《The Geared Immortal》


 Chapter 1 - Jack Of All Trades

    ***Author''s note: Before reading, I would like to point out that this is my first time ever to write a novel in my life. If you find some chapters annoying please forgive me as I am still learning how to write. However, I like to give my heartfelt thanks to those who are reading this story. Love you guys! Thanks for your support!...


    Chapter 1


    The cold night breeze embraces the people of City H. The snow slowly covers the ground painting the whole city in white. In this modern city where people and cars are bustling about, a young man, tall in structure coupled with a handsome face stood unmoving as if in a trance. His face has a look of shock and disbelief while holding his phone in his hand while listening to the person on the other side of the line. His gaze suddenly became unfocused while facing the wide window sill overlooking the tall buildings of the city outside.


    The office where he is in right now is surrounded by modern types of machinery andboratory equipment. Looking at the window his gaze slowly turns cold and with mncholy slowly disying in his expression.


    Then tears gradually slid down his cheeks as though were beads sliding down a smooth surface. He tried his best to keep himself from crying but the sudden shock and pain in his heart made his effort seem futile.


    "Hello! Are you still there? Shin, are... are you¡­ are you okay? I mean¡­ I''m¡­ I''m really sorry¡­ I..." a sweet voiceing from the other end of the line said after a long time of silence with a hint of sadness in her tone.


    Though he heard her voice the young man wasn''t moving even after a couple of minutes have passed.


    Tuut... tuut...


    The sound of the call being dropped sounded on the other line.


    He then looked dazedly trying to understand what had just happened as he still couldn''t ept the fact and what she just said. Within his head, he is trying to recall their conversation and her words echoing in his mind over and over.


    "Hello, honey! You''ve called? What''s up?"


    "I''m okay¡­ I¡­ I just have something to tell you."


    "Umm¡­ What is it?"


    "Shin, I¡­ I didn''t really mean this to happen but, I¡­ I¡­ I think I need to be honest with you."


    Upon hearing this part, his heart began to throb heavily as he seems to feel that something is wrong.


    "Shin¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m really really sorry¡­ I know that you love me, but¡­ The truth is¡­ I¡­ I fell in love with someone else. He gave a lot of attention which you could not and what I needed... and he... he is the one that can give me the future that I desired. I''m... I''m so sorry¡­"


    After hearing those lines, his mind went nk. His world began to crumble into pieces as memories with her started to break down into tiny pieces within his mind. Those happy memories that they shared, theughter, the love, their first meeting, and the first night they were together. All crumbled into pieces.


    He could not think of anything that he could have done which might have made her sad. Because in his mind he is always a man of his words and only keeps one woman in his heart. But, the thing that hurts him the most is that he already has ns to propose to her after the project that he is engaged with is over. He wanted to give her a big surprise especially the house that he secretly bought with a beautiful view of the city.


    The young man mindlessly sat back on his ck leather-covered office chair and began to daze with his mind muddled with different emotions.


    This young man is Shin Jiao and he is only in his 20''s. He is an orphan who grew up with his old grandfather which is his only known family. While young, he was considered a genius with regards to machines andputer coding. He made a name for himself in this field when he got into college and became famous in the entire school.


    Shin Jiao is also a person who is considered to be a jack-of-all-trades, but he can not only learn anything he wanted to. He can also master anything he put his mind into. Like for example, he knows and is fluent in more than five differentnguages, a mix-martial arts expert, and good with lots of other things. Because of these abilities, he actually had a dark secret. When he was still in high school, he was scouted by a special department in the government responsible for protecting the country in the shadows.


    Thus he experienced living two different lives, while still young. At first, he found it really interesting and like the idea of being a silent and hidden hero. Throughout his days in the service, he eliminated hundreds of men which at that time, he considered evil. Butter on, he began to have bad dreams of the faces of the people he killed. That was then that he found out that his conscience is already started to take a toll on his mental health.


    And thus he started to take lesser and lesser missions when he was in college and put more effort into his studies.


    But one day, his world was changed.


    At that time, he reluctantly epted a new mission. In the briefing, it was just the old run in a mill mission.


    And so while in the field, after the sessful retrieval of his mission''s primary goal, he stealthily escaped from the danger zone. He moved like a shadow and made his way out. But then he didn''t expect that today would be different. Due to an unknown reason, he decided to take a different path. If he so chooses he could have just eliminated the two guards, but he instead detoured.


    That was when he was spotted by a young child, a bystander, an innocent soul. With the enemies already on his tail yet unable to find him. He was burdened with a dilemma. If the child made a sound then the whole mission will bepromised along with his life and the life of others with him. He needed to make a choice and fast.


    With so many variables on the line, he had no choice but to grit his teeth and break his own principle on not killing the innocent.


    And so with a heavy heart, he shot the child.


    The innocent look and despair in the eyes of the child hunted him since then. Different faces and reactions would always wake him in his slumber.


    Because of this, he decided to quit. He wanted to bury his life in the shadows and try living a normal one. And because of his contribution to the government, they let him go from being a secret agent and were transferred to the country''s R&D department. He then works as the youngest engineer in that department. And slowly move up thedder of sess because of his ingenuity and resourcefulness.


    Currently, he is working on an extraterrestrial fusion power cell that would possibly solve the energy crisis of the world. They already made a lot of sessful breakthroughs because of his discoveries and experiments.


    All of this happened because of a small meteorite.


    One day the satellites pick up a falling object in the vicinity of City H, and after the retrieval team took it, the researchers carefully chipped the rocks surrounding it and found a ck stone. Through their research, they identally found out that the ball-sized ck stone can actually emit arge amount of energy with the rightbination of the runes engraved on some parts of its surface.


    This ident caused them a few scientists and many injured.


    And so, with the coboration of all the greatest minds on the, they began the task in deciphering the runes. And throughout this process, one young man cracked the secret. Shin Jiao was actually able to discover the rune and its meaning. He was shocked to know that the runes are actually aplete set, which one can use not only to power up the ck stone but to make it do many more things. But this discovery he kept for himself. This is because, on the wrong hands, it would cause great danger for the.


    And so with that, he rewrites the formation of the runes on the ck stone, so that it can only be used as a power source and nothing else.


    He then began to research the ck stone properties and how to duplicate them as a power source. His research became fruitful due to his soleplete knowledge of rune technology. After making a blueprint he decided to send it to the country and secretly also distributes it to others. Although he knows that he would face trouble with this, still he is prepared to face it.


    This technology in his hand is of great help to alleviate and advance the knowledge of the whole itself not just his own country.


    Throughout his sess, Shin Jiao didn''t expect to receive such a blow. And that blow is through his heart, no matter how good he was in many things, but his own weakness would always be his emotional strength.


    Though the break-up made him realize something''s that hecks, he could not ept one thing that she said. There was another guy that was involved in this. Upon figuring this out a glint of killing intent appeared on his eyes while sitting on his chair and thinking.


    His years of experience in bloodshed are now trying to break out from within himself. Like a beast roaring deep in his heart. But his will is stronger and was able to control it. With this control in his heart, his grip on the chair slowly loosens up.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess¡­ this is inevitable. As what she just said¡­ it¡­ it was all my fault. But¡­ Is this the retribution that I deserve from all those years of killing? If so, then¡­ Do I have no choice but to ept it? Right?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as tears once again slid down his cheek.


    This time, it was unconstrained as his heart became heavy. He just wanted to let it all out. All his pent up frustrations, anger, hatred, fear, everything. Everything flows down his eyes, while he covers his mouth preventing himself from producing the mournful sound of his heart.


    It took him a while before he calms down.


    "I... I hope that she would be happy with her new life." He just muttered helplessly as he slowly stood up from his chair.


    His mind is still muddled and he realized that he is unable to work anymore. So he just decided to go home. At least there he can let everything out and maybe ept things as they are.


    After packing hisptop inside his bag and some other things he needed, he went out of his office.


    That night his solitary figure slowly traverses the cold and snowy weather. Deep in his mind, he wanted the cold snow to freeze his aching heart and stop it from feeling the pain.


    Unknown to him, following behind from a short distance is a car on the other side of the road. Sitting on the driver''s seat is a beautiful woman. Her gaze is glued to his figure and her tear-filled beautiful blue eyes stare at him without blinking.


    Seeing him like this makes her heart wrenched in pain. Her cheeks are already soaked with tears as her eyes couldn''t stop themselves from crying.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry Shin! I know that this will hurt you, but I have no other choice... I... I am not the woman you think I am¡­ I''m not a good woman. I know that it is wrong for me to feel this way... to love you, but all those years we are together made it hard for me to leave you. You are the most important person in my life but it is not right for me to be with you. I don''t want you to get hurt more than this. Your life would be in so much danger if we are together. I would prefer for you to remember me as the woman who broke your heart and then get over me someday¡­ I¡­ I love you, Shin." She muttered to herself as if trying to exin things in front of the man she loves.


    But then, her thoughts were suddenly interrupted when her phone suddenly rang.


    "Ahem¡­ He... Hello!" She said after picking up the call, trying to clear her voice and control her emotion.


    On the other line spoke an encrypted voice that belongs to a man with an unknown age. She herself is not sure who she is talking to. As all she knows is that he is the one inmand of their operation since she started to approach Shin Jiao in his college days.


    But unknown to her, she is just the fail-safe, after Shin Jiao quit his job as a spy. And both of them are just ying in the hands of the agency they belong to.


    "Yes, I know. I''m leaving immediately¡­ I''ve done what''s required. I''ve checked everything on the files and saw that he has sessfully finished the project¡­ Tell the boss that they can rx now. ording to his calctions, the orb can actually provide enough power to support a big city for at least 100 years. And he was also able to make aplete blueprint of the ck orb which can be duplicated with enough scientist and engineers, but... there is a minor problem... He... he actually distributed those blueprints through other channels and I wasn''t able to prevent that, I''m sorry..." the young woman reported.


    After a few seconds, the person on the other line suddenly asked a question which made the young woman felt a little panic.


    "A threat? No... No sir, I don''t think he is a threat to the security. And... And we can still use him in other projects, but we have to convince him otherwise." she quickly replied.


    After some instructions from the person on the other line, the girl dropped the call and decided to take ast look at the lonely figure of Shin Jiao. Her heart is still in turmoil as she knows that the love she had for him will never end in this lifetime.


    Although in her line of work it was not supposed to happen, yet she has spent a long time with him and because of that, she had unknowingly truly fallen in love with him.


    It was not that hard for a woman like her to fall in love with Shin Jiao as he for one a very handsome young man. Besides being intelligent and a very caring person, he is loyal. Though he is a little dense at times and unfocused, yet her days with him are filled withughter and happiness.


    While taking ast nce at Shin Jiao she noticed from the side mirror of her car, a ck suspicious-looking van which is speeding her way. Suddenly a bad feeling crept in her heart. So she decided to maneuver her car to block the path of the ck van.


    The ck van angrily blew its horns along with some curse from the driver and just quickly dodges with some screeching sound of the tires. Then it reeves up and went to the other side passing by her car. Seeing that her conjecture was wrong she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Thinking that it was all a false rm, she turned her gaze back to the lonely figure of Shin Jiao, trying to burn his image for thest time.


    When she decided to leave, the same vehicle suddenly appears once again. But, this time it''s on the opposite side of the road. Without warning, it stopped and five burly men wearing ck T-shirts and caps alighted from the vehicle. Their eyes are focused straight at Shin Jiao''s direction.


    "This is bad... Wa¡­ wait a minute¡­ I... I know these guys. Didn''t I tell them that he is not a threat... They¡­ They didn''t trust me?" she suddenly muttered with a hint of panic in her voice.


    She then quickly parked her car and ran as fast as she could towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    While all of this is happening, Shin Jiao is unaware of his current predicament. He just walks aimlessly still trying to keep his mind from going insane. Then he lifted his eyes and saw a convenience store, immediately decided to buy something... something that would drown his sorrows and pain.


    When he entered the store, the people following him, slowed their pace and waited for him toe out.


    After a while, he finished buying things he needed and went out of the store. As soon as he stepped out, he suddenly noticed that something is wrong. With his experience and sharp senses he immediately spotted 5 suspicious-looking mening towards him. From the way they walk he can deduce that they are from the military. But he didn''t make a move and just acted as if he didn''t notice anything and casually turns to walk in the other direction.


    But when he turns around, he was immediately rooted to the ground. What he saw was the very woman who caused his world to shatter. Although he felt a little happy seeing her beautiful face yet when he remembers what she said to him, anger and resentment suddenly overcame his feelings. He wanted to say something to her but stopped. He actually noticed that her face is pale and her eyes are puffed with tears still visible in her smooth jade-like cheeks.


    No words escaped both of their mouths as they stood there gazing at each other as if trying to engrave their own features in each other''s minds. No words can express the tumultuous feelings they are feeling right now.


    Shin Jiao even forgot the danger that he is in as he just stood there, thinking that even for thest time at least he can see her beautiful face. He didn''t care about the world around him as he looks at her. Then as if reaching a mutual understanding, both of them suddenly smiled. He can now ept the fact that it might actually be over for them, but at least he saw her smile. In his heart, he felt that as long as she is happy, he is willing to give up.


    But then all of a sudden everything turns ck and Shin Jiao found himself in a ce devoid of light. He suddenly found himself floating inside the void. It''s like he is in a ce without gravity. His heart began to feel scared, as a normal man, he still has the fear of the unknown.


    But then a ridiculous idea suddenly pops out of his mind, which is illogical and makes no sense for him.


    "Ha, ha, ha. That''s impossible¡­ I mean I''m not dead right? I still have my clothes, bags, and the groceries I bought. I think this might be me hallucinating because of the stress I umted with work and... Upon seeing her¡­" he thought, trying to justify his situation.


    Remembering what had happened just now; he can''t help but be curious especially when he saw her smile. The smile she gave is not someone who''s going to leave but someone who is in love. But she clearly told him that she is going away, why would she suddenly appear in front of him at that time? He would have asked that before he found himself in this ce.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Shin Jiao''s sudden disappearance startled the group of men who came near. The young woman is also stupefied and was unable to move.


    "Where did he go?... Hey, agent Li. Where is he?..." a white man with blonde hair which looks like the leader of the group shouted in anger while removing his cap.


    "Why would you ask me? I''m the same as you are, I was just looking at him and... and he just disappeared..." she replied with a worried expression.


    She didn''t know what had happened and she wanted to cry because she didn''t want him to get hurt. But she is clueless and can''t help herself but keep the pain inside.


    Everyone that saw this situation was stupefied and was unable to piece the puzzle of what had happened as they began to frantically search the area for Shin Jiao.


    Unknown to them, Shin Jiao was taken by an unknown power to an unknownnd to face unknown challenges.

 Chapter 2 - In Another World

    Chapter 2


    A dark and hazy view emerges in front of Shin Jiao, as a dim lighting from a strange stone illuminates the whole ce. Shin Jiao can now feel the solid ground on his feet which signifies that he is standing on t ground. He carefully observes the ce and noticed a bed and a table made of stone on one side and nothing else as it seems that those are the only thing in this room. From the light of his surroundings, he can deduce that he is actually in a small cave. Looking at its structure, a scary thought enters his mind; the cave might have been man-made. This grabs Shin Jiao''s attention as he carefully scrutinized his surroundings and seems to forget his dilemma or even the situation he is in.


    "This... This is too amazing, I... I can''t believe that this is possible. The rocks seemed to have been cleanly cut roughly in just one stroke. And these markings?... Hmmm¡­ This is impossible! It can''t be¡­ ording to these markings¡­ this cave was made by moving this whole lump ofnd at one go." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he felt amazed at his findings.


    As he turns around to see more of the cave, he was dumbstruck and suddenly jumped in fright. Not too far from him, he saw a human skeleton sitting on the ground wearing a robe just like those from the ancient times. The robe the skeleton is wearing didn''t have any hint of damage or even decay. The skeleton itself is actually still sitting in a lotus position which made Shin Jiao frown.


    "This is too weird¡­ It''s like... I''m in a television drama set? But that''s impossible¡­ This is clearly a human skeleton, and if I''m not mistaken, he may have been dead for many years now." Shin Jiao muttered.


    As a researcher and a former agent, Shin Jiao has the ability to analyze dead bodies even without using instruments. Though not that urate, he can still judge that the skeleton may have been dead for around 40 to 50 years.


    While in a deep thought his gaze was suddenly attracted to the ring on the skeleton''s hand. Then a sudden thought enters his mind. Judging from the clothing of the skeleton Shin Jiao had a slight idea that he might be in another world. And if he is right, the ring he is seeing right now is a treasure.


    "Hmm¡­ This is crazy¡­ I guess I could just try to do an actual experiment and see if what I''m thinking is correct... Hmm... Let''s see¡­ If I remember correctly, in the ancient times to activate the power within an artifact, I just have to put a single drop of my blood in it, right?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he carefully took the ring and scrutinized it.


    "Okay... Here goes nothing." He said as his heart began to beat rapidly.


    Right now, he felt a little excited and nervous at the same time. He is not sure yet what would happen. Though he brought hisptop, however, he didn''t have any devices to connect to it like a scanner and check the ring.


    But the thing that makes him wanted to try it out is the idea that he is not on earth anymore.


    So, he began to rummage through his bag trying to find his pocket knife which he always carries. When he found it, he immediately cut a small wound in his index finger and carefully drops a small amount of blood on the ring''s surface.


    Flop!


    When the falling blood touches the ring, it was suddenly absorbed and immediately vanished. Then a pale green color began to glow from the ring. With a fright, Shin Jiao wanted to let go, but he suddenly finds himself losing his consciousness. And now he found himself looking at a tiny world with no living creatures in it. Just like a 3D object in front of aputer screen where one can navigate the small at will.


    Then his attention was caught by a small hill made of different items. When he looked at those items he was dumbfounded. He saw many precious stones, gold coins, a number of weapons and armors, and some other foreign objects which he didn''t recognize. There are also a lot of weird-looking stones thatprise almost 50 percent of the stockpile.


    "What are these things? Hmm¡­ Well, I guess this proves that I''m truly in a new world. But... how can I get out of this space?" Shin Jiao thought after he finished checking the small world.


    Right now, being in a new world made him feel different emotions, like fear of the unknown, curiosity, anxiety, and the feeling of being at a loss as he didn''t know how if he can still go back to Earth.


    While thinking deeply, he suddenly found his consciousness going out of the ring and into the familiar-looking cave. This situation made him smile as he was suddenly struck with amazement.


    But before he could analyze things more deeply, he suddenly noticed a floating figure of a man in front of him like a ghost. This made him almost jump back in fright and by instinct assumes a fighting stance. Without saying anything he just stood there with vignce while observing the floating figure.


    The man looks to be around 40-50 years old and he seems to be wearing the same robe as the skeleton sitting in front of him. This made Shin Jiao knit his brow with suspicion. The figure seems smaller and his body is transparent like that of a ghost or a 3D hologram. Due to his curiosity, Shin Jiao can''t help but unconsciously ask the man.


    "Who are you?"


    The question is something normal as he already had an idea and knows that the man is not real. But from the looks of it, he is curious and must find out if the thing in front of him is an A.I. or a real ghost.


    The man suddenly opens its eyes, to look at Shin Jiao and suddenly showed a faint smile. Then he suddenly spoke in a low voice but the voice is actually not heard by his ears but by his mind.


    "Hello! My name is Gubu¡­ Hahaha¡­ You are a lucky person who will receive my legacy. If you are seeing this, then I''m not in this world anymore but the portal I made has beenpleted and was sessful... but that portal should have been a doorway for me to escape¡­" Then the man named Gubu pauses as he seems to be trying to remember something.


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded by the fact that he can understand the man, but of course, this is due to the man speaking directly to his mind. It''s like the man knows his ownnguage. After a short moment, Shin Jiao regains hisposure and just continue waiting for what the man would say next.


    "I¡­ I am a rogue cultivator, and I have traveled to almost all the corners of this huge. I have even met other races and other beings¡­ This world is filled with many kinds of races, contrary to what the people in the cultivationnd knows. And there exist different kinds of powers and cultivation energy besides spiritual Qi¡­ This world is truly huge and is divided into many continents. But there are only four known continents which are actually known and named." The man named Gubu said.


    "To the far north of the cultivationnd which would take many months to travel via horse. This is a ce on the opposite side of the dangerous Daemon forest; there exists thend of the Beast n or what we call Beastia. In thatnd, a race of people which is called the beast-men lives. They were once ferocious beasts but were able to attain consciousness through the passage of time and evolution¡­" Gubu said as a picture of a beast-man appears in front of Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    "Then to the far west crossing the vast ocean exists thend of Magus, if one travels from the cultivationnd to thend of Magus by using the fastest sea craft it would take them years before they can reach thatnd. When I went there I found many different races that exist besides humans. And the inhabitants in there are using the power of natural energy which they called, mana." Gubu said and then showed Shin Jiao what the people in thend of Magus looks like.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he felt that those people look very familiar. They are like the people from the old European regions of the Earth. But a hint of excitement was seen in his eyes as he imagines those magi from the games and movies he saw on Earth. But before his mind could think deeply his thought process was interrupted as Gubu continue talking.


    "Then to the east,ys the mysterious fog covered inds. I haven''t been there, but I heard that it''s and filled with mysticism and is protected by a deadly thick dark fog they called, Death Haze. Those who have tried to enter and survived tell the tale of many horrors they''ve encountered inside the death haze. From the stories, many have given up going there but there are those who still try and never came back." After saying that, Gubu turned silent.


    Hearing the story of the man, Shin Jiao has now a vague idea of the new world he is in. This world is just like Earth with its own diverse culture, beliefs, and practices. But it is far bigger and contains the energies like Qi and mana in its atmosphere.


    This information made Shin Jiao feel a little excited; he now wanted to discover what''s outside the cave he is in.


    But then something dawned unto him, and that is the thought of him surviving in this world as a mortal man.


    The man named Gubu after stopping continued his exnations.


    "The reason why I''m telling you this is because I wanted you to do me a favor. I don''t know who you are but I wanted to tell you my story first." Gubu said as his figure on the hologram suddenly showed a sad expression.


    "After a long year of travel, I was able to return to the cultivationnd and intended to tell the empire of my findings and adventures, but my excitement died down after telling those people my story. They actuallyughed and mocked me. No one, none of them believed in me. The only thing that they believe is the existence of the Beast n as they are the main aggressor and mortal enemy of the cultivators.


    But when I told the elders of the Imperial pce that I traveled the great waters, no one truly believes in my words as the knowledge of the dangers lying in the waters is etched deeply in them. So, I proudly showed them the vehicle that I have crafted which made everyone turned silent." Gubu paused as if recalling a very sad thing.


    "At that time, I was used to my carefree life and have forgotten that the hearts ofe of the cultivators in thisnd are cruel and evil. And when I saw them eyeing the thing in my hand like bandits, I was awoken by the truth¡­ After I left the pce, many of them, chased after me for my artifacts. So without a choice, I escaped but I was assaulted on different sides¡­ Although my cultivation level is high, it''s not enough to fend off those old monsters." the mncholy in Gubu''s eyes shows his regret at what happened at that time.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt sad for the man, as he might have escaped the dangers of his travels and adventures, but because of a moment of neglect, he lost his life.


    "Then, I was wounded and didn''t have any choice but to hide and make this cave inside the Daemon forest¡­ In my desperation to escape, I decided to try a spell that I learned from one of the books in thend of Magus... It''s a high-level gate spell, where a person can travel from one ce to another. But since I am not familiar with it, I didn''t expect that this gate would consume a lot of my spiritual Qi and natural energy¡­ So to save myself, I have to sacrifice a void stone." After saying that, Gubu took out a ck object that''s shaped like a weird looking ck stone.


    When Shin Jiao saw it, he couldn''t help himself from gasping in disbelief. Because that is the same ck stone that he had researched on and is very familiar with when he was still on earth. He can even activate or create that thing provided there are materials avable. With his natural gift, he already discovered theposition of the object and how it functions.


    "When I activated that gate, I realized there was a mistake when the ck stone suddenly disappears. I guess it was because of my injuries that I wasn''t able to create the right gate. But upon checking again I discover that it''s not actually a gate to this world but a dimensional gate to another. But I couldn''t reverse it anymore as it was already toote¡­ And so I resigned my fate. I don''t know what kind of creature will go through this gate but I know that you''re a human, as only humans can ess my ring and activate this recording crystal." Gubu said with a smile.


    "I may not have any disciples, but I still wanted to pass down the knowledge that I have learned and cultivated. And I chose you to carry out my legacy¡­ You are my only hope so that the skills and abilities I gained would continue on¡­ I am known throughout all thend as the artifact crafter Gubu, and I was hunted for it. So if you decided to learn my skills, please be careful and don''t show the artifacts that you''ve made unless you are confident to face your enemies and are able to annihte them. Now inside my ring, there are 5 red jade strips which hold all the records of my skills and legacy." Gubu exined.


    After hearing this, Shin Jiao looks at the ring with a smile. He is excited as he actually saw those red jade strips. He is also excited because now he can learn cultivation and can be a cultivator. So he quickly tries to enter his consciousness inside the ring. But he was dumbstruck as nothing happened. Then everything became clear as Gubu continued his exnation.


    "If you are a mere mortal, then you''ve essed my ring for the first time when you dropped your blood in it and experience the way of cultivators. Some of the knowledge of this world especially thenguage may have entered your consciousness after essing my ring. But since you are unable to wield any type of energy yet, then you will be unable to ess the ring again¡­ So the only way for you to do so is for you to awaken your own spiritual roots or learn other ways to use the energy of this world. I will show you the two types of energy that I have discovered¡­" Gubu said as he lifts his hand and an image of a paper scroll which contains the cultivationnd''s steps of cultivation appears.


    "This is a cultivator and beast-man cultivation style which has 10 realms and 9 levels or 3 stages each. The realms are called as such: body refining, spirit refining, core-forming, golden core, infant soul, nascent, world nascent, heavenly nascent, saint immortal, and the Deity realm. Everything will start after you open your spiritual roots. If you are unable to open one, then you will just be branded as a mortal." After exining, Gubu hides the paper scroll and then opens another one.


    "In the Magusnd, as far as I know, the level of power is a bit simpler. In thatnd, every single person has the ability to wield mana. This is because they are bestowed upon them since their infancy. So, there is no such thing as a mere mortal in thatnd, although there are still people who cannot attain a high degree of power, which they call peasants. The Magusnd has three sses: warriors, mages, and clerics. And under those sses exist the 10 rankings and titles, each with specified training techniques and unified skill learning system which made their Empire very strong."


    After hearing the exnation of Gubu Shin Jiao recalled some movies from the Earth which tells about magic and knights. This made him more excited about the prospect of exploring the world and meeting other races.


    "On the table are two jade strips. The red one is the basic cultivation technique that can help a person awaken his spiritual roots and start his path to cultivation. The blue one, on the other hand, is the basic absorption of mana which will guide a person in using mana and magic. It is far simpler, but I have no other information on mana use and magic as my time in the magusnd is short, plus I cannot learn any magic as I cannot use mana that well." Gubu said while pointing his hand to the stone table.


    "To learn these things, just put the jade strip on your forehead and the information will just flow to your mind. It''s up to you to choose. If you choose any of these two, you can open my spatial ring, as I have crafted it to do so." Gubu said with a faint smile.


    Then all of a sudden, Gubu''s image began to flicker and seems fainter. Shin Jiao somehow expected this since a long time has passed.


    Looking at the table, he saw the two jade strips, a blue one and a red one. The blue one has the engraving of "mana" on it. So it means the other one is for someone to awaken his spiritual roots.


    Shin Jiao was in deep thought on what to do, as his choice will have a great impact on his future achievements in cultivation. After some time he still didn''t make his choice but instead study the engravings on the jade slips and also began checking the whole cave.


    He found a water source and a small hole at the top as an air vent but no exit. This made him a little worried. He actually noticed the big stone blocking a hole which could be the only exit and entrance of the cave. But he didn''t know how to move it. He tried pushing the huge stone with all his strength but to no avail.


    After carefully checking everything, he sat once more on the ground at the opposite side of Gubu''s skeleton remains.


    "This guy died many years ago before I appear in this ce. I can''t be sure of the time-space distortion but, I guess he prepared this for me to inherit his will... Well, thank you senior for the gifts." Shin Jiao said as he bowed while cupping hands towards the skeleton just like the greetings in those ancient times.


    "Maybe I can get out of here if I absorb a jade slip and practice Qi cultivation or mana absorption¡­ But¡­ I''m not sure what to choose though¡­ Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao once again thought for a while.


    Then an idea enters his mind and he decided to take out hisptop from his bag to do some decoding. While working on his idea, he felt hungry and ate some food which he brought with him when he was transported in this ce.


    It took him a couple of hours using the program he used to decode the runes and characters on the ck stone, and now he was able to decrypt the jade slips and miraculously opened the contents therein.. He then learns from them about spiritual roots, the dantian, meridians and also the mana channels in the body.

 Chapter 3 - My Own Way

    Chapter 3


    Silence is deafening as no sound can be heard inside the dimly lighted cave. Shin Jiao can only hear his ragged breathing as he''s been trying to test his cultivation theory for a while now. It''s already been 2 days since he started, and almost all of the food he bought are gone. Luckily there is a small stream of water inside the cave which flowed non-stop.


    The unmoving body of Shin Jiao is like a stone statue, but after some time, he opened his eyes and a smile appears in his mouth.


    "Hahaha! I did it! I was able to figure out the truth about this theory. Combining both spiritual energy and mana is almost impossible, but I did it! Ha, ha, ha! Who would have thought of thisplex process other than me?... Hehe." Shin Jiao shouted in his excitement and pride swell in his heart.


    Since he was able tobine both techniques, by doing some experiments and through trial and error. He became truly happy because of his first aplishment in this newnd. But sadly he found out that he had no spiritual roots, so basically he is supposed to be just a mortal. So his only option is to open his mana channels, but once he did that, he could not use spiritual energy anymore. This is a bit of a dilemma for Shin Jiao, but as a researcher, his mind works differently. For others, this might be a stumbling block, but for him, it''s a challenge. So the only way to solve this is to make energy containers, which he identally thought of when he noticed that hisptop is almost out of battery. Then the word ''battery'' made him realized something. He can create something within his body to contain the energies just like batteries. With that in mind, he started his experiments and started cultivating.


    Shin Jiao was able to create his own way of cultivation, and it was something that he could control. Within his dantian, he was able to make a sphere with twoyers. The firstyer or the outer sphere acts as the container for purer energies. The secondyer or the inner sphere acts as the container for the raw absorbed natural energies, which will then bepressed into purer energy after the inner sphere is filled, and then the pure energy will be transferred to the outer sphere.


    "Ahhh¡­ I can feel the energy being absorb inside the sphere automatically. Although it''s slower still it''s effortless and even in my sleep, I can still absorb natural energies. Hehe¡­ This is a bit different from others but at least this way I can be stronger my own way." Shin Jiao said to himself with a smug look on his face.


    "What if I try to fill the outer sphere faster, I''m not too sure yet what would happen but if my calctions are correct, it would create another one to amodate the power within my body." After saying that, he closed his eyes and decided to concentrate and try to feel the natural energies in his surroundings.


    After some time he noticed something, he can clearly see even when his eyes are closed that there are different colors in these surroundings. Then he tried to absorb each of them but to no avail. They just floated there and didn''t respond to his will. Without a choice, Shin Jiao open his eyes a little dejected. When he first formed the sphere he clearly saw and absorbed those same energies. But why is it that he couldn''t do it now?


    "I think there is something that I''m missing, but what? How am I not able to absorb natural energies now?"


    Then he remembered that Gubu left something inside the ring. So he quickly took it out and thought for a while as he felt excited to dive his mind into it. Actually, Shin Jiao wanted to open the ring using technology, but since there are no markings in it, he is unable to open it. That''s why his only choice is to learn how to use natural energy or spiritual energy.


    "Maybe the jade slips that the senior left inside this ring holds to answer."


    So without thinking twice anymore, he held the ring in his hand and dive his consciousness inside it.


    Seeing the world once again inside the ring made Shin Jiao feel amazed at the creator of such a thing. Then he noticed something after looking at the things around him. The things inside the ring must have been there for 50 years. Then why is it that some of the medicinal nts piled up on one side didn''t grow or even withered? That made Shin Jiao a little suspicious, as seeing that made him think that there''s more to the ring that just space.


    "If these things are still as they are then inside this ring time is irrelevant. Maybe time even doesn''t flow here, now if that''s true then this thing is truly amazing. Well, I''m not too sure of this yet so I have to do some experiment first. But first things first, I need to use these jade slips and learn more to enhance my cultivation."


    So he took them out one by one and began by diving his consciousness inside a jade slip. The first jade slip has an engraving of ''1'' in it so, Shin Jiao figured that it should go first. There Shin Jiao learned the history of the crafting style that Gubu created. As he studies it, Shin Jiao realizes something. Gubu''s cultivation is high because ording to his style of crafting he is able to manipte both spiritual and natural energies. But at the very first he is just using spiritual energy. Then he learns the moreplex ones when he starts to manipte the natural energies. And ording to his learning, this is only possible when someone is in the World nascent realm. Unlike mana maniption which is too general, natural energy maniption is a littleplex ording to the jade slip. One should be able to bnce all the 6 present elements: water, fire, wind, rock, holy, and darkness. When every single energy is bnced Gubu discovered that any materials can be manipted and could turn into soft y. This discovery made Gubu the best artifact maker in the whole.


    "This is far too amazing, so in order for me to absorb natural energies, I need to bnce their absorption to the letter. But this crafting style is too overpowered, with this ability only my imagination is the limit to what I could make. And of course, I must also consider the materials needed for crafting. But man¡­ if I can do this while on earth¡­" Shin Jiao''s excitement was suddenly interrupted when he suddenly recalled the woman''s face before he got here.


    "I wonder how she is now. Although I''m in a new world already and don''t know if I could return, I can''t help and still worry about her. Sigh¡­ Well, what can I do? I just hope that she''s going to have a good life and live her dreams." Shin Jiao muttered to himself sadly but deep inside him he already epted his situation.


    He pushed the sad things and every problem he had at the back of his mind and started to concentrate on the things he has to do so that he can get out of the cave. Shin Jiao then put all his concentration, time, and effort to learn the rest of Gubu''s legacy and increase his strength at the same time.


    5 dayster¡­


    The almost absence of light meant the absence of its warming touch. Ahead was the sound of water dripping into the water. And the temperature inside the cave gradually changes. In one corner of the dimly lighted cave sat an emaciated man unmoving with his eyes closed. The only way to tell that he is still alive is the faint, slow, and calm heartbeat which can be heard within the silence.


    Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and he can now feel the power coursing through his body and bones. Although he became thin and almost emaciated, still the energy inside him was able to keep his life.


    Since his food was already gone 3 days prior he was able to rely on the flowing water. But it was not enough as his body absorbed all the food he ate which thenbined with the natural energy to make his bones, internal organs, and skin strengthened. Since the nutrients are not enough he became thin in just a short time.


    At that time after he was done learning everything in the jade strips, he decided to first bury the bones of Gubu and then begin cultivating and make himself strong so that he can face the dangers outside the cave.


    ording to the things he had learned, this world has many monstrous beasts. So to survive he needs to be ready and bing stronger is the key for his survival, as his meager strength on earth might not be enough to keep his life in this world. That''s why it took him 5 days to prepare, and now in his dantian there exist three spheres.


    "I guess this is my current limit in cultivating in this ce, I need more nutrients to increase the sphere in my dantian. Oh, crap. I''m all bones now. Tsk¡­ I need to make a weapon first so that I can hunt some food. ording to senior Gubu, this forest does have some fruits but most of those fruits are guarded by beasts. Well, my only option is to hunt small creatures then." Shin Jiao said a little excited. Then he looks around to find something to test his new crafting skill and make his very first weapon.


    Then his eyes went to the stone table on the side. Its length is enough to make a least 2 short swords. Shin Jiao went beside it trying to figure out how he can remove it from its ce. But to his surprise when he tried to lift the stone table it actually weighs less than what he thought. He felt like lifting a table made of hardwood and not of stone, although it''s still a bit heavy, he can still manage it.


    Following the instructions of Gubu, he didn''t use spiritual fire as he is still unable to wield spiritual energy. Instead, he used the natural energy around him. After confirming the amount needed he let the energy flow in each of his fingers and send the main element in his palm. And since he is going to craft something using the stone he focuses the rock element on his palm.


    When his hand touches the stone it slowly became soft like y, then as he spends his energy he carefully made it look like a machete. Shin Jiao is a little familiar with using this kind of weapon, a machete is one of his favorite weapon to bring whenever he had a mission in a jungle or a forest.


    After some time, a rough-looking machete came into view. Shin Jiao then felt that one of the spheres in his dantian is now empty.


    "So crafting this simple stone machete cost me 1 energy sphere. Hmmm¡­ not too bad for a first-timer I guess." Shin Jiao said to himself as he checked the weapon.


    Feeling the weight in his hand and testing it by shing the air. Shin Jiao was amazed at his strength as whistling sound can be heard every time he made a shing move. After testing the machete, Shin Jiao had a wide smile on his face.


    "This would be enough. If it''s not then I''ll have to find more suitable materials then." Shin Jiao held the machete in one hand as the other hand pushed the stone blocking the entrance.


    To his amazement, he was able to push therge stone back as it slowly opens. Shin Jiao didn''t open it too wide, as he is aware of the dangers outside. Weak as he is now, he would just be wasting his time if he died. After pushing just enough so that he can poke his head out, Shin Jiao noticed the grassy smell of the forest and the trees. But then he suddenly stopped as the thick smell of rusty iron like stench enters his nose.


    "This is the smell of blood!" Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    He suddenly became alert of his surroundings as his sight scanned the area. Then what he saw made him stepped back a little. On the ground, he saw dozens of dead wolf-like beasts but their size is not normal ording to his standard, they are huge. Each one is the size of an adult cow.


    The wounds the wolves'' received seem to be from a sharp object, evident of the holes in some part of their bodies, and some have their limbs sliced off.


    "This is like a ughterhouse¡­ These wounds seem new, I think this happened just a few hours ago¡­ Hmmm¡­ What might have happened here? Judging from the wounds on these wolves the one responsible might have great strength but the skill is a little shabby." Shin Jiao said as he observes and checks each beast in the area.


    "Wait a minute¡­ These are all fresh meat. Maybe¡­ well, there''s no harm in trying." Shin Jiao had an idea.


    Then with a thought, he extends his hand and sends the carcasses inside the spatial ring one by one. He walks around and puts each carcass he can find inside his spatial ring. As he was doing this he noticed something from behind the bush. Then he saw a white bare leg without a shoe, judging from the look of it there''s no mistaking that it belongs to a human, and from the shape of the feet and leg it should be a woman. So Shin Jiao slowly approached the area and then he was stupefied by what he saw.


    A woman is lying on the ground and had her clothes almost turn to shred. It might be better to say that she is almost naked. From her outer robe to her undergarments, everything was shredded exposing her jade-like smooth white skin which is tainted with blood.


    Shin Jiao shook his head when he saw the wounds all over her body. Most of them are fatal, so even if he tries to help her, she would still sumb to death. So he decided to turn around and get something to cover her and maybe even bury her here.


    "This woman should be the one who fought against these many giant wolves. If this is true, then she is really strong. And I truly respect her for her great strength. I guess I need to give you a proper burial then." Shin Jiao said as he tried to look for a perfect ce to bury her.


    But before he could turn around he noticed that the woman just moved and then heard her utter a soft moan.

 Chapter 4 - Sleeping Beauty

    Chapter 4


    A pale white jade-like soft skin tainted with the dark dried blood from both the human and that of beastsy on the ground. The slight movement of her proud chest is evident that the woman is still alive. When Shin Jiao got a good look at her bloody face, he realized that the girl looks like only in her teens. She''s maybe 18 or 19 years of age.


    She suddenly moaned which made Shin Jiao jump to his feet. He quickly went to her side and checked her pulse and breathing. Then he applied first aid treatment to her wounds, by checking if she had some ruptured veins because of the blood. Finding that everything is fine, he began binding her wounds using some of the strands of her clothing to prevent more blood loss.


    Since he can''t just move or carry her carelessly, Shin Jiao first made a simple stretcher from some of the tree branches. Because his strength is already enhanced he easily carried her inside the cave without a hitch.


    Once inside, he carefully puts the wounded girl on the bed. Since the girl''s condition has stabilized which is evident to her now calm and regr breathing, he decided to go out again. He wanted to gather the remaining carcasses outside as it would be a waste to leave them there. It took him a while to find and gather every carcass in the area.


    After some time, as he thought he was finished gathering everything, he decided to go back.


    But then all of a sudden Shin Jiao was rooted to the ground upon seeing a towering wolf staring at him with its bloodshot eyes and baring its long fangs.


    Although there are wounds all over its body, it still can stand on its four limbs, so it can still fight.


    Seeing that he couldn''t prevent the sh between himself and the wounded yet crazed wolf, he grips the machete on his right hand tightly as he stood and took a fighting stance.


    Upon seeing the human preparing to fight, the wolf seems to snort in disdain. Unknown to Shin Jiao the beast is actually really looking down on him. In this Daemon forest and the cultivationnd, Gubu forgot to tell him that mortals are considered as trashes and is being disdained even by the beasts.


    Then as if being insulted by facing a mere mortal, the wolf just rushes forward and shed its ws wanting to tear Shin Jiao apart as quickly as possible.


    When the wolf began to move, Shin Jiao actually discovered that its action is a little slow. He can actually follow its movements which made him feel excited. With this discovery, Shin Jiao became confident that he can face the creature without a problem.


    As therge dagger-like ws of the wolf came closer, Shin Jiao calm himself down. His experience in fighting and killing from his life on earth suddenly kicks in. And his eyes and temperament suddenly changed, from being a meekmb he suddenly turns into arge and ferocious lion.


    The thick killing intent surrounding him actually startled the wolf, but it was already toote for it to drawback. Then with a quick downward sh, Shin Jiao was actually able to cut the attacking limb of the wolf.


    This made the wolf immediately howled in pain as it fell to the ground after losing its bnce.


    With a quick move, Shin Jiao stabbed towards the wolf''s head. But the wolf is able to see his move and dodges the strike by a hair''s breadth. But still, the stone machete hit its neck. However, the wound was too shallow.


    Shin Jiao jumped back to distance himself from the beast. Luckily for him, he moved quickly as the wolf suddenlyshed out its other front paw.


    Seeing that it was at a disadvantage the wolf, began to show a hint of fear towards the young man. Its previous ferocious eyes began to show reluctance and dread towards Shin Jiao. But since it still a mindless beast it once again rages and wildly attacked him. Although limping, its power did not diminish as the trees it hits shatter into hundreds of splinters.


    Shin Jiao now noticed that the wolf is actually different from the carcasses that he saw. Its fur is darker and its head is a bit bigger than others.


    "This might be an alpha... This exins things then," he muttered.


    Truly the wolf''s attacks are far too vicious and wild. While Shin Jiao dodges as quickly as he could and waited for an opening.


    Then all of a sudden, the wolf opened its gigantic jaw and tried to bite Shin Jiao. He quickly dodges the attack and found himself on the wolf''s right side.


    He now found an opening, and quickly shed upwards tearing the wolf''s stomach open. But before Shin Jiao could be happy, the hind leg of the wolf suddenlyshed at him like a whip which caught him off-guard. He wasn''t able to dodge and was sent flying towards a tree.


    Although Shin Jiao''s body is already strengthened, it still not strong enough. So after the impact, some bone-cracking sound was heard. His left arm and right leg were broken and some of his bones are cracked.


    Shin Jiao coughed a mouthful of blood as he gritted his teeth trying to prevent himself from fainting as tearing pain assaulted his consciousness.


    The wolf looked at him as if smiling and was satisfied with the result of its sacrifice. It slowly lowered its head and its eyes gradually closed. Its torn stomach bleed profusely along with its innard gushing out. Then the giant wolf fell on the ground with a loud thud.


    Shin Jiao looked at it as it died, while he himself felt pain all over his body. He knew the danger of staying in the open, so without a choice, he pushed himself up and dragged his aching body towards the alpha wolf.


    He then takes its carcass in his spatial ring and sluggishly crawls towards the cave.


    "Arrgghh¡­ This is some shitty situation I''m in. How would I close this cave now? Damn¡­" Shin Jiao thought for a while.


    Then looking at the water source he decided to crawl and tried to drink first as he felt a little parched after that fight.


    After drinking he tore up a part of his shirt to wipe the blood on his face with difficulty. He theny t on the ground near the water source, and then he fell asleep.


    An unknown amount of time has passed, when Shin Jiao woke up. The pain in his body is now gone, and he felt that his body already recovering.


    "Did my body just heal itself? This is amazing¡­ but¡­"


    Shin Jiao suddenly noticed that the sphere in his dantian has two empty and thest one has ? of its contents remaining.


    "Oh, so this is my auto-recovery ability. I will spend natural energy just to rejuvenate and heal my body... Haha!" he chuckled.


    After checking that nothing is wrong with his body, Shin Jiao''s gaze went to the girl on the bed who is still asleep. When he was about to stand up, a loud gurgling sound came out from his stomach.


    "Geez... I guess I need to eat something first. Hmmm¡­ I have a lot of wolf meat in my ring. Let''s try barbecue wolf meat then." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    After closing the cave, he starts a fire using some woods he gathered from outside. Like practiced he prepared a portion of wolf meat. As he is not sure if those things are edible on this he just prepared a small portion first. Not long after a delicious smell of grilled meat permeated the air.


    "Okay, I think this is good to consume. So¡­ here goes nothing." Shin Jiao steeled his resolve and take a bite of a chunk of meat.


    "Wow, this thing is delicious! I didn''t even use any condiments or salt, but this taste is heavenly." He eximed with his eyes wide open.


    So it didn''t take him long when the portion of cooked meat was devoured by him. Feeling a little satisfied with what he just had he decided to continue cooking as the small portion is not enough for him. But when he was about to take out another meat, Shin Jiao felt a strong burning feeling in his stomach.


    "Ow, shit! What the hell¡­ This is¡­ Arrgghh¡­" Shin Jiao cursed as an excruciating pain suddenly assaulted him.


    Then he realized something, there is arge amount of natural energy entering his body through his stomach, and it''s giving him pain.


    If he didn''t absorb them it might cause his stomach to explode as the rampaging energy began to grow stronger. So he quickly channels all his concentration towards absorbing the energy within him. Large beads of sweat appear on his forehead as he endured the torment. But because of his perseverance, he was able to absorb all of the energy and found the sphere in his dantian where ? remains became ?, and his body began to have traces of recovery in them.


    "So, that''s the way it should be... Every time I eat something, I should absorb them so that I won''t waste anything."


    With that realization, Shin Jiao continued to roast meat until he regains almost half of his constitution. As it still took him a lot of time absorbing the raw energy from the meat, he decided to stop.


    "Ah, that was a satisfying meal." He said while rubbing his stomach.


    Then he looks at the girl on the bed and noticed that she is still covered in blood. And the cave now has the smell of rusty metal and grilled pork. This makes him feel a little ufortable, so he decided to clean up.


    As a man living from modern times, Shin Jiao is used to living in a clean environment. The only time that he will be untidy is when he is experimenting or busy doing something.


    He first removes the fire and the dregs on the ground. When they were removed Shin Jiao found out that the smell suddenly disappears. Then he noticed that there is a small opening at the top portion of the cave near the dim light which looks like an exhaust of the cave.


    Seeing that everything is good, he took a quick bath near the water source cleaning the bloodstains in his body.


    "Ah, that was refreshing!" he eximed as refreshing and cool feeling envelopes him.


    "Oh, crap! I forgot to clean her wounds. If I let it be, it might lead to infection." Shin Jiao muttered as he remembers the girl still covered in blood.


    Shin Jiao is not new to seeing a naked female body. Plus in his previous job as an agent he even handled some of his femalerade''s wounds. So cleaning the girl''s body doesn''t rouse any malice within him.


    He carefully wipes the bloodstain from her face. After removing the dirt and blood, he realized that the girl''s peerless beauty slowly emerges. But he still continued cleaning her whole body without a fuss.


    "I can''t let her stay like this, she''s almost naked." he thought after seeing the exposed white skin in front of him.


    "Let see¡­ Ah! The wolves'' fur could be a great source of clothing. That would do..."


    So, he took out one wolf and removed its skin skillfully. Then using what he had learned from the jade strips, he draws some runes directly into the wolf skin which quickly absorbed the remaining blood in it. Then after some time, the blood and the smell on the skin were removed and the wolf skin turned dry and soft. Then he turns them into a simple robe to cover her bare skin. He even made some underwear for her.


    Because of his habit of forgetting to think while working, Shin Jiao didn''t realize that he is already crossing the taboo between males and females. But he didn''t think twice and just acted on his idea and covered the woman''s body.


    "Sigh¡­ okay, I''m done¡­ You¡­" Shin Jiao was suddenly tongue-tied upon seeing the beauty in front of him.


    Though there are beauties on earth, nothing couldpare to the woman''s peerless beauty. Plus she has a perfect and curvaceous body.


    Shin Jiao just stupidly looks at the girl''s face for some time. Then he woke up from his stupor and cleared his throat. To distract his mind he decided to move away from the bed and began thinking of the things he has learned and the fight with the wolf.


    "Well, so far for food, I don''t have to worry anymore. The only thing I have to worry about is the improvement of my strength¡­ Hey¡­ wait a minute. Those wolves have something like a core right. ording to Gubu''s records, each beast has a core in its body..."


    So without dilly-dallying, he quickly took out the one he just skinned and checked it. And there he found a small pebble-like gem, the transparency of the gem signifies the beast''s level. Since its light red, it means that the wolf is only at the 1st level or in the body refining realm ording to humans.


    "Let''s try absorbing this thing. If the record is correct, this would provide me with some amount of energy."


    So, Shin Jiao slowly drains the core, as its raw energy courses through his body and into the sphere in his dantian. It took him some time to absorb it, but he realized that when absorbing the raw energy from the core, he didn''t have to bnce them as they are already mixed perfectly by itself. So he just greedily pushed them into his dantian.


    After finishing a satisfied smile crept on his face.

 Chapter 5 - Flashback

    Chapter 5


    The next day Shin Jiao had already absorbed all the low-level beast cores. He sets aside the remaining ones which are higher-level cores, as he has his ns for those things. Shin Jiao now has 4 spheres floating in his dantian, and he found that his strength once again had increased. Although not that much, it is already enough for him. If he is going to face the alpha wolf again, he might have around 60% chance to fight it head-on without being injured badly. But of course, this is if the alpha wolf is in the same condition, having wounds all over its body.


    "Hmm¡­ this is already not too bad. I have around 10 pieces of 2nd level beast cores remaining, the other 10 pieces of 1st level beast cores have provided me with just enough energy for a single sphere. I wonder how many spheres a 2nd level beast core can give me." Shin Jiao thought.


    "She''s still not awake, I guest her wounds are a little deep. Judging from her condition she would be alright in a couple of days. I can''t believe the rate her wounds are healing by itself. If she is on earth, she could be treated as a superhuman and a perfect specimen in thebs." Shin Jiao said as he checked the condition of the woman.


    Shin Jiao is amazed at what he is seeing upon checking the condition of the woman.


    "I need to find some good materials for some more actual crafting experience. But first I need an energy source to power myptop. Let see¡­ I need some metals and conductors, beast core, and some jade bs for the runes. With this, I can make a battery that could provide enough DC current that wouldst for a week."


    After nning his next steps, he looks at his crude-looking stone machete. Then he sat down and began to tweak it and put some runes on it. This is one of the basic upgrade technique that Gubu wrote, crafting is easier than upgrading. When a crafter upgrades an artifact, they are using the natural energy tobine with the artifact. It is eithering from nature itself or from a core. The reason why it''s difficult is because of the limit in understanding runguage. As not every artificer is able to decipher the runguage, which is considered as thenguage of the natural world. For Shin Jiao, as he had already understood the runguage when he was still on earth, the basic is not that difficult.


    Now with the use of runes, he upgraded the crudely made stone machete with an additional property, flexibility. As it is made of stone it''s a little hard but very brittle. So to make it stronger just like steel, the flexibility of the material can do the trick.


    "Okay, now let''s do some tests and see if the upgrade is effective."


    Shin Jiao went out for a bit then look around. When he saw arge boulder he walks near it and then struck it with the machete. Then with a loud ''ting'' a small crack appear on the boulder. This made Shin Jiao smile in satisfaction.


    "I guess the upgrade is sessful. I''m correct to assume that even upgrading follows the rules of nature. I think I can also upgrade this to have properties but that would be a waste of energy. Being flexible and strong is enough for this crude thing. He, he."


    With a big smile on his face, he returns to the cave. He decided to go out and look for some metal ores so that he can make more equipment. Then using some of the beast skins, he made some water containers. This is just for convenience, as he can also drink water by storing them in the ring.


    Before he left he looked back at the woman who is lying on the bed. Shin Jiao had been feeding her soft food since he found her and herplexion has already be better. So he is not worried about leaving her as he only ns to be away for just a day.


    "Well, I''m off¡­ See youter!" he said towards the girl as he went out of the cave. He pushed the cave door into ce after stepping out.


    When the cave door was shut, the girl lying on the bed suddenly twitched one of her brows. As if having a bad dream.


    A hazy memory suddenly shes inside her mind.


    Once, in a certain vige near the town of Yi, there lived a little girl who is feeling excited as she prepares herself for theing of age test along with other children of the vige. This will determine her future whether she would be a cultivator or a mortal.


    In the vige center, a tform was created solely for this joyous asion. This is truly a celebration for the vige as there are immortal masters who wille and visit them. It is known that there are 3 sects located near the town of Yi. They are the ones protecting that area as part of the cultivator''s union of the empire. Those 3 big sects are the Lotus sect, Divine cloud sect, and the Blood moon sect.


    Every 2 years they pick children with spiritual roots to be trained in the sect and be cultivators. If the child is found to be very outstanding, the sect will help the vige to prosper and will have the sect''s protection.


    So this is a very important day for the children along with their family and the vige.


    "Hey, little sister why are youte? It''s going to start already." A young boy scolded the little girl.


    "Sorry brother, mother ask me to wear something nice today so it took me a while." The little girl said as she showed her beautiful light blue robe to her elder brother.


    "Wow, you look really cute little sister."


    As the two siblingsugh and giggle, a middle-aged man walks in front of the crowd of children.


    "Little ones, this is a very important day of your life. You must give it your best to be able to open up your spiritual roots and be chosen to be a cultivator. This will give you and your loved ones honor¡­ Now each of you needs to stand in front of this stone and put your palm on it. Then concentrate and feel the spiritual energy within the stone to open your spiritual root." The middle-aged man exined as he looks at the crowd of children.


    "As I call your namee over¡­"


    After some time, she heard that her name was called. The little girl felt nervous and excited at the same time. She cutely hops towards therge jade-like stone and with a little hesitation puts her palm on it. Then she had the feeling of power coursing through her little body, which made her shudder a little in fear. But she overcame it and then wee the spiritual energy.


    That day the whole vige erupted in celebration, as the visitors from the sects stood up in amazement at the prowess shown by the little girl. There was amotion between the elders of the sects of whom the girl should join. But after some discussion, the Lotus sect was able to win her approval.


    Then the girl met her master who seems to be reluctant in epting her. Because of this, she works harder than others just to win her master''s approval. The 1st elder of the sect who had chosen her and brought her to the sect had supported her and always visits her and her master. At first, she didn''t notice that something is amiss, but then she could feel the strange re that her master is giving her. But since she is focused on improving herself she didn''t bother about it.


    Then one day, 12 yearster¡­ the little girl has now turned into a peerless beauty and is considered as one of the most beautiful and strongest cultivators in the sect. She worked herself from the bottom up and became one of the top-ten core disciples of the sect. Although a lot of sect members look up to her, a lot of them are also jealous of her good luck and talent.


    Then one day the 1st elder along with the sect master left for a conference in the great city of Yi. And on this day, a marriage proposal was sent to her, which is sanctioned by her master. She is to be wed to an invalid son of the Song family. This made her grew suspicious of her master''s motives.


    Ever since entering the sect, she noticed that her master has a cold attitude towards her.


    So before anything could happen she decided to run and escape the sect. Although she knew that she would be chased relentlessly by the sect''s disciplinary officers but then it would be better than to be wed to a person she doesn''t even know.


    She wanted to resent her master but she could not. Even though she was treated coldly, she still owes her master for teaching her a lot of skills and helping her grow into a strong cultivator.


    That night she was able to escape out of the sect for some reason and then found herself running for a long time until she reached the outskirts of the Daemon forest.


    Then there, she saw a group of cultivators wearing ck robes and emblems of the Lotus sect disciplinary officer hanging on their waist waiting for her.


    "What do we have here... Senior sister already expected you toe this way. We know that you are stronger than us, but with our number, do you think you can escape unscathed. So, I suggest for you to just give up on your struggles and we will take good care of you. He, he... Although it seems that your own master abandoned you, but we won''t let you feel alone. You see, shemanded us to bring you alive... or dead... Haha!" a sinister-looking youth that looks like their leader shouted he step forward.


    Without a word, she took out her sword while gritting her teeth.


    Then a bloody scene happened.


    She decapitated the limbs of the people she once thought to be her family in the sect. She knows that words can''t stop this bloodshed and in doing so, no words can express the sorrow she felt. Because of her good heart, she didn''t kill them instead she just immobilized most of them.


    The leader of the group, seeing that they can''t defeat her took a small paper sachet out of his pocket and suddenly scattered the powder inside it in the air.


    She tried blocking but it''s toote as she already inhaled a portion of the powder which immediately took effect making her cultivation rapidly fall by half.


    "Hehe... Senior sister, you can''t me us for this underhanded method. We can only use this as you are too strong for us."


    "Leader, we should finish this quickly. Some of our brothers need immediate treatment." One of the cultivators reminded their leader.


    She knew that if she didn''t run now, she would be defiled and then killed by these heartless people. So without a choice, she burns out her life essence to cast an escape spell, which propels her immediately towards the thick forest.


    The members of the disciplinarymittee were shocked by this event and suddenly felt helpless.


    "We can''t catch her now¡­ Damn it! I can''t believe she is willing to burn her life essence for a sudden boost of speed. Let''s go and report this back to her master, the 3rd elder." The leader of the group said in dejection.


    Meanwhile inside the Daemon forest¡­


    The girl suddenly found herself near a boulder which seems to be a cave entrance, as she can''t control the speed burst that''s like teleportation magic. But then she noticed that around 30 or something wolves are already gathered in that ce.


    Without a choice, even though she is already weakened she tried to fight with all her might and was able to kill almost all of them. But then because of the wound and theck of spiritual energy her vision darkened and then she fainted.


    ...


    In a dimly lit ce, a girl slowly opened her eyes, and confusion can be seen in her expression. She remembers almost everything that happened and the dream she had was all too sad as it pained her heart in remembering it.


    She wanted to get up but her body is still feeling a bit heavy and there''s a tinge of pain that can be felt everywhere. Then she noticed in the corner of her eyes lies a young man on the ground with blood all over his ragged clothing.


    "Where am I, what happened?" she thought while observing the young man.


    She noticed him suddenly lifting his head and standing up. Then he went to the side where a water source can be seen and suddenly stripped himself butt naked.


    He took a bath, washing away the blood on his body.


    This scene made the young woman blush in embarrassment. In all her years, this is the first time she had seen a naked man''s body.


    After starring for a while she suddenly regained herposure. When the young man was about to turn around, she knew what''s she is going to see next, so she suddenly shouted.


    "You.... stop! Don''t turn around!"

 Chapter 6 - The Snake And The Gold Ore

    Chapter 6


    The golden rays of the sun seep through the dense forest giving light to the dark and dreary ce. A young man wearing a dirty white T-shirt and tattered ck pants, which seems to be out of ce in the forest, carefully walks around the thick foliage. The holes, dirt, and tear in his once exquisite clothing are evidence of the hardship and experience he has had so far.


    "This ce is too rich with natural resources. I can''t believe no one is harvesting these things. Although they are inferior in quality with my refining skill, hehe. Well, I have to return soon. I just need to find some more metal ore. Hmm¡­ wait a minute¡­ is that a gold vein? Holy crap. It really is a gold vein and it''s just sticking outside. This is too awesome!"


    Large gold ore in colory not too far away in front of Shin Jiao. Beside it is arge tree with its leaves turns golden. As the young man neared the area, he didn''t notice a pair of eyes watching him from above therge tree.


    "This is truly my lucky day. With this, I can even make someplexponents. ording to my analysis, if there is a vein here then there is a possibility of a cave nearby¡­ Let''s gather this gold ore first then find the cave."


    He slowly approaches the gold ore without letting his guard down. Luckily he did so as all of a sudden, from above him came a rustling sound, then argemouth darted towards him. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao somersaulted backward evading the attack.


    When he saw what animal made its move, he was bbergasted. In front of him is the head of a snake, but it''s big enough to swallow him whole.


    "Holy, crap! That is one big snake. This is not good, I have to escape this area as soon as possible as I might have already intruded its territory." Shin Jiao cursed as he looks at the green and golden patterns in the snake.


    The snake quickly lifted its head and shook it, as it felt a little shaken from the impact as it didn''t expect that the human can actually dodge its attack. It furiously looks at the human in front of it, it already knows that the young human has no cultivation fluctuation, so it''s confident to kill him. The snake suddenly let its long body fall to the ground with arge crash. Its long body blocked the escape path of Shin Jiao.


    "Damn this snake! It looks like its instinct is very sharp. I guess I have no choice than to fight it so that I can escape...e at me then!" Shin Jiao gritted his teeth and readied his weapon.


    He observes the snake and its movements, then seeing that it didn''t have two long fangs then he deduced that it''s not a poisonous one. So its movements will be a bit slower than a poisonous one since it''s a constrictor snake. But still, he didn''t let his guard down.


    The beast seems to disdain the human as it impatiently strikes with its jaw wide open. But to its surprise, the human casually dodges sideways and with a simple swing chipped off a part of the snake''s scale. This made the giant snake really angry as it red at the human. Shin Jiao became a little apprehensive because that casual strike that he just made contains almost 50 percent of his strength, but it just chipped off a scale. This shows that the snake''s defense is strong.


    The snake''s eyes became bloodshot and anger can be seen. It scrutinized the young man who looks weak but has the capacity to injure it even though it''s just a tiny degree. With a hiss, it coiled itself for a second strike, this time a slight glow emanates from its body as it covers itself with energy.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit helpless at this time. Although he has great strength, with the energy on the snake''s body its defense became doubled.


    "This is bad. This will be a lengthy battle." Shin Jiao thought upon seeing the bluish energy emanating from the snake.


    Then with his sharp observation, Shin Jiao noticed something and a sly smile crept on his mouth. With a sneer he readied himself to receive the second attack of the snake. Then with a rustle of the wind, the snake darted and collided with Shin Jiao who is in a defensive stance. The snake hit Shin Jiao''s machete but did not receive any damage.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, flew like a cannonball towards a tree 5 meters away. Then he slid down and slump to the ground sitting while leaning his back on the tree. He spurted a mouthful of blood and felt that his internal organs might have shifted. Then both his hand weakly fell as if his strength was all gone.


    The snake sneered as it looks at the puny mortal. It felt ted upon seeing the weak condition of the youth. Then is slowly approached and open itsrge jaws to finish its prey, then it bites Shin Jiao.


    But before it could close its mouthpletely a sharp gleam suddenly appears from one of its eyes followed by a hand. Shin Jiao stabbed the snake from inside its mouth upward piercing its brain. Then with its head dead, its body began to spasm and wildly twist. Causing damages to its surroundings, even Shin Jiao was flung around.


    "Damn it!" he shouted.


    After a few seconds, the snake fell dead. Shun Jiao weakly crawls out of its mouth withcerations all over his body. Although his physique is already exceptional still the tooth of the snake was able to easily cut them. But thanks to his unique cultivation he was able to survive the ordeal.


    With excruciating pain all over his body, he gritted his teeth and pushed himself to stand.


    Shin Jiao collected the carcass of the giant snake and the gold ore then dragged himself to the cave once again. Upon entering he barely had enough strength to close the stone door. Shin Jiao felt that almost half of the bones in his body were broken. So he justy there on the ground, and let his body heal his wound. Although the process is painful it still made Shin Jiao happy.


    "Arrgghh¡­ the pain is making me feel a little tinge of pleasure in it. I hope this won''t turn me into a masochist." Shin Jiao said to himself as hey on the ground and continuously absorb the energy in his surroundings.


    With an unknown time, the sun was already up in the sky but its yellow rays didn''t reach inside the cave. Shin Jiao woke up as an automated response of his body every morning. Then he saw that the wounds in his body are already gone and healed. His skin turns itself back to its original state which is in prime and in pristine condition.


    "This is too awesome." He said upon feeling no pain in his body.


    Then he slowly stood up and walk towards the water source. Seeing that all his clothes are tattered, Shin Jiao shook his head, he remembers that the clothes he had cost almost 10,000 dors, even the sneakers are also ruined. So without a choice, he strips himself naked, then he was awed with himself.


    "Dang it! Even my little brother turns into a giant snake. Whew¡­" Seeing the changes in his body, he can''t believe it himself.


    He quickly took a bath and cleaned himself up, removing the dried blood and the dirt that covers him. Then after a while, he can see himself from the water reflection. His jade white skin and chiseled feature, it''s like his body was sculpted perfectly from stone.


    "Now that''s awesome. Dang it, look at this fine abs. Although my body is not too buff, I can feel that my energy has increased a lot." Shin Jiao eximed to himself.


    He closed his eyes and saw that the sphere in his dantian is now 5, which made Shin Jiao happy. This also means that whenever he kills a beast that is far stronger than himself arge amount of energy will enter his body. Feeling ted because of his power level, Shin Jiao happily turn around, but then he was startled by a shout.


    A woman''s shriek suddenly broke out.


    "Pervert! Cover that¡­ that¡­ thing!" She shouted.


    Although she''s lying in bed she can still see Shin Jiao. As if mesmerized by the view in front of her, she was unable to close her eyes. Although she is usually quiet and cold to others since she felt weak and her emotion was unstable she was not able to control her panic.


    Shin Jiao immediately turns around and quickly grabs his extra change of clothes on his backpack inside the ring. He always brings an extra change of clothes in his bag in case he will do overtime while working. He didn''t realize that while he is doing that, the young woman''s gaze was always on him. Although her cheeks are red, she didn''t avert her eyes from him.


    She was doing this because of mixed feelings but the main reason is that Shin Jiao is a stranger to her. She is afraid that if she lowers her vignce she would suffer in his hands. It''s not something new though as in this world thew of the jungle exists. Power dictates everything, even life.


    After a while, Shin Jiao was done putting on his clothes. He was not aware that the young woman didn''t evade her eyes from him even though her face is now like a ripe tomato. Then when he turns around, their eyes met which also made Shin Jiao a little surprised.


    "Hello! I''m Shin Jiao, I was the one who rescued you outside the cave. I''m sorry I was unable to heal your wounds quickly." Shin Jiao said as he walks towards the bed while drying his hair using a small towel he had from his backpack.


    Actually, if he was alone he would not try to dress up, as he can just wear those beast skin he dried as a make-shift robe. But since he found out that the woman is now awake, he needs to be presentable, which ismon sense in his previous world.


    When he reached the bed he noticed the look on the woman''s eyes. It clearly shows fear in them, as if she is looking at someone who is going to kill her anytime now. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao felt worried.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you. If I wanted to do something to you, I won''t wait for you to wake up to do it wouldn''t I, right? I was able to take you here and save you from the remaining Alpha wolf..." Shin Jiao exined.


    "So, can you tell me your name?"


    The woman felt a bit hesitant but she realized that what Shin Jiao said was true. So she decided to trust him a little.


    "I¡­ My¡­ My name is Cherry¡­ Cherry Lao." She replied softly.


    "Umm¡­ Nice name¡­ Wait a minute, why are you so red? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?"


    Cherry Lao suddenly felt shy and turn her gaze away.


    "No, I''m alright. I felt a little tired." She said in a small voice.


    "Okay, you rest up. I''ll prepare some food for you so that you can regain your strength as quickly as possible."


    Shin Jiao said as he walks towards a make-shift kitchen, then he took some meat out of his ring. After a while, he was able to prepare the ingredients, then using a stone he crafted a pot, adle, and some eating utensils.


    He knew of the energy inside the beasts, so he decided to absorb arge amount of energy in the meat before cooking it.


    While Shin Jiao was cooking Cherry Lao tried her best to at least be able to move her body, but to no avail.


    "I guess I''m still too weak. I feel that the energy in my body was totally drained." She sighs with a helpless feeling.


    It didn''t take long when a sweet aroma of cooked food interrupted her train of thought. Then her gaze turns to the figure of Shin Jiao who is cooking.


    "Okay it''s done, let''s eat." Shin Jiao eximed as he fills the small bowl with soup and carries it towards Cherry Lao.


    "I know that your body is still weak. Although the external wounds are already almost close, your tendons and muscles are not yet fine. I don''t know how to help with that aspect. But at least eat first, here I''ll help you." Shin Jiao took a spoon full of soup and slowly feed Cherry Lao.


    She opens her pale lips, and slowly took a sip of the broth while lying down. But it made her cough as her position is not favorable for feeding.


    "Here let me help you to sit." Shin Jiao offered as he lifted her head along with her body in a reclining position.


    The contact between them made her blush as his manly fragrance made her mind turn nk. As he held her body and position himself behind her to act as a cushion, the nket slid down her body and reveal what she was wearing. Shin Jiao was dumbfounded and realized his mistake.


    He didn''t fasten the robe on her body and her underwear made of animal skin was exposed.


    When she saw her twin peaks covered by an unknown material with a curious design, her eyes went wide.


    "You¡­ you¡­ you rogue! You pervert!" Cherry Lao shouted helplessly as tears started to form in her eyes.

 Chapter 7 - Friends?

    Chapter 7


    Shin Jiao was unable to move as he was sitting behind her, Cherry Lao''s head is in his arm and her eyes are throwing daggers on him. He was a little embarrassed as he saw her exposed milky white skin and the twin peaks covered with a bra that he made from the wolf''s skin.


    Cherry Lao''s eyes were slowly filling up with tears as indignation and shame are filling her heart.


    As a virtuous maiden, how could she ept that a man has seen her body, and what''s worse he might even be the one who put clothes on her?


    "Umm¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I promise I didn''t touch or did anything to you while you are unconscious. I just clothe you as your old clothes barely covered your body anymore..." Shin Jiao tried to exin.


    However, those words from Shin Jiao made the situation worst and her feeling of being disgraced grew more. It was a confirmation that he really did saw her naked which is hard to bear for a maiden like her. This made her tears began to flow non-stop as she starts sobbing.


    And since she can''t lift her hand she was unable to hide her pitiful face from Shin Jiao.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao''s heart being pricked by something, he could not express his feelings at this time for making a woman cry. He also knows that he just made a big blunder.


    An angel crying is what he can describe the scene in front of him.


    Without a choice, he put the bowl of soup down, and grabs the wolf skin nket to cover her body, and carefully wipe her tears.


    "Look I promise you this... If you get well I''ll let you hit me as a punishment for my crimes, okay? So please stop crying, you still need to eat. Please¡­" Shin Jiao said with a pleading tone while trying to console the woman in his arms.


    Cherry Lao cried for a while as the indignation in her heart burst out like droves. But Shin Jiao held her while slowly patting her back. She didn''t know what happened next, but her aching heart seemed to have soften a little bit by the gentle action of the man holding her.


    Cherry still could not move her body but was able to tilt her head a little. Then when their eyes met, she saw Shin Jiao giving her a warm smile, that seem to have made her heart skip a beat.


    She could not express her feeling right now after bursting in tears a while ago.


    "Okay, stop crying now. Here¡­ eat this first." Shin Jiao said as he once again took the bowl of soup and carefully feeds her.


    Shin Jiao patiently feeds her until she finished the bowl of soup. After that, he carefullyid her on the bed and made sure she feelsfortable.


    Cherry Lao had already calmed down and epted the fact that the young man in front of her is the one who had saved her life.


    Although he had seen what he shouldn''t have, she didn''t have a choice as it already happened. Judging from his reactions it seems that he is willing to take good care of a stranger like her. She now have aplicated feeling in her heart. In the cultivation world, it is seldom to see cultivators taking care of others, except for their lovers or family.


    Suddenly something came to her mind and thought.


    "Well, I also have seen him naked and... and saw... that thing¡­"


    Her face suddenly turned red like a tomato.


    After eating and cleaning the ce, Shin Jiao sat beside her. As he carefully grabs her wrist and checked her pulse.


    She was a bit taken aback by his actions but this time didn''t react violently.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" she however asked with an annoyed tone.


    "I''m just checking your pulse to make sure that your body is healing well. Don''t worry I''m well trained when ites to these kinds of things."


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother looking at her as he busies himself checking and feeling her pulse. His only wish at this time the ability to control spiritual energy, as it would be a big help in checking the body condition of a person using Qi.


    Hearing his exnation she just kept her mouth shut and just observed his actions.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao asked.


    "Just one question... Do you know medicine? Or do you have any healing potion or pill?"he remembers that some cultivators know medicine as Gubu has described.


    He also saw that the woman has a spatial tool while he was cleaning her body. He saw the ring on her finger which might be a spatial tool. However, he cannot check it further as he cannot use Qi.


    "Yes, I have some healing pills in my ring. But it is locked with my spiritual mark, so you will not be able to open it."


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, we have no choice then but to wait for your own body to heal itself then¡­ But don''t worry, I will protect you and help you, okay?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Seeing him smile handsomely made Cherry Lao''s heart skip a beat. And then a tinge of red once again appears on her cheeks. Shin Jiao was dumbstruck upon seeing the beautifully blushed.


    "Damn, this girl is too beautiful. I have to control myself, this is a new world and I don''t want to attract problems." He said to himself as he averted her gaze.


    Shin Jiao stayed with Cherry Lao inside the cave for a couple of days.


    The days they spent together, made the two strangers rtionship slowly turned into a friendship. The two began to make small talks about their lives, Shin Jiao presented himself as a traveler from a small vige who wanted to explore the world. He then exined that since his vige is small and secluded, he is uncultured of the world around him.


    This makes sense that he is truly ignorant of almost everything. While talking he learned about her background and why she is in the forest. But of course, there are things that she didn''t tell him about her.


    The friendship that is slowly developing between them made the awkwardness between the two slowly disappears.


    On some days, Shin Jiao would go out to gain more experience and learn more about the ce he is in while the spheres in his dantian are also steadily increasing... and because of that after 5 days the spheres in his dantian has reached 10.


    However, what confused him now is that no matter how many beasts cores he absorbs, the sphere won''t increase.


    So he changed his focus on researching in making new artifacts, gears, and equipment in secret.


    He didn''t want to show his ability yet to Cherry Lao, as it might endanger his or her life if exposed.


    And so, every day he did his job taking care of her and giving her everything she needs. And because of his actions, her heart and body began to feel that relying on him was not so bad after all.


    She can''t absorb spiritual energy yet for an unknown reason. But since her body is already refined, the food she consumes are absorbed automatically and are used to repair her damaged organs and tendons.


    "I guess this is how it feels like to have a man to rely on." She said to herself as she thought of the days that went by and things that he did for her.


    Though Shin Jiao helps her every day, she could not help but feel that he is just doing these things as a service or pity towards her.


    They talk, theyugh, but he was too reserved and cautious.


    Suddenly a thought entered her mind.


    "Is he not attracted to me? Or... Maybe I''m not that attractive for him, or... maybe he had a special preference..."


    But she could not deny that his actions made her appreciate him more as a man.


    Though she is not thinking of finding a partner as her goal is to be a powerful cultivator. But if she could find someone someday, she wanted her man to be like Shin Jiao. Someone who would talk to her and even hear her out when sheins. And most of all would take good care of her.


    ...


    Two weeks have passed¡­


    The darkness of the night was chased out by the glorious light of the rising sun. Inside a cave, where only dim luminous stones are the only source of light. Cherry Lao slowly opens her eyes and a small smile crept on her small dainty mouth as morning is one of her most anticipated part of the day.


    This is because Shin Jiao would always carry her outside the cave to help her absorb the energy revitalizing morning rays of the sun.


    Every time she would think about being in his arms, she can''t help but blush and be expectant of the nexting days.


    She then shyly touched her face and giggled as she slowly turns to look at the side where Shin Jiao usually sleeps. However, this time, she could not see anyone there. This made her frowns and felt displeased.


    Then she suddenly froze and her eyes went wide open. She felt the two soft hands on her face and a realization suddenly dawned on her. She can now move her limbs and body, although she still felt a little stiff.


    Then she forced herself to sit with great difficulty. When she was able to do that Cherry Lao felt happy. Now a glimmer of hope can be seen in her eyes.


    While she was still in a trance by her recovery, the stone door of the cave slowly rumbles as it opened.


    Shin Jiao walks inside and then saw the woman on the bed sitting with the rough beast skin robe he made. This scene made him feel surprised and happy.


    "Oh, you can sit now! That''s amazing! I guess your body is almost healed." Shin Jiao excitedly walks towards the bed and sat beside her.


    "Yeah, I can move my body now, but still a little stiff though. I can still feel some pains when I move. I think I still need a couple of days to be able to healpletely."


    "That''s good¡­ how about spiritual energy? Can you absorb it now?"


    "Wait a minute I''ll try¡­" Cherry Lao said as she closed her eyes and feel her surroundings.


    Then she opens her eyes with a dejected look and shook her head.


    "No I can''t, I don''t know what the problem is." She said in a sad tone.


    "Hey, don''t feel down. I promise to help you with that problem, okay? At least now you can move." Shin Jiao tried to cheer her up.


    "Shin, thank you for taking care of me all this time."


    "Geez, what are you thanking me for. Aren''t we''re already friends, right?"


    Cherry Lao suddenly bits her lower lip upon hearing his answer. She felt like there''s something wrong with her, as she felt a little frustrated and angered by what she heard from him.


    The following days, Shin Jiao spends his time helping her regain her movements slowly by assisting her in walking.


    He also improves the way he makes clothes using the beast''s skin as they now feel and looks like proper robes.


    And then another week has passed...


    Cherry Lao can now move around the cave without assistance. Although she still can''t absorb spiritual energies, at least she can now walk by herself and help with the chores. Then she discovered some weird things inside the cave that she saw Shin Jiao would use.


    Like the metal box with two holes at the top which he uses to cook food. Only with a twist of a knob, she can already control the heat without using her own energy. And then there is that cool airing from somewhere which made the cave smell and always feel fresh. But what she likes the most is the one he called, the bathtub.


    Whenever she takes a bath she can choose the temperature of the water which makes her feel rxed andfortable.


    These amazing things made her a little curious about who he really is.


    ...


    Today, outside the cave which is full of danger, a shadow is traveling through the forest by jumping from tree to tree.


    Shin Jiao is moving like a specter wearing weird ck goggles, ck coat, and ck pants with a side holster holding a Glock 17-like handgun. Then a dark wakizashi de is strapped on his back while he wore military-grade boots on his feet with some strange runes in it.


    These are some of the equipment that he craftedbining his modern knowledge and the crafting method of Gubu.


    As he swiftly moves through the forest he can feel the effect of his equipment. First is the goggles, which can detect spiritual signatures, have night and heat vision, and can zoom in and out for about 3 kilometers. This idea is actually not originally his, but of Gubu. He just modified the blueprint he found inside the ring and made it smaller hence it bes the goggles he is wearing now.


    The second is the boots which can improve his agility and speed by 3 times his normal speed through the use of runes and a beast core on each boot.


    With the equipment, he is confident that he would be able to protect himself and survive in the dangerous forest.


    While he was going through the forest trying to test his newly crafted artifacts a loud roar interrupted him.


    Not too far from him is a tall cliff, is a giant monkey-like creature that suddenly plummeted to the ground. Its body is full of wounds with blood spraying everywhere as it fell.


    Then he saw the creature smashed into a pulp on the rocky side of the cliff.


    He first observes the surroundings as Shin Jiao is afraid of encountering another beast who might be stronger than the giant monkey. And Judging from the appearance of the monkey it is a 3rd level beast that Shin Jiao could not face head-on.


    After some time, as no other creature appear. Shin Jiao decided to approach the carcass of the giant monkey. He then quickly store it in his ring and ran as fast as he could.


    Using his goggles he suddenly detected a giant snake''s energy signature at the top of the cliff.


    Shin Jiao''s heart began to beat faster as the creature he just saw is actually stronger. So he decided to just run back while checking his surroundings to prevent himself from being followed. Since his goggles have an X-ray vision like function he can prevent himself from facing other beasts as he retreated.


    Not longter, he was able to reach the cave and breathe a long sigh of relief. Before entering, he hid all his equipment in his ring.


    Upon entering, the first thing he notices is the beautiful figure of Cherry Lao who is focused on cultivating while sitting on the bed.


    Suddenly, this made Shin Jiao smile as he can feel a small fluctuation of energy around her body. Although not that strong the energy is there, and that is the first time he felt Qi.. This then gave him an idea of what to do next for his cultivation.

 Chapter 8 - Level 5 Beast King Core

    Chapter 8


    In the vast and endless forest where different varieties of beast and flora exist, a small and inconspicuous cavey hidden near the boundary in the middle of the forest. Inside this dimly lit cave are two people are happily chatting with each other while having their meal.


    It has already been more than a month since Shin Jiao came to this world. After learning a lot of things about it and gaining the skills from the deceased traveler Gubu and his ring, he had limated himself in this ce.


    He has also already improved his crafting technique and cultivation by leaps and bounds. Inside his dantian, the number of spheres are now at 30, and it seems that he is unable to raise it as if he encountered another bottleneck.


    It was only thanks to Cherry Lao at that time that he was able to feel spiritual energy which enable him to be inspired and breakthrough from the 10th sphere.


    Even though he wasn''t able to raise his cultivation level, for now, he can still hunt higher level beast using his almost cheat like artifacts.


    Meanwhile in Cherry Lao''s case, although she was able to feel the spiritual energy, her cultivation and core were still ruined. Although she has already reached the core-forming realm peak stage, because of the incident with her sect, she had to restart once again from the beginning, the body refining stage.


    Determination can be seen in her eyes as she truly tried her best to persevere and start her cultivation all over. Shin Jiao respected her strong will, courage, and determination to never give up.


    A though sh to his mind as they ate.


    "Cherry, I wanted to help you boost your cultivation. But... I... I don''t know if you would agree. Last time you said that your meridian is blocked, right?"


    "Hmm? Ah yes, well... when I was escaping and encountered my sect mates, I identally inhaled a meridian blocking powder. This made my cultivation level dropped to the core-forming realm''s primary stage. But the worst thing is... I... at that time as I truly was desperate, over-drafted my dantian by using a forbidden escape technique, and that in turn damaged my core." Cherry Lao exined with a saddened expression.


    "Hmm... I''m guessing that this has affected your core too much... I can help you with boosting your cultivation, but... your core... hmm... Can you think of a way to recover from it?"


    "Sigh¡­ there is actually, a possible way. But... it is impossible with only the two of us."


    "A... way? Tell me then... I may have some ways in aplishing it." Shin Jiao said with a tinge of confidence in his tone.


    The two have been close these past few months. He didn''t want to see those sad expressions on Cherry Lao''s face which she tries so hard to hide.


    "Haha... You''re so smug, huh. I don''t know what''s your cultivation level is. What I can say is that even if it was me from before, I won''t be able to aplish this task alone."


    "Really? Tell me, I can only judge its difficulty upon hearing it. I want to know how you can regain your cultivation level back."


    "Sigh¡­ Okay, since you are that confident... Well, I need a 5thlevel beast king core... This is the only way I could regain and fix my core and my cultivation in one go... and there is a possibility of me jumping immediately to form a gold core... I know that this task is impossible, even in my sect, to get our hands on a 5th level beast king core we have to gather at least 5 infant soul realm elders." she exined while taking a nce at Shin Jiao''s expression.


    "So... do you think that it is possible with just the two of us?" Cherry Lao ended with this question and raised one of her brows to taunt Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm... Well, we might not know. Maybe tomorrow if I go out, I woulde across a dying 5th level beast king. And then I would be able to get my hands on a core. Haha... Who knows, right?"


    "Yeah, right¡­" She chuckled at his antics.


    "Shin, just... just promise me one thing... please... please, don''t push yourself in danger because of me, okay? I''ll just start all over again, I know I can do it" her words were filled with undisguised concern to them.


    Although Cherry Lao is showing concern and is smiling at him, Shin Jiao can still feel the sadness in her eyes. And so with determination, he has already nned in his mind to hunt a 5th level beast king tomorrow.


    As he is already familiar with the geography of the area they are in, and the distribution of power among the beasts. He is confident that he can find a beast king.


    The next day after breakfast, Cherry Lao continued her cultivation, and Shin Jiao, as usual, provides her with a beast core to absorb. She is already aware of Shin Jiao''s capability of hunting a 3rd level beast. This made her think that he is also a core-forming cultivator realm cultivator just like herself, or stronger.


    So when he provides her with a beast core she just epted them and slowly absorb the spiritual energy within. He also told her not to discard the cores as they still have their use.


    Shin Jiao discovered that within a beast core exist 2 kinds of energy, spiritual and natural energy or mana. He was able to discover this upon forming his 11th sphere. Although he is still unable to cultivate spiritual energy, absorbing spiritual energy is still a must so that he can create more spheres, hence he was able to reach the 30th sphere using this method.


    That day, Shin Jiao went out with his gears. Then he went to the southern direction as he already knows that it was the territory of the bull-like beasts. In that area, there exists 2 beast kings, the Demon Bull, and the King Minotaur.


    After an hour of dashing through the woods, Shin Jiao entered that territory.


    Using his goggles he can already see different types of auras, and to his surprise, he actually saw a lot of 5th levels normal beasts.


    "This is the right ce." Shin Jiao said and then waved his hand in the air.


    From his ring, a long rifle, with the length up to his shoulder came out.


    If the people from this world saw this. They would think that it is a strange hallow staff. Because of its design, they would not be familiar with its functions. But from Shin Jiao''s old world it is considered as one of the mostmonly used sniper rifles, the BARRETT.


    This weapon was formed using abination of materials and one of them is called the ck ore. This material is used by some cultivators, but only a small part, to make their flying swords. This is because ck ores are rare and are not easy to find.


    Shin Jiao created this with the use of runes which made the weapon exceptionally overpowered. Now, the power of the weapon depends on the level of the beast core being used and can bebined with the user''s own energy.


    With this weapon, he is confident that he can take down a 5th level beast king.


    So, Shin Jiao began to sneakily enter the territory and carefully searched for any traces of beasts in the area.


    Since he knew that there are two beast kings in this ce, he is confident that he could find one of them. And so, after an hour of searching, he finally noticed a powerful fluctuation to the west of his position.


    And there, in that direction, he found a gigantic figure, gorging on a dead carcass. The head of that figure is that of a bull and the body is of a man. Although it is sitting while munching with gusto on its prey, it still stood at around 1 and a half meters.


    The creature is unaware that a small human figure is observing it at the distance and under the cover of trees. However, unlike the beast, which Shin Jiao named, the Minotaur beast king. Shin Jiao, can actually see its aura and its figure, by using his trusty goggles.


    He immediately looks around and found a tall tree which is a really good ce for sniping at a distance of around 2 kilometers from his target. Because of the size of his target, Shin Jiao is sure that he will be able to hit it without any problem. So without a word, he silently dashed and climb therge tall tree.


    After reaching a favorable spot he raised the BARRETT rifle and began to adjust the reticle for a clearer sigh and also observe the air in his surroundings. When he suddenly found a favorable timing, he smiled.


    "Sorry big guy." He mumbled to himself.


    The Minotaur beast king suddenly sensed impending doom with its sharp animal instinct. Then it carefully observes the area.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he felt a bit nervous, he scolded himself for making the biggest mistake in sniping, killing intent.


    In his years of experience as a spy, he has learned to hide his killing intent. But after he became a researcher and an engineer he seems to have forgotten it. Even in this huge forest, he didn''t even hide his killing intent while hunting, hence he became a bit rusty.


    "Damn¡­ That was close... Okay, let''s rx first..." Shin Jiao said and then took a deep breath.


    After calming himself, he once again aims, this time he remembers to hide his killing intent and then pulled the trigger.


    Psst!


    A silenced muffle sound came out of the rifle. While the bullet flew unhindered as the air element around it melded together with the bullet.


    In the meantime, the Minotaur king resumes its action as it felt its danger perception turned normal again. But as soon as it was about to take a bite of another chunk of meat, a silver sh suddenly appears.


    Then the Minotaur king suddenly stopped and then lifelessly drops down on the ground. On its head, arge fist-sized hole can be seen which seem to have exited at its back. Red and Brain matters can be seen all over the ce as the impact of the shot was too horrifying.


    Shin Jiao''s figure then appears and a wide smile bloomed on his face.


    In fact, he was truly astonished by the result.


    Now, lying on the ground is the carcass of a 5th level Minotaur beast king, and then he noticed that beside it with almost half of its body already gone is another 5th level beast king, the giant earthen bear.


    Shin Jiao was truly excited and immediately send both of the carcasses inside his ring and immediately ran back to the cave. He felt too exhrated just now. He also felt happy that he can now help Cherry Lao with her cultivation.


    He knew that once she recovers, she could also be of great help to him as she could maybe show him the way out of the vast and almost endless forest.


    Meanwhile, inside the cave, Cherry Lao is still sitting on the bed while cultivating. But she can''t concentrate as she was a little bit worried that Shin Jiao didn''te back for lunch.


    "I can''t concentrate on cultivating with this situation¡­ Where could he have gone to? This is the first time he missed lunch." She muttered to herself as she stood up from the bed and look at the cave entrance with worry in her eyes.


    "This is not good, I have to go out and look for him." She said as she walks towards the huge stone door nning to go out and look for Shin Jiao not caring anymore of the danger outside.


    As she touches the cold stone door wanting to push it out, it suddenly jerked and moved back.


    To her surprise, the stone door opened and she saw Shin Jiao walking in with a big smile on his face. When she saw him, all the worries in her heart flew away that she just suddenly hugged him without a second thought.


    "Where have you been? I was really worried you know!" She worriedly said while nestling her head on Shin Jiao''s chest.


    Though the situation felt awkward, as a grown man, and someone who already has experienced having a rtionship, Shin Jiao didn''t push her away as he has somehow already epted his circumstance and has been familiar with Cherry Lao.


    Although feeling a little bit awkward Shin Jiao carefully caressed Cherry Lao''s head. But suddenly, he felt her body shuddering. She then pushed Shin Jiao away and quickly turned back, afraid to see his reaction.


    This situation made Shin Jiao smiled sheepishly while scratching his head, not knowing what to say.


    "Umm... Sorry, for¡­ for getting home thiste. I know I cause you to worry."


    "Who¡­ Who''s worried about you," she said with an annoyed tone.


    Hearing her words, Shin Jiao just shook his head helplessly. It was her who hugged him, why is she acting shy now?


    "Sigh, okay¡­ I waste because I found something in the forest... Here look at this..." Shin Jiao said as he took out a beast core that pulsates with strong energy.


    As soon as Cherry Lao felt that strong energy, her body suddenly stiffens, and with disbelieving eyes, she slowly turns around to see the beast core in Shin Jiao''s hand.


    "This¡­ this¡­ how can this be? How did you manage to get this?" she said in astonishment.


    Seeing the surprise look on her, Shin Jiao felt ted.


    "It''s a secret¡­ Hehe." Shin Jiao chuckled.


    "This... this aura and... and this feeling. Ahh... I can still remember the first time that I felt this strong spiritual presence... It''s true, it''s the core of a 5th level beast king." Cherry Lao said with a blushing face.


    "Well, yes¡­ I was really happy to find it... Now we can use this so that you can regain your cultivation back, right?"


    Cherry Lao just nod her head but she didn''t lift it up to look at Shin Jiao. This is because right now, tears are slowly trickling down on her cheeks.


    "Sigh... women are really made of water. I guess no matter what it is they surely like to cry." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Well, enough crying¡­ Tell me what else do you need? I''ll get them for you." Shin Jiao said to break the awkwardness in the air.


    Hearing his words, she just shook her head.


    "This is already enough... just... just protect me as I try to absorb the energy within this core¡­" she said in a low voice.


    Cherry then lifted her head and looks at Shin Jiao in the eyes.


    "Shin, thank you so much for your kindness. I... I truly can''t exin how much I owe you for this..."


    "Hey, hey, what is this drama? You''re my friend, right. So, I would surely do my best to help you." He said with a gentle smile.


    However, his words made Cherry felt a bit dejected.


    "This guy is so dense¡­ Grrr¡­ Is he blind? Am I really not that attractive for him? Gosh... this is so frustrating." She said to herself as her face frown in dissatisfaction.


    So as to not ruin her mood, Cherry Lao just epted the beast core and went directly to the middle of the cave and sat in a lotus position.. She then began to absorb the energy inside the core.

 Chapter 9 - So This Is A Cultivator

    Chapter 9


    Two dayster¡­


    A huge wave of spiritual Qi pervades the surroundings as it expanded up to 200 meters surrounding the cave. This made some of the beasts in the area tried to inch closer to the cave as they felt that some human is trying to form their gold core.


    This is way too tempting for any beast, as eating a human gold core will immediately make their strength soar by leaps and bounds.


    Inside the cave, Shin Jiao can seerge beads of sweat forming on Cherry Lao''s forehead and her body is already covered in sweat. He averted his eyes as he suddenly noticed a vague view of her body''s curves from her wet robe which is already sticking on her skin.


    Shin Jiao wanted to help her after seeing her struggling, but he is afraid that it might break her concentration which would lead to disaster. So he just waited to the side and ready himself to protect her.


    "Hmmm, there seem to be some movements outside..." He thought as his sense picked up something.


    "Best if I could get rid of some of these nuisances." Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly felt some aurasing towards the direction of the cave.


    So he quietly exited and stood guard outside. He has already found some beast and killed them before they can get near.


    After some time, he suddenly felt a very strong pressure emanating from the cave.


    "This... is she was sessful in forming her gold core? If so, then that''s a relief." Shin Jiao muttered as a smile crept on his face.


    As he was looking at the cave''s direction, a shadow suddenly jumps out from a bush and attacked Shin Jiao. Five long and sharp ws whistled through the air towards his neck.


    The beast is a long-wed monkey the size of a regr person, but it has a stronger physique than Shin Jiao. Then an evil and a sinister smile appears on its gruesome face as its ws passed through Shin Jiao''s flesh.


    But before it could feel truly happy by its sessful sneak attack, it suddenly felt its consciousness slowly fading. Then its body lifelessly slumped on the ground.


    Shin Jiao in its front suddenly turns into a blur as it bes an after image. And from the right side of the beast stood Shin Jiao''s real body and a bloody refined stone machete is on his hand.


    "Hah, I didn''t know that even my normal speed is this fast. Since I haven''t used my body in fighting for some time, I guessed I have misjudged my strength. Maybe this is the reason why I can feel my body bing stronger even though the spheres in my dantian is not increasing¡­ Hmmm¡­ I''m guessing that my with my bare strength alone I can wrestle a 3rd level beast. If I continue with this I think I can increase my body''s strength to that of 5th level beast in just 2 to 3 months."


    A feeling of tion filled Shin Jiao''s heart, he looks at the dead sharp-wed monkey and kept it inside his ring. He then looks around and saw the carcasses and began to busy himself doing the cleanup.


    Then suddenly he notices that the cave door quietly opens and out came Cherry Lao with silent footsteps.


    She spotted Shin Jiao not far from the entrance and a smile crept on her red lips. But as her gaze stayed on him, she froze, and her smile turned into a frown.


    "He¡­ he is not emitting any spiritual fluctuations¡­ This... this is impossible, right?¡­ It can''t be possible." Cherry Lao said to herself as disbelief filled her eyes.


    ording to her analysis, while they are staying together, Shin Jiao might be a core-forming realm cultivator or higher. Plus, the beasts she saw from his hunts are at least 2nd and 3rd level. And he also got hold of a 5th level beast king core. So how could this be possible? Although he didn''t say where he got those, yet judging from the number of the cores alone, as a mortal, how could he even have the strength to cut open a demon king carcass? All these events and the time she spends with him made her doubt what she is seeing in front of her eyes.


    Feeling the intense gaze behind him, Shin Jiao knew without using his sense that Cherry Lao is looking at him, so he turns around.


    "Damn, this girl is truly beautiful. Now that she broke through in the gold core realm her aura is like that of a Goddess." Shin Jiao thought as he observes the young woman.


    "I guess you are sessful in forming your gold core, right? Congrattions!" Shin Jiao said feeling ted.


    "Yes¡­ But... Shin, your aura¡­ I¡­ I cannot see any fluctuation of spiritual energy within you. It''s as if you don''t have Qi in your body..." She said with a hint of disbelief and reluctance in her tone.


    In her heart, she didn''t want to know the truth but her curiosity got the best of her.


    "Oh, you can see spiritual auras now... Well, I won''t hide it from you. The truth is that I don''t have any spiritual roots, hence I can''t cultivate." Shin Jiao said as if it''s just a normal thing.


    But upon hearing this, Cherry Lao''s expression dropped and her heart was in turmoil. His confirmation made her truly confused and at the same time hurt.


    She felt that she was being lied to and was betrayed, although it was not her ce to feel that way as there is no rtionship between them, she can''t help feeling otherwise. As a cultivator, Cherry''s mindset is influenced by the people around her and in her sect. This is also the reason why she almost gave up when she found out about her core. Hence discovering that Shin Jiao is just a mortal drive a heavy blow on her.


    She can''t deny that she likes Shin Jiao and her feeling for him is borderline love and friendship.


    As a strong woman, her goal is to be an immortal, a strong being. And her partner should also be the same and should be able to support her and she would support him too. But Shin Jiao is not a cultivator, how could she ept that disappointing situation right now. She can''t ept that she truly felt this way with a trash mortal in which she herself disdained.


    Plus as a cultivator, her lifespan is longer than his. She could not ept that pain of seeing the one you love getting old and dying before you.


    "Are... Are you sure? How could that be?... You''re not lying to me Shin, right? Tell me this is all a joke." Cherry Lao''s emotional turmoil suddenly erupted.


    "What''s going on Cherry? I mean, why are you so riled up? So what if I''m a mortal?..." Shin Jiao replied in confusion as he saw tears slowly flowing down her eyes.


    "You!... Do you not care about me? Do you not like me?" Cherry Lao shouted in agitation.


    "Ha?! Umm¡­ I¡­ I won''t say that I don''t like you¡­ but¡­" Shin Jiao was suddenly stumped on what to say. He was not prepared to be asked with this kind of question.


    Deep within himself, he couldn''t lie that he has truly felt something for her. As a normal man and being alone with a beautiful young woman, how could he not?


    But the situation not right is confusing, they are in the middle of the forest and their future is still not clear. There are still many things he needs to consider.


    "But what?..." Cherry Lao''s asked


    But before Shin Jiao could answer a loud crash suddenly interrupted their conversation.


    In a little distance away from them, three cultivators suddenly appear being chased by a giant lizard-like beast. The sound of magic weapons and spells shing reverberates around the area.


    Looking at the giant lizard beast which is around the 4th level, and the three cultivators which are all at the peak of the core-forming realm, the two can''t help but feel a little annoyed.


    The three cultivators and the giant lizard suddenly noticed the presence of Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao, which made the group froze on their tracks. The giant lizard with is sharp instinct suddenly had an ominous feeling as it senses the aura of the young woman standing in the distance. It knows that if she enters the battle its life could be threatened.


    The three cultivators could also see Cherry Lao''s aura which is in the primary level of the gold core realm, and they breathe a deep sigh of relief.


    The only female in the group immediately rushes forward and greeted Cherry Lao.


    "Senior sister, this junior greets you. I''m Mei Wan of the Thunder sword sect. I and my fellow disciples wanted to ask for your assistance, we would dlypensate you for your troubles... We... we just wanted the gall dder of this Fiery Lizard for my young brother''s illness and some of its parts. If you are willing to help, then the rest of its parts would be yours." She said courteously as she bowed with cupped hands towards Cherry Lao.


    Cherry Lao furrowed her brows and noticed that the group seem to put Shin Jiao in their eyes, who is standing just in front of her. She wanted to scold the group but held herself as she already confirms that Shin Jiao is truly just a mortal and felt her heart sunk.


    The Fiery Lizard sense that something is wrong and decided to attack Cherry Lao first. This is because his instinct is telling it that she is the most dangerous int his bunch. It pounces forward and darted using its long tongue which emits heat like a sharp javelin going straight towards Cherry Lao.


    The sharp fiery tongue is almost about to hit Cherry Lao, who is also stunned and was unable to react as the sneak attack of the beast. But suddenly, before the tongue could reach her a tall figure blocked her view and collided with that tongue.


    The impact force of the collision between the tongue and Shin Jiao who uses his already enhanced stone machete to block the attack causes Shin Jiao to be thrown like a cannonball towards a tree.


    Boom!!!


    Although Shin Jiao''s body is sturdy, the impact still hurts him. So he spews out a mouthful of blood and slumped while leaning on the broken tree trunk.


    "Shin! Why did you¡­" Cherry Lao shouted as she ran towards Shin Jiao with worry-filled eyes.


    "It''s okay... I''m not... that hurt." Shin Jiao replied with a smile.


    But the blood trickling at the side of his lips made him look pitiful. Suddenly a mocking tone interrupted the two.


    "Humph! A trashy mortal trying to be a hero. That''s what you get for overestimating yourself." The cold voice of a young girl was suddenly heard behind Cherry Lao.


    "Senior Sister, you don''t have to waste your time with him. Although he was hit, he said that he is okay. Our kind should not mingle with those lower beings." The girl called Mei Wan said trying to convince Cherry Lao with her own twisted logic which is verymon in this world.


    "Go, help them. I''m okay. It would be more troublesome if that Fiery Lizard is not dealt with." Shin Jiao said as he patted Cherry Lao''s hand with a smile.


    Although a little hesitant, Cherry Lao still knew that the situation is bad. So she nodded in confirmation and stood up while taking out her sword from her spatial tool to help the other cultivators in facing the 4th level beast.


    Seeing this Mei Wan frown, she can''t ept something like this. She was born in an aristocratic family where they believe that every mortal are just ves and doesn''t have any rights to talk to cultivators. Seeing that Cherry Lao obey the word of a mere mortal, she felt that her pride as a cultivator was tarnished and a killing intent glinted from her eyes while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "A mere trashy mortal trying tomand a cultivator. If I didn''t teach you a lesson and im your lifeter then I''m not a noble cultivator," she said to herself as she ran and followed Cherry Lao.


    Because of her clouded views and extreme racism, she didn''t realize that although she is looking at a mortal, how could a mere mortal survive that attack? And though there is the presence of the gold core realm next to him, this part of the forest is where 3rd level to 5th level beast exists, how can a mortal survive here?


    Shin Jiao just shook his head, stood up, and decided to watch the fight. He didn''t care what others think. If they didn''t offend him, then he would just let them be. But if they cause trouble, then they should not me him for being impolite.


    A long and hard battle followed after, which made Shin Jiao look a little disappointed. The cultivators are more in numbers but were not able to overpower the Fiery Lizard in such a short time. Instead, they use some flowery technique with some weird names. Every time they execute their skills they would say its name out loud like in the afternoon kid show he saw on TV while on earth. This made Shin Jiao almostugh out loud while watching them fight.


    "This is too funny, I guess it truly is as Gubu said in his records. Mortals are disdained and oppressed in this continent. But it doesn''t matter, with that level of skill I won''t be afraid of facing any cultivators below the gold core realm. Cherry''s skills are good and she can execute a lot of techniques. But there are some useless movements in them which consume more of her energy than needed." Shin Jiao muttered as he watches the fight.


    As a former spy, he is well versed in a lot of different fighting techniques. And with Gubu''s records, he was also able to learn some profound techniques from this continent. So he can see their ws.


    Then atst on the battlefield, Cherry Lao suddenly imbued her spiritual energy on her sword which emits a bluish light. Then she shouted the skill which made Shin Jiao cringe. But the skill is truly strong as with one sh she was able to decapitate the lizard''s head.


    "Wow! Senior Sister, you are really strong. Gold core realm cultivators are really powerful." Mei Wan shouted in excitement as she saw the Fiery Lizard body slump to the ground with a loud thud.


    The group began dissecting therge corpse of the Fiery Lizard right after.


    This time Shin Jiao noticed something and realized that not all of them have spatial tools. When Cherry Lao stored her share of the loot, the group of three cultivators was showing an amazed expression, especially the haughty young woman called Mei Wan.


    "Wow, Senior sister you have a storage ring! That is truly awesome. I wish I can be your friend... Hihi..." She shamelessly said as if it would be an honor for Cherry Lao to be her friend.


    A hint of envy could be seen on her eyes as she looks at the storage ring of Cherry''s dainty hand.


    Seeing that his younger sister is behaving tantly, the handsome and sturdy young man who had a resemnce in appearance with Mei Wan stepped forward and cupped his hands.


    "Senior, please don''t be offended by the behavior of my little sister, she is just too young and excited to see a powerful person like yourself." He said as he bowed in respect but a glint of craftiness was seen by Shin Jiao in his eyes.


    Though he tried to hide it, it didn''t escape Shin Jiao as he was observing the group.


    Seeing that the battle is now done and exhaustion can be seen on Cherry Lao''s eyes, he walks towards them and interrupted their awkward conversation.


    "Ahem¡­ We should be going..." He said.


    When the others heard this, they showed displeased looks on their faces. But Shin Jiao didn''t mind them. However, he also didn''t want that Cherry would think he is uncultured, so he offered.


    "If you guys wanted to rest, you cane with us," he added with a smile.

 Chapter 10 - Judging The Book By Its Cover

    Chapter 10


    The light of the sun is slowly fading through the horizon as it gradually hid and a nket of darkness covers thend. Within the endless forest, a group of people is currently walking towards a cave while talking to each other.


    The three cultivators frowned as they felt insulted by the outrageousness of the shameless mortal who talks to them like equals. But since Cherry Lao followed behind him, they too walked towards the cave.


    "Elder brother, I think this mortal is too shameless to talk to us this way, right?" Mei Wan said in a low voice to her older brother as she didn''t want Cherry Lao to hear it.


    She felt that although Cherry Lao is the strongest among them, she can see that she has some feelings for this trashy mortal. Which made her felt contempt towards the woman.


    "Keep it to yourself junior sister. Their business is none of ours, it was already nice for them to invite us in so that we could rest, don''t jump around like a rabid dog trying to bite the hands of those who extend their help on you." A soft voice of neither male nor female interrupted Mei Wan.


    "Shut up, you tranny! Don''t think that I don''t know what you''re thinking. I know that you''re eyeing that lowly mortal, I saw the way you look at him." Mei Wan scolded in a bit of a loud voice.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, it made him frown a bit but still continued walking as if he heard nothing. Cherry Lao, on the other hand, held herself fromughing.


    While walking the group has already introduced themselves. The girl named Mei Wan''s older brother is called Lei Wan, and the man she called a tranny''s is called, En Bo.


    Not longter they arrived and entered the cave. They each found their own ce to sit and to recuperate from their wounds. Not longter, a delicious smell wafted through the air and filled the cave. The group who are focused on recuperating was interrupted by the salivating aroma.


    "Guys, eat first then you can continue recuperating afterward." Shin Jiao said as he called for them.


    He had already prepared the bowls and the chopsticks on a small stone table. On the table is arge pot of wolf meat broth mixed with some herbs andmon vegetables that can be found in the forest. The delicious smell made the group salivate even more upon walking closer.


    Seeing the served food the three cultivators immediately felt hungry and helped themselves on the small stone table. Mei Wan sat beside Cherry Lao and her brother sat on the other side, with En Bo.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just sat anywhere enjoying his own meal.


    "Senior sister, the food smells nice. Your servant truly can cook good dishes." Mei Wan said while trying to insinuate that Shin Jiao is just a servant.


    Shin Jiao already knew how cultivators think, he still didn''t know why this young woman is picking on him. But then he noticed something about the way her older brother Lei Wan looks at Cherry Lao, there is a glint ofsciviousness on those gazes.


    Actually, Cherry Lao already noticed this but she was indifferent toward these kinds of people, as she is already used to it way back when she was still in the Lotus Sect.


    However, when Mei Wan noticed the way her brother look at Cherry Lao a crafty smirk appear on her face.


    "Senior sister, judging from your strength and spatial tool, I''m guessing that you belong to a very powerful n or a sect, right? If so then do you have a fianc¨¦?" Mei Wan asked with a hint of naughtiness in her smile.


    "No¡­ I''m just¡­ I''m just a vagrant cultivator." Cherry Lao said feeling a bit flustered upon hearing the word fiance, but her gaze darted towards Shin Jiao who is eating in the corner.


    Cherry Lao''s action did escape Lei Wan''s eyes which made him frown and felt a little annoyed that some random trashy mortal gets to have the attention of a beautiful cultivator like her. So he ns to get her attention by his impressiveness background. So he sent an eyes signal to his sister who also got his meaning.


    "Senior sister, you''re truly amazing! If you could join our Thunder sword sect, with your cultivation level in the gold core realm, you''ll be a core disciple or even an elder in our sect. And with our sect''s resources, your cultivation would rapidly increase. Plus with my elder brother''s influence, we can help you... Come with us tomorrow... Don''t waste your time in here being trapped in this ce while helping a mere mortal." Mei Wan said as she tries to bootlick Cherry Lao while taking a quick nce at Shin Jiao in disdain.


    "Little sister, don''t say it like that. Senior sister Lao has a benevolent heart. She is trying to help this little brother here. But hopefully, someone should be thankful enough and not shamelessly rely on a woman''s protection. A man should be able to stand on his own and not be protected behind a woman''s back." Lei Wan said with a righteous bearing.


    "You''re right! Big brother, Senior sister is truly a righteous woman. But s, that sympathy would drag her down. Senior sister, you need to find someone whom you can depend on. A man with a strong, rich, and powerful background." Mei Wan added to hype up his brother.


    "And who might that be? Your brother? Haha." Cherry Lao said with a hint of sarcasm in her tone.


    "Yes, why not? We belong to the Wan n from the capital of Yi city. Our family belongs to one of the top noble families in the city, and both of us are an inner disciple of the Thunder Sword sect. With my brother''s background, you won''t lose anything. And I can see that my brother took a liking on you, senior sister, it would be your honor to have caught his eyes."


    Hearing the shameless words of hispanions, En Bo was stupefied. He knows that this brother and sister duo are arrogant people, but he never expected them to be this shameless.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, was also a little taken aback but he already has his fair share of shameless and arrogant people in his old world so he was not that affected.


    But Cherry Lao, on the other hand, is seething in anger, deep within her heart she wanted to kick both of these clowns out of the cave. But she held herself back and just stood up from the table and walk to the bed to cultivate it was as if she didn''t care about anything else. Her cold reaction made the duo a little stunned.


    "Hey! Eat first before cultivating. I don''t want to waste this food." Shin Jiao called for her, not minding the three people on the table.


    Seeing that she didn''t react, he just let it be. He knew that she is angry. The three people felt a little awkward from her cold reaction. Especially the two siblings as they discovered that their effort was for naught.


    But they continue eating as if nothing happened.


    Shin Jiao left a portion of the food for Cherry Lao and clean up everything after everyone was done eating. The three cultivators didn''t bother him as they too started to recuperate and heal their wounds.


    "Brother, I think this girl is not that simple. She didn''t even bat an eye upon hearing the name of our school and your background. What should we do then?" Mei Wan whispered as she is still unable to ept the result of their machinations.


    "Little sister, you don''t have to worry about this. I have a n, just be patient." Lei Wan replied in a low tone.


    The next morning, the three left the cave peacefully which made Shin Jiao a little suspicious. Especially when they said nothing and just cupped their hands and left.


    "That was weird, I thought they would convince you to go with them." Shin Jiao said as he stood beside Cherry Lao while looking at the three cultivators who disappeared through the thick forest.


    "Humph¡­ So you want me to go and leave you here alone?" She said with an annoyed face.


    "Umm¡­ No, of course not. Who would I bully if you leave me?"


    "Hah! So, you think you can still bully me? Again huh... With my strength now, see if I won''t make you suffer." Cherry Lao said as the temperature suddenly fell around her giving off a thinyer of frost.


    Feeling the freezing aura, Shin Jiao immediately stepped away from her. With a sheepish smile on his face, he just raises his hands in surrender.


    "Okay, okay! Sorry, I promise I won''t bully you anymore."


    "Do you want to go out? You know... see the ce..." Shin Jiao invited with a smile.


    "No! I will just stay here, for now. I still need to solidify my cultivation and strength." Cherry Lao said as she turns around and enters the cave and closed the door.


    "Okay, I''ll go out and look around the area..."


    "This¡­ Is this her true self? Why did her attitude suddenly turn from a sweet girl to a cold princess? Truly baffling." Shin Jiao thought as he shook his head while looking at the closed stone door.


    From his ring, he took out and put on his goggles, then before he could take out the rest of his equipment he saw that not too far from the area, behind a thick patch of bushes there are three auras. They seem to be watching him and judging from their auras they are the three cultivators who just left a few minutes ago.


    "Hmmm¡­ What are they up to this time?..." Shin Jiao thought and then suddenly had an idea.


    He actually didn''t put these clowns in his sight as he could take them down if he wanted to, but he is not a bully so he would just watch them and decide what to do with them after.


    Not too far from him, the three cultivators are watching Shin Jiao. They are confused about what he is thinking and, why he''s outside of the cave?


    "Brother, why did she closed the cave door? Did she just kick him out? This might be our chance." Mei Wan said excitedly.


    "Hey, you two. What are you nning now? I will tell you this just once, if you are going to do something crazy, I''m out." said En Bo with a hint of threat in his tone.


    "Hah! Who needs your help? I and my brother can do this... By the way, what is your n, big brother?" Mei Wan asked remembering that she still didn''t know what they would do.


    "Hehe... Well, it''s actually simple... You see, I think that bitch has feelings for that lowly mortal. So we just have to kidnap that mortal and then make her eat this meridian clogging pill. Once her cultivation level regressed back to the core-forming realm, we can then subdue her. What do you think?" Lei Wan said with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Brother, you''re a genius! That''s right we can do that... Hahaha." Mei Wanughed excitedly.


    "Both of you are crazy. If I didn''t promise master to help you two, I would have gone back to the sect already. This is such a waste of time." En Bo said with a tone of helplessness.


    "Look, brother! He¡­ he went to the forest by himself! Is he crazy?... He''s just a lowly mortal... I think he''s trying to impress that woman. What a fool... Well, this is also good for us. Let''s go and follow him." Mei Wan excitedly said.


    Shin Jiao casually walks through the forest while clearing some bushes every now and then. Acting as if he didn''t know what he is doing. After some time he came across a two-meter tall 2nd level red mantis. The beast is busy digging something from the ground and was startled when a small young human appears behind it.


    As if by reflex and mantis immediately swung its de-like front leg towards Shin Jiao who quickly ducked.


    Then Shin Jiao quickly ran away but his direction was towards the three people hiding in the shadows. When he was close to their hiding ce a smile appear on his face as he made his pace a little slow. When the mantis was near him, he immediately jumped to his left dodging a cross sh from the beast.


    That strike that didn''t hit Shin Jiao cleared the bushes from where the three cultivators are hiding, and thus exposing them in front of the giant mantis.


    "You! Howe you guys are here?" Shin Jiao said with disbelief in his face.


    The three were also surprised by the turn of events. While the red mantis was also surprised upon seeing that the number of its enemy has increased. Then, as if by instinct it became enraged as it pounced towards the one who is the easiest to hit. ording to the physique, it deduced that the tall young male would be an easy target.


    "Brother, watch out!" Mei Wan shouted as she draws her sword from her waist.


    Seeing that the mantis is already shing towards him, Lei Wan smirked and condense arge amount of Qi on his hands. Then he extended his hands in an attempt to catch the iing de-like front leg of the red mantis. When he got hold of the legs, Lei Wan was suddenly pushed back because of the force, but he didn''t let go of his grip.


    "Ha!" With a shout, he broke the front leg of the mantis.


    Then he quickly dashed forward swinging it towards the beast''s head. When Lei Wannded on the ground the mantis'' head rolled down and green gooey blood spurted out from its neck.


    "This beast is too weak. Hehe..." Lei Wan said proudly.


    "Hey, little mortal! What are you doing in the middle of this dangerous forest?" Lei Wan then turns his attention towards Shin Jiao who is standing on the other side.


    "Me? Nothing much, just looking at some bugs." Shin Jiao replied with a ridiculing tone.


    "You''ve got guts! Let me teach some lessons to trash like you." Mei Wan shouted as she suddenly swung her sword at Shin Jiao''s head.


    The strike is without a doubt aiming to take Shin Jiao''s life. She has been gritting her teeth this whole time as she felt it was an insult knowing that a cultivator is treating this lowly human as an equal. She is unsatisfied with Cherry Lao''s behavior towards this lowly mortal. As a young mistress of her n, she would always throw her weights around and have her own way. She would kill whomever she wanted to kill without worrying about the consequences.


    "Humph, this is what you get for acting like an ugly frog trying to eat the swan." Lei Wan said in a cold tone.


    "No! Don''t!" En Bo shouted with a frantic face upon seeing the dangerous situation that the young mortal is about to face.

 Chapter 11 - Designs Of The Mind

    Chapter 11


    Whoosh!


    The gleaming de of a sword went through and the girl holding it stood confident even exposing her back to her target. She knows that with that single move of hers, it is easy for her sword to cut through a mortal''s flesh without even a single resistance. The overflowing confidence she has with her skills plus the disdain she felt for mortals made her look smug on her sess in killing her target.


    Since she was sure that the lowly mortal is already dead, she just sheath her sword back.


    "Brother, let''s just burn his corpse and pretend that we kidnapped him." Mei Wan said as he turns to look at her brother.


    But she was confused by the dumbfounded look on her brother''s eyes and even En Bo has a disbelieving look on his eyes. Then an ominous feeling of realization came over her, she didn''t hear the sound of the body of the lowly mortal hitting the ground. She then recalled the feeling she got when her sword went through his head, it was like she hit nothing but air. Then before she can react she suddenly felt something hitting the back of her head and her vision went ck.


    "Truly a vicious little bug." Shin Jiao said in a cold tone as he turns his gaze towards the two remaining members of the party.


    "You! What did you do to my sister?" Lei Wan shouted in anger.


    But hesitation and fear can be seen in his eyes. He is not a fool, he saw what happened back then. What his sister had hit was an afterimage, and this supposed to be a mere mortal man moved really fast as if he is a cultivator. If he is to face this man he would truly perish.


    Deep inside his heart, heughed at himself, what lowly mortal? This is a tiger acting like amb to eat its prey. But no matter how he looks at it, this youth with an appearance not older than he is not a cultivator, yet, how could he move so fast?


    Even when he scans his body using his spiritual sense, he still could not find a cultivator''s aura in him.


    "So young master Wan? Do you want to be next? How about you?" Shin Jiao taunted as he swaps his gaze between the two men.


    "No, little brother¡­ I mean senior brother. We¡­ I¡­ I wasn''t going to attack you. I''m just here to make sure that they didn''t do anything excessive." En Bo panicked with a hint of fear in his voice.


    "Did you kill my sister?" However, Lei Wan asked with a gloomy look while looking at his sister on the ground.


    "Why? Do you want to get revenge? Hehe..." Shin Jiao replied with a grin.


    He really wanted to teach these two siblings a lesson. Although they are too excessive and acted like tyrants, they could not hurt him anyway.


    Ever since he turned a new leaf in life from being an agent to a researcher, his principles also changed a bit. He would not just take any life that easily as long as it is not a threat on his own. He didn''t know how powerful the Wan n is, or even the Thunder Sword sect but if they will be a threat to his life he didn''t mind killing them.


    But of course, provided their leader is not a nascent soul realm cultivator. Because in this continent, those beings are already nearing the peak of power.


    Lei Wan''s eyes became red in anger the more he looks at his sister the more his judgment is being clouded by his emotion. The fear in his eyes from before is not gone.


    En Bo, upon seeing this, immediately made his move by urately striking Lei Wan''s acupoints and making him faint.


    "Senior please, excuse mypanions for their folly. I assure you that this incident would not be a threat to senior''s safety." En Bo quickly cupped his hands in fear.


    Shin Jiao just coldly snorted, he already noticed that even though En Bo is acting like a tranny, his looks are far too beautiful to be one. It actually makes him feel a little confused as he continuously observes the delicate feature of the young man in front of him. Then he just shook his head. Because on earth, there are also many transvestites who really look like women because of the advancement of science.


    "Go take them away from here. If I find you three loitering in this ce, I''ll make sure that you won''t see the light of day ever again." Shin Jiao said in a cold and emotionless tone.


    But deep inside himself, he isughing.


    "Damn, I never get to say these words before. When I was working for the country, I would just kill anyone in the shadows. This truly feels good, Hehehe..."


    "Yes, then senior please excuse this lowly one." En Bo once again bowed and move to carry the two siblings.


    But when he was about to lift them up on both arms, a sudden tremor from underground disrupted his bnce and made him fall.


    When he was about to hit the ground, something burst out from under him. It was a beast that looks like a fat maggot, and about two meters in length.


    Its sharp mandibles directly hit En Bo and threw him upwards followed by a fountain of blood spewed out from his mouth. The two unconscious siblings were also thrown on both sides.


    Shin Jiao was stunned upon seeing this scene, but he swiftly regained his senses as he quickly picks up a stone and with a flick hits the head of the beast and a bloody hole appears. Before it could react, it has already died not knowing what happened or who attacked it.


    This might be the creature that the mantis is trying to hunt before meeting Shin Jiao. Upon realizing this, Shin Jiao felt a little guilty. Although he set up this trap, En Bo has no grievances with him and was just coteral damage.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t have any bad blood with this guy. I guess helping him is not a problem." Shin Jiao said with a helpless sigh.


    He walks toward En Bo who is lying on the ground. En Bo''s face is currently contorted. He clearly is feeling pain, but when Shin Jiao''s eyes went to the wound he was stupefied.


    Because of that attack from the beast, arge gash from En Bo''s stomach ripped through and torn apart his clothing. White bones mixed with blood is already visible. Luckily his inner organs weren''t hit so he kept his life.


    But the next thing that Shin Jiao saw made him stupefied. In front of him, on En Bo''s chest, are clearly two big lumps of flesh.


    Is science in this world are also advance that transvestite can have boobs? But if that is so, why is he or she wrapping his or her chest with thick bandages? Luckily for her or him, the bandages saved his or her life.


    He wanted to ask some questions but he just bottled it up for the meantime and helped En Bo. He did a first aid treatment to the wound. He had no choice as En Bo has already fallen unconscious. He removes the upper garments and uses them to wrap the wounds. Upon seeing En Bo''s jade-like skin Shin Jiao made an assumption in his mind that En Bo is really hiding her gender, and being a tranny is an ingenious idea.


    He rummages through their bags and found some pills, but since there are around 5 kinds he didn''t use any of them as he is not sure which is which. He didn''t want to cause this person to die identally.


    After some time has passed En Bo wakes up.


    "Ugh..."


    "What¡­ What happened? Oww¡­ my chest hurts." She suddenly cried.


    But then her eyes drifted to the person calmly sitting in front of her.


    "You need to take some medicine, I don''t have one on me so I haven''t treated you fully¡­ here¡­" Shin Jiao casually said as he handed her the five pill bottles.


    Upon hearing his words, En Bo immediately reaches for her pouch hidden on one of her sleeves. It was a small pouch and suddenly she fishes out a clear red bottle. She opens the lid and drinks the liquid contents, then she slumps back down.


    "Hmmm¡­ that pouch is a spatial tool. This girl is hiding a lot of things even from herpanions. They clearly don''t have spatial tools as they have to carry these bags." Shin Jiao thought.


    He wasn''t able to give the bottles to her, as En Bo''s acted fast. It took a bit of time but Shin Jiao saw that the blood-soaked bandage on her chest slowly bing dry, which means that the wound should be closing. Then after sometime En Bo''s eyes slowly open.


    "Ugh¡­" En Bo slowly turned her gaze around and saw the man still sitting in front of her. She wanted to say something but she felt the pain and immediately wanted to close her eyes but then she noticed something.


    She noticed that her upper robe is already gone and her chest is wrapped by something that seems to resemble her robe. She was a bit enrage and wanted to react but the pain made her grit her teeth. Without a choice, she closed her eyes and circte her Qi to speed up the healing process of her body. She didn''t have time to be distracted right now.


    Less than an hourter, En Bo felt that the wounds on her chest are now fine. She used the concoction her grandmaster gave her in case of emergency, the blood coagting potion. She only has 3 of those and she just uses one to heal her wound. It was the first time she receives such a grievous wound so she had no choice but to use it.


    When she opened her eyes, she immediately checked her body''s condition. And upon feeling that there is nothing wrong with her body, she heaves a sigh of relief. She was also worried that Shin Jiao took advantage of her while she was unconscious. But she knows that he already discovered her secret. Before getting up, she grabs a set of robe inside her spatial pouch and put them on after removing the bloody pieces of fabric wrapped on her body.


    She saw no one in the area and heaves a sigh of relief.


    When she was about to get up she heard a rustling sound from the bushes which startled her.


    "Hmm... you''re awake. If you are fine now, then go..." Shin Jiao coldly said upon seeing En Bo has already recovered and has changed her robe.


    "Umm¡­ Thank you. I hope that you can keep my secret." En Bo said in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao just nods his head.


    Although En Bo is a girl she is already a core-forming realm cultivator, so carrying the siblings along with their stuff is a breeze.


    After she left, Shin Jiao just turns around and walks back to the cave in a carefree manner.


    Meanwhile, Cherry Lao has already solidified her cultivation and felt happy with her progress. It has been many months since she stayed in this forest. And she has started to miss her sect, the feeling of being smug because she is better than others, the kind 1st elder whom she treats as her father, and the Lotus n.


    Although she had some grudges on the disciplinarymittee and her master who wanted her dead, she still felt that lingering feeling for those other sect members who are good to her.


    So right now she felt a bit conflicted, on one hand, there is Shin Jiao. A mortal young man who has helped her in her times of need. She owes her life to him. While on the other hand is her dreams and ambitions in life.


    She wanted to talk to Shin Jiao and tell him her thoughts. But she didn''t know where to start.


    While she was in deep thought, the cave''s door moved and slowly opened.


    This startled Cherry Lao a bit. She knows how heavy the cave stone door is, no mere mortal could move it. So, when she saw Shin Jiao, she now remembered that Shin Jiao was always able to open this cave door. And this made her more confused, and a question pops out in her mind. Is he really just a mortal?


    "Shin, you''re back!" Cherry Lao said after recovering from her daze.


    The sudden change in her attitude bewildered Shin Jiao. Then, he just looks at her without saying a word. He is trying to think of what to say, as he didn''t want to see that cold and aloof side of her.


    "Yes, I didn''t get anything today. Just some level 3 beast core." Shin Jiao casually replied.


    "Umm... Shin, I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about something." Cherry Lao said feeling a bit hesitant.


    The two of them sat and talked on the side of the bed. Cherry Lao exined her dreams and thoughts to Shin Jiao. How she wanted to go back and how she wanted to pursue immortality. She also told him about her dilemma and worries.


    After hearing her words, Shin Jiao heaves a deep sigh.


    "It''s okay. I understand your concerns, if you really wanted to return to your sect, I''ll apany you. As a friend, I will do my best to support you." Shin Jiao said after hearing her out.


    Then beads of tears slowly formed in the corner of her eyes. She didn''t know why but when Shin Jiao said that they are just friends her heart, felt a bit conflicted.


    In the days the two stayed together, she realized how blissful it is to have someone taking care of her. If this is what they called love, then she might already be in love with him. But, why is he so dense and seem to feel nothing after all they went through. He still called her, his friend, she didn''t want that, she wants more.


    At least for once in her life, she wanted to be selfish.


    "Shin, I¡­ I think... I like, you. But, then... we¡­ we can''t be together... However, I... I still..." Cherry Lao said in a low voice while at the side of her eyes a bead of tear has already escaped and rolled down her jade-like skin surface.


    "I know¡­ That''s why I didn''t say anything. You are pursuing immortality, as for me¡­ I''m not sure what I am yet." Shin Jiao replied as he is truly not sure if his cultivation would also give him immortality or he would just be a very strong and powerful mortal.


    He is not that dense, he just could not ept these kinds of feelings yet.


    "What do you mean?" She asked lifting her head. Her beautiful eyes seem to sparkles like stars.


    "Cherry, I''m not a normal mortal. I am very strong and if I am not wrong, I can even defeat you in a contest of strength. But I don''t know why I have this strength, I was just born with it." Shin Jiao told her half of the truth.


    This is what he ns to say as a cover for his strength. A mortal with an inborn strength of an immortal, just like the Greek hero Hercules.


    Upon hearing this Cherry Lao nods in understanding. Her eyes show as if she suddenly understood everything about him. But what ticks her off a little is the proud deration of this puny mortal that he is stronger than her, a primary stage gold core realm cultivator. She would choose a time to try and teach him a lesson, but for now, she didn''t want to ruin the nice atmosphere between them.


    "So... You mean, you also like me, right?" she asked to confirm his feeling.


    Shin Jiao felt a little conflicted right now. Though he won''t deny that he felt something special for Cherry Lao but his heart is still conflicted as he still has feelings for his ex-girlfriend.


    But if he acted like it''s nothing then he would not be Shin Jiao. So he would just let nature run its course. This time he decided that if he''ll ever love again, then he would give his best in loving that person.


    However, if that person ever leaves him then so be it.


    Seeing the conflicting look on Shin Jiao''s expression made Cherry Lao feel a little disheartened. She already told him her feelings, why is he not responding. Although it would notst, still she wanted it, at least for that short time in her life she at least felt loved with no regrets.


    When she was about to say something.. Shin Jiao moved closer to her and gently grabs her soft hands.

 Chapter 12 - Into The Wild

    Chapter 12


    She daren''t move, She daren''t even breathe, She''s frozen to the spot. She can feel her heart pounding in her chest...duh-duhn, duh-duhn. Deep heavy breaths sounded near her ears. The hairs on her arms stand to attention, as a militia of chills march down her spine.


    Cherry Lao, felt like melting as Shin Jiao move really close and held her hand. His masculine scent is making her senses go crazy. It was her first time feeling this way towards the opposite sex. Then her face became beet red, and she tried to hide by looking down.


    She always acted cold and aloof towards others, but that is due to them harboring malicious intentions towards her.


    The first time she met Shin Jiao, she actually thought that he is the same as those other men, but upon seeing and experiencing his sincere heart and the way he took care of her, the frozen heart she kept for a long time was towed, and now it is beating like crazy towards the handsome young man in front of her currently holding her hands.


    "Cherry¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ your¡­ hands¡­ are really beautiful than mine." Shin Jiao said with a wide grin on his face.


    BOOM!!!


    It was as if everything went crashing down, she was stupefied and her heart almost exploded not with joy or excitement but with annoyance. Her mind went nk as she didn''t know what happened. Then anger and irritation can be seen in her eyes and the temperature of the whole cave started to drop. She quickly raised her head to berate the shameless man.


    "You! You!... Hmph¡­" Cherry Lao was about tosh out in anger when a pair of soft wet lips suddenly covered hers.


    It was all too sudden, Shin Jiao is actually kissing her. This made her heart almost skipped a beat. As she wanted to melt in his arms. The anger that was swelling deep inside her was suddenly doused.


    But then, she remembers that she should not be doing this. Her precious first kiss should be given to the man she truly loves, but then she can''t remember if she truly has been in love with someone before. Her mind was in turmoil.


    Shin Jiao noticed that she was in a daze so he didn''t deepen the kiss. He didn''t want her to assume that he is some lecherous man trying to take advantage of an innocent woman. When their lips parted, Cherry felt like there is something wrong and felt a little disappointed.


    It was not enough, she shouted in her mind. So she unconsciously moved forward, but then suddenly regained herself and held back her impulse to kiss back.


    "This is how I feel¡­ No matter what your decision is, I will support you, okay?" Shin Jiao whispered close to her.


    "Umm¡­" Cherry Lao nods her head with her face blushing.


    She then leaned on his chest with a happy and satisfied smile.


    She felt really happy and shy at the same time, Cherry Lao couldn''t raise her head and meet his eyes. She felt awkward and shy to look at the man who stole her first kiss.


    "Cherry, you said that you wanted to return to your sect. When do you n to go?" Shin Jiao said to break the awkwardness between them.


    "Ah¡­ Umm¡­ I don''t know... What?... I mean¡­ sooner?... Maybe?" Cherry Lao said incoherently as her mind was suddenly in a mess.


    Shin Jiao chuckled and slowly brushes her long silky hair.


    "Do you want another kiss?... I don''t mind." Shin Jiao teased seeing that she is still feeling muddle-headed.


    "You¡­ you''re shameless. You¡­ you already stole my first kiss... Humph." Cherry Lao replied feeling a little annoyed as his words woke her up from her stupor.


    She didn''t want to look at Shin Jiao so she just grumpily looks away.


    "Alright, I''m sorry, hey¡­ Look at me." Shin Jiao said as he once again held her hand.


    He stretched one of his hand then held her chin gently and lifted her head to face him. The blush on Cherry Lao''s face made her look more charming and beautiful. Shin Jiao almost couldn''t help himself from giving her another kiss. But he held himself back, he needs her to be more proactive so that it would be a give and take thingy between them.


    "Were okay now right?" Shin Jiao said with gentleness.


    She just nodded in reply, as she still felt a bit shy.


    "Shin... I''m¡­ I''m sorry for my selfishness. I know that you wanted to stay in this forest because of your unique physique. And I know that once youe back to civilization, you will be faced with great troubles and more problems. But because of me, you are willing to leave. For that, I am truly grateful." Sincerely said Cherry Lao after gaining herposure.


    "Huh, what is she saying? Pfft! Now I get it. She thinks I''m staying in this forest because I''m hiding from the world outside. Well, that would also work." Shin Jiao thought as he didn''t n to correct her idea about him.


    As their eyes met no words can be said anymore between them. She knows that Shin Jiao will always be there for her and she is thankful for that.


    "Rest now. We''ll leave early tomorrow morning." Shin Jiao said as he stood up.


    "Shin, can I ask you a question? Your ring¡­ is it a spatial ring?" she asked with a curious gaze.


    "Oh, this? Well¡­ um..." Shin Jiao felt a little pressure with the situation as he didn''t expect her to ask this question.


    But of course, he can still make some random stories again or just shut his mouth. He knows that she won''t pry into this matter too deeply. But if she did, it will break their trust with one another. Plus she already opened up her heart to him and told him about her past and personal stories.


    However, sometimes it''s better to not know anything as it would only cause more trouble.


    Seeing the conflicting feelings in Shin Jiao''s eyes, Cherry Lao knows that she asked too much.


    "I''m sorry. If you cannot tell me it''s okay. I understand that there are some things that you cannot say."


    "Cherry, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that I myself don''t know what this is. All I know is that it can carry things like a storage thing used by cultivators, that''s it. This is actually given to me by my grandfather, it''s our family heirloom. And he tasked me to protect it and never divulge it to other people. Here you can try and see for yourself." Shin Jiao exined and gave her the ring.


    She felt a little hesitant, but because of her curiosity, she epted the ring and scrutinized it. She even sent her spiritual energy to check the ring but nothing happened. It''s just a piece of jade nothing more, but of course, she knows that it''s more than that. Without any result, she just gave it back to Shin Jiao.


    "Alright, rest now. Good night!" Shin Jiao said as he stood up from the bed.


    "Good night!" Cherry Lao replied still afraid to look at him. But deep in her heart, she is expecting something, but when Shin Jiao returns to the floor mat beside the bed where he usually sleeps, she didn''t know why but she felt a little disappointed.


    The next day¡­


    The morning sun is slowly rising on the eastern horizon, as the whole sky is slowly being colored in a golden hue. Within the forest, two figures are standing in front of the small cave, a look of mncholy is in their eyes.


    "Well, goodbye senior Gubu. Thank you for the gift of knowledge you have bestowed upon me." Shin Jiao thought as he cupped his hands and bowed.


    "Thank you little cave. Thank you for the wonderful memories." Cherry Lao thought with a grateful heart.


    Then the two walk towards the south. Cherry Lao had a rough idea as to where the direction of the nearest town is, so Shin Jiao just followed behind her.


    Their destination is the town of Dis, which is the closest town going to the city of Yi. ording to Cherry Lao, the town of Dis is a big town. It is where a lot of cultivators gather and get their supplies. It is also a town ruled by 5 great families, they form a ruling body and acted as a council and the judges of the town. As they are always united and strong it makes the town of Dis very prosperous and besides that, it also acts as a fortress against any strong beastsing from the Daemon forest.


    The Lotus Sect which she belongs to is located far on the eastern side of the City of Yi, in a mountain range bordering the Yi and San Empire.


    While traveling, they began to talk more about themselves which made them be closer to each other.


    Sometimes they would hunt some beast or fly using Cherry Lao''s spiritual force, as she didn''t have any flying swords yet. When Shin Jiao saw this, he ns to buy her a flying sword when they arrive in the town.


    Mostly in their travels, Shin Jiao would carry her on his back, as his stamina canst longer than her spiritual energy, and they would jump from tree to tree, almost like flying. This made Cherry Lao once again dumbfounded as to what Shin Jiao could do. What he is doing right now is the execution of a martial arts technique called light body movement.


    Since Shin Jiao can do this leisurely, she could just rx andy on his embrace and cuddle like a spoiled princess.


    A weekter¡­


    After another day of traveling, Cherry Lao made a hole in the middle of arge tree trunk, this is easy for her as a gold core realm cultivator. Then both of them stayed there for the night. After dinner due to exhaustion, Cherry Lao immediately went asleep, while Shin Jiao, as usual, sets up some protective array formations. A basic shield formation and an outeryer of camouge formations.


    After setting up the formations, he can now rx and went to lie beside Cherry Lao.


    "Are you already asleep?" Shin Jiao asked in a low voice when he feels that she is unsettled.


    "I can''t sleep. I guess I''m used to always having a bath before sleeping. It''s been two days since west took one." She murmured.


    "Well, it can''t be helped as there are no rivers or streams in this area. How about we try to find a stream of water or a river first thing tomorrow."


    "Umm¡­ okay."


    "Well, you worry too much. Actually, you don''t smell that bad." Shin Jiao teased.


    "You¡­ pervert." Cherry Lao red, but her eyes didn''t show any anger in them.


    "Sigh¡­ I really don''t know what to do with you. Sometimes you like me teasing you, sometimes you don''t. What am I to do with you?"


    "Hehe... Why? Do you not like me anymore?" Cherry Lao said coquettishly.


    "Ah¡­ Well¡­ what do you think?" Shin Jiao said looking at her with his evil eyes.


    "Hey, Okay! Let''s sleep now. Good night, Shin Jiao!" she said averting his eyes and turning around.


    The darkness of the night is like a nket that made them fell asleep just after a short while.


    In her sleep, Cherry Lao dreamed of flying in the air in her very own flying sword, where she traverses the sky and the endless sea. But then she suddenly heard some clicking sound which disturbed her wonderful dream.


    Cherry Lao felt that she was suddenly lifted up and then she felt like flying in the air. The whooshing sound and the cold air in her skin made her jolted from her sleepiness.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ Is this a dream?" she muttered as she opens her eyes slowly.


    Then a handsome face greeted her sight. In front of her eyes, she saw the glowing golden light of the sun slowly traces the contours of his face. She felt like she is looking at a perfect sculpture of a deity. But her thought was suddenly interrupted by his arrogant voice.


    "Have you seen enough?" Shin Jiao''s said with a smile.


    "Uh, huh¡­" Cherry Lao unconsciously nodded.


    "Oh, crap. Why am I out of my mind this early in the morning? This is¡­ wait a minute¡­ Why are we moving?" she said to herself as she suddenly noticed that she is being carried by Shin Jiao.


    "Shin, why are we running?" Cherry Lao asked in confusion.


    "We have a little problem, look behind." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    When Cherry Lao''s gazed went behind Shin Jiao, she almost fell out of his arms in fright. Her body shuddered involuntarily and cold sweat trickle down her spine.


    In her view, she could see the countless number of big ant-like creatures. Each ant is around 3 feet long and their body is made of a stone-like carapace.


    Seeing this, she already knows what those creatures are, the deadly and destructive Rock Ants.


    These creatures normally don''t cause havoc in the forest, they would only cause this kind ofmotion every time a colony changes their queen. And that would be once every 10 years. This is usually followed by massive casualties of both nts and beasts in the forest, then a massive beast tide would ur. It is known that no one has ever escaped these ferocious creature''s territory.


    Although they are only 2nd level and 3rd level beasts at most, yet their numbers are huge. Even an infant soul realm cultivator would lose their lives if they are to face these creatures.


    The Rock Ants on the ground don''t cause much of a worry for Cherry Lao, what made her truly afraid was the growing and fast approaching shadow above them, those are the flying Rock Ants. No matter how fast they run, the flying Rock Ants would still be able to catch up to them.


    "Shin¡­ We¡­ We can''t outrun them. These creatures are called Rock Ants. As long as we are in their territory''s range, we are dead. Especially those flying ones." Cherry Lao said with fear clearly written all over her beautiful face.


    Though she is a strong and brave woman, yet looking at the countless crawling creatures makes the hair on her back stand in erect and cold shivers run down her spine.


    On the other hand, Shin Jiao just took a quick nce behind him and immediately increased his speed.


    He is also a little at loss on what to do but maintained a calm facade so that Cherry Lao would not panic. While they were running, he is rummaging through his mind for possible ways to escape this situation. In his inventory, he has a lot of things but he didn''t know if any of those can be used in this situation.


    "Damn, if I have known that I would face a mob of hundreds and thousands of ants I would have created something for crowd control¡­" He thought.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Oh right¡­ I can do that." Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea.


    While moving frantically from tree to tree, he took a nce at Cherry Lao who had a worried look on her face. When he saw the hopelessness in her eyes his heart suddenly felt worried. But, as he feels her grip on his arms, his mind became resolute.


    "Cherry, I have a n but. It would take a little bit of time, about 5 minutes. I would be relying on your help with this. Would that be okay?" Shin Jiao said calmly.


    "Wait, what are you nning to do?" Cherry Lao said worriedly.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Do you trust me?" a confident voiceing from him made her feel a bit offort in this dire situation.


    She just nods in confirmation.

 Chapter 13 - Desperate Situation

    Chapter 13


    In arge but old western styled decorated room, five middle-aged men gathered around arge circr wooden table. Their faces are grim after reading the reports of the scouts they have sent in the forest.


    "It seems that the beast tide would be arriving earlier than expected." A man wearing a red robe with a long sword on his back said after he heard the news.


    "Our preparation this time is better than thest beast tide. All the ns in the town have been preparing for this." A fat man withrge prayer beads dangling on his neck said while stroking his ck beard.


    "This time we will let the youngsters participate with the defense. This would be a valuable lesson for them in strengthening their resolve."


    "Yes, but I hope that the young master of the Mo family would not cause trouble. I''ve heard that he''s been out of control. If he continues being a spoiled brat, I don''t mind sending Nao''er to teach him a lesson." The man in a blue Daoist robe emanating a powerful sword aura said while looking at the man next to him.


    The Mo n patriarch felt a little guilty and annoyed at the same time. He knows that he had spoiled his Great-grandson a little too much, but what can he do? He only has one grandson and the only heir of their n.


    "Elder Bing, thank you for your concern, but no need to worry about my family matters. I will just lock that smelly kid at home to prevent disaster in the iing event." The patriarch of the Mo n said while waving his hand.


    The group just nods as everyone thinks that would be the best action to be taken. But the Mo n patriarch curses deep in his heart. Although his great-grandson is a bit mischievous he is still young and would learn when he grows up. Who are they to reprimand him on how to raise the juniors of his family? Albeit he is angry he still shows a smiling face to everyone on the table.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile deep within the forest, two people are being chased by legions of gray colored ants. The young man dashed from tree to tree with ease while carrying a young woman in his arms as if it was nothing. Every now and then the young woman would send some fireballs towards some flying ants that would draw close to them.


    "Shin, the number of flying Rock Ants are increasing! Whatever you are nning you have to do it now!" Cherry Lao shouted.


    Although she is confident in defending, still looking at the number of flying Rock Ants she felt depressed. Even if she exhausts all the energy she has it would not be enough to clear even half their number. Even if worstes to worst she ignites her gold core and makes it explode. It would still not be enough to clear even half of them.


    "I think to end this we have to kill the Queen." Shin Jiao said.


    "No! That would make things worse. They would slowly destroy the forest and that would cause too many beasts to run amok and cause more destruction in the outside world."


    "Then, what should we do then?" Shin Jiao asked. Although he already has a n, he should check more information so that he could make some adjustment to it.


    "Actually the one''s making the colony clear out the surroundings is the old queen. ording to the records, the new queen doesn''t have the ability to control all the Rock Ants yet. But the old queen can, the goal is to harvest enough food for the next queen to serve as nutrients so that it would be stronger and also produce more Rock Ants and fill their colony. So if we eliminate the new queen, the old queen will go berserk. But if the old queen is killed, the new queen would just retreat back to the colony along with the rest of the Rock Ants. I don''t know if the records are true." Cherry Lao exined.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao is listening attentively, she continued.


    "I heard a story that, there was once a nascent soul cultivator from the city of Er, who went and tried to kill the old queen. Although he was sessful, he still lost both his arms this is because he found out that the old Rock Ant Queen is a level 6 beast," she said while looking apprehensive on Shin Jiao.


    "What?! Then there is no hope in forcefully stopping this. The only option we have is to try our best to escape. Hmmm¡­ okay, I hope this would work. Cherry, I want you to hug me." Shin Jiao said with a sheepish smile.


    "You... We are in a desperate situation now. You¡­ you''re not thinking of doing¡­ that. Right?" Cherry Lao said shyly.


    "I¡­ I''m not thinking about that. I mean¡­ Just¡­" Shin Jiao stuttered at the misunderstanding.


    Without saying a word he lifted her up, then grabbed both her legs and carefully wrapped them on his waist. As if by reflex, Cherry Lao suddenly wrapped her arms around his neck. The thought-provoking position they have made both their faces turn crimson red. But Shin Jiao forcefully regained hisposure and began to tinker on some materials while running as both his hands are now free. Cherry Lao, on the other hand, is still feeling uneasy. She wanted to let go and fly by herself, but Shin Jiao''s speed in dashing from tree to tree is as fast as her flying speed through the air. Plus since she is only at the primary stage gold core realm, she would consume a lot of her spiritual energy and would, in turn, be a burden to Shin Jiao. Although she felt shy, she realized that her life is still more important than her dignity. Well, they already have feelings for each other so she just epted and enjoy the feeling.


    "Cherry, don''t space out!" Shin Jiao shouted as he quickly jumped and evaded the attack of a flying Rock Ant.


    "Sorry¡­ I¡­ I was thinking of something." She said flustered and angry with herself for being too emotional.


    "Here, take this¡­ It''s an energy shield. Use it to block some of their attacks andter when I say themand, you must adjust the size to maximum by pressing on the red button." Shin Jiaomanded while still running and tinkering.


    Cherry Lao felt a little confused at his actions. All she can see is him making something bybing some metal, a beast core, and a crystal. Then after finishing them he just throws them on the ground.


    "How is this a n? He''s just wasting a lot of materials¡­ or are those failed ones? Is this his first time crafting something?" Cherry Lao felt confused at the random action of Shin Jiao.


    "Shin¡­ We don''t have much time!" Cherry Lao shouted as she now cannot rest in firing fireballs as the number of flying Rock Ants have multiplied by hundreds. Luckily she is holding a shield and is being carried by Shin Jiao, if she is alone and escaping in this speed, even if she goes in any direction, she would just use up her spiritual energy. In fact, she would have already fallen a long time ago.


    Although Shin Jiao is acting in a rxed manner, he is busy mentally multitasking. He didn''t know if the chain reaction would suffice in stopping the flying Rock Ants, as for the crawling ones, although they are fast and relentless they are easy to deal with.


    Shin Jiao is now feeling a little fatigue after a long time running. He cannot count how many contraptions he has thrown as he was busy dashing through the trees, eyeing the flying Rock Ants, and crafting. This is the first true challenge he has faced so far in his life. One wrong mistake and he could lose his life and also Cherry Lao.


    But no matter how hard a person tries to not make mistakes sometimes one cannot control everything. It was at this time, that Shin Jiao suddenly noticed that in front of them is a cliff. But before he realized it, a strong force has suddenly bumped them. In his moment of neglect, he didn''t notice that Cherry Lao was already overwhelmed and was unable to push back the attacks anymore.


    After being hit, both of them fell to the ground. Then all of a sudden in the corner of his eyes while they are falling, Shin Jiao saw silver shes from afar. Then all of a sudden booming sound followed after.


    "Cherry! Shield now!" Shin Jiao shouted with a slight panic tone.


    Cherry Lao gritted her teeth as her hand is still feeling the recoil of the attack making it numb. She lifted the shield high up in the air, then she pressed the red button as instructed by Shin Jiao. While waiting for the shield to activate, her eyes suddenly grew wide in fear. As she saw a series of towering explosions of white smoke, where everything that the white smoke touches turn to ice. She saw the flying Rock Ants falling from above the moment they are hit by the white smoke. Although she felt relieved that the creatures were stopped a sudden dangerous realization hits her, they are in the range of the iing explosions.


    But before she knew it something blew up from below them and they were suddenly engulfed by the thick white smoke.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao was running high atop the trees, down below all over the forest the beast of every kind is running as far as they could from the iing wave of Rock Ants. There are some higher level beasts that stayed and wanted to fight against the wave of Rock Ants, but when the wave hits the beast not even its bones are left.


    Meanwhile, at the boundary of the endless Daemon forest, long lines of countless cultivators are grouped systematically, forming a wall to face the beast tide. On the faces of each cultivator shows excitement and fear at the same time. They are excited to gain some beast core and carcass as ording to their old rules, the number of beasts will be divided into the total number of cultivators. So since the beast tide number is into hundreds of thousands, it''s like 10 times more than the number of cultivators present, there is a possibility that each one would gain at least 5 to 10 beast cores and carcass. Although sometimes this is unfair, still the town of Dis has been doing this kind of thing for hundreds of years now, so no one objects.


    And of course there are still those who excel and kill more than their share, and they usually receive rewards from the town council.


    "I can''t wait to kill my first beast. I will exhibit my prowess this time and gain my status."


    "Ha! A greenhorn, eh. I guess this is your first time to face a beast. Let me advise you, somethingd. If you face a level 3 beast, I suggest you fight with the group and forget about honor and status, as you cannot use that¡­ when you''re dead."


    "Ha, ha, ha. Hey, old man! Don''t frighten the kids. They might piss their pants off."


    "Senior brother, let''s make a bet on who has the most kills."


    "Junior sister, I''ll protect you no beast would be able to hurt you I promise."


    These are the conversation within the crowds as they waited for the signal from the scouts. As everyone was tense while waiting for the thing that they have been preparing for a year. Each has been taught how to follow the formations and the killing arrays to effectively defend and kill the beast wave.


    Sometimeter¡­


    "Hey! What''s going on? Why are there no beast waveing? If I remember correctly they should have been here by now. The beast wave has never beente before." One of the scouts said while he surveys his surroundings.


    "Yeah, this is too weird. Maybe they found another way and went to other towns. What do you think senior brother?" another scout also chimed in while looking for confirmation on their leader.


    The three-man scout has been waiting atop the tallest tree in the area for hours now, still, the beast tide has not arrived.


    "This is not normal, I have a bad feeling about this. Junior brother Jiang, report to the front lines that the coast is still clear. Junior brother Min you stay here, I will go ahead and see what''s going on." The scout leader gave them their order.


    There are actually many scouts in the area, but the three are the best of them all. So they are the one who usually spots the beast tide first. But no matter how they waited and scan the area, they found nothing.


    After receiving theirmands, each went on their way. The leader of the scout dashed from tree to tree using a lightweight technique. He noticed that he has already traveled for about an hour and saw a number of some beast in the area but those are calmly roaming around as if nothing is happening.


    "What''s going on here? We clearly saw this morning the flying of the red birds, which shows that the endless forest was disturbed. But I have traveled for 100 kilometers already still no traces of beast tide here. This is too baffling." The scout leader murmured to himself.


    Then when he was about to turn back, he saw from behind him a flying figure appear. It was an old man in a red robe, he is in thete stages of the gold core realm. When he saw the old man the scout leader immediately cupped his hands and bowed.


    "Greetings 4th elder!"


    "What have you found?" The old man asked while his gaze is sweeping through the area.


    "Reporting to the 4th elder. I found something strange, the beast in this part are actually calm and there are no traces of beast tide here."


    "Yes, this is too strange indeed. You go back now, I will continue the investigation." The old man said as he floated to the air and continue going deep into the forest.


    The scout leader immediately turns around and was about to run back when he noticed from the corner of his eye two figures running. As a scout, his eyesight is not like any ordinary cultivator, as he could spot any tiny object from miles away. Although the two figure was around 2 kilometers away from him, he was still able to spot them.


    "Hmmm¡­ cultivators? One of them seemed to be wounded, I need to check this out.." The scout leader murmured as he quickly rushed to the direction of the people he saw.

 Chapter 14 - After Effect

    Chapter 14


    Everything around them was covered in white after the glowing light slowly faded. Inside a sphere, two shadows can be seen in each other''s embrace, while everything around a wide area is like a winter scenery in a hot summer season. Broken carcasses of flying Rock Ants and some demon beasts which did not escape the st radius are all over the ce dying the area with white and red.


    "Are you okay?" asked Shin Jiao as he checked Cherry Lao''s condition.


    Her blushing face looks radiant as shey on his embrace, although their position is a little embarrassing, Shin Jiao didn''t notice it. She has expanded arge amount of her energy while they escape, and she is feeling the brunt of it now. Although feeling tired Cherry Lao is happy to be in the arms of the man she liked. But there is something that''s bogging her mind as she slowly recalls their escape. And that is the devastating effect of the artifact that Shin Jiao just randomly tosses around. She had seen those spells before, as the first elder of her sect actually showed it to them in one of their training sses.


    ording to the first elder, only those with high water and wind elemental affinity can use this spell, it''s called the Ice Dragon spell. When this spell is cast it will eat up arge amount of spiritual energy, so only those in the nascent realm can effectively use it. If someone below this realm will cast this spell it would almost always cost the caster''s life.


    "I think it''s safe to break the sphere now, the sub-zero fusion effect is gone." Shin Jiao said as he tried to look outside using his goggles.


    "Shin, what did you just do?" Cherry Lao asked with a befuddled expression.


    "Oh, umn¡­ What do you mean?... Ow... the freezing bomb?" Shin Jiao answered as he is trying to find a way to exin things to Cherry Lao in his mind.


    The confusion in her eyes shows that she couldn''t understand what he is trying to say. And then she knits her brows as more confusion could be seen in her expression. So Shin Jiao haplessly had no choice but to exin it as simple as possible.


    "The small trinkets I was making as we travel is abination of a beast core, an ice crystal, a metal casing, and some runes. I just made a trap intending to slow down the advance of the beast so that we can escape. I didn''t know that it would be this powerful."


    "Ow, I see to it was just some traps... What a powerful trap, well, I want some, give me." Cherry Lao said although still unable to determine what kind of trap it was. But she coquettishly extended her hand to Shin Jiao and ask for some freezing bomb, not intending to ask more questions.


    "I could give you, but not now. Those things are still far too dangerous. I still need to tweak it so that it could be used more safely and handy for the user."


    "Okay, but you promise to give me some¡­" Cherry Lao acquiesced to his exnation but still demanded to give her some of it.


    "ROAR!"


    But before they could rx a booming and angry roar reverberate in the area.


    "What was that?" Cherry Lao said as she suddenly jumps up, as the force of the roar broke the ice shell that envelops both of them.


    From afar, they can feel an oppressive aura of a very powerful beast. Then all of a sudden from behind the frozen trees in front stumbled a giant creature at about 3 meters in height. Most of its body is covered in green and red blood, as some of its legs and carapace are already torn and broken, it seems that it crawled and drag its gigantic body towards this area in one dash. But because of the thickness of its carapace, the freezing bomb didn''t damage its inner body. Just like the flying Rock Ants, their outer carapace is the only parts frozen but when they fell and break their shells, death is the only oue.


    The horrifying beast in front of them made Cherry Lao shiver in fright as its oppressing aura emanated doom. She has an unbelieving expression in her face as realization dawned on her. The beast in front of them is a level 6 beast, one on par with a nascent realm cultivator or maybe even stronger, as beast are innately more powerful than humans.


    Because of the spiritual pressure, it emits Cherry Lao found herself struggling to maintain her consciousness. But s no matter how much she tries, as she is only in the gold core realm she was not able to hold on and fainted.


    "Cherry! Wake up!" Shin Jiao shouted in panic upon seeing her slumping down the ground.


    He held her in his arms as he tried to check her pulse to confirm her condition. Luckily she didn''t suffer any major internal injuries, it''s just that she expended her spiritual energy just to counter the spiritual pressure from the beast.


    "YOU TINY HUMAN¡­ HOW COME YOU''RE NOT AFFECTED BY MY PRESSURE?" the gigantic Rock Ant old queen asked in a loud booming voice.


    "What? It can talk?" Shin Jiao was in a dazed upon hearing the loud voice.


    "NO MATTER, I WILL KILL ALL THE HUMANS THAT DARE TO DESTROY MY HIVE. YOU WILL DIE!" the gigantic beast shouted in an angry loud voice.


    "Oh, crap. This is not good!"


    The gigantic beast lifted one of its front legs which is still intact and quickly strike the ce where Shin Jiao is crouching while holding Cherry Lao. But before its leg cane down, a silver sh suddenly appears and then a loud breaking sound can be heard.


    Shin Jiao is now holding on one of his arms, the BARRETT. The gigantic beast was stunned for a moment as it didn''t expect the small human in front of it has the power to destroy its leg. But before it could realize it another silver sh appears and arge hole on its head appears destroying its already weakened carapace.


    "NO!!!" the gigantic Rock Ant old queen shouted not resigned to its fate as it gathered itsst will to strike the puny human that killed it.


    "Holy shit! This is truly not good!" Shin Jiao shouted as he immediately throws the weapon he is holding and held Cherry Lao on both hands.


    He then dashed sideways trying to evade the gigantic ant''s leg, which could crush them both into a paste. But then he realizes something, he cannot move. It''s like space is locked and he cannot even move an inch. Shin Jiao didn''t have any choice but to grit his teeth and receive the blow.


    Well, if he is facing a level 6 beast in a normal setting he should have died a long time ago. But luckily for Shin Jiao the Rock Ant old queen is heavily wounded by the traps he had set up. But upon looking at the looming doom as it drew closer to them, Shin Jiao is feeling despair.


    Then all of a sudden he suddenly feels the space lock was released, then he noticed that the gigantic creatures head tilted sideways which signifies its death. But the leg is still following its falling momentum as it neared Shin Jiao''s location. When Shin Jiao was able to move he quickly dashes to the side with all his might, although he had sessfully evaded the hard carapace of the leg, a short strand of the leg''s hair was still able to reach him. It acted as a whip than strike Shin Jiao''s back, leaving a deep gash.


    "Arrrggghh¡­" shouted Shin Jiao as he grits his teeth in pain.


    Although his body is very sturdy that even normal des won''t be able to hurt him still the pure spiritual nascent energy enveloping the strand of hair was enough to break his skin.


    He and Cherry Lao were thrown to an ice wall which was smashed after being hit. Although he was hurt he still made sure that she did not receive any damages.


    Then Shin Jiaoy on the icy ground still holding the unconscious Cherry Lao in his embrace, as his consciousness slowly dissipate and he was out cold. He didn''t know how long has he been unconscious, but he can feel someone taking care of the wound on his back and carrying him towards a ce.


    After some time his consciousness came back and he found himself in a cave. Looking around he noticed that the cave is man-made, judging from the rough edges and the hint of spiritual Qi on it.


    "Ugh¡­ Where am I?" Shin Jiao eximed as he lifted his weakened body up.


    "Shin! You''re awake!" Cherry Lao''s voice suddenly entered his ears from the side.


    Shin Jiao saw her sitting in a lotus position as she cultivated while waiting for him to wake up.


    "I tried to heal you, but I guess the pills I have doesn''t work that fast. And I''m sorry that¡­" Cherry Lao wanted to say something but became hesitant.


    "What''s wrong? What happened?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    Then a sudden bad premonition entered his mind. He quickly scanned his dantian and there he saw the spheres were gone and became a chaotic mess of energy, his dantian is damaged and some traces of unknown energy has entered his body.


    "What''s this? What''s going on inside me?" he asked himself in confusion.


    Seeing his confused look, Cherry Lao sigh in regret. She has checked Shin Jiao''s dantian and discovered that it was damaged. So whatever it is that made him strong and able to do those things he did before is now may be gone.


    "Shin, because of me you became like this. I can''t help but feel responsible. Don''t worry I''ll take good care of you, as you took care of me. Okay?" Cherry Lao said with teary eyes.


    "You don''t have to feel this way. I made my choice in saving you¡­ both of us. So, you don''t have to feel responsible. We need to get out of this ce, as we have killed the old queen, maybe the new queen will hunt us down." Shin Jiao said trying to appease her feelings.


    "No, it''s okay now. Since we finished the old queen the entire colony will retreat back to its colony to protect the new queen, this is ording to the records." She exined.


    "Ugh¡­ I guess my body will not heal as fast as it should be."


    "Roar! Roar!"


    From afar sounds of beast roars and loud fighting could be heard. As rumbling and breaking of ice echoed through the forest. It is evident that the beast has noticed that the Rock Ants have retreated and they are fighting at the remains of the frozen beasts.


    "We have to go far from this ce, or else we''ll face more danger." Shin Jiao said as he attempts to stand up.


    Cherry Lao also feel the same, so she moved towards his side and help him to stand up, then they walk out of the cave.


    The sun is already almost out and the darkness starts to nket the endless forest. Two shadows can be seen dashing from tree to tree, while the other is helping herpanion. Although she already applied some healing panacea on his wound, it still did not heal quickly as the energy that invaded Shin Jiao''s body is trying to reject any other spiritual essence that enters it.


    Although it''s like this and Shin Jiao''s body is weak as a mortal now, but he didn''t feel too much pain from his wound. And his body''s vitality is not ebbing away, but instead, it just hangs in there maintaining his life. It''s as if thew of the world is telling him that since he is a mortal then he should act like one. The feeling of being suppressed by thews of the world is not a good thing for Shin Jiao, he felt insulted and outcasted. Why do the heavens interfere with his cultivation style? Why the earth does bring him down? These questions are always in his mind as they travel. As no matter what he tried to do, he could not put his mind on his situation. He feels that the cause of this is the unknown matter that entered his body.


    "Shin, my spiritual energy is getting low and my spiritual stones are almost depleted. We have to rest." Cherry Lao said as she felt a little fatigued from continuously running.


    She had used a lot of her spiritual energy so far as they try to evade the territory of higher level beasts. As Shin Jiao is the one carrying the beast cores and he cannot use his ring due to him unable to control the energy inside his body. So he cannot give her any beast core to use to replenish her spiritual energy. Without a choice, Shin Jiao lets her use the goggles so that she could see the beast in the area clearly.


    As theynded on the ground, the sun is already shining on the horizon, breaking through the darkness of the night.


    Albeit theynded, they never stopped traveling. Shin Jiao persevere just to escape the danger of the forest. Since he is unable to use any of his strength or even make higher runes only lower level runes is not a problem for him to make, but they are not effective against the beasts in the area. He tried teaching Cherry Lao, but she herself is not too proficient with runes so it''s also hard for her. And she doesn''t have time to learn more as at every corner of the forest is a danger zone, where beasts of every kind are slowly returning to their territories.


    As they were walking a shadow suddenly appear in front of them. It''s already nearing noonday and the sun is already high up in the sky. When the shadow appears they immediately noticed that it is a man wearing ck clothes.


    "Fellow Daoist, greetings!" the man said as he bowed and cupped his hands.


    "How might we help you fellow Daoist?" Cherry Lao asked returning the greetings.


    When he saw her face, he was stunned as was not able to reply immediately. As Cherry Lao''s beauty is always evident no matter how her condition is, men and women would always be attracted to her. Right now, although her robe is a bit disheveled from their constant travel, still her hair which she just tied up in a simple ponytail stayed in ce making her look more heroic and grandiose.


    "Ah¡­ I''m Xiao Liang, the scout leader from the town of Dis. May I asked, where you wereing from."


    "We came from the middle part of the forest and just barely escaped the wave of Rock Ants." Cherry Lao suddenly blurted out after hearing that the man is a scout from the nearest town.


    "By the way, is the town of Dis near this area?" she asked.


    "Yes, how might I call you¡­ Senior?" the man suddenly asked but became a little respectful when he suddenly noticed the aura of Cherry Lao.


    "I''m Cherry Lao and this is Shin Jiao. Thank you for your direction, we won''t bother you anymore and be on our way." She said as both her and Shin Jiao walked towards the direction that the man pointed.


    "Senior, I might be presumptuous but I see that one of you is injured. Would you like to follow our group?" he offered.


    Seeing the man''s sincere eyes, both Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao epted his offer and began their travel toward the town of Dis.

 Chapter 15 - The Ploy

    Chapter 15


    In the thick foliage of trees and shrubberies where the sunlight rays are almost unable to reach the ground. A row of horses and carriages slowly waded through a small path covered in twigs and bushes on each side. In one of the carriages, five people are sitting quietly minding each other''s business. Cherry Lao was invited to travel with other high-level cultivators but she denied and decided to go with Shin Jiao and the supply group. To prevent getting into more trouble although Cherry Lao''s cultivation is high, she covered her face with a veil. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is still weak and the wound on his back is still recovering. Like a truly normal mortal, his recovery rate is far too slow. And because of their constant travel his wounds have never healedpletely, but what befuddled him is that he could not feel any pain in them, it was as if his pain receptors in his brain is off which is a little dangerous. But ever since they joined this group of supposed to be town defenders for theing beast tide, his wounds are starting to get better.


    "Shin, what are your ns when we arrive in town?" Cherry Lao asked in a low voice.


    "Well, for me I just wanted to settle down for a while in town, until I could find out what''s wrong with me. How about you?" he answered in a low voice.


    "I''ll¡­ I''ll go with you¡­" she replied but there is a hint of hesitation in her eyes.


    Cherry Lao has discovered something in her cultivation. It seems that she is unable to progress so far. It''s been days now since they traveled with the caravan group and she seems to be stuck and unable to settle her mind. No matter what she tries to do she could not concentrate on cultivating it''s like her heart is uneasy on something. So without a choice, she decided to try and find out what''s wrong with her mindset. In reality, she already has a clue, but she is unable to ept it and tries to harshly deny it herself.


    "Everyone there is trouble ahead please be prepared." The driver said as the carriage stopped.


    Inside the people began to murmur and specte on what''s going on. Seeing that there seem to be sounds of beast growling and shouts of pain, each cultivator suddenly jumped out of the carriage. Not far from where they are, a deadly battle is ensuing. Cultivators and beast alike are in each other''s throats while some of them are on the ground either dead or barely living.


    All of a sudden the beast noticed the newly arrived enemy, as they are wolf-like beast they have keen senses. So, a part of their group suddenly rushed towards the caravan where Shin Jiao is.


    "Those are Wind Wolves! Be careful of their wind des!" someone shouted from the group of cultivators.


    Cherry Lao, also walks out of the carriage and draws her sword preparing tounch an attack with the rest of the group. As the man and beast shed against each other, anyone can already see which group is at a disadvantage. As Cherry Lao is already a gold core cultivator, she could easily take care of the wolves that areing against her in just a single swing of her sword. Each time her sword strikes two to three wolves would be decapitated. Seeing the great disadvantage of their pack, a howl suddenly echoed through the air. This made the wind wolves suddenly withdrew back towards a ratherrger wolf at around 2 meters in height. Its imposing aura says that it''s a level 4 king beast.


    If it was Shin Jiao from before, this creature will not pose a threat, but now as he stayed in the carriage he felt a little helpless. If he could have his old BARRETT it would be a cinch for him to kill it. But s he was not able to see it again and he also forgot to ask Cherry Lao about it. Maybe it was lost in the forest is the only thing he can think of to appease himself. At the back of his mind, he is a little worried, what if someone found the rifle and discover its use. Although the technology is hard to reproduce with the current crafting style of the world it is still a dangerous weapon in the wrong hand.


    Cherry Lao calmly look at the Wind Wolf Alpha with its imposing re. All the cultivators in the area are also feeling tensed and pressured at the aura emitted by both of them. Not far from where Cherry Lao stood, a very handsome young man is looking at her with great admiration and bewilderment in his eyes. It''s like he is looking at a goddess, as his eyes sparkle like stars.


    "Brother! Are you okay?" a beautiful young girl ran towards the young man with a wide smile on her face.


    Then she noticed that her brother is looking dazed she suddenly went near him and waved her hand in front of his eyes. Then, the young man was suddenly pulled back from his bewilderment.


    "Oh¡­ Little sister! Why are you here? You should go back to the carriage, it''s dangerous here." The young man said to his sister but his eyes were glued back to the figure of Cherry Lao.


    The young girl then turned her eyes towards the direction where his brother is looking and found a young woman with a majestic and imposing aura and she was suddenly taken aback. The aura the woman emits is like that of his uncle in the n, the right-hand man of her father. But she is still very young and already very strong. Then looking at her brother who has his gaze at the young woman in a trance along with other men in the group, extreme jealousy suddenly filled her heart. She could not ept that her elder brother has his eyes at another woman besides her. She only wanted her elder brother to only have her in his loving eyes.


    She hadmitted countless atrocious deeds behind her brother''s back whenever she founds someone eyeing her brother. As a spoiled princess in their n, she would always get what she wanted.


    Now that her brother is looking at someone as if he was stricken in love, she felt angered and a killing intent suddenly shed in her eyes.


    "Do you think that since you are powerful I won''t touch you? Dream on! I will do all I can to kill you bitch!" she said in her mind as she started to plot something.


    "Hey, little sister. You need to get inside now. The fight is going to start!" the handsome young man suddenly dashed towards his sister and quickly carried her inside the carriage then closed it.


    The young girl felt happy after being carried by her older brother in his arms.


    Cherry Lao and the wind wolf beast king suddenly shed against each other. As sword and w strike auras whooshed through the air. Both seem to be on par with each other as none of their strikes made contact yet. Shin Jiao is quietly watching from afar and shook his head. He noticed that although Cherry Lao''s martial arts are powerful, ording to Gubu and his experience, she has a lot of wasted movements. In which if polished she could have ended the battle already after two to three shes with the beast. So Shin Jiao decided that if there is a time he would teach her and refine her martial arts and fighting style.


    The other wolves and cultivators also began to attack each other following the fight between Cherry Lao and the wind wolf alpha.


    Then after a flurry of attacks, Cherry Lao suddenly saw an opening and quickly stabbed her sword hitting the wind wolf alpha''s neck from the front, then she pushed it through and pierced its heart which caused it to convulse and slumped to the ground dead.


    Sensing that the alpha is now gone, the other wind wolves immediately retreated towards the forest with great haste, as if their tails are on fire.


    "Yeah! We''ve won!" every won shouted with glee, then their eyes drew towards the beautiful image of the young woman standing beside the dead carcass of a level 4 giant wolf king.


    Then she stretched her hand and gather the carcass in her spatial ring which made everyone gasped in amazement. As spatial rings are not amon essory in this world, only those chosen few have them. This means that Cherry Lao has a great background or from a strong sect. So everyone is now looking at her with awe and respect.


    The handsome young man suddenly ran towards her and cupped his hand with an excited look in his eyes and a wide smile on his face. He is trying to show his most dashing side as he took a nce at Cherry Lao.


    "Senior sister, this junior really admires your strong fighting power and skills. I never would have thought that a young and beautiful woman can be this strong." He said with a hint of admiration in his voice.


    Cherry Lao just nods her head in reply, then when she was about to turn around and walk back to the carriages, the young man quickly rushed and blocks her way.


    "Senior sister, this junior''s name is Jing Lei. I am from the Lei family of the town of Dis. It would be my pleasure to invite you for dinner." The handsome young man said after he introduced himself.


    The young man had a dashing and sincere smile on his face as he looks at Cherry Lao with expectant eyes. He knows that with his family background, almost everyone knows their prestige in the town. And upon seeing the conflicted look on her face he felt that he would be able to invite her to dinner.


    "Why not? He''s inviting us for a free meal, will you not ept?" Shin Jiao''s voice suddenly is heard from behind Jing Lei.


    "Shin, are you okay?" Cherry Lao suddenly said with a hint of worry upon seeing Shin Jiao walking toward them.


    Jing Lei had a slight frown on his face but then smiled as he turns around. There he saw a young man in course clothing made of beast skin walking towards them. He then saw the girl he likes to move close to him and the look on their eyes shows that the rtionship between the two is not simple.


    "And who might this¡­ you are?" Jing Lei asked but changed his tone in the middle as he noticed that Shin Jiao has no aura of a cultivator. Then a glint of craftiness enters his eyes but disappear almost immediately.


    "Brother Jing, we ept your dinner offer. I am Shin Jiao and she is Cherry Lao." Shin Jiao cupped his hand as he introduced himself and Cherry Lao.


    She didn''t have any objections as to what Shin Jiao has said. It would be good at least once that they could eat something other than grilled meat and dried rations.


    All of a sudden a young girl ran towards them and hugged Jing Lei and smiled coquettishly towards him. Then she looks at Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao with a knitted brow, but when she noticed that Shin Jiao is not a cultivator a smirk appear in her mouth.


    "Brother why are you talking to a lowly mortal?" she asked Jing Lei with an innocent eye.


    "Sister Lyn, don''t be like that... Don''t disrespect our guest¡­ I''m sorry for my sister''s rudeness. This is my sister Lyn Lei." Jing Lei reprimand Lyn Lei.


    "Sorry brother." Lyn Lei said with teary eyes.


    "Hais, don''t be like that. Okay? We''ll have a nice dinner today... I hope that you guys would enjoy the meal,e with us in our tent." said Jing Lei as he turns towards Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao to invite them. He then held Lyn Lei in his hand and they walked towards their caravan.


    "Yes, I will make sure that both of you will have an enjoyablest supper." Said Lyn Lei to herself with a murderous glint in her eyes.


    The supply team where Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao belongs also camped out near the Lei''s caravan group. They just watched with envy as Shin Jiao a mere mortal was also invited to the camp of the Lei''s. Everyone in the supply team is aware of Jing Lei''s identity. He is the young master of the Lei family and the first heir of their n. So with that identity, they are showing respectful gazes towards the big luxurious tent surrounded by guards.


    On a long wooden tableys a lot of different variety of food from exotic fruits to rare Beast meat which is prepared by an expert chief for cultivator''s consumption. It is known that cultivators don''t just eat anything as there are a lot of impurities in normal food. Although they can digest and absorb the food it would always take a lot of time to filter the impurities and expel them. So most cultivators chose tasteless rations as it is already purified or fasting pills. But Shin Jiao is different as he had found a way to remove the impurities when he cooks his food, that''s why Cherry Lao was also able to eat them with gusto. By using his control in elements, just like crafting he can remove the impurities while preparing the meat.


    On the long table sat four people, Shin Jiao just sits leisurely admiring the mouthwatering food in front of him. While Cherry Lao has a cold expression, and since they are going to have dinner she already removed the veil covering her face. This, in turn, made Jing Lei unable to remove his eyes on her face, as he had never seen a girl as beautiful as her in his lifetime. This also made his sister Lyn Lei so furious that her face is seething red in anger, as she throws daggers in her gazes towards Cherry Lao.


    Looking at the food in front of them Cherry Lao suddenly feel a bad premonition. What if the food is poisoned? She would be fine, as gold core cultivators have the ability to automatically expelmon poison out from their body, but Shin Jiao would be in danger. So she looked at Shin Jiao and whispered.


    "Hey, are you okay with eating this food? What if they put poison in it. Remember that your condition right now is that of amon mortal, will you be able to handle it?"


    "Pfft! Ha! Don''t worry, a mere poison? I have trained my body for years to resist any poison. So, it''s fine." whispered Shin Jiao back with a smug look in his face.


    "Braggart, whatever. If anything happens to you I don''t care. Humph." Cherry Lao murmured as she rolls her eyes.


    And so the feast begins.

 Chapter 16 - The Ploy Part 2

    Chapter 16


    The night was a special kind of ckness, the kind that wants only to hold the stars and help them to shine all the brighter. Under the nket of the darkness near the boundary of the Daemon forest, a group of people is preparing to have a rich dinner.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes are beaming with joy upon seeing at the food on the table as he had never eaten this kind of sumptuous food from this world before. Then he extended his hand to taste some food, but before he could get one a cold voice interrupted him.


    "A country bumpkin indeed. A mere mortal wants to eat food with high spiritual energy. Ha, ha, ha! Here this is your food." Lyn Lei mucked with a contemptuous sneer.


    She then threw two packets of hardtacks to Shin Jiao. This made him frown a bit, as he was always eating this along with other mortal servants while traveling as they could not eat the ration given to cultivators. Cherry Lao also felt helpless in this situation, she also knows that Shin Jiao should not eat the food.


    Seeing the conflicted look in Cherry Lao''s eyes, Shin Jiao understood her feelings. So he just acquiesces and receives the hardtacks, but deep in his heart, he isughing although he is receiving scornful looks from Lyn Lei. The reason why he epted the dinner invitation is that he had a bad premonition that they would be in a more dangerous situation and would involve more innocent lives if they are not careful, and the danger ising from the Lei caravan group.


    Shin Jiao grumpily eat the hardtacks while looking at the sumptuous food on the table.


    Then they started eating afterward, Cherry Lao carefully chews her food and checked them with her spiritual sense. She had checked the ce twice to see if there is something wrong with it, but she could not find anything. So she just acted as if nothing but her vignce is raised to the max. Then both the Lei siblings look at each other and with a tacit understanding Jing Lei stood up.


    "Senior sister, let me offer to you this cup of precious immortal wine. We bought this from the empire''s capital, it is said to be brewed by a great monk." Jing Lei took out a special jug made of jade from a sealed box.


    Then he walks and stood near Cherry Lao and put down two cups on the table beside her. When he opened the wine, a sweet but strong aroma suddenly filled the air and everyone felt their spirit became alight.


    "Truly a good wine!" Shin Jiao eximed as he was also attracted by the smell.


    "Humph! As if you know what a good wine is. This is a very precious item that we only serve for special guests. Not for a country bumpkin like you." Said Lyn Lei with a sneer.


    When Cherry Lao look at Shin Jiao to see his reaction, unknown to her Jing Lei dropped some colorless powder into her cup. Then he lifted the cup on his right hand to give one to Cherry Lao, but before she could receive the cup Shin Jiao suddenly had an ugly expression in his face.


    "Although I''m a mere mortal, still I have my own pride. You might be a strong cultivator but you have no manners what so ever miss Lyn." Shin Jiao said with a face full of grievances.


    "You shameless trash! How dare you insult me? You''re just a lowly mortal you have no right to insult me!" Lyn Lei shouted while pointing her fingers to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao stood up and was about to rebut but Cherry Lao suddenly grabs his hand, so he sat back down with his face looking angry. Seeing the situation Jing Lei felt anger in his heart.


    "How dare this lowly mortal act like that with senior sister Cherry, and he is also that close to her, this is truly uneptable. I need to get rid of this mongrel tonight as this is an insult to us cultivators. Only I am worthy to be with senior sister Cherry and none else. He, he." Said Jing Lei to himself as a glint of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    When the situation was calm, Jing Lei once again get the cups and offer the wine to Cherry Lao. She epted a cup and after some pleasantries directly drank it. A sneer suddenly appears on Jing Lei and Lyn Lei''s faces as they slowly enjoy the wine.


    What they didn''t expect is for Shin Jiao to suddenly grab a piece of meat on the table and angrily eat it as if venting his anger on the meat. Everyone on the table was shocked and unable to react immediately. Cherry Lao quickly rushed to stop Shin Jiao from eating. But he has already swallowed a small portion of the meat. Then with a smug look on his face, he smiled.


    "Do you think that I can''t eat this meat? I have trained my body to resist any kinds of poison. Spiritual energy? Bah! That''s nothing¡­" Shin Jiao boasted as he stood up and move his body showing that nothing is happening in his body.


    Then all of a sudden, his face went pale. He then winced in pain as he tried to resist the energy rampaging within his body. This series of action made everyone in the tent dumbfounded. And within their minds, they already had an idea on what''s happening. Then Shin Jiao suddenly slumped to the ground then convulsed involuntarily, after a while he and stopped moving.


    The faces of the two siblings had a slight sneer on their faces as they watch Shin Jiao''sedic actions.


    "Ha, ha, ha. Serves you right! At least we don''t have to dirty our hands with your lowly blood and make a move to kill you. Ha, ha. Because of your greediness and stupidity, you have killed yourself." Said Lyn Lei feeling schadenfreude.


    Jing Lei also felt ted seeing the stupidity of Shin Jiao. He didn''t show it on his face instead he showed a concerned expression in his face as he called for the servants outside.


    "Please carry him to one of the tents." Jing Leimanded, but his eyes gestured something to the servants which then nods their heads.


    "Don''t worry senior sister, your friend will be fine after some rest." He said to Cherry Lao trying to appease her feelings.


    "Let''s just continue¡­ he doesn''t belong to our kind anyway senior sister. With your status, strength, and cultivation level, you should not get close to these lowly mortals. They are not fit to be your friend senior sister." Lyn Lei said with arrogance in her tone.


    "Sigh, don''t mind me, junior sister. I''m okay. Let''s just eat." Said Cherry Lao indifferently.


    Shin Jiao was dragged by two servants to the farthest most secluded tent in the area. Which is a little dangerous as there are no lights in that part. The servants just throw him down like rotten garbage on the ground. Then both of them have a contemptuous and murderous look in their eyes.


    "Should we dispose of him now?" the shorter and thinner one of the two asked.


    "No, not yet. We need to wait until they are able to subdue the woman. This is with the help of the 2nd elder who is hiding in a protected area of the carriage. We are to inform him when everything is ready. And he will decide when to kill this one." The bulkypanion replied.


    "Can they really subdue her? I saw the fight this afternoon and she seems very strong and capable."


    "When the young miss ns something, it always works. They already gave her the poison powder which is effective against gold core realm cultivators, the advance meridian blocking powder. We''ll just have to wait here for the result."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while eating Cherry Lao suddenly held her head with her hands as if feeling her head spinning. Then she slowly wobbles as she stopped eating.


    "What is the matter, senior sister?" Lyn Lei asked with a concerned tone, but the corner of her mouth is curved into a smile.


    "Hmmm¡­ the poison is truly effective I didn''t think it would immediately take effect." Said Jing Lei to himself as he stered a happy expression.


    "My¡­ My head seems off. And my¡­ my dantian is hurting." Cherry Lao said in a weak voice. As she had experienced this feeling before so she had an understanding of what is happening.


    She then lifted her head up and look at the sibling in front of her with a confused expression.


    "What?... What did you do to me? Why do I feel weak?" she asked with a pale face.


    Then her aura started to slowly get weaker. Seeing this, an ted feeling came over both Jin Lei and Lyn Lei. As they look at each other in a tacit understanding.


    "Senior sister what are you talking about? We¡­ we didn''t do anything." Lyn Lei said with an innocent look.


    "I know you can''t be trusted¡­ Arrgghhh¡­" Cherry Lao suddenly held her stomach with a pained expression.


    "Ha, ha, ha¡­ " Lyn Lei suddenlyughs sardonically.


    "You can''t me this to us, senior sister. As you are too powerful, a gold core realm cultivator, you can''t bully those of us with lower cultivation, right?... We can''t go against you in a head-on confrontation, so we can only use this underhanded means to fight you. Luckily you and your mortal boy toy are far too stupid to fall for this simple trick. Ha, ha. No matter how strong you are, you''re still stupid. I wonder how you have been living in this world with that kind of thinking." Lyn Lei suddenlyughed and said sarcastically.


    Anger can now be seen on Cherry Lao''s face as she showed confusion and despair in her expression. Truly with her actions it shows that she is unable to fight.


    "What do you want?" she asked weakly but hatred is clearly burning in her eyes.


    "Ohhh¡­ Scary. Ha, ha, ha. Okay since you''re already in our hands, I''ll dly enlighten you. You see, it was your fault for showing off your prowess while fighting against those damnable wolves. As I was truly entranced by your amazing fighting skills, chivalry, and strength. What amazed me the most, is when you use your ring to store the carcass of the Wind Wolf Alpha. Then I think that your ring really looks beautiful and I think it will fit my finger perfectly. You wouldn''t mind me borrowing your ring right? Plus¡­ What I cannot ept is the way you seduced my brother, I won''t let you take advantage of his kindness and affection." Said Lyn Lei as she exposed her n.


    "Little sister, your aim is her ring?... I will give it to you. But you cannot harm senior sister. I like her, and I won''t let you harm her in any way." Jing Lei said as he realized that his little sister is having a fit again.


    "Brother, you cannot fall for her evil charms. She is not a good woman and is not a good match for you. And she is already with that lowly mortal." Lyn Lei said trying to sway her older brother''s decision as she didn''t expect her brother to react this way.


    "That is none of my concern, I will try my best to woo senior sister until she will ept me. As for that trash, I''ll send him away." Jing Lei said with confidence oozing within himself.


    Upon hearing this Cherry Lao almost fell on the ground and faint. She almost can''t hold on upon hearing the self-righteous and hypocritical words of both siblings.


    "Brother, you''re not serious about this, are you? You don''t care about me anymore? I think you just can''t wait to dump me aside and run away with this woman. I thought you promised to take care of me as your little sister and protect me from harm and danger. To always be by my side, but now I know better. You''re just like those other guys out there. Hu, hu, hu." Lyn Lei suddenly said while crying like a child.


    Seeing his little sister cried, Jing Lei felt muddle-headed. As he truly loves his sister and pampered her since they were young, so he can''t help but get hurt when he saw her crying like that. He is now showing a conflicted look in his expression as he is torn between his feeling towards Cherry Lao and his sister. He was not able to react as he was in deep thought of what to do.


    "Big brother¡­ If¡­ If you choose that woman. She will hurt me, we already did this to her. Do you think she will still ept you? She would despise you instead, and no matter what you do she will not ept your feelings for her. Brother, just forget about her¡­ Umn¡­ if¡­ if you really want her, you can have her just for tonight but afterward, she should be sent away."


    "Really! Little sister? But¡­ I truly like her¡­ I don''t want to just have her once. I wanted to have her for as long as I''m alive. Is there any other way?" Jing Lei felt happy but still conflicted as he didn''t want to just have Cherry Lao''s body. As he truly felt that she is the perfect Daopanion for him.


    This answer from her brother truly angered Lyn Lei, her jealousy is now through the roof and she can''t hold it in anymore. She truly can''t ept how her brother is trying his best for the sake of having the damnable woman as his wife. Her mind became clouded with rage as she felt hurt deep in her heart. Although she knows that she cannot be her big brother''s wife, she cannot help falling in love with him. As she cannot find any other man like him: handsome, brave, gentle, caring, and would always follow her willfulness. This truly is the perfect man of her dreams, and she would not let any other woman get between them.


    Gritting her teeth, she looks at Cherry Lao who is weakly sitting holding her stomach while her head is drooping on the table unmoving. Lyn Lei slowly took out a small fine dagger hidden under her skirt. Then she stood up as her gaze didn''t move away from Cherry Lao.


    "Little sister, what are you doing?" Jing Lei felt nervous as he looks at his sister''s action.


    He didn''t notice the dagger hidden on Lyn Lei''s hand as she is covering his view with her body. She then slowly approached the woman whom she hated and her mind is clouded with only jealousy and rage. The only thing in her mind is to remove the woman in front of her so that her brother would focus his attention on her and only her.


    "Brother¡­ it''s okay. I''m just hurt that you would choose to protect her." She said shing an innocent smile towards her brother.


    "It''s not like that sister¡­ Umn¡­" Jing Lei said as his expression suddenly changed.


    Lyn Lei didn''t notice this as she suddenly raised the dagger in her hand and plunged it towards Cherry Lao''s head wanting to end her life as quickly as possible.


    "You can die now bitch!"

 Chapter 17 - The Lady Cultivator And The Mortal Man

    Chapter 17


    In the dark of night, a shadow is moving stealthily while tracking the movement of the people in the area. Its eyes are glued on a person sitting inside a carriage as that person emits a strong aura. Although in normal cases this aura would not be visible outside. But the shadows have a special thing on its eyes that lets it peak on any living creature within its specified distance.


    Then the shadow picks a ce near arge tree with a deep wide crevice and set up a simple formation, after some time the tree crevice suddenly was covered and form aplete and healthy tree trunk. Although this is the most basic of illusion formation it is quite effective in this forest. Then another formation was also set up which suddenpletely hide the presence of the shadow.


    The darkness of the night ensues its silence as if nothing had happened and the tranquility of the surroundings made everything seems perfect.


    In a luxurious looking tent a woman is sitting weakly on a chair while her head is on the table, she held her stomach as if in pain, while her shoulder is quivering. A pretty looking girl with a sinister grin on her face is slowly approaching her with an exquisite dagger in her hand. Beside the young pretty looking girl also stood a handsome young man with an anxious look in his eyes as he tries to pacify the girl''s feelings with some sweet words.


    But then all of a sudden the girl lifted the dagger in her hand and plunge it towards the young woman''s head on the table. As the young man discovered this he wanted to rush and stop it, but all of a sudden his expression changed and he grimaced in pain then fell on the ground.


    When Jing Lei fell, Lyn Lei actually noticed it, but she is really intending to kill Cherry Lao that she didn''t stop but directly stab the dagger.


    But then all of a sudden the dagger was stopped inches away from reaching Cherry Lao''s head by a thinyer of light, and no matter how hard she exerted her effort is was not enough to prate the protectiveyer.


    "Tsk, Tsk. Truly sinister¡­ We helped your caravan and this is how you pay your savior, instead of gratitude you pay them with malice and hatred. How deplorable for a noble cultivator to act this way." The voice of Cherry Lao suddenly was heard.


    Judging from her tone she seems to be not in pain at all. It was like there is a hint of being entertained from the way she says those words. Then she lifted her head up and a beautiful smile is stered in her face. This made Lyn Lei unable to react and was stunned.


    "Sigh¡­ I am not as sinister as you, so I won''t hold this to heart. It would be below me to step on an ant like you. I pray that our paths won''t cross again, because if it does and you still hold a grudge against me, I won''t be magnanimous and spare your lowly life." Cherry Lao said nonchntly as she stood up and calmly walked out of the tent as if nothing had happened.


    Lyn Lei felt her knees has suddenly be soft as the aura of the woman was truly scary. She is only at the primary stages of spirit refining realm, after being directly assaulted by a very strong aura of a gold core realm, she felt like her consciousness would fade at any moment.


    When Cherry Lao''s figure and aura disappear, Lyn Lei suddenly regained herposure. Then she remembers her brother on the ground writhing in pain. The animosity she had, suddenly vanished as she shows signs of concern for her big brother.


    "Big brother! What happened to you? Why are you like this? Anybody! Help!" Lyn Lei shouted in panic as she kneeled beside her brother.


    She slowly caressed her brother''s hair and her tears flow non-stop. Then she started to mumble some jumbled and unintelligible words, as her eyes became unfocused.


    When the servants from outside enter the tent, they saw that their young miss has a pale face and murmuring some words, as she held their young master in her arms lovingly caressing his hair. They can see that their young master was in pain. The elder who is hiding and waiting to ambush Cherry Lao was also called and suddenly rushed towards the tent. He then checked the pulse of Jing Lei and heave a sigh of relief.


    "The young master is fine, he is just weak because of the meridian blocking powder. Luckily we brought the antidote¡­ Here let him drink this." The elder said as he handed a small bottle of liquid to a servant.


    After some time, Jing Lei was able to recover from the pain and began to breathe normally. This made Lyn Lei rxed and began to recover from her anxiety.


    "Young miss, what happened? I was waiting in the special room for the servants to call me. I didn''t expect to see this." The elder asked.


    Although the elder was a bit disappointed with what had happened, he could not say it out loud. He knows that the n of the young miss was a little rushed and has a lot of holes. Which shows her to still be inexperienced of the ways of the world. So he just shook his head and went out to scan the surroundings. He would just try to find the woman and bring her to be punished.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Cherry Lao was dashing from tree to tree, scanning her surroundings and trying to find Shin Jiao. When she walks out of the tent, to her surprise, she actually didn''t find him in that area. So she decided to head back towards the forest as that was their n.


    "Hello! It seems that you can''t find me?"


    A voice from behind suddenly interrupted her search, then a smile appears in her face.


    "You really are crafty. I can''t believe your hasty n would have that result. I hope that they would learn their lesson from this." Said Cherry Lao as she stopped and turns around.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao was able to chase after her, Cherry Lao had a surprised look in her face.


    "Shin, your ability? Is it back?" Cherry Lao said with an excited expression.


    "No, I still can''t use my strength and abilities so far. But I have an artifact that could boost my speed." Shin Jiao answered.


    Upon hearing his reply she felt a little disappointed but still was amazed at his luck in finding such an artifact. Then she looks around and found out that they are already too far from the campground.


    "Shin, what''s your next n?" she asked unconsciously.


    "Follow me, we have to hide first." Shin Jiao answered as he already knows that there would be trouble.


    The group also had a gold core realm expert, though that person is also at the primary stage,pared to Cherry Lao he''s more experienced and judging from the Qi in his body it''s purer than hers. If only he can open his ring, he could take out some weapons and the elder of the Lei''s would not stand a chance. But since an unknown reason appear where he could not use natural energy, so the only sure way to escape this dilemma is to hide and wade out the situation first.


    He grabbed Cherry Lao''s hand and they both ran back towards a big tree.


    The 2nd elder of the Lei''s began his search in the vicinity but found none. When he found the tent where Shin Jiao was supposed to be held, he found the two servants lying on the ground unconscious. So he decided to quickly search for the two people, he can''t believe that he would not find the two considering that one of them is a mortal and the other one is just a primary stage gold core like himself. So he tried to use an aura searching technique passed down from their family and search within 2 kilometers radius. Then he found traces which is the direction of where Cherry Lao went. But when he arrived at a ce he was confused as he suddenly found that the traces have disappeared. It''s like the person he is following just vanished into thin air from where that person was standing. So without a choice, he continued searching although he felt that it would be fruitless.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Cherry Lao is already cultivating inside arge crevice of a tree, while Shin Jiao is watching the surroundings outside. He already saw the person from the Lei n, which seems to be an elder, judging from his aura. Shin Jiao is confident of the formations he had made, as long as that person is not in the nascent stage he could not find them even their auras.


    Both of them rested there till morning the next day.


    At the camp, Lyn Lei was throwing her tantrum and started smashing things she could grab while Jin Lei is trying his best to console her.


    "Little sister, calm down. Although the 2nd elder didn''t find them, they have nowhere else to go. Sooner orter they would still need to go to town. By then we could catch them, so you don''t have to be angry okay?"


    After hearing her big brother''s exnation she calmed down a little but still threw some things. Then she grumpily sat on a wooden chair and frowned. Then as if an idea suddenly pops out of her mind she raised her head and smiled innocently.


    "Big brother! I know I became bad all of a sudden. It''s just that I was really angry that you got hurt. I won''t let them go for hurting you, I would do all I can to get our revenge." She said acting cute while grabbing Jin Lei''s hand and slowly swings it.


    Both sibling shamelessly thought that they were wronged, but didn''t think that they are the ones who nned to rob something that didn''t belong to them. But this is a norm in this world, as most cultivators are almost always are shameless people who are trying to reach the Dao of immortality while forgetting a very important factor called karma.


    When Lyn Lei went outside and saw the cultivators from the supply caravan, she approached them.


    "Good day fellow Daoist! We had a conflict with two of yourpanions. It was the woman in the gold core realm and herpanion the mortal man. Because they tried to poison my brother and tried to steal our treasure and we found out, they escaped. So, we are willing to offer 1,000 low-grade spirit stones for those who could help us find them. If you could bring them dead or alive an additional 1,000 low-grade spirit stones will be given." Lyn Lei said in a loud voice.


    Almost everyone in the supply group caravan was shocked, but still, greed overcame some of them as they volunteer to go out immediately and search. Soon the only ones left in the supply group are mortal servants and the rest of the cultivators rushed towards the forest.


    Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao decided to go around and avoided the main roads towards the town of Dis. Shin Jiao wanted for them to slowly travel to town and prepare for anything that might happen. Although Cherry Lao is a strong gold core cultivator, still there are other strong individuals in town. And it would be dangerous for them to cross paths with those without preparations. Shin Jiao decided tobine science and natural nts to make potent healing pills or serum that would rival pills made alchemist using spiritual energies. He didn''t know if it would work but he has to try as he is still too weak to be of help to Cherry Lao. All he can do is not to be a burden to her and be able to keep himself alive in case of a fight.


    So while traveling they would always stop as Shin Jiao would experiment on new nts and test itsponents. And from there he discovered a new medicine he named regrowth serum. With the help of Cherry Lao''s spiritual control, he sessfully refined the medicine to almost 90% potency. After discovering the medicine he decided to finally guide Cherry Lao with her martial arts skills. Which she felt skeptical as she is already confident in her own skills and doubted him. So she decided to have a bout of sparing session with him that day.


    In a small clearing two people face against each other, a handsome young man in his twenties holding a short stick and a beautiful young woman looking a bit younger than the man, she held in her hand an exquisite soft sword.


    "Shin, are you sure with this? I mean¡­ you''re underestimating my skills too much. I''ve been practicing my sword skills ever since I was young, how could you say that my skills have too many openings." said Cherry Lao with a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    "I told you that I would polish your martial skills right? We are going to face each other without using your spiritual energy. This way your skills will be more refined and deadlier when youbined it with spiritual energy."


    Cherry Lao sneered silently at Shin Jiao''s confident words, still unable to ept that her skills are inferior to his. It is a bit of a hit in her pride as she is a cultivator and he is just a mere mortal. Then a glint of guile suddenly appears in her eyes as a n suddenly pops up in her head. After analyzing her n and how to execute it, she then quickly held the sword in her hand firmly and in a sh dashed towards Shin Jiao.


    Although she is not using any spiritual energy her speed is already at least 2 times faster than a normal human. Then she suddenly extended her hand and strike directly stabbing towards Shin Jiao''s shoulder. Since she already knows that he had the regrowth serum he will be fine.


    When her sword was about to stab Shin Jiao''s shoulder he just moves slightly and the sword strike misses in a hair''s breadth which startled her as she actually saw his movements using her spiritual sense but was unable to change the direction of her sword. Then she can feel something is poking in her chest and saw a smile on Shin Jiao''s face.


    "You lost¡­" he said in a casual tone.

 Chapter 18 - Bounty

    Chapter 18


    In a forest of thick and lush greenery where the sunlight rays seldom touch the ground. A young man sitting on top of a tree is leisurely looking down below with his sharp gaze. He is looking at a beautiful white dressed young woman facing against threerge mastiffs with green stripes around their bodies. The young woman''s face is in distress as she looks at the fierce beast in front of her. She wanted to exert her power to defeat them, but her meridians were blocked so she is unable to use spiritual Qi.


    "Shin Jiao! A little help, please¡­ I can''t face the three of them while my meridian is sealed." she shouted while being vignt at the enemies in front of her.


    "I already thinned out the pack. Don''t tell me that you cannot take on only these three? Tsk, Tsk." He said with a challenging voice.


    "You... okay you win. I''ll show you that I''m stronger than you are¡­ mortal." she said grumpily.


    Shin Jiao justugh it off as he just sits and continues to watch. Without a choice, she tried to recall all the things he taught for the week and the movements he made while fighting against multiple opponents. Actually, what Shin Jiao showed her, are the things he perfected while hunting strong beasts in the deep forests. It''s an almost perfect systembination of defense and offense, very simple but practical martial arts which use little movements and far less energy, which in turn gives the body lesser stress and pressure.


    After putting her concentration on the battle, she discovered that she had gained some confidence. Then all of a sudden the smallest mastiff with a gray mane dashed towards her baring its fangs, its target is her neck.


    But when the mastiff closed its mouth it only bit into thin air, but it didn''t gave up and follow up with its ws while still in mid-air. But still, it hits nothing as if the woman in front of it is like water, following its movements and attacks. Then a thin line suddenly appears in its throat and ran towards its stomach. When the attacking mastiffnded on the ground the thin line suddenly burst open as its inner organs fell from it, and the mastiff slumps dead to the ground.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao had a wide smile in his face. He suddenly recalls a woman d in ck leather clothing when he was still on earth. This woman is called the Whistling Death as her enemy could hear a faint whistle from her sword before they die. She would always kill her opponent brutally by cutting from their throat to their stomach. One time in one of his assignments he faced her in battle which he almost lost his life, luckily his reflexes and luck are good. After a couple of exchanges, he was able to sever her hand which ended her carrier as an assassin.


    The way Cherry Lao moves right now is like Whistling Death, even the sound of her sword while cutting through the air. The difference is that because of the speed of her sword her cut goes first before the sound.


    After getting the hang of the skill which Shin Jiao taught her, Cherry Lao became proficient and refined in her movements. This made her have enlightenment in her Dao of swords, she then was able toprehend something touching the Dao of swords which is almost impossible considering her young age. Thisprehension she has begun to slowly form its own Qi, and the fluctuation of that Qi is within her sword. With an astonished and confused look in her face, she decided to take out another sword ring. Then the same thing happened as if every time she held a sword in her hand, living Qi would flow and make the sword alive.


    "This... I think this is my sword heart. I finally found my sword heart!" she eximed.


    Sword''s heart is the beginning stage of a sword-wielding cultivator in which they began to emit and control their swords more proficiently. If a person already discovered their sword heart, they are many times more powerful than their enemy in the same realm, or even the realm one stage higher.


    Now that Cherry Lao discovered her sword heart she is truly happy and pleased with herself.


    The two mastiffs will be the sacrificialmb to the birth of her sword heart. Even without using spiritual Qi, she was able to emit powerful aura within her sword.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao''s jaw almost dropped in disbelief, as he didn''t expect her to suddenlyprehend her own sword heart.


    The two mastiffs suddenly tremble in fright, knowing that they don''t stand a chance against the human in front of them, both suddenly had a tacit understanding to escape. Upon seeing her two targets about to escape, she suddenly smiled, then with just a blur she already hid her sword and walked towards Shin Jiao who still had his mouth wide open in disbelief upon seeing the two mastiffs fell on the ground while their heads rolled.


    "This is her sword heart? So when someone gained a deeper understanding of the sword on their own and not through other''s experiences, their sword bes like them. The man bes the sword and the sword bes a living man." Shin Jiao murmured to himself.


    When she stopped below the tree where he sat, she then closed her eyes and started to digest what she had gained and engrave it to her mind. After some time, she opens her eyes and then happiness can be seen in them. She actually could not believe that she would be able toprehend her own sword heart at her age. She then jumped up the tree towards Shin Jiao and into his arms.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the town of Dis, a meeting is being held by the 5 leaders along with other high officials of the town. The town hall was silent as everyone is attentively listening to a middle-aged man who is standing in the middle. It was the 4th elder of the town council who first went to investigate the situation about the beast wave.


    "From the first report I have sent earlier, I have gathered a lot of information about the area where the swarm of Rock Ants change of rule. The reports are true, the whole area was turned into ice. A fourth of the colony was frozen solid along with other types of beasts, that totals to around 20,000 plus."


    "What! Who could do that? Is there a Saint nascent realm cultivator that descended?"


    "This is truly terrifying¡­ with that kind of power, it could wipe out our town in one go. Who would be able to stop this monster?"


    A mor of discussion suddenly ensues after the first report of the 4th elder.


    "Everyone calm down¡­ Let Elder Ping continue his report." One of the 5 town heads wearing a dark blue robe raised his voice.


    This made everyone calm down and waited for the report from the 4th elder. Upon seeing that everyone is already quiet, Ren Ping the 4th elder of the town took out a couple of rings and put it on the table in the middle.


    "This is all the beast cores and the still usable materials that we have collected. Since most of the outeryer of the beast are frozen solid and became brittle we can only harvest the inner organs. We also discovered... the carcass and core of a level 6 beast."


    "What!" almost everyone in the town''s hall stood up in shock.


    A level 6 carcass of a beast, what does that signifies? It is equivalent to a nascent realm cultivator, the peak existence in thend of Xi. Although it is unknown how many nascent cultivators are there in the Land of Xi as a whole as thend is far too huge. But it is known that the ancestor of the Xi Empire is one of them.


    Since the town has got itself a level 6 beast, it would be of great help to advance one of the 5 town heads to a nascent realm cultivator which would boost the power of the town.


    "How about the core? Is it still intact?" the white-robed old man which looks to be the oldest among the five heads asked.


    "Yes, town head." Ren Ping replied with a bow.


    "Good! Good! With the beast core at least two within our group could advance at least a step towards the nascent realm." The white-robed old man eximed as excitement can be seen within his eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao resumed their journey to town. When they reached the main road, they noticed that something is wrong. As they saw a man in his 30''s wearing a ck beast skin garb while sitting in the middle of the road in a lotus position cultivating. What amazed them was that this man is only in the core formingte stage, but has the audacity to block the road. And on each side of the road, they can see at least 2 or 3 broken carriages and the smell of blood is thick in the air.


    "Ha, ha! I guess you two finally showed up! It''s been many days since I started to wait here. My patience is running out if you wanted a quick deathe here obediently." The man said with a grin in his face.


    When he opened his eyes, he was suddenly dumbfounded and his mouth began to drip with saliva. His gaze was directed towards the cold beauty of Cherry Lao as he looks at her like a hungry wolf seeing its prey.


    "Truly a beauty. I will have you no matter what! He, he, he." The man said as his expression turned into a sex maniac.


    Shin Jiao wanted tough at this situation, but he held himself back. He is still unable to fight against the man, but this would also be a good exercise for Cherry Lao, who didn''t bat an eye at the man who quickly stood up and approached them. But since they know that there is no other way behind this, both of them decided to face the man.


    "Sir, we would like to just pass. We mean you no harm." Shin Jiao politely said to the man.


    "Ha, ha! I Wolf have always got what I wanted and no one could stop me." The man calling himself Wolf arrogantly said.


    "Shin, I don''t like this person. Although I don''t want to kill anyone for nothing, this guy is an exception." She said with a tone of annoyance in her voice.


    "Sigh¡­ okay. But be careful, his aura is different." Shin Jiao warned her.


    "Ha, ha! A man is going to let his woman fight against me? Truly mortal trash. I will teach you first a lesson." Wolf just said that and quickly dashed towards Shin Jiao with his fist covered in red Qi.


    "Hmmm¡­ a condensed Qi fist." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly appears behind the Wolf.


    "What? How?" Wolf is still confused as his punch only hit the air and the voice is behind him.


    "Although you are truly strong with regard to your strength, your ability is far too weak." Shin Jiao said taunting Wolf.


    Although Shin Jiao was not able to utilize his natural energy, with his boots and fighting experience he was still faster than Wolf who only knows how to use brute force.


    "Roar! Mere mortal trash wanted to show off in front of me? Die!" Wolf shouted as he attacked while in a rampage.


    Every time his attack missed he would howl and continue attacking, but no matter what he did the young man is still able to evade.


    "This is how you use Phantom steps evasion¡­ Now you try it." Shin Jiao''s suddenly appear beside Cherry Lao who is too focused while absorbing andbining the forms taught by Shin Jiao.


    With a nod, she suddenly steps forward.


    "Wait! Don''t kill him yet." Shin Jiao added.


    She just nods then she walks quickly towards Wolf who is now truly angered. He could not ept that fact that he was yed by a mere mortal. And now that he found out that he is being used as a sparring partner for the woman, he almost vomit out blood in his anger.


    Then without minding of whether he kills the beautiful young woman or not, all he wanted to do now is to kill the two annoying pests in front of him. But then all of a sudden, he was stunned as the woman almost copied what the mortal man did. As he scanned the woman''s cultivation, he can see that she is only at the body refiningte stage but he felt once again angered that he is still unable to hit her.


    "I think he''s getting weaker. Let''s stop here for now. Let''s ask him, why he is looking for us." Shin Jiao said after noticing that the man is getting weaker after a couple of hours have passed.


    Shin Jiao then walks near Cherry Lao and unseal her meridian. Then a sudden strong aura suddenly burst forth from her body which frightened the man.


    "A¡­ A¡­ gold core realm¡­ this¡­ how could this be?" he said while shaking in fear, then he shakily took out a paper from his sleeves. Which made his face turn pale more.


    He then just noticed that there is a small reminder down the paper, which says that the target is a gold core realm cultivator. Then he looks back and forth towards Cherry Lao and the paper, as helplessness appears in his eyes. He knows that because of his greed and stupidity, his life would be over. Then without a second thought, he suddenly dropped down the ground and started to kowtow.


    "Master! Please forgive this plebian. I have eyes but is unable to see your greatness. I promise to serve you, young goddess. Please spare me just this once." Wolf suddenly pleaded.


    Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao were stupefied at the man''s reaction. They could not believe that the fierce and raging man a while ago was turned into a submissive and cowardlymb.


    "Hey, that''s enough. Answer my question and you might yet live." Shin Jiao said in annoyance.


    "You¡­"


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Wolf was about tosh out again but was able to remember that a gold core cultivator is also there. So he just nods his head and gritted his teeth. Seeing this Shin Jiao sneered, he thought that having someone with great power is truly great.


    "Anyway, how did you know about us?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "There is a bounty on her head, and this is known throughout the outeryer and mercenary camps of the town of Dis."


    "A bounty? How much?" Shin Jiao asked in curiosity.


    "Around 1,000 low-grade spiritual stone for the right information, and an additional 1,000 if brought back dead or alive," Wolf replied not looking at Shin Jiao but at Cherry Lao.


    "Wow! You''re famous¡­ I guess if I turn you in, I would be able to live afortable life in the town for a while. He, he." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    "You¡­ See if I don''t kick you to death before you can do that." Cherry Lao said as she chased after him.


    The two just casually joked around as if there is no one around them. Wolf, on the other hand, was dumbfounded by what he is seeing. Deep inside his heart, he is jealous of the mortal man who caught the goddess'' heart.. He was jealous of why his luck is not as good as his.

 Chapter 19 - Bounty Hunters

    Chapter 19


    Wolf was secretly seething in anger in his heart as he watched the two act like a loving couple. But he secretly took out something from his sleeves and secretly inserted some of his spiritual Qi in it. Then it shook for a while which signifies that the signal was sent. This little shell-like item is something his big brother gave him just in case of any mishaps that would happen to him. He knows the power of his big brother and he is more powerful than the woman. He didn''t tell them about his big brother because he wanted to catch them off guard.


    After some time, a very powerful aura can be felt getting closer to the area. Shin Jiao was shocked and didn''t expect to see a middle-stage gold core realm cultivator running towards their location at a rapid pace. And before they know it, an old but bulky man appears next to Wolf.


    "Big brother, I''m d you came immediately. I have found the people with a bounty of 1,000 low-level spiritual stone." Wolf said excitedly while looking at Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao as if they are already dead people.


    "Ho, ho! So this is the infamous couple. I really wanted to see your capability, they have said that you were able to kill a level 4 beast king wind wolf. He, he. That''s a nice feat, but sometimes words are rather too exaggerated and upon looking at you, they truly are. But your beauty is another things, for once rumors are true. Girl, if you promised to be my wife, I would spare your life." the bulky old man dered as his eyes are shining while looking at Cherry Lao''s face and figure.


    "Humph, with your capability you think you can defeat me?" Cherry Lao sneered.


    "Ha, ha. Young missy, my big brother is in the middle-stage gold core realm, while you''re just in the primary stage, do you think you can defeat him? Ha, ha!" Wolf said while jeering at her words.


    "Enough talk, let''s just capture them. I want to take and enjoy this woman for myself, fuck the bounty they are offering." The old but bulky man said.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Wolf wanted to dispute but seeing the desire in his big brother''s eye he just sighs in defeat.


    Without a choice Wolf unsheathes his sword from his waist and look at Shin Jiao, his killing intent started to burst out.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao just gave Cherry Lao a meaningful look and nods his head. As if with a tacit understanding Cherry Lao took out another sword from her ring and pass it to Shin Jiao. When the two men saw this their eyes went wide in surprise.


    "That¡­ that''s a¡­ a spatial ring. Big brother, we hit the jackpot!" Wolf shouted with glee as if he already guessed the oue of the battle forgetting his defeat a while ago.


    "Hmmm¡­ It is truly a storage ring indeed. Martial sister, this one is called Wolf Fang. If I may ask, what family or sect does martial sister belongs to?" the bulky old man named Wolf Fang suddenly had a change of attitude.


    Cherry Lao sneered as she knows that the old man Wolf Fang is thinking. He is a very calctive and shrewd person. And upon seeing her ring she actually noticed the change in his face, which has the look of hesitance in them. Wolf Fang knows that only those people who are in big sects or big family can have spatial rings. Wolf Fang is actually aware of this and doesn''t want to go into trouble because of his greed. But then, upon looking at the two of them and analyzing the situation, his doubts that she belongs to a powerful faction waver and then greed and lust overcame his judgment. How could they belong to a strong faction? As they both are wearing in clothing without insignia and of course there is the presence of the mortal.


    He then squinted his eyes and sharply look at Cherry Lao. Then he nods towards Wolf and suddenly dashed towards Cherry Lao intending to hack the hand where her ring is. Then he condenses his Qi as it flows towards his sword which started to shine bright yellow. He made a quick sh from the side which made his sword blur. Then a sound of metal hitting each other suddenly rang out.


    While Cherry Lao is facing against Wolf Fang, Shin Jiao is standing calmly and unmoving. But his eyes are showing that he knows the danger of his situation, signifying that he is powerless against his opponent. Then his eyes slowly showed despair as he looks at Wolf who is holding his sword.


    "I don''t know how strong you are, but if you think you can defeat me without the help of the woman, you''re mistaken. She will be my big brother''s woman, so me your unlucky star." Although Wolf knows how fast Shin Jiao is, but judging from his expression right now, he knows that the young man is afraid. This made him confident in facing the young man and his killing intent was immediately raised.


    "Die!"


    Wolf took a stance and execute his skills not intending to give Shin Jiao a chance to run or even call for help. So he didn''t underestimate his opponent even though he''s just a powerless mortal.


    Wolf raised his sword and using his spiritual Qi condensed a fire de andbined with his martial skills, he became like a fire de God, brandishing his fire sword. This made it hard for Shin Jiao to evade each attack as the fire from the sword could burn him.


    Seeing this Shin Jiao''s heart sunk, although he could sessfully evade cold weapons, it is another story when talking about those with enchantments. His anxiety showed in his face, which made Wolf attack more fiercely. The sword would always almost hit Shin Jiao''s figure as he would sometimes wobble and be out of bnce. But then Wolf noticed that his spiritual energy is almost depleted as he is using his Qi to power up his sword. Then his expression suddenly changes, but it was toote.


    "Huk, huk¡­ gurgle¡­"


    The only thing that was in Wolf''s mind was how he would cut Shin Jiao into two while his body would burn automatically. What he didn''t anticipate is that his throat would be slit just like that. When he attacks he can see that Shin Jiao''s expression is always in a panic as if he is afraid to be killed, then when he noticed that his spiritual energy has been almost used up, that''s when he saw Shin Jiao''s sneering smile towards him. He felt that is was the devil''s ugly smile that will slowly devour his soul. But it was toote as without a word he slumped to the ground and died as his blood continuously poured out of the slit in his neck.


    "That was close. Luckily he fell for that. If his spiritual energy is too high, this de won''t be able to cut through his skin. I guess he''s still too inexperienced in battles." Shin Jiao murmured to himself.


    Then he looks at Cherry Lao and Wolf Fang who is fighting with all their might. Even though Cherry Lao can evade Wolf Fang''s attacks she can''t hurt him with his spiritual Qi barrier which is visible as it sparks every now and then. If he doesn''t have that artifact, he would be dead already. The fight between them is at a stand-still but it is clearly shown that Wolf Fang is at his limits as he is already panting heavily.


    "What kind of technique are you using? Even when I''m using my spiritual sense I can''t see your attacks¡­ This is truly an eye-opener¡­ But if you think you can kill me, you''re mistaken." Wolf Fang smiled craftily as he suddenly dashed towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    In Wolf Fang''s mind, he would kill Shin Jiao first as the young man is a mere mortal and Wolf might be ying with him, but when he spread his spiritual sense he was dumbstruck by what he saw. On the groundid Wolf, faced down in the pool of his own blood. But being stunned in a fight is proving to be fatal as Wolf Fang suddenly felt numbness in his legs. Then his body suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Ahhhh¡­ My legs!" a blood-curdling shriek came out from the bulky old man Wolf Fang.


    "You are both too ruthless! I can''t ept this. How could a mere primary gold core realm cultivator defeat me?" he shouted not being resigned to his fate.


    Cherry Lao sneered as she condensed her spiritual Qi in her sword.


    "Wait, I can still¡­"


    Before Wolf Fang could say another word, Cherry Lao has already released multiple wind des cutting him into five parts, then his blood and gore were all over the ce. Although Cherry Lao has killed others as she progresses in her cultivation, she hadn''t done things this brutally before. So upon seeing the gruesome scene, her abdomen suddenly turned upside down and she suddenly vomited almost emptying her stomach.


    "Geez, I know that having power and strength is too satisfying, but you should remember to control yourself. Okay?" Shin Jiao reminded as he walks to Cherry Lao and slowly patted her back.


    She just nods her head in confirmation. Shin Jiao collected the bags and weapons and also those remaining things in the broken down carriages, then they burned them to ashes.


    After walking for the whole day, they found a secluded mountainside. Cherry Lao then made a small cave for them to stay for the night. Then after they had dinner, Cherry Lao poured the contents of the bags of both Wolf and Wolf Fang. Seeing the identity te of the two dead guys, both of them are in a shock, as the brothers are top ss bounty hunters, especially the younger one, Wolf. No wonder he was able to find them that easily he is a very skilled tracker. And Wolf Fang is an elder of the Blood Moon sect, which is a small sect known for its shady businesses.


    Then they also found a lot of precious medicinal nts and also some beast cores. Besides those the rest of the items in the bag are useless. When Shin Jiao was about to throw the bag into the fire, he felt something from inside the bag. Then he noticed that there is a smallpartment where he found five pages of silver colored paper made from an unknown material. When Cherry Lao saw this her eyebrows creased as she tried to think what those papers are.


    When Shin Jiao was about to pass them to her, he noticed something when he held them with both hands. Then all of a sudden his head began buzzing as tons of information began to imprint themselves inside his head. Because of the amount of information which basically invaded his brain, his consciousness suddenly blurred and then he fainted.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the mountain ranges bordering the Yi and the San empires, a storm cloud is brewing. Inside a majestic pce atop the highest ranges where one can only see boundless clouds everywhere. A blue-robed middle-aged man is sitting on a throne with his fiery gaze towards a couple of people kneeling on the ground, on their robe the insignia of disciplinary officers can be seen. Beside the blue-robed man stood a dignified and handsome man in histe 30''s with anger also visible in his stares.


    "Sect master, we¡­ we didn''t chase senior sister Lao out of the sect. She is the one who escaped and hurt us, her juniors. We just wanted to protect the sect''s dignity." A handsome young man who seems to be the leader of the group said trying to exin what they did.


    "Senior brother, my disciple is far too conceited these juniors are just trying to enforce the sect rules. But Cherry Lao that ungratefulss hurt them and she tried to escape. If you want I will go out and will try to find her." A rather beautiful woman said with an aggrieved tone as she enters the room.


    If Cherry Lao would be here, she would notice that this was her master who suddenly had a younger appearance. This is due to a beauty pill that the 1st elder gave to Cherry Lao, which she hid in her room. As she is still young, Cherry Lao didn''t need to eat the beauty pill. So she kept it inside one of her spatial bag, which she left as she was in a hurry to escape the sect.


    The 1st elder of the sect raised one of his eyebrows but his expression changed when he saw the appearance of the woman. A cold glint appears in his eyes as he felt furious in his heart. He didn''t expect that the junior sister he treated as a family would do something like this to her own disciple. Now upon seeing her, he had an idea of what is going on. Because of her petty jealousy, the sect had lost a genius and very strong bargaining chip. As they already had an arrangement for her disciple to be wed to Li Jiang Xi. The current 2nd prince of the Xi Empire, as it seems that the prince had his eyes on her before when the royal family visited the sect.


    "You¡­ do you know what you have done? The royal family of the Xi Empire had decreed the marriage between your disciple Cherry Lao and the 2nd prince Li Jian Xi. How would we exin this to the prince that his bride is missing?" the 1st eldershed out as he shouted towards the 3rd elder.


    "What?! I¡­ I¡­ I didn''t know about this¡­" Cherry Lao''s master the 3rd elder stuttered as cold sweat trickled down her spine.


    If she could not resolve this dilemma, her life would be forfeited. Now she truly med herself for being blind because of her jealousy. But still, deep in her heart, she didn''t regret what she did and still prayed that her disciple is already dead. Although she is afraid of the consequence, still she knows that the 1st elder would still protect her as his junior sister. Especially now that she regained her youthful face.


    The sect leader on the other hand just heaves a heavy sigh as he stood up from his seat. Then he looks at the rest of the people.


    "She is still alive.. Find her no matter what! Get her back to the sect. NOW!"

 Chapter 20 - Reason

    Chapter 20


    It was another sunny day near the boundary of the outeryers of the Daemon forest. The area nearing the borders of the outeryers of the endless forest is not too dense as the trees and shrubberies are wider apart. But the road is still filled with danger from both beast and humans at the same time. Bandits would sometimes rob and pige passing carriages of hunters and medicinal nts harvesters. And no matter what the town of Dis do, they seem to be unable to get rid of these scum.


    In a small valley still hundreds of miles away from the town of Dis, sounds of sword shing can be heard. A group of around 20 people is chasing and fighting against 2 people, a young woman, and a young man. This is Shin Jiao and Cherry Lao who continued to travel slowly towards the town of Dis.


    When Shin Jiao fainted while receiving the information from the silver colored pages, Cherry Lao saw that the pages actually turned into dust. So after she exined what happened, Shin Jiao tried to remember any information but to no avail. It was like there is a gray area in his mind that no matter how hard he tried to ess or think about it he seems to not get anything. So without a choice, they just forget about what had happened and thought that maybe it''s just some trap set up in the papers.


    The only thing that Shin Jiao discovered within himself is the feeling that his body became light and his reflexes became faster. He doesn''t understand what''s going on, as he still can''t get the status of his dantian and so is unable to use the energy in them. But his body felt like it has been upgraded to another level. Of course, he didn''t tell this to Cherry Lao as he himself can''t exin it yet. Then after resting for a day, they decided to continue on their journey.


    Now, the 20 people chasing after them is actually a group of bounty hunters who at first belongs to 3 different groups of people. Bute to an agreement because even though they have 2 gold core members but they are unable to defeat Cherry Lao as they found her martial art skills and use of cultivation energy is too scary and precise.


    In their travel and the constant life and death encounter with beast and bandits. Cherry Lao was able to discover a way on how to precisely control her cultivation energy and apply the proper amount of force in her every attack. Even her spiritual sense was slowly bing refined that she could almost gain an understanding of domain through them. But since she is still at the primary stages of the gold core, her energy is still not enough to break through the barrier of understanding domains. But with this enlightenment fighting against multiple opponents is not that hard for her and since her cultivation seems to be not improving no matter how hard she tried to cultivate, she decided to go with finesse and precise control. Along with her starting stages in sword heart, she became like a shadow of death in a fight.


    "Shit! Boss Lee, this woman is hard to deal with. It''s like she is just toying with us. If we keep on fighting like this all of us will die in here." A man in his 30''s wearing a red robe with a fire insignia which belongs to the Fire dragon mercenary shouted.


    The boss Lee he is calling is a fat middle-aged man holding arge t saber. All of the 20 people have wounds all over their body while the two people they are hunting are still in their clean clothes and no damage received.


    The group was ganging up against Cherry Lao but they are still unable to hurt her. Flying swords and spells bombarded her location and even without using her energy as a shield she would just leisurely blur every now and then and escape unscathed from their barrage of attacks. But unknown to them she would sometimes get scrape every now and then with some small debris. But thanks to her robe with is enchanted with ayer of protection, she appears unhurt. But this is uneptable to Cherry Lao because she is a verypetitive woman, she can''t ept being hit. And so she continues on dodging while feigning an attack so that her opponent won''t get weary that she is using them as her sparring partners.


    "Arrggghhh. Brothers! This mortal is not normal. Please help!"


    Suddenly, the group heard a blood-curdling shout and was interrupted. Then they saw theirrade who is a primary-stage spirit refining cultivator on the ground with a missing right hand. He is the one who volunteers to kill Shin Jiao because he is the weakest among the group as none wanted to waste their time facing a mere mortal man.


    "Hmmm¡­ this is too weird. Before, I clearly had a hard time dodging attacks from level 2 beast and almost unable to prate a Qi shield and would rely on the sharpness of my weapon. But why is it that his movements seem to be too slow. Maybe humans are truly weaker than a beast, this is the only exnation." Shin Jiao thought as he just stood in ce looking like in a daze.


    Upon seeing one of them in that state the group became rmed. How could a mere mortal injure a spirit refining realm cultivator? The situation was too absurd and seems unreal, as in their eye mortals are just punching bag and meat to the grinder easy to be killed. But now seeing that one of them is down on the ground with a missing arm, everyone became weary of him.


    "You two take him down!" Boss Lee shouted and pointed at two of his subordinate in thete-stages of spirit refining realm.


    The two men quickly dashed towards Shin Jiao brandishing their words. One of them chopped towards Shin Jiao''s head and the other one forms a seal and conjure a fireball and throw it towards Shin Jiao''s body. Upon seeing his two opponents Shin Jiao didn''t rx and put up his defenses as he held his sword in front of him in a fighting stance. He is not confident to face two spirit refining cultivators with such dense Qi.


    Then he saw it again but this time he really noticed that something is up and that he had gained some weird ability. He is now seeing two human figures moving in very slow speed, like a movie where everything is in slow motion. Upon seeing this his heart began to rx and smiled.


    Upon doing so Shin Jiao face became pale and terror-stricken because they suddenly moved too fast for him to see. Luckily his reaction was also quick and was able to evade the de moving towards his head. But the fireball grazed his shoulder and burned part of his clothes. Then he staggered and felt the heat and pain on his right shoulder. After their initial attack, the two didn''t stop. The one with the swordunched a quick sh towards Shin Jiao''s waist, aiming to cut him in half. While the other one chanted some words and took out a fire talisman. Upon seeing this and feeling the pain on his shoulder, Shin Jiao became vignt. Then once more he finds the movement of the person with the sword became sluggish.


    A sudden realization enters Shin Jiao''s mind. He now has an inkling of what his skill is and how to use it. All he has to do is focus on an enemy and their movement will be sluggish. With this Shin Jiao became confident in facing the two cultivators. If he didn''t have this skill he would have a hard time facing the two of them. If it''s just one on one Shin Jiao has the confidence to at least win, though judging from the skill of his opponent in handling his sword he is more proficient than Wolf and although his cultivation level is lower his speed is faster.


    After seeing his two opponents'' second wave of attack Shin Jiao decided on a n quickly as he didn''t know how long he can see their movements in slow motion.


    Then Shin Jiao moved as he evaded the de by shifting to his left and throws a punch towards the man''s chest. After that, he quickly ran towards the other one who is chanting a fire spell. He needs to quickly stop him as judging by the spiritual energy being emitted by the talisman, it''s a trapping spell. When he reached the man he hands chopped his neck but because he was unable to judge his speed and the force. The man''s carotid artery was cut and blood started to flow out of his mouth.


    His movements were like a blur to the people seeing the fight. And all they saw was the man holding a sword flying like a cannonball with a trail of blood and the man chanting suddenly copsing and bleeding.


    "What the hell did you do?" Boss Lee suddenly shouted in anger.


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded upon seeing that he identally killed the two who attacked him. He didn''t exert much effort and just attacked like normal. What he didn''t know is that the speed of his movement was added to his strength and then invisible energy covered his hand on impact, which protected his skin and bones from breaking from the impact and recoil.


    On Cherry Lao''s face is a beautiful smile as she felt a sudden surge of happiness upon seeing Shin Jiao''s fast movements and power. Any girl wanted to find their man strong and capable. So she felt truly happy, but then her heart would always ache at the knowledge that no matter how strong or skillful Shin Jiao is, he is still a mortal and had a very short lifespan. Upon thinking on this she discovered that her heart would ache and her mind would be filled with anxiety. Then a sudden realization made her want to tear up, as no matter how she denies it, what she realized was the truth.


    "This... This is the reason why I can''t focus on my cultivation? Do I have to make a choice? But¡­" she thought as sadness began to fill her heart.


    The rest of the bounty hunters became a little scared. Then they tried to reconfirm the aura in Shin Jiao''s body and saw that there is no spiritual fluctuation. This made them confused and scared at the same time.


    "We¡­ We must kill the mortal first! Attack!" Boss Lee shouted as he waved his sword and covered it with ice.


    "Die!"


    The rest of the people suddenly moved at the same time and their target is Shin Jiao. This made Cherry Lao woke up from her deep thought. She also jumped and dashed towards the nearest guy, and this time her goal is to finish them as they are now a threat to Shin Jiao. But before she could get close to the guy a sword flew towards her which blocks her path. Then the man wearing the robe of the Fire dragon mercenary which seems to be their leader stood in front of her.


    "Miss Cherry Lao, I can''t let you interfere with them. I will be your opponent." He said.


    Cherry Lao sneered at the man as she didn''t think twice and hacked towards his head. The man quickly dodges downwards but a part of his hair was cut.


    "You damned bitch. How dare you sneak attack me!" he suddenly shouted.


    "This is a frontal fight, you block my path so I must kill you. What nonsense are you spouting?" she nonchntly said as she changes her sword position and stabbed towards the man.


    The man used his spiritual Qi and made a barrier to protect himself from the iing sword. But before he could react he suddenly feels that something is wrong as he didn''t feel or see any collision with his Qi barrier. Then a cold voice was heard behind him.


    "This is a sneak attack."


    This startled him and then found a bloody sword tip protruding out from his chest. The man''s vision suddenly bes dim as his life force started to ebb away.


    After killing her opponent, she spread out her spiritual sense and her face suddenly had a shock expression. She quickly turns around and saw the rest of the people on the ground either dead or barely alive. She could not believe what she is seeing as Shin Jiao is also on the ground panting heavily.


    "Shin, are you okay?" Cherry Lao quickly rushed beside him.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. Just too tired to move. I guess this is the after effect of using my strength."


    "Are your¡­ strength back?" she asked with a little hesitation as she was once discouraged by his answer.


    And truly once more she felt discouraged and helpless upon hearing his calm response.


    "No¡­ Not yet. I don''t know what this is, but I will try to find out."


    "Okay, we need to leave this area now. We don''t want to have another group to find us. It would be more troublesome." Cherry Lao said as she walks towards the rest and finished those who are still alive, took their bags, and burn them to ash.


    That night, they once again stayed in a man-made cave. After dinner, Cherry Lao seems to be a little unsettled which Shin Jiao noticed.


    "Cherry, is there something wrong?" Shin Jiao asked as he sat beside her.


    She just lowered her head and didn''t answer. Seeming in a deep contemtion which Shin Jiao didn''t disturb. After a few minutes, Cherry Lao bit her lips with her eyes a little moist. Then she looks at Shin Jiao with mncholy in her eyes.


    "Shin, do you¡­ do you love me?" she asked.


    "Of course¡­ We have spent a lot of time together. And in those times, I have learned to love you deeply. Why? Are you doubting how I feel? He, he¡­ If you want we can¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a slight teasing.


    "Shameless¡­ You¡­ I''m serious here. I think I found out why I can''t progress with my cultivation." She said with a little resolution in her gaze.


    "Really? What should we do then? I know that your dream is to be strong and someday be an immortal. I will do all I can to help you." Shin Jiao excitedly said.


    "The reason why I... my progress is stagnant is.... because¡­ of you¡­"

 Chapter 21 - A New Found Life

    Chapter 21


    The silence between them is far too deafening. Shin Jiao was waiting for Cherry Lao''s to speak as he can feel that she wanted to tell him something. But her eyes just look at him and began to tear up. He didn''t know why but he can feel that it has something to do with him.


    Her heart is tearing apart as she truly wanted to tell those words to him. To tell him the reason why she cannot progress so that at least both of them would find a way. But it would be too cruel for her to say it bluntly, she wanted to say it but she just decided to just keep it to herself, and so her heart became heavy.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Shin Jiao couldn''t help but ask her with worry in his eyes.


    Cherry Lao didn''t say anything but just look him in the eye. Time seems to flow really slow as both their gazes are glued to each other. Then like ten thousand unsaid words feelings of understanding swept through between the both of them. Shin Jiao walks closer to her and for the first time that they were together he gently held her small face and inched closer. Then he was entranced by the sweet aroma of her breath. As their faces came closer together, Cherry Lao''s heartbeat became faster and her body started to feel hot and her knees soft. But when their lips touch everything went ck, both of their minds forgot about the worries they have and just feel each other''s presence. It''s like the only thing that existed in the world was both of them.


    Shin Jiao couldn''t control himself anymore as he deepens the kiss. And his hands started to roam freely around her body. But when he gently caressed one of her soft mounds, like electricity jolting her back to her senses Cherry Lao and immediately pushes Shin Jiao away. Her face is red like a tomato as she covers her them with her hands and turns around not wanting to let Shin Jiao see her.


    "Pervert Shin Jiao."


    "Sorry, I lost control." Shin Jiao said looking a bit guilty.


    But he could still remember the soft and wet sensation of her lips and the softness he felt in his hands. This made Shin Jiao unconsciously dazed while smiling like a fool. When she didn''t hear him say anything, she took a nce and saw his face. Cherry Lao felt happy in her heart that her man would be too engrossed in thinking while showing that he really liked what just happened. This made her shy and happy at the same time. But then a firm determination shed in her eyes. She already experienced being loved and having loved someone, she can''t ask for more. She wanted to now free herself from this mortal worries and connections and to freely cultivate. She knows that it would be too cruel for him, but she knows that he understands her and would keep the happy and sad memories they had in his heart.


    It was dawn while both are sleeping when Cherry Lao silently stood up and left a jade slip on the stone table and a silver flowered hair ornament. Then a tear fell down her face and she looks at the man sleeping soundly. Afraid that she would hesitate more if she continuously looks at his figure, she steeled her heart and quickly walks outside the cave.


    When her figure was gone, a silent tear fell down from Shin Jiao''s eyes. He already had an inkling of what would happen, when he saw the glint of determination in her eyesst night. Although he thought that he was prepared for it, still when she truly left him, his heart hurt so bad that he felt he would die. Shin Jiao had spent more time with Cherry Lao as they are always together and went through life and death challenges. He wanted to hold her back but he knows that it is not right. He wanted to say that he would do anything just to keep her by his side. But he knows that he would just hold her down as she already told him her dreams and aspirations, and he doesn''t want to get on her way.


    He now knows why her cultivation has been stuck for a long time. And felt a little guilty about it, but now he has to set her free. Although it causes his heart some pain still he had to endure, he would improve himself and gain immortality and take her back.


    With this new found determination, Shin Jiao became fired up. He will do all he can to be a worthy partner for his woman. Then he quickly stood up and took the jade slip, when he saw the hair ornament Shin Jiao''s mind went nk as memories of Cherry Lao''s gorgeous face and elegant figure sh through his mind. Then he subconsciously put the jade slip in his forehead and suddenly he saw the message left for him by Cherry Lao. Then his face turns sad and the hurt was evident in his eyes.


    "Shin, I enjoyed that time we had together, as it was the best time I had in my life. From the moment I started cultivating my life have always been full of sadness and misery. I almost forgot that there are still people in this world that are genuinely kind and good, and I found it in you. My only regret is that we cannot be together, as our path is not meant to be. I know that this may sound like I have used you just to satisfy my heart who longs for love and affection, which I have forgotten. You showed me how it feels once more, and I thank you for that. I missed my family as I never even once tried to contact them ever since I entered my sect. My parents, my dear brother¡­ Maybe, that''s why I feel something familiar with you." Cherry Lao''s voice gradually became a little sad.


    "I know this is unfair for you, but I hope that you would respect my decision. My Dao heart was shaken because of you¡­ and yet I was happy¡­ I love you, Shin. But please forget about me, and move on with your life. Don''t try to find me because it would hurt me more¡­" Shin Jiao was truly hurt as he suddenly coughs a mouthful of blood.


    His mind is a mess as he is given a choice that would definitely hurt him no matter which one he chooses. If he tries to find her, he knows that it would affect her Dao heart and her cultivation will be stagnant. This would hurt her and he could not afford to do that. But if he let her go, his heart would still be torn apart. With this dilemma, Shin Jiao became drunk in sadness for a couple of days.


    After some time, though his hair and his clothes are unkempt he now made a firm decision. He would improve himself and be stronger, strong enough to protect his own even his heart.


    Then he decided that it''s time to move on, as she said, he needs to move on and have his life once more. So he stood up and then realized that he smells terrible.


    "How long have I not taken a bath? Geez, I should really stop this now." Shin Jiao said as he took off his clothes and took a bath.


    Then after donning on a new set of clothing, he sat on the bed crossed his legs and concentrate. His goal now is to fix the energy in his dantian no matter what. He needs to regain his cultivation so that he could once more create new things.


    Upon starting trying to find a way to fix his dantian, his mind was diverted and the heartache he felt became lesser and lesser. Inside Shin Jiao''s dantian the chaoticbination of energies are still unsettled, it''s like there is arge storm inside and all the different elements are trying to show dominance. The chaotic colors made Shin Jiao dizzy as he looks at the churning and rolling colors of different elements. No matter how much he thinks about it he can''t really find a way tobine them just likest time. When he tried to form a sphere it would be drowned by arge amount of energy and it would fail.


    It has been days since he started, but still no progress. No matter what he did he really can''t form any spheres. Then with a sad expression, he decided to give up, but upon doing so, the image of Cherry Lao appears in his mind. Then his heart once again ached, then he held his heart and felt it throbbing.


    "Wait a minute! Heart!? Throbbing?!... Throbbing heart! That''s it!" Shin Jiao suddenly felt enlightenment.


    When he felt his heart throbbing he suddenly thought of the idea of the heart. A person is alive because of the energy supplied by his heart, then he thought of his dantian as a living being. An organism that contains power like no other. And so, he started to think of ways on how to make his dantian heart or his very own Cultivation heart.


    Fifteen dayster¡­


    The night sky looms over the Daemon forest, where night creatures of every kind started their hunt. Most cultivators would not dare to hunt at night as it is far more dangerous and disadvantageous to humans. But most still dared to hunt, and this is often at the cost of their lives.


    A shadow of a young man who is running aimlessly through the darkness dashed through the forest. Behind him is a pack ofrge Night Wolves. The young man clothes are already tattered and wounds can be seen all over his body. His group of 5 people has all been killed except for himself, by arge number of Night Wolves in an ambush.


    As the young man madly dashed while panting hard, his perspiration has already mixed with the blood in his body. This also made him unable to see the path clearly as sweat droplets enter his eyes.


    "Damn¡­ I know this would happen, I told them this would happen¡­ Shit! Shit! Shit!" the young man curses as his feet would sometimes hit some roots and would almost make him stumble.


    Because of his nervousness and having less experience, he has forgotten that he is a cultivator. All the things he learned in his n, was almost forgotten, as in his mind all he can think about is to run for his life and nothing else. But then it seems that fate is truly ying a joke on the young man as he suddenly felt a sharp pain from his right leg. This made him stumble and fall to the ground, and because of the momentum, his body came tumbling and rolling through.


    When he found himself, he is already surrounded by a number of Night Wolves as they bared their ugly face and sharp fangs as a pool of saliva drips from their wide mouths.


    "This¡­ This is it!? Is this the end? My goal is to be an immortal¡­ I can''t ept this!" the young man murmured under his breath as he rested his aching back on a stone wall. Although he tried hard not to cry, as a young cultivator with lots of hope and aspiration in life, he is not resigned to this fate.


    He wanted to fight but he had already thrown his weapons when he frantically escaped. Then he looks at his fist and clenched them hard.


    "By my bare hand, I will form my Dao." He said resolutely prepared to fight to the death with the wolves.


    As he already found his courage through his hopelessness, he then remembers the knowledge he has gained after years of bitter cultivation.


    He stood up and move his fist to hand to hand fighting position, there he stood like a boxer from earth, firm and agile at the same time. As the wolves saw this they growled more in annoyance, then as if with a tacit understanding all of them rushed together.


    "This is not fair!" the young man suddenly shouted.


    "I thought they''d go one on one. Damn it!"


    Although he felt hopeless still he bravely faced them and quickly attacked the nearest wolf. With a quick punch, the young man was able to hit the wolf directly in its head making it tumble to the ground. Then seeing that another one is already near him which quickly bit his arm. But before the wolf can bite him, he shifted to the left andnded directly beside the wolf''s body. Seeing the opportunity, the young man quickly bombarded the wolf''s body with abo of punches in which sound of bones breaking can be heard.


    Seeing that his attacks were very effective the young man became happy and smiled. But before he could celebrate a wolf''s jaw suddenly locked on his right calf. Then with a forced pull, the wolf drags him down to the ground, while the other wolves rushed in for the kill.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Shit! I guess this is it¡­" the young man said to himself as he slowly closed his eyes.


    A few minutes have passed and the young man felt that something was wrong as he didn''t feel the pain of being torn apart by the group of wolves.


    Then all of a sudden his heart almost stopped beating as he felt a truly heavy aura rising from behind him. The aura is like a mountain crushing and slowly suffocating him, even the Night Wolves are on the ground whimpering as they too were affected. Then that same aura became visible as it rises up and pierces the sky. Then the young man''s vision slowly dimmed as he could not resist it anymore.


    The energy wave quickly spread outwards like tides of an invisible tsunami that swept through its surroundings. Making every beast of every kind fell down on the ground unable to lift their heads.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Deep inside the middle part of Daemon forest stood arge mountain. The majestic sight is filled with gloom and a dangerous aura permeates its borders. Deep In the mountainys a gigantic beast which has been sleeping for who knows how long. But at this time, itzily opens its eyes and cranked its massive head then look towards the south. After a while a glimmer of interest shone in its eyes, then it went back to sleep.


    ...


    The Xi Empire, thergest and most powerful empire in the cultivationnd. The empire castle stood tall and grand for everyone to see, this is where most of the strong cultivators would always stay as the spiritual Qi in the area is very dense. Inside the main pce, in a secret room deep within the castle, sat an old man which looks like a bag of bones. But at this time he suddenly opens his eyes and a smile appear on his old face. If the emperor of the Xi Empire could see this he would hold a grand celebration for a whole month.


    ...


    This unnatural event was felt by almost all of the most powerful beings in thend. Even in thend of Beastia, those old hidden monsters felt the strong aura.. But instead of happiness they felt threatened and rmed as the aura clearly belongs to a human.

 Chapter 22 - Once A Genius

    Chapter 22


    There is a long and wide path that follows a thousand kilometers road, it''s called the Haven Straight. This road connects the City of Er and the border town of Haven. As the road is almost at a perfectly straight line from the city to the border town, it is rumored that it was created by the devastating breath of a terrifying beast. After hundreds of years, people turn it into a road towards the town of Haven. Even though the road is long it became easier for the Kingdom of Er to protect their subjects as people build most of their viges near this road. Thus it was considered as the safest and busiest road towards the Daemon forest. Thousands of cultivators would prefer to take this long and wide road as they would find small trading viges every hundred miles.


    On one particr day, a group of around 100 people is traveling towards the town of Haven. Every cultivators and mortal seeing this majestic line of transportation artifact would have their eyes filled with envy. As they know that these people are from the highest family ranks in the City of Er, and also students of various famous cultivation schools from the city. Each carriage artifact has a color representing their school and judging from the number of colors one could see that almost all of the famous school from the city are there. Leading the convoy is arge ck carriage artifact that looks like a moving fortress being pulled by 2rge ck beasts that looks like a rhino with three horns. Inside this carriage sat ten people, they are the facilitators of the journey, each of them is in the gold core realm at a very young age. Clearly, they are the geniuses and core disciple of the school they belong to.


    And leading them is a woman wearing a white robe and a thin veil that covers her whole face. Although nobody can see her face, her figure alone can make almost all the men and women in the carriage feel attracted to her and take nces of her perfect figure every now and then. But since her temperament is too cold, they didn''t dare to approach her. And she is called Qin Lou, a girl who always covers her face and a once genius cultivator that reached the gold core realm at the age of 17. At that time, she also entered the school tournament just like the one they are going to now. She became one of the contending students for the number one position after taking down those who were stronger than her. And on one of her fights, she broke through to the golden core stage, which causes a great ruckus in all the tournament. From then on many schools wanted to poach this genius student, but she stayed loyal to Snow Wind School as they are the one who supported her since she started cultivating.


    But one day, she was ambushed by a group of cultivators jealous of her talent and just barely escaped with her life. The sad thing is that her gold core was damaged and no one had the ability to heal her or maybe no one wanted to. So, from then on her cultivation stagnate to the first stage of the gold core realm. This made some people who look up to her became dejected and people began to scorn her in secret. As she still has the power of a gold core realm cultivator, at least nobody ever disrespects her in public.


    "Hey, isn''t she the famous Qin Lou, right? The one they called trashy and ugly cultivator?" a woman in the carriage whispered to her seatmate.


    The young man beside her just nodded his head without saying a word. But then another one chimed in and whispered to both of them.


    "Yeah, I heard about her. After she became a trashy cultivator, she was assigned as a guide to us student who has the potential to grow. Although the Snow Wind School didn''t kick her out, still this is just like abandoning her. I heard that even her master won''t visit her anymore."


    "Really? She''s still a gold core, right? Will she enter the inter-schoolpetition? I really want to fight her, the once called genius student of Er city." another one of the student facilitators whispered.


    "She''s not participating in anypetitions, once I heard that she tried to enter the alchemypetition and exploded a cauldron causing shame to Snow Wind School."


    A facilitator from the Snow Wind School heard that and frowns. Then he looks at the group of student facilitators with cold eyes and said.


    "We in the Snow Wind School don''t want a trash cultivator to represent our school. That time she just entered on her own ord, we really wanted to kick that bitch out of our school but because of her master''s prestige, she shamelessly stayed and became a lowly servant." The young man said with a scornful look, clearly, he had some grievances with Qin Lou.


    Qin Lou heard this but she didn''t react or even reply and just kept her eyes closed. Never minding anyone, she just concentrated and tried to improve her skills. Since her cultivation won''t increase because of the damage in her gold core, she spends her time learning various skills, and in time her arsenal of skills became too varied that she could almost do anything. Like her most students would just spend their time cultivating and practicing their skills as their travel.


    A monthter¡­


    The students finally arrived at Haven Town. This is the biggest town in the Kingdom of Xi, almost as big as a city. But since not all cultivators would stay in town, the number of true residents are actually less. But everyday cultivators and mortal would do trades and sell things in the middle of the town which is where its market is.


    The town is being controlled by the royal family of the Er kingdom. Directly managing the welfare and safety of the border. But aside from the royal family, there also exist some minor ns in the area which also helps in defending the town.


    After entering Haven Town, the students disembark their own artifact carriages and was kept by the protectors, while the beast drawing them is left inside the base of every school in the town. After a day of preparation, they once again formed arge group and marched towards the forest the next day.


    ¡­


    It has already been two days after Shin Jiao had found a way to fix the spheres in his dantian. To his great surprise, he now had the ability to manipte spiritual Qi. And inside his dantianys a transparent colorless ball with a faint pulse and 31 spheres inside it. The mutation of his cultivation technique was beyond his imagination, and it took him a day to figure out everything. Now that he was able to manipte spiritual energy, he could already feel his lifespan, and indeed, he is a mere mortal. ording to his calction and the strength of his soul, his lifespan would be at most 80 to 100 years. But there are things that still not clear as ording to his body''s strength and structure, he could live for at most 300 years already, which is the equivalent lifespan of a core forming realm cultivator.


    This made him confused, and also the fact that he was not able to consolidate all the energy inside his dantian is also mind-boggling. He really thought he absorbed them all, but after that sudden surge of heavenly light when he formed the colorless sphere, arge amount of mixed energy escaped and after the light a faint pulse can be heard within the ball. The energy outside this transparent ball is weird as no matter what he tried to do, he could not absorb them.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he looks at the distance with yearning in his eyes and a sincere smile appear on his face.


    "Mortal or immortal? What am I? Sigh¡­ Anyway, I won''t have to go to the town of Dis anymore. I need to find a new ce and meet new people to forget all these sad things. Maybe the other town would be a good idea." Shin Jiao said as he took some time to get a bearing of his direction and started walking east.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    On the east Inside the Daemon forest, a few thousand of kilometers away from Shin Jiao''s location. A group of around 100 something people, as traveling at a moderate speed following a woman who hovers in the air. Her feet almost didn''t touch the ground while traveling. This made most of the gold core people following her astonished.


    Among these people are 6 gold core realm peak-stage elders which are the protectors of each school. They are not surprised at the young woman, as they already knew her and would always admire her abilities. The sad thing is that her cultivation level would never increase anymore.


    "Hey, senior brother! How is she doing that? We''re both first-level gold core realm but I can only fly just like her for an hour at most, but her, she''s been floating ever since we entered the forest." a beautiful petite young woman said with a little tinge of jealousy in her voice.


    "I don''t know¡­ I also wanted to know but she would never ever talk to anyone." The young man replied with a helpless expression on his handsome face.


    "Maybe it''s a trick or a skill passed to her from her master. If we could learn that skill that would be awesome."


    "Yeah, let''s ask her¡­ a skill like that is not for some trashy cultivator like her."


    As every student facilitator voiced out their discontent, a very handsome young man following them heard this and then smiled cunningly. As if hatching an evil n in his mind, his eyes suddenly had a glint of craftiness. This young man has a look that''s like a young master of a n, and following beside him is a group of a beautiful young woman trying to vie for his favor as they try to tter him.


    After four days of traveling and resting, they finally arrived at the foot of a majestic but lifeless mountain. If one looks at it that person''s interest would die down as the mountain is barren and without a trace of spiritual Qi or life.


    The young woman Qin Lou walk towards an inconspicuous area where a small stone is. Then she took a small green crystal hanging on her neck and inserted it to a hole in the stone which suddenly appears when the crystal touches the stone.


    Then all of a sudden an entrance like dark crevice appear at the side of the mountain in front from where Qin Lou stood. The whole group of students was stunned but then they entered as they were instructed by the student facilitators and protectors. After everyone was inside Qin Lou followed after them as she removes the crystal from the stone and ces it back on her neck. The crevice then gradually disappears after some time and as if nothing had happened everything went back to normal.


    When everyone exited the crevice, what appears in front of them is arge crater where lust greeneries and wildlife can be seen. As they walk along the path they came to a small vige where cultivators wearing Er city insignia on their robes busily move about with their work. The small vige is the camp where the 6 schools would stay, in there they could see shops and restaurants managed by students who are guarding and taking care of the area.


    Qin Lou saw that everyone is already inside and so she decided to go about her way. But before she could go a young master looking guy followed by what looks to be his harem approached her with a grin.


    "Senior sister, I truly admire you and your abilities. Thank you for leading us safely in this wonderful ce." The young man said as greeted with his one hand cupped to the other.


    "I am Xian Jian Feng, the young master of the Feng family. As you know my family is one of the great family in the City of Er. We have power and wealth at our disposal. I am truly interested in you, senior sister, with your ability and charm I was truly entranced." He said with a dashing smile.


    Xian Jian Feng always has his ways with women, as he would always coerce them with his wealth and status. Although not all would fall for that, he still can get a few of them in his bed because of it. Thus he is confident that this tactic would work on Qin Lou as he considers her as someone who is now trash and knows that she would be d to ept him as her support. Since it was his first time to qualify and enter the inter-schoolpetition, he is not aware of Qin Lou''s temperament.


    "Young master Feng, you said you like me right?" Qin Lou sudden reply shocked Xian Jian Feng as her voice is like a piece of soothing music that made his heart jump.


    "Damn... this woman truly had a beautiful voice. I think her face would not be that bad either... He, he, he." Xian Jiang Feng said to himself as he grinned more in excitement.


    As this is the first time that other people had the gall to confess to her, Qin Lou felt a little scornful and mischievous. Though some people took nces of her face and tried to spread bad rumors about it, she was happy as nobody took it seriously and looks for her for trouble. But this time it''s different as a man truly confessed to her and she really wanted to know what would happen if he saw her face.


    "Come here young master Feng, let me show you something." Qin Lou said as she turns around with her back facing the rest of Xian Jiang Feng''s harem.


    Thought the other girls felt angry but they can''t do anything as her voice is truly mesmerizing. Then Xian Jiang Feng excitedly ran around and faced her. Then when he was in front of her, she slowly lifted her veil.


    Xian Jiang Feng had a wide smile on his face as he felt blessed and happy. He knows that those women who cover their faces are afraid that their beauty would cause them endless troubles. So he is truly thrilled to be able to privately see Qin Lou''s heavenly face. He imagined her features while unconsciously looking at her perfect figure, of what her beauty would be like.


    After Qin Lou lifted her veil, she immediately closed it and slowly walks away.. Xian Jiang Feng still had a wide smile on his face and he just stood there like a statue after seeing something heavenly and didn''t move for a long time.

 Chapter 23 - Qin Lou

    Chapter 23


    Xian Jiang Feng stood like a statue in that ce for a while and the smile on his face was stiff and began to twitch. And his facial expression slowly changed as if he saw something incredulous and horrifying.


    While he is still not moving the girls in his harem began to whisper and talk about the woman with a white veil on her head.


    "Hey, do you know where that woman came from? She is Qin Lou, right?" one of the girls with a yellow robe asked.


    "Yeah, she was once a genius of the Snow Wind School. But due to some ident, she became trash and is unable to improve on her cultivation."


    "But she is still a primary-stage gold core realm cultivator. I don''t think she is trash."


    "She may be, but she is unable to use her spiritual Qi anymore and is too weak to be considered a gold core." a girl wearing a white robe said as she walks towards the group.


    The girl seems to be a student of Snow Wind School, she had a fresh looking face and a long hair tied in a bun. When the girl looked at the disappearing figure of Qin Lou, her face had an evil sneer on it. This is almostmon as many of the students in Snow Wind School was defeated by Qin Lou before and held a grudge against her, one of them is this girl.


    "Hello, sisters! My name is Shan Su. A student at Snow Wind School. Hopefully, you won''t associate yourselves with that trashy woman. You''ll just ruin your reputation and regret it." Shan Su said her face full of concern.


    "Who is Qin Lou really? Her background is so mysterious¡­" one of the girls asked.


    "Ha, ha. Let me tell you who she really is." Shan Su said as he took a nce at the handsome feature of the still stunned Xian Jing Feng, and a small blush appears on her face.


    "Qin Lou was once my friend¡­ but she tricked me in hiding her cultivation level. She is just an adoptive daughter of two mortal farmers. I discovered that when she was born she is already at the body refining middle-stage. But now no matter much how a genius she was before, her power level now is only that of a middle-stage core forming realm. So you don''t have to be scared of her." Shan Su said with a smile.


    When Xian Jiang Feng''s face changed and began to show a horrified look, everyone was dumbfounded. Then he subconsciously looks at them with disgust in his eyes which is still unfocused.


    "Too ugly¡­ Very ugly¡­" he muttered.


    "Brother Feng! That''s too much! Why are you calling us ugly? Just because you saw a beauty you would call us ugly now?" one of the women in the group shouted with an aggrieved look, her eyes began to tear up. She always considers herself a beauty, so being called by the man she likes her heart was hurt.


    The same expression was stered on everyone''s faces, and Shan Su had an incredulous look on her face. She could not believe that he called these woman ugly. She was thinking that maybe Qin Lou gave him a love potion or cast a love spell.


    "What? Oh, no¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I¡­ didn''t mean you my darlings." Xian Jiang Feng suddenly said as if was suddenly awoken from his stupor.


    "I mean, that girl Qin Lou¡­ She¡­ she looks so hideous. She has arge burn mark on her face and many wounds all over. Gosh¡­ it''s too horrible." He exined as he hugged himself and felt a shiver run down his spine.


    Seeing his reaction, the women felt ted that their man didn''t call them ugly but became curious at the same time. They now know why she would always cover her face with a veil.


    But Qin Lou didn''t mind what these people think of her, as of now she felt satisfied upon finding out how people reacted upon seeing her face. Since she found that it could stun someone to that degree for a long time, she can use it as a defensive weapon someday. With a satisfied look on her face, she just entered her own room and began to prepare the things she needs before the start of the inter-school activities tomorrow.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a mountainside pass, a lone figure of a young man wearing a bamboo hat and a weird goggles walks towards the direction of a really huge mountain. When he saw the mountain from afar he became curious and wanted to check it out. But when he was around 3 kilometers away from it, he suddenly stopped and a curious look appears in his eyes inside the goggles. What he saw within the mountain are cultivator auras and it seems that there are many of them. Judging from the position of the people inside he could deduce is that the mountain may not be a real one, it''s an illusion.


    So he decided to investigate the formation and see if he could find a way in. Then he walks around for a while and slowly studies the flow of Qi. After checking the formation he was dumbstruck, it is a level 7 illusionary great formation. With his current understanding with formations, he is unable to open it up or even disrupt this formation. And he also found that there is a secondary defensive formation inside the illusion. The defensive formation is also a level 7 force shield. This would be a great challenge for Shin Jiao''s current knowledge and understanding of formations. But if he could learn about this formation his knowledge would jump up to another level.


    So without a second thought, Shin Jiao started to study the formation and the patterns, after a day he still unable to figure out the crux of things. He wanted to give up as a level 7 formation is truly too hard for him at this time. The senior who put up the formation might be a formation master and very meticulous at that. But when he was about to give up, he noticed a slight energy reading on a very small and inconspicuous stone. This stone is nothing but an ordinary rock, which is ced on the ground but the energy it emits is truly small, like a fine line of thread. If he hadn''t formed his 31st sphere inside his dantian and was not able to use spiritual Qi he would have a hard time finding that fine strand of Qi.


    Upon discovering the Qi strand Shin Jiao was now able to see how the formation works. Although it took him some time before figuring out about the formation and seeing its weakness and strength, he is now able to understand a little bit about it. And after he had done this, though he still cannot remove or even open the formation he is now able to make a small hole or crevice as an entry point but only in a window of around 5 seconds. After that, the formation breach would be forcefully closed and if he were to get trapped in it he would be immediately disintegrated.


    The next day Shin Jiao rose up from inside a tree hollow where he spends a day to make at least 30 formation gs and 25 runes. Then after resting for a while and regaining some of his used energy by absorbing some demon cores. He stood up and approached the far western part of the mountain, as this is the path where there would be no human would ever pass, as it is near a cliff. And there he put up a formation to counteract the defensive and illusion formations. After almost half a day of calctions and setting up the counter formations, Shin Jiao now stood in the middle of it. All he needs to do now is to throw the two gs and two runes in a certain area to activate it.


    "Okay, I need to be fast as I only have around 5 seconds. Here goes nothing." Shin Jiao said as he quickly threw the gs and runes in their ces.


    Then a low hum suddenly echoes, which only he can hear. Then a man-size crack appears in the huge mountain formation, which Shin Jiao suddenly grab the opportunity to dash in. When he was inside Shin Jiao found out that something was wrong he didn''t calcte the possible distance between the illusion formation and the defensive formation and because of this he needs to travel some distance as quickly as possible. It was around 300 meters, which he needs to quickly traverse within the short span of 5 seconds. Upon seeing this, cold sweat trickled down his back as the sense of great danger enters his senses.


    "Holy Crap! Ahhh¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly used the burst speed of his shoes and quickly dashed towards the exit.


    As he ran it seems that time was in a standstill as he used all his abilities just to be able to escape this predicament. When his figure approaches the exit the opening suddenly copses. This would mean that the crevice will close instantly. Shin Jiao closed his eyes letting fate decides his life as he is already at this fastest speed possible.


    "Zap!"


    Upon hearing this closing sound Shin Jiao felt a little happy, but then all of a sudden.


    "Umph... Thump..."


    With a thumping sound, Shin Jiao found himself hitting something or someone and falling down. Luckily he was able to stop abruptly after he felt that he was outside of the crevice. But he felt that someone is below him and when he opened his eyes he saw that he was on top of something smooth and soft. The pleasant aroma of a flowery scent filled his senses, making Shin Jiao almost drown in blissful harmony. Then he subconsciously breathes in with gusto as if not wanting to forget about the heavenly scent.


    Then suddenly he heard a silent whimper, which suddenly jolted his senses back to reality. When he lifted his gaze he found out that he is in a woman''s ample bosom. Which is no less than that of Cherry Lao''s but she had a different scent. Shin Jiao quickly jumped up not wanting to offend the woman wearing a white veil on her face. Even though he could not see her eyes, he felt that she is ring at him and that tears are forming in her eyes.


    "I''m really sorry! I''m really sorry! I was just passing by and was curious about this mountain. I didn''t know that there are people here." Shin Jiao said frantically and lied without batting an eye.


    The woman keeps her silence and just quickly got up and use a simple wind spell to dust out her robe. Then her head turns to Shin Jiao and she just stood there and was suddenly stunned. Shin Jiao suddenly understood what''s going on. She cannot see his cultivation aura, and judging from her reaction, she found out that he is a mortal. Shin Jiao made a deep sigh in his heart.


    "This mortal aura thingy would always cause me more trouble. I think I need to find a way to emit a small amount of cultivation aura." Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    "You''re¡­ you''re just a mortal right? But how did you?... How were you able to pass through here?" She asked with a confused voice.


    Shin Jiao was stunned when he heard her melodious voice. It''s like listening to an immortal goddess which is making him feel bliss.


    "This woman not only smells good but her voice is like an enchanting song that can mesmerize one''s soul. This is not good." Shin Jiao thought as defensive gs suddenly raised in his mind.


    "Umn¡­ sorry about¡­ what happened a while ago. I was just in a rush to exit as the crack seems to be closing." Shin Jiao exined.


    The woman just stood there in silence, but upon feeling that his expression and words are true, she just nods her head. Then she waved her hand and the basket full of medicinal herbs on the ground flew up to her hand. Then she turns around and was about to walk away when Shin Jiao woke up from being amazed at seeing her control on wind spell and called out.


    "Ah, Excuse me! My name is Shin Jiao and I''m a little lost here. Can you help me?" he asked with a sincere tone.


    The woman didn''t reply and just pointed at a direction. Seeing her cold demeanor Shin Jiao gave up in asking and just followed where she pointed at. But before was walks away, he cupped his fist and nods.


    "Thank you."


    Then Shin Jiao went his way not minding the cold attitude of the woman anymore. After walking for a few steps Shin Jiao discovered that something is strange looking at the path he can see a thin trail on the ground. Feeling an ominous foreboding he quickly turns around and wore his goggles. Then there he found an aura of a level 4 tiny snake, this is a stealth viper. A very small beast that belongs to the top 100 of the most venomous snake beast ording to Gubu''s records. Upon seeing the beast silently approaches the woman with a white veil on her head, Shin Jiao quickly made his move. Using his fastest speed possible, he quickly dashed and grabs the viper''s head in an instant before it could strike the woman.


    Hearing the noise the woman suddenly turns back and saw that Shin Jiao is holding a struggling stealth viper on his hand.


    "You! That¡­ that''s a stealth viper. How did you?..." she said as she stammered and quickly stepped back.


    Then Shin Jiao exerted a small amount of strength and killed the viper. Then he unconsciously throws it inside his ring, which made the woman gasp.


    "How could you have a storage ring? You''re not a cultivator," she asked in confusion.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to exin anything more as he doesn''t want to make more mistakes and expose his secrets.


    "Umn¡­ anyway, this is my thanks for showing the direction. Be careful next time okay. And you really have a lovely voice." Shin Jiao said as he felt gratitude for the woman although her attitude towards him is cold.


    Shin Jiao then turns around and started to walk towards the direction which she pointed before. The woman seems to hesitate but clenched her fist. She is not an ungrateful woman, after being saved by him she already had a good impression of the young man and she knows that if the young man walks towards the direction she pointed at he would be apprehended by the protectors.


    "Wait!" she said in a low voice.


    But Shin Jiao was able to hear it, and so he turns around with a knitted brow. He didn''t know why the woman called but her voice is really too pleasant to brush off. The woman upon seeing that Shin Jiao stopped walks calmly towards him.


    "Follow me."


    Then she walks to another direction, which he followed as he became curious why the woman decided to help him.

 Chapter 24 - Being A Servant

    Chapter 24


    In the middle of a small pondys a bamboo hut with many flowers and medicinal nts are nted all over the boundary of the pond. The spiritual Qi in the area is a little dense because of the spirit gathering formation located in the middle where the hut is. The serene feeling of every person entering this area would always give someone peace and tranquility making cultivation in this ce more effective than any other ce in the whole of Illusion mountain.


    Two people are walking towards this ce, a woman with a perfect figure wearing a veil covering her whole head down to her face, followed by a man wearing an article of weird clothing made of beast skin, this is Qin Lou and Shin Jiao.


    Upon seeing the pond Shin Jiao was astonished at the simple formation array in the area. What baffled him is that this formation is not using runes and based on the spiritual Qi in the area, it is evident that it is self-sustaining. Clearly, the one who made it is a level 8 or level 9 grandmaster array formation expert. A self-sustaining formation what did this mean? It means that as long as there is the presence of spiritual Qi in the area this formation would exist. Although it''s just a simple Qi gathering array it is too profound and baffling in Shin Jiao''s eyes. So without a word, he suddenly rushed in towards the eye of the formation and began to study it.


    What Shin Jiao did make Qin Lou a little dazed, as she herself also has knowledge in formations and runes. But Shin Jiao is just a mortal man, so she is baffled why he knows arrays and formations?


    "This is really amazing, this array is too cool." Shin Jiao muttered unconsciously in his excitement.


    Qin Lou just looks at him for a moment with intrigue and then she decided to enter the hut, after a while, she already changed into her school robe. She took a look at the basket and started to ssify the spiritual herbs in them.


    She wanted to go back to the market area and sell the herbs she has collected. When she got out of the hut Shin Jiao had already finished deducing the formation array and gain a lot from it.


    "Wait! Can¡­ can I go with you? I know you''re going somewhere. Please!" Shin Jiao said.


    It has been a long time since Shin Jiao had seen people, and he wanted to check-out and see what kind of people are in these parts, and he wanted to observe secretly. So he nned to go with her, and upon seeing her robe he had an idea that it''s a kind of uniform in a school or sect.


    "Look¡­ umn¡­ since I am a mortal. I can be your servant or something¡­" Shin Jiao added trying to convince her and seeing that the woman didn''t answer.


    Then she just nods her head, seeming to agree with his suggestion. She then enters the hut and waved her hand out and a bundle of clothing flew towards Shin Jiao. Upon seeing the coarse clothing, Shin Jiao knows that this is what a mortal servant would usually wear.


    With a deep sigh, he just epted it and go to a ce where he could change his clothes. After a while, Shin Jiao went back and is now wearing a brown coarse robe with a cloud emblem on the back. Since his hair is not that long as most of the people, he just wore the bamboo hat so that he won''t be that conspicuous.


    "Okay, let''s go... Umn¡­ I forgot to ask. What''s your name?"


    "Qin Lou" Qin Lou replied calmly.


    Then the two of them walks out of the pond area and travel back to the vige camp. Shin Jiao took the basket from Qin Lou as he offers to carry it for her. Since they are walking slowly, they just reached their destination after an hour. In that one hour, both didn''t talk to each other and acted just like that of a servant and his master.


    Today is the start of the inter-schoolpetition and a lot of students can be seen in the vige. Those who are staying in this ce and the representatives of their own schools are mingling together and traded their items and pills.


    Shin Jiao was amazed at the way people traded their goods. It''s like he is in the middle ages of earth, where people use coins or stone to buy things or barter and exchange them to what the seller needs. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao thought of a way of making money. What if he can craft a card-like object that can receive and transfer goods at the owner''s will using one''s spiritual sense. Just like using your phone to pay when buying something in stores. But the problem is, he is not yet strong enough to protect himself in this world. What of some infant soul or nascent cultivator became greedy and caught him? He would be turned into a money-making ve. Thinking up to here he can''t help himself but shiver.


    He wanted to change his life in this new world. He wanted to live freely and find a ce he could call his home. Well, to do that he needs power and wealth, which is still a far cry from what he has right now.


    While he is mulling on things, they came to a small empty stall. Then he gave the basket to Qin Lou and saw her set up everything and began to disy all kinds of medicinal herbs. Upon looking at those he was a little dazed as he is only familiar with not even half of the herbs on disy. She noticed that Shin Jiao''s eyes are glimmering with curiosity and she knows what he wanted. So since he would be helping her she took out a thin book ofmon medicinal herbs, which is where mostmon herbs are listed and handed them to Shin Jiao.


    "This¡­ Oh, this is nice." Shin Jiao was happy to find the list of herbs on the book.


    Since he already learned about most of thenguages in this world through Gubu, he was able to understand everything in the textbook. Shin Jiao has a very good memory before he came to this, and after he started cultivating his mind became clearer and he can retain arge amount of information and more. And after memorizing almost all of the herbs in it, he is now able to distinguish every herb and their characteristics on the disy.


    With this additional knowledge, Shin Jiao is sure that he could make any advance medicine ording to the properties of each herb. Then with an idea, he took out a recording jade slip and sat behind a hidden corner inside the stall covered by a curtain and began to transfer pieces of information about what he learned on herbs. Since he can now use spiritual Qi, he is now able to form his own spiritual sense but its distance is a littleughable, as he can use it as far as only 10 meters. But this is already enough for Shin Jiao as he has his trusty goggles.


    While Qin Lou was standing behind the disy, she suddenly felt something from behind. Then she subconsciously turns around and saw the aura in Shin Jiao''s body.


    "What? I thought he is a mortal? But¡­ he¡­ wait a minute, he is a core forming realm cultivator. How is he able to hide his cultivation?" She mulled over as she observed Shin Jiao''s aura which is seeping out of his body.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, as he used his spiritual sense the energy inside the sphere would go out, and the aura from the energy would seep out of his body for that instance.


    "What is he doing now?" she curiously looks at Shin Jiao who seems to be concentrating while touching the jade slip on his forehead.


    When Qin Lou realized this, she was dumbfounded. It is known that although core forming realm cultivators can use spiritual sense, but it is too weak to carry or transmit anything. That''s why only gold core realm and above can do mental transmission as their spiritual sense is already powerful enough to exert pressure and of course, carry information. But what she is seeing right now is an abomination, it''s not in the natural order of things. She almost could not believe her eyes, as she analyzes everything. Starting from the idea that a mortal can cultivate, is knowledgeable in formations, strong and fast like cultivators, and can use spiritual sense transfer. These mind-boggling phenomenon can break the norm of things.


    Qin Lou forcefully calmed herself down. But as she turns around, she noticed the aura of a familiar person, Xian Jian Feng. As usual, he is followed by his harem of girls, and wherever they walk people would really turn their heads as the girls surrounding him are truly exquisite beauties. Most people gave him an envious re and grumble on their luck while cursing Xian Jian Feng of his good luck and family background.


    Unluckily he also saw Qin Lou in that corner stall, as she is too noticeable with the white veil covering her face. Then a smirk appears on his handsome face as he walked briskly towards her. He still had the n to get the skill she had, just for himself. Although he truly is disgusted with her face, still the enticement of a rare skill is too much for him to let it pass.


    "Senior sister, what a good day this is. You seem to be selling a lot of¡­ grass?" he said as he looks at the medicinal herbs and most of them he could not identify.


    Qin Lou didn''t answer him as she is feeling a little annoyed of the guy. So she just stood there without replying just like a statue. One of the girls wearing the same robe as Qin Lou suddenly move forward. This is Shan Su which is someone whom she called her friend once.


    "You''re as haughty as usual, senior sister Lou." Shan Su said as she moves forwards and held Xian Jian Feng''s arm intimately.


    "Shan Su¡­" Qin Lou said softly, but her eyes inside the veil are full of hurt and lost.


    When Xian Jian Feng heard her, his soul quivered. As deep inside him at the bottom of his consciousness, he truly loves hearing her voice and no matter how his mind tries to discourage him and distract his attention by showing the ugly appearance of the girl in front of him, his heart can''t help but waver upon hearing her melodious voice.


    Shan Su suddenly noticed the changes in Xian Jian Feng as she can feel his hand was shaking a little and felt anger slowly rises from deep in her heart, so she silently curses Qin Lou. She would not ept that Xian Jian Feng would take in another woman, as she wanted her to be hisst.


    Ever since she had her sights on him, her heart would beat faster just by thinking of his handsomeness. Hence, when she learned that Xian Jian Feng was one of the students sent by the Flowing Water Academy she felt very happy. And she bowed to get his attention, hence after their meeting and doing all her best in tempting him, she was able to gain his favor.


    But now, she could not ept that his attention is on this ugly woman, Qin Lou. As the only friend of Qin Lou before, she did all she could to be close to her and gain an advantage of her secrets. But after her long struggle, she found out that Qin Lou is like an immovable mountain. Although they are close and started to intimately share each other''s little secrets and problems, she still could not get her trust. And even her face, she only saw it one time when she identally enters her room and after that Qin Lou became wary of her.


    Shu San''s train of thoughts was broken when she heard Xian Jian Feng. But his words made her a little dumbfounded.


    "Qin Lou, can you spare me a moment." Xian Jian Feng seriously said as he stood in front of her stall.


    His proud bearing and out-of-this-world handsomeness would make most of the young women who would pass by, turn their heads towards him.


    Qin Lou could see through her spirit sense that Xian Jian Feng is truly a handsome young man. But his prideful bearing and haughtiness are very annoying, and the fact that she hated rich young masters made her look down on this young man more.


    She didn''t reply as she didn''t want to talk to him and just shook her head, then just silently stood there. This made the other girls behind Xian Jian Feng angry.


    "Who does she think she is?"


    "Does she think she is a goddess acting all haughty like that?"


    "Yeah, she thinks she''s still the genius student of the whole Er City."


    The women behind Xian Jian Feng all voiced out their resentment and jealousy as they could not ept that an ugly woman like Qin Lou has caught their man''s attention.


    "Okay, everyone¡­ Quiet, please..." Xian Jian Feng lifted his hand to stop the girls behind him from murmuring.


    "I would offer you my protection and prestige if you are willing to follow me. I know you''re not a beauty and that your cultivation is almost ruined. So if you have my protection, I can help you. Plus I heard that your master already abandoned you¡­ So the choice would fall on your hands. Consider my offer, as I''m a very magnanimous man." Xian Jian Feng said as he shed his handsome smile.


    His words made everyone in the area who heard him dazed at that moment, almost everyone in this ce knew Qin Lou and seeing that a handsome man like Xian Jian Feng taking a liking to her, it is like having a prince like an old witch. Most of the woman envied Qin Lou''s luck and wished they were her.


    Then he turns around and walks away, wanting to nt asting impression on Qin Lou. But he didn''t know that everything he said was for naught as she was distracted at that time. She actually discovered that Shin Jiao is crafting something behind her, although he is hidden behind the curtain, she can see him making something like an object for the eyes in a practiced manner.


    This is one of Shin Jiao''s bad habits, as he would unconsciously apply his ideas when he is in deep thought without thinking of anything, immediately. This is why Cherry Lao would almost always protect him before when they are traveling as he experiments on making medicines.


    "What is that? I''ve never seen that before." Qin Lou quietly asked herself.


    "Ha, ha. This is my new and simplified version of my goggles. More refined and with a simple A.I. function. He, he. If I didn''t reach my current level I would not be able to make this thing, as it needs spirit sense to be able to craft more urately." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    But then he suddenly feels that someone is watching him using a dense spiritual sense, which means that the person is concentrating on observing him.


    "Who.... Who''s there?" He suddenly blurted out.

 Chapter 25 - The Cultivating Mortal

    Chapter 25


    A young woman stood rooted on the ground and was unable to react immediately. Even though there are some people who inquired some herbs on the disy stand, she just treated them as air. Behind that white veil covering her face, a shock expression can be seen.


    "He¡­ he can feel my spiritual sense," she muttered to herself.


    Now her head is buzzing in confusion unable to get a clue of the situation. Even though she already saw a lot of strange things that the mortal Shin Jiao has done. But now she had her suspicion in her mind that Shin Jiao is a powerful cultivator trying to hide from someone or something. She is not sure if her conjecture is right though because of his mortal condition, and he seems to have stayed in the forest for a long time, judging from his clothing and actions.


    After a while, her mind clears up and was diverted to what Shin Jiao had crafted. When she remembered the object in his hand, her eyes gleamed with excitement. Her old master can also craft things, and he had given her a lot of those things to help her in life and death battles. So, her interest was piqued as she wanted to know what kind of artifact Shin Jiao just made. Then at this time, she decided to go inside the small room and ask. But before she could move Shin Jiao parted the cloth dividing the front stall and went out of the small room.


    "Oh, hey. Thank you for the book. Here it is I''ll give it back¡­" Shin Jiao handed the basic list of medicinal herbs back to Qin Lou who subconsciously epted it.


    Qin Lou didn''t react after that and just stood there, Shin Jiao didn''t know what her expression is as he could not see her face even her eyes. After a while, his curiosity gets the better of him and he unknowingly let out his spiritual sense and scanned her face. Then he almost showed a shocked expression that he immediately covered by smiling. Shin Jiao actually saw her face and was a little taken aback at the wounds which seems to be inborn. He actually thought judging from her body and temperament that Qin Lou is already in her 30''s. But seeing her face from under the veil, he realized that she is only a young woman at around 19 years old. But his heart was touched at her perseverance and will to continue and push through.


    If Qin Lou knew that Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense was able to prate her veil she would be shocked, as this veil of hers has a special concealment spell that prevents others from seeing her true face behind it.


    "Ah¡­ right I can try to use the sses I made to test its functions." Shin Jiao thought to himself and immediately put on the sses.


    When Qin Lou saw his action, she regained her senses and observed him putting something on his eyes, by using a thin strand of spiritual sense which she is already proficient in controlling to the extent that others won''t be able to detect normally. Then upon observing she saw something which is a crystal-like ss thingy which covers his eyes.


    Since in the cultivationnd, no one has problems with their eyes as most spiritual pill or medicine can make their bodies healthy and function normally, even mortals. So the sses Shin Jiao have on him is an unfamiliar object to her, hence Qin Lou became curious about the thing on his eyes. What amazed her most was the fine craftsmanship of the frame as she knows that the only way to make that, is through the use of spiritual sense control.


    Contrary to Qin Lou''s curiosity, Shin Jiao was excited to test out the sses simple A.I. function. As he made it bybining his knowledge on runes from Earth, because of the rock he found there has more advance runic pattern than what he learned from Gubu, to make a simpleputer A.I. system. This and the things he learned in making the goggles which is Gubu''s idea. If Shin Jiao has not gained spiritual sense it would be impossible for him to craft the eyesses. But because of him gaining his spiritual sense coupled with his experience in crafting things, he was able to craft the sses in just a short time. Plus the sses didn''t requireplex structuring of arrays, he just needed to refine a viewing crystal, a tiny array container which is located behind the head strap, and spiritual Qi absorber pattern for energy.


    After putting the sses on, he can actually see some informationing from Qin Lou, as the A.I. automatically showed her basic condition. Then he tested it by looking at the nts, and it gives out the information of each nt where his eyes focus on. The function of the sses is iparable to the goggles but it has a basic A.I. assistance. With this Shin Jiao felt a little proud of his aplishment and new creation. Before his mind could wander and think of other things, he heard Qin Lou''s voice.


    "What it that¡­. that thing?" she said while pointing at the sses on him.


    Shin Jiao was shaken, he forgot that he has to hide this skill of his. He cursed himself for being muddle-headed. He realized that his muddle-headedness came from thinking too much on dulling his heartache andbined with the excitement he felt upon learning something new. But then, he realized that didn''t mind it that much with regards to Qin Lou. He didn''t know why but he felt that he could trust her. And she is very quiet and seems to have developed an introverted personality because of her looks. So he decided to show her just a glimpse of what he can do, and follow it from there.


    "This is something that took me almost my whole life to n and atst make. It''s an Eyewear to get a piece of information on nts and beast and record them if they are still unknown." Shin Jiao lied without batting an eye.


    "Really? How¡­ how long did it take you to make it?" Qin Lou probed still doubtful of his answer.


    "Well, let me see¡­ around 10 years I think." Shin Jiao thought and tried to estimate the current technology and how long this eyewear would be made judging from it.


    "Umn¡­ I guess it''s your life''s work¡­" she muttered seemly to think about something.


    "Yes, and it took me a long time to craft this thing. And because you gave me thependium of basic medicinal herbs, I was able to atst finish it. So I wanted to thank you for your help." Shin Jiao said without a hint of falsehood in his tone and actions.


    Qin Lou stayed quiet and just nods her head, but she seems to hesitate and wanted to ask something. Deep inside her mind, she really wanted to ask the question that truly baffled her.


    "Umn¡­ Can¡­ can I ask you something?" she asked with a little hesitation.


    "Sure, what is it?"


    Qin Lou was a little uncertain to ask this question as she didn''t know if Shin Jiao would answer or not, but her interest was already piqued. So whether Shin Jiao answered or not, she didn''t mind and just asked.


    "You¡­ you''re a cultivator right?... How¡­ how did you hide your core forming stage aura?"


    This questions baffled Shin Jiao, especially when she revealed that his aura is that of a core forming realm cultivator. This only means one thing, she had seen his aura, and although she said that he is hiding it, he didn''t know how to answer this question as his meridian is truly unable to hold any power as he doesn''t have any spiritual roots. Everything is in a sphere like a thingy inside his dantian. Then his eyes lit up in realization, how and when did she saw his aura? This is the crucial point in all of this? So, he looks at her and asked.


    "How and when did you saw my aura?" Shin Jiao asked with an inquisitive tone instead of answering.


    Qin Lou seems to think for a while as she didn''t expect Shin Jiao ask this question. But then she replied.


    "I think it''s when you were holding the jade slip and trying to record something in it."


    "Record something?... Wait a minute, when I was recording the things I learned from the book, I was exerting my spiritual sense and was sending information. Could it be that¡­ Ah¡­ right¡­ Now I know, let me try this..." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    Then he closed his eyes and tried to feel the spiritual Qi inside the spheres in his dantian. He tried to circte them out into his body, at first he failed as he is unable to feel the jest of things, but then after trying a couple more times, he was able to control the flow of the Qi and natural energying in and going out of the spheres. By doing so, he realized that his body became clearer and the refreshing feeling overcame him. After a while, a sudden epiphany struck him.


    "This¡­ this is cultivating right?" He suddenly said to himself.


    This is too familiar to him as he always saw Cherry Lao having this kind of cirction in her dantian before. It''s just that, at that time all he can think of is how to increase the spheres in his dantian and didn''t think of circting them in his body.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, Qin Lou had been observing him for a long time now. Since he is not aware that he is standing there for a couple of hours already. Then she was truly stupefied by what she saw, the changing of Shin Jiao''s aura from body refining, spiritual refining, then to core forming stages and vice versa. It''s like he is wielding different power aura in his body and was unstable. Not only her, but some of the people passing through also saw this and was shaking their head. Because this is symptoms of having a Qi deviation, the rapid changing of aura which would cause irreparable damage to one''s own dantian.


    It was already night time when Shin Jiao opened his eyes. He is now able to fully control the cirction of the spiritual Qi in his body. And he decided to circte just a small amount making his aura turn out as a body refining cultivator. This way he could slowly refine his body to be stronger and be familiar with spiritual Qi. His body is already used to the feeling of natural energy, now it''s time for them to get the feel of spiritual Qi.


    Upon opening his eyes he found that Qin Lou is sitting behind the counter as if waiting for him and all her medicinal herbs are already inside the straw woven basket. She seems to notice his gaze and turn her head towards him.


    "You''re awake atst. We need to go now. Tomorrow would be the start of the martial arts and cultivators match. I need to be there to facilitate with other seniors of the school." Qin Lou said as she stood up while grabbing the basket and started to walk back towards the pond.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao upon seeing her walking suddenly said.


    Qin Lou stopped and nods her head then continue walking which Shin Jiao followed suit. The two walked quietly towards the pond, and upon reaching it Qin Lou quietly entered the small hut. Shin Jiao had no other choice but to find a ce where he could sit down and cultivate, as he found that cultivating is very rxing and helps him feel his whole body to feel great more than sleeping, so he decided to just cultivate for the whole night.


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao woke up feeling refreshed, but then he suddenly felt that something is amiss. There is a stinky ck sludge covering his body and even on his clothes. This made him dumbfounded, as he never thought that his body would undergo cleansing after cultivating for just one night. Then he curiously feels his body and was dumbstruck by what he discovered. His life-force is now strong and steady, if before it''s like small candlelight that can be extinguished with just a strong wind, now it''s still like a candle but the me is a little bigger and brighter. Which means that his life-span is now a lot longer than that of a mortal. With this discovery, he felt really happy and forgot the stink emanating from his body.


    He got up and carefully check his surroundings, then he discovered that Qin Lou is not in the hut. So he quickly went to the pond and took a bath. The cool water refreshes him and cleaned his body, he also washed his clothes along with him. Then after cleaning himself up, he ns to take off his clothes to dry them off, but as soon as he took off his upper robe.


    "Gasp!"


    He suddenly heard a woman''s voice gasping behind him, as not far from him, stood a woman. It is Qin Lou, and judging from the ce where she came from it was behind arge boulder. Shin Jiao was shaken at this discovery, instead of being shy, he instead became curious of the stone. As he had already scanned his perimeter using his goggles, and he still didn''t find her at that time. So he thinks that the stone is able to block his goggles. So he intends to investigate thister.


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to¡­" Qin Lou said shyly while dropping her gaze.


    "It''s okay¡­ I didn''t mean to take my clothes off. It''s just everything is wet so I need to dry them off." Shin Jiao exined.


    "You¡­ you don''t know any Dao spells?" she asked in doubt.


    "Ah, yes¡­ You see it''s my¡­ Umn¡­ I have been staying in this forest for a long time as I was born with a great physique. I tend to hide from others, so I don''t have much contact with other people." Shin Jiao remember the story he told Cherry Lao and stick with it.


    "Hmmm¡­ Let me help you then." Qin Lou said as she waves her hand and a warm air envelops Shin Jiao''s upper robe and after a few minutes, it was already dry. She also repeated the same spell on him and the wet clothes on his body became dry too.


    "Wow, that is truly very convenient magic¡­ Umn¡­ Can you teach me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Although Qin Lou is a little hesitant, she still gave Shin Jiao the basic spells: fire, wind, water, and earth. All of these basic spells are learned by middle-stage body refining cultivators. So it''s not a big deal for her, but for Shin Jiao who is not familiar with the incantations for spells became really excited. He would learn and decipher these incantations and then make his own spells so that in the future he didn''t have to run all over the ce just to find some specific spells. But before Shin Jiao could read the book, Qin Lou walks towards her hut and reminded him.


    "I need to go back and do my duty as a facilitator today. If you wanted to learn about martial arts and cultivation you cane with me."


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao felt a little expectant, as so far the cultivators he had seen and faced in this world are a littlecking when ites to fighting skills. They are almost too shy,cking the sharpness and refined feature of the modern martial techniques that he had learned.


    So that morning, they once again went back to the small vige camp to enter and watch the martial arts and cultivators tournament.

 Chapter 26 - Martial Arts Tournament

    Chapter 26


    In the mountain ranges where trees and the ground are with cracks and in ruins are the evidence of a gruesome previous battle that had happened in the area, and this area is near the boundary of the town of Dis. A group of cultivators as walking cautiously, although many were already warned that the area is a red zone, still many would venture here and try their luck. But this group is different as they are trainees of the ns from the nearest town.


    The group isposed of 10 people, four young women, five young men, and a middle-aged man. Most of the young ones are in the core forming realm, whereas the middle-aged man is a gold core realm,te-stage cultivator.


    "Okay, I think this is the ce where the town leaders found the level 6 beast. We need to carefully search this area for some clues as to what happened here. As part of your actual experience, you are to try and find some clues of the glorious battle that happened many weeks ago. And what kind of powerful expert faced that level 6 beast Rock Ant queen. Don''t worry we have already swept this area clean. So your findings would be crossed reference to the elders'' investigation, and your achievement will be based on that result." The middle-aged man which seems to be the group''s elder protector exined.


    "Elder Kun, what if we found some items or something new? Can we keep it?" a very handsome young man with a sharp nose and a heroic aura asked.


    "If it is not very significant like a beast core or a beast carcass, yes you can have it. But if it is an artifact that has been used to fight the beast in here, the town will take it. But of course, the town of Dis willpensate you for it." Elder Kun exined.


    The youngsters nod their heads and began to spread around the area, excitement can be seen in their eyes as they wanted to try their luck and maybe find some artifact or some beast cores. As they look at the ce where the devastation happened their hearts are in awe. Although the ice has already been thawed, the destruction caused by the aftermath is still present. As the group progresses through the forest, an unknown shadow silently creeps behind them which drew closer quietly.


    In a particr group, made up of 2 young men and a small young woman which is weirdly carrying a veryrge double-edged sword on her back. They cautiously enter an area whererge holes can be seen on the ground and upon seeing the area it seems to be a battle where a reallyrge creature ran amok.


    Then all of a sudden a shrill cry of a person which seems to be feeling great pain broke the silence, then it was followed by the sound of shing weapons.


    "We... We''re being attacked by a level 4 beast¡­ It''s¡­ it is a ck Spirit Mantis!" someone shouted frantically.


    "Attack! Everyone attack!" another group shouted as they charged in the area where the ck Spirit Mantis was seen.


    Upon hearing this the group where the small young woman belongs became cautious. They didn''t blindly rush up but instead readied themselves first, by taking out their weapons and some talismans.


    "Senior sister, what should we do?" one of the young men following the small young woman with the big sword asked.


    "Okay, are the both of you ready? Let''s help them¡­ Go!" she said as she started to run dragging her big sword on the ground.


    While running her sword identally hit something on the ground with a suspicious ''ping'' which distracted her attention. It''s like her long double-edged swords hit something metallic and hard. So, with her curiosity piqued she used the sword to slowly dig the object. When she saw it clearly, she was baffled by the design of the thing on the ground.


    "What is this thing?" she subconsciously asked as she squatted down and lifted it carefully.


    The object which is in her hand looks like a long staff, but with a curious design. The tube which doesn''t look like something a person should grasp when wielding a weapon is hollowed. The design itself reeks of mystery and she was a little confused on how the thing in her hand could be used. She didn''t know that her, as her attention was drawn to the object a long time, has already passed. And while she slowly scrutinized the object and her attention was drawn unto it, arge pair of eyes approaches and are now eyeing her from above. The dripping gooey saliva of the beast slowly fell down from its mouth and directly towards the young woman''s shoulder.


    At the meantime, the small woman''s eyes suddenly lit up as if she found out something very crucial in her investigation of the artifact. But before she could do something she felt a sticky hot liquid that dripped on her shoulder. Which she unconsciously touched, then her brows knit in confusion as she discovered that the liquid reeks of foul odor. All of a sudden her eyes went wide in horror because when she suddenly scanned her surroundings she found out that there is a giant ck Spirit Mantis standing behind her with its mouth wide open ready to bite her down.


    The beast without a doubt suddenly chomped down at the defenseless little human in its sight. But to its surprise, the human nimbly rolled forward evading itsrge sharp mandibles. She is now feeling the pressure as she was covered in cold sweat. She realized that, if she was a littlete in evading at that time she would have already been dead. But then all suddenly she felt a great amount of pain on her right leg, upon looking she found a deep long gash of a wound from her thigh to her knee. Blood was spewing non-stop out of the wound like a fountain, she unconsciously grabs a pill from her pocket and took it.


    "Arrggghhh¡­ Help!" She yelled in pain.


    She really wanted to leave this damnable ce now, but now as she is facing the giant hungry looking beast, she felt that her future is now unsure. Her heart is in panic and in turmoil as she tries to quickly find a way to escape her predicament. But no matter how hard she thinks, the only answer thates to her mind is to fight. She then realized that her weapon was left to where she was standing a few feet away and that she is now hugging the artifact she in her arms. So without a choice, her only option out is to try and use it. Now putting her hope on the artifact, as if it was thest bastion of hope, she held it quickly pointing the hollow tube towards the ugly head of the beast which is now ring at her. Then she grabs the handle like thingy and felt a metal protrusion. When the beast dashed towards her, she reluctantly squeezed that metal protrusion with a click.


    ¡­


    It was a clear day and the sun majestically spreads its golden rays on all thend. In a particr ce where a couple ofrge stone tforms are lined up representing the martial arts fighting stage. In here all the student representatives will show their ability and prowess to gain honor for their school.


    As the people began to increase and the seats surrounding the arena began to be filled with spectators, Shin Jiao and Qin Lou found themselves unable to enter. In front of them stood a young man with a bulky appearance wearing a green robe with red design followed by a group of students from different schools.


    "Senior sister Lou, I Chen Je would like to exchange pointers with you in the arena today. As I was really curious about the so-called genius of the Er city. I hope that you would give me your guidance." The bulky youth named Chen Je challenged.


    Qin Lou didn''t reply but just stood there in a ce like a lofty mountain unmoving and uncaring.


    And since they cannot see her expression most people in the area began to be angry.


    "I can''t believe that our Snow Wind School would have a coward like this. Tsk, tsk." Someone from the crowd said in an audible voice.


    "Yeah, Snow Wind School is ranked 2nd in the whole of Er city. Howe there is a coward in that school that doesn''t even want to fight. Plus one who challenges is even a lower rank cultivator of the core forming realm peak-stage. Truly a coward..." another one jeered.


    As the crowd drew more onlookers the bulky youth felt excited. Last night someone offered him 500 low-grade spirit stone just to challenge and even trample Qin Lou, at first he was hesitant as Qin Lou''s cultivation level is at the gold core realm. But the other party told him that her cultivation has declined, in truth she only has the power of a middle-stage core forming realm cultivator. With that information, Chen Je gained courage and confidence in the task. Plus the allure of the spirit stones made him more excited.


    "Senior sister, don''t fall for their schemes, I won''t let them do as they pleased?" a fat but strong looking youth from the Snow Wind school said with an angry look on his face.


    "You shameless people from Soul Mountain school bber a lot. I would ept that challenge on behalf of our senior sister." He added as he walks to the front.


    "Ha, ha. Fatty Yao Koi, do you think a weakling like you can beat me?" Chen Je sneered.


    As the group was about to bicker more, a shout suddenly attracted everyone''s attentioning from the market area.


    "Free spirit stones! Come! Free spirit stones! Everyone!"


    This voice suddenly attracted all the people including Qin Lou as all the heads turn towards the market area. Then all of a sudden Qin Lou felt that someone grabbed her arm and waist as she felt her vision became blurry. Then when she found herself she is already standing in front of the arena entrance. Beside her is Shin Jiao who slowly let go of her waist and hand then return to stand behind her in a fluid and natural motion.


    "Let''s go inside, master." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Qin Lou nods her head in silence, although she felt a little amazed at what had happened she just go with the flow and entered the venue followed by Shin Jiao who had an amiable smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, the people blocking the path suddenly found themselves unable to react as all were dumbfounded and felt cheated. This goes to show that most of them are in dire need of spiritual stones and feel angered by the one who tricked them. But they cannot do anything about it as the target of their bullying is now gone.


    While this is happening a young man wearing a mix of red and white robe sat atop a tea house with other people and had watched everything that happened. A smile appears on his face and his eyes had a look of interest, his gaze was unable to follow where Shin Jiao and Qin Lou went.


    "Very interesting indeed." He muttered.


    "Yes, young master. Even I was unable to find out and follow how they suddenly disappear from where they stood. It doesn''t seem to be teleportation though." A man wearing a mask that stood behind the youth said.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think this year''s school tournament would not be too boring after all. I''m d that I went today, or else I would have missed this interesting person." Another very handsome young man wearing a golden robe said.


    "He is just a mortal though. I''m sure everyone saw that his body doesn''t emit any spiritual Qi." a woman with a face veil said with her eyes squinted with suspicion.


    "Then, are you saying that it is Senior Qin Lou? Is she trying to hide her abilities now?... Do... don''t tell me that she already recovered from her injuries years ago and had fixed her gold core? That is impossible! Gold core damage is harder to fix than the core of a core forming realm cultivator." a slightly thin woman said with a little agitation.


    "Anyway let''s just watch the show. He, he." the young man with the golden robe said with a grin.


    As the young masters and head of every school, they are known to be the number one geniuses of their schools. And are already seeded participants in the gold core realm, so all they have to do is to wait for the final battle where they would participate.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Qin Lou are now seated on one corner a little far from the stage like most people. But as all of the people in here are cultivators, it is not a problem for them as their eyesight has already been enhanced that even though they are seated far if they willed they can see the fights clearly.


    And so Shin Jiao watched with enthusiasm as he truly wanted to see the martial arts prowess in this area. And since these people came from arge city they must have more martial prowess than that from the small town of Dis.


    The first part of the tournament is the elimination round. Where each school had 5 contestants to represent them, and since it''s a martial arts tournament no one is allowed to wear body armor, shield or talismans, use spells and formations. Only strength and body enhancement are allowed as it would enhance the excitement of the battle. And when they announced that the price is a fist-sized ck stone, Shin Jiao was dumbfounded. He clearly knew how precious that ck stone is. And with that size, he would be able to craft another BARRETT which he lostst time in the mountains as they were escaping with their lives.


    "Hey, we can join the martial arts tournament right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Qin Lou shook her head as she knows that it is impossible for her to do that. And even more so for Shin Jiao who is not part of any school. She could not imagine what would happen if the protectors would discover this.


    "If you wanted to enter the martial arts tournament it''s impossible as the schools are strict and would only ept the representatives from each school¡­ But if you really wanted to¡­ We can try with alchemy." Qin Lou said with a bit of reluctance in her voice.


    "Will we be able to get a ck stone in the alchemy contest?" Shin Jiao immediately asked.


    "I guess you really wanted that a ck stone¡­ Well, yes of course¡­ But alchemy is not like martial arts. It''s far more difficult because it is an open contest. Still, you can''t enter alone, you have to be my assistant if you wanted to really join."


    "Alchemy eh¡­ Okay, let''s try it then." Shin Jiao said excitedly as his target is to get a ck stone.


    "If ever we won, I promise to give you the ck stone. But I must have the golden pill." She said with a clenched fist.


    "Hmmm¡­ I''m guessing that your gold core has a problem, judging from the way those people tried to vilify you. Okay, if you truly need it then it''s a deal." Shin Jiao said with a smile as he offered her his hand.


    Qin Lou looked at his hand and felt a little hesitant but still stretched forth her small jade-like hand. They shake hands and sealed the deal, but Qin Lou''s face was flush red behind the veil. As this is her first time offering her hand to someone especially a man.


    Then Shin Jiao''s attention was disrupted by the loud cheering of the people as the tournament is about to begin. There are sixrge stages in the middle of the oval-shaped arena, and in middle of those stages stood all the participants along with their teams. And judging from it Shin Jiao can now see the total number of schools that have joined in. There are around 12 schools and academies, each is represented by their very own uniforms.


    Then a middle-aged man suddenly stood up from the judges'' tform at the highest part of the arena opposite to where Shin Jiao is and raised his hands. This made the whole surrounding quiet down.


    "My dear students and guests, we are now going to start our inter-school tournament.. We hope to see each of our student''s awesome control and martial prowess. Everyone makes us your teacher''s proud, let the tournament begin!"

 Chapter 27 - Martial Arts Tournament Part 2

    Chapter 27


    Two handsome young men stood proudly on a stage as if they wanted to show to each audiences shouting around them their awesome aura and handsomeness. One of them is wearing a brown Daoist robe, while the other one is wearing a dark green robe with a tinge of red on his cor. Then, when the man standing between them suddenly shouted "Fight!" both quickly dashed towards each other as if their butts are on fire.


    Both fighters activated their body enhancements, and Qi began to glow. As they throw unhindered punch and kicks, sparks of spiritual Qi can be seen all over the arena. Then in the middle of their exchange, the man wearing brown robe suddenly shouted.


    "Hundred Fist Barrage!"


    Then shadows of multiple fists suddenly appear surrounding his opponent. The youth in dark green robe was suddenly stunned and was unable to react, as he stared dumbly at the iing fist shadows. It was already toote for him to react when he regains himself, so he just put up his hands to defend against this onught of attack.


    As the barrage of fists was too fast and powerful, he was thrown back 3 meters as he coughs a mouthful of blood holding his chest. It is evident that a fist prated his defenses and was hit. The young man gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. It is clear that his opponent has a very powerful skill that his. But he didn''t want to give up so he stood back up. Then he gathered his Qi in both his feet and madly rushed forward, then he shouted.


    "Dragon Fire Kick!"


    This is a skill he identally got when he came upon a ruin while hunting. He had trained it for many years but only attained the fundamentals. So far he hadn''t advanced with it and has decided to change to another skill. But since his new skills are not on par with his enemy this is hisst choice.


    A raging dragon suddenly appears behind the youth as his figure flew forward. Upon seeing this the man in brown robe sneered and quickly drew a stance and shouted.


    "Hundred Fist Shield"


    Then as if his fist began to form shadows of a protectiveyer in front of him. As their skills collide muffled and bone cracking sound can be heard along with Qi sparks. Then all of a sudden a figure flew backward and fell on the ground, then fainted. When the dust cleared up, a young man wearing a brown Daoist robey unconscious on the ground.


    "Student Huo Tian Lei from Blood Forest academy wins!" the man which acted as the referee shouted.


    This scene is happening all over the fighting stages, but so far no deaths have been dered yet.


    Shin Jiao''s excitedly watched the fights, but then after a while, his smiling face began twitching, and a dismayed look appears in his eyes. He could not bear to watch anymore as if the people on stage are ying some fun tag games. He felt his body shook a little when they shouted the skills they used as they fought.


    "What the heck is this? It seems that the martial skills in this world are trulycking, and they would even shout their skills. Are they trying to show off or warn their enemies? Tsk, tsk." He said to himself while shaking his head.


    Then another idea came to his mind and while looking around cautiously took out a few tiny formation gs. He then set up a spiritual sense blocking array, and then using his robe''s sleeves as a cover he took out the Eyewear. Then he crafted another small rune holder and transferred some information in it.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think this would do. Let''s see the result." He murmured as he carefully checked the Eyewear.


    He then put it on and activated the rune program, then he looks at two people on the stage which is about to start their match.


    As another bout started Shin Jiao concentrated his eyesight on a fighter on stage. Then as the cultivator moves he would smile and nods his head. Although he could also predict the movement and trajectory of each attack as what he taught to Cherry Lao before, it is different this time as it is by using the Eyewear. The only difference is the little dy as using one''s natural reaction is faster when trained properly.


    "Left foot¡­ right hook¡­ back kick¡­ back fist¡­ shadow eh¡­ left-hand chop." Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Unknown to him behind the veil Qin Lou''s eyes are bulging in disbelief, she could not believe that what Shin Jiao is saying is what one of the fighters is about to do. It''s like he could clearly foresee the future or could read the person''s mind.


    "How did he do that?" Qin Lou asked herself.


    Then after some contemtion, her senses directly went to Shin Jiao''s Eyewear. But no matter how much she tries to scan it, it''s just a piece of hardware and some crystals. Although she could feel the flow of spiritual Qi in it, it''s still nothing special. If it''s not that conspicuous she would mistake it to be part of his body.


    "Maybe this is one of his secrets. This guy is truly inconceivable and¡­ and amazing." She said to herself as she had a slight blush on her cheeks.


    She felt her heart would feel warm whenever she is with him. Especially this morning when he helped her escape from the bully Chen Je. As she thinks about the time when he was grabbing her hand and also her waist, she could feel her heart getting warm and happiness would cloud her mind.


    "Okay, I think this is enough¡­ now all I need to do is to refine this into something... something more portable like an Eyess." Shin Jiao murmured unconcerned that Qin Lou can hear him beside him.


    As they are seated at the topmost corner of the arena, no matter what they do most people won''t bother to notice them as most people are busy watching the fights below. As the inter-school matches progress many fighters have already been eliminated, and in the Snow Wind school, only three are left. The golden core seeded student name Xin Lo who wears a white and blue robe of Snow Wind School, ate-stage core forming realm cultivators, and Fatty Yao Koi who is only at the middle-stage core forming realm. Now in from of them stood the five yers from Soul Mountain School, as they haven''t lost even a single one of their fighters yet.


    Looking at the students of Snow Wind School, the bulky youth named Chen Je stood on the stage with a mocking sneer on his face. In front of him stood Fatty Yao Koi as he was chosen to be Chen Je''s next opponent.


    "Haha¡­ hey fatty, do you think you are my match? You''re only at the middle-stage of core forming realm, you''re asking for a beating if you are not to back down. Haha¡­ or better yet, call that trash senior sister Qin of yours to face me. Maybe she could give me at least a little bit of a challenge." Chen Je said with a tone of provocation.


    "I''m not scared of you. Senior sister Qin won''t lower herself in your level, as you''re just some shameless man." Yao Koi shouted.


    "Ha, ha¡­ I''ll beat you to a pulp. And the only way for them to save you is to surrender or ept my challenge to Qin Lou!" Chen Je shouted with a domineering tone.


    Chen Je''s gaze went towards his senior brother, the seeded participant of their group. And they nod with a tacit understanding. Then Chen Je suddenly rushed forward and begin his attacks. But Yao Koi was prepared, he didn''t get to this stage just because of luck. He too is a really skilled fighter, and he manages to defend or even evade the rain of fist and kicks. But unluckily a stray fist suddenly appears and hit Yao Koi in his big stomach and he was thrown tumbling to the ground.


    And after that, a rain of fist suddenly assaulted him in his defenseless state. After the bloody scene, Chen Je shouted as he looks around the stage.


    "Senior Qin Lou! If you wanted to save this piece of shit, I challenge you toe out and face me!" Chen Je shouted out.


    Nobody reacted as this is a deration of challenge, in this world where strength rules even school matches like this could be turned into a personal bout. As long as that person is able to back it up with his own skills or had a very strong background. And Chen Je is one of the core disciple of his school and theckey of their school''s genius student.


    "Very well, our Snow Wind School is not some pushover. Since you wanted to challenge one of our students I''ll let you face her¡­ Qin Lou,e out!" a middle-aged man suddenly stood up from where the team of Snow Wind School is seated which garnered suspicion to others.


    "Elder Meng, what is the meaning of this?" an elderly looking man sitting on the judge''s tform asked with annoyance.


    "Elder Xing, I don''t mean anything¡­ It''s just that, Qin Lou is a core forming realm cultivator of our school and she is not giving our school some face. Even letting, this junior from the Soul Mountain trample on our dignity. If she could not uphold our pride, it''s better if we would just kick her out." Elder Meng said as if he was stating the fact and upholding justice for their school.


    Although Elder Meng is a senior elder of the Snow Mountain School, he could not refute the logic in Elder Xing''s words. But he knows the situation of Qin Lou as he was one of those who helped checked her condition before.


    His eyes show indecisiveness as he is weighing whether he needed to protect the dignity of the school or Qin Lou. As a head Elder representative of the school, he has the responsibility to protect both the students and the reputation of the school.


    Meanwhile, Qin Lou had her fist clenched and she is gritting her teeth in anger. She knows why Elder Meng said those things, as she defeated his cheating son before and was punished by the school. So this Elder Meng had a grudge on her because of that.


    "Qin Lou do you really want to fight?" a voice suddenly interrupted her train of thought.


    She just subconsciously nods her head, as a cultivator she has her own pride and she had been bottling this up for some time now.


    "Okay, very decisive. I like it and because of that, I will help you. But you will not fight today. You''ll do it tomorrow, okay?" Shin Jiao said with confidence.


    Qin Lou didn''t answer as she didn''t know if she would trust him with his words. But deep inside her heart she already had the inkling of following Shin Jiao''s ns no matter what it is.


    Then Shin Jiao disappear from where he sat and suddenly he was running towards the arena panting, when he reached near the middle he was blocked by a person who looks like someone guarding the area. He ryed his message while he panted heavily, after doing that he went back outside, then appear next to Qin Lou once more, who had an incredulous face.


    The person then walks towards Elder Ming and whispered the message, which made the man smile. Then he stood up andugh loudly.


    "Young man, she epted your challenge. You will be fighting her tomorrow as an exhibition fight between Snow Wind School and Soul Mountain School."


    Upon hearing this Chen Je smiled evilly, then he let go of Yao Koi who is already brushed all over and walked down the stage. All the people inside the arena began to whisper one with another about the challenge and what had to happen. Everyone knows that it is a trap set for Qin Lou, but no one dares to voice out their opinion as they too are expectant on how the previous genius of the Snow Wind School fare against Chen Je, who is famous for being arrogant and a bully.


    Nobody realized that Qin Lou is just there and watching them, she also realizes that people really couldn''t see her. This is due to Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense masking array which is still active, as no matter how much they scan this area, they would not find them unless they use their naked eye. Which would be too bothersome to most cultivators.


    The matches proceed smoothly after that and the semi-finalist are already listed. They are to face the 12 seeded participants of each schools tomorrow.


    When Shin Jiao and Qin Lou went back to the small pond, Shin Jiao quickly implemented his n which he made while walking towards this ce. As a former spy Shin Jiao is not used to being on the front line, he would always choose to manipte the scenes from behind the shadows. So he would do the same thing as what he would always do. The first thing he needs to do is make a mask for Qin Lou which would ease her movements. Then a way for her to use her eyes while others could not see them. So the mask of the superhero which is like a spider which is famous on earthes to his mind.


    In one corner he started crafting and implemented his ns. After 5 hours and the sun is already down he luckily finished everything. Then he approached the hut and knocked on the bamboo door, then Qin Lou peeks out of the door. From the smell inside she is concocting something, it seems that she is preparing for the worst for tomorrow''s fight.


    "Hi! I made something for you." Shin Jiao handed her a white mask.


    "What is this?" Qin Lou asked as she scrutinized the thing in his hand.


    "This is something to rece your veil, but don''t worry it has the same properties as your veil. Plus you see this¡­ you can use your eyes on this and see everything clearly, but they won''t see your eyes." Shin Jiao said as he exined some of the functions of the mask he made.


    Since it''s a strap on a mask, with a Velcro fastener it would only cover her whole face but frees her hair. With this, she would be like those beautiful masked assassins with ponytails. Qin Lou was a little hesitant to try it out but her curiosity got the best of her and went inside the house and reluctantly reced her veil with the mask. When she feltfortable with the cing, she went outside.


    She saw Shin Jiao smiling which made her blush a little as she finds his smile truly mesmerizing. She could not deny that he is truly a very handsome young man.


    "Let me show you something." Shin Jiao said as he moves to a fighting stance.


    This startled Qin Lou as she didn''t expect Shin Jiao to act this way, she felt a little confused. But then all of a sudden, she saw some pattern disyed on her eyes. Since she is a very wise woman she immediately deduced that this is a movement path but it was toote as Shin Jiao''s fist is already in front of her face. Then she unconsciously stepped back a few paces.


    "Did you see it?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    Qin Lou nodded without a word but was still in a daze.

 Chapter 28 - Martial Arts Tournament Part 3

    Chapter 28


    The bright light above the sky is truly magnificent as it shows its golden rays that bathe the wholend. The trees, nts, and beasts are enjoying the warmth it provides and nourishes each body to be strong and healthy. In this tranquil time, in a small part of the forest where an illusionary mountain stood. People are beginning to flock in a certain part of the area, where raised tform made from bs of rocks are encircled by a huge old construct made of stone and mud, it''s a ce they called ''the arena''.


    "Hey, what do you think would happen?"


    "I don''t know, I haven''t seen that senior Qin Lou fight before. My senior brother told usst night that she is truly a martial genius, but was wasted some years ago."


    "Do you think Chen Je would beat that woman?"


    "I can''t wait to see the previously called genius of the city of Er in action."


    "I don''t think she could win against Chen Je that brute. I think he would shame her, or even maybe take that veil off her face. Haha!"


    The people everywhere are starting to gossip and make their own predictions on the possible oue of the uing battle between Qin Lou and Chen Je, which is about to begin.


    On a particr stage stood a burly youth with big bulging arm muscles and a smug looking face. On his side inserted on the ground is arge t de which glimmers as the golden rays of the sun reflects through them. His mind is running the possible things that he could do. As of now, he is not worried as he had prepared a lot of things just to win. He even had a secret pill bottle on his pocket which ''that'' person has given to himst night. That person said that the pill could enhance his spiritual Qi and make him even stronger by a degree, which means he could enter the gold core state at that moment. This made him more confident, as he can already see the pile of spiritual stones going into his pocket. His excitement is through the roof and was truly ted at his decision to challenge that trash of the Snow Wind School.


    Actually, Chen Je had another reason why he wanted to challenge Qin Lou, and that is to avenge the defeat of his senior brother a few years ago. It was below his senior brother to challenge Qin Lou as she is not as strong as what she was before. So their only option is to use this tactic and get a satisfying result.


    Thinking up to here, a wide grin on Chen Je''s face is stered. He can''t wait to hear the praising words his senior and boss would give him and also the reward thates with it.


    Chen Je suddenly noticed that he had been waiting for about an hour now and Qin Lou is still of no show. With an irritated look in his eyes, he took a nce at his team''s waiting area and saw the nonchnt look of his boss. So he felt a little helpless and decide for himself what to do next. So, he took a step forward and put both hands on his waist took a deep breath and opened his mouth.


    "WHERE..."


    He did not finish what he was about to shout when the people below the stage had amotion. There in the entrance, he saw two people walking. The woman wearing white and not the usual Snow Wind School uniform is followed by a young man that seems to be her mortal servant. They are slowly advancing towards the stage. The woman has a white cloth-like mask on her face just like that of an assassin and her jet ck hair is tied in a ponytail. But the most curious thing is that two dark crystal like thingy that''s covering her eyes. Everyone looks at them with an incredulous face as they noticed that Qin Lou had a mortal servant which she would not usually do.


    "Haha... So you finally showed up! What a refreshing look you have. I was a little skeptical when they say that you are ugly, but seeing your face like this. Seems that for once the rumors must not be true?" Chen Je said when Qin Lou reached the stage and stood in front of him.


    "Truly, this littless has a lot of things that her master gave her. I can''t even see through this mask that she is wearing." an old man sitting at the top of the judges'' tform said.


    Most of the old men in that area just stayed quiet and watched on as they had their own train of thoughts. Shin Jiao didn''t follow Qin Lou and just stood below the stage where other cultivators are looking at him with a curious look. And though Shin Jiao is a mortal his looks are exemry, and upon noticing this, most people had thought and had a trace of disdain upon looking back at Qin Lou on stage.


    "Since both contestants are on stage now. We''ll start the match." a man said as he walks and stood between Chen Je and Qin Lou.


    He then raised his hands and upon lowering it down he shouted, "Fight!"


    Qin Lou is donning a fighting stance, but Chen Je nonchntly looks at her. In his mind, he was performing some calction on how to embarrass her in front of the crowd.


    "Senior sister, I''m actually a magnanimous man. I don''t really want to fight someone like you. But I find it too boring to fight someone weaker than me, so I hope that you would pose a challenge for me." Chen Je said with a wide grin as he slowly circled around which Qin Lou followed in vignce.


    Then all of a sudden a murderous glint shed in Chen Je''s eyes as he dashed forward extending his right hand towards Qin Lou''s head.


    "Dragon w!" he shouted as Qi burst forth from his fingers making it looks like sharp ws are extending out from them.


    Upon seeing that she was not moving, most people on stage shook their heads as traces of disappointments can be seen on their faces.


    "Sigh... She truly has fallen now. I can''t believe that after all these years, she still had not recovered from that trauma. Poor little thing." Elder Xing said to himself as he hopelessly watched Qin Lou about to receive heavy damage on her head.


    "Haha, this is truly retribution, son, I will see the end of this wretched woman and our vengeance and shame would be washed away." Elder Ming on the side is feeling Schadenfreude at the thing that was about to happen to Qin Lou.


    Most students in the golden core stage felt the same way upon seeing this as most of them have been defeated by her before and was unable to ept that fact, but most did not seek revenge yet as their pride didn''t permit them to do so. All except for the seeded participant of the Soul Mountain School, Lo Bei Wang.


    Lo Bei Wang, one of the 3 young masters of the Wang n in Er City. He is known to be the best in martial arts among the three brothers, a prodigy. And he was nurtured and cultivated by his father the n leader to be as such. Although he was given the attention and said to be the hope of the n, he is not qualified to hold the position of being the next n leader as his temperament and personality arecking. So this made Lo Bei Wang have a domineering attitude and started to bully others as a way to express himself and his frustrations.


    At that time when Qin Lou appears he had an inkling to teach her a lesson as he didn''t like people calling her the genius of Er city. And so in their bout, he used every skills and technique in his arsenal and still lost big time. She was the one who caught the eyes of the big wigs of every sect and not him. The only mistake she did was to dere her stand and stood firm as a student of the Snow Wind School, and after that, she was attacked and had damaged her dantian unable to improve her cultivation anymore but instead had regressed. Everyone knows why she was attacked and most of the schools are happy that this had happened because it means lesspetition for them. As no one wanted to have a strong opponent and would rather drag down someone with potential than face them. But it was also a part of negligence in the Snow Wind School as they had let a future strong cultivator to be trampled upon.


    Still as part of the cultivation world where the strong rules and the weak sumb to their fate. Here no one points their finger on who is who as it is a part of this world''s rules.


    Now on stage people are gasping as they saw therge dragon w draw closer in slow motion towards Qin Lou''s head.


    As the dragon Qi was about to hit her, she just moves a simple side step and evaded her dangerous predicament. Chen Je''s grinning face was frozen stiff as he realized what had happened. This expected one hit kill attack was evaded just like that. Not only him but almost everyone in the arena had a dumbfounded look in their faces. But some had an expression which shows interest, even some bored young masters a while ago now open their eyes and is now looking at the stage.


    "If you were in her shoes, would you be able to do what she did?" a handsome young man wearing a mix of red and white robe asked his servant.


    "I may be able to do it young master, but not as skillful as that." The man standing behind him answered.


    "Hmmm¡­ did she really recover from her wounds? This would be truly bad¡­ we can''t let this happen." The handsome young man said to himself.


    Elder Ming is now standing with an ugly expression, he was really feeling ted a while ago at the indication that he is about to get his revenge for his son. But now he can''t ept that it seems that Qin Lou could truly be hiding her skills. With clenched hands, he bowed in his heart to never let her go and should eliminate her the sooner the better.


    While everyone was busy thinking, on stage Qin Lou and Chen Je are facing each other. With an ugly face, Chen Je looks like smoke is rising from his head as he felt insulted for not hitting his target. But what ticks him the most is that Qin Lou seems to have not exerted any effort in facing him.


    "That was just a fluke, not try to evade this!" Chen Je shouted as he gathers his feet and suddenly rushed towards her and an evil smirk appear on his face.


    "Rain of dragon ws!" Chen Je shouted as he suddenly jumped up when he got near Qin Lou.


    Then as was if the sky was covered with golden ws as spiritual Qi began to materialize into fist-sized ws in the sky. This is not a martial skill but instead a spiritual Qi skill using Qi to materialize the ws. The skill began to fall one by one towards Qin Lou who stood there unperturbed. Although hundreds of w-like fist areing towards her, she just calmly look at them.


    Everyone is expecting her to run outside the stage as Chen Je had pulled a nasty trick by using a spellbined with his martial skill. This is against the rules and if she can get through this she would win the bout automatically. But this is not the most pressing thing right now as Qin Lou is faced with multiple fist Qi which is raining down on her. This could injure her gravely if she didn''t use defensive talisman or Qi shield spell, but if she used any of this she would also lose the fight. So the people are anticipating what she would do at this time.


    Upon seeing this scene, Shin Jiao became angry and clenched his fist tightly. He bowed to make a move if things would go sour. He first used his goggles and look at the people around him, and saw that the most powerful being in this area is just ate-stage gold core realm old man who is sitting in the middle of the judges'' tform.


    "If I save her, they would pose no trouble for me. But I still need to respect her wishes though¡­ Ahhh¡­ Whatever¡­ I just have to wait and see it then." Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    On the stage, Qin Lou suddenly moved. And to everyone''s surprise, she didn''t use any talisman or shield, she didn''t even enhance her body to be able to move quickly. She just moved like a fish in the water through that hail of w Qi. She didn''t blur like a shadow or move as fast as lightning but instead, is looking at the falling w Qi with a calm demeanor and walks while evading leisurely while she approaches the boundary of the stage where Chen Je is going tond.


    Qin Lou was truly amazed at the ability of the thing which Shin Jiao crafted. She was too entranced at that moment that she had forgotten that she is having a duel and that his opponent has already cheated. At this time she had an enlightenment of the movement of Qi in her surroundings. She now discovers that the thing covering her eyes are sensitive in Qi particles around her, so through this, it could predict the trajectory of each action of her opponent.


    "If that is the case then, there is a big w in this artifact. The absence of Qi! Which means if the enemy doesn''t have Qi fluctuations I could not predict his or her movements." Qin Lou said to herself.


    Even though she is currently thinking, she still sessfully dodges every single w thrown at her. Then Chen Je has his eyes wide open when he found that he is now in front of Qin Lou when hended. Then he suddenly feels is a small palm touching his chest as he was stunned and was unable to react immediately. But it was already toote as this simple palm strike from Qin Lou contain a skill called hidden impact. It would damage not the outeryer of the skin but the inner organs. If Chen Je was able to put up a Qi shield then he would not receive heavy damage, but since he received it directly he was thrown out of the stage for many meters while a fountain of blood was spewing out of his mouth.


    A pin drop silence pervaded the air as everyone was too shocked to react.

 Chapter 29 - Martial Arts Tournament Part 4

    Chapter 29


    A single person stood in a stage while the people down below silently watches. The imposing aura and the splendid view which show the woman''s perfect figure at that instant was truly a picture-perfect moment, which could ignite one''s passion in martial arts.


    The silence was suddenly broken by a loud shouting from a person below the tform. It was a young man with a bloody and somewhat disheveled robe. His aura began to rise as his cultivation essence broke through a single barrier which is insurmountable for some. Then the people around him suddenly stepped back as they unconsciously cleared a path towards the stage where the imposing figure of the woman awaits.


    "Gold core realm!" someone eximed.


    "Did Chen Je just broke through to the gold core realm? Damn, this is truly meeting a fortune in an unfortunate event."


    "Gold core? No way!"


    People murmured as they found it truly inconceivable for Chen Je to break through at this time. Although he was defeated his harvest is still great, many cultivators are stuck in core forming realmte-stages and no matter what they do they seem to be unable to break through that huge barrier. Some people find it was just a normal thing to break that barrier especially those genius cultivators like Qin Lou and the seeded participants, at their young age. But this is not true to most cultivators, as they can only make a breakthrough when they''re already in their middle-age or even old age. Hence breaking through to gold core realm is one of the many dreams ofmon cultivators. That is why they are having this shocked, disbelieving or even envying reaction.


    "I will kill you! You dare shame me! I will tear you apart with my bare hands!" Chen Je shouted as his now crimson red eyes stared at Qin Lou.


    "This guy took a pill just to force a breakthrough temporarily, which is truly too dangerous." Shin Jiao thought as he had seen Chen Je put something on his mouth when he fell down the stage.


    No one bothered to stop the fight even though it should have been over. The referee just took a blind eye to the situation which made Shin Jiao crest his brows. It seems that this show is turning for worse, and sooner orter he needs to make a move. He stealthily took out something from his ring and carefully hid it in his sleeves.


    Chen Je madly rushed towards Qin Lou dragging his hands behind him as spiritual Qi began to condense on them. Then he swings his ws sideways making a howling sound, but still, he hit nothing as Qin Lou has already shifted to his blind spot. He never gave up and repeatedly attacked with each w strike leaves visible ws after images.


    "This is¡­ her spiritual sense¡­ it''s like she can read the future. She clearly knows where the next strike is and is able to smoothly move. Did her spiritual sense reach the stage where it''s like that of a nascent realm cultivator? It''s like she already has the mind''s eye." The old man sitting in the middle of the judges'' tform said.


    This old man is the main judge of this inter-schoolpetitions as he also held the highest cultivation level in the group almost reaching the infant soul realm. He is one of the five lower elders of Er city who is the representative of the city council. His name is Zhan Fu.


    "Senior Fu, what do you mean? Do you mean that this woman had reached that high level with her spiritual sense even though her cultivation had stagnated to gold core realm?" a middle-aged man who is wearing a blue robe with an insignia of arge lotus flower.


    "Hmmm¡­ this is just my assumption brother Ao. But if this is true then¡­" Senior Fu replied.


    "She would be a good seed for our alchemy school¡­ Hehe, since Snow Wind School doesn''t value her, it would be our honor to have this student, right... Elder Xing?" The middle-aged man named Hu Ao from the Floating Lotus Alchemy School.


    "Humph! Trying to poach our student from the Snow Wind School, do you think my school is blind?" Elder Xing red at Elder Ao.


    "Haha, it''s not that you are blind, Elder Xing but it''s a waste for her to cultivate martial arts when she could be a great alchemist. Think for her future Elder Xing, if you truly value her send her to our school." Hu Ao said although smiling but had seriousness in his tone.


    As the elders are busily discussing on the judges'' tform, down below Chen Je continued his flurry of attacks and Qin Lou would always sessfully evade.


    "Coward! Fight back! Is this all you can do? Run? Truly you have fallen low. Haha¡­" Chen Je shouted as he became angry as he truly could not hit Qin Lou.


    "Hmmm¡­ Okay, you mean this¡­" Qin Lou said calmly as she stepped forward and raise her palm.


    Seeing her action Chen Je grinned as he knows that his n worked. He is already at his limit if this fight drags on the effect of the pill would be gone and this is something that must not happen. Although he wasn''t told of the side effect in taking the pill, as a cultivator he is aware that he would either feel weaken or would run out of spiritual Qi. Which either of the two must not happen as he would lose the deal with that person. But then his provocation was sessful and with this move from Qin Lou, he is sure to counter it and beat her up.


    So he quickly condenses arge amount of spiritual Qi into his palm and will meet her palm with his own palm strike.


    "Stone hand palm strike!" he shouted.


    This made Shin Jiao feel helpless, luckily he reminded Qin Lou to not shout each skill she uses which she resisted at first, butter she got used to it after practicing that night.


    When the two palms traveled towards each other a shocking scene happened. Qin Lou''s palm suddenly shifted along with her body as she suddenly appears on the side of Chen Je where his chest is exposed. Seeing this he quickly changes his palm strike to an eagle w and swipe inwards. But he was once again shocked as she then shifted and went back to her original ce and her palm is still traveling towards Chen Je''s chest.


    "Thud!"


    A muffled sound echoed through the surrounding which was heard by everyone as they are watching intently on the exchange between Qin Lou and Chen Je. Then they saw someone suddenly flew out of the stage and crashed on a wall, then the figure of Chen Je fell on the ground and fainted. A loud cheer suddenly erupted from the spectators as they finally saw the real ability of the girl they deemed to be already trash. This awed every one, but not all became happy with this. From the fighter''s waiting areas in the middle, most of the seeded participants have a dark and heavy expression on their faces.


    "Elders since I''ve already won the match, I will now take my leave. Thank you!" Qin Lou calmly bowed and then she started to walk down the fighting stage.


    "Wait, student! I want to reward you for showing such skills. You can ask for anything, if we are able to grant it, then it''s yours." Elder Fu said as he stood up.


    He truly was amazed at what Qin Lou showed, and wanted to at least give her some constions. So he offered this as a form of a reward for her.


    When she heard this she suddenly thought of Shin Jiao and his goal. Actually, it is possible for them to enter the alchemy contest but it would be a headache if Shin Jiao is to enter as her assistant, many questions and a long winding process will follow. So she decided to try her luck this time and request this as she thinks that her request would be easier to grant.


    "This junior is truly humbled, I have just one request senior¡­" Qin Lou said as she paused and look at Shin Jiao below the stage.


    "I wanted to join the alchemy contest tomorrow along with my mortal servant." She said frankly.


    "Yes! You wanted to join my¡­ Eh¡­ What?" Elder Ao of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School suddenly stood up happily but was confused after realizing something.


    "You wanted to join the alchemy contest with a mortal servant?" Elder Ao asked to confirm what he heard.


    "Yes, senior."


    "Haha! No problem, I myself will grant it. You can join the alchemy contest with your mortal servant. Haha!" Elder Ao shouted in excitement as this would also test her ability in alchemy hitting two birds in one stone.


    "This junior thanks senior for being too magnanimous. This junior asked permission to leave then, thank you senior." Qin Lou said as she bowed.


    "Haha, do you think you can leave so easily after hurting one of our students. Do you think our school is easy to bully?" a young man wearing an orange robe with a red dragon design on it slowly walks up to the stage where Qin Lou stood, it''s Lo Bei Wang.


    "I guess senior sister has already had her core healed, you''ve shown us all once again your formidable strength. Would you mind exchanging some pointers with me?" Lo Bei Wang asked with a smile.


    "What''s going on now?"


    "Is the Soul Mountain School having a grudge match with Senior Qin Lou?"


    "They are too arrogant for their own good. I hope she kicks their asses once again."


    The people below had a mixed reaction as they found the situation truly chaotic. As they waited for Qin Lou to reply all eyes are on her. But everyone was astonished when she turns around and walks down the stage. Shin Jiao then followed her as they started to walk towards the exit of the arena.


    "WAIT! Where are you going?" Lo Bei Wang shouted.


    Qin Lou stopped walking and turns around, everyone is now expecting something to happen.


    "Are you trying to run away?" Lo Bei Wang sneered in contempt.


    "Sorry, I don''t talk to stupid people."


    BOOM!


    It was like lightning that hits everyone to stupefaction as no one expected this insulting bomb to came from Qin Lou who is always silent.


    After saying that, she and Shin Jiao walks out of the arena leaving everyone dumbfounded. When they were out of their sight everyone came back from their reverie and began to murmur. Lo Bei Wang''s face is beet red in anger as he didn''t expect for Qin Lou to berate him and calling him stupid in front of all the crowd. He felt that he truly lost his face this time and fury rose deep within.


    "Haha! I really like thatss. Too domineering and straightforward. I truly found a good seed." Elder Ao said to himself as his face was full of smiles.


    The inter-school martial arts tournament started as usual. Students started to face each other on the stage in a martial arts contest so that they could choose those who would enter the semi-finals and who would proceed to the finals. The seeded students also entered the fray at this time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Xi Empire city¡­


    Thergest and most majestic city in the cultivationnd, where the poption reaches almost 5 million inhabitants. The city is not surrounded by tall walls but instead, an invisible barrier was erected to protect the city and its people. Thousands of years have passed since the founding of the Empire and they have gone stronger since then. All the empires in its surroundings are under the rule of the Imperial family, rumor has it that the emperor is already a nascent realm cultivator and the power behind the imperial family is a world nascent ancestor which is the reason why a lot of people fear and respects the imperial family.


    On this day in a particr ce high above a truly grandiose and beautiful pce iid with silvery walls and golden doors, with crystalline chandeliers and magical artifacts looming high above lighting the whole ce, which makes this castle truly a sight to behold. In a small room, ten people are standing surrounding a round table. On the tableys an artifact which makes each person in the room scrunch up their foreheads in silent contemtion.


    Then the man which stood above the rest with his regal presence wearing a red robe iid with golden patterns, and on his head is a golden circlet signifying his status. He then nods his head to a man on his side who is wearing a silver battle armor in his body looking like a god of death ready to go to war.


    "I haven''t seen this kind of artifact before, but ording to my subordinate this is like a long crossbow without a string and it seems to carry a lot of power and it draws its power from the beast crystal in that small metal box." The man in silver armor said as he recites the words ryed to him by his subordinates and pointed out some facts they have learned.


    If Shin Jiao was here he would know this thing in front of these people as this is his lost BARRETT. The one he lost while he was unconscious and was taken away by Cherry Lao while they were escaping. As in her panic, she forgot to take the item and they didn''t dare toe back as powerful beast starts to circle the area at that time.


    The war general looking man then told them the incident about the group of cultivators while training near the town of Dis. A female cultivator identally found the object and when they were attacked by a beast had used it to kill the beast in one shot. And when they found the beast''s corpse they are shocked to see that its giant head was sted clean along with almost half of its body as the young cultivator at that time was in a panic and just fired and fired emptying the whole magazine clip which only contains around 3 bullets. So judging from the damages and the beast level, plus its armor, this gave them a conclusion that the artifact may have the power of a nascent cultivator. But the thing that baffled them the most is the ease of its usage and its portability.


    "Your majesty if our crafting team can study this and replicate this artifact it can bolster our forces more and may even be able to finally stop the advances of the beast people towards ournds and may even push them back." The man in silver armor suggested.


    "¡­or invade theirnds. Right? General Qian?" a man wearing a blue robe with an emblem of a lion in his chest.


    "Haha! That is too funny chancellor¡­ you city people are truly ignorant about things. Do you know why they are trying to invade us? It''s not for greed or power¡­ but survival. Theirnds are bing barren as time goes by. Extreme cold and extreme heat may forge their bodies and will, but their lives are in constant danger. While we live in paradise in this cultivationnd. So do you think I''m crazy enough to invade a dyingnd?" the man wearing silver armor, general Qian said with a sneer.


    While everyone is silent, a man spoke. "Everyone, his majesty has 2 tasks this time. General Qian, find a team of magical artifact crafters and try to duplicate this thing as soon as possible. The rest of you in here is to find the one who made this. It is very crucial to find this person. You have yourmand, everyone dismiss." A man wearing a white robe with a crest of a green dragon on his back said with an imposing aura as everyone bowed in agreement.


    As everyone left the only ones that remain in the room is the man in a white robe with a green dragon crest and the one they call his majesty, the emperor of the current Xi empire.


    "Your majesty, with regards to yourmand¡­ is it to rope the crafter or¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ we are not sure about this yet. It''s either he''s an enemy or a friend, that is yet to be seen." The emperor said as a smile appears in his always calm and serious face.


    "At least this time it won''t be boring.." He said with a grin.

 Chapter 30 - Alchemy Contest

    Chapter 30


    BANG! Crack!


    The sound of something breaking and crashing to the ground can be heard even from outside a simple but well-built house. Inside a room stood three people, the other one is kneeling on the ground with his body full of bandages.


    "You imbecile, you can''t even defeat that trash. And even shamed our school and me. I will skin you alive!" a young man shouted after breaking the ck table made of hardwood.


    The young man is Lo Bei Wang, as he was seething in anger after being shamed and his crony defeated by Qin Lou. His face has turned red in anger and his fist is clenched tightly.


    "Young master Wang, it''s not my fault that she has already reached the apex of spiritual sense. No matter how hard I attack she could see through them as if she can see my future moves, and she would leisurely evade." Chen Je said feeling indignant of his misfortune.


    Lo Bei Wang didn''t reply but just stayed quiet and stare right out the window.


    "I will have my revenge, Qin Lou. You may have won today, but I will have my revenge. I will kill you." Lo Bei Wang swore to himself.


    Meanwhile in another ce¡­


    "How did that bitch do that? This is impossible!" a young woman shouted within her as she clenched her fist tightly. She truly wanted to shout out her frustration and anger but is trying to control it as her body shuddered.


    This young woman is Shan Su and right now she really wanted to throw a fit but is unable to as she is with thepany of some beautiful young women along with a very handsome young man. Their topic of discussion is Qin Lou, as the girls although showed disdain still their words showed praises of Qin Lou''s skills. Unbeknownst to them, right now the eyes of the young man, Xian Jian Feng is glowing with greed and interest. He is trying to form a scheme in his mind on how to take Qin Lou into his harem, albeit she is hideous. He is actually considering something as thinking about it, though her face is ugly, if she wears a mask it would not be that bad. Her body is great at most perfect in proportion, and of course, his goal is to get the secret of the skills that Qin Lou holds. He truly coveted them in his heart, which he could not imagine that if he could get his hands on them he would be undefeatable. His heart would always raise and greed can be seen in his eye upon seeing and remembering her performance on stage that day. And because of this, his resolve was strengthened.


    The next day¡­


    It is the start of the alchemy contest which would start first before the semi-finals of the martial arts tournament. At this time they used a single stage and arranged around 50 multiple tables. In each table, they put a basic alchemy furnace which every contestant would use to refine and concoct pills.


    As the sun rose up bathing the sky with its golden gleam, a few alchemists are already heading towards the arena. Qin Lou along with Shin Jiao has already registered and both are now standing behind their alchemy table. Shin Jiao upon seeing the pill furnace became curious and started to inspect it. This gives ire to some alchemist as they didn''t expect someone without knowledge on an alchemy furnace was allowed to enter, and the fact that it''s also a mortal servant gives almost everyone a look of discontent in their eyes. But they are unable to voice out theirint as Qin Lou is clearly being eyed by Elder Ao of the famous Floating Lotus Alchemist School. It would be bad if they get on the elder''s bad side.


    "Master, this alchemy furnace is truly baffling. I truly want one. Hehe" Shin Jiao said as he innocently said to Qin Lou.


    "I don''t know if this guy is just acting or truly innocent? I know he can make that thing if he wished it." Qin Lou said to herself as she just stayed quiet and didn''t mind Shin Jiao.


    When all contestant is already on stage and the time was up, an old man with a long beard stood up and went to the front of the judges'' stage. He started with some pleasantries and began to exin the rules and the prize.


    "¡­ today''s alchemy contest will be having 3 very strict rules. If you follow these rules, you may be able to win this contest. But if you do anything that''s against any of these rules, you''ll be out¡­ Let''s start with the first rule. It is a must that each pill you will create is either an original one which no other alchemist made or an improvement of any pills avable, but it should be at least a stage with regards to efficacy. Now, the second rule is very crucial as it will merit your entry to our Floating Lotus alchemist school for those who are not a student yet, and for those students, will instead go up a rank. The level of refinement we want on any medicinal nt should be at least 85% in purity or above¡­" The old man exined.


    "And thest but not the least is the grade and level of each pill concocted. Our alchemist judges on this stage would only be epting a pill or any medicine with a level of not lesser than 4, and the pill should be a high grade or above." The old man continued with a smile.


    The first two rules are easy to ept by most of the contestants. But the third one is truly a bomb that blew on their faces. Level 4 pills? What does that signify? It means the alchemist has the ability to concoct pills that can be used by gold core cultivators. If you are not an alchemist you would know how hard that rule is. A Level 4 pills are usually only concocted by infant soul cultivators, as they hold the minimum cultivation level to use the mind''s eye for fire essence control, but there is always an exception. Plus there is the grade of the pill which should be high grade. Every alchemist knows that the pill grades areposed of 10 grades in total which are: low, middle, high, mortal, spirit, hybrid, sky, heaven, immortal, and deity.


    After the announcement, everyone began toin as these conditions are too absurd. They are just students and not official alchemist yet, how could the rule be that overbearing? This made them feel that there is something fishy going on about giving out these new rules for this tournament. It was as if it is being catered to test someone in particr.


    But the old man ignored their protest and just waved his hands and continued on.


    "The prizes for the winner of thispetition is as followed. For the third prize, we are going to give that alchemist their very own level 2 pill furnace, a bottle of Qi gathering pill, and volume 2 of thependium of medicinal nts. For the second prize winner, they will receive the same things that the third ce have but with an additional item, the mind fruit. This fruit will be able to help a person increase in intelligence. And of course, for the first ce, we are to give a fist-sized ck ore, which is very useful for one''s own cultivation."


    "Everyone the first stage of the alchemy contest is to test your refining skills. You must refine any grade of medicinal nt or fruit to around 85% in purity. Those who can pass will be admitted immediately in our Floating Lotus Alchemy School as an inner-disciple. So do your best and good luck."


    Boom!


    It was like a bomb that blew up on everyone''s mind. Although the rule was absurd, the prizes for the winners are too valuable. Anyone who could attain any of the 3 ces would gain a lot. Not to mention that you can be an inner-disciple of the number 1 alchemy school in Er city. No matter how much one would work hard and dream to be an inner disciple of that school, but the reality is too harsh, it is truly not that easy. As it is widely known that there are only 5 inner disciples and 3 core disciples in the alchemy school. And these people can truly be considered as a monstrous individual in both alchemy and cultivation. If they could enter this group then the fame and fortune that awaits them are too frightening just thinking about it.


    It is not new to these people that alchemy is a really lucrative path. Upon looking at the stage only 48 people registered out of 50 tables. Which means that in this year there only 48 students of alchemy in the city of Er and the nearest towns and viges. With this, the status of an alchemist is truly high and not thatmon in the eyes of both mortals and cultivators alike.


    "We will start the contest after a few minutes, please prepare until then." The old man with a long beard said as he waved his hand and went back to his seat.


    Upon his signal, a group of people starts to walk forward carrying a bamboo woven tray with medicinal nts and started to put on the big table in the front. As this is happening, a young man slowly walks towards Qin Lou''s table and stopped in front of her on the other side of the table.


    "I''m truly surprised to see you here senior sister. I guess you''re also going to try your luck in alchemy." The young man is very handsome which both Shin Jiao and Qin Lou know, it''s Xian Jian Feng.


    He is wearing a silver robe with shy design signifying his status as a young master. And an insignia of a lotus in water can be seen on his left side. This means that Xian Jian Feng is a student of Floating Lotus Alchemy School.


    "Senior sister Qin Lou, I would like to once again offer you the same thing. Be one of my women and I will give you status and protection. What do you say?" Xian Jian Feng said shamelessly, but he didn''t mind it as his face is full of smug look.


    "Xian Jian Feng! Shameless as usual I see." A young woman wearing a fitting white robe which insinuates her full figure.


    She may not have a perfect body like Qin Lou but her body figure is enough to make men have their eyes glued on her, plus she has a really cute face and sparkling eyes which would make even some women blush upon seeing her.


    "Oh, my¡­ Why isn''t this the youngdy of the Ling''s? Did your loser of a brother let you get out of your house?" Xian Jian Feng said with a sneer in his face.


    "You¡­ My brother is not a loser! Compared to him, you''re nothing!" the young woman suddenly retorted in anger.


    "Haha! That is the funniest joke in the world. Your brother may not be a loser¡­ but that was before. Because of a woman he lost his cultivation. Isn''t that what we call a loser?" Xian Jian Feng mocked.


    "Humph, a womanizer, and a cheapskate. If you hadn''t¡­" the young woman wanted to continue but she didn''t, as tears started to well up in her eyes.


    "Susu, I think you should mind your own business. Don''t worry, if I became interested in you again, I would visit your n once more." Xian Jian Feng said with a hint of disdain in his voice.


    "Who''s that?" Shin Jiao asked Qin Lou in a low voice.


    As the two banters Qin Lou exined to Shin Jiao who the young woman is.


    He now knows that her name is Susu Ling, and she is one of the heiresses of arge n of merchants which is well-known in Er City, the Roc''s eye merchantpany. Thergest merchant group not only in Er city but also in all the Empire under Xi. Although they are a great n, they exert no dominance to others. The reason why the Roc''s eye merchantpany grew to such a great business empire is because of their credibility and rule within their n. It is said that to enter this great n is not easy, as they would not marry for profit or power as they already hold both. Even the imperial family supports them as they support the Empire. A give and take rtionship base on respect and rules. Although in this world power rule supreme but in this n this rule doesn''t seem to exist.


    The only thing that the n value is the ability of a person to do business and increase or maintain the n''s prestige and profits. In front of money and benefit, power always follows.


    Upon hearing her prestigious background, Shin Jiao was amazed at her character for not using her illustrious n to suppress others. So he now has a good opinion about her. As Shin Jiao truly respects those people who rely on their own selves to get what they wanted.


    "Anyway, what do you say about my offer senior Qin Lou? You know that I''m good with my women right? I would truly treat you in equal like them." Xian Jian Feng didn''t give up as he still shamelessly unt himself.


    But upon seeing that she is talking to her servant instead of listening to him, he became furious. His eyes became fiery as he looks at the two people talking to each other without looking at him.


    At that time, Shin Jiao and Qin Lou are starting to n what they should do. As Qin Lou is able to wield spiritual me she will be the one refining. Shin Jiao told her that the sses could assist her along with her spiritual sense. This way she could refine the medicinal nt better.


    "I will make you submit to me and y you with my heart''s content, you bitch! Just you wait, just you wait." Xian Jian Feng shouted within himself.


    With an indignant look, Xian Jian Feng walks back to his table, while he grumbles andins in his heart. But he cannot do anything as of now, because they are still under the supervision of the inter-school elders, and there are school protectors present. After a while the old man with a long white beard walks towards the front and stood there, his gaze began to scan every contestant as if looking for things that they could use to cheat or frame others. After a while, he smiled as if content on the result and then raised one hand.


    "Okay! I hope that everyone is now ready. Now! let the alchemy contest begin!"

 Chapter 31 - Alchemy Contest Part 2

    Chapter 31


    On arge tform inside the arena, there are 48 tables and 49 people busily doing something. Shin Jiao is just a variable on Qin Lou''s table. Each person in that stage has a bead of sweat on their foreheads as the heat steadily increases in that ce. After a while, the aroma of refined herbs started to rise up and permeated the air. Those who have a good nose can judge from the smell of how pure the refinement of each medicine.


    On one corner Shin Jiao is watching Qin Lou as she refines a level 3 medicinal nt, the ck Ganoderma. This medicinal nt is truly mysterious as its effect are always random. When eaten raw it can double either one''s strength, agility or stamina for 30 seconds. But when it is turned into a pill, these three attributes would be doubled for one minute, which would be a great life saver when someone is in a pinch.


    As Shin Jiao watched Qin Lou he became truly amazed at her alchemy skill and looking at the medicinal nt being refined slowly, where dregs are slowly being pushed out, he was truly enlightened.


    "She is really skilled at almost everything. It was either her misfortune that her cultivation became stagnant or a blessing in disguise." Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    Shin Jiao and Qin Lou are actually nning to make a new pill which they would call ''regrowth pill''. It is like the regrowth serum that Shin Jiao made while traveling with Cherry Lao. Although the only difference is the concocting style as serums are made through filtration and evaporation to get the concentrated extract of a medicinal nt. With the proper control on temperature, this would always result in about 90-100% pureness. So, Shin Jiao is unwilling to show this kind of process in front of a lot of people. He knows what kind of trouble it would cost, so he just went with the flow and follow the norms of this world.


    Their goal right now is for Qin Lou to refine the Ganoderma to at least 90% pureness. Which is not that easy as Qin Lou can''t use her gold core. She trying to totally control her spiritual fire efficiently as she is already now sweating profusely. Right now the refinement of the medicinal nt is at around 75% and her Qi reserves are already running low. Qin Lou is now feeling a little weak as her knees are starting to wobble, but she held on and never gave up. Shin Jiao promised to show her a new pill that would rival any other healing pills out there, so she is really expecting that such a miracle pill to appear and for her to concoct it is an honor.


    "Just a little bit more, hang in there¡­" Shin Jiao said trying to encourage her to hold on.


    Around the stage, people can see that every contestant are almost at their limits. Some had already given up as they have already exhausted their Qi. Because they are unable to properly control their spiritual Qi they wasted a lot of energy and fainted. The only ones left on the stage are only around ten contestants which are still busy refining and not minding other people.


    "Yes! I did it!" suddenly someone shouted, which had an effect on some of the contestant as they were startled a little. Even Qin Lou was startled which is evident to the fluctuation of her spiritual me.


    "That was too low¡­ you piece of shit! You made me fail my refinement, I''ll kill you!" a young man suddenly shouted as he madly dashed towards that cultivator who shouted a while ago.


    "You''re ming me? It was your ipetence that made you fail not me!" the man shouted as he stepped back.


    The other man raised his fist and targeted the man''s face, he wanted to divert his frustration towards that guy who was sessful in refining his medicinal herb. But before his fist could arrive an elder caught it and he was flung out of the stage, while the elder coldly snort.


    "No!!! This can''t be!" suddenly Shin Jiao heard a familiar voice shouting in frustration.


    "I can''t ept this! This is too difficult¡­" this voice belongs to Xian Jian Feng, who is nowining about the rules of the contest.


    His refinement was at around 79% when his Qi reserved was depleted, all this happened even though he already took a bottle of Qi replenishing pill. Due to hisck of control in spiritual Qi, he lost his chance to advance a rank in his school.


    "Tsk, tsk. The young master of the Feng family is truly weak. I think he spends too much time ying with women that his inner Qi is too weak and impure." An elder said upon seeing Xian Jian Feng.


    Then Xian Jian Feng suddenly looks at Qin Lou who is still refining. He suddenly had an evil smile on his lips, and he carefully took a small seed from his sleeve. Looking at her unmoving figure his annoyance suddenly rose and he unhesitatingly flicked the seed towards the pill furnace. If this seed hits the pill furnace will fall and the refining would fail, and this is his main goal.


    As the tiny seed flew towards the burning hot pill furnace, Xian Jian Feng''s evil smile became too evident as he seems to forget masking his feelings. He is unwilling to ept that Qin Lou would be admitted as an inner-disciple of the school if this happens all his n would be for naught. He won''t be able to get his hands on her secret techniques and martial arts, along with some artifacts of course. But now seeing that the seed has traveled faster like a bullet, he almostughed loudly.


    When the seed was inches away from hitting the red hot pill furnace a shocking thing happened, it actually disappears. No one could see what happened so Xian Jian Feng gained the courage to attack once again. This time he used a part of his cultivation essence, which may turn the pill furnace to pieces if it hits.


    Xian Jian Feng''s eyes didn''t bother blinking as he watched the seed approaches inches away from the furnace, and there he clearly saw that a thinyer actually appear in just a blink of an eye and then disappear again.


    Unknown to everyone Shin Jiao stealthily put a formation disk under the table which would only activate upon detecting an approaching force no more than 1/4 of a kilogram. He already expected that someone would deal an underhanded blow, and he already experienced the shamelessness andwlessness of this world. If he could not protect himself and those people around him, then what has he learned his skills and strength for?


    But Shin Jiao was dumbfounded as he saw what is happening. Judging from the flickering of lights from the defensive array it seems that not only one but many are trying to attack Qin Lou''s pill furnace. Then before everyone could react, Qin Lou suddenly stopped her transmitting Qi and her spiritual me slowly diminished.


    "What? Did she failed?"


    "I guess even for her refining up to 85% is too much."


    "Well, I guess we expected too much from the trash. Haha!"


    "Shut up! You''re saying she''s a trash how about you? Trash!"


    People started to argue on what had happened, but oblivious to those that are on the stage an old man from the judges, slowly stood up with trembling hands. His gaze is glued to the pill furnace that''s on Qin Lou''s table as he slowly walks towards the stage. But suddenly someone shouted which awaken everybody from their stupor.


    "Why is there a formation in your table! You''re a cheater!" a youth shouted pointing at Qin Lou with anger filled eyes.


    "Yeah, it seems that there is something protecting your pill furnace." Another one chimed in.


    The elders in the front had a frowning face, as they are actually aware of what happened but these two brainless students seem to be unable to think clearly as their minds are clouded with jealousy and anger. This means there are many in this stage are aiming to take Qin Lou down. This made the elders a little bit angry, they themselves can feel that Qin Lou refinement was sessful but they seem to not smell the aroma which usuallyes out after or even during refinement.


    As the people began to murmur and became restless, Qin Lou, on the other hand, had her eyes closed. She can smell the heavenly aroma of the refined Ganoderma, and the strong spiritual Qi all overing from the furnace which slowly revolves around her body. She can feel her meridian being strengthened though she could not absorb these in her gold core, her body seems to be nourished by them making her feel the strength and power slowly courses through her whole body. The calm and warm feeling almost made her moan in pleasure, luckily she is still a little aware that there are people around her.


    Shin Jiao looks at Qin Lou withplicated eyes as he was truly amazed at her ability to use her inner spiritual fire without exerting her gold core to the max. Cherry Lao also did this before but she is using her newly formed gold core to refine the herbs that Shin Jiao used to concoct the serum. Still, Qin Lou''s talent is truly terrifying, making Shin Jiao admire her more in his heart.


    The judges saw that Qin Lou is not replying at the people berating her for cheating, so one of them stood up.


    "This student¡­ I am one of the 3rd tier alchemists in the Floating Lotus School. My name is Hau Lu. I wanted to ask, why is there a formation array in your table? Do you know that it is already a known rule that using a formation array in concocting pills is forbidden in this contest?" a man wearing a blue and white robe which is the uniform of Floating Lotus school teachers stood up.


    "That''s right. Her result should not be epted! She is cheating!" someone from the crowd shouted which made others nod their heads in agreement.


    "Yeah, kick her out of here. She had always joined the alchemist contest but would always fail with exploding furnace. This is impossible that she made it this time."


    There are some in the crowd which shouted scornfully at Qin Lou, but most of the crowd just silently watch the show on how she would defend herself. She had already shown her martial prowess and many are angered that she seems to have recovered from being trash which could threaten their school rankings, especially those who came from the top 5 schools.


    "Are you just going to feign ignorance? Speak student!" the teacher named Hau Lu shouted.


    Seeing this some teachers actually sneered at his shameless behavior, they are already aware that Hau Lu is under someone with an impressive background. The young prodigy of Floating Lotus Alchemy School, Xing Meng. The sole disciple of the chief alchemist of the school, Master Kong.


    Qin Lou suddenly opened her eyes and noticed that everyone seemed to be looking at her. She actually didn''t notice themotion as she is far too focused on absorbing the rich heavenly spiritual Qi from the purified Ganoderma. Before she could react, a handsome young man walks around the table and stood in the front. Qin Lou realized that it was Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao is aware that Qin Lou is still absorbing the thick and rich spiritual Qi which did not escape as they are trapped within the formation array he set up.


    "Please, my master is still regaining her spiritual Qi. Could you wait for a while?" Shin Jiao saluted with helplessness disyed on his face.


    Seeing that a mere mortal is trying to talk to them, almost all those who held grievances with Qin Lou became furious. Since they can''t hurt her, they would teach her mortal servant a lesson instead.


    "Get out of here! No mere mortal should talk when cultivators are discussing something." A middle-aged man shouted as he threw a small pebble towards Shin Jiao.


    Although this action is just a normal thing for cultivators as they would not be hurt by this tiny thing, to mortals it is the difference as it would cause them to suffer a great injury or even death. But everyone didn''t pay this to mind as Shin Jiao is just an insignificant mortal man.


    But out of their expectation, a thin leaf suddenly flew out from Qin Lou''s palm that she casually threw which sliced the pebble into two and changing its trajectory. The middle-aged man became furious seeing that Qin Lou protected her servant. Shin Jiao didn''t say anything more and just walks aside nodding his head toward Qin Lou sho nodded back. They seem to understand each other as they just silently watched the show.


    But before everyone could make moremotion a loud voice echoed throughout the arena.


    "Enough! Do you think that we judges are just air that doesn''t exist when you think we don''t? Are you people trying to challenge our authority?" it was the old man who had a trembling hand after his spiritual sense saw what''s inside Qin Lou''s pill furnace.


    "Senior we¡­"


    "Shut up! Teacher Lu, if you spout another none sense from your mouth. I will personally kick you out of the school, let see if Master Kong could protect you." The old man said in anger.


    Everyone kept their silence, no one knows who the old man is but Hau Lu, clearly knows. If Master Kong, the chief alchemist, is well respected in the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, this old man is an entric elder which none in the school knows. They are only warned not to cross his path or else no one can protect them from his wrath.


    Seeing that none dare to defy him, the old man slowly went down and walks in front of Qin Lou''s table. Then he slowly stretched forth his hand and open the lid of the furnace. His eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief, as he can now smell the heavenly aura and aroma of the refined Ganoderma inside the furnace. He also discovered that he had entered a formation but he didn''t mind it as he knew it is a spiritual essence trap formation. An array that would not let spiritual essence escape from a certain point.


    The old man suddenly closed his eyes as he feels the rich and thick spiritual Qi permeated within his old body making him feel a little stronger.


    "Haha! I will ept you as my disciple." He suddenly blurted out after opening his eyes, as he never has thought that he could find a good seed in this simplepetition.


    This old man actually didn''t want toe here but something tells him that he would find something good. So he waited and waited and got bored, then all of a sudden he saw something that made him truly dumbfounded. Someone with a truly terrifying control of spiritual Qi, a truly good seed that he had been looking for to pass down his knowledge and legacy. Now that he found Qin Lou, he would fight anyone who would harm or even take her away from him.


    In his mind, the old man is already thinking of hiding Qin Lou and training her until she became ready to go out and face the world and be the greatest alchemist for thousands of year toe. And of course, his name would follow as the master of the greatest alchemist. This made him smile foolishly as he imagines his name being spread out all over thend. But suddenly someone woke him from his reverie.


    "I disagree! Master you can''t shamelessly take her as your disciple.. I found her first!" a loud voice echoed.

 Chapter 32 - The Saintly Alchemist

    Chapter 32


    From the entrance of the arena enters a middle-aged man wearing a blue robe with arge lotus flower insignia. His stride is full of grandeur and dignity with his long hair fluttering through the wind. The man is Hu Ao, an elder of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School which is trying to recruit Qin Lou as an inner disciple or even a core disciple of the school and had a n to poach her as one of his personal disciples. But he didn''t know that when he was tending his for some business outside his old master would suddenly take a liking to her and would poach her first publicly for that matter.


    The old man in front of Qin Lou''s table is actually Hu Ao''s master, a solitary but legendary figure in the Floating Lotus Alchemy School or even in the outside world. He is called by many names, but he is known to many as the Saintly Alchemist. This is due to his ability and self-made skill to copy, deduce, and make new pills out of any avable ingredient or medicinal stuff through the use of spiritual sense. Hu Ao''s master''s goal is to pass down this ability of his to his disciples, and Hu Ao has the greatest talent out of all as he already gasps almost 70% of it after a long and arduous time of practice and experiments. Though hecks some aspect like part of deduction and analyzing, he still became famous because of it. This skill is truly in need of a greater amount of concentration and talent, and the key is the almost perfect control of spiritual sense which Qin Lou now possesses.


    "Hu Ao! What are you saying? I, your own master is going to take her as my disciple, what that has got to do with you? Don''t tell me you are going to fight me with this, you ungrateful brat. Ha! You''re still too young to face this old man''s awesomeness." The old man said with a smug look.


    After hearing their discussion the people around the arena was shocked.


    "Wait a minute! That''s elder Ao''s master? You mean he''s that¡­ that Saintly Alchemist, Lu Hao Duang?"


    "Holy shit! I can''t believe that I would see the Saintly Alchemist today! This is too freaking amazing!"


    "People say that he is too domineering, it''s true I guess¡­ he would even fight with his own disciples."


    People began to have their eyes wide open as they loudly whisper to each other and eximing some words of disbelief. Even the contestants could not believe their eyes that they are in the presence of the Saintly Alchemist. As everyone was discussing this Qin Lou''s heart was in turmoil, who would not feel that way. As in front of her stood a legendary figure in the alchemy world. This old man would be considered as the God of alchemists in thend of cultivators, one of her idols.


    "Master, it''s not that I would fight with you. But, I propose that we should let her be the one to decide which one she would like to be her master." Hu Ao said as he arrived near the old man on the stage.


    Hu Ao then looks at Qin Lou with admiration in his eyes. He truly made the right judgment as she even caught his master''s attention which is truly rare. Even the current young genius of the alchemy school, Xing Meng, who his master just saw as a good student, could not even make his master ask to be his disciple. This means that Qin Lou had enough talent to be like him, Hu Ao or even better.


    "We meet again young one." Hu Ao said as he nods towards Qin Lou.


    "It''s my honor to see both seniors..." Qin Lou said as she saluted towards the two.


    In this situation, Qin Lou didn''t know what to say as she just stares at the two towering figures in front of her. One was a famous elder of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, while the other has a far more illustrious background as the Saintly Alchemist and is well known throughout the whole cultivationnd. Qin Lou is a little at lost and excited at the same time because, although she is good at many things, alchemy is her favorite. Making pills and experimenting would always make her happy. It was her source offort after experiencing the setbacks in her life. The world of alchemy is too vast and the truly wonderful with its possibilities endless.


    But in this situation not everyone is happy.


    "This is impossible¡­ I can''t believe that even the Saintly Alchemist would be interested in her. Who is she? She''s just a newbie that didn''t even get a chance to concoct pills before. She would always fail again and again¡­ now she wanted to soar like a phoenix? In her dreams¡­ I would clip your wings for dreaming too high."


    As these things are happening, in the front area of the stage stood a young man with ck ink hair which is neatly divided and his handsome face has a hint of cruelty on them. Right now his face is looking a little scary as he is ring daggers at Qin Lou. This young man is the famous young prodigy of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, Xing Meng.


    Although his status in the school is already high, because of his characteristic of wanting to be always in the limelight he would always join the alchemy contest and shame those below his talent in alchemy. He is always acting like a big brother and lecture them with a hint of shaming so that those people would not rise up again to challenge him. The school just let this be as it would also provide students some form of a hurdle so that they would work hard to improve.


    Now that someone is in the limelight instead of him, Xing Meng''s heart is unsatisfied. So he gritted his teeth and walks forward.


    "Elders, this junior came to offer his greetings to both seniors." Xing Meng cupped his hands in salute to both Hu Ao and Lu Hao Duang.


    Upon seeing him the two elders just nodded their heads. Seeing that the two didn''t bother to talk to him, Xing Meng felt a little shamed. But he gritted his teeth, he will show these two elders that he Xing Meng is the true genius and not this masked woman.


    "Seniors, if I may. Thepetition is not yet done, you both can see more of her talent after the pill concoction is over right? That way you can see who the real talent is and who the fraud is." Xing Meng suggested with a hint of sarcasm which is almost not evident in his voice, as he bowed in respect.


    "Hmm¡­ you do give a nice suggestion young man. I think your master is too proud to have a disciple just like you." old man Lu Hao Duang said as he squinted his eyes in suspicion but still go with Xing Meng''s suggestion.


    Elder Ao just nodded his head as both elders walked up to the judges'' stand and take their seats. The rest of the people on the whole arena began to discuss as to what was the result of the refining and why would the two well-known people from the famous alchemist school be fighting over Qin Lou.


    On the side where the judges sit, arge stone stele suddenly emerge from below and the names of those who passed appear with their current refinement result, and on that stone stele, only five names appear. But what shocked them all was the name at the top of the stone stele. Upon looking Shin Jiao, who is keeping quiet beside Qin Lou, almost had his eyes drop. Although he knows that she passed but without his instrument, he could not clearly judge the purity of the refined material. He could try using his short range spiritual sense but he only got it not too long and couldn''t fully use it well. So he was too amazed at the ability of the senior alchemists at gauging the purity without touching the material.


    "I can''t believe she could reach that high in purification¡­ 95%... that is way too absurd right?" Shin Jiao said to himself in disbelief.


    He actually thought that she failed when she stopped. The only reason might be, is that she cannot refine it anymore purer as her spiritual me is at its limits already.


    While other people are discussing with amazement especially the alchemist in the crowd. It is known that the purer the refining is the harder it would get. It does not only include the strength of the me but also one''s spiritual control and understanding with the material. The longer it takes, the harder it is to concentrate.


    "No! This can''t be true!" Xing Meng eyes are also wide in disbelief as his name is only second.


    "This is¡­ impossible right? This can''t be true." Xian Jian Feng is also unable to trust what he is seeing.


    At the bottom of the stage, in a hidden corner a person wearing a hooded cloak. A figure of a woman inside the cloak clenches her fist really hard with her eyes red in jealousy. She had schemed for a while now but none of them works so far. Now that Qin Lou had attracted everybody''s attention it would be hard for it to make her move. But she would not give up, she could not ept that Qin Lou would once again rise up.


    Shin Jiao was looking at therge stone stele and noticed a name, Susu Ling. This is the name of the young woman whom he had a good impression. Seeing that she was able to refine up to 86% made Shin Jiao a little amazed, not only does she abhor injustice, she is also good in alchemy. Seeing that she also have an impressive background, Shin Jiao is making some n on his mind. As he is new to this world and wanted to spend his time learning more and gaining knowledge having someone to support him would not be a bad idea. But of course, he needed to be careful as the rules of this world are different.


    The people down belong is inmotion, as some discussed the names in that stone stele and others devise their ns, this is especially to those that belong to merchants families hoping to rope in at least one of them. But not everyone has a good intention, some of the people in the crowd have their eyes on these alchemists not wanting any of them to grow as it would cause greater threat for them.


    The old man with a long white beard stood facing the remaining contestants who are already standing behind the 5 tables in the front. As usual, the gaze of the elder scanned through them once more but he double checked Qin Lou''s table as he could not believe that there was an array formation which he didn''t see in there. Seeing this Shin Jiao now hesitated, because if he did it again there may be a chance that Qin Lou would be disqualified from the contest, and shamed. Even with the support of the two elders, she would still get hurt because of him. So he just decided to just be vignt.


    "This is the final part of the alchemy contest. Your task is nothing but simple. You have already refined your choice of medicinal nt, now you must create a new pill or medicine out of that medicinal nt. The higher the grade of the medicine the better¡­ Good luck!"


    After the old man said that he returned to his seat and everyone''s attention was drawn to the 5 people. Although Shin Jiao is standing beside Qin Lou people can''t seem to see him and just treated him as air. On the stage the 5 began to busy themselves as they prepare the remaining materials they would use to concoct their pill. Shin Jiao and Qin Lou began to also move, Shin Jiao prepares the herbs and the mixture, while Qin Lou started to slowly heat the furnace. The Ganoderma that Qin Lou refined is now in liquid form and they already put it in a small container.


    Unknown to them a sinister eye is watching them closely, waiting for an opportunity to strike. It waited patiently as the eyes almost never even blink. Then all of a sudden it lit up as a devilish smile appear on its lips. Then a very small and thin object suddenly flew really fast towards the small opening of the pill furnace. This happened during the time when Shin Jiao took something and his eyes are not in the furnace, and Qin Lou looked back to grab something.


    That small opening beside the furnace is an intake valve for the air which is used to make the furnace''s me stable and in turn control the temperature. It is a very important part of the furnace because if there is any blockage, it would cause the furnace to explode. And would be a little disastrous for the alchemist, but they cannot do anything to protect it except only defensive formation arrays.


    "Hehe, let''s see how you escape this now." The person said as its sinister eyes disappear as well as its figure.


    Meanwhile above the stage, Hu Ao was about to move upon seeing that there is an object that flew towards the furnace. He wanted to stop it but all of a sudden an old hand held him down. Although the speed of that object is too fast, for people like Hu Ao and some of thete-stage gold core experts, they can still notice it.


    "Let''s just see what thess would do." Hu Ao''s master Lu Hao Duang said calmly.


    "Umn¡­ but master I won''t let you ept her as your disciple. I would lose face if a junior like her would have the same position as me¡­ Let me just ept her as my disciple, it''s the same thing as epting you as her grand master. Plus people would criticize her if she enters the school with you as her master. They would say that she entered our school because she won your favor. That would be a little detrimental for her¡­ right master?" Hu Ao said trying to convince the old man.


    He knows that the old man has a very stubborn personality, so his strategy is to trick the old man. As a long time personal disciple of this Saintly Alchemist, he knows the heaven-defying ability of his master. He also knows his weakness, and that is losing face to others. The reason why his master would not always go out and would rather spend his time researching on pills is that he wanted to leave a legacy before his ascension or death. He wanted to solidify his prestige to all thend with the use of his knowledge and legacies.


    As the two are talking, an explosion was suddenly heard. The two subconsciously look at the stage and saw that one of the contestants had his pill furnace exploded as the pill didn''t sessfully form. His face was ashen and his hair is standing with some electricity jumping from now and then.


    "That guy is refining a lightning summoning pill. It is used as a very powerful attack pill or a cultivation pill for those with lightning roots. Does he think he could improve lightning pill a stage? Haha, truly ignorant." An elder on the judges'' stand said as he shook his head.


    But before anyone couldment, another furnace exploded.

 Chapter 33 - What Kind Of Pill Is This?

    Chapter 33


    The ck smoke slowly spreads through the area, when two figures became visible. As the smoke slowly dies down, the figure bes distinct. Then, they saw a man is in front of the woman in a hug with his bloody back facing a blown up furnace. What baffled the elders and the audiences, is that the young man''s back which is full of blood only has a small wound. Which is almost impossible as the young man is just a mortal. People then presumed that since he sacrificed himself, Qin Lou saved him with her spiritual Qi shield.


    A while ago, before the furnace blew up. Shin Jiao actually already noticed that the furnace is acting strangely, he then suddenly had a bad premonition. So without thinking twice he quickly stepped between Qin Lou and the furnace.


    She actually didn''t notice that there is something wrong as she is too focused in the middle of a crucial part in forming the pill. Then all of a sudden, she saw Shin Jiao in front of her disrupting her concentration followed by a loud bang.


    Because of the force, Shin Jiao was thrown towards Qin Lou''s arms and into a hug. This made her mind suddenly go nk, as it''s the first time she felt a man''s body, hugging her. Shin Jiao was also in a daze at that time as he suddenly felt the bounty peeks that almost served as a cushion.


    But her stupefaction didn''tst as she quickly recovered her senses. Then she remembered that she was about to finish her concoction when she was disturbed by him. Suddenly a feeling of anger swells in her heart as she put her hands on her hips in annoyance.


    "What have you done?" Qin Lou said with an aggrieved voice.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry." Shin Jiao didn''t know what to say so he just apologizes as he didn''t know why she is angry after he saved her.


    "I was supposed to finish and form the pill when you disrupted me." Although she felt angry, she still controlled her angry voice and didn''t shout.


    Before Shin Jiao could say anything, someone interrupted them.


    "Ha. Is that it? You''re still a newbie that''s trying to show off. You can''t even control your pill furnace from exploding. What genius? A genius of disaster, maybe. Haha." This time Xing Meng said.


    With a quick hand movement, he suddenly hit his pill furnace cover and then 5 pills suddenly floated up.


    Two of the pills are green with a golden aura while the other three are ck without an aura. This means that out of the 5 pills two are high grade, while the other 3 are failed products.


    Pill aura is the deciding factor of its grade: Normal-grade pills only have its color, middle-grade pills have its color luster, high-grade has a golden aura, mortal-grade have two golden auras, spirit-grade have a golden aura and either hot or cold temperature, hybrid-grade have the pill color luster and a golden aura, sky-grade pills are almost transparent but the pill color is in the middle just like a nucleus, heaven-grade pills have thick white aura, immortal-grade have two separate auras like yin and yang which is ck and white, and thest is the diety-grade pill which already contains spiritual pulse.


    After the people saw the pills, everyone was in awe and amazed at the skill of Xing Meng.


    "Wow! He truly is a prodigy. He is able to make a high-grade pill. I wonder what is the effect of the pill he made."


    "Of course it''s a new pill. Who do you think young master Meng is? Unlike others, he''s not a newbie."


    The people began to discuss among themselves as they saw the pills that Xing Meng made. But on the judges'' stage old man Lu Hao Duang crest his brows in confusion. After scanning the pill he seems to think that something is amiss.


    "Hmm¡­ this scent seems¡­ familiar." Lu Hao Duang thought.


    On the stage, Xing Meng is looking at Qin Lou.


    "So¡­ I guess you lost. You''re not yet qualified to be an alchemist¡­ Work hard¡­ Newbie." Xing Meng taunted with a sneer.


    Instead of answering Xing Meng, Qin Lou turned her gaze at the judges. This time Shin Jiao has already moved to her side. Then she walks to the front and checked her furnace. And there she saw that a foreign object had entered the tiny hole on the side of the furnace. But instead ofining about this injustice, she just stood there and shook her head. Cheating and making dirty moves towards others and judges ignoring the rules, these things are not new to her. She has already experienced these things many times before so she just epted her fate.


    After checking the furnace she stood and was about to walk away, but a hand suddenly grabbed hers. She was startled because that strength was not that of a mortal man. When she looked at the owner of the hand a smile appear on her face under the white mask as she felt warm. She realized that Shin Jiao protected her a while ago, and she felt a little guilty for using him.


    "You''re not going to just give up are you?" Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    "It''s¡­ It''s no use. The furnace is already broken and there is no recement for that. One of the hidden rules in this tournament is one alchemist, one furnace. So, how could I continue with this?" Qin Lou replied also in a low voice.


    "Haha... Who says that you cannot produce pills without a furnace? That''s just how the old ones think. I already made a promise to show you a miracle pill, right? Do you¡­ trust me?" Shin Jiao said shing his charming smile.


    Seeing his handsome smiling face, Qin Lou seemed to forget his question and just dazedly look at him but someone shouted in the crowd which interrupted her train of thought.


    "What are you two lovers whispering for? Just get down from here and give up."


    "Yeah, it''s already over. Get down from there¡­"


    "Haha, I guess senior sister Qin Lou can''t ept her defeat."


    The people especially those that had lost the contest already are shouting with contempt towards Qin Lou.


    "Lass, what will you do? If you gave up now then you will lose. Though you are already epted as an inner disciple of the school, you would still lose the contest." Hu Ao said while looking intently at her.


    "I will trust you." Qin Lou said to Shin Jiao which made him feel happy.


    Shin Jiao secretly pass her a tiny scroll when he held her hand as he acted like he politely assists her back to their alchemy table. When she noticed the tiny scroll, she was a little taken aback.


    "What is this for? Why did he give me this tiny scroll?" Qin Lou is a little confused about what to do.


    But she still looks at her hand and secretly opened the thumb size scroll. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao can''t help butugh at himself, it''s like he could once more remember when he was still in school. Those students who like to cheat on exams would always carry those tiny papers that contain some answers, they would sneakily look at them while trying to evade the teacher in charge of the exam from catching them. If they are sessful then their exam''s result would be good if not then they would face the consequences.


    As Qin Lou reads what''s in the tiny thumb-sized scroll, her expression can''t help but change a lot. But before anyone can notice her reaction or even scan the scroll she immediately burns it with her fire secretly. As if with a tacit understanding both of them nod their head and began to move. Shin Jiao acted as if he is taking something out of the bag and brought out an item wrapped in animal skin. Qin Lou epted it and began to boil some water as she put the thing inside the paper in it.


    When the people saw what she is putting in the pot, everyone was dumbfounded, it was a beast bone and skin. Some almost fell down their seats when she started to carefully stir the water in the pot.


    "What''s this? Is she out of her mind? The explosion may have affected her brain, that''s why they started to make some bone soup. Haha!" a person in the crowd shouted.


    People began to mock Qin Lou for being a sore loser and acting like that. She is even trying to insult the alchemy contest by cooking bone soup in the middle of the match. Some people even closed their eyes in disgust.


    As the people are busy trying to mock her, another contestant sessfully made a pill. Inside her pill furnaceys 3 pills with a golden aura, which caught everyone''s attention, especially when they smell the rich aroma of the pill.


    "Those are 3 high-grade pills." An elder suddenly stood up.


    It is known that most students here can only make 1 or 2 high-grade pills sessfully. Even the genius Xing Meng can only reach 2 in his current level of ability. Now seeing that there are three high-grade pills, this made everyone excited.


    "Seniors, I''m done with my pills." The young woman said.


    The young woman is Susu Ling, who excitedly took a nce at Qin Lou''s table. But when she saw what Qin Lou is doing her smiling face suddenly froze. She too was dumbfounded by that scene. But her feeling is different from the rest.


    She can''t believe that Qin Lou is nonchntly cooking a bowl of soup in the middle of the tournament, which made Susu Ling admire her more.


    Susu Ling at that time was too much focused on concocting her pill that she didn''t notice what''s going on around her surroundings. She was not aware that Qin Lou''s pill furnace blew up. So upon seeing her calmly cooking, she can''t help but admire her bravery and nonchnt way. It''s as if Qin Lou is saying that this test is truly a piece of cake.


    The glimmer of adoration is in Susu Ling''s eyes, as she watches her new idol in alchemy. Everyone''s attention was on Qin Lou and Susu Ling, while Shin Jiao is starting to mix a couple of herbs by using a mortar and pestle. As nobody minds him, he started to use his small stove and slowly refine the herbs he mixed in a porcin container. His actions are too inconspicuous that everybody didn''t noticed or even care what he does so no one is paying attention towards him.


    After some time, Qin Lou now saw that there are some things that started to float on the topyer of the boiling water. Qin Lou carefully scoops it up and put it in a small container. Then, after gathering a substantial amount, she began to refine it and burns out the dregs that came with it, until such time that a gtinous liquid is left which grabs everyone''s attention.


    "What¡­ what is that thing? It''s like a white goo¡­" Hu Ao muttered to himself.


    Then in front of everyone, Qin Lou used her spiritual sense control to start forming tiny spheres with the gtinous substance. Qin Lou was able to make a total of ten thumb-sized spheres from it, which after cooling are now like soft gel pill.


    "I''m done!" Qin Lou said excitedly.


    "Okay, you have tobine this medicine with the remaining Ganoderma which you refined." Shin Jiao said as he handed her the porcin container which contains some green liquid.


    "But the remaining Ganoderma that I had refined is too little¡­" She protested.


    "We actually didn''t need that much. All we need is 3 drops of Ganoderma extract, and that''s it." Shin Jiao said.


    "Okay." Qin Lou said as she took out the remaining drop of the Ganoderma which is surprisingly exactly 3 drops are left.


    Then shebined it with the greenish concoction that Shin Jiao gave her. She then carefully used her fire while the ingredients are in the porcin container. With her level of control, the porcin didn''t break. Not long after, the medicine began tobine with each other and with the use of her spirit sense as she slowly refined them.


    When the greenish liquid turns to brown with a glimmering golden aura, Qin Lou herself became amazed. She can''t believe that she has refined something without using a pill furnace. Her tion was through the roof at the discovery of a new way to make medicine.


    "Whew, it''s done atst!" She said excitedly to Shin Jiao.


    "Okay that''s good, now use this and take some medicinal liquid and fill a sphere gel." Shin Jiao whispered as he handed her a syringe-like thingy which Shin Jiao had already craftedst night.


    Qin Lou understood what he meant and did what Shin Jiao asked her to do. She is able to fill up around 6 spheres with the liquid concoction. These series of actions made everyone in the audience filled with excitement. As they have never seen any pill made this way, they were amazed at the gel-like substance that held liquid medicine. And the most amazing part is that they can now see 6 brown pills with a golden aura on a te in Qin Lou''s table.


    "This is truly an ingenious idea. With this, we can now concentrate more on refining andbining the materials rather than forcing the extract to be heated and hardened into a pill."


    "Yeah, this would lessen our effort but double our sess rate in making pills."


    "Hey, did you remember what she did?"


    "No, I actually thought that she''s just making some soup so I kept my eyes closed at that time."


    "Damn¡­ me too¡­"


    The people began to discuss what had happened and how Qin Lou made a new type of pill, even though she blew up her pill furnace. On the judge''s tform, all the elders are looking at each other in disbelief. Those that mocked Qin Lou kept their mouths shut as they too were dumbfounded and felt like they had pped their own faces upon seeing her performance. The eyes of Elder Ao and Lu Hao Duang are gleaming with joy and excitement. They did not expect her to show this kind of ability.


    "This is¡­ I... I must get this method. My teacher would praise me more and give more benefit if I could get him this method of concocting." Xing Meng''s eyes had a glint of craftiness and evil scheme.


    "I must get her... not only her martial arts are good she can even make this new kind of pill." Xian Jian Feng within the audience also shows extreme lust towards Qin Lou''s ability and knowledge.


    He is now looking at Qin Lou like a ravenous wolf ready to pounce on its prey.


    While everyone is busy with either scheming heart or amazed expression towards her, Qin Lou''s eye are filled with happiness. Her heart felt really warm as she remembers Shin Jiao''s question ''Do you trust me?'' At that time although she said yes, there is still a little doubt in her heart.


    But she is truly happy right now that she put her trust in him. What she didn''t know is that in her heart Shin Jiao has now made his mark which she would valuable very much.


    "Boom! Boom!"


    All of a sudden two explosions once more rang inside the arena. As the two remaining contestants had their pill furnace exploded and they dered that they would give up.


    So, in the end, there are 3 people who passed the final test. Of course, the three are Qin Lou, Susu Ling, and Xing Meng.


    "I would like to congratte the three winners. We already know the quality of the pills you''ve made and that the two of them is of a higher grade than it''s original and an original type of pill. But we need to make sure of the efficacy of those medicines. So a test on the quality of your pill is necessary.." the old man with a long beard who acted as the spokesperson of the judges said.

 Chapter 34 - The Kidnapped Servant

    Chapter 34


    In one of the stages in the arena, there stood a wooden table. On that tableys 3 pill containers, and surrounding this table are all the elders who acted as judges for the alchemy contest. They are to test the efficacy of each of the pills presented. The container follows the color of the pills and below it is a piece of written information about the pills in them.


    The first one is a green pill, which Xing Meng imed to be his original creation. He called it the ''heavenly touch pill'', the effect of the pill is to numb the mind and would cause the user to not feel any pain in the span of an hour.


    When the elders saw this they were shocked. This is a new pill, with this pill a soldier can fight without worrying about his wounds and would be like berserkers in battle. It is a very powerful pill for those who are on the battlefield. It can also be used to treat someone with heavy injury so that they would not feel the pain.


    "Truly an amazing pill. He is surely a prodigy of our school. Haha. The chief alchemist would be too proud once more with this disciple of his." And elder praised.


    But on the face of Lu Hao Duang, a sneer appear. Clearly, he is familiar with this pill as he already saw this in one of his travels. The true name of this pill is the ''mind-numbing pill'' which affects the mind of a person so that he or she could not feel any pain. The reason why this pill is not well-known is that it was banned by the empire a long time ago for its side-effect. If one would take this pill more than 3 times, they would be addicted to it and would always crave for the pill. Lu Hau Duan decided that he would reprimand Xing Mengter, and not in front of these many people so as to save the face of the chief alchemist of the school.


    Then they checked the second pill, which was made by Susu Ling. It is an improvement of the basic ''spirit gathering pill'', to be able to turn this normal pill into a high-grade pill is truly amazing. Those at thete-stage gold core realm are the ones who should only be able to make this kind of pill, as one should have enough control on spiritual sense and Qi to be able to control its pill formation.


    "She was able to make 3 high-grade pills while in the primary-stage of gold core realm. How monstrous is her control in her spiritual Qi? I''m guessing that she''s almost at the level of that child Qin Lou." Hu Aomented.


    "A good seed too, I never noticed her before." A female elder said on the side.


    "Umn¡­ she also has the background to support her." Another one chimed in.


    Then they excitedly checked the curious pill which Qin Lou made. And they were too amazed at the rity and the aura of the pill.


    "If I can''t see the golden aura of this pill, I would have suspected that this is a sky-grade pill."


    "Yeah, and howe that this gel thing can hold such liquid inside. Would it break immediately when eaten?"


    "I think so too, there seem to be traces of spiritual marker in them. I think if it is dropped in saliva this pill, it will melt right?" an elder suddenly asked as he looks at Qin Lou who nods her head.


    All the elders had a sudden understanding of the gel container which is new to their eyes. Every one of them had a desire to experiment on the gel container and can''t wait to use it in their pills. But then their heated curiosity was doused when Lu Hao Duang said something.


    "The container might be a viable recement for forming a pill, but it has its limits. One of it is that it cannot contain solids and highly concentrated elemental medicine." Lu Hao Duang pointed out some facts.


    Upon hearing this everyone had an enlightenment and agreed. But still, if this is so, then just making the basic alchemical concoction is enough. If an alchemist has the sess rate of only 20% when forming a pill, with this his 20% would be 80% unless he''s a failure in refinement. So the only thing that an alchemist should concentrate on is the refining to be able to make a good pill.


    "Littless, this pill doesn''t have any description in them. What is this pill called?" Hu Ao asked looking at Qin Lou.


    Qin Lou nce at Shin Jiao who nods his head. This made Hu Ao and Lu Hao Duang knit their brow in confusion. But they didn''t mind this as they know both master and servant has a good rtionship. When Qin Lou saw that Shin Jiao agrees with a nod, she took in a deep breath.


    Before entering the contest Shin Jiao told her his n. When she heard the name and the effect of the pill they are concocting she showed a horrified face. What stuck in her mind was the word, rapid-cell regeneration. It was a new word for her, but when Shin Jiao exined its meaning her heart was shaken. Although this pill would not let a person grow a new limb when cut. But the rate of healing in one''s wound when taken of poured into is truly terrifying.


    Twenty seconds¡­


    That''s how fast a knife wound would heal, at most it would take a day for one pill if there are truly too many wounds in the body. Qin Lou didn''t know that this is the run down version of the regrowth serum that Shin Jiao had discovered. If she was able to process it with full ingredient then it would be called regrowth pill. But since the pill forming failed and only used 3 drops of the Ganoderma extract, they would just call it ''Rapid Haemostatic pill''.


    "Seniors we call it ''Rapid Haemostatic pill'', its main function is to rapidly close any wound in the body within 20 seconds after taking or pouring the pill in a wounded part of the body. The pill would stimte the blood in the body to rapidly close any external and internal wound. If the wound is too heavy, a person can take two but not more than 5, as it will not have the same effect with more pills taken." Qin Lou exined.


    When she finished her exnation, all the elders are dumbfounded. What is this heavenly pill? 20 seconds. What does that mean? If an army could carry at least 5 of these pill per soldier, then everyone would be fearless. As long as one is alive, even a fatal wound can be healed within 20 seconds. That is a truly terrifying medicine, although there are also some pills that would act like Rapid Haemostatic pill, they are not as domineering as to heal a wound in just 20 seconds.


    "Then after healing, what would happen next?" Hu Ao curiously asked wanting to find out the side effect. They would not believe that this kind of heaven-defying pill would not have any side effect.


    "Umn¡­ Well¡­ there is actually a fatal side effect¡­ it is that the pill would be in effect inside the body for around 20 minutes. So if a poisonous object enters one body, it would be fatal as the wound will automatically close itself within 20 seconds. Other than that, I think there is nothing else. Your body will be back to normal after 20 minutes." Qin Lou replied while thinking.


    Upon hearing her exnation almost all the elders were cked jawed. This is not a side effect, it is a hidden trump card. One can imagine being unstoppable in battle with this pill. Upon hearing this Elder Ao quickly made his move. He grabbed Qin Lou and asked her toe with them, this was supported by the rest of the elders. It''s was as if they are protecting a very valuable treasure. They knew that if this recipe would be exposed argemotion would happen in the whole Empire. Many would seek out and kidnapped this young genius, so they just rushed in to protect her.


    "Truly a good seed. I can''t believe she discovered and finished something that I have been researching for a long time now." Lu Hao Duang said to himself.


    But there is something that''s bugging him all this time. He can actually feel something mixed in the concoction. Something that he himself could not see. Then his eyes went to the figure of Shin Jiao, a mortal servant who had a smile on his face. But Lu Hao Duang brushed off that idea in his mind as no matter how special Shin Jiao is he''s is but a mere mortal.


    "Sigh, I guess I''ve caused her trouble this time. Hopefully, she would cherish this opportunity and take hold of her dream." Shin Jiao said to himself as he started to pack the things they used.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a hidden entrance of a secluded valley. A solitary figure of a woman nonchntly walks, following a particr path. The woman seems to be young judging from her built but her cultivation has already reached the middle-stages of a gold core realm. It looks like she just made a breakthrough as her aura seems to be still stabilizing. Her head is covered with a hood made of beast leather, which shadowed and hid her face.


    The clothes she is wearing is a little tattered, and it looks like she''s been fighting with some beasts while traveling. But curiously, although her clothes are ripped and unkempt even her hair disheveled still her body has no trace of wound or even a scar.


    When she reached the hidden entrance, two people suddenly jumped out and appear in front of her. Then they bowed in courtesy as her cultivation is higher than them.


    "Senior, this is the entrance to the Lotus sect. We are afraid that we may ask you to tell us about the purpose of your visit." One of the youth said with his head still lowered.


    A sound of a sneer came out from inside the hood. Then she lifted her jade-white hand and the two young men felt that their movement was restricted. The woman just waltzes in and approached the barrier protecting the entrance of the valley.


    "Senior please, don''t offend our Lotus Sect. We have no enmity with you." One of the young men suddenly shouted.


    The woman didn''t reply as she just approached the barrier and chant a spell, then the barrier opens by itself.


    "How did she know how to deactivate the barrier? Shit, we need to warn the sect."


    When the woman enters, both the youth was release and gained their movement back. One of them suddenly grabbed a sound transmission talisman and send an rm to the sect.


    Inside arge and luxurious hall where everything seems to be like a heavenly pce above the clouds, stood 8 people wearing a white and blue robe conversing with each other. On their backs, an emblem ofrge of a lotus flower can be seen. These people are the elders and the sect head of the Lotus sect.


    While these people are discussing something, a frantic footstep suddenly can be heard entering the hall.


    "Elders, sect head we have a problem¡­ there is an intruder in the sect." a youth wearing a blue robe suddenly announced as bowed his head and kneeled on one knee.


    "What! Who dares trespass our sect?" an elder suddenly shouted.


    "I''m not sure, elder¡­ but ording to the juniors watching the entrance, it''s a woman¡­ she seems to be young but already in the middle-stage of gold core realm."


    "Are you certain about this?" the sect leader asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes, he is certain¡­" a melodious young voice suddenly interrupted them.


    Everyone''s attention suddenly went towards the floating figure of a young woman which gradually approaching them. What surprises the group of people is that the robe that the woman is wearing, is one that a core disciple would wear in the Lotus sect.


    "Who¡­ are you?" this time a woman in the group of elders asked with some suspicion in her eyes.


    "It seems that the master has forgotten about this disciple." The woman replied as she took off the leather hood covering her face.


    "Cherry Lao!" almost every one blurted her name.


    But before anyone could say anything else. Cherry Lao''s figure suddenly blurred and appear in front of her master. Then a muffled sound echoed through the hall and the figure of a woman came flying through and crashed on a wall.


    "That is what you deserve... my master." Cherry Lao said as after that punch she can''t control her feelings anymore and two beads of tears slowly trickled down her cheeks.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this scene as no one noticed how Cherry Lao moved. This is one of the moves she learned from watching Shin Jiao and besides that she became stronger because of the medicine he gave her on her travels and ever since she cut off her feelings towards him, her cultivation increased. Though it hurt her feelings she endured just to be able to take back what she had before. In her heart, she promised that if ever she would see him again she would help him one time as repayment for what he did for her and for the feelings they once had for each other.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after the alchemist took Qin Lou away. Shin Jiao became idle as all he did was roam around the small vige camp. There are still 4 days before the students would return to the city of Er, and Shin Jiao wanted to follow them and to go to a big city and experience the feeling of being in a cultivation city.


    "I wonder when will these people act? It''s been a day now that they are following me. I''m getting bored already,e on the act now!" Shin Jiao thought as he is trying to scold those people in his mind.


    Behind is a group of 5 people who have been tailing him for the whole day. As a person with some experience in espionage, he experiences a lot of kidnappings and threats in his life. So by instinct, he already knows what''s going to happen, but he won''t stop it from happening. He is feeling bored with nothing to do at this time so why not go with this charade.


    And so that afternoon Shin Jiao was taken away by a group of a thug like people. And it seems that he was taken to a secluded ce while his head was covered with a cloth. They didn''t expect that a mere mortal could use a spiritual sense and so, Shin Jiao was able to know where they are. But to his surprise, he actually saw a familiar face.. This is the one they call the alchemy prodigy and genius of the Floating Lotus alchemy school, Xing Meng.

 Chapter 35 - The Kidnapped Servant Part 2

    Chapter 35


    Although the sun has not yet set on the horizon, the clouds high up started to gather hiding those golden rays which somehow began to give off the feeling of gloominess in the area. In a hidden room, a flickering candle can be seen in the middle where it is the only thing that illuminates the space. In that ce, a couple of people are gathered and some are hiding in the shadows while listening to the discussion that''s happening between three people in the middle of the room. There are three young men sitting around a round table and two of them are familiar to Shin Jiao. One is Xing Meng, the other is Xian Jian Feng, and thest is a half-masked youth wearing a dark green robe with a tinge of red in his cor and his head is covered in a ck hood. The three seemed to have a tacit understanding and is working together to hatch a n. After some small talks, they finally arrived at the main issue.


    "So, how do you two propose we can get the recipe from senior Qin Lou? As it seems that the elders have decided to protect her all of a sudden." Xian Jian Feng asked.


    "This is truly a headache, I didn''t expect for that bitch to be able to make that kind of pill with an absurd effect. It even overshadowed my ''mind¡­'' I mean ''heavenly touch pill''¡­ anyway, I actually already have a n. But this would require the help of some people as I don''t know how strong really is senior Qin Lou, but I think two or three primary gold core experts can take care of her. Plus I have an ace in my sleeves so we already have a back-up n." Xing Meng exined.


    "Alright, I would volunteer to fight against her if necessary." The masked youth said as he signaled then two people from the shadows moved forward.


    When Xing Meng and Xian Jian Feng saw these two, their eyes are filled with awe and disbelief. The two people in front of them are both famous for being a great fighter and at the same time they are known for their ruthlessness.


    Then the three startedughing evilly, as they picture the scene where these two people defeat Qin Lou and their group would get the secret recipe for the rapid Haemostatic pill and would either earn many spiritual stones or gain fame and benefit.


    Meanwhile, Qin Lou was pacing back and forth inside arge room. Hu Ao told her the situation and how important she would be in the future of the empire. Unknown to all, although Floating Lotus Alchemy School seems to be an independent school outside, the truth is that it is being backed by the imperial family. The current crown prince is the real powerhouse behind this school. So in every generation of the school, the current crown prince would always be its backing.


    "I¡­ never thought things would turn out this way. I hope he''s doing fine out there. I should have talked to him before this and learn more about him. Now, I didn''t have time to talk to him anymore. Please¡­ I don''t want him to leave yet¡­" Qin Lou said to herself as she felt anxious.


    She knows that their meeting was something that fate has arranged and that if she didn''t grab this opportunity she would probably lose a friend. Seeing his sincere and calming smile, she couldn''t help have her heart skip a beat remembering his face. But she forcefully calmed herself down and shook her head. Then she softly patted her cheeks which is turning red under the white mask. But no matter how hard she tries to not think about Shin Jiao, she would always remember the good things he taught and the good stuff he gave her. As she was in a stupor a frantic footstep suddenly appears outside her room.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Senior sister Lou! Are you in here?" a familiar female voiceing from outside the room broke her musing.


    "Ah! Who¡­ who''s there?" Qin Lou asked as she felt a little annoyed.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt you, senior sister¡­ but can Ie in first." The voice asked.


    But not waiting for Qin Lou to answer the door was opened and a small figure quickly rushed inside and closed the door behind her. Her face had a trace of panic and anxiety in them as she put her ears on the door and tried to listen to the sound outside.


    Qin Lou knew the girl, it is Susu Ling and her clothes seem a little disheveled with some tear all over them. It looks like she just had a fight with someone and was escaping with her life after being defeated.


    "Junior sister Ling, what''s happening?" Qin Lou became collected and immediately asked.


    Susu Ling just looks at her and signaled for her to be quiet, and then she resumes and put her concentration in listening outside the door. After a while, feeling that everything is fine Susu Ling heave a sigh of relief and patted her chest.


    "Oh, senior sister I almost forgot. There is some trouble; your mortal servant was taken by someone. I saw them grabbed him while he is walking in the market. At that time he was walking leisurely and then turned and enter an alleyway. I saw that this alley is dark and empty but I didn''t know why he enters that alleyway, then after that 5 men suddenly nabbed him¡­ I tried to stop them but before I could follow, I was blocked and have to fight just to escape." Susu Ling exined.


    "What! This can''t be happening! Shin Jiao... this... It''s all my fault, I must go... I... I need to save him. If only I didn''t enter the alchemy contest then he wouldn''t be in danger." Qin Lou''s heartfelt frantic and guilty.


    "Senior sister Lou, I don''t believe that it''s your fault so please calm down. And I don''t want you to put yourself in danger, you can''t go... I think I know what they are up to, but we can''t face them by ourselves so we must ask the elders for help with this, okay? This is very dangerous for just the two of us." Susu Ling warned and suggested.


    But in the eyes of Qin Lou, a resolute gleam can be seen. She had decided to save Shin Jiao no matter what the cost is. The truth is, although she knows how the pill was created still there is a process that seems to be hidden and this process in her own opinion is the most crucial part in making the rapid Haemostatic Pill. So she decided to face her enemies if worstes to worst she would just give them the recipe as long as Shin Jiao can be saved.


    "You don''t have to worry about that junior sister. But I thank you for informing me of the situation. I promise to pay you backter if I have a chance." Qin Lou sincerely said as she gave Susu Ling a salute.


    "No need, no need. But I must advise against this senior sister. I would tell the elders so that they can act and help you." Susu Ling insisted.


    "We can''t be sure if some of the elders are with that group. If you inform them there would be a risk on my friend''s life being in danger so I can''t take that chance."


    "But¡­ but¡­" Susu Ling wanted to say something but wasn''t able to as she realized the situation.


    Then as if deciding on something in her mind she clenched her fist and look at Qin Lou. "I... I won''t let you face them alone... so... so... I will go and follow you. At most I can do is to help you fight off some of them." She said.


    Qin Lou just nods her head, inside the mask a hint of gratitude can be seen in her eyes.


    The two girls immediately rushed out of the room after preparing what they needed for the fight. Surprising, Susu Ling actually has a spatial pouch which contains some weapons and talismans. The two quickly ran outside of the building where all the alchemy school elders are staying. Unknown to both of them, in another room there sat three old men leisurely drinking some tea.


    "Master, what should we do? It''s dangerous for her to be out there. I just can''t understand why she would risk her life for a mere mortal boy." Hu Ao who is sitting opposite his master Lu Hao Duang asked.


    "I think that mortal servant of her is not normal. There''s something about him that makes me feel uneasy." The old man with a long beard said while he slowly stroke his beard.


    This old man was the one who acted as the moderator of the alchemy contest and the one who would always check everything before the contest begins. His identity is very special as in truth he is under the crown prince''smand to officiate the alchemy contest. Though he is a formation expert he is also knowledgeable in alchemy but not as good as Hu Ao or Lu Hao Duang. This old man ismonly called as Master Ju by his close friends and outside he is known for his name as one of the ranking generals in the empire, the Huntsman General of the southern kingdom.


    "I agree with Master Ju, the thing that confuses me the most is the way that mortal was able to set up a formation array under our noses. Truly baffling¡­" Lu Hao Duang said with a glint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "Haha, I agree with Old Lu. I even scanned it twice but is unable to see the formation¡­ Do you think it''s an array disk?" Master Ju''s eyes lit up as if discovering something.


    "Are you sure Master Ju? But you''re a formation master, howe you can''t see it?" Hu Ao suddenly asked in amazement.


    "I''m not sure. But when I checked the masked that little girl Qin Lou wears, I discovered a miniature rune and a concealment array. Her old master is a level below me in terms of formation arrays so I''m sure that thing didn''te from that old man." Master Ju said.


    "Then we should help rescue that young mortal. Although he is just a mortal with his proficiency when ites to formation arrays, he would be a great addition in our school." Hu Ao suggested with a smile on his face.


    As an elder of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, Hu Ao is one of those people who truly value talents. No matter if one is a mortal or a cultivator as long as one possesses the talent, he would help them grow and nurture. That''s the reason why the alchemy school became famous for being a school that didn''t just focus on their student''s talents but also those from outside. Even the alchemy contest that they just held didn''t require one to be a member of a school to join in.


    "I agree with Hu Ao, but we must watch on the sideline and let the young ones sort things out. We''ll just have to interfere if ever the lives of those three would be in danger." Master Ju said.


    "How about the disciple of that haughty old master Kong?" Hu Ao suddenly asked.


    "Ha! That boy thinks he is truly a genius. Tsk, tsk¡­ Master Kong is truly blind. But I guess he is as always blinded by his own greed, sooner orter it would be his own doing." Lu Hao Duang eximed as he slowly took a sip of the hot tea.


    ¡­


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling were running frantically at the spot where Susu Ling had a fight. After some time they arrived on the spot and saw that no one is there, so they tried to find some traces as to where those people went. Not long after that, Qin Lou discovered some clue and they followed it.


    Inside an old house, Shin Jiao is sitting on a chair with his hands and feet tied tightly, his head is still covered with an old sack which smelled like rotten things have been in there for a long time. This would make him throw up if he is a normal person, but since he is acting like a weak prey he acted the part perfectly. Like a coward, he trembled and constantly gags as he couldn''t hold the smell anymore.


    "What should we do with this mortal?" one of the men asked.


    "I think we don''t need him anymore, we should just waste him and be done with it. No matter what I don''t think that the girl would suffer to give us what we need just to save a life of a mere mortal." another one said as he licks his tongue and a murderous look in his eyes appear while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Shut up! Do you want us to get into trouble? The young master clearly instructed us to keep him in here and wait for instructions." one of them who seem to be big and burly and acted like their leader reprimanded the others.


    Then all of a sudden in the pocket of the big and burly guy, a small talisman suddenly started glowing. So he took it out and read the words that seem to start appearing in the nk pages.


    ''We as currently negotiating and is in no more need of the hostage. Get rid of him now.''


    These are the words that began to appear in the paper. After the burly man read it, he suddenly had a wide grin on his face. And he looks at Shin Jiao as if looking at someone who is already dead, and his eyes are showing fake sympathy and scorn.


    He then nods his head towards the other young man, he was the one who is itching to get rid of Shin Jiao. Seeing that the leader had already agreed for him to dispatch Shin Jiao, the man enthusiastically walks to Shin Jiao.


    "Mortal trash, I think you''ve overstayed your wee. It''s time for you to depart, in your second life try to be stronger and pray for your luck to not be a mortal anymore. Haha!" the guy said as he lifted Shin Jiao with one hand and drags him towards the back of the old house.


    "Please don''t! Immortal master, I am good at anything. Please don''t kill me." Shin Jiao begged as he was carried like a tied up meat ready for ughtering.


    ...


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling after searching for a while found themselves surrounded by a couple of people wearing a ck leather cloak. Then Qin Lou saw someone she recognized, this person seem to not fear his identity being exposed as he walks towards the two nonchntly.


    "Hello, senior Lou. Nice seeing you again."


    "You are.... Xing Meng!" Qin Lou eximed as she saw the haughty expression of the person in front of her.

 Chapter 36 - The Kidnapped Servant Part 3

    Chapter 36


    The majestic golden ball of light slowly descended unto the horizon bringing with it its glory and brilliance. Whates next is the nket of darkness that slowly engulfs the wholend. In one corner of a vige, camp stood two young women surrounded by a group of people wearing ck cloaks. In front of these people stood a young man with an evil grin, it is clearly an ambush but the young man is confidently showing his face to his target. This young man is the prodigy of Floating Lotus Alchemy School, Xing Meng, and the two young women are Qin Lou and Susu Ling.


    "Xing Meng! You shameless bastard¡­ Do you dare to use an underhanded method? You''re no better than a thief!" Susu Ling shouted while pointing her finger at Xing Meng.


    "Haha¡­ this junior sister is truly a beauty and fearless. I didn''t believe the rumor about you being a beauty but I see it now, I would like to see how brave you can be when I ripped your clothes off and f**k you myself like crazy. Hehe" Xing Meng said as he looks at Susu Ling with hisscivious eyes.


    "Truly a spineless and a shameless person, I wonder how your master could have chosen a wastrel like you as his disciple." Susu Ling said in disdain.


    "Enough talk! I''ll let you see how shameless I am when I''m up and down your body. Haha!" Xing Meng said as he raised his hand.


    Then all of a sudden two shadows appear in front of Xing Meng facing Qin Lou and Susu Ling. The two people now in front of them are carrying two long shotel swords on their backs. They then remove their hoods and showed two long square-shaped manly faces. Upon seeing this Susu Ling was shocked and her body shuddered involuntarily. Even Qin Lou felt a little scared as she knows who those two are and their infamy.


    They are known as one of the top 5 fighters in the whole Er kingdom, the Twin Tigers. There is a rumor that the two sometimes works as an assassin for hire, but no one could prove so as they would always leave a bloody path when hunting their target. This made them both infamous in the kingdom of Er, but because there is no concrete evidence of their crime both brothers still roams free until now.


    After seeing these two people, Qin Lou hardened her resolve and decided to face them so that she could give a chance to let Susu Ling to at least escape. She didn''t know if she could escape this ordeal, but at least deep in her heart, she could say that she did her best.


    At this time, Qin Lou actually didn''t feel fear but instead, she felt calm and a little bit excited at the same time. The reason for this is that she discovered something unique about the crystal covering her eyes. When the two people suddenly leap out from their hiding ce, she actually clearly saw where they wouldnd. Qin Lou felt shocked at this it''s like everything was in slow motion. She is not sure how to use it yet so she wanted to test it out. If it would be of any use to her then she could possibly use it to fight against these ruffians.


    "Hehe, I want that little woman unharmed. Just subdue that masked one and extract the information we need." Xing Mengmanded as he waved his hands arrogantly.


    The twin nods their heads and unsheathes the shotel from their backs. Qin Lou also unsheathes the sword that Susu Ling gave her, on one hand, she held the scabbard and on the other the unsheathed sword. She stood there preparing to face the deadliest enemy so far in her life.


    Then, as if time suddenly stopped as both parties are faced with each other. Qin Lou could feel her heart beating wildly on the inside but outside she showed a calm expression. She then saw her two opponent nods to each other and as if with an unspoken mental connection, both men suddenly rushed towards her with their weapons ready to strike.


    Upon seeing this she was once again dazed, as there it goes again. She can clearly see their action in advance of about 3 seconds, and she knows that this is not the ability of the eyewear she is using but her ability affecting the eyewear instead. But before she could analyze it she didn''t have time to evade anymore so she decided to just block the two strikes. Then she found out that she had underestimated those two iing shotel sword des. As Qin Lou felt a really powerful force sending her flying backward because of the strong recoil. She felt her hands shaking as if she was hit by tworge boulders. She didn''t crash on the wall but instead regained her bnce after being flung for about 10 meters.


    "Their strength is clearly greater than mine. At most both of them is almost at the middle-stage of the gold core realm. If I fought them while defending, I would be clearly outmatched in strength and Qi reserve. Right! How can I forget what Shin Jiao taught me? Sometimes I think that he saw this happening to me that''s why he taught me those moves?" Qin Lou said to herself as she analyzes her situation.


    "Still able to fight, eh? This one is truly a worthy opponent."


    "Yes, a worthy opponent, a worthy opponent indeed."


    Both brothers said in unison, as they once again prepare tounch another attack. This time they n to finish things as quickly as possible. So now both decided to stand side-by-side and attack Qin Lou simultaneously. With a flicker of their swords, they began their flurry of attacks. At first, it was slow and then it began to increase in its pace as the twins began to feel that something is off.


    Qin Lou now had a little bit of understanding of what her new skill can do. It''s like her mind can read her opponents next moves before they make it. So she tested her conjecture by not fighting back and just doing some basic evasion. The first sword strike is a stab directed to her neck, so she slightly tilted her head to avoid being hit. The second one is a two swordbo still a stab going to her shoulder and right thigh, and she just steps sideways. This dangerous situation became her practice ground for her new found skill. Even though she was able to evade some of the strikes but since the des are coated with Qi, Qin Lou still receives some minor damages.


    "Haha, is that all you got a senior sister? All you did was evade are you that scared?" Xing Mengughed in contempt upon seeing the bloodied appearance of Qin Lou.


    "You!..." Susu Ling wanted to rebuke him but seeing the situation she cannot argue with the fact but felt her heart ached as she can see the blood from Qin Lou''s body dyeing her clothes red.


    "But I''m getting bored now. I wanted the recipe for the rapid Haemostatic pill. Either you give me the recipe or I kill your mortal¡­ boyfriend. Hehe¡­" Xing Meng said.


    The twin brothers suddenly stopped attacking and stepped back. Their shoulders are moving up and down clearly already having spent a lot of energy. Seeing this Xing Meng felt a little irritated, so he just decided to interfere and decided to use threats.


    "Wait¡­ I will¡­ I will give you the recipe but you must promise to release him in front of me." Qin Lou put forth her condition.


    "Okay, then show me the recipe first."


    "No! I need to make sure that he is alive before anything else." Qin Lou stubbornly said.


    "Tsk, such a stubborn woman. Tell the others to send that mortal here." Xing Meng suddenly shouted.


    But then someone whispered something and his face contorted. He had forgotten that he alreadymanded his men to get rid of the mortal. Seeing his reaction Qin Lou suddenly had a bad premonition so she suddenly said.


    "Where is he? Show him to me now!" Qin Lou shouted.


    Xing Meng suddenly had an epiphany and stood up. He then whispered something to another man behind him. After the man moved out, Xing Meng leisurely walks towards Qin Lou.


    "I had my men get him. Show me the recipe now! I don''t have my patience anymore." Xing Meng said with an annoyed face.


    But before Qin Lou could say something, she saw from behind Xing Meng a person walking with his head covered with a dirty sack. She then noticed the clothes and heaves a sigh of relief; she wanted to scan Shin Jiao but was suddenly interrupted by Xing Meng.


    "Na, hah¡­ The recipe first¡­" Xing Meng said with one hand spread towards Qin Lou.


    Without a choice, she tossed him a piece of a palm-sized scroll. Then Xing Meng opened it and checked the contents. With a wave of his hand, the recipe disappears and a de suddenly appears in Xing Meng''s hand. This means that Xing Meng has a spatial tool in his body. Then without any word he shed towards Qin Lou who is standing near him.


    "Sister Qin, look out!"


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao was begging for his life while being carried like a pig to a ughterhouse, he already had an idea of what was themand this group received. So he just let himself be carried to the back of the house, then the young man unsheathes his sword.


    "Anyst word mortal?" the young man with a blood thirty aura said as he lifted his sword.


    "Ah¡­ can you not kill me please!?" Shin Jiao said in a begging tone.


    "Haha¡­ is that yourst word? Then Die!"


    "Wait! Wait! Okay,st word¡­ umn¡­ Can you blush?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "What? Are you insulting me?" the young man shouted in annoyance but decided to just swing his sword downwards attempting to cut Shin Jiao in half.


    But then the young man suddenly found that he hit nothing but air. And from behind him, he could feel the cold hands of someone holding his neck like an immovable mp. Suddenly cold sweat began to trickle down the young man''s spine. He didn''t know what happened, he wanted to say something but words won''te out of his mouth as if something is blocking his throat, making his face turn red in anger.


    "Oh, it seems that you can really blush. But, it''s toote as I already told you to spare me, but you wouldn''t agree. Is it because I''m just a mortal that you think my life is no better than a bug that you could just casually crush?" Shin Jiao said feeling a little annoyed.


    But before Shin Jiao could react, he heard footsteps it seems that someone is approaching the ce. The young man in his hand also heard this and suddenly gathered his remaining strength and swung his sword sideways towards Shin Jiao. He was hoping that this would grant him time after which hispanions would suddenly rush in and help him. But when he swung his sharp sword, a person had suddenly appeared and entered the door. That person didn''t have time to react and be decapitated by the sword. The head flew high up and its body spurting out arge amount of blood, the expression of that person''s head was incredulous with his eyes wide in disbelief as all he wanted to do was to check why it''s taking the young man too long just to kill a mortal. What he didn''t expect is that it would be hisst time living before he got killed.


    Shin Jiao squinted his eyes in an awkward manner and almost said sorry, but it was not his fault. He just evaded the sword and although he knew that a man woulde out from the door, he actually didn''t expect it to happen this way. With this incident, the sound of the falling body which is a loud ''thud'' was heard by theirpanions outside the backroom. Shin Jiao then heard some footsteps running towards the room where they are.


    "Sigh, I have to get rid of them somehow while making sure that they would not make me their prime suspect." Shin Jiao thought.


    Then an idea pops out of his mind and his eyes lit up. He then looks at the man in his hand and an evil grin appears in his face.


    "You wanted to kill me, right. Then, let me show you a unique way of killing others¡­ it''s killing with borrowed hands." Shin Jiao said as he drags the young man towards his iingrades.


    Then, he used the young man in his hand as his sword and as his shield at the same time. Shin Jiao began assaulting the other cultivators which were startled as they didn''t understand what''s going on.


    From the looks of it, the young man seems like, he is protecting the mortal while he is trying to attack his ownrades. Of course to do this Shin Jiao has already disabled the man''s pressure points making his body soft like jelly and susceptible to Shin Jiao''s machination. The shing of swords and flesh being cut can be heard inside this house. Shin Jiao didn''t actually have a hard time defending as he would always use the body of the young man to block any iing sword giving him some frightening wounds all over his body.


    After some time Shin Jiao found the young man in his hand is already almost full of wounds all over. Although he is already weak, his hand is still holding his sword tightly, and his eyes are ring dagger at Shin Jiao. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao red back at him. Then Shin Jiao diverted his gaze on the ground where 6 peopley, if someone checked this scenery they would conclude that there was a brawl that happened in this ce and the group killed each other. It''s like they had an internal dispute which led to them killing one another.


    "This is what you call karma. This is what you get for disturbing my peaceful life. And, if you had just spared me, you and your group would still be drinking and enjoying your lives. Sigh, I guess this is what you chose to be¡­ right?" Shin Jiao noticed that the pulse of the young man is getting weaker.


    So he let go of him and the young man slumped to the floor and his sword actually buried itself to the person which acted as their leader before. Then the young man with a bloodthirsty aura, slowly closed his eyes as his heartbeat gradually stopped.


    Shin Jiao dusted himself, then he carefully checked the area if there is anything that would point towards him as the culprit.. Upon seeing that everything seems almost perfect, he walks out of the old house.

 Chapter 37 - The Mouse Within A Trap

    Chapter 37


    Swoosh!


    The sound of a sharp sword cutting through the air gives suddenly gave Qin Lou a fright. Her face inside the mask had a hint of panic as she quickly bends backward to evade the fatal sh which is directed at her neck. Her fast reaction enabled her to evade the sharp de by a hair''s breathe. Although she was able to evade she was still hit by the Qi enveloping the sword which brushed through and cut a portion of the white mask covering her face.


    Qin Lou''s stumbled a few steps back now half of her lower face was exposed after that surprise attack from Xing Meng. Although she was able to evade at thest minute, still she was hit by the spiritual energy that the sword emits. Blood slowly flows down from the corner of her mouth and then like red crystal pearls drip little by little to the ground. There is a new wound on the lower corner of her chin.


    She looks back at Xing Meng with an angry eye inside the mask. But Xing Meng looked stunned at Qin Lou. His sneering face was frozen and his face turned pale as if he just saw a ghost. His eyes are directly looking at Qin Lou''s lower face where the white mask was torn open and this made him unable to move. Looking at his reaction and the people behind him, Qin Lou suddenly understood what''s going on. It seems that half of her lower face was exposed and the people were stupefied at what they are seeing. The greenish blood vessels on Qin Lou''s face are like webs of cracks that are pulsating like there are living worms inside it. Half of her face has arge scar which looks like it was burnt before. Although her lips look fine still it was deformed a little bit and drops down on one side.


    Seeing that the people looking at her was stunned, Qin Lou grabs this opportunity to strike back. With a flicker of her sleeve, she shed towards Xing Meng''s chest. Because of his stupor, it was toote for Xing Meng to evade and the de in Qin Lou''s hand directly sliced through his clothes. But before it could reach Xing Meng''s skin it was stopped by a thinyer of fabric.


    "That''s a Heavenly silk mail!" Susu Ling eximed.


    A heavenly silk mail is a consumable armor which can protect its wearer for at least 3 times before it would run out of spiritual essence. It''s like having the protection of a nascent cultivator''s Qi. Although it is a consumable armor, it''s still a very valuable item to carry as with it one can have at least 3 lives.


    Seeing that he was hit Xing Meng felt anger rushing through his brain. This armor was given by his master and he truly didn''t want for it to be exposed but due to his carelessness, he now lost his trump card.


    So, before Qin Lou could do anything else, Xing Meng quickly countered her sh by directly stabbing towards her heart. But since Qin Lou is already in battle mode, she saw what Xing Meng is going to do so she backflipped gracefully evading the sword. But this move has three purposes, it was not only to evade the iing sword stab but also her aim is to disarm Xing Meng. So, one of her foot forcefully hit Xing Meng''s hand which is holding the sword.


    The force of the kick sent the sword on Xing Meng''s hand to fly towards a person behind Susu Ling which is the third reason for her move. The person did not expect things to go sour and upon seeing the iing sword he truly wanted to evade but it was toote. The sword found its way to his right shoulder and unexpectedly the impact sent him flying backward which render him to lose his consciousness.


    "Susu run! Go and tell the elders what''s happening here, now!" Qin Lou shouted as she moves towards Susu Ling and pushed her back.


    Still stunned Susu Ling was pushed and dragged by Qin Lou towards the ce where the man who was struck by the sword stood. This hole in the entrapment chance was grabbed by Qin Lou so that Susu Ling could escape and find help. Susu Ling was awoken from being stunned and nods towards Qin Lou.


    "Senior sister, wait for me¡­ Ie back with the elders." Susu Ling said as she quickly escaped.


    Qin Lou didn''t know why she trusted what Susu Ling has said but her gut feeling tells her that Susu Ling would return with some help and all she has to do is buy her some time.


    "Don''t let her leave!" Xing Meng shouted in exasperation and a few people ran chasing after Susu Ling.


    Xing Meng is truly angry now, as he didn''t expect for Qin Lou to be able to counter his sword strike and let Susu Ling escape. Plus because of that one of the men following him became unconscious. He felt hatred towards Qin Lou because of this failure and wanted to kill her just to direct his anger.


    "You two kill her now! I already got what we came for." Xing Meng shouted as he suddenly stepped back.


    Though he wanted to continue and fight her, Xing Meng is still aware of what is important.


    The famous twin tigers suddenly leap towards Qin Lou and began their flurry of attacks once more. Now their movements are more ferocious and are aiming to take her life. But the difference this time is that Qin Lou is going to fight back and also show them her resolve.


    Looking at the two charging men rushing towards her like two ferocious tigers, there was a sudden glint of killing intent that appears in her eyes. Although Qin Lou is always passive and would not usually fight with anyone, only when she is pushed in a corner that she would not hesitate to fight back and even take lives if necessary. In this situation where her life is in danger, she has no choice but to defend it.


    "It''s time to die now, you ugly woman!" the twin brothers shouted in unison.


    The shotel swords of both twins glowed with a red and blue hue. This is one of their killer moves that have the ability to cut through any object. The spiritual Qi on both des emits high and intense heat that has the capacity to melt any metal.


    "Let''s see you evade this! Twin tigers crosscut!" they shouted in unison.


    Then the two des crossed together and rushed forward towards Qin Lou. Upon seeing the two glowing des giving off that cross-cutting skill, she felt her heart shook. She didn''t have the time to be rxed as she can tell that this skill almost has zero evasion chance. But Qin Lou didn''t give up and made her choice, so she just gritted her teeth and analyze once more her evasion route.


    Then in thest seconds her eyes suddenly lit up, it was as if she saw a saving grace which made her have a bit of hope in escaping her predicament. Qin Lou swiftly jumps up and twisted her body in an angle that is enough to pass through the V-shaped gap before the twin glowing des could adjust themselves and cut her. In a blink of an eye, Qin Lou was able to evade the crisscrossing cut skill that the twin made. But to fully evade that overwhelming skill, Qin Lou sacrificed the scabbard of the sword to block the skill. In that split of a second before the scabbard was disintegrated to dust, it provides Qin Lou with enough time to pass through the opening.


    Seeing that their skill was seen through and became ineffective, the twin decided to use another skill in their arsenal to take Qin Lou''s life. But Qin Lou would not let them do that, she already acknowledges that the skills used by the twin are too powerful and it''s enough to kill her if she got careless and hit just once. So with a quick turn, since she is close to one of the twin, she did a simple slicing motion.


    This action from Qin Lou made that person sneer in contempt. A simple sh without using Qi in her sword would be like a sword made of y facing one that is made of steal. All he has to do is to raise his glowing shotel sword and the weapon on Qin Lou''s hand would be cut in half. So without thinking twice, he lifted his glowing hot sword to parry Qin Lou''s attack. But, who would have known that when Qin Lou''s sword was about to make contact with the glowing hot blue shotel sword. It would suddenly change its direction and turn from a sh into a straight stab. He wanted to step back or evade but it was already toote as the tip has already touched his forehead.


    "No!... Brother!" one of the twin brothers shouted mournfully.


    He rushed to attack Qin Lou but before he could move a step, he saw the sword in Qin Lou''s hand piercing his twin brother''s forehead impaling it like butter in a hot knife. With a ng, the shotel sword fell on the ground and the glowing blue hue on it slowly diminished.


    "You dare kill my brother! I will skin you alive you ugly bitch!" the remaining one of the twin raves in anger.


    Qin Lou just looks at him with caution as she prepares for the man to attack. Meanwhile, Xing Meng was really astonished and had a disbelieving eye after seeing what happened. It is known that the twins are a legend among cultivators in Er city, not only are they good at fighting solo but when they both work together no one is their match. Now he just saw one of them being impaled by a sword from a woman whom they considered as trash. Now his heart began to feel fear and decided to run and save himself.


    "All attack! Kill her! Kill her!" Xing Meng frantically shouted while he secretly took something out from his spatial tool which is a small pouch hidden on his waist.


    All the cloak men suddenly rushed towards Qin Lou brandishing their swords. With this many opponents, Qin Lou is not sure if she could survive, but she didn''t cower, instead, she held her sword and prepared to fight them all.


    The first one to rush is the twin brother of the man she just killed. The man has already almost lost his reasoning as he just waves his sword without using any of his remarkable skills. This made it easy for Qin Lou to predict his movements and clearly, after three moves Qin Lou was able to stab the man who is already in berserk due to anger from behind and directly pierced his heart.


    "Everyone attack at once! I don''t believe she has the ability to go through all of us!" one of the cloaked people shouted.


    Then with a nod, everyone suddenly rushed towards Qin Lou. But then all of a sudden one of them who is near Qin Lou suddenly fell down kneeling on the ground while a bloody hole can be seen in his chest. This made everyone stopped from attacking and directed their gaze towards that guy.


    Then they saw not too far behind that kneeling dead man stood an elder stroking his long white beard while holding a long whip, on his side are two more elders and the young woman, Susu Ling.


    "Tsk, tsk. Truly you all are an unruly bunch. I didn''t expect that you lot would collude with some people from the outside and let them enter this hidden area." The one that spoke was Hu Ao.


    "Xing Meng, you truly disappoint this old man. I let you won in the contest even though you cheated. I just wanted to preserve your master''s prestige and didn''t expose the truth about the pill you''ve made, and now you are doing this behind our backs? You truly are waste." Lu Hao Duang said shaking his head.


    Xing Meng''s eyes went wide in disbelief. He didn''t expect that Susu Ling could really escape the clutches of the people who chased after her. And now his crime was known to the two well-known elders of the school. But his resolve was set when he started to think about the reward his master would give him if he shows the recipe he obtained. This would bnce his crime and would also gain a great benefit.


    "Give up now youngds; it''s no use resisting us." Hu Ao warned the group.


    As Hu Ao said, no matter how much they wanted to resist they won''t be able to fight against two peak-stage gold core realm experts, and another one with an unknown cultivation level. So the group decided toy their weapons on the ground, at least this way they may preserve their lives.


    With a wave of his hand, the weapons on the ground were shattered. This caused all the people to be dumbstruck. Master Ju just casually stepped forward and destroyed the weapons, then he flicked his sleeves and from there shoots out multiple needles which render all the men in ck cloak motionless, with this move of his, he just sealed their acupoints.


    But before Xing Meng''s acupoint could be sealed, he broke a crystal-like object in his hand. And when his acupoints were sealed his body suddenly vanished from where he stood.


    "That''s a teleport crystal!"


    "That sneaky bastard he just ran and left us here."


    "I''ll kill him if I find him someday."


    The students who are in the group of cloaked men suddenlyined as they realized that because of their greed Xing Meng was able to use them. This is more so with regards to Xian Jian Feng who thought that he could use this opportunity to get Qin Lou''s secret in an easy way.


    Xing Meng was able to escape being caught by the three elders. But the rest of the group was gathered up, as more elders from every school appear in the area. After the students whomitted this offense was taken by the people of the disciplinarymittee.


    Qin Lou ran towards Xian Jian Feng and violently shook him.


    "Where is my servant? Where did you put him?" Qin Lou''s frantic voice echoed.


    "I don''t know... It was Xing Meng''s men who took him... He may be... dead already." Xian Jian Feng said with uncertainty.


    Suddenly tears began to uncontrobly fall from Qin Lou''s eyes as it began to soak the white mask. She didn''t bother to cover the exposed area of the mask as she just stood there feeling helpless. The elders look at her and just waited, they know that right now she is feeling depressed by the loss of someone she cared about. After some time Qin Lou stopped crying and decided to not believe what Xian Jian Feng said. She would look for Shin Jiao no matter what.


    Qin Lou along with Susu Ling went with the three elders and return to the alchemist''s building. Unknown to them one of the cloaked men had escaped and is hiding on the top floor of a house. This is the young man wearing a half-mask and a dark green robe with a tinge of red in his cor.


    He actually escaped earlier when Susu Ling was able to run away. He knew that something is going to happen and now that everything was exposed he wanted to save himself.


    "That Xing Meng tricked us all¡­ I will repay this debt with him after I came back to Er city." The youth said gritting his teeth in anger.


    Then he turns around and decided to run out of the illusion mountain, but before he can take a step he heard a sound of something falling.

 Chapter 38 - The Heaven Defying Pill

    Chapter 38


    The quiet night sky where the chirping tone of cicadas giving off a nice andfortable feeling filled the air which literally dispels the heavy aura in the surroundings. It''s as if the bloody battle that had happened a while ago didn''t ur and the only evidence is the almost dried blood on the ground which has already seep deep in the soil and merge with it. Now everything has returned to its peaceful and tranquil state.


    On a small pathway towards the pond of Qin Lou stood a solitary figure of a young man with a de of grass on his mouth. This is Shin Jiao, who after taking care of some loose ends decided to go back and rest. He was actually present when Qin Lou fought against the twin assassins known as the Twin Tigers. As he watched he prepared himself to rush in in case of any trouble that would ensue. Although he is confident of the skill that Qin Lou disyed, he is not sure of any unknown factors that may pop out. But seeing that the girl took care if the two easily, he is like an old teacher smiling at the prowess his student showed.


    "With all the things I taught her, I would be considered as her master right?" Shin Jiao said to himself.


    "But things are going to beplicated now¡­ ording to the information I just acquired from that young man, the Blood Forest academy will make their move sooner orter. And their target is Qin Lou¡­ I don''t think I''ll have a peaceful day in this chaotd. Hehe¡­ a peaceful day in a chaotd, that would be a first." Shin Jiao thought.


    At that time, when one of the main culprits escaped, Shin Jiao was also able to spot him. So he just monitored his movements with his goggles. And knowing his location he just let him be until he was sure that Qin Lou was safe. When everyone left, he quickly snuck in the house where the young man is watching at the happening down below. Shin Jiao was just looking at him with some interest.


    When the youth was about to leave Shin Jiao let his presence known. The youth was startled and suddenly attacked Shin Jiao but he suddenly vanished and reappear behind the young man. Shin Jiao actually move quickly on the blind side of the youth so that he appears to have vanished in thin air. Then he performed a technique that immobilized the youth in one move. Shin Jiao decided to know who the youth is, as the hood he is wearing is very special he can''t even use his spirit sense to peak on his face. So he decided to just remove the hood himself. When the hood and the mask covering his face was removed, Shin Jiao was a little shocked. The youth is actually a familiar face,


    he thought deeply and after he checking clearly and saw that he is from the Blood Forest academy. He then remembers a contestant who was fighting with the young monk from before. And the youth seem to be ced within the top ten of the fighting contest.


    Since the young man is looking at him fiercely, he thought that it would be hard for him to get the information he wanted from him. But who would have known that when he just unconcernedly stabbed his left leg with a stone pike he casually crafted, the youth spilled out everything, and more.


    What made Shin Jiao frown is when the youth saw him form the stone into a spike his eyes lit up and started to try and curry his favor. It''s like he is begging Shin Jiao for something other than being able to keep his own life. The young man''s face showed a kind of hope and delighted expression in them.


    "You¡­ you''re an artifact crafter? The whole empire is looking for the likes of you¡­ those who can craft artifacts. If you spare me I can help you get whatever you want¡­ our academy can even help you. What do you say? Huh¡­ spare me, just this once¡­ okay? The Blood Forest Academy would even cancel our hunt for senior Qin Lou if you agree toe with me."


    But Shin Jiao didn''t listen to his pleading, he decided to eliminate this current threat. After Shin Jiao was able to learn the things he needed, he quietly set up the ce to look as if the youth was assassinated. A clean stab from the back which punctured his heart, Shin Jiao didn''t want to spare these kinds of people who may possess a potential threat to him and those around him.


    After doing everything like an old hobby of his whenever he kills someone, he would bite on a stalk of grass to at least alleviate the guilty feeling and angst he felt after taking a life. One reason why he left the secret agency of the government on earth is because of his conscience, though he is sometimes called a killing machine still his heart would always yearn for peace.


    But unknown to Shin Jiao after he left the scene, where a bloodied corpse was supposed to be lying lifeless its finger suddenly twitched.


    ...


    Shin Jiao has been walking for some time now when he suddenly heard the sound of a girl sobbing insistently. Her broken words almost tug on his heartstrings.


    "Sob¡­ sob¡­ I don''t believe ... he... dead. Even... king Yama took him, I''ll... I''ll go... barge... underworld and get him back. Huhuhu¡­ hic.." Qin Lou cried while stuttering.


    "Senior Lou please calm down. I also agree that your mortal servant is not yet gone. But we need to find him first, I think I have an¡­" Susu Ling said trying to soothe Qin Lou''s feelings as she patted her back.


    But before she could say anything else, a gust of wind interrupted her and found that Qin Lou is already gone. Then Susu Ling found her dashing towards a certain handsome youth. And without reservation, Qin Lou jumped into that person''s embrace.


    Shin Jiao was surprised at first at the figure rushing towards him, but then he was able to see Qin Lou closely as the girl dove into his arms. He was actually stunned by her action but from what he heard he understood how she feels about him. Although he won''t judge her from her looks, Shin Jiao currently doesn''t have time to feel something to other people as his heart won''t ept others yet. But he is not some arrogant person who would deny friendship from others.


    Then all of a sudden Shin Jiao can clearly see Qin Lou''s lower face as the tore on the mask was just covered with a simple veil and his spiritual sense can see it clearly.


    His eyes lit up when he saw the greenish veins that are pulsating like tiny worms. Upon seeing it something came to his mind, ''natural energy poison'' or what Gubu has written before ''mana poison''. The reason why her face could not be cured no matter what her master and school tried to do is that what she has is a ''mana poison''.


    Those who are in the World nascent realm are the only cultivator who can heal her as at that level, a cultivator can now wield all the energy found in this world. Shin Jiao is an exception, though he could identify this poison the problem is he didn''t know any magic spells. The problem is that world nascent cultivators are notmon in this world, as they would always hideaway for many years and seldomes out. So Shin Jiao thought of what Gubu once wrote that there is a spell called higher purification used by pdins, an advance rank warrior or cleric, who can cleanse any known poison in the body.


    At first, Shin Jiao did want to involve himself in Qin Lou''s business but after clearly seeing the true appearance of her face now, he became curious. Before because of the heavy formation array, he was only able to see a vague view of her face. So he thought, how could a young cultivator have a chance encounter with magic using mana? What is her true background? and who are her parents? these questions made Shin Jiao thought for a while. But then he came back from his reverie and look at Qin Lou.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umn¡­" Qin Lou bes shy upon waking up from her sorrow and excitement and then discovering herself in Shin Jiao''s arms but still, she didn''t move.


    "Sheesh, you really are something making your master worry like that." Susu Ling felt a little conflicted upon seeing her idol being in the arms of a man.


    And what merits her ire is that the man is only a mere mortal. After a while, she can''t hold it anymore and tried to get their attention not wanting to see some mushy things in front of her eyes. But before she could say anything someone interjected.


    "You young ones really are something... even bold enough to show affection in front of these old men, haha..." An elderly voice interrupted Shin Jiao, Qin Lou, and Susu Ling''s train of thoughts.


    Upon hearing this Qin Lou jumped out of Shin Jiao''s embrace and smoothen her unkempt robe. Although she is wearing a mask Shin Jiao knew that she was blushing and feeling awkward.


    "Ah¡­ Elder Ao! This¡­ this is my mortal servant Shin Jiao." Qin Lou quickly introduced Shin Jiao to cover her feeling of shyness.


    "Hmmm¡­ a mortal eh¡­ May I ask, how you were able to escape the clutches of those cultivators?" Elder Ao asked with his eyes beaming with interest.


    Shin Jiao scratched his head, he actually prepared his alibi for this question. Then he slowly took out an old and iplete map and a piece of high-grade spiritual stone from a small pouch hidden under his robe. Then he shows it to the people in front of him.


    "I won''t hide from you elders, I''m always curious about this world and travels a lot every day. And in my travels, I learned that those cultivators outside are always greedy and selfish. So I found a way to trick most cultivators using these two things, an old and iplete map, and this spirit stone." Shin Jiao showed them the objects and didn''t exin more just letting run their wild imaginations.


    "Haha! Ingenious¡­ truly ingenious, although you are weak you were able to borrow the de of others to save yourself." This time Master Ju eximed loudly as if he can see clearly how Shin Jiao tricked those cultivators.


    "Young man although you''re a mortal I saw that you can make formations that even this old man could not see. If it''s not an inconvenience might you tell this old man? I''m truly baffled by your abilities." Master Ju suddenly said with a smile.


    Hearing this Shin Jiao''s heart almost skipped a beat. He didn''t expect that the old man in front of him is a formation expert, no wonder in the contest he was calm, but already noticed the formation. So without a choice, he needs to tell a half lie.


    "Master, this lowly mortal have discovered this method in an ancient cave. This is a hiding array disk which anyone could use just by putting a beast core in the middle. Then I discovered that we mortals can actually make simple formation that didn''t require the use of spiritual stones or spiritual Qi. I just need to hold a level 1 beast core and use its energy to create some simple formations. Like a level 1 concealment array, and level 1 spirit blocking array. But I cannot make any trap or attacking arrays or else my body would explode from the Qi energy." Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing this Master Ju nodded. It actually makes sense and he also has read in some books in the capital that some cultivators uses mortal ves to form attacking arrays, but this will sacrifice their weak bodies. He didn''t think that the young man has some heavenly luck to discover this secret. But as a high-level cultivator and formation array master, he didn''t covet what Shin Jiao has. But still, he was convinced with Shin Jiao''s exnation.


    Qin Lou just listens to Shin Jiao with shining eyes, she knows that he is not a normal mortal and that what he said to Master Ju is half the truth. But she didn''t care, all she knows is that Shin Jiao is okay and that he is not hurt. She didn''t know how she felt about him, but all she knows is that she felt happy and calm when he is around.


    The group talks while walking towards the building where the elders of the alchemist school reside. And on the way, Shin Jiao actually showed Master Ju the process on how he can make simple formation, and truly his body didn''t use any spiritual Qi. Actually, Master Ju didn''t fully trust Shin Jiao but upon seeing it with his own eyes he truly believed him. This made the old man too happy and wanted to exchange more pointers on formation array with him and almost didn''t let him go even after they arrive in the building.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In a hidden room in the city of Er, a middle-aged man is writing some forms while he leisurely sips some tea. When all of a sudden the space in a tform abruptly contorted, and a young man materialized and came out of the tear in space. The old man is the chief alchemist of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, the level 4 alchemist Master Kong.


    And now in front of him is his prized disciple, Xing Meng.


    Xing Meng still felt a little dizzy after that almost instant teleportation. He then slowly roams his gaze in the area and found a middle-aged man staring incredulously at him.


    "Master! I''m¡­ I''m safe¡­ Haha! Thank you for that teleportation bead you gave me, master." Xing Meng said as he kowtowed towards the middle-aged man.


    "Why are you here? How was the inter-schoolpetition? Don''t tell me you lost?" Master Kong suddenly bombarded his disciple with questions.


    "This¡­ ah! Master, I found something really amazing this time. I discovered this while strolling along the mountainside." Xing Meng said as he quickly took out the tiny scroll that he got from Qin Lou.


    "What is this?" Master Kong asked as he inspects the scroll which Xing Meng handed him.


    After a while, his eyes suddenly lit up and a joyous expression appears on his face. No one is aware that he knows Lu Hao Duang is making a new kind of pill that could be heaven-defying. And he once had a glimpse of the ingredients when Lu Hao Duang suddenly went out of the alchemy room. And since then, he is also trying to research on that pill. Now that he saw the things on the scroll he can see that the old man seem to have seeded in making it. But now that he got his hands on this he won''t let the old man get the glory in making this heaven-defying pill.


    "Hahaha! This is truly great! You did well my disciple, I truly didn''t waste my time in teaching you." A glint of greed and craftiness suddenly appear on Master Kong''s eyes as heughs.


    "Hehe, I just wanted master to remember me when you get all the glory from the empire. Hehe." Xing Meng said slyly.


    Both master and discipleughed evilly inside that secret room, and it reverberates throughout in every corner. Then master Kong looks at Xing Meng with a curious eye and asked a crucial point.


    "Did you see the actual pill?"

 Chapter 39 - New Pill Presentation

    Chapter 39


    Two days have passed since then and Qin Lou''s small pond area now has another person, Susu Ling. The girl decided to be with the two people and would always follow them. For Qin Lou, it is a good thing, because she realized that Susu Ling truly admires her and would always ask many questions about a lot of things. But to Shin Jiao, it''s a little bothersome. Unlike Qin Lou, Susu Ling treats Shin Jiao truly as a manservant. She would always demand a lot of absurd things for him to do but he would just let the young girl do as she wanted. It is a part of his cover as a mortal servant and he would silently act the part.


    But what Susu Ling noticed is that Qin Lou would often ask Shin Jiao whenever she is in a pinch when doing something. Especially on things that even both of Qin Lou and her cannot figure out. She knows that Qin Jiao had knowledge in basic formation arrays and alchemy, but it seems that there is more to this than meets the eye. So she became curious about him, as a part of a big merchant family she has a sharp eye for talents. After interacting with the mortal for 2 days she now knows that he isn''t as simple as he shows them to be.


    Elders Ao and Duang along with Master Ju would often visit the three in the pond and discuss things with them. They have already arranged for Qin Lou, Susu Ling to enter the Floating Lotus Alchemist School as inner disciples. Qin Lou was granted the transfer by the Snow Wind School as she is unable to cultivate and improve from being a gold core anymore. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, was arranged as usual as her mortal servant. The rewards that they have won from the contest were given and Qin Lou gave the ck rock to Shin Jiao who receive it with a happy heart. Unknown to Qin Lou, Shin Jiao has decided to cure her gold core problem, and he is going to use the ck rock to make a power core and use it along with a serum to forcefully advance her to the peak of gold core realm and up to the false spirit forming realm. This way, her core would forcefully be repaired and prepare to be an infant soul or, he could try and hunt a level 5 beast but Shin Jiao is unsure if he would be lucky enough to encounter a level 5 beast and live to tell the tale once more. He would do decide on this when they arrive in the city of Er, at least the school may provide some protection for her.


    On the third day, they were about to leave the illusionary mountain and go back to Er city. On that day Susu Ling didn''t visit the pond as she needs to prepare a lot of things. This time Qin Lou showed Shin Jiao something she''s been keeping.


    "These are things that my master gave me when my gold core was damaged. He said that they could boost my power and at least protect me until he could find a way to fix my core." She said this and took out a bracelet and she also took off the pair of boots she is wearing shyly.


    "I know that you can craft things and I hope that you can help me fix them. I don''t want to lose these things that my master gave as they are valuable to me." She added.


    Seeing that the items seemed to be of low quality and damaged Shin Jiao showed a frown on his face. Then after he received those things he looks at Qin Lou and thought for a while.


    "I can do two things, restore them or upgrade. Which one would you choose?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ If you upgrade them what would happen?" Qin Lou asked with hesitation.


    "Well, to tell you the truth¡­ the items that your master made are good items but their quality is low. I can upgrade them to be of high quality if you wanted to. But if we go higher, then the item''s physical appearance would change along with its properties." Shin Jiao exined.


    "I don''t want them to look different, just upgrade it to high quality then okay?"


    "Um, okay¡­ if I turn them into high-quality items, they would have their aura and properties a little stronger than the original item while their stats would be increased by 2 times... Alright? Now give me more or less 5 hours to finish upgrading them." Shin Jiao said as he grabs the things.


    "You can use the hut in the middle." Qin Lou suddenly suggested.


    "That would be better. Thanks¡­"


    Five hourster Shin Jiao finished upgrading the items.


    "I never thought that this is a hover boot, and an energy shield, your master is a good craftsman," Shin Jiao said as he handed the things back to her.


    "Hover boots?... Energy shield?... Oh, you mean the flying shoes and protection bracelet." Qin Lou felt a little confused at Shin Jiao''s words.


    "Ah, so that''s how your master called them. Well, anyway I have upgraded them. So now the boots would go twice as fast and the bracelet would be able to protect you from an infant soul realm cultivator''s full powered attack twice."


    Upon hearing this Qin Lou was dazed. She never would have thought that by upgrading the items to high-grade from low-grade would result in having an absurd effect. So what about if it''s upgraded more to higher tiers would it have a more unimaginable effect?


    "Hey, Qin, we need to prepare for the trip back to the city." Shin Jiao said as he casually called her name.


    Upon hearing her name being called by him, she blushed inside her mask and feels happy, as Shin Jiao has never mentioned her name before. Although she became used to him calling her ''you'' or ''hey'', still upon hearing how he called her she felt something warm in her heart.


    Qin Lou just nods to Shin Jiao and the two gathered the things they needed and prepare for departure the next day.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a secret room inside the chief alchemist tower of the famous Floating Lotus Alchemist School, two people busily concoct a pill. The focus that they gave to concocting this pill is truly huge, as they are looking forward to discovering more about the mystery of the ingredients and of course the final product.


    While they are in the middle of refinement, Xing Meng noticed that the pill process is not like the one that Qin Lou has made. The one they are making is a pill, and the one she made was a liquid medicine. So he quickly raised his concern to his master.


    "Master! This looks different from what I saw." Xing Meng suddenly said.


    "What do you mean different¡­ in what way?" Master Kong asked in annoyance as he was about to be done with his refinement.


    "What I saw was a liquid medicine, not a solid pill." Xing Meng exined.


    "What? That''s impossible¡­ this method is to refine a pill, not a liquid medicine. Are you sure about it?" Master Kong shouted this time he felt a little at lost.


    Xing Meng slowly exined the truth to his Master Kong about what happened in the tournament and how Qin Lou was able to win the first ce. He also told him that they made it so that the pill furnace would explode; still, she was able to make the pill in an unconventional way.


    Upon hearing this, Master Kong had a frown in his face as he never would have thought that a mere trashy alchemist is able to make the pill. And with this information, he felt like losing his face if he a chief alchemist could not concoct the pill a mere lower level alchemist could.


    "We must find a way to copy what she did¡­ so tell me how she made the pill." Master Kong then listens to Xing Meng and recalls everything ording to what he could remember.


    While Xing Meng is telling the story, Master Kong''s face slowly became ugly. Upon hearing that his disciple didn''t bother watching her at first made him boil in anger. Who would not get angry when someone wasted their chance to watch the creation of something this unique.


    But then his eyes lit up when he heard the soft gel method. This made him resent his disciple less, at least he gave him some idea. Now that he had listened to the story he got the gist of it. As a chief alchemist Master Kong has a sharp mind and quick thinking, he can almost see how Qin Lou, that newbie alchemist ''identally'' made the pill.


    "Haha... that is truly wonderful. Good, good!" With a loudugh, he returns to the alchemy table and redid some things.


    He was actually wondering how he could fuse the pill with those ingredients as they seem to be notpatible with each other. Now that they would be in liquid form he is confident to be able to make it work.


    And so 2 days have passed since the two started to research and concoct the pill. The alchemist in the school began to talk about Master Kong''s new heaven-defying pill research. Of course, this is due to Xing Meng spreading the word. Master Kong didn''t bother as sooner orter everyone would see his grand aplishment anyway.


    That day finally happens inside the secret room, as master and disciple discovered the right mixture and ratio to make the rapid hemostatic pill.


    "Haha... Now let see how that old man Duang acts so haughty in front of me. With this heaven-defying pill, I can im greater honor than him! Xing Meng let''s go and see the elders. This master will show them my new creation, hehe..." Master Kongughed like a madman while lifting the pill in his hand the greenish almost transparent pill.


    But Xing Meng is a little doubtful as he noticed that the liquid inside the pill would change its color from green to dark green. It''s not that noticeable in one look but since he saw the original pill before he felt that there is something amiss with the one they made.


    "Um, master... I... I think we should... we should check the pill first before presenting it to the elders." Xing Meng suggested.


    "Nonsense! Do you doubt my ability? I have already checked it myself and find this very pill very potent. The mixture itself is baffling and truly a mystery, haha... But no worries, ording to what I have discovered with my spiritual sense this pill would heal almost all physical wounds at a very rapid rate which is truly heaven-defying." Master Kong said as he patted his disciple''s shoulder.


    Seeing the confidence in his master''s eyes Xing Meng didn''t worry anymore, he is aware of how great an alchemist his master is and that is the reason why he was promoted as the chief alchemist of the alchemy school.


    Now both master and disciple called forth for a tribunal in which they announce beforehand that they would be presenting a new pill form that would be of great merit for the school. And so, not long after the tribunal hall, where most alchemists show their new discoveries, was filled with people.


    Although two of the elders in school are in the inter-school tournament, there are still those remaining elders who still oversees the school, the chief alchemist and of course the school head.


    When the people have already gathered, the chief alchemist master Kong entered the tribunal hall in grandeur. He felt really proud today as this would merit his achievement and solidify his standing in the alchemy society in the entire empire. As he stood proudly in front of all these people young, middle-aged and old he felt truly delighted and can''t wait to see the dumbfounded expression of everyone. After some pleasantries, Master Kong waved his hand to his disciple Xing Meng and order him to bring the pill over, who also proudly marched forward bringing a wooden box in his hand.


    "Elders, School head, and students... I will present unto you a masterpiece that I have secretly been working for a very long time now." Master Kong lied without batting an eye.


    "This is a product of my research and now is able to develop into fruition, and I call this pill, the ''Swift Restorative Pill''. As the name suggested, this pill can cure any wound that a person receives in a matter of seconds. Even if that person receives a heavy wound as long as they have breath in them they can still survive in seconds." Master Kong continued with a proud aura.


    When they hear his im, everyone was in an uproar. If what he is saying is true then this is a truly heaven-defying pill that could ensure one''s life in any circumstance. The elders on the jury stand all stood up and their gaze is directed to the almost transparent greenish pill inside the box.


    "That pill... is it a sky-grade... No impossible, I think it''s a liquid medicine inside something..."


    "The container itself is a new substance this could be a new way to make pills."


    "Although I think it has its limitations but it is truly a good find."


    "That pill looks simple but the aura is a little... scary... it''s a high-grade pill I think."


    Each elder on the stand spoke out their opinions upon seeing the pill on the box which Xing Meng is holding, making theter a little bit prouder that he is able to show off in front of the elders. But this made master Kong a little agitated, he didn''t want to see that proud face of his disciple. So he signaled Xing Meng to approach quickly and grab the wooden box containing the pill.


    "Everyone here knows that I have suffered an internal injury from an ident a few months ago while I was doing some research on a pill. Until now this injury has not been fully healed by any conventional medicine that I have as it is being rejected by my body. Though I still can absorb them it still took me too long to heal." Master Kong exined gaining some nods in the audience as they too are aware of his injuries.


    "I will show you today the actual power of this new pill I have made." Master Kong smirked as he took the pill and held it in his hand.


    Then not only he did that, but he also stretches forth his other hand and nods at Xing Meng who took a dagger and calmly sliced a gash of a wound in his master''s arm. They have already talked about this beforehand so as to fully show the effectiveness of the pill.


    With arge wound on his other hand and the pill on another, the chief alchemist master Kong slowly put the pill in his mouth and gulped it down without hesitation. The smoothly enters his throat and before it could reach his stomach melted and began to be absorbed by his body. He is willing to bet his life on the line for something he made, which is what every alchemist in this school always do. Every one of the alchemists here before presenting a pill would always make sure that they are willing to be their own guinea pig.


    After Master Kong ate the pill silence pervades the whole tribunal hall as they anticipate the result of the so-called heaven-defying pill. But on the upper seat, the school head eyes seems to be seriously looking at master Kong but suddenly the corner of her mouth curved upwards as a sly smile appears on her face.


    Then not long after that gasping sound of amazement can be heard which broke the quiet and stillness in the tribunal hall.

 Chapter 40 - Sucker Punched

    Chapter 40


    Blood slowly drips down after the knife went through the skin and a long gash of a wound can be seen from near the elbow towards near the wrist. Although he presented a smile in front of all the people looking at him, deep in his mind he is cursing the fool whom he considered as his disciple. Although they have discussed that he would receive a wound in his arm, he didn''t expect it to be that long. The pain and the blood flowing almost made him faint, but he need to hold on and endure.


    Master Kong didn''t think twice and immediately took the pill so that he could immediately heal the wound in his arm. Then as expected when the outer skin of the pill melted a warm feeling bombarded his senses making him feel really good that a moan almost escaped his throat.


    People began to gasp in amazement as they are seeing a very miraculous thing in front of their eyes. The long wound gash on the outstretched arm of the chief alchemist began to close by itself visible in the naked eye an in a matter of about 20 seconds the wound is gone and not ever a scar exists. This made everyone, especially the elders'' drop their jaws, almost everyone was stunned at the thing that they are seeing. Healing pill is not a new thing in the cultivation world, and almost everyone carries it in their person. But it does not have that kind of absurd healing effect, at most if the chief alchemist took a high-grade healing pill that kind of long wound would close within 10 to 20 minutes tops. And only those top tier healing pills can at most heal a wound in a matter of minutes. But it is their first time to see a low tier healing pill to have this kind of effect and everyone is now thinking of the future prospect of this kind of medicine.


    While everyone silently contemtes of the thing they are seeing in front of their eyes. The school head had a little confusion as this is not what the report says. She already receives a report from Elder Ao that there was a form that was stolen from the inter-school tournament. And the culprit is Xing Meng, but she didn''t have any evidence of this crime and she wasn''t that rmed as Elder Ao said that the form might be iplete. But now what she is seeing in her eyes is very potent medicine and it seems that Master Kong was able to finish the form on his own.


    "No wonder he was called as the chief alchemist even though his personality is a little despicable." The school head said to herself.


    "As you can see my fellow alchemist, this is the healing prowess of the pill that I created." Master Kong said with a smug face.


    "Master Kong is truly the chief alchemist."


    "He truly lives to his name and position."


    "Yeah, he should be the one to be called the Saintly Alchemist, not Elder Duang. Hehe¡­"


    "Haha, truly great! No matter whom it is as long as ites from our Floating Lotus Alchemy School it''s just the same. Our school''s name would once again soar in great heights."


    The people close to him in the tribunal hall began to sing praises to Master Kong and his aplishment, which is like music to his ears. With his talent and contribution to the alchemy world whether he did it honestly or by cheating, he didn''t care, as long as he can hear those praises from everyone it''s all worth it.


    Xing Meng on the side also had a smug look in his face as he nces around. Then a thought suddenly enters his mind.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I was the one who acquired the form why is this old master of mine taking all the glory? This is too unfair, right? I should be the one standing there."


    Then he began to imagine himself standing in front of the crowd of people while they are cheering after his aplishments. And he started to bask in that glory, he also imagined tons of girls kneeling at his feet. He especially wants the heiress of the Roc''s Eye merchant group, Susu Ling to be one of those women. With her family background and money, he would be able to live a good life.


    Unknowingly Xing Meng began to develop a deep hatred in his heart towards his master, as his mind began to sway towards the dark side. As he looks at his master he clenched his fist, he would like to have this glory too. It''s not only his master who concocted the pill he had his hands in it too, so he decided to speak up.


    Master Kong suddenly felt that something is wrong with his disciple as Xing Meng walks towards him. Then he saw in Xing Meng''s eyes the greed and ambition that is a very familiar thing to him.


    "What are you doing?" Master Kong asked in a low voice to the approaching Xing Meng.


    "Master, you would not be thinking of hugging the entire glory do you?" Xing Meng answered in a normal voice.


    "Shhh¡­ Keep your voice down. We can talk about thister you brat!" Master Kong in a low voice scolded Xing Meng.


    Everyone in the hall had a questioning look at both master and disciple. And some with a knack for gossip had a glint of craftiness appear in their eyes. Then all of a sudden before everyone could react a woman''s voice from the top middle seat sounded.


    "What is this junior trying to say?"


    All the people turn their heads towards the school head and saw that a smile is in her beautiful face while looking inquisitively at the pair of master and disciple, and her gaze is more focused on Xing Meng. Then everyone also began to look at the two in the middle.


    "School head, please pardon this disciple of mine. He is just too unruly and disturbed this alchemy tribunal. I promise to discipline him thoroughlyter." Master Kong said throwing a re in Xing Meng''s direction.


    He didn''t expect that the brat would be too impetuous and greedy for fame that he would defy his own master. So he thought of giving him a hard lesson and would throw him out of the school. He thought to even silence the little brat so that he would stop wagging his tongue to who knows whom. But before he could feel assured the school head stood up and an angry look appears in her face.


    "Student Xing Meng¡­ What do you mean by what you have said? Do you also have a hand in making this pill?" The school head asked with authority.


    "School Head¡­ This¡­" Master Kong quickly responds.


    "Shut it! I am not asking the chief alchemist!" with a domineering tone the school head shouted.


    All the elders nod their heads and had a mocking look in their eyes towards Master Kong. They are sure that there is something wrong with the disciple and master duo.


    "Replying to the school head and the esteemed elders. The truth is¡­" Xing Meng said as he took a nce at his master on his side.


    "You better not screw this up or I''ll have your head." Master Kong whispered with a threat.


    Upon hearing this, Xing Meng had a smirk on his face. He knows that their master and disciple rtionship would end today as he would take the center stage himself and im all the glory. So he sneered at his master''s words and just nods his head.


    "Everyone, you all know who I am. Though I''m just a student and is not as good as my master, I was able to discover something from my research." Xing Meng said which made master Kong wide-eyed.


    Master Kong was not able to react immediately as he didn''t really expect that his disciple to be truly thick skinned like him. And so he was stunned for a while but before he could recover he felt something is wrong.


    "The truth is I was the one who discovered the form. And then showed it to Master Kong, but I never thought that he would shamelessly im it to be his." Xing Meng exined as he shook his head and his face had an aggrieved expression.


    Everyone was stupefied at what he said and some who are at odds with Master Kong immediately expressed their contempt. They throw gazes of disdain towards the chief alchemist, who now have his head lowered.


    "Student Xing Meng, what do you mean by this? Master Kong stole your work?"


    "That is too shameless; he must be punished for this."


    "I didn''t know that master Kong is a thick-skinned man. Haha¡­"


    "My eyes are truly opened today; Master Kong is truly a great master... a master of manipting people. Hahaha¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ Almost all of us nearly believed you there¡­ What a nice and deplorable move¡­ Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­"


    Hearing thements of the people all around the hall, Xing Meng felt that he gained something for himself. He knows that his master would get angry at him but he is confident that the secret won''t be exposed. So he just kept his mouth shut, but the thing that bugs Xing Meng at this time is that his master is not moving. It was as if he was too shocked at what is happening that he was too stunned to even breathe.


    Then not only him but everyone slowly noticed that something is wrong with Master Kong. It couldn''t be he was too shocked at what his disciple has done that it stunned him to silence right?


    "Master Kong is something wrong?" the school head suddenly asked with worry in her eyes.


    "Roar!!!"


    Then all of a sudden they heard a loud roaring from Master Kong, which startled everyone in the hall, almost all of them can''t believe that the dignified chief alchemist would act like a beast. The guards in the area quickly move to a position to stop anything that might happen that could injure anyone.


    "Arrrggghh!!! It''s¡­ too¡­ hot! My body¡­ felt like its burning! Hot¡­ very¡­ hot¡­" Master Kong wordse out from being loud to slowly getting soft.


    Then they saw that his body became soft and he slump to the floor like jelly. Then with hisst strength, his head turns to Xing Meng and throw an angry re. But this was hisst strength as all the muscles in his body began to weaken. No one knows what''s going on as they watch the once proud chief alchemist who bullies those under him turn into a useless person. His body even began to thin as his skin began to stick to his bones as if the muscles that once filled them were gone.


    Seeing this the horror in everyone''s eyes is evident especially Xing Meng as he was the one who provided the form. He now thought to himself that his uncertainty was right the rapid healing property of the pill turns into something else. Then it didn''t take long as everyone saw the flesh in master Kong''s body began to disappear and what''s left on the floor was his bones and his chief alchemist robe which he would always proudly wear.


    From the time he screams to the time when all his flesh disappears only took around a minute. And everyone was truly dumbfounded by the event that none was able to react for a while. Then as if by reflex all of them turn their gaze to Xing Meng. Who started to tremble and felt his knees became soft like jelly.


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Shin Jiao and the two women assembled with the group of students as they prepare to embark on the journey home. Shin Jiao felt truly excited as he would, atst,e to a cultivation city or town because ever since he stepped in this world he didn''t have a chance to enter one.


    "Hey, mortal boy¡­" a female voice called him from behind.


    Hearing this he already knows who it was, Susu Ling. She would always call him this whenever she would like to ask something to Shin Jiao. It seems that she would do this to protect her dignity as a cultivator and an alchemist. As a proud woman she always views herself as someone superior, but this attitude of her is only for mortals. It could not be helped as it is a norm in this world.


    "Yes, Madame¡­ How may I help you?" Shin Jiao replied while he bowed lowering his head and putting one hand on his chest.


    This made Susu Ling stunned and had a blush appear on her face. As the bow that Shin Jiao made looks like he is asking her for a dance or something.


    "You¡­ I just¡­ Grrr¡­ Come here." Susu Ling didn''t know what to say as she stuttered and then just grab Shin Jiao towards a corner.


    "I want to ask you something¡­ about¡­ about the thing that Qin Lou lost..." Susu Ling asks while looking straight in Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    "Why ask me this? My master is the one who made it." Shin Jiao replied innocently.


    This made Susu Ling roll her eyes as she didn''t believe Shin Jiao. Because for thest two to three days that she spent with them, it is clear that Shin Jiao also had a hand in that recipe. Plus although everyone was looking at Qin Lou at that time, Shin Jiao actually caught her attention. Those small and simple things he did made her curious about him, and this was confirmed when she spent her time with them, and like the nosy woman that she is, has discovered this fact.


    "Sigh, I¡­" Shin Jiao was about to deny everything.


    "Please don''t deny it. Although I know that you are good at a lot of things, I still admire Senior Sister Qin Lou for her talent and abilities. I''m just worried that someone would steal this from her." Susu Ling said with a sad expression.


    "Okay, don''t worry the form is actually iplete, although all the ingredients are there still only those at the realm of nascent immortal can fuse them sessfully, hehe¡­"


    "What? Then howe that sister Qin Lou at that time was about to fuse them sessfully before the furnace explode." Susu Ling eximed.


    "Hmm¡­ How did you know that?" Shin Jiao looked at her with suspicion.


    "Hey, I''m not the one who made the pill furnace explode¡­" Susu Ling said with exasperation as she didn''t want that Shin Jiao would have a bad impression of her.


    "The reason why I know is that I always kept my spiritual sense of what Senior sister is doing. I was truly amazed at her skills, she is really amazing."


    "Jeez¡­ a fangirl. Anyway, if they would try to recreate that pill, it would have a severe effect. Instead of healing medicine, it will turn into a very deadly poison that would consume all the flesh of the one who takes it and only his bones will be left." Shin Jiao exined.


    "What!? That''s a very dangerous pill¡­ What if someone takes that kind of pill, then they would die immediately. Susu Ling gasped in horror.


    "Haha¡­ If they forcefully fuse it, they would suffer the consequence, that''s not our problem." Shin Jiao shrugged.


    "I guess sister Qin Lou knows this right? That''s why she is not worried about it." Susu Ling said feeling relieved.


    "Hehe¡­ that''s the thing, she doesn''t.." Shin Jiao replied with a smirk.

 Chapter 41 - The Ruined Ground Specter

    Chapter 41


    The morning light shone brightly as the breeze of the fresh morning air greeted each creature in the vast Daemon forest. Inside the illusionary mountain, a number of cultivators have already gathered near the entrance, but this time there are more than what had arrived as the others who had stayed inside the mountain would being back along with the group.


    Shin Jiao is standing not too far behind Qin Lou at the front of the line as it was still her duty as part of the students'' facilitator group. This time none look at her with scorn as they know that she is the new genius of the alchemy school. And behind her stood two elders at the peak of gold core realm as her protectors.


    After the gate was opened, the procession of the students began to march forward and not long after that Shin Jiao was able to see once again the thick and green forest. And when he stepped outside his danger sense once again kicks in, as it seems like it''s been a long time since he walked these parts and his nerves can''t rx.


    When everyone was out of the illusionary mountain the elder protectors of each school who carries with them spatial tools took out the carriages and let the lower level students and mortal servants get inside. The travel would take a long time if they would go on foot as those people can''t fly yet.


    And since they are going to be using carriages this time, unlike the first time Qin Lou and the many contestants that arrived here by flying through the forest, the rest decided to also just leisurely ride on their own carriages as well.


    Along the way, Susu Ling once again decided to ride with Qin Lou which almost made the other facilitator curse but upon seeing who is it they just let her be. But the thing that made them frown is that she seems to be always talking to Shin Jiao as if they are discussing something, while Qin Lou would just casually nod every now and then.


    At this time, Susu Ling is trying to convince Shin Jiao and Qin Lou to make a downgraded version of the rapid hemostatic pill. And she also convinces Qin Lou to give her the sole right to sell the pills, so that she won''t be tricked by other merchants. Shin Jiao knows that her purpose is good, but she is truly a merchant''s daughter as even when helping others she would still think about business, which is like hitting two birds in one stone.


    "Okay, when we arrive at the school, we''ll work on it." Qin Lou said with exasperation as Susu Ling is truly relentless.


    "Alright, you said it, senior sister I''ll be expecting that. I''ll be expecting a new product from both of you. For thepensation just pay me 5% for mymission fee. Hehe¡­"


    Upon hearing her demand both was truly dumbstruck. They never thought that she would just ask for that little amount. Seeing the two people dumbfounded look Susu Ling scratched her head.


    "Is it too much, okay how about 2%?"


    "No, no¡­ I mean are you okay with just 5%? You''re the one who''s going to market and sell the product." Qin Lou asked with worry.


    "Geez¡­ that''s not a problem. We are friends right?"


    "Well, yes we are friends so how about nomission fee?" Shin Jiao interjected.


    "You''re shameless¡­ Hump! I''m not talking to you mortal man¡­ I''ll just talk to senior sister Lou then." Susu Ling coquettishly said as she hugged one of Qin Lou''s arms and send a re while sticking her tongue out to Shin Jiao.


    As the three happily banter with each other, their friendship began to deepen more as their journey continues. Whenever the group stops, the three would always share a tent and would always do small talks. Shin Jiao enjoyed thepany as he never had these kinds of friends in his previous life.


    3 dayster¡­


    The group has arrived a bit far from the border of the forest, unlike flying it took them a little while as they have no other choice.


    Then all of sudden the carriage stopped, as the beast pulling them began to be restless. The students immediately feel the changes in the surroundings especially the protectors and the student facilitators, as they immediately came out of their carriages. Now in front of themys a ruined ground, where trees have fallen, broken rocks and dirt are everywhere. It''s like a great stampede of some giant beast just came in here and the things that stood in their way are trampledpletely.


    "What happened here?"


    "This is too horrifying; what if there is a beast horde on our way? I don''t think we can protect everyone in this situation."


    "The ruinednd''s direction is towards Haven Town. This is bad¡­ the town should be warned."


    The students began to discuss and chatter as they felt anxious. They are just students and still not strong enough to face beast tides and some are even pampered young masters of big ns so these kinds of things are a little scary for them. But of course, not everyone is scared as some of them are prepared to fight it out with the beasts if it''s necessary, this is true to the gold core realm students and the elder protectors.


    "All right everyone, we should proceed with caution. I think the elders who went ahead of us have already warned the town and right now may be protecting it. So we need to think about our own safety in this area. Maintain high alert at all times." an elder who is with Qin Lou shouted and gave his instructions.


    The group followed this as that elder has a high cultivation level andmand a very powerful aura. And so the group continued to travel through the forest into the ruined ground.


    Not long after traveling for about dozens of kilometers, they reach an area where they can now see a lot of carcasses of different kinds of beasts. It seems that the beasts in this area were trampled down by the stampede as the bodies are almost mangled and their bones are almost broken all over their bodies.


    "Everyone gather any carcass that can be salvaged and the cores. With this number, your schools can benefit from it and this will be of use to increase your cultivations. Go now!" an elder shouted as the people who carry spatial tools quickly ran forward and grab as many beast carcasses as they can.


    Not long after that, the area bes clean of any dead beast as if nothing had happened and the only evidence is the dried blood on the ground which already dyed it crimson red. Soon the group once again continue on their way but not long after that, they have already noticed as they approach that the ground is trembling and a sound of fighting can be heard from not too far away. It seems that they are nearing the borders of the town of Haven.


    Now as they have entered the area they immediately noticed a great number of beasts in the third level and there are also some at the fourth level, and they are fighting against a number of cultivators which seem to be the town''s defenders. The elders and protectors quickly made a decision to give assistance to the cultivators fighting against the beasts.


    "All students prepare to fight; we cannot just let the town of Haven defend this attack by themselves. Those who are at gold core realms should prepare to advance with us, the other lower realm cultivators and the alchemist should prepare to help those who would be injured. Now let''s go!" a protector from the Snow Wind School shouted and rushed towards the beasts along with the other protectors of the school.


    It is amon thing for these elders and protectors to fight in these beast tides as this usually happens at least four to five times a year. So they are all prepared for this and as per drill, everyone almost already knows what to do, everyone except for Shin Jiao as it''s his second time seeing beast rampaging in the forest.


    He wanted to go with Qin Lou and Susu Ling but as a mortal servant he is deemed weak and would be a liability, so he was thrown along with the other mortal servants in a single carriage protected by some cultivators.


    When he enters the carriages everyone has a scared look in their faces. It is normal for them to feel this way as they feel powerless against any kind of beast even those at level 1. The only thing they could do is hide and hope that the cultivators outside will win this battle.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao felt a little dejected, it was okay for him to hide if the threat is minimal as he didn''t want to disy his skills that much and he wanted to live and just cultivate in peace. He knows that a human heart would always be dark and would cause him trouble if they discovered his abilities and this is through his own experiences. But for this kind of threat, he really needed to help as his two friends are there and may face trouble. As a man, he would not be able to face himself if anything happens to them without him doing anything.


    So he ns to help but at the same time hide his identity. Then an idea enters his mind as he slowly hides his presence from the group. Not long after no one noticed that one of them is already missing as Shin Jiao stealthily walks outside. Even the lower realm cultivators who are anxiously watching the battle far ahead didn''t even notice his presence.


    On a treetop stood a man wearing a dark weird suit and head cover, strapped on his sides are two glossy metals with weird craftsmanship, and on his back is a ck wakizashi sword. The clothes that the man is wearing are purely ck which makes him looks like a specter or even a spirit. And on the man''s eye is a familiar thing that a certain human always has on his head, a ck goggle.


    This is Shin Jiao after donning in the hunting suit that he hadn''t worn for a long time now. Then after wearing it, he found that it seems to not fit him perfectly, it''s like he lost a lot of weight for thest couple of weeks. But still, he felt happy and excited to have a chance to wear the thing that he crafted which also helped him be stronger before. But now is not the time for him to reminisce those days as the battle in front of him is intensifying. Then using his goggles he noticed that the auras of the beast are a little suspicious. It''s like there is a huge amount of energy inside their bodies which makes them erupt in fury and violence. Upon seeing this he felt a little suspicious but it''s not the time for that, he would just investigate this thingter after the battle.


    "Susu! Watch out!" Qin Lou shouted as she quickly grabs Susu Ling''s arm and drags her backward evading sharp sickle-like ws of a huge Nue.


    While being dragged Susu Ling shed her whip towards one of the Nue''s eyes. Hitting it directly as it was a surprise attack. The twodies are in tandem as they attack as one, it''s like they can both read each other''s thoughts.


    Roar!


    The Nue roared in anger and pain as it shook its head while ring at the two small preys in front of it. Then all of a sudden its tail moved and flew forward shocking both Qin Lou and Susu Ling. Though they know that the Nue can attack using its tail it seems that they suddenly felt that they cannot move. This is actually a stunning effect of the Nue''s roar catching them off guard. The target of the tail which has a head of a poisonous snake is Qin Lou, as the Nue judge that she is the most dangerous opponent of the two.


    The snake''s fangs gleam with dangerous aura, as the poison drips from its tip little by little while the wind carries them away with the speed of the strike. The tail of the Nue seems to stretch itself as it near Qin Lou, who had a horror-filled look in her eyes under her mask.


    Three meters¡­


    Two meters¡­


    One meter¡­


    BANG!


    Blood and gore were strewn everywhere as the snakehead of that tail exploded everywhere. Qin Lou felt her movement recovered as she lifted her hand to block but still was not scared of the bloody substance, making her winched in disgust.


    The Nue yelped in pain as it rolled on the ground flicking its tail as if by doing this the pain would stop, unluckily for it the pain didn''t stop. Before the two could recover and analyze what happened another sound came and the Nue''s head had an additional bloody hole in-between its eyes before it slumped on the ground dead.


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling watched wide-eyed in disbelief at what they saw. With just two hits a level 4 Nue died just like that, and then they saw a figure sh by them.


    When Shin Jiao saw that Qin Lou was in danger, he didn''t hesitate to pull out one of the Glock like pistols and shot twice without any hesitation. But he didn''t stop because the area is still in danger as many beasts that are around level 4 are present. His goal is to eliminate them all as they are the only threat in this area that''s giving the cultivators some headache. If he could eliminate them faster then, his heart would feel assured.


    After dashing forward he just throws a quick nce back towards Qin Lou and Susu Ling who had a dumbfounded look on their faces, as their gaze followed him. Then, he just moved to the next level four beasts which he saw on the battlefield.


    When Shin Jiao started moving, a lot of cultivators actually discovered him and at first thought that he was a ghost. After he would kill a level 4 beast with a single strike either by the ck sword that he is holding or that weird small shiny thing, they would be stunned and a little relieve. Now on the battlefield, a ck figure would weave in and out and every time he would sh by, a beast would die.


    The elders who saw this felt a little worried, as they didn''t know if the stranger is an enemy or a friend, so they were on guard towards him. But Shin Jiao didn''t care about that as his goal is to lessen the load so that the battle would be over fast.


    Not long after Shin Jiao began exterminating the highest level beast, the rest of the cultivators also began to have an advantage in the fight. So after a while, upon seeing that everything can be handled by them already, Shin Jiao immediately hid his presence and went back to the area where the mortal servants like him are being protected.


    But before he could sigh a relief and enter, a blood-curdling shriek was heard behind the carriage.

 Chapter 42 - The Royal Pain

    Chapter 42


    Arge scaly beast towering over 2 meters tall, with five silvery horns on its head slowly wade through the thick bush. On top of thisrge beast which ismonly called the Rock Dragoon, stood a very handsome young man with a chiseled face and a long red hair tied behind his back. His regal aura indicates that he belongs to a high-ss family. Behind him follows a young man with a bulky body and a slightly lower aura of nobility and a group of around 20 soldiers all in the peak of gold core realm. The two young masters are riding a Rock Dragoon while the others are at the back of arge panther-like beast. The levels of the entire beast are at level 3, which carries a truly intimidating aura. Not to mention that these beasts are trained by the kingdom of Er to be a battlepanion. Although it can''t bepared to the power of the tamed beast in the capital, in this ce these beasts are top ss.


    "Prince Haulin, the beasts are all running this way. I think the town of Haven will be suffering a blow if the beast tide reaches the town." A soldier behind the prince said.


    "Huh? Who cares? I only want those cores. These peasants can die for all I care; at least they can serve their purpose in stopping this prince''s prey. If they offer their lives then that''s a great merit for them. Let''s move on I don''t want to wait anymore." The red-haired prince Haulin coldlymanded.


    This young prince is Haulin Xi, the third prince of the Xi Empire. Although he is not in the line of the throne as he is the weakest of the seven princes. But he is always arrogant and likes to do what he pleases, as he was always doted on by his mother the fourth concubine of the Emperor, concubine Zinn. And because of that, he grew to be an uncultured and a silk pants young prince. The group followed the path where thend is ruined and not long after that saw from far away a long line of caravan group is on their path. So a soldier immediately moved forward to scout things ahead.


    "This is the caravan from every school in the city of Er, I think they might have gone here to return after the inter-school tournament. What should we do my prince?" A soldier reported as he kneeled on one knee to the side of the huge Rock Dragoon.


    "Heh, insignificant fools, go through them. Kill those who would try and block this prince''s path!" Haulin Xi shouted as he gestured for everyone to move forward.


    The group continued their leisure travel and saw the battles not too far ahead now as they near the convoy. But before they could proceed further a blood-curdling scream reverberated everywhere like a howling banshee which could awaken even the dead in their eternal slumber. This startled everyone even the prince''s group was made to stop.


    The reason for this is because at that time a mortal servant identally turns her head towards the direction of prince Haulin Xi''s direction, and upon seeing the huge Rock Dragoon her mind went nk and all she can think of was to scream her heart out. Then it seems like the whole battlefield turns silent that even the beast stopped their action at that moment.


    "Who dares shout! This prince will cut off that one''s head. I think my ears were destroyed by that bloody freaking annoying scream." Haulin Xi shouted as his angry gaze moves towards a certain carriage.


    But before he could act, a figure flew and suddenly appears floating in front of Prince Haulin Xi which made him feel his heart skipped a beat. Although he is an arrogant character still he is aware that there are people whom he cannot dare to offend, and one of those people is the old man floating in front of him right now, Master Ju.


    "Why isn''t this the littled Haulin Xi. What brings you to these parts of the forest?" the old man Master Ju asked with an amiable smile.


    When Haulin Xi saw the smile of Master Ju, his forehead was suddenly covered in cold sweat. Because when the old man smile like this it just mean two things; either he is annoyed that someone interrupted his fun and would kill him, or he truly is happy and interested in someone''s talent. But this old man would never be interested in him so it must be the first. Without thinking further, prince Haulin quickly cupped his hands and bowed.


    "Master Ju, this foolish prince didn''t know that you are here. If I am intruding on something I ask for your esteemed self''s forgiveness."


    "Haha¡­ You are an insightful young one. Since you put it that way, I would let it go this time. This is the territory of the crown prince, so the third prince should be aware of your conduct here as even if you''re a part of the Imperial family this one has the authority to discipline you asmanded by the Emperor himself." Master Ju said.


    The third prince knows that master Ju is not amon old man. Although he is known as the subordinate of the crown prince, this old man and five others have a deep connection with his father the emperor. So without any other option, he had to concede.


    "Yes, master Ju. We are just here to see what had happened in this area. I am also with the 4th prince of the Er kingdom, Prince Nie Er." Haulin Xi exined as he introduced the prince on his side.


    Master Ju nods as he is content that the arrogant and undisciplined 3rd prince bes docile. He didn''t want to have any more trouble as what they already have is enough to cause the old man some headache. But he was truly thankful for that mysterious shadow that eliminated those level 4 beasts. He was not sure of the cultivation level of the man as with his sharp senses he could see the fluctuation of a peak core forming real in him. But he can only see this whenever that person would attack with his ck sword. And then he can see the aura of a middle-stage core forming realm when he uses that shiny thing that spews out those projectiles that even he cannot follow.


    With his observation, he could see that the person might be of a lower level or the same level as a primary gold core realm expert, but is able to kill level 4 beast. Now, this piques his interest and wanted to know more about his true cultivation level as he is not sure of it as of yet. To find the answer, he needs to find that person first as he suddenly lost him even when his spiritual sense has been locked on that person. What made matters worse is when all of a sudden this pompous windbag appear out of nowhere and disturbed his concentration further making him lost all the traces of the man. This truly made master want to erupt in anger if this person was not a prince he would have already burned his body and soul to smithereens along with his personal bodyguards.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, grab this opportunity to sneak in the carriage. Then he quietly positioned himself on the farther back corner without anyone noticing.


    "Hey, who''s that?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked the person near him so that his presence would be discovered and be less suspicious.


    The man was a little startled as he knitted his brow with suspicion. He didn''t recall that a young and handsome man like Shin Jiao was in this ce. But seeing the innocent look on Shin Jiao''s face his suspicion suddenly vanished.


    "Oh, that? I think he''s the third prince of the Empire and that one is the fourth prince of the Kingdom of Er." The man exined.


    "Kingdom of Er? Where is that?" Shin Jiao asked with confusion.


    "What? Don''t tell me you didn''t know that thisnd is under the Kingdom of Er?" the man said with an incredulous expression.


    "Oh, I see¡­ well, it''s because my master isn''t always letting me out and would always keep me inside the house so I''m a little clueless, but thank you for your information mister." Shin Jiao said happily.


    "Let me guess¡­ your master is an immortaldy, right? Hehe..." the man said with a smirk as if he already knows the reason why Shin Jiao was kept as a pet.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to talk to the man anymore as he had already gotten the information he needed. So he just returns to the corner and sat their peacefully.


    Not long after that, the fighting began to die down and the cultivators who are wounded are treated in a tent. While those with life and death situation was given the remaining rapid hemostatic pill that Qin Lou made which she submitted to the Floating Lotus Alchemy School.


    When Shin Jiao found the tent where Qin Lou and Susu Ling are staying, he happily went there. When he was in front of the tent he stopped as he is greeted by the figure of Qin Lou with folded arms. Although he didn''t know what expression she is showing in her face he knows that there is really something wrong here.


    "Master, what''s up?" Shin Jiao asked while foolishly scratching his head.


    Inside her mask, Qin Lou squint her eyes and observed Shin Jiao from head to toe. Then her eyes were suddenly attracted to the ck goggle on Shin Jiao''s head where he would always put. Seeing that familiar thing she suddenly had a warm smile in her face.


    "I know he isn''t simple. I''m just happy that he''s my,... friend." Qin Lou said to herself slowly calming her feelings.


    When she saw the person who saves her and Susu Ling, she actually felt a familiar aura in him. Then she notices the fluctuation of aura from middle-stage core forming to peak core forming realm and vice versa, she suddenly remembers Shin Jiao who is considered as a mortal but can emit the aura of a core forming realm cultivator.


    "Umn¡­ I''m okay¡­ How¡­ how about you?" Qin Lou asked with a little hesitation.


    She wanted to say thank you to Shin Jiao for saving her, but she didn''t want to reveal his secret. She didn''t want him to hide from her and be indifferent which might affect their friendship. As someone who had been despised and mocked because of her appearance Shin Jiao was the first person who never minds that at all. And of course now there is also Susu Ling, but theter has a very prestigious background so she is still a little hesitant to be too intimate with her.


    "Well, I was pretty safe in there, except for that loud scream. It almost took my soul as the woman is near me. I truly didn''t want to stay with them at that time, but you left me there master. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao exaggeratingly said as he put his hand on his chest feeling hurt.


    "Stop your drama¡­ you were safe in there while we almost got killed out here. I think you would have pissed on your pants if you saw our battle against that number of beasts. Even I almost went limp; luckily I''m braver than someone who just knows how to curry favors." Susu Ling suddenly appears from behind Shin Jiao with some sarcastic remarks as usual but Shin Jiao didn''t mind her as he is already used to her nonchnt attitude.


    "Oh, you''re back! So how was it?" Qin Lou asked with a hint of excitement in her voice.


    "Well, I got around 25 pieces level three and 3 pieces level four cores, it should have been 4 pieces level four cores but then they discovered that one of the cores from the tail of the Nue was chipped which released all the energy within and now it''s empty." Susu Ling said.


    "Anyway, which one do you want? Spirit stones or the cores themselves? I can buy them for you at the market price." Susu Ling added.


    "I''ll take the cores, as of now I don''t need spirit stones. They are useless to me."


    "Oh, okay. Here." Susu Ling then handed her a bag of cores, which made Qin Lou frown.


    "Don''t ask why I gave you all the cores. It''s what I want, as I already owe you my life." Susu Ling added before Qin Lou could say anything.


    Shin Jiao had a big smile in his face as he looks at the twodies having a world of their own. Then he turns around and was about to walk away so as not to disturb the two when a figure appears in front of him. It was Master Ju, and following behind him are two very handsome and proud young men.


    "Young Qin, I just came to say hello! You seem to be okay and were not hurt. I was truly worried." Master Ju said after seeing that Qin Lou was not hurt from that battle.


    "Master Ju! I didn''t know you''re also here. Are Elder Ao and Duang in here too?" Susu Ling was the one to answer.


    When the two handsome young men saw the cute face and sexy figure of Susu Ling their eyes lit up in excitement. They didn''t expect to see someone as beautiful as her in this chaotic ce.


    "Hello, miss! I''m Prince Haulin Xi, the 3rd prince of the Empire of Xi. What might I call you?" the 3rd prince Haulin Xi introduced himself making the other young man beside him frown.


    So as not to be outssed he stretched forth his hand towards Susu Ling.


    "Hello, I''m the 4th prince of this kingdom, Prince Nie Er. You... you look familiar?" prince Nie Er introduced but seem to realize that he knew the girl in front of him.


    "You, knew her?" Prince Haulin Xi knitted his brow as he looks at the Prince Nie Er.


    "I... If I''m not mistaken you are the famous Miss Susu Ling of the Roc''s Eye Merchantpany, one of the heiresses of Lord Ling, right?" Prince Nie Er asked confirming his thoughts.


    "Oh, you still remember me, your highness. I''m ttered, it has been a while and my you''ve grown into a fine young man already." Susu Ling said with a tone of fawning over Prince Nie Er as she curtsied.


    At this time Susu Ling found that Shin Jiao and Qin Luo has already bowed their head in respect to the two princes in front of them. Then Master Ju waved his hand and to gesture the three to be at ease.


    But before Master Ju could say anything, Prince Haulin stepped forward and said something that almost made Master Ju want to smack his head.


    "Miss Ling, your prestige doesn''t belong to this dirtymoner''s tent.. Come with this princes abode and I will give you a good time."

 Chapter 43 - The Royal Pain Part 2

    Chapter 43


    "Pfft!" Shin Jiao wasn''t able to control himself fromughing at the thoughtless words of Prince Haulin Xi.


    Hearing that he is beingughed at by a servant he red at Shin Jiao and wanted to strangle him right at that moment, but he controls himself and won''t show that bad side to Susu Ling. But then all of a sudden Qin Lou suddenly began to smile while trying to hold something in as Shin Jiao whispered something in her ears and thenter on she giggled.


    "You two lowlymoners dare tough at this royal prince? I''ll show you how I teach those who insult me in front of my face." Prince Haulin Xi this time erupted like a volcano in anger which made Master Ju raised an eyebrow.


    "Forgive this lowly mortal for my offense, your highness. Don''t let my lowly and foolish self be hindering you from giving miss Susu Ling a good time tonight." Shin Jiao politely said.


    This made Qin Lou grabbed her stomach and tried really hard to prevent herself from rolling on the floor inughter. At first, she didn''t understand what the 3rd prince is talking about, but Shin Jiao told her the meaning of the prince giving Susu Ling a good time, is a very impolite gesture of a man to a woman. But the 3rd Prince''s face showed that he himself didn''t understand what he just said. When Qin Lou looks at Susu Ling''s angry face, she now knows the stupidity of the 3rd Prince.


    Now Susu Ling felt a little angry at the situation, it was actually fine if no one understood what had happened as she could just brush it off as the prince being foolish. But because of Shin Jiao now even Qin Lou understood what has been said and even the 4th prince and master Ju are giving the 3rd Prince and her an incredulous look.


    "You¡­ you¡­ Shin Jiao, you''re a scoundrel! Come here! Let this great aunty teach you a lesson! Don''t run, if you dare run I''ll¡­ I''ll whip you to shreds!" Susu Ling could not hold it anymore and immediately chased after Shin Jiao who immediately ran away.


    She then took out her whip and started to brandish it as she waves it in the air shouting threat to Shin Jiao who seem to run for his life. The two began to run away chasing each other from the ce and away from the two dumbfounded princes and Master Ju. Qin Lou, on the other hand, bowed in respect to the three and followed the two who were chasing each other.


    Not long after that they are now gone from the area and arrived near the river, where many people are washing and cleaning some stuff.


    "You owe me one¡­" Shin Jiao said as he patted the imaginary dust on his clothes.


    "Who owes something to you? Humph¡­ I''m not talking to you. Why did you tell senior sister what that buffoon of a prince said? It''s too embarrassing; I don''t know what she''ll think of me now." Susu Ling angrily said while ring her eyes to Shin Jiao and feeling wronged.


    "I just don''t want her to not have a clue of those things." Shin Jiao shrugged his shoulder.


    "You¡­ you''re too annoying! I''m out of here."


    "Are you sure? Those pompous princes would be looking for you, if I were you I would hide. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao teased.


    But Susu Ling didn''t listen to Shin Jiao and just walked away.


    ¡­


    As most beings in this world lived their lives as normally as chaotic as they''d be, an unknown catastrophe is slowly emerging from within the deepest part of the forest. In a deary and gloomy area of the forest where only dead trees and thorny vines can be seen anywhere, giving the ce only a ck and grey color, a tall and lifeless mountain stood. In that mountain, a small dark cave can be seen at the foot. And inside that cave, a dark shadow with three pair of eyes can be seen looking at a distance far away.


    "It seems that someone interesting has appeared. But this aura is unlike the one that I have felt from before; this is a majestic and grand aura, an aura of a hero. If I can use what that person has on him, I can escape this prison and once again bring chaos to this slowly getting boring world. Hehe¡­ I the shadow yer of heroes and gods can''t wait to escape and will once again reign with fire and chaos." The dark shadow said.


    Afterward, the pair of three eyes slowly retreated towards the innermost part of the cave without a sound.


    ¡­


    Empire of Xi, the Imperial castle¡­


    "General, how the search ising?" a man wearing a red and blue robe with a golden ringlet crown on his head asked.


    "Reporting to your majesty, we have already gathered some possible crafters but so far none of them is able to identify a part of the item. Our researchers, on the other hand, had a breakthrough; we have found aplex rune pattern inside the weapon. Our rune experts say that they might be able to break the secret of the rune pattern but it''s not that easy, at most about a year or two." The general wearing a silver armor reported.


    "General Qian, that is a piece of disturbing news. Do you mean that even our brightest minds cannot fathom the intricacies of the weapon? What if this thing came from another country or empire? This would be a truly disastrous thing." The emperor said with a frown.


    "Your majesty, you don''t have to worry as we have reports from our spies that this thing is not present in any country or city in thisnd or even thend beyond. So set your heart at ease. But, we have pressing news from the front lines your majesty, the 2nd prince. It seems that he is the one showing the signs and not the crown prince." General Qian said with a look of worry in his eyes.


    "What! Yan''er is the one who is showing the signs¡­ this¡­ this is impossible." The emperor muttered as he suddenly had a deep thought.


    "Your majesty the yer might make its move once more, we have to be prepared." General Qian reminded.


    "This cannot be allowed, my ancestor has already sacrificed his life just to keep that maniac from getting loose. If it became lose once more the whole empire might fall. And the only chance we have is the guardian ancestor, but I have never heard of him for quite some time already." The emperor said as if trying to recall something.


    "I can still remember that year that my brother showed the sign, four hundred years ago. That was the first time I saw that fiend, no matter how strong my father thete emperor is he was truly not a match of that evil creature. When he sucks the life essence of my brother the crown prince at that time, I felt like everything is only a dream. My brother''s healthy body became all bones and his soul wasn''t even spared. Now that I am much stronger than my father, I won''t let Yan''er suffer the fate of my elder brother." The emperor''s eyes are beaming with determination as he clenched his fist.


    ---


    The border to the town of Haven is still miles away from the traveling caravan. It is estimated that they should be able to arrive in the town at sunset in two days if they travel non-stop. So the caravan decided to do so as they have already recovered from the previous battle.


    Shin Jiao was sitting peacefully outside a carriage, his eyes are closed while is checking his dantian. He is feeling a little shocked and happy at the same time as he now noticed that in his dantian there exist around 39 spheres. He now noticed that the big sphere is actually absorbing essences in the air and anywhere Shin Jiao is, and it seem that when he was in the illusion mountain it has absorbed a lot making his cultivation shot up to 39 spheres from 31.


    "Haha¡­ I guess that''s the reason I have that strength while fighting those level 4 beasts. This is awesome! But now how do I proceed from here?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "I think I can now understand the sphere in my dantian, although they are not under the samew as that with the cultivators still they are under thews of the cultivation world. I need to find a way to break through thatw and make my own way." Shin Jiao began to contemte and think of how he can be freed from bottlenecks.


    Then an idea came to his mind, to change the spheres. If he has the ability to craft things outside, he should also have the ability to craft his own destiny and his own cultivation inside. To do that he needs to redefine and go against the heavens. Then Shin Jiao decided to go into seclusion when they arrive in the city of Er.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, there is a pair of eyes looking at him venomously. This pair of eyes ising from the 3rd prince, Prince Haulin Xi. The prince is already angered when Shin Jiao interrupted his talk with Susu Ling and then every time he woulde and find Susu Ling, Shin Jiao would always go between them, and of course, this is due to Susu Ling hiding behind Shin Jiao''s back. Now that they are nearing the town of Haven, the prince wanted to get rid of the mortal servant without anyone noticing it.


    The next day the group still decided to take a rest for the night as they will be reaching the town soon and they needed the rest for that trip. But they are not aware that it would be a prelude to something that the alchemist school would regretter.


    That night, while Shin Jiao is in his tent he immediately noticed someone entering. He is not sure what their purpose is but he is sure that the target was him. Shin Jiao felt a little nervous as he didn''t know if he can defeat someone with a middle-stage gold core cultivation level with his brute strength alone. Unlike when he was fighting against the level 4 beast, he had his gears and weapons. Hopefully, the person inside his tent right now would not kill him and just capture him, that way he had a chance to keep his presence secret and get rid of this danger at the same time.


    "Heh¡­ I can''t believe the prince would ask me a cultivator to kill a mere mortal. This is too degrading." The man whisper under his breath, but Shin Jiao was able to pick it up with his already sharp senses.


    Then he suddenly heard a sound of sword being unsheathe.


    "Oh, crap¡­ I don''t like this. I guess I have no choice but to fight them." Shin Jiao thought.


    With a thought, he was able to bring out his trusty wakizashi and since he is wearing a nket the assassin didn''t notice this. And because the man is underestimating Shin Jiao he didn''t use his spiritual sense.


    The man moved casually but this move is very fast for a mortal. He lifted the sharp sword and when he is near the person on the wooden bed, he drops his sword in a stabbing motion towards Shin Jiao''s body. As a mortal, this is enough to kill him.


    When the sword enters the nket the man had a surprised look in his face as he noticed that his sword didn''t feel like it entered someone''s flesh. Then he was stunned to see Shin Jiao''s figure already out of bed and in a jumping motion. One of his hands supports his entire body while holding the edge of the bed while the other one is already in a thrusting motion towards the man''s head.


    Before the man could react his consciousness has already turned nk as a ck sword enters his frontal bone (forehead) and exited behind his neck. Before the man could fall on the ground, Shin Jiao quickly caught his body. He then decided to see what the purpose of this assassin is and who sent him. And the only way to do this is to take the man''s clothes and wear them himself and act as the assassin.


    Then Shin Jiao uses his goggles to find a group of people who are active or acting suspiciously. And not long after he can see his target, surprisingly it''s not the third prince of Xi but the 4th prince of Er, Prince Nei Er. He is standing a little distance away from the convoy with some of his personal guards.


    "This is what Susu Ling brought me. Jeez¡­ That girl is really troublesome. Anyway let''s see where this goes, I''m not sure if I can handle those gold core realm guards though." Shin Jiao thought but still decided to go to the ce albeit stealthily while bringing the dead assassin with him in his spatial ring.


    "What''s taking him too long? I thought you said he can do this quickly?" Prince Nie Er angrily pointed at the Captain of the guards.


    "My prince you worry too much, that young man is only a mortal servant and is powerless. What would happen?" the Captain said.


    "I need to finish this mission given to me by Prince Haulin or else he would have my neck." The 4th prince muttered.


    Then while he is in deep thought a guard interrupted.


    "Sir, there is a body here. I think it''s a mortal''s" the guard said.


    "What? Where is it?" Prince Nie Er said as he frantically ran towards the guard.


    He felt a little anxious and excited upon hearing that there is a mortal body, maybe the assassin was sessful? And now the prince could never think of anything else other than seeing the dead body. When he arrived at the location he saw the body wrapped in a nket and only the head is exposed, the head was that of Shin Jiao. Of course, the 4th prince is very familiar with that face as he himself would always curse it even in his sleep, for taking advantage of Miss Susu Ling.


    "Haha¡­ hey you, bring out the lure. We must make sure that this body will be consumed by the beast so that no one would suspect us." Prince Nie Ermanded.


    "My prince how about we just bury it or burn it?" A guard suggested.


    "Are you crazy? With Master Ju here, he can trace the body and find it. Then there would be more trouble for me. This is better! Enough talk and just follow my orders." the 4th princemanded after losing his patience.


    The soldiers didn''t ask anymore and just put a lure next to the body. This lure is a special lure that they had used to start the beast tide, and if this is discovered his father would kill him. But he didn''t have a choice, he needs to do this to win the 3rd Prince''s favor. But after putting the lure in the body and before the guard can do anything, something happened.


    The ground suddenly shook violently making all the people on the surrounding woke up immediately. All the cultivators became weary as they didn''t expect that there would be another beast tideing. But since it''s here they won''t chicken out and just face it.


    Meanwhile, on the ce where the lure was put in the body, the ground suddenly caved-in and out came a huge worm-like creature taking the body inside its mouth. Its size is like a small mountain and the hole it came out from is the size of a whole house. Upon seeing the huge beast in front of them the 4th Prince almost pees in his pants. As a pampered young master with little abilities, Prince Nie Er is never a favorite of the king and so he spends his time in debauchery.


    But unknown to his father the king and brothers, Nie Er is very ambitious. And if he cannot get it through sheer strength he would use trickery. And so he allied himself to the 3rd prince of the Empire so that he could gain some power at the least.


    But now it seems that he made a mistake.

 Chapter 44 - Land Devouring Worm

    Chapter 44


    A waving mountain horizon envelops the whole valley, with trees and rolling mountains everywhere. The valley seems to stretch forth like an endless path; this valley is called the East Straight boundary. It is a hundred miles wide boundary dividing the Cultivation world and the Beast-men. For a thousand year, the two races waged war in this valley against each other, making it thick with death Qi. But no matter how many died, lost or even win in this ce, this natural border seems to truly act as a division of the natural order of things. And whichever side wins, the mountainous area seems to be a great hurdle for each nation prevent one to conquer one. They have no choice but to cross this valley as flying seems impossible to cross it because of the sharp wind high up that could kill even world nascent cultivators.


    This warrants peace between the two warring factions which nowsted for hundreds of years. But peace is only temporary because as of this time a great number of beast men are marching towards the boundary near the valley.


    "General Agrool, the army is prepared to cross the border of the East Straight boundary. I think the spies may have told us the truth; the death Qi in this area is far thinner than the West Straight boundary. Plus they have informed us that the humans have only built weaker walls on the other side. After we finish them here, we''ll just trample those settlements and invade their empire." The soldier on the side of the man d in red thick leather armor donned in a red cloak. The man''s helmet is made of bronze and a snout of a lion can be seemed to protrude out of it with two long and sharp fangs.


    The lion beast man general named Agrool nods his head which gave his confirmation. Then he signals with his hand to move forward as he began to march. And so the whole army which seems to number by 10 to 20 thousand began their march.


    Inside General Agrool''s mind, the Beast king explicitlymanded him to test out the defenses of the humans. If they could infiltrate thend he should move at least a few miles towards the mountains and make a stronghold there.


    General Agrool knows the situation in the Beastia Empire. Thought it is a trulyrge empire with powerful beast men governing it their resources are truly scarce. They have sent envoys towards the humans but they seem to not head of this pleading and now their only choice is to fight just to have a portion of that fertilend.


    A long time ago this was not so, as the two Empires are living in peace. Then exactly a thousand years ago the humans began a violent act against the beast empire. The story that was told at that time was that the beast king had killed the young prince of the Xi Empire who acted as an envoy. This sparks the hatred between the races which escted from assassinations to minor skirmishes, and then to a full-blown war. This is the start of everything which has cost many lives of both humans and beast-men.


    Meanwhile on the borderlines scout camp near the middle of the East Straight border. A man is monitoring atop a high tower which has the ability to see even the boundary of the beast mennd. Then, the man squints his eyes and a look of suspicion appears in them. When he was about to call for his superior to confirm something, an arrow suddenly found its way to his neck. Then the man fell with a loud thud making his other team member jump in caution. But it was toote as they suddenly discovered a number of enemies appearing out of the shadows.


    "Shadow concealment! You''re from the Panther Assassination Squad of the beast n?" a man which looks like the leader of the scout group uttered in disbelief.


    "Hihi, you know about us, then you know what would happen next right?" a young woman suddenly said.


    Looking at her figure she seems to be not of a beast-man race because she looks like a normal human except for her long ck tail. On her hand is a wooden longbow which is already notched with an arrow. Upon seeing this, the scouts immediately tried to fight back as they know that this woman is here to kill them all. So they decide to put up a fight rather than die likembs.


    But before the scouting team cultivators could react, two arrows immediately found themselves in the chest of two scout members. Their leader felt cold sweat drenching his back as his danger sense warned him non-stop, it is clear that the woman in front of him would not hesitate to kill him.


    "Hihi, you''re the only one left. I guess I would spare you." The woman said as if feeling conflicted.


    Upon hearing this, the captain of the scout''s group felt hopeful in his heart. Then he slowly stood up but never left his eyes on the woman.


    "Thank you¡­" the man said as he quickly dashed out of the small observation camp.


    "Are you really going to spare him, you know that we should not let the human army be informed of our movements." A man said who suddenly appear behind the woman.


    "Let me have fun okay?" The woman said as she slowly took her time in drawing an arrow.


    The scout leader is now dozens of meters away as he quickly flew on a flying sword when he was able to go out of the scout camp he was in. But unlike higher level cultivators his flying speed is a littleughable, as this is due to his weak cultivation level in the core forming realm. When he was almost at a kilometer away, the woman suddenly released the arrow which flew really fast and not long pierced the scout leader''s head directly.


    "Everything here is done we need to go back and regroup with the army." The man behind her said.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the valley, it was all silence with no activity. The top of the walls has no visible soldiers marching round about and even the sentry towers are empty. This scene made for a deserted post as though everyone in this border seems to have withdrawn back towards the mountain.


    As the sun is almost setting the border looks gloomy as either this post is abandoned or that there is a hidden n brewing deep within this area as this ce is under the control of the 2nd prince, Prince Li Yan Xi or whatmonly known in the army as the Dragonmander.


    ¡­


    At this time near the boundary of the Haven Town a huge beast which looks like a small mountain has emerged. In front of the beast is a young man who was already unable to control himself in fear and pee his pants. The soldiers on his side held their weapons but it is clear that they too are afraid as their hands are shaking continuously with some rattling sound every now and then.


    This is the 4th prince of the Er kingdom, Prince Nie Er. In front of him is the huge mouth of the worm-like creature, which, with only its breathing causes all the humans around it felt like suffocating.


    "This is bad, that is a Land Devouring Worm. We should let everyone escape this area, as even I would have a hard time fighting against this kind of level 5 beasts." Master Ju said as he hovered through the air looking at the beast with Elder Ao and Elder Lu Hao Duang.


    The two elders just nod their head and immediately ryed Master Ju''s orders. Making everyone in the camp pack up their things and immediately move away from the supposed battle area. Unknown to them there are two silhouettes located behind the worm, where two young women stood rooted to the ground. Their body was stiff and their eyes looked moist which can be seen on the one without the mask. But the one with the mask had her shoulder suddenly started shaking which signifies that she is already unable to control her emotions.


    The two are Qin Lou and Susu Ling and they saw what had happened. When Shin Jiao was attacked in his tent the two identally heard something and wanted to check it out. When they went out of their tent they saw a figure rushed out of Shin Jiao''s tent like a shadow.


    This made their heart be wary and a foreboding feeling filled them with a sense of dread. Then they quickly rushed inside Shin Jiao''s tent and saw the blood on the floor without a body. The two had a tacit understanding and immediately rushed out trying to find the shadow they saw earlier. With the help of Qin Lou''s eye cover, they were able to find traces and went in the right direction.


    Then they saw the body wrapped in a nket and the face far too clearly making Qin Lou gripped her heart in pain. She had viewed Shin Jiao with respect and truly considered him as a true friend. Upon seeing her friend died in front of her made her freeze in shock. She never would have thought that he who seem too strong and a secretive person would die just like that. Then Shin Jiao''s image and his goggles yed in her eyes over and over again as her eyes started to tear up.


    At the same time, Susu Ling also felt stifled. Though she didn''t have that close of a rtionship with Shin Jiao still she also considered him as a friend. Because of their constant bantering and his bullying, she would have to admit that it made her feel his presence as something she wanted in her boring life. He was the first male friend she had who would not harbor any thoughts of making a move on her because of her beauty or background. And seeing him die just like that made her heart hurt with an unknown reason.


    As the two women are unable to move in shock nobody had actually noticed them.


    "Young prince it''s better if you walk away from this ce as it is far too dangerous for you to be here." An elderly voice said behind the 4th prince of Er which startled him and the guards.


    When they turn around they saw Master Ju behind them who leisurelynded on the ground. Then he looks at the huge beast in front and heaves a sigh of exasperation. He knows that he might lose ayer of skin in fighting the mountain like creature in front of him, but he didn''t mind. All he needs is to buy the people he is with time so that they could enter the town and inform the other higher level cultivators and ask for back-up.


    "Thank you, master Ju. You must kill this beast. It¡­ it ate a mortal servant. I think it was the one with Mistress Susu Ling and her friend." Prince Nie Er said as he immediately thinks of something.


    "What? This... that boy¡­ are you sure? Sigh¡­ this is truly a waste of talent." Master Ju said in exasperation.


    "What do you mean by that Master Ju? Isn''t he just a mere mortal servant?" Prince Nie Er asked in confusion.


    "He might be a mortal but with his talent in making formation arrays, your Er kingdom could have anotheryer of protection. As far as I know, if that boy could only cultivate he could create at least level 4 or even level 5 formation arrays." Master Ju said as if seeing the possible future of Shin Jiao with sadness, he didn''t hide this information as he heard that Shin Jiao was already dead.


    "But s, he is dead... Young Prince, go now! I''ll take care of this beast." Master Ju said.


    When Prince Nie Er heard this his heart felt a little angered. He didn''t expect that he could have had a future prospect and could be his greatest contribution to his father, but it all went to waste because of him following themand of a wasted Prince. As a prince, he knows that formation expert in the Er Kingdom can only be counted in two hands. And the highest they had is only a level 2 formation array expert which is now serving under his father''smand. And because of that expert, they would always win battles after battles against the beast''s tide.


    With a heavy heart, Prince Nie Er stood up and began to move with the soldiers. But when they started to move forwards the Land Devouring Worm suddenly made a loud shriek as look at their group.


    "Run! Don''t stop! I''ll try to stop the beast, so go! Now!" Master Ju shouted as he quickly made some hand signals and took out a bunch of formation gs.


    As an array expert, master Ju is truly proficient in making battle arrays, especially attacking arrays. And in one quick move, he was able to make a fire attacking array in front of him facing the huge beast. When the beast moved as it wants to jump towards Prince Nie Er, the array activated and attacked the Land Devouring Worm.


    Growwlll!


    The huge worm howled in pain as its body began to be covered with fire. Prince Nie Er took this chance and immediately flew away making the worm truly angry. Although it doesn''t have any eyes still through it growls its clearly pissed at the humans who escaped. Then it suddenly shifted its attention to the single man who is attacking it. But before it could react it suddenly felt some pain from its tail.


    And there it noticed two small figures attacking it over and over. Although the damage is insignificant, it is still enough for it to feel a little bit of pain like an ant bite. Then it waved its tail trying to hit the two insects from behind it.


    Master Ju noticed the Land Devouring Worm''s actions and felt a little confused. He didn''t know what''s happening so he used his spirit sense and was dumbfounded. He can see Susu Ling and Qin Lou madly attacking the worm''s tail. But before he could react and save them the worm did something outrageous, its head suddenly disappears.


    Meanwhile, while these things are happening Shin Jiao is watching stealthily from a tree. He actually noticed the two women attacking the tail and wanted to jump out and stop them but he saw master Ju. He is unable to decide whether to stop the two women and may expose his true identity to master Ju and risk it all or just watch and jumped out in case of any danger. But while he is undecided something that he didn''t expect happen which would remind Shin Jiao once again of the unpredictability of this world.


    When the worm''s head disappear it actually transferred to its tail.. Then suddenly with a huge suction, it made the two women float in the air and towards its huge gaping mouth.

 Chapter 45 - Another World?

    Chapter 45


    "Ugh¡­ Where¡­ where am I?"


    After he opens his eyes confusion immediately filled his mind. The ce he is in right now is full of exotic trees and the smell of the sea is evident in the air. It seems that he found himself on an ind but in an unknown ce or location.


    "This seems to be not in the cultivationnd anymore. How did I arrive here? Don''t tell me..." The young man said as he noticed that something is amiss with the ce.


    This young man is Shin Jiao who now found himself in a new ce after waking up and finding himself on the ground. His consciousness is a little muddled as he didn''t know what went wrong. All he can remember was the situation that had happened a few minutes ago.


    At that time he was watching from the nearby tree, and he is too careful in hiding his presence so that master Ju won''t find him. But when Shin Jiao saw that the head of the Land Devouring Worm shifted from the front to the rear, his heart was shaken. He knows that his two friends are in danger, and so he decided to intervene. But before he could move the beast suddenly opened its gigantic mouth and reveal ayer of razor-sharp teeth. This caught Shin Jiao off guard as he didn''t expect this situation. Then the two women shrieked in disbelief and fear as they started to float and began to rapidly fly towards the wide gaping mouth of the monster in front of them.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to jump and quickly try and rescue them, but before he can reach them in time, he immediately felt something is amiss. He clearly saw that before the two women can reach the beast''s mouth and be shredded to pieces by its razor-sharp teeth they suddenly disappear. Then he suddenly felt that there was a space distortion as then his vision became blurry and darkness assaulted his senses.


    And now he has woken up in this unknownnd feeling a deja vu.


    Shin Jiao sits on the ground and started to look around the ce and there he can see and feel his surroundings. This ce seems to not belong to the same as even the spiritual Qi and the natural energy in this ce are too chaotic. But what amazed him is that although it''s chaotic, the thickness of both spiritual and natural energies are at least ten times in amountpared to the cultivationnd.


    "Hmmm... I''m not convinced that I have traveled to another world again. That beast''s mouth is the key to all this. But how can I find out without exiting this ce? I wish Qin Lou and Susu Ling are okay, I never should have let my guard down at that time. Geez..." Shin Jiao muttered to himself in confusion and a little pang of guilt.


    Although Shin Jiao felt a little confused, the energy in this ce is nothing sort of miraculous. He truly wanted to start cultivating in this ce, although the energies in here are chaotic still they truly are rich and abundant. With his body automatically absorbing them he never had to do anything. But if he concentrated and cultivated seriously he would gain far more in the long run. Still, he remembers that his first priority is to find the two girls, so he stood up and started walking.


    Not longter he reached a very small stream of clear water. In the water, he can see the different color of fishes swimming against the low current. Before Shin Jiao could admire them more, he suddenly noticed some movements nearby. Then suddenly he saw on the other side is a small boy with a face covered in mud, wearing nothing but a small cloth covering his private area and carrying arge woven bamboo basket on his back, the boy is actually harvesting some herbs. It seems that the boy had not noticed him as his full concentration is on harvesting herbs. To his amazement, the boy seems to be keen in choosing what medicinal herb to pick. In a quick nce, Shin Jiao could see many precious herbs on the boy''s hand. With this, he could not imagine what is inside the basket on the boy''s back.


    To know more about this world and find Qin Lou and Susu Ling, Shin Jiao decided to approach the boy. When Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly appears, the boy was startled and immediately jumped back with caution. He is grabbing in his hand a small crudely made ck dagger positioned in front of his body ready to block or attack at any time.


    "Hey! Don''t be rmed¡­ I''m not here to hurt you." Shin Jiao said while lifting his arms up.


    The boy looks in confusion and seems to not understand what Shin Jiao said. With vignce, the boy slowly back away step-by-step.


    "Wait! Wait! Please, I just needed to ask something. Do you understand what I''m saying?" Shin Jiao said trying to persuade the boy not to leave.


    Then, to Shin Jiao''s surprise, the boy nods his head. This made him happy; at least he canmunicate with him and would soon be able to learn something about this new world. The boy looks at Shin Jiao up and down, and after a while gestured to follow him as he seems to not detect any danger from Shin Jiao. The boy then rxes and sheathes his crudely made ck dagger on his waist.


    Shin Jiao knows that the boy is a cultivator in the middle-stage of the core-forming realm and seem to have seen his aura. And since he is a mortal, the boy''s cautiousness and vignce went away just like that. Shin Jiao felt happy that people could underestimate him casually, and because of this, he could easily assimte to any situation he is in.


    Now the two have walked for some time and arrived in front of a very conspicuous tree. Shin Jiao felt some weird auraing from the tree and using his goggles he found that the tree itself is producing a concentrated amount of both spiritual and natural energies.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao was dumbfounded, he thought that if the energy outside is already substantial in here it''s too rich. He is now truly tempted to sit here and cultivate, then his level would advance by leaps and bounds. He may even be able to break past 50 spheres as this thing seems to have an inexhaustible amount of energy in it. Shin Jiao just thought that after he rescues the girls he would study this tree first before leaving. But before his thought could travel far, he saw the boy turn right and enter a small cave near the tree.


    The boy gestured for Shin Jiao to follow him inside, as they continue walking deeper inside the cave. Soon they reached the innermost part and Shin Jiao discovered that the boy may have gathered far too many precious medicinal herbs and had nted a lot of them inside the cave where the spiritual and natural energy is thicker. When Shin Jiao checked closer he could see that the medicinal nts are divided by their tiers.


    The first plot belongs to the lower tier nts, this includes thosemon but very useful medicinal nts which Shin Jiao already knows a lot of. The second plot belongs to the medium tier medicinal nts which are a little hard to find in the cultivation world as these nts are considered as treasures and would be guarded by a sect, or some strong beast who is waiting for it to mature. Shin Jiao didn''t even know what kinds of nts are there in this plot. And the third plot ofnd is where some truly rare medicinal nts which of course Shin Jiao haven''t ever seen before too.


    Even though he didn''t know what kinds of nts are those. Shin Jiao can judge them by their aura and grade. But to know their uses he needs to get some samples from them and check them using scientific method or his denser spiritual sense.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed the boy stopped and turn to look at him. The little boy opened his mouth slowly as if having a hard time taking out words in it.


    "Who¡­ who¡­ are¡­ are¡­ you?" the boy asked Shin Jiao while stuttering cutely.


    "I guess this is the reason why he didn''t talk to me while walking. He is having a hard time talking." Shin Jiao thought.


    "I''m Shin Jiao. You are?" Shin Jiao slowly uttered.


    "Me, Lemy!" The boy answered while giving a wide smiling.


    Shin Jiao also smiled at the boy''s reply, at least now he can ask the boy with anything but the problem is that he isn''t sure if the boy could express himself and Shin Jiao could understand it perfectly. But still, it is his only chance to know this ce and maybe find the two women.


    While thinking of a way tomunicate with the boy, Shin Jiao decided to spread his short-ranged spiritual sense just to check on the nts. But when he did this the boy suddenly jumped away from him in fear and immediately grabs his ck dagger.


    "You? Cultivator?" the boy named Lemy asked in fear.


    "Me? Um¡­ I¡­ I''m not sure¡­ Maybe yes, maybe no." Shin Jiao answered with some doubt because he truly can''t consider himself as a cultivator.


    Then the boy''s eyes suddenly lit up and did something which shocked Shin Jiao.


    "You are a cultivator because you can use spirit sense." A cute voice suddenly entered Shin Jiao''s mind.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Shin Jiao suddenly said as he felt wary while looking around and trying to find the owner of the voice.


    But when he saw the smiling boy in front of him he felt a little foolish as he already had an idea who it was.


    "You can talk to my mind?" Shin Jiao asked with some doubt.


    As Shin Jiao is not knowledgeable inmunicating through using spiritual sense he just talks normally to the boy.


    "Yes, I can. Since you are a cultivator I can send you my spirit voice." The boy said.


    "It''s hard for me to talk using my mouth as it''s hard for me to use my tongue in talking, it''s taking me great effort to do that. Anyway, I''ve been in this part of the ind for who knows how many years and you are the first person I''ve seen with both mortal and immortal aura. A truly fascinating man." The boy said as his gaze went all over Shin Jiao''s body.


    "You''re creeping me out. You''re just a small boy what do you know." Shin Jiao said with a little hint of annoyance in his voice.


    "Anyway, since you have been here for so long do you know where this ce is?" Shin Jiao asked as he suddenly sits in one corner of the cave.


    "I''m sure that you''re from the outside world and you''ve just arrived here. Well, to tell you the truth this is a tiny world. If the cultivators from the outside world will know about this they would do everything in their power to get this world and refine it. Because from my knowledge from the cultivators that hade in here, most of them are too violent and greedy. Whenever they saw me they would immediately exert their dominance and capture me to know more about this ce. That is why I''m too wary of cultivators. Actually, you are the first person who is not domineering I guess it''s because you''re both a mortal and a cultivator at the same time right?" The boy said as he too sits down.


    "You mean you''ve seen some mortals here?" Shin Jiao quickly asked knowing that there are also mortal in this ce, this only means that this ce is not too dangerous and if this is the case he could calm his heart.


    "There were, but they would always die immediately after a few days. I guess the thick spiritual aura in this ce is not good for their weak bodies." Lemy said.


    When Shin Jiao heard this his heart which has felt hope became deted like a balloon. He had hoped that this ce would be safer for both Qin Lou and Susu Ling as he could not bear to imagine the two friends he has suffering.


    "So, how can I get out of here?" Shin Jiao asked as he wanted to know how to get out after finding the two girls.


    "I don''t know either." The boy replied shrugging his shoulders.


    Then Shin Jiao began asking the boy more about this tiny world, where it came from and the people in it. And he learned that there are actually some people in this tiny world, and they lived in a small vige near the middle of the ind.


    Shin Jiao told Lemy that he may have entered here through the mouth of a Land Devouring Worm and had a thought that the beast might be the one controlling this world. When Shin Jiao said this Lemy went quiet but nodded in agreement. He is not sure but almost all those whom he saw and spied upon seem to say the same thing, about a giant worm trying to eat them.


    Then, Lemy also exined that because of the chaotic Qi in this ce cultivators are unable to use their cultivation or spiritual Qi as it would mess up any spells they would use. So those cultivators from outside who arrived in here would be immediately caught by the vigers as they would be powerless like mere mortals.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao immediately had a bad premonition. He felt that Qin Lou and Susu Ling might be truly in danger.


    "Where is this vige? I need to go there; my friends might be in there." Shin Jiao asked Lemy with worry in his eyes.


    "You mustn''t go there, it''s too dangerous," Lemy said trying to persuade Shin Jiao.


    "Lemy even if it''s dangerous my friends are very important to me. I need to find them do you understand?" Shin Jiao said trying to also persuade the boy to tell him where the vige is.


    Shin Jiao had actually used his goggles but it seems that the calctions of auras are wrong and because of the chaotic spiritual Qi it gives him a lot of wrong information about the ce. The most distance he can see clearly is 30 meters. This made Shin Jiao felt helpless and truly wanted the boy''s help.


    "Sigh¡­ Okay, but on one condition. You must not try to save them. If Mok Dong is angered, we would be in great danger." Lemy warned as he felt that Shin Jiao truly values his friends.


    "Who is this Mok Dong?" Shin Jiao asked upon hearing a name.


    "He is bad. You must not face him." Lemy said seemingly feeling his mood turned bad.


    "Okay, I promise." Shin Jiao said so that the boy would help him immediately.


    And so with Lemy''s help, Shin Jiao was able to find the vige which is truly hidden by puzzle-like path formation. So instead of going to the path, they have to pass inside a small tunnel as it is the secret passage of Lemy. Shin Jiao was almost stuck and had to make the passage wider so that he could pass. Then, they crawled until they were able to reach a clearing. Aftering out of the small hole, Shin Jiao was able to see the vige. The people there are like from the Stone Age era, where men only wore a cloth that covers their loins and women wore the same with an additional cloth covering for their breast. and their houses are made of rocks.


    "Is this the stone ages? Shin Jiao said to himself." He felt curious about how these people came to and started living in this small world.


    The two quietly sneaked inside and soon arrived in a clearing where they saw many cages made of rocks.. Then Shin Jiao suddenly saw two figures inside those cages and immediately recognized Qin Lou and Susu Ling.

 Chapter 46 - A Bloodcurdling Torture

    Chapter 46


    The scenery of the sky above has not changed for a long while now as if the idea of time seems to have not existed in this ce. The clear blue skies and clouds are just like murals that cover the sky. Although the scenery is truly fascinating but after a long while it became boring and stale. The ind down below which is surrounded by the sea seems to be in tranquillity and peace. But behind its quiet surface and deep within its bowels, a boiling rage is slowly getting ready to blow up as time passes by.


    At this time Shin Jiao is observing his surroundings and looking at the two figures from afar. He can see that the two girls were not hurt and just had an anxious look, especially Susu Ling. Qin Lou just sits there quietly but her hand would always rub each other every now and then, which shows that she too is a little anxious and worried about something.


    "I need to find a way to rescue them." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Shin Jiao, we need to go." Lemy suddenly said while looking out.


    "Hey, I''m older than you why do you call me by my name? You should call me a big brother or something." Shin Jiao said in low voice with an annoyed tone.


    "Haha¡­ you seem to forget you''re either a mortal or a cultivator. If I think about it you might have the power of a cultivator still your main aura is a mortal. So your life is shorter, you should be the one calling me big brother." Lemy said with a teasing tone in Shin Jiao''s head.


    "Haha¡­ A little kid like you wanted me to call you his big brother?" Shin Jiaoughed shaking his head.


    "Let''s go, BIG BROTHER! Haha¡­" Shin Jiao teased.


    The two quietly sneaked out of the vige, but unknown to them, someone is already keeping an eye on them.


    "Shin Jiao I know you wanted to rescue your friends. But remember that Mok Dong is very strong is not an easy opponent. With your cultivator power gone because of the environment, you are not a match for him. Wait for three days, and then you may have a chance to rescue them." Lemy said while they slowly sneaked out.


    "What do you mean? What''s going to happen in three days?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Um¡­ in three days the vigers will sacrifice your friends to the Mountain God. At that time you can have a chance to rescue them as Mok Dong would be weakened like a mortal." Lemy exined.


    "What!... But¡­ Okay, I understand. But you always say that Mok Dong is very powerful? How strong could he really be?" Shin Jiao asked with a tinge of worry and curiosity in his face.


    No one knows that he could still use his strength in this ce but himself. Although cultivation skill can''t be used, for Shin Jiao who didn''t know any skills he didn''t mind. He can just use the things he crafted to fight against anyone in this ce. So he is not worried to face that Mok Dong person, but what worries him is that he didn''t know if they would use his friends as a shield, and that is the thing he cannot risk.


    "He is very strong, stronger than both of us. He is even stronger than this whole vige fighting together. So you have to follow what I say okay?" Lemy exined.


    "Okay, I''ll go with your suggestion¡­" Shin Jiao said but then suddenly he became vignt as he felt that someone''s looking at them.


    "Killing intent! Someone is watching us." Shin Jiao immediately realized the situation.


    "Lemy, we need to escape quickly! Someone already found us." Shin Jiao said with panic in his voice.


    "What? I don''t see anyone." Lemy answered while he spreads his spiritual sense all over but still could not find any trace of a person who is near them.


    "Trust me¡­" Shin Jiao said but then suddenly look at the distance on the far left from Lemy.


    "Watch Out!" Shin Jiao shouted as he quickly jumped by reflex wanting to protect the little boy.


    A short spear is actually flying really fast towards Lemy who is still unaware of his predicament. Then when he heard Shin Jiao''s shout he became a little cautious and spread his spiritual senses further which is around 20 meters. In this ce, this is the most distance that a cultivator''s spiritual sense that lives here can reach. But when the spear enters his spiritual range the boy''s eyes went wide in fear and trepidation as the speed the spear is traveling is too fast for him to react. Before he could move he saw Shin Jiao''s figure moving also at an impossible speed and went in-between him and the spear.


    Shin Jiao wanted to catch the spear, but judging from its speed and power it would be nay impossible, as the power from that throw may have been exerted from an infant soul realm cultivator which is at least a realm higher than his current strength. If only he is at the 40th sphere then he may have a chance to stop it as his raw strength at that time can bepared to a peak of gold core realm cultivator. This made Shin Jiao sighs in regret with his slow progress. If only he could quickly find a way to improve his cultivation and enhancement method he could quickly have the strength to protect others. Well, cultivating is actually easy for him, what makes it hard is the path he needs to take, which requires a lot of research and encounter with luck itself.


    His train of thoughts at this time was interrupted when Shin Jiao felt that something has inserted itself in his right shoulder. The sudden pain thates with it made Shin Jiao grimaced as he knows that the spear may not be as simple as he thought.


    Shin Jiao''s body was thrown towards a wall because of the power behind the throw. But luckily the spear wasn''t able to dig deep enough through his skin and not even enough to prate through his back. This made Shin Jiao felt thankful at the bone density and structure of his body which was enhanced by the orb in his dantian. He didn''t expect his bones to have already been tampered to such degree that Shin Jiao felt it''s tougher than metal. The big orb containing all the spheres inside his dantian has automatically refined his body every day little by little to such extent already.


    Shin Jiao''s gaze suddenly was focused on the top of the mountain. Although the distance between them is a little far maybe around 30 or so kilometers still his eyes were able to see the small figure standing on a rock and also seem to be looking at him.


    Meanwhile, the man is also looking at them down below.


    "The spear didn''t hit that brat but instead hit another. It seems the little boy found someone to help him. Anyway, I''ll just hunt that brat Lemy again. But that person who helps him is a dead man already. He can''t survive the poison that I Mok Dong made, hehe¡­"


    Shin Jiao saw the figure retreat casually so he stood up and wanted to start walking but then felt his body be heavy. Still, he forced himself to walk so that they could get away from this ce.


    "We need to go! I think the vigers have found our location. I can now sense their presence... Wait a minute... This... this is bad. I think that is... that is Mok Dong''s spear." Lemy said with worry and horror in his eyes as he looks at Shin Jiao and the spear embedded in his shoulder.


    Lemy supported Shin Jiao with ease even though he is shorter as his cultivation level is enough to carry 50 or more of Shin Jiao''s weight.


    "By the way, thank you for saving my life. If not for you Mok Dong would have killed me back there. I don''t know why he is desperate to hunt me; it''s been a couple of hundreds of years now." Lemy said as he and Shin Jiao escaped the vige.


    While Lemy is talking Shin Jiao is actually not paying attention as his consciousness is starting to get muddled. Then he can clearly feel that something is seeping into his veins which slowly corrode his body on a cellr level. Without a choice, Shin Jiao could only exert his own spiritual Qi to try and fight against the foreign element trying to invade his body.


    Upon reaching the cave Lemyy Shin Jiao down on the ground. His face was full of anxiousness as he knows that the poison on Mok Dong''s spear has no cure. He had seen thousands of cultivators for thest hundreds of years being killed by that spear. Even those who took medicine are still unable to sustain and would eventually turn into a puddle of blood.


    "I¡­ I¡­ sorry¡­ I¡­ can''t¡­ help¡­" Lemy forcefully said as he can sense that Shin Jiao''s mind is already closed.


    The boy shook his head in dejection because he finally found someone to be his friend but then fate seems to y a cruel game and would take his new friend away from him. Then without a choice, Lemy slowly pulled out the sphere from Shin Jiao''s shoulder, which immediately spurted out some thick green blood.


    Then Lemy shook his head in sorrow and went outside with some tears in his eyes. He decided to just wait for the moment that his newfound friend would leave him. He cannot bear to see Shin Jiao die and so he just sadly sit near the suspicious tree that emits the thick and chaotic energy.


    Meanwhile, Susu Ling and Qin Lou are not feeling too happy as the situation they were in is a little unusual and hopeless. They discovered that in this ce they are unable to use the spirit Qi or any skills. No matter how hard they try to absorb or use spirit Qi it would just disperse in the air. Plus they can feel their body is as weak as a mortal in this ce making them desperate and worried. The only constion is that they saw Shin Jiao beforeing to this ce. Making them feel relieved as he is not actually dead but alive, and when they were about to be eaten by the worm he was there about to rescue them.


    "Senior Qin Lou what should we do now? You''ve heard what the man said; we are to be the sacrifice to the Mountain God of this ce." Susu Ling said worriedly.


    "Sigh, what can we do? It''s hopeless. Without our cultivation, we are powerless against them." Qin Lou said as if resigned to her faith.


    "But¡­ I will not go down without a fight." Qin Lou added.


    This made Susu Ling smile, she truly is her idol. In any situation, she would always disy her gantry and heroism which can inspire people to fight and never give up.


    "I think Shin Jiao is in this ce too." Susu Ling said as she looks as Qin Lou on the other cage beside hers.


    "I think so too." Qin Lou replied looking down.


    Then the two look at each other and chuckled as if having a tacit understanding of Shin Jiao.


    "Why do you put your trust on that mortal Senior sister Qin? I mean yeah, he might be a genius when ites to formation array but still, he''s just a mere mortal." Susu Ling casually said while she calmly sits on the ground.


    "Chuckle¡­ I don''t know if it''s right for me to say this but I guess if we are to die here. Then it''s no use in keeping this secret. At least you are also our friend." Qin Lou said as she calmly looks up in the clear blue sky.


    "Secret? Don''t tell me you two are¡­ no way! You two?" Susu Ling had an incredulous thought which shows in her reaction.


    "What are you thinking about? I''m talking about Shin Jiao being a cultivator." Qin Lou said trying to be defensive.


    "What!? That''s impossible, right? I mean no matter how I look at it he doesn''t have an aura of a cultivator." Susu Ling asked still unable to believe this information.


    "I don''t know how he did it either, but I know that his cultivation level is at the core-forming realm." Qin Lou said while thinking of the first time she saw Shin Jiao''s peculiar aura.


    "Really, even master Ju was not able to determine him as a cultivator either. This is really an eye-opener. If only master Ju knows he would dly take him as his disciple. That old man is crazy when ites to people who are talented with formation arrays." Susu Ling said.


    While the two women casually talk, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is fighting for his life at the moment. The poison is slowly spreading through his bloodstream. Most of the veins in his body are starting to turn green and his skin is already pale. On the side of Shin Jiao''s mouth, green blood is slowlying out as he is trying to suppress the poison from spreading. But no matter how hard he tries it''s already futile as it''s already in his heart.


    "Am I going to finally die here? After my painstaking cultivation and gain in strength, is this really the end?" Shin Jiao said to himself with a tinge of regret as he thought of the things that had happened so far.


    "No, I can''t ept this¡­ I¡­ I have to fight¡­ this¡­ but¡­ but how? Arggh!" Shin Jiao said as he squirms in pain.


    Inside Shin Jiao''s body, something actually happened. When the poison suddenly enters Shin Jiao''s dantian it stopped spreading as if frozen by time. Then the big orb inside his dantian suddenly trembled as if it became excited upon tasting something very delicious. Without any warning, Shin Jiao suddenly feel his dantian shivering and the orb began to do a suction motion which slowly sucks the poison in it. Although this is just a simple suction it actually gave Shin Jiao a huge amount of pain, as his whole body has already been infected with the poison.


    He didn''t expect this to happen so he just gritted his teeth and try to bear the agony as it slowly tortures his whole body. At this time Shin Jiao has experienced the most gruesome experience he ever had in his whole life. It''s like the pain of a thousand knives slowly cutting every single nerve and tissue in his body. He wanted to scream but his voice is already muffled as his vocal cord has already been ruined by the poison.


    And right now the only thing that''s keeping him sane and conscious is his will to survive and live.

 Chapter 47 - The Island Part 1

    Chapter 47


    The unmoving sky is as stale as usual and the sound of the sea waves crashing on the sandy shore makes one think of an eternal paradise frozen out of time. This scenery makes the lives of the sluggish people on the ind boring and repetitive.


    At this time the vige seems to be full of life as the vigers are busy assembling themselves towards the vige exit. Then not longter a long line of people can be seen holding torches in daylight as they walk along the forested area of the ind.


    In front of this procession are two square stone cages carried each by two bulky men. As they proceed through a path the people began chanting some words that are almost unrecognizable. It seems like an ancientnguage used by them to summon a powerful being or creature.


    This is the day where Qin Lou and Susu Ling will be offered as a sacrifice to the Mountain God. The whole vige is in a festive mood as everyone seems to be excited in the uing ritual. Everyone is excited because it''s been a while since they had sacrificed someone to the Mountain God. And also they discovered that there are lesser peopleing into their ind. This made them worry as they are afraid to make the Mountain God angry.


    They didn''t know where these people with curious clothinge from but every time they appear, Mok Dong, their vige protector would alwaysmand the vige warriors to catch them and do these rituals which help the vigers gain their youth and strength. And because of this, the vigers are really excited.


    Meanwhile, a small figure is hiding in a not too far away ce as it follows the line of vigers. His eyes had a look of determination in them as his tiny hand grips his crudely made ck dagger tightly.


    "Shin Jiao said that the two women are important to him. As my parting gift, I would try to at least rescue them. Maybe they would be like Shin Jiao and be my friends too." Lemy said to himself trying to appease his feeling.


    At that time when Shin Jiao was suffering, he didn''t want to watch. When he came out of the cave he didn''t go back in to see Shin Jiao''s death but bore the burden of being saved by him and started to monitor the vige in the shadows. He promised to himself to help the two friends of Shin Jiao as a way of repaying him for saving his life.


    Although Lemy has been on this ind for a long time the vigers don''t seem to like him. The truth is that he''s been here before them and he didn''t bother them. But when Mok Dong appears out of nowhere, he started to convince the vigers to hunt Lemy. This made Lemy leave the vige area and move far away to hide. And at that time he found the strange tree with arge amount of energy. And curiously the vigers are afraid of that area even Mok Dong is unable to enter it.


    "It won''t be long and soon Mok Dong will release his energy to awaken the Mountain God. That''s the time I will make my move on him when he is on his weakest state." Lemy started to n in his mind what he should do while watching the activity from not too far.


    Meanwhile, at this time unknown to Lemy, Shin Jiao didn''t die. He is already sitting in a lotus position and had already refined a greenish gem-like object in his dantian. Now besides the 39 spheres and the orb containing them a greenish gem can now be seen in the middle. Shin Jiao can sense that he is now able to identify any poisonous nts in the area, it was as if the greenish gem has an affinity to them.


    Poison is a very powerful weapon in the cultivation world, but ites with a prize. Although cultivating poison is very dangerous many still choose this path. But not all poison cultivators live long as most of them only have short lives. ording to themon knowledge, the deadlier the poison skill cultivated the shorter the life span one could have.


    But for Shin Jiao this is not true, as he separates the poison from his body and will only act on his will.


    "I guess this is what I got with this ordeal. I think my body is now almost poison resistant¡­ Wait a minute¡­ How long did I spend refining that poison?" Shin Jiao began to think and suddenly remember a crucial thing.


    "I need to go back to the vige."


    Shin Jiao didn''t know what happened to his body at that time and didn''t have time to inspect anything but when he stood up a whip of a very strong aura has emerged from within his body. Unknown to him because of the constant damage of the poison and his orb repairing his body, it has tampered it for 2 days to the extreme. Making it reach the apex of a nascent soul cultivator''s physique and is now entering the strength and vitality of every cultivator''s dream, the nascent realm. Every part of his body has now been refined to the limit of a mortal and is now considered as half immortal or a demi-god stage.


    But since his aura is still that of a mortal it''s still inconspicuous to low-level cultivators. But if a nascent realm or above cultivator could see Shin Jiao, they would immediately notice the small aura that is escaping from his body. But of course it''s just his physique, his cultivation level is still at the 39th sphere but Shin Jiao already has the idea of what to do to increase his cultivation. When he is in agony he actually noticed the changes in his dantian and through that, he got an inspiration. But at that time he wasn''t able to do anything because of the pain he is feeling.


    ¡­


    The vige is empty and no soul can be seen. Shin Jiao frown upon noticing this, he didn''t find Lemy when he got out of the cave and started to search.


    "Is this the third day? This means I''ve been suffering for 2 days. I need to find them now." Shin Jiao muttered as he quickly scans the stone houses.


    Then his eyes went to the only mountain on the ind. There he noticed the line of people going up the mountain. Although it''s very far, Shin Jiao didn''t notice that he is already able to see them clearly without using his goggles. This is due to his anxiety and worries filled the heart. He could not think of anything right now but only the welfare and safety of Qin Lou and Susu Ling. So after seeing the line of people, he quickly dashed towards them.


    The head of the procession has already reached the mountain top and Qin Lou and Susu Ling discovered that the mountain is actually a live volcano, although there is no smoke rising from it. But they can hear the boiling and movements of theva inside it. The heat that''s rising from inside the volcano can also be felt from where the two girls stood, making them feel really scared and helpless.


    Now on the mouth of the volcano where it is covered with strange grey rocks that seem to radiate with a bizarre and gloomy feeling, stood the vigers. It was as if the grey rocks are filled with trapped souls wailing and crying, trying to find a way to break free from the eternal hell they are in. And the vigers standing on the grey stones are the demons that are punishing them as they stood on the stones which are their souls.


    "Senior sister¡­ I''m¡­ I''m scared¡­" Susu Ling muttered looking at Qin Lou on the other cage.


    Qin Lou just stretched forth her white jade hand towards Susu Ling who also did the same. And they both try to findfort in each other''s hand to alleviate the fear in their hearts as they drew closer to the volcano''s mouth.


    When all the vigers were able to reach the top of the mountain a tall sturdy-looking man with red skin walks out from the crowd. Behind his back is a number of short spears which seem to be crudely made from ores that aremonly seen inside a volcano.


    "I¡­ Mok Dong. You¡­ sacrifice¡­ Mountain God!" he said with difficulty.


    "Let us go! We didn''t do anything for you? We have no enmity, why do this to us? Huhu¡­" shouted Susu Ling as she wasn''t able to hold herself anymore and cried.


    "Haha¡­ You die! We live!" shouted Mok Dong which reverberates around.


    The vigers also followed suit with the same cry.


    "You die! We live!"


    "You die! We live!"


    Each one shouted these words like a chant of a prayer which slowly filled the air. Then the vigers began to stomp their foot following the chant, and they acted like brainless people while showing the whites of their eyes.


    "What? What is happening senior sister?" Susu Ling started to panic.


    "Calm down¡­" Qin Lou said as she squeezed Susu Ling''s hand.


    Although Qin Lou looks calm, deep inside her, she is already panicking. She didn''t know what is going on and how to execute her n to sneak attack the vige leader. Though she didn''t have any cultivation power, she still can work in sacrificing herself by blowing her core. Though because of the damage in it, the explosion is not enough to hurt anyone in the core-forming realm but it might give Susu Ling a chance to escape.


    After a while, they noticed an aura slowly seeping out of the vigers'' bodies. The auras seem to be congealing towards the volcano, and then everyone stopped moving and just stood there like everyone were in a deep trance.


    "Hehe, now we start!" Mok Dong said as he neared the cages.


    He slowly took out two spears holding them on each hand. He then closed his eyes as he also released his aura which also flowed towards the volcano.


    When he did this a shadow suddenly appear, and directly attack the defenseless body of Mok Dong. The crudely made ck dagger in his hand was pointed directly in Mok Dong''s heart.


    Since Mok Dong is unprepared, the ck dagger found its way towards his chest directly prating the skin and quickly entered his heart. Because of this Mok Dong''s heart immediately stop beating and his body slumped on the ground. On top of him is the figure of the young boy Lemy.


    This is the weakness that Lemy has said to Shin Jiao. It has been many years now as he began to observe the vigers. Every time they would sacrifice a cultivator, he noticed that everybody would be in a trance. At first, he was reluctant to move as he really fears the strength of Mok Dong. And after a long time of observing he was able to formte a n on how to get rid of Mok Dong and his tyranny. And when he heard that the vige found some cultivators, Lemy became excited; he knows that this is the right time.


    "This is for my friend Shin Jiao," Lemy said in a low voice.


    Then upon seeing that Mok Dong stopped moving, he immediately moved towards the two cages. Using his strength he broke a part of the rock cages so that Qin Lou and Susu Ling can get out.


    "Hello! I''m Lemy." Lemy didn''t waste time and quickly transmitted this to both Qin Lou and Susu Ling.


    "Spiritual sense transmission¡­ you¡­ are you a nascent realm cultivator?" Susu Ling was surprised and immediately asked.


    It is known that only those in the nascent realm can transmit their voices through spiritual sense. Although some in the lower realms can also do this, it requires intimate knowledge of the skill and tons of practice.


    "We can talkter, I¡­ I¡­ know your friend... Shin Jiao. He wanted to rescue you." Lemy said but his voice bes a little gloomy and sad.


    Upon hearing this Qin Lou''s suddenly lifts her head up and look directly at Lemy. Susu Ling also showed a surprised reaction, they were talking about him and had their hope that he could save them. This is especially true to Qin Lou as it seems that she has blind faith in him.


    "Where¡­ where is he?" Qin Lou immediately asked.


    "Yeah! That man is really something. Where is he? Is he with you?" Susu Ling also followed up with her barrage of questions.


    "Ah¡­ you see¡­ I¡­ Shin Jiao is¡­ is already gone. He... he died because of saving me... He was poisoned by Mok Dong." Lemy said with a bit of reluctance.


    As a person who had stayed as a boy for a long time on this ind. Lemy''s E.Q. is very low as he never had any interaction with anyone before. When he was able to talk to Shin Jiao he truly was happy and immediately treated Shin Jiao as his best friend. But in this situation he didn''t know what to do or say, all he can think of is to tell them the hard truth.


    "No¡­ that''s impossible. How¡­" Qin Lou suddenly said while shaking her head.


    "It''s the tru¡­" Lemy was about to reply when suddenly he notices a huge amount of pain in his stomach.


    The eyes of Qin Lou and Susu Ling are also wide in disbelief. Right now in front of them, a sharp short spear is protruding out of Lemy''s stomach and the tip is dripping with Lemy''s blood. Then Lemy was slowly lifted up as he dangles while skewered by the spear.


    "Haha¡­ atst, I caught you! Little boy¡­ after hundreds of years, I Mok Dong have caught you¡­" the voice of Mok Dong shouted from behind as he lifted up the spear bringing Lemy''s small body.


    "You¡­ you should¡­ have died!" Lemy said in disbelief.


    "Haha, I am Mok Dong! Nobody can kill me! I will own this world once you are dead." Mok Dong shouted as he waved the spear towards the mouth of the volcano nning to drop the small boy in it.


    BANG!!!


    Thud¡­


    The small body of Lemy fell on the ground and the spear on Mok Dong''s hand was shattered into pieces. With an incredulous look in his eyes, Mok Dong looks at the person walking towards him with confident strides.


    "You!¡­ I know you! You are the boy''s helper... but you should have died! This is impossible! " Mok Dong said in a low and angry voice.


    Then Qin Lou and Susu Ling also look at the person walking towards them and a surprise and happy look can be seen on Susu Ling''s face. Under her mask, Qin Lou also felt happy as her eyes began to have traces of tearing up.


    They know it wasn''t true, both of them knew in their hearts that he is not dead. And now that they can see his figure in front of them they felt happy and immediately shouted his name.


    "Shin Jiao!"

 Chapter 48 - The Island Part 2

    Chapter 48


    A young man is standing tall with his robe fluttering in the air and his impable aura of a warrior shows his resolve while holding a weird metallic object in his hand. His posture shows that he is an expert in using the weapon he is wielding with extreme precision. In front of him is an angered man in red skin holding two short spears, but the other spear in his hand is already broken in two with the other half embedded in the body of a small boy lying on the ground that seems to have already fainted.


    This is Shin Jiao facing off against Mok Dong atop the volcanic mountain.


    When Shin Jiao found where the vigers are he ran as fast as he could to catch up to them, but along the way, he discovered some anomalies in his body. Because of the sudden great leap of his body''s level of strength, his control becamecking. In normal movements he can fully control his body, but when ites to instantaneous movements. He can only control up to 20% of his body, which means that walking or normal movement is okay but running and rapid movement is a problem. So he needs to adapt to his current body power first and adjust his mental control so that he could freely move.


    After some time he is able to control up to 60% and that''s the time that he reached the top of the mountain. To his surprise it''s a volcano, then he saw Lemy but he is already skewered by the poisonous short spear that Mok Dong is holding. Without second thought Shin Jiao pull out the gun from his ring and shot the spear. Because of his panic, he wasn''t able to control the energy he added in the bullet plus the core, making it shatters the spear.


    "Shin Jiao!"


    Hearing the two lovely voice Shin Jiao felt ted as a smile bloomed on his face seeing his two friends unharmed. When his eyes caught once more the sight of Lemy on the ground anger suddenly erupted within him. And without a word he shot Mok Dong in the heart who has still had a confused expression on his face, making theter tumble on the ground and stopped moving.


    "Are you both okay?" Shin Jiao asked with concern as he walks to the two girls.


    "Were okay¡­ But the little boy, we need to help him." Qin Lou worriedly said.


    Shin Jiao walked toward Lemy who is still breathing but the skin in his stomach is already slowly turning green. Shin Jiao shook his head with a disheartened look. He knows how toxic the poison is as he already had the first-hand experience with it. If he only has the time then he can make an antidote for the poison using the green gem in his dantian. But now it''s toote, so he just held the boy in his arms trying tofort him.


    When Lemy suddenly feels some warmth enveloping his body he slowly opened his eyes and saw that someone is gently lifting him up. Although his vision is a little blurry due to the poison slowly spreading, he is still able to smile when he saw Shin Jiao''s blurry face.


    "Shin¡­ Shin¡­ Jiao¡­ a¡­ alive¡­ I... ha¡­ happy." Lemy said as he forces himself to say those words as he already felt his spiritual control in his body almost gone.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m here. Thank you for saving my friends¡­ Friend." Shin Jiao said with a sad smile.


    Lemy slowly closed his eyes with the smile still stered on his face. Shin Jiao wanted to put the boy down when he felt that something is wrong with his hand. A warm but painful feeling is gushing through it, and then he realized his hand is touching Lemy''s blood.


    "This¡­ this is purification. I can purify his blood, but how is this happening?" Shin Jiao said in confusion.


    Then he looks inside his dantian and saw the greedy orb hungrily sucks the poison from Lemy''s blood through his hand. Then Shin Jiao now have an idea on how to help Lemy survive this ordeal. But before he could put that n into fruition he heard Susu Ling shout.


    "Shin Jiao! He''s still alive!"


    Shin Jiao quickly opened his eyes and saw Mok Dong standing up from the ground while staggering. He felt a little confused at how could this person be alive after taking a hit to his heart. But no matter what he is still going to kill him as a revenge for the boy. A glint of killing intent appears in Shin Jiao''s eyes as he looks at the figure of Mok Dong. Then Shin Jiao decided to quickly pull out the broken spear from Lemy''s body and immediately crushes a rapid hemostatic pill on the wound which rapidly closes themselves. Although the poison is still in Lemy''s system with Shin Jiao''s experience with the poison he calctes that he still has time to finish Mok Dong and then purify Lemy''s blood.


    Shin Jiao walks towards Qin Lou and gave her the boy. As they are helpless in this battle he wanted them to look after the boy first.


    "You and Susu go and hide somewhere. Take care of him for me. I''ll finish this as quickly as I could." Shin Jiao said to Qin Lou who just nodded in response.


    Then he turns around and looks at Mok Dong who''s wound is already heald and is now standing calmly. A smug look can be seen in his face as if he didn''t see Shin Jiao as a threat to him.


    "Haha! It seems that I underestimated you boy!" Mok Dong shouted in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    "Who would have thought that you''re a mortal with the power of a cultivator. And that curious artifact in your hand is really powerful. Haha! If I can get that, I''ll be undefeatable. I''ll take that as my prize for defeating a unique opponent! Come! Let''s battle¡­ mortal." Mok Dong taunted as he lifted the only remaining half-spear holding it with both hands.


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling quickly hid on a faraway boulder near the entrance in the mouth of the volcano.


    "Senior sister, do you think he can win this?" Susu Ling with a worried look in her eyes asked Qin Lou.


    "I believe him. Let''s just watch okay." Qin Lou replied calmly as she carefully cuddled the little body of Lemy in her arms.


    The two women peek at the two warriors facing each other. Shin Jiao seeing that his opponent seems to be impervious to bullet need not waste any more bullets as he hid his gun in his ring and pull out the dark wakizashi sword.


    "Okay let''s dance then." Shin Jiao muttered under his breath.


    "Gasp! Spatial ring! He... he has a spatial ring?" Susu Ling gasped in disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that Shin Jiao has a spatial tool. Although she is carrying a spatial bag still spatial rings are different as they are more secure and haverger space. In their merchant n, only those at the top has spatial rings like her father and 2 uncles. And every time their leadership would change the spatial ring will be passed down to the next leaders, which signifies how rare this spatial tool is.


    Mok Dong seeing that his opponent change his weapon sneered. He didn''t know how powerful the youth in front of him, but he knows that his strength, which is now in the first stage of the infant soul realm after he retracts his energy connection to the volcano, is nothing tough at.


    The two faces each other as they move into their own fighting stance. Shin Jiao''s stance is preparation for a quick draw sh while Mok Dong just stood there holding the two spears in his hand.


    Then Mok Dong suddenly moved, dashing towards Shin Jiao wanting to thrust his spear, but before he could take two steps the two spears he is holding is already in half. He didn''t even see Shin Jiao moved, all he saw was a silver sh and that''s it, his weapons became useless.


    "How!... Grrrrahh!" Mok Dong felt confused but shouted and still charged towards Shin Jiao as he quickly draws another two spears from his back.


    Shin Jiao shifted his stance sideways, he didn''t want to end the battle right away as he discovers something. So he wanted to test his control over his attacks more. He noticed that on his first strike he missed his mark at around 5 inches almost cutting Mok Dong''s fingers, which is far off from his target as his goal was to cut 6 inches above Mok Dong''s thumbs while he is holding the spears.


    Then with another quick draw sh, a silver glint appears and this time, Shin Jiao cut the rest of the short spears from Mok Dong''s back. This time his control was perfect and he was able to cut them precisely, that it looks like there are no more spears on Mok Dong''s back.


    "Hmm¡­ now I''m around 70% able to control this kind of speed and strength." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    But then suddenly he remembers that Lemy is in an urgent situation and that he needs to purify his blood. Shin Jiao felt a little guilty as sometimes he could not control himself especially when he discovers something his mind would immediately be single-minded and forget some things.


    Upon remembering his purpose, this time he decided to finish Mok Dong once and for all. So he once more moved into his stance, which when Mok Dong saw this he suddenly felt a little afraid. With those three attacks, he is able to gauge that he is not Shin Jiao''s opponent when ites to speed and strength. So he decided to use his cultivation ability and technique instead of brute force as it is clear that he won''t be a match for Shin Jiao that way.


    "Qi field! me spear!" shouted Mok Dong in his mind as he summoned two magic spells.


    A glowing sphere surrounding his body suddenly flickered, this is the Qi field of an infant soul realm and this would protect his body. Then the two short spears he is holding began to glow as fire Qi envelops the spears.


    "Let''s see how you fare with this¡­ mortal!" Mok Dong shouted in Shin Jao''s mind which made Shin Jiao a little annoyed.


    Shin Jiao promised himself that when he learned some cultivation skills and technique he would learn this spiritual transmission as it is one of the best ways to annoy an opponent to death.


    "Sister Qin Lou, he¡­ he is able to use cultivation technique in this ce!" Susu Ling eximed looking at Qin Lou.


    Qin Lou squint her eyes inside the mask as she observed in silence. She was already amazed and gained a deeper understanding of the skill that Shin Jiao had taught her, plus the enlightenment she had using the eye cover in her mask. She felt really happy to have learned these things. Now she is curious how does this Mok Dong person able to use the chaotic spiritual Qi in this ce.


    "Grraaahhh!" Mok Dong shouted as he once again hurled himself to attack Shin Jiao who just stood in the ce unmoving.


    But before Mok Dong could hit him, Shin Jiao once again shifted with ease which made Mok Dong missed the thrust from his spear. Mok Dong didn''t give up and followed it up with a sh to the side using the other spear in his hand. With these two attacks, Mok Dong was confident he would be able to hit Shin Jiao. But to his surprise, Shin Jiao effortlessly was able to block the ming spear and it seems that the short sword he is holding is unaffected by the me.


    "Impossible!" Mok Dong shouted in his mind as an unbelieving expression is clearly stered on his face.


    But he didn''t stop attacking, he then quickly twisted his body to do multiple cross shes towards Shin Jiao''s position. Caught a little off guard by Mok Dong''s counter, Shin Jiao was pushed back as he defended his body from the two burning spears onught.


    By the time Mok Dong ended his technique Shin Jiao has already disappeared from the ce he was pushed back by Mok Dong. And before Mok Dong could react, a sh of sword sh suddenly appears before his eyes directly towards his head. He wanted to evade but the sword already reached him, luckily his Qi field was activated deflecting Shin Jiao''s attack.


    Seeing this Shin Jiao actually has already anticipated this result as he also saw the Qi surrounding Mok Dong''s body. But still he needs to end this as quickly as possible now, so he immediately changed stance and did a downward sh this time with all his strength.


    BOOM!


    The sharp ck metal short sword versus the Qi field, as these two collides sparks of energy flew everywhere and a cloud of dust rose in the area surrounding the two. With his monstrous strength, rivaling that of a nascent realm cultivator, Shin Jiao was able to put forth everything into the short wakizashi sword. Because it is made of the ck stone material which is the strongest material Shin Jiao have seen so far, it was able to handle that monstrous strength and impact. And because of this the Qi field protecting Mok Dong immediately crumble and shatter like ss throwing theter back with a deep gash from his face towards his stomach. Even his two hands were cut off along with his two spears.


    "Grrryaaahhh" Mok Dog bloodcurdling shout can be heard as he flew.


    The direction where Mok Dong''s body is heading is towards the mouth of the volcano which would send him directly to his death. No matter how his body could regenerate the fire in the volcano would disintegrate his body into nothing. With that thought, Shin Jiao just watch Mok Dong without expression in his face as he falls to his death.


    Seeing that Mok Dong is already inside the mouth of the volcano, Shin Jiao heave a sigh of relief and then turns his direction towards the hiding ce of Qin Lou and Susu Ling and immediately rushed over.


    "Are you okay, Shin?" Qin Lou asked immediately with a look of worry.


    Although she knows that he is fine and was stronger than his opponent, she just can''t help herself to worry.


    "I''m fine¡­ Give me the child; I need to cure the poison in his body." Shin Jiao replied as he carefully took Lemy away from Qin Lou.


    Then he made a small incision in Lemy''s stomach where the poison is clearly abundant and touches the blood with his finger. Shin Jiao immediately feel the hungry sucking force in his dantian as the orb sucks the poison from Lemy''s blood purifying them. Not longter, he was able to absorb all the poison, but still, they left substantial damage in Lemy''s body.


    But Shin Jiao noticed that the rapid hemostatic pill''s effect is still in Lemy''s body as they slowly repair the damaged blood vessels and organs.


    This made Shin Jiao rx a bit as he knows that Lemy''s life is not in danger anymore. But before he could smile, the ground began to shake.


    "This.... is the volcano going to erupt?" Shin Jiao thought.

 Chapter 49 - The Underworld Dragon (Fucanglong)

    Chapter 49


    RUMBLE!!! RUMBLE!!!


    At first no-one moves, their brains unable to make sense of the input from their ears and feet. The ground is moving and the noise is like extended thunder only worse because the vibrations areing from below. Rocks started to fall from the wall inside the volcano. Then all of a sudden one by one the vigers walked like mindless beings into the crater''s edge and falling to their deaths without a word of fear or remorse.


    These bizarre events made Shin Jiao and the rest feel that there is something strange about the sudden earthquake and the seemingly imminent eruption of the volcano. The thing is that there is no smokeing out from the throat of the volcano.


    "Shin Jiao, what''s going on?" Qin Lou asked him as confusion and panic is evident in her voice.


    Susu Ling''s face is far more obvious in her reaction, they may be in the gold core realm but right now they are as weak as mortals and unable to use any spiritual Qi to protect their bodies. This situation is truly a scary thing for her. So without thinking she suddenly ran towards Qin Lou and hugs her, while her body shook in fear.


    "I feel that there is something wrong here. You two hurry and go down the mountain, I''ll be right behind you." Shin Jiao said as he stood up with Lemy in his arms.


    But before they could move a great pressure suddenly rose up from within the crater, locking them in ce. Shin Jiao was not affected that much as his physique is alreadyparable to a nascent realm cultivator. Still, the orb in his dantian was shaken and seems to be affected by the pressure as it is weaker than his own physique. Susu Ling and Qin Lou, on the other hand, have already fainted and are lying on the ground.


    Looking at the two women and the child in his arm Shin Jiao felt a little panic in his heart. He didn''t expect this to happen as now only he can move. So without a choice, he decided to run and carry them to safety first. He forced himself to fight the spiritual pressure hitting his body. And as he did that, he began to feel that his dantian was about to explode. The pain is truly unbearable but iparable to the experienced he had with the poison of Mok Dong, so he can still persevere. Then, with great difficulty, he carried the three and jumped down the mountain in a single but heavy bound.


    After reaching the forest''s ground, Shin Jiao was shocked as he can still feel the pressure even though he is already a couple of kilometers away from the crater of the volcano.


    "This is truly a tyrannical pressure! I think this is the aura of a true nascent realm being. This is bad... Did we just wake up a true sovereign in this ce?" Shin Jiao thought as he immediately created a hole inside a giant tree stump not too far away and put a protection disk array and a camouge formation array for the safety of the three people he cared about.


    Seeing that the three is safe, Shin Jiao look at the volcano which looks like a mountain from his view. He then gritted his teeth and decided to fight whoever it is that''s emitting this great pressure. Because that is their only chance of survival in this ce. As he ran up, he began to craft some explosives, weapons, and defensive armor just-in-case. Then he put on his hunting gears and prepares himself for a life and death battle.


    His only regret right now is that he wasn''t able to create the BARRETT as the materials he had is insufficient and not strong enough to sustain the power that a single bullet possesses. He had designed the BARRETT as an OP weapon that could kill those above him provided he feeds it with sufficient energy for the projectile. The ck stone is the mainponent which makes the BARRETT a truly sturdy rifle that could withstand that crazy amount of energy. In Shin Jiao''s heart, he swore to make another one once he gets his hand on enough ck stone, at least now he had a fist-size one in his ring. He only needs another of the same size then he is set to make another BARRETT. But this time he''s going to upgrade it with an A.I. function just like that of Qin Lou''s eye cover.


    "Okay, I think this is enough to at least give me a fighting chance. Now, let''s see what this thing is." Shin Jiao said as he then rushed towards the top.


    Meanwhile¡­


    As Shin Jiao was crafting his gears, at the throat of the volcano a creature is slowly being formed. The unusual thing is that every part of that creature slowly appears as a viger fell into theva. As the body is being incinerated by theva a part of that creature will be formed slowly. While this is happening its aura is increasing, at first, it started at the primary stage infant soul realm until it reaches now at the nascent realm. Now its form is almostplete and a pair ofrge golden eyes blink as its consciousness slowly awakens.


    When Shin Jiao reached the top, the whole ind is still shaking but the tremor is gradually getting weaker. This means that whatever it is that causes the quake is ready to show itself. Then what surprised Shin Jiao making him dumbfounded is that not a single soul can be seen in the area.


    "Did all the vigers jumped down the crater? Why did they do that?" Shin Jiao thought about the bizarre urrence.


    GRROOWWLLL!!!


    A loud beast roar answered Shin Jiao''s confusion. The roar came from within the volcano''s throat, which means that whatever it is that has released that pressure is not a person but a beast, a very powerful beast.


    Then Shin Jiao remember something, he actually felt some familiarity with the aura that pressured them. Now he knows why, it''s because it came from a strong and powerful beast a beast he didn''t want to face, a level 6 king beast.


    Shivers run Shin Jiao''s spine upon thinking of that day in the endless Daemon forest. Though he caught the beast unprepared at that time, he could not forget the power that a single casual move from it almost took his life. And now he is going to face another one. But this time the beast is in its prime state although it has just awakened but who knows how strong it would be.


    GROWL!!!


    With another roar, Shin Jiao can now feel the ground shaking as if something big is moving from within the throat of the volcano. A sense of dread suddenly washes over Shin Jiao''s body like a tidal wave soaking his back wet with cold sweat. Instead of backing down, Shin Jiao decided to stand his ground ready to face this unknown foe.


    Then a pair of giant golden reptilian eyes slowly emerges from the throat of the volcano. Shin Jiao was dumbstruck at the size of the beast, it was colossal. It''s like he is looking at a moving tower made of lumps of scales and flesh. Judging from its form it looks like a huge snake with a dragon''s head. From this Shin Jiao suddenly remember that on earth there was a legend about dragons that came out of volcanoes and they call it the Fucanglong or the underworld dragons.


    "Haha! It seems that I was truly mistaken, in all my thousands of years living in this world this is the first time I have seen a being like you." The Fucanglong suddenly said as it looks down towards Shin Jiao.


    Itsrge eyes are like a glowing ball of golden me which seems to prate deep within his soul. Shin Jiao at this time felt somewhat at a loss, why is there a dragon in this small world? And howe all the vigers are gone and now this dragon is here and alive. So in his own view which is almost unbelievable for him, all the vigers are the Fucanglong itself. It seems like this beast is ying god as it tries to mimic creating its own world and ruling over it.


    "You are already in the nascent realms? No wonder I lost that fight¡­ truly a devious plot their young man. ying like a pig to eat the tiger." The beast said as it gave Shin Jiao a re.


    "You talk too much beast. Let''s get this over with." Shin Jiao shouted preparing himself to fight.


    "Haha¡­ you are a very impatient young man. Let me introduce myself first before killing you. I am the great Mok Dong, a member of the great dragon n." The Fucanglong said as it proudly raised its head.


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded, he didn''t expect that this colossal beast is Mok Dong whom he thought was already dead. He didn''t expect that he would turn into a Fucanglong and seems to be the overlord if this tiny world. But there is something wrong with this picture, as ording to Shin Jiao''s knowledge if this beast is the overlord and controller of this world Shin Jiao should not be its match and could easily kill him with it thought. But why is it that it needs to fight him so that it could kill him then? With this confusion, Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea.


    "Now that you know who I am let me send you to the afterlife without aplete body. Hahaha!" Mok Dong''s voice reverberated throughout the surroundings while violent me began to coil around its body.


    Shin Jiao didn''t say another word and just take out his gun. This time he would try to charge each bullet he would fire to at least test the defensive capability of Mok Dong''s true form.


    Pht! Pht! Pht!


    The soundless firing of the gun in Shin Jiao''s hand as it ejects bullets after bullets from its nozzles almost made Mok Dong stunned. He actually cannot see the bullet as their speed seem to surpass the speed of sound. But then the projectiles seem to be unable to prate the coiling me around its body. They would just turn into liquid metal upon touching the me. This is actually due to the me being a spiritual nascent me, higher energy than those of normal mes which is almost able to disintegrate anything it touches.


    "Haha¡­ Your artifact seems to be not as strong as I thought." Mok Dong taunted.


    Then it suddenly coils its body like a snake and quicklyunched its giant head towards Shin Jiao with its jaws wide open. The razor-sharp fangs would be able to turn Shin Jiao into minced meat in a matter of second if he got caught in it. So with a tap of his foot, Shin Jiao effortlessly took a couple of steps to the side so that he can avoid the huge dragon head.


    Although he wasn''t hit, Shin Jiao felt a burning sensation as the heat from the mes covering Mok Dong''s body still reached him. So without a choice, he moves another couple of steps back making him feel relieved.


    "I was too confident at my physique that I forgot that his mes are also that of a nascent realm." Shin Jiao scowled at himself.


    But then he quickly retaliates and fires off some rounds at close range. Targeting the backside of the head of the beast, but the same thing happened, Shin Jiao felt discouraged as the bullets were melted when they hit the mes.


    "Damn that me! I wish I could have at least learned some cultivation skills¡­ wait a minute¡­ me¡­ fire." Shin Jiao had an idea, the nature of elements.


    Shin Jiao found out through crafting that the nature of element can cancel each other, which is evident to cultivators. Those who cultivate fire can be fireproof and those who cultivate ice can withstand the cold, and so on. Now with this idea, he decided to put it to the test.


    After Mok Dong retracts its head it looks at Shin Jiao with a sneer on its face. It discovers that Shin Jiao is unable to use any cultivation energy in this small world. Though it is confused as to why he can still exert enough power to fight against it, Mok Dong still felt smug at this discovery.


    "Hehe, here I go again human!" Mok Dong taunted as it suddenly took in a deep breath as its stomach started to bulge.


    Then it suddenly releases a stream of me from its mouth, its target is Shin Jiao. The high temperature melted the part of the crater that the stream of me hits, which tunneled a straight line towards the forest. Seeing that its target seem to have been eliminated, Mok Dong stopped his fire breath.


    "Is that it? Tsk, Tsk. This is too discouraging I thought that at least that human could put up a fight." Mok Dong said under his breath.


    Then all of a sudden a sh of light appear from an inconspicuous rock and suddenly it felt a pang of pain from under its neck. Looking down, Mok Dong noticed that one of his scales has a crack and a hole can be seen in it. The bullet that Shin Jiao shot was able to prate the me shield around Mok Dong''s body.


    "I knew it would work. It''s my turn now!" Shin Jiao said as he quickly jumps out of the rock he is hiding.


    "You! You''re still alive! Graaahhh!" Mok Dong shouted in annoyance.


    It didn''t expect for Shin Jiao to be able to prate the me shield around its body. This truly angered it as its dragon''s pride could not ept the fact that a human was able to hurt it. So Mok Dong madly rushed towards Shin Jiao.


    As the two near each other Shin Jiao release multiple shots directed towards the same spot in the dragon''s neck. Seeing this Mok Dong suddenly shifted by instinct as although it could not see the projectiles it could still guess where Shin Jiao would hit it. But to its surprise, the bullets followed its movement and still found their target.


    GRAAYAAAHH!!!


    Feeling the pain in its neck Mok Dong became truly enraged. Green blood started to trickle down its neck as a fist-sized hole can be seen from a broken scale.


    "I will kill you! Puny human!" Mok Dong shouted as now it raised all its body from the volcano sshing someva everywhere.


    Shin Jiao can now clearly see the whole body of the dragon. Its long snake-like body actually has four limbs with three fingers and razor-sharp ws. The red hue of its scales glowed as the light from the sky reflects upon them.


    Then like a rushing train, Mok Dong charges once more towards Shin Jiao. This time it''s going to use its size to suppress its tiny enemy.


    Without a choice, Shin Jiao jumped back and began to run away from it.

 Chapter 50 - Trapped

    Chapter 50


    He can hear his own ragged breathing as cold sweat flow down his forehead. Blood slowly drips to the grounding from different part of his body which is full of wounds and burn marks. Although the wounds are slowly closing it is apparent that it would still take a little while before they are fully healed. He wanted to take out a very special serum that he made but it is hard for him to move as it seems that the pressure is actually able to suppress his body it may be because he became too weak from his wounds or some other factor.


    At this time memories began to appear in his mind like a wave of flood. It was the time when he was given a very difficult mission and was abandoned behind the enemy lines. Surrounded by hundreds of foes, he only had a knife and a pistol without any bullets for defense. In this life-threatening situation, his courage was tested to its limits.


    Although he was able toe out in that battle, he was not unscathed receiving a lot of grievous wounds in his body. But with bloodshot eyes, he was like the god of death that emerges from hell wing his way sluggishly towards the rendezvous point designated by his team.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt his whole body can move again as he regains his control, it seems that he was jolted out of that pressure from the shback. He could not give up now as his will to live is strong and if it''s necessary that he has to scratch and kick so as to preserve his life and that of his friends he''d do it.


    He then thought and analyzed what had happened a while ago¡­


    GROWWWLLL¡­


    The colossal underworld dragon Mok Dong began to chase after Shin Jiao when he escaped. But with Shin Jiao''s speed, the dragon is a little bit slow, so Shin Jiao grabbed this opportunity to move ahead. Then with a n in his mind, he lures the beast toward the thickest part of the forest and started toy traps in it.


    "Where are you coward! Show yourself!" Mok Dong shouted as it had already taken too much time and is still is having a hard time finding Shin Jiao.


    Even if it uses its spiritual sense, the beast still cannot find any trace of a cultivator''s aura in the surroundings. Although the ind is small, still it is a little bit bigger than the illusion mountain in the Daemon forest where all the schools from the city of Erpete. So the beast is having a hard time finding Shin Jiao as he searches each part of the ind carefully. Then after some time it became irritated and decided to just destroy everything to flush out the puny human. It once again breathes in deep, and then released its fire breath which started to scorch the whole area in front of it.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is standing not too far away activating his suit''s aura hiding function which he often uses before as he hunts ory ambush to those powerful beasts. Seeing the devastation that the underworld dragon is causing Shin Jiao felt a little scared, though his body is tough he didn''t know if he truly can withstand that kind of fire. But he needed to end this thing or else they would not be able to escape this tiny world.


    So he made up his mind to execute his n.


    Standing up Shin Jiao immediately deactivates the camouge function of the suit and jumped down the tree where he was hiding. Then he looks at the colossal creature ahead and grips both of his weapons tightly.


    "Damn it! Here goes nothing¡­" Shin Jiao said to himself as he lifted the gun and empty a full-clip targeting one of the eyes of Mok Dong and immediately reloaded after.


    While Mok Dong torched the area in its front, it suddenly felt a sense of danger. So by instinct, it tilted its head up and jumped back. But since Shin Jiao had already marked an eye the bullets continuously flew towards it and hits it breaking through the shelled eyelid and making the eye inside burst into a pulp and blood suddenly started to flow constantly.


    Puchi!


    St!


    Graaahhh!!!


    Mok Dong let out a bloodcurdling howl, as it felt the pain of losing one of its eyes. Then it red with its remaining eye to Shin Jiao''s direction. It can''t believe that it would be wounded this severely by a puny human. And what the beast can''t believe is that the human in front of it seems to have unstable cultivation of core-forming realm. Which is an insult to Mok Dong, as it is in the primary stage of the nascent realm.


    "Arrgghhh¡­ I WILL KILL YOU!"


    Mok Dong shouted as it suddenly conjures out a wall of me surrounding Shin Jiao. This is a me trap spell which would render anyone unable to escape as it closes the space around its target with its nascent mes.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao was shaken as he is not familiar with this kind of power level. He never thought that a beast can use this kind of cultivation skill. Now he can say that nascent realm cultivators truly stand in the apex of this continent. Although it is still the starting point of being an immortal, nascent realm cultivators stand above the rest of the lower realms.


    "I got you now little man. Let see you escape this." Mok Dong shouted seeing that Shin Jiao was trapped.


    Then it suddenly opens its huge mouth and a fireball slowly condensed inside it. It''s like the element of fire in the surroundings are congealing in the beast mouth slowly forming a ball of fire which is slowly growing in size. Shin Jiao began to panic in his heart, as he had no way to escape this predicament.


    "If only I had the time to analyze and learn how to coat myself with fire, this situation would be too easy to deal with." Shin Jiao grumbled.


    In his mind, he has two choices, but he didn''t have time to think about it. So Shin Jiao immediately execute the first option he thought.


    Phhtaff! Phhtaff!


    Shin Jiao spends two spheres of energy in each bullet he fired while channeling fire elements and embedding them in the bullets.


    But as soon as Shin Jiao lifted his gun the beast immediately stop the spell and release the fireball. It knows that the projectile that Shin Jiao is using could prate its fire so it was in a panic. Because of the unfinished skill, Mok Dong received a skill bacsh in its core which made it winched in pain.


    Before it could think again it suddenly feels another stinging pain inside its mouth as some of its teeth are shattered by the bullets.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is now facing an iing fireball as big as himself. He reluctantly lifted his sword and shed downwards aiming to cut the fireball in two. And with the help of the force of nascent realm strength, Shin Jiao sessfully sliced the fireball in two which fell in both opposite sides of him.


    A smile crept on Shin Jiao''s face as he felt ted upon experiencing one of the wishes he had before while watching those martial arts movies. But before he could rejoice, Shin Jiao was flung forward with a very strong and powerful force making him feel like some of his inner organs was shifted by the st.


    BOOM! BOOM!


    Two very powerful explosions rock the area from where Shin Jiao stood creating arge crater and turning everything into ashes. Shin Jiao himself was not spared as his whole body was riddled in wounds and patches of his skin was burnt to crisp.


    "Shit! I miscalcte this¡­ this power¡­ I¡­ thought¡­ Arrgghhh¡­" Shin Jiao muttered while gritting his teeth in pain.


    He quickly crawls toward an inconspicuous stockpile of rocks and fallen trees, while he painfully activated his suits camouge function to hide his aura immediately. Luckily his suit is sturdy enough and was spared from being toasted from that explosion.


    At this time Shin Jiao is trying to pull out one of the serum he made to heal his wound. He needed to be in a fighting condition to continue and fight the beast. He suffered such wounds because he truly overestimated himself because so far he could not feel the pressure of a level 6 beast when facing Mok Dong, unlike the time when he faced the wounded Rock Ant old Queen.


    But before Shin Jiao could take out medicine from his storage ring, he suddenly feels his movement was locked. And the pressure is making him unable to move an inch of his muscle.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as Shin Jiao and the underworld dragon Mok Dong fight each other. Qin Lou and Susu Ling began to regain their consciousness. While they are looking around the area, they discover that they are under a huge tree stump and beside themid Lemy who is still unconscious but is breathing calmly and hisrge wound is already healed.


    "What happened? Why are we here?" Susu Ling asked in confusion.


    All she could remember is that they are escaping at the imminent threat of a volcanic eruption. Then all of a sudden she felt a huge and powerful pressure which engulfs her and then everything went ck. She didn''t know what happened next and now she found herself in this ce.


    "I don''t know. I think we passed out before we could escape." Qin Lou replied as she has already thought of some possible things that might have happened.


    "Shin Jiao!" both girls suddenly eximed as they thought of the person not present.


    "We need to get out of here and find him." Qin Lou suggested as she stood up.


    But suddenly they heard the ear-piercing roaring sound of a beast. And the shaking of the ground, which made the two girls look at each other in other shock and disbelief. They slowly peek out of the tree stump and found that the ce they are in is now under somerge fallen trees and scattered rocks.


    Then from afar, they can see the colossal sized beast which sends shivers down their spine.


    "That¡­ that is a me Dragoon! This is impossible! Those beasts only exist in myths¡­ this¡­ how could this be?" Susu Ling blurted out as she had read of those legends before.


    "A me Dragoon? I think I''ve also heard of that creature before¡­ Look! It seems that it is fighting against someone." Qin Lou suddenly said as she discovers something odd about the rampaging dragon.


    "Could it be? No, that''s impossible¡­" Susu Ling thought but rejected the idea as it seems absurd.


    "Shi¡­ Shin Jiao?" Qin Lou said with also a little doubt.


    As no matter how they thought of Shin Jiao''s strength it is still impossible for him to fight against a me Dragoon. Even an infant soul realm cultivator would immediately die just from a dragoon''s spiritual pressure.


    As the two didn''t know that Shin Jiao already has the body of a nascent realm cultivator, they are not aware that he also could at least resist the pressure from the same realm albeit barely as the sphere in his dantian is stillcking.


    Then all of a sudden they heard an explosion as the Fire Dragoon was also pushed back. Then they can see that it began to search the area. Qin Lou and Susu Ling are not newbies so when the Fire Dragoon searches the area they immediately hid and stopped peeking.


    ¡­


    Using its spiritual pressure, Mok Dong started to search its surroundings as it knows that the human was heavily wounded. It needed to find Shin Jiao and finish him once and for all, but then suddenly it felt confused as no matter how hard it searched it could not find Shin Jiao''s aura.


    Shin Jiao was jolted from the shback of his memories, and then he is now able to resist the pressure and was able to take out a serum and injects himself. Immediately in not more than a few seconds, the wounds all over his body began to mend itself as scabs immediately was formed and then peel off, now on his body no wound can be seen only a jade white smooth skin.


    "Since you are looking for me, let me show myself to you." Shin Jiao said to himself and an evil grin appear on his handsome face.


    Mok Dong started to feel agitated as it could not find any traces of its opponent. No matter how hard it tries to search and use its spiritual pressure it could not detect Shin Jiao. Then it turned around wanting to give up in searching. But suddenly it heard a sound of something melting from behind it.


    Fizz¡­ Fizz¡­


    Mok Dong''s huge remaining eye suddenly lit up with excitement as it finally found its target. Not too far away from a tree, it can clearly see the figure of a young man sitting weakly while his back is being supported by the tree. His body seemed to be riddled with wounds and blood is flowing dyeing the ground red.


    Although Mok Dong was confused as to howe Shin Jiao was able to run to that far distance it didn''t mind. All it could think about is to kill the puny human that humiliated it. Though none have seen this fight, all of its generations in the future can see this scene and it would be a stain in its glorious life as a dragon.


    "Haha! You are too weak to dream of defeating me! A puny mortal like you is no way a match for the great Mok Dong! Hahaha¡­"


    From the distance, Qin Lou and Susu Ling was able to hear the deration of the dragoon and was shook in their hearts. They did not expect that the Fire Dragoon in the legend is the red-skinned Mok Dong person that they saw falling into the volcano.


    Then both suddenly had a realization as they look at each other with worry-filled eyes. But unless they could see it for themselves they would not believe what''s on their mind.


    As Mok Dong approaches, Shin Jiao, sitting silently and weakly supporting his badly bruised body on a tree. His unmoving state made Mok Dong look at him with murderous eyes. It could not wait to devour Shin Jiao and taste its sweet victory.


    Then when it reached near Shin Jiao, it sneered at the bloody figure.


    "I''ll tten you first and then absorb your essence that way you will feel the pain thoroughly and suffer the consequence in daring to face me, the great Mok Dong. Haha." Mok Dong said as it suddenly lifted its tail.


    Without a second thought, it immediately smashed its tail towards Shin Jiao who is still sitting weakly on the ground. Mok Dong watches as its long andrge tail slowly descended like a huge pir, if Shin Jiao would be hit by this he could be pulverized immediately. But Mok Dong knows that with Shin Jiao''s nascent physique this would not kill him. So it just decided to y with him and humiliate him like what the human did to it.


    But then Mok Dong saw Shin Jiao lifting his head slowly and saw an evil grin on his face.

 Chapter 51 - The Tiny World

    Chapter 51


    KABOOM!!!


    CRASH!!!


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE!


    A wide area of about a kilometer in radius turned to dust as a ball of fire rose up in the sky making a shape of a mushroom cloud. The force of the devastation spreads forth towards the whole area toppling almost half of all the trees in the huge ind.


    Dust and debris are flying everywhere, and the heat that was produced by the st can be felt throughout the whole ind. Then after a long time, the dust started to settle down.


    On the ground not far from the sole mountain in the middle of the indy a mangled body of the once ferocious dragon that rampages not too long ago. Although almost half of its body was wrecked it still holds to its dear life. But looking at its state it would take it a long time before it could recover to its former majestic state.


    Growl¡­


    "I¡­ I didn''t think¡­ that¡­ that human would be¡­ be crazy enough to¡­ to do that¡­" the dragon said under its breath.


    With heavy breathing and pain all over its body, the underworld dragon Mok Dong felt too weak to continue moving. As a nascent realm cultivator, and a dragon Mok Dong is not that easy to kill. The sure way is to separate its head from its body. But the wound it received this time is really huge and almost fatal, so it decided to rest. It was about to close its eyes so that it could recover from its wound, but then all of a sudden it felt something. So it quickly turns its head and looks at a treetop and there it saw something that caused its gigantic heart to panic.


    For on top of a tree stood the person it did not expect to see, the person it now begins to fear, and the person it hated so much. A young man wearing an article of ck umon clothing, which seem to spell doom to anyone who sees him, Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ You should... have... died! This is... impossible!" Mok Dong howled as it wanted to get up and bit Shin Jiao into pieces.


    But half of its body is all over the ce, it only has its front legs and half of its stomach. Below its stomach is a gory scene where some of its inner organs are shattered and shredded with its hind legs and tale already gone somewhere. The only thing it can do is to send a re with its remaining eye at Shin Jiao.


    "Haha! You are really just a beast. Do you think I would fall for my own trap?" Shin Jiao sneered with a mocking voice as he looks at the messy state of the once-proud dragon.


    "A t...trap! It was... all... just a trap!" Mok Dong''s mind was in disarray.


    Then it recalled the face of Shin Jiao before its tail fell on top of his body. At that time it suddenly felt some dread inside of it. But because of its pride and the feeling of winning against the mortal, its mind was clouded. Now it knows why the human was grinning at that time, and now it was toote.


    Shin Jiao actually created a holographic projection using mirror transmission rune. Since it was hard for him to control the spiritual Qi and natural elements in this area. He used technology, the good old airwave signal, to transmit a short wave signal to a digitally projected imager with rune technology. This made Shin Jiao appear to be present in the tree with his bloody body. If only Mok Dong looked closer he would notice that although Shin Jiao''s body is full of blood, there are no wounds in it.


    Shin Jiao smile is like an insult to Mok Dong and wanted to really destroy the human, but with its state, it suddenly feels hopeless.


    "Let''s end this, shall we? Beast." Shin Jiao said as he flew to another tree near Mok Dong''s huge body.


    Shin Jiao held the ck wakizashi sword with both hands and confidently look at the huge beast in front of him. The ground it is nowying is filled with blood while some of its inner organs can be seen all over. But the thing that Shin Jiao was curious is that the wounds are slowly closing visible to the naked eye. And the blood seems to have almost stopped flowing, though it may be that the wound is cauterized by the fire after it was sted apart. Judging from the speed that the wound is closing Shin Jiao estimated that Mok Dong would recover after a few months.


    But of course, Shin Jiao would not let it recover and be a headache once more.


    Seeing that the human is about to end its life Mok Dong seem to have given up and just closed its eyes waiting for its death. As it breathes slowly Shin Jiao could see that it is trying to calm itself down as if it has really given up on fighting.


    So Shin Jiao immediately jumped up and prepare topletely cut its head apart. His goal is to first pierce the neck and then he would exert some energy to make the sword slide to the side. This way he would cut its throat open and then go back up to finish the other side.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao adjusted himself in mid-air. But to his surprise, Mok Dong suddenly opened its eyes and immediately whisked one of its long whiskers like a whip. This made Shin Jiao unable to evade as the whip-like whisker hit his body. But before he could be sent flying he quickly took out his gun and fired a full clip hitting Mok Dong''s other eye blinding himpletely.


    Shin Jiao was a little regretting for not being too cautious enough as his body was thrown out like a cannonball while he spews a couple of mouthful of blood while flying towards the throat of the volcano.


    Feeling once again a huge amount of pain as he felt like all his inner organs have shifted. Shin Jiao almost passed out but fought against it. He needs to be conscious to prevent himself from falling to his death.


    CRASH!!!


    Shin Jiao suddenly feel his body hitting something really hard and be stuck. The heatwave from that ce is something that can take out one''s breath away. Shin Jiao is now feeling his whole body aching to the bones; it''s as if all parts in his body are broken. Luckily the effect of the serum is still in effect making his whole body recover faster.


    After around five minutes Shin Jiao can now move albeit still painful but enough for him to get out of the human-shaped crevice that he fell into. Upon standing up, he noticed that below him is a small cave and inside it, there seems to be something shining in a pale yellow.


    He cautiously walks inside the cave, if he can use his goggles at this time he would not worry about this, but since the goggles'' function in this ce is not urate he just relied on his own short-range spiritual sense. The cave is not that deep as after walking for about ten minutes Shin Jiao finally saw a crystal-like object floating in the middle of a trigram formation.


    "This is a control array with some advance¡­ no very advance restriction and defensive array. Wait a minute¡­ this is the thing that controls this world." Shin Jiao''s eyes are shining upon seeing the crystal in front of him.


    "If I can control this formation arrays then I will be the overlord and god of this small world. This is nice¡­ hehe¡­ I guess my luck today ain''t that bad eh." Shin Jiao muttered as he smiled with interest.


    His mind began churning as information began to flow like water while he deciphers the array formation in front of him. Though the formation is truly aplex one still it''s not that hard for him to break. From what he learns from Gububined with his old knowledge from Earth he can now easily deduce the main function of the array. But then all of a sudden he was hit with a problem.


    "This thing needs a power source... a truly huge one. Where does it¡­" then as if struck with a realization Shin Jiao''s eyes turn towards theva flowing outside.


    "To control this formation I need to give it a power boost equal to what it is using now¡­ Sigh¡­ I guess my BARRETT will have to wait." Shin Jiao said with a dejected look as he took out a fist-size ck ore.


    Shin Jiao then began to carve a rune pattern on the surface of the ck stone. Then he took it a little bit farther by making a power core containment field around the ck ore, making it generate power efficiently without any energy waste. After doing this Shin Jiao put the newly crafted power core beside the array formation and connected it to the trigram. As if bursting a bubble, the defenses deactivated with a sound akin to an engine being turned off.


    Seeing the floating crystal Shin Jiao had a smile on his face. Then he slowly approached it and extended his spiritual sense towards the crystal, but when his spiritual sense touches the surface of the crystal. Shin Jiao''s consciousness bes muddled as if he suddenly went on a roller coaster ride through space and time.


    Before Shin Jiao could react he suddenly saw a strange scene. He can see the space where countless stars,s, and gxies are brimming with light. Then Shin Jiao saw multiple giant creatures and humans as big as a facing each other as if broiled in a war. Then all of a sudden a streak of lighting from the humans appear and inside that light, a figure of a young man followed by a young woman materialized. With the lift of a hand from the young man, every human lifted their weapons preparing to attack.


    Seeing the humans lifting their weapons the beast roared in furiously and without a word charges towards the human army. As the two forces shed, millions of worlds and stars were destroyed. Then in the apex of the war, Shin Jiao noticed a beast swiftly killing a lot of humans even beast who got in its way. This beast is ck in color and seems to possess no loyalty since it also kills its own kind especially snake type and dragon-type beast. The beast is like an ostrich covered in ck feather. It would carelessly go around the battlefield without any care and every beast or man it would face would surely die.


    "That is one absurd bird; I wonder what it''s called?" Shin Jiao thought to himself as he carefully watches the ck flightless bird in front of him.


    Seeing the nonchnt way the bird roaming the battleground, Shin Jiao felt a sense of awe. Then all of a sudden Shin Jiao noticed that space began to distort and the battle suddenly came to a halt. Every creature in that area noticed that something is wrong. Then all of a sudden the young man which seems to be the leader of the humans signaled his hand to retreat as he himself sudden flew in a streak of light. But then all of a sudden space seems to be locked as the young man wasn''t able to escape.


    A loud rumble can be heard as a ck hole appears followed by a lot of tear in the space. This made everyone panic as each tried to scamper out of this particr space they are in. But none was able to escape; the massive vortex sucks everything inside it tearing everyone to shreds as they enter. It''s like a space meat grinder tearing those beings that could be considered as gods. Even the ckbird was not able to escape as it too turned to shred. But before it could fully die a tiny speck suddenly flew out of its body and entered the ck hole.


    Then Shin Jiao saw that speck of light flew in space and enters a really huge blue. Shin Jiao thought it was earth but judging from the size of the it''s far too hugepared to earth. Maybe it''s as big as the sun itself or maybe even bigger.


    As the small ball of light fell into the a massive beast sudden rose into the air and intercepted it. Shin Jiao actually recognized who this beast it, it was Mok Dong the underworld dragon.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao blink his eyes regaining his consciousness, then information about the crystal flows into Shin Jiao''s mind as he learned on how he can control this world temporarily. Then he also learned that the spirit of the ckbird is actually the child Lemy.


    Mok Dong is actually trying to kill Lemy because it thinks that once Lemy is dead it can control the small world. But it also has some doubt as it tries to forcefully control the world by breaking the formation but to no avail.


    "Hehe, Mok Dong is truly pitiful. It actually wanted to control this ce so bad that it started to y make-believe god with itself. Haha¡­ Geez. I guess because it thinks that it''s already powerful it wanted its own domain. It really is a pitiful creature." Shin Jiao said with a look of understanding in his eyes.


    But since Mok Dong tried to kill him, though he pities it Shin Jiao is not that stupid to spare the life of a level 6 dragon which has the potential to even destroy towns and cities once it got out. So without another word Shin Jiao inserted his full concentration and controlled the small world. He didn''t want to refine it yet as he didn''t know what would happen to Lemy once he refined the small world.


    After sometime Shin Jiao can now feel his control over the whole tiny world. He was dumbfounded after he discovers that the ind is just truly a tiny portion of this realm. Then he noticed that the small ind is actually full of rare nts and herbs which seem to have been gathered from every corner of the gxy the ckbird lived in.


    Then Shin Jiao saw the body of Mok Dong who lifelesslyy on the ground with a desperate look in its eyes. He also saw Qin Lou, Susu Ling, and the still unconscious Lemy hiding inside therge tree stump which is already under some debris of stones and fallen trees.


    Shin Jiao felt really curious as he deepens his consciousness into this realm. He then realized why Mok Dong was too desperate to control this ce. The world is rich with natural resources especially medicinal nts. Shin Jiao saw a couple of few isted inds which contains different kind of things, ranging from spirit stones, weapons, armors, and more.


    Mok Dong is actually able to control the small''s entry point by forcing his spiritual control over the crystal. But this made it weak that it needed the life force of cultivators so that it could maintain its life and the little control it has over this tiny.


    "I guess it''s time to end this and go back."

 Chapter 52 - You Are Not From This World

    Chapter 52


    After the crystal absorbed his spiritual sense signature it is now recognized by the yellow crystal, which is actually a part of the soul crystal fragment of Lemy. Shin Jiao is now able to control this tiny world albeit not thoroughly yet as the true owner is yet alive. But still, it is enough to make Shin Jiao smile upon gaining information on what he can do in this tiny world. So he decided to go out of the cave with a curious heart, then he looks up and directly flew above the crater of the volcano.


    "Ah, flying¡­ when I was a kid I really wanted to fly like a bird and this is like a dreame true." Shin Jiao said as he slowly levitates higher to the air.


    Then he tried to fly around the ind with his mind in full learning mode.


    "So this is how to fly... If I can control my spiritual Qi like this then I might be able to really fly in the outside world right? But still... Ah... I almost forgot..." Shin Jiao had already spent a couple of minutes flying when suddenly he remembers something.


    Floating high up in the air Shin Jiao then had a thought. Since he can almost control the space in this world, he wanted to try instant movements.


    "Hmmm¡­ since that dragon is still a goner no matter what, I have to help Lemy and the girls first." Shin Jiao said to himself as he moved in a blink of an eye towards where Qin Lou and Susu Ling is.


    "Hey, are you two okay?" Shin Jiao shouted from outside the stump while hemanded the debris to clear a path.


    And like magic, the broken trees and rocks removed themselves from the tree stump and were clear in a matter of seconds. Then Shin Jiao saw Qin Lou and Susu Ling''s astonished faces as if they are looking at something not human.


    "Hey! How did you do that? Teach me! Teach me!" Susu Ling was the first one to recover as she went back to her haughty attitude and demanded Shin Jiao as if he is her servant.


    "This girl is truly a¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he was dumbfounded at Susu Ling''s reaction.


    He didn''t seem to notice the tears that slowly forming in her eyes which she is trying to suppress. Susu Ling is truly grateful to Shin Jiao, she just could not show it to him as her pride and haughty attitude seem to be her first defense so as not to show affection.


    "Susu, Don''t be like that. Shin Jiao has already helped us a lot." Qin Lou scolded as she also felt that something is off at her friend.


    Seeing that his two friends are okay, Shin Jiao just heave a sigh of relief and didn''t mind Susu Ling''s attitude as he is already used at her having her princess syndrome every now and then.


    "Nice to see that you two are as lovely as ever. But first, we need to help Lemy. I discovered that he is connected to this world." Shin Jiao said as he flew down and walked towards the still unconscious Lemy.


    "What do you mean?" Qin Lou asked with a curious tone.


    "I''ll show youter..."


    When Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense touched Lemy''s body, as if jolted by an electric shock, the boy suddenly jumped up. Then he froze in position as if he realized something. Lemy then looks around and saw the three people looking at him with a stunned expression. They didn''t expect the boy to be so energetic all of a sudden.


    "Oh! Shin Jiao! You''re alive! Thank goodness!" Lemy suddenly shouted as he ran towards Shin Jiao patting his leg.


    "Yeah, you too." Shin Jiao said awkwardly.


    "Ah... And these two are your friends'' right?" Lemy asked as his gaze went back and forth between Susu Ling and Qin Lou.


    "Whew, You''re a lucky man!" Lemy suddenly said as he threw a wink at him.


    Seeing the boy''s action, Susu Ling and Qin Lou''s face blush, although it''s not evident with Qin Lou because of her mask. But Susu Ling''s face is blushing while she pouts her red lips as she didn''t expect the child to associate her with Shin Jiao.


    "Umm... Guys, what do you we do with the dragon?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked trying to disperse the awkwardness of the situation.


    "What dragon?" Lemy asked in confusion.


    "Oh, that Fire Dragoon¡­ Where is it? Were you able to kill it?" Susu Ling suddenly asked with excitement in her eyes.


    "Wow! If you truly did defeat that dragon, we can harvest a lot of raw materials from its body not to mention the core, its whole body is truly a treasure trove." Susu Ling added with eagerness in her voice.


    "You¡­ Did you fight a dragon? But how? I mean¡­ there are no dragons in here." Lemy said with confusion.


    "It''s better if you see it. Let''s go¡­" Shin Jiao said and with a thought, he was able to make the three start to float alongside him which gained astonishment in their eyes.


    Then they flew towards Mok Dong''s fallen body.


    "Shin Jiao, how are you able to do this? Don''t tell me you''re already in the world nascent or heavenly nascent realm?" Susu Ling asked as amazement still filled her eyes which also gained a nod from Qin Lou and Lemy who also looked at Shin Jiao.


    "I will exin itter okay. We need to do something with this one first." Shin Jiao helplessly said as he pointed at Mok Dong under them.


    They had already arrived at the location of Mok Dong and saw the almost unmoving gigantic body of the dragon.


    "E¡­ that''s gross. What did you do to it?" Susu Ling suddenly eximed with a face full of disgust.


    Although Susu Ling acted like that, her eyes are brimming with excitement. She didn''t expect that Shin Jiao was really able to beat the colossal beast. And looking at the ce, she already had an idea on what happened, it was that great and powerful explosion that they felt which shook the whole ind. Even Qin Lou didn''t expect to see that Shin Jiao could do this to the great dragon.


    Shin Jiao just sighs helplessly at the antics of Susu Ling. But he could not me her for this, as Shin Jiao knows that it is her way of coping up with the situation.


    "Shin¡­ let''s just put an end to its suffering." Lemy said with a sad tone.


    The words of Lemy made Shin Jiao a little uncertain of something. Although Shin Jiao didn''t know why Lemy is like a pure soul right now, upon remembering the ck-feathered bird that kills rampantly in that battlefield, he could feel all the hair on his back standing.


    Then he thought that maybe Lemy is just like he himself because when he was a spy he would also kill without batting an eye. But when he decided to change and be a better person he began to have second thoughts when ites to killing. But of course he could not deny that the bloodthirst is still there, but he can already control it.


    "Yeah, just finish him off and then we''ll harvest what we can from it. Hehe¡­" Susu Ling''s eyes are like fiery glowing orbs as she looks at the Fire Dragoon like a hungry wolf.


    Upon hearing that it would be harvested and be treated like a money bag, it felt fear.


    "Hmph! Even if I die I won''t let you humans do anything with my body. Haha¡­ I will just take you all with me to hell." Mok Dong suddenly shouted as it suddenly started to glow.


    Mok Dong suddenly thought of detonating its core to blow itself up along with the humans, it knows that as a level 6 beast the power of the st is enough to destroy half of this small ind.


    "It''s going to blow its core! What should we do? We can''t escape now! Shin Jiao stop that beast!" Susu Ling shouted as she moved closer to Qin Lou.


    Both girls suddenly hugged each other as fear is clearly shown on Susu Ling''s face. Then Qin Lou looks at Shin Jiao and upon seeing his calm face staring at the dragon she forcefully calmed her heart.


    Then they saw that with a wave of Shin Jiao''s hand, Mok Dong who is about to erupt was stopped and then its core was suddenly lifted out of its body.


    When its core was pulled out Mok Dong was crestfallen in disbelief and despair can be seen in its huge dragon''s face. It could feel its core slowly floating out of its body as it suddenly feels the power it once wields starting to go away. But with its core gone its body began to crumble as the wounds stopped healing themselves.


    "No! No! This can''t be! I am the mighty dragon, Mok Dong! I sacrificed hundreds of years in here; I can''t let it end this way¡­ I¡­ I... can''t¡­ let¡­ you¡­ end¡­" Mok Dong''s voice slowly faded as it bleeds itself to death.


    Susu Ling and Qin Lou look at the great Fire Dragoon in front of them with a now calm expression. Then Susu Ling looks at Shin Jiao with her teary eyes and smiled.


    "Sigh¡­ Shin¡­ Can you not let its blood go to waste?"


    "Huh?" Shin Jiao and the others felt a little confused as this girl was panicking just a while ago, now what''s with her sudden change.


    "You dumb ass! Its blood is too precious it could also make us rich!" Susu Ling''s already had a wide grin on her beautiful face and her eyes are interchanging in shaped between gold coins and spiritual stones respectively as she scolded Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao and the rest almost fell out of the sky upon looking at her.


    ...


    Shin Jiao took care of Mok Dong''s corpse with the instruction from the ve driver Susu Ling. He knows that Susu Ling is right and with her sharp mind in business, he can see her worth in the group. But Shin Jiao kept the core of Mok Dong as it is one of the necessary material to help Qin Lou recover her corrupted core.


    After a while, the group then arrived inside the volcano and immediately enters the cave. There they found the yellow crystal, which is the soul fragment of Lemy.


    "Lemy it''s time for you to reim this world." Shin Jiao knows that his control over the small is limited; he didn''t even have the ability to send them out of this ce.


    So his only bet is to make Lemy regain his control over this ce and for the boy to remember everything. Although this is a gamble, still Shin Jiao is vignt as he knows how vicious the old beast god Lemy is like.


    When Lemy''s hands made in contact with the crystal a sudden burst of bright light immediately came forth wrapping all of them.


    ...


    3 monthster¡­


    In a mountainous area of the endless Daemon forest, a group of scavenger beast which looks like that of a velociraptor from Earth is encircling a huge mountainous carcass of a Land Devouring worm. From the decaying body of the worm which the scavenger beasts are feasting upon a small speck of dust which is unnoticeable on the ground started to show a faint light.


    Then all of a sudden, from that light four figures appear; a handsome short-haired young man wearing a blue robe, a ck featheredrge bird and two young women. One of the young women is wearing a white body-hugging robe insinuating her perfect figure with a half-face veil and the other one is wearing a yellow robe with a beautiful ponytail. Both the women not only are glowing with beauty and charm but their auras are in the middle-stage of gold core realm.


    These people are Shin Jiao and his group. After staying inside the small world and cultivating like crazy, they were able toe out. Lemy already reverted back to his own appearance the ck-feathered bird. When they first saw Lemy''s original form Susu Ling and Qin Lou found Lemy''s appearance truly cute, but Shin Jiao''s heart is throbbing in fear although he didn''t show it in his face. In his mind, he can clearly see that ck beast killing gods and god beast left and right as if it is just walking in a park.


    But the thing that surprised him the most is that Lemy wanted to be Shin Jiao''s pet. Which sends shivers down his spine, though he knows that Lemy is still in its infant form. But Shin Jiao is truly unwilling; he wanted Lemy to be free from the constraint and bound of very. So instead of a ve pact, they made a brother''s oath, which made the two girls dumbfounded.


    "So this is the world outside! I want to explore it! Big brother Shin Jiao, let''s go!" Lemy excitedly said not noticing the group of scavenger beast around them who is now ring at them for disturbing their feast.


    "Umm¡­ guys, I think we''re in trouble." Susu Ling said as she immediately brought out a long golden whip from her spatial ring, which both items are just a few that she took from the small world.


    Qin Lou also didn''t say anything but just brought out from her spatial ring two handguns modified by Shin Jiao to have its handle guard turn into a short de.


    The twodies prepare themselves but Shin Jiao and Lemy are still talking as if not putting in their eyes the surrounding beast.


    "Guys this is your practice¡­ all these creatures have the same level as you do." Shin Jiao said as he looks at Qin Lou with a meaningful smile.


    Upon seeing Shin Jiao''s gaze both thedies know what he meant, this is to tamper them especially Qin Lou to solidify her cultivation after recovering them.


    "Humph¡­ Making a beautiful girl like me work. Shin Jiao, I hate you." Susu Ling suddenly said while pouting and stomping her foot acting like a spoiled brat that she is.


    But still, she quickly moves and just rushed in towards the nearest scavenger beast with a cold gleam in her eyes as killing intent radiated from them. The women immediately went into action as they quickly showed the raw martial arts skills that they learned from Shin Jiao.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I knew that these moves are familiar. I think I saw them before somewhere." Lemy suddenly said to Shin Jiao as they watched the fight.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Big brother¡­ when you were teaching those simple moves to those little girls in the small world I feel that they are something familiar but it''s vague in my memory. But now seeing them in action, I think I can remember something." Lemy said as if trying to remember something.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao suddenly feel a little dazed.


    "Big brother Shin Jiao¡­ you¡­ you are like me¡­ you are not from this world, right?" Lemy suddenly said while looking at Shin Jiao with its big glowing eyes.


    Thump!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a deep cave, two glowing eyes suddenly lit up like two fire glowing balls lighting the darkness and then a malicious grin full of razor-sharp teeth like that of a truly vicious creature, slowly appear.


    "Hihihi¡­ Atst, you''ve died. After so many years of waiting this is retribution! It''s time for me to wreak havoc and reim my territory. Hihi¡­" a sinister and deep voice echoed through the darkness as itughed heartily.


    Then itsugh slowly faded through the void as the figure vanished.


    Unknown to the cultivators of the cultivationnd a series of events is about to unfold which would shake the very foundation of the great Empire of Xi.

 Chapter 53 - Black Fog Swamp

    Chapter 53


    Shin Jiao''s heart almost fell out of his chest upon hearing Lemy''s question. He could not deny being excited when he heard Lemy being able to recognize those martial arts techniques that he taught to the twodies. The thought of being able to return to earth is actually in his mind. But all of it was drowned when he discovered that he is unable to form a dimensional gate just like Gubu as it was not included in the jade crystal Shin Jiao got.


    But now that he heard Lemy talking about being able to recognize those techniques which mean one thing, this former god beast has been on earth before.


    ¡­


    Looking at the two magnificent figures darting to and fro in the area like shadows, Shin Jiao felt amazed at the speed of theirprehension. He remembers when he was on earth he learned these fighting techniques for 3 years before mastering them, and at that time he was already considered as a genius. Now this two only learned this for 3 months and they are already proficient in fighting again this many opponents. This made Shin Jiao a little upset and happy at the same time.


    "Hey, Shin Jiao, we''re almost done here. Pick up the cores and the carcasses will you." Susu Ling suddenly said in her princess syndrome mode as she is a little pissed as she didn''t expect to fight off more than 20 of these damnable beasts.


    But she received no reply as Shin Jiao actually wasn''t paying attention to them as this time he is concentrating on making a fireball. When they were in the small world Qin Lou gave Shin Jiao a book, the basic of cultivation arts, as she noticed that Shin Jiao is not using any cultivation arts. From there Shin Jiao was able to learn the method on how to use your spiritual Qi to control the elements.


    Controlling a small amount of energy Shin Jiao is trying to picture in his mind fire to appear above his palm. This is the first step before he can use the chants to form the proper technique. But then it is for naught as no matter how hard he tries he could not seem to form even a spark. This is due to his previous knowledge being in conflict with the cultivation arts.


    "This is hard; I guess my scientific mind is blocking my imagination." Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know that he already spend a lot of time but still is unable to manifest any sign of being able to wield fire in his hand. And now Susu Ling and Qin Lou are looking at his posture and concentration incredulously along with Lemy.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Susu Ling asked as she looks at Shin Jiao who is almost unable to blink and is in full concentration in what he is doing.


    "Leave him be, we''ll just camp out here." Qin Lou said not wanting to disturb Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the huge half eaten Land Devouring worm, Lemy felt a little agitated. The Land Devouring worm is the pupae stage materialization of Mok Dong and is directly soul connected to its main body in the tiny world, so Mok Dong can control it. Since Mok Dong died, the Land Devouring worm also died having its soul connection and imposing aura cut off.


    Then with a thought, Lemy sends the Land Devouring worm and the rest of their spoils inside the tiny world. He then helped with the girls while they are pitching the tent by being a lookout. Lemy right now only has the cultivation of a core-forming realm or a level 3 beast. But since he was a former god beast his fighting sense is terrifying and can even tackle or be in par with those level 4 beasts.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in a grand state lies a majestic mansion, inside that mansion is a simple study room. In that study-room sits a middle-aged sturdy man in his 40s with a depressed look in his eyes. In his hand, he held a portrait of a young and vibrant girl with a gentle smile on her face. As the man looks at the portrait a trace of tear slowly came out of his wrinkled eye and slowly slid down his cheek. The man looks at the picture with longing and deep regret.


    "I have been a bad father to you, my child. I should never have neglected you if I have another chance I will give up this position of mine in the n and be with you and support you." He muttered with a sad tone.


    At that time, when he received the news that his daughter was missing while on her travels, he immediately coughs a mouthful of blood. He didn''t expect this to happen as he posted a lot of hidden guard around her. But what he didn''t expect is that she would always y tricks on those guards and put them to sleep. He knows that his daughter is a very wily and spoiled girl as he would always give in to her demands. But he had taught her the ways of a merchant which is to now show indifference to others.


    So he feels confident that his daughter would not be in trouble no matter what. Still, he didn''t think that because of an ident with some royal spoiled brat she would suffer this incident.


    While the man is reminiscing, a series of footsteps woke him up which causes him to feel anger.


    "Who dares disturbed me?" he suddenly shouted.


    "Excuse me master¡­" a melodious woman''s voice suddenly came from behind the door.


    "This should be important or else... Say it now! What is it?" the man said clearly not in the mood to entertain anything.


    "Master, we have news of finding traces of the Land Devouring worm. It seems that it was seen on the eastern side of the forest near the town of Dis." The woman immediately said in a calm voice while standing outside the door.


    After hearing this, the man immediately stood up. Then conflicting emotions can be seen in his eyes as different images and situations began to enter his mind. But he suddenly grips his fist tight and decided to not overthink. He needs to see it first before he could decide what to do next.


    He needs to find his daughter who had been missing for 3 months now. There is a reason why he thinks she is still alive, and so he looks at the door and suddenly shouted with a resolute voice.


    "Prepare the carriages! We will go to the town of Dis immediately!"


    "Yes, master¡­" the woman immediately replied and took her to leave.


    Hearing the fading footsteps outside, he heaves a heavy sigh. The man then took the brown leather coat on the bronze coat rack and immediately put it on, then with his imposing aura he turns to look at the window outside.


    "Susu my child hang in there, daddy ising!"


    ¡­


    At the same time, in the Floating Lotus alchemy school in the city of Er, Elder Ao and Elder Duang are sitting in a porch outside arge vi. It''s been months now that they haven''t received any news and now they are showing a gloomy face. But then a student suddenly rushed forward and inform them of the news about a sighting of a Land Devouring worm. This made the two alchemists immediately stood up and without another word departs from the school.


    They know that Qin Lou and Susu Ling was not actually devoured by the Land Devouring worm as Master Ju said that he saw them clearly just disappear in thin air before the worm could eat them. They did not care about anyone else as long as Qin Lou can be saved then the two elders would feel relieved.


    She is very valuable for the whole alchemy school because of the medicine she made. They already learned about the failure of the chief alchemist when they tried recreating the rapid hemostatic pill and then severely punished Xing Meng for his treacherous acts.


    Upon checking the result and reason for the failure, both discovered that they are also unable to determine it. They checked andpare the other pills they''ve tried to concoct and discovered that the color is not the same. So they conclude that there should be another form of energy added inside the pill to make it work. But no matter how hard they try and think about it, they could still not figure it out.


    That''s why these days their moods are gloomy and down. But now that they heard the news some hope suddenly blooms in their hearts.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, it''s been already two days and Shin Jiao is still not moving from his spot. Even eating is a burden for him, as he thinks that he is getting closer inprehending this skill.


    "I should stop this, it''s not like he is having enlightenment or cultivating. He''s just stupidly standing there looking at his palm¡­ Hey! Maybe¡­ did he just turn stupid?" Susu Ling said as she can''t take it anymore staying in this ce.


    Although Lemy would let them go in his tiny world and be able to have a nice rest inside the research facility that Shin Jiao built inside Lemy''s world, Susu Ling truly missed being with other people and making money.


    "This is such a waste I already concocted 10 bottles of high-grade Qi boosting pills. How can I sell them now with him like that?" Susu Ling murmured under her breath.


    "I think you have a point we need to return to town now and send a message that we are okay. The school and the elders should be worried about us especially your family junior sister Susu." Qin Lou said as she looks at Susu Ling.


    When Susu Ling heard that Qin Lou agrees with her, she immediately acted.


    "SHIN JIAO! WE''RE LEAVING!"


    This loud shout from a middle-stage gold core realm was like a cold bucket of water being poured on Shin Jiao''s concentration which suddenly woke him from his deep thinking.


    "Huh! Wha¡­ What?" Shin Jiao suddenly shook his head upon regaining his consciousness.


    "F¡­ Fire! Fire!"


    Before Shin Jiao could react, Susu Ling suddenly shouted as she saw and pointed at a veryrge ball of fire suddenly appearing above Shin Jiao''s palm and when he was jolted fell on the ground and started to burn the weeds near Shin Jiao''s foot.


    Seeing the rapidly burning ground Shin Jiao jumped back, even though he would not be hurt from the fire but his robe is not fireproof, and he didn''t want to appear naked in front of these two young women. But deep in his heart, he became happy, he saw that when Susu Ling disturbed his concentration a sudden spark was identally created and suddenly engulfed the energy in his sphere. With just a tiny drop of energy from his sphere he was able to create that huge size fireball, he can''t imagine how powerful would the fireball would be if he uses the whole sphere for just a fireball. Suddenly his attention was attracted toward Qin Lou.


    Qin Lou suddenly made a hand gesture dousing the fire by controlling the water droplets in the air. These series of gestures from Qin Lou caught Shin Jiao''s attention and he fixedly stares at her movements. Seeing his reaction Susu Ling suddenly had a bad premonition and interrupted his thoughts.


    "Wait! We need to leave first. I know that you really wanted to learn cultivation arts but let''s do that when we are in town, okay?" Susu Ling said.


    "Aw¡­ Sorry¡­ I was too selfish." Shin Jiao said as he knows his own mistakes for being too absorbed in his own thoughts.


    When he read the book that Qin Lou gave him, it''s like a fire deep inside his heart started to burn with passion. All he wanted to do now is to learn cultivation arts and cultivation methods. But upon hearing Susu Ling''s words he realized that he still has hispanions.


    "I guess you''re right, let''s go then." Shin Jiao said as he can''t wait to enter a town and go into seclusion.


    The three people seeing his enthusiasm to go to the nearest town just shook their head in his sudden change of attitude. Qin Lou and Lemy suddenly turn to Susu Ling with a suspicious look in their eyes. Judging from the way these two people changes their attitude just like a flip of a switch, it''s no wonder they always bicker with each other.


    The group of four people and a beast traverse the forest towards a certain direction. They are following Qin Lou as she held apass-like object as they travel through the forest. Not long after they arrive in a swampy area full of rotten dead trees and tall dark-colored phragmites. The swamp looks endless as they almost can''t see any other way.


    "Wait a minute¡­ this is the ck Fog Swamp if we are in this swamp then¡­ the nearest town is the town of Dis." Qin Lou showed a shocked expression.


    "You mean we went from near the town of Haven to the town of Dis in those 3 months?" Susu Ling said surprise is also on her face.


    "We have no choice but to cross this swamp to get to the town of Dis, or we can go around it but it will take us around 10 more days." Qin Lou informed the group so that they could choose which path to take.


    But before the group could decide they suddenly realized that a dark gray mist suddenly rose up covering them. The dark gray mist just randomly pops up like a cloud of smoke from underground and began to cover the whole swamp.


    "This is bad¡­ this fog blocks spiritual sense." Susu Ling said as she noticed that she can''t use her spiritual sense.


    Everyone knows that if they move separately in this for they would lose each other. So, immediately Susu Ling moves closer to Qin Lou and held her hand tightly. Shin Jiao didn''t move and just observe his surroundings, upon hearing Susu Ling''s words he quickly tried to use his spiritual sense but Susu Ling is right it could not prate the fog. But he noticed that if he exerted more effort he can actually extend his spiritual sense up to 5 feet, but it would give him a more mental burden.


    Without a second thought, Shin Jiao quickly put on his goggles and then a smile crept on his face as the goggles functions without a hitch. He can see the area albeit not that clear but it''s manageable.


    But then when he tried to look at hispanions, his face turned ashen. He didn''t think that the two girls would suddenly disappear even Lemy could not be seen anywhere.. He tried to look around but he noticed that everyone is gone but himself.

 Chapter 54 - The Maze-like Cave

    Chapter 54


    The darkness of the surroundings can make one''s perception and senses dull. It seems like time flows very slowly and everything seems like a dream. The boundless waves of distorted lines are making his head feel light as if he is floating in the clouds.


    Shin Jiao was not aware of what is happening in his surroundings as it seems that his consciousness is turbid and not clear. This feeling seems familiar to him but the sensation is a little bit stronger.


    "Am I drugged?" Shin Jiao slurred like a drunken man barely able to maintain his bnce.


    "This can''t be¡­ happening¡­" those were Shin Jiao''sst words before losing his consciousness.


    Although he fell down and is unconscious, his physique in the nascent realm made Shin Jiao''s consciousness linger a little bit more. He had a vague feeling of being dragged by something. Then suddenly his body was lifted and feel that he is being wrapped by a cold thing which is also slowly crushing him, and then after some time, everything turns silent.


    The area of the forest that the group entered actually has another name which cultivators would sometimes call ''The Swamp of the Lost''. This is due to people getting lost in this ce and nevering back out, it is also rumored that there was once a nascent realm elder from a known sect looking for a rare fruit which is rumored to only exist in the swamp. Then that elder decided to enter the swamp with some of the juniors of the sect, and from then on the group was never seen again.


    "Ugh¡­"


    Shin Jiao felt that his head was like hit by arge hammer as he tried to painfully open his eyes. He found himself in a dark cave, but a sudden foul stench enters his nose which made him almost throw up. The smell of dead bodies of various animals filled the air making it unbearable and nauseating.


    "My body¡­ what happened to me? I have some broken bones?" Shin Jiao felt that his body is heavy and can feel that some of his bones ached a bit.


    It seems that his rapid healing was able to mend his body back to normal albeit he can still feel some pain. Then he closed his eyes to feel his dantian area and heave a sigh of relief as he can see that his dantian is okay. But he now felt a little worried as he didn''t know how long has he been unconscious and what happened to hispanions.


    Then he suddenly noticed that all his clothes are gone and his body is covered with a gooey acid-like substance. Which may be the reason why he is not wearing anything, as the acid substance may have melted them. The only thing he has now is Gubu''s ring on his left index finger. Because of the sturdiness of his physique the acid was not able to dissolve even a single hair in his body.


    He quickly wipes the gooey grime on his face while forcing himself to stand up. Shin Jiao is now able to see the whole cave which is not that big. Then he saw that he is in a mountain pile of beasts'' carcass. He then noticed that he actually came out of a long andrge snake beast which seems to have been cut in half, as he can only see the tail where he slid out, while the upper body is already gone.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao shuddered in fear. He could not imagine what would have happened if his physique is too weak. Nothing would be left in him by now but his bones, which may even be dissolved by the strong acid in the snake''s stomach. But then since he is already out of there, he decided to explore the area to find a way out.


    "I need to go out and see what''s going on." Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao decided to just go on his birthday suit as the acid in his body would surely dissolve any clothes he wears. So he thought to quickly find a water source first to wash the acid covering his body.


    "This is really ufortable." Shin Jiao murmured as he looks down while walking.


    When he saw his little brother he can''t help but smile, as it seems that it has improved a lot.


    When he got out of the cave Shin Jiao immediately saw a small stream of water and immediately washed the grime and goo off his body while keeping his vignce. Then he put on his hunting clothes as he is not sure what kind of enemy is inside this mysterious cave. Unluckily he lost his trusty goggles which may still be in the swamp borders.


    After a couple of minutes of walking cautiously in a tunnel inside the cave, his spiritual sense which can now reach up to 10 meters after learning the cultivation method, saw arge room. Then he moved like a shadow stealthily creeping toward that room. Looking up he saw a small rock ledge enough to use as a vantage point to see the whole room. With some quick movements, he was able to go up without someone noticing him.


    Now with a clear view, he can see that inside that room are many people both mortals and cultivators trapped inside somerge cages. They are separated by sexes and it seems that some of them are still unconscious.


    What made Shin Jiao feel a little shock are the guards standing outside those cages. They are like members of the beast n that Gubu have mentioned which should be on the other side of the cultivationnd. Both guards have a body of a man with green scaled-skin and the head of a crocodile with a short snout.


    "Why are there beast folk here? This is way too far from theirnd." Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    Then all of a sudden he saw one of them sniffing the air. Making Shin Jiao be alert as he knows how sharp animal senses are.


    "I smell something..." One of the guards said with a deep human''s voice as he lifted his short snout.


    "Hehe¡­ I think you smell yourself." The other guard replied with a wide grin showing his crooked fangs.


    "Idiot¡­" the guard who lifted his nose replied as he slowly closed his eyes.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao heart almost jumps out of his throat. He is not sure if the beast n can use spiritual sense, but if they do then he is screwed, so without a choice, he needs to make a pre-emptive strike.


    Shin Jiao didn''t think twice and just quickly use the wall behind him to push his body offunching himself towards the two guards. Then while in the air he takes out his dark short swords and did a quick slicing motion. From his position, Shin Jiao has a direct line of attack towards the two unassuming guards.


    Before they could react both were immediately cut in half, the first one lost his head while the other one was separated by his waist. With his eyes in disbelief, the guard who was cut in half by his waist wants to still struggle. But Shin Jiao immediately nted the tip of his sword in the guard''s forehead, taking the guard''s life.


    Shin Jiao was able to cut down the two but with a price. His body suddenly started to hurt once more as he had exerted too much effort on his bones and muscle. But to his astonishment, the energy inside his dantian quickly mended his aching bones.


    Standing there like a shadow of death, Shin Jiao''s figure almost scared the people inside the cages. Everyone is staring at the dark figure standing beside the two corpses of the beast n guards. Shin Jiao didn''t want to bother with them and just decided to cut the locks and let them fend for themselves.


    With a single swing of his short dark sword, the cages burst open and Shin Jiao immediately turns around and started walking.


    "Senior wait!" a young man suddenly called out.


    Since Shin Jiao can now use spiritual Qi, he suddenly noticed the aura in the body of each person even without using his goggles. He noticed that the young man who called him have the cultivation of a primary stage gold core realm. But it seems that his acupoints and meridians are blocked. Seeing this Shin Jiao now understood that these cultivators are unable to fight back because their meridians are blocked.


    "Come here! I''ll unseal your acupoints and you take care of the rest. I can''t waste any more time I''m in a hurry." Shin Jiao said in a cold voice.


    Then he immediately unseals the acupoints of the young man. As he started learning the basic cultivation method and arts Shin Jiao became aware of these things. After unsealing the young man he noticed that the mortals on the other side are looking at him with their hopeful eyes. But Shin Jiao has his problems and worries because right now he is really worried about his threepanions. So he hardens his heart and with a dark sigh, he turns around and left.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao has already left the cultivators and mortals became a little worried. But the young man was still looking at Shin Jiao''s figure that is slowly blending with the shadows.


    "It can''t be¡­ he has no aura?" he muttered.


    "What do you mean?" the person near the young man immediately asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ but I think he is a mortal. But his moves don''t fit that category." The young man replied still in deep thought.


    "Hey stop thinking too much. Just hurry up and unseal our cultivation junior brother Sian. We need to go out of this cave." Another cultivator suddenly said.


    Shin Jiao is carefully exploring the cave and after some time, he noticed that it is like a huge maze or abyrinth. This made him feel irritated and decided to find a ce and craft a basic version of his goggles. But when he turns a corner he saw a group of beast n guards walking towards him.


    "Oh crap!" Shin Jiao almost cursed himself.


    Shin Jiao actually was surprised as he didn''t hear any footstepsing from that direction. And when he looks at the guards he seems to understand why. As a beast which originated from the swamp, their feet are adapted for sneak attacking any prey without a sound.


    "What! That''s a human! We have an intruder! Go! Get him!" a deep voice immediately shouteding from a beast n guard which seems to be the leader.


    With thatmand, 5 beast n guards with a head of a crocodile immediately rushed towards Shin Jiao.


    He noticed that the auras in their bodies are different than that of cultivators as there are two colors. Looking at them carefully Shin Jiao was able to see that the energy is noting from their dantian but from a core in their body. So basically they are still beast but with a human form and slightly lower intelligence.


    Shin Jiao immediately tried to congeal a fireball in his palm. He feels excited upon using this skill for the first time in a fight as he ns to just use cultivation arts in fighting the beast n''s guards. As the nearest beast n guard drew closer he wields a crude-looking sword and was about to strike Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao is still not moving as his mind is focused on trying to make a fireball. As the sword drew closer towards him, he still didn''t budge. Then suddenly a spark appears on Shin Jiao''s palm which made Shin Jiao smile. Before the sword could touch him, he suddenly moves back missing his neck by a hair''s breathe. Then he pushes the fireball floating on his palm towards the chest of the beast n guard.


    Boom!


    The explosion threw the guard backward like a cannonball while his blood sprayed all over. Then a bloody hole can be seen on his chest as heys t on the ground. Upon seeing this, the rest of the guards stopped in their tracks. They look at each other as if they seem to not understand what''s going on.


    They clearly noticed that their enemy is not a cultivator as the young man didn''t emit any auras, then why is it that all of a sudden they saw a fireball in his hand. This made them a little confused but at the same time, fear slowly crept in their cold-blooded hearts.


    "You bunch of imbeciles! Catch him!" the leader is now seething in anger as he shouted towards the other guards.


    Because of anger, the guard leader stretches forth his hand towards the handle of the huge ax on his back.


    But before they could do anything four fist-sized fireballs suddenly hits the remaining guards, except the leader.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of explosions sted the rest of the guards, each with a caving hole in their chest. Upon seeing this, the guard leader became really angry as he growled at Shin Jiao and seize the huge ax on his back.


    "I will kill you and chew on your bones human!" shouted the guard leader.


    Suddenly the guard leader feels something is amiss, and then he heard a loud bang. He noticed that his hands became light as if he is not carrying anything. This made the guard''s leader stop on his track. Suddenly he noticed a cold dark de is pressed against his neck. The guard leader now knows what happened as he can see his huge ax on the ground with his hands still clutching it. Although feeling the pain on both arms, he didn''t scream for fear that Shin Jiao would suddenly take his life.


    "I''m getting bored. I need to find the way out of here now." Shin Jiao said in a cold voice behind the guard leader''s back.


    Upon hearing this, the guard leader''s body shivered in fear and just nodded.


    Shin Jiao followed the guard leader towards a tunnel which seems going upwards. Then after a while, they reach arge circr room with a t form in the middle. Then Shin Jiao saw the guard leader suddenly burst forward with all his strength as he ran like crazy towards the middle of the room.


    "Haha! Do you think you can threaten me? Now this will be your death." He suddenly shouted as all the doors in the rooms suddenly closes.


    In the middle of the room, a huge red flower bud suddenly emerge as the tform opens. Then Shin Jiao suddenly smell the familiar scent and immediately covered his nose. Shin Jiao realized that this is the scent of the fog outside.


    "So¡­ this is¡­ the intruder." A raspy voice which seems to belong to a woman suddenly came out from inside the flower bud.


    One of the petals slowly opens and reveals a very beautiful mature woman with a phoenix-like eye.. But then as the woman stood, Shin Jiao noticed that half of her body is that of a snake.

 Chapter 55 - Two Versus One

    Chapter 55


    A beautiful woman with a tall and slender figure stood upright in front of a handsome young man. A smirk is in her face shows that she is telling that the young man in front of her is like an ant which she could just casually step on. Shin Jiao just stood there looking directly in her eyes with a nonchnt expression on his face. The woman scrutinized him as she came closer a while ago, and had a hint of disdain in her face upon seeing his aura.


    "A fascinating creature. I wonder how she ticks." Shin Jiao said in his heart.


    Although he is showing a calm and a nonchnt expression on his face. But in his heart right now, he is feeling really excited. It is not every day that one can see a half-snake and a half-human beast woman, and very beautiful to boot. This is like a true fantasy setting which can only be seen in the movies, and now Shin Jiao is looking and talking at a half-beast woman which is clearly making him feel excited. Plus her beauty isparable to that of Cherry Lao, and the curves of her body are almost as perfect as Qin Lou.


    "Hisss¡­ Who¡­ are¡­ you? Hisss¡­" the woman asked Shin Jiao with her cold reptilian-like tone.


    "Hmm¡­ My name is Shin Jiao. And what may the name of this beautifuldy be?" Shin Jiao replied in a gentleman''s way and with a calm smile on his face.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hide his name as he didn''t have any reason to. Since she is from the beast n she would not have any opportunity interacting with him after this.


    When the half-snake woman saw this her face suddenly had a touch of pink. Although she shows an imposing aura, she is still just a young woman in her 20''s. Upon seeing Shin Jiao''s calm demeanor and handsome face she can''t help but feel a little tempted.


    "I am¡­ Ebeth the snake lord." She replied unconsciously.


    Although she replied still Shin Jiao is still her enemy, so no matter how favorably she looks at him, he still has to die. Making her decision she turns around and slither back into the flower bud.


    "Hisss¡­ Although I like your temperament, still a mortal like you has no business here. You will be dealt with harshly for killing some of the guards in my dungeon." The woman said after she sits back on the flower bud.


    Then without any warnings, tens of vines suddenly erupted from underground directly blocking Shin Jiao''s path of retreat. A long thick greenish vine also came out of the bud extending to the air.


    Swoosh!!!


    That vine directly shot out towards Shin Jiao''s head, it''s clear that the purpose is to immediately kill Shin Jiao. Upon seeing that the handsome young man didn''t move an inch, the woman disyed an evil smile on her beautiful face.


    "I will turn you into a puppet and make you into my new toy. Hihihi¡­" She said to herself whileughing crazily deep in her heart.


    She is like a child who just found a new and interesting toy. It is known that in her mansiony hundreds of beings of every kind and species. It became part of her hobby to collect those he likes either living or non-living things. As long as she is interested in that creature, she would capture it and turn that creature into her puppet.


    In the beast n, she is one of the experts from a great and noble family that is feared by many not because of her cultivation level, but because of her sinister plots and machinations.


    Since in the beast n, not all of having the intelligence of a normal human many would easily fall for her simple but evil schemes.


    And because of that, she was actually exiled and was banned from entering thend of Beastia. But since she still belongs to a noble family, her family gave her some guards and cultivation resources so that at least she could survive in the wild. This made Ebeth vow to one day return and im the lives of those who had a hand in her being exiled.


    Right now when she looks at Shin Jiao, she didn''t think of doing her evil schemes on him as he is just a trifling mortal. So she just decided to immediately turn him into her puppet and discard him afterward.


    As the long thick vine neared Shin Jiao''s head, an artifact suddenly appears on his hand. This made Ebeth knits her brow in suspicion on how did a metal object suddenly materialized on Shin Jiao''s hand. But she didn''t have time to think when she discovers that Shin Jiao is not in his current position anymore. What the vine hit was an after image, and Shin Jiao is actually on the right now pointing the artifact in her direction.


    A sudden foreboding feeling arose in her heart, as a half-snake she has one of those beast n members with a danger sense that is really terrifying. She had relied on her senses ever since she entered this ce which made her survive every nook and corner of this dangerous forest. So, it is almost second nature for her to be quick on things she deemed dangerous upon seeing them. Then without thinking she moved her head sideways evading those two almost invisible projectiles.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Because of her sharp senses, her life was spared, if she hesitated at that moment then her pretty head would have an added hole in it. She quickly looks at the two holes behind her and felt a sense of dread.


    "You! You almost killed me!" Ebeth shouted as raging feeling surges from her heart.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t say anything while he knits his brows.


    "This snake woman''s intuition is terrifying. She actually can predict that I''m targeting her head. Maybe it''s my killing intent since it''s been a long time since I''ve assassinated someone I already almost forgotten how to hide my killing intent. Hmm¡­ let''s try again." Shin Jiao said to himself as he ponders on his actions.


    Shin Jiao''s held a lot of skills when ites to taking a life in secret. But since it''s been many years since he stopped being a spy. Although those skills are not lost, instead they became rusty and unrefined.


    Shin Jiao didn''t utter another word as he took out his short sword and immediately rushed towards Ebeth''s position. He is not going to use his gun as his enemy is already aware of it and would be more vignt. He would just be wasting his bullet if he pushes that kind of strategy.


    "Go kill him for me my pet!" Ebeth shouted as multiple nt vines came out and darting towards the iing Shin Jiao.


    Swish!!! Swoosh!!!


    The shadow-like figure of Shin Jiao jumped from side to side evading multiple vines with ease as he got near the huge flower bud. He moves like a fish in the sea and didn''t put those vines into his eyes as for him they are actually moving really slow.


    When he came near Ebeth he immediately creates a huge fireball and pushes it towards the huge flower bud, making the area in front of him scorching hot.


    But before that fireball touch the huge flower bud a thick wall of vines appears and blocks the fireball. This made Ebeth heave a sigh of relief as she could not imagine what would happen if that fireball hit the flower bud she is sitting on.


    Shin Jiao felt dejected after seeing the vines blocking him and the fireball in his hand, but instead of stopping he decided to continue pushing it forward.


    KABOOM!!!


    Hearing the explosion Ebeth''s eyes went wide in fear and disbelief. Then before she could move a fiery st threw her backward inside the huge bud hitting its walls. Because of the sturdiness of the petal and the hard impact, Ebeth spews a mouthful of blood. Anger filled her heart as she could not ept the situation, she actually didn''t expect that Shin Jiao is a cultivator as she could not see his cultivation aura and because of that, she had truly underestimated him.


    Actually what forces her to be thrown back was not the explosion but the sudden force of the push that Shin Jiao did. She just wasn''t aware of it as she was distracted by the explosion and chaos coupled with the flying debris.


    "You injure me! I Ebeth will KILL YOU!" she shouted as her eyes suddenly turn red and her body started to transform into a beast.


    Then in a blink of an eye in front of Shin Jiao stood an 18-feet tall green snake with ck and red band stripes in its body. This snake is the very poisonous and vicious snake which is called, the Fierce Viper Queen.


    Shin Jiao actually saw this species of snake in Gubu''s records. It says that the snake uses two ways to kill its prey, one is its poison which it seldom uses and the other is deceit which is itsmon weapon. This kind of snake would only use its poison if worstes to worst, as it''s poison is very precious as it is considered as the most powerful poison in this continent. Deceit, on the other hand, is very easy for the snake as it can emit another kind of poison from its body to cause extreme hallucinations to its victims.


    Transforming into her true snake form actually cost arge amount of energy but with a limited time frame. But Ebeth had no choice because if she didn''t, she would definitely die. She came to this conclusion after she was hit by that force of that explosion from thest time. Now in this form, she is equivalent to a peak stage infant soul realm cultivator making her more confident in her fighting prowess.


    "Interesting¡­ Very interesting." Shin Jiao said to himself as he scrutinized the giant snake in front of him with a tinge of curiosity.


    "Hiss¡­ Now¡­ I''ll make sure to chew your bones thoroughly¡­ hiss¡­" Ebeth said in a cold snake-like tone.


    But before she made her move, a small red pearl appears from her mouth and suddenly flew towards the huge flower bud behind her. When that small red pearl came near the bud, it actually moved and swallowed the red pearl. Then a burst of light shone and the bud was suddenly transformed into a huge nt forming a dragon''s head with its razor-sharp teeth and red glowing eyes.


    GROWWLLL!!!


    "Holy crap! Another dragon¡­ Again! Why do these beasts love to show off." Shin Jiao curses under his breath.


    But before his heart panicked he frowned as he noticed that the aura of the nt dragon is low, it is only a level 5 beast. This made Shin Jiao calm his heart as he knows that with his physique he can defeat these two easily. But then before he could rejoice he noticed that there was a foging out from the vines which are scattered all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao held his breath as he knows what would happen if he inhaled this mist identally. But then his face paled when he heard what Ebeth said next.


    "Hiss¡­ It''s no use holding your breath¡­ Even if you are a nascent realm cultivator¡­ or a level 6 beast¡­ you won''t be able to resist my mist of phantasm... Hihi¡­" she said as a murderous aura suddenly rises from her and without warning she moved to strike Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao evaded that attack, as he didn''t want to risk it. Even though he has a nascent realm physique there is still a chance that he might get injured as the body of Ebeth is covered in spiritual Qi with ck and green aura. Then simultaneously the nt dragon also threw its thick vines and bombarded Shin Jiao with its multiple vine attacks. The ground shook as it suffers the brunt of the strong impact from the attacks of these two colossal beasts.


    "Crap! I can feel my body getting weaker. But why are they not affected by this mist." Shin Jiao thought as he feels his body getting heavy.


    But before he could think again something happened that made his raging heart calm down.


    "Hiss! Is this all you can do rat! A coward who would just run! I think you''re not a real man¡­ hiss¡­ coward¡­" Ebeth said as she starts to feel frustrated because she is unable to hit Shin Jiao no matter how many times she attacks.


    "Why isn''t he getting weaker, by now the poison in the mist should have worked already. This is the most potent new poison that I have made even level 7 beast could slightly feel its effect. How could he not?... And only I have the antidote for this." Ebeth thought as she slowly circles Shin Jiao.


    "Hiss¡­ Hiss¡­ I''m running out of patience, this should end now!" She shouted as she opens her mouth and a freezing aura began to umte inside her mouth.


    Shin Jiao clearly saw that as she congeal the spiritual energy in the surrounding absorbing the yin Qi in the area. She wouldpress the cold Qi tighter and then absorb more cold Qi. She continues this process over and over until she suddenly stopped. Shin Jiao counted 10pressions before a fist-size freezing ice ball was formed. It''s like Shin Jiao was hit with a sh of insight as he realized something.


    Looking at Shin Jiao a pleasant reaction can be seen in Ebeth''srge snake eyes, she can see that he became really sluggish now.


    PENG! PENG!


    Shin Jiao was suddenly hit by tworge vines from the nt dragon hurtling his body like a rag doll towards a wall. And with a bang, Shin Jiao''s body formed arge hole in the wall and imbedding him inside it.


    Then Ebeth released the ice orb she created as it quickly flew inside the hole as crackling sound can be heard. Then thick solid ice started to cover the wall and its surroundings freezing everything within 5 meters. Feeling her victory Ebeth smiled and then she suddenly spews out blood.


    "I think my transformation time is up. I didn''t expect that this puny human could pose a great threat to me. But none the less, he is still dead now. s... Hopefully, his body won''t break when I thaw this ice. Hihihi¡­" Ebeth thought.


    Meanwhile, while Shin Jiao and Ebeth were fighting, the guard leader on the side is hiding in a corner and had watched the battle which made his scalp tingle. He could not believe what he just witnessed the prowess of his master and the godly speed of her opponent who almost toyed with his master as that person just ran everywhere.


    He also noticed that the person that his master is fighting is not too focused. It''s like he views his master as his sparring partner.


    Then all of a sudden, he saw the misting out and filling the whole room. So he quickly took a small ck pill from his pouch and eat it.


    He then saw his master conjure a freezing ice spell and threw it inside a hole where the enemy crashed. After that, he felt rxed and happy for his master''s victory.


    "If I tell this to others they would really die in envy. It is seldom for us lower beings to see this kind of battles." The guard leader thought as he smiles.


    But then his ugly smiling face suddenly turns into a frown.

 Chapter 56 - The Vicious Snake Woman

    Chapter 56


    The smooth surfaceing from a bird''s feather gently caresses her face. The fluttering of her eyes lid seems to indicate that her consciousness has returned. Qin Lou found herself lying on top of a soft and huggable thing at it heaves up and down following a breathing pattern, while on her side she saw Susu Ling lying with her eyes closed. The ck thing they are resting on is Lemy who is also still unconscious.


    Qin Lou is trying to recall what had happened to them at that time when the fog suddenly rose up. But all she can recollect is her feeling sleepy all of a sudden and then passing out.


    "Ugh¡­ What happened?" a voice suddenly interrupted her train of thoughts.


    She then noticed that Susu Ling is starting to blink her eyes. It seems that this girl really loves to talk as she would speak first before doing anything else.


    "Susu, are you feeling okay? Do you feel any pain?" Qin Lou suddenly sat down and checked Susu Ling''s situation with some worry in her eyes.


    Then Qin Lou suddenly noticed that in their vicinity there are some stone houses in different sizes, this familiar ce seems to be a small vige. Then in front of her is a building in curious craftsmanship, and upon looking at it she realized that the building in front of her is the facility that Shin Jiao has built.


    "Why are we in the small world of Lemy?" Qin Lou thought with confusion.


    Then she looks at Lemy who is sleeping like a log while his whole body is sprawled on the ground and his big cushion-like belly heaves gently. It seems that Lemy had sent them inside his tiny world, but Qin Lou is still confused as to why and how? Then she looks at Susu Ling who is a still a little groggy which seems to be suffering from the aftereffect of some drugs or poison. She noticed that Shin Jiao is not with them which suddenly made her feel ufortable. Qin Lou immediately decided to wake the two up so that they can figure out what had happened.


    After the two woke up, the trio entered the facility and freshen up. The three of them sat in a room with Lemy turning himself into his human form which is still a little boy, and then he exined to the two girls what happened and what he did.


    "What! You mean Shin Jiao was left out there?" Susu Ling blurted out after hearing Lemy''s exnation.


    "I''m sorry, at that time it was already toote for me to realize that the fog was a Dream Haze, so I don''t have time to save brother Shin Jiao. I wanted to save him but I too was affected by that fog. I know that you both are worried about brother Shin. But you two don''t have to think too deeply on it, you know that his physique is robust so I know that he''s going to be okay." Lemy said with an apologetic tone.


    "Dream Haze is a very powerful anesthetic gasing from a nt growing in swamps. But this Dream Haze that we encountered seems to be more potent and has traces spiritual Qi." Lemy continued.


    "Yeah, I think what little Lemy did is right. We don''t have to worry too much about this senior sister Qin. I also think that guy will be okay." Susu Ling said as she sat near Qin Lou while putting her arms on Qin Lou''s shoulder trying tofort her.


    Although Susu Ling said that, but anxiety can nevertheless be seen in her face as she bit her lips. Qin Lou didn''t react, she just looks out of the window thinking about something while in her eyes worry is evident.


    Meanwhile, inside a dungeon¡­


    After she freezes the hole where Shin Jiao crashed into, Ebeth thought that she had already won the fight. But then she discovered that there is no life form inside that hole. This discovery suddenly made her turn vignt as she slowly backs away while checking her surroundings. All of a sudden she heard a loud thud and felt a familiar aura from behind her.


    Although Shin Jiao did not emit any auras as a mortal, only when he starts to use arge amount of energy in his sphere will his aura spill out. This made Ebeth recognized him as a cultivator with a unique cultivation style.


    When Ebeth turns her head, she saw that the head of the dragon-shaped nt was already decapitated by Shin Jiao. Seeing that her creation was killed, Ebeth became furious. Although she knows that she would soon revert back to her old form yet she didn''t mind and moved as quickly as possible just to end the battle immediately.


    Ebeth didn''t want to waste any more time so she immediately sent multiple strikes at Shin Jiao over and over. Upon seeing the relentless blurring shadows of attacks fromrge snake woman, Shin Jiao immediately used his evading technique but he didn''t just dodge as he also countered each of her strikes by using his sword. After some exchanges, Shin Jiao is still unharmed while a lot of Ebeth''s scales were already removed or damaged.


    While fighting Shin Jiao is actually feeling ted because he gained two skills by far, the first one is that the upgrade of the green gem in his dantian as it has absorbed enough anesthetic gas that its poison resistance was improved one level. The second is that he had gained an inkling of knowledge on elementalpression, although he is not yet clear how to use it still if he can just deduce how it works then Shin Jiao can now at least upgrade the intensity of his elemental spells.


    After receiving a lot of damages from the exchange of blows, the eyes of Ebeth are now showing despair and panic, so she immediately decided to follow her innate instinct and would finally use venom. She knows that it would be her win once she bit Shin Jiao, though she would not be able to preserve him as her poison would surely erode his body, however her life is more precious.


    Ebeth promptly opens herrge jaws showing the glimmering sh of her two sharp fangs and directly darted towards Shin Jiao. Seeing the snakergemouthing towards him, Shin Jiao couldn''t help himself but feel shivers running down his spine. Although he is already used to seeing this scene it still causes him to feel ufortable. He could not imagine himself being chewed and swallowed by a truly huge mouth of a beast.


    So he quickly moved sideways evading that quick strike. But then all of a sudden Ebeth also turns sideways and her head following Shin Jiao''s movements.


    "Oh, Crap!..." Shin Jiao blurted out as he knows that he just made a fatal mistake of underestimating the fierceness of Ebeth''s innate sense.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt a pang of pain in his thigh and saw that Ebeth has already caught him. The razor-sharp fang of Ebeth slowly enters Shin Jiao''s left thigh as it was caught on her mouth. Ebeth is already rejoicing for having caught Shin Jiao. Now that one of her fangs is inserted in his thigh, he would surely be dead in a couple of seconds.


    But before she could dig deeper Shin Jiao pointed his gun on one of her eyes. When she saw him pointing the scary artifact towards her eye it made her suddenly feel stiff and scared. Although she wasn''t able to prate that deep, still, she knows that her venom is already enough to kill him. So with reluctance, she immediately let go of his thigh and dashed towards his body wanting to m him to the wall. With a quick reaction, Shin Jiao was able to release 2 shots which tore a hole on her eyelid and burst one of her eyes into a pulp, before he was mmed into a wall.


    Arrgghhh!


    GROWWLLL!!!


    Ebeth cried in pain as blood gushes out from one of her blinded eyes. The pain she is feeling right now is too much for her to bear, it is the most painful experienced she had in her entire life. The pain in her eye was too severe that not fainting is already taking arge toll on her mental will. But she held on and quickly shot a hateful re at Shin Jiao''s location. She could not ept that her eye was blinded by a human ant.


    But to her surprise she could not see Shin Jiao or even feel his aura, she could have sworn that she threw him in that direction and clearly saw him fall on the ground.


    Then she never expected that Shin Jiao would suddenly appear on top of her head. A dreadful feeling overcame her mind but since her reflex is very fast, she was able to save her big head. Unluckily for her, Shin Jiao foresaw this and swiftly threw a small dark blue fire which started to spread burning arge area of her neck.


    This blue fire is a test of what he had learned so far as he is fighting against Ebeth. Shin Jiao right now is treating this as a part of training in cultivation arts.


    "You!... How can you be okay? Hiss¡­" Ebeth shouted in anger after seeing that Shin Jiao is not affected by her poison and her neck being scorched ck by a dark blue me.


    She quickly uses an ice skill to freeze the me which is slowly spreading and remove it on her body.


    Although she was sessful in removing it as it is just Shin Jiao''s initial trial. But still, the wounds she received are already heavy and added to that she is now slowly reverting back to her true form. Without a choice, Ebeth decided to bet everything she had just to destroy the annoying human in front of her.


    "Hiss... I will make you pay for this¡­"


    When Ebethpletely reverted back into her half-snake form and fell on the ground. She stealthily threw a blue pill which suddenlyes out of her hand straight into the dragon-shaped nt.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao suddenly fell on the ground on one knee. The green venom on his leg is now spreading wildly inside his body. Not long after that, he immediately feels the burning suction from his dantian which leads the venom inside his body.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed the green gem circting the flow of Qi and hungrily absorbed the deadly venom. Seeing this made Shin Jiao thankful to his opponent for giving him another chance to upgrade the green gem in his dantian.


    Looking up, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed that Ebeth is looking at him with a sneer on her face. He knows that she is thinking about the poison he received and that it was enough to kill him. She just didn''t know that she actually helped him a lot.


    With a smirk on his face, Shin Jiao suddenly stood up and watched as the smug look on Ebeth''s face changed drastically. The confident look was changed into confusion and then fear. Now Ebeth knows that if she didn''t do anything to escape right now, she would surely die in this ce. But she is a little reluctant as she just threw the blue pill of evolution to her creation. This pill would change the nt''s structure turning it into a rampaging monster if she escaped.


    A feeling of reluctance overcame her as the whole dungeon which she painstakingly created would soon be turned into ruins if her presence and connection with the nt are lost.


    Ebeth''s hatred filled eyes turn to Shin Jiao as she cannot forgive this human who is the instrument in ruining her home. Although a little hesitant yet she must do it or else she would die here.


    "Goodbye! Human¡­" Ebeth said as she immediately crushed a crystal ball.


    Shin Jiao saw that when Ebeth crushed the crystal ball she suddenly disappears from where she sat. Shin Jiao was surprised and wanted to rush over but then the ground began shaking.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect her to have something that kind of a lifesaver."


    He then noticed that the vines all over the ce are alternating from red and green. While this is happening Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the half part of the nt near the root which is oozing in green goo suddenly moved. Then a huge mouth was formed from it iid with razor-sharp teeth. It''s now slowly turning into a form of a Land Devouring worm.


    As the nt continues to transform all the vines from the ground slowly retracts towards the transforming nt. This transformation is making the ground shake violently as debris begins to fall.


    Looking at this Shin Jiao decided to do everything he could to stop the transformation or else everything would really be turned into ruins and him being buried underground. He suddenly remembers the ice skill of Ebeth, though he can''t cast ice skills yet however he has his ways.


    He immediately takes out multiple explosives from his ring.


    "My only option is to freeze that thing and blow it to smithereens." Shin Jiao thought.


    With that decision in mind, he quickly tosses dozens of ice bombs into the still-forming mouth of the nt. Then Shin Jiao also throw a firebomb into a door blocking the room which sted it open. Seeing the opening he quickly ran with all his might. Shin Jiao already experienced the might of his ice bomb. Unless he wanted to be turned into a popsicle Shin Jiao ran with all his might.


    But then in a corner, he noticed the guard leader hiding in fear. Shin Jiao eyes immediately shone and a smile bloomed on his face. He now has a way out.


    After multiple twists and turns, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a small light not too far ahead. Seeing this made Shin Jiao happy, but then all of a sudden he noticed some people ahead slowly walking towards that light which seems to be the exit. He quickly put down the guard leader and walked towards the people ahead of them.


    "Hey, why are you all still here?" Shin Jiao asked when he got near them.


    "Oh, Senior! It''s you!... We¡­ we can''t move that fast because a lot of us are still weak andcks nourishment. When we were inside those cages they didn''t feed us so most of us are really weak right now." An old man replied with a hint of anxiety in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao noticed that these people are all the mortals that were imprisoned with the cultivators. He realized that the mortals are truly treated poorly; the cultivators may have already left this ce a long time ago.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t want to say this but¡­ You have to hurry or else¡­" Shin Jiao said but then he suddenly stopped.


    BOOM!!! CRACK!!! CRACK!!!


    Shin Jiao heard the explosion of the ice bombs, which is clearlying near them.


    Inside the room, the transforming nt beast is nowpletely frozen as its transformation was immediately stopped. But what Shin Jiao didn''t expect to happen is the chain reaction which is going on inside the dungeon. The pet nt of Ebeth is actually already had its whole vines all over the swamp, which is the reason why it could make the fog surround the whole swamp area. From the size of the swamp alone which is a couple of hundreds of kilometers if Shin Jiao hadn''t stop it from transforming it would really turn into a monstrous existence inside the Daemon forest.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Shin Jiao curses as now he is torn between his conscience and survival.. He didn''t know if he should save them of just let them freeze in this dungeon.

 Chapter 57 - A Great Harvest

    Chapter 57


    The shaking of the ground is getting stronger as rocks started to fall from the tunnel roof. Cracks started to appear and freezing cold can now be felt which is slowly rising from deep within the tunnel.


    "Ahhh... I think I''m going out of my mind¡­ But if I left them here and let them die, I cannot consider myself as a human anymore." Shin Jiao berated himself as he fights with the decision to save or abandon these mortals.


    Then with a resolute gaze, he clenched his fist and once again look at the emaciated and weak bodies of the women, children, and the old people around him. Now his conscience finally overcame his sound judgment.


    "You! Go! Get out of here." Shin Jiao shouted at the beast guard leader who immediately jumps in fear.


    "Th¡­ Thank you for sparing my life¡­" he said as he quickly scuttles towards the exit.


    Shin Jiao noticed that most of the men are already running towards the exit while the woman and the weak ones are hugging each other in fear and already submitting their life to fate. This made Shin Jiao realized the fickleness of human emotions, he knows that some of those men who ran had a family here but still decided to leave.


    But he didn''t mind it; since he decided to help them, then he would just do everything in his power to at least protect the people who are left. Shin Jiao began throwing some ordinary array formation gs covering their radius. Since learning formation array he has already improved although he is not aware of his level however at least he already studied and had the experience of slightly opening a level 7 array formation.


    Now Shin Jiao is thinking of making a protective array using some formation gsbined with some beast cores as their power source. In all the cultivationnd only Shin Jiao has this ability to use beast cores instead of spiritual stones as a power source.


    ording to his estimate, they would just be buried under some hundreds of thousands of tons since they are already nearing the exit. If he made a shell-like protective array andbined with level 3 beast core it could at least hold. But Shin Jiao didn''t want to risk it, so he would just use level 4 cores.


    Not long after finishing the array formation Shin Jiao saw one of the men running towards the exit being squished like a tomato by a falling rock. This made the women shrieked and closed their eyes in fear and despair. In all this chaos Shin Jiao decided to just sit cross-legged in the middle and began to scrutinize in his mind the things he had gained while fighting since he is confident that the formation he set up is already enough to protect them.


    Inside his body, he noticed that the spheres in his dantian have once again increased. Shin Jiao remember when he reached the 40th sphere which is the big orb in his dantian which contained all the spheres before. Now that he had formed his 40th sphere Shin Jiao noticed that all of them became dark gold. It''s like he has 40 tiny gold cores in his dantian. As of now, 41 spheres are revolving inside his dantian, this is due to the green gem upgrading to another level.


    "I think this is the reason why I can feel that my strength has improved a lot." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    "Hmmm¡­ my lifespan seems to have increased a lot. I never noticed this before; I guess I''m not just a mortal after all. Hehe." Shin Jiaoughed but he noticed that his vision became blurry and a single tear escaped his eyes and slid down his cheek.


    He could not help but remember what Cherry Lao''s reason for abandoning him. He thought that the two of them are truly in love and that he already found someone whom he can share his life in this world.


    "I guess at that time I just don''t understand the mindset of the women on this. Sigh¡­ I think not just in this world, I think women, in general, are truly hard to understand." Shin Jiao sigh within himself as he recalls some hurtful things.


    "I should not think of those things for now. Improving my cultivation arts should be my priorities. Now that I know fire, I should learn water or earth next¡­ Hmmm, maybe water is more useful if I learn how to control water then I can cast water balls which is useful for cleaning or drinking. I can also turn it into ice for attacking." Shin Jiao was in deep thought as he tries to decide which skill he should learn next.


    Now that his mind is inclined to learning water magic Shin Jiao immediately took out a beast skin book which was given to him by Qin Lou. This book contains water cultivation arts and Qi cycle for controlling water elements. When Shin Jiao saw the book cover, he suddenly remembers the actions of Qin Lou when she put out the fire which he identally made when he first cast fireball.


    Shin Jiao started to read the book no minding the chaos which is happening outside. After a while, Shin Jiao noticed that the rumblings and the shaking of the ground stopped. This means that the copse of the dungeon is already done and that they are already buried underground. The dim light from the formation is the only thing that keeps the darkness at bay.


    ¡­


    "Guys, I think the thick fog outside is already gone." Lemy suddenly said as he felt that there are changes outside.


    Then his eyes went wide in amazement after he sends his spiritual sense outside and saw the surroundings. Lemy didn''t expect that the terrain in the swamp would suddenly change in just a short time. It is known that the swamp area is too wide and vast with multiple beasts and a lot of rare nts, although the swamp is dangerous many still ventures there are the prospect of riches and obtaining something rare is far too alluring. But now everything is in ruin as if the swamp itself was turned upside down.


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling suddenly had a bad premonition as they look at Lemy with worry. The rtionship between the three became close enough that they almost regard each other as the best of friends. Though Qin Lou had a deeper feeling for Shin Jiao still she is unsure of what it is. Right now she is just feeling really worried about what could have possibly happened to him.


    Lemy understood what the two women are thinking so he decided to take them all out of his tiny world.


    Appearing now in the vast swampy ruin they noticed that there are many beasts which seem to have been frozen and some parts of the swampy water are also frozen solid. Shin Jiao didn''t know that the chain reaction of the freezing bomb he made would be this great. As this world almost didn''t follow thews of the natural elements on earth, so the result of that was devastating.


    As the three of them walks around the swamp they noticed that a lot of rare medicinal herbs are lying on the ground. So nobody said anything but just grab anything they deemed useful and store it in their rings. Even Lemy wantonly harvested tons of medicinal herbs and fruits, even the cores of level 4 beasts that were frozen were not spared. It''s now already half a day when they started to roam around the ruined swamp and suddenly they realized that the rings on their finger are almost filled with medicinal herbs, fruits, and other materials.


    "Guys this is unbelievable. If the people in the nearest town found out about this, it would cause an uproar. A lot of cultivators would surely flock this way and fight over this area. Maybe even some sect would close this vicinity andy some protective formation array¡­" Susu Ling hadn''t finished what she was saying when they felt heavy pressure from afaring towards the swamp.


    "This¡­ this is pressure from a world nascent realm expert. We have to move out of this area of else we''ll be in deep trouble." Susu Ling suddenly said.


    Susu Ling as the daughter of a famous merchantpany, she knows and has talked with different kinds of personalities. In her dealing with different kinds of people, she is already familiar with the aura that many different kinds of powerful cultivators.


    She can remember it clearly when one time she had a chance meeting with a world nascent realm expert when she, along with her father visited the capital of the Empire. She could not forget that majestic and imposing aura, and what''s more, it came from a beautiful middle-ageddy. Later she found out from her father that thedy is one of the Dao protectors of the Empire.


    "Che! Only a world nascent realm, if this daddy is in his peak that ant won''t even be worthy to be my servant." Lemy said in disdain.


    "Yeah we know but right now we are the ant, so we should be the one to scuttle." Susu Ling replied in a sarcastic tone.


    The trio immediately went out of the swamp area in a hurry. They have been searching for Shin Jiao for almost half a day now and still didn''t find him. Although the two girls are worried yet they understood his strength so at least that knowledge calms them down a little.


    After they left 30 minutester arge flying sword suddenly arrived in the vicinity. Standing in the front of that huge flying sword is a man who seems to be in his 40''s with his white snowy hair flowing, wearing an imposing blue robe with a lotus insignia on his back. Sitting behind him are three people two are already in the infant soul realm while the other one is a young woman in her 20''s but her cultivation is already in thete-stages of the gold core realm.


    "Dao ancestor Lao, this is the swamp that contains the Pale Blue Fruit with the essence of fire and ice." The infant soul realm old woman who sits behind the world nascent blue robe man said.


    "Are you sure ice pce master?" the blue-robed man asked.


    "Yes¡­ But it seems that the whole swamp was turned into ruins not too long ago." The old woman replied.


    "Hmmm¡­ You''re right I can see the nt itself, but the fruit seems to have been taken by someone or eaten by a beast already. Sigh¡­ We need to¡­ Wait a minute! I can sense three people in that direction." The blue-robed man suddenly said pointing at the direction of Qin Lou, Susu Ling, and Lemy.


    "Guys send your rings inside my tiny world now. I think they noticed us." Lemy said in a panic.


    He suddenly felt a spiritual sense reaching them and though Lemy has his pride except right now Susu Ling is right he just an ant. So he immediately asked the two women to send their rings to him, because of this the two didn''t think twice specially Susu Ling as she knows how powerful the other party is.


    Not long after that, a huge sword suddenly appears above them and they saw four people boarding it. The three was dumbfounded on finding out that they cannot fathom the cultivation level of the three except the beautiful young woman behind the old woman with ate-stage gold core realm.


    "You two stop right there!" the old woman shouted while she spread her aura to suppress them.


    Feeling the aura Qin Lou and Susu Ling couldn''t help themselves but shiver, Susu Ling even fell on her buttocks as she could not control her feet. Lemy acted like arge domesticated beast bird so as not to attract more problems and also stopped.


    "Seniors! What might this lowly junior help you with?" Susu Ling quickly stood up and gave a salute in respect.


    Before anyone could say anything an old voice suddenly echoed from behind the people sitting on the huge flying sword.


    "This... This young woman seems familiar. Who might you be?" The old man behind who is sitting with his eyes close suddenly opens them and stare at Susu Ling, but his gaze is with a tinge of affection and longing which is clearly visible in them.


    "This junior''s name is Susu Ling. I and my friend with our pet beast here is lost in this forest." Susu Ling replied politely.


    "Seniors this lowly one is Qin Lou, from Er city. We are both disciples of the Floating Lotus Alchemy school." Qin Lou also said as she also cupped her hand.


    "Wait a minute! I think I''ve heard both of your names before. Right! At that time I was in Haven town when we heard that your convoy was attacked by a Land Devouring worm and that was a few months ago. Now, I think Elder Ao and Elder Duang of the alchemy school are both looking for you and are on their way to the town of Dis." The young woman suddenly said with realization in her eyes.


    The old man sitting calmly behind the group suddenly floated down and stood in front of Susu Ling. Upon seeing the old man''s face, Susu Ling wasn''t able to react immediately. Then as if struck by something, Susu Ling''s mind turns nk. The face she is seeing right now is a very familiar face, one which she misses the most. She would always see that face when she was a small kid, and the warm smile would always brighten up her day. Then all of a sudden her hand began shaking and tears suddenly streak down her jade white cheeks.


    "Woo woo¡­ maternal Grandfather! It''s you! It''s really you! I finally see you again after a long time! Oh, I missed you so much!" Susu Ling suddenly cried as she rushed towards the old man''s arms crying on his chest.


    Everyone was dumbfounded seeing the reunion of Susu Ling and her maternal grandfather. While this is happening, the blue-robed world nascent Dao ancestor Lao immediately scanned the three storage item but frown upon seeing that only low-level medicinal herbs and pills are on their pouch. In his mind, he is clear that these people are not the ones who took the Pale Blue fruit. Then his spiritual sense stopped at Qin Lou when he saw a weird-looking pill. After scrutinizing the pill he lost interest as it didn''t contain any spiritual fluctuation which means that it''s just a pill for mortals.


    "Susu, my childe with grandfather and I''ll take you home." the old man said to Susu Ling.


    "Grandpa, wait! We need to look for our friend. We lost him in this swamp when the fog suddenly rose." Susu Ling hurriedly said.


    "No other living being is in here for a couple of kilometers. Yoru friend may have already left this area a long time ago." Dao ancestor Lao suddenly said as impatient can be seen in his eyes.


    "Are you¡­ Um... Yes, senior thank you for taking us with you." Qin Lou said as her heart felt a little heavy.


    Both Qin Lou and Susu Ling looked at each other with a gloomy expression. Without a choice, they followed Susu Ling''s grandfather and also boarded the huge flying sword.


    Not long after they left an arm suddenly burst out of the ground, not too far from where they stood.

 Chapter 58 - The Pure Plant Essence

    Chapter 58


    The surroundings are all dark and the ustrophobic feeling is making everyone uneasy. The only light which is a little bit dim ising from the middle of this small dome-shaped area. Everyone knows that they are buried a couple of meters underground and the question which lingers to everyone is, how can they escape from this ce? Now, everyone is looking at a young man who seems to hold great strength but treats mortals like his equal.


    Since Shin Jiao is from Earth he would always carry a kind attitude when he is around the elderly, women and kids, being kind and amiable. And right now he is mixing some simple herbs to help the people around him recover their vitality so that when they start to move up the people around him would be able to carry on.


    After some time, the people around him began to give signs of recovery; even those old people with pale faces now had a tinge of pink on them. The children and the women now have a vibrant aura which dispels the gloomy one which they were always carrying. Satisfied with this result Shin Jiao is now carrying a smile on his face and decided that it is time for them to go out.


    "Hmm¡­ let''s see¡­ I guess everyone is ready. You all must follow me closely; I won''t be responsible for those who willg behind. As I already did my best to help you all, now is the time for you to help yourselves."


    Shin Jiao started to dig a slope as they move forward, by absorbing the soil and debris inside his ring. He nned to just take it out after they reached the surface and dump it all there. As they started to move forwards Shin Jiao began to notice something. There is a strong spiritual Qi not too far from where they are right now.


    "What is this? It seems to be from that direction." Shin Jiao muttered then looked at his left side.


    "I''ll lead them out first and go back here." Shin Jiao thought as he hastens his pace to make a path for the people who are following him behind.


    "All right, I have already opened a tunnel, just follow it and you''ll reach the top." Shin Jiao said and didn''t linger on with them as he quickly turns back inside the tunnel.


    The people became dumbfounded as they never expected for him to do that. But before they could react and say something, Shin Jiao is already out of their sight.


    "Hmm¡­ I think this is the right way." Shin Jiao slowly feel his surroundings trying to find that faint aura which he felt before.


    After just a few seconds his eyes lit up. What he is feeling right now is a faint trace of pure spiritual essence. He already learned that in this world there are many types of pure spiritual essence which could bolster one''s cultivation; and the mostmon of these are fire, water, and ice.


    He is already lucky enough to have identally formed a poison essence, which is due to his cultivation style absorbing a very strong poison which formed the green gem. Now when Shin Jiao felt the faint trace he immediately feels that it is familiar, because he already has the poison essence. Now judging from the spiritual trace, this essence seems to be a pure nt essence.


    "If this is really a nt essence, then I hit the jackpot. Pure nt essence is the rarest of all the essences. ording to the book I read from the basic cultivation arts from Qin Lou, in a single, only one nt essence should exist. So if I could absorb this pure nt essence then I could have the ability to affect nt growth ording to my will. Hehe¡­ this is truly a jackpot." Shin Jiao didn''t notice that right now a big grin and a greedy look are in his face.


    After digging for a while Shin Jiao reached a location where a thick spiritual Qi can be felt. Excited of the prospect that behind the thick spiritual Qi is the nt essence, Shin Jiao immediately tried to absorb the soil in front of him, but nothing happened. He tried it several more times still the soil didn''t budge.


    "What the heck! How did it not have any effect at all?" Shin Jiao said in confusion as it seems that he can''t absorb the dirt in front of him using his ring.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I think that natural energies and spiritual Qi can''t work inside the radius of this aura. It seems that I have no choice but to use my hands to dig in." Shin Jiao suddenly found the reason why.


    Shin Jiao immediately started to dig the dirt using his hands. But since his body he is already a nascent realm, he found it a little easy to dig inside the soil. Unknown to Shin Jiao, if a normal cultivator no matter what their realm is they will be suppressed by the aura and would be like mortals. The only thing they can do to dig the ground is to use their weapons or artifacts.


    While Shin Jiao is digging under the ground, a huge flying sword suddenly flew into the area. Then suddenly it slowed down.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I can feel that there is a very unique aura in here." The man on the helm of the sword suddenly waves his hand and the sword stopped.


    "This is a natural essence. This aura¡­ my luck today is not that bad. Hahaha!" the blue-robed manughed in his mind.


    "Dao ancestor Lao is there something wrong?" the old woman asked in confusion she didn''t know why they suddenly stopped in this ce.


    Looking around, it is clear that they are near the middle part of the swamp. The speed of the huge flying sword is really fast as it has already covered a few couples of kilometers. Everyone in that huge flying sword is a little confused, everyone except for the big ck-feathered bird who suddenly look down. No one noticed an intelligent glint in its eyes as it looks at the blue-robed man with a mixture of pity and a little tinge of jealousy.


    "No, everything is alright. All of you can go back to town; I will stay here and look for something. I feel my luck is really good today." The blue robe man they called Dao ancestor Lao replied as he waved his hand.


    Dao ancestor Lao or Shanguan Lao is a Dao ancestor of the Lotus Sect. With the cultivation of a primary stage world nascent realm, he can be considered as one of the true powerhouses of the Lotus sect. The reason why he and his group went towards this area is because of the information that there are many rare nts and fruits in this swamp. He even brought with him Susu Ling grandfather who is known for being one f the greatest alchemist in the sect.


    "But¡­" the beautiful young woman wanted to say something but didn''t continue as she saw the determined look in the man''s eyes.


    "Yes, as you wish¡­ uncle¡­" the beautiful young woman said as she looks at the old woman in front of her.


    When their eyes met, they just nod their head and didn''t say anything. Then the old woman spreads her spiritual sense and takes control of the huge flying sword. When the group has already flown afar, the blue-robed world nascent realm cultivator had a grin on his face and begins moving through the ground.


    As a world nascent cultivator, Shanguan Lao was able to move with ease underground as he is able to manipte thend itself. Not long after he started to sink underground. After a couple of minutes, he noticed that something is wrong as all of a sudden no matter how hard he tries he seems to be unable to move through the ground under him.


    "This aura¡­ it seems to be affecting my spiritual control on the elements." Shanguan Lao thought.


    He quickly tried to scan the ground and then a splitting headache suddenly attacked his consciousness. The pain was too severe that it made him groan and held his head as he rolled on the ground.


    "Arrggghh!"


    "Damn this! I never thought that this aura is too tyrannical. I need to be careful." He said as he is unwilling to give up in obtaining this very rare treasure.


    Unknown to him a young man is already closing in on his target. The young man is Shin Jiao who is effortlessly digging through the ground. He is like an earthworm who borrows through the ground with ease.


    "I think I''m getting closer, the aura is getting thicker in this direction." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he continues digging with a smile on his face.


    His direction is actually towards the center of the ruins. Shin Jiao is unaware that he is actually digging back to where he and Ebeth fought. And now that whole area is covered with broken ice and crystallized vines. Then in the middle of thatrge room is a tform where the mutated nt emerges, a glowing green bead is floating on top of a crystallized shattered body of a nt beast as it releases a strong and oppressive aura.


    This is the rarest treasure of this as this essence is like nature itself having manifested into the light. None knows why the bead appears in this ce; even Ebeth didn''t expect that her creation would be the crucible to make the pure nt essence appear.


    ording to the records, it has been thousands of years since thest pure nt essence appears and it was the cause of a great war and destruction which almost destroyed the cultivationnd. It is rumored that thest emperor which is the great grandfather of the current emperor of the Xi empire is the one who is fortunate enough to get the pure nt essence. But the truth is far from the rumors and that even up to now, no one knew what happened to that pure nt essence as it suddenly disappears.


    Right now, Shin Jiao felt like he''s been digging underground for hours but still could not see the end. The only thing that''s keeping him going is, knowing that he is in the right direction as he can feel the aura bing stronger. Not longter, he suddenly feels that something dangerous ising closer. So with that bad hunch, he started to dig faster.


    Then all of a sudden the soil ends and so he fell and then found himself in a room, with a very low temperature and covered in ice.


    "This ce looks familiar¡­ Wait a minute! Don''t tell me that I dig myself back to this ce?" Shin Jiao was dumbfounded as he didn''t expect where the trace of the aura had led him.


    All of a sudden he felt and discovered a glowing green bead in the middle of the room. Upon seeing this bead Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea of what is going on. But this idea of his is just a hunch and so he just put it at the back of his mind.


    "Is that¡­ Is that the pure nt essence?" Shin Jiao asked himself as his gaze went towards the floating green bead in the middle of the frozen room.


    Shin Jiao wanted to bid his time and scrutinize the bead but then the dangerous feeling came back and made him worry. So without thinking too much he immediately arrives near the bead and stretched forth his hand thinking of grabbing the bead and quickly run outside.


    But to his surprise, before his hand would reach the bead it suddenly shut out towards his chest. Because of the speed and the impact, Shin Jiao''s body was flung like a cannonball and hit the wall of dirt. This created a hole in the dirt wall and immediately caved in and covered him.


    While this is happening, Shanguan Lao is crazily digging downwards using his precious sword artifact. Because of the suppression, his digging speed is reallyughable as his digging tool is inappropriate. And since the suppression made him, a world nascent realm cultivator unable to use his spiritual and natural energy, he became powerless like a mortal.


    Suddenly he felt something was odd. The aura he is feeling a while ago which is getting stronger bes weaker.


    "What''s going on? Is something wrong with the pure essence underground? This won''t do¡­ I need to dig faster! I need to secure that thing or else this opportunity will be wasted." Shanguan Lao thought as anxiety can be seen on his face.


    Then all of a sudden hisplexion paled, as he now can''t feel the aura.


    "Who dares! I will kill the person who took this father''s things!" Shanguan Lao shouted as he immediately circtes his spiritual Qi and forcefully digs downwards.


    But before he could seed, his whole body began to feel some throbbing pain as his Qi began to suddenly dissipate. Even though he can''t feel the aura it seems that the effect of the oppression still lingers in the area. So without a choice, he gritted his teeth and continues digging.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ what happened? It seems that I can''t move my body." Shin Jiao suddenly woke up and darkness greeted him.


    "I was hit by the bead right? I clearly feel my chest caving in and as if it was torn to shreds." Shin Jiao tried to recall what had happened.


    Then he tried to touch his chest but is unable to lift his hand quickly,


    "Am I buried underground?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then he tried to spread his spiritual sense and was really dumbfounded. All he can see are dirt covering him and it seems that there is blood on his chest as his clothes are also ripped.


    "I need to get out of here." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    He once again tried to use his ring, but still, it was ineffective. Suddenly he felt something in his dantian when he closed his eyes to check it, he was shocked. The green bead is actually inside his dantian alongside the green crystal.


    "This¡­ haha! I''m actually sessful in absorbing the pure nt essence. This is really great!" Shin Jiao felt ted at his luck.


    Suddenly he feels that his body became coated with the aura of the green bead. With this feeling, Shin Jiao immediately tried to use his ring, and he became sessful in removing the dirt. With that discovery, Shin Jiao felt ted.


    Now that arge portion ofnd was removed, Shin Jiao was able to free himself from the dirt and found himself once again inside the room. With a smile on his face, Shin Jiao felt happy as he can now find his way back up.


    But before he could move the ground began to shake slightly and the soil from the top began to fall and with it came falling a man in a blue robe.

 Chapter 59 - Fighting A Powerful But Handicapped Expert

    Chapter 59


    A tense feeling pervades the surroundings of the two people who are scrutinizing each other. Shin Jiao was suddenly frozen in shock and fear as he immediately realized that the man in front of him is a very powerful existence. To say that this man can pinch him like an ant is an overpraising is utterly untrue. Shin Jiao is already familiar with the aura of a nascent realm cultivator, and this man has a far more imposing aura. So it''s either he is in the world nascent or heavenly nascent realm, but either of this is a piece of bad news for him.


    The man too was shocked upon seeing Shin Jiao. Although right now, he still could not use his full cultivation because of the aura suppression that still lingers. Still, he is able to perceive the aura surrounding Shin Jiao. And because of this, he was shocked, as he could not believe that Shin Jiao''s body contains the natural energy and spiritual Qi at the same time. He actually only noticed it because he looks closely at the young man''s aura. But if he just took a nce at him he actually could not perceive any aura at all, which means he is a mortal in a sense.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in this ce?" the blue robe man suddenly asked Shin Jiao with an angry tone.


    Right now the blue-robed man is feeling irritated as he could not understand what had happened at the pure essence. But looking at Shin Jiao he is sure that the young man in front of him is unable to contain that essence as he could not feel it from within the young man''s dantian.


    With the blue robe man''s tone, Shin Jiao also felt a little irritated, although the man has a very high cultivation level however if Shin Jiao would give it his all there is no telling who would win. With Shin Jiao''s rich experience in battle, he is confident of his own martial arts skills. Although in this world not only martial arts exist but most cultivators would focus themselves in cultivation arts, which is more powerful as many would consider martial arts techniques as superficial and only practiced by mortals.


    "Who I am is of no concern to you. You are the one who intrudes this ce and I was here first." Shin Jiao said in annoyance and in a sarcastic tone as Shin Jiao is confident because he knows that the man''s cultivation is suppressed.


    He didn''t mind showing some of his skills in this ce, and no one except the two of them is in this room. If worstes to worst he could just fight it out and see the limit of his improved physique. That way he could gauge himself against a real power foe.


    "You little... Who do you think you are? To speak with disrespect to this senior... are you courting death? You are just an ant in my eyes." The blue-robed man shouted in anger but since he is still unsure of what the situation is he would not act against the young man.


    "Haha, senior from where I came from, respect is earned and not demanded." Shin Jiaoughed at the man''s arrogance and demand for respect.


    "You¡­ you arrogant puny ant, I Shanguan Lao will now teach you some lesson in manners on behalf of your parents!" The blue-robed man shouted, he is already agitated by the loss of the pure essence aura and from the exchange of words they had a while ago, and now he is faced with arrogant answers of the mortal freak, so it''s not that hard to understand his reaction.


    So with his temper erupting, the robed man could not control himself anymore and madly rushed at Shin Jiao wanting to punch him into a pulp. Seeing this, Shin Jiao was truly dumbfounded; he didn''t think that a senior like this would stoop down and fight with him and would quickly lose his temper with just a couple of exchange in words.


    "This world is really without a sense. Even people with high cultivation like this guy are like uncouth monkeys." Shin Jiao thought to himself as he looks at the fast-approaching man in disdain.


    Because of the suppression, Shanguan Lao is unable to use his cultivation arts so he decided to just rely on his brute force and body which is in the nascent realm. Although world nascent cultivators are more powerful than those in the nascent realms, nheless with regards to their physique they are still equal. The only difference between them is that those in the world nascent realms have some grasped on enlightenment with regards to the Daows of the world. With these attainments in the Daows, nascent world cultivators are far more powerful and superior beings than that of a regr nascent cultivator.


    Also, one thing that sets them apart other realms is that world nascent realms cultivators can perceive and manipte the natural element beside the spiritual Qi they have in their bodies. But they cannot cultivate the natural energies as they are unable to hold natural energies in their dantian.


    Bang!


    Shanguan Lao struck the wall which immediately caved in and shattered with his power. But to his utter surprise, Shin Jiao was not hurt and had just tilted his head sideways evading that strong punch. Shin Jiao suddenly moved and delivered a counter with a hand chop towards Shanguan Lao''s hip.


    Shanguan Lao is a veteran like Shin Jiao when ites to battles. Although he spends his time cultivating but with his hundreds of years of experience, he can be considered as a master. At this time he already perceived what Shin Jiao''s aim is. Upon knowing this he sneered in his heart as a disdain expression appears in his face. He suddenly sidestepped and lowered one of his hands to block the iing chop.


    Thump!


    Suddenly he felt a throbbing pain in his arm, and it seems that one of his arm bone is cracked. Now, this situation quickly made Shanguan Lao realized something and felt a little scared. Since bing a world nascent realm cultivator, he can only count in his hands those people who can injure him. And right now, this young man is actually one of them.


    But before he could regain his breathing and fighting stance, Shin Jiao suddenly made his move. He quickly clenched his fist and instantly throws out a couple of seeding blows towards Shanguan Lao''s body. Each of these strikes is with precision towards many of his target''s vital spots making Shanguan Lao frantically defends his body as every fist from Shin Jiao carries an imposing aura of a nascent realm expert.


    "This man is really tough, he can even defend his body with mybo moves. But I guess his left shoulder and right rib would be in pain right now. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao was astonished and thought, but then suddenly he smiled.


    Taking a few steps back, Shanguan Lao suddenly groans in pain as he realized that his left shoulder and the right side of his body began to throb in pain. This made him really shocked at the damage he has taken, and also at the skill that Shin Jiao showed. In just a couple of blows, he suddenly was in a disadvantage.


    But he didn''t give up and reign on the pain he is feeling and quicklyposed himself. As an expert, he can rapidly heal those wounds. But he didn''t wait for them to healpletely as he rushed back and attacked Shin Jiao. And this time he uses the basic foot technique. Shanguan Lao delivers a powerful sidekick towards Shin Jiao, who stepped back evading that attack. Shin Jiao immediately wanted to counter by lowering his elbow to hit the leg rushing past his side. But all of a sudden he noticed Shanguan Lao twisting his body to make his other leg do a dropkick towards his head. Upon seeing this and with a quick-thinking, Shin Jiao immediately raises his arm to defend against this powerful move. As Shanguan Lao''s foot and Shin Jiao''s arms made contact, Shin Jiao immediately diverted the energy from the impact to his other arm which quickly shots out towards Shanguan Lao''s chest.


    Seeing this quick counter-attack, if Shanguan Lao didn''t cross his hands this blow would surely break his chest bone. So he gritted his teeth and crossed his arms in front of his body to defend. The force from that blow made some cracking sounding from both of Shanguan Lao''s arms. Although it was not a fatal hit, yet the impact forces him to move back a couple of steps.


    With those powerful quick moves, he can''t imagine the prospect of the young man in front of him. He suddenly thought that what if the young man in front of him reaches his realm? To say that he would be unstoppable would be an understatement.


    Although Shanguan Lao received some damages, to say that he didn''t learn something from the exchange would be a lie. As of right now, his mind is still churning as the picture of those moves reys in his head.


    The two had already exchanged a couple of moves but they didn''t notice that their surroundings are already full of shattered ice and broken walls. Though those are just simple moves, yet the power they contain is enough to blow a gold core realm expert into a pulp.


    This is what amazed Shanguan Lao, but he would not show this in front of the young man as his pride won''t let him in stooping down.


    "Enough! I agree that you are physically stronger than me. But once this restriction will be lifted, do you think you can best me? Even if you go all out I can still defend from your attacks, and once I use my weapons then you are finished. I actually admire young people like you who are strong and courageous. So, I advise you to give up and take out the things that you got in this ce." Shanguan Lao shamelessly advised Shin Jiao with an added threat.


    This time Shin Jiao actually heave a sigh of relief as he knows that the man is telling the truth. If he drags the fight further, he would surely lose. If he decides to run outside, it would be more advantageous for the man. If he stays then surely they would battle for some time and life and death can be decided but Shin Jiao would ratherpromise. As he knows that this time his strength is truly not enough to contend with such a powerful enemy.


    "Senior, look at me... Do I look like someone who is carrying some important things that this senior would be interested in?" Shin Jiao replied as he waves his hands and turns around, showing that he doesn''t carry anything and that the man could check him out.


    Shanguan Lao suddenly frowns as he scrutinized Shin Jiao''s body. Then his gaze went to the ring on his thumb, when Shin Jiao saw this he sneered in his heart. He already put an advance rune in the ring which would make it into just an ordinary metal ring, and only his unique spiritual code can open and ess it. And truly ording to his prediction, Shanguan Lao really didn''t look further.


    "Plus as what you''ve said earlier, I am just a mortal freak. I have a very strong physique but I am not a cultivator." Shin Jiao exined further.


    "Oh, really?" Shanguan Lao suddenly had a shocked expression on his face.


    He didn''t expect to discover a strange mortal in this ce. But then knowing that Shin Jiao is just a unique mortal, his interest in him dwindled, as mortals held a lower status in many cultivator''s eyes. So he didn''t push further questioning and just inquire about the ce.


    "Then do you know what happened here?" Shanguan Lao asked still doubtful of Shin Jiao.


    "Well, the truth is I actually saw an object a while ago, but suddenly it vanished into thin air after its aura struck me flying into that wall. I didn''t notice anything after that as I actually passed out because of that hit." Shin Jiao said calmly as if the whole thing he just said is what really happened while pointing at a hole in the dirt wall.


    As a spy and a researcher he already mastered the skill to control his facial muscles and emotion when talking about something, especially when it involves his safety.


    "Hmm¡­ is this another event where an essence didn''t choose its master." Shanguan Lao muttered.


    "What do you mean senior?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Nothing, it''s just your bad luck to have not attained that thing. By the way, what''s the color of the thing that you saw?" Shanguan Lao asked casually.


    "Well¡­ I think it was glowing green. I''m not too sure though." Shin Jiao said as if having a hard time recalling something.


    "WHAT! Is it a bead? A green bead?" Shanguan Lao said seemingly in panic.


    "Umm¡­ kind of, I''m not really sure as everything happened too quickly." Shin Jiao answered as if really confused.


    "Shit! Shit! I was toote. That is a pure nt essence, one of the rarest pure essences. If what you''re saying is true then that bead is still here and is in hiding. A few thousand years ago this same thing happened¡­ What should I do? What should I do?" Shanguan Lao is in panic as he paces back and forth.


    Then suddenly he stopped as ifing to a decision in his mind.


    "You! Do not speak of this matter outside if you want to keep your puny life." Shanguan Lao said as he suddenly turns around and jumps up at the hole where he fell.


    After a while, as Shin Jiao is sure that he is unable to sense the presence of Shanguan Lao anymore, he suddenly sat on the ground and heave a sigh of relief. His hands and body are still shaking and throbbing pain can still be felt from all over his body.


    "World nascent cultivators are really scary. Although it looks like I was at the advantage in that fight, if it drags on for a while I would surely lose." Shin Jiao thought of his little luck as the man in a blue robe is not a bloodthirsty person.


    Then he scans his body if ever he received some damage and calm down when he found that he is fine. But before he could retract his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao noticed a faint trace of spiritual mark on him. The mark is in his left arm hiding just between the skin and his tissue muscles. If his spiritual sense is not that strong then he would never have found that mark, and would surely fall in the hands of the blue-robed man.


    "That is one crafty old fellow. But he still underestimated me¡­ I think it''s time to get out of here." Shin Jiao said to himself.


    He is not worried about the mark as he can just remove it any time he wanted.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the outskirts of the swamp, a figure of a beautiful woman slowly drags herself out of the ground. This is the area where Qin Lou and the group met and boarded the huge flying sword.


    "Damn this¡­ I never would have thought that this cave would also copse. Luckily I was able to change myself into myplete human form or else that powerful human cultivator would have killed me." The woman said while patting herself to remove the dirt on her robe.


    This woman is Ebeth who was able to escape from her fight with Shin Jiao. Although she is sessful in escaping yet the range of that low-level teleportation crystal is just enough to take her into the cave which is few kilometers away from the underground room.


    "Damn that human! I swear to find him next time and turn him into shreds!" Ebeth shouted as she slowly walks away from that ce.

 Chapter 60 - A New Light In A New World

    Chapter 60


    A lone figure slowly emerges from within the tunnel, and many eyes suddenly caught that tall frame which suddenly appears from within the shadows. Shin Jiao frowns upon seeing all the people he had saved still standing just outside the tunnel he made as if they are waiting for him toe out.


    "Why are these people waiting for me here? Can''t they just go and escape by themselves?" Shin Jiao thought, but then he realized that this is still inside the Daemon forest.


    The people around him are mortal, and if they cross this forest, then it''s a sure way for them to die.


    Shin Jiao began to observed them and noticed that the number of women in the group is around 18 and three of them are elderly the rest are either young or mothers. The children are numbering up to 6, and there are 5 old men.


    Seeing the different faces with a happy expression in front of him, Shin Jiao''s heart was moved. Then an idea suddenly pops out of his mind. It''s like an awakening call for him, and the idea was so vivid that Shin Jiao can already clearly picture it in his mind.


    "In thisnd, mortals are being regarded as lowly beings, didn''t they realized that without these mortals, cultivators are bound to be extinct. If I''m not wrong the birth rate of cultivators is too low that 70% of cultivatorse from a normal mortal family. I think the rulers of thesends have some few screws loose on their heads." Shin Jiao sneered as he realized something.


    He knows that he''s not the only person who grasped this, but because it''s already the norms in thisnd this opinion is hard to realize.


    "Power is the rulingw in thisnd. Since mortals don''t have that power, then they are in the bottom rung of thedder. I think it''s time to change things, let''s starts with this little group of mine. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao thought then a creepy smile crept on his face.


    While he is in deep thought he didn''t notice that a very thin young woman is looking at him with her big glowing eyes. She covers her head with a hood and the dirty ragged cloth which is barely covering her body is stained with some blood. She is scrutinizing Shin Jiao''s appearance and every now and then a smile would appear on her dried thin lips.


    After a while, Shin Jiao already finished a n in his mind on how to help these people and start his very own idea. So he looks at them and as if contented with what he sees, he smiled.


    "Listen, everyone! If any of you has a family in the town of Dis or someone to return to, please raise your hands¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    Although a little confused the people in front of him just looked at each other with no one raising their hands. This means that these people have nowhere to go to. If they arrived in town they will only be working as lowly mortal servants to some cultivator families.


    "Alright since none of you have anywhere to go, I will offer you work. Now, this is unlike your previous jobs as a servant. Each person who works for me will be paid with a monthly wage of 2 silver stones, with 2 days rest per week, and free meal as of now. Now, these are my conditions. So... who is willing?" Shin Jiao offered, though he is sure that 2 silver stones are enough because ording to Susu Ling, a silver stone is already sufficient for a mortal family to livefortably for a month.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, as no one was able to say anything for a long time. Then all of a sudden an old man fell on the ground and started to kowtow.


    "Senior, this lowly one is willing to be your servant!" the old man said.


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    The rest of them suddenly fell on the ground and bowed.


    "If you continue on kowtowing towards me, I will not ept you." Shin Jiao suddenly said with an annoyed voice as he felt a little awkward when these people started to praise him.


    Upon hearing this everyone stopped and immediately stood up. In their faces, confusion and nervousness are clearly visible. As this is the first time they have experienced someone as powerful as Shin Jiao to treat them very well.


    "All right enough of that. We will travel back to town, but we will not enter it. I have a n, and because you decided to follow me, I promise that I won''t treat you badly." Shin Jiao said as he walks towards arge tree.


    While everyone is still confused, Shin Jiao chopped the tree using a ck sword which suddenly appears out of nowhere, and then he started to manipte the natural energies in his hands. Shin Jiao started to craft 2 carriages without wheels; this made the people looking at the wooden carriage confused.


    "Mama, why are those carriages have no wheels? How can they run?" A small girl asked her mother in confusion as she tugs on her mother''s ragged clothes.


    "Shhh¡­ Don''t say that little Chin-chin, everything has a purpose. Senior has his own ways, you''ll see." Her mother answered with an intelligent look in her eyes.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao had a favorable impression of the mother in his mind. In this situation, most mothers would immediately scold their kids. Shin Jiao can''t help but remember his own grandfather who raised him as a child. His grandfather is a very wise old man, who always has those wise words for him when he is in trouble. Because of this Shin Jiao scanned the mother with his spiritual sense and was dumbfounded.


    "How can she be a mother? Although she dressed like one, yet her skin and body structure is that of a 20-year-old woman. And the little girl named Chin-chin is already a 7-year-old child. Don''t tell me she got pregnant when she''s still 12?" Shin Jiao asked himself as his curiosity was peaked.


    It didn''t take too long, after just an hour, Shin Jiao finished crafting the carriages, and then he links them together. Under these carriages are five disk-shaped hover pads, which Shin Jiao also crafted and installed under the carriages. This way their traveling time would be shortened.


    "Alright, now everyone! Get inside the carriages! The sooner we leave the better." Shin Jiao gestured to the group.


    They traverse the forest for 3 days at a fast speed, where Shin Jiao would asionally kill some beast which would pose a threat to their group. Then, not longter on the third day they safely arrived in the borders of the town of Dis.


    "So, this is the town of Dis, it looks closer to a fortress than a town." Shin Jiao said while standing on top of the tallest tree while looking at the far distance tall walls of the town.


    "We will build our base in this ce." Shin Jiao said after he jumped back down and standing at front of a mountainside, this location where they stopped is around 30 kilometers away from the nearest town.


    The people inside the carriages are looking at the forest area and the mountainside. But they feel fear as the sounds of beast howling can be heard everywhere.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind their reaction as he immediately gets to work. He knows that he will be doing a lot of hardbor whileying down the foundation of his own base. Shin Jiao started digging down a 30x20 feet hole, and while he digs he converts the stones making the wall solid and tough. Then he began to make a 1,000 square feet base underground, dividing it by rooms with different purposes. The function of the rooms ranges from simple housing toboratories, clinics, training rooms, and crafting room. Shin Jiao didn''t notice that it already took him the whole day just to finish the basicyout of the whole underground base.


    When he flew up he immediately noticed that everything is already dark. He didn''t notice this as down below he already put up the light bulbs he had created and a functioning small power core.


    The people inside the carriage right now are all shivering in fear. Although Shin Jiao told them that there is a concealment array in the carriages, but without him, they don''t feel secure. When Shin Jiao appears everyone heaves a sigh of relief.


    "All right everyone, we will now be entering the base. From now on this will be your home." Shin Jiao said as he escorted the two carriages inside the base.


    When the people saw the structure underground and the lighting, they were all amazed. They didn''t expect that in just one day their master is able to build this huge mansion. Although it''s just the basic structure, still everyone is already happy as they know in this ce they will be safe and free.


    From then on Shin Jiao spend almost two months doing a lot of things. The first thing he did was to finish the structure of his base and constructed 2 working lifts which would take people from top to the bottom and vice versa. They also started to create farnd above the base, where Shin Jiao surrounded it by concealment and defensive arrays and runes.


    Shin Jiao divided everyone ording to their skills, but most of the old people prefer to take care of and teach the children. Shin Jiao divided the rest of the women to different tasks and duties. But 5 of them with great aptitude he chooses to train to be fighters.


    In his n, he would create a small scale factory, where they would start to make different things. And thanks to his good oldptop which is loaded with DIY videos he downloaded while on earth. He is able to get a good idea on how to craft many different things like air vents,plex hot and cold water system and filtering, air conditioner, detergent, soap, shampoo, perfume, toothpaste, and a lot more.


    After some time, Shin Jiao is able to witness the fruit of hisbor as he can see everyone busy doing their jobs. Everyone is really happy as they feel their lives became better.


    Whenever they see Shin Jiao, instead of fear their eyes are beaming with respect and adoration. Even young women would blush whenever they made eye contact with him. Shin Jiao is already a very handsome young man plus his knowledge and skills which makes him every woman''s dream guy.


    Out of all these young women, Shin Jiao noticed one of them. She is a very beautiful youngdy but a little bit annoying for him as she would always follow him behind. She even volunteered to be a fighter at that time and would always act like his bodyguard/secretary... not that he needed one.


    Her name is Qian Li. Shin Jiao is actually doubtful of her identity as at first, she would always act like a pampered young woman. But then,ter on, as time went by she was able to adjust herself to the situation and the group, and now she became somewhat their leader or the second inmand in the base. Whenever Shin Jiao would go out and hunt some beast, she would automatically take care of everything. Shin Jiao at ime just silently observe the situation and realized how effective she works with everyone, and so from then on, he started to approve her actions and decisions.


    As time flew by, the base is now self-sufficient and is able to protect itself.


    Shin Jiao decided to call the 5 fighters he had trained for a while now and gathered them in therge crafting room.


    "I gathered you all here today to test out a new creation of mine." Shin Jiao said.


    Then from the side, they noticed that on the tabley a strange metal structure, some ck boots, and some goggles which they would always see on Shin Jiao''s head.


    "Master, what are these?" Qian Li asked with her curios eyes examining the metallic thing on the table.


    "This is my gift for you¡­ I know that as a mortal, cultivators are stronger than you. But as a mortal, you should not be confined with the idea that you are lower than them. Your lifespan may be shorter, but you should live your life freely and without regrets, right? Your training will be of great help to you and themunity we have created. I am giving you my trust that you will do all you can to protect the people we have in this base." Shin Jiao said trying to inspire the five women in front of him.


    "Someday this family of ours will grow, and the five of you are the ones I have trust the most to execute my ns and help the growth and protection of ourmunity." Shin Jiao added then he turns around and approaches the table.


    "Now let me exin these things, first is the exoskeleton. Now, this is made from a very flexible and sturdy material which you can wear on your body. Its strength and durability areparable to a cultivator in the core-forming realm." Shin Jiao said as he lifted the exoskeleton and showed it to them.


    Everyone was dumbstruck after hearing his exnation. What is core-forming realm cultivator for them? ording tomon knowledge, the core-forming realm is the strength needed or the qualification for being a soldier of the empire. So, how could a mere mortal imagine themselves wielding that kind of strength? Especially weak women like themselves who are always being looked down upon and abused.


    When Qian Li heard this, her hand immediately shook, no one knows what''s going on in her mind as tears suddenly escaped her eyes and slid down her red rosy cheeks.


    Not only her but the rest of the girls in that room was also in tears. Deep within their hearts, they are saying that they really found a great master who is willing to not only teach them how to fight and be strong but also to wield the strength rivaling that of a strong cultivator.


    Because of this, all the five girls suddenly jumped and throw themselves at Shin Jiao and cried with happy tears. Shin Jiao felt helpless at this scene, as no matter how hard he had trained them, their experience is stillcking and the fact is that deep inside they are still young women.


    "Alright... Alright, all of you that''s enough, we will now begin the test of these things so I can make some adjustments." Shin Jiao said as he removes himself in the midst of them.


    Seeing the excited look on their faces Shin Jiao became happy within his heart because right now he can already see his vision for this world starting to slowlye to fruition.. He can''t wait to see the advancement of technology along with cultivation in this world, which would make thisnd an ideal ce to live in, for both mortals and cultivators.

 Chapter 61 - The Town Of Dis

    Chapter 61


    The light of dawn carefully brushed through the endless green forest signaling the start of a new day for every creature that lived within. As the sun rose up to the sky, it gives warmth to every living being in thisnd.


    In a tiny part of this huge and endless forest, there exists farnd the size of around 9 sq. hectares. The field is full of life with varied crops growing healthily around it. The thing that made this farm unique from the rest is that the people working in this field are people with a unique contraption on their back, or riding an unknown metal like behemoth which can carefully traverse thend.


    Around this ce is also a clear indication that it is protected by some array formation which seems to hide the presence of the ce. There is also a defensive array formation behind it which makes it hard for any beast to intrude the area.


    From the outside, one can only see a small barren hill, with bleak chaotic Qi. And from above one can see trees covering this hill, making it almost invisible to its surroundings.


    "Elder Kou, is the master back yet?" a young woman sudden ask an old man who is writing something inside a house in the middle of the field.


    "No, not yet. Why do you ask, youngdy?" the old man named elder Kou asked with a smile.


    He already knows the purpose of this young woman, it is not a secret in this smallmunity that almost all the girls had a crush on their lord. So they would always ask to see him for no matter what reason it may be. And the lord would always say yes to them which clearly show the magnanimity of the young cultivator.


    "It has been 3 days that they went out. Would they be okay?" the young woman said with worry clearly shown in her face.


    "Haha, this young one should not worry too much. You know how strong our master is, don''t be confuse of his kindness to weakness." The wise old man said to the young woman.


    "Master Shin Jiao went to town with vice Master Qian Li, and the rest of the Shadow Squad is training in the forest. So it would take them a little bit of time. While they are away, we should focus on our duties to improve our smallmunity." Elder Kou said as he continues on his writing.


    The beautiful young woman just pouted a little, turns around and walked away from the ce a little frustrated. She now wished that she had volunteered to be one of the Shadow Squad. At that time she was just scared as she could not fathom what her lord was thinking of, turning mortal women into fighters. But when she saw what they can do when they were testing out some new suit that their lord is calling exoskeleton, she was dumbfounded. She can''t believe that those simple and weak women can suddenly move and fight like those cultivators. With this result, she became excited and truly admired the tall and handsome young man who made this miraclee true.


    "I swear once master came back, I will immediately volunteer to enter the Shadow Squad." The young woman said to herself with determination as she clenched her fist tight.


    This mindset is not only limited to her or the young women in this smallmunity but on everyone.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Qian Li have already entered the town of Dis disguised as a merchant. Dragging a cart full of beast carcasses and beast cores, the two of them immediately entered the town and went to find a merchant house to dispose of the supposed harvest they had in the forest.


    When people would look at the two, they would almost always turn their gaze at Qian Li. Although she is just a mortal servant yet her temperament and beauty are out of this world. Luckily Shin Jiao decided to changed Qian Li''s silver hair color and turn it ck, or else it would really cause a hugemotion in this town.


    At first, when Shin Jaio saw her after she took off her hood, he was actually mesmerized by her silver hair coupled with her beautiful fairy-like face. Although at that time she was still emaciated and thin yet the curves of her body are evident.


    "Master, do we need to stay in this town for a while?" Qian Li asked feeling a bit ufortable with the stare she is receiving from the passer-by, plus she is already missing the clean water and hot bath they have in the underground base and her clean andfortable room.


    "Yes, I need to know how this town works and how can we integrate ourselves into it." Shin Jiao replied in a low tone.


    Qian Li just nods her head as she follows Shin Jiao.


    While they were walking they suddenly noticed that many people are gathering in the middle of the town. In front of a tform, one can see rows of young people who look like in their 20''s wearing different colored robes and behind every group are gs with the name of their ns on it.


    "Who do you think will win this year''s craftingpetition?"


    "I don''t care, as long as they are able to create a high-grade spiritual artifact I wouldn''t mind spending more spirit stone in it."


    "You''re right, but I heard that they found something strange in the swamps."


    "What? What did they found?"


    "I heard it was eyewear or something, but no one knows how to make it work."


    "Yeah, I also heard that it''s broken."


    People are talking to each other as Shin Jiao passed by and was able to listen to their conversation. Qian Li upon hearing this didn''t put it in her mind as she already knows that her master is the best craftsman in thisnd. So she didn''t show any interest in this and just followed Shin Jiao silently.


    "I guess they found my goggles in that swamp¡­ hmm¡­ do I have to get it back? I don''t think they can decipher it that easily. If they forcefully open the main processing box, it would render everything useless as it would only ept my spiritual sense signature." Shin Jiao thought to himself as he listens to those people talking.


    Then, from within the group of old bearded men standing on the stage, a green robe old man stepped forward. As he walks towards the center of the stage his robe flutters like an immortal being able to control the elements.


    With a majestic aura, the old man infused his voice with his spiritual Qi and spoke.


    "Ladies and gentleman! In behalf of the council of elders of the town of Dis, I Sikong Ye, wee you all to our yearly craftingpetition." The old man named Sikong Ye said.


    "This year''s craftingpetition would be different as all of you know that the empire of Xi is now looking for skilled craftsmen. So those of you who will show an impressive performance this year''spetition will be sent to the empire for further training. Perform well and good luck!" after saying that Sikong Ye moved back to the group of elders standing behind him.


    Then suddenly a young woman wearing a tight red cultivator''s robe walks up to the stage and began to announce the rules and criteria of the contest.


    Shin Jiao listened carefully at the announcement and was shocked and amazed at the same time by what he heard.


    He learned that every artifact either attacking, defensive, support or auxiliary has three grades in them; low, mid, and high. Then it is also divided into five different categories of strength.


    The first is the mortal level, which is just a lump of iron turned into an artifact and ismonly used by mortals or low-level cultivators. Although high-grade mortal level artifacts are strong, and can even be used by gold core realm cultivators, just the fact that mortal level artifact can''t channel Qi makes its value lower than low-level spirit artifact.


    The second is the spirit level, a type of artifact which can hold at least 1 type of elemental Qi. This is the starting stage of a true artifact for cultivators as these artifacts are even sometimes used by some nascent realm cultivators. The basic flying swords given to sect disciples belong to this level.


    The third is the soul level, a type of artifact that can only be used when refined by a cultivator; these artifacts would be mentally connected to a cultivator and can be controlled without expending arge amount of spiritual Qi. This is already considered as a legendary artifact for lower realm cultivators and is the main artifact for nascent realm cultivators.


    The fourth one is the Dao level, an artifact which carries traces ofws in it. These kinds of artifacts are truly rare as it could not be crafted easily unless the crafter is already in the Deity realm. If a cultivator holds these artifacts while their cultivation level is lower than the nascent realm, they would be reduced to ashes by the Daow inside that artifact.


    The fifth and thest is the divine level, this artifactes from the body or blood of the deities. It is considered as the most powerful artifact in thend, and those it deems unworthy of its presence are destroyed before anyone could approach it.


    "So these are the types of artifacts, why is it that Gubu didn''t exin these things in his jade slip?" Shin Jiao thought as he considered some things in his mind.


    But no matter how he thinks about it, Shin Jiao is unable to understand what''s Gubu''s purpose for not including this information. Although he felt a bit confused but still looking at the artifact grading and levels he can say that most of his artifacts are mid to high grade, and every single one of them is a spirit level artifact.


    Upon realizing this Shin Jiao suddenly had a determined glint in his eyes, his goal in crafting would be to reach the soul level so that he can make stronger artifacts.


    As Shin Jiao was in deep thought a beautiful figure shed by him walking at a fast pace towards the outer gate of the town on the opposite side of the forest.


    Then that figure stopped in front of a carriage and looked at the young woman peeking through its window.


    "Senior sister Qin Lou, are you sure that you wanted to stay here? I would really love for the two of us to return back to the city of Er." Susu Ling said as she looks at Qin Lou outside the carriage.


    "Your family is already missing you so you need to go back. As for me and Lemy, we will be staying here with elder Ao in the alchemy school branch in this town. I will wait for him here because I know that he is still out there." Qin Lou said as her gaze turns towards the vast and endless forest.


    "Sigh¡­ I know, if not for my father I would have stayed here too. We''ll when you see him you three muste back to the city okay? Promise?" Susu Ling said as reluctance can be seen in her expression.


    Qin Lou just nods her head, as she is a woman with little words and would only express herself when she is with Susu Ling.


    She watched as the rows of carriages marched forth towards the direction of the City of Er. Qin Lou just stood there unmoving as her gaze followed one of her true friends leave. She didn''t move in that ce until the carriage disappears into the horizon.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Qian Li watched the tournament proceedings. Shin Jiao is really interested in the level of crafting technique that the cultivators will show in this town. The first part of thepetition is like a battle royale, everyone would craft an artifact and the judges will only choose those that can pass the requirements, which is a mid-grade mortal level.


    Shin Jiao noticed that in this first part of thepetition alone, he can already deduce that almost all the craftsmanship of these cultivators are subpar from being good. And it seems that everyone here is really just novice artificer. So he just shook his head and turn around wanting to return to the inn they are staying.


    "Master, I think they are just beginner craftsman. The way they refine and craft artifact is really taxing. Even elder Wan Bing is better than any of them." Qian Li suddenly said as she followed behind Shin Jiao.


    Qian Li was there when Shin Jiao taught some of the women on how to craft. Using a machine powered by a beast core, Shin Jiao was able to simte his basic way of crafting. And because of this, the women were able to produce low-quality guns. But the guns they produced are enough to kill a level 2 beast, and if overcharged it would even kill a level 3 beast but will break after just 1 shot.


    But unexpectedly someone from the crowd heard her and that cultivator''s ear perked up. He then followed secretly the duo towards the inn. Shin Jiao at first didn''t notice the man, butter on, as they walked, his instinct kicks in and found the man following them.


    When he checked the aura of the man following them, he dismissed the worry in his mind as the man is just a lowly cultivator. As long as the man would not do anything to them or would suddenly act suspicious, Shin Jiao would not cause some trouble. He didn''t know why this person is following them but he didn''t care about the reason, as long as he didn''t cause trouble Shin Jiao would not take any action. But if the man bes a threat, then he would treat the man as an initiation rite for Qian Li''s first blood.


    After following Shin Jiao and Qian Li, the man suddenly went towards a dark corner, then he suddenly took out a long-rangemunication crystal and waited for the other side to pick up. Then after some time, he heard a voice on the other side.


    "Master, I think I found two suspicious people. The girl looks really familiar, I recognized her because of her voice. Though the color of her hair is wrong however with that face and voice I''m sure it''s her." The man said quickly then he paused as he waited for a reply.


    Then not long after that, themunication crystal in his hand quivered as he suddenly received a message. After understanding what he should do, disdain suddenly appears on his face.


    "Don''t worry young master, I''ll do as youmand."

 Chapter 62 - The Brave Mortal Women

    Chapter 62


    As the darkness descends upon thend, the random howling of a beast can be heard everywhere. In this dark and gloomy time, three shadows can be seen shing from tree to tree. The figures of the shadows blend perfectly through the forest as most beasts could not even detect their presence. The three are clearly women wearing some weird contraptions on their bodies. The contraption seems to support their lower body, and arms. Then on their head is a headgear which makes them looks like mechanical beings.


    "Captain, this is Qilin, I have my sight on the beasts over." A voice suddenly enters themunication piece on the group''s headgear.


    "Copy that Qilin, We are about to approach your location now ETA 2 minutes." A young woman replied who is in the front as she seems to be their leader.


    "Captain Phoenix, are you sure that these new weapons that elder Wan Bing made for us will work?" One of the young women asked as she looks at the leader.


    "Serpent don''t you trust the young master? He already gave this design to the crafters, and I trust the workmanship of Elder Wan Bing." The leader of the group replied.


    "Yeah, I agree with Phoenix because I''ve seen the test. Remember a few days ago I told you to wake up earlier but you just stayed in bed, so you missed it. It was really awesome, but the weapon exploded when elder Wan Bing set to the max setting." the other young woman said as she recalled what had happened a few days ago.


    "Then it is a failure?" the young woman code-named Serpent asked with doubt.


    "No, it''s not. Elder Wan Bing said that the weapon did explode because the materials used are not strong enough¡­ but if you can see what happened to the target, you''ll say that even cultivators in gold core realm would not live once they are hit with this thing."


    "That''s enough Vermilion bird, just remember that if your life is not in danger don''t set the weapon to its max setting." the young woman code-named Phoenix reminded.


    The two young women just nodded and silence between the three pervade as they flew from tree to tree.


    Not long after that, they were able to reach the location when Qilin was hiding. The beast in that ce could not detect her as she is using the camouge function of the suit, coupled with her being a mere mortal which made it easier for her to hide. But the three shadows could quickly find her just by following their locators.


    "Qilin, report the situation?" the leader Phoenix immediately asked after they got down to her side.


    "Well, I found the level 3 Fire bear near that ridge and it was fighting against a level 3 Fiery Python¡­ but right now that''s not the issue, as we have a huge problem." Qilin reported.


    "Oh, my heavens! Are you talking about that level 4 beast?" Serpent suddenly interjected as she pointed at a monstrous beast who is slowly standing up as if it was awoken by something, it then shook the dust covering its huge body.


    The four women are now looking at that monstrous beast with fear and trepidation clearly shown on their faces. Although they have already gone under rigorous training with the guidance of Shin Jiao, they still feel scared as their basic instinct are telling them that they are no match for that huge beast.


    Before this, they are just weak normal mortals being bullied by those powerful cultivators. Although the 4 girls are scared right now however Shin Jiao''s words and their training suddenlye to their minds.


    "Fear is just a figment of your imagination. In this world, you will lose if you let it ovee you. Think of your family, your loved ones and your friends. If you let your fear control you then you will surely lose them."


    These words actually serve are the driving factor for the young women, as they already treated the people in themunity as their family and now they are fighting to improve their strength to be their protectors.


    "We can''t back down no matter what kind of beast we face, now is the time to show the true strength of our Shadow Squad," Phoenix said to the rest of her teammates as her words gained nods from the three girls.


    "We''ll go by teams. Vermillion Bird, you''ll lead the Beta team. I and Serpent will attack the level 4 beast, while each of you will take on a level 3 beast. Remember to not set the new weapon to the max setting. We will all meet at the rendezvous point at location B3 on your maps in case anything happens. Good luck! Now move out!" Phoenix instructed while the rest of the girls nods.


    Four shadows immediately dashed out of that location and suddenly vanished within the forest.


    Meanwhile, in a not too far ce, a group of cultivators numbering up to 50 or something is slowly advancing towards the location where the three beasts are.


    Among these cultivators stood a middle-stage gold core realm expert wearing a white face mask and a red cultivator''s robe with two long swords behind his back.


    "Are you sure that this is where you saw those two-level 3 beasts?" the masked red-robed cultivator asked the guide of the group.


    "Yes, yes, senior. This lowly junior saw that those two have been fighting in this area for many days now." A cultivator in the core-forming realm suddenly replied courteously.


    "Good! Everyone! Take out your weapons! We will hunt those two beasts now. I only need the Fire Bear; the rest of you can have the Fiery Python." The masked red-robed cultivator said as he suddenly flew up and dashed towards the location where the 2 beasts may have been fighting.


    Not long after, the masked red-robed cultivator''s face suddenly turned pale. As right in front of him from the ground appears a huge beast. As the powerful aura of the beast extended its dominance, it sweeps towards the whole area. Because of this, the rest of the cultivators following the masked red-robed man almost pee in their pants. The imposing aura of a level 4 beast king, made everyone suddenly feel suffocated and panic-stricken. Even those two beasts that are fighting not too far from this ce also stopped.


    "It''s¡­ It''s a level 4 beast king! That''s¡­ That''s a Golden back Spiky Wild Boar! I think we have crossed its territory¡­ we are so dead. I''m out of here!" One of the cultivators shouted as he immediately took out his flying sword.


    But before he could board his flying sword a powerful aura suddenly suppressed him, causing him to tumble and fell to the ground and cough a mouth full of blood.


    "This is crazy! We don''t have a choice but to fight against that beast! Everyone attack!" the masked red-robed cultivator shouted as he immediately waves his twin sword.


    The twin sword is his family heirloom, which is passed down to the generations of their ns. Now, these artifacts were named, which name was given by their old ancestor before his ascendance to the deity realms. They are called the Yin and Yang twin swords. No one knew in their family how to use the full power of the swords because no matter how hard they try only the Yang sword would function properly. Many of the cultivators tried the Yin sword and most of them are women, but still, it would not work.


    So every future n leader would always carry the twin swords, but would always only use the Yang sword in battle just like in the time of their ancestors of old.


    The 50 plus cultivators madly rushed towards the level 4 beast king. As they throw all kinds of attacks towards the gargantuan beast.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    The many artifacts flying directly towards the Golden Back Spiky Wild boar exploded all over its huge body. Each explosion would create dust clouds as debris of trees and rocks would scatter everywhere. After giving it their all, every cultivator is panting which indicates that they have used a huge amount of their spiritual Qi. Everyone immediately took out their pills to replenish their expended spiritual Qi. Some started to talk to each other on how they used their skill to kill the beast king.


    "Did we kill it!"


    "It wasn''t that strong, I guess we just panic for nothing."


    "You''re right, I gave at least 90% of my spiritual Qi in that attack of mine. I don''t think it can survive that."


    Upon hearing the cultivators around him, the masked red-robed man just shook his head.


    "These people are really ignorant of how strong a beast king is. It can''t be helped, if worstes to shove, I''ll just send them away to prevent further loss of lives." He thought but before he could act.


    Roar! Roar!


    After hearing the roar of the beast king, everyone was suddenly dumbfounded. Then they saw the Golden Back Spiky Wild boar suddenly stood up by its hind legs. Then its front legs slowly transformed into human-like arms with bulging muscles. Those big and strong arms slowly grab two spikes from its back and held them one on each hand.


    "You¡­ humans¡­ dare¡­ to¡­ intrude¡­ my¡­nd! All¡­ will¡­ die!" the beast king shouted.


    The level 4 beast king actually didn''t mind the two beasts that are fighting near its territory. It also didn''t put in its eyes the four mortal women. But when this many cultivators stepped on the boundary of its territory, it began to feel angry. It is aware of how greedy and unreasonable cultivators are. And because of that many of the beast kings in this forest are either afraid of them or angry at them.


    "Damn this! We need to escape now!" everyone shouted as they panic and quickly scatter.


    How can the level 4 beast king let these intruders be? So without a word it quickly sends powerful wind des towards the escaping cultivators, cutting many in half. In just a few seconds everything turned quiet as many cultivators body parts are scattered all over the ce.


    Seeing that they didn''t have any chance of escape anymore, every cultivator began to go wild in their attacks. A rain of artifacts bombarded the beast king who just stood there motionless. Then everyone discovers that there is actually a thinyer of protection covering the Golden back Spiky Wild boar.


    "Captain! What''s this situation? How do we proceed? Over." Vermillion bird''s voice suddenly sounded on the radio.


    "Be on standby, we will wait for the right moment," Phoenix replied.


    "Roger that."


    The four young women just stayed in their hiding ces and waited for the result of the battle. They didn''t care what happened to those cultivators. Actually, when they saw those cultivators being killed they feel schadenfreude because they know that these cultivators won''t even treat them as humans so why would they care.


    After a while, as the smoke on the battlefield slowly died down. They saw that there is a lone cultivator left floating in the air with his red robe stained in blood and already in tatters. He is the only one left as all of hispanions are killed by the beast king.


    "You¡­ are¡­ strong¡­ human¡­ but¡­ you¡­ will¡­ still¡­ die¡­" the beast king said in a deep voice which reverberates through the surroundings.


    Because of this pressure, the masked man suddenly used his remaining spiritual Qi to shield himself. And because of that all of a sudden the cultivator fell to the ground like a kite with its string cut. Upon seeing this situation where it didn''t even attack and use even half of its cultivation, the beast kingughed. It didn''t expect that the human would fall by itself out of exhaustion. Even the two beasts also acted like they areughing at the sight.


    Unknown to the three beasts, four mortal women is actually already in their positions with the crosshair of their rifles already locked on to them. Shin Jiao has taught these women on the art of hiding one''s killing intent until thest minute, this skill is very effective in long-distance assassinations which would make the enemy not aware of one''s presence, until their death.


    "Everyone, now! Fire at will! Fire at will!" Phoenix said grabbing the opportunity that all the 3 beasts are distracted.


    The 3 girls are waiting for this order as they didn''t think twice and just pulled the trigger. Four silvery shes suddenly appear as four Qi enhanced bullet travels and hit each beast in the head.


    With just one shot the level 3 Fire Bear and Fiery Python immediately fell lifeless on the ground, with their brain matters scattered all over the ce. But the most horrifying thing is that the level 4 beast king is still standing.


    Blood slowly slid down its huge snout as it gushed out from one of its eyes. Although it was hit on the head yet it''s still alive.


    From this situation, it''s clear that only one bullet was able to prate and hit its eye. The other bullet may have been the one to break the force shield.


    GRAAYAAAHHH!!!


    ROAAARRR!!!


    The Golden Back Spiky Wild boar began to run amok in the area as the pain it felt is unimaginable. Plus its pride was hurt as it didn''t expect that two of the four mortal women it deems an ant are the ones who are able to break its golden force shield and heavily damage its eye.


    "Reload and fire again! Bravo team we need back up!" Phoenix shouted in the inte.


    "Roger that we''reing!" replied vermilion bird and Qilin as they quickly rushed towards the location of Phoenix and Serpent.


    The beast king is now enraged as it quickly threw out waves after waves of wind de in the direction of Phoenix and Serpent. The two quickly jump out in separate direction as if they already had a n in mind.


    They won''t casually use the sniper rifle as the enemy is already aware of it, so they need to strategize their approach.


    "You three activate cloaking and find a location quickly, I will buy you time," Phoenix ordered as she took out a sword hilt from her back.


    She then jumps down and faced the level, 4 beast king. On one of her hand right now is a sword hilt imbued with natural energy. She remembers that when her master gave it to her, he said that out of all the members in the group she is the only one who can wield this artifact. She didn''t know why but after giving her the weapon, he also gave her a small handwritten note. It''s a kind of instruction and hand signal on how to absorb a unique kind of energy.


    And that energy he called it ''mana''.

 Chapter 63 - Killing A Beast King

    Chapter 63


    The behemoth in front of her is like a towering mountain blocking the sun. The blood oozing from its left eye is too horrifying to see and she knows that she is the one who caused the wound.


    Phoenix is really scared right now but she is trying to hold on to her will and that sliver of hope that her skills might be enough to fight against the beast. She was praised by her master as the best fighter in the Shadow Squad, second only to Fairy who excel on bought martial skills and strategy. Her only purpose in facing the beast king is to stall for some time until the girls would send her a signal that they are ready and in position to fire.


    "Graaahh! A puny¡­ mortal¡­ ant¡­ wants¡­ to¡­ die!" the Golden back Spiky Wild boar said as it raised both spikes on its hands and swung them with all its strength.


    A crisscrossing wind de appears and flew towards Phoenix breaking even the ground as the sharp edges passed through it.


    Her headgear immediately calcted the safest path in just a second and now it would only depend on her own ability if she can manage to follow the path and evade the attack. If she is unable to, she would end up like those 50 something cultivators who were all cut in half.


    With a twist of her body, the exoskeleton provided enough support and power on her leg to propel her on the upper-middle safe spot of the crossed wind de. Her graceful action while jumping, somersaulting andnding without harm on the ground has identally caught the attention of the red-robed cultivator wearing a white mask.


    He actually just woke up after sometime when he fell on the ground and was stunned to see that he is still alive. Then he saw someone confronting the beast king, and to his astonishment, that person is a young woman wearing metallic braces on her body. Her heroic figure suddenly imprinted itself in his eyes, though he knows that the young woman is just a mortal but he didn''t care.


    His eyes are stuck on the fighting scene in front of him without even blinking, as he is afraid that if he blinks the woman would suddenly disappear. He didn''t know where this mortal woman came from or why is she here, all he can understand now is that because of her, he was saved.


    Seeing that the little human was able to evade its initial attack, coupled with the throbbing pain from its eyes, the beast king became really enraged. Then, its brutish emotion began to go out of control as anger is slowly filling its head, it began to run wild throwing one wind de after another draining a huge amount of its spiritual Qi without it knowing.


    Phoenix suddenly found herself surrounded by a dense amount of wind des that even her headgear is having a hard time calcting the path of the projectiles. So without a choice, she had to use one of the trump cards that her master Shin Jiao had given her, the shield array disk. She was able to evade most of the shade wind edges but still was hit many times but because of the shield array disk, she was able to keep her life.


    Her body was not spared from being bruised by the powerful impact of the wind des, as she would always be thrown to the ground or mmed towards a tree.


    Meanwhile after seeing the dense amount of wind des the heart of the man wearing a white mask is in turmoil. He didn''t know if the woman would be able to save herself from that situation but right now he really wanted to get up and help her. He didn''t know the reason why he is feeling this way but it''s just how he is feeling right now, but no matter how hard he tries his body is unable to move as it is still too weak.


    Blood slowly trickle down the side of Phoenixes mouth as she tried to suppress the pain she is feeling all over her body. She knows that right now many of her bones are broken. So without another word, she took out a small transparent green pill and pops it in her mouth. It suddenly produces a cooling sensation throughout her whole body. She also remembers the warning in taking this pill, as it is too potent it could cause one''s body to explode due to the huge amount of healing energy. These pills should only be taken by a cultivator, but if a human took it, one should have a good foundation in martial arts and body refining technique.


    Right now she didn''t have time to sit and run the body refining technique they were taught. So, the only way to alleviate the side effect of the pill is to fight with all her might. That way the pill would be used by her body and would provide her with an almost unlimited amount of energy.


    "What¡­ is¡­ that? You''re¡­ body¡­ how¡­e¡­ it¡­ heals¡­ too¡­ fast? I¡­ will¡­ get¡­ that¡­ thing!" the beast king suddenly blurted as it madly dashed towards Phoenix.


    In its mind, if it can take one of those pills that the mortal took. It could immediately heal its eyes just like what it noticed in the frail body of the mortal. But before the beast king could attack, Phoenix suddenly moved towards it.


    The man saw this and immediately felt panicked.


    "No! Don''t!" he shouted as he forcefully lifted his body from the ground.


    Right now his body is already around 30% healed, although the movement is still very painful however he can already manage.


    But to his astonishment, he once again saw the fearless woman this time actively attacking the beast king. Then the woman took something out from a pouch behind her, it was a beast core, he then saw on her hand a thing like a sword hilt where she inserted the beast core. Then something came out from the stump of the hilt where the de was supposed to be. As it extends it took a form of a sword made from pure spiritual Qi with a very high temperature.


    Even the Golden back Spiky Wild boar stopped on its track after seeing the weapon in her hand. The heat it suddenly sensed from the sword is something that it knows that could deal damage on its body. So with caution is stood there in a defensive stance forgetting its previous purpose of taking the pill out of the human''s corpse after it killed her.


    Phoenix didn''t stop when the beast king raised its defenses, she just continues dashing towards it. Her only goal is to spend this energy inside her by exchanging some blow with it so that the pill''s side effect would be controlled; if not then she would surely die.


    She quickly jumps up and shed the me de towards the beast king''s head. This motion actually surprises the beast king as it didn''t expect that the tiny human it is facing has a teleport likeability. So it quickly crossed the two spikes it holds in itsrge hands and blocked the attack. But to its surprise, the two spikes didn''t hold up as both were cut in half. The de directly sliced a deep wound on its chest but because of the heat, the wound was cauterized almost immediately.


    This caused the beast king to feel great pain and also fear of that weapon. After receiving that wound it immediately took a couple of steps back. While it grabs another two spikes from its back, and with a smooth motion threw two wind des.


    Phoenix after seeing the iing projectiles once again raised the shield in preparation to face the two wind des. But instead of evading she let it hit the shield and blow her away, she then uses this momentum to at least increase some distance as she quickly twisted her body and evaded the second wind de. But her attacks didn''t stop there as while in the air she draws the handgun on her side and spew out a couple of bullets which hits the cauterized wound on the beast king''s chest. This caused the wound to open like a punctured balloon and a huge amount of blood suddenly spurted out.


    GRAAHHH!!!


    The beast king once again became enraged, but this time its eyes turned red which means that it turned berserk. It is known that once someone turns berserk, the only way to stop them is to either kill them or knock them down.


    "This is bad, I need to help her now!" the man in white mask muttered as he forcefully draws out his blood essence to boost his power-up.


    He quickly dashed towards the woman''s side and held his sword forward.


    "I''m here to help." The man said as he noticed that the woman suddenly became tense and wary of his presence.


    He knows that mortal have some prejudice against cultivators as they would always be treated as lowly beings. He learned this the hard way after he experienced a lot of things while traveling. This made him aware of the cruelty in the outside world, unlike the peaceful life they have in their n.


    He didn''t say anything else and just rushed towards the beast king. Seeing this Phoenix just followed behind wary that the cultivator might deal a sneak attack on her.


    Seeing that two enemies are approaching it, the beast king by instinct moved and used its aura to suppress its enemies.


    Boom!!!


    Like the sound of an explosion, the mind of the man wearing a white mask was a little dazed. But he recovered immediately because his cultivation is far closer to the beast king. So the effect of the aura suppression in his mind is not too much. But then he felt a little worried as he looks back and there he saw the woman holding her head while rolling on the ground. Phoenix didn''t expect that the aura of the beast would cause her such mental pressure.


    The man quickly stopped and rushed on her side, swiftly lifting her up and jumping back to a safe distance.


    "Are you okay?" he asked with a hint of worry in his voice.


    Phoenix was startled at the man''s actions; she didn''t expect that there are other cultivators who would also treat her, a lowly mortal with such care other than her master.


    She just nods her head and quickly stood up, she didn''t want to appear weak in front of this guy. So she immediately gathers her wit and prepares to attack the beast king once again. This time she turned off the monitor of her headgear and switches the psionic barrier on. Though she knew that it would consume too much power from the core, except she didn''t have any choice as the others have not sent her any signal yet.


    "I''ll distract him and you deal the damages okay?" The man suddenly said as he gets up and dashed towards the beast king.


    Phoenix was suddenly dazed; she didn''t anticipate that the voice of the man to have an effect on her. His voice is like a deep tone hitting her heartstrings. She then forcefully woke herself from being stunned and followed behind the man.


    Jumping up, the man suddenly condenses a thick fireball and channeled it to his sword. And with a wave threw out a me de towards the berserk beast king. Seeing this, the beast king actually didn''t dodge and just received the damage. But it also swung its spikes which suddenly conjure a huge powerful suction of wind and then a tornado suddenly appears.


    The man in the white mask struggled for a bit as he defended himself from the onught of sharp winds from the tornado. As his strength is already waining he forces himself to hold on until the woman could either escape or do a sneak attack on the beast king. Either way, he decided to use his trump card and go all out. Though he knows that it will cost him his cultivation to regress, but as long as he could kill the beast king and save the woman, he would have no regrets.


    But until now he is still unable to extricate himself from the tornado as he struggles to fend off more sharp winds edges. Seeing that he might not be able to escape this he is now preparing to activate hisst recourse.


    Phoenix upon seeing the beast king busy itself in attacking the man in the white mask quickly grabs the opportunity to make her move. So she once again condensed the me on the sword, but upon doing so she could immediately feel her body bing weak and almost out of breath. And because of that, the energy de of the sword became longer and the temperature turns up a little higher. She could also hear some cracking noiseing from the sword hilt.


    "This artifact would not hold on much longer. I need to finish this as quickly as I can." She muttered under her breath.


    But before she could rush towards the beast, she suddenly heard static noisesing from her headgear. As she turned off the function of the headgear so that it could use the power to protect her mind from the pressure of the beast king aura, she could not hear the report of her teammates. But as a leader, although she could not hear the message, judging just from the static, she already knows what it means. So she just raised her hand with a thumbs-up sign.


    She then quickly dashed towards the beast king, where she made short work on its tiny legs first to stop its mobility, and then quickly proceed towards its stomach.


    GROOOWWWLLL!!!


    The beast king shouted as it fell on the ground with both of its legs being cut off. Then it suddenly feels the pain in its stomach as it bursts open seeing its gutsing out. It knows that it fell from a sneak attack even in its berserk condition.


    Its eyes suddenly saw a blurred figure materialized in front of it. With anger-filled heart, it raised its weapon and threw a wind de towards the human.


    Phoenix upon seeing this jumps up, but unexpectedly another wind de was thrown towards her.


    Before the beast king could do anything more it suddenly felt something entering its head and everything went ck. The corpse of the beast king slumped to the ground as its head was sted to smithereens.


    Seeing that the beast king died, atst, Phoenix just epted her fate as she knows that this wind de would cut her in half. She didn''t have time to raise the shield as her energy is too low because of the consumption of the de.


    But before she could close her eyes a figure suddenly rushed in and hugged her.

 Chapter 64 - The Auction In The Town Of Dis Part 1

    Chapter 64


    The sun is starting to set when Shin Jiao and Qian Li decided to go back to the underground base. They didn''t stay that long and even bother to watch the crafting contest anymore as Shin Jiao already lost interest in them. He had previously gauged and nned the things that he should do so that he can increase the number of settlers in his base. Shin Jiao''s target is at least a hundred people, but he needs those free mortals and not a servant of any cultivator.


    And upon looking around the town he was also able to buy some raw materials for crafting, farming, and alchemy. These things will be useful for the growth of the underground base. While the two are walking, Shin Jiao noticed someone shouting in the middle of the street.


    "The Roc''s Eye merchant group in the town of Dis is going to conduct an auction. Those who are interested you may go now at the Roc''s Eye merchant house. They are going to auction many crafting materials, cultivation arts, and more¡­ and there is even a ck stone on sale. Go now, what are you waiting for?" the boy shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Shin Jiao turn to look at Qian Li, as their eyes met a tacit understanding suddenly came between them. With that, no words needed to say as Qian Li is already familiar with Shin Jiao''s way of thinking. And so both of then nod their heads and began to walk towards the direction of the Roc''s Eye merchant house.


    Arriving at the reception area of the merchant house, Shin Jiao and Qian Li were able to see that there are already many peopleing in and out of the auction hall. Shin Jiao was suddenly approached by a woman wearing the Roc''s Eye uniform with its logo.


    "Dear customer, how may I help you?" the woman showed a dashing smile.


    "I''m here for the auction, what are the things that would be sold?" Shin Jiao said straightforwardly he didn''t want too much time than needed in this ce.


    "Here is the list of things that would be auctioned today." The woman said as she presented the list to Shin Jiao.


    When he scanned the leather scroll, Shin Jiao''s eyes were attracted to three items, a ton of metal essence, a low-grade flying ship, and a fist-size ck stone. Shin Jiao needed a lot of metal essence as a crafting material for the underground base to strengthen and upgrade their current equipment and so 1 ton of it is already a lot of help. As a mortal base, Shin Jiao is already expecting trouble toe their way someday. With the help of the metal essence, he canbine it with more flexible ore to make a full-body suit for defenders.


    The low-grade flying ship may be an old and slowpoke to others, but for an expert crafter like Shin Jiao, he can study it and improve its design or make his own. As he has been looking for a viable aircraft but he is still unable to learn more about them as he alwayscks the time and resources.


    And of course, the ck stone is an essential material for his arsenal. This time he ns to make either another BARRETT or upgrade his ck wakizashi and turn it into a katana or a nodachi which is good for both offense and defense.


    After looking at them and counting the price Shin Jiao realized that theyck funds to enter the bidding. After a deep thought, he looked at the woman and asked.


    "Excuse me, I wanted to auction an artifact that I found would it be alright?"


    The woman pauses for a little and answered in a polite way with a smile.


    "Dear customer, the auction time is still 2 hours from now, we can still process your item provided it would be good enough to attract our manager''s attention."


    "Okay, no problem¡­ here is the item." Shin Jiao took out a small shield.


    When Qian Li saw this she had a look of disbelief in her eyes. The one that her master took out is just a shield for them as mortals, how could cultivators value such a thing?


    The woman has been working in the auction hall and knew a lot of things. She can even appraise an item on her own and upon seeing the artifact she already knows that the craftsmanship is not ordinary.


    "This item, if¡­ if¡­ I''ve not mistaken this item is a spirit level artifact. And from the craftsmanship and refinement, it''s about mid to high level¡­ this¡­ this is my lucky day! If the manager would approve this then I might get amission of at least 2%. This is awesome! Well... Did he really just found this?... or maybe he is a... Nah... I think he is still too young to be a craftsmaster." she suddenly thought.


    "This¡­ this customer, I will tell my manager about this would you like toe in and take a seat at his office first?" The woman acted really fast and guide Shin Jiao and Qian Li inside a pleasantly decorated room with a hint of rustic style.


    Not long after Shin Jiao and Qian Li were seated on the soft sofa, a man in his 30''s came running in.


    "Ah, dear patron, please forgive me for not attending to you both immediately I was a little bit busy. I am Baoxian Koi, the manager of the Dis town Roc''s Eye merchant group. I understand that you wanted to sell?... or auction the defensive artifact?" the manager said in a smooth and polite manner.


    "Nice to meet you Manager Koi, I am Shin Jiao. And yes I wanted to auction this defensive artifact." Shin Jiao said as he showed the artifact to manager Koi.


    Upon seeing the artifact, manager Koi''s eyes lit up in a blink and returned to normal. But still, he didn''t show any outrageous reaction and maintain a normal demeanor of a businessman.


    "Dear Patron, this artifact is a mid-grade spirit artifact, am I right?" he asked.


    "I''m not that sure, I found this in a cave and think that it''s useful. I discover that it can use either spirit Qi or beast core as a power source and the defensive strength depends on the power level of the core or spirit Qi." Shin Jiao said.


    "I was traveling at that time when I encountered a level 5 beast. Luckily I have a level 5 beast core with me where I found the artifact and so I used it to escape without even receiving a scratch." Shin Jiao continued as if telling a story of his adventures.


    "Are¡­ are¡­ Are you sure about this? How... How about the level 5 beast core, is it still avable?" the manager suddenly stood up with bulging eyes.


    He suddenly could not control his emotion; as if this is true then this defensive artifact and level 5 beast core would fetch a really high price and would be the center of attention in this auction. The hand of manager Koi suddenly trembled in excitement, if he really could auction such an item, then he can receive a lot of spirit stones as a bonus for this.


    "I''m sorry but the reason why I can escape at that time is because of the level 5 beast core. So... it''s gone." Shin Jiao said as he shrugs his shoulder.


    "Are you willing to auction this with us today, kind sir." He immediately asked although he felt a little disappointed that the level 5 core is already gone.


    A level 5 beast core is a treasure, if he could only auction one tonight then the prestige of this branch of Roc''s Eye in the town of Dis would raise a level. But at least he can auction this very unique artifact.


    "Yes, and¡­ can I¡­" Shin Jiao asked with reluctance.


    "Ah! Of course no problem, this is a VIP card for your entry in the auction house. I will offer the upper private booth 3 for your viewing pleasure." The manager immediately understood Shin Jiao''s thought and offered a gold card and a te with number 3 on it to Shin Jiao.


    Seeing this Shin Jiao felt happy and approve of the fast thinking of this manager. He would really like to tell Susu Ling that the merchant store her family own is really top ss.


    Shin Jiao and Qian Li enters the private booth number 3 and saw that it is already protected by a lot of array formations. But Shin Jiao is a little bit disappointed as the array formation is a little low, so he just set up his own spiritual sense and sound blocking array.


    They didn''t wait long before the time of the auction finally arrived. Shin Jiao''s spirit sense is not yet that wide to scan his surroundings, so he just used his goggles to check every booth. To his surprise, his goggles could not see inside each booth because of the array formations and all he can see is a square-shaped aura surrounding it.


    "I''m guessing that there are many powerhouses today. This is due to the swamp incident where the nt essence appears. If this true, then many sects would be attending this auction today." Shin Jiao thought.


    What Shin Jiao assumed was right, as today almost the entire famous sect in thend of Xi are present in this town. This is also the reason why the Roc''s Eye merchant group conducted the auction.


    Then his gaze turns towards a familiar aura and a smile crept on his face, it was Qin Lou. He knows that she would not fall that easily in the swamp plus he also knows that Lemy has his own small world. So when ites to priority Lemy would first save the two women. And true to his conjecture he can also see a child sitting beside Qin Lou; the aura is that of Lemy.


    "I guess she has already recovered her cultivation strength and has even progressed to mid-stage of gold core realm¡­ That''s good." Shin Jiao thought as he is genuinely happy for Qin Lou, but he still needs to find a way to heal the mana poison on her face before he could return to them.


    Shin Jiao''s thought was suddenly jolted back to reality when a beautiful woman suddenly went up to the tform and everyone turned quiet.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, in behalf of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group, I Nalin Ling wees everyone in our special auction for tonight. I know that every one of you is after the ck stone that we have for a special auction. But I will tell you now that we have just recently received something of great value." The woman named Nalin Ling mysteriously said.


    Everyone in the audience immediately murmured upon hearing her name. Shin Jiao thought that if her family name is also Ling then she might be a rtive of Susu Ling. But when he looks at the woman closely he changed his mind as she actually looks like Susu Ling except for her hip which is a little bit bigger and plump. So she might also be one of the heiresses of the Roc''s Eye merchant group.


    "Alright! Let''s the auction begin!... We''ll start off with this item number¡­"


    The auction started with some healing pills and medicinal nts which Shin Jiao is not interested. He already has his fill in the Daemon forest where he had gathered a lot of precious herbs and is already inside Gubu''s ring. Although the world inside the ring would not support life as time seems to be frozen in it, however, Shin Jiao knows that there is more to it than meets the eye, he just couldn''t figure it out yet.


    Not longter, the woman showed a ring to the cultivators.


    "This ring contains the 1 ton of pure iron essence which is a really good crafting material. The starting bidding price is 10,000 low-grade spiritual stone with an increment of not less than 500 low-grade spiritual stone." The woman calmly said.


    But before the woman''s voice ended someone immediately ces their bid.


    "We have a bid of 20,000 low-grade spiritual stone from booth number 3." The woman said as she saw the shing number on top of the booth.


    "I bid 21,000"


    "I bid 30,000"


    Not longter the bid reaches up to 100,000 in which Shin Jiao was the one who entered.


    "100,000 low-grade spiritual stone for booth number 3¡­ going once!" the woman suddenly said as she noticed that no one is bidding anymore because 100,000 low-grade spirit stone for a 1 ton of pure metal essence is already overpriced.


    "100,000 low-grade spiritual stone for booth number 3¡­ going twice!"


    "Remember, this is a good crafting material for high-grade artifacts."


    "110,000" suddenly a woman''s beautiful voice broke the count down.


    "Oh, isn''t this the genius in our alchemy school in town." The woman suddenly said as she noticed that Qin Lou was the one who ced the bid.


    Qin Lou is already a famous figure in the alchemy society as her insights and style in alchemy is unique. Many of her pills are really potent that a lot of cultivators are already lining up to buy them from the alchemy school. Luckily she already shared the forms to the elders of the school, which made her concentrate more on making new forms and pills.


    "I didn''t think that Miss Lou is also interested in crafting." A man suddenly said beside her while he cupped his hand with respect.


    Qin Lou just cupped her hands and bowed towards the rest of the cultivators.


    "She''s that genius they were talking about right?"


    "Yes, but they said that her face is ugly, that''s why she wears that special veil on her face"


    "Haha, who cares about her face. What''s important is she''s not just a genius in alchemy she is also a genius in cultivation."


    The people began to chatter as everyone truly admires Qin Lou as a cultivator. Plus she never offends anyone as her nature is truly kind. When the powerhouse cultivators heard this they immediately scanned her and found her really admirable.


    "Haha, a good seed. She would be a good pair for the genius of my Dongfang n." An old man with a thick white brow said as heughed.


    "Good, good! She can be a great nun. Plus her cultivation method should still be at the basic level." And old nun said as she began to n inside her head.


    "Uncle, I never knew that the girl we saved from the swamp at that time turns up to be a genius." A very beautiful woman said at the man beside her.


    Everyone in the booth is discussing things and having their own ns for the young genius that had suddenly appear. Qin Lou who is oblivious to this and didn''t mind what these people were thinking.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to bid anymore as he didn''t want topete with a friend. So Qin Lou was able to get the 1 ton of metal essence.


    "Shin, I know that you needed this. I will keep these metal essences and wait for your return.." She said to herself as she held the item in her hands.

 Chapter 65 - The Auction In The Town Of Dis Part 2

    Chapter 65


    The whole auction house is in a festive mood when those cultivators saw the genius who revolutionizes the alchemy profession. Although many harbor evil thoughts to either pouch her to their side or steal her secret nobody dares to make their move because right now, behind this young woman is the protection of the emperor himself. When the emperor heard of the miracle pill that Qin Lou supposed to have made, he sent protectors to be her shadow. The cultivator army of the empire truly needed those pills especially that the front line border of the empire is constantly under attack from the beast n.


    This is also one of the reasons why Shin Jiao didn''t approach her. As he notices that there are two powerful auras which seem to be following Qin Lou. He didn''t want topromise himself and the underground base as it''s not time for them to be known yet.


    Shin Jiao is already confident with Qin Lou''s skills in alchemy, coupled with the little knowledge that he imparted to her on their travels. He already thinks that it is already time for her to learn on her own.


    He also found out that the pills being sold by the alchemy school in the town has changed. More like the pattern of making the pills has improved by leaps and bounds. He already understood the reason behind it. Since Shin Jiao didn''t say that the technique is not a secret and with Qin Lou''s judgment and good nature it became the main drive that advanced the alchemy technique.


    When she decided to share this to Elder Ao and Elder Duang first, the two alchemists were thoroughly dumbfounded because of the new style plus the use of advanced technology is really baffling. They never would have thought that technology can be used in mixing natural elements to concoctions, and it would advance a pill''s efficiency by great a degree.


    Then they soon realized that what Qin Lou actually made in that contest at that time was the level 2 pill called blood regeneration pill, but she added the level 3 medicinal nt ck Ganoderma making the concoction chaotic. Without the harmonization of natural energy, it''s a deadly poison. But if bnced natural energy is injected to the concoction its effect instead of chaotic bes rapid and fast healing.


    The two elders were awed at the genius of this form, and elder Duang finally realized what his researchedcks. Then Qin Lou finally showed them ''the extractor'' which Shin Jiao made, a small artifact that can extract the natural elements in both spirit stone and beast core.


    And because of this technology, a new way of alchemy process was created and more effective pills emerge. Thus Qin Lou''s name became famous throughout the empire in just a couple of months.


    "Ahem!"


    Seeing that the people are starting to be rowdy, Nalin Ling faked a loud cough to get everyone''s attention. She then signaled a young man who brought arge box in the middle of the stage. Nalin Ling slowly opens the box in front of everyone and showed a multi-colored stone.


    "This is our next item for auction¡­ one of the items that just entered today. This is a rare crafting and alchemy material, the multi-colored rock fruit." She introduced as a sly smile appears on her face trying to entice everyone in the audience to think.


    "It is said that this multi-colored rock fruit is a treasure of the heavens. And when you put this in the middle of a bunch of people cultivating it can invoke a Daow and understanding thatw will be easier. So that means this is not only a consumable good it can also be an inheritance as this fruit never withers, hence the name ''rock'' fruit." Nalin Ling exined with a gentle smile.


    Everyone in the audience became excited as the fiery gazed in their eyes are directed on the head-sized multi-colored rock fruit. Nobody in this room doesn''t know the usage of this rock fruit, an alchemist can draw impurities out while refining close to this thing, while craftsmen can use this to magnify the essence on the crafting material they are using while crafting. This is truly a great treasure for all the people in this room no matter what your specialty is.


    "This rock fruit is too bizarre, why does it emit this weird aura? It''s like there is a living creature inside this fruit¡­" Shin Jiao muttered under his breath.


    While everyone is in an uproar, Qian Li, on the other hand, had a horrified look on her face. Her hands are trembling as her eyes are wide in fear.


    "Ma¡­ master, we¡­ we¡­ have to get away from this, ce immediately. That¡­ that thing is¡­ is not a multi-colored rock fruit. It''s just in camouge, that¡­ that thing is the beacon of... of disaster." Qian Li said as she looks at Shin Jiao, she then didn''t bother about etiquette and just stood up and moved to want to drag him away to escape this ce immediately.


    She had seen the devastation that had happened in the memory crystal of her ancestors. It was like she was there when it happened. At that time the town of Haven is having the same ''rock'' fruit being sold in an auction and after a week, a ck dragon arrives flying through the horizon. Then that ck dragon actually destroyed half of the town in a single breath and that breath directly tore a straight line towards the City of Er.


    When she saw that memory from her ancestor she was fear-stricken and started to cry. She can actually feel the reality as if she was really in that ce at that time.


    So without hesitation anymore Qian Li didn''t hide anything to Shin Jiao and directly told him this story.


    "Hmm¡­ that dragon sound''s familiar." Shin Jiao thought, but what puzzles Shin Jiao more is the real background of Qian Li.


    He didn''t want to probe more as he wanted for her to tell him her story in her own due time.


    "Hey, don''t be agitated. We''ll be fine, I assure you that. Okay?" Shin Jiao said while patting the trembling hand of Qian Li.


    "Master¡­" She looks at him in distress, but upon seeing his calm and handsome face she feltforted at least for that instance.


    She knows the capability of her master, all she has to do is to put her trust in him. As if awakening from her folly, Qian Li suddenly remembers that she is still holding Shin Jiao''s arm and he is also patting his hand gently. Seeing this she suddenly blushed, this is the first time that she felt such gentleness given to her by another person besides her mother.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just watched as the people began their frenzied bidding for the multi-colored stone. He wanted to join, but because of Qian Li''s story, he decided to back down. If it is really true then that thing may be a Trojan horse. He knows that there are beasts or beast n that uses the soul or essence of a cultivator as a means to strengthen their own. He knows this as he already faced one of those kinds of beasts.


    After the multi-colored rock fruit was sold for a whopping 2 million low-grade spirit stone, Nalin Ling immediately opens another box, but this time the thing inside is the one that Shin Jiao needed, the ck stone.


    "This one is quite small ain''t it?... sigh. I guess I can just upgrade my wakizashi this time." Shin Jiao thought-feeling disappointed at the size of the ck stone.


    "Well, I''m not going to exin further as everyone knows the value of this rare item. So let''s begin¡­ The starting price for this rare stone is 500,000 low-grade spirit stone, with a minimum bid increment of 10,000." Nalin Ling said as she signaled the start of the bidding.


    Shin Jiao earn around 3 million low-grade spirit stone selling all those beast core and beast carcassesst time. So he is a bit confident to bid for this stone, plus the value of the shield would also be enough topensate if ever he wouldck the fund.


    So without hesitation, he immediately entered 1,000,000 while everyone is in a bidding price war which is already at 700,000.


    "From booth 3, we have a bid of 1 million any one bidding higher?" Nalin Ling announced.


    Upon seeing the figure everyone felt a little hesitant as 1 million is not a small amount but judging from the size of the ck stone which is smaller than a fist, it''s may not be worth it.


    "1.1 million!" a man''s voice suddenly came out from booth 1.


    "My Lotus sect wanted to bid 1.1 million for the ck stone." The man added.


    Shin Jiao suddenly froze.


    "This voice¡­ that''s the World nascent cultivator from the swamp¡­ shameless. Why would he use his cultivation to bully people?" Shin Jiao felt a little dejected at the silent provocation the man is showing.


    Nalin Ling''s expression suddenly became ugly in this situation. Who would have thought that the seemingly righteous Lotus sect would bully others at this time?


    But Shin Jiao didn''t concede he got to have this ck stone. If pushes to shove, both he and Qian Li could just activate their cloaking and escape this ce. With that determination, he ces another bid.


    "A bid of 1.5 million,ing from booth number 3!" Nalin Ling''s eyes suddenly became bright after seeing that someone really dared to face against the Lotus n.


    "Haha, this junior is really daring, I bid 1.6 million. I Shanguan Lao would like to see this junior''s ability. Haha." The man from the Lotus Sect said in a loud voice.


    When everyone heard this they became dumbfounded, especially those elders of the sect in this ce. Even the two protectors of Qin Lou hiding in the shadows immediately turned vignt. Shanguan Lao''s name is famous as one of the strongest World Nascent cultivator. He is one of the reasons why the Lotus Sect became powerful and prestigious.


    "My master bids 1.7 million, and hopes that the senior from the Lotus Sect won''t use intimidation as this is only a business transaction, not a war zone, being civilized and making friends is worth more value than making enemies." A beautiful voiceing from booth number 3 came out.


    Upon hearing this many cultivators in the area nods their heads, but some shook theirs as they could already imagine this cultivator being killed by the Dao ancestor of the Lotus sect.


    "Haha! I never would have thought that in this ce someone would dare bid against me. and even give friendly advice to this old one... Alright, I concede!" after hearing these words, Shanguan Lao suddenly said.


    Everyone was dumbfounded after hearing Shanguan Lao''s words. They never would have expected that the famous Dao Ancestor of the Lotus Sect would be so kind as to withdraw from bidding.


    "Interesting, I found another interesting person. Hehe¡­ Now I found two people with balls. If only I can rope them to join the cause¡­ But I guess the other one from the swamp can''t join us as he is just a mortal. But this one, I really like his fearless attitude." Shanguan Lao thought.


    "I Shanguan Lao may be a shameless person, but I admire those who have balls to stand on their own. Unlike the rest of those that are in here. Che! Little mortal girlie, tell your master that I personally invite him to join the exploration team for the ck Fog Swamp." He suddenly added as he ns to gauge the true ability of the one from that booth if he joins the exploration group.


    "I humbly thank the senior for his benevolence, I will give you my answer tomorrow." Shin Jiao changed his voice making it deeper so as not to alert Qin Lou.


    Shanguan Lao actually wanted to see who is in that booth, but it seems that the person inside was able to put up a higher level concealment formation, as all he can see is a vague figure of two people, a man, and a woman.


    Seeing that he had already achieved what he wanted, Shanguan Lao stood up and left the auction house. Nobody from the Lotus Sect followed him as everyone knows that this Dao ancestor of theirs is too random and would just do whatever he wanted.


    But in this area, two women and a small boy suddenly froze in ce. Qin Lou''s hand is shaking as she looks at Lemy while a smile appears on her face. She didn''t know why but her instinct is telling her that the person in booth 3 is Shin Jiao. And with Lemy''s sharp intuition and hearing he can clearly tell it already, which confirms her guess.


    In booth 1 the beautiful woman suddenly stood up, her expression has a mix of emotions.


    "This... is he really... No... It''s impossible... But I need to make sure... I..." She thought as her emotion became unstable.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while the auction is going on, in the elder''s council room of the town of Dis, a group of middle-aged men is sitting around a long table when a ck figure suddenly entered the room.


    "Greetings elders!" the man in ck robe salutes.


    "Hmm¡­ What news do you have?" the elder which looks like the head, sitting at the end of the table asked.


    "We noticed that a week ago, our scouts hadn''t reported anything and we lostmunication with them near the middle boundary of the forest. We have sent 2 teams already to investigate but they didn''te back, I believe we have to assume the worst. This is my report elders." The man said.


    "Well, the reason why I called you all today is because of the gut feeling I have. I fear that there is a great dangering our way." the head elder said as he slowly stood up.


    "I trust your judgment, scout leader. There might be a huge wave of monstersing. I also receive a piece of news that there is a multi-colored rock fruit being auctioned today... I''m not being paranoid but all of you knows what happened hundreds of years ago, hopefully, we won''t be the second Haven town." The head elder continued.


    Everyone in the room was silent, as every one of them is old monsters. They also saw what happened in Haven town hundreds of years ago. At that time almost half of the town was wiped out. Luckily that dragon was distracted by something that it suddenly stopped and left, giving way for the cultivators to win.


    "Inform every sect and the kingdom of Yi to prepare for a high alert response. They should be here within a week so that we can bolster our defenses as soon as possible. Ask all those array formation masters for assistance, if the town of Dis falls, the whole empire might suffer." The head elder immediately sends hismand as everyone in the room directly nods and disappears in a blink of an eye.


    "This might be the most dangerous time for this town, I hope that the forces we have are enough to fight against any powerful beast that mighte."


    ¡­


    In the auction, Shin Jiao was able to get the ck stone due to the size of the object which is not worth the price it has reached so no one is willing to bid for it anymore. Plus most people here are waiting for the main item.


    "Now, let''s continue with our next item¡­" Nalin Ling suddenly showed arge array projection in the air of an old ship in 3D.


    It doesn''t have any sails but overall it just looks like a in old wooden ship. When everyone saw this almost all of them was dumbfounded because its design is truly 100% ugly. But at this time, the gazes of the craftsmasters in the area are zing with passion.


    Because even though the artifact looks ugly but it''s an antique and might be one of those very first flying ship ever created in the cultivationnd. This ship might have been tens of thousands of years old, and because of its age and longevity, it might contain secrets unknown to many.


    Shin Jiao''s heart is now also burning with the desire to obtain this ancient flying ship.. But he is unaware that there are three people who are waiting for him toe out of that booth.

 Chapter 66 - The Auction In The Town Of Dis Part 3

    Chapter 66


    In a particr booth inside the Roc''s Eye merchant auction house, there stood an old woman. Her eyes are glued on booth number 3 where Shin Jiao is staying.


    "Silo, send those who are outside a notice to watch out for the people in booth number 3. That guy seems to be loaded with many spirit stones and other items. I want them all. Hehe¡­"


    "Yes, master." The young man beside her bowed and immediately left.


    Meanwhile, in many of the booths in this area, most of them also have their eyes on booth number 3. This is due to the sh between the man inside that room and the Dao ancestor of the Lotus Sect. Some wanted to meet him and curry some favor, and others see him as their rival, and some had the same idea as the old woman.


    As this is happening, the auction continued normally.


    Many eyes are now looking at the 3D projection high up in the air. This is especially for the craftsmen as this particr artifact is ancient and will be of great benefit to those who are fortunate to get it.


    "Now we will start with a bidding price of 500,000 with an increment not less than 5,000." Nalin Ling said.


    The bidding price is actually low because this particr item is truly not that useful to anyone in this ce. ording to the merchant house, most bidders for this item would just be those crafters and some hobbyist.


    The bidding war started to erupt until the price has already reached 1 million. Shin Jiao didn''t put his bid yet and waited for the heat to die down. Then, atst, 1.3 million spirit stone has been reached and none is raising the price anymore, so Shin Jiao bids 1.4 million.


    Meanwhile...


    "Excuse me?" a beautiful woman approached one of the staff from the auction house.


    "Yes?" the staff which is a woman cultivator with the cultivation of a mid-stage spirit refining realm was a little hesitant because the woman is just a mortal.


    "I''m the servant of the master from booth number 3. He asked if he can have a loan?" the woman which is Qian Li asked with a smile.


    "Wait a minute please, I''ll talk to the manager." The staff said as she immediately turns around and enters the manager''s office.


    It didn''t take too long when the woman suddenly returns while carrying a card.


    "This card contains at least 10 million low-grade spirit stone. The manager asked me to give it to your master and to tell that he is sorry as right now he is in a very important meeting with someone." The woman said in a more a polite voice as she handed the card.


    "Thank you!" Qian Li said as she turns around and went back to the booth.


    ...


    "I bid 1.5 million!" a loud voice of an old man rang.


    He is seated near the stage with his white frisky unkempt hair and fiery burning gaze toward the item. The old man seems to be willing to fight for the ancient flying ship. But then all of a sudden everyone in the area was suddenly silenced as another price was shown on booth number 3.


    "2 million low-grade spirit stones from booth number 3, anyone with a higher bid? Do I hear 2.1 million? 2.1 million any takers?" Nalin Ling said with excitement.


    "2 million going once!" Nalin Ling announced.


    The old man is now very unhappy and a little depressed. It has been a long time since he''s been researching on ancient ships. It is known that these ancient ships, although limited in number, were able to leave this world and sail into the stars in the old days. It even has the ability to go around this huge. They are not sure if this old ship can also do that but just judging from the design it may be possible. And the matter of fact is that just studying it, a craftsman might receive inspiration and be able to make a breakthrough in one''s crafting technique.


    As everyone feels the same as the old man, they too wanted this old flying ship. But of course, they feel a little hesitant as they didn''t know what thest item is yet. Everyone knows the reputation of Roc''s Eye merchant group and how they canbel each product. From the gist of it, thest item would surely be a great treasure, so they just decided to give up.


    "2 million going twice." Nalin Ling announced.


    The old man shook his head and didn''t raise the price anymore as he has already given up. But then all of a sudden a call rose which startled everyone.


    "3 million low-grade spiritual stone." A voiceing from booth 8 suddenly broke the countdown.


    Upon hearing this voice everyone shook their heads. It seems that booth 3 has attracted trouble. But Shin Jiao is oblivious to this and didn''t mind the other party. The auction house has loaned him 10 million which means that the auction house really does value that item which he gave.


    "3.5 millioning from booth 5" Nalin Ling''s voice continued as someone also tried to enter the bid.


    "3.8 millioning from booth 3" This bid from Shin Jiao shows that he is really prepared to fight for this artifact.


    "I bid 5 million." A young man''s voice shouted from booth number 8.


    The young man is actually an acquaintance of Shin Jiao; it was the handsome young man from the Lei family. He and his sister were the ones who wanted to poison Cherry Lao and Shin Jiao at that time when they invited the two in their tent. Shin Jiao actually look a little favorably to this young man before as though he has an ulterior motive but he still treated them to a meal at least. And the fact that he didn''t actually show a fierce reaction to Shin Jiao.


    But right now that same young man has a smirk on his face as he looks at booth number 3.


    "Daring to bid against this father let me see you get broke." He thought.


    "Young master we only have 5 million in our pocket please be reminded." An old man beside him said which seems to be his guardian.


    Jing Lei just nods his head nonchntly. And continue to watch booth number 3 with contempt.


    "5.5 million from booth number 3." Nalin Ling''s voice sounded.


    This time the crowd broke into a cacophony of discussions. They never would have thought that the old thing could cost 5.5 million already and this is only an old piece of artifact.


    While everyone is talking the young man suddenly shouted which stunned everyone else.


    "6 million, it seems that this friend has a lot of spiritual stone. Let me see you raise this daddy''s bid more. Hehe" the young man''s voice said from booth 8 as a challenge.


    Right now Jing Lei''s purpose is to make the one in booth 3 to cough out more money so that he will spend more. He is a proud young master from the Lei n and he didn''t want anyone to unt their wealth under his nose especially when he learned that the one in booth 3 is just a young man too.


    "6 million low-grade spiritual stones from booth 8, do I hear 6.1 million? 6.1 million any takers?" Nalin Ling said with excitement.


    Even she didn''t expect that the old artifact would fetch this high price. So right now she felt ted, as this would be a great aplishment in her name.


    "6 million going once." Nalin Ling shouted.


    But before she could continue, the young man from booth 8 suddenly said in a loud and challenging voice.


    "It seems that booth 3 has lost his balls. His capability is just so-so. Dare not to bid any higher than mine?" he said in a voice full of provocation.


    While saying that, his hand is actually sweating cold. He never would have expected that booth number 3 would suddenly stop bidding. His n to push up the price and let booth 3 suffer some loses was destroyed.


    Unknown to him, Shin Jiao has already anticipated this move especially when he heard booth number 8''s voice. He immediately remembers the young man who had his eyes all over Cherry Lao at that time while they are traveling towards the town of Dis.


    "Booth number 3 would you like to bid higher? 6.1 million?" Nalin Ling asked.


    Shin Jiao just had an evil smile on his face. When Qian Li saw this her heart skipped a beat. She didn''t know that her master would also be so devious as to act this way. That kid from booth number 8 is still too young to challenge his great master.


    "6 million going twice." Nalin Ling said as her gaze turns to booth number 8.


    This time Jing Lei is already trembling in fear. He knows what would happen if someone bids a price and they didn''t have enough. He would surely lose ayer of his skin and his face this time.


    "Young master! I already reminded you." The old man beside him is also anxious.


    "I know! I screw up. I just don''t like that pompous fellow from booth 3. Think of a way old man!" Jing Lei said in a panic.


    "But, but! I need to call master then." The old man said.


    "You!... Do we have any other choice?" the young man asked, he truly didn''t want his father to hear this as it would really cause him to lose face big time.


    But the two''s discussion was interrupted when Nalin Ling shouted thest bid.


    "Low-grade flying artifact sold to booth 8 for 6 million low-grade spiritual stone. Please pay the corresponding spiritual stones to receive the item." She said with a smile.


    But even after a while, booth 8 still didn''t pay the spirit stone. Jing Lei is also aware that even if he takes out everything he owns right now, he is unable to reach 6 million. And so Nalin Ling''s expression immediately changed.


    "As per the rule of our auction house, if a person bids for an item and is unable to raise the required amount for the exchange. That person would be stripped of their belonging and be banned from this auction house forever." Nalin Ling said as she signaled the people around her.


    "Wait! Wait! I am Jing Lei of the Lei n. I can pay up just wait for my father." Jing Lei gritted his teeth and bit the bullet and tried to rely on his n''s prestige.


    But he forgot that this is the Roc''s Eye merchant group''s auction house. The rules they set is to be followed no matter who that person is. The emperor himself, if he were present, would still have to obey that rule just to keep face. Even the Dao ancestor of the Lotus Sect didn''te too aggressive as he is aware of the power of this merchant group.


    So without a word, the people from the merchant house immediately enters the booth and drag Jing Lie away as he squeals.


    "Damn you! I''ll get you! The one from booth number 3, I Jing Lei challenges you! Coward!" he shouted while being dragged out.


    The staff took his ring and any valuable things in him but everything is now even worth a million as the merchant house appraised everything. So they just kick him out and banned his name.


    "Customer from booth number 3. Yourst bid will be invalidated and the bid of 3.8 million will stand." Nalin Ling immediately said after themotion.


    Everyone was quiet as they were truly amused by the antics of the young master of the Lei family. Everyone began to whisper about the funny scene.


    No one bids for the item anymore and Shin Jiao was able to get the old flying artifact. After this, he already ns to leave the auction house secretly as he already had what he came here for and at got at least more than 5 million low-grade spirit stone. He didn''t care about the oue of the shield as his goal was already met.


    It''s just a shield he can casually craft, although it has a high defensive capability and consumes just a little energy, it''s still just a shield. But he didn''t know that this shield is already considered as a high-grade spirit artifact or even higher by most cultivators.


    So without a sound, both their figures suddenly disappear from the booth, especially when thest item was presented. When the people inside the auction hall saw the shield coupled with the exnation from Nalin Ling, everyone was in an uproar. The people began to see the shield as a very valuable object, even those old monsters who were sleeping while the auction is going on now had their eyes wide open and gazed hungrily to the defensive artifact.


    When their spiritual sense scanned the item it seems to be just an ordinary metallic shield. But when Nalin Ling inserted a demon core of level 1 and level 2 beast, everyone''s eye almost popped out of their sockets.


    "How could that be? This is impossible!"


    "The strength of the Qi field changes in strength and power. This is really a very powerful shield!"


    "So you mean¡­ If you have a level 5 beast core then you can escape an infant soul cultivator?"


    "Really, that is way too amazing. Our sect should get this artifact, this would be of great help to our sect leaders."


    Everyone is already discussing on how they can obtain the defensive artifact in Nalin Ling''s hand. As everyone''s attention is way too focused on the item, no one even noticed that the people on booth 3 are already gone.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Qian Li are already outside of the auction house and are darting on the road towards the gate of the town. They didn''t bother to stop at anything as they have already taken the important things that they needed in Shin Jiao''s ring.


    As it is already night time, the thick gate of the town is already closed as there are almost no cultivators willing to go out at night. Though there are those who are still courageous or desperate enough to do so.


    But the two didn''t want to go out through the gate but to the wall. It is not a problem to both Shin Jiao and Qian Li as they can easily scale the wall unseen and with Shin Jiao''s boots they can get down from the high wall safely on the other side.


    Just before they can jump a voice stopped them. Unknown to Shin Jiao, because he didn''t bother to scan his surroundings using his goggles as he knows that the stealth function of the suits they are wearing is undetectable by others, a beautiful figure was actually able to follow them.


    "Wait! Shin! I know it''s you, please wait."

 Chapter 67 - Phoenixs Predicament

    Chapter 67


    The deep middle part of the forest is a mysterious ce for those who try to venture in it. Rare nts that cause hallucinations and toxic pollens which can melt one''s bones are everywhere. In this part of the forest inside a caveys in a soft bed is a woman.


    Her beautiful face is like that of a fairy with her jade white skin and curvy figure. But right now her closed eyes had an expression of feeling a little difort as her eyshes slowly flutter.


    "Ugh¡­ Uhmm¡­" a low and seductive moan which can tug on one''s heartstrings unconsciously escaped her mouth.


    The woman''s beauty may look like that of an immortal fairy but her body does not emit any aura, which signifies that she is just a mere mortal, this beautiful and enchanting woman lying in the bed is Phoenix.


    She opens her eyes and slowly looks around and found herself inside a cave with moonstones around it serving as its light.


    "What happened?... ah!" Phoenix thought as then suddenly her memory cleared up.


    As she remembers what happened her face immediately turns red like a tomato. Suddenly recalls when she was about to be hit by that wind de, a person suddenly blocks it and they were sent flying to the sky. It is unclear as to where they were, but she suddenly feels her body crashes into the ground. Luckily the man protected her or else she would have been turned into paste.


    Then when she opens her eyes she saw the man with the white mask not moving as he seems to be unconscious. She slowly stood up and found that the ce they were seems to be thick with lush forest trees and wild shrubberies.


    "This is already in the middle part of the forest. This is dangerous; I need to get out of here." She said to herself as she suddenly feels fear creeping slowly in her heart.


    Luckily for her, the exoskeleton was not damaged but her headgear seems to be not working anymore. So without a choice, she stood up, then she remembers the man that saved her. And without a choice, she lifted him up and they immediately moved. Judging from the direction of their crash, she estimated the location of the border. Not longter she suddenly feels a big but soft palm touching her shoulder.


    "Stop! There is a beast that way." The man said in a weak voice.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Phoenix immediately asks with a hint of joy in her face.


    She knows that the man is a cultivator and in the gold core realm, so if he is able to move then they can get out of this ce.


    "I''m still unable to use my cultivation, I think I have injured my dantian. It will take me some time to recover" He replied while his head is already drooping.


    "Okay, guide me as I can''t use my headgear." She said to the man.


    "Your what?¡­" the man asked still in a weak but surprised voice.


    "Never mind, I''ll carry you just guide me okay?" she repeated as she started to move.


    The man used his spiritual sense and luckily his sense is strong and can reach up to 2 kilometers, making their journey a little bit easy.


    Half a dayter the man is now able to move his body as his injuries are almost healed. That time they were resting near a cliff, and they can now see the boundary of the forest.


    "Luckily we didn''t enter too deep or else we''ll never be able to get out of there," Phoenix said while she eats some hardtacks.


    "You''re different from the mortals that I''ve known. You''re¡­ daring and bolder." The man said while sitting on the ground in a lotus position and slowly recovering his Qi.


    "You seem to know a lot of mortals? I didn''t expect a cultivator like you to be associated with mortal servants." Phoenix asks with a little sarcasm in her voice.


    "Well, you see in my n we¡­ Look out!" the man said but suddenly he dove towards Phoenix shielding her petite body.


    CRASH!!!


    The man was hit and was flung to a tree, and then a lizard-like beast''s tail suddenly became visible in Phoenix''s eyes.


    "Level 4 beast!" she said with her eyes almost bulging out.


    With a quick movement, she jumped sideways and immediately dashed towards the beast''s head. And since she didn''t have any aura the beast didn''t mind her as it thinks of her as a tiny ant. But when she is directly above its head, she takes out the already cracked sword hilt and she dropped towards its neck.


    Phoenix didn''t activate the energy de yet as she didn''t want to startle the beast. But when she was about tond on its neck she shifted her body to fall on the side and immediately activated the energy de. She can feel something deep in her head feels like being sucked, then the de easily prated the neck of the unsuspecting beast.


    Her body slides down the side taking half of the beast''s neck with that slice. The de''s energy was not able to stop the blood from flowing as it immediately gushed out. When she got down the ground the beast also feels with a wide gaping wound cutting the beast neck in half. If she didn''t hit the backbone of the lizard it could have still moved but the pration of the energy de started from the backbone itself so its movement was then and there immediately stopped.


    Phoenix is now drenching in the lizard''s blood, but her feeling is joyous. It seems that she was able to kill a level 4 beast by herself.


    "She¡­ she is too amazing." The man said in his mind as he was dumbfounded looking at the woman.


    The heart of the man right now is beating too fast as he looks at Phoenix''s action which is almost like in slow motion. Then a word suddenly escaped his mouth.


    "Beautiful¡­"


    Phoenix identally heard this as right now she is walking towards the man. This made her pause in her steps as she didn''t expect the cultivator to say that to her. Then her face began to blush, and she felt a little bashful.


    "Are¡­ Are you okay?" she asked.


    "Ahhh¡­ Yes¡­ Yes of course. How about you? Are you fine?" the man replied deep but inside his mask, his face is already red in shame.


    Seeing that the woman in front of him is fine the man heaves a sigh of relief at the same time feel a little ashamed. He is the cultivator and yet she was the one who saved him. As a man, this hurt his pride a little, but the woman in front of him is truly an amazing woman which made him feel ted.


    "Sigh¡­ We''ve¡­ we''ve been traveling for half a day now and I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Xi Jung from the Jung Dragon n and you are?" the man said as he walks towards Phoenix while cupping his hands.


    This made Phoenix stunned for a moment. The man is a cultivator yet he lowered himself to her and introduced himself like they are equal. This made her have a bit of a good feeling towards the man.


    "My code¡­ I mean, I am Phoenix. Nice to meet you, Master Xi Jung." Phoenix said in a calm tone.


    "Phoenix¡­ a fiery free bird. I like that name." Xi Jung said.


    Then he slowly takes off his mask and showed her a smile. But upon doing this, Phoenix''s heart almost fell out of her chest. The man was very handsome, and his looks are almostparable or even better than her master. With a peach blossom eyes, a perfectly molded nose, and red thin lips. The man''s appearance is like a Deity which descended from the heavens.


    Unknown to her, the man is really contented with her gaze towards his face. He really likes the way she looks at him, and right now he wishes that she would always look at him with those beautiful sparkling eyes.


    But then, since Phoenix has great control over her emotion, she immediately recovers from her trance and fixed her expression towards him. This time she didn''t dare look him in the eye.


    "Since you are fine now, we need to go. We have a long way ahead of us." Phoenix said indifferently as she turns around.


    With a frown Xi Jung, puts his mask back on, but he is already contented to have a talk with Phoenix for a while.


    When her back is turned she patted her chest and a smile crept on her face. The two continue traveling after taking the level 4 beast corpse, then as they are nearing the border of the middle and the outer part of the forest, Xi Jung immediately signaled for her to stop.


    "What is it?" Phoenix immediately asked.


    "I think we are being hunted." Xi Jung said as he felt a strong spiritual sense lock into him.


    "Run! We need to run!" Xi Jung hurriedly said as he grabs Phoenix''s soft hands.


    The two dashed from tree to tree as they ran as fast as they could. Then, Phoenix became scared as she can actually see arge ck cat chasing after them. It wed and threw ice bolts towards them as it got closer. With the evasion technique, she learned she effortlessly evaded each ice bolts and w of the beast. While Xi Jung uses his shield artifact which seems to effectively block each ice bolts.


    As the chasing continues Xi Jung noticed a ravine which seems to be free from any beast. So without any hesitation, the two enters it and Phoenix actually saw the cat stopped outside and didn''t enter, instead, it gathers a huge amount of energy from its mouth and threw it towards Phoenix.


    Upon seeing this, her face turned pale. She is once again unable to defend herself with this attack. Even evasion is impossible as she already on the air after a jump. But then again the figure of the man caught the energy ball through his shield which immediately broke. Then seeing that being hit is inevitable, he decided to turn around and hug Phoenix, letting the energy ball hit his back.


    Phoenix''s emotion right now is chaotic as she truly did not understand the action of Xi Jung. She is just a mere mortal for him, why sacrifice his own safety? With this, she could not control herself anymore and ask.


    "Why did you save me again? I¡­ I''m just a mere mortal?"


    "I don''t know? It''s just that¡­ My body would immediately act on its own. Arrggghhh¡­ This¡­ this is my first time feeling this way. So, I don''t know." He answered although feeling some pain on his back he still smiled kindly towards her.


    Then he slowly fell towards Phoenix who caught him in her embrace. She then looks for a ce where she could heal the wound on his back. She immediately took out a green pill from her med kit pouch and put it in Xi Jung''s mouth. After a few seconds, the injury he received was healed. Seeing this she heaves a sigh of relief, she then helped him toy t on the ground as sheid his head on herp. Her emotion right now is tooplicated as beside her master and her mother Xi Jung is the only other human who showed her kindness and affection.


    She is not an idiot and she knows that this handsome man actually likes her. But she is just concerned as their statuses are not equal. Since Xi Jung is unconscious and her curiosity and interest got over her, she slowly removes the mask covering his face.


    There she can clearly see his handsome face, and it seems that she could not help herself as she slowly caresses his face.


    "Ugh¡­ Arrgghhh¡­ We¡­ we have to getaway¡­ from¡­ this... ce¡­" Xi Jung''s voice broke Phoenix''s action as if she was caught red-handed and a blush appears on her face.


    "D¡­ Dream¡­ Bud¡­ we have to¡­ get¡­ away." Xi Jung said as if he is trying to fight against something.


    "But¡­ Okay¡­" she hesitantly said as she slowly carried him towards the exit of the valley near a hollowed tree stump.


    She is still afraid to get out of the valley as the big ck cat beast might still be lurking in the area. So she decided to stay inside the tree stump. Unknown to her, Xi Jung''s eyes are slowly turning red as his hand started to tremble.


    "Phoenix, you¡­ you have to leave me. I¡­ I can''t control myself. I¡­ I¡­ don''t want to ravage you. So please¡­ leave me now." Xi Jung said as she looks at her with contrasting emotion from deep lust and begging.


    "This¡­ this is dangerous¡­ you were poisoned? If¡­ If I leave you, you''ll die. But¡­" Phoenix didn''t leave immediately as she is fighting within herself to help the man who always saves her or to help herself. The poison is an aphrodisiac as she also noticed the strong smell, although it didn''t have any effect on her by some reason still it is really dangerous for Xi Jung if he couldn''t find a release.


    These conflicting emotions are taking a toll on her mind when suddenly Xi Jung curled like a ball. This time she knows that he can''t hold on anymore.


    "Sigh¡­ What am I hesitating for? I already know his feelings for me. And if not for him, I would have been dead many times already. At least this way I could help him." Phoenix said to herself as she gritted her teeth.


    She immediately took off her shirt and camouge pants as she didn''t want it to be torn by Xi Jung. Then she hugged him from behind where she suddenly feel the heating from his body. Xi Jung''s body suddenly trembled feeling the soft skin behind him. Though his consciousness is fading back and forth he knows that the woman he likes is ready to sacrifice herself for his sake.


    He immediately turns around and gave Phoenix a deep kiss making her blush and feel like melting. As a woman, she also admires handsome guys, not only handsome but also kind and willing to save her in any situation. Although he might or might not remember this but for her first time to have a guy like him is already fine.


    Then not longter, Phoenix''s muffled moans can be heardbined with Xi Jung''s groans. Butter on, both can''t control themselves as the moaning and groaning grew louder and louder and the sound of flesh hitting together go faster and faster.


    It took them almost half a day before both stopped. Actually, the effect of the Dream Bud nt has already subsided after an hour as they were already away from the range of the buds.


    But both of them just followed their natural instinct and didn''t care for anything and just gave themselves to each other.


    As Xi Jung affectionately hugged her from behind after that hot and passionate act, he slowly whispered something that she never expected and would never forget.


    "I¡­ I think I''ve fallen in love with you."

 Chapter 68 - The Calm Before The Storm Part 1

    Chapter 68


    At the same time that night, in a corner of the street near the wall going out to the Daemon forest three figures can be seen facing each other. It was Shin Jiao, Qian Li and a woman wearing a white veil on her face. The eyes of the woman are looking at Shin Jiao with earnest longing and tears seem to be visible in the corner.


    "Qin Lou¡­ It''s been a long time." Shin Jiao said as he looks at the woman with a smile.


    "Master you know her?" Qian Li looks at Shin Jiao with a tinge of doubt, awe, and confusion.


    She didn''t expect that her master would really be acquainted with the rumored genius from the alchemy school from the town of Dis. But of course, this also boosted her confidence as a follower of such a man.


    "Why? Why did you not show yourself to me¡­ to us? Are we not your¡­ friends?" Qin Lou said with a sobbing voice.


    When Shin Jiao saw that Qin Lou started to cry, he almost could not hold himself as he takes a step forward. But then all of a sudden, a powerful aura came bursting forth from behind Qin Lou. Then from afar, two figures suddenly appear in a blink of an eye and stood beside her.


    "How dare a mere mortal act this way in front of a cultivator." One of the men said as he looks at Shin Jiao in anger as they saw that he is about to approach Qin Lou.


    Shin Jiao is in stealth at that time when they were escaping and didn''t activate his aura. So right now, both Qian Li and Shin Jiao are considered as mortals by the two powerful cultivators. Without a word, the other man lifted his hand and delivers a p towards Shin Jiao. If he is just a mere mortal he would be turned to ashes immediately with this force, not to mention Qian Li who is now having a pale face as she looks at the two in horror.


    Shin Jiao shook his head and immediately grabs Qian Li and sends her back a couple of meters away, then in a blink came back delivering a powerful punch towards that palm strike.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion made the two World nascent realm cultivator dumbfounded as they would have never expected that a mere mortal can resist that palm strike. Although it''s just a simple palm strike it still came from a World nascent cultivator, and the young mortal delivers an equally simple punch to counter it. This means only one thing, the young man has the strength equal to them.


    This is uneptable for the two proud cultivators as they are already considered as a powerhouse of the Xi Empire. If not for the empire''s sake they would not spend their time guarding a promising junior like Qin Lou. But now they found something interesting and somewhat annoying person, and it seems that they have underestimated that person. In their minds, Shin Jiao might actually be a world nascent cultivator like themselves and is using some technique just to hide his cultivation aura.


    As the dust died down, the only thing that they saw is a wide crater near the wall. Shin Jiao and Qian Li are already gone not even any sign of them can be seen. Scanning with their spiritual sense, they found no trace of them at all. On the ground, Qin Lou found a small gray thing which seems to fit one''s ear. Since she is a bit familiar with Shin Jiao''s crafting techniques, she didn''t hesitate to put it in her ears. Upon seeing this, the two world nascent expert reacted at the same time.


    "No, you can''t use that thing!"


    But Qin Lou raised her hand and stopped them.


    "Seniors you attacked him without knowing who he is. He is the one who helped me to escape from the forest. I became an ungrateful person because I didn''t stop you from trying to hurt him. This is what he left for me, and I trust that he would not harm me." Qin Lou said as sadness can be clearly seen on her face.


    "I¡­ humph¡­" the world nascent cultivator who attacked wanted to say something but decided to just turn around.


    He is a powerful cultivator and would not stump too low as to barter with a junior, so he just left.


    Qin Lou didn''t mind the attitude of the protector as she also knows their purpose. And since Shin Jiao was not hurt and was able to escape she''s just d. Her focus then turned to the small device on her ear and then she suddenly heard a voice.


    "Qin Lou, I''m d that you''re okay. Don''t worry about me, I''m fine. Right now, I still can''t see you as you are already protected by the Emperor. But when I have enough power, I promise to see you and no power can stop me from that. For now, you have to cultivate and be strong okay?" Shin Jiao''s voice on the other line was heard.


    "Wait! Where are you?" Qin Lou asked with a little confusion, she was thinking that the thing in her ears is a recording, but she can hear a faint sound of gushing air which means that the person is running really fast or flying.


    "Oh me? I''m running! Hehe¡­" You really are a smart girl, Shin Jiao said as he knows that Qin Lou had figure out that the one on her ear is amunication device.


    "Shin, I can talk to you with this right?" Qin Lou excitedly asked.


    "Umm¡­ yes, but this is an open and limited frequency, which means that the range is limited and what you are saying can be heard by others." Shin Jiao exined.


    "I don''t care. As long as I can talk to you with this I''m fine with it." Qin Lou said as a smile crept on her face.


    "Okay, well I need to go now. I''m almost out of your range. Till next time then, bye!"


    "Huh? Shin¡­ Shin¡­" Qin Lou felt confused and a little disappointed as Shin Jiao''s voice came to an end.


    But then she held the device in her hand as if the most important thing in the world and a tranquil feeling overcame her. She then happily turns around and left the ce along with the World nascent cultivator who is now full of awe at the thing Qin Lou is holding.


    "That is a new artifact¡­ How can a mere mortal¡­ Wait a minute¡­ That mortal is a craftsman." The World nascent cultivator suddenly had a realization.


    But since it is not that clear yet, he would just do a thorough investigation of the matter. If what he is thinking is true, then that mortal is the one that the emperor is looking for.


    Meanwhile¡­


    As Shin Jiao continuously running, he ignored or maybe forgotten that he is carrying Qian Li on his arms. Her face is now like a tomato, as she didn''t know what to do. So without a choice, she just leans her head on his chest andfortably held on to his neck.


    Shin Jiao noticed for a while now that someone has been following after them. He actually saw this familiar aura when they were talking to the two world nascent cultivator. That person is actually using an aura stealth technique, the reason why the two world nascent didn''t notice or bother to notice. But since that person persisted in following them he decided to have a confrontation in a ce far from the town.


    So he waited until they entered the forest when he suddenly turns around.


    "Master, what is it? Is there something wrong?" Qian Li asked as she immediately put on her goggles and turn on her exoskeleton.


    In the town, she can''t use her goggles and exoskeleton so as to not attract any untoward attention to them. But this time since they are in the forest she can freely show her full capability so that she would be of great help to Shin Jiao.


    Not longter Qian Li saw a figure that stunned her.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, deep inside the forest...


    As the memory came to, Phoenix''s face turns red in embarrassment, she could not believe that she had those things to a person she just barely met. Although they have gone to some life-threatening circumstances it would not warrant the man to fall in love with her, and her feelings too seem to beplicated.


    It ismon in the cultivationnd to have a fianc¨¦e that one has never meet before and would just meet them 2 to 3 times before marriage. So in Phoenix''s case, her mentality is somewhat coherent with the fact that she saved the man and the man saved her. This mutual understanding made each of them develop a budding feeling.


    "Oh you''re awake!" a voice of a man suddenly awoke her from her stupor.


    "How are you feeling?" The handsome man slowly enters holding a bowl of soup.


    The man was Xi Jung, who enters and then put the soup on a stone table and sat at the edge of the bed. He stretched forth his hand to touch Phoenix''s forehead but theter reacted fast enough to evade his hand. She just stares at him with confused eyes while holding the nket to cover her naked body.


    "Why are you doing this?" Phoenix said with indifference and cold tone in her voice.


    Xi Jung looks at her in confusion and sighs, he somewhat understands what she is feeling and if he will not exin himself to her, she would ultimately hold some prejudice towards him. She would think that he is using her for something and because of that would lose the chance to have her as his woman.


    "I¡­ I told youst night. I¡­ I think I have developed some feelings for you." he said as he scratched the back of his head feeling a little shy and silly.


    "I don''t believe you¡­ You said that I save you before? But I can''t remember when did that happen." Phoenix said while her attitude is now showing indifference and cold, unlike the passionate woman that she wasst night.


    "I guess it''s just my thoughts then¡­ Well, you see. It was the time when that Golden Back Spiky wild boar appears in the forest and my whole team of cultivators was annihted. That was the first time I saw you. Because of your intervention, my life was spared. Then after that, we team up and¡­" He exined as he summarizes the story on how his feelings grew from there.


    "The truth is from the first time I saw you, I truly felt that you are a magnificent woman. As a cultivator, I would work hard to be a worthy partner for you. Hopefully, you would¡­ ept me¡­ as¡­ as your Daopanion." Xi Jung said with a little bit of hesitation as he didn''t know what her reaction would be.


    Upon hearing this Phoenix was shaken, she would not have expected for the man to ask her, a mere mortal, to be a Daopanion of a cultivator.


    "I think you hurt your head pretty bad out there. You should meditate to fix that; it would not be a good thing for your n to find out that one of their juniors has gone crazy." Phoenix said with a sneer.


    She would not believe that a cultivator would fall in love with a mere mortal, especially when that cultivator has high cultivation like the man in front of her. When they were fighting against the Golden Back Spiky Wild boar, she has already known that his cultivation level is that in gold core realm middle stages. A genius like himself would not stoop so low as to love a mortal like her.


    "We''ve just done what we could to save each other. Hopefully, you will not approach me after we parted ways." Phoenix said as she turns her back towards him.


    Right now Xi Jung felt hurt and could not believe that she would feel indifference towards him. After the things that they did together, he could not forget that passionate night and it keeps on swirling in his mind. Then he suddenly feels that if he gives up now, he would not be able to get her again.


    Because their n has a unique cultivation technique which is solely practiced by their n and that unknown to many cultivators, many of the Jung n''s ancestors have sessfully ascended to the higher nes. This cultivation technique is called ''the singr Dao heart'', because of their singr Dao heart technique, it is easy for them to ascend to the deity realms. They have already shared this teaching to others but none would ept it. None would believe that having the singr Dao heart can give a cultivator an easy way of ascension. Although it''s not the only way to ascend however it is the fastest and sure way for ascension. But men have their own designs, so the Jung n decided to keep this knowledge within their n.


    Right now Xi Jung''s singr Dao heart belongs to Phoenix, but she didn''t know this as her mindset is still affected by the norms of the cultivationnd that a man can have a couple of wives and many concubines which she herself is unable to ept.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright¡­ here are your clothes. If you need anything, just call me okay?" Xi Jung said with a dejected expression.


    He slowly put Phoenix''s clothes on the bedside as they were already cleaned. Phoenix bits her lips as aplicated feeling is starting to rise within her mind. But she didn''t have time to think about it, right now the only thing in her mind is to get out of this ce and return to the smallmunity she called home.


    After Xi Jung went out of the cave, Phoenix immediately got up from the bed and quickly put on her military-like camouge clothes. Though her body still ached a little however because of the effect of the green pill, she can manage. She simply tied her hair in a bun and checked her equipment.


    That day the two resume their travel in silence, but she can clearly notice that something is different. Their pace is clearly slow and Xi Jung would go his way to eliminate any beast. Then whenever she would feel a little fatigue he would immediately stop and they would take a rest. His attentiveness is a little troubling for her as she is an independent woman, although both have already shared some time together, she is still a little hesitant in opening her heart to him.


    But his every warm response is effective in thawing her seemingly frozen heart facade.

 Chapter 69 - The Calm Before The Storm Part 2

    Chapter 69


    Roar!!!


    A loud booming sound erupted from the depth of the forest as many colossal beasts of every kind slowly emerges. As if awakening from their deep slumber each creature showed their bloodshot eyes with the extreme presence of blood lust. The trembling ground and small fissures created as the horde of beast moved forward making every low-level creature cower in fear. High above these hordes floats a figure covered in dark mist, but its red glowing eye gleams dangerously.


    "It''s my turn now to reap some souls¡­ Roar!!! Haha!" the evil-eyed creature said as it lifts up its head and roared inughter.


    Meanwhile, two shadows can be seen rushing towards the direction of the border between the middle and the outer part of the Daemon forest. Suddenly both immediately stopped as the man immediately grabbed the woman and hugged her while lifting his hand to put up a barrier.


    Waves of killing intent and powerful aura bombarded the barrier as it slowly cracked. The barrier would have been sted but the man looked at the woman who is also directly looking at him and smile. Then he used his blood essence and boosted the barrier which is able to withstand the powerful but invisible force. Booth of them was thrown a few steps back but the barrier was able to hold.


    "Are you¡­ okay?" The man Xi Jung asked as he looked at the beautiful woman in his arms with tenderness.


    She was about to say something when she noticed some blood slowly seeps out of his mouth. Then something painful immediately tugs within her which finally broke the wall she''s been putting up these past few days.


    "You¡­ you crazy¡­ stupid¡­ man." She said as she pounded his chest in annoyance as he did not care of his own safety and would rather suffer, this made her feel guilty as she is still resisting his advances knowing full well his own feelings for her.


    Then she slowly rubbed his chest as if trying to mend what she did. Although the man didn''t feel any pain as her hands are like cotton hitting him, but he felt a little touch as she caressed him.


    "Why go such length just to protect me? I''m¡­ I''m just a¡­" Phoenix said with a low voice lowering her head and unable to look him in the eyes.


    "You''re not¡­ to me, you are the most precious thing in the world. And I would dly give my life to you." Xi Jung said with a smile which makes it a little ugly as blood has dyed even his pure white teeth.


    "Pfft!" Phoenix suddenly giggled as she found his expression really funny.


    Then she slowly wipes the blood off his mouth and drew closer to kiss his soft lips. This stunned Xi Jung as he almost let go of the formed barrier.


    "Whew¡­ That¡­ that was close. This woman, she¡­ wait¡­ Does she also like me? Really!" Xi Jung thought as he greedily etched in his mind this moment.


    It is the moment that he knows that the woman has already epted him and his Dao''s heart. Immediately after this epiphany and that wonderful kiss something suddenly opens up within him. It''s like a huge amount of power is rushing towards his dantianing from his heart. Like a rushing tide of a tsunami hitting and breaking the boundaries that constrain a normal human. Then changes immediately happened as his meridian grewrger and every acupoint in his body suddenly opens up without any hindrance.


    In a normal human there exist at least 12 principal meridians and the 8 extraordinary meridians. It is said that these meridians are connected by different acupoints in the body. Now, once every acupoint in the body is cleared and unobstructed that person can attain a high level of cultivation and faster cultivation speed. But what if those meridians and acupoints are not only unobstructed but also erged and strengthen what would happen? That is where the legend of the Jung n began, as when each cultivator in their n who sessfully achieve his own Dao heart, that cultivator would be unrivaled and can skip levels when fighting an opponent.


    This is the Dao heart that Xi Jung n''s practices, once a n member received a true feeling from their chosenpanion it would open up a path for them. As their body would immediately change in preparation to deification. This, in turn, would make their cultivation advance by leaps and bound, which should be a cause of envy to other ns or cultivationmunities. But the drawback with this technique is when they could not find their true Daopanion or that their Daopanion is not true to their feelings towards them, the heavens will not grant them its blessing and would not transform their bodies for deification.


    In this world of schemes and machinations, it is very hard to find someone who would truly show or give their feelings to others. Hence the members of the Jung n could only rely on their luck in finding their true soul mates.


    Phoenix can clearly feel the power gushing forth from within Xi Jung''s body and also towards her. It''s as if something within her mind suddenly opens up and a lot of information which is unfamiliar to her burst forth which made her mind go nk and she fainted.


    Xi Jung was awoken from his bliss when he noticed that Phoenix''s lips and his suddenly parted. His mind immediately began to worry as he saw her body limps as if all her strength left her. He is still holding the barrier as she is not sure if the aura and killing intent is still present, but he immediately supported her with his other hand.


    "Phoenix! Phoenix! No¡­ this should not have happened. Please, wake up!" Xi Jung worriedly shouted upon seeing her faint.


    The opening of his body and surging energy should not have any negative effect on a mortal. He knows this as he has seen it many times in their n. He also knows that instead of harm it would actually bring great blessing to mortal as with the deification of the body of their partner a mortal''s lifespan would actually increase up to hundreds of years, not as long as that of a cultivator though.


    But before he could overreact further, Phoenix suddenly woke up.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ what happened to me?" she muttered.


    Upon hearing her voice, Xi Jung immediately hugs her it was as if he''d lose her if he didn''t do so. This causes Phoenix to be dumbfounded and felt warm at the same time. She didn''t expect that he would be so worried about her, though she didn''t know what is happening yet.


    "Umph¡­ you¡­ you''re crushing me." Phoenix said feeling a little exasperated as she didn''t expect that this man would be this clingy and passionate.


    But deep inside her heart, she felt really happy.


    "We need to leave this ce, I think the danger ising and we also need to warn the town," Phoenix said as her woman''s intuition is telling her that something is not right.


    Xi Jung nods and with renewed stamina and strength carried her and both flew to the air. This made Phoenix astonished as she never would have expected him to have an increase in power just from a kiss.


    ¡­


    The night before, when Shin Jiao and Qian Li discovered that someone is chasing after them they decided to stop in the forest. Now they are both facing a very beautiful young woman.


    "I never would have thought to see you again like this." A beautiful young woman slowly emerges from the shadows.


    Her beauty is like that of an ice goddess which could topple down and empire. But the thing that''s very noticeable is the way the young woman looks at the young man in front of her. Her eyes are zing with jealousy as her fist tightens. She saw how the young man carried the mortal woman in his arms, she didn''t know why but when she saw that, her heart began to hurt too much that she wanted to rage.


    "It¡­ it''s been a long time." The young man said with an apathetic tone.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to talk to the woman more than that is necessary as just looking at her makes his wounded heart ached more. When he saw her emerges from the shadow his whole body actually shivers. Though he somewhat knew who is following them, but knowing is different from seeing.


    Cherry Lao is as beautiful as ever, that he could not deny. But the emotional wound she had caused him is too deep that it made him close his heart towards other women. He thought he was over her, but now he knows that he is wrong.


    "I¡­ I¡­ just want to say¡­ sorry. But¡­ but can you me me for my decision?" She said with a weak voice which made Shin Jiao raised an eyebrow.


    He didn''t expect that Cherry Lao would say this. It was as if she was forced by circumstance to leave him at that time. Well, he can''t judge her and she can''t me him either for trying to move on. But her eyes are showing something that he didn''t expect, it was jealousy.


    She knew that she didn''t have the right to be jealous, but she can''t help it, as her gaze turns towards the woman beside Shin Jiao. She could not help it as she suddenly raised her hand and pointed towards Qian Li. Then a small fireball congeals in front of her finger and was immediately released. When Shin Jiao didn''t move, Cherry Lao became happy because this means that the woman beside him is of no importance to him.


    But then all of a sudden her face fell, the smile she was about to show froze, as the woman who was about to be hit by the fireball actually banished. Then she immediately felt a cold metal pointing directly towards her head.


    "I don''t want to disrespect master, but if you do that again. I won''t be polite." Qian Li''s voice which is like, the autumn wind, calmly resonated.


    She had underestimated the mortal as the cold metal thing on her head is something that''s familiar. She had seen that kind of thing which Shin Jiao would always use when they were together. And she also knew the power that it holds. Even if she is able to escape, but with the speed that the woman is showing now, Cherry Lao can''t help but feel a little scared.


    "That''s enough, Fairy. We have to go." Shin Jiao said coldly.


    "Yes, master." Qian Li said as she immediately disappears from her ce and reappears beside Shin Jiao.


    Cherry Lao was unable to react as her mind is a mess. She didn''t want to ept things as they are, she could not ept that a mortal was able to subdue her in one move. She was thinking of a way to defeat the one Shin Jiao called as Fairy, but she knows that if she has the capacity like him, then her defeat is inevitable even with her current cultivation level.


    "Wait¡­ Shin! I¡­ Please wait!" Cherry Lao suddenly blurted unconsciously.


    Though she is a proud woman and can''t ept her defeat, still she is unsatisfied with his reaction. Although it was her fault for leaving, however at that time she is only driven by revenge. Her mind is only focused on getting back to her position and neglected his feelings. But now, she wanted differently, she really wanted him back.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know the fickleness of a woman''s mind. He didn''t know that sometimes, what they are doing is not what they want. But no matter what happens now his focus is not on this matter. As right now he suddenly feels that something is amiss.


    "Cherry¡­ You should go back. There is something going on, it''s not the time for us to talk about this¡­ We''ll see each other again someday and we can try to sort out our feelings. Then that''s the time we can decide." He said as both he and Qian Li''s figures suddenly disappear.


    "I... I will wait, I don''t care anymore. But, I will wait." She muttered under her breath as she just looks at the ce where he disappears as if his figure is still there.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the town''s hall, a group of cultivators is already gathered. Most of these people are cultivators with powerful backgrounds and cultivation level. They have already felt the disturbance within the forest, and with the report of the scouts, they now have an idea of what''s going to happen. And so the discussions in the hall are rowdy as each shared their own opinion of the matter.


    "Everyone! I know that you all are anxious and it''s seldom that many sects are gathered in here. But we have to be unified in our defense against the uing beast tide. ording to some of our World nascent seniors in here, there are around eight beasts that are level six and a possible level six beast king leading them." The middle-aged man said.


    He is the representative of the council of elders in the town of Dis. And is the one in charge of preparing the defenses and the counter-attack. Many of those that are in this hall have experienced what had happened in the town of Haven. This time they have 4 World nascent realm cultivators so they are confident that they would be able to defend the town. The head elder himself is also a nascent realm and the rest of the high council members are in the infant soul realm. With this powerhouse is thest line of defense would secure the survival of the town.


    "But before we head out there, I want to ask the remuneration of each cultivator. Is it the usual, one''s kill one''s harvest? Or do you n any other way?" a bulky man suddenly said within the middle of the crowd.


    This man is an elder of a branch of the Soul Mountain School near the City of Yi. They havee with other powerful schools and ns from the City of Yi after hearing the iing beast tide. Many of the powerful faction in these parts are here not only to participate in the defense but for the opportunity to obtain a harvest. As this is a high-level threat so it means the danger is high but the harvest is more bountiful. It is possible that some high level or even rare beasts would appear and this is what they are after.


    "The rule is, as usual, one''s kill, one''s harvest." The man replied which gave everyone a deep smile because that is their main purpose ining to this ce.


    "Everyone will follow Dao ancestor Shanguan Lao for the battle arrangements. We also requested the help of Master Ju, and those array formation experts should follow him¡­" The man then said as he conveys each assignment to every cultivator.


    As the town is preparing for theing beast tide, Shin Jiao has already reached the underground base. He had already conveyed his orders to them and made their own preparations.


    Then he met with the Shadow Squad and was surprised by what he learned.


    Phoenix is missing.

 Chapter 70 - The Calm Before The Storm Part 3

    Chapter 70


    Shin Jiao listens to the report of the three young women as they recollect what had happened while they were training. They told him about their encounter with the three beasts and how Phoenix was able to fight against a beast king. Then they told him about the weird cultivator who saved Phoenix and how he worked with them in defeating the beast king. Shin Jiao almost didn''t believe after hearing that the young masked man readily sacrificed his own safety just to help Phoenix. He now had a good view of the cultivator.


    "Master¡­ umm¡­ there is one thing. We¡­ we don''t know if we should say this. But it''s just that¡­ um¡­" Serpent said unsure of what she should say.


    "Out with it." Fairy (Qian Li) said detecting that something is wrong.


    The three girls look at each other while throwing signals of who would talk. Then as the next inmand Serpent drew in some breath and stood up. Since she is the one who started the report, then she decided to just tell everything.


    "Actually we''ve searched for Phoenix near the boundary of the middle and outer part of the forest. And when we were about to give up, we came across a field of flowers with a weird scent. When Qilin took some samples, we found out that it is an aphrodisiac which is very potent for any male either beast or human." Serpent said.


    "But when we scan the surroundings we found something¡­ We¡­ we found Phoenix about 10 kilometers from our location and saw that she is doing¡­ that¡­ that¡­ thing, with the cultivator." Serpent said with hesitation as she blushed.


    Seeing the faces of the girls, Shin Jiao was able to get the story and just nodded his head. Then he stood up and looks at them, but before turning and leaving the room he suddenly asked.


    "Do you think she was forced to do it?"


    The girls looked at each other and they all nod their heads as if they all had a tacit understanding.


    "Master I think she isn''t. It seems that Phoenix willingly gave herself to that¡­ that person." Serpent said.


    Shin Jiao nods his head and walked out of the room. Then the four girls left inside immediately started to discuss things that happened as the three told the story again to Qian Li and she also told them her encounter in the vige.


    The next day¡­


    Two figures suddenly appear around 50 kilometers near the vicinity of the underground base. At that time, Shin Jiao and the four members of the Shadow Squad are on the ground testing some new weapons in preparation for the iing beast tide. As the underground base is in the forest, it is sure that the beast will hit the base. Although they could hide, however what if a very strong beast detected their presence. His people would face sure annihtion if they didn''t participate in the defense.


    Shin Jiao''s idea is for the girls to be snipers and would help those cultivators to take out monsters that are strong. So, although the materials are not that sturdy enough to hold the power like that of the BARRETT still he was able to improvise and created two types of weapons.


    The first one is a simple sniper rifle, with the power to use a level 6 beast core, but the problem is heating. So hebined some materials and coated the inner barrel of the gun with a thinyer of the ck rock. This would prevent the barrel and the gun from exploding. Then the outer part of the gun is mixed with ice crystal shard, as it is an ore with the ability to absorb moisture in the air and turn them into ice.


    This kind of ore is mostly discarded by cultivators and is only useful to mortals for food preservation. If the weapon fires using a level 5 or 6 core, it would take around 5 minutes for it to cool down before another bullet can be fired again.


    He decided to call the sniper rifle as the ''Twin Dragon'' because of the ice element cooling the rifle and the extreme heat it would produce.


    And since they are press for time Shin Jiao was only able to make 2 of them. Then, for the rest of the ck stone, he upgraded his wakizashi and turns it into a long Nodachi sword. Bybining precious materials Shin Jiao was able to create a long and very sturdy sword, which is able to generate spiritual Qi or natural element andbine it as its attack. With this weapon, Shin Jiao is now confident to face any beast that''s on the ground. With the hardness of the ck stone, he may not cut a level 6 beast in half but he can prate their bodies with a stab.


    As the group is setting up their equipment, Qian Li notified Shin Jiao of the iing visitors. Then from atop the trees, two figuresnded on the ground. It was Phoenix and a young man wearing a white mask.


    "Phoenix greets master!" Phoenix immediately salutes as she bowed.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m d that you are fine. It seems that you broke your headgear." Shin Jiao realized as he noticed that she is not wearing her headgear for navigation in the forest.


    "Sorry, master I was too careless." She answered as she took a nce at the other girls who are looking at the man beside her.


    "Master, this is¡­ this is Xi Jung, from the Jung n." Phoenix said not knowing how to introduce the young man beside her.


    "Greetings Phoenix''s master! I am called Xi Jung, and I am d to have your acquaintance." Xi Jung said as he too cupped his hand to Shin Jiao in greeting.


    Shin Jiao did the same and didn''t say anything else, which made Xi Jung a little helpless on what to do. So he decided to just tell Shin Jiao the truth between him and Phoenix.


    "I know you are Phoenix''s master. But I came here with her to introduce myself as her Daopanion." Xi Jung said as he removes his mask to politely introduce himself.


    Everyone gasped in disbelief and even Shin Jiao almost dropped his jaw. This time he never would have thought that a cultivator would make a mortal woman as his own Daopanion. But Shin Jiao almost immediately gained hisposure and looked at Phoenix, who is also at a loss on what to say.


    Seeing that her master is looking at her, Phoenix looked down and could not meet Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    "So you wanted to take Phoenix away? But you see Phoenix is a very important member of our team. And she owes her life to me." Shin Jiao said in an imposing manner.


    When Phoenix heard this, her hand shook as she didn''t expect that her master would say those things. But then she also expected that her master would resist and she would not me him.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I won''t take her away from your group. I just wanted to be with her, I know that mortals have a prejudice against cultivators but I assure you my intention towards her is pure." Xi Jung said as he grabs Phoenix''s hands.


    The girls who are watching felt their heart flutter. It''s like they are watching some love story fantasy being unfold right before their eyes. Then they immediately dream of their master holding their hands like what the cultivator is doing right now to their sister.


    "Hmm¡­ I see¡­ if you can defeat me in a fight, I will not hinder your rtionship with my subordinate. But if you lose against me, you will serve me." Shin Jiao said as he put both hands behind him and walk towards Xi Jung.


    "Haha! I know that you are confident in your skills, but I am a cultivator. And you are just a mortal, I¡­ I''m not belittling you or something but it''s a fact that as a cultivator my strength is superior to yours." Xi Jung said shaking his head.


    When Phoenix heard the challenge issued by her master, she paled, especially when she heard Xi Jung''s reply. She knows that both men are strong, but she already knows how strong is her master is, so she immediately steps forward.


    "Master please forgive my shorings, I will do all you ask just don''t hurt him," Phoenix begged as she immediately dropped to her knees.


    She didn''t know if Shin Jiao would kill Xi Jung by saying those words. But she didn''t want to lose Xi Jung, she truly loves him with all her heart.


    "This silly girl, stand up! What did I tell you about kneeling?" Shin Jiao said a little exasperated.


    Xi Jung immediately lifted Phoenix by her arm and helped her to stand up. He then saw that she is crying, which almost broke his heart. He carefully wipes her tears away and smiled towards her trying to assure her that everything is fine. Xi Jung is confident with his skills and cultivation, and that he won''t lose to a mortal like Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind the two love birds as he rxedly walks towards the center of the field where Xi Jung followed. Qian Li walk towards Phoenix side and held her hand.


    "Why do you worry too much? Master is not that kind of person you know. If he truly loves one another, master won''t obstruct you. But now is not the time for that as we are preparing for war and we need a lot of fighters." Qian Li said trying to calm Phoenix down.


    As the five girls treat each other as sisters the other three also came over and console Phoenix. With the help of her sisters-in-arms, Phoenix was able to calm down.


    As the two men face each other, the forest seems to fall into silence. Then Shin Jiao put forth one of his hands and in a taunting manner gestured Xi Jung to attack.


    "This is a very cocky mortal. I don''t want to hurt Phoenix''s master so I will just make him faint using my spiritual pressure." Xi Jung thought.


    He then immediately spreads his spiritual Qi to surround Shin Jiao and build great pressure around him. But before he could rejoice, he noticed that Shin Jiao didn''t seem to notice the pressure he is exerting.


    "You have to attack me. Your spiritual pressure is too low." Shin Jiao said as he gestured once more in a taunting manner.


    Feeling a little offended, Xi Jung realized that there is something wrong with Shin Jiao. He could not believe that a mere mortal can resist his spiritual pressure. With a suspicion that Shin Jiao might be a cultivator hiding his cultivation though he didn''t know how he is doing it.


    Xi Jung gritted his teeth and immediately rushed in to attack. He disappears from where he stands and immediately reappears in front of Shin Jiao. With a simple punch directed to Shin Jiao''s shoulder, Xi Jung is confident that with this punch he would not do too much damage to Shin Jiao physically. At most he could just break some of Shin Jiao''s bone which could be easily mended with a bone mending pill.


    With that, he just put forth that simple punch. But then he found that his hand is unable to move and he felt a very strong hand gripping it.


    "You are trying to underestimate me? Again!" Shin Jiao said as he flicked Xi Jung''s hands along with his figure.


    To Xi Jung''s astonishment, he was flicked a couple of steps towards his previous position. This time he knows that he got the wrong idea, the man in front of him is not amon mortal man and that his conjecture that Shin Jiao is a cultivator became strong. So he didn''t hold back anymore and used his cultivation and infused spiritual Qi to his arms and once again dashed towards Shin Jiao.


    "This guy is different from normal cultivators. He seems to be stronger than his level. And right now his cultivation is only at thete-stage gold core realm, but his aura seems to have reached the primary-stage of the infant soul realm. Phoenix is really lucky to find this guy. Hmmm¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he observes Xi Jung, then an evil thought suddenly pops out of his mind.


    The guy in front of him seems to be head over heels with Phoenix, and his underground base is still weak. If this guy could stay and help with the base, they can have another powerful ally. But the problem is, how can he keep the guy? Then in the corner of his eyes, he eyed Phoenix and a smile appear on his face.


    Phoenix while watching the fight suddenly felt a cold shiver running down her spine. She didn''t know why but it seems that someone is going to try and pull some tricks on her. Then he gazes turn to Shin Jiao who is smiling at her.


    As Xi Jung draws closer, though in truth his speed is very fast, however for Shin Jiao he is moving like a normal person. So with just a side step, Xi Jung missed him.


    Xi Jung didn''t give up and delivers a couple more punches which Shin Jiao easily evaded. After some time, Xi Jung has already started to breathe heavily. He had expended too much energy in that exchange.


    "Sigh¡­ you''re spiritual Qi is strong and your dantian and meridian is not normal. But the thing is that you don''t know how to conserve your strength and optimize your Qi." Shin Jiao said as he patted the non-existent dust on his robe.


    "Alright, I can give you another chance." Shin Jiao said as his gaze turns towards the girls.


    "I will let you fight¡­" Shin Jiao said as his finger started to circle in the air.


    "Wait! Senior, I know that you are exceptional. But for me to fight against a mortal woman, I don''t think I can ept that." Xi Jung immediately interjected.


    "Sigh¡­ you''re too na?ve, you know that. Okay, Phoenix¡­ Fight your boyfriend." Shin Jiao said as he slowly walks towards Phoenix not minding the dumbfounded look on Xi Jung.


    "Ma¡­ Master, I¡­" Phoenix wanted to protest but¡­


    "Don''t tell me you want the other girls to shame him? Don''t worry, he can''t hit you and you can''t hurt him no matter how hard you try. Just don''t use any weapons." Shin Jiao interjected.


    Then as if understanding what Shin Jiao wanted to happen, Phoenix nods her head.


    "It seems that the master wanted to try Xi Jung''s resolve. I hope that he could pass the master''s test." Phoenix thought as she changed into a new exoskeleton with the help of the other girls.


    Then the two lovers faced each other in the center of the field.

 Chapter 71 - The Calm Before The Storm (Phoenix Awakening) Part 4

    Chapter 71


    A young man in a blue robe is standing looking at a beautiful young woman not too far from him. With a clenched fist, the young man is trying to control himself from being angry. He could not believe the situation right now.


    Xi Jung felt a little helpless as even Phoenix seems to agree with her master in having a spar against him, so he is having a hard time to decide on what to do. Looking at the beautiful woman who is smiling at him, his heart would always flutter.


    "Hey, Xi. Don''t hold back okay? My master wants to see what you can do." Phoenix said as she looks at Xi Jung.


    "But, I¡­ I might hurt you. I can''t do that." Xi Jung said as reluctance can be seen in his eyes.


    Actually, Xi Jung knows Phoenix''s capability, but as someone he loves, he would not dare exchange blows with her.


    "It''s all right I promise you that you won''t be able to hit me," Phoenix said as she tightens the gloves in her hands.


    "Xi, here Ie!" Phoenix said with a teasing smile on her face.


    Whoosh!!!


    Like the wind, Phoenix suddenly disappears from where she stood. And a powerful gush of wind appears in front of Xi Jung, which startled him. He crossed both his arms to protect his head from the iing punch. Xi Jung was suddenly amazed as he was pushed back one step with that simple punch from Phoenix.


    After experiencing that one blow, he didn''t want to underestimate her as he already feels the strength on that punch. Though it doesn''t hurt yet if it hits his face, then there is a chance that it would cause some bruise.


    Although cultivators have strong spiritual Qi that would surround their bodies, they tend to neglect body strengthening techniques after the body refining realm. So that means most cultivators only have a strong physique of ate-stage body refining realm cultivator. That is unless they reach the nascent realm which would remold their physique into a powerful being.


    So after some exchanges, Xi Jung found out that he is unable to hit even a hair of Phoenix. It''s like she knew where his next movement will be, and this annoys him too much. Right now the spiritual Qi surrounding his body is almost at its limits. Though the spiritual Qi in his body is abundant however it was already halved when he was fighting Shin Jiao. Now it is almost exhausted as his body is constantly being hit by a barrage of attacks from Phoenix.


    Right now Phoenix is wearing a new version of the headgear which is morepact and smaller. It''s like Shin Jiao''s goggles but with a helm to protect her head. This more advanced headgear can make her reflexes faster and can judge the weak spots of Xi Jung''s Qi field. With these advantages, Xi Jung''s Qi field would always blink on and off as every hit from Phoenix would always destroy it.


    While the two are fighting Qian Li and the others are watching with amazement.


    "Master, why is that cultivator unable to survive Phoenix''s attacks." Qian Li asked with a little confusion shown in her eyes.


    "Well, it''s not that he can''t survive her attacks. It''s just that he doesn''t know how to control his Qi flow. You see, the way he uses his Qi flow is just in a singr motion. This is how most cultivators in thisnd cultivate. They start with absorbing the spiritual Qi into their dantian and keeping it there like cores, and then when they need to use it they let it flow out." Shin Jiao exined, but his voice is not controlled making the other girls listen attentively.


    It''s either coincidence or deliberately as Xi Jung can actually hear his voice clearly. This is due to his cultivation level making his senses sharper than normal mortals. Upon hearing this Xi Jung''s heart suddenly jumps.


    "Is he trying to teach me something by doing this?" that is the question in Xi Jung''s mind.


    "Now, the truth is¡­ it''s not the only way to cultivate. You see, to practice perfect control in cultivation it is necessary that one should try to let Qi flow in a circr motion throughout one''s body. Each part of your body should bask and be bathed in spiritual Qi, this way you can start to control the flow and direct it even without your will. Just like the mantra that I was teaching you. Do you all remember how you feel when the slight Qi current flows inside your bodies?" Shin Jiao continued.


    "Yes, master it''s like something is nourishing every cell inside of me. Although we can''t hold to that Qi however by doing it naturally it makes our body strong enough to maximize the use of these exoskeletons." Qian Li answered with the rest of the girls nodding.


    After Xi Jung heard their discussion his eyes immediately glowed in astonishment. He didn''t think that the basic of cultivating Qi flow would be done like that. It''s like doing a body refining over and over until it bes natural that even while doing normal routines you are still revolving the spiritual Qi inside your body.


    "Actually there is a reason why I choose the five of you. Andter you will see why." Shin Jiao said with a hint of yfulness in his eyes.


    He then remembers the day when he started to build the underground base. While choosing the warriors to act as defenders of the base he did some experiments on natural energies. And he discovers something that made him really excited. After that, he began to train the five women like crazy and created a mantra for them to at least feel the flow of Qi. But because of them having no spiritual roots as mortals, they are unable to wield it. But it still enhances their physique greatly, thus each of them is able to withstand the speed the exoskeleton and boots produces.


    Ifpared to a cultivator, each of the woman''s body in the Shadow Squad isparable to a peak body refining cultivator without the exoskeleton. But of course, if they stop circting the Qi inside their bodies it would regress back to being a mortal.


    As the group continues to watch the battle between the two, they suddenly noticed that something is amiss, it''s like the young man is slowly regaining an advantage. With the use of their goggles, they noticed that the flow of the Qi in his body began to change.


    "This is¡­ he is Qi is flowing differently." Serpent blurted out.


    "Hmm¡­ a genius! I was right. He really is a genius cultivator. All I did was to exin the flow and even without a mantra he devised his own path. Haha! Phoenix is really a lucky girl to have him for a husband. Well, I guess he too is lucky to have her as his wife. Hopefully, she could wake her potential sooner. In this beast wave, we can use these two." Shin Jiao thought while a smile unconsciously crept on his face.


    "Master, it seems that you are feeling happy." Qian Li said as she noticed Shin Jiao''s mood.


    "Umm¡­ I feel like the weather in this forest is good today." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The two who are exchanging blows, on the other hand, is now having smiles stered on their faces. Phoenix is happy as she can disy all of her fighting technique which she painstakingly practiced without holding back. While Xi Jung is also happy to discover this new cultivation method that he just heard, he didn''t really expect that this kind of low-level cultivation technique is the key in controlling the Qi inside one''s body. This is like having an unlimited spiritual Qi while fighting. Right now in his mind, he can''t wait to teach this to his juniors in the n. But of course, he needed to refine the technique first for himself.


    "Xi, you seem to be keeping up with me." Phoenix suddenly said with a smile.


    "Yeah, But I noticed that no matter how much you attack, you seem to have unlimited stamina. You really are an extraordinary woman." Xi Jung replied trying to tter his woman.


    "Humph, you really have a glib tongue." She said with a frown but deep in her heart, she felt happy.


    "I will exert some effort now. So, try to keep up!" Phoenix warned as her fighting stance suddenly changed.


    This time Phoenix tried to apply some enlightenment she learned while using the beam sword that Shin Jiao gave her. Then as she channels the Qi in her body she tried to concentrate them in her hands. Then all of a sudden, her hands turn red as a fire started to form from them. Upon seeing this she smiled and began to attack Xi Jung, who was astounded with his eyes almost popping out.


    "This is impossible, Phoenix is only a mortal. Howe she can use spiritual Qi like that? This¡­ this is crazy." Xi Jung said to himself in disbelief.


    As Phoenix began her next wave of attacks, Xi Jung discovers that the Qi field in his body seems to break each time they are hit by those fiery hands. This made him break out in cold sweat upon feeling his skin being burned by those palms.


    "This is not possible right?" the girls suddenly said at the same time as their gaze went towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao this time had an astounded look in his expression. He actually didn''t expect for these two love birds to improve so suddenly. He didn''t even expect for Phoenix to be able to wield mes on her palms. This is really out of his expectation, and he is somewhat interested to learn why this is happening. Then the girls noticed for the first time that Shin Jiao put on his goggles, and would adjust its setting every now and then while smiling like a crazy person.


    "What is happening to master, Fairy?" Serpent immediately asked Qian Li who face palmed as she watches Shin Jiao.


    "It''s his old habit again." Qian Li replied.


    "Ugh¡­ he''s in his crazy learning mode again gosh this is troublesome." Vermilion Bird said as she once experienced Shin Jiao''s learning mode when she was training.


    At that time, she almost exhausted herself in a fight. She wanted to stop but it seems that her master wouldn''t listen to her and urged her to continue.


    Upon hearing her, the other girls also shuddered as they too experience the same thing. Now looking at the two couple they really feel sorry for them. It seems that they need to prepare something to help the two recover their vitality while their master is in his learning mode.


    Qilin immediately ran towards the underground base as fast as she could to get more food and beast cores, while the other girls prepare first aid kits and some pills just in case.


    While the two couples sparring is getting intense, it is clear that Xi Jung is now at the disadvantage. He now noticed the fearsomeness of Phoenix''s techniques, as those blows she delivered are all fatal blows. If he didn''t have the Qi field surrounding his body, he would have suffered grave wounds already.


    "Damn it. She is too fast that I can''t even touch her clothes. And why is her stamina too absurd, after this bout I''ll¡­ I''ll make sure to punish her in bed for a day." Xi Jung said to himself as a perverted thought suddenly enters his mind.


    But because of that distraction, he didn''t notice an iing palm strike. But when he noticed it, he acted on impulse and delivers a sudden strike meeting Phoenix''s palm. The other one is full of spiritual Qi, while the other one is covered in fiery mes.


    BOOM!!!


    A loud explosion burst out as the two palms collided. Xi Jung was stunned and immediately regretted what he did. He knows that his strength is greater than Phoenix coupled with his new Qi flow which made his spiritual Qi denser. So it goes to say that Phoenix definitely loses out in terms of strength. Her figure could be seen flying backward as she sprayed a mouthful of blood.


    This made everyone panicked as they saw Phoenix''s figure flew out of the area. The girls suddenly cried out along with Xi Jung.


    "Phoenix!"


    But unknown to them, Shin Jiao suddenly had an excited look on his face. He never would have expected that something like this would happen. It''s like a bright light is shining on his face as he discovered something.


    When Phoenix and Xi Jung''s palms collided something inside her suddenly exploded, it''s like something inside her mind opens up. Arge amount of information enters her mind and the things that her master taught her became clearer and there are also some new ones that she seem to have forgotten before. It''s like her mind suddenly remembers everything like a movie where she can y it whenever she chooses.


    "What is happening to me? This energy flowing inside my body¡­ this is not the Qi that master taught me. This is more chaotic and tranquil at the same time¡­ hmm¡­ mana? I think this is called mana or the natural energy of the world." Phoenix thought as she can feel her body flying backward.


    "Wait I need to stop or else I''ll die on impact." She thought as she forcefully opens her eyes and turns her body.


    Phoenix''s body suddenly flips through the air as she somersaulted and her feet act as a shock absorber while touching a tree trunk. Then she bends to assimte the remaining energy from that throw. After fully bending her knees, she pushed with all her might breaking the trunk and making her body shot towards Xi Jung, who is now having a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Xi Jung never would have thought that Phoenix would immediately recover from that blow. He clearly saw her spew a mouthful of blood which is like a stab in his heart. But now, he couldn''t think straight.


    "What is going on?" Xi Jung asked himself.


    But when he saw Phoenix''s eyes, his heartfelt scared as her eyes actually changed color. From hazel brown to yellow, this made her look like a being from another ne. The change in her eyes coupled with the sudden change of her aura made Phoenix look like an immortal goddess.


    Everyone was dumbfounded looking at this scene. Xi Jung was like a statue unmoving from his position as he was mesmerized by what he is seeing right now.


    Then all of a sudden, on her stretched hand a blue circr me started to congeal. It''s like a whirlpool that sucks in air and it seems tobine something in the air which makes the blue me grow bigger. And while this is happening Shin Jiao actually noticed that from her lips, many unknown words can be heard.


    "Spell chant! That is a spell chant!" Shin Jiao''s eyes are wide open as he quickly removes his goggles as if it is a hindrance on seeing something truly spectacr.

 Chapter 72 - The Horde Of Powerful Beasts Part 1

    Chapter 72


    While having a spar with Xi Jung, Phoenix suddenly had her memory opens up and she seem to see shes of moving pictures in her mind. These are her memories, memories of a long lost past when she was a little child.


    Then she suddenly finds her consciousness which is full of foreign yet seemingly really familiar symbols. She can also see memories of her being young talking and walking with some people who seem to be distant from her yet closely familiar inside her heart. She is in a ce with tall buildings made of bricks, dark corridors lit by torches, and people clothed in different apparel which one cannot see in thend of cultivators. In that ce, they stood in a line towards arge hall while magnificent chandeliers provide illumination. Up in a high golden throne sits a man wearing a golden crown on his head with his handsome face and regal appearance.


    Then her mind suddenly goes to a setting where she is sitting in a room with other children and learns those foreign yet familiar words in a book. Then they would stand in a field trying to say those words in the book and when she remembers those things, her mind immediately seems to know what to do next.


    Right now those words that she learned areing out of her mouth as her body dashes towards Xi Jung.


    Phoenix has clearly remembered her past and who she really is. She is someone who is considered as a mixed-race. Her mother is a cultivator who identally traveled to another continent using an experimental ship from a crafting school in the kingdom of Si. But due to an ident, she was stuck on the continent and met someone. From there a unique love story started which bears fruit to a little girl, who looks almost exactly like her mother.


    And then one day when she was 8 years old an ident urred where monsters started to invade their homes and kingdom. Without a choice, just to save their little girl, her mother and father made a sacrifice and created a portal using a huge amount of energy and resources just to send their little girl into the continent where her mother came from. Then after that, she didn''t know what happened to her parents.


    That little girl was sent to a mortal vige and grew up to be an ordinary girl. Due to the space distortion and her traumatic experience, she forgot about her past until today.


    After casting the fireball, Phoenix felt that the energy inside her body is being consumed way too much. She knows that this is because she did not focus as she is currently moving. The reason why mages especially beginners would stand still to cast their magic is that they needed to stabilize the mana and their focus. But it is toote for her to try and control this, and all she can do now is to release the huge fireball that she had created.


    KABOOM!!!


    The huge explosion burned to ashes everything along in a straight path of about 30 meters. Upon seeing this Phoenix heart quickly skipped a beat and she suddenly felt remorseful of her action. At that time she was too excited to realize that she is just having a sparring match with Xi Jung and thoroughly forgotten everything. Now her body felt so heavy but she just stood there looking at the devastation she created with tears in her eyes.


    "No!!! Xi Jung! Noooo!!!" Phoenix shouted as she held on to her fading consciousness.


    Then she felt her body slump to the ground as her vision darkened.


    The next day¡­


    The chirping of the birds can be heard along with the booming sounds of explosion. Outside of a small hut, a wide area has been cleared as smoke and debris can be seen littered everywhere. Shin Jiao and the other girls are still in the testing phase of the new weapons and their currently new discovery.


    Inside the hut, a figure of a young womanys on the bed with her beautiful face in a peaceful and tranquil sleep. Beside the young woman sits a man with a seemingly haggard appearance but his gentle aura and attractive face would make everything in the room peaceful. His eyes never left the woman lying in the bed for a very long time, as he felt that if he would remove his gaze from her she would suddenly disappear. His eyes are full ofplicated emotions of love and anxiousness which seems to add more to his attractiveness.


    The other girls in the camp would walk in the hut every now and then, and they would check on the young woman. Every time they would look at the young man, it would always cause them to be mesmerized by his appearance.


    "Ugh¡­" a moan suddenly escaped Phoenix''s mouth as she slowly opens her eyes.


    "Hey¡­" Xi Jung immediately said as he noticed Phoenix''s eyelids fluttering.


    As Phoenix slowly opens her eyes, Xi Jung immediately noticed that the once hazel brown iris is now turned into light hazel, making it resembles like golden rays of light, which made her look more like a goddess. When Xi Jung saw this he was truly dumbstruck at the beauty of his Daopanion. He could not exin what he is feeling right now as he felt that the woman he loves, is truly magical.


    When Phoenix regained her vision and is able to recognize the man in front of her who is looking at her like a love-struck fool, her tears immediately burst out.


    "Oh! Xi, you''re okay¡­ I¡­ I thought I have¡­ huhu¡­" Phoenix cried while she immediately hugs Xi Jung.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''m fine as you can see. It''s thanks to your master." Xi Jung said as he also hugs Phoenix while patting her back.


    The two talked for a while as to what had happened.


    Meanwhile in a few kilometers away from the hut¡­


    Shin Jiao and a small young woman are standing in front of a tall tree, the young woman is Qilin. While Shin Jiao has his eyes closed as he is trying to check his progress, she is trying to focus her thought and mana while she is looking at the tree. Then she slowly chanted some words like the one that Phoenix said. But then in the middle, she missed words and the slowly glowing me in her palm immediately dissipated.


    Toink!


    The sound of a small stick hitting her head immediately sounded.


    "Ouch! Master if you always hit me in my head I''ll be stupid." Qilinined as she rubs her head coquettishly.


    "Again!" Shin Jiao said without opening his eyes.


    Qilin pouted her lips as she once again began to concentrate and adjusted her state of mind.


    "Master! Phoenix is awake!" sounded an excited voice while she is running towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao immediately opens his eyes with a glint of excitement in them. When he first heard the spell chant he immediately memorized it and was able to replicate it and taught the other girls. Now that he heard the spell chant from Phoenix he is able to at leastprehend a part of it which he immediately integrated with his own knowledge of gathering mana through what he learned from Gubu.


    Since then he taught the girls how to control the flow of mana in their bodies and found that only Qilin has the ability to manipte mana outside of her body, while the three girls are only able to manipte it inside of their bodies. ording to Gubu, Qilin and Phoenix who can muster andmand the elements are called Mages in the other continent, while Fairy, Serpent, and Vermilion Bird who can manipte the mana inside their bodies but is unable to control natural energies outside are called Warriors.


    Although Warriors is unable to manipte the natural energies outside just like that of the Mages, still they can use the natural energy in their body or mana to form barriers or even change their skin into natural elements. This ability makes them perfect in melee fights or even long-range fighting using bows with arrows charged with mana.


    So far Shin Jiao has been using this technique with regards to his weapons and fighting style. He is doing this by enhancing his body and making it stronger so as to cope up with his speed and weapon recoils, he can also enhance his body using natural energy and spiritual Qi at the same time.


    Now that he is able to learn a chant from Phoenix, he started to help the other three girls who can''tmand the natural energy in developing the ability to control the mana inside their bodies.


    The reason why Shin Jiao had chosen the five girls is because of their innate ability to wield mana. At that time he thought that Fairy and Phoenix have the highest possibility to be Mages as the two has a huge amount of natural energy in their aura. But he didn''t expect that Qilin would be a Mage instead of Fairy.


    "Alright, let''s wrap things up for today." Shin Jiao said as he smiled at Qilin then patted her head.


    Upon seeing this, the one who called them Serpent immediately pouted. Then like a spoiled little girl, rushed towards Shin Jiao''s side and ogled him with her big sparkling eye. Shin Jiao almostughed in exasperation as he knows that he had spoiled these young women. Though he is tough when ites to training however in normal times he is like an older brother to them.


    So he patted her head to and immediately walks away, this causes Serpent to blush and giggled. Qilin upon seeing the reaction of Serpent just shook her head and followed Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, wait for me!" Serpent shouted as she followed suit.


    ¡­


    "Master you''re here!" Phoenix excitedly said as she saw Shin Jiao walking toward the hut.


    Then she walks out along with Xi Jung and cupped their hands in greetings.


    "So, how do you feel?" Shin Jiao asked after nodding his head to both of them.


    "I''m okay now master. I¡­ I think I''ve recovered most of my memories. And I seem toe from anothernd, and which is very far from this continent." Phoenix said with a smile on her face, her words made the other girls and Xi Jung showed an incredulous look on their faces.


    If it was the day before, it is almost impossible for them to imagine that Phoenix came from another ce. But with her eyes and looks right now everyone is convinced that what she is saying is true.


    "So, you''re a mage?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Phoenix suddenly stiffens up, as she didn''t expect her master to know the word Mage. Then with an incredulous look on her face, she became confused.


    "Don''t be confused as I actually had a little bit of knowledge about the other Continent that you are talking about. And, I already taught the members of the Shadow Squad about mana maniption. But only Qilin is the same as you as she is also a Mage." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Really! She¡­ she can cast magic too!" Phoenix excitedly eximed.


    "Umm¡­ but I think fire spell is not my thing. As no matter how I try, I just can''t feel some resonance with the fireball spell that you did." Qilin interjected with a look of hopelessness in her eyes as she held Phoenix''s hand trying to gain her favor, while her words gained nods from the rest of the girls.


    "Since Phoenix is already up maybe she has an idea on what element is suitable for you." Fairy added while looking at Phoenix.


    Phoenix then thought for a while and was about to say something when Shin Jiao stopped her.


    "I know you want to teach them what you know. But if I may ask, do you know how to write the basic spells?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Yes master, since young I was taught how to write all the basic spells. But I was too young and is unable to learn the more advanced spells as it was prohibited in the school at that time." Phoenix exined with a little disappointment in her tone.


    "Haha! Don''t worry too much. First, teach me the basic spells then I will try to learn something from it and we will see what would happen next." Shin Jiao said with confidence.


    Everyone had their eyes wide open in realization. Phoenix too realized that she has forgotten how absurd her master''s learning mode is. But thinking about his focus in his learning mode, her body involuntarily shudders.


    That day Shin Jiao learned from Phoenix the 5 basic spells: Fire, wind, water, dirt, and lightning. Although these are just the basic spells, Phoenix told Shin Jiao that there are other basic spells which are prohibited to learn because she is still too young at that time and one of those examples is the dark spells. Upon hearing this Shin Jiao almost immediately wanted to build a ship and fly to the continent of magic.


    Shin Jiao became excited as he stayed inside the room, then he takes out hisptop inside his ring and started to analyze each spell script intensively. He started to deduce a lot of data which would always show a happy and excited expression in his eyes. Shin Jiao learned a lot of things, and unlike before his learning curve is already high because of the changes in his body. And in that short amount of time, he was able tobine, change, and even create a new type of spell script. If those schrs and mages in the other continent could learn about this, they would pluck their white hair in exasperation at the speed of his learning.


    But of course, this is not all due to Shin Jiao''s ability as hisptop did all the fast calctions and spell simtions.


    One dayter¡­


    Shin Jiao is now standing atop a cliff while looking at the opposite mountain. Then he suddenly invokes something in his hand and a silver glow covers his index finger. Then as quickly as he can he writes a spell circle in the air and within a few seconds finished it.


    "This is the chant script for a lightning strike, if I am correct it would cause a huge area of effect damage." Shin Jiao said as he waited for the effect of the magic circle.


    Then all of a sudden, the magic circle lights up and from the center came a sh of lightning as thick as a man''s arms. The lightning bolt snaked towards the trees around a kilometer away from the cliff and caused a huge area of around 100 meters in diameter to be charred ck.


    "This¡­ its effect is not that devastating, but enough to fight against a horde of monsters. And the mana it consumes is moderate. Haha¡­ if I teach this to Qilin, she would surely be happy." Shin Jiao thought.


    Then once again he drew another pattern in the air, but this time the pattern glowed red, as around a circle appear head-sized fireballs with extreme heat. Shin Jiao immediately backs away so that his clothes would not be burned. Then the fireballs immediately flew towards the trees at the same distance. But this time the devastation is a little bit wider as there is also the impact force when the fireballs hit the ground.


    "Now this is for Phoenix, hopefully, she can control these fireballs, as my affinity with fire is just average. But if she can control these fireballs then it would truly be amazing." Shin Jiao said to himself with a smile.


    After testing the spells he made, Shin Jiao decided to go back to the training area. But on his way, he suddenly felt something in the air.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess time is running out. We must be prepared for the iing battle. If my calction is correct we only have 3 days before the beast tide would appear.." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly rushed forward.

 Chapter 73 - Preemptive Strike

    Chapter 73


    But here, at dawn, the sun seemed to spit yellow venom on the tenebrifd where a broody mist and an atrabilious semnce always hung. The spinney that hugged the advance cultivator''s camp drooped and had a dreary look like it was in an eternal slumber. The stock of the trees seeped with sap like the beads of sweat that the sun sucked from under their skins. The glittering morning deity, that was once temporary assuagement for the winds that were toe as it emerged from its night of hiding, now reminded everyone that the day has finally arrived.


    After 3 days of preparation, every single soul in the town and those in its borders has a tense look in their eyes. Everyone knows that today is the day where the beasts would arrive in the borders, with a tense feeling none dare to rx and everyone is on their guard.


    "Dao ancestor, are you sure that today is the day that the beast tide would arrive?" an old man wearing a silver cultivator''s armor asked a man who looks like in histe 30''s standing beside him.


    The man just nods his head and didn''t say anything else. He knows that everyone in the town is on their toes, for the fear of facing many powerful beasts. This man is Shanguan Lao who stayed in the town of Dis to assist the town in facing the beast horde.


    There are only 3 World nascent realm cultivators in this area and Shanguan Lao is one of them. The two are the protectors sent by the empire to protect Qin Lou. The emperor of Xi was amazed at the batches of rapid healing pills that the alchemist from the town Dis have made, although there are also manying from the kingdom of Yi which the town of Dis is under. But the quality of the pill is far more superior when it''s from the town of Dis. So the empire sent around 10,000 soldiers to the borders of the town to help repel the iing beast tide. But because of the distance, the airship carrying the soldiers is due to arrive 2 dayster.


    Because of the distance, even when they use the fastest airships it would still take them 1 week, how much more when the ship is carrying thousands of people. So the estimate would be around 10 days as this is the fastest the airship could go with its cargo of 1,000 cultivators per ship.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the town, Shin Jiao and his group are already done with their preparations. He divided the Shadow Squad into three teams where there are those would act as snipers and also those who are defenders. There are two people in each team, as Xi Jung volunteered to help so he is in a team with Phoenix''s. They already made their ns and would not wait as the cultivators do. Since Shin Jiao is confident with the gears he made for them, he is confident to bring the fight to those damned beasts.


    The sun rose up in the sky which signifies that it''s already mid-day. Most of the people in the town of Dis are busy walking to and fro as they finished their war preparation. But then all of a sudden the three World nascent realm cultivators stood up from their seats.


    "This aura is far more powerful than I thought. This would be a hard fight." Shanguan Lao said.


    "Yeah, and I can feel many levels six beasts areing. This ce would be in a very dangerous situation." A world nascent cultivator next to a young woman muttered.


    "Senior we don''t have to worry too much, we have evacuated most of the alchemist along with the needed equipment." The young woman wearing a white veil on her face sitting beside the world nascent cultivator said and this young woman is Qin Lou.


    "You should have gone with them. You know that this ce is very dangerous. We don''t know what would happen next. But since you insisted on this the two of us can''t argue, but if everything would go sour I will personally take you out of this ce. And one thing, no heroics." The other world nascent cultivator advised.


    "I understand that but I just wanted to be of some help. And I know that you two seniors are here, so I can fully show my worth in this situation." Qin Lou said with an air of righteousness in her words.


    "Shin, I hope that you would be okay out there." Qin Lou said to herself as the worries deep in her heart could not be quelled no matter how hard she tries.


    "Sigh¡­ Elder Ao is right, you youngdy has a very stubborn personality." Thought the two World nascent cultivators.


    "Sorry seniors for troubling you." Qin Lou said while cupping her hands to both World nascent cultivators.


    The two just nods their head and admired the straightforwardness of Qin Lou.


    In the outer part of town, a lot of rich merchants and some ns are already on their way to the city of Yi, although the travel would take them a long time yet they have no choice as they are afraid to be embroiled or even join in the battle. In this exodus of the ns in a particr carriage sat two young people. They are the Lyn Lei and Jing Lei, as the two siblings were too scared to fight against the beast tide they would rather lose their face than their lives.


    "Brother, what should we do? Can we still go back and see dad?" Lyn Lei asked as she felt a little dissatisfied that they were sent away by their father.


    "Sister, we need to work hard on our cultivation. I promise to be strong¡­ I will be strong that I would surpass everyone. I swear to have my revenge on those haughty cultivators and that mortal man that had humiliated us before. I will kill them all with my own hands." Jing Lei said as he felt really depressed when he was humiliated every now and then and was looked down upon.


    This time he clenched his fist tightly as he swore in his heart to do everything in his ability to be really strong. This time vengeance and shame is what''s driving him towards gaining strength at all cost. If he can sell his soul at this time, he would agree to sell it to the devil just to be strong. Unknown to him, his determination is the catalyst that would cause great destruction in the kingdom if not stopped.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, deep inside Daemon forest gigantic beast which looks like small mountains are slowly advancing towards a single direction. In front of all the beasts, walks a fairlyrge beast shrouded in ck mist causing some of the lower level beasts to keep their distance from it. The beast tide this time has many levels six beasts which would ensure ughtering a lot of human cultivators.


    "Ahhh¡­ Hahaha¡­ I can feel the presence of many souls. This will be a great harvest, with this I can then be stronger and the kings of this forest would start to respect me. I will show them that I the great Fen Hu can also be one of the kings of this ce. Hahaha! Eh? What is that?"


    The beast shrouded in dark mist suddenly stopped as it felt something. Its innate sense is telling it that there is a very dangerous situation up ahead. But then it didn''t put his attention into it as it is confident enough that there are no cultivators within its wide sense range. All it can see are cowering small creatures and mortals hiding in fear, those are not enough to satisfy its humongous appetite for souls, so the beast tide continues on moving forward unimpeded.


    Then all of a sudden without a word, two levels six beasts suddenly drop down to the ground.


    But no one noticed it as the beast''s horde is too numerous, then after ten minutes another two levels six beasts suddenly dropdown. Then a loud roar erupted from one of the beasts who fell, which startled the horde. The lower level ones began to scatter and fighting began to happen.


    Thousands of beast began to rampage as their four levels six beasts turned up dead. As the chaos began to escte, many levels six beasts began to notice this, but then after another ten minutes, another two levels six beasts turned up dead. With six high-level beasts gone the horde of beasts began to run out of control.


    From afar two groups of shadows suddenly appear while they retreated.


    "Mission aplished! We have terminated 6 high-level beasts at the first ambush point." Said Fairy as she reported their progress on her headgear.


    "Copy that. Proceed to the second ambush point and wait for orders." Said a woman''s voice on the other line.


    On the other hand, inside the underground base, a group of people is looking at a map. When they receive the report from the Shadow Squad, they marked the map and started to discuss the next action given to them by their leader.


    Deep inside the forest at a top of a tall tree two scouts are observing the situation. Then they suddenly noticed themotion within the ranks of the beast which greatly confused them. After looking at their rough-looking binocrs which the craft smiths from the town invented using a part of the technology they discover from the goggles of Shin Jiao they found in the swamp, they found out that there is around 6 high-level beast killed by an unknown force.


    "Should we report this to the town? This situation is too weird." one of them asked.


    "Yes, I think they should know this." The man then took out amunication crystal and sent out a report.


    Thesemunication crystals are for single use only. After they are used they became useless, so scouts would carry three of these because although they are useful still they are also too expensive and consumable. This technology relies fully on a single burst of power just to send a message, but this burst of power would always break the crystal afterward.


    Meanwhile in the town of Dis, after the council receives the news they were astonished. They never thought that there are other forces at work in the forest.


    "Seniors and elders, it seems that we have apany inside the forest. But as of now, we cannot determine who they are, but we must still be vignt as with that kind of power our town might also be in danger of being invaded by them." The head elder of the town of Dis said.


    This statement caused many to start discussing the possibility of the third party in this beast tide. They can''t help to think this way as right now they are clueless of the power of the other party. If they would know that what they fear right now are actually a group of mortals, it would be a great blow on their pride as cultivators.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao divided the Shadow Squad into three groups, he actually devises a n to make a preemptive strike on the beast tide to at least wither their numbers down to a manageable amount. So the n is to use their own numbers against them. Shin Jiao is very familiar with the characteristics of a lot of beasts in the endless forest as he had hunted and observed a lot of different beasts and their behavioral pattern, so he knows that this beast tide is not a normal one and is being controlled by not one but many high-level beasts.


    If they can whittle the number of these high-level beasts, then there is a possibility that the beast tide would crumble on its own. It''s not the possible solution but at least it could give the humans some fighting chance and at most save many people in the process.


    High up a cliff on rocky terrain, the wind would always blow wildly. As the bushes and trees slowly sway back and forth a gloomy sound of wailing ghost would sometimes reverberate through the air. Within this part of the cliff a metallic object inconspicuously slowly protruded out of the rocks.


    Behind that object is a beautiful young woman with her gorgeous white hair neatly tied in a ponytail. Her eyes are looking through the scope like an eagle. Her emotion and breathing are stable which makes her hand steady and calm as she carefully put her index finger near the trigger waiting for amand.


    "Fairy here, reporting from the second location A, everything is a go!" she said.


    "Vermilion Bird, reporting from the second location B, everything is a go!" another voice sounded.


    "Phoenix reporting, defensive lines are all done! We are waiting for amand." Another voice sounded.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao from a hidden ce smile and also prepared himself. He is now wearing full battle gear, like a modern soldier going intobat. He didn''t put the guns he made inside the ring but instead holstered them in his body making him look like those Special Forces in the movies that are armed to the teeth.


    This time his arsenal includes two high powered handguns, a low-grade sniper rifle, and his newly created weapon¡­ a rifle that looks like a Lancer Tactical M4a1 carbine.


    The two high powered handguns is a Desert Eagle look-a-like gun which is powerful enough to kill a level 3 beast in a normal setting. But it has an A.I. which could set its setting to max which is enough to wound a level 5 beast. If one is skillful enough then it could be a very dangerous weapon against high-level opponents.


    The low-grade sniper rifle is just for emergency cases where is he had no choice then he would max it out and maybe kill a level 6 beast, which will also destroy the rifle.


    Shin Jiao decided to create the Lancer Tactical M4a1 carbine-like rifle as an experiment, for multiple enemies.


    Now with his new gears, he prepares himself to face this new challenge not alone but his newpanions and his newly created base.


    "After this war, the underground base will grow further after we finished training those newly arrived people. I''m d that there are almost 50 of them that are able-bodied men and woman¡­ Hmm¡­ The Shadow Squad will grow if Phoenix and the others could teach another batch of Mages and Warriors." Shin Jiao suddenly thought after checking his equipment and gears.


    Right now the most important thing is to survive the battle and then grow the underground base into a formidable fortress.. This way he can have his own ce in this world where he can do research in peace and through that begin a technological revolution which would change this world, and through this maybe he can find a way to go back to Earth.

 Chapter 74 - Qian Li The Fairy

    Chapter 74


    BOOM!!!


    Roar!!!


    The rampaging beast of every kind has already started to crash with each other, and right now a lot of these beasts have been trampled to the ground and died. Upon seeing this Fairy and her teammates are happy, now they can just watch those dumb beasts kill each other. They are already rejoicing of the sess of the n that their master devices.


    But sometimes things will never go ording to one''s n. Because right at this time, they saw a beast covered in dark mist upfront flew high up in the air and roared furiously. Now, this one roar was so intense that even those in the town of Dis heard it.


    After that roar, the beasts that are out of control suddenly turned docile and began to march forward making the ground tremble. Thousands of beasts began moving like a single being as they seem to follow themand of the beast covered in ck mist.


    "This is Fairy reporting, n A is a failure. Although there are many beasts that have died, yet it''s not enough." Qian Li reported with a hint of disappointment in her voice.


    "Alright, all team fall back. We''ll proceed to n B." the order came in from theirs.


    As the team received the order they began to move stealthily towards the direction of their n B ambush site.


    "Serpent, you go first I''ll follow behind. I need to make sure that our retreat is safe," said Fairy as she never left her eyesight in the scope of her rifle.


    "Roger. Be careful," said Serpent as she patted Fairy''s shoulder and immediately left.


    "Hmm... the beast tide is about 5 hours away from ambush site B. Fairy retreating now." Qian Li said to hers after some time, then she immediately packs her rifle and rushed in her quickest speed.


    As Fairy was traversing the ground all of a sudden a shadow suddenly appears behind her which she didn''t actually notice its existence.


    The shadow immediatelyunched its attack. Caught by surprise, Fairy wanted to evade but it''s already toote as the speed of the shadow is too fast. With that strike, Fairy was not able to evade and was hit directly at the back of her right shoulder. The strong impact threw her forward in an awkward manner because of her tremendous speed and the push of velocity.


    "Ahhh!!!" Fairy shouted as she tumbled on her steps unable to stop.


    Then she suddenly trips on a tree root making her flip and rolled down on the ground.


    Bam!


    Fairy hits arge tree which made her almost faint because of the hard impact. She didn''t expect that this would happen to her as she was sure that while running she had already scanned her surroundings. At that time she is sure that there are no strong creatures in the surroundings, at least strong enough to challenge her speed. But she was totally wrong, now her body is already aching from being battered and bruised. And it seems that she suffered from many broken bones in many parts of her body. While in pain, she remembers the breathing pattern that her master taught her, that breathing pattern would make her body recover from any wounds or injuries faster.


    So without thinking twice, she immediately concentrated her breathing like practiced. After revolving the mana in her body she noticed the fast healing effect which rapidly heals her body, after doing this she slowly lifted her head. In front of her, she found a thin man covered with an old ragged cultivators robe. His eyes have a look of someone crazed, and his yellow crooked teeth would make any girls shudder in disgust along with his smelly and messy appearance.


    "Woman, beautiful woman¡­ Hihi, slurp¡­" the man''s shrill voice which can make someone think of a talking serpent beast made Fairy break out in cold sweat.


    Then when she noticed the man''s long tongue and serpent-like eyes, she knew that she has encountered a beast n member. She had already experienced being kidnapped by this race that seems to enjoy torturing human as a form of pleasure.


    "Hehe¡­ I will have you¡­ it''s been a long time since I tasted a human girl. Hihi¡­ My crotch is itching to pound you¡­ and sniff¡­ sniff¡­ what''s this? Haha! A virgin! Haha¡­ The smell of a virgin fear! After relieving myself on you, I''ll gobble you up, your yin essence is also strong. I can have pleasure and satisfaction." the man seem to border from being crazed to normal from his reactions which made Fairy disgusted and bothered at the same time.


    Most mortal women, when faced with this situation, would immediately lose hope as they are powerless towards these strong beings. Mortals women would just ept these situations and some who have a strong will to live would try to move on with their lives. But many would be crazy and lifeless, or worst they would just take their own lives. This is the fate of mortals in thisnd and there is nothing they can do about it, as the strong would always rule and trample the weak. And Fairy was like one of those women before.


    But that was before, Fairy right now is considered as one of the best fighters in Shadow Squad. Plus with the extensive training and deadly techniques she received from Shin Jiao, she can be considered as a lethal weapon.


    "Hmph¡­ you think it would be that easy," said Fairy as she reached out for her handgun.


    But then she stopped as she immediately squinted and grimace in pain. She found that her shoulder and some of her ribs seems to be broken. The man saw this and an evil smirk appears on his face; he is confident that the mortal woman is powerless against him and is just trying to make herself looks strong.


    As the man slowly took a step forward, his eyes lewdly look at Fairy''s curvy body and beautiful face. He didn''t notice the headgear or even the weird exoskeleton on her as he is already crazed. The man has been trapped in this forest for a long time. He is one of those beast n members who were able to escape the swamp area when it copsed.


    Then with a lucky encounter, he actually saw some powerful beasts fighting. And when the two beasts died because their severe wounds and injury he obtained their cores and thus was able to evolve. But he didn''t expect that there would be a bacsh which made his mind muddled, and turn him crazy.


    "No, this is impossible. I need to heal faster or else I''m going to be ravaged and die in here." Fairy thought and then she remembers a particr code they need to say when they are in deep trouble.


    "When you are in a pinch and you know that you have an ally nearby you have to say these words, that way we can rescue you as soon as possible." That is what her master Shin Jiao instructed them a few days ago.


    So without a second thought, she gritted her teeth and immediately shouted.


    "This is Fairy, SOS¡­, I repeat SOS!" Fairy shouted in her headset.


    As right now she is really in trouble and unable to move because of the broken bones and injury in her body. Although she can heal it, however, it would take time, she also can''t move to reach for her pocket and take the first aid medicine.


    She feels a pang of regret in her choice to let Serpent move ahead of her. If they were together they could have avoided the catastrophe but there is no time for regret right now.


    Fairy saw the disgusting figure of the man from the beast n and the long bulging thing under his tattered pants. She could not imagine her first time being taken by a dirty and ugly man. She can''t ept this fate and she won''t ept this oue. In her mind, if worstes to worst she would just bite her tongue and kill herself.


    As the man came closer, the beast tide also drew closer to the area. When Fairy felt the trembling of the ground her expression paled and her heart turned to hopelessness. She knows that if she is not rescued soon, its either she''ll be raped and killed or be trampled and eaten by the beasts tide. Either of the two is not the ending she wished for.


    When the man also felt the tremor on the ground, he actually stopped his steps.


    "What!? What is happening? Arrggghhh¡­ This¡­ I¡­" As if awoken from his dazed the man became confused but when his gaze suddenlynded on Qian Li''s body, as if something was ignited inside the of him and he immediately pounced towards Qian Li.


    "You''re mine! No one can take you from me! Hehehe¡­" shouted the crazed voice of the man.


    His ws suddenly grew from his fingers then he shed towards Qian Li.


    Rip!


    The sound of clothes being torn sounded and Qian Liplexion suddenly changed. In her mind, she now felt abandoned, although the clothes she is wearing is a special one, it is still not strong enough to resist the strength of a strong cultivator or beast n.


    In this time of her despair memories of the time when she was a child living in a big castle enters her mind.


    When she was 8 everyone is excited to test her for her spiritual root. Everybody knows that she is a genius daughter of the king, and her brothers would always ask her questions when they don''t know something about cultivation. As her memory is too sharp and she can always deduce and remember almost everything with just a nce everyone is excited about her test.


    But then after that day, everything changes. The admiration of the people around her dwindles, although her brothers and parents still love her yet it is evident that they feel pity for her. Her mom and dad, the king and queen are both cultivators, her 4 brothers are also cultivators. She is the only one who was left behind, although no one dares to bully her because of her brothers who dote on her however the scornful look of the people is hurting her.


    She felt that she is dragging all of her family members down. So when she reached the age of 16, she ran away from the castle. They tried to find her but she is very intelligent and is able to calcte the abilities of people looking for her, and with only that skill she escaped. Unluckily when she was with a caravan of travelers towards the city of Er, they were ambushed by bandits.


    She was caught and was sold as a mortal servant to a group of cultivators. She disguises herself to be a dirty child so as not to attract attention. Then she and a group of mortal servants followed some cultivators inside the Daemon forest and was caught by the beast-man n and imprisoned in the swamp dungeon.


    These experiences shed back in her memories as she felt her clothes having torn off. She didn''t expect that when she already has the power to protect herself that was the time when she would be vulnerable.


    But since she is very intelligent an idea suddenly pops in her mind while in panic and in despair. She remembers what her master told them while training. At that time she didn''t understand what he means when he said.


    "Remember that a woman has two very lethal weapons. Use it well." Her master told them with a smirk.


    Then shes of images of men''s faces appear in her mind whenever they see that part of a woman''s body. It''s like a sh bomb that would stun them for a few seconds.


    With an idea, she quickly thought of a n and then shouted.


    "Wait!"


    Her voice is like soft cotton that suddenly woke the sex-crazed beat n man from his rage. Then Qian Li (Fairy) lifted the headgear and showed her face to the man, with a coquettish expression. Upon seeing this, the man''s face turned stupid, he did not expect that the woman is really very beautiful. Qian Li is already naturally beautiful, however when she started to train the Warrior''s path her temperament and beauty was further enhanced. So, although right now she is only a level 1 Warrior yet it''s already enough to enhance her appearance.


    "So this is what the master was talking about... Since I''ve almost recovered my mobility. Let me give this fool the final blow." Qian Li thought with a sneer as she is confident that her ns would seed.


    She forced her hand to move and with a great effort, she was able to slowly reach for her bra. Now, this is not an ordinary bra made of cloth, this is an armor made of beast leather. Then she teasingly lifted it making the man on top of her suddenly drool.


    "It''s time!" Qian Li thought as she immediately grabs her pistol.


    Fht! Fht!


    Two shots were fired, but the man''s reaction is still faster than her. The man is already holding her hand which held the gun upwards. Because of her injuries, she was not able to move faster and hit her target.


    The ugly expression of the man can be seen, with his red eyes ogling the twin peaks of Qian Li. Licking his lips he slowly removes the bra covering them. Two white rabbits with her pink cherries immediately blinded the man''s eyes, and the bulge on his crutch became harder.


    His long tongue slowly stretches towards those two red cherries, making Qian Li grimace in disgust.


    "No! Don''t! You ugly toad! Get away from me! Wu¡­ wu¡­" Qian Li wailed now unable to ept that her body would be vited by the vile creature from the beast n.


    As the long tongue slowly descends towards her peaks, shivers of disgust filled her heart. She then closes her eyes in hopelessness and despair.


    "Master where are you? I need your help!... I''m sorry, I can''t!..." Qian Li thought as she wanted to kill herself but she could not do it she thought that her conviction is far too weak.


    Then she waited for the inevitable, she waited and waited. But she felt nothing, and then she suddenly felt something covering her body, before she can react she was lifted up.


    To her surprise, she saw the handsome face of Shin Jiao. Tears immediately fell down her eyes as she hugs her while being carries on his arms.


    "Master it''s really you!... Huhu... Thank you foring master! Wu, wu¡­" as she cried her heart out.


    Shin Jiao looks at the shivering woman in his arms, he felt a little guilty for not being fast enough. But he knows that this experience can make her stronger as a warrior and as a woman.


    "I''m sorry for beingte. Traffic!" Shin Jiao said by reflex.


    "Huh?" Qian Li was surprised.


    Right now Qian Li''s heart is in turmoil, she had experienced the worst scenario for a woman. At that time all she can think of is Shin Jiao''s name, the man whom she truly admires and respected. The man who gave her the power to fight and be strong, she didn''t lose hope in her heart. And truly he didn''t disappoint, he really did rescue her from the ws of hell.


    Then to Shin Jiao''s surprised, Qian Li didn''t think twice when she held his face between her hands and just kissed him. The soft and fragrant lips of a maiden wafted in Shin Jiao''s nose. He is not new to the sensation but a woman''s lips is a truly remarkable creation. The kisssted for a while but was disturbed when someone voicing aint suddenly enters his ears.


    "Master! That''s unfair!"

 Chapter 75 - The Eve Of War

    Chapter 75


    Kapow!


    Boom!


    Sound of explosions echoed through the forest as a figure can be seen dashing away from a dense number of beast following behind him. The figure is carrying a woman on his arms who is nestled on his chest. But the this is that the woman is holding a gun in her hand would every now and then, causing some beast to fall on the ground and causing an exploding sound because of the impact.


    Trailing behind him is a dense number of flying ho-like beasts half his size which causes the man to break out in cold sweat, this man is Shin Jiao. After killing the half-crazed man from the beast n and rescuing Qian Li, Shin Jiao didn''t expect that an advance scout of hos colony along with a level 5 beast king ho spotted them. As arge number of hos assaulted him and Qian Li, he madly dashes through the thick foliage of trees. Qian Li has already recovered a fourth of her strength so while retreating she is shooting at those who would approach them.


    The tandem of the two seems perfect with Shin Jiao running and Qian Li''s shooting; arge number of hos have already fallen. At first, Qian Li missed a lot of her targets as she needed to adjust with Shin Jiao''s speed and the pain in her body. But as time went by while and her body gradually recovers her uracy became better and better.


    "Master, I''m running out of bullets!" Qian Li shouted near Shin Jiao''s ears.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply but his heart is a little troubled, he didn''t know what to do as the hos speed is very fast almost as fast as his. If he is not carrying Qian Li he may have a chance to escape this predicament or if she is not injured. But because of her injury, their escape bes twice as hard and dangerous. They also could not activate their stealth because if the ho beast would discover this there is a possibility that it would lose its effectiveness in battle.


    While Qian Li is reloading a ho suddenly attacked making her scared, luckily Shin Jiao has his spiritual sense. Although his spiritual sense can just reach at a meager 10 meters in distance however it is enough for Shin Jiao to know what to do next.


    "Fairy, we need to take their sense out so that we can activate stealth. Grab the sh grenades on my waist and throw all of them." Shin Jiao shouted.


    Qian Li nods her head and immediately went to work. She quickly grabs all four sh grenades on Shin Jiao''s waist and threw them on the air one by one.


    Blinding sh of light illuminated the dimly illuminated forest, making the entire ho group pause in their tracks. After a while when they regained their senses, the two people they are following is already gone. With an angry roar, the level 5 beast king ho rampages all over as it toppled some of the trees in its surroundings. But it was to no avail as their target has already escaped. So without a choice, the dense number of hos return to the beast tide army.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Qian Li are already dashing on top of the trees making the light pass through their camouge suit which made them invisible to the naked eye.


    After a long while of traveling, they arrive in location B where the rest of the team is standing by. When the group saw the two people they became happy, and Phoenix immediately came forward. Qian Li while on Shin Jiao''s arm could feel cold gazes towards her, especially Serpent who is pouting as she had seen her kissed Shin Jiao.


    "Master, the base has delivered a healing pill for us. This is a diluted version of the Rapid Hemostatic Pill. It is more suitable for mortals like us." She said happily as she handed Shin Jiao five bottles which contain 4 green translucent pills each.


    After putting Qian Li down he receives the bottles with pills and carefully check them.


    "Elder Wan Bing''s team is really efficient. I can''t believe they are able to make a diluted version of the pill. This is good, but if your guys go beyond level 5 warriors and mages. The effect of these low-level pills would not be sufficient for your physique at that time." Shin Jiao said while he scrutinized the pills.


    "What do you mean by that master?" Phoenix asked while knitting her brow in confusion.


    "Well, if my conjecture and the data I have collected is correct. Once you reach level 5 in circting the mana in your body, you all would not be mere mortals anymore." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He had to say this so that the girls will work hard and be stronger. ording to Gubu, on the other continent, there are some who are like cultivators living for hundreds or even thousands of years, and they call them Saints and Gods.


    "What? Is¡­ Is this true?" this time it was Xi Jung who reacted.


    His heart right now is too flustered in excitement because he never would have expected to hear this news as Phoenix didn''t tell him this information. Actually, Phoenix didn''t know this because this information is only taught when a Warrior or a Mage bes a Novice in either of the two professions. And level 5 is the starting point where they would be called a Novice warrior or a Novice mage. And after that 5 levels would proceed in every profession or job, which would change their titles.


    "Yes, I''m sorry I forgot to tell you guys this¡­ I was too busy¡­ hehe." Shin Jiao said touching the back of his head.


    Every girl in the area showed a glimmering shine in their eyes. Now that they discovered that they too can be as strong as cultivators without the help of the exoskeleton, they became excited in their hearts. Each of them almost simultaneously has a goal to cultivate like crazy after the war ended, which is in the premise that they survive.


    "Alright, I will upload the ways to enhance your levels in your headgears. That way you can study it in your free time while we wait for the battle to start." Shin Jiao said as he can see the excited looks on everyone''s gazes on him.


    So he helplessly took out hisptop and began uploading the information he got from Gubu''s jade slips. When they receive it, although excited they didn''t immediately look at the information as they didn''t want to be distracted in theirbat preparations.


    Qian Li immediately recovered in just a few minutes after taking the pills. Then the group immediately went on to do their own tasks.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, reports began to arrive in the town of Dis town hall. The beast tide they are waiting for has nowe in the proximity of 500 kilometers.


    "What is the estimated time that the beast tide will arrive near the town?" an elder asked with a solemn face.


    "If the giant level six beast would travel this distance, it is expected that they would be arriving tomorrow afternoon. But the fast ones will be on our doorsteps in at least 8 to 10 hours." The scout reported.


    All the elders nod their heads and look at the old man in white hair sitting in the middle seat. The old man then lifted his gaze towards the people in the room.


    "Tell the advance team to begin their assault. We could not let these beasts reach the town. Have everyone ready to intercept the beasts." The elder said as he stood up.


    Everyone in the rooms followed suit as they began to prepare themselves to go in the front lines. Their goal is to monitor and assess the situation and offer support if necessary.


    In this group of people Shin Jiao actually knew a lot of figures, some of them he had conflicts with and some of them are his acquaintances. But right now they are having one goal in mind, and that is to fight against the beast and of course profit from the cores and beast carcass. In thisnd of cultivators where the strong prey against the weak and self-gain is mostmon, many would bravely venture as long as there are profits. But only a few would have different goals, Qin Lou is one of those.


    While walking among the crowd a woman approached her. And when she saw that cute and beautiful face, she was truly dumbfounded and surprised. She never would have thought that her best friend Susu Ling has returned to the town and behind her followed two people.


    "Susu! Why? Why are you here? Why did youe back?" Qin Lou asked in surprise.


    Her face is showing a mixture of delight and worry. She is happy that her friend is with her, but she is worried about her safety.


    "Well, you''re here why can''t I be. Hihi¡­" Susu Ling answered with a smile on her face.


    The two girls hug each other feeling happy for the reunion. Then they started to chat as they follow the group of people. While they are walking, they noticed someone approaching them. The young woman walking towards them is very beautiful and in fact, most of the men in the crowd would always take a nce at her with a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    Cherry Lao walks towards the two young women happily chatting with each other. In fact, she would have approached Qin Lou a long time ago but she is a little bit hesitant.


    "Excuse me¡­ I''m Cherry Lao from the Lotus sect. May I ask Miss Lou to have a private conversation?" she said with a smile while cupping her hands.


    The two girls were a little startled as they were dumbfounded at the beauty of the young woman in front of them. Susu Ling is confident of her beauty but she would never want topare herself with the woman in front of her, as the woman is like a goddess who has descended from the heavens. But Qin Lou is indifferent to the young woman, she has seen Cherry Lao on many asions in the town of Dis and so she is already almost immune to her beauty.


    "Miss Lao is too kind, I am with my friend and we keep no secret between us. If you have something please you can ask." Qin Lou said as she also politely cupped her hands.


    "This¡­ alright¡­ If I may ask¡­ You¡­ you know the man named Shin Jiao right?" Cherry Lao asked with a little hesitation.


    But before Qin Lou could answer Susu Ling''s eyes widen in disbelief as she could not imagine how Shin Jiao had known such a beautiful woman, "You! How did you know Shin Jiao? Are you his woman?"


    Hearing this from a girl, Cherry Lao''s face immediately blushed. The time she had with Shin Jiao immediately shed back in her memories. His handsome face and the care he showed her, in fact, the truth is that she has regretted giving him that letter. Right now, if she could turn back the time she would dly stay in that secluded paradise where they only have each other.


    When she returned to her sect, she had exact her revenge alright but at what cost? Although the sect epted her and was never punished for ruining her master''s cultivation, she never would have expected to be given as a bride to the 2nd Prince of Xi, Li Yan Xi. Upon learning this Cherry Lao said no to the marriage proposal and wanted to return to the forest, but she was stopped by a powerful man. And that man was her uncle, Shaguan Lao, the long lost brother of her father.


    Upon seeing the reaction of Cherry Lao, which seems to have recalled something wonderful and sad at the same time, the eyes of Susu Ling squinted in suspicion.


    "I knew that scumbag is not good. He''s grabbing women everywhere he goes. Sister Qin, if I see him I''ll give him a good beating for you." Susu Ling said with fuming anger in her face.


    Susu Ling didn''t know why but right now she is really angry at Shin Jiao for no apparent reason and felt some jealousy in her heart upon seeing the beauty of Cherry Lao.


    "Shin Jiao is not like that!" Cherry Lao suddenly shouted with a little bit of annoyance in her voice.


    Themotion suddenly grabs some attention and one of them is a handsome young man. Upon seeing Susu Ling his eyes lit up in excitement, he never would have thought he could see Susu Ling again. But when he saw the otherworldly beauty of Cherry Lao, he was dumbfounded and a perverted look on his face appears. This man is Prince Haulin, the third prince of the Xi Empire royal family.


    Although he is a very handsome young man, yet hisscivious nature would alwayse out whenever he sees beautiful women. And so he unconsciously wipes the drool on his mouth as he approached the group of three women.


    "Ladies! This humble prince would like to meet your acquaintance." He said while showing his most handsome smile.


    On the surface he tries to look amicable but deep in his heart he is already nning his next moves. When he was in the forest, he let Susu Ling escaped his grasp. But now since he found her again, he would make his move and of course also grab the goddess-like beauty near her, but he never thought of doing anything at the woman with a white veil because he knows who she is. And his status would not work against her, it would most likely be that his father would kill him upfront if he touches just the tip of her finger.


    "Prince Haulin, you should mind your gaze. This is Cherry Lao, the fianc¨¦ of your older brother 2nd prince of Li Yan Xi. And she is the granddaughter of the grand alchemist of Empire." An old woman''s voice behind him suddenly said which made Prince Haulin break in a cold sweat.


    He didn''t know that the woman is already been betrothed to his 2nd brother, which is one of the people he feared the most besides the crown prince. But then his mind became a little intoxicated as he once again saw Cherry Lao''s beauty. Then he gave the old woman passing by his side a cold nce.


    This old woman is one of the elders in Lotus sect who came with Cherry Lao to the town of Dis. When she discovered the perverted look on Prince Haulin''s eyes, she didn''t mind that he is a prince and spoke her mind. In the empire, everybody knows that Prince Haulin is the only prince who has no power. Although he can bully those without backgrounds however he is not well respected by powerful people, unlike his brothers and sisters.


    Upon seeing the old woman who just went by, Prince Haulin frowns but he still tried to control himself. Although he never would have expected that he would be humiliated in front of this many people, however with his expereince, he can still hide his true feelings.


    "Haha¡­ you jest me, senior. I wouldn''t dare. This lowly prince would never do that. I just wanted to meet them as they are young heroes of my father''s empire." Haulin Xi said with a smile.


    But deep inside his heart, he is gritting his teeth in anger. Then he just cupped his hands and turn around and walk with the crowd.


    "I swear that those two bitches will be in my hands before this war would end."

 Chapter 76 - And So It Began

    Chapter 76


    In a valley clearing stood a wall made of stones, it was constructed by all the cultivators of the advance team. The stone wall has a height of 20 meters which span to around a few hundreds of kilometers. The purpose of this wall is to temporarily stop the low-level beast in their advance just in case they were able to escape the advance team ambush area.


    The sight seems majestic and praiseworthy but everyone knows that it would not be enough to stop those gigantic beastsmanding the horde. A few kilometers behind this lineys Shin Jiao and his meager force of 6 individuals. All of themy prone in stealth on the ground and is spread through 4 point area. Shin Jiao himself is just observing the horizon while waiting for the beast tide to arrive.


    Not longter, he can see the advance cultivator team moving. This means that the beast tide is already on sight, and as if not betraying his expectation he finally saw the dust and tiny vague figures from afar slowly getting into his view.


    "Hmm¡­ this is the reason why it took them too long. The horde leaders are intelligent enough to control the speed of the low-level beasts¡­ this setup will make it hard for the cultivators to defend this area. If the small beasts will attack with the high leveled on this area will be decimated in no time." Shin Jiao thought as he analyzed the situation at hand.


    Shin Jiao and his team had actually noticed this when they did a preemptive attack.


    "It seems that the higher level beasts are waiting for something before they would release their control on the lower level ones. Luckily for those cultivators, we have already thought of a n. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a smirk on his face as he continues watching the horizon.


    "Phoenix how much time do we have?" Shin Jiao asked in hiss.


    After his words, a voice enters thes.


    "We still have around 30 minutes before the deadline, master." Phoenix''s voice said in thes.


    "Alright, everybody, do a double check your gears. Remember don''t waste your ammo and energy on the low-level beast, those cultivators can take care of that. Stick to our goal and everything will be fine. Good luck everyone." Shin Jiao ryed hismand.


    "Roger that!" the synchronized answer of everyone was heard on thes.


    Meanwhile, at the front lines, the cultivator advance army proceeds towards their designated ambush point. The ce has thick and lush trees as far as the eye can see, it''s a perfect ce toy an ambush and do arge scale skirmish. But luckily for the cultivators, they are a few kilometers away from a certain line in the area.


    When they reached their ambush point, the cultivator army began to feel a strong pressureing from ahead of them. They know that the pressure ising from the high-level beasts marching with the beast tide.


    "Everyone should prepare, hide your presences, we must ambush those dammed beasts in this area and do as much damage as we can." the leaders in the army shouted with a hint of excitement in their voices.


    It is known throughout the cultivator army that this beast tide is unique as there is a possibility of obtaining arge number of beast carcasses and cores. So although everyone is scared of the danger, yet most of them are excited about the possible gains they can have.


    Everyone immediately dispersed and used their magical artifact to hide and wait for the beast tide to enter the area. But not long after everyone had hidden when something happened.


    BOOM!!!


    CRACKLE! CRACKLE!


    A loud deafening sound made all the cultivators jump from where they hide. Then the whole ce suddenly felt the freezing cold and tiny white crystal particles can be seen suddenly spreading throughout a wide range area. Every monster that this particle would touch will have their parts freeze in an instant.


    The cultivators were safe as the force of the explosion pushed those particles towards the iingrge number of beasts.


    Everyone was dumbfounded after watching the trees and the surrounding areas be frozen. They didn''t expect to see one of the most beautiful sceneries in front of them, where everything has turned into blocks of ice sculptures.


    Since Shin Jiaocks materials and time, he wasn''t able to make many bombs. So, the area they were able to freeze is just in the front and some in the middle. But it was enough to deter and halt the advance of the beast for the meantime.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the scene, but the cultivators immediately reacted. Seeing the opportunity, the cultivator army immediately took action. Though there arerge parts of the beast tide which are frozen, however many can still move and began to rampage meeting the charging cultivators.


    That was the signal and the beginning of the battle. Soon, the blood and bodies of both cultivators and beast began to dye and cover the ground red. But arge number of beasts began to fall, as the cultivators have prepared their strongest and most powerful magical artifacts just to face the tide.


    But that was not enough to stop the raging beasts, as the beast numbers the cultivators 100 is to 1.


    As the onught continues, arge number of cultivators also began to fall. Shouts of despair and cry for help reverberates throughout the battlefield, but all these voices fell in deaf ears as the beasts behind the line continued marching onwards and many have been devoured, both cultivators and beasts alike.


    From behind the beast tide, a certain beast clouded in ck mist has its eyes closed as it body shivers in delight. Traces of white wisping from the souls of both beast and cultivators has umted in this area and slowly enters its body. The sensation of devouring the traces of souls is making it feel like in a trance and truly delighted by the feast.


    "The wisp of souls of every living creature in this ce is small but small as they are, they still make my body stronger. Hahaha! Although I cannot refine thempletely like that damned dragon Mok Dong, I can still grow stronger with this." It thought while carefully refined each soul surrounding its body.


    Meanwhile on the front lines¡­


    "You beast will not escape me!" shouted a cultivator with his eyes turning red as he rampages on the battlefield killing multiple beasts.


    But his body is already riddled with wounds, and his spiritual energy is almost depleted. Right now he is already burning his blood essence to push his body to the limit. Upon seeing the sessful escape of his fellow sect members the man sighs in relief, he is already satisfied with his sacrifice.


    "This is the most satisfying battle I have ever experienced in my long life. Hehe¡­ Now let''s see how many I can kill before I die." He muttered as he lifted his gaze up.


    Then to his astonishment in front of him stood a gigantic beast, with half of its body is like that of a strong bull, and half is that of a gori. Its body is covered with thick fur and exudes a strong Qi aura.


    "A¡­ a¡­ level 4 beast king. How¡­ how can this be? Arrgghhh¡­"


    Before the cultivator can react, his head was casually grabbed by the beast king and was torn off along with his spine. The cultivator could not even shout in pain as his vision immediately turns ck.


    These scenes can be seen everywhere on the battlefield, as the beast kings started to move and obliterate the cultivators they encountered.


    Seeing the number of casualties increases, themand to retreat was sent as many infant soul cultivators stepped in to protect the retreating cultivators.


    "Haha, there are many beast kings in the area. We need to sweep them out. This will be of great value to my cultivation." A middle-aged man in the infant soul realm said as he flew in the air towards the bloody battlefield.


    Then he suddenly spotted a three-headed snake-like beast, this made his mouth widen with a smile.


    "A rare beast! Tri-headed boa! Haha¡­ the heavens are looking out for me." The man said with a greedy look on his face.


    As he watched he didn''t mind the other struggling cultivators below.


    Then he didn''t think twice and just rushed into battle gathering arge amount of Qi in his fist. Then like a cannonball his body struck on of the beast''s head.


    Puff!!!


    The beast head which was hit by his fist was immediately decapitated, making the level 4 beast king roared in pain as it wriggled its body on the ground trampling the other beast and cultivators in the area. Those who were able to escape flee with their lives but there are some who were ttened by the huge body of the beast.


    "Haha! Give me your life beast!" the man shouted as his face showed his extreme greed for the beast king.


    As the man confidently charged towards the beast without using any weapon or artifact, while the surrounding cultivators ran to a safe area with some intending to watch the battle.


    The Tri-headed Boa is also not a pushover as although one of its head is already gone it roared ready to fight the infant soul cultivator to the death. When these strong forces shed together it made the ground shook and the strong spiritual Qi spreads around forcing all the spectators to be blown away.


    The man confidently sent a torrent of punches towards the beast, but to his surprise, it was countered with fireballs from one of the beast''s remaining head. Then before the man could react, the beast suddenly sent out a sweep of its tail to the man. Before he could do anything he was thrown like a cannonball backward hitting the wall of a cliff not too far away.


    Upon seeing this, the cultivators became despondent as they never would have thought that a powerful infant soul cultivator is not a match to the beast king. But then they heard a burst of maniacalughter from where the cultivator was thrown.


    "Haha¡­ Hihihi¡­ This is good! I never thought to feel this way again!" the man shouted at the top of his lungs as if releasing some pent up anger.


    Then he suddenly takes out a long broad sword from his spatial ring. When the other cultivators saw this their eyes glowed in envy. A spatial artifact is notmon in thisnd and only those strong cultivators can carry one.


    Growl!!!


    The beast suddenly howled as it rushed towards the annoying human not too far from it. Along with its rush, the beast king suddenly conjured powerful energy from both of its head. The energy fluctuated from this ball of light as it continues to grow bigger is too terrifying. The man was dumbfounded but didn''t waste any more time and immediately activate his protective artifact which covered his body in a blue glow.


    BANG! Boom!


    The loud explosion causes a crater to form where the center of it is the man. When the dust died down the man''s figure can be seen kneeling on the ground while he is holding his hand. His body is now riddled with wounds and burn marks.


    "Arrggh¡­ I underestimated you. Damn, I''ll kill you for this humiliation!" the man shouted as he exerted more of his energy.


    He held his broadsword and slowly stood in a one-handed sword fighting stance. The beast, on the other hand, didn''t waste any more time and sent its tail smashing towards the man. With a quick reaction, the man also sent a sh towards the iing tail.


    As the sword and hardtail collide yellow sparks can be seen and the sound of metal hitting metal echoed. As the fighting ensues both began to be covered in wounds, but it is clear that the man is in a disadvantage.


    Ping!


    A sound reverberates as a figure rush out, or it should be thrown out, from the dust and smoke covering the area. It was the man who is now unconscious and wasunched a few hundreds of meters away. The cultivators in the area became downcast and in panic. They didn''t expect that a powerful infant soul cultivator was defeated by a level 4 beast king.


    As the figure of the man fell towards the ground it is unsure what would happen to him. No matter how sturdy his body is, the impact from this fall would either break many of his bones or even kill him as his body is not covered with spiritual Qi anymore.


    Swoosh!


    Before his body could hit the ground two figures suddenly appear. The cultivators saw that the man was caught by a young man wearing a white mask. The speed of the young man is very fast which is not supposed to be with his current cultivation level. Everyone can see that his cultivation is at thete-stages of the gold core realm, but the speed he disys is too fast for everyone to see. It was like he is a shadow that just appears from nowhere.


    Then they suddenly noticed the woman standing beside him. And their eyes went wide in disbelief, as the woman is clearly a mere mortal without spiritual Qi fluctuations.


    "What is this? I saw it clearly that both are traveling at a very fast speed. But she¡­ she''s just a mortal¡­" this question is in everyone''s mind as their gaze scrutinized the woman.


    The two people who appear are Phoenix and Xi Jung, as Shin Jiao has assigned them to be in the middle team just like Shin Jiao.


    "Xi, is the man still alive?" Phoenix asked as she slowly removes her headgear to arrange her scattered hair.


    When the cultivators saw her beautiful face, they were ck-jawed. They never would have expected that a mortal woman could have an ethereal beauty and the color of her eyes is very unique. But Phoenix didn''t mind the gazes as the cultivators are far from their position. She just fixed her hair while grumbling.


    "Tsk¡­ I told you not to fool around, see my hair is a mess." She murmured.


    Xi Jung eyebrows twitch inside the mask.


    "Me? You''re ming me? I just hugged you back then, but you¡­" Xi Jung thought in his mind but blushed upon remembering what they did before themand from Shin Jiao went through theirs.


    Feeling the reaction from her man, Phoenix just smiled and finished tying her hair in a bun. After putting on her headgear, she took out two sword hilts from her pocket and slowly walks towards the beast.


    "My darling wife! Are you sure you wanted to take that thing? I mean¡­" Xi Jung suddenly said with a hint of worry in his tone.


    Hearing Xi Jung''s words Phoenix almost trip on her steps. She could not believe that her dignified Daopanion would call her in such a corny way. Then she incredulously looks back and looks at him, she may not see his face behind his mask but she knew that Xi Jung is grinning. She knows that he is teasing her with those names.


    She didn''t reply but just stomps her foot in annoyance and walks towards the beast king who is looking directly at her with its two heads.


    The sneering expression on both of its head just shows that the beast king doesn''t put her in its eyes.


    Well, who would, as right now it is just facing a mere mortal and a woman at that.

 Chapter 77 - The Legend Of The Rampaging Mortals

    Chapter 77


    The picturesque scenery of an attractive woman slowly walking towards a huge monster with two heads is making the entire onlooker feel uneasy. With the woman''s confident stride everyone''s heart is on their throats and her footsteps are like the sound of everyone''s heartbeat.


    Each step she takes is like her walking towards the jaws of death, little by little she inches towards her doom. Everyone can now picture her smashed body adding to the already gory scenery of her surroundings.


    Roar!


    The beast roared in anger as if it was insulted by the action of the female mortal walking towards it. But deep inside its core, it suddenly feels a tinge of fear. It didn''t know why but it knows that the woman is not that simple.


    "I hope this one wouldst longer," Phoenix muttered as she held both the sword hilt on both sides while extended her arms.


    Although she just said it in a small voice the beast actually heard her with its sharp senses and the words that Phoenix said really irritate the beast king. But one thing that registered in its mind is that the woman may have already killed some beast king beforeing here.


    But it still doubts what it hears as there is a chance that the woman is just bluffing. Then feeling insulted and angered the beast roared and immediately rushed in for the attack. Seeing the fast movement of the beast, Phoenix''s eyes brighten in delight.


    "It would seem that this one is not a pushover. I need to go all out then." She said under her breath as she suddenly disappears from where she stood.


    The beast king was rmed when it saw this. If it was before and someone would tell it that a mortal can move like a shadow it would just roll its eyes in incredulity. But right now it''s different as it clearly saw this happen with its own eyes.


    With vignce, the beast stopped its movements, and immediately spread its spiritual sense. No matter how fast Phoenix''s movements are it was still caught by the beast king''s spiritual sense. But before it could react, she is already under it.


    With a bad premonition, the beast immediately moved back, but then it suddenly felt something tearing through its body.


    Grrrahhh!!!


    The beast shouted in pain.


    Just a couple of feet away from the beast stood Phoenix holding two arms-length glowing des. This weapon was designed by Shin Jiao to be used by the Shadow Squad in closebat. As it can only use mana as its energy, it is a perfect weapon for the girls.


    The beast began to thrash around wildly as it felt the pain on its body. Phoenix, on the other hand, evaded and attack again and again making the beast''s long snake body riddled with wounds. Whenever the beast would charge its spiritual Qi to conjure an attack, Phoenix would interrupt it by attacking any parts of its body. The thing that the beast could not understand is how those thin short glowing des can prate its Qi field and even its thick skin. And no matter how hard it tries to exert spiritual pressure on the mortal she seems to be unaffected by it.


    Seeing the situation the cultivators had a look of disbelief in their eyes, they could not understand how could a mere mortal fight against a beast king.


    "I guess it''s time to end this," Phoenix said as she squinted her eyes as she scrutinized the beast king.


    She then retracts one of the swords on her hand and using that hand extended a palm towards the beast. Seeing her action the beast became cautious as it already experienced the fighting prowess of the mortal.


    Then everyone clearly felt it as the spiritual Qi in the surroundings became agitated. As Phoenix sucked in the natural energy of me it rapidly condensed in front of her palm. A tiny circr blue me suddenly began to grow bigger and bigger, and then in a blink of an eye, it became fist-sized.


    With intense concentration, Phoenix''s forehead is now covered in sweat as her face paled. Right now she is feeling that almost 50% of her strength has been siphoned by the concentrated fireball which she conjures.


    This fireball is one of her experimental spells, which uses a high concentration of fire elements. Right now she didn''t know how powerful it would be because it''s just a derivation of a normal fireball spell. Still, she is confident that it is enough to at least wound the beast king.


    The beast king upon seeing this was dumbfounded and was not able to react immediately. But ording to its size, the tiny fireball it is seeing is not enough to injure its thick hide. The beast king is rather fearful of the short des that Phoenix uses than the blue fireball.


    But then suddenly it feels something was off as the fireball now gives off a dreadful feeling. Because of this, the beast king woke up from its stupor and grabs this opportunity to rush forward while the mortal woman is still forming the spell. And while rushing, it started to quickly form a huge fireball of its own.


    At this time, Phoenix is too engrossed in the sensation of the new spell that she forgot she is fighting a beast king. When she realized that she is unable to control the fireball she cast anymore, she panics and immediatelyunched it forward.


    Like a cannonball, it moves through the air directly towards the rushing beast king. Seeing the tiny fireball the beast king''s two heads smirked at the same time and also released its huge fire spell.


    Everyone in the area ducked on the ground, others who still have shield artifacts raised it up to brace themselves from the impending explosion. Those with raised shield clearly saw what happened next.


    The tiny and huge fireballs collide with each other, but instead of an explosion, the tiny blue fireball passed through the huge one and the most amazing thing happened. The tiny blue fireball actually absorbed a huge amount of me from therge fireball which then immediately shows a vortex-like movement as it rapidly rotates while flying, making it grew a little bigger.


    Seeing the situation the beast king''s smirk was turned into shock. It didn''t expect that its most powerful move would be subdued just like that. Then it immediately acted and evaded the tiny blue fireball. Seeing its trajectory the beast king felt relieved but grew smug as it actually noticed the woman not evading.


    Although the fireball it threw grew small by a bit, it is still powerful enough to obliterate her mortal body. But before it could rejoice in the woman''s misfortune it clearly saw the woman''s sinister smile. Then a sudden deadly premonition grew in its heart, so it quickly looks at the blue fireball. And its eyes grew wide in disbelief, but it was toote.


    Boom!


    Both fireballs exploded on their intended targets, making two huge mushroom clouds. As the dust died down everyone was astonished on what they saw.


    The beast king was torn in half with half of its body burned to a crisp, and half lied dead on the ground bleeding profusely.


    Meanwhile, Phoenix can be seen sitting in the middle of a crater with a force shielding from her bracers. But her face is already pale because of the overuse of her mana. But she felt happy in her heart to be able to test out the extent of her ability. Then before she could do something, she felt overwhelming energy suddenly invaded her mind. Although the energy is strong yet as it flows through her head towards her whole body she felt a cooling sensation and all the fatigue in her body were washed away.


    "I¡­ my strength went up to another stage. But this¡­ this energy¡­" Phoenix thought in amazement.


    Then she suddenly noticed that the energy ising from the beast king ahead. She then remembers one of the words her teacher has said, though it''s not part of the teaching while they were kids. The teacher told them that one way to get stronger fast is to kill stronger monsters. Although the teacher just said that casually in ss since Phoenix''s mind has been opened, her memory is as clear as day and can remember everything.


    A few secondster, Phoenix''s expression turned serious. It seems that she has reached a crucial point in her absorption of energy. She actually reached the 5th level of being a Mage, now she can be considered as a Novice mage. But from there she didn''t know what to do next as she didn''t have any knowledge about this anymore.


    Still, she is happy as she can feel that her strength has been elevated. And one more thing that made her happy, it seems that she can feel her life span is not that of a mortal anymore. With the increase of her strength, Phoenix''s appearance also changed. She is like a cultivator, who reached the spirit refining realm.


    "Wow!" Phoenix heard someone from behind her eximed.


    When she turns her head she saw Xi Jung with a dumbfounded look on his face. The aura covering her body right now is like the aura of a cultivator but it''s different. This signifies that she is not a mortal anymore.


    "Hey, we need to move and hunt the other beast king. That way, we can clear this ce the sooner the better." Phoenix said not minding the astonished gaze she receives from her Daopanion.


    But deep in her heart, she is happy to be praised by him.


    Xi Jung woke up from his stupor and nods his head. The two then quickly disappear from the ce along with the beast carcass that Phoenix killed as it was taken away by Xi Jung. As he is the only cultivator in the group Shin Jiao gave him a spatial ring he got from Lemy''s small world.


    "Damn, I could not believe that a mortal can do that."


    "She may not be a mortal. She is maybe hiding her cultivation."


    "Both of them are too fast. Those are artifacts on their bodies'' right? If we can catch them and get those artifacts then our gains would be huge."


    "Are you stupid or something? Your greedy nature would get you killed you know."


    The cultivators who have to survive began to talk to each other, some admire what had happened while others made ns against Phoenix and Xi Jung. But the two never mind this as those people are just low-level cultivators and would not pose a threat to them.


    "That woman¡­ she¡­ she looks like¡­ No that''s impossible. She is already gone. But how could she look like her?" the man in the infant soul realm lying on the ground said to himself with a confused expression.


    When Xi Jung caught the man from his fall, Xi Jung justid him on the ground. Not longter he regained his consciousness and saw Phoenix defeating the beast king. Then when he scanned her with his spiritual sense, he was stupefied. The face he saw was clearly from someone he knows, someone whom he holds dearly.


    The Shadow Squad at this time grew in strength not only Phoenix reached the Novice level, but the rest of the members also reached it too. They noticed that whenever they can kill a higher level beast they can feel strong energy entering their minds. They didn''t notice this before but they realized that once their mind was opened by Shin Jiao and they began to absorb mana, everything has changed.


    The lower level beast didn''t give them this kind of sensation as all they can feel is the normal rotation of mana in their bodies, but it is different when they are able to eliminate stronger beasts.


    Now in the battlefield, there is a rumor that starts to spread and that rumor is about a group of mortal women killing off hundreds of level 4 beast kings. Many cultivators tried to team up with them, but the women are too fast and would just disappear after killing their targets.


    Hence the rumor of the Rampaging Mortals in the battlefield began.


    Everything is chaotic and gruesome as many cultivators and beast are bathed in their blood. The death rate increased especially on the side of the beasts. With the loss of many beast kings, the cultivators were able to decimate almost half of the beast tide.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the wall, many cultivators have already arrived. This is the second wave of cultivators which was sent as the council thinks that there may be a chance that the advance army is not enough to stop the wave of beast tide.


    Now everyone is waiting for the advance team to retreat and they would regroup, and then attack. But right now they have been waiting for a long time.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Did the advance team get wiped out?"


    "Maybe, it has been an hour since the nned retreat, but no one has ever returned yet."


    "Damn¡­ the beast tide is really scary. I can''t believe that we are going to face those strong beasts."


    "Hey, don''t talk nonsense. The advance team has a lot of infant soul realm cultivators. It is impossible for them to fall just like that."


    Discussions started as the cultivators waited and waited and then began to get bored, but someone suddenly shouted.


    "Everyone Look Up there! There is something flying towards us."


    When all the cultivators lifted their eyes, they saw a tiny figure from afar flying at a high speed towards them. Everyone suddenly felt the pressure as the figure grew bigger as it drew closer. Then not longter they saw a huge beast covered in ck mist. The beast suddenly stopped at the top of the wall and turns its gaze towards the cultivators below.


    "Haha! Puny humans, I Fen Hu will show you the immensity of the heavens." The beast named Fen Hu shouted as it suddenly emits a powerful suppressive aura towards the cultivators down below.


    With this aura all of them fell to the ground, many who are have low cultivation level immediately died on the spot. When the gold core realm and infant soul realm cultivator saw this they immediately sent their attacks towards the beast.


    As the multiple glowing artifacts attack the beast, a sneer appears on its shadowy face. Then with a flick of itsrge arm, a huge shock wave sent all the artifacts tumbling down and others missed the beast. Then without a single word, it suddenly dives down and smashed the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A huge explosion erupted followed by a huge shock wave breaking the ground and its surroundings. This move from the beast imed many cultivators'' lives and also broke the bnce between the cultivators and the advancing beast tide.


    Then from the sky, three powerful cultivators suddenly appear looking at the devastation ahead.


    "Are we already toote?"

 Chapter 78 - 3 Vs 1

    Chapter 78


    The blowing wind brings a chill, but none ever this cold and ghostly. The feeling of emptiness and despair runs into each and every cultivator who had survived, like millions of tiny needles. The ruined ground and dust carried by the wind exudes a deathly aura which pervades the surroundings, where corpses of many cultivators with their parts strewn everywhere litter the ground.


    In the middle of this stood a huge figure covered in a ck fog. Under that slowly dispersing ck mist is a figure with an appearance of a giant humanoid beast with a head of a tiger, a man''s torso, and a lion''s hind legs with a long tail of a dragon. The whole body of the beast is covered with long furs that make it looks like a golden tiger with its ck stripes. The domineering presence of the beast makes every cultivator in the area shake in fear and trepidation.


    High up in the air three figures are watching the situation down below with a frown on their faces. The reports they receive from the scouting teams says that the leading creature is a level 6 beast. But as they see it this beast is not just a normal level six beast, it is almost on par with a level 7 beast and a beast king for that matter.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess we need to go all out. I Zhao Long am honored to fight with you fellow Dao brothers." One of the men says as he takes out a long metal pole which is his magical weapon.


    "It''s been a while that I can do this. I Shanguan Lao am willing to fight along with you seniors." The red-robed Shanguan Lao said as he takes out two circr rings and held it on both of his hands.


    "Haha! Senior Shanguan is too kind. All of us here have the same cultivation realm. I Taili Xi am honored to also fight with you." A man with a long beard said as he also took out a long halberd with 3 rings at the back of the de.


    The three World nascent cultivators prepare to fight against the huge beast standing on the ground littered with corpses of cultivators it killed. The ck aura has already dissipated which now clearly shows the menacing figure of a huge beast.


    "Haha! Three puny humans wanted to challenge me? You are seeking your own deaths. I''ll enjoy devouring your bodies and souls. Kekeke¡­"


    Then without another word the beast puts some pressure on its legs as its muscles bulges, and then with its full strength rushed towards the three floating men in the air. While rushing it open its hands and from its fingers sharp steel-like ws suddenly appear.


    The three cultivators immediately move to all direction just to evade the rushing beast. When the beast stops were the three cultivators are floating before, it quickly chooses a target and relentlessly chases after him. The one it chooses is the man with a long metal pole as his weapons.


    As the beast chase after Zhao Long who is holding a long metal pole, Shanguan Lao and Taili Xi followed behind. Although the beast might be strong, the three World nascent cultivators are confident with their abilities to be able to fight against it.


    While fleeing Zhao Long had a smile on his face as he secretly took out a jade tablet. Then after channeling his Qi in it, he let it go. As they were flying the beast noticed that something fell out of Zhao Long''s body. This caught the beast attention, but then a sudden bad premonition came over it as of by instinct and immediately change direction. But before it could maneuver, a sudden bright sh of light blinded its sight.


    "Arrgghhh!"


    BANG!


    The beast roared as when it closes its eyes it suddenly felt a stinging pain from its torso. Making it tumble to the ground with a strong force falling like a meteor, then with a bang created a big crater.


    The one who hit it in a sneak attack is Taili Xi, using a thrusting motion with his halberd. As Taili Xi and Zhao Long have been working together as a tandem for years, their battle prowess has been enhanced and the coordination between them has already been perfected. Both can know what each other is thinking without evenmunicating.


    That simple thrusting from Taili Xi contains around 50% of his spiritual Qi, that''s why the impact was too great.


    The halberd of Taili Xi is still brimming with power as electric sparks can still be seen dancing on its de. This is a skill he mastered after his long years of training andbining the Dao of lightning with his halberd technique. The power this skill produces the whole depends on the amount of spiritual Qi one uses. With 50% Taili Xi is able tobine forces with lightning, if he uses 90% then he can destroy a wide range area of two mountains. But of course this would cause him to lose his strength, so if it''s not yet life and death he would not opt-out to do this.


    Seeing that the beast seems to be not moving, the three immediately scanned the crater. Then, each of theirplexions suddenly changed. Because in the middle of the craterys a single scale of a beast, and that scale is already charred to ck.


    "Haha! I almost fell for that! Cunning humans, you thought that I am stupid enough to fall for your tricks. Your power is still too low to fight against me." The beast Fen Hu said while he floats not too far away behind the three.


    Fen Hu once again move and rushed to strike another cultivator, this time it was Shanguan Lao. Instead of retreating Shanguan Lao controlled the two rings in his hand which then grew bigger, and they began to rotate rapidly creating a buzzing sound. Then from two rings, they began to multiply into four, then eight, and then sixteen¡­ until the sky seems to be covered with rotating rings.


    "Now beast, let me show you my thousand rain of ring des skill." Shanguan Lao said with a smirk on his face.


    Upon seeing this Fen Hu''s brows knitted and a thick Qi suddenly envelops its body, the dark mist also covered his figure. But Fen Hu didn''t stop rushing forward towards Shanguan Lao who is just standing on air while the whole sky around him is covered in rotating rings.


    Next, with a lift of his finger, the rings began their onught of attacks.


    Skwik! Twing! Twing!


    Sounds of metal hitting metal can be heard as the dark mist covered figure Fen Hu is being bombarded by ring des all over. It seems like the de rings are like endless rain falling from the sky. This, in turn, halted the beast''s advance and in fact was able to push it back.


    "Haha! Brother Shanguan Lao''s skill is truly terrifying. And your Dao of wind is already at this level, I''m truly awed." Taili Xi praised as they watch the onught of attacks.


    "I agree¡­ Brother Shanguan Lao has good skill." Zhao Long also praised.


    Shanguan Lao felt a little ted at the praises of the two World Nascent cultivators, this is one of his strongest skills. Many of his enemies have already fallen through this skill. When he uses this technique he has many choices, it''s either he can kill the opponent, trap, immobilize, or even capture. But right now judging from the level of the beast they are facing his only option is to kill it.


    Although the beast seems to look like it was already defeated, they still didn''t put down their guard. As seasoned cultivators and with their long years of experience in fighting and bloodshed, they are always expecting the unexpected.


    And true to their own judgment, the beast suddenly moved like a specter while the rings would just pass through its ghost-like figure. Seeing this Shanguan Lao face turn solemn, he didn''t expect that the beast has this kind of movement skill.


    "Kekeke¡­ Is that it? Is that all you''ve got? Too weak." The beast teased as its sneering figure appears with the dissipation of the dark mist.


    This made the three cultivators face turned ugly, as anger now can be seen on their faces. They now realized that if they don''t give their all in this fight, it is clear that they will be at the disadvantage. Now using their various spells and elemental controls the three World Nascent cultivators are going to take thing seriously. When their auras were release, the cultivators watching the scene above immediately ran as far as they could. Luckily for them, they were able to escape.


    As the whole wall that they painstakingly erected began to crumble because the naturalws in the area started to be unstable. As World Nascent Cultivators, each of the three has vast knowledge and control on thews of the world. Although they cannot fully utilize it yet their understanding is enough for them to be able tomand the elements at will.


    Now fire, wind, water, and thend began to gather together forming arge vortex covering the beast and the three cultivators.


    This devastation can be felt from a long-distance away. Even the beast and the cultivators that are still fighting in the forest stopped after they felt the strong disturbance in the spiritual Qi in therge area. The beast tide suddenly halted in their advance as each creature suddenly shivered in fear. Even the cultivators felt the pressure of the surroundings making them also stop their movements.


    Every single creature both man and beast was frozen stiff on the battlefield unable to move. Although Shin Jiao and his team weren''t affected by the event because of the protection of their headgears, they still stopped as all of them turn their gazes towards the horizon.


    From where they stood, they can see a huge growing vortex which spirals upwards wreaking havoc to both the trees and the terrain. The vortex seems to being from the behind the longwall the cultivators formed.


    This made Shin Jiao a little scared, he now knows clearly how powerful the enemy is. If he will step up and fight against it, he is not sure if he can survive as all he has is a very strong body and his gears. So he decided to fall back and go to the final line of defense.


    "I have a bad feeling about this. Order the retreat! We have to go back to the final line of defense." Shin Jiao immediately said to thes while he takes a shot at two beasts who just stood there stunned and hitting their heads which killed them.


    As their team retreated they sneaked attack every beast king they can see on their way. With this, once all the beasts will regain from their stupor, they would find themselves with a lesser number of controllers as Shin Jiao and his team was able to take down even more beast kings.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, what he and his team did while retreating has already greatly changed the result of the battle.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the huge vortex¡­


    The fight between the three World Nascent cultivators and the humanoid tiger-like beast ensues. shing sounds and shes of light can be seen every now and then as the speed of both parties is too fast. But after a long while, the three World Nascent cultivators are already drenched in sweat, and one of them is even wounded.


    Taili Xi has received a long gash of a wound on his back when he was careless and because of impatience. When he attacked Fen Hu, he didn''t expect that his halberd would just pass through its ghost-like figure and expose his back. Although he tried to block it with his Qi field, however, the ws of Fen Hu suddenly became brighter and Taili Xi discovered that Fen Hu''s spiritual Qi is far stronger than his. With that attack, Taili Xi suffered a fatal wound on his back.


    His robe is now drenching in blood and his body feels weak. He has already taken a healing pill, but it seems that the effect is very slow. So he knows that there is something wrong with the ws of the beast.


    "Senior Taili Xi, it seems that your wound is not closing." Shanguan Lao noticed this too.


    "That''s right? Howe, you already took a healing pill right?" Zhao Long also asked.


    "Yes, but it seems that the damnable beast has some tricks." Taili Xi said with a grim face.


    "Keke¡­ Don''t ever think that your healing pills can heal you now. Hihi¡­ What? Is that all you can do? re at me? Do you humans want me to tell you my secret? Kekeke¡­" the beast Fen Hu said as its figure suddenly materialized at a distance from the three who is looking at it with murderous eyes.


    Then, Taili Xi remembers the pill bottle that Qin Lou gave him. She specifically told him that the pill is made by her for high-level cultivators like him and that the effect is like the Rapid Hemostatic Pill that the low-level cultivators use. Upon remembering this, a sign of hope appears on Taili Xi''s eyes.


    So without a choice, he took out the small pill bottle. Seeing the pill bottle, he suddenly recalled that at that time, he sneers at the girl''s foolish gestures, because of his pride as a cultivator. As a strong cultivator, he is confident of his own regenerative ability and shuns the thought of the pill given by a low-level cultivator. But now he had no choice but to take it, so he immediately pops the pill into his mouth.


    Upon seeing this, the beast Fen Hu sneered, but then all of a sudden hisplexion changed. Because he saw with his spiritual sense that the long gash of a wound at the back of Taili Xi began to close rapidly. Then after a matter of 30 seconds, the wound is already gone. With this result, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "That girl is truly a genius!" Taili Xi suddenly blurted out as he was too astonished at the result.


    Upon hearing his words the two suddenly thought of a particr humble girl who is always wearing a veil, who is now well-known in the whole Empire.


    Fen Hu became agitated at this, the beast was angry that its ws effect was easily cured by a mere pill. But unknown to it, the wound is actually not yet closed as the pill''s effect is just faster than the effect of its ws.


    "I''ve wasted enough time here. I need to destroy the town so that I can gather far more souls." Fen Hu thought as an idea enters its mind.


    A smirk appears on its ugly face as it suddenly made a move. Then suddenly his figure blurred and three identical beasts appear. And judging from the look of the three beasts, each of them is at the peak of a level 5 beast king.


    Then in unison, they spoke.


    "Now I want you to feel the hopelessness of your cause! So, despair and ept your impending doom. Keke¡­"


    Then the three identical beasts rush in to attack the cultivators they were paired off, with a glowing energy sphere from each of their huge mouths.


    "Now let the fun begins!"

 Chapter 79 - The Reunion Of Friends

    Chapter 79


    Swoosh!


    Dashing shadowy figures can be seen flying atop the lush trees as if they are the windsing from the east. The long journey back has taken a toll at their stamina and energy but with the use of the gears on their body, they were able to persevere.


    Shin Jiao and his group are now approaching the underground base near the town. A few miles from the base, they created a lot of array formations which would hinder the progress of the beast. On their way, they noticed that a lot of low leveled beast has already fallen in the traps and died. Some had entered the illusion array and is now trapped inside. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao just gave a wry smile and shook his head.


    He already expected this as Shin Jiao created many huge array formation that would trap hundreds and thousands of beasts. His only hope is that no cultivators would go on their side, but that would be a pipe dream as right now as he approaches the base he noticed something.


    "Sheesh, I didn''t expect that there are cultivators that would fall for the illusion array in here." Shin Jiao thought as he saw arge number of cultivators who are trapped and is blindly walking and flying around.


    Then with a wave of his hand a small object flew to his hand, this small fist size object isposed of a beast core surrounded by a silver metal casing, this is the power source of the array. Unlike conventional arrays using natural energies and spiritual stones, Shin Jiao''s array uses technology-enhanced power cores which would boost an array many times stronger and wouldst longer than normal ones.


    "What¡­ what happened to the trap?" A cultivator suddenly asks when he noticed that the illusion is now gone and they were able to clearly see the forest.


    "Did the elder break the array?"


    "I don''t think so¡­ Look! He is also as clueless as we are."


    The discussion between the cultivators because of their confusion began to increase. Then they noticed a man wearing a long ck cloak standing not far from them.


    "Who are you?" shouted a cultivator which made all of the cultivators quiet down and became cautious.


    Seeing this Shin Jiao raised his hand to stop everyone from talking. Which made everyone in the area feel confused. But before they can react, Shin Jiao threw something to the elder looking guy. When the cultivator received it his eyes brighten up.


    "This¡­" the elder lifted his head to look at Shin Jiao but he noticed that he is already gone.


    The cultivators upon seeing the map on the elder''s hand were scared and astonished at the same time. They never would have expected that there are massive arrays in this part of the forest. Then the elder immediately recorded the map in a jade slip and distribute it to other cultivators. The group decided to follow the map to go out of this part of the forest.


    All of them understood that the trapsid in there are for the beast tide, and they were the unlucky ones who identally fell on it. But with the map, they are now aware that there is a part of the forest that is not to be trifled with.


    But everyone didn''t notice that Shin Jiao at that time is emitting no cultivation aura if they found out then it would cause a greatermotion among the cultivator factions.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile as the fight between the tiger-like beast and World Nascent cultivators continues, the beast tide became sluggish in their advance.


    Many of the beasts are now uncontroble and are rampaging on the battlefield killing both cultivators and their kind alike. The remaining level 5 beast kings had no other choice, so they emitted their pressure and pushed the rampaging beast forward without any control anymore. Upon seeing this, the cultivators decided to withdraw from the fight and reassemble themselves at the final line of defense.


    Then all of a sudden three silhouettes was thrown down like aet towards the beast tide army, making threerge craters after the loud explosion and killing hundreds of beast. Floating on the air are four figures, the beast Fen Hu, and the three world nascent cultivators.


    "Keke¡­ It seems that you three are wounded. This is not fun anymore¡­ Since you have defeated my scale clones, I''ll let you three go this time¡­ I''ll ughter the town and kill all humans in there of course along with you three, Keke¡­" the beast Fen Hu said as its whole body was suddenly covered in ck mist and like a ghost flew towards the beast tide army.


    Seeing their enemy retreating, the three wounded cultivators heave a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that if we can''t still defeat that beast the town of Dis would fall¡­" Shanguan Lao said with a heavy heart.


    Deep inside he is a bit unwilling to face the defeat, and he is also unwilling to retreat as his actual purpose in going to this ce is to look for a rare fruit in the swamp which he really needs for his cultivation to be able to advance to the next stage. But since the swamp is already gone and the rare fruit''s location is now unknown, his next goal is to find the nt essence. The nt essence would greatly boost his potential and strengthen his power.


    The two cultivators are also a little bit depressed as they didn''t expect that the beast is very powerful. When they experience the beast tide caused by the ck dragonst time, they felt the same thing. It only means that the Beast leader is as strong as the ck dragon from before. But what the current beast leadercks is the firepower. Unlike the ck dragon that was able to destroy the town of Haven in half, this tiger-like beast relies on technique and sneak attacks.


    "Seniors do you have any idea on how we can defeat that bastard?" Shanguan Lao asked.


    "Umm¡­ There might be another way. But we need the help of many array formation experts." Zhao Long said after thinking for a while.


    "We have to make a huge trap for that beast and restrain his movements." Taili Xi added as if reading the mind of his partner.


    "Let''s head back and prepare for the final battle tomorrow. Our wounds are not light and we have to find a way to heal these troublesome wounds caused by its ws." Zhao Long said as he turns around and flew towards the direction of the town of Dis.


    They know that if they could not heal their wounds, they don''t have a choice but to escape and fight another day. Which actually what they decided as they didn''t want to sacrifice their own lives for the small town.


    Shanguan Lao followed the two but he turns his head around and looks at the beast tide who once again slowly marched forward.


    Now in thest line of defense, everyone is on tenterhooks after learning what had happened with the advance teams. But this time the number of cultivators in thest line of defense is twice the number of the advance team, so they are a little confident on facing the beast tide.


    The night is dark and everyone has a gloomy face, as the number of deaths of the cultivators in the advance team as too numerous. Sometimes sobbing and crying can be heard every now and then among the cultivator groups.


    At this time of the night, two figures can be seen sneakily entering the forest where there are no cultivators posted, the two figures are Qin Lou and Susu Ling. As the two protectors of Qin Lou are recuperating from their wounds, she decided to investigate the area where it is said to be rigged with array formation of many kinds.


    "Sister Qin, are you sure that it is him?" Susu Ling asked as she rushed beside Qin Lou.


    "Yes, I''m sure¡­" Qin Lou just said with anxiousness in her eyes.


    "I also heard from the town today about this area. I also can''t believe that a master in formation is present in the town. I thought it was Master Ju, but I learned that Master Ju was summoned back to the pce by the Emperor¡­ But¡­ Why do you think that this is Shin Jiao''s doing?" Susu Ling said.


    "I''m not sure actually¡­ it''s just a hunch." Qin Lou answered.


    "Hmmm¡­ what''s that?" Susu Ling suddenly noticed something flickering.


    Then they immediately ran to hide behind a tree.


    Then three figures appear no too far from where there stood. There are three young women holding some weirdmps walking down a path. The young women are mortals who happilyugh while they are walking.


    Then Qin Lou and Susu Ling heard what they are talking about.


    "Hey, did you see the newly arrive, people, today?"


    "Yeah, Elder Wan Bing picked 20 of them to be Shadow Guards. I wish I could join the Shadow Guards. Their life is so amazing, going hunting and training with master¡­ I want to train with master too!"


    "Well, that''s true but Elder Wan Bing said that we don''t have the ability to control mana or something. So we can just be workers in the field."


    "Sigh¡­ Well, I think one of the new recruits is cute¡­ hihi¡­"


    "Oh, I like the other one with his bulky muscles."


    "Whatever, they are still mortals like us. I like master and the husband of Phoenix, they are cultivators."


    "Che, you didn''t know? Those who are chosen as a Shadow Guards would not be mere mortals anymore¡­ You two just keep it a secret okay. But I heard that the first five, especially Phoenix is already high enough to rival a cultivator in the spirit refining realm."


    "What? That''s¡­ Oh¡­ I really envy them now¡­"


    As the three girls chatted, Qin Lou and Susu Ling''s expression changed as they listened while hiding behind a tree. They never would have thought that they would discover the other faction that the elders in the town discussed, and the secret that faction hides.


    "Sister Qin, we have to tell this to the town. I think Shin Jiao does not belong to this group." Susu Ling whispered.


    "You two! Get out from behind the tree slowly or I will open fire!" a woman''s voice calmly said.


    Qin Lou and Susu Ling had a disbelieving look on their faces. They didn''t know how they were discovered, as the other party is just a group of mortal girls.


    Ping!


    A short that goes through the thick tree trunk made Qin Lou and Susu Ling jump in fright. Then Qin Lou scanned her spiritual sense and discovers a woman standing a little distance from where they are. What made her heart thump in anticipation is the thing that the woman is holding. It is an artifact that she had seen before.


    Both Qin Lou and Susu Ling look at each other in the eyes and immediately understood each other''s thought and what seems to be going on. Then the walk slowly out from behind the tree. When the three women saw this they feel scared and ran back behind the woman holding the gun.


    "What are cultivators doing in this area? We have already given you a warning, right?" the woman stern voice said.


    "Hey, you!.." Susu Ling wanted tosh out as she felt that the woman is too arrogant.


    But she was stopped by Qin Lou who stepped forward and cupped her hands.


    "This is just a misunderstanding¡­ We mean you no harm sister." Qin Lou said.


    "We are just looking for someone, a young man. He is a dear friend of ours and he also wields the same artifact just like what you are holding." Qin Lou added while pointing at the artifact on the woman''s hand.


    "An artifact? Oh, you mean this gun?" the woman asked.


    Then Qin Lou now noticed the woman''s peculiarity, as she stood there her body seems to be supported by a thin frame and a helmet-like thing is on her head, but her eyes are covered by something like what Shin Jiao always wears. With this, her conjecture bes stronger as she knew that this woman is part of Shin Jiao''s group.


    "Hmmm¡­ wait a minute. Stay there and don''t move, if you do don''t me me for being impolite." The woman said.


    "Base this is Qilin, over¡­" the woman said who seems to be talking to someone.


    "I have two women intruders here. They seem to be familiar with our gears and they are looking for a young man who seems to be their friend. Please instruct the next action."


    "Roger that. I''ll escort them then." Qilin said on her headgear as she looks at Qin Lou and Susu Ling.


    "What are your names?" Qilin suddenly asked.


    "I''m Susu Ling and she is the famous alchemist Qin Lou." Susu Ling quickly answered with a smug look on her face.


    "Alright, please follow us," Qilin said as she turns around and walks to the path.


    "You three should go back to the farm now, I can see that the path is clear. I''ll just escort them to the base." Qilin said to the three girls.


    Not longter, Qilin guides the two women through a path that seems to be hidden by a formation. Then not longter they arrive in a door. Qilin then pushes something and waited for a while.


    "Hey, what are we waiting for?" Susu Ling asked as she became a little impatient.


    But Qilin didn''t answer and just stood there like a statue. Qin Lou spreads her spiritual sense, but she was dumbfounded. It seems that her spiritual sense doesn''t work in this ce. Even Susu Ling had a surprised look on her face.


    Then not longter they heard a sound.


    Ding!


    "What''s that?" Susu Ling blurted out.


    The door in front of them slowly opened and they discover a small room inside. Qilin immediately walks in and turns to look at the two beautiful women who had a look of reluctance on their faces.


    "Well, get in! We don''t have all day!" Qilin suddenly said in annoyance.


    Without a choice, Qin Lou and Susu Ling walk inside the small room. Then they suddenly feel the room falling down. Qin Lou and Susu Ling activated their aura to protect them from the fall. When Qilin felt this, she nced beside her and just shook her head.


    "Sheesh¡­ they truly are ignorant when ites to technology." Qilin thought to herself as she smirked.


    Seeing the smirk on her mouth Susu Ling wanted tosh out and punch the mortal woman. But Qin Lou is holding her hand to calm her down.


    Ding!


    Not longter the door opens and then they saw a familiar face standing not far from them. Qin Lou''s eyes suddenly and her eyes began to be filled with tears. The feeling of being left and having left someone immediately filled her heart. She didn''t know what to do as all she can think of right now is his handsome face looking at her with his warm smile.


    Qin Lou slowly walks toward Shin Jiao seemingly in a dazed without minding the dumbfounded look on everyone''s face. The people around them didn''t expect that there would be two women who look like cultivatorsing in this ce.


    Qin Lou just buried her face in Shin Jiao''s chest and cried her heart out feeling aggrieved.

 Chapter 80 - The Underground Base

    Chapter 80


    In the clear night sky, multiple concourses of stars are like sparkles of fireworks undiminishing and steady. In the serenade of the ck, the stars are a choir; they are lights that sing in infinite patterns. Sometimes eyes need music, and the darker the night the sweeter the song.


    Upon a hill, two figures can be seen silently standing side-by-side looking at the boundless dark sky with an awkward atmosphere. They are Shin Jiao and Qin Lou who just kept their silence trying to feel each other''s presence.


    Shin Jiao felt helpless to this ''friend'' of his as he didn''t expect her to be this emotionally affected by their separation. Unlike Susu Ling who immediately had her entrepreneurial seizure kicks in. Her mind began to run wild upon seeing the things inside therge underground base.


    As of now, the underground base has grown into a huge underground town, as Shin Jiao applied many of his ideas freely in there. There are floating vehicles, electricity, mobilemunication devices, and the likes. Although it is not yet implemented in the whole base as they are all in the testing phase. But when Susu Ling saw them her heart almost go wild in excitement.


    The thing that made her excited is themunication device. It''s like an old-style mobile phone, where the disy is made of monochrome LCD. Shin Jiao uses a technology which he called microscopic runes inside a small chip like object. Using these types of runes he is able to make AI''s andponents for handheld gadgets. He also uses the same technology for the gears and equipment of the shadow team.


    For the signal to go around the underground base and even outside the town, he had set up a unique transceiver. It is unique as it relies on either spiritual Qi or natural element whichever is present in the area and it doesn''t matter if it is in the line of sight or not.


    These transceivers are scattered around the forest, with each one able to receive and transmit any signal from within a distance of 500 plus kilometers. They have already covered almost half of the boundary of the town of Dis.


    Now, this tech has already been taught in the tech department who is researching on how to duplicate the system slowly.


    Since this world has no engineers, Shin Jiao is sure that those craftsmen outside would not be able to duplicate this system. Although there is a chance that the gadget can be copied but, the problem is the mechanism inside. With its fine workmanship and mechanical precision parts, it would be impossible to copy, at least for now.


    As Shin Jiao showed them the underground base, the two were amazed at the living condition of the people inside it. As the number of people has now increased to around 80 heads, all of them have their own responsibility and are being schooled properly to learn how to read and write.


    After a while in their tour around the base, they have entered a special ce, the ce is called the Military Training ground. In here they saw around 23 people, training inbat and literature. Thebat each one practice is uniform and the two women immediately recognized it at one nce. It''s almost like the same basic training that Shin Jiao taught them. Making them feel the familiarity and evoke memories of the past few months they spend inside the small world of Lemy.


    When they enter the base the eyes of the people are focused on the two young women. They cannot deny that Susu Ling is a beauty and the one covered in veil judging from her eyes, she might also be a beauty. Upon seeing this Qian Li frown a bit, but when she recognized the woman in veil her heart recovers. She knows that those two are just her master''s friends but the other two is different, as they had a look of jealousy in their eyes.


    "This really brings back memories when we were with Lemy." Susu Ling said.


    "Oh, Yeah! Before I forget. Where is Lemy?" Shin Jiao suddenly interjected.


    "Oh, that little guy? We don''t know. After the auction, he just said that he needs to do something and left." Susu Ling said while Qin Lou nodded.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess that guy wanted to roam around this world." Shin Jiao sighs as he also felt the same as Lemy.


    He also ns to roam around this world, but everything changes after he rescued the pitiful mortals in the dungeon. At least now he has a higher goal rather than just to selfishly indulge himself in his own fantasies. After he sessfully established this base then that would be the time for him to roam freely. And looking from the situation of the base now, it seems that his n would be pushed earlier.


    After supper, Qin Lou asked Shin Jiao to talk in private. Hence he took her in this quiet ce overlooking the underground base and the town of Dis.


    "Ahem¡­ How¡­ how have you been faring? I heard that you build a name for yourself these days?" Shin Jiao asked breaking the awkward atmosphere between them.


    "Umm¡­ Yes, it''s all thank from your guidance¡­ Shin, I¡­ I am so happy that you are able to give those people hope and a good life for themselves." Qin Lou said with a hint of hesitation in her tone.


    She wanted to tell him something but she seems to be hesitating.


    "What is it? Is there something in your mind? You know you can tell me." Shin Jiao noticing the situation asked.


    "Shin¡­ can¡­ can I stay here? With¡­ with you?" Qin Lou said after taking a deep breath and gathering her courage.


    Then Shin Jiao froze, not knowing what to say next. He already knows the feeling that Qin Lou has for him, but he himself is not yet sure of his feelings yet for her. Deep in his heart, the pain of two failed rtionships has scarred him thoroughly.


    But as a faithful person, he would only devout his heart to a single person at a time. But if they chose to turn their backs on him, he would just ept it and move on, so he would not bite off more than he can chew, thus his current predicament of epting Qin Lou''s feelings. But right now he didn''t want to be distracted, so he turns towards her and gave her a warm hug. This is all that he can do for her for now.


    When he was about to let go, Qin Lou moved both of her hands and wrapped it on his waist.


    "Shin, can we stay like this for a while. Just for a while longer." She said in a tiny shy voice.


    "Um¡­" Shin Jiao replied as he carefully caressed her hair.


    The next day¡­ Shin Jiao escorted the two to the town of Dis. He knows that he needed to meet with the leaders of the town so that they would not be regarded as a hostile faction.


    When he entered the town hall, many eyes were attracted to their presence, this is due to Qin Lou and Susu Ling''s presence.


    "Miss Lou, it''s nice for you to visit us this time. How can this elder help you?" an elder said politely.


    "Elder, you are too polite, I would like to introduce someone¡­ This is my friend¡­ he is the one who lives at the eastern side of the town''s boundary." Qin Lou said as she pointed at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao cupped his hands towards the elders in greetings. This time he is controlling his aura as he shows that he is in the initial-stage gold core cultivation realm. When the elders saw this they were smiling.


    "It seems that this young one is also a talent. I heard that the eastern border of the town is full of huge formation array, are you the one who constructed those?" an elder asks with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    "Um¡­ yes elders, I am practicing some formations taught to me by Master Ju. So¡­" What Shin Jiao said is a half-truth as he really knew who master Ju is.


    "Wait! You are Master Ju''s student?" another elder suddenly stood up in surprise.


    All the elders of the council also had a surprised look on their faces. They never would have thought that a person who can be considered as master Ju''s student or even disciple is in the town. Many had an incredulous look at Shin Jiao and some are having their own ns, but as of now, they held themselves from taking any action. Then some elders with knowledge in array formation started to talk with Shin Jiao and not longter they became really absorbed in their discussion.


    While Shin Jiao is talking with the elders, a very beautiful young woman silently enters the hall. She then walks towards an olddy sitting with the council of elders.


    "Senior, my uncle told me that he is already fine. His wounds have already recovered." She whispers on the old woman''s ears.


    This made the old woman smile and a happy expression can be seen in her face.


    "Really? Is it that amazing! I never would have thought that the pill is really remarkable. I think we need to thank the young alchemist for this." The old woman said as she stood up and walk towards Qin Lou.


    The young and old woman walks near Qin Lou, who also noticed them. As the two women walk near Qin Lou saw the expression of the beautiful young woman beside the old woman. Her face turned red and had a disbelief expression on her face. Her gaze seems to be on Shin Jiao beside her who is currently talking to a group of elders. But she didn''t mind this as she knows that Shin Jiao has an attractive face.


    "Young miss Lou, on behalf of the Lotus Sect I would like to extend my thanks for your help. Hope that you can visit our sect one of these days so that we can give you our proper thanks for the aid you gave." The old woman said while cupping her hands.


    "Elder is too kind. Then, it is my honor to visit your sect someday." Qin Lou said politely.


    The beautiful young woman beside the elder is unblinkingly still looking at Shin Jiao, and that beautiful young woman is Cherry Lao.


    "Shin¡­ Shin, why¡­ Why are you here?" Cherry Lao suddenly asked gathering the attention of the people around her.


    It is already known in the hall that she is the newly promoted outer core elder of the famous Lotus sect, and also the fiance of the 2nd prince of the Xi Empire.


    Hearing her voice Shin Jiao immediately turned stiff, though he expects to see Cherry Lao in town after they saw each other in the forest but not in a situation like this. So he forcefully calms his emotion so that he can face her with his dignity intact.


    Plus he needs to show that he is fine after she left him. So he turns around and smiled warmly towards Cherry Lao.


    "Nice to see you again miss Lao." Shin Jiao said politely.


    Hearing his voice Cherry Lao felt a little disappointed, but she expected this because she had broken his heart at that time when she left.


    "Oh¡­ You two knew each other?" this time Qin Lou had an amazed expression on her face.


    She didn''t expect that Shin Jiao would really know Cherry Lao the flower of the Lotus sect. Then all of a sudden everyone was surprised by a man appearing suddenly beside Cherry Lao.


    "You! You''re that mortal bo¡­ Wait¡­ a gold core realm cultivator? How?" the man is Shanguan Lao who immediately rushes inside the hall upon discovering Shin Jiao''s figure when he scans it.


    "Haha! You tricked me young one. I knew you were not simple." Shanguan Laoughed heartily.


    "So, why are you here? Did you volunteer to fight? I will wee you to my group." Shanguan Lao blurted out with a big smile on his face.


    "You!" This time another man appears, it was Taili Xi.


    "Wait a minute? You''re a cultivator?" Taili Xi suddenly asked in disbelief.


    He can remember clearly at that time when he attacked someone who wanted to get closer to Qin Lou. It was this young man who blocked his palm strike. And he never would have thought at that time that a mere mortal can block his strike.


    "So, brother Taili knows this brat?" Shanguan Lao asked in confusion.


    "Wait a minute. Seniors pardon my interruption, but¡­" Qin Lou interjected and was about to exin herself when suddenly everyone felt a very strong pressure.


    "They have arrived this early." the old man sitting in the head seat of the council muttered.


    "Everyone prepare for battle!" He shouted.


    Then all the people in the room quickly rushed out. The final defensive line is around 5 kilometers away from the town, so everyone rushed to go to the front lines.


    "Qin¡­ please promise me that you won''t go to the frontlines. You are too important for the empire, as you can still do many good things... And... and I don''t want you to get hurt." Shin Jiao said as he held both Qin Lou''s shoulders before she can follow the people going out.


    Seeing his action the two protectors was stunned.


    "It seems that their rtionship is not that simple." Zhao Long muttered to himself.


    "How about you? Are you going to fight?" Qin Lou worriedly said.


    "Umm¡­ I must, this is for the safety of the base. I cannot let it or the town fall." Shin Jiao said with resolution.


    "Then I will fight too." Qin Lou said with conviction.


    "No, you can''t miss Lou. This young man is right, you are very important to the empire. Your safety is our first priority." Zao Long said as he stepped beside of Qin Lou.


    "Elders, please protect her. Thank you!" Shin Jiao said as he turns around.


    "Shin¡­ Wait!" Qin Lou suddenly shouted.


    Then she ran towards Shin Jiao and immediately gave him a kiss not minding the eyes of the people around them. Because of her anxienty, she became muddle-headed and gained the courage to do this. Although she is wearing a veil, Shin Jiao can still feel her warm breath and sweet lips. Shin Jiao unconsciously wrap his arms around her slender waist and slowly lifted her up as he deepens the kiss.


    Not too far from them, Cherry Lao''s gaze became emotional. Her big and beautiful eyes became cloudy as tears started to form. Then a single line of tear slowly gushed out on her cheeks as her heart became heavy. She didn''t want to see this, she doesn''t want to ept it as she believes that Shin Jiao still have her in his heart. Then she sobs as her heart started to hurt and became heavy, although now her cultivation has increased exponentially however she discovers that it is too shallow. Right there and then she realized that it was not her love for Shin Jiao that causes her cultivation to be stagnant at that time; it was her desire for revenge.


    Seeing Cherry Lao''s reaction to this scene, the old woman shook her head. She now understands what is going on, it seems that this young man is the one she met in the forest and was the one that saved her.


    "There is no medicine for regret in this life." The old woman thought as she also recalls the man whom she loved and had sacrificed his life for her.


    When Shin Jiao and Qin Lou''s lips separate, Qin Lou''s face is already red like a tomato. She didn''t expect that she would have the courage to kiss a man in front of other people. But she didn''t regret it, at least now she knew how he felt about her.


    With a warm smile, Shin Jiao touches the tears on the side of her eyes that have fallen.


    "I promise to return. I still have to cure you right." Shin Jiao whispered as he kissed her once more and turns around.


    With a confident stride, Shin Jiao''s heart became firm, because now he has another goal in this life.


    And that is to protect the woman who opened and healed his wounded heart.. And neither monster nor beast can stop him from returning to her side.

 Chapter 81 - The Final Battle

    Chapter 81


    The whole line of defense is very chaotic when the elders and powerful cultivators arrived, the first cultivators in the area are already fighting against the beast horde. This time the level 5 beast kings have entered the fray, making the situation of the cultivator''s worst. Then they noticed that arge number of beasts are being lured towards the eastern part of the town, and the stench of death is heavier there.


    The beasts in that area are dying like flies, which also got the attention of Fen Hu. As a level 6 beast king, Fen Hu is nearing a breakthrough and with its sense is sharp enough to detect the fluctuations ofrge area traps, so it didn''t take any action.


    "What''s the situation?" an elder asked a young cultivator who is standing while conjuring long-range fire spells towards the beasts.


    "Huh! Oh, elders atst you arrived. It is almost hopeless; we are being overwhelmed by their numbers. Many have already retreated, but still many are fighting on the front lines."


    The situation looks grim in the surface, but in truth, those who have died are just cannon fodders and lower level cultivators who don''t have any choice but to participate in the war because of theck of resources. With the arrival of the elders and other high-level cultivators with the geniuses from each school and sects, the surrounding cultivators are invigorated and their fighting spirit rose up.


    "Haha! Attack! This is a once in a lifetime chance. Let''s fill our spatial tools with beast core and their bodies! Haha." Suddenly a person loudly shouted firing up the greed hidden deep in each cultivator''s heart.


    This is their true goal ining to this ce, to gain the loot of hundreds of thousands of beast carcasses and cores. In the elder''s minds, if they could gain a number of carcasses, they could gain a lot of benefits from it for their schools or sects. The cores can increase the power of each cultivator, while the carcasses can be refined into powerful artifacts. So they are willing to sacrifice just for this, plus now they have the Rapid Hemostatic Pill which could preserve their lives if they are careful enough.


    And so after the high-level cultivators entered the fray, the tide of the battle was turned. The cultivators began to push back the beast. Plus they noticed that there are silver shes that would always take out those level 4 beast kings, which greatly added to the demise of the beast horde.


    Seeing its pawns being pushed back, the beast Fen Hu was angered. Then it gathered its power and roared loudly making the retreating and chaotic beast suddenly turned around and began to fight back.


    "Serpent, please retreat for now! The beast tide is pushing forward you''ll get cornered." Amand from thes entered Serpent''s ears.


    Hearing themand, she immediately activated the cloaking function of her gear and immediately dashed towards the walls. It didn''t take for her to reach the walls but before she could reach it, she suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    Swoosh!


    Jumping sideways, Serpent was able to evade those iing ws. But the sheer force of that strike distorted the air making her lose her bnce and was thrown a couple of meters away. She tumbled to the ground helplessly hitting many trees in the process.


    But with her aura activated, she was able to preserve her life and just suffer some minor bruises. She didn''t dally and immediately lifted her gaze towards her previous position and found a horrifying creature.


    It was the same beast that she saw fighting against three very powerful cultivators when they first engage against the beast tide. The beast she is looking at is a mixture of a tiger, a man, a lion, and a dragon. The speed of the creature is too fast that she didn''t even saw iting and have even found her even with her cloaking on.


    But then she noticed that the beast seems to be looking for something and had a confused look on its face. She had a bad premonition and immediately turn off hers and activated the mental shield. Luckily she did that as she immediately felt shivers run down her spine as a pressure suddenly envelops the area.


    Serpent''s option now is to stay low and to not make a sound or to run as fast as she could, but she chose thetter.


    "Interesting¡­ I could have sworn that thing is in this ce. Hmmm... Never would have thought that a human can hide from me. It''s just an ant thought." Fen Hu said after not finding Serpent''s location.


    The beast jumps high up in the air and suddenly vanished.


    "Whew¡­ that was scary. I thought I was going to die." Serpent heaves a heavy sigh of relief as she immediately checks her body.


    Then she saw where the beast is going, it is directly going towards arge crowd of cultivators with powerful auras. Seeing the situation, she immediately turns on hers and sent a message.


    "This is Serpent reporting. There is a powerful beast approaching the front lines. Be advised, the beast is a level 6 beast." She said as she then moves towards the rendezvous location.


    Hearing her report, Shin Jiao suddenly frowns. He suddenly felt uneasy deep within his heart.


    "I think something bad is going to happen." Shin Jiao thought as his gaze turns towards the location of the elders and leaders of the towns of Dis where he just left.


    He didn''t want to go there and enter the battle with the cultivators as they would immediately discover his secret that way. But his mind is now full of worry though he didn''t know why.


    Fen Hu arrived in the location where it can feel powerful human auras congregate. And high up in the air, it can now see hundreds of infant soul cultivators and the three World Nascent cultivators he had faced before.


    "Keke¡­ We meet again! This aura, this magnificent aura of the strong! Bwahaha!" the beast Fen Hu shouted like a maniac.


    Its expression looks like a lustful beast as it seems to be drowned in the euphoria and the feeling that it will be consuming the powerful being it is looking at.


    But before Fen Hu could act, it discovers something odd. It seems that its movement is being restricted by some force. Then suddenly something dawned into it, and itsplexion turned sour.


    "You despicable and crafty humans! I will all tear you apart!" Fen Hu shouted as it tries to fly up and struggled.


    But the circr trap array confined it to ce. And no matter what it does it could not move even an inch, while on the ground patterns suddenly lit up connecting all the runes. This is the trap array that the elders asked Shin Jiao to make, and he quickly followed their request. But after working with the formation, Shin Jiao immediately left wanting to get back to his group.


    With the reinforced and seemingly unlimited supply of energy from the cores and spiritual stones, the array held Fen Hu down.


    "Haha! Now you will die beast, you and your army will be obliterated here!" Taili Xi shouted as he sent a wave of spiritual energy spear tip towards the defenseless Fen Hu.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    Fen Hu''s body was suddenly riddled with wounds as it received multiple waves of attacks. The cultivators followed suit after seeing this, everyone in the area threw their magical artifacts attacking Fen Hu. But, it was ineffective as its body is very strong. Only those at thete-stages of the infant soul realm did some small damages to Fen Hu''s thick fur. While Shanguan Lao and Zhao Long simrly attacked which further causes wounds to appear on Fen Hu''s body.


    Every cultivator in the area is ted with this and didn''t stop attacking.


    "It seems that you are going to die in here beast!" An elder shouted as he suddenly congeals pure lightning energy from his hands.


    The chirping sound of lighting started to form from his extended hands grabs everyone''s attention. Everyone stopped attacking as they look at him with awe and envy. Lightning attributed skills and having a lightning spiritual root is very rare, and it seems that this elder is also very powerful nearing the nascent realm. If that elder can advance then the town of Dis can gain another powerful protector.


    Fen Hu, on the other hand, is looking at that middle-aged man who is forming lightning Qi with fear in its eyes.


    Seeing the expression of the beast, the middle-aged elder from the town is ted. With the beast''s expression, he knows that his attack would cause huge damage to it. When the lightning ball became huge, the man immediately released it.


    Pzzt!!!


    A ball made of pure lightning Qi flew towards the immobile Fen Hu, who had a look of horror on its expression.


    Everyone looks in anticipation at the hopelessly struggling beast. As they watched silently in schadenfreude towards the iing death of the beast, a sudden shout broke everyone''s stupor.


    "Nooo! Idiots!" someone suddenly shouted from afar.


    Then the three most powerful cultivators felt that something is off and saw the sudden change on the beast''s face, it was from horror into a smirk.


    "Not good, we''ve been tricked!" shouted the three as they quickly moved away.


    Shin Jiao was the one who shouted as he already foresaw what would happen. He knows the weakness of his array formation, and that is, it cannot handle a higher amount of electric current, which is the key in opening the array.


    Then he immediately noticed a figure, wandering in the battlefield helping those fallen cultivators by giving them some healing pills, more concern on helping others than the danger around her. Seeing this, Shin Jiao didn''t think twice as he ran with all his might towards her position.


    At that time, the lightning ball hit Fen Hu, then something strange happened. The electricity from the lightning ball enters the beast''s body and a lightning explosion spreads forth enveloping the surrounding cultivators, beast, elders, and even those who had moved earlier were not spared. No one expected this oue, as now both beast and humans are paralyzed. They are all unable to move except for one, the beast Fen Hu.


    "Keke¡­ Ahhh¡­ That was so exhrating. It is my first time to trick humans and I feel great! Now all of you will die under my hand." Fen Hu shouted with a grin while stretching its arms and neck checking its movements, this means that it was already released from the trap.


    "As if I''ll let you do that!" a voice suddenly interrupted Fen Hu''s advance.


    Standing on the ground with a woman behind him, Shin Jiao, with half of his body scorched in ck and a huge burn on his arm where a broken shield is on. Although the lightning st was very powerful, yet Shin Jiao can absorb natural lightning energy. So he was not affected by its stun effect which should havested for around 5 minutes, or kill low-level cultivators and beast.


    "What is this? You''re just a puny mortal and were able to survive the Lightning st?" Fen Hu shouted in disbelief.


    "This puny mortal is going to take your life, beast!" Shin Jiao replied as a long thin sword appears on his hand, it is his upgraded sword, the nodachi.


    Then Shin Jiao signaled Qin Lou to step back. She reluctantly moves but the anxiety in her face is clearly shown.


    "Keke¡­ Let''s see what you got then." Fen Huughed as it suddenly dashed towards Shin Jiao with a wide grin on its face.


    Reacting to its attack, Shin Jiao took a quick draw stance, then immediately attacks with his long nodachi. In a blink of an eye, a long gash can be seen on Fen Hu''s chest pushing it back with a shock expression. But Shin Jiao didn''t stop there, he didn''t want the beast to get an upper hand.


    He did some quick shes drawing multiple shadow arcs towards the beast. Fen Hu, on the other hand, didn''t mind the attack as it felt challenged so it sends counter-attacks giving Shin Jiao multiple w wounds on his body. The non-stop ruthless sses between the two causes a huge wave of energy fluctuations which destroyed the surrounding areas. Those beasts and cultivators near them were immediately shredded into pieces as both seem to be in berserk not minding the growing wounds they received.


    As the two continuously shed Shin Jiao felt the spheres in his dantian being drained faster, as he uses fire energy on his sword, body strengthening energy for his body, and regeneration. It didn''t take long for his sphere to be drained. Both of them now looks like creatures made of blood as their bodies are riddled with all kinds of wounds.


    Then Shin Jiao suddenly saw something that made his heart jump.


    It was because, in the corner of his eyes, a very familiar figure is actually advancing behind the beast Fen Hu.


    Cherry Lao is feeling anger and anxiety right now. She couldn''t take it anymore upon seeing the bloody figure of Shin Jiao. She actually just arrived in this ce as she was dyed by the old woman who advised her to stay in the town. But she felt a little unsettled upon seeing Shin Jiao go into battle.


    Now she wanted to sneak attack the beast who hurt him. But her action was seen through by Fen Hu who suddenly sent a few wind des towards her. This made Cherry Lao''s face paled in horror, she didn''t expect to be attacked as she should be the one doing the sneak attack.


    Although afraid, Cherry Lao is not a weak cultivator, and with quick-thinking, she immediately draws out a shield and a few protection talismans. She ns to use these to resist the attack from Fen Hu. But, it is clear that she would be sliced into many pieces even if she exhausts all the spiritual Qi and artifacts in her body. Because of the fact that a gold core cultivator could not contend with a level 6 beast.


    But before she would be hurt Shin Jiao reached her position and was only able to push her to the side sending her near Qin Lou''s side. And with her gone, Shin Jiao was the one who received the brunt of the attack, but thanks to his strong physique the wound was not deep.


    "Humans are really too¡­" Fen Hu sneered but before it could finish its words, it noticed something different on the battlefield and on its body.


    It seems that all the stunned beasts have been killed off by something or someone, and its body is actually oozing with poison. It didn''t understand everything fully even after the dust in the area slowly settled down.


    ¡­


    The scorching heat of the battlefield, and smell of rusty iron and other pungent burnt odor permeated the air. Not too far from this death-filled zone now stood the two figures of Shin Jiao and Fen Hu, where both are riddled with wounds all over their bodies. The contrasting difference between their heights can make one feel an unfair fight. But the giant beast on the other side would dispute this likewise, as it has received far grievous wounds than the young human standing not too far from it.


    They have been fighting for a while now and each seems to be equal to the other. In this fight what Shin Jiaocks in strength, hepensated with killer techniques, making the beast suffer a lot of fatal wounds all over its body.


    "I should never have underestimated you¡­ a despicable human!" the beast Fen Hu shouted as it now feels its life gradually ebbing away, the poison is actually corroding its core.


    Unknown to him Shin Jiao himself is already dead tired to even move as he has already exhausted almost all of his power and inside his dantian, only a single full sphere is left. What Shin Jiao fear is if the beast will attack once more then he had no choice but to use it and hope that the energy in that sphere is enough to end the beast''s life.


    The cultivators around them have already recovered from their stunned state, but are afraid to enter the battle as they had already experienced the fearsome power of the beast. But what made everyone realized is that the young man facing the beast is actually a mere mortal without any cultivation aura fluctuation. Everyone could not make any heads or tails about the situation as they just stood there watching and waiting for the oue of the final battle between the fearsome beast and a very powerful mortal man.


    Then all of a sudden what Shin Jiao feared came true, Fen Hu suddenly spreads its wings. Its gaze suddenly turns to an area where two young women stood rooted on the ground. Their eyes are already filled with tears as they are focused on the wounded young man standing in a distance protecting them. Qin Lou could not forgive herself if something will happen to Shin Jiao as it was her fault that he came to that situation while Cherry Lao is also filled with regret for bing a hindrance.


    They didn''t even notice the flying creature rushing towards them both. But Shin Jiao forces himself to move his aching body, with his quickest speed. Luckily he was able to rush forward and arrive in front of the two women before Fen Hu.


    Then Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the beast''s sinister smile and realized that he was tricked. The beast seems to realize that he treasures the two female humans, and feint an attack towards them. But its true goal is him whom it despises for ruining its n and ultimately will be ending its life.


    Therge ws of Fen Hu grab Shin Jiao and it flew like a rocket high up in the sky. It already had a n in its mind before it dies as it flew straight high up.


    "Beast, you can struggle all you want, but in the end, you''re still dead!" Shin Jiao shouted as the long nodachi disappear and was changed into a submachine gun.


    Upon seeing this, the beast immediately grabs Shin Jiao''s arm and both began to wrestle. While trying to point the nose of the rifle to Fen Hu, Shin Jiao suddenly realized something and that is the air around them is getting colder and thinner. With Shin Jiao''s current power he is actually able to hold his breath for hours or even days if he wanted to. But right now his eyes are filled with horror, as it seems that the beast is already burning its life essence to continuously fly high up in the sky.


    Weakness suddenly enters both their bodies as it seems that they reached a part of the where it is impossible to exit the gravity field. This is not what Shin Jiao fear, what he fear right now is the sinister smile of the beast Fen Hu.


    "Goodbye human! See you in hell." Fen Hu shouted as it closes its eyes.


    Luckily Shin Jiao has already prepared for this as he had activated his boots function. But then before he can put up a force shield his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 82 - The Aftermath

    Chapter 82


    Upon seeing that Shin Jiao was taken to the sky by the huge beast, Qin Lou''s heart broke apart.


    "Noooo!!! Shin Jiao!!!" Qin Lou shouted in panic as she tried to chase after him.


    But someone suddenly grabs her hand and hugs her tight.


    "Don''t! You''ll just be in his way." A beautiful voice said while her voice is trembling.


    Cherry Lao saw it too and her heart also sank. She wanted to chase after them but she has already done something that hindered him. If it was not for her, Shin Jiao would still have the ability to fight back. She stopping Qin Lou is something that she learned because she learned at that time that she should have trusted in his abilities to fight.


    "Trust him, please." Cherry Lao whispered.


    Qin Lou couldn''t help herself but cry once more in agony. She wanted to say yes but right now, she is feeling guilty as she didn''t follow what Shin Jiao said to her and should have stayed in the town. Because of her mistake, it would cost him his life, which she could not ept.


    Then all of a sudden, high up in the sky they saw a small bright light appear.


    Upon seeing this, Qin Lou, Cherry Lao, and the people from Shin Jiao''s base felt downtrodden. Everyone has tears in their eyes as they know that their master is also up there.


    "Master! Nooo!!!" Qian Li slump down on the ground while crying as she couldn''t ept what she is seeing.


    Anger, hatred, regret, and sorrow all of these emotions can be seen in the eyes of the people on the battleground which belongs to Shin Jiao''s faction.


    Qin Lou suddenly spews a mouthful of blood as she fainted in Cherry Lao''s arms. Both of them fell on the ground as Cherry Lao herself became weak, her eyes are blurry and in disbelief from what she saw, but she didn''t stop looking as her gaze didn''t leave the sky hoping for some miracle to happen.


    While all are in desperation and crying Phoenix with tear-filled eyes continuously watches the sky using her goggles. Then her expression suddenly changed and a smile crept on her lovely face.


    ¡­


    A month has passed since the devastation of the beast tide and many have already discovered the mortals''munity living just outside of the town of Dis. Now many mortals have migrated to this area and lived just outside the farm. Since the base does not ept just anyone, many still preferred to stay near it. The array formations were not removed as it serves as protection for the base and none has the knowledge to remove it.


    Qin Lou requested to stay at the underground base, and what shocks everyone is that she decided to stay in Shin Jiao''s room. For weeks she stayed in his rooms and people can hear her crying every day. It''s not only her that''s like this as Qian Li who is close to Shin Jiao is also downcast.


    Seeing the two women, Phoenix couldn''t take it anymore. She didn''t know what they would do, but she decided to tell them what she saw. So she called for the two in a room where Shin Jiao would always gather them.


    "Okay¡­ I can''t take it anymore. Fairy, you are our leader! If you don''t pull yourself together and just crumble like this what would happen to us?" Phoenix started.


    "Miss Lou, you are a famous figure in the cultivation world. If you don''t pull yourself together our base would face great troubles." Phoenix said looking at the downcast Qin Lou.


    "I don''t want to tell you this because I don''t know what the two of you will do. But I will say it¡­ Master is still alive." Phoenix said with a heavy sigh.


    Upon hearing her words, both Qian Li and Qin Lou lifted their gazes towards her, their eyes are brimming with hope. As if possessed by something both girls immediately ran towards Phoenix grabbing her hands.


    "Please tell me where he is!" Qin Lou immediately said with Qian Li nodding.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know, but I saw his figure falling from the sky. I am not sure though but that figure is that of a human, so I only mean that master survived the st." Phoenix said slowly.


    "Really! I¡­ I need to look for him. I¡­ I can''t lose him again." Qin Lou suddenly said as she stood up.


    "So you want to worry master again?" This time it was Qian Li who said this with an angry tone.


    Qin Lou was suddenly rotted to the ground, as she remembers what had happened. She didn''t want to think about it but in reality, it was her fault that Shin Jiao was wounded before the fight. And this weighs heavy in her heart, she loves Shin Jiao and she knows that he loves her. But because of her action, she lost him.


    "That was too harsh, Fairy," Phoenix said with a re at Fairy who had already recovered herposure.


    "Miss Lou, if I were you. I would follow and trust master and wait for him to return. This is his home, and we are his people. He would want his home and his people to survive and be happy, so should you. We wee you in this base as you are master''s important person. I hope that we can work together to establish and continue our master''s dream." Phoenix said making the twodies felt their heart calm down a bit.


    "You''re right. Thank you¡­" Qin Lou said as she realizes something.


    "This is Shin Jiao''s home and this is also my home¡­ Shin, no matter where you are, no matter how long it takes¡­ I will wait for you." Qin Lou said in her heart as a tear of happiness fell from the corner of her eyes.


    ¡­


    The underground base or the Mortal''s Haven from what people now call it began to prosper. Now the amount of people staying in and around the base totals 500 mortals. And the numbers of Shadow Squad members have increased from 25 to 80, where 70% of them are women while the rest are men.


    The farnd is also increased which now covered the surrounding area of the underground base, so when ites to food and resources the base is already proficient. Then Susu Ling negotiated the trading for themunication device. This way the revenue for the base would increase.


    The Roc''s eye merchant house began advertising through umon means. As they gave some of it to the important people in the town for free. And from there started a wave of amused cultivators. The elder council saw the potential of the phone as they began using it. It works like the old phones from the earth where the screen has 84x48 in monochrome and with 5 lines. This technology has already been modified by Shin Jiao but the tech team is still trying to learn the crafting process slowly, and right now this is the best they can do.


    The cultivators began using it, especially the scouting team as they needed to report things on the forest every now and then. This made reporting faster and convenient. But not everyone can afford the phone as it cost a lot of spiritual stones. Once a special version of the phone was auctioned and it was sold at 3 million low-grade spirit stone, and the one who bought it came from the empire capital.


    It was an expert craftsman who tried to study the phone carefully. This didn''t bother Susu Ling as she herself knows how hard it is to crack the technology. Unless that craftsman is also a rune and array formation expert like Shin Jiao he can crack the technology, but as of now, it is still impossible.


    The phone began to sell like hotcakes, but those from other towns and cities could buy it but they could not use it as the base stations are only spread inside the Daemon forest near the town of Dis area. With the widespread of the phone, many merchants began targeting the Roc''s eye merchant group to discover the technology and they soon found the source, the Mortal''s Haven.


    But everyone discovers that it is a suicide for cultivators to enter the Mortal''s Haven. Once a cultivator enters the boundary without a pass, they are immediately kicked out. If they fight back, the cultivators from the town would step in. If they are more powerful and became unreasonable, they will find themselves with a hole on their head or heart.


    The crafty cultivators with their sects became involved as they started to work in the dark to suppress the activities of the underground base. They started to hunt the Shadow Squad who trains inside the forest, but so far they were not sessful. Because, before they can get closer, they have already been discovered. And so this starts the fight between cultivators and the underground base.


    Not longter the news began to spread about a ce called the Mortal''s Haven near the town of Dis and that they were responsible for creating the artifact that the emperor is looking for. When this news reached the ears of the emperor, he immediately dispatched a group to go to the down and investigate.


    ¡­


    "Guys, I think I have caused you troubles¡­ huhu¡­" Susu Ling is now bawling in front of Qin Lou and the rest of the council which was formed by Qin Lou.


    In this room sat 10 people: Qin Lou, Susu Ling, the 5 girls who are now leaders of the Shadow Squad, elder Kou from the food department, elder Wan Bing from the tech department, and Xi Jung.


    Each of them shows a troubled face as they are thinking of what to do in this situation. When Susu Ling told them that the emperor is sending an envoy, they didn''t know what to do. Qin Lou''s guardians have long left the town and return to the capital as Qin Lou request. They too know the safety of the base as they know the formidability of the array formation guarding it. Everyone in town has the map of the ce, but the inner workings are not included so if a cultivator is trapped, only death or imprisonment awaits them.


    "So, what should we do?" Qin Lou asked as she looks at the other people in the room.


    No one answered her as they too felt conflicted; the only thing thates to their mind is the fear of being invaded by the empire.


    "We can close the base for a long time. Master Shin Jiao has already taught us this emergency procedure. But once we activate it, then we cannot get out of this ce for 50 years at most¡­ Are we prepared to do this?" Qian Li suddenly said.


    "What! This¡­ No! How¡­ how can I¡­" Susu Ling suddenly blurted out in protest.


    "We have no choice. Do you want the base to be destroyed by those shameless sects?" Qin Lou said as she also arrived in the same solution.


    "But¡­ How can I visit you again? I don''t want to part from you Sister Qin. Huhu¡­" Susu Ling said as she cried feeling depressed.


    "I will always have ways tomunicate with you." Qin Lou said as she shakes her phone.


    Seeing this, Susu Ling suddenly beamed in joy.


    "You mean it will work even if you close down the entire area?" Susu Ling asked in surprised.


    Qin Lou nodded in response as her gaze turns to Elder Wan Bing who also nods her head.


    With this decision, the entire base was informed about the decision and none object. The mortals already living in this ce is already contented, but those that are living within the boundary of the base felt dejected, as they have no choice but to go back to the town of Dis. The news was spread which made the elders of the town panic, everyone knew the trouble that started but they didn''t do anything about it and just watched on the sidelines not wanting to offend the cultivators and the sect that started it.


    When the envoy arrived in the town of Dis, the base was already in a lock-down which made the envoy mad.


    "How dare those mortals to show that attitude towards the empire¡­ We shall destroy their puny protective array!" the head of the envoy group madly said as he immediately went to the base location.


    What they saw surprised them as they could not feel any power fluctuations or even a trace of the array. The whole area is like a part of the forest which means that an illusion covering it.


    "Heh! Do they think we can''t destroy this puny level of array formation? After I destroy this I will ravage these mortals and take all those artifacts they made. The emperor will reward me for this aplishment." The head envoy who is still a young man said.


    "Ahem¡­ that is not our purpose here. We are here to convince them to help the empire." An old man said as he steps closer to the young man.


    The young man sneers at the old man and immediately gathers his cultivation. The power undtion in his body shows that he is already at the primary-stage of the infant soul realm. Seeing the young man''s action the old man just shook his head in disappointment.


    The real envoy in this journey is the old man, but because of the request from the left prime minister the emperor gave a chance to his son to be the envoy.


    Ping! Boom!


    The loud explosion suddenly woke everyone from theirzy expression. Then they saw the young man disappear from where he stood and are now inside a human shape crevice at the side of the mountain. Inside they found the young man''s body riddled with wounds and with a scan almost half of the bones in his body are broken.


    "That is a reflecting array! This¡­ this is impossible! Only the capital city has this kind of array formation." One of the people within the envoy said in astonishment.


    This person is an array master under master Ju''s tutge.


    With this everyone return back to town. The old man felt that the matter is not that simple, so he started to investigate and discover the cause.


    He carried this finding to the emperor and told what happened which made the emperor rage. As a wise emperor, he can already foresee the possible future of his empire if they cooperated with the Mortal''s Haven. And all of it was missed because of the greed of the surrounding sects and cultivators. At that time he wanted to destroy the sects within the area for theirck of foresight, but he was stopped by his councilors.


    Now, all they can do is to wait for the Mortal''s Haven to open its gates once more.

 Chapter 83 - A Wasted Man

    Chapter 83


    The explosion shook Shin Jiao''s whole being; luckily his physique and armor are sturdy enough and the activation of the shield was on the way. When the heat sts him, his armor and shield receive the brunt of the heatwave. Although his armor is made of strong material that is not easy to destroy even the shield''s protection and energy should have been superb, but those are inconsequential to the strong st force of a level 6 beast core. This causes them to be destroyed almost immediately just like a fragile y pot hitting a wall while the force threw Shin Jiao like aet.


    His consciousness became fuzzy and his body aches all over, the strong force of the st almost made Shin Jiao faint and he can feel that his inner organs may have shifted as he spews mouthfuls of blood. Lucky for Shin Jiao, Fen Hu was already weak and the energy inside his core is not that strong. If at that time he is not wearing any armor and didn''t activate his shield then he might have already turned into dust.


    Right now with his fuzzy consciousness, he detected that something is wrong with his body. It seems that he cannot see his dantian and the power spheres in it.


    "Shit! I think my meridian has been damaged. This¡­ this is bad." Shin Jiao thought as he found himself continuously falling to his death.


    If he cannot use the spiritual Qi in his body to conjure wind he will surely die. He tried and tried but he truly cannot see or even feel his dantian. Feeling dejected he was about to put his life in the hands of fate. But then he suddenly remembers something, basic low-grade spells using the surrounding natural energy or mana.


    So he began to recall the incantations that Phoenix taught and he the ones that he had deduced. Although he cannot use the advance spells as he needs to channel mana from inside his body with those, he can still use the basic spells. The crux is that he can grasp the timing of the spell as mana in his surroundings can still be used for it. So without wasting too much time, he began to quickly chant wind spells.


    Time is of the essence as he can already see the ground getting closer.


    After some basic wind spell, he can feel his descent slowing down, which made Shin Jiao ted.


    "I can do this!" Shin Jiao muttered while he didn''t rx his vignce yet.


    But then bad luck struck, when he just cast another wind spell, he identally taps into a strong gust of wind blowing by. Shin Jiao didn''t know what happened, but right after he finished the words the wind suddenly became ferocious and blew him like a leaf. Sharp de-like winds appear riddling his body with wounds as it began to attack him.


    "What the hell is going on?" Shin Jiao shouted in his mind.


    "Why is this wind suddenly seems to have consciousness and is so fierce?"


    As if understanding what Shin Jiao is thinking, the wind became more ferocious as it carries Shin Jiao further and further while bombarding his body with the wind des. The remaining clothing left in him was torn to shred in just a couple of minutes.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how long has the wind been carrying and attacking him as he has lost his consciousness which has already been weakened by the st.


    Then all of a sudden Shin Jiao felt his body hitting something hard. This made his consciousness returns for a bit but he hit his head on a hard object and he totally passed out.


    ¡­


    "Shin! I¡­ I''m so d that you finally epted my feelings." Qin Lou said as she hugs him under the dark night sky.


    "I should have done it a long time ago. I''m sorry for being a coward." Shin Jiao said as he caressed her soft hair.


    "Hihi, I know¡­ But, thank you." Qin Lou said as she lifted her face and looks straight into his eyes.


    Shin Jiao also looked at Qin Lou but this time he noticed that she is not wearing her veil, and in front of him stood a very beautiful woman. Cherry Lao and Qin Lou are both beautiful women, however, Qin Lou has a fragile kind of beauty, she is like an honest, kind, and a benevolent Deity. Coupled with her perfect figure, which made the fire in Shin Jiao''s heart ignited in passion.


    "Shin¡­" Qin Lou beautiful smile almost took Shin Jiao''s breath away as he watches her.


    "Shin¡­"


    "Umm¡­" Shin Jiao replied a bit confused.


    "Shin¡­"


    "Yeah... What? What wrong?"


    "Shin!"


    Shin Jiao crest his forehead at Qin Lou and he immediately discovers that something is wrong. He then noticed that her eyes seem to be empty and that her gaze towards him suddenly became dull.


    "Shin¡­ I''m waiting¡­" Qin Lou''s beautiful smile and words suddenly struck Shin Jiao in a realization of something.


    His mind turns nk as right in front of him, Qin Lou''s figure is actually slowly disappearing. He already cannot feel her in his embrace anymore.


    "No! No! Please No! Not again! Please don''t leave!" Shin Jiao panicked as he desperately tries to get a hold of the disappearing figure of the woman he now loves.


    "No!!! Please don''t go!" Shin Jiao''s voice echoed through the darkness as his tears began to fall one by one.


    ...


    In a small dark and damp roomys a figure of a young man without any clothing. The only thing that covers his body is a tattered cloth covering his loins. No one knows how long it has been since the figure moved but right now his breathing suddenly hasten.


    His wound riddled body is already healing with some scars but many are still open and some are festering. No one knows how long has it been since he was asleep, but judging from the state of his wounds it may have been a long time.


    This young man is Shin Jiao, and right now he suddenly was woken up by a strange dream he just had. His body is covered with cold sweat all over and anxiety is clearly written all over his face. His vision is still blurry but he is still able to see just a bit of the dark surroundings.


    "W¡­ where¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to open his mouth and speak but he found his throat dry and voice is unable toe out.


    "What¡­ what happened? Am I dead?" Shin Jiao thought as he tried to see his surroundings.


    But when he moves his body he suddenly winced in pain. Then he discovered that his whole body felt painful. From the sensation, he can already judge that he had broken a couple of his bones. His right arm is fractured, his right leg is broken but it seems that someone put them back to ce unskillfully, and a couple of his ribs is cracked. Luckily he didn''t suffer from any memory loss or headache as he can now remember some of the things that had happened, though some of it is a little fuzzy.


    As a person who has attained the best of both the cultivationnd and the magusnd when ites to cultivation and physique, Shin Jiao''s is different. Although he can feel that his wound is grave, with his skill and knowledge it would not take too long for him to heal himself if he is given some time. But for now, he needs to persevere as is still a weak and a wounded person.


    After some time, he heard some footsteps drawing closer which seems to belong to two people. With his ability even without the help of his goggles or spiritual sense, he can still determine this. Then he heard some clicking sound as if the lock of the door is being opened from the outside.


    Shin Jiao closed his eyes and acted like he is still unconscious, then he can feel two presences entering the room.


    "Is he awake yet?" a woman''s voice entered his ears.


    "I don''t know yet mistress. But judging from his wounds he might die sooner if we don''t give him some treatment." A youth''s voice replied.


    "Tsk¡­ Okay, use this balm. The alchemist said that this thing works wonderfully in any wounds though it is not as good as healing pills, however, this is already good enough for him. Hihi." The woman said with a hint of contempt in her tone.


    "That young boy is too pampered. Why would he pick up this stray? Luckily for him, the young madam agreed to his request, humph." the woman said in annoyance as Shin Jiao heard the woman walks out of the door.


    Shin Jiao can hear the woman''s footstep leaving outside.


    "Humph, if not for you seducing the eldest young master, you will not be in your position today arrogant bitch." A youth''s voice muttered but Shin Jiao heard it as the boy is near him.


    "Sigh¡­ big brother, you are lucky that my young master saw you in the river. If not, who would have known what would happen to you." the youth said as he came closer to Shin Jiao and carefully applies the balm on his wounds.


    "We servants should stick together, right? Don''t worry big brother, I Rat Ling will help you recover." The youth said while he continuously applies more balm on Shin Jiao''s wounds.


    When the balm was applied to his body, he immediately feels that something seems to be entering from his wounds and then searing pain assaulted his senses. It almost made him shout in agony, but he gritted his teeth and pretends to be asleep but his body still involuntarily convulsed. He tried to force himself to hold on because it was part of his training as a spy, pain tolerance.


    Not longter, Rat Ling finished what he is doing and grab some dried grass and carefully cover Shin Jiao''s body. When Shin Jiao''s body involuntarily convulsed he didn''t find it weird as he had seen it a couple of times already.


    "Sorry, big brother¡­ this is all I could do for now. If you wake up and be better, I am happy to be your friend¡­ Sigh¡­ in this ce, I don''t have many friends. Everybody bullies me, and call me Rat Ling because I am small and weak." Rat Ling started to monologue.


    He is trying to pour his heartaches towards the unconscious Shin Jiao who just lie there unmoving.


    "It seems that this kid is always doing this every time he visits me." Shin Jiao thought even though he is still battling against the pain.


    "You know what big brother, I saw a pretty cultivator today. But she is with the oldest young master. And both of them started to bully my young master. If only I¡­ If only I am strong enough I could help my young master." Rat Ling said with a gloomy feeling.


    Rat Ling then started to talk about random things and continued his nonsense for a long time until he suddenly stood up.


    "Big brother, thank you for listening to me. I will visit you next time okay! I must go now, it''s time for the young master to go to sleep and I need to prepare his bath first, so see you tomorrow!" Rat Ling said, then he quickly left.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief after he felt that he is already alone inside the room. As the pain in his body is already worsening he didn''t know if he can still pretend to be unconscious. At this time he can fell that something is like tearing his muscles apart. This terrible pain he is suffering is really inconceivable, as he wriggled in pain he curses the woman for giving the balm. He swore in his heart that if ever he recovers he would give that woman a piece of his mind.


    But then he still held on to his consciousness, but this time, though the pain is still present he can now see what is going on. He wanted to observe his body more but he truly can''t concentrate because of what he is feeling.


    "Arrgggh¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly blurted out as he almost can''t endure it anymore.


    Right now he wanted to scratch his skin and tear them away as the throbbing pain is truly terrifying. It''s like thousands of needles trying to prick his body into a bloody mush.


    Although Shin Jiao has strong will power, however, this feeling is iparable as while it is assaulting his whole body he felt helpless. What seems like minutes turns into hours as Shin Jiao continuously suffers. But then after some time has passed he suddenly felt a cooling sensation deep within his skin.


    "The balm''s healing effect seems to be working now." Shin Jiao thought.


    Then he slowly opens his eyes and was dumbfounded on what he saw, his whole body is now crimson red.


    Although its minuscule but Shin Jiao noticed that his skin seems to be repairing itself. Then he stayed focused for a long time and saw that the wound in his body is actually closing albeit slow. Even the festering wound seems to have been purified and is also slowly healing.


    "Although the balm is a low-grade medicine, its effect is okay. But what''s with that hellish pain from before?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But then he shrugged it off, what''s important now is for him to recover his health.


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao woke up early as he already noticed the wounds in his body is already 70% healed, making him feel ted. Then he heard some footsteps outside the door, so he immediately acted like he is still unconscious.


    When the door open a hoarse voice enters his ears.


    "This waste is still unconscious? What a waste of time and resources." The man said as he took a bowl and filled it with gruel, then he just throws the bowl to the ground making a mess.


    With a smirk, he walks out of the room after locking it. When the footsteps cannot be heard anymore, Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and look at the food on the ground. He then noticed that he felt hungry, so he didn''t have any choice and just eat what''s left on the bowl.


    Right now he can already move his body, although his arm and leg with broken bones are still painful and yet he perseveres. After the meager meal, Shin Jiao carefully look at his surroundings and found some wooden sticks. He then forcefully drags his body and does a first aid treatment to his broken leg and arm.


    After doing that, he found that the cloth on his loin became lesser as he has no choice but to use it to tie the sticks, so now he had no choice but to cover himself with some dried grass. He then waited for a while as he tried to recall things that had happened, upon remembering something he suddenly panicked.


    "Where''s my ring?" Shin Jiao thought as he looks at both his hands.


    Then to his astonishment, he discovered something strange. Although he cannot see the ring on his finger however he can feel it. It means that it is still there, but without his ability, he cannot open the restriction and the camouge array.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Shin Jiao continued to sit unmovingly.


    Then he heard some footstepsing closer to his room, and there he saw a youth around the age of 12 to 14, with dark skin and a thin body entering. When Rat Ling saw Shin Jiao sitting, his eyes are beaming with joy as he quickly approached him.


    "Big brother! You''re awake atst!"

 Chapter 84 - Rat Ling

    Chapter 84


    A few days have passed since Shin Jiao found himself living in a dark and damped room. Here he discovered that he is now in a sect called Heavenly Crow. He became friends with Rat Ling who would always bring him some stories about what''s happening outside and the ins and outs of the sect. So basically these days Shin Jiao was able to piece everything together.


    It seems that a few weeks ago he was found by an outer disciple of the sect called Zen Nian. He is an illegitimate son of a grand elder of the sect who has 3 children. His elder brother and sister is an inner disciple of the sect, while he who has meager talent in cultivation was left out.


    The Nian n lived in a town outside of the Heavenly Crow sect in arge state, and in thisrge state lived many servants and the Nian n members. In a particr ce where servants lived is a building, Shin Jiao is staying under this building were servants who made mistakes are being imprisoned. This is because his origin is yet unknown and he will be turned into a servant after he recovers.


    "It''s been a few days now and I can''t still feel my meridian healing. I guess the damage I received is far worse than I thought." Shin Jiao thought as he sat on the cold floor and tried to cycle his meridian to no avail.


    "I need to treat myself first and then enter an alchemist shop. That way I can find the proper medicinal nts to heal my wounds and meridians. But how?..." While staying in the servant prison room, Shin Jiao started to n his next move.


    "The balm they are using is very effective, even my bones are recovering rapidly. If I can have some equipment here I really want to study what''s on that balm. The few instances I used it, the pain was intolerable, but now it''s not that much and my body seems to be sturdier than normal." Shin Jiao also noticed something about the slow healing effect of the balm.


    2 weekster¡­


    Shin Jiao is now able to stand back up and is able to move. Since the doctor who checked Shin Jiao''s wounds says that he is already a waste, they just turned him into a servant for the young master just like Rat Ling.


    The sunlight shone brightly through the courtyard as Shin Jiao walks while limping. He is going to meet his benefactor and the person who saved him.


    "Young master, I have brought him." Rat Ling said as he bowed his head towards a young man sitting in a courtyard while sipping some tea.


    The young man looks feminine; in fact, he could be mistaken for a beautiful young girl if not for this male cultivator''s robe. His build is also thin, with long silky hair tied neatly behind his back, this young man is the young master whom Rat Ling serves and is called Zen Nian.


    "What is your name?" Zen Nian asked casually.


    "My name is Shin Jiao young master, and I am truly grateful for saving my life. One of these days I promise that I will repay your kindness." Shin Jiao said as he also bowed his head.


    He didn''t want to antagonize anyone as he knows the status of his body. Unlike his overpowered self before, right now he is very weak and to keep his life he decided to keep a low profile first.


    The young man looked at Shin Jiao''s appearance and saw his face full of scars even his arms are not spared. When he found him in the river on his way home, he felt pity for Shin Jiao, at that time Shin Jiao''s body is covered with wound and blood.


    "Your body is healing well. The healing pills that I gave the maid are good I guess." Zen Nien said.


    Both Rat Ling and Shin Jiao look at each other in confusion and seeing their reaction Zen Nian felt a little annoyed and angry.


    "They wouldn''t even spare the person I saved. Sigh¡­ anyway, at least he is okay now." Zen Nian thought while feeling hopeless about the situation.


    "Umm, master¡­ I prefer this kind of medicine. If you have more then can I have it?" Shin Jiao sheepishly said while showing a small jar.


    Upon seeing the jar, Zen Nian''s eyes went wide. He knows what kind of balm Shin Jiao is holding in his hand. It is a lower quality balm and is usually used by the n for those servants that they wanted to punish and torture.


    The way they use it is, first they would whip the servant. Then they would apply the balm to make the servant suffer from the pain more until they faint. The next morning the servant''s wounds would be healed and the process will continue. It is a kind of torture that most servants didn''t want to experience as the hellish pain had already made many servants turned stupid.


    But right now, Zen Nian had an incredulous look on his face at Shin Jiao''s request.


    "This man didn''t turn stupid because of the pain he had suffered while healing his wounds right?" Zen Nian thought.


    "I didn''t know what you mean about this. But that is a low-quality healing balm for those who are imprisoned and being punished by the n." Zen Nian exined.


    "Ohhh¡­ So that''s it. Then master since it''s low-quality this is very cheap right? Can I have some more of it then?" Shin Jiao said with a foolish face.


    "You¡­ Sigh¡­ alright, suit yourself. Rat, give him more of that balm." Zen Nianmanded.


    "Thank you very much, master!" Shin Jiao bowed.


    No one knows except for Shin Jiao the true effect of the balm. He actually didn''t understand it fully, but through his experiments when he applies the balm in his skin without wound he actually felt more painful but there are changes that are happening.


    If he can really have his equipment he truly wanted to study the balm more. But right now, the only thing he can do is use the balms every day and try to tolerate the pain as much as possible. Because right now he already found that his skin is alreadyparable to ate-stage body strengthening realm cultivator. And in his opinion, the change that has happened in his physique might actually be on a cellr level or even DNA level. This might be the reason for the pain; it might be the pain of his skin and body being refined.


    That day, Shin Jiao was introduced to his job as the young master''s servant. Many who saw his appearance showed a disgusted look on their faces, especially the women as he is full of scars. But he didn''t mind as this way he would maintain being low-key as he slowly builds his strength once again.


    On their way back Shin Jiao saw a particr building.


    "That''s it! That''s the alchemy building of this n." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Brother Ling, what''s that over there?" Shin Jiao asked while pointing towards the alchemy building.


    "Oh that''s the alchemy house, that is where our young master is working. Because of his low cultivation, he tried to be an alchemist instead¡­ but¡­" Rat Ling exined while feeling dejected.


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess young master also has his own troubles¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Yes, he has. But one day¡­ one day, I will help him and will be his shield. He has helped me when I was young, so if I have enough resources to cultivate, I will help young master." Rat Ling said.


    "Really? You can cultivate? I thought¡­ What realm are you in?" Shin Jiao said with suspicion.


    "I am a low-level cultivator at the second stage body refining realm." Rat Ling said proudly.


    "Pfft!" Shin Jiao almostughed.


    "Big brother Shin, are you mocking me?" Rat Ling said in annoyance.


    "No, you miss understand me. I think your cultivation technique has some w in it. Can you show it to me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "What cultivation technique?" Asked Rat Ling confused.


    "You¡­ you don''t have any cultivation technique and you reached the second level?" Shin Jiao said in surprise.


    This time it was Shin Jiao who was dumbfounded.


    "This boy¡­ this boy might be a genius cultivator. Just relying on simple breathing he is able to advance. Hehe, I found a good seed." Shin Jiao suddenly thought of a n.


    "Alright, you said you wanted to be strong right? This will be our secret, I will teach you. You know what the doctor said that I have wasted my cultivation right? I have some knowledge so I will help you be strong, okay? But remember, this is our secret." Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing his words, Rat Ling almost jump in excitement. He could not believe that this wounded and crippled older brother of his is willing to teach him. He already knows what''s the attitude of the cultivators in this n. Even those who were wasted and became lowly servants didn''t even want to teach him, so now he is really happy to hear Shin Jiao''s promise.


    "Thank you, big brother! Sob, sob¡­" Rat Ling suddenly said as tears began to form in his eyes.


    "Wait! If you cry, I will no teach you. Real men don''t cry easily. Be brave. That is your first lesson." Shin Jiao said trying to stop Rat Ling from crying with a bluff.


    ...


    That night Rat Ling stayed in Shin Jiao''s dark and damp room. Shin Jiao prefer to stay in this ce because he felt that he can keep his secrets in here. Then he started to teach Rat Ling some cultivation breathing exercises and the principle behind absorbing spiritual Qi. Not longter, he was dumbstruck and amazed at Rat Ling''s fastprehension.


    It didn''t take for him to immediately grasp the cultivation technique.


    "Truly a genius." Is what only Shin Jiao said in his mind as he was really amazed at Rat Ling.


    The next morning¡­


    This will be the first day of Shin Jiao''s work. When he woke up, he found Rat Ling''s spirit undtion very peculiar. And the feeling seems familiar to him, this made Shin Jiao''s jaw almost fell to the floor.


    "What the heck is this kid? In just one night he broke through to the spirit refining realm first stage." Shin Jiao thought incredulously.


    Not longter, Rat Ling opened his eyes and a wide grin appears on his face.


    "What a smug." Shin Jiao said grumblingly.


    "Big brother Shin, look! I became stronger now¡­ Hahaha!" Rat Ling said who is grinning like a fool.


    "Hey, you need to consolidate your cultivation first." Shin Jiao said.


    "We need to find a set of martial arts that focus on power, this way your cultivation will be stronger in just a short time." Shin Jiao exined.


    Although Shin Jiao can show him some techniques however he is not sure if it ispatible with Rat Ling.


    "Yes, big brother¡­ maybe I can ask the young master for this." Rat Ling said while thinking deeply.


    The two went out of the room and started their daily chores. Rat Ling is an all-around guy, who is really good at serving the young master. As Shin Jiao is new, he just followed and assisted whenever Rat Ling needs his help. As he is still limping, his usefulness is negligent and Rat Ling would also just help him every now and then.


    The two''s action of helping each other didn''t escape the head servants eyes and a sinister glint suddenly appear in them. This head servant is one of the Eldest young master''s people, he is the one who would always bully Rat Ling and make it hard for him. And since he has the backing of the Eldest young master, Zen Nian is unable to do something about it.


    After a day of hard work, Shin Jiao felt tired as he and Rat Ling walked towards his quarters. Rat Ling intends to continue training under Shin Jiao as he now considers him his master in secret. On their way, Shin Jiao''s eyes suddenly change as he squinted. He then had a smirk appear on his face as they continued walking. Then all of a sudden, two people appear in front of them then another three from behind, the five people now encircled them.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Rat Ling shouted.


    "Hehehe¡­ Rat Ling, you seem to forget something... Anyway, we are just here because the Head Servant wanted to see you." one of the men said with an evil smile.


    Rat Ling looks at Shin Jiao who nods towards him. And so they followed the group outside the manor until they reach a grove of trees.


    "This is bad, big brother. I''ll stop them and you run okay." Rat Ling said while clenching his fist.


    Shin Jiao saw the determination in the boy''s eyes and he smiled.


    "This guy is very brave and loyal. I guess this ce is already secluded enough, I can show him a thing or two in here." Shin Jiao thought.


    Although, Shin Jiao is still limping however his body is already strong enough to fight against these mortals.


    "Little Rat, I want you to watch and remember the things you will see." Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    "What are the two of you whispering? Do you think you can escape from this? Hahaha¡­" a man from behind then said.


    But before he canugh more, he suddenly saw a fist going towards his face.


    Thump!


    Crack!


    In just a couple of moves, Shin Jiao sent the three behind them sprawling to the ground already fainted. While he stood there almost dumbfounded at what he did.


    "This¡­ the physique of my body isparable to when I started forming my first sphere." Shin Jiao thought in a daze.


    "You! Let''s get them! No need to wait till we reach the inner grove." Shouted one of the two men in the front.


    The two suddenly rushed towards Shin Jiao, who is still in a daze.


    "Big brother, watch out!" Rat Ling shouted as he jumps in front of Shin Jiao to block the punches.


    "Let''s see if he can think while in battle." Shin Jiao thought as he didn''t move.


    "Your courting death Rat Ling!" shouted the man near Rat Ling.


    His fist is already traveling towards Rat Ling''s face, which had an incredulous look on his expression. Then as if by reflex he just leans his head to evade the fist.


    Then he suddenly remembers Shin Jiao''s move, it was clearly too fast for a mere mortal to follow at that time but for Rat Ling, it is at a normal speed. Then he clenched his fist and readied a stance which he copied from Shin Jiao. Then following Shin Jiao''s movements, he quickly executes a doublebo of punch and kicks towards the two people in front of him.


    Crack!


    Puff!


    Then before Rat Ling knows it two lifeless bloody figures nowy on the ground.

 Chapter 85 - The Young Master

    Chapter 85


    The songs of the cicada loom through the air making the cool morning breeze seems full of energy and vitality. In a pavilion in the middle of a smallke sat a young man wearing a light green cultivator''s robe while drinking a cup of tea. The beautiful face of the young man is downed with an expression of worry and anxiousness while he knits his brow.


    His mind right now is full of worry and anxiety as he is forced to face some troublesome circumstance. He didn''t truly want to be involved in this thing about their n but he is forced to do so. While he is drowning himself in deep thinking, two figures are slowly walking towards his pavilion.


    "Young Master, you seemed worried about something." Rat Ling immediately said after they arrived in the pavilion.


    "Hmm!" Shin Jiao suddenly noticed a letter on the table and his eyes lit up.


    "I¡­ Sigh, Rat Ling, I don''t know what to do anymore. I guess this year I will get beaten up once again." Zen Nian said with a heavy heart.


    Then Zen Nian lifted his eyes and saw Rat Ling along with Shin Jiao, and suddenly his eyes lit up. Right in front of him, Rat Ling''s aura undtion is very vigorous and strong. He could not believe his eyes on what he is seeing right now. As the master of Rat Ling, Zen Nian is the one who clearly knows the capability and talent of the boy and it is impossible for him to have this aura. The aura of a primary stage spirit refining realm cultivator just like himself.


    Right now Zen Nian''s mind is filled with doubt and disbelief, as he suddenly remembers the past.


    When he first saw Rat Ling, it was several years ago. At that time, Rat Ling is still a little child and was abandoned inside a decrepit house.


    They were very young back then and Zen Nian was traveling with his brother and sister along with their servants when they suddenly heard a noise.


    "Uwaaahh! Waaaa!"


    "What is that annoying sound?" the older brother of Zen Nian asked with irritation clearly written on his face.


    "Master it sounded like there is a child in that old house." A servant replied while pointing at one of the old houses in the area.


    "Humph¡­ find it and make it shut up for good." The eldest young master of the Nian family said with a vicious and irritated expression on his face.


    "This young master is still too young and yet his heart is already this dark. Sigh¡­" the servant said deep in his heart.


    Then he walked in the house and found a cute but dirt covered child. What surprised the servant is that the child not yet at the age of 3 has a slight spiritual Qi fluctuation. But he shook his head as he has beenmanded to silence the little boy. He goes near the child and took out a dagger from his back.


    "Sorry little one, I''m just doing my job." The servant muttered.


    Although the child is crying he heard the servant and was utterly scared, so he immediately darted outside while still crying.


    "Waaa! Mother!" the child cried.


    Then at that time, Zen Nian got down from the carriage worried for the child as he heard themand of his elder brother. His young and soft heart could not bear to see a young child being killed, so he immediately rushed out.


    "Che! What a coward!" Zen Nian''s older brother mocked as he watched his youngest brother ran out.


    Then identally the child arrived in front of Zen Nian and grabbed his robe. The child shaking body made Zen Nian''s heart melts. He truly pitied the little child who is currently covered in dirt and snot. From the looks of his clothing, the child seems to have traveled for a long distance before arriving in this ce.


    "Stop! Please... I... I will take care of him." Zen Nian said to the servant who came chasing.


    The servant just nods and heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm¡­ You follow me from now on okay?" Zen Nian said as he patted the child''s head.


    "Little brother, if you want to keep that thing. Get on to the other carriages; I don''t want my carriage to smell like cow dung. Am I right sister? Hahaha¡­" the oldest brother said while he took a nce at his young sister, who nonchntly looks outside the window.


    When she saw the child behind Zen Nian she just took a nce and look away as if she is looking at an ant.


    So without a choice, Zen Nian brought the little child with him.


    Starting that day that little child became his only friend as they would always y together and learn together. Although the child became his servant, Zen Nian actually treated him more like his own brother. The brotherhood between then grew as time passes by, but what Zen Nian hated the most, is when the child was named by his older brother.


    "Hey! That little thing looks dirty as a rat. I think we will just call him Rat, and since your mother is from the Ling family he will carry that name too¡­ Rat Ling! Sounds good¡­ Hahaha!"


    "Young master! This is my name? Rat Ling¡­ I kinda like it." the little child innocently said.


    The mocking gaze of the servants and the children in the n began to scorn the little child; luckily Zen Nian is there to protect him. But unknown to them as Rat Ling grew up he develops a sense of gratitude towards the kindness of his master and swore to protect him.


    When Rat Ling heard Zen Nian say that he would just ept the beating once again his fist clenched. His eyes suddenly had a murderous look in them. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao shook his head, he knows what would happen if Rat Ling exposes his cultivation. Everyone would be jealous and will plot something against the two, and he will also suffer the consequence.


    But Shin Jiao already has a n, his goal is to enter the alchemy house of the n, and his ticket is right in front of him.


    "Master, both Rat Ling and I can help you." Shin Jiao said politely.


    Upon hearing this, Zen Nian''s brow lights up.


    "I knew there is something wrong in here. This guy may be the one who helped Rat Ling reached the same cultivation as I am." Zen Nian thought.


    "I am but a lowly cultivator, but I might help you be strong with techniques." Shin Jiao said.


    Right now he would not say that he can help Zen Nian grow stronger, though he could not see his cultivation, Shin Jiao is sure that Zen Nian is as strong as Rat Ling through his senses.


    "Master, I just have a request. I wanted to be your assistant in the alchemy house." Shin Jiao said with his head lowered.


    "You know alchemy?" Zen Nian said with a knitted brow.


    "Just a little bit master. I just wanted to be of help to you as you have saved my life." Shin Jiao said with a hint of humbleness in his words.


    "Alright, I will grant your request. Just don''t make a mess in the alchemy house. I myself is not an alchemist there, I just gather and take care of the nts." Zen Nian said feeling a little dejected.


    When he enters the alchemy house, he was tested by the alchemist in their n. He found that the questionnaire and the forms are tooplex for him, so he gave up and was given the lowest job. But he is happy with that job as he can spend a lot of his time to talk to the nts, having a quiet time by himself, and be free from persecution.


    "Thank you, young master!" Shin Jiao said in gratitude.


    He truly felt happy as now he can enter the alchemy house and find the medicinal herbs he needed to heal his meridian.


    "There are 3 basic herbs I need. If I''m not mistaken, on the book that Qin Lou gave me¡­ I need Red grass, 100-year-old ginseng, and blood lingzhi." Shin Jiao thought as his mind drifted to the day that his meridian will be fixed.


    That night before going home, Shin Jiao gave Zen Nian some instruction before they will start their training the next day. Since they are going to do this in secret, they will be practicing in Shin Jiao''s little room.


    Meanwhile¡­


    "Where are the 5 servants I asked to fetch those two trashes?" a man in his 30''s shouted at a person in front of him.


    This man is the Head of all the servants serving the lower members of the family. He is the one who asked Shin Jiao and Rat Ling to be taught a lesson, but to his surprise, the 5 people he sent didn''te back while Shin Jiao and Rat Ling are just fine.


    "There is something fishy going on in here. We will wait until that trash young master is not around and we will take care of those two." The man said with an evil smile.


    "The eldest young master said to beat Rat Ling so that he cannot help his master in theing n Trials. If I cannot obey this I will be screwed." The man thought.


    He started to n his next moves, this time he will make sure that Rat Ling and the new servant beside him will suffer.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao followed Zen Nian to the alchemy house.


    The smell of medicinal herbs permeated the air as Shin Jiao entered therge hall with Zen Nian. He noticed the busy people in roaming around the hall and found that each of them is too focused on learning about alchemy. Some even haverge books and manuals in their embrace.


    As Shin Jiao observed his surroundings he was truly amused at the things he saw. Pots and pill bottles, spiritual and medicinal herbs, and pill furnace of every kind can be seen everywhere.


    "It seems that the hall is not for weing patients but for the n alchemist to concoct pills." Shin Jiao thought as he saw many people ranging from young ones to old men fully concentrated in what they are doing.


    The two of them walk on the side and entered a room, and then they proceed to walk through a corridor until they reached outside. Then Shin Jiao noticed arge ntation of medicinal herbs of every kind and people wondering around it while some are picking or harvesting.


    "I guess this will be my new workce." Shin Jiao said to himself as he breathes in the fresh air coupled with the medicinal herb aroma.


    The two walked until they reached the farthest most part of the field where a small old wooden hut stood. Seeing this Shin Jiao could not believe his eyes, this young master is the youngest master of the n and yet he stays in a small decrepit hut.


    "He is truly a very patient person. I guess lending him a bit of a hand is okay." Shin Jiao thought.


    When the two of them arrived Zen Nian immediately changed his cultivator''s robe into worker''s clothing. Shin Jiao just watched on the side on what Zen Nian would do. As his leg is still not okay, working for a long time would be a little hard for him.


    After taking care of the nts, Zen Nian found Shin Jiao roaming in the field. He didn''t know why, but it seems to him that this new servant of his seems to be familiar with medicinal herbs.


    "Master, you''re done! Here, take a seat and some water." Shin Jiao said as he noticed the Zen Nian has returned.


    Shin Jiao has now found the ingredients that he needed to cure his meridian. But the problem is one of those ingredients; the 100-year-old ginseng is located at the back part of the field inside an array formation. So he is deliberating how he would get the herb. Of course with his set of skills, he can steal it under everyone''s nose, but as a neer in the alchemy house he will be the prime suspect and he is not that stupid to expose himself obviously. As a spy from the earth, he is trained to blend in his surroundings and do things inconspicuously.


    So he will wait for the right chance to grab a single stem of 100-year-old ginseng.


    "So, how do you find this kind of job? Can you do it?" Zen Nian asked.


    Shin Jiao who is standing in front of him with his mind which looks like somewhere else regain hisposure.


    "Ye¡­ yes, master¡­ I think I can do this kind of job. Plus it''s not that difficult to take care of the herbs here." Shin Jiao replied.


    "Hehehe¡­ With this many different herbs, I can heal my wounds in one day. I can also make some extra pills on the side using his old alchemy furnace. Hmmm¡­ I need some spirit stones and beast core though. Sigh¡­ If only I can ess my ring... Hmm... Maybe there is another way¡­" Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    "Umm¡­ master, do you perhaps know how to concoct pills?" Shin Jiao curiously asked.


    Zen Nian noticed that Shin Jiao''s eyes are glued on an old furnace and shook his head.


    "I do but, I am that proficient, I can even barely make a level 1 healing pill. Sigh¡­ If only I am a gifted alchemist, just like the famous Miss Qin Lou from the Floating Lotus alchemy school." Zen Nian muttered in disappointment.


    "Huh? He¡­ he knows Qin Lou?" Shin Jiao was a little taken aback as he thought.


    But Shin Jiao showed a different expression, a confused one as if he didn''t know what Zen Nian is talking about.


    "Are you confused about who she is right? She is known as the genius who made many different pills for the empire¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡­ I actually have a portrait of her, here." Zen Nian then took out a small piece of paper and in it is the face of a very familiar woman wearing a white veil on her face.


    Upon seeing the portrait of Qin Lou, Shin Jiao''s heart jump as a sudden gush of memory flooded his mind. He promised her that he would protect her and now he is in this ce unable to keep that promise. Now his passion is ignited on his goal to go back to the underground base.


    "By the way master, where is this woman now?" Shin Jiao asked in curiosity.


    "She''s staying in the town of Dis. And I heard that in this year''s Empire alchemy contest, she will be attending. So I really wanted to be a grade 2 alchemist, but I guess my talent is just really that bad." Zen Nian replied looking helpless.


    "I guess if we can attend the alchemy contest, I can see Qin Lou again.." Shin Jiao said with a glint of determination in his eyes.

 Chapter 86 - Sneaking In

    Chapter 86


    In the ck of the night where light can be seldom seen, houses lit with small firemps give a tranquil vibe of their surroundings. In the silence of the night, a couple of shadows suddenly appear from out of nowhere and is now running at the top of the tiled roofs of the houses. These shadows wore masks on their faces and are donned in ck.


    The direction they ran is towards the courtyard where the eldest young master of the Nian n lives. Jumping from roof to roof the shadows seems to be skilled in bothbat and tactics as they stayed in a formation while moving.


    "Wei''er, you have already advanced to the core-forming realm primary stage along with your sister. I hope that you will show your abilities in the n Trials and inspire the young ones in the n." A middle-aged man with a square face said as he patted a young man''s shoulder sitting next to him.


    This middle-aged man and the young man is the father and son from the Nian n. The father is Jin Nian, who is the current head of the Nian n and a grand elder of the Heavenly Crow sect. Right now he is talking to his eldest son Wei Qin Nian, who will be the future n head.


    While the two are chatting, several shadows suddenly appear and immediately kneeled in front of the two people.


    "Master we have finished the preparation in the Dark forest. We have secured the mountainside and is ready for the iing n trials." The leader of the group said.


    "Good, good¡­ We must show the other ns attending this event on how powerful our n youths are." The n leader, Jin Nian said.


    He slowly stood and walk towards the window looking at the night sky. His mind is filled with things that the n talked about. Right now he is excited because a n Dao ancestor will be with them, he wanted to show what he had done for the n as the n leader.


    With his great contribution, he expects the Dao ancestor to give out a great benefit for the winner. If his son will win thepetition as always, the Dao ancestor of their n might give him some high-grade cultivation technique or treasures which could aid his house in its growth and will be unchallenged in the n.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Inside a small room with a dim light stood three people, the man in the front is Shin Jiao and the other two are Rat Ling and Zen Nian. As per his promise he is going to teach Zen Nian some techniques he can use for the uing n trials.


    "Young master Zen, what I will teach you both are 2 techniques that I am using. One is a movement technique that focuses on short and precise evasion which will aid you as you be stronger and the other one is a technique that can sharpen and develop your spiritual sense to grow further." Shin Jiao said as he took out a piece of paper and give it to his two current students.


    "The first one is the movement technique I called, Shadow step. It is an evasion skill that utilizes your uracy to its limit as you evade iing blows while utilizing minimal movement. This technique can make you evade any attacks when practiced to the extreme. It has three levels, when you reach the extreme your opponent will think that they hit you when you evade as a clear after image will be left from where you stood before." Shin Jiao exined.


    "The next is an eye technique I called, mind eye. This is a skill that can make you read and predict the trajectory and movement of your opponent, this technique will test the limit of your senses. If it is used in tandem with your spiritual sense, it would be a great skill for evasion and precise attacking." Shin Jiao continued as he pointed at the papers.


    As the two scrutinize the techniques in the paper, their eyes are covered in confusion. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao know that he needs to show it to them before they can understand it fully. Taking a deep breath he takes a step back and looks at Rat Ling.


    "Attack me!" Shin Jiao suddenlymanded as he gestured with his hand.


    Rat Ling immediately donned a confused expression on his face as he could not understand why Shin Jiao wanted him to attack.


    "I want you to attack me." Shin Jiao repeated.


    With this, Rat Ling turns his head towards Zen Nian who nods his head in confirmation.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to hurt you, brother." Rat Ling said as he clenched his fist.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t." Shin Jiao smiled confidently.


    "Here I go!" Rat Ling shouted as he dashed forward with his fist towards Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Seeing this Shin Jiao shook his head as he knows that Rat Ling truly didn''t want to hurt him. But as an instructor, he needs to show his students the oue when they hesitate.


    So Shin Jiao made a move using his walking stick and hit the back of Rat Ling''s head. The inertia sent Rat Ling directly to the wall with a thud.


    Rat Ling felt a little angry as he didn''t expect Shin Jiao to hit him at the back of his head with a little force. Although he was not hurt at all as he is already a strong cultivator than Shin Jiao, still he could not believe that he already lost the fight in just one move.


    Turning around this time Rat Ling didn''t hold back and attack Shin Jiao''s body squarely. But with just a twist of his body, Shin Jiao was able to evade that punch. Then Rat Ling continued sending his barrage of attacks, but all he hit was air.


    Then he suddenly discovers his world turning upside down and his back on the floor. Although Rat Ling was still not hurt however he still is dumbfounded. He now realized and almost grasps the technique that Shin Jiao is showing him, the position of the body and the proper tension in the muscles. Both seem to have realized that they have encountered a very special kind of technique. They now realized the special trait of the technique and once they can practice it even to the first level, they would be untouchable.


    Back in the underground base, Shin Jiao taught the Shadow Squad these techniques and they only reach level 1 after a month. This level is already enough for them to be able to hunt or escape beast that is at a level 4 or level 5.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand towards Rat Ling and help him up.


    "From today onward, both Young Master and brother Rat Ling should work hard to reach at least level 1, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he limply walks to the side.


    The two immediately nods their head and went to a corner and started to analyze the technique and put it in their minds. They now have a goal to learn this technique as soon as possible as they will be facing another beating if they are not ready before the n Trials starts.


    ...


    A few weekster¡­


    Two days to go and themencement of the n Trials will start soon. The festive atmosphere in the Nian n can be felt as many youths can be seen practicing and training. Meanwhile, in a certain closed room, two figures can be seen fighting each other. But the fight is quite unique as only a blur of shadows can be seen everywhere.


    Zen Nian suddenly saw an opening and his fist flew towards Rat Ling''s chest. But then all of a sudden his face turned into a surprise as Rat Ling suddenly disappear. And then on his arm is the small hand of Rat Ling.


    "Hehehe¡­ Young master, I won this time!" Rat Ling said happily.


    "This is my 3rd win master. Let''s go again!" Rat Ling enthusiastically said.


    "You little brat, I already beat you by two points. So I still win." Zen Nian said with a smile.


    "But.. but¡­ at that time, I thought that you were injured or something." Rat Ling justified.


    "Shin Jiao already told us that other than techniques we should also learn how to use tactics. Although strength is the deciding factor in the cultivationnd, only those who are wiser than others would always have the upper hand." Zen Nian said trying to advice Rat Ling.


    "I know¡­" Rat Ling said with his head hanging low.


    "Don''t be sad, tomorrow we will still practice right?" Zen Nian consoled.


    "Ah! Right! But¡­ young master, we only have two days before the n Trials. Do you think we can make it this time without being beaten?" Rat Ling said with his self-confidence still low.


    Because of their experience as master and servant always being beaten by either n youths or some demon beasts in the Dark Forest, Rat Ling developed a mentality of losing any fight before it started.


    But this is the reason and his motivation why he wanted to get stronger for his master.


    "Shin Jiao has already given us a fighting chance, if we honed our technique and practice more we can be faster and be stronger than what we are today." Zen Nian said as he lifted his fist and slowly clenches it.


    "You''re right young master¡­ Since we still have time, we must continue training then." Rat Ling replied with a glint of craftiness in his eyes.


    While the two are busy practicing, Shin Jiao is already walking towards the innermost part of the medicinal field of nts covered in a barrier. Right now he has already disguised himself as a high-level servant. For weeks now he started to monitor and spy upon this area and already saw the weakness of the array.


    Shin Jiao followed the other servants as they walk towards the pathway of the field.


    "Hey, we are going to harvest the medicinal nts near the center, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ But I wish I can enter the barrier and take some ginsengs from the inner area. It would be useful for my brother''s health."


    "You wish! If they caught you, then you will be dead meat. There is a gold core senior always monitoring that area."


    As they walk nearer to the barrier where most of the high-level medicinal materials are nted, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly disappears from the group.


    "I should wait in here till its night time before making my move." Shin Jiao thought as he calctes the amount of time he needed to open a small passage at the barrier.


    Right now he is hiding behind some thick bushes where people don''t usually go. This ce is a part of the ntation where the next harvest for the medicinal nts will be for another 3 months. Lying t on the ground Shin Jiao waited till its night falls.


    "I guess it''s time." Shin Jiao said as he opens his eyes.


    From his pocket he took out 4 low-grade spiritual stones, he got these stones from Zen Nien. There are already carved runes surrounding them, but these runes are not yet activated. Taking a thumb-size beast core fragment, Shin Jiao used it as a flint to light a fire. He then activated the four low-grade spiritual stones energy. As the energy started to circte, Shin Jiao began to draw a diagram on the ground. He used water as a conductor for the energy that the spiritual stones projected. Not longter Shin Jiao can see a ripple of distortion on the side of the barrier.


    Although he is powerless right now, because of his gained knowledge on runes and array he is able to make a hole in the barrier just enough for him to crawl in and out.


    "This hole will onlyst for 30 minutes, I need to be fast." Shin Jiao thought.


    Without another word, he started to crawl inside the hole and reached the other side of the barrier.


    Upon entering the middle ntation, Shin Jiao''s senses are suddenly assaulted by different high-grade medicinal nts. His eyes almost bulge in surprise at the treasure in front of him.


    "s, I don''t have my ring. If I can regain my powers back, then I will visit this ce again." Although Shin Jiao wanted to take these treasures however right now he can''t.


    Plus he is not some greedy cultivator who would always covet other goods unscrupulously. He is would always take what he only needs and never do things that would jeopardize himself.


    While Shin Jiao enters the barrier a figure is also calmly walking towards the center of the field of the medicinal nts. Behind that person are two young women also wearing cultivator''s robe.


    "Senior¡­ You will give us the 100-year-old ginseng as per our agreement, right?" one of the women spoke with a soft beautiful voice.


    "Of course, why would I trick my juniors. Since you''ve helped me concoct the bone transformation pill, as promise I will also give you one 100-year-old ginseng aspensation." The middle-aged man said in an amicable tone.


    But unknown to the two young women the elder walking a few steps ahead of them already had a perverted glint in his eyes as he licks his lips.


    "You two have helped me alright, but I cannot let others know that the two of you are the ones who made the pill. If not, then my position in the Alchemy house would be ruined. me your bad luck for being too na?ve. I''ll y with the both of you before I kill you. Kekeke¡­" the middle-aged man thought as an evil smirk appears on his face.


    As the three approaches the barrier, Shin Jiao is busy looking for the 100-year-old ginseng.


    "Where are the ginsengs located?" Shin Jiao stood as he looks around the field.


    Then his eyes caught something not too far from him. It is like a small silver root and seems to just grow out of the ground. When Shin Jiao walks towards it his eye widens in disbelief.


    The nt is a very rare nt called Silver Ghost root.


    "This¡­ this is really my lucky day! I didn''t know why this Silver Ghost root is here but with this medicinal nt, I can already see my meridian healed. Not only that, I might have a stronger and wider meridian channel if I sessfully concoct the level 4 Heavenly Mending Pill." Shin Jiao excitedly said to himself as he walks near the Silver Ghost Roots.


    "I wonder why no one noticed this thing... Ah! These things only go out of the ground at night¡­ I guess that''s the reason why no one found this here." Shin Jiao thought.


    He then carefully, took out a knife from his bag and slowly digs out the Silver Ghost root. He then carefully put it inside his bag, and immediately stood up.


    But before he could walk away, three figures suddenly appear outside of the barrier walking towards his direction.

 Chapter 87 - Exposed

    Chapter 87


    The night sky brews an ominous feeling as three figures stood outside a barrier. A woman is staring directly at a person inside the barrier but her expression is calm, it was as if she saw nothing. Luckily for the person inside the, no one can actually see the things within the barrier or else these three people could immediately discover the shock expression of Shin Jiao.


    The reason for this camouge is because tonight the one guarding the barrier has his own ns and would not want people from the outside to see it. So he already activated the array to cover the whole area with a camouge.


    Then the middle-aged man among the three suddenly waved his hand and chanted some words, making a passage open in front of him. He then looks back at the two young women following behind him and gestures his hand.


    "Wee to the heart of the alchemy house medicinal nt field,e,e inside¡­ I will get the herbs from that ce over there." The middle-aged man pointed at a particr area.


    The two women unhurriedly followed the middle-aged man as they enter through the opening of the barrier as saw¡­ no one.


    Shin Jiao has already hidden among the tall leaves and put on a particr scent in his body which he has already prepared beforehand. Lying t on the ground unmoving, he is like a part of the ground itself in this dark night.


    When the middle-aged man scanned the field a satisfied smile appears on his face.


    "This is going to be troublesome, wait a minute¡­ it seems that there is something in the air." Shin Jiao thought as he noticed something.


    "This smell¡­ Meridian blocking powder, this old man is nning something. But I can''t be bothered with this. I think he already had an antidote for this powder within his person. Then I need to add something to spice things up." Shin Jiao started to cook up a n so that he can escape this predicament.


    He knows that he is not a match for any of the three cultivators, as his body is still too weak. He only reached the body constitution of a middle stage body refining realm after he started putting that balm on his body, if he continues doing it, he can reach the body constitution of a gold core realm within a year. But this is a permanent thing and is not reliant to the spiritual or natural energy in his body. With this physique, he can be peerless in thend.


    Right now as he is faced with this problem, that only solution he can think of right now is to block their cultivation using a stronger method as the middle-aged man has already taken an antidote. If he can make them regress to the body refining stage just like his, he will have a chance to fight them.


    So he immediately turns his gaze all over the ce looking for a particr herb. Shin Jiao is now looking for a verymon herb which is called the Purple leaf shrub. No one knows that if this herb is mixed with the Meridian blocking powder, the effect will triple in effect. This is one of his discoveries while trying to tone down the effect of the Rapid Hemostatic pill. While Shin Jiao is looking for the nt he heard the three started to talk.


    "This ce is beautiful! And there are many precious medicinal nts. I guess senior is really favored by the n." One of the young women said.


    The middle-aged man felt ted at the praise and smiled. But when he looks at the beautiful appearance of the two young women, he could not control the burning lust in his eyes.


    "Any minute now and they will feel their strength waning. Then¡­ Kekeke¡­" he thought.


    "Senior as you know, we sisters can concoct any level of pills you will ask, just not above level 3. As we are truly proficient in doing so. We only need the ginseng for our older brother." The young woman who looks younger between the two spoke.


    "Oh really? Do you mean any pill? As long as it is level 3 and below right?" the middle-aged man asked with a surprised look on his face.


    He didn''t even bother to listen to why they needed the ginseng.


    When he discovered the talent of the two girls in the alchemy house, he didn''t really expect that their level of talent is superb. Now he is debating within himself whether to dispose of the two or to enve them. With their talent, he would gain a lot of benefits. So now the middle-aged man''s minds immediately worked out an evil n to subdue both girls.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already found the nt he is looking for and it is located not too far from him, as it just amon shrub, the nt is neglected and can actually be found anywhere. He then stealthily crawls his way towards that a shrub.


    "This¡­ I think this is enough for the three of them." Shin Jiao thought as he carefully puck a purple flower from the shrub.


    Then he uses enough strength to turn the flower to dust, he also mixes some dirt on it and rubs them together with extreme speed. When his hands are hot enough, he quickly opens them and the dust from the purple flower of the Purple Leaf shrub flew through the air. By luck or coincidence, a breeze of air actually carried those dust towards the three cultivators.


    Since Shin Jiao''s meridian is damaged he was not affected by the mixture. But that is not the same as the three people not too far from him. When they inhaled the dust, they immediately noticed that something is wrong with their body.


    "What is this?" the older girl suddenly panicked as she noticed something weird in her body.


    "This¡­ Senior¡­ What is the meaning of this?" the other girl suddenly asked with suspicion in her eyes.


    "Kekeke¡­ You don''t have to worry, I won''t kill you two. I will just make you my and you will obey mymands from now on." The middle-aged man suddenly showed a perverted smile on his face.


    "No! You¡­ You''ve tricked us? We followed your request and made the pill for you. We only wanted 100-year-old ginseng for our brother, and this is what we get? You¡­ You''re nothing but a shameless old bastard!" the younger girl shouted in anger.


    "Hahaha¡­ Little girl, me your luck for being too na?ve. Nobody forced you to follow me; it''s all your decision so you can only me yourself." The middle-aged man retorted.


    "Now I want the¡­" the middle-aged man wanted to say something when his expression suddenly froze.


    His eyes began to shake and quiver as disbelief can be seen in them. His body clearly shows that he is affected by the poison in the air, but what he didn''t understand is that he already took the antidote beforehand so he didn''t know what is happening. Right now, he cannot sense the flow of the spiritual Qi in his body. Though he still has his strength but he knows that he will lose it sooner. So he decided to make his move and tie down or even kill the two girls.


    The man suddenly dashed towards the two sisters with his hands forming a w. He wanted to catch the two off guard and it really did work.


    Shin Jiao saw the man leap towards the two girls and was dumbfounded. He never would have expected that the man is too horny that he could not wait. The two girls fought as hard as they could but to no avail.


    "Hehehe, Do you think you can defeat me? You''re a feisty one, I''ll do youst. Humph." The man said as he suddenly delivers a chop towards the younger woman''s back.


    Although the man''s Qi is not essible anymore his physique is still on the process of waning, and now he has gone down to the core formation realm. Still this is enough to take care of the already weak constitution of the two girls.


    With a thud, the younger sister lost her consciousness and fell on the ground.


    "No! Jin''er¡­ You¡­ I''ll make you pay for that!" the older sister shouted as she pounces at the middle-aged man.


    Seeing the beautiful girl pouncing at him, the man gave a wide grin. He then stretched forth his hand and caught the girl by her neck.


    "Don''t struggle too much girly¡­ Hehehe¡­ I promise that you will enjoy what I will do to you." the man said with a wide grin.


    Lifting his other hand he grabs the young woman''s cor and forcefully tore her robe wide open exposing her jade white skin.


    "As a future alchemist for the n, your talent is truly superb. However, your beauty and body are on par with your skill. Kekeke, I will make you my ve alchemist and earn a lot. Hahaha¡­" the man said maniacally as he drew the young woman closer to him.


    Seeing the perverted look on the man''s face, the woman tears began to fall. Then her eyes went wide when the man suddenly tore her whole clothes off her body with a few moves.


    "No, please! Don''t¡­" the young woman''s pleading voice entered the man''s ears.


    Instead of pity, the man''s expression turned more perverted. He was really turned on at the cry of the young woman on his grasp. His bulging crutch is already soaring up high and is about to explode from within his pants.


    "Cry more! More! Hahaha¡­" the man said lustfully.


    The young woman tried to struggle but the man is still stronger than her. The man could have done this while he is in the gold core realm, but he is afraid that the two girls might have some protection talisman of shield and might send some signal outside. So he chooses to disable their cultivation first, but he didn''t think that he would also suffer. Luckily his body constitution has stopped degrading at the level of primary stage spirit refining realm.


    The man threw the young woman on the ground with some force making her wince in pain. She was already shamed to a degree that a man has already seen her naked body. She felt angry for not being able to defend herself and is now resolute to die.


    The man saw her expression and a smile appear on his face, but before the woman could do anything the man hit her acupoints making her unable to move.


    "You wanted to die? If you die I will ravage the body of your younger sister and make her my sex ve. So you choose... If you spread your legs before me, I will not touch her¡­ I promise." the man said with a glint of craftiness in his eyes.


    Hearing this, the young woman shuddered, she loves her little sister dearly and doesn''t want her to be humiliated. But she also didn''t want this.


    "What should, I do¡­ Huhuhu¡­ brother¡­ help¡­ help us please¡­" the young woman''s eyes turned misty and tears began to fall, she could not help it anymore as despair is already crawling in her heart.


    She even wanted her older brother who is already sick at home to save them.


    Her legs reluctantly spread slowly, every move she makes made her heart pain so much that her tears won''t stop from falling.


    The middle-aged man upon seeing this almost drooled as his eyes are glued at the young jade white skin of the young woman in front of him. His gaze even went towards the exposed lower half body of the young woman who is slowly revealing her most private part. Like suspense reeling in his mind, the man gulped a mouthful of his own saliva.


    The long-awaited view of a beautiful virgin girl filled his head with lust and desire. Unconsciously he already took off this clothing and is now butt naked with his towering manhood is already exposed in the air.


    Then as if the man had lost all reasoning, as he suddenly jumps towards the helpless woman and grabs her two legs and forcefully spreads them. Upon seeing the view he had been waiting for his saliva started to drip from his mouth.


    "Hehehe... I wonder how would it feel down there. And this smell... Ahhh..." the man thought as he began to lose his mind in lust.


    He slowly drew closer to the girl''s twin peaks and with his tongue carefully licks the cherries on the top.


    While this is happening Shin Jiao is actually crawling towards the hole on the barrier that he made, he wanted to escape this ce as he already got what he wants. He actually didn''t know these people and is of no consequence to him what they do. If worstes to worst and he got caught, he is the one to suffer more. So he slowly crawls, but then he heard something that sparks his curiosity.


    "Wait a minute, the sisters can concoct level 3 pills? If¡­ Nah, it''s too dangerous¡­ but, what if¡­ hmmm¡­" Shin Jiao is deliberating whether to help the two girls for their alchemy talent, or just escape.


    "If I will try to make the pill, there is a chance that it will take me a long time. But¡­ If I can have their help then, I can heal my meridian the soonest¡­ But what if these two will snitch on me, then I am a dead man." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Sigh¡­ Whatever¡­ Hmm? Wait a minute¡­ Oh, they have that in here!" Shin Jiao eyes suddenly brighten up as his gaze saw something among the medicinal herbs.


    Now his resolution to save the two girls isplete, he will try and help them. But if he detects them lying to him, he would just use that thing.


    Shin Jiao quickly stood up and turn around, he sneaks towards the ce where the man trying to **** the two women is. When he got near, he noticed something strange. As the clouds are covering the light from the moon, Shin Jiao can only see the figure of the man''s silhouette.


    So he carefully creeps closer and can now hear the sobbing of a young girl. From her sobs, he can clearly notice the pain in her heart.


    "What are they doing?" Shin Jiao asked as he slowly lifted his head to take a clear view.


    Then he saw two figures both without clothing, the man''s figure which was standing a while ago, is now on top of the woman but his butt is high up in the air and his towering thing is facing downwards. This made Shin Jiao want to curse out loud.


    "Shameless bastard!" he said to himself as he wanted to cover his eyes after seeing the ugly butthole he felt that his mind was corrupted and he would have nightmares.


    Right now, he really wanted to find a long stick and shove it off his ass.


    Then his eyes turn to the woman lying on the ground and he was stunned. She is now fully exposed while trying to struggle. If the man moves just a little bit, then his thing would prate hers. This scene right in front of him is like a porn movie that is about to start. But the young woman''s sobbing and action are truly attractive that even Shin Jiao was stunned into ce unable to remove his gaze from her. Although he felt like a peeping Tom right now but he cannot deny that he was turned on after seeing the exposed body of a young woman.


    But then he was jolted out of his daze as he saw her pleading eyes now looking directly at his direction and her sobbing gradually decreases as if she suddenly saw a ray of hope.


    "Oh, shit! I''m dead."


    That is thest thing that came to Shin Jiao''s mind.

 Chapter 88 - Rescue

    Chapter 88


    Silence suddenly pervades the air and only a low sobbing sound of a woman can be heard. The man leaning close to her has stopped his action and as if frozen in time, for a while he didn''t make any movements.


    Shin Jiao also was frozen in his ce, but his hand is already stealthily reaching for the knife in his bag. He knows that he is not a match for the man in a fair fight so he wanted to use his advantages.


    "I never would have thought that an ant has entered this area. I would suggest for you to take your life now, and spare me the trouble." The man said as he slowly stood up.


    The young woman quiver from the killing intenting from the man. Now that she felt her movement freed she immediately grabs something on the ground and tried to cover her exposed private parts. She then noticed just right now that Shin Jiao is wearing a mortal servant''s robe and so the hope in her heart immediately vanished.


    "A mere mortal has the audacity to intrude in this ce. Since you are too scared, then I will just kill you." the man said with an annoyed face.


    He was about to do something and his lust is already through the roof. Now that he was disturbed he swore to chop the mortal in front of him into fine pieces.


    Shin Jiao didn''t react or even move as the man slowly walks towards his direction. His body began to shake as if he is feeling fear oveing his emotions.


    "Hahaha¡­ despair puny ant." The man said as he lifted his hand and suddenly aims to grab Shin Jiao''s neck.


    The cultivator in front of Shin Jiao is emitting a great killing intent, but Shin Jiao is sure that he is not a match for this man. Though he is confident of his evading skill however it would just be useless for him to fight the man fairly.


    As the man rapidly approaches, just Shin Jiao''s stood there unmoving. The man''s confidence rose up and excitedly extended his hands. Right now he really wanted to finish things up with the mortal servant who intruded his fun and ns to kill him as soon as possible so that he can return to what he was doing before he was interrupted.


    Swoosh!!!


    The wind blew past as a figure suddenly disappears from his sight. The man was dumbfounded as he discovers that what he had caught is just air. Then he saw the young man''s figure just inches away to his right.


    Shin Jiao then made a really fast slicing motion towards the man''s arm. To the man''s surprise, he just stepped back and saw a white line on the skin of his arm. This has taken the man by surprise as he didn''t expect the mortal to be able to evade and counter at the same time.


    The man is not scared at Shin Jiao but instead curious at what kind of weapon did he use to scratch his skin as he didn''t see Shin Jiao''s movements.


    "Hoho¡­ You''re a crafty little ant, eh. Let''s see you evade this." the man said as he clenched his fist and immediately punched towards Shin Jiao''s head.


    Seeing the man''s action, Shin Jiao didn''t flinch even an inch and just waited for the man''s fist to approach. Then with a simple lean of his head, the man''s fist rushing towards his face and missed. Then with a few quick shes almost invisible to the man''s eye, Shin Jiao made 6 lines at the man''s arm and neck.


    "Damn it! I guess, his skin is still too tough even without the protection of his Qi." Shin Jiao cursed.


    The skin of a core-forming realm cultivator is far too tough for a mere body refining cultivator to wound or even hurt. Also, Shin Jiao is not using an artifact or even a normal sword, what he has is just a normal knife. Shin Jiao now realized that no matter what he will do, it would be futile. It is like his normal knife is hitting a soft but sturdy Ker armor.


    As the two are embroiled inbat, the young woman on the ground was able to piece out her remaining clothing and tried to wake her sister up but to no avail. Then she looks at Shin Jiao fighting against the man and a glint of ruthlessness appears on her eyes. She quickly rummages through her torn robe and found two small sks of liquid, a white and a green-colored liquid. She then carefully mixed the two sks until the colorbines and miraculously the mixture turns blue.


    "I will make you pay for the humiliation." The woman thought as she gritted her teeth and carefully approached the man behind his back.


    As she reached a safe distance, she suddenly aimed towards the man who is busy throwing punches at Shin Jiao. She didn''t bother if Shin Jiao would be hit as her emotion is already unstable and her only focus is to hurt the man who humiliated her.


    "Die you animal!" she shouted in her mind.


    She then threw the sk in the air as it flew towards the man''s direction.


    Shin Jiao has actually already noticed the woman who is closing in and was surprised at her action. When he saw the iing sk, his attention shifted and the man was able tond a solid hit on his stomach. This threw him tumbling for a couple of meters and spit out a couple of mouthful of blood. Shin Jiao felt the air leaving his lungs and his internal organs shifted.


    "Shit! I didn''t expect that guy''s strength to be this strong. I guess I have underestimated them before as I had a far superior strength. Damn¡­ cough¡­ cough¡­" Shin Jiao curse as his body is sprawled on the ground.


    Gathering his strength he slowly got up.


    ARRGGGHHH!!!


    But before he could lift his body and stand up, he heard a curdling scream of pain. Then his eyes turn towards the man who had smoke rising up from his body. Through the darkness of his surroundings, Shin Jiao actually noticed that the skin on the man is slowly peeling away and revealing the bloody tissue underneath.


    "A chance!" Shin Jiao immediately thought as he turns his gaze all over the ce looking for his small knife as it fell from this hand after getting hit.


    Shin Jiao immediately saw it on the ground near the man''s foot.


    The man while shouting in pain turns his head towards the young woman who is ring at him. The burning anger in her eyes can clearly be seen as she readied herself to defend against the man. As a cultivator, the woman has also learned not only to cultivate but also some fighting techniques. It is normal for a n to teach their youth''s cultivation and fighting styles starting at the age of 10. Since the Nian n is well-known and a big n, their young members are trained with a basic cultivation technique passed through by their ancestors and some martial practices.


    Though her skill in fighting might be inferior as she is more interested in alchemy research, she is still able to protect herself at the minimum level.


    "You bitch! I will kill you!" the man''s face is now looking like a zombie as his flesh are torn and some of his bones are also showing.


    But he is still able to re at the woman with his scary face. The sk that was thrown by the woman actuallynded at the back of his head and immediately spreads. And because of the pain he used his hands to make things worse, he made the liquid spreads further from his head toward his whole upper body, that even his face was affected showing torn flesh. His hair is all gone and even his brows are missing and an ear has already fallen off with his nose also distorted.


    "That''s what you get for ruining me!" the woman shouted while tears began to fall from her eyes remembering the time she was almost raped by the man.


    "That is a potent poison that could even kill a gold core realm expert if ingested. But for you, disfiguration is enough!" she said while gritting her teeth in anger.


    "Raaahh!!! I will kill you!" the man shouted as he suddenly rushed towards the woman.


    But before he could take a few more steps, he noticed that someone suddenly tripped his feet making him lose his bnce and began to tumble. Shin Jiao made his move as after tripping the man, he held the knife in his hand in a reverse grip and quickly jumps up. But before he could approach the back of the man, he smells the poison on his body and quickly used his shoes to kick at the man''s back.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed the sole of his shoes began to be dissolved. Without hesitation, he immediately threw it off his feet.


    "That was a very potent poison!" Shin Jiao thought in amazement.


    But he quickly gathers his wits before him and plunges the knife towards the man''s eyes. Shin Jiao already knows that the man''s skin is almost imprable because of the low quality of his knife and his strength is not strong enough. The eye is one of the weakest parts of the body which Shin Jiao would like to exploit. He also doesn''t want his knife''s de to touch the man''s exposed muscle tissue as he is afraid that the acid poison would corrode the de.


    As the man was able to support himself immediately with his hands he didn''t fall t to the ground. But it would have been better if he had fallen t as right now a swift de is already approaching his right eye.


    Puchi!


    The de of the knife was inserted directly at the man''s eye, sending torrents of pain towards his brain. As a suddenly involuntary reflex, the man suddenly closes both his eyes and used both hands to grab his right eye, but this was his mistake. Because of the pain, the man''s became disoriented and without his hands supporting his body, he fell face t to the ground making the butt of the knife hit the hard dirt and pushing the knife further down his brain.


    Silence suddenly pervades the surroundings as the man''s body can be seen twitching while he slowly died.


    "Whew¡­ Argh¡­ This is bad¡­ I think I''ve broken some of my ribs." Shin Jiao suddenly felt some pain while sitting.


    He looks at the naked dead body of the cultivator and then at the young woman who still had a disbelief look on her face. She could not believe that a mere mortal servant was able to kill a gold core realm expert. Though the man''s cultivation was affected by the Meridian Blocking poison, he should still powerful be enough to kill the mortal, but the opposite had happened.


    Then her gaze went towards the mortal servant beside the corpse, she found that he is already looking at her. Her face immediately turns crimson red upon discovering his gaze. She knew that he saw her naked and felt a little flustered. She wanted to be angry but she is not an ungrateful and a haughty woman to start with and was already grateful enough that her purity was not sullied.


    "Th¡­ Thank you!" the young woman said in a low voice as she nods her head.


    "You''re wee!" Shin Jiao casually replied.


    Then his gaze returns to the man''s corpse and frowns.


    "We need to get rid of the body and the traces of blood in this ce." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he slowly stood up.


    Then he walks towards a yellowish nt and picks a leaf from it, he then offered it to the young woman who is looking at him in confusion.


    "Chew on it; it will weaken the effect of the Meridian Blocking poison." Shin Jiao said.


    The woman, though still skeptical at how Shin Jiao knew about the Meridian Blocking poison, still chews the leaf. Then her eyes went wide in disbelief as she suddenly felt her cultivation returning just a little bit.


    "It is not theplete cure for the poison, but is just for the suppression of the poison." Shin Jiao exined.


    "This is already good enough." The woman said.


    "Umm¡­ by the way my name is Ziyun Lee, and what might I call you?" she introduced herself.


    "Me, well I''m just a mortal servant no need to be courteous miss." Shin Jiao sheepishly replied.


    He is still reluctant to trust the woman. But the woman just brushes it off and cupped her hand in gratitude before turning towards her sister who is still unconscious. Feeling her pulse the woman heaves a sigh of relief upon discovering her sister''s status.


    Then she looks at the corpse and takes out a small transparent pill bottle with ck liquid inside. Then she carefully pours 3 drops into the corpse which immediately dissolve it into nothingness.


    "Hmm¡­ what is that thing?" Shin Jiao curiously asked.


    It is his first time seeing this kind of liquid, and he now knows that this young woman named Ziyun Lee might be a liquid poison expert.


    "This is a poison I identally made. And this is the first time that I saw its real effect. I think I will call it, Corpse dissolving poison." Ziyun Lee replied.


    "What? You''ve been carrying that on your robe? What if the container breaks? Then you are a goner." Shin Jiao incredulously eximed.


    "As I said, this is the first time I fully understand its effect. You are right though, if I made a mistake with it, then I''ll immediately be turned to dust." Ziyun Lee said in a low voice feeling embarrassed.


    "Hey, I heard that you can make pills right?" Shin Jiao just casually asked.


    "Yes, why? Do you want us to make you a pill?" Ziyun Lee asked with a little confusion.


    "What would a mortal servant do with a pill?" she thought.


    "Well, I wanted to make a Heavenly Mending Pill but I heard that you cannot concoct level 4 pills." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Oh? Since I and my sister are indebted to you so, I will give you that pill in 5 days." She said with a smile.


    "Really? Then the herbs." Shin Jiao said in tion and started to look around for the herb.


    "It''s okay, I actually have the required herb in our house. Meet me at the Inn near the alchemy house in 5 days." She said as she cupped her hands once again towards Shin Jiao and went to lift her sister up.


    When the woman walked towards the opening they have used to get through the array, she forgot something very crucial. They didn''t know how to get out of the area. Seeing the confusion in her eyes Shin Jiao immediately understood her predicament.


    "Oh, wait! You can exit this way, but we have to hurry.." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he gestures her to follow him.

 Chapter 89 - Clan Trials

    Chapter 89


    The n Trials, it is apetition held once every 2 years to gauge the abilities and skills of the young members of the n. This will show if the n is able to teach their young one properly and will showcase the things they learned from their practice. The n trials are always held by various ns of the town for their youths to be tested and experience true battle either alone or by a group.


    Although there is no actual death during the n trials, as every time there is a threat in a youth''s life, they would immediately be teleported out of the Dark forest. But there are cases where the rune would fail and death is inevitable, though notmon still it happens.


    In preparation for the n trials of the Nian n, the alchemy house of the n has prepared a lot of potions and healing herbs just in case heavy wounds are inflicted upon a person. And also those who are proficient in healing are sent to the teleportation exit waiting for those youths who will be booted out.


    Today was the day of the n trials and many young men and women of the n are already waiting in the entrance of the state. Numbering more than 500 people, the participants are the young members of the Nian ns but each of them is permitted to bring at least 3 servants. This would help the young masters on training their own people and train them inmanding their own forces.


    The number of people began to increase as the time drew closer. When Zen Nian group arrived at the ce, it''s already packed with many people. Then suddenly someone notices them and said in a loud voice.


    "Well, well¡­ isn''t this our young master Zen Nian? It''s nice for you to be here. I guess you can''t wait to get beaten up once again."


    "Hahaha¡­" the people around them suddenly boomed inughter.


    "Hey, hey¡­ everyone don''t be like that to our young master. Without him, our n trial won''t be as fun as it should be."


    "Ow, I have an idea! What if we will do the same thing as thest n trials? Let''s bet who can find and beat young master Zen Nian first. I bet 20 low-level spirit stones!"


    "Yeah! I also bet 20 low-level spirit stones."


    "I''ll bet 50!"


    "I''ll give 30!"


    The insult that the people are giving Zen Nian is not new as he is already used to this. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, felt a little angry, but he can still put his emotion in check. The people around them didn''t bother with their feelings and just they treated like everything is a betting game. Right now Rat Ling is also boiling in anger but he keeps it to himself, deep inside he could not wait to see who will be the first to find their group.


    "These people are too despicable; I can''t wait to smash their faces." Rat Ling said under his breath.


    Though his voice is low, some people are still able to hear it which made them sneer in contempt.


    "Just a lowly servant and you think you have the ability to say those words." A young member of the n said as he walks towards Rat Ling.


    But then before he could do something, an elder of the n walks to the front.


    "Dear members of the young generation of my Nian n. I wee every one of you in the n trials. This year I hope that a lot of you can gain great harvest and benefits for this year''s n trials. Remember to be vignt and work hard to prove yourselves to be a strong and worthy member of my Nian n." The elder said.


    "Now, as for the rules it''s the same as every year, those who can remain will be rewarded ording to your harvest. But this year we are honored to have a special guest¡­ a member of the Xi empire royal family is here to participate, let me introduce to you princess Yun Bo Xi."


    When the elder said this a beautiful delicate young woman slowly walks forwards in front of the audience. As they saw her gasp of admiration can be heard everywhere. The aura radiating from the young woman shows that she is truly from the royal family.


    "The princess is truly beautiful."


    "I heard that she came to the kingdom of Wu with the 2nd prince of Xi. I guess she is left here while the prince goes to the front lines."


    "Right! But princess Yun Bo Xi is truly beautiful."


    "Sigh¡­ I think I''ve fallen in love."


    "Hahaha¡­ you''re like a toad eating a swan. What a shameless person¡­"


    As the crowd became rowdy, the princess just bowed her head and walks forwards joining the group of youths with her two female servants.


    "She really is joining the n trials! I can''t wait to meet the princess in the Dark Forest."


    "If I see her there I would surely protect her."


    "With what? Your meager ability? All you can do is beat the young master and no one else."


    "Hahaha!"


    From within the crowd, the oldest young master of the Nian n walks forwards and stood beside the princess of Xi. Making the eyes of the onlookers throw jealous gazes on him.


    "Hey, young master Nian. I''m d to see you here!" Princess Yun Bo Xi said showing her beautiful smile.


    "It''s my honor princess." Wei Qi Nian greeted with a polite bow.


    While he stood beside the princess he is showing his gant demeanor and strong aura. His imposing appearance made everyone in that ce felt like both the princess and him are a perfect pair made in heaven. A lot of envious eyes are sent their ways making Wei Qi Nian prouder and feeling smug.


    Not longter, the start of the n trial was announced and each member of the n with their group started to walk towards a tform which sends them to a random ce in the Dark forest. When Zen Nian''s group arrives near the elder who is assisting with the teleportation, Shin Jiao noticed a glint of ruthlessness in the elder''s eyes.


    "Hmmm... there is something fishy about this elder. I have to be more vignt, I feel that there is something going on here." Shin Jiao thought.


    Though he is a bit suspicious, he didn''t care that much as he is already confident in the strength of Zen Nina and Rat Ling. For the past few days that they have practiced and cultivated, both have already reached the peak of the spirit refining realm, and this n trial would consolidate their cultivation further.


    Their cultivation is already enough to preserve their lives, coupled with the technique he taught it is enough to take care of even a level 3 beasts. What Shin Jiao worries now is himself as he is too weak and is unable to use spiritual or natural energy. He didn''t want to be a burden to the two and as a teacher, he didn''t want to drag his students down.


    When Zen Nian''s group disappears from the teleportation tform, the elder assisting suddenly smirked.


    "The eldest young master will be eliminating you today. Then our Nian n would lose the shame of the n. Although the n head didn''t want to eliminate you, however, an ident is inevitable in these kinds of situation. Hehehe¡­" the elder thought.


    In the n, Zen Nian is actually the source of their shame. Though he is the youngest son of the n head, his cultivation is too slow and is always causing the n a lot of embarrassment. Since this world always goes with thew that the strong rules and the weak are trampled, Zen Nian''s condition is actually already favorable. Hence most elders are unsatisfied with this, not only that, even his older brother who is ruthless is also dissatisfied with Zen Nian.


    ¡­


    Zen Nian, Rat Ling, and Shin Jiao suddenly appear within the Dark forest. The teleportation is set at a random location and judging from the dim light and the spiritual fluctuations in the area, they seem to appear near the middle of the forest.


    "This¡­ how can this be? This is the innermost part of the forest. Only gold core realm experts can enter here." Zen Nian suddenly said.


    "What? Then master¡­ this is a¡­ trap?" Rat Ling blurted in fear.


    "I knew that there is something fishy about it, how can they do this to you young master?" Rat Ling added.


    "Guys, focus¡­ I think we have a guest." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly turns his gaze behind them.


    Then from the bushes, a group of demon beast appears, they look like lynx but their fur is dark red and their eyes are glowing yellow.


    "Hmm¡­ this is the first time I have seen a demon beast. It seems that demon beasts look different from normal beasts. The only difference is in their eyes¡­ it looks like they are possessed. And the feeling I get from their aura seems stronger and eerie." Shin Jiao thought as he analyzes the beast in front of them.


    As the group of lynx-like demon beast walks closer, Rat Ling and Zen Nian now had a horrified look on their faces. The demon beast lynx is considered as a group type beast, they would always gather in packs when they hunt. The minimum number would always be around 5 to 12 lynxes in each pack. They would always put a team of cultivators into a disadvantaged position as their teamwork is always superb.


    Upon seeing the 3 humans in front of them, the lynxes cautiously approached and encircled the humans.


    "Young master, I''ll distract them and the two of you run and escape this area." Rat Ling suddenly said as he already decided to sacrifice himself.


    "Pfft! You are still looking down on your own skill¡­ Young master Nian can already take care of himself. Why don''t we have a contest? Let''s bet who can kill the most lynxes? The winner will have 50% of the demon beast crystals?" Shin Jiao suddenly blurted.


    "Haha¡­ Shin Jiao is right, let''s do it this way then." Zen Nian suddenly became calm and a glimmer of excitement suddenly appears in his eyes.


    If his servant/teacher is not afraid of the danger even without his cultivation, how much more he who is already at the peak of the spirit refining realm? This only shows that with this life and death trial, he can temper himself and be stronger. So with that decision, the three took out their swords and readied themselves to fight against a pack of 5 lynxes.


    As if challenged by the humans in front of them by drawing their weapons, the lynxes suddenly growled fiercely and they suddenly pounce at the three.


    Swoosh! ng! Swish!


    Sounds of shing metal can be heard suddenly which permeated the air as a group of humans and lynxes shed.


    The group immediately faced each other: Rat Ling is now facing two lynxes, while Zen Nian is also facing two lynxes, and Shin Jiao is facing only a single lynx. Seeing this Shin Jiao smiled, he knows that the lynxes seem to have their own strategy on how to take care of their group. But s, they didn''t know that it was their mistake to belittle the abilities of the humans in front of them.


    Rat Ling brandished his sword as he impatiently rushed towards the two lynxes.


    "Shadow movements, shadow strike." Rat Ling thought as he did the two movements one after another.


    A streak of silver light suddenly appears upon the disappearance of Rat Ling''s body. The strike is directed towards one of the lynxes in Rat Ling''s right side. When the silver sh approached the lynx with its sharp beast sense immediately acted by instinct and jumped back. But it was to no use as Rat Ling''s sword is actually a thrust directed to its chest.


    Puchi!


    The de enters the body of the lynx making it fell down rolling on the ground lifeless, the strike directly hit its heart. The other lynx was stunned upon seeing itspanion fell lifeless. But it didn''t stay stunned as it immediately snarled at Rat Ling and pounce towards his back which is wide open.


    Sensing that he is in danger, Rat Ling hurriedly rolled on the ground to evade the danger, and then he jumped back up after rolling a couple of times. A smile appears on Rat Ling''s face as he knows that the lynx missed. But before he could act, he suddenly feels a throbbing pain at his lower back.


    "What? I was hit? Damn you!" Rat Ling muttered gritting his teeth as he suddenly feels a pang of pain.


    But the beast didn''t wait and continued pouncing towards Rat Ling''s direction. Each sh from the lynx''s w gave off a deathly feeling which made Rat Ling shudder, as his body has already experienced the terrifying might of the lynx''s w.


    Evading is his only choice as he tried to steady his body and wait for an opening. It was at that time when the lynx suddenly jump towards him. It seems that the demon beast is already losing its patience that it wanted to tackle Rat Ling. So seeing his chance, he once again did a shadow movement skill and evaded the tackle of the lynx. Then while the beast is still airborne Rat Ling shed his sword while also in the middle of his Shadow movement.


    His sword made a long gash at the demon beast''s side which made it howled in pain.


    "The wound is too light; I should have use thrust to pierce its chest, damn!" Rat Ling thought with a little feeling of regret.


    He thought that he could cut the beast in half, but since its body is a little sturdy than normal his sh only gave the beast a long gash on the side.


    "Come on beast!" Rat Ling shouted in agitation.


    He carefully sidesteps as the two circled feeling each other and waiting for anyone who would make the first more. As the demon beast felt the pain on its side throbs more, anger suddenly filled its eyes and impatiently jumped towards Rat Ling.


    Seeing the action of the beast, a sneer appears on Rat Ling''s face as he lowered his sword and focused on the approaching beast. As his focus deepens everything suddenly slowed down, this made Rat Ling''s heart skip a beat in excitement. He knows that he gained enlightenment with regard to spiritual sense focus.


    Shin Jiao has already exined to him about this phenomenon where he can gain enlightenment making his senses so sharp that time seems to run slowly. If someone gained this enlightenment, that someone would be unrivaled in the battlefield when ites to evasion and attacking the enemy''s vital points.


    Holding to this wonderful feeling Rat Ling didn''t waste any more time and immediately move his sword. With a quick move, a silver sh suddenly appear and a sword tip can be seen on the opposite side of the lynx''s body, then it suddenly disappears. As the beast''s lifeless body fell on the ground, Rat Ling''s expression became ted.


    Then before he could jump in delight two pping hands suddenly enter his ears.


    On the side, two figures are leisurely sitting on a fallen tree. Upon seeing this Rat Ling gave off a sheepish smile while scratching the back of his head.


    "It seems that I was thest, Hehehe¡­"


    But before they can rejoice, the bush suddenly moved making the three jump up in alert.

 Chapter 90 - The Dark Forest

    Chapter 90


    The Dark Forest is the home of many demon beasts which is more powerful and stronger than normal beasts, and it is close to the Daemon forest western entrance in the kingdom of Wu. The reason why it is called the Dark Forest is that the forest itself is covered in mist. At night would be the most dangerous time inside the Dark Forest, as the mist would suddenly thicken and visibility is limited. This makes it easier for the demon beasts inside the forest to hunt their prey.


    It is unknown how long the mist has existed in the forest, but those that are exposed to the dark mist for a long time would suddenly lose their minds and turn into demons. But the Dark Forest actually didn''t exist before.


    Legend has it that it all started from a single cultivator. In thend of Xi, there was once a cultivator dealing with demonic cultivation method which has greatly affected his mind. Many have died under his hand as he tried to sacrifice them and gather their blood essences.


    The empire was outraged by this as he has already destroyed many viges and killed thousands of people at that time. As the sects, schools, and the empire itself sent a manhunt for that cultivator, he fled towards the kingdom of Wu. The king at that time in the Kingdom of Wu fought against the evil cultivator and gave him a heavy wound. Then he fled towards the boundary near the town of Light but was chased further towards the North-Eastern part near the wall of mountains where the boundary of the cultivationnd and the beast ns are located.


    After that, no one has ever heard of the evil cultivator from then on. Not longter after so many years have passed, the mists suddenly appear at that part of the Kingdom of Wu nearing the mountainous boundary. Because at that time the mist was too dark which covered arge area of thendmass of greeneries, it was from then on called the Dark Forest. And legend has it that anyone who would stay in the woods for more than five days would be one of the denizens inside the forest.


    They said that it is the curse of the evil cultivator which is still gathering blood essences of every living creature. But with dangeres opportunity, although the Dark Forest spells doom many still venture there. Inside the Dark Forest, many rare herbs began to appear coupled with many demon beasts with rare abilities and tougher skin which makes a good armor and weapon for cultivators. It is also a fact that the demon beast core contains more energy than that of a normal beast.


    With these many resources avable inside the Dark Forest, though the death rate is higher, many would still venture there. As cultivators, they believe that fortune favors the bold. Although many have lost their lives still many came back with a lot of treasures and became stronger.


    Although those demon beasts are very powerful, the good thing is that they didn''t want to leave the Dark Forest. It was as if, the wood is their sacred ce and they are there to guard it and kill anyone who intrudes their holy ground.


    Then after many yearster after the Dark Forest existed, 3 sects established themselves near the Dark Forest. Their purpose is to guard the Dark Forest and eliminate any threats that maye from within. From the 3 sectse the many ns which pop out and is now located all over the outskirts of the woods. These ns slowly grew in power because of the Dark Forest along with the Sects, and one of those sects is the prestigious Heavenly Crow Sect.


    Now at this time, deep in the Dark Forest, three people are standing while looking cautiously at a bush not too far from them. In their surroundingsys 5 dead demon beasts, most of the demon beasts have clean single wound near their chest area. These three people are Shin Jiao and his group.


    "Crap! Here theye!" Rat Ling suddenly shouted as he readied himself while sharply looking at the moving bushes.


    And true to his word, multiple numbers of lynxes jumps out from the bushes and began pouncing towards their group. Because of now having the feel of life and death battle, Rat Ling and Zen Nian''s self-confidence has greatly improved. They now faced the demon beast with determination to win.


    Meanwhile, a distance away from Shin Jiao''s group a number of 20 people watch the rushing lynxes, all of them had a vicious smile on their faces. It is unknown how they were able to know where Shin Jiao''s group is, but from their position, it is clear that they have set up this trap even before the n trials began.


    From behind the lynxes, dark green smokes are billowing, and it seems that the lynxes are affected by the green smoke. It could be seen that the eyes of the lynxes are turning crimson red and their state is like that of a berserk beast.


    "Senior, with this we are sure to win the bet." A young cultivator wearing a servant''s robe said excitedly as he watches the lynxes running towards a certain direction.


    "Of course, one of the elders told me about this location." The young man wearing a blue cultivator''s robe replied with a proud smile.


    "Are we really getting rid of Zen Nian? Would that make the n head angry?" one of them asked in a small voice.


    "What do you know? This is amand from the first elder of the n. We would make it look like an ident. Actually the rune on young master Nian''s clothing is iplete. With this, we can''t be found out." The one who looks like their leader said.


    Understanding the situation the rest of the 20 young people just silently nod their heads. This is not their first time to take someone else''s life since young their hands are already dyed in blood.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao and his twopanions saw the number of the lynxes, they never hesitated and began to face these demon beasts head-on. Brandishing their swords, they fought fiercely while trying to preserve their lives.


    The demon lynxes are also ferociously wing their might towards the three humans. The effect of the green smoke has already driven them into a berserk state, making them charge without care for themselves and just wildly wed at their target.


    The arduous battle is already taking its toll at Shin Jiao and his group. As they swing their swords and activates shadow steps every now and then, they couldn''t count how many numbers of lynxes have they already dispose of, but still, it seems that more ising. The ferocity of the battle made Shin Jiao and his group lost a lot of their energy as they started to breathe heavily.


    After some time, Shin Jiao noticed the decrease in the number of the demon beasts attacking them and with this, he started to regain his breathing. Then with a final strike, he was able to kill another lynx by thrusting his sword through its neck. Then with a wave, he was able to get rid of the blood on his sword.


    Right now there are only two lynxes left, but the two lynxes in front of them are bigger than the other ones they have encountered so far. The two are twice the size and they exude a domineering aura which shows that they are the leaders of the pack. When Rat Ling and Zen Nian saw the aura undtion of the two beasts, their heart skipped a beat.


    "These are¡­ level 3 beasts! How¡­ how can we defeat them?" Rat Ling muttered as fear slowly crept down his spine.


    "Hey, pull yourself together!" Shin Jiao suddenly said as he can see that Rat Ling is starting to panic.


    If Rat Ling loses hisposure then their group will crumble. Shin Jiao is the weakest among the three and he is unable to face any of the two beasts by himself, so only Rat Ling and Zen Nian have the chance against them. As a Spirit Refining realm cultivator, they can already put Qi on their des which may puncture the Qi field barrier of the beasts.


    The two lynxes slowly circled around the three and it seems that they have not yet turned into a berserker state. As if having a silentmunication between the two beasts, they slowly encircle the three humans in front of them. One at the front and the other behind, their eyes are focused on Rat Ling and Zen Nian while they treated Shin Jiao as someone who cannot threaten them.


    Then suddenly the two beasts sent shes of wind des from their ws which sending sharp wind towards the three humans. Upon seeing these moves from the beasts, Shin Jiao grabs the opportunity to immediately jump away from the fray. While Zen Nian and Rat Ling, calmly evaded the iing wind des. Their evasion is truly precise making Shin Jiao feel proud of himself as their teacher.


    They dodge the wind de by a hair''s breadth while not leaving their sights at the two demon beasts which are located at one in the front and the other at the back. Zen Nian and Rat Ling seem to be also working in tandem as they effortlessly dodge the attack from the lynxes.


    Upon seeing this, the two demon beasts became angry and lost theirposure. As a beast, they would always sumb to their nature, so they stop sending wind de and began to dash closer towards their prey.


    "Here we go!" Zen Nian shouted as he also dashed towards the beast in front of him.


    Zen Nian and Rat Ling faced the beast one on one. As they shed, sparks of spiritual energy can be seen as sword and ws collides.


    Not longter, with the ability and skill that Zen Nian and Rat Ling possess, the two huge lynxes already received many wounds and became a little weak, even their Qi field is fluctuating already. But as a demon beast, they are truly ferocious as they still continue to fight.


    The demon beast facing Zen Nian suddenly delivers a strong sh using its ws downward towards Zen Nian''s head. Upon seeing this Zen Nian immediately did a Shadow Step sideways evading the powerful ws of the demon beast coated in dark aura. But then in the middle of the attack, the demon beast changed its ws direction and shed sideways towards Zen Nian''s waist.


    If the w of the beast would hit Zen Nian''s waist it would surely give him a grave wound and may incapacitate his fighting prowess. This would surely weaken their force as Zen Nian is the strongest fighter in the group. So he gave up on attacking and quickly defended using his sword. Zen Nian braced himself for impact as he knows it is toote to dodge this attack.


    But then he saw that the demon beast actually stopped moving as if it was frozen in ce. Then, on the side of the demon beast, a figure appears and has his sword already nted on one of the beast''s hind legs joint. It was Shin Jiao who delivers a sneak attack from who knows where. Then he immediately retreated back behind Zen Nian.


    Roar!!!


    Upon receiving a disabling wound, the beast''s roared in anger, it didn''t expect that the weakest human is the most despicable one in the group. But before it could react, Zen Nian grabs this opportunity moved to dish out multiple strikes towards the disabled beast. Since the wound it receives is on its hind joints, each movement clearly shows its pain.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, went back to observe the fight and waits for the opportunity to deliver another sneak attack. Weak as he is, this is the only way he can help and protect his twopanions.


    As the fighting continues, on Rat Ling side, he seems to be winning against the huge lynx. Rat Ling''s eyes are red as if he too is in berserk state, but his movement proves otherwise. Instead of finesse and uracy, Rat Ling prefer brutal attacks making the body of the lynx riddled with wounds. While fighting the demon beast his own body wasn''t spared from being wounded. His servant''s upper robe is now in tatters and on his body are many visible but shallow w marks.


    "This¡­ this idiot it truly iprehensible." Shin Jiao thought as he shook his head at Rat Ling''s way of fighting.


    Whenever he sees the demon beast attacks with it ws he would react by facing it head-on. Though Rat Ling would try to evade, yet he would not evade itpletely. It was as if he knows how deep the wound he would receive and how deep the wound he would give back.


    And with this exchange, Shin Jiao can now see the weakening state of his opponent. But then all of a sudden the lynx''s eyes turned crimson red, as it suddenly growled in rage. Then it abruptly opened its mouth while waving its ws covered in ck Qi, it is now going to desperately attack Rat Ling.


    Seeing this Rat Ling confidently rushed forward.


    "Fool!" Shin Jiao muttered as he could not help shaking his head.


    "He truly is inexperienced yet in battles." Shin Jiao thought as he too made his move.


    As Rat Ling and the huge lynx in berserk state shed, Rat Lingplexion immediately changed, he now discovered his mistake.


    The berserk state of the huge lynx gave it more strength and its speed also increased, with these changes coupled with Rat Ling looking down on his opponent made things dangerous for him. A sudden w strike from the demon beasts actually sent Rat Ling tumbling rolling down the ground. From the power and the Qi on that w, Rat Ling''s body was wounded and some traces of ck Qi slowly rises from his wounds.


    Shin Jiao suddenly appears behind the demon beast and with precision strikes a vital point from its back. Because of its weakened state, the demon beast is unable to use its Qi to block Shin Jiao''s simple thrust. The sword was able to pierce through its back and severe its lower spinal column.


    With the wound in its lower spine, the demon beast became limp and is unable to walk anymore. Seeing this, Rat Ling immediately jumped up and rushed towards the beast on the ground. With a sword on hand, Rat Ling sent a slice towards the beast''s neck which immediately decapitates it as it is already weak and immobile.


    Seeing the dead beast on the ground and its bloody head, Rat Ling felt the rush in his body slowly calming down. Then he roams his sight in his surroundings and was astonished at the number of dead demon beasts in the area. He then saw the figure of Shin Jiao and Zen Nian also looking at the ce. The three of them just nods their head and as if with a tacit understanding bent down and began to collect the demon beast cores.


    Meanwhile, not too far from them, a group of 20 people began to approach the area. On their faces are a smile of satisfaction and excitement.


    "I can''t hear the sound of battles anymore; I think the demon beasts have already killed the young master. Hehehe."


    "We have to hurry then; we can''t let those beasts leave no traces of him."


    "Haha, you worry too much, no matter what those beasts won''t eat his clothing or weapons. We can just take those as evidence that the young master is already dead."


    The group leisurely talked as if they are sure that, Zen Nian is already finished. They are confident about this because Zen Nian is really a weakling in the n and that his cultivation speed is really too slow.


    When the group reached the area, all of them was dumbfounded and suddenly stopped in their tracks.

 Chapter 91 - The Source Of Troubles

    Chapter 91


    The number of dead demon beast sent chills down the spine of every person in the group of 20 people. From where they stood they saw three figures squatting down the ground turned their gazes towards them. The eyes of the three figures are like glowing lights menacingly piercing through their souls. The bloodthirst exuding from the bodies of the three people are like invisible pressure pushing the 20 people to take a step backward.


    "This¡­ How¡­ how can this be?" One of the people suddenly blurted out with a hint of fear clearly visible in his voice.


    The 20 young people areposed of 7 young masters of the n and their servants. The leader which looks like a burly young man in his 20''s stood rooted on the ground. Most of the young masters in his group belong to the extended families of the Nian n which holds no real power within it. They wanted to grab this opportunity to be noticed by the eldest young master and future n head Wei Qi Nian so that they can be his subordinates.


    Now they didn''t expect to see this hair rising situation where only 3 people were able to kill this many demon beasts. From the looks of it, the three people seem to be not injured severely except for one of them who has his servant robe in tatters and looking a little bloody, but this added to the ferocity of this appearance.


    "I think they are already weak, kill them!" the burly young man shouted.


    Although he is afraid, he didn''t want to miss the opportunity presented right in front of his eyes. Gritting his teeth hemanded the rest to charge. The shout was able to wake the rest of the group from their stupor and unconsciously charges forward wanting to take the initiative to attack. Their courage grew from seeing the gentle appearance of Zen Nian. They suddenly remember that Zen Nian is a weak young master of the n and is easily bullied by them in the past. So with that their determination to eliminate him grew along with their courage.


    They didn''t believe that Zen Nian could defeat them and seeing his appearance deduced that he is hiding behind the back of his two servants. So it means that the two servants are strong but their master, of course, is weak.


    "You are all courting death!" Rat Ling suddenly shouted as he saw the group of despicable people charging towards his young master.


    But before he could react a burly young man suddenly stood on his path. The young man is holding a huge ax on both of his hands, judging from the way he held it; the ax seems to be heavy.


    "Rat Ling, I remember you¡­ the runt that the weak young master picked up. It seems that your skills have grown, let mepare some note with you then." The young man said as he suddenly lifted the ax and swings it towards Rat Ling aiming to bisect his body.


    Seeing this Rat Ling''s expression turns grave. He could not believe that he would encounter someone as strong as this. He is only in the middle stages of the spirit refining realm and his enemy is already a first stage core-forming realm cultivator. If they fight normally he is surely to face utter defeat as the gap between spirit refining realm and core-forming realm is too huge.


    Right now Rat Ling is not showing any fear in his eyes, but instead, an angry and ferocious expression is donned on his face which greatly confuses the young man who is waving a huge ax.


    As the ax swiftly drew towards Rat Ling''s body, a smirk appear on the burly young man''s mouth. He can now see the desperate expression of Rat Ling as he would find out that the rune on his robe will fail from saving his life. Upon thinking the bloody scene that would appear before him a sinister smile emerges on the burly young man''s face.


    Swoosh!!!


    Boom!


    The wind carried by therge ax covered in Qi blew the ce where Rat Ling stood, and then a sound of an explosion followed after. It is clear that the strength exerted by the burly young man is truly terrifying.


    "Hehe¡­ Stupid servant, let''s see if they can find your remains with that." The burly youth muttered as a sinister grin appears on his face.


    Before the dust died down, he suddenly felt a hint of killing intent which envelopes his whole body. And then before he could react he found his vision cks out and before he knew it the scenery in front of him changes and he found himself already outside the forest.


    The rune on the youth''s clothing determines that the strike from Rat Ling would surely take his life. Hence the burly youth''s life was spared because of it, but a stinging pain can still be felting from the back of his head.


    Rat Ling was dumbfounded upon seeing his target suddenly disappear a hair''s breadth away from his hand. That strike he just did was a de attack using the back of his hand. What dumbfounded Rat Ling is that it was actually powerful enough to kill a first stage core-forming realm. Of course, this is because the burly youth looks down on Rat Ling''s ability and cultivation level, or else the Qi field around the body of a core-forming realm cultivator is enough to stop that attack.


    Meanwhile, on Zen Nian side he is now facing multiple enemies on all sides. Though his evasion skill is great and his mastery is above average, he was still unable to evade all the attacks sent to him. Now his cultivator''s robe has a lot of tears on it and shallow wounds can be seen on some parts of his exposed skin.


    "Hehehe, young master Nian, give up now. You can''t beat any of us¡­ you''re just trash." A young man said with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Thrash? Say the people who can''t even defeat me even after ganging up together. Who''s trash now?" Zen Nian replied with a provocative smile on his face.


    The sneer on Zen Nian face and his confident demeanor sent the young men surrounding him feeling at lost. They now realized that the person in front of them has defended and evaded each of their attacks sessfully. Now that this situation has urred, each of them was dumbfounded and a tinge of a shame actually overcame them. Seeing this situation, Zen Nian grabs the opportunity and retaliates.


    "You tried to kill me, and each of your attacks is pointed in my vital points. Plus with the danger I have already faced, the rune would have already activated." Zen Nian thought.


    "But it seems that this is the trap they had for me, I guess they can''t wait to dispose of me then. I will show you all that I am not the same as my old weak self." Zen Nian muttered to himself as he suddenly rushed towards the closest person.


    His speed was terrifyingly fast that an afterimage was left from where he stood. The people surrounding him only found that he has disappeared as the after image suddenly faded. But before they can react, Zen Nian''s sword has already inserted itself to a youth''s chest.


    Then that young man suddenly vanished, but the trace of blood can still be seen on Zen Nian''s sword.


    "Shit! What happened? How¡­ how did that happen?" one of the youth shouted as it was his brother that was impaled by Zen Nian.


    Then from the looks of it, before that person was teleported he has already lost his life. The rune was a second toote from saving that young man''s life. Though the rune on their robes can save their lives, however, if the attacker is fast enough to deliver a fatal blow they would still die or receive wounds. Hence outside the Dark Forest, many healers are on standby.


    Seeing that one of them has disappeared, the people surrounding Zen Nian began to step away from him. They readied themselves and went on a defensive stance as they could not follow the speed of Zen Nian''s attack.


    "How could he be so strong all of a sudden? This is bullshit! Since you''ve hurt my brother, I will kill you!" the youth shouted as he brandished his sword and rushed madly at Zen Nian.


    But before he can arrive on Zen Nian''s location, a figure suddenly appears on his side and he found his consciousness fading. Zen Nian sword has actually already impaled his head before he disappears.


    "What the heck! This impossible! Why is the rune not working?"


    "We have to escape! He... He''s a monster!"


    The young men began to panic as they finally realized their predicament. Zen Nian didn''t pay any head of their actions as he just stood there and is in deep thinking. Right now he has gained some epiphany from those two moves he just did. As the people around him scattered, his gaze turns to one of them, and with a shadow step, suddenly appear in front of that person.


    Then he casually sent a very fast attack using the butt of his sword towards that person''s face. And with that speed and force, that person was sent flying before he disappears. Seeing this, the other people were terrified as they forced themselves to run away. But Zen Nian didn''t let them get away using Shadow Steps and fast strikes. Out of all the people that Zen Nian attacked, 5 were killed while the other received grievous wounds. With this, he can now gauge his current level of strength and skill.


    After the fight, Zen Nian felt empty, right now his mind is really confused as he tried toe into terms of his own actions. He is trying to justify himself for killing those people as he already knows that they are trying to kill him and it was all self-defense. But Zen Nian is a very kind person, to begin with so he is having a hard time epting this fact.


    When Shin Jiao saw the guilt in Zen Nian''s eyes, he shook his head. He knows that if Zen Nian can''t ovee his timid personality, no matter how hard Shin Jiao teaches him, he would always be pressured mentally afterward. This would be detrimental to his cultivation and progress, and would, in the end, cause him to develop an inner demon.


    "Young master, if I may say something?" Shin Jiao said as he walks besides Zen Nian.


    "There is a thin line between bravery and foolishness, and there is a thin line between wanton killing and self-defense. So, if you truly care and value your life, you have to fight for it¡­ At all cost." Shin Jiao said as he looks at his death filled surroundings.


    "Our world is filled with people who would wantonly kill just to get what they wanted. They would not care about human lives as long as their greed is satisfied, and they would trample on others¡­ Young master¡­ Are you one of them?" Shin Jiao continued as he asked with a serious tone.


    Upon hearing this, Zen Nian shook his head unconsciously.


    "Good!... I have lived my life at the tip of the de before. I have gone through hell and back, but I have not lost my humanity and became like a beast. That is because I keep on saying to myself that there would always be a better life as long as I hold on to my humanity and beliefs." Shin Jiao said with a hint of mncholy in his voice.


    He then remembers the time when he was a spy, working for the government and stealing other people''s stuff. Unlike those spies in the movies that would go out in a ze of glory, Shin Jiao was a true spy. A spy is someone who hides and strikes in the shadows, good in disguising, master of lies, and sometimes a perfect killing machine.


    But when he had a chance to live a normal life, he immediately grabs it and turns away from those things he did before and began anew. But that didn''t mean that he forgot his old-self, it''s still there, and in this world, he was forced to use it once again as he tried to find his own ce and happiness.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words and seem to feel his pain, Zen Nian was a little confused. But since he heard that Shin Jiao also felt this way before, he was assured that he is not the only one having this kind of ordeal.


    After that, the three collected everything on the ground and they continue on walking towards the exit of the Dark Forest. The thing that they needed to do now is to get out of the middle part of the forest as the sun is already starting to set.


    "Master, we have to find a ce to hide before nightfall. I heard that it is dangerous at night as many demon beasts are roaming around and hunting." Rat Ling suddenly said with an rmed tone.


    "Okay¡­ we have to be careful; I also discovered that the runes on our robes are not working." Zen Nian said.


    "Hmmm¡­ alright, let''s find a ce to hide first then we will n what to do next." Shin Jiao said after an idea suddenly enters his mind.


    After some time as the three travels, they saw a huge tree stump. Under that stump is a small cave-like hole. The tree, which seems to have fallen because of some powerful demon beast, is really huge as it would take around thirty people to hug it.


    "Master I can''t see any living creatures under there." Rat Ling said after he used his spiritual sense to scan the hollow cave-like hole.


    They then walk closer to investigate, they found that cave under the stump is a natural cave made due to the growth of the tree. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao felt amazed and began to write some rune inscription on its protruded roots.


    "Shin Jiao, you are proficient in array formation?" Zen Nian suddenly asks with a bewildered look on his face.


    He could not fathom how deep is Shin Jiao''s knowledge and attainments. Then upon remembering that Shin Jiao is a wasted cultivator, he felt a little pity for him.


    But right now Zen Nian and Rat Ling are pleased to find a friend that has changed their lives.


    Shin Jiao wrote a simple defensive and concealment array formation just to hide the entrance of the cave. After they enter it he activated the formation and now it looks like thick roots are covering the entrance.


    After doing that they carefully enter the cave and explore it, they made torches from dried wood as they slowly walk deeper inside.. They discovered that the cave under the tree stump is actually spiraling down and it seems that their first conjecture that it was simple hole underneath the tree stump is wrong.

 Chapter 92 - The Giant Demon Rock Snake

    Chapter 92


    Three figures followed through the tunnel that curled away coldly into an infinite dark, the light that showed the rough walls dwindling as it snaked away. The torch they are holding barely make out the path that they are walking as they head deeper.


    "Young master, there seems to be something wrong with this tunnel." Rat Ling suddenly said as he noticed something.


    Although both of them have scanned their surroundings in details still they haven''t found anything. Even Shin Jiao who can only use his natural senses can feel an icy chill running down his spine. It seems that something or someone is watching them, but they can''t find where that, someone or something is hiding.


    "Don''t put your guards down." Shin Jiao just reminded gaining nods from his twopanions.


    As the three carefully followed the tunnel, they suddenly found arge cavern. In Shin Jiao''s estimate, they have walked through the spiraling tunnel for about a kilometer in distance. Judging from the huge cavern in front of them, it is at most around 500 square meters wide. Looking at the huge cavern it seems that it is in the middle of the path they took. So it means that they have been circling down the dome-shaped wall of the cavern.


    What surprised them is that the cavern is actually dimly-lit by some weird stones located atop its dome-shaped roof. Insideys different types of crystals and precious raw stones which can be found in abundance. The types of ore in this ce is truly numerable which seems like they have been nted in this ce and left to grow wildly like nts. Shin Jiao even notice a particr ck stone that he has been looking for a very long time now.


    Staring at this sight Shin Jiao''s heart feels ted and at the same timements as he could not use his ring yet. If only he has the ability to use his ring then his harvest would be huge. Judging from the amount of the raw materials he can get from this cavern he can make a lot of advance gears which is enough to make his very own futuristic city.


    "Young master if we can get these raw materials we will be rich!" Rat Ling excitedly blurted out, exhration clearly showing in his face.


    "Haist, Rat Ling¡­ Are you that eager to die early?" Shin Jiao said in exasperation at the simple-mindedness of Rat Ling.


    "If the elders or other members of the n learned about this, we would be immediately silenced. Though they are trying to kill me, yet if I can escape this tribtion I''ll still keep my life as long as I endure. But if they know that we discovered this ce, even our bones would vanish immediately." Zen Nian added, making a helpless expression.


    Upon hearing this, Rat Ling can''t help himself but unconsciously cover his mouth with an incredulous face. He now knows the grievousness of this matter, but they have already discovered the ce plus it''s already night time outside, so their option, for now, is to just rest for a while to recover their stamina and spiritual Qi till morning then leave.


    "Guys we still need to be careful, there is something that bothers me about this ce." Shin Jiao suddenly said as they carefully enter the cavern.


    "Yeah, it is like¡­ something is watching us." Rat Ling said.


    "But I can''t sense anything with my spiritual Qi." He added.


    "Wait! What that?" Zen Nian suddenly said as he found something at the edge of his spiritual sense.


    Looking at the direction he is pointing, Shin Jiao and Rat Ling saw something in the middle of the cavern.


    In a small hill located in the middle of the cavern, a small tree around a meter in height with small yellow leaves all over it stood. The small tree looks like a meter tall bonsai, and a fist-sized fruit is hanging from one of its branches.


    "Earthen fruit!" Zen Nian eximed.


    Making Shin Jiao and Rat Ling knit their brow in confusion. But from the auraing from the fruit, Shin Jiao is sure that it is a very precious fruit that could help someone''s cultivation.


    "Young master, what level is this fruit?" Shin Jiao curiously asked.


    "Well, ording to the second book of basic alchemy¡­ I think it''s around level 3 or level 4 spiritual fruit. If an infant soul realm cultivator can consume this fruit, he can gain some inspiration and may be able to break through to be a nascent realm expert. If it is concocted into ''basic constitution pill'' then cultivators like us can consume it gradually till we reach Gold Core realm, as this single fruit can yield up to 30 pills at least." Zen Nian exined.


    Through that exnation, Shin Jiao and Rat Ling felt that this fruit is a treasure. But Shin Jiao became curious about the book that Zen Nian mentioned which is the second book of basic alchemy.


    He had alreadypletely memorized and learned about the first book of basic alchemy and each of the thousands of medicinal herbs in there. Now that he discovers the existence of the second book, Shin Jiao didn''t want to pass this opportunity to learn it. But first, he needed to repair his meridian and gain his cultivation back. Then it would be a cinch for him to learn the book using his short but very strong spiritual sense.


    While Shin Jiao is contemting at his future prospects, Rat Ling could not help himself and curiously walks closer to the tree. Seeing his action Zen Nian actually became a little scared, as deep inside him he can feel that something is going to happen.


    Rat Ling only wanted to closely see the fruit as his curiosity was piqued. But he didn''t know that his action would trigger the true danger inside the cavern.


    As Rat Ling squatted on the hill where the tree stood, Shin Jiao and Zen Nian''s figures were frozen stiff in ce. Then Rat Ling smile and found that when he got closer to the tree, his body felt light as if it has absorbed some heavenly aura.


    "Young master! Brother Shin! Come here! The feeling in this ce isfor¡­" Rat Ling said while he waves his hand towards the two people behind him beckoning them toe.


    But he wasn''t able to finish his words as a huge shadow actually slowly emerges which covered the small hill. Rat Ling noticed this and was immediately frozen into ce, he also noticed the gazes of Shin Jiao and Zen Nian which contains horror in their expressions.


    Rat Ling couldn''t help but swallow hard, and then he slowly turns his gaze around.


    A huge demon beast that looks like a snake is lifting its head upright while its fiery gaze is directed to Rat Ling. The snake-like demon beast''s dark grey scales seems to resemble the texture of a stone, making its whole body blend in with its surroundings. The reason why they are unable to find this creature with their spiritual sense is that they thought that it is a huge rock.


    "This is a level 3 Giant Demon Rock snake!" Zen Nian eximed as he unconsciously takes a few steps backward.


    The intense gaze of the snake made Rat Ling unable to move; even breathing is a bit hard for him at this time.


    Even Shin Jiao unconsciously shook in panic at the strong aura that the snake is emitting. Although it''s only a level 3 demon beast, yet judging from the pressure it is emitting, the beast is about to break through to level 4. And with the low cultivation of the three, they are like ants in the eyes of the rock snake.


    "Since we can''t fight it, we have to escape¡­ but how?" Shin Jiao thought as he immediately cooked up a n on how they can handle the dangerous situation they are in now.


    The demon beast suddenly shifted its gaze towards Zen Nian as he was the one who moved back, and a glint of killing intent made Zen Nian froze. The intent was so strong that it made Zen Nian feels as if his soul weakening.


    Rat Ling, on the other hand, took this advantage and immediately ran away from the small hill, then taking the attention of the rock snake. With Rat Ling''s abrupt action the rock snake was angered as it hissed while showing its sharp fangs.


    Shin Jiao quickly pick some fist-sized rocks on the side as he watches carefully at the situation.


    The rock snake chases Rat Ling as quickly as it could and soon drew closer. Then, with its jaws wide open it pounces towards Rat Ling''s back.


    Boom!


    The huge body of the rock snake crashed on the ground destroying some of the crystals, while the strong impact shook the cavern with a loud booming sound.


    As the dust died down, Rat Ling''s figure could not be seen anywhere.


    "No! Rat Ling!" Zen Nian blurted out worry clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Young master, don''t worry. He''s fine¡­ he''s right there." Shin Jiao said as he pointed towards a direction.


    Standing not too far away from the beast''s head is the figure of Rat Ling, still a little shaken from the pressure the rock snake is emitting and its attack.


    "We have to escape this area at all cost or else we''re doomed." Shin Jiao said.


    Though he wanted to act calm, however, the situation they are in right now would be hopeless once the demon beast blocks the only path outside this ce. So, after checking his surroundings he finally decided to do something.


    "Master I have a n, I''ll get his attention while the both of you should run to the exit." Shin Jiao shouted as he suddenly dashed towards the small hill in the middle of the cavern.


    "Wait! But how about..." Zen Nian wanted to protest.


    "Please, trust me!" Shin Jiao cut him off showing a serious face.


    The rock snake has already lifted its head and is looking angrily at Rat Ling standing not too far from it. But then it suddenly felt something hitting its head, although it wasn''t hurt but it felt a little annoyed at the multiple projectiles being thrown. One of it even almost hit its eye.


    Then it turns its head towards a figure running towards the middle of the cavern, as its eyes angrily turn into slits. With a sudden move, its head dashed towards that figure of Shin Jiao with the intent on stopping him from getting near the earthen fruit.


    But Shin Jiao can run faster than the snake as he is was not affected by fear unlike Rat Ling, so he was able to reach the small tree first.


    "Run to the exit!" while Shin Jiao was running towards the earthen fruit tree, Zen Nian shouted this to Rat Ling who unconsciously followed and moved towards the exit.


    But before they could reach the only way in and out of the cavern, a huge tail suddenly appears from nowhere and blocks their path. Zen Nian and Rat Ling immediately halted from their steps as the sudden feeling of hopelessness appear in their hearts. With the only path being blocked, they have no choice but to fight the rock snake. It is either they die or the snake dies before they can get out of this ce.


    Shin Jiao noticed this as he can see what the situation is from where he stands. But he could not do anything as the rock snake is now rapidlying closer towards him. Without a choice, he decided to change his n and he readied himself to fight the demon beast.


    The rock snake demon beast opens its mouth and a head-sized rock suddenly appears and shot towards Shin Jiao like a cannonball. Shin Jiao saw this and was a little taken aback, but since he has prepared himself he sessfully evaded it with ease.


    Boom!!!


    "What the heck was that? This demon beast is like a walking artillery cannon." Shin Jiao thought as he saw the rocks and crystals from behind him was sted apart.


    That single shot isparable to a grenadeuncher''s destructive power. So Shin Jiao didn''t rx but cautiously watches the movements of the rock snake. Luckily he did, as the demon beast suddenly sent multiple shots of rock shells towards his direction.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Shin Jiao evaded each of those attacks by jumping, tumbling, and rolling on the ground. But he was not spared as debris from the explosions would scrape his body every now and then.


    Grrrol!


    A loud beast roar suddenly shook the cavern.


    "Brother Shin!" Rat Ling shouted unconsciously as he saw Shin Jiao being bombarded by many rock shells.


    He knows that since Shin Jiao lost his cultivation, he is just a normal mortal now and is helpless against the powerful demon beast. So both Rat Ling and Zen Nian ran towards Shin Jiao''s location. As the dust settled down they were dumbfounded at the scene.


    Shin Jiao is standing near a bloody wall, but his whole person is also covered with blood. Then they noticed that the wall behind Shin Jiao seems to be moving. It turns out that the wall-like thing behind him is a part of the body of the rock snake which was hit by its own rock shells.


    Because of its anger at not hitting Shin Jiao the rock snake because furious and release many rock shells indiscriminately and hit itself in the process.


    "Guys, I have an idea, please get its attention!" Shin Jiao shouted as he discovers something.


    When Rat Ling and Zen Nian heard Shin Jiao they quickly followed and pick up some stones and threw it with all their might at the rock snake currently ring at Shin Jiao. When the stone hit the snake it actually chipped of a scale from its head. This is especially true to Rat Ling as he threw a fist-sized stone with all his might.


    Feeling more pain from its head the rock snake suddenly turns its head towards the two people who threw those stones. When it saw the two figures moved the rock snake followed and also rushed towards them.


    As it chases after Rat Ling and Zen Nian, the two just ran in circles. Meanwhile, as they have gotten the attention of the rock snake Shin Jiao began to put look around and collected some materials, he then carved some rune patterns on those materials and set up an array formation on the ground.


    While chasing after the two figures, the snake suddenly made a turn and blocked Zen Nian''s path. Then it opened its mouth and suddenly shot a rock shell. When Zen Nian evaded the rock shell, the demon beast suddenly bites down towards his new position. Luckily for Zen Nian, he was able to use his sword to block the beast''s mouth.


    Bang!


    The force of the demon beast''s charge threw Zen Nian towards the wall of the cavern. With a loud bang, Zen Nian felt his whole body aching as he slid down the to the ground, it seems that he had broken a couple of his bones.


    Seeing the grave situation of his young master, Rat Ling eyes turn red in anger and rushed madly at the rock snake.

 Chapter 93 - Make Shift Crafting Tools

    Chapter 93


    The Giant Demon Rock Snake is an umon demon beast in the Dark Forest. As it usually lives in solitude, no one is really familiar with its characteristics. What many cultivators only know is that it is one of the toughest demon beasts one can encounter in the forest.


    Right now Shin Jiao has discovered a weakness of the rock snake, it is actually partially blind. But its senses are extremely urate especially the movement one does on the ground, so nothing can escape its ground detection. Not only vibrations but its eyes can also discern unusual movements on its surroundings. So if someone wanted to escape a rock snake one should not move. Though that wouldn''t work especially of the rock snake already knew that it has an enemy within its surroundings.


    Right now Shin Jiao is preparing something that could be the key to defeating the snake. Since they didn''t have anything that can hurt its thick skin, and only powerful force can affect it, he decided to make a trap.


    While Shin Jiao is preparing this trap, Rat Ling is already rushing towards the rock snake. He could not forgive the demon beast from hurting his young master. So in a fit of rage, Rat Ling seem to suddenly be berserk.


    "I''ll kill you, beast!" Rat Ling shouted as his eyes turn red in his rage.


    The sound and movements of Rat Ling caught the attention of the rock snake as its head turns towards his approaching figure. Seeing the rapid approach of its enemy, the rock snake suddenly breath in a mouthful of air and in his mouth began forming a new object. Instead of the usual rock shell, it gathered multiple arm length spikes which almost filled its huge mouth, then it fired those hundreds of sharp spikes towards Rat Ling.


    When Rat Ling saw this, he didn''t evade but instead charged towards the demon beast faster. Then, using his sword, he rapidly waves them in front of him cutting those darting spikes into thousands of pieces. But, due to the number of the spikes, though he had sessfully deflected a lot of them, he was still hit with the debris many of its debris and some actually hit him.


    Lack of actualbat experience and practice would be the reason why he missed two spikes which immediately stopped him from his charge and made him take a few steps backward. One on his right arm and one on his left thigh, two sharp spikes had pierced his body.


    Because of this, Rat Ling''s movements were restricted and he was awoken from his berserk state. The sound of heavy breathing can be heard as he tried to catch his breath. He now felt a pang of pain all over his body, as looking from his state where he is now riddled with many wounds, Rat Ling really made a wrong decision to charge head-on and is now feeling a little regretful.


    "Ha¡­ Ha¡­ I¡­ I should not have lost myself back there¡­ Damn, how¡­ how can I help young master now?" Rat Ling thought while still breathing heavily and gritting his teeth because of the pain in his body.


    Now that both he and the young master were unable to fight, their only hope was now on Shin Jiao whom they should have been assisting by taking the attention of the rock snake away. Rat Ling''s gaze slowly turns towards the figure a little distance from where he stood.


    Currently, Shin Jiao has already finished his preparation, although he was pressed with time, he still was able to roughly make the things he needed. Now in front of himys multiple crystals parts iid in an array formation, he actually didn''t know if it would really work as he just used a lot of raw materials and a low-grade spirit stone he casually picks on the ground.


    Since he is unable to use spiritual Qi, he made use of his knowledge on runes to carve some activationmand on the low-grade spirit stone.


    "Now let''s see if this would work because if not, then we''re all dead." Shin Jiao muttered under his breath.


    He was able to carve the runes on the crystals and the ores because his strength and physique are like that of a middle stage body refining realm cultivator. Plus he didn''t need those crystals to be refined; although they are in their raw form they can still exhibit their power using the runes.


    The body of the rock snake is tough but it is still a demon beast, so, once the defenses of its scales are destroyed it would be easy to injure its body. And the fact that the qi field surrounding the body of a level 3 beast is also not that strong.


    Seeing that his preparation was all done, Shin Jiao showed a serious face. In a do or die situation he can only do this much, with his weakened state his mind is his only weapon. Gripping the now glowing spirit stone in his hand, took a deep breath while gritting his teeth.


    "Hopefully I can run as faster. Before the rock snake can make its move." Shin Jiao thought as he immediately put the low-grade spirit stone inside a crude sphere-like object in front of him.


    After doing so Shin Jiao didn''t immediately run away as he knows that it would attract the attention of the snake towards him and if that happens then his n would fail. He then waited for a couple of seconds, before the crude sphere-like object suddenly trembled. The vibration the object emitted, made the rock snake turns its head towards Shin Jiao''s location. Its huge eyes then look down and saw multiple crude spheres rapidly converging towards the object that''s vibrating.


    Hiss! Growl!


    Seeing this, like an animal that saw its prey, the rock snake suddenly pounces towards the object as the crude sphere quickly formed into a human-sized golem. Shin Jiao immediately grabs this opportunity to run as he knows that would happen if those crude spheres would bepressed together. So, he used Shadow steps without using any spiritual Qi, he was still fast, but not fast enough.


    The crude sphere-like object is actually a small motor that would move because of two stones acting as its wheels. Its movement is sluggish as its purpose is to attract the rock snake. When it was activated by Shin Jiao by putting the activated low-grade spiritual stone, it maized the rest of theponent which is made of different types of explosive ores.


    Shin Jiao was able to synthesize this due to the abundant supply in his surroundings. Although these crystals and ore are harmless when on their own, that even when subjected to fire or explosion it would not cause any chain reactions. However, whenbined, they became a catalyst to each other which can cause great devastation.


    When the rock snake neared the object, it immediately opens its mouth wide to bite its enemy. As its jaw closes devouring the trap that Shin Jiao has set, the cavern suddenly shook.


    Kaboom!!!


    The huge explosion immediately shattered the head of the rock snake into smithereens, while the strong shock wave and debris were scattered everywhere.


    Although Shin Jiao did run as fast as he could but in the end, he was still hit by the strong st force along with some of the debris from the broken crystals, rocks, and ores.


    His helpless body was sent flying forwards for a couple of meters. He then hit the ground with a loud thud and rolled pathetically.


    After some times, he didn''t know how long he''s been lying on the ground but he suddenly felt something tugging his arm. This made Shin Jiao unconsciously groan as he slowly felt pain all over his body. When he forcefully opens his eyes to see what has happened, and there he saw the figure of Rat Ling and Zen Nian. The two seem to also have received a lot of wounds on their body, just like him.


    "Shin Jiao! You crazy fool! You''re alive! That was really dangerous¡­ and¡­ how¡­ how did you do that?" Zen Nian said with worry and amazement showing in his eyes.


    "It''s¡­ It''s called science young master." Shin Jiao unconsciously replied.


    "Actually it''s science and magic." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Sci¡­ what? What do you mean?" Rat Ling asked in confusion.


    "Sigh¡­ never mind. Let''s just recuperate in here and heal our wounds." Shin Jiao suggested as he felt helpless at the multiple wounds in his body.


    He knows that with his weak physique, he is at the disadvantage as the two are cultivators. All they needed to do is to absorb spiritual Qi and their body will regenerate quickly. But for him, he needed some to eat some medicinal herbs and to also put them on his wounds. Unluckily from his state, he is already having a hard time moving his own body, so without a choice, Shin Jiao decided to just lie down and rest for a while to recover a part of his stamina.


    After a few hours of rest, Shin Jiao was suddenly stirred as he suddenly felt that something is wrong with his body. He can sense that a strong heat is being emitted from his skin making it itch so much that he wanted to scratch his whole body badly. But he could not move even move his arms as right now they feel really heavy, so he just gritted his teeth and endure.


    "What is happening?" Shin Jiao thought with curiosity and worry.


    Then he can clearly feel that the wounds on his body seem to be moving on its own as his nerves began pulsating. Shin Jiao forcefully opened his heavy eyelids and a blurry scene enters his eyes. Then when his vision slowly became clear, he suddenly felt worried at what he saw.


    Right now there are purple smokes rising from his whole body. Since he cannot move an inch he just weakly lies there and observes everything with worry.


    "Is my body burning? How can this be?" Shin Jiao thought as he tries to analyze his situation.


    "Judging from the heat, the pain, and the itchiness... I can actually bear with them... Maybe, my body is healing itself. This is the only possible reason for this." Shin Jiao then thought of a possibility.


    "This is like the auto regeneration that I possess before but instead of using the energy inside the sphere of my dantian, my skin is using the natural or spiritual energy avable in my surroundings to heal. Is this what they call a great blessing in disguise, Hahaha¡­ with this, my physique will then improve by leaps and bounds." Shin Jiao though as a smile suddenly appear on his face.


    Then he just endures the bearable torment as the wounds on his skin slowly heal themselves. Not longter, Shin Jiao can finally feel a warm sensation in his body along with his strength which is actually gradually increasing.


    "Hmmm¡­ it seems that my physique has once again improved." Shin Jiao thought as he can now feel his muscles throbbing full of vitality.


    "Is this the aftereffect of the balm? Though many thought it was a failed product, however, if they discover the truth then many would stop using it as a torture tool for the servants and would use it to cultivate their bodies. Plus, the price of the balm may also increase¡­ well, it is better if I just keep it hidden for the meantime." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then roams his gaze on his surroundings before he slowly lifted his body, which is now an easy feat. He then notices Rat Ling and Zen Nian, who are still cultivating not too far from him.


    "It seems that my perception has also improved along with my physique. If I''m not wrong I have reached thete stage of the body strengthening realm now. If only my meridian¡­" Shin Jiao though feeling a little helpless once again at his situation.


    Actually Shin Jiao has another choice, and that is to discard his ruined meridian channels and start to learn how to use mana by opening a dantian in his head. But he didn''t know if he can do that as theplete instruction is in the jade slip which he kept inside Gubu''s ring, or inside a chip of every advance goggles he made. But the problem is he neither can get his hands on those.


    So, he can just helplessly wait for a couple of days to meet up with the Lee sisters for the pill so that he can fix his damaged meridian channels.


    Not longter, Zen Nian and Rat Ling also woke up and had already felt that their body was fully healed.


    "The spiritual Qi is really abundant in this ce that it only took us 1 day to heal our wounds... Hey, what if we just stay here for another day and just absorb the rich Qi in this ce." Rat Ling said and suggested.


    "Yeah, we can do that. Plus we already have this core." Rat Ling added as he lifted his hand forward and open his palm to reveal a demon beast core.


    "That is a half-step level 4 demon beast core. This is enough for me to pass this trial." Zen Nian said with a smile.


    In this n trial, only the young master is needed to pass.


    "Okay, I agree, let''s just stay here for another day¡­ The truth is¡­ I feel like I can already breakthrough to the primary stage of spirit refining realm." Zen Nian added.


    With this suggestion was agreed by them, Shin Jiao didn''t oppose as he too has a n of his own. Since there are many materials that he could use in this ce, he ns to prepare himself to face the outside world.


    So, while Zen Nian and Rat Ling are cultivating, Shin Jiao ate a small amount of food he had on one of his pouches. Before they left Zen Nian gave Shin Jiao a fasting pill, which is enough tost him for 5 days. Plus, if he takes in food every now and then, the pill wouldst longer. With this Shin Jiao would just nibble some food every now and then so that his hunger would be alleviated.


    He is not sure when they would be able toe out of this ce, plus he wouldn''t dare to eat demon beast meat. It is said that the demon beast''s meat would cause those who eat it to be demons.


    After eating he started to busy himself to make something. Using some of the ores and crystals in this tavern, Shin Jiao first created a tool that wouldbine spiritual Qi and natural energy. It would be like the tools that his workshop in the underground base uses, from that crude design he then uses it to make a better crafting tool.


    Which looks like a leather glove, but the tip of the glove is made of metal. Then the center is where Shin Jiao can put a spiritual stone or a demon core, they would serve as the power supply of the crafting tool.


    Shin Jiao first made some stone molds and began shaping a very familiar pattern. He began by making a hollow tube of around 6 inches in length, then put a spiral rifling inside the tube. He then connects the tube in a frame which now looks like a revolver. Shin Jiao decided to craft a revolver- like gun as it is easier to assemble and mold.


    Though it didn''t have a cylinder and a trigger as it uses energy from the source connected to its magazine, which is inserted under the empty grip just like that of a handgun.


    When Shin Jiao was able to finish making his futuristic revolver-like gun, he also crafted his good old boots. Although the ability of the boots is inferior from his old ones as it just gives him a boost in speed of up to 2 times, but it is already enough to save his life.


    While crafting his gears, Shin Jiao realized that since he can already craft things he might try to do something with his ring.


    As Shin Jiao suddenly had this idea, he quickly looks at his ring and decided to use the crafting tool he made to try and see if he can fix it.

 Chapter 94 - Testing Their New Strength

    Chapter 94


    The simple shape of the object would always give those who see it an impression that it is just an ordinary ornament, and this is the reason why the object is truly special and amazing. The object was crafted as such so that it would be hidden from the prying eyes of those who would have any evil intention on it.


    Using the crafting tool that Shin Jiao made, he is able to open the array restriction on the ring, though he needed to use a small piece of high-grade spiritual stone, which he found near the earthen fruit. And using it almost fried the circuits on the glove. Luckily Shin Jiao already anticipated this and was immediately able to lift the restriction.


    With the restriction being lifted, Shin Jiao can now see on his finger the simple-looking ring. Then his eyes noticed something which is on the surface of the ring. Since his senses have been improved, he actually noticed the hairline crack on the ring.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess, I still can''t fix this ring. I thought as long as I can perceive the ring, I can fix it. I still need my cultivation back so that my strength and control of energy would be enough to be able to fix this crack." Shin Jiao thought.


    He then casually writes some simple concealment runes which covered the ring. With this people can only see his bare finger without the ring, except for those powerful cultivators.


    But who would take a fancy of the things of a lowly mortal servant?


    While contemting Shin Jiao suddenly felt a strong aura, his eyes immediately turn towards Zen Nian, and a smile bloomed on his lips.


    "It seems that he finally broke through. With this, he won''t bebeled as a thrash anymore right?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But then Shin Jiao was once again surprised as Rat Ling who is sitting in a lotus position not too far from Zen Nian also has his aura changed, as he also broke through to the core-forming realm.


    With both people now in the core-forming realm, their group''s survival in the Dark Forest has now gone up. As long as they won''t face a level 4 or higher demon beast, they can survive by either fighting or escaping.


    "This¡­ We''ve broken through! Hahaha¡­ I made it to the core-forming realm atst!" Zen Nian shouted in glee.


    It has been a long time that he was always called the trash of the family as his cultivation is the weakest. But now that he already broke through to the core-forming realm, it would be just a matter of time when he can form his gold core. And from then on he would be free from the taunting and jeering of his n members.


    When Zen Nian reaches the middle stages of the core-forming realm, there might be a chance for him to enter the prestigious Heavenly Crow sect in which his father is one of the grand elders, if he passes the sect examination a few months from now.


    "Now that we have reached the core-forming realm, both Rat Ling and I need to consolidate our cultivations. We still need a few more hours; Shin Jiao if you want you can prepare your things because we are going out after we are done." Zen Nianmanded.


    "Yes, young master." Shin Jiao replied.


    As the two went back to cultivating, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, also tried his strength. With only his strength ofte-stage body refining realm, Shin Jiao slowly move the carcass of the giant rock snake. With much effort, Shin Jiao was able to move it on a part of the cavern where there is a wide space.


    "Let''s put up an array formation here to keep this thing from rotting." Shin Jiao thought.


    The carcass of the rock snake is very precious for him as from it he could make a lot of things. Especially its tough hide, scales, and tendons, he can craft many kinds of armor and essories from it.


    After the array formation was finished a transparent silvery light dome shone covering the carcass.


    "Now since they would still take a lot of time, I think it''s time for me to make more stuff." Shin Jiao thought as he also ns to at least craft some grenade-like object.


    After some time, Zen Nian and Rat Ling opened their eyes a faint light shone on them.


    "Huff¡­ This strength is really amazing." Rat Ling eximed.


    "I think this is the reason why my older brother and sister are so smug about being in the middle stages of the core-forming realm." Zen Nian muttered.


    "Young master, don''t worry¡­ now that we have the strength to protect ourselves, those bastards won''t dare to bully you anymore. If they do, I''ll teach them a harsh lesson." Rat Ling said while he stood proudly and putting his hands on his waist.


    "You''re full of yourself, let''s go¡­ I will put some concealment array outside of this cavern so that nobody can find this ce except for us." Shin Jiao said as he walks ahead.


    "Brother Shin, though you don''t have your cultivation anymore, howe you can still make array formation? Those things need spiritual Qi right?" Rat Ling said with a little confusion.


    "That''s right, Shin¡­ I know that you can carve runes which are easy as they didn''t require spiritual Qi. The word alone in a rune is already enough to alter the Qi in the area. But array formation is a bitplex as they needed one to have a spiritual Qi to activate." Zen Nian said as he curiously looked at Shin Jiao.


    "Well¡­ it''s because of this." Shin Jiao said as he showed them the glove on his hand.


    "An artifact!" Zen Nian suddenly eximed.


    "Well, young master it''s not. I just made this thing so that I can wield spiritual Qi." Shin Jiao said as he tried to show it to them and exin how it works.


    "With this even mortals can have the ability to use spiritual Qi freely." Zen Nian said as he looks at the leather glove that Shin Jiao wears.


    "Not necessarily this is just a tool for crafting stuff." Shin Jiao replied calmly.


    He didn''t have to hide this from the two as they are already his friends, and have gained his trust.


    As the three exited the cavern, Shin Jiao closed the entrance with a defensive and illusion array formation. Using the power of a couple of spiritual stone and a small ck stone carved with runes even an infant soul realm expert won''t have the power to break it.


    The three was not able to walk for a couple of minutes when a shattering roar made them turn around in fear, right now at the top of arge stone stood a giant creature with long ck fur covering its body and two red glowing eyes which are looking directly at them. The demon beast''s mouth full of sharp teeth and the smelly drool leaking from its mouth made the three of them really feel intimidated.


    "That''s a demon Savage bear! Its skin is very tough, we have to be careful. Even though we already have advanced but this beast is also a level 3 beast. We can''t put our guards down." Zen Nian said as he vigntly nced at the huge ck figure.


    Then all of a sudden the bear pounces towards their group. The huge figure of the bear flying through the air sent shivers down Shin Jiao''s spine. He didn''t know what would happen if that thingnds directly at him, he would surely be ttened into a pulp.


    Without wasting another word, Zen Nian and Rat Ling moved. Using shadow steps they disappear from where they stood and suddenly appear on the Savage bear''s side. With a silver sh, both have already shed the bear''s stomach. When the Savage bear and the twonded, shock expression can be seen on their faces.


    "It''s fur is like metal spikes. How¡­ how can we defeat that thing?" Rat Ling muttered.


    "Guys, it has a weakness!" Shin Jiao shouted as he stood a little distance from them.


    He had already noticed that on the bear''s body there are ces which are not covered with that thick and sturdy fur.


    When the Savage bear heard Shin Jiao''s shout, it just took a nce at Shin Jiao and snorted in contempt. Shin Jiao is just like an insignificant ant on its eyes so it didn''t mind him. Meanwhile, the two who attacked it is a big threat so the Savage bear focused its re at Rat Ling and Zen Nian.


    "Under its arm, there are no long furs, and also behind it... its butt." Shin Jiao shouted while gesturing with a smile.


    Upon hearing this Zen Nian and Rat Ling almost staggered. They didn''t expect that Shin Jiao would say such a vulgar thing. But they could not deny that what he just said was right and that it would be in their advantage if they exploit the weakness of the Savage bear.


    With a sharp glint in his eyes, Rat Ling suddenly move and sent a quick stab on the bear.


    Upon seeing one of the humans made his move, the Savage bear bore its fangs and snarled at Rat Ling. Then it suddenly lifted one of its huge arms high up and smashes it towards Rat Ling''s head.


    Upon seeing the bear''s action, Rat Ling showed a smirk on his face and muttered.


    "Shadow steps¡­"


    Rat Ling''s figure disappears from where he was rushing from before, and a blurry figure suddenly appears on the bear''s side.


    Roar!!!


    A painful roar boomed throughout the surroundings as Rat Ling''s sword can be seen already stabbing the Savage bear''s armpit.


    The feeling of pain made the bear take a step back while staggering. Rat Ling wanted to follow up with his attack but the Savage bear swatted his sword making the woundrger.


    Roar!!! Roar!!!


    The pain it felt made the bear began to unleash a flurry of random attacks using its ws towards Rat Ling who is currently retreating just a couple of steps away from it.


    "Damn, this huge thing is really tough." Rat Ling eximed as he readied himself to attack the demon beast once more.


    But before he could make his move, the Savage bear suddenly pounces towards Shin Jiao. Maybe it thought that since Rat Ling and Zen Nian are powerful, it would just attack the mortal on the side and escape.


    Seeing the despicable act of the demon beast, both Zen Nian and Rat Ling rushed in and began their barrage of attacks towards the Savage bear. Sparks and sound of metal shing can be heard as their de brushes through the Savage bear''s long furs. Though they tried to hit its weak points but the bear seems to have discovered their intention and was frantically defending its weak points as it advances.


    The Savage bear step towards Shin Jiao was slowed because of this, but it still pushes forward while trying to defend itself from Rat Ling and Zen Nian flurry of attacks.


    Because of the thickness and steel-like toughness of its long fur, the damage it received is almost none existence.


    Shin Jiao continuously watches the Savage bear as it advances towards his location. He didn''t move an inch and this made the two feel worried.


    "Did this thing scare Shin Jiao? It couldn''t be right?" Zen Nian suddenly thought.


    "Sigh¡­ Guy''s if you really wanted to stop this demon beast, try striking that weak point behind him. You''ll see the result immediately." Shin Jiao suddenly said with a chuckle.


    He just wanted to tease the two as they were very serious in the fight. In truth, he already saw another weakness of the beast which is easy to exploit as long as his speed is fast enough.


    "Damn you, brother Shin, that''s disgusting." Rat Ling said as he suddenly imagines his sword entering the smelly butt of the Savage bear.


    "No way! Can you think of another way?" Zen Nian also replied while he continues to attack the bear.


    The Savage bear doesn''t seem to bother in attacking as it just covers its head and would sometimes defend or evade some of the sword attacksing towards it. But its eyes are glued to Shin Jiao who is still not moving from his spot and just continue to look at it.


    A smile seems to appear on the Savage bear huge mouth along with its smelly drool drips down. It could now taste the flesh of the human in front of it and this made it feel impatient, and demon beasts are already wild creatures to start with. So with a dash, the demon beast was able to shake off the attacks from Rat Ling and Zen Nian who were sent a couple of steps back.


    Seeing that the two is unable to do anything about the demon beast, as they would not dare to attack the butt of the Savage beast which is undefended, Shin Jiao decided to end the fight with a chuckle. In this fight, he had already gauged the strength of Rat Ling and Zen Nian.


    "Their strength is already good enough to fight against middle stages of core-forming realm expert. What theyck are the skill set and techniques to use along with their cultivation level." Shin Jiao thought as he carefully assesses the situation.


    Then Shin Jiao slowly put his hand behind his back and his eyes tried to focus on a target. When his sight found a target he concentrates all his focus on it. Since this is the first time he will use a gun without the assistance of his goggles he needed to put his focus in his attack.


    When the Savage bear is in the fair enough distance, Shin Jiao suddenly moved with a lighting fast speed as he sent two quick bursts towards the demon beast''s head while it is busy defending against the two swordsing towards it.


    Two silver shes suddenly appear.


    The Savage bear suddenly felt a chill on its back as its senses shouted danger. As a demon beast that lives in the Dark Forest, its senses have been sharp enough to detect any threat to its life. It immediately turns its head towards Shin Jiao and what it saw was the shadow of Shin Jiao''s hand as he holstered something on his back.


    Though it acted immediately, yet everything was toote. The Qi energy covered bullets flew in a blink of an eye and entered the beast''s two glowing eyes. In just one move Shin Jiao was able to predict the movement of the Savage bear and hit its two eyes.


    As the bullets entered the Savage bear''s eyes it causes its huge eyeballs to explode, and after the two bullets entered its brain and mash it into pulp the two bullets forcefully exited the back of its skull. The force of the bullets scattered the red and white parts of the Savage bear''s brain everywhere.


    Then its huge body suddenly fell down the ground lifeless. The two who are constantly attacking the beast was stupefied; they didn''t know what happened as while they were attacking it, something made its head burst.


    "What¡­ what happened?" Zen Nian asked in confusion.


    "Look, it''s the demon beast core!" Rat Ling suddenly said as he picks a reddish crystal on the ground.


    "This¡­ How could this be?" Zen Nian is still confused as he never saw what Shin Jiao did.


    "Master, let''s just leave it be. At least now we have two demon beast''s core¡­ Hehehe¡­ With this, you are really sure to pass the n trials."


    Though still a little confused, Zen Nian just let it go and me it to luck. So, the three continued to travel towards the exit of the Dark Forest.


    Not longter, they arrive in a smallke where many people are gathered.. Then the expression of Zen Nian immediately sank after he saw who the leader of these people is.

 Chapter 95 - The Flood Dragon And The Nian Siblings

    Chapter 95


    The lush scenery and tranquil feeling the ce gives it truly heaven sent. The clear water of theke would make one want to take a dip in it and enjoy the freshness of the water. But the scenery of the ce was tainted by the presence of many people which numbers up to a hundred.


    Within this crowd stood a handsome looking young man with a proud and an imposing aura. Beside the young man stood a dashingly beautiful young woman wearing a body-hugging bluish-white cultivator''s robe. These two people are Wei Qi Nian and Yun Bo Xi the beloved princess of the Xi Empire. Standing behind the two are their servants, who show confidence especially a woman wearing a white semi-translucent veil on her face.


    Form afar, Shin Jiao saw the two very conspicuous people and when his gaze turns to the princess, he suddenly found that she looks very familiar though no matter how hard he tries he could not remember when or where he met her.


    Shin Jiao decided not to dwell on it and turn his gaze to his surroundings. He then noticed that the faces of the crowd of young people seem to be full of anxiousness mixed with the feeling of excitement. They seem to be waiting for something as all of them are staring towards the center of theke. Even Wei Qi Nian and the princess are not an exemption.


    In Shin Jiao''s confusion, he wanted to ask the person in front of them but then before he could open his mouth he heard the person talk in a low voice.


    "When is it going to start? We''ve been waiting here for more than 2 hours now. This is such a waste of my time. We could have spent this time hunting some demon beast instead of just waiting for nothing in here." A young man muttered.


    "Shhh!... Do you want to die? This is the eldest young master''smand and we don''t have any choice but to listen and obey." the person beside him replied signaling for the other person to hush as he also turns his head from side-to-side as if they both are keeping some secret.


    "The young master wanted our help, plus this is a young flood dragon we are talking about in here. They said that it''s only a level 3 one, so the young master is excited to hunt it down. Look, he has already thrown some bait in theke. All we have to do is to just have to wait for¡­" the person added as he tried to exin things to the person beside him, but then before he could finish theke water suddenly became turbulent.


    "Everyone get ready! It''s starting!" one of the servants of Wei Qin Nian shouted a warning.


    Upon hearing thismand everyone immediately took out their weapons and prepared themselves to attack whatever it is that woulde out of theke.


    As the surface water of theke began to create huge waves, everyone suddenly saw a huge head which slowly peeked out of the water. From the head itself, one could see that the demon beast is truly humongous. As the huge grayish flood dragon emerges out of the water, everyone in the area was suddenly rooted to the ground. Everybody is truly scared now, as they have miscalcted one thing. The flood dragon which they wanted to hunt is not a normal level 3 demon beast but instead...


    A level 3 demon beast king.


    The strong aura emanating from its body has sent chills at the back of all the people standing on the shore around theke. The pressure it is emitting is already enough to suppress their fighting spirit, as everyone''s hand started to uncontrobly shake.


    Right now on everyone''s mind is the question, how can they face a demon beast king? Most of the people in this ce are just in the core-forming realm, so it is clear who would win even if they all gang up against the flood dragon.


    Zen Nian suddenly noticed his big brother taking some steps back upon feeling and seeing the majestic and imposing aura of the demon beast. But because of this unconscious action of his, the princess beside him sent her contemptuous gaze at his cowardly action.


    Wei Qi Nian also noticed her and swore in his heart to kill the flood dragon for thoroughly shaming him. So he wanted to exact his revenge immediately and gritted his teeth as he waved his sword in the air and shout.


    "Everyone attack this damnable creature!" Wei Qi Nian yelled angrily while pointing his sword towards the demon beast floating about the water.


    But to his dismay, none actually followed hismand as everyone is still rooted on the ground with fear clearly visible in their eyes.


    "Cowards! If you don''t attack now, I will personally punish all of you when we came back to the n!" Wei Qi Nian head is now smoking in anger.


    "Eldest young master! This... this creature is a level 3 beast king. How... how can we lowly cultivators even be a match for it?" someone from the crowd said which silenced Wei Qi Nian.


    But before he could erupt in his anger once again.


    "Big brother, it''s no use. Unless you lead them and charge ahead, they would not follow." A beautiful voice of a young woman suddenly appears from behind Wei Qi Nian.


    This is Ya Nian, the second elder sister of Zen Nian and is also considered as one the young genius cultivators of the n. But since she is a woman, the n put more focus in cultivating Wei Qi Nian though she is much stronger than him.


    Right now she is wearing a sweet smile, but Wei Qi Nian already knows that deep within that smile of his younger sister lurks an evil scheme. The two have been fighting in secret since they were younger and that they would alwayspare each other on who is the best in everything. Since both of them are good at many things thepetition between them became stiff as they grew up.


    Wei Qi Nian is a very domineering person who always gets what he wanted because he is the future head of the n. While his sister almost has the same standing as him, but this is due to her talent as a cultivator. Although Ya Nian is a woman with beauty to boot and there are many pursuing her hand in marriage, but due to her talent in cultivation, her value in the n greatly surpasses everyone''s expectation. And not only that, even many of the elders are even on her side.


    Being the head of a n requires prestige and manpower. One''s strength is always a great factor so that the n would prosper and grow. The Nian n has been in existence for thousands of years and they have stayed strong because of their great ancestor''s power. It is known in the n that their Dao ancestor is already at the peak of the World nascent realm, and has been alive for thousands of years.


    During these thousands of years, the Nian n in the kingdom of Wu became well known as the great supporter of the current nobility of Wu.


    It has been many years since the Dao ancestor of the Nian n was seen, so the young members of the n only knew the story. It is said that when the Dao ancestores out, it would always cause turmoil even in the whole empire. No one knew why, but most of the old elders of the n clearly know the reason.


    Looking at his younger sister, Wei Qi Nian can only re at her. Even if he would try to make his move on her, he still not sure if he can defeat her. Plus the princess is still beside him and it would be unsightly to see both siblings fighting.


    Without a choice, Wei Qi Nian just kept his mouth shut. He could not deny the fact that he is afraid of the huge flood dragon in front of them.


    When the flood dragon emerges from theke, it actually felt surprised to see many humans surrounding its home. It was just sleeping and minding its own business after finishing a very scrumptious meal. But then all of a sudden something that smells really good enters its senses, and it seems to being from outside, so out of curiosity, it decided to go to the surface.


    It now felt a little angry at the provocation of the humans by their intrusion in its territory. If it didn''t dispose of these pesky humans then the flood dragon would be aughing stock in the whole of the Dark Forest.


    Roar!!!


    The flood dragon suddenly roared as it taunted the humans, then its eyes sweep over the crowd. It could clearly sense that every one of them is afraid. A smirk seems to appear on the flood dragon''s huge mouth as it suddenly jumped up in the air andnded on the shore.


    The crowd of cultivators immediately disperses after they saw the figure of the flood dragon.


    Afternding on the shore, it immediately began to attack the humans.


    "Everyone listen to me! We need to fight back or else we will all die in here." Suddenly a beautiful woman''s voice which sounded like ark echoed throughout the surroundings.


    This is Ya Nian, who immediately grabs the opportunity tomand the group, and then she suddenly charges towards the demon beast. The people seeing her heroic posture and courage became inspired to follow her lead.


    Everyone started charging towards the flood dragon. Using different types of skills and techniques, the young cultivators began to push the flood dragon back.


    The glow and sparks of many weapons shing against its scales and ws are a sight to behold.


    Because of the many powerful skills used by the cultivators, though weak if alone, but whenbined has started to hurt the demon beast. Wounds have now begun to appear on its strong body, which made it thoroughly incensed. It could not ept that the weak humans who relied on their numbers to attack it are now causing it some pain.


    Roar! Roar!


    Standing not too far ahead, Wei Qi Nian had a grim look on his face. He is ring at his sister who is walking like a cat towards him with a sneer on her face.


    "And that is how you lead people." She just muttered as she walks behind her older brother who already had his face crimson red in anger and humiliation.


    Wei Qi Nian really wanted to send a flurry of attack towards Ya Nian, but he kept on holding himself back.


    Then all of a sudden the battle began to change.


    With a loud roar, the flood dragon began to twist its body, and like a spinning whip, it uses its tail to hit every cultivator entering its range.


    Wei Qi Nian and the others have their gazes turned towards the crowd of young n members who are now being helplessly being sent flying by the flood dragon. Countless blinking light would appear every now and then as those who were attacked are sent back to the safe zone.


    It didn''t take long for the flood dragon to reduce the number of people around it. Now only around 30 people are left and among those who survived, Wei Qi Nian suddenly noticed someone.


    The handsome face of the young man is always a cause for envy in the n. Although Wei Qi Nian is also a good looking butpared to the one he is looking at, he is truly inferior. Sensing the changes in her brother''s mood, Ya Nian immediately followed her brother''s gaze and found who her brother is ring at. Seeing the young man, her heart suddenly feels at a loss. Since they were young, though she tries to hide it, her heart would always skip a beat whenever she would see his handsome face.


    "Why is that useless trash here? I thought they already took care of him?" Wei Qi Nian muttered in a low voice.


    But this didn''t escape the ears of the people surrounding him.


    "Young master Nian, who is that handsome young man?" a voice suddenly interrupted Wei Qi Nian''s thought.


    "It seems that you have great enmity towards him." Princess Yun Bo Xi added with a curious smile on her beautiful face.


    "Haha¡­ Princess you jest, that is my younger brother. He is just a clown and a shame of our n as he is weak." Wei Qi Nian replied with augh.


    "Oh, really?" Yun Bo Xi replied now feeling a little curious.


    Then the woman wearing a veil on her face whispered something in her ears. Wei Qi Nian felt curious and wanted to hear their conversation but his sense of hearing is not yet sharp enough.


    "Young master Nian, it seems that you like to joke around. If he is considered as trash in your Nian n then your n who is the genius?" Yun Bo Xi said while she yfully twirls her hair.


    "What do you mean princess?" Wei Qi Nian feeling a little bit confused.


    Even Ya Nian behind them also became curious about what the princes are talking about.


    "Is she saying that Ze Nian is a genius?" Ya Nian thought as she scrutinized Zen Nian who is standing a distance away.


    "If being in the core-forming realm at a young age is trash in the eyes of the Nian n, then your n has a really high standard." Yun Bo Xi said with a chuckle.


    "What!" Both Wei Qi Nian and Ya Nian shouted in disbelief.


    "This¡­ this is impossible¡­ How could he reach the core-forming realm?" Wei Qi Nian muttered with disbelief look in his eyes.


    "No this cannot be¡­ if Father found out that Zen Nian has reached the core-forming realm then my position as the future n head would be in jeopardy. I won''t ept this¡­" Wei Qi Nian thought.


    "You think you can fool me? You think because you have reached the core-forming realm you can take my position in the n away? I will show you¡­ I will show you all, what would happen if you oppose me!" Wei Qi Nian suddenly had a glint of killing intent in his eyes.


    The first to notice the changes in his countenance is Ya Nian, she immediately felt that her brother has suddenly turned into a beast. She felt a little angry at the provocation that the princess has brought. If she can she wanted to punch her and ask what her purpose in angering her older brother.


    But before everyone could react to the situation, Wei Qi Nian suddenly made his move by jumping high up in the air. While airborne he took out a scroll from his spatial pouch and began to imbue it with his spiritual Qi. Then a bright light suddenly emitted from his whole body, as a powerful surge of energy began to congeal in front of his palm. When the scroll vanished arge ball of light reced its ce.


    Wei Qi Nian suddenly had an evil grin on his face while he releases the ball of light. When the flood dragon felt the energy it immediately charges towards it source wanting to devour the person who dared to sneak attack it from behind.


    The demon beast charges high up in the air with its mouth wide open wanting to bite the despicable human. But it was already toote as a ball of light hits its body, flinging it in a certain direction. The wicked smile on Wei Qi Nian didn''t disappear as he watches the demon beast fall towards a group of three people.


    When Ya Nian saw this, her anger was to the roof. Though she always shows indifference towards her younger brother, yet in truth, she held him with great care in her heart. But because of the n ostracizing the weak, she could not show this towards her brother fearing that he would be bullied more.


    So she would always help him in secret. Plus she knew something about this younger brother of hers that no one knows.


    "Zen Nian watch out!" Ya Nian shouted as she felt helpless about the situation.


    Wei Qi Niannded on the ground and a sneer appears on his face while looking at the figure of Ya Nian who is full of worry.


    "Do you think that I''ll just sit by and do nothing? This is what you''ll get for opposing me. Now let''s see if you can save that trash." Wei Qi Nian said with a challenging look towards his sister.


    He is now feeling ted and is imagining the demise of his supposed rival for the n head position. But before he can be happy, a voice suddenly interrupted his train of thought.


    "What a vicious fellow."

 Chapter 96 - The Flood Dragons Rampage

    Chapter 96


    The Safe Zone, a ce where many people with different backgrounds on medicine concoction and healing are gathered. This area is close to the Dark Forest but is being protected by a very powerful magical defensive array. Every n trial being held in the Dark Forest, the safe zone is the ce where a lot of people are always upied with many things to do.


    Right now in a particr ce in the safe zone stood a temporary structure made of wood and beast skin. Inside this structure are rows after rows of makeshift beds, where there are already many lying while recuperating.


    Upon the entrance of the structure, there stood four middle-aged men wearing long cultivator robes of different colors.


    "First Elder, it seems that we have many casualties this year." One of the men said as he tried to exin things to the one in the middle of their group.


    "And the¡­ the youngest young master survived... Those who lived in that assault has already been taken care of so don''t worry." The man added.


    "Good, good... I guess that the brat has finally shown his fangs. Let''s see what would happen if he meets that older brother of his¡­ Hehehe." The first elder of the n muttered with augh.


    "I know the attitude of the elder young master, he is a verypetitive person. He doesn''t differentiate between siblings when ites to his foes. Even Ya Nian would have died already without the support of the second elder''s group." another one said.


    "Humph! Sooner orter I will kick those two out of the n. They must not be a hindrance to the session of the elder young master." The first elder said with a sneer on his face.


    While they are talking, there was a suddenmotion that happened outside.


    "What is happening?" the first elder said as he didn''t turn around and just continue watching the rows of bed as if looking for something.


    "First Elder, we have a piece of bad news. The flood dragon is not a level 3 normal demon beast. It¡­ it is actually a level 3 demon beast king. And many of those who are in Wei Qi Nian''s group have been sent here." an elder replied.


    "What? How about the elder young master? Is he with the group that was sent to the safe zone?" the first elder suddenly shouted as he quickly rushed outside and scan his surroundings.


    Then all of a sudden something happened in the safe zone as the group saw a chaotic scene where many figures suddenly appear after a sh of light. But the thing is that when they appear they seem to have been hit by something as they came flying and tumbling everywhere.


    Their pitiful state made everyone became frantic, there are even those who have their arms or legs broken like a twig, and also those who became unconscious because of head trauma or multiple injuries in their body.


    "This¡­ what the heck is happening?" shouted one of the healers within the safe zone as panic can be seen in his eyes.


    The scenery where a hundred people began dropping, flying or falling made everyone in the dumbfounded.


    ...


    Meanwhile inside the Dark Forest within ake area stood a gigantic beast. Smoke is rising from its body and burn-marks can be seen on its scales. The once grayish scales of the flood dragon were partly turned into ck.


    Though it seems that the flood dragon suffered some wounds but in truth, those are superficial. The flurries of attacks that the young cultivators sent its way were only able to break its Qi field and some of its scales, but it didn''t hurt its vitality.


    Right now the flood dragon is slowly rising from the ground where it is currently embedded. The rubbles and dust from its body began to fall revealing its sorry figure. But when it emerges, it suddenly shows its majestic and domineering aura. The sorry figure was suddenly changed into a very ferocious creature and right now that creature is ring at a group of three people who are looking at it with horror on their faces.


    Zen Nian, Rat Ling, and Shin Jiao didn''t expect things to go south. They were just watching the fight and saw the people surrounding the demon beast get beaten. But then all of a sudden, the beast was actually pushed towards their direction. This made the three felt indignant at the shameless and crafty action of Zen Nian''s older brother.


    "Damn, we have to run. We cannot possibly fight against a demon beast king while these people are watching." Shin Jiao thought as his mind began to work on a n on how they can escape.


    Actually Shin Jiao could choose to fight but, judging from how these people treat Zen Nian, he is sure that they would stab them in the back while they are busy facing the demon beast. So, running is the best way to solve this predicament. But before he could do anything a figure suddenly dashed towards the Flood dragon.


    "Rat Ling! That stupid idiot." Shin Jiao cursed because now that Rat Ling made his move their choice has be limited and escape is not an option anymore so one of the best choices is to fight.


    Rat Ling was currently rushing towards the flood dragon with an ted feeling at a chance to test out the new skill that he had justprehend. For a martial artist, having an actual battle is the best way to gain more enlightenment when ites to new skills.


    The new skill he had learned is called the Humming de. While they were traveling, because of theirck of skills and techniques Shin Jiao taught it to them. At first he instructed them on how to manipte their Qi so that they would be able to materialize it outside and freely wielding the spiritual energy in their bodies.


    The skill is like the normal Qi de, but what Shin Jiao taught them is a very unique skill which he discovered whiles trying to improve his fighting prowess. Unlike normal Qi de that most cultivators use which would usually use any elements to coat their swords, the Qi de that he taught them is unique but very simple. The gist of it is on how they can run the Qi from their body towards the sword and back in a very fast manner.


    The transfer should be fast enough that it would create tiny vibration on the de which in turn would make the de 10 times sharper. Though it is like a normal cultivation cycle, however, the focus is towards the de.


    The beauty of this technique is that, because of the speed of the Qi flow, the Qi fluctuation on the de is very fine which is almost invisible. But once the de hits something it will surely be able to cut it, that is unless the object is as tough as the ck stone or has the ability to negate the flowing Qi on the de.


    Looking at Rat Ling''s expression Shin Jiao realized that the kid might have a breakthrough in learning the Humming de, which made him smile.


    "Rat Ling,e back here!" Zen Nian shouted as he was also stunned at Rat Ling''s action.


    "Shin, we need to help him." Zen Nian said as he turns to look at Shin Jiao.


    "Not yet¡­ let''s just watch first." Shin Jiao replied while his eyes are glued to Rat Ling''s figure.


    The flood dragon felt intimidated at the rushing figure of a lone man. It didn''t know whether the small human is brave or just a babbling fool ready to face his death. The demon beast suddenly snorted as it also charges towards Rat Ling.


    When the two figures collide, Rat Ling immediately brandish his sword and sent a sh towards the iing w of the flood dragon. But before his sword shed with the flood dragon''s w, Rat Ling showed a frown on his face.


    Ding!


    The echoing sound of two metals permeated through the air.


    "He made a mistake." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Zen Nian immediately asked while standing beside Shin Jiao.


    "He is still too young, his sudden impulse is breaking his concentration. And because of that, the flow of the Qi on the sword became too weak and before his sword collides with the demon beast''s ws it has already dissipated." Shin Jiao exined while shaking his head.


    "Well, we just learned this new skill. We both still need time to digest everything that you taught." Zen Nian reasoned.


    "Well, I guess you''re right." Shen Jiao casually replied.


    While the two are talking, Rat Ling has already exchanged a couple of move with the flood dragon. Because of the Shadow steps, Rat Ling is like a ghost which the flood dragon cannot hit. While Rat Ling is also having a hard time maintaining the Qi rotation on his de, resulting in multiple failures.


    Roar!!!


    In anger and frustration the flood dragon suddenly roared, this time it uses its whole body to m towards Rat Ling. When the demon beast roared, Rat Ling was actually a little stunned and immediately covered his ears. But before he could recover, his eyes went wide in horror.


    The huge body of the flood dragon is actually crashing towards him. With their distance, he surely cannot escape this predicament. He can use Shadow step, but that would just send him a few steps away from the flood dragon and will still be hit. So, without a choice, Rat Ling wanted to just ept his fate and slowly closes his eyes. But the moment he was about to close his eyes, he suddenly remembers Shin Jiao''s words.


    "When you sessfully master the rapid flow of Qi, your sword will be able to almost cut anything."


    As if cold water was poured on him, Rat Ling suddenly felt awakened. Then he immediately acted which made his swords abruptly hummed like the buzzing sound of a mosquito. At this time, Rat Ling wanted to jump in delight but he didn''t have time. The huge body of the flood dragon is already barreling over him, So Rat Ling did a Shadow step to the max distance on the side along with a quick sh.


    Then a ssh of hot red blood was sttered on his face as a deep wound appears on the flood dragon''s back. That strike also sent him to tumble sideways as the force of Qi field covering the flood dragon''s body reacted.


    "I¡­ I did it!" Rat Ling shouted in glee while trying to stand up from the ground and not minding the ring flood dragon near him.


    The flood dragon, on the other hand, felt its pride shattering. It was the first time that the flood dragon was wounded, and by a tiny human at that. Though the pain is intolerable it gritted its teeth not wanting to roar in pain. But it is clear that the wound it receives is a little deep from the non-stop gushing of its blood.


    With anger-filled eyes, the flood dragon immediately jumps back up and turns to face Rat Ling.


    Meanwhile, the onlooker was all stupefied.


    They could not believe that a mere servant of Zen Nian was able to give the demon beast a heavy-looking wound on its back. They know how hard the scales of the flood dragon plus its strong Qi field when they all have tried to attack it with all their might, but what they all did was futile and instead just angered the demon beast more. This situation is a blow on their pride as martial cultivators of the Nian n.


    But now that they see the long gaping wound on the flood dragon''s back, they look at it with greedy eyes and nning to grab the chance to now attack while the demon beast is wounded.


    Everyone''s eye is burning with passion while looking at the long gash on the flood dragon''s back. Unknown to them, while they are eyeing the flood dragon''s wound its eyes are slowly turning red while it is looking at Rat Ling.


    Now it''s treating the despicable human as its nemesis, and those who wille between it and its target will feel its wrath.


    Then all of a sudden a number of young cultivators could not wait anymore and rushed towards the unmoving flood dragon. When a group of 8 people arrives near the demon beast, they began to send a flurry of sword strikes and used elemental spell scrolls towards the flood dragon.


    Roar!!! Roar!!!


    The painful cry of the flood dragon reverberates through the air and thick dust of ck smoke from the spells and attacks devastation began to cover the area. Still, the cultivators didn''t stop attacking as they didn''t want to let go of the chance to kill the demon beast.


    But then all of a sudden, within that thick dust shes of lights began to appear followed by the screams and wailing of the people within it.


    "Rat Ling fall back!" Shin Jiao suddenly shouted.


    But before Rat Ling could move, a ck streak suddenly appears from within the dust cloud. Then he felt that his body was like hit by a powerful swing of a huge hammer which flings him to the air. Luckily his Qi was active and he unconsciously lifted his sword to block the attack, though the Qi on the sword was interrupted but it was enough to save his life.


    While on the air, Rat Ling felt his whole body aching. Though he was able to defend, but the impact is truly great as he estimated that some of his bones might be broken.


    Then he noticed that the flood dragon suddenly appears while it is opening its huge mouth directly below him.


    "No shit!" Rat Ling cursed as his eyes widen in horror.


    Seeing the lines of razor-sharp teeth greeting him, Rat Ling immediately felt that his skull is going numb.


    But before he could feel despair at his situation, a figure appears like a ghost beside the flood dragon.


    "Zen Nian!" seeing the person who made his move, Ya Nian could not believe her eyes.


    She didn''t even notice how Zen Nian reached that ce as he was like a shadow who just appears from out of nowhere. Upon seeing his skill and confident look, a smile appears on her beautiful face.


    Ya Nian felt really happy, but in contrast, Wei Qi Nian is now ring at Zen Nian in anger and hatred. He didn''t expect that the young weakling he treated like an ant before would now show a terrifying ability. And looking at the situation, it may also seem that Zen Nian is actually not afraid of fighting against the huge demon beast king.


    The sudden appearance of Zen Nian beside the flood dragon was a surprise so he didn''t waste any more time and just sent a casual stab towards the demon beast''s neck. The flood dragon was really surprised and unconsciously twisted its neck to evade. It didn''t know why but when it saw the de of the sword on the human''s hand it suddenly felt a terrifying pressureing from it.


    Now that the flood dragon''s mouth is out of the way, Rat Ling immediately grabs the opportunity and sent a kick towards the side of the flood dragon''s head which propels him to fly a distance away from it. Meanwhile, when Zen Nian missed, he likewise sent a turning roundhouse kick while on air towards the body of the demon beast.


    Because the two incidentally sent their kick together, the flood dragon was sent hurtling towards the thick clouds of dust while Rat Ling and Zen Nian were able to gain a few distances away from it. These series of action was done in a smooth and fast manner that it only took a few seconds.


    "Those two are good¡­ I want them." Suddenly princess Yun Bo Xi said while pointing at Rat Ling and Zen Nian.


    Even the two servants beside her nod their head in agreement. They could not deny that the two are really amazing to be able to send a huge creature tumbling to the ground by just their kicks. And not only that, their cultivation is actually lower than their opponent.


    "Princess, I think there is something wrong. It''s better if we also make some distance from this ce." The woman with a veil advised Yun Bo Xi.


    "No, I want to watch this fight. Besides you''re here to protect me so, I''m not afraid." Yun Bo Xi said with confidence.


    "Thank you for your trust princess." The woman replied.


    But worry can still be seen in her eyes.


    Zen Nian and Rat Ling held their swords preparing for any attack from the flood dragon which is currently hiding behind the thick cloud of dust. They didn''t know when the demon beast would make its move, so they just waited with vignce.


    In the meantime, Shin Jiao is also watching the situation from afar and he can''t help but frown. He didn''t know why but right now there is a feeling of dread in his heart. In his life, he would always trust this instinct of his which has saved his life countless times.


    And right now it is telling him that a great danger is going to appear and it ising from the ce where everyone is looking at. And true to his expectation, Shin Jiao immediately shuddered as he clearly saw a blurry thinging out of the cloud of dust, but all he can do is shout.


    "Watch out!"

 Chapter 97 - Who Is He?

    Chapter 97


    A cloud made of dust and smoke covered a particr area of the Dark Forest, and from within that dust cloudys two glimmering red floating orbs. These two fiery orbs are currently bobbing up and down as it floats in the air. If one focuses their sight on them one can notice that they are not really orbs but two glowing eyes. As the demon beast breathes heavily, its glowing eyes are like two fiery balls bobbing up and down.


    Outside of the dust cloud covered area a few distances away stood many people with tensed expressions. None of them dared to rx their nerves while they waited for something to happen.


    Meanwhile, not too far from the dust cloud, stood two cultivators who are currently vigntly watching for any movements of the creature inside.


    Then, they heard a familiar voice shouting.


    "Watch out!"


    When Rat Ling and Zen Nian heard this both of them immediately put up their weapons in front of their bodies. In this position, they can immediately adjust their weapons to block any iing attacks. And just as they did, Zen Nian and Rat Ling abruptly felt a huge force shing against their swords. Though they have their guards up, the two was still sent flying.


    Rat Ling was the one who receives a heavier brunt of the damage as he was already wounded, while Zen Nian has only received some minor ones. Evading is one of Zen Nian''s strong points while Rat Ling is endurance, so when they felt the strong force in that split of a second both of them did what they are good at.


    Rat Ling braces himself for the impact, hence making his wounds worsen, while Zen Nian immediately shifted his body to minimize the brunt of the force. Although both were still sent flying, Zen Nian was able to preserve most of his vitality, while Rat Ling injuries worsen.


    Meanwhile a distance away from them a young man with a sneering face can be seen, the feeling of schadenfreude is making this young man''s heartbeat feel excited.


    "This is what you get for showing off. Hahaha... Trash would always be trash¡­ Kekeke, I hope that the flood dragon demon beast will kill you to keep me from wasting too much time and effort in dealing with an ant-like you." Wei Qi Nian thought as he saw the figure of his younger brother being blown away, in his eyes Zen Nian is an eye-sore.


    This attitude of Wei Qi Nian was engraved upon him while he grows up, and this is due to the pampering of the first elder of their n. While he grew up and he was groomed with a mentality that he is the next n head and those who stand in his way should be dealt with and should disappear, whether it is his friends or even kin.


    As time goes by, his hands have been soaked in blood as he has already killed countless of people just to get what he wanted. He even would not hesitate to use any underhanded methods or means if necessary.


    So it is not surprising that he is feeling ted at the misfortune that Zen Nian is encountering.


    Meanwhile, Rat Ling and Zen Nian have already regained their bnce as they staggered to stand back up still not giving up in facing the flood dragon hidden within the cloud of dust. But what they didn''t know it that there is something urring inside. It is unknown to anyone when it happened, but suddenly a strong pressure was emitted from within the dust cloud, then a powerful aura exploded out which disperses the cloud into nothingness.


    Now, in front of everyone''s eyes, a menacing figure of a transformed flood dragon appears. From its huge snake-like appearance before, it transformed into a shorter version of itself. With a head of a flood dragon and a body which looks like a scaly bulky giant human, it now shows its muscles which are brimming with strength and power.


    "That''s... That''s a mutation! How can this flood dragon advance this early?"


    "This is really bad, now that it is in its Demi-human form its speed and power would be tripled."


    "We have to escape! Even with the safety of the runes embedded on our robes, there is a chance that we would die in this ce."


    The people who are watching in the area began to discuss with fear as they look at the transformed flood dragon in front of them.


    Now that the flood dragon has transformed, its strength and cultivation level is nowparable to a gold core realm expert or a level 4 beast. With this power, the flood dragon can easily toy with all the cultivators but no one dared to run as they are afraid to attract the demon beast''s attention.


    Meanwhile, Rat Ling and Zen Nian who is directly facing the creature are feeling the brunt of its powerful aura. Then both of them suddenly fell on the ground as they are unable to resist the pressure anymore.


    "Young master, I''ll¡­ I''ll hold it off while you escape. You... You have to survive this n trial and be stronger... I... I don''t want you to get my revenge. I... I just want you to not forget about me and to survive." Rat Ling muttered as he suddenly pushed himself up with great effort.


    Though his whole body is currently aching, he didn''t mind, he just gritted his teeth and began to sluggishly walk towards the flood dragon who is currently ring at him. His action shows how determined Rat Ling is in protecting his young master from the enemy.


    "Rat Linge back here!" Zen Nian frantically shouted upon seeing the determined look on Rat Ling''s eyes.


    "What a loyal brat¡­ it''s a pity that he would surely die here." Ya Nian thought as she watches Rat Ling.


    Ya Nian had watched how the young orphan boy grew up and became a brave and loyal servant of her younger brother. Unknown to even Rat Ling, one of the reasons why he was able to increase his cultivation is because of her help. In secret, she would put medicinal herbs on her brother''s food to strengthen his body and hasten his cultivation. But she discovered that the food would always be given to Rat Ling, so he was the one who slowly improved his cultivation instead of Zen Nian.


    At first, she felt a little angry and indignant, but now upon seeing the young boy that has already grown up and is showing his determination, Ye Nian could not help but admire the luck of her brother in finding such a loyal servant, and she felt happy about it.


    As Rat Ling sluggishly moved towards the flood dragon it actually showed a contemptuous look on its scaly face. Before its transformation, its expression is not that clearly discernable, but now, one can clearly see its expression just like that of a human.


    Without a word, the flood dragon suddenly coalesces something in between the tip of the w of its thumb and index fingers. Then with a flick, something suddenly darted towards Rat Ling''s direction. The speed of the object is extremely fast and with Rat Ling''s condition, it is hard to say if he can evade or even defend himself against the projectile.


    Even if Rat Ling is in his top condition, he would still have a hard time defending or evading against the iing attack which looks like a small ball of condensed ck spiritual Qi.


    Seeing this Zen Nian was dumbfounded, as he felt helpless at the situation. Like him, everyone in the area is now looking at Rat Ling with respect and some with scorn. Though they know he is already a goner but they can''t help but admire his determination that even in death he would stand by his young master.


    The terrifying speed of the projectile made Rat Ling feel his impending doom. Deep in his heart, he knows that he is already a dead man, but he has no regrets. His young master has saved his life, feed him, and clothe him. He even let him get the cultivation materials so that he can grow stronger, though he was not taught any breathing techniques but the medicinal herbs are enough for him to be strong. Now that he can finally pay his young master''s generosity back Rat Ling felt at peace.


    Rat Ling stood there unmoving, and then his face showed a contented smile as he slowly closes his eyes.


    "This is my farewell gift to you young master. Thank you¡­" Rat Ling muttered.


    When Zen Nian heard this his heartfelt pained. Rat Ling is like a brother to him, no he is more of a brother than his real blood brother. Both of them has gone through thick and thin and has waded through many trials and tribtions in their life. With that strong bond, he is unwilling to just see his friend go down like that without doing nothing.


    But what can he do? He can''t even move fast enough to intercept the fast approaching projectile. Despair and unwillingness are clearly written in Zen Nian''s heart as his feet began to move on their own. Without a word, he uses Shadow steps to their limits then he suddenly feels his spiritual energy being sucked dry.


    "This¡­ This is the speed that I needed! This is what I wanted!" Zen Nian shouted in his heart after discovering something.


    Right at his desperate moment to save someone, he actually broke through to the next stage of the Shadow step, the Shadow run. This time his speed became 3 times faster than before and he found that he can travel farther. Everything in his surroundings became sluggishly slow as he moves his body forward.


    Zen Nian can clearly see the small ck balling closer to Rat Ling who just stood there to receive it.


    "I can make it!... Come on, just a little bit more!" Zen Nian shouted in his mind as he gritted his teeth while his figure went pass Rat Ling.


    He then extended his sword with a swing to block the projectile.


    But then an inconceivable thing had happened, right when he lifted his sword in front of the thumb-sized ck ball of Qi, it actually curved pass his sword and body.


    The shock on Zen Nian''s face was evident as he was stunned. He didn''t expect this to happen, but before he could react it is already toote. While in slow motion, the ck ball of pure Qi actually returns to its original path and moved towards Rat Ling''s chest. Zen Nian''s expression is abination of helplessness and fear. He could not imagine that a demon beast can actually do such a thing, it''s like the creature is controlling the projectile itself.


    But then before all hope is lost, Zen Nian noticed something.


    There is a tiny object which is flying faster than the projectile that the demon beast flicked. The speed of the object which intercepted the ck ball of Qi is terrifyingly fast that even with Zen Nian''s enhanced speed, he still has a hard time following it.


    Then it happened.


    Ting!


    A sharp loud sound echoed through the surroundings, and what everyone just saw was a spark appearing a few feet in front of Rat Ling''s body. No one knew what happened as even the flood dragon has an expression of disbelief clearly written all over its scaly face.


    The people in the surroundings could not determine what had happened except for those few who had noticed that silver sh.


    Then not far from Zen Nian and Rat Ling stood a figure of a handsome young man. On his hand is a curious artifact with smokeing out of its tiny hole. No one noticed him before, but now it seems that everyone is looking at him. Even the flood dragon has its furious eyes glued to him.


    Seeing this situation, Shin Jiao sheepishly smiled.


    "Sorry, I can''t let you hurt my young master and my friend." Shin Jiao said with an apologetic look on the creature.


    His words and action made all the people in the crowd incensed.


    "What are you apologizing at a demon beast for?"


    "What the heck is that retard doing?"


    "Just a servant and he acts like he can defeat the demon beast."


    These are the thought of the people who are currently watching.


    Then Shin Jiao''s expression turned grave as he looks at the demon beast. With this look, the demon beast felt extreme killing intent suddenly emanating from Shin Jiao''s body. As a demon beast king, the flood dragon is sensitive when ites to its enemies. It could actually perceive how strong its opponent is just by its hidden aura, which it could see clearly. And right now it can see a huge dark shadow rising from behind Shin Jiao. By instinct, the flood dragon actually takes a step back as if it suddenly saw something that can threaten its life.


    When the people saw this, they were dumbfounded.


    "What is happening?" Zen Nian could not help but ask.


    But then he suddenly noticed Rat Ling''s body falling down. Though he was not hit by the projectile, his body was already worn out from the injuries that he received. Coupled with the pressure that he forcefully resisted, now he can''t hold on anymore and actually fainted.


    Seeing this Zen Nian ran towards Rat Ling wanting to catch him. But all of a sudden he found his body feeling very heavy. He then remembers that he had forcefully awakened his potential and is now feeling the bacsh. But still, he has enough strength to move and catch Rat Ling.


    From his pouch, he took out a couple of healing pills and put it in Rat Ling''s mouth as he himself took some too.


    Then he drags Rat Ling and himself towards the far distance at the back from the flood dragon who now has his attention taken by Shin Jiao.


    He and Rat Ling leaned on a huge rock as he watches the figure of Shin Jiao slowly walking towards the flood dragon. His feelings right now is that of extreme awe and admiration towards Shin Jiao who not only taught them skills and techniques but also saved their lives for the third time now. He now has a clear understanding of how the ck bear that they have encounteredst time ended up dead with its brain blown apart.


    It seems that it was Shin Jiao''s artifact.


    Zen Nian watches as a man without any spiritual Qi fluctuation faces against a level 4 demon beast. In normal circumstances, this scenery should be impossible as mortals are truly weak and powerless when ites to beast or cultivators. But who is Shin Jiao? He is the person who taught them the skills they wield making them stronger than normal cultivators.


    He is an unfathomable being, which cannot be estimated by normal reasoning or judgment. And right now is one of those things that one cannot exin.


    Like Zen Nian, everyone in the area is truly dumbstruck.


    In their minds, only one question is asked?


    "Who is he?"

 Chapter 98 - A Familiar Face

    Chapter 98


    A lone figure of a young man stood in front of a giant-like demon beast with the head of a dragon. Though his face is covered with dust from a long day of travel, his handsome visage and calm expression made those who are looking at him feel a sense of security and protection.


    When the princess saw this face, her expression suddenly changes into one of shock and speechlessness. Right now she could not believe what her eyes are seeing. With her heart and emotion in turmoil, she could not help but take a step back. She knows this man and she knows that he knows her too. But it seems that the man is trying to hide something.


    Now her curiosity has been piqued and she wanted to know why this man is in this ce is and why is he a lowly servant.


    When she looks at Shin Jiao, her heart can''t help but throb and remember the day when she ran away from the pce and entered a small sect called the Thunder Sword sect. At that time she became very famous in the sect under a disguise, she chooses to act like a trany and called herself En Bo.


    The time she spends at the sect is one of her most fond memories, where she met a lot of people and met new friends. The carefree life she was living at that time is something that she would always cherish. Then she met a handsome man and his sister which made her experience falling in love for the first time.


    Whenever she sees that man in the Thunder Sword sect her heart would beat like crazy. But that guy would not look at her favorably because at that time she is in disguise and is acting like a trany. But then fate has its own way and the three became friends due to some twist of luck.


    At that time, the two are in trouble in a shop and attracted some shady characters. Since both the siblings are still not strong only in the initial stage of the core-forming realm, they are no match to the bunch of hooligans.


    Before everything went sour, she stepped in and stopped the fight. Grateful for her help, the two began to follow her and they became friends from then on.


    The sister seems to know that she likes her brother, crafty as she is the sister started to gain favors from her with the pretext that she would put up a good word for her. And so the rtionship deepens between the three.


    After some time, the Thunder Sword sect held a n trial for their younger generation and the reward given is truly something that most young cultivators in the sect wanted. Those who could gain a higher score will be epted as an inner core disciple, plus they would receive a lot of precious cultivation pills.


    Then in that sect trials which is held at the Daemon forest, they met the most unimaginable thing.


    The sect ventured towards the town of Dis which is the closest entrance from their sect, and from there then entered the endless forest. Their group decided to separate from the rest and began to delve deeper into the forest as they wanted to get the best beast. Then they identally found two people, a mortal young man, and a woman. Both possess otherworldly beauty in their own respect.


    She immediately noticed the changes in the expression of the man she likes when he saw the beautiful woman and the constant support of his sister. And from the looks of it, the goddess-like woman is also a very strong cultivator. From that time on she was realized the truth, her twopanions whom she treated as her friends are like two venomous snakes. But she didn''t show her dissatisfaction and at that time decided to just keep quiet and go with the flow.


    Then the ambush came, as the sibling decided to get rid of the mortal without the woman''s knowledge. But to their surprise, the young man is actually not a sheep being hunted by wolves, but instead a tiger in sheep''s clothing.


    Luckily for them, the young man was magnanimous enough to spare their lives. And she was also discovered as a woman by him, but he let them go and she was left to escape with the two siblings in tow.


    After thinking of that time, her eyes can''t help but take another nce at the young man which spared her life.


    "He¡­ he is still the same. Still a mortal¡­ But as strong as a cultivator." Princess Yun Bo Xi muttered.


    Hearing the princess muttered words, the woman wearing a veil felt a little curious. She had a knowledge of the princess running-away from the empire before and met a lot of challenges. Luckily she returns with a renewed vigor and her cultivation actually improves greatly. At that time she noticed that the princess''s eyes are filled with determination as if she has a goal to attain.


    "Princess is there something wrong?" she asked with interest.


    Hearing her question, Yun Bo Xi was awoken from her stupor as she shifted her gaze from the young man towards the mutated flood dragon.


    Her eyes are still filled with confusion and reminiscence.


    "Princess with this situation it is better for us to move away from this ce. The movement of the flood dragon is too fast even I am having a hard time following it." the woman in a veil suggested.


    This time, Yun Bo Xi didn''t contradict her servant''s words and nods her head. Then their group turned around and began to move away from the area. But with an unknown reason, when the princess group of three people moved, the demon beast actually noticed them and its gaze averted from Shin Jiao to the princess.


    Then it snarled in anger as it bared its fangs. Its eyes suddenly turn red as it quickly moved with lightning speed.


    When Shin Jiao saw the creature turned its gaze towards another direction he actually followed and saw what the beast is looking at.


    "Stupid¡­ why did they move? Didn''t they understand that the beast is trying to exert its dominance and whoever moves in this ce is considered as a mocking disrespect to it and it will immediately illuminate them?" Shin Jiao thought as he felt a little annoyed at those people.


    "Anyway, at least we can scape this is now. I don''t think I have enough power to contend with that monster." Shin Jiao thought.


    But before he can take a step back, he saw suddenly saw the situation.


    When the beast moved to attack the princess, all the people at the front was bbergasted. They didn''t expect the beast to pounce at them while they are a few hundred meters away from it.


    "What the hell, your opponent is there not us!"


    "This crazy bastard, we have to run!"


    "No we can''t run, let''s just fight it off, maybe we''ll get lucky and kill it."


    The people began to panic as they see with wide eyes the fast speed of the beast. It didn''t take a few seconds before the beast reaches the first people who are still stupefied in fear. With a swing of itsrge paws, figures of people would fly out and disappear in a silvery blink of lights as they were teleported out of the Dark Forest.


    The woman in veil noticed this situation and quickly rushed forward to block the flood dragon. When she arrived in front of the demon beast, it immediately extended its arms to grab the woman. But before it could reach her, a strong Qi field stopped its hand.


    "Filthy creature, do you think it would be that easy?" She muttered as she brandished her long sword and struck the demon beast''s body.


    ng!!!


    A loud sound of metal hitting another sturdy object reverberated through the air.


    The woman in a veil is also surprised at the result as she felt her hand tremble a little. She could not believe that a gold core realm expert like hers had her attack deflected just by the sturdy body of the flood dragon.


    "As expected of a mutated beast." She muttered.


    The woman then sent a wave of energy from her hand towards the flood dragon''s head. Sensing the sharp wave of energy, the flood dragon rolled on the ground and evaded the attack. It then sent two consecutive punches towards the veiled woman.


    "Humph, trying to underestimate me?" she muttered as she lifted her hand and conjure a thick shield made of spiritual Qi.


    Bong! Bong!


    A couple of loud sounds echoed through as the demon beast pounded the shield.


    The woman grabs this opportunity to jump up and recharge her power while falling she extended her sword as it glows while descending towards the demon beast.


    But then she saw the demon beast actually showed a smirk on its face, and then it vanished.


    The woman descended without finishing her strike as her opponent is now nowhere to be found. She extended her senses and found nothing, but when she did it the second time she noticed something on the ground and immediately showed a horrified expression. The beast actually appears behind her while its fist is already flying towards the back.


    As she didn''t have time to prepare, she was struck hard. While flying she actually felt that some of her bones and left shoulder were actually broken. The womannded pitifully on the ground; while a thing cloth can be seen flying through the air like a feather.


    The woman''s veil is now gone and she spat a mouth full of blood while lying on the ground. Her whole body is feeling numb especially her left shoulder. She then forcefully sat down while groaning, as pain suddenly rushed in which she could not help but grit her teeth.


    "Damn it, I was too careless." She muttered under her breath.


    When she lifted her head, the people who are watching the scenery gasped in disbelief. If the princess is considered as beautiful, the woman in front of them is a goddess. She truly shows an aura of nobility and proud beauty. Her dainty mouth though bloody still exudes softness and exquisitely shaped.


    All the young men in the area found themselves trapped within her charms as she looks like a pitiful damsel in distress, this is supported by the stain of blood slowly flowing from the side of her mouth. Seeing her appearance the remaining people had their determination to protect the goddess of beauty ignited.


    Immediately one of them raised his sword and charges towards the flood dragon. And seeing the action of their n''s mate, the others began to charge towards the flood dragon too. But then they haven''t fully realized the situation as they have forgotten that the opponent they are facing is a level four demon beast, and so, not longter the rest of the people were sent to the Safe Zone with heavy wounds.


    Meanwhile, while this is happening.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is standing in his ce with a dumbstruck expression on. He is currently looking at the once-proud woman sitting weakly on the ground. His eyes contained a lot of different emotions which one could almost not hide.


    "Why is she here?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "No, it can''t be¡­ she¡­ she could not have been suck in by the portal too right?"


    "If so then¡­" Shin Jiao''s emotion right now is in turmoil.


    But before he could deliberate more deeply at the situation, Shin Jiao noticed the sudden movement of the beast. When he saw the woman not reacting Shin Jiao''s heart suddenly skipped a beat with anxiousness. Without thinking he suddenly move with lightning speed and ran towards her forcing his body by using Shadow Steps.


    "Shit, I can''t make it in time." Shin Jiao thought as he judges his speed and the distance of the woman.


    The demon beast is now looking at the only remaining human near its vicinity. When it was attacking the group of humans, it wanted to eat even one of them but before it could do anything the humans would just vanish in thin air. So now it felt really frustrated and angry for not having its way. Looking at the weak and wounded human in front of it, the demon beast suddenly has an idea. It ns to eat its prey slowly so that it won''t die immediately, that way it could pour out its endless frustration.


    After it got near the woman it immediately extended its wed hands towards the woman''s arm. But before it could touch her, something whistling pass its arm and a strong force kicked its hand away. The force was so great that even its body was dragged. Luckily its strength is strong enough to resist if not it would guess that its hand would have been blown away.


    Then before it could react it saw a lone figure standing beside the woman.


    "Are you alright?" Shin Jiao asked the woman not minding the demon beast.


    His focus is on the woman''s reaction, who is staring at him with an incredulous expression. Just back then she ns to let the beast touch her arm and then she would deliver a sneak attack on it. But the young man in front of her foiled her n. Luckily she also knew his purpose and that is to help her, so she didn''t get that angry with him.


    "I''m fine, thank you." She muttered as she slowly stood up.


    Though she was wounded, it is not enough to bring her down. And with her cultivation, she just needed to rest for a bit and her vitality would return.


    While the woman nonchntly answered Shin Jiao felt a pang of pain in his heart. He noticed that the woman didn''t recognize his face even when they are this close.


    "I guess she is not her." Shin Jiao thought as the beautiful face of his girlfriend for many years on earth once again appear in his mind.


    And when he looks at the woman in front of him, the figure of the girl in his memories and the one in front of him suddenly merged. The woman found that Shin Jiao''s gaze seems awkward, but it contains something else. Most men when they look at her they would be filled with either lust or are in a trace and looking like fools. But Shin Jiao''s gaze is different it''s like he is looking at someone he had lost for a long time and had just found them.


    This made her feel confused and so she wanted to ask but then their situation suddenly became dangerous when she noticed the beast that they didn''t bother to pay attention to suddenly make its move.


    The flood dragon was incensed when it discovered that the two lowly humans are not putting it mighty self in their eyes. So with that, it decided to tear both apart as it growled in anger and began to brandish its ws.


    Shin Jiao also noticed this and felt startled, he didn''t know what happened but when he saw the woman he didn''t mind the danger and just approach without thinking. But now he remembers that his enemy is a level 4 beast which is more than his match.


    Seeing that ws of the beasting closer, Shin Jiao wanted to jump back but he suddenly felt his body became stiff and a knowing expression appear on his face. But this time it is mixed with regret and terror as he saw arge paw with long wsing his way.


    "Damn it! I was too careless."

 Chapter 99 - The Awakening

    Chapter 99


    The huge ws of the flood dragon slowly descended in slow motion towards his head. Shin Jiao wasn''t able to react immediately because he was distracted upon seeing the face of the woman which looks exactly like his former lover which is from Earth.


    Shi Anne Li, the woman who first caught his eyes. She was the campus belle of the university and was very famous because of her talent and intelligence in school. They identally met one day while Shin Jiao is rushing to go to ss. At that time, he just came back from an overnight assignment which the agency has deemed highly confidential.


    When he met her it was like the whole world stopped spinning and time froze. Her beauty and charm are just like that of a goddess of his dreams. Though Shin Jiao is a very experienced young man when ites to society and people, he would not have expected that once he saw her, his experiences were turned to nothing. And just like those ordinary and inexperienced young people, he stuttered and would often be tongue-tied while talking.


    And that was the start of their budding rtionship whichsted for many years until one unexpected day he received the call that broke his heart for the first time.


    Though he would say that he had forgotten about the woman because of the following rtionships he had in this world. But no matter what, he had still spent a very long time with her. And no matter how much he denies it, still have feelings for her.


    Hence when he saw her or someone who looks exactly like her, he was stunned.


    If he was in his right mind Shin Jiao could easily dodge the w with Shadow steps, but he decided not to do so because he didn''t have time to do that, so he just did a quick basic side step movement. When the demon beast noticed Shin Jiao''s movement, a scowl with a sneer appears on its expression. But it was surprising to see that Shin Jiao was able to dodge its ws by a hair''s breadth.


    Boom!!!


    The loud explosion sent torrents of dust into the air forming a dust cloud which covered the two figures. When the dust died down, the three figures where revealed. Shin Jiao is currently holding the woman by her waist on his side, while the flood dragon is currently looking at the ground unable with disbelief clearly written on its face.


    Nobody knows when did Shin Jiao attack but the demon beast just noticed two shes of silver lights near it.


    On its armys two bloody gaping holes, this made the flood dragon stunned as it could not believe that a mere mortal human was able to hurt it. When everyone saw this they were dumbstruck as once again the mortal was able to do something impossible for a mere mortal to aplish. He even saved the goddess in the process.


    As Shin Jiao was press for time, all he can do is do a quick draw and shot the arm of the demon beast. His first shot was used to deflect the flood dragon''s hand and wasn''t able to hurt it, so he is not sure if his bullets can hurt it. Since he didn''t want the demon beast to sense any killing intent from him, he decided to shot its arm. And so he was sessful in wounding it, but if he shot its vital parts Shin Jiao knows that he beast would detect it and dodge.


    "I think it''s the artifact. I need to get my hands on that artifact." Wei Qi Nian''s thought as he recalled how Shin Jiao was able to deflect the ws of the beast the first time.


    Upon thinking what the artifact could do in the hands of a mortal, Wei Qi Nian''s mind began to imagine what he could aplish with such an item in his hands. Upon thinking so, his mouth unconsciously salivates with just a thought of conquering any cultivators or demon beast that would stand in his way.


    While thinking on this, his eyes shifted towards Shin Jiao and a hint of killing intent suddenly appear on his eyes. Shin Jiao suddenly feel that his body became cold, and the tiny hairs on his back stood upright.


    "Damn this demon beast, I need to finish this fight as soon as possible." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Umm¡­ Can¡­ Can you please let me go now?" Suddenly a cool and soothing woman''s voice enter his ears.


    "What the hell! Even her voice¡­ This is¡­" Shin Jiao''s mind began to shout out loud.


    He knows that the woman he is currently holding is not Shi Anne Li, but upon hearing her voice his mind went nk. Shin Jiao''s emotion was once again in turmoil. But he already learned his lesson so he quickly recovers from it and then uses Shadow steps to move away from the beast. Even though Shin Jiao and the woman is already a distance away from the flood dragon, it still didn''t move as if still in a trance.


    "You¡­ stay away from this ce and run now. I''ll try to buy you some time¡­ Go!" Shin Jiao resolute voice echoed through the woman''s ears.


    When their eyes met, the woman sent a grateful expression on Shin Jiao''s way, which he responded with a nod. Though Shin Jiao wanted to act tough yet his body is doing another thing.


    "Umm¡­ you haven''t released me yet." She said with a blush on her face.


    "Oh¡­ So¡­ Sorry about that." Shin Jiao said with a sheepish smile.


    He then let go of the woman and slowly walks back towards the beast. When his back was turned, Shin Jiao''s eyes are swelling with tears almost bursting out.


    "What the hell! That was too shameless of me. Damn it, I need to control myself." He thought.


    The woman watches the back of Shin Jiao with mixed emotions on her face. But she immediately recovers from her stupor and took out another veil from her spatial pouch. After putting it on her face, she immediately went back towards the princess''s location. Not longter their group disappears from the area.


    Meanwhile, the flood dragon is now looking at Shin Jiao with caution in its eyes. No matter how hard it thinks, it can clearly see that Shin Jiao is just a mere mortal human. So, what the demon beast feared now is the ability of the mortal to injure its body. It could not imagine what would happen if its torso or head was hit as those parts have thinner scales, with this fear started to crept in its demonic heart. So with vignce, it watches Shin Jiao''s every move.


    Both man and demon beast are facing each other in a deathmatch. Both know that only one of them can survive this predicament, and so the battle between Shin Jiao and the flood dragon started.


    Since patience is not a demon beast''s strong aspect, the flood dragon made its move first. Its strong legs began to bulge as it inserted more force in them, and then like a cannonball the demon beast flew towards Shin Jiao. Since it knows that its speed is probably faster than the mortal human, it decided to rush in for the kill immediately.


    Both of its arms and ws are already extended wanting to grab hold of the human in front of its eyes and tear him to pieces. As the flood dragon neared Shin Jiao still didn''t move a step.


    "Stupid fool, I think his reaction speed is really slow as a mortal. This will be his end trying to be a hero, what foolish trash." One of the servants of Wei Qi Nian muttered with a mocking face.


    Everyone in the area where Wei Qi Nian stood nodded their heads. As of now, this group was the only one remaining out of the hundreds of people surrounding theke. These people are the loyal servants and the children of the elders of the Nian n. They can be considered as the most powerful group in the n, and right now most of them are looking at Shin Jiao with their greedy eyes. They all are waiting for Shin Jiao to show the artifact so that they can get a clear picture on how to use it after stealing it from the cold hands of Shin Jiao''s dead body.


    As the people started to formte their wicked ns behind Shin Jiao''s back, two people from afar are looking at their direction with anger burning in their eyes.


    "Master, those people are really despicable. We should not have fought against the flood dragon." Rat Ling suddenly said with anger in his face.


    "And whose fault is that why we are in this state?" Zen Nian said with a smirk.


    Rat Ling suddenly realized his mistake as he lowered his head, but he still murmured something.


    "I just reacted because I don''t want to put the young master''s life in danger."


    "Hahaha¡­ You¡­ both of us know our own capability. Hopefully next time, you would learn to trust us yourpanions and not carry all the weights on your own. Look at Shin Jiao there, even though he is just a mortal, with the ability he taught us, he is able to face that level 4 demon beast." Zen Nian said.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot! I never would have thought that brother Shin is able to fight against that demon beast." Rat Ling said with a realization.


    "Like what I told you, trust on yourpanions okay?" Zen Nian continued.


    Rat Ling didn''t say another word and just nods his head.


    "So what should we do with those people young master?" Rat Ling suddenly asked with concern.


    But before he could do anything Zen Nian suddenly noticed two figures standing on both their sides. This made him frown but didn''t do anything as he didn''t put in his eyes the two young men. Zen Nian didn''t receive any heavy wounds while Rat Ling''s wounds are already half-healed. With their current situation, they both have enough strength to be able to take care of the two cultivators. So their focus is now in Shin Jiao.


    When the flood dragon flew towards him, Shin Jiao was already prepared to counter and face its attack. But upon seeing the speed and feeling the aura of the beast, his heart sank.


    "Damn! I just can''t face a Level 4 beast. Normally, when ites to strength I am far inferior by a thousand miles and now with its speed, then I stood no chance at all." Shin Jiao cursed in his heart.


    In just a blink of an eye, the beast is now standing near Shin Jiao and currently throwing itsrge fist towards his body. Shin Jiao know that it would be his funeral if he defended so his only option is to use Shadow steps. With that, an afterimage of Shin Jiao was left while the beast''s huge fist passes through. When the people with Wei Qi Nian saw this they were all dumbstruck once again. They could notprehend how a trash mortal could move like that.


    No one knows that even though Shin Jiao''s body didn''t have any spiritual or natural energy, but his physique is already like that of a first stage Spirit Refining realm expert. With the toughness of Body Refining realm and the spiritual Qi sensitivity of Spirit Refining realm, he is able to see the trajectory of the fist just like having ripples of lines flowing in the air.


    Unlike normal cultivators who uses spiritual Qi to refine their body and spirit, Shin Jiao''s way of refining his physique is like turning his body into a very strong artifact. With constant training and straining of his muscles, absorption of strong and dense spiritual energy on his body, and physical abuses which makes his muscles repair and be damage over and over, this result to what his body state is right now.


    Just like when he had a body of a nascent realm while his spiritual and natural energies are still low, Shin Jiao is now experiencing the same thing though right now his body cannot exert or use any energies. But with this, he is now able to move freely and resist any strong mental pressure as his body is in constant refining.


    When Shin Jiao evaded the attack from the flood dragon, the demon beast became enraged and wildly wed towards his direction. But no matter how hard it did, the demon beast is unable to hit Shin Jiao. But what enraged the beast more is the expression that Shin Jiao is showing.


    While fighting Shin Jiao is actually smiling and suddenly remember something when he was on earth. He met a strange old man from a small country while he was on vacation with She Anne Li. The old man is in an old temple with decrepit buildings and ruins all over him. At that time of the night, he was roaming around the mountainside curiously while following a trail.


    Then while walking by a sea of green bamboo trees, he saw an old man doing some strange de technique, something that he had never seen before. While watching Shin Jiao''s mouth almost fell as the de technique is something that could only exist in fantasies.


    At that time, the old man is just casually standing in the middle of the ruins, holding the edge of the scabbard of his sword near the armguard while waiting for something. When a strong wind passes by the thin de leaves from the bamboo trees began to fall. Then in a blink of an eye, the old man made his move. Shin Jiao''s perception is already extraordinary and is able to see the movements of the old man.


    What made him dumbstruck is that the de is actually not touching any of the leaves, but with a casual wave of his keen sword, a couple of leaves would immediately split apart. After seeing that Shin Jiao approaches the old man with determination, he must learn that sword technique.


    Lucky for him the old man is kind enough and tested his potential. And from then on, Shin Jiao learned the name of the technique; it is called the Perfect Defense Sword.


    "If I cannot beat it with speed then I can use that technique and see if I can at least survive this demon beast''s onught." Shin Jiao thought while his mind runs through the sword style that he had not used for a while.


    While Shin Jiao scans his memory the beast began his second barrage of ws. But this time it became a little intelligent as its ws began to turn red and emit a very hot temperature. Shin Jiao was taken aback as when he evaded one of its ws by a hair''s breadth his clothes actually showed four ck lines and a smell of burnt cloth assaulted his nose.


    "Damn it! This is getting too dangerous." Shin Jiao thought.


    And so without a choice, he decided to fight back.


    Standing like an immovable pole, Shin Jiao extended his senses to perceive the flood dragon''s movements. Then as if his mind opened another eye, he was astounded at the thing he is seeing deep in his consciousness. He can actually perceive the demon beast''s every action clearly as if it is moving normally and not in a very fast manner.. Upon discovering this Shin Jiao actually closes his eyes and was absorb to this new feeling of awakening.

 Chapter 100 - A Glimpse Of Their Hidden Strength

    Chapter 100


    The ckness was perfect, a sort of visual silence that gave revered awe. With eyes closed, there was the simple sweetness of existing, of being, of breathing, and how those moments extended with such grace until one would open one''s eyes once more.


    In this darkness, Shin Jiao slowly felt those long lost feeling that he had felt before while training the Perfect Defense Sword. As it came back to him, he suddenly felt calm andpose, right now his mental fatigue is reaching its very limits breaking through the realms of mortality. Since his body and mind has been enhanced through strengthening and meditation, though not a martial technique but his own, it is still enough to make them surpass mortality.


    Even without the use of spiritual Qi, unknown to Shin Jiao, he was able to broke through and opened a new path. He has learned not spiritual sense but the absolute sense. If someone in the Saint immortal realm can see Shin Jiao right now, they would be filled with envy. Having discovered the absolute sense in his young age would make Shin Jiao a true genius when ites to making cultivation techniques. The absolute sense is one of the most important aspects in a cultivator to reaching true immortality which is, the Deity realm.


    What is an absolute sense? It is a powerful sense used by the gods to see through all of their dominions. It does not need any spiritual Qi as not all worlds contain them, but it uses a different kind of energy. The drawback with this is that great amount of mental pressure would be the test, so if one has not trained his mentality and physique to the limits, they could not wield such ability.


    Though Shin Jiao was able to learn the absolute sense, it is still just the tip of the iceberg as he still has a long way to go. But right now this is already enough for him to use in this impossible fight against a level 4 beast.


    Whoosh!!!


    A strong air current brushed through as the demon beast once again threw a barrage of attacks towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Though he was able to evade each of them, his body still received a lot of wounds from the sharp wind apanying each of the beast''s fists.


    Peng! Peng!


    Two sounds suddenly ricochet through the air as the figure of the beast suddenly staggered backward. It didn''t know what happened but its eyes are now focused on an artifact on Shin Jiao''s hand. Now two holes can be seen, one on its arm which the demon beast used to block the bulleting to its head and the other one is on its stomach.


    "Damn it! I knew this thing can detect my killing intent. I need to focus on and erase my presence." Shin Jiao though as he backs away from the creature.


    The people watching the fight are now having their eyes glowing. They saw what Shin Jiao did, and now had a rough idea on how to use the artifact on Shin Jiao''s hand.


    "Such an easy feat. If I can get that thing then I could use it too."


    "I won''t let the others get their hands on that thing. If it can defeat the flood dragon, then even the elders can''t touch me if I can obtain it."


    "That artifact is mine! Who would dare to contest me would surely die."


    These are the greedy thoughts of the people watching the fight. In this point in time, many of those young masters of the n have already lost their trust in Wei Qi Nian because of his inability to lead them. Some of them have friends who were sent to the Safe Zone with grave injuries, in the surface, they are respectful to him but deep inside their hatred are starting to grow.


    Right now in front of them is an artifact that would boost their strength many folds, so who would be stupid enough to fawn over a useless young master. As this world is ruled by the strong, so now everyone is after the growth of their own strength.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is now thinking on how to deal with the flood dragon. He can already feel the pain and the stress on his body. Though he already grasps the ability of absolute sense, this didn''t mean that he can ovee the huge gap in their strength.


    "At best, I can fight this creature evenly. But it is not enough to defeat it." Shin Jiao thought.


    If the people in his surroundings could hear his thought, they would spew mouthfuls of blood in resentment. If a mere mortal is equal to a level 4 demon beast then what would that make them?


    While Shin Jiao is deliberating, two figures suddenly appear beside him. It was Rat Ling and Zen Nian whose wounds have already healed. Looking at Rat Ling, Shin Jiao had disbelief clearly written all over his face. He did not expect that the young man has an astonishing healing speed.


    If it were him receiving those severe wounds it would take him a week or more just to heal without the rapid hemostatic pill. But Rat Ling just used a couple of minutes, though he used regr healing pills it was still too fast.


    "Brother Shin, let us help you." Rat Ling said feeling somewhat excited.


    "If we three work together then we can defeat this demon beast." Zen Nian chimed in as he takes out his sword.


    The two has already sent those who two people blocking their way to the Safe Zone and immediately rushed towards Shin Jiao''s side to help him.


    "Alright, but I have a n." Shin Jiao said as he told them in a low voice.


    While the three converse the demon beast watches them in vignce. After it was hurt by Shin Jiao''s attack it already had its guard up against Shin Jiao, it now knows that the mortal human is not to be trifled with as it could feel something dangerous about him.


    Meanwhile, Wei Qi Nian also seems to be feeling that there is something wrong. The two he has sent to hold his younger brother and his servant are strong cultivators, but he saw them being defeated by his brother and his servant easily. So now he feels a sense of crisis and decided to immediately act to erase his future troubles.


    With a signal from him, the servants and some of the young masters around him immediately moved and encircle the area. Though a small amount of those young masters of the n didn''t move and just stay put. They wanted to now see how capable Wei Qi Nian is in handling the situation.


    Seeing this Wei Qi Nian didn''t react, he knows what these people are thinking and he just swore to show them how vengeful he ister on.


    After Shin Jiao told them his n, the two people with him nodded their heads. Then Rat Ling immediately without warning rush in to attack the beast. This action immediately startled the flood dragon and it instantly bared its fangs and ws. As it was provoked it also rushed towards Rat Ling. The flood dragon it is now afraid of Shin Jiao, but his twopanions is another thing. In the eyes of the demon beast''s, the two are just paper tigers.


    The first to arrive is Rat Ling as he immediately swings his sword towards the flood dragon''s chest. A white scrape mark suddenly appears on the thick scales of the demon beast. While it also swings its ws towards Rat Ling''s head, but theter just tilted his head to the side evading the sharp nails. Unlike Shin Jiao who would get injured by its Qi wave, Rat Ling''s body is covered with a thin film of Qi, his Qi field. So he would not be affected by the few sharp winds emitted by the flood dragon''s strike. With that beginning, the two started to exchange multiple strikes.


    While the two exchange blows, a figure suddenly appears beside the flood dragon. The demon beast immediately sensed this and quickly twisted its body, but then it felt a pang of pain and found a trace of blood appearing on its shoulder. Then it discovered a buzzing sound which entered its ears, this buzzing sound is like an ominous tone that tells its demise if it is not careful.


    Zen Nian, on the other hand, was awestruck at the Humming de technique he has sessfully executed. The skill was just like what Shin Jiao has said, it can really cut through almost anything. It even treated the Qi field of a level 4 beast like a paper as the Humming de pass through it like nothing and also wounded the demon beast''s thick scaled skin.


    When Rat Ling saw this his heart is filled with respect and envy towards his young master. He also knows the skill but is unable to execute it properly as his concentration would always falter. But now that he saw the effect his heart was filled with determination to seed.


    As if having his own epiphany, Rat Ling immediately tried the Humming de technique. All of a sudden the flood dragon heard another buzzing sound from the other human''s sword.


    Then as if with a tacit understanding Rat Ling and Zen Nian rushed forth and shed their swords towards the mutated flood dragon, which madly evaded each of their strikes. Though the humming de technique is able to wound the flood dragon however they are shallow wounds. It is still unable to prate deep in its strong muscles. However, this situation is enough to scare the demon beast.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao applied a simple cloaking rune on himself and suddenly disappear. But no one actually noticed this as all of them were astonished at the battle between the person they all called trash and his lowly servant versus the dreaded flood dragon.


    "How can this be? Does this mean that Zen Nian is better than us?"


    "No, I must never fall short. He is just trash that I can casually bully... Well, looking at the struggling demon beast, I think the truth is that this flood dragon''s strength is just so-so."


    "If I attack it now, then I may even kill it."


    As if the young masters and their servants who surrounded the area felt that their pride has been stepped on, they all actually unconsciously drew their weapons. When everyone saw each other''s actions, a glint of craftiness entered their eyes and suddenly as if with the same mind rushed in to attack the flood dragon along with Zen Nian and Rat Ling.


    Since they didn''t know that Zen Nian and Rat Ling''s are using a deadly skill, they thought that their sword or weapon skills are enough to kill the now wounded flood dragon and its two opponents. So they grab the opportunity to ambush both parties.


    When Zen Nian and Rat Ling saw this despicable act, their eyes went wide in disbelief. Then panic can be seen in their faces, without another word the two quickly dashed away from the demon beast. In their escape, they sent a person who is directly blocking their path flying and turned into a silvery sh.


    "Fools! Don''t attack the flood dragon! Chase after those two!" Wei Qi Nian gnashed his teeth at the greediness and stupidity of the young people of his n.


    "All they have to do is wait for a moment after the flood dragon dies before attacking. Now we have lost our chance." Wei Qi Nian muttered in anger.


    "Brother, this is thew in our n. The strong will always step on the weak. How can these people ept that little brother is stronger than they are now?" Ya Nian chuckled.


    In her heart she too was truly astonished, her brother and his servants are truly amazing. She didn''t know why but her gut feeling tells her that it was the mortal servant that made these things possible for her younger brother. But instead of envy, she felt happy for him.


    The remaining servants along with their masters rushed in to attack the flood dragon. When it saw the many humans running in its direction, it felt confused. It didn''t know the reason why the two who are giving it a hard time and was pushing it in a disadvantage actually ran away. But this situation made the flood dragon heaves a sigh of relief. It feels helpless at the sharpness of the two''s swords and their weird dodging techniques.


    When its gaze turns to the group of people now encircling it with their weapons on hand, it felt that it now has a chance to vent its anger. With a glint of ferocity, the flood dragon suddenly seems to have gained a douse of energy as it began to rampage towards the people surrounding it.


    A cultivator who is closer to the demon beast brandished his sword with an expression of pure greed clearly written all over his face. The young man made his sword glow red as he used his Qi to cover his sword with fire; this is a technique he had learned from the Nian n library of skills.


    The fiery sword shed across the flood dragon''s tough scales and a ck line suddenly appears on the demon beast''s chest. Seeing this, the other attacking the demon beast became happy as they noticed that the flood dragon seemed hurt by that sword strike. This boosts their hopes up in facing the flood dragon.


    And then¡­


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion hit the ground and a silver sh suddenly appear. This sudden change of situation made the now slowly closing in cultivators stupefied. The flood dragon''s hand is now bloody, it means that even though the person was able to be teleported to the Safe Zone he still suffered some grievous injuries.


    But before they would react, the flood dragon suddenly pounce at the nearest person and began bashing him. They all saw that another silver light shed but the fist of the flood dragon is now covered with more blood.


    Then with a sniff, it suddenly felt a strong aroma and the long tongue of the demon beast slowly licked the blood on its hand. Then its eyes immediately turned red as a greedy expression appears on its face. If humans considered the demon core crystal very enticing and precious, for demon beasts the blood of a cultivator is the most delicious delicacy it could ever have.


    The group of young people wanted to flee this area, but it was toote as the flood dragon found a way to obtain even a taste of the blood of the cultivators around him.


    The shouts of pain and anguish suddenly pervaded the air as the cultivators were sent to the Safe zone while receiving fatal wounds. Now, none was left standing around the flood dragon as it started to lick the traces of blood on its hand like someone who has been starving for a long time.


    The eyes of Wei Qi Nian are now filled with horror. In his greed to obtain the artifact that Shin Jiao has, he actually just stayed in the area and waited for his opportunity. But now everything is toote, his escape would be impossible if he didn''t move now.


    So without a word, Wei Qi Nian decided to dash out of theke area into the forest behind him.


    While dashing away, he actually saw the expression of horror in his sister''s eyes and a hint of cruelty appears in his eyes. He turned his hand and formed a palm strike, then suddenly a dark energy Qi appear on them. He then sent this energy towards Ya Nian who was still in shock.


    When she saw her brother''s action she immediately crossed her arms to protect her chest as the palm strike is going towards that direction.


    When Wei Qi Nian''s palm hit her arms, she suddenly felt some energy travels towards her back and a bad premonition assaulted her senses. She wanted to fight back but Wei Qi Nian suddenly banished behind the grove of trees.


    "What was that for? That¡­ That stupid and crazy bastard!" Ya Nian cursed.


    But their group didn''t stay in the area as they are the only one left and they now noticed the flood dragon looking their way. The others still loyal to Wei Qi Nian didn''t know that their master has already left, so they stood there vigntly. While Ya Nian and her group also followed her brother and escaped.


    Unknown to them in arge tree not too far ahead three figures are watching them.. When they saw what happened a wide grin appear on their faces.

 Chapter 101 - Killing The Great Flood Dragon Part 1

    Chapter 101


    The frantic sounding footsteps of multiple people can suddenly be heard as their shadows traverse through the forest. In a far distance, the howling of an enraged beast suddenly reverberated through the Dark Forest. Panic and anxiousness can be seen on each of the faces of the people as they push themselves to run faster. They have seen the brutality and the strength of the demon beast, and they know that they are not its match.


    Their robes fluttered through the air as they ran with all their might. Each of them knew the result if the huge beast catches up to them.


    This group of people is Ya Nian''s group who had escaped after Wei Qi Nian.


    "Young mistress, you have to go with the others. I will try my best to buy you some time." One of Ya Nian''s servants suddenly said.


    "No, we can still escape. If we stick together it is safer. I don''t want anyone sacrificing themselves for my sake." Ya Nian suddenly said with panic in her expression.


    "Those people that are left in that ce wouldn''tst that long in fighting against the flood dragon. If we don''t buy you some time to escape, it would be very dangerous. Please, young mistress, I beg you to go now!" Another of her servants added.


    Ya Nian was stunned at the loyalty of her two maids, the two have been with her since she was young. She knows that the two might incur fatal wounds if faced against the demon beast, but she could not retort their pleadings.


    While this is happening the flood dragon has stopped roaring from afar which only means that it was already done with its rampaging and maybe enjoying its victory.


    "Cousin, we must go. Don''t let their sacrifice be in vain." A very handsome young man wearing a green robe with a silver co on his head spoke.


    "¡­"


    Unable to decide on things, Ya Nian just stood there as if deliberating her decisions. Then her sorrowful gaze turns towards the two beautiful women who both are wearing their 1st rank servant pink robes. Her mind is in a mess as she truly values the two like her own sisters. And she could not imagine them being trampled by the demon beast like those who fought against it.


    "Zen Nian, where are you? Please¡­ please help me this time." Ya Nian''s eyes began to tear up as she deeply wished for her younger brother to suddenly appear and be her shield.


    Meanwhile, three shadows upon a tree are looking with curiosity at the flood dragon that is currently enjoying the traces of human blood on its fist. They could not help but cringe upon seeing the expression of the beast that shows great pleasure and ecstasy. Though they could not understand how the demon beast is feeling, but just from its expression, they know that it is currently on cloud 9.


    "Young master, what should we do now?" Rat Ling suddenly asked turning his gaze to Zen Nian.


    Though his words sounded like he is worried, yet his action and expression tells otherwise. Both his hands are rubbing themselves as if waiting in great anticipation for a great gift that would fall on hisp. Upon seeing this, both Shin Jiao and Zen Nian could not help but to look at each other and shake their heads.


    "Rat Ling, your strength is not yet enough to contend with that flood dragon." Shin Jiao said rolling his eyes and bursting Rat Ling''s bubbles.


    "Brother Shin, how can that be? When I and young master Zen are fighting against it, we actually drove it into a corner." Rat Ling said with pride lifting his chin up.


    "Haha¡­ All you did can cause it some paper cut wounds. Do you think that was enough? Luckily young master Nian can give it deep gashes so the flood dragon fears the both of you. But those are still not enough to kill the beast, we need something that could cause it greater damage ." Shin Jiao replied as his mind began to think of a way to deal with the flood dragon.


    In Shin Jiao''s mind, he is thinking of a way to be able to injure the flood dragon deeply or even kill it in just one go. And what he had in mind is either the freeze bomb or just make abination of exploding crystals like how he defeated the Giant Demon Rock Snake. But then he needed a lot of crystals for that, so without a choice, he needed another way to defeat it.


    Then an idea pops up from his mind, Qi explosion. He recalled how the hybrid tiger Fen Hu exploded while they were in mid-air. When Fen Hu overcharged his core, the Qi in the surroundings congregates in a rapid spiral motion. Then when it reached a point where the core could not endure anymore it exploded.


    "What if I could make a Qi container and all we needed is to activate it¡­ then that would be the most effective way to damage the enemy. But the explosion should be small so that the flood dragon''s body won''t get destroyed." Shin Jiao thought.


    While thinking, Shin Jiao''s hands inadvertently moved and began making something. Not longter, Shin Jiao was able to craft a new item. He is now looking at an object in his hand that resembles a thin sword. The long de of the sword is not sharp enough to use as a cutting tool, but the tip of the weapon is sharp enough for piercing. Near the tip of the sword are four holes, this is where the Qi energy would burst.


    What he now holds in his hand is a sword which looks like a rapier, but it is just an arm''s length. This is due to theck of metal ore, as he was only able to carry two fist-size ore. He ns to make two so that both Zen Nian and Rat Ling can have one each.


    "Shin, what kind of weapon is that?" Zen Nian curiously asked while eyeing the rapier.


    "This is our way to defeat the flood dragon... Let me tell you how to use it¡­" Shin Jiao excitedly said as he exins how the rapier can be used.


    Meanwhile, as the three converses atop the tree. The flood dragon has finished licking its fist but is still hungry for more. It''s like it has been addicted to the aroma and the taste of the blood of cultivators. Waking from its stupor, it suddenly turns its head all over the ce trying to find something after not finding any humans anymore, it suddenly sniffs the air. Upon doing so it suddenly detects the presence of three individual not too far from it, cold sweat could be seen on its scaly forehead.


    It knows who the three was, and even though it is already a level 4 demon beast it is not yet familiar with its strength. So it decided to run out of the area and decided to hunt the other humans who escape. Then with a swish, the demon beast vanished from its spot.


    "Hey, it ran!... Is¡­ Is it afraid of us?" Rat Ling was suddenly stupefied at the situation.


    Clearly he knows that the demon beast can find them sitting above the tree that''s why they are just waiting for it to make its move. But what he didn''t expect is for the level 4 demon beast to escape with its tail tuck underneath.


    "Don''t worry, I already marked it with my spirit Qi. It won''t escape that far." Zen Nian suddenly said.


    "Well, let''s go then. On our way, you need to practice on controlling the flow so as not to destroy its body, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he jumps down from the tree followed by Zen Nian and Rat Ling then the three chases after the flood dragon.


    Shin Jiao wanted to confront it head-on, but without proper preparation, they would just be banging their heads on a wall. So, the time they spend chasing would be enough for Rat Ling and Zen Nian to learn on how to control the special feature of the rapier.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the flood dragon heaves a sigh of relief as it discovers that the three didn''t chase after it. It already swore in its heart not to face those three humans and engraved their scents in its memories. But not longter it suddenly found traces of a group of humans and without another word, it immediately chases following their direction.


    It didn''t take long for it to find the scent of 9 people. The people are currently arguing about something when the flood dragon decided to jump out. Then its huge figure suddenly appears in front of the arguing humans.


    The group was startled upon seeing a massive hulking figure appear in front of them.


    "Damn it! It''s already here! Go, young mistress, there is no time to think!" suddenly someone shouted in panic.


    From the nine people, three of them suddenly wore a paleplexion and began to retreat slowly. Their action immediately grabs the attention of the flood dragon. But before it could pounce over, six figures block its path.


    "Young masters and mistress we''ll hold it off, the three of you needs to run now!" one of the figures shouted.


    These people are Ya Nian and her group. Before they could run far enough the flood dragon has already traced their path. So it was able to catch up to them immediately.


    "It''s already toote¡­ even if we ran, we can''t outrun this flood dragon. All we can do is fight against it and hope for the best." Ya Nian said as she draws her weapon.


    Everyone looks at each other and nods as they agree to her statement. No matter how far they escape, the flood dragon can chase after them very quickly.


    As the group faces prepare to fight a delighted expression appears on the flood dragon''s face. It can now once again rampage its heart out.


    "Hayaah!!!"


    Suddenly a figure dashed out from the group and rushed towards the flood dragon''s looming figure. This is precisely Ya Nian who grabs the opportunity to surprise attack the creature. When she was near enough to the demon beast Ya Nian suddenly execute a skill.


    "Rapid Flowing river sh." She shouted.


    Then torrents of sword seem to appear from behind her like a tidal wave as they crashed against the huge body of the flood dragon. But before the skill could hit the flood dragon it casually waved its palm and blocks the sword wave. When the skill was interrupted, only the tip of Ya Nian sword can be seen sticking on the demon beast''s huge palm.


    This situation made Ya Nian panic, the skill she just used was her trump card. No one in the n has ever defended against it. Even her master will have a hard time defending against the skill. That''s why she is confident that she could fight against the demon beast with this skill.


    But now it was rendered useless, so panic immediately filled her heart. But before she could react, the demon beast suddenly grabs her sword and pushed it towards her. The force was too great the Ya Nian was not able to counter as the handle hit her shoulder.


    Unable to endure the pain as the bones on her shoulder were actually cracked by the raw force, due to the pain she let go of her sword while she was flung away. She was sent crashing towards a tree and slumped on the ground. Because of the impact, Ya Nian could feel that she received a fatal blow. The situation made all the people stupefied as they could not believe what they are seeing.


    "How can this be? This is not true right?"


    "Young mistress!!!"


    "Damn it! I''ll kill you!"


    The individual reaction of the group at Ya Nian''s defeat made the surrounding in chaos. What the group could not understand it that, Ya Nian already receives a fatal wound, why is she not being teleported?


    Then everyone remembers the despicable act of her older brother. That strike might have something to do with the rune on her robe not functioning. Or maybe the flood dragon has found a way to torture them more and Ya Nian is the first to experience it.


    But all of these are just their conjecture with no actual proof so they turn their attention at the flood dragon still holding Ya Nian''s sword. With a wave of its hand, it discarded the sword and slowly walks towards the group. It now realized that the human is now unable to fight, so it decided to take care of the rest and just enjoy its mealter without interruption.


    "Attack!" someone suddenly shouted as two figures rushed in.


    These two are the loyal servants of Ya Nian. As they dashed forward, they sent a barrage of attacks towards the flood dragon. But still, it was not enough to even scratch its skin under its thick scales. This situation made everyone showed a panic expression.


    The flood dragon suddenly waves its arm towards one of the women. Luckily she has very fast reflexes and was able to lift her sword to block the attack. Though she escaped being hit directly yet the force was still too strong that it made her small figure fly.


    Shended heavily near Ya Nian while spewing mouthfuls of blood, though her body was not hit and she was able to block, the excess Qi was still too strong. Gritting her teeth she slowly stood up then turn her head to her mistress. She then found that her mistress is having a hard time breathing and began to panic.


    She realized that because of anger they have neglected her. They should have taken care of her mistress first before fighting the flood dragon. So she quickly took out a transparent green pill and put it in Ya Nian''s mouth.


    After Ya Nian swallowed the pill, the servant heaves a sigh of relief. She knows that her young mistress''s life is now saved. The pill she gave her is no ordinary pill; it was given to them by the princess and to be used just in case of an emergency. The princess told them that it was called the Rapid Hemostatic pill, and was invented by a genius alchemist from the Empire.


    The servant then turns her gaze towards herpanion who is still fighting against the demon beast. Since herpanion has nimble feet she was able to survive the onught of the flood dragon''s attacks. This made the demon beast mad so its attacks began to intensify.


    Though the woman was able to dodge, the difference in strength is still toorge. Because of frantic dodging, the servant made a single mistake and was sent away in a silvery sh unable to defend herself.


    The two servants who were defeated is the strongest of them all, so hopelessness is now marked on everyone''s face as they suddenly saw the flood dragon turn its head towards them. The remaining people knew that they are not a match for the demon beast and even running is not an option. So without any choice, fighting it and be sent into the Safe Zone is their only hope.


    And since it is still dangerous, they are just wishing that they would receive less grievous injuries.


    But then before they can make a move, three figures suddenly appear while talking leisurely. When the three saw the group, they were stunned with disbelief clearly shown on their faces. Then with a tone of excitement, one of them suddenly blurted out.


    "Oh, they are still alive!"

 Chapter 102 - Killing The Great Flood Dragon Part 2

    Chapter 102


    While leisurely following the traces of the flood dragon. Shin Jiao and his group started to talk about their n on how to handle the flood dragon. He exined to them the principle and skill behind on how to wield the weapon he just gave them. When the two heard his exnation and how he came up with the idea of using a core explosion simtion, they were dumbstruck.


    Zen Nian right now had the itch to know what''s going on in Shin Jiao''s mind. He really wanted to open Shin Jiao''s head and see what''s inside it. How can he think of those radical ideas that seem to not exist in this world? It''s like he is living in another reality where everything around him is a tool for doing or making something.


    "So... that is what would happen if you identally inserted too much Qi at the tip of the weapon. Hopefully, you guys will be carefully okay? Let''s practice first." Shin Jiao said as they continue walking.


    Then on their way, the two started to attack and stab the trees all around them then muffled sounds of explosion can be heard as the inside part of the tree would explode. Shin Jiao now have a concrete idea on Zen Nian''s strength, he is really gifted when ites to Qi control. He can actually increase or decrease the size of the explosion in his own will.


    While Rat Ling, on the other hand, shows his overwhelming Qi and that it has a different effect. Instead of an explosion, Rat Ling identally discovered that while he tried to control his Qi he inadvertently causes a spatial copse-like condition.


    Though it is not a true spatial copse yet it looks like one. Depending on his ability to control he can cause a huge or a small part of the tree trunk to disappear. When Shin Jiao saw this, he felt ecstatic while his heart is filled with the desire to do some research on this topic. He really wanted to find a ce and start researching on Rat Ling''s ability.


    Because what Rat Ling did was called, Implosion.


    A very powerful and unconventional technique which can cause precise and far dealy damage.


    This kind of ability has many applications, especially when fighting against powerful foes if he can utilize it using some kind of runemands for control and gears, even with a crippled meridian he can defend himself when facing powerful opponents.


    But as of now, it is not the time for him to do the research as they need to get the flood dragon first. Its crystal and carcass are very important to Shin Jiao, now that he is able to utilize his crafting ability. With a level 4 demon beast''s crystal, he can manipte it and strengthen himself, and its tough hide and scales can be used as armor.


    While they were following the flood dragon''s tracks, the group suddenly heard someone fighting. Upon hearing this a knowing look appear on their faces. The three didn''t hurry as they are not here to save people. Zen Nian has been bullied and even plotted to be killed by the n, so they are not stupid enough to help those kinds of people.


    When they arrived, they immediately noticed the situation in front of them. Then Rat Ling suddenly eximed with a surprise.


    "Oh, they are still alive!"


    But then a figure dashed before everyone''s eyes and appear beside a person leaning on a tree. Her robe is in tatters and bloodied and beside her sat an anxious-looking young maid. And upon seeing the figure who just appears, the maid suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    "Young¡­ young master Zen, this¡­" the young maid became very nervous as she knows the bond between the two.


    She immediately feels the temperature getting lower as if a biting cold suddenly envelops the whole figure of the young man.


    "What happened?" the cold voice of Zen Nian entered her ears.


    "This¡­ this is my fault¡­ I¡­ I wasn''t fast enough to stop her. I''m sorry young master, you can punish me all you want." The young maid said while gritting her teeth.


    The young man in front of her is not like the previous youngest son of the head of the Nian n, he is a very skilled and powerful cultivator now who can even push a flood dragon into a corner.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s okay, I think she is fine now. There is no need to fret about it. You can just carry her and escape from this ce now." Zen Nianmanded in an icy voice.


    Nobody knows that his heart is in turmoil as tries hard to calm himself by showing a cold face. Ya Nian means a lot to him and he truly treasured her as his sister. Ever since they were young, Ya Nian would always help him in secret. Just for show, she would always wear a cold demeanor, but when they are alone she would be his warm-hearted and caring older sister, someone who would always help him in time of need. Now that she looks weak and beaten up, he can''t help himself as anger started to swell deep in his heart.


    As the young maid carried Ya Nian who is still unconscious, Zen Nian turns his gaze towards the flood dragon and a glint of killing intent filled his eyes.


    The flood dragon, on the other hand, is stunned to see the three people it thought it has left behind in its escape. It didn''t know that the three would show themselves in this ce. And now it seems that one of them has been truly angered.


    But it didn''t feel fear but instead, annoyance. It has already been drowned by its instinct as it wanted to taste more blood and nothing can stand in its way. So it looks back at Zen Nian and snarls at him, it wanted to now fight with all its might as the aroma of human blood which permeated the air started to ovee its senses and fill its tiny brain.


    Shin Jiao sent Rat Ling a signal who quickly gets what he means with a nod his head. The three of them then started to encircle the flood dragon blocking its path of retreat.


    Roar!!!


    As if provoked by the action of the three lowly humans, the flood dragon''s loud roar reverberates all over the surroundings. Even those who are still hunting in the area heard this and excitedly began to run towards the sound. They have the look of interest in their eyes as they wanted to see what kind of demon beast has the power to roar that loud. They are here to hunt demon beast, the stronger it is the better.


    "The rest of you should run now while we dy it... Go now!" Zen Nian shouted not taking his eyes away from the flood dragon.


    The people behind them look at each other and decided to follow hismand and started to run away from the area. Upon seeing this, the flood dragon snorted in irritation, it could not let its prey escape just like that. So it suddenly bends its strong legs wanting pounce towards the fleeing figures, but before it could move someone suddenly appear and blocks its way.


    "Oh¡­ Do you want to run away?" Rat Ling smirked as he takes out his weapons.


    Both Rat Ling and Zen Nian are now wielding two swords, while Shin Jiao also prepares his gun.


    "Young master Nian, we have to finish this fight as soon as possible. My instinct is telling me that there is something amiss." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    "Okay, I also n to do that. I also think that there is something wrong with itsst roar." Zen Nian replied.


    Rat Ling was the first to act and sent a sh with his sword using the Humming de technique. Hearing the familiar buzzing sound the flood dragon immediately jumped back. But it didn''t expect that as it retreated Zen Nian is already behind it and also sent his sword chipping away two of its strong scales.


    With the sudden feeling of pain from its back, the flood dragon sent Zen Nian an angry look. Then with a wave of itsrge ws, Zen Nian was forced to do a Shadow step and evade. But then Rat Ling followed up with a thrust towards its stomach.


    Peng!


    A sharp explosion shattered a portion of the scales protecting the demon beast''s stomach. This attack from Rat Ling made the demon beast stop its assault on Zen Nian. From that short exchanged it already suffered two shallow wounds. Seeing that the two humans have hurt it, the demon beast became truly enraged. Then without care, it suddenly started to rampage and swing its ws randomly while trying to hit its two targets.


    "Be careful it is going berserk!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    The two knows this and quickly uses shadows steps to evade each of the flood dragon''s strikes. While the demon beast is rampaging and trying to hit Zen Nian and Rat Ling, he immediately grabs this opportunity to lock on the demon beast''s most vulnerable part, its eyes.


    Then with his experience and quick judgment, he swiftly sent four shots towards the demon beast. With its natural instinct, the demon beast was able to detect Shin Jiao''s killing intent and immediately duck its head.


    The bullets missed its target by a hair''s breadth.


    But then¡­


    The flood dragon''s eyes went wide in disbelief as it felt something had hit its back. Then it saw the grinning smile on Rat Ling''s face and a sudden deadly premonition enters its heart. It wanted to swing its arm to push back the despicable human away, but it was toote.


    Puff¡­


    A muffled explosion entered the flood dragon''s senses and a flooding bout of pain followed. Then Rat Ling was suddenly covered in blood as the back of the flood dragon now has a gaping hole.


    "What the¡­ why did you put too much power on it?" Shin Jiao was bbergasted at the scene.


    He strictly told Rat Ling to control his power as the body of the flood dragon is precious. He can use it to craft some armor for them and even weapons. Luckily the implosion was not big enough or else almost half of the flood dragon''s carcass would have been disintegrated.


    "Sorry, I was just too excited." Rat Ling said with a sheepish smile while wiping the blood on his face.


    Upon receiving such wound, the flood dragon felt its body immediately weakens as it slumped down to the ground. It didn''t expect that its instinct was right and that it should have run away. But it was toote as it could not even move its body as the sensation from its legs is already gone. All it can feel is the numbing pain which slowly snips away its consciousness.


    As the flood dragon closes its eyes and its breathing slowly ceased, the three also heaves a sigh of relief luckily this time none of them were injured.


    "Brother Shin, these artifacts are truly amazing! I can''t believe that using only that gauntlet you are able to make these wonderful things. Hahaha¡­" Rat Ling said as he happily praised Shin Jiao who had a serious look on his face.


    "So, that''s how it is¡­" A voice broke the celebratory atmosphere of the three.


    Then a figure leisurely walks out of the thick bushes which were then followed by many people.


    It was Wei Qi Nian.


    Shin Jiao has already sensed their presence but didn''t warn the two, as he is currently formting a n on how to handle the situation in a more favorable manner. His first option is to get rid of Wei Qi Nian, but the result would be very disadvantageous for them. He still needs to go back to the n and get the pills so that he can finally heal himself. After doing that he ns to fix his ring and take the resources from the hidden cave. And so, before he could do those things his second option would be to make a trap so that they can escape this ce sessfully.


    "You have stolen something from the n. As the future leader of the n, I demanded that you return it and I give you my word that you can keep your life." Wei Qi Nian said with a smile but in an overbearing manner.


    With the number of people behind him, he knows that no matter how strong are the three of them is, they would not be able to take all of them down. And so banking on the number of people in this ce he wanted to assert his power and also steal the things which Shin Jiao carries. He wanted to use him of theft so that the other members of the n could support him and report this when they return.


    And true to his n the others present began to whisper to each other.


    "What! How dare a servant steal something from the n? We need to get it back and kill that bastard!"


    "What a stupid fool, does he think he can get away from stealing something from the n. The elders will surely punish him harshly and then execute him."


    Hearing the voices of the people Rat Ling''s face suddenly turns red in anger.


    "You bastard! Brother Shin didn''t steal anything¡­ He¡­ He made these things!" Rat Ling shouted while pointing his finger at Wei Qi Nian in anger.


    "How dare you shout at the eldest young master!" a young man suddenly steps out of the group.


    "You lowly servant should now your ce," the young man added.


    The young man is wearing a blue and green robe and a jade tablet with an alchemy house emblem hanging on his waist. He is the son of the alchemy house elder, who is the chief alchemist of the n. In the n, if someone asks who held the greatest power in the younger generation, they would say it was Wei Qi Nian, but everyone knows that behind him stood this young man.


    A genius when ites to alchemy and the craftiest young master of the n. Many have fallen in his traps and were punished because of his crafty machinations, so Wei Qi Nian valued him more.


    This young man is called, Hong Nian.


    "There was a book in the n which talks about immortal artifact crafting. It was lost several days ago. I think that this servant is the one who took it. As the younger generation of the n, we must take it back and apply an appropriate punishment to this servant¡­ now we demand that you hand it over¡­ or else." Hong Nian said with eloquence.


    His words incited everyone''s passion, not for greed, but instead for righteousness. As a member of the Nian n, punishing those who offended the n sometimes weighs more in their subconscious minds. And so Hong Nian banks on this to incite everyone to work together.


    "You¡­ You despicable bastard!" Rat Ling was now truly incensed as he could not believe that Shin Jiao was used of something that he have not done.


    Without a word, Rat Ling suddenly dashed towards Hong Nian, but theter has already expected this. With a wave of this hand a bead appear and suddenly wraps his body with glowing energy. When Rat Ling''s sword collided with the energy he was sent flying back.


    In this exchange, Zen Nian didn''t say anything as he knows that they have already fallen into Wei Qi Nian and Hon Nian''s trap. No matter what he says it''s already useless so all they can do is to fight their way out of this ce. He calmly walks towards Rat Ling and helped him up, then he turns his gaze towards the ring and using stares of the young people which gazes are all too familiar with him.


    "Rat Ling, you don''t have to say anything. We just have to fight our way out of this ce." Zen Nian said in a low voice.


    "Haha¡­ Younger brother¡­ surrender your servant now and we can all walk away without a problem or else we''ll do what we have to do..." Wei Qi Nian said with a glint of killing intent in his eyes.


    "Elder brother, a coward would always find excuses¡­ I''m not a coward. Come! Let me see your resolve." Zen Nian calmly said as he waved his two swords.


    Upon seeing this, the face of Wei Qi Nian turned dark. But an evil grin suddenly appears on his face, a sinister pent up desire which is hidden deep in his heart suddenly started to overflow.. Then with a wave of his hand, hemanded everyone to attack.

 Chapter 103 - The Hunt For The Mortal Slave Part 1

    Chapter 103


    The sound of shing swords reverberated through the Dark Forest, as three figures are being under siege by more than 50 people. Though their skills are superb it is still not enough to defeat their foes. So as part of their tactic, they started to hit and run.


    "Young master Zen, I have a n! But I need you two to escape this area or else my n would not work." Shin Jiao suddenly said in a low voice.


    The three is now breathing heavily as they have executed a lot of techniques and had sent many of their opponents to the Safe Zone. They didn''t resort to using the rapier and kill anyone because there are many witnesses, it would be a hindrance and would be an annoyance to them once they return after the n trials. At least when used they still have a chance to defend themselves, but once they killed enough people to incite the anger of many elders and heads of the n, then they would not be able to escape their fate.


    "Okay, we trust you. Just keep yourself safe."Zen Nian said with a nod, he knows the capability of Shin Jiao and also right now he is already feeling his energy almost spent.


    "Master Zen, before you go¡­" Shin Jiao interrupted Zen Nian and told him something.


    ...


    The people around them now became weary by the weird techniques that the three were showing. So they all keep their distance from them but still maintain a circle formation so as to not let them escape. But then in front of everyone, Shin Jiao suddenly threw something high up in the air. Before they knew it, a blinding sh immediately devoid every one of their sights.


    With this cue, Rat Ling who is still unwilling to leave was dragged by Zen Nian away as they immediately vanished from the area. When everyone came through they can only see a lone figure standing in the middle of them all.


    "Hahaha... You are a brave fool. Do you think with your sacrifice your master will be saved?" Wei Qi Nian shouted upon seeing that only Shin Jiao was left.


    In his heart he is very ted, he not only can get the carcass of the flood dragon he can also get the artifact on Shin Jiao''s hands. So right now he is truly happy that he decided to turn back a while ago.


    While he was escaping he heard the fighting and decided to hide and watch the show. Then when he saw how the demon beast was killed his heartfelt fear. Unknown to him someone actually approached him from behind and there he saw Hong Nian, he then tells him what had happened.


    Hong Nian was shocked at Zen Nian and his servants'' abilities, but what shocked him the most is the artifact on Shin Jiao''s hands. His mind began to think where Shin Jiao got the artifact and began to n on how to get it. Then they heard what Rat Ling said, and a light suddenly sparkles in his eyes.


    "With that glove, I can create anything I want." A greedy thought bloomed from Hong Nian''s mind at that time.


    They also know the attitude of Zen Nian when ites to fighting. As a young master of a n, he is too soft-hearted just like his face. He might kill one or two who have offended him, but he would not dare to face killing many.


    And so they decided to gang-up on them.


    Then the voice of Shin Jiao calmly entered their ears.


    "I know why you attacked us even knowing that we can defeat the flood dragon. You are thinking that my young master Zen Nian would not dare kill any of you right?"


    "Well, yeah, I agree with you with that one. He is truly softhearted, but that''s him. As for me, I also share his sentiments, so I''m not going to kill anyone. But I assure you that once you made your move, you will suffer terrible pain." Shin Jiao added with an amiable smile.


    "Ha! What a braggart¡­ you didn''t even make a move when we were attacking your master and Rat Ling, you''re just dodging and doing nothing." One of the servants shouted.


    "Master, we will take care of this fool. Don''t worry."


    Then more than 30 people suddenly moved forward. These are the servants of the young masters standing beside Wei Qi Nian and Hong Nian.


    Wei Qi Nian waved his hand nonchntly as if he already knows that Shin Jiao is done for.


    But then a bad premonition suddenly enters his mind as hisplexion paled. Since Shin Jiao wasn''t attacking and doing anything while they were being assaulted, he has already forgotten due to his excitement and confidence, that Shin Jiao has a hidden weapon. Meanwhile, Hog Nian is showing an expectant gaze. He actually remembers what Wei Qi Nian told him and wanted to see the power of the weapon.


    And so, with that thought, they watched as the group began their assault.


    Shin Jiao calmly analyses his situation and quickly ns his next move. The servants around him have the cultivation ofte-stage spirit refining realm and the highest is a primary stage core-forming realm. With that strength, he didn''t feel worried, with the boots he is faster than them, and with his gun, he can inflict them pain more than they can bear.


    He didn''t want to kill them, as his goal is to inflict fear on the young masters who are watching.


    And so, with that signal, a figure suddenly rushed towards him followed by the rest of the group.


    Shin Jiao calmly looks at the people closing in on him. As the first person drew close, he moved his leg and takes a step back dodging that person''s de going towards his neck. Before that person realized that he misses his target, he suddenly fell on the ground. One of his thighs now has a hole and is bleeding profusely.


    Arrgghh!!!


    His miserable cry echoed through the air, which made everyone stop in their tracks. But it didn''t take a second before a burning desire to avenge theirpanion filled their hearts. The whole crowd continued to run towards Shin Jiao. With their crazy action, Shin Jiao couldn''t help himself but smirk. He ns to dy the fighting here so that Zen Nian and Rat Ling could run as far as they could.


    When a person gets close to Shin Jiao, he would just shot that person''s leg to disable his movements. It didn''t take too long for him to knock down all the people chasing.


    The young masters who are watching the fight were dumbfounded as they didn''t expect for Shin Jiao to be able to defeat the cultivators. Even Hong Nian was thunderstruck as he didn''t expect the artifact on Shin Jiao''s hand to be able to even hurt cultivators when used by mere mortal trash.


    "I must know how he did it. To craft something like that, he must have some ancient knowledge." Hong Nian''s desire to get the crafting method enters his mind.


    "If I can learn it, then my status in the n would grow more. I won''t even have to stay in this n and bootlick that idiot Wei Qi Nian. Hehehe¡­" He thought as his mind began to wander on things that he can gain and the future prospect he can have.


    As an intelligent young man, Hong Nian''s aspiration is truly high. At first, he thought that alchemy is the key to be famous and sessful and for a long time he held to that belief. But now seeing the amazing artifact that the mere mortal servant wields his heart couldn''t help but flutter. It''s like falling in love at first sight as his gaze is glued at the sparkling glove on Shin Jiao''s hand.


    But then before he could fantasize more another incredulous thing happened. Shin Jiao suddenly moved like a specter and disappear leaving only his after image. Upon seeing this everyone became dumbfounded.


    "How¡­ how did he do that? He is just a mere mortal servant. This couldn''t be!" Wei Qi Nian suddenly panicked.


    "Everyone get him! Don''t let him escape!" he shouted in anger.


    "Don''t worry young master Nian, I can know where he is." The calm voice of Hong Nian made Wei Qi Nian turn around.


    "Really! Then go! We must catch that bastard!" Wei Qi Nian shouted.


    With a nod, Hong Nian signaled the young masters to follow him. Although their servants were defeated they are confident to be able to stop Shin Jiao as on their person they carry a lot of defensive and offensive protective amulets. And so they followed Hong Nian who seems to know where Shin Jiao went.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, began to traverse through the forest while turning his head from left to right as if trying to find something. Not longter, Shin Jiao suddenly stopped.


    "There seems to be something wrong." He thought.


    Shin Jiao always trusted his danger sense as they have always saved his life on many asions. And right now he felt restless inside his heart, which means danger is near. And so with instead of running, he proceeds with caution. Shin Jiao slowly traverse the Dark Forest while trying to heighten up his senses to their limits. At this time he thought of using absolute sense but he cannot casually use it as it''s still very taxing and puts a lot of stress on his brain.


    He has already experienced using the absolute sense and also experienced the stress it gives after. So Shin Jiao would not casually do so, only in case of an emergency that he will use it to preserve his life. Prolong use of absolute sense can cause him to lose his concentration and even his consciousness which is fatal in this situation.


    Right now as he was currently escaping from his pursuers, he can''t fall like that as it would cause him to surely lose his life. But while escaping there is something deep inside him that tells him to use his absolute sense. Shin Jiao now weighs the pros and cons of this option.


    Shin Jiao decided to follow his gut feeling and try using absolute sense. But this time he needed to learn how to control it so as to lessen the mental burden it gives. And so with that goal in mind, Shin Jiao closes his eyes and began to concentrate. Slowly Shin Jiao can feel the darkness within his mind bing clearer, but that was not his goal. His goal is to spread his absolute sense as far as he could while controlling the mental burden it gives.


    Not longter he began to detect blurry objects and things as his absolute sense spreads. As Shin Jiao was able to grasp the ability little by little he was shocked to discover that his absolute sense has already reached 500 meters. But before he could feel happy a frown suddenly appears on his face.


    Not too far from where he stood, he can detect the blurry figures of a group of demon beasts approaching. From his count, they numbered around 30 beasts. The formations of the demon beasts are odd as they as closing in on him like a that caught a fish. So if he wanted to escape its either fight one of the demon beasts and broke through the encirclement or he has to run back. Gritting his teeth Shin Jiao decided to bear some mental burden so that he could check each of the demon beast''s levels. Upon doing so, he heaves a sigh of relief and a smile actually bloomed from his mouth.


    "Whatever is happening, I''m thankful. At least now I can have 30 demon beast cores." He said as he immediately dashed towards the nearest one after opening his eyes.


    His first target is a meter-sized spider-like creature, its long sharp legs and fangs were immediately revealed upon seeing a human. Shin Jiao didn''t think twice and just released two shots directly to its head. The demon beast didn''t expect something so fast and was not able to dodge or even defend itself as two holes suddenly appear, one on its head and the other on its abdomen.


    When the demon beast fell lifeless on the ground Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to draw out his sword and take out the demon beast core. After doing that, he didn''t stop but instead ran to his next target.


    Not longter he found another demon beast, a red feathered raptor. This time the creature detected him while he approached and immediately pounced upon seeing his figure. Its sharp ws whished through the air towards Shin Jiao''s torso, while its huge jaws are wide open intending to bite his head off.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao was shocked, but still he was able to use Shadow steps to dodge and appear beside the red-feathered raptor with his gun already pointing at its head.


    Two bloody holes which sted its white brain particles on the ground appear. Just like his first target, Shin Jiao didn''t do any unnecessary action and just quickly collected the demon beast core.


    And just like that, he started to hunt the rest of the demon beasts.


    It didn''t take for Shin Jiao to finish them all and was able to gather at least 32 demon beast cores. This made him truly happy because now he has his supply of energy for his gun and crafting glove. He didn''t know how long they would stay in this ce, but preparation is the key to his survival and now that he is ready his confidence was in an all-time high.


    Then Shin Jiao once again used his absolute sense to see if there are any more demon beasts in and area but frowns when he found none. When he opens his eyes a sudden feeling of dizziness assaulted his senses.


    "Damn¡­ I think this is my limit, I need to rest." Shin Jiao said as he looks for a direction and ran towards it.


    He needed to rest his mind because if not, then he will surely lose his consciousness. And so he frantically ran at the same time roams his gaze around trying to look for something.


    While Shin Jiao was running away, around 20 people suddenly arrive in the area where he hunted the demon beasts. When the people saw the ground, everyone was stupefied at the scene. The smell of blood is too strong in the area and a lot of demon beast''s carcasses are all over the ce.


    "What the hell happened here?"


    "I thought we are hunting a mere mortal. Howe he doesn''t act like one?"


    "Hong Nian, what''s the meaning of this? We just wasted a demon beast lure; the number of cores we could have collected this time could have been huge."


    The people following Hong Nian suddenly voiced out their thoughts.


    "Everyone listen!... Since he has already taken the beast cores means that we can get it from him without a hitch. I still know where he is going so let''s go." Hong Nian said with an excited look on his face.


    Now that he knows the true capability of the artifact that Shin Jiao''s made, his greed to learn the crafting technique is now through the roof.


    "It''s your bad luck to have met me, lowly servant. Kekeke¡­" Hong Nian sinisterly grinned as he follows the traces of Shin Jiao''s footsteps.


    The mind of Hong Nian is already nning on how to capture Shin Jiao, while he goes through the content of his spatial pouch on the items he is going to use.

 Chapter 104 - The End Of The Clan Trials

    Chapter 104


    The dense atmosphere of the Dark Forest began to exude a bloody smell. It has already begun to attract a lot of demon beasts in a particr ce. It didn''t take long before a bunch of hungry demon beasts to appear and fight against each other. Those who are powerful enough was able to devour the carcasses which were left littered on the ground. But there is a demon beast not far from this particr ce which lifelessly slumps on the ground. Both of its eyes are a mess of blood and gore and at the back of its head is a gaping hole.


    But the most curious about this scene is that no demon beast dared to approach this area. This is probably due to the carcass being a level 4 demon beast.


    At that time when Shin Jiao ughtered the group of demon beasts in the area, he only encountered 30 low-level demon beasts. But then this level 4 Dark Golden Ape suddenly appears and made the fight a little taxing. When he faced against the demon beast he was forced to use his full absolute sense for him to be able to defeat the Dark Golden Ape.


    With that arduous fight, Shin Jiao finally reached his mental limits.


    So, now he is currently running as fast as he could to escape the ce and is frantically looking for a cave to hide. Unknown to him, a group of young cultivators is already actually on his tail.


    Hong Nian was able to see the footsteps and blood traces from Shin Jiao. He is currently using a spiritual technique on his eyes to be able to see the traces left by Shin Jiao. As their group carefully but excitedly follows the path, they noticed upon entering an area the thick smell of blood which permeated through the air. Not only the smell of blood but, there is also the sulfuric and burnt stench which is notmon but well known through all the cultivators who enters the Dark Forest. Because each person who grows up near the Dark Forest knows the story of the me Sky Snake.


    The me Sky Snake is known for the sulfuric stench is emits which it uses to mark its territory. The stench is from its skin which is also present from its zing hot cave. The me Sky Snake''s habit is to burn the ground of its nest until it would look like moltenva, and then it wouldy on top of it. Though it prefers to spend its time near a volcanic area, still some prefer to be where many other demon beasts stay, as this would make it easy for them to hunt their prey.


    Although me Sky Snake is a very dangerous demon beast, still many cultivators would hunt it down as its skin and scales are used as a fire prof material in making armors. Many have been tempted to hunt a me Sky Snake for its core and carcass, yet a lot of cultivators have lost their lives because of it. The demon beast''s me breath alone is no ordinary fire breath as it produces thousands of degrees of heat that can instantly melt even a cultivator in the golden core realm. So because of that, no one dares to just venture out and hunt these creatures without much preparation.


    Right now the group of young cultivators leads by Hong Nian has stopped their tracks upon entering an area where the sulfuric stench can be strongly detected.


    "Hong Nian, this is a dangerous area. Are you sure that the mortal servant went this way?" one of the young masters of the n beside Hong Nian asked.


    Hong Nian didn''t reply but suddenly shows a frown as he ponders on the situation. From the traces of the blood on the ground, it seems that there was a fight that broke through in this ce not too long ago. He could even see traces of blood from both human and demon beast. As his gaze turns towards the devastated area up ahead his mouth can''t help but twitch a little.


    "How can this be? How can this strength being from a mere mortal? If he can even fight against a me Sky Snake, then why is he escaping from us? If he really wanted to, he can illuminate all of us in a fight with ease¡­ Hmmm¡­ What is going on here?" Hong Nian thought as he ponders deeply.


    With his sharp observation and intuition, he can see the minute changes of his surroundings and can deduce what may have happened in this area in his mind. Like a 3D hologram inside his head, images of a small mortal fighting a huge demon beast appears. Then with a frown, he felt a little unresolved of the situation.


    As he analyzes thing his desire to obtain the glove on Shin Jiao''s hands grew. He truly wanted to have his hands on Shin Jiao''s artifacts, but because they were toote he can now see that the mortal has already fallen into the jaws of a very vicious demon beast. But of course, he wouldn''t give up so easily, and so he decided to set up a small marking formation in the area. After the n trials, he would return to this ce with some backup.


    "Hong Nian, we should continue and find that bastard or else the artifacts on his hands would be lost." Wei Qi Nian is standing on Hong Nian''s side blurted out in panic.


    "Young master Nian, it''s already toote. You know what demon beast is currently in this ce right? If you are strong enough then, be my guess. These markings and stench are from a me Sky Snake, its fire breath could disintegrate each of us before the runes in our robes could activate." Hong Nian said while shaking his head.


    He too was indignant to give up, but he still loves his life and wanted to live for a long time.


    But the people around him all have a look of suspicion. They could not believe what Hong Nian is saying. As the area, they are in is not in the middle part of the Dark Forest. If there is a really terrifying beast in this ce, the elders would not have sent them here.


    As the people wanted to move forward a loud roar suddenly echoed through the Dark Forest. This roar seems to being from a cave nearby, and so upon hearing this everyone''s face turn pale. Then all of a sudden the first one to run away was Wei Qi Nian followed by the rest of the young masters. Meanwhile, Hong Nian looks a direction with squinted eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ there is something in here but I just can''t put my mind into it. Sigh¡­ oh well, I''ll juste back here and retrieve the hide of the beast that dares interrupt my hunt, plus the spoils with it. Keke¡­" He muttered as he too turns around and left the ce.


    ¡­


    As time goes by, the n trials areing to an end and the participants are now waiting to be teleported out of the Dark Forest. Everyone is just waiting in a ce that is hidden from demon beasts while spending their time doing nothing.


    Many have already collected a lot of demon beast cores and can''t help but feel excited at the oue of the n trials. They can''t wait to see the result and the next stage, which is the sparring matches.


    This time many have prepared to show their prowess and abilities because those who could grab the attention of the n head would have a chance to enter the Heavenly Crow sect. Though the n head Jin Nian is a grand elder of Heavenly Crow sect, he is a reasonable person. He would not just rmend an outer disciple for the sect from within the n without proper process and test.Hence, because of his attitude the respect of the people in the n for him is very high.


    Although the only thing that causes his name to be stained was his youngest son, Zen Nian. Still, he didn''t care and treats Zen Nian like the rest of his children. This has gained the ire of the n elders and thus after a long time of holding in their resentments, they could not hold it anymore and decided to act out an ident to get rid of the shame of the n.


    While the young cultivators waited to be teleported out of the Dark Forest, three figures are leisurely sitting inside a cave, it was Shin Jiao, Rat Ling and Zen Nian.


    "Brother Shin, howe those people didn''t follow you in this cave? When I saw you I was really angered and wanted to run out and kill those bastards." Rat Ling muttered while his grip on the stick tightens.


    Then the stick suddenly broke apart and the part where Rat Ling''s hand is holding was actually turned into dust.


    "Yeah, we would have gone out there upon seeing your weakened state. You didn''t exin what happened and just said to never go out¡­ And after that, you fell unconscious." Zen Nian added with a confused look.


    Upon hearing the two, Shin Jiao showed a sheepish look on his face. Then he heaves a deep sigh.


    "Actually I''m nning to leave the n. I am just truly grateful at both of you for saving my life, what I can only give you at this time is a way to survive in this world. It is up to you on how you utilize it¡­ As for me, I have somewhere to return to." Shin Jiao exined.


    "This area is under a formation, the people thought that I have died from a very powerful demon beast. After we leave this ce, the formation will change which could warrant my freedom. I hope that young master would grant me this." Shin Jiao added.


    With those words, Rat Ling and Zen Nian suddenly became silent. They already have an idea that Shin Jiao is no ordinary mortal. With his ability and crafting techniques, it is impossible for him to be a nobody. So they can somewhat understand his circumstances.


    "Actually, I have my own¡­ family. Yeah¡­ they are my family¡­. In the town of Dis at the outskirts of the town located inside the Daemon Forestys a huge vige. If you have a chance to visit the town, you can find me there." Shin Jiao suddenly said as if reminiscing on something.


    He told them where he is going because he treated the two as his friends.


    "Wow, it''s a little far from here¡­ Then... Shin, how did you get here?" Zen Nian curiously asked.


    Since they found Shin Jiao, they have not asked his origin and just trusted him. But now, curiosity has ovee the two and can''t help but ask.


    "Well, at that time there was actually a beast tide. A very powerful beast wanted to attack the town of Dis so that it could harvest the souls of the cultivators there¡­"


    Shin Jiao told them about the huge war between the gigantic beast and the cultivators. He also told them what happened at that time and how it ended. He just skipped the part where he was the one to kill the leader of the beasts. He also exined to them about the mortal settlement where he lives in the town of Dis but didn''t expose the technology that the small settlement wields.


    "Wait a minute¡­ there is actually a n in this kingdom that''s like that¡­ A n where mortals and cultivators live together. I think it was the Jung n." Zen Nian said while in deep thought.


    "Jung n¡­ wait a minute¡­ Ah, I remember now. Xi Jung!" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Oh, you know Xi Jung? He is the genius of the n. It is said that he was the youngest gold core realm cultivator and a genius swordsman. Sigh¡­ I still remember how he defeated the core disciple of my father at the Wu kingdom''s cultivator''s tournament. His swordsmanship is truly superb." Zen Nian said while his eyes are sparkling like a fanboy.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply but just nods in agreement. As he remembers the way Xi Jung fights, though Shin Jiao was able to help theter refine his sword skills further. But Xi Jung''s talent when ites to swords is truly terrifying.


    "Anyway, since I feel fine now, I will fix the runes on our robes tomorrow. Let''s just stay in here so that the people will truly think that we have been left behind." Shin Jiao suggested.


    "Haha, I can''t wait for their reaction after they see us." Rat Ling said with a chuckle as he started to imagine the situation.


    "Don''t hope too much. I suggest you keep a low profile until the tournament. That''s the time to show them what you can do¡­ before that, you have to hide." Shin Jiao said.


    "Okay, but how about you?" Zen Nian suddenly asked.


    "Well, for me¡­ I will just follow where my path would lead me until I can return to my home." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    ...


    As time went by, the young cultivators began to be teleported out of the Dark Forest. Then one by one they suddenly appear at the Safe Zone. When Wei Qi Nian and his group was teleported, they all wore long faces. The group feels dejected for failing in capturing Shin Jiao.


    But when Wei Qi Nian saw that his two siblings didn''t return his long face was suddenly turned into a sinister smile.


    "Keke¡­ Now that the two of you are gone, Father will only have me to be his sessor as the n head. Everything will be mine." Wei Qi Nian thought, as though he failed to get the artifact at least he still got what he wanted.


    When Hong Nian saw the sinister smile on Wei Qi Nian, he can''t help but shake his head. Right now he actually feels pity for Ya and Zen Nian.


    Meanwhile, a suddenmotion suddenly urs when a group appears on the safe zone. Two young maids were crying as they tell the situation to one of the elders in the area. When that elder heard this he suddenly shouted in anger.


    "Wei Qi Nian! Get over here!" the elder bellowed in a loud voice.


    When everyone heard this, they were shocked, especially when a powerful aura suddenly envelops the surroundings. The low-level cultivators could not help themselves but to take a step back and clear the area.


    "Second elder, what is the meaning of this?" a cold indifference voice broke the atmosphere.


    Then the tall figure of the First Elder enters the Safe Zone followed by Jin Nian the current n head.


    "Ha! I''m d that you are here. Tell me, howe that this child Wei Qi Nian knew how to erase the rune on the robes. Who do you think taught him this?" the second elder of the n sarcastically said as he looks at the First elder.


    With a smirk on his face, the first elder just shook his head.


    "What are you talking about?" this time Jin Nian asked.


    "n head, your son deliberately erased the rune on the robe of his sister¡­ Come... Come here and tell them what you told me." the Second Elder beckoned the two crying servants of Ya Nian.


    The two young servants slowly approached the elders of the n. When their eyes met the first elder, the two felt a strong killing intent pervade their whole body. With the strong mental pressure from the first elder, the two suddenly slump on the floor and became unconscious. Upon seeing this, the second elder was dumbstruck as he didn''t expect this to happen. And no one in the n knows why the two fell unconscious.


    "Sigh¡­ help these two up and send them to the quarters, they must have been tired from the n trials." the First Elder suddenlymanded.


    "You! What have you done?" the Second Elder asked with suspicion.

 Chapter 105 - The Parting Gift

    Chapter 105


    The Dark Forest is a huge ce where many demon beastsy im on an area and treat it as their homes. On the outskirts of the Dark Forestys a huge formation, where many people are currently staying.


    In this group of people, an argument is happening as one side is trying to use the other on something. Unknown to them, a group of three people suddenly appear in the middle of the formation inside the Safe Zone. The three people are all women, unlike the rest of the group which was teleported out who looks worn out. The three women look fresh and clean, and all of them are d in white cultivator''s robe. One of them is a woman bearing a regal and refined appearance, her beauty deserves her title as a princess of the Xi Empire.


    When Yun Bo Xi and her two maids appear, they saw what happened.


    When the two girls who were called by a middle-aged man suddenly fell to the ground, an expression of shock appears on her face. Though nobody noticed it, she clearly saw and feels what the tall man they called the First elder did, it was a Spiritual sense attack.


    "Princess, that guy¡­" the woman wearing a white veil suddenly looks as Yun Bo Xi while trying to say something but stopped when she saw the princess lifted her hand.


    "Sigh¡­ Sia Rong, there are people in thisnd which is like my big brother. It''s just a guess but I think that one they called The First elder of the Nian n has a very strong mental power." Yun Bo Xi said calmly.


    In the cultivatornd, spiritual sense attack is a very profound skill that uses one''s concentration and spiritual sense. But the thing is, one should form a mind space before they could force a strand of their spiritual sense to attack another''s mind. Now, this technique is very hard to execute as it requires one to have an innate talent when ites to spiritual sense control.


    The use of spiritual sense as an attacking technique is divided into several stages.


    The first stage is the Mind Pressure. This kind of spiritual sense attack utilizes brute force to knock out or stun one''s target. Since one is still unable to urately control the spiritual sense attack at this time, the attack would enter one''s opponent mind and send it to a shock. But the higher the opponent''s cultivation the lesser the effect of the shock.


    The second stage is Mind Control. This kind of spiritual sentence attack utilizes a simple connection and control between the user and the target. Though it would onlyst for a couple of seconds at first but once mastered it wouldst longer. Again the higher the opponent''s cultivation the harder it is for someone to control the other''s mind. Sometimes it would reverse and the risk of destroying one''s mind when using this skill is really high.


    The third and thest stage is Telepathy and Telekinesis, this is where one can already control the spiritual sense to the extreme that it can already manifest by the will of the user. This is the hardest but the most powerful stage. This is one of the most powerful abilities of a Diety. Once a cultivator became an immortal Deity, he will naturally develop this ability.


    The 2nd prince of the Xi Empire was found to have a very strong mental fortitude. When he was young, he was discovered to have strong mental ability. At a young age, he was able to exert mental pressure to others. When it was discovered, he was immediately trained by cultivators with high control with their spiritual sense. Then as he grew up he became a very strong warrior and was feared in the battlefield due to his use of Mental Pressure. Since then Prince Li Yan Xi became a famous and an undefeatable warrior on the battlefield.


    ...


    As Yun Bo Xi recalls her brother''s prowess, she can''t help but shake her head. If the First elder of the Nian n truly has that ability then he is like a tiger hidden among the pigs. But this is of no importance to them so she decided to leave and go back to her brother as she already got what they came for.


    While themotion is still going on, the group of Yun Bo Xi walks out of the Safe Zone area.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dark Forest, a figure is currently frantically running away from many shadows following behind. Her tattered and bloody clothes showed the suffering she has gone through so far from those who are chasing after her. The figure is Ya Nian who is currently being chased by a pack of mutated ck Wolf.


    When her group was about to be teleported out they were discovered by the pack of demon beasts. But when the people with her suddenly disappear she immediately panicked. She now has an idea of why her older brother hit her with that strange power. That technique is the key to disrupt the rune etched inside the robe. She started cursing Wei Qi Nian for being too despicable and cowardly, but then she didn''t have time for that now.


    After she was left alone, that was when the mutated ck Wolves began pouncing at her like crazy. Using her sword she parried every sharp wing at her. But because of therge number of wolves, even though she was able to dodge and defend many of them but not all. So in time w marks and shredded clothes began to appear on her body.


    Without a choice, Ya Nian ran as fast as she could so that she may escape her predicament. She began using her life-saving scrolls while escaping.


    While panting heavily she quickly traversed through the thick and maze-like woods. Not longter, Ya Nian was able to find a particr ce. The ce is void of any demon beast presence; she even saw from the distance a demon beast suddenly stopped and then cowardly ran away from the area. She became curious about the ce so she went through the thick bushes. Upon entering, her senses were immediately assaulted by a burnt sulfuric smell which is present in the air.


    "This¡­ This is the territory of a me Sky Snake." Ya Nian muttered as her face suddenly showed a horrified expression.


    She knows what a me Sky Snake can do. In the books she has read from the n, it is considered as one of the most dangerous demon beasts living in the Dark Forest. In terms of ranking, it would be considered to be in the top 50. With this discovery, she immediately wanted to run away to preserve her life, but then before she could take a step she suddenly discovers that her vision is turning blurry.


    "Oh¡­ No! I¡­ I think I''ve lost¡­ a lot of¡­ blood. Ugh!" She muttered as she fell on the dry leaves covered ground.


    ¡­


    Deep inside the Dark Forest inside a cave sat three figures.


    After Shin Jiao finished repairing the runes in their robes, he set up a manual control for its teleportation function. He knows that once he activates the runes they would immediately be teleported to the Safe Zone. If the people in the n saw them, then it would be truly disastrous especially for him. With the discovery of the artifacts in his hands, his life would surely be done for. Especially if those high-level cultivators will make their move on him. So he needs to bid his time and regain his cultivation first.


    Since he has already decided to leave, Shin Jiao asked Zen Nian and Rat Ling to hand him the rapiers he casually made. He wanted to give another parting gift.


    "Well, as my parting gift. I will make two new proper swords for you." Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    With that said he took out two demon beast cores and started to remold the two weapons. He crafted a short sword with the capability to use the two attacking skills he taught them, the Humming de and the exploding Qi he called Bursting Point. The short sword should be able to immediately resonate with the Humming de skill without too much burden on the user''s concentration. While the Bursting Point can be executed immediately at will, also without much burden on one''s concentration. This will be possible due to the presence of the demon beast core which would serve as the weapon''s energy booster.


    As long as the wielder of the weapon is not a nascent cultivator, the swords will be able to handle the power and would not easily break. Same with the demon core being used, as long as it is at max a level 4 demon beast core the weapon can handle the amount of energy. On the sword''s de, there is an indicator which would tell the user about the energy level. Once it turns red then there is a possibility for the weapon to break.


    After Shin Jiao was done crafting the weapon, he began to exin the various parts and purpose of the weapon. He then tells them how to use the cores and everything.


    While listening to Shin Jiao''s exnation the two could not help but gasp in disbelief. The weapon they are holding right now is something that can cause people to envy them. Though it looks like an ordinary short sword with a unique handle as it is a little curved but other than that no one can suspect its uniqueness.


    "This weapon is truly magnificent. I thought it was just a normal sword, but looking up close it is truly unique." Zen Nian muttered as he scrutinized the sword that took Shin Jiao almost half a day to make.


    "Young master look at this!" Rat Ling suddenly said as he waves the sword towards a huge rock not too far from them.


    With a casual wave and a little Qi input, a small Qi de was actually sent as a projectile.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he too was dumbfounded. He didn''t actually expect the weapon to have this kind of effect. Then after thinking for a while he nods his head as he discovered the reason why.


    Due to Rat Ling''s overwhelming Qi in his dantian, the sword was able to produce a very strong revolution which would fly out as Rat Ling releases his control. The stronger he exerted the Qi the farther the Qi de would fly. At that time since Rat Ling just casually waves the sword, the Qi de just flew out but didn''t reach the huge stone.


    "Rat Ling, try to put some effort into it and hit the huge stone." Shin Jiao suddenly ask as curiosity suddenly filled his eyes.


    Rat Ling didn''t think twice and just followed what Shin Jiao asked. But then when he released the control a strong and thick Qi energy shot out of the de like a white rapid spinning wheel. When it hits the huge rock it actually passes through and cut the rock in half.


    "What! This is too awesome!" Rat Ling shouted as he excitedly ran towards the huge stone and checked.


    "What happened? Why is it too powerful?" Zen Nian asked in awe.


    "Young master Zen, you can try it yourself." Shin Jiao said while extending his hand.


    Thought still confused and in awe, Zen Nian followed Shin Jiao and stood up. Then he set his sight on a short tree with a thick trunk. Zen Nian then controls the Qi in his body and tries to visualize something in his mind. After doing so, Zen Nian suddenly swings his sword twice with blinding. Then all of a sudden the tree not too far away was cut into four pieces.


    Though Shin Jiao couldn''t see anything, however, he can feel that there is an invisible projectile that was sent containing Zen Nian''s thin strand of pure Qi. It''s like he sent the Humming de skill flying out of the short sword.


    "Wow, young master! You are really amazing¡­ I wish that I can do that too, that way my opponent can''t see what''sing for them." Rat Ling said with glowing admiration in his eyes.


    He didn''t even care about his own prowess and that his Qi de projectile was even more powerful the Zen Nian''s.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, felt a little envious of the two and can''t wait to recover his strength. Yet he is happy to be able to repay the kindness he receives from them.


    As of now, with those skills, he is confident that they can now face anyone, as long as the other party is not a middle stage gold core realm.


    While thinking Shin Jiao was interrupted and suddenly turns his head towards a certain direction. As the one who created and controls the huge formation, he suddenly detected someone entering it. Zen Nian immediately noticed the changes in Shin Jiao''s expression.


    "It seems that we have some guests¡­" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    He had set up the formation with the help of Zen Nian and Rat Ling. The two didn''t know the purpose of the array because Shin Jiao just gave them some stones with runes carved in it and some instructions. When they found a small cave, they formed a wide circr array using the rune stones. This array formation that Shin Jiao taught Zen Nian is an illusion array, but a low level one. If a cultivator is a level 3 array formation master then they can discover the simple array.


    Once inside this simple illusion array, senses would be immediately tricked. Even a level 4 demon beast would not be able to detect any anomaly inside and would truly believe that a very powerful me Sky Snake truly lives in this area.


    Right now Shin Jiao suddenly detected a pack of level 2 and level 3 wolf-like demon beasts entering the array. So he feels a little confused as to why they have the courage to do so in spite of the danger. So without a choice, Shin Jiao decided to investigate what''s going on.


    "We''ll go with you. Let''s see what''s happening." Zen Nian said as he followed Shin Jiao.


    Rat Ling also nods his head and followed after them.


    As the three of them arrived in the area, they were dumbfounded. Two packs of mutated ck Wolves are carefully creeping through the trees.


    Though the ck Wolves can''t detect their presence, they didn''t dare make any sudden movements and just watches from afar as the around 20 plus mutated ck Wolves carefully crept towards a single ce.


    When the three followed the path the wolves are taking, they discovered a personying on the ground, and it seems to be a woman. Her robes and clothes are tattered and almost gone, while her body is covered in blood and riddled with wounds. They could not see clearly who the woman is as she isying with her face on the ground.


    "Who is that?" Rat Ling asks as he craned his neck trying to discover who the woman is.


    "Should we help her young master?" Rat Ling added with a hint of concern in his expression.


    ¡­


    The group of mutated ck Wolf slowly enters the area where the me Sky Snake stays. When they first found the traces of blood from their prey entering the territory of the me Sky snake, the wolves actually hesitated. So the group went back to their cave and not longter they returned with another pack in tow, but that''s not all, this time the alpha male is with them.


    With the presence of a strong leader, the wolves decided to push through and enter the supposed territory of the me Sky Snake. Once inside they started to sniff out the traces of their prey.


    On the other hand, Ya Nian is on the ground barely conscious. She didn''t want to die in this ce but her body won''t move. The only thing she can do is wait¡­ wait for her own demise.


    With that thought tears actually slowly slid down her eyes falling into the dry leaves covered ground. In her mind, the only person she wanted to see right now before she would leave this world in the face of Zen Nian.


    "Zen¡­ I wish I could have said something¡­ I didn''t know that this would be myst day¡­ If only I could have talked to you before the n trials." Ya Nian''s thought began to be muddled.


    "If I will have another chance¡­ I¡­ I would¡­ I would have never let you¡­" Before she could think further, her consciousness suddenly left her as her mind became muddled and started recalling things from the past.


    It was the day when her father came home from his trip. On that day she saw the most beautiful boy she has ever seen in her life.. And her childish heart started to throb.

 Chapter 106 - Rescuing A Stranger

    Chapter 106


    A small young girl hiding behind her mother''s robe is curiously craning her neck towards a little child being carried by a tall elegant looking man which she called her father. The child on his hand is not older than 2 years old and is still unable to walk properly. But the face of the child is like an angel that immediately caught the little girl''s attention.


    A few yearster¡­


    When the girl grew up she became really close to the little boy she now called little brother. But it seems that her older brother would always bully the little boy, though she wanted to help but she is powerless as her older brother is stronger than her at that time.


    The life of Ya Nian suddenly shed through her eyes as she recalled a lot of things from her younger years. Then, when she was 15, she heard something that has changed how she views her younger brother Zen Nian.


    It was in the middle of the night at that time and she was suddenly woken up from her sleep. She turns her gaze towards the table nearby and found that the maid actually forgot to put some water on the table near the bed. So without a choice, she carefully walks out of her rooms wanting to find some water to drink.


    Then all of a sudden she heard some voices. It was her father and First mother arguing on something. She wanted to just move on and continue walking when she heard a name.


    "What should we do then? Zen Nian has already grown up and still, no one is taking him away." The voice of her first mother asked with a tinge of annoyance in her voice.


    "We are told to just wait. Plus do you think I don''t know how you treated the boy? He is supposed to be my son, so you must treat him well to avoid suspicion." The voice of her father Jin Nian said while scolding her first mother.


    "Ha! He is the son of a bastard. Why would I treat him like my own? You wouldn''t even tell me his origin since he is not of our blood then why would I treat him like one?" the woman sneered.


    Ya Nian is aware that her first mother is a vindictive woman. She is also someone who holds grudges, just like her older brother. Even Ya Nian who is the daughter of the second wife of Jin Nian was not epted by his first wife after Ya Nian''s mother died of giving birth which is a little suspicious.


    While the two continue talking, Ya Nian''s mind turned nk. She could not believe what she has heard. Zen Nian is actually not his little brother, though she felt a little disappointed as she could not be a big sister, yet something deep within her heart started to grow.


    From then on, the way she treated Zen Nian changed. She would distance herself from him, when he needs the help of a big sister, but would dly help Zen Nian as a friend.


    This continues until they grew up and discovers that Zen Nian is very slow in his progress when ites to cultivation. His only strength is his strong concentration and spiritual Qi control. But his cultivation began to stagnate making him the shame of the n. During this time when Zen Nian is being shunned by the n, Ya Nian became Zen Nian''s only friend in secret. They would always be together and be good to each other while no one is around.


    But one fateful day¡­ Everything changed.


    That day, same as usual Ya Nian is staying in her room. She is currently writing a letter and it is a letter that she would always write for¡­ him, but would not send it. She would just keep those letters in her spatial pouch. As time went by the letters she wrote became numerous.


    After she was done she slowly reviews and read the letter, in doing so a tinge of red slowly appear on her jade-like cheeks. But then all of a sudden an explosion from outside her room interrupted her thoughts. Upon hearing this, her eyes suddenly went wide in the realization of what might be going on and anger filled her mind. It was her big brother again barging into the room of Zen Nian. She immediately rushed in to try and stop him and help Zen Nian. In doing so she unconsciously let go of the letter which fell on her table.


    That was the day that she defeated Wei Qi Nian in just a few moves. She also discovers that her big brother is actually not that strong, or maybe she became too strong for him. After defeating Wei Qi Nian who immediately ran out of the courtyard, she immediately helped Zen Nian who was badly beaten into her room. As she treats his wounds, she felt a little shy as this was the first time they stood close to each other. When she saw his face she could not help but stare in admiration as Zen Nian is truly a very handsome youth. Then, when she felt that her heart is racing really fast and her face is turning beat red, she immediately stood up and walks out to clear her mind.


    Then when she came back she showed a shocking appearance. On Zen Nian''s hand is her letter for him, and a face of disbelief is written all over his face. Zen Nian discovers that he is not the son of Jin Nian. Though he also knows the feeling of his sister for him, his mind can''t register anything.


    That was the start of the changes in their rtionship as siblings. Zen Nian would always try to distance himself away from her and she would also feel awkward towards him. This continues on until 2 years ago, where everything once again returns to the way it used to be andmade her feel that her world is alreadyplete.


    After being beaten again by Wei Qi Nian, Zen Nian suddenly seeks her out. Zen Nian told her that he wanted to be strong, he wanted her help. This development made her feel ted as the awkwardness between them slowly vanished. The two started to do some secret cultivation and technique training. But even after a long time, Zen Nian was still unable to improve his cultivation and began to despair. Then one day after a session of training, Zen Nian showed a helpless expression, seeing him feel like this as if by an instinct of not wanting the man she likes to be in despair, she slowly walks to him and gave him a gentle hug to console his despairing heart.


    Zen Nian was suddenly thunderstruck by what Ya Nian did and his body suddenly stiffen. Though he knows that they are not real siblings, he still sees her as his kind and gentle older sister. But then as if something deep within him was triggered as he slowly lifted her chin.


    She didn''t know what happened, but Zen Nian suddenly showed her a loving expression and gently ced a sweet kiss on her lips. She was stunned and was unable to react. Their lips stayed like that for a while, but then she didn''t know why but she suddenly pushed Zen Nian back and ran away while covering her beat red face.


    Then she didn''t know for what reason, but she began to distance herself from him. She would always feel shy and her heartbeat racing very fast whenever she sees him for an unknown reason that even she didn''t know why. Whenever she sees him she would always walk the other way, but will still offer her help to him in secret. This continues on until the day of the n trail where she decided to tell him her true feelings and maybe ept his.


    But it seems that he was far too busy to evene out in those days, and would always be cultivating. She wanted to ask him but felt worried about his answer, so she didn''t. She really wished that she could have talked to him, even for the veryst time, but now it was all toote.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao squinted his eyes at the scene as if remembering something. A scene shed on his mind as he remembers the first time he saw Cherry Lao. As those happy and sad memories came to his mind, he can''t help but make his move.


    Both Rat Ling and Zen Nian were taken aback when Shin Jiao suddenly dashed out of the bushes. But still, they followed his lead and quickly along with him attacked the mutated ck Wolves.


    As Shin Jiao ran towards the demon beasts, he immediately took out his gun and aim for the nearest ck wolf. Upon seeing his target he fires two shots aiming at the ck wolf''s head. The mutated ck wolf didn''t have time to react at the sudden ambush and its head was sted open.


    Like the grim reaper, Shin Jiao didn''t stop his assault as he quickly released more shots towards the rest of the ck wolves who were taken by surprise. Then another 2 ck wolves have their heads sted open. Upon discovering the ambush from three figures rushing towards them, the ck wolves growled and suddenly rushed in to fight back.


    Rat Ling didn''t want to just let Shin Jiao have all the fun, so he quickly draws his sword and sent two quick shes on the air in front of him. After doing so, two rapidly revolving wheel-like Qi des flew out towards the ck wolves. As the two rapidly revolving wheel-like Qi des hit a ck wolf, it was actually cut in half. The Qi des didn''t stop from its path and continue flying and killing more ck wolves which are caught on its way.


    Zen Nian also did the same as he also sent his own Qi de towards the wolves also killing some in the process.


    In this first exchange, the two quickly discovered the weakness of the flying Qi de, and that is the number of Qi de they can use. Although they have just released around three to four Qi des, they feel that the spiritual Qi in their bodies has been consumed greatly even with the assistance of demon beast core embedded on their swords.


    As time went by, after the three of them faced against the two packs of wolves. They have now shown different types of fighting styles and techniques and discovered some while integrating each skill in actual life and death battle.


    After they have fought for a while and had killed a number of ck wolves, Rat Ling who is already showing a body riddled with wounds and covered in blood suddenly has felt enlightenment. It was when he was trying to defend himself from two ck wolves where he clearly saw one of the wolves sending him itsrge ws desperately wanting to scratch his head.


    Seeing the situation his heart suddenly felt fear. In his desperation, he suddenly willed his energy to protect him, and after thinking that, strong rolling energying from his dantian began to be pushed out of his body.


    Then in that instant, a thinyer of protective Qi envelops his whole being just a few centimeters from his skin, it''s like a thin Qi armor.


    Though he sessfully blocks that attack his figure was still sent tumbling down. But instead of anger, Rat Ling''s face showed a happy and excited expression. Right now he was truly ted at his new discovery. He actually thought of this new skill as he is already familiar with the use of the humming de and how he would coat his sword with his Qi and start to make it revolve around his sword.


    This same principle he tried to do to his whole body and it worked. The thin Qi armor in his body is not a Qi field or a Qi shield but a constant revolution of thin Qi which can protect him from any external force.


    Since it is revolving, the thin Qi armor would not break unlike Qi field or Qi shield. This is because the Qi armor would immediately repair itself as it revolves inside and outside of his body.


    With this discovery, Rat Ling immediately brandish his sword and began attacking. But this time, he was dumbfounded. His de now doesn''t have the usual strong vibration, but instead just a low one.


    "It seems that when I use the Qi to cover my body, my sword would only use the demon core on it, which is not enough to cause great harm to these beasts." Rat Ling thought as he finally realized something.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he too was astounded, he also thought about using this kind of technique before but he didn''t do so as his physique at that time is already as strong as a nascent realm cultivator. In hiscency, he missed out a lot in learning and making his own great techniques and discovering more skills.


    "This time, I would develop my skills slowly and surely, so that everything would be permanent and I can, in turn, learn far better skills in using spiritual and natural energies." Shin Jiao promised to himself upon learning from Rat Ling''s new discovery.


    As the battle continues, the ck wolf number began to whittle down and now only 6 ck wolves are left. The alpha wolf who is thergest of them all was stunned at the sudden deaths of his proud pack. Its pride as a level 4 demon beast king caused its kin to be killed until 5 are left. Plus the battle is truly fast as it actually didn''t take for the three to dispose of most of the ck wolves.


    Anger now filled the alpha ck wolf''s demon beast''s heart, as it suddenly howled in sadness and anger. This howl of the alpha ck wolf reverberated through the air and almost destroyed the array formation. Luckily Shin Jiao didn''t use array formation gs but instead, rune infused spirit stones. This made the array formation two times stronger even though it is just a level 1 array formation.


    After that howl, the rest of the wolf pack turns their heads towards the three humans who killed many of their kins. Now their eyes are bloodshot and all of them seem to be in berserk mode as the hair on their backs seems to be longer and their ws sharper.


    "They are now crazed. We have to be careful." Zen Nian suddenly said as he slowly back away.


    "Master Zen, I don''t have much Qi left. We have to escape!" Rat Ling suddenly shouted upon discovering that his body suddenly became heavy like metal.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess I have to use this then." Shin Jiao thought as he took out from his small bag a ball-like crystal object the size of his fist.


    It was like one of his trump cards the freeze bomb, but it has a lower effect. It could not freeze any of its targets immediately but will just slow their steps as the freezing would stop their movements every now and then.


    Then Shin Jiao casually tossed the freeze bomb on the ground. This move of his made the ck wolves angry as was like a provocation as they immediately rushed in and attack them.


    "Brother Shin, why did you do that? We''re going to be in deep trouble now!" Rat Ling shouted feeling indignant at Shin Jiao''s action.


    But then before Rat Ling could say anything else, something unimaginable happened.


    A white fluffy snow-like object suddenly came out from the crystal that Shin Jiao tossed after it exploded. The ck wolves that came rushing were a little frightened by the explosion but didn''t mind it as they continue pouncing toward Shin Jiao'' group. But then before the wolves could run further they began to slow their pace as they feel their body freeze up gradually. But with their strength, they can break the frozen outeryer on their body and slowly move forward.


    But of course, this situation is favorable for the three as the wolves are like slowly moving statues.


    Seeing this Zen Nian immediately grabs the opportunity and sent multiple Qi des. As the ck wolves are agile before, Zen Nian didn''t just casually send out Qi des as they are hard to hit. Unlike Rat Ling who would just send his Qi de every opportunity he got. Thought his spiritual Qi reserve is vast but it is not endless. Hence now his dantian only have a small amount of Qi.


    The move from Zen Nian immediately killed another two and heavily wounded the rest even the alpha ck wolf. Shin Jiao upon seeing this heaves a sigh of relief, as he didn''t waste the freeze bomb he had used.. And right now they can get rid of thest members of the annoying wolf packs.

 Chapter 107 - Hide And Seek Part 1

    Chapter 107


    The number of demon beast carcasses which was littered on the ground could make one''s hair stand on end. Most of the corpses are iplete with their bodies severed in different ces. Among this corpsesy a huge ck wolf which is the biggest of them all, though its body is still intact but the back of its head is already blown wide open along with its brain emptied on the ground.


    Three figures can be seen panting heavily as they stood weakly on the ground in the middle of this mess. These people are Shin Jiao, Rat Ling, and Zen Nian.


    Zen Nian was the first one to move as he slowly walks towards the woman on the ground. When he nears her his expression immediately changed. He seems to be familiar with the figure of the woman and upon seeing her state his heart began to panic. With wounds all over her body, it seems that there are no parts of her that don''t have traces of w marks. Even her robes are already tattered and not fit to be worn anymore.


    He immediately squatted down and carefully turns the woman. When he saw her face, two streaks of tears immediately flow down his cheeks. Zen Nian could not help himself but feel pained at the pitiful state of Ya Nian. He immediately took out some of his healing pills and pops them in her mouth, and then he took off his robe and covered her body with it. Though badly beaten and wounded, Ya Nian is still breathing though unconscious.


    Shin Jiao walks near Zen Nian, bend down and slowly checked her pulse and her breathing.


    "She already lost a lot of blood. We have to treat her wounds immediately." Shin Jiao suggested after assessing her situation.


    Zen Nian carried Ya Nian to the cave and carefullyys her down by the fire. He used some clean cloth and carefully cleaned her face. He wanted to clean her body but he hesitated as it would ruin Ya Nian''s reputation if someone saw it. Upon seeing this scene Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head. He remembers his action upon seeing Cherry Lao and cleaning her body, at that time he was only acting to help her. He could understand the dilemma; Zen Nian is having right now so he decided to help.


    "Master Zen, I''ll go out first and search for medicinal herbs to help young mistress Ya Nian with her wounds. Rat Linge with me, help me search." Shin Jiao said as he gestured towards Rat Ling who is sitting in the corner.


    At first Rat Ling was stupefied at Shin Jiao''s words as he himself is not very familiar with herbs, so why choose him. But upon seeing the ring look in Shin Jiao''s eyes, he showed a bitter smile and excused himself. After the two went away, Zen Nian wryly smile at Shin Jiao and was truly grateful for his understanding of his situation.


    Then he slowly approached Ya Nian and carefully removes his robe covering her. Upon seeing the wound in her body, he can''t help but frown as they are still not closing. He knows that if he didn''t treat them as soon as possible, she would lose too much blood and may die. So he immediately removes his inner robe and cut them to strips. Then after cleaning the wounds on her body, he put some medicine on them and carefully wraps the wounds. After a long while, he was drench in sweat as worry and anxiety-filled his heart upon seeing the bloody figure of the woman he cares about.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Rat Ling walks towards the boundary of the array formation and carefully picks out some of the herbs which Shin Jiao knows to have some healing properties. While working with Zen Nian in the alchemy house he became too familiar with a lot of herbs hence is able to recognize a lot of them.


    After picking the herbs he needed, Shin Jiao look for a huge stone and started to craft a stone bench and a stone table. He decided to just use this ce to concoct the medicine he already has in mind.


    With the use of his glove, Shin Jiao has now the ability to craft things even without the use of natural energy. So he started to create important tools he could to use in making medicine.


    He first crafted some wooden bowls and cups using the trees in his surroundings. Then he found some ordinary crystals sticking out of the ground beside a huge boulder and used it to craft some vials and test tubes.


    Shin Jiao then wrote some runes on top of the table which uses a demon beast core to produce fire.


    Now that he is ready, Shin Jiao began experimenting in making the medicine he is thinking of. Though it is already night time, with the use of the ordinary crystal, Shin Jiao was able to make a smallmp. With that, he spends his time engrossed in making medicine. He didn''t even notice the dumbfounded look on Rat Ling face who is standing near him as he began working.


    It took him a while before he could finally produce a low levelpounded healing tablet. Though from the test he conducted on himself, he can deduce that its affectivity is around 30%pared to the Rapid Hemostatic pill. But with his rough equipment and unfavorable conditions, this is already good enough.


    After making roughly around 20 tablets he immediately kept them inside 3 wooden pill bottles which of course he crafted.


    After he was done, he immediately gave one to Rat Ling who stood beside him. As Rat Ling saw the whole process on how the tablets were made, he dly epted it.


    "Brother Shin, you are a genius! Not only can you teach good cultivation techniques and craft things, but you are also a great alchemist... I wish I can be as good at anything as you are." Rat Ling praised admiration clearly seen shining in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao just gave a faint smile and patted Rat Ling''s back as thanks for thepliment. He knows that every person in the world is unique and that each has its own strength and weaknesses. For example, himself, though he is a person with the jack of all trades trait, yet his weakness is his luck. Though he would always keep his life, however, upon arriving in this world he has never had a long and peaceful time. Instead, he encounters one trouble after another.


    After keeping the bottles, Rat Ling excitedly walks towards the cave ording to Shin Jiao''s instruction and gave Zen Nian the other bottle. He let Rat Ling go back as he needed to make other medicine he needed for his travel. So he just grabs the time and crafted more healing tablets and other stuff like anti-biotic, pain reliever, and fasting pills.


    After many hours of work, he was already done and noticed that the night sky is almost past. Before Shin Jiao returns back to the cave, threw out of the array formation the carcasses of the wolves after taking out their cores. Shin Jiao felt ted as he now has more demon cores on his pouch.


    Not longter he was done with everything and so Shin Jiao decided to go back to the cave.


    When he walks back he now noticed a woman leaning on the cave wall while talking to Zen Nian. The two seems happy which made Shin Jiao smile. He can''t help but frown as he knows that Ya Nian is Zen Nian''s older sister, but the glow in each other''s eyes shows differently. It''s like the two are not siblings but lovers. He wanted to ask but pushes it out of his mind as it was not his thing to intrude in others lives. He can''t even handle his own rtionship, why bother?


    When Shin Jiao entered the cave the three also noticed him. They became vignt at first but when they realized it was him, Zen Nian and Rat Ling heave a sigh of relief.


    "What took you so long brother Shin?" Rat Ling suddenly asked curiously.


    He knows that Shin Jiao was already done with concocting the pills, he is just curious at what else would take him that long to stay outside. With a faint smile, Shin Jiao shrugs his shoulders.


    "Nothing, I just look around the perimeter and check at the array formation." He casually exined as he walks towards a corner and sat down.


    Then he noticed that Ya Nian seems to want to say something but is hesitating. When Zen Nian saw this he smiled and patted Ya Nian''s shoulder. Then he looks at Shin Jiao and nods his head. Shin Jiao knows what he means and nods his head back in confirmation.


    Shin Jiao closed his eyes and regte his breathing. After a while, he frowns as a feeling of frustration overcame him. He tried to feel any spiritual or natural energy in his body. But since he can''t, he just gave up andy down to sleep.


    After some time, he was awoken by the sound of footsteps. Shin Jiao is always a light sleeper even before he enters the secret organization. So he immediately opens his eyes and found Rat Ling, Zen Nian, and Ya Nian already standing up and has already cleaned the ce. As per his instruction, they are to keep any traces of them being in this ce clean. Upon seeing them, Shin Jiao also slowly stood up.


    "Shin sorry¡­ Did we wake you up?" Zen Nian asked.


    "Nah¡­ it''s okay. I think it''s time we leave this ce." Shin Jiao said as he noticed that the sun is already slowly rising.


    Then he carefully set up a rune pattern on the ground, inside the cave. Then after finishing it, the array suddenly activated and slowly the temperature began rising. Not longter the ground suddenly turns into moltenva due to the strong heat. Seeing this scene, the three people standing behind Shin Jiao became dumbfounded. Especially Ya Nian as this is her first time seeing someone turns the ground into moltenva with just some stones with runes on it she was truly stupefied.


    "This¡­ How can this be?" Ya Nian muttered as the unbelievable sight right in front of her.


    She knows that with enough use of spiritual Qi one can produce enough heat to melt even rocks. But the scene in front of her is truly absurd and almost impossible.


    "We need to do this thing so that they would believe that there truly once lived a me Sky Snake in this cave. I feel that there might be peopleing back to this ce so we must set this up to make sure that they would not suspect us being in this ce." Shin Jiao exined.


    After saying that, Shin Jiao turn around and approached Ya Nian. He then handed her his own robe which made theter frown in confusion.


    "Shin¡­ what is this?" Zen Nian asked also feeling confused.


    "She cannot return to the Safe Zone with her tattered robes. Plus the rune on that robe is already ruined." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Then how about you?" Zen Nian suddenly asked with worry.


    "Haha¡­ don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine. I''ll just use this opportunity to expand my horizon in this Dark Forest." Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    "No¡­ I¡­" Ya Nian suddenly muttered with mixed emotion clearly written on her dainty face.


    Shin Jiao showed a knowing nce at Zen Nian which theter understood and heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Don''t worry about Shin Jiao. He might not look like it but he is a very strong man." Zen Nian consoled Ya Nian who still has the look of hesitation on her face.


    Zen Nian epted the robe from Shin Jiao and draped it over Ya Nian''s shoulders.


    "I think you better leave now, or else the people whom I think woulde here will arrive soon." Shin Jiao said.


    With that word from Shin Jiao, the three people in front of him look at each other.


    Then with a helpless look on their faces, began activating the runes on their robes. Thest one to activate the rune is Rat Ling, who bear hug Shin Jiao while his eyes seem teary.


    "Brother Shin, I will see you again one day right?" Rat Ling asked with a hint of sorrow in his tone.


    "Of course we can see each other again if you have time to visit the town of Dis, that is. Hehehe." Shin Jiao jested.


    Then Rat Ling shed a knowing smile on his face and nods as his figure vanished in a sh of light. After the three disappear, Shin Jiao immediately dashed through the forest towards the hidden cave. He already copied the teleportation rune on the robe and now can''t wait to study it in peace. He still has a day before he can meet the sisters and get his pills to repair his meridians.


    After some time he reached the hidden cave which he marked and enters it.


    Now long after he disappeared, from the sky above five figures standing on a flying sword flew towards the area where the entrance to the array formation is. Among these people are two young men whom Shin Jiao knows, Wei Qi Nian and Hong Nian.


    The two are leading three middle-aged men in the area and one of them is the First Elder of the Nian n. As the group arrives they started to inspect the ce as the prospect of finding a me Sky snake is very tempting. After a long while of searching, they found a cave with a searing hot temperature inside.


    "Elders, this is the ce right?" Wei Qi Nian excitedly said as he craned his neck looking at the cave.


    "Hmm¡­ seems to be. But it seems that we are already toote." One of the elders said as he opens his eyes.


    "Elder, what do you mean?" Wei Qi Nian asked in confusion.


    "The creature has already left." this time the voice of Hong Nian was heard.


    "What!? Then¡­ What about the body? The artifacts? We must get them." Wei Qi Nian suddenly shouted in panic as he quickly rushed inside the searing hot cave.


    Seeing the action of the Wei Qi Nian, the first elder frowns and shook his head feeling a little dissatisfied at his actions. Though he wanted to support Wei Qi Nian to be the next n head, however, this is only because of the boy''s mother. As a person, he dislikes the attitude of the boy as he is too impulsive and somewhat stupid at times. But as he already promised the mother so he has no choice but to fulfill it.


    The group found nothing in the cave but molten rocks and decided to just leave and judge the situation as an unlucky circumstance. Everyone felt a little dejected at the oue, everyone except for Hong Nian.


    Nobody noticed something outside the cave as they were busy looking inside it, that is except for him who surveyed the area carefully. With a glint of craftiness in his eyes, an evil grin suddenly appears on his face.


    "What a smart little fellow."

 Chapter 108 - Hide And Seek Part 2

    Chapter 108


    Outside of the town walks three people along a path with hoods covering their heads. They were able to enter the gate acting like normal travelers. Not longter the three arrived in an inn near a very conspicuous building, the alchemy house of the Nian n.


    The town which they entered is under the management of the Heavenly Crow sect and in this town lived many other sect elders and their ns. This big town is called the town of Crows.


    The alchemy house is located just outside of the Nian n state, and right across it is a big inn which many travelers use to rest. This is one of the big sources of ie for the Nian n as many of the travelers would always stock up some herbs or pills when they stop by in this ce.


    The three travelers are precisely Zen Nian, Rat Ling, and Ya Nian.


    As per Shin Jiao''s instruction, he told them to not reveal themselves or else they would be dealt with secretly by those who wanted them dead, especially with their rtionship with him as Zen Nian''s servant. And so the three decided to just follow Shin Jiao''s advice and rested inside the hotel until thebat events of the n trials start.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has busied himself for the whole day and was able to decode the teleportation rune even without using hisputer. He was truly amazed as his mind is now able to store more data than when he was still on earth.


    "The presence of thick Qi and mana in the air has boosted my memory. If I did this outside, it would have taken me at least 3 days or a week just to decipher these runes. But now, I know how it works and is confident to be able to duplicate its function." Shin Jiao muttered happily to himself while he carefully draws a pattern.


    Shin Jiao started to draw the patterns as he slowly analyzes everything.


    Then not longter he finished a huge array of runes near the entrance of the cave. After finishing the teleportation pattern in the cave he can now go to any ce and return here as long as he has a connecting scroll which he also made. After a whole day of research, he was only able to make 2 scrolls as the drawing pattern is a little bitplex and he had made a lot of mistakes. Luckily he was able to craft a lot of paper out of the trees outside the cave. The first scroll is his way to the Safe Zone and the other one is his way back in this cave.


    It was already night time when Shin Jiao finished the rune and thought his body feels a little stiff he wore a happy smile on his face.


    "Let''s get out of this ce then." Shin Jiao muttered as he took out one of the scrolls.


    Then using the energy on his glove he activated the paper and his whole figure suddenly vanished from inside the cave. After a few seconds, inside the now uninhibited Safe Zone, a figure suddenly appears out of a ck hole. The figure wanders his gaze around the ce and gave a faint smile.


    "So this is how teleportation works using scrolls. Unlike instantaneous traveling, I have to wait inside the void for the gate to appear." Shin Jiao said as he recalled the few seconds he spends inside the darkness.


    But it didn''t take long as he suddenly saw a light in front of him and this prompts him to enter it. As Shin Jiao analyze this feeling that he has a sudden inspiration enters his mind. When his gaze turns to the invisible ring on his finger, he can''t help but frown a little bit.


    From time to time he would check the ring, and realized something. No matter how hard he tries, he can''t seem to find a way to repair the ring and judging from his own experience before; he may or may not be able to fix it soon even if he gained his power back.


    But now that he has a little grasp of the idea of spatial and dimensional traveling, his mind is now turning towards making his own unique spatial tool, a tool that cannot be seen or opened by anyone except for him, a dimension where he can decide the size and the capacity. The sudden inspiration also gave him a lot of questions like dimension copse and the chance of dimensional creatures finding his items.


    He didn''t know if there are creatures living in another dimension, but he won''t take the gamble. As he thinks about the things he would do, Shin Jiao was suddenly interrupted by a strange feeling deep within his heart. So after he wakes up from his stupor, he immediately dashed towards the trees on the side and begins to hide his presence.


    Not longter, from the sky, Shin Jiao was able to see a group of cultivators.


    "Hmm¡­ those are mercenaries. What are they doing in the Dark Forest at this time?" Shin Jiao thought as he observes the flying figures of around eight people.


    Out of all the people in this group, he noticed a familiar figure of a woman wearing a white veil on her face. She was one of the princess''s guards whom Shin Jiao has saved. What confuses Shin Jiao is what she is doing in this ce.


    After the group passes through the area and into the sea of trees, Shin Jiao grabs this opportunity and quickly dashed towards town.


    Meanwhile, after Shin Jiao left, the woman wearing a veil, Sia Rong, suddenly crests her brows as she felt that someone or something is watching them. But since she is not sure, she shrugged it off and continues to their destination. She received an order from the princes to save the mortal servant that saved her very life. They must make sure to know if either Shin Jiao is alive or dead, this is due to him saving Sia Rong and that the princess has a good opinion of him. If he is alive the princess is willing to help him and became a free man.


    As she felt that she owe him her life, she agrees with the princess''s suggestion and leads the group inside the Dark Forest.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao has already arrived in town and was able to pass through the gate without any hassle. While walking on the street Shin Jiao carefully observed his surroundings and found that no one seems to be following him, so he directly went to the inn. Upon entering, boisterous noises wee him. The smell of fermented wine and freshly cooked food wafted through the air making Shin Jiao unconsciously touch his stomach.


    "It has been days since Ist had something. Having a quick bite won''t hurt." Shin Jiao thought as he sat in a corner then ordered some food.


    After eating, Shin Jiao got a room and was about to go up when he heard something that piqued his interest.


    "Hey, I heard that the Fish Jumping to the Sky Immortal''s tournament is going to start soon."


    "Well, that''s what every ns and sect in the cultivationnd are talking about."


    "Where will they hold the tournament?"


    "I don''t know¡­ maybe it will be in the Xi Empire maind."


    "Che¡­ ignorant fools, you should consider yourselves lucky. I will tell you where it will be held at. They call thend ''the top of the world''. The highest peak of a mountain called the Nine-Headed Jade Dragon."


    "What!? How can we get there? Without powerful flying tools, it would be truly dangerous."


    After Shin Jiao heard this he was really curious, he didn''t learn or knows about the immortal''s tournament. So his curiosity was piqued a little, but upon learning where it is going to be held, his interest dimmed down. He is not sure who or what those immortals are, but he knows that they are still cultivators, though maybe with very high and powerful cultivation. But still it is of no concern to him, so he just turns around and continues towards his room.


    That night he took a good rest as it''s been a long time since he had a soft bed under his back.


    ...


    The next morning after waking up he immediately went out and waited after eating his breakfast. And soon he saw two familiar figures going inside the inn. They were the two sisters Ziyun and Majin Lee, and behind following them stood a strong looking man who has simr features as the two women.


    "Hmm¡­ that must be their oldest brother." Shin Jiao thought.


    Of the two women, Ziyun Lee immediately looks around the ce as if trying to find someone. When she saw the familiar scarred face of Shin Jiao, she showed a faint smile. Then she led the two towards the table where Shin Jiao currently sits.


    "Mister, I''m sorry to have kept you waiting." Ziyun Lee greeted as she cupped her hand in salute.


    "Hmm¡­ Mister, you seem to have changed a little." She added as she looks carefully at Shin Jiao.


    "I''ll take that as apliment¡­ But I have to trouble Miss Ziyun for the pills. I don''t have much time as I still need to go on an errand." Shin Jiao straightforwardly said.


    "Oh, of course. Here take this¡­ Umm¡­ I just have to warn you. Though we sessfully concocted a Heavenly Mending pill however the Silver Ghost roots you gave me while we were escaping have some kind of extra effect on the pills. We have concocted 5 pills in total, but four of them turns into dust and was absorbed by the remaining pill. Though we tested the pill and it really is a Heavenly Mending pill, but the quality is¡­" Ziyun Lee exined.


    "The quality is what?" Shin Jiao anxiously asked.


    He didn''t want to hear that the pill is a failure or is of no use. Because the pill is his only chance to get back his power. He didn''t want to stay weak and powerless, unable to return to the underground base he built near the town of Dis.


    "Well, you see the pill''s quality is high grade¡­ No, I think it''s the peak of mortal grade¡­ But as you can see that should have been impossible, as we are in the core-forming realm when webine our power while crafting the pill." this time it was Majin Lee who replied.


    She and her big brother already know that Shin Jiao is the mysterious man who saved her and her sister. When Ziyun Lee told her about what happened she felt grateful to Shin Jiao that she put her best in making the pill. But upon seeing the unknown condition of the pill, they both feel concerned.


    "Oh¡­ I thought it was a failure. Whew¡­ that''s okay. I''ll do the rest of the testing process. I would like to offer my thanks then." Shin Jiao said as he took out a small bag full of low-grade spiritual stones.


    Shin Jiao was able to get his hands on some of the many spiritual stones in the cave.


    "Here is the pill Mister¡­ Umm¡­ can I know your name?" Ziyun Lee feels a little shy to ask but she really wanted to thank the man properly.


    "Umm¡­ Well, you can just call me Shin, no need to be so formal about it." Shin Jiao chuckled.


    "Oh, okay thank you mister Shin. And you don''t have to pay us for the pill. It is our thanks for saving both me and my sister." Ziyun Lee said as she pushed the bag on the table back to Shin Jiao.


    "Miss Ziyun, I will feel bad about this. This is my sign of friendship to a very capable alchemist. Who knows, maybe someday I''ll request another pill from you. Consider this as my advance payment." Shin Jiao insisted as he picks up the bag and directly put it in Ziyun Lee''s small hand.


    When Shin Jiao touched her small hands, a blush immediately creeps up on her cheek. But she didn''t refuse and just took the bag full of low-level spiritual stones. When she held it, she felt a little stunned at its weight. Judging from how the bag weighs there should be around 100 spirit stones inside the bag. And that amount is already enough for the three of them to live a good life for a while.


    She could not hide the astonishment in her face as she looks at Shin Jiao incredulously.


    "How¡­ how could he be just a mortal servant? This is impossible, if he told me that he is a young master trying to hide his identity, I would believe it." Ziyun Lee thought to herself as she looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Well, that would be all. If I have business with you in the future, where would I find you?" Shin Jiao said as he stood up.


    "Umm¡­ We lived just outside of town, near the southern gate. People in that ce know our family." Majin Lee replied.


    Shin Jiao noticed the older brother of the two who just sits there quietly. But he didn''t mind him as he just nods his head and walks towards his rooms upstairs. After Shin Jiao left the three also left the inn.


    Following entering his room, Shin Jiao became ecstatic as he can''t wait to consume the pill inside a small ss bottle. But then he reigns on his excitement as he remembers the warning of the sisters. So he must do some tests on the pill first before he consumes it. Who knows, maybe he would explode like a tomato and waste his own life because of carelessness.


    Shin Jiao wanted to teleport to the cave immediately but he only has one scroll left. And his excitement and curiosity are already making him feel impatient so he decided to do the research in the room, and then immediately begins testing the pill. The room is already safe as he has already surrounded it with concealment and noise-canceling array. He knows that exposing his secrets would be fatal as he is still inside the territory of the Nian n.


    It took him the whole day of testing and data gathering before he can conclude that the pill is the real Heavenly Mending pill. He could not even sense danger on the pill when he tried to consume it. So it means that the pill would truly repair his meridians.


    After the test results being positive, he found everything favorable, so Shin Jiao immediately sat on the ground and focused himself. He needs to be mentally prepared to take the pill and be ready for its effects. After closing his eyes he did think twice and just pop the pill inside his mouth.


    When the pill entered his throat, a warm feeling immediately pervades his whole being which made him veryfortable.


    Then after a while, Shin Jiao suddenly crests his brows as he felt something is happening inside his body. His heart began to panic as he suddenly heard something.


    Crack!

 Chapter 109 - The Hands Of Fate

    Chapter 109


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    Sound of something breaking echoed through his ears as Shin Jiao felt his innards being torn to pieces. He gritted his teeth to bear through the painful process of healing his meridians. He knows and can feel that there is something forcefully opening up something deep inside his body. But as of this time, Shin Jiao could not see what is happening deep inside his body because his meridian is still currently blocked and he can''t use spiritual sense.


    Unlike before when hebined the spiritual Qi and natural energy cultivation, his meridian and vessels can freely ess his dantian hence his consciousness was able to take him inside his body. But now, even though he has the absolute sense which he can use to see what''s happening inside his body, he would not casually do so. Absolute sense would take too much of his mental strength as it would cause him heavy mental stress, and if he did so he may not be able to cope up with the pain he is currently feeling. This would, in turn, interrupt his concentration and may cause him to faint which may rob him of his life.


    As he grits his teeth through the almost unbearable pain, he suddenly heard a popping sound, and then along came his consciousness. Shin Jiao lost feel that he fainted for just around two seconds before he found himself almost falling down. Luckily his will is strong he immediately woke up and caught himself. When his consciousness returns the sound and the pain actually didn''t go away but luckily didn''t intensify.


    A few minutes have passed since Shin Jiao started the long, painful, and arduous journey in healing his meridians. But as time pass by, Shin Jiao can now bear with the pain as his mind and body have adjusted to it. He can now feel that something has happened inside his lower navel. It seems that something is rising deep inside his body as a very warm sensation envelops him. The pain and the aching have already stopped reced by a calmingfortable feeling. Then Shin Jiao suddenly sensed that his body is trying to take in spiritual Qi.


    This natural reaction of his body almost made him panic. Though it is a good sign that he can now take in and maybe use spiritual Qi, however, the problem is he doesn''t want to only cultivate spiritual Qi. Plus he knows that he doesn''t have any spiritual roots, so it should be impossible for him to absorb thisrge amount of spiritual Qi.


    Without a choice, he immediately closed his eyes and was about to activate his absolute sense, then his consciousness travels inside his body and into his meridian channels, and there he saw many tunnels made of veins. Shin Jiao watched the scene of the intricacy of the human body. Though he had already seen this many times before when he started cultivating but seeing it again after a long time made him feel amused.


    When his consciousness reached his dantian his amused and happy face turned dumbfounded. He saw something that almost made him curse out loud. His dantian is now a nk space, and in that nk space, there are six wisps of different colors representing six different elements. ording to what he has learned these things are called spiritual roots. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao felt panic-stricken in his heart. He didn''t know what had happened and why his dantian now has spiritual roots which should not be.


    But what causes him to feel a little distress is the number of spiritual roots in his dantian. If he has one spiritual root then he would be truly happy and can somewhat ept this, because in the cultivationnd, having one spiritual root means faster cultivation and quicker control on that particr element.


    Having two is a normal urrence, as many people have those. The reason why normal cultivators took too long to cultivate is that having two spiritual roots would always take them to work twice as hard just to increase their strength.


    Then there are those who have three or more spiritual roots which would make them cultivate far slower than the rest. Because of this, they may not reach higher cultivation realms. This is the case of Zi Nian, though he is a genius when ites to controlling but because he has 3 spiritual roots his progress is far too slow than others. Plus no one is able to guide him as they considered it a waste of time.


    Luckily for him, Shin Jiao has his own way of cultivating, which is unorthodox to the rest of the people in the cultivationnd.


    So in short, the more spiritual roots one has the harder it is for that person to reach higher realms. Now that Shin Jiao has six spiritual roots in his dantian this would mean that he would be considered by other cultivators to be the trashiest cultivator in the whole of thend.


    Actually, when he discovers that has six spiritual roots in his dantian he did not panic because of it. What worries him the most is when he cannot find the spheres in his dantian, no matter how hard he tried to search for them they are not there.


    As Shin Jiao ponder his circumstance, the now thick spiritual Qi in the room continues to be absorbed by his body. He didn''t even notice the exponential growth of his dantian as it is slowly being filled with spiritual Qi.


    As Shin Jiao analyses his situation and is in deep thought he was not aware that something is already changing within his dantian. He is actually breaking through each level of cultivation realms as his dantian hungrily devoured the spiritual Qi in the area. When he broke through to the spirit refining realm his deep thinking was interrupted as he felt a hot sensation suddenly flows throughout his body.


    "What!? What is happening?" Shin Jiao was bbergasted upon seeing his dantian and the flow of Qi within his body.


    "This is not happening¡­ this is not happening. How can I be a cultivator? I should be more than this¡­ Damn it. How¡­ How can I reverse this? Is this the side effect ofbining Silver Ghost roots? I know that Silver Ghost roots are a bunch of miraculous herb but¡­ this is too absurd." Shin Jiao muttered feeling a little depressed.


    Because of his desire to be stronger, rather than just fixing his meridians, it seems that the pill also caused him to grow spiritual roots.


    Then Shin Jiao realized something, the reason why there are 6 spiritual roots inside his dantian, and the reason why they immediately formed in one go.


    Shin Jiao recalled that ever since he started to cultivate his own technique, he has been absorbing a bnced amount of natural energy into his body and dantian. As he absorbed an equal amount of energy into his body this might have been the caused that his body has now adapted to all elements and thus giving him six spiritual roots.


    This is the first possibility, and the second is that this is his true innate talent, the ability to wield different kinds of energies. Since young, he found himself able to do many things. And so, as a person with many skills and knowledge, this might be his fate.


    Though Shin Jiao is a little dejected with the result, he still didn''t feel down. He knows there is another way to gain control of his other ability to wield the natural elements. But for now, he has to after epting the fact that he is now a cultivator. So, he decided to close his eyes and continue cultivating as he can still feel his body continuously absorbs the spiritual Qi in the air.


    While his eyes are closed, he decided to scan his whole body for any other abnormalities. Then he smiled as he suddenly thought of an idea. Why notbine his spiritual and absolute sense together? Then without that thought in mind, he didn''t think twice and began his experiments and started to put his whole concentration on it.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao frown as he realized how hard it was tobine both senses. But this causes his curiosity to grow more, and because it is very challenging he became too engrossed in it.


    ...


    As the time tick by many hours have passed and now the sun is starting to set in the horizon. The red rays of the sun illuminated the clouds showing a grand and splendor scene of a red hue. Inside a room of an inn, a young man is currently sitting on his bed in a lotus position.


    Shin Jiao has already spent many hours but still is unable tobine both senses. He had tried many different ways just to be able to merge them but to no avail.


    "Damn, I need to use myputer for this. This needs multitasking so that I can analyze things further. If only I can take out myptop then¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    But then all of a sudden another inspiration shed through his mind.


    "What am I thinking? If I don''t have myputer, then why not make one. I already know how to make a mini A.I. and the processing unit. All I need are material. Well, I''ll just grab some inside the cave." Shin Jiao muttered as he started to n out the things that he should do in his mind.


    He excitedly opens his eyes and wanted to stand up, when he suddenly discovered something.


    "Hmmm... Why did the spiritual Qi in this room suddenly be sparse?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then he turned his gaze around the room and also feel his surroundings. Then not longter he suddenly showed a bbergasted expression. His eyes slowly tilted down towards his pouch which is supposed to be full of spiritual stones.


    This particr pouch that he is looking at right now is supposed to be sealed. But then he remembers that he actually forgot that he took some spiritual stones from it to give them as payment to the siblings. He immediately recalled that he seems to have forgotten to seal the pouch back, hench the spiritual Qi within the stones became the source of Qi inside the room.


    His hands slowly reached for the pouch and when he lifted them up, upon doing so his heart almost bleed. As if unable to believe what had happened, Shin Jiao slowly open the pouch and there he saw¡­ spiritual stone dust.


    All the spiritual stones inside the pouch were turned to dust. He now realized that what his body has been greedily absorbing was the Qi of the many spiritual stones in the pouch. Luckily for him, he covered the room with an array formation if not, then the exposure of the quality of the mid-grade spiritual stones would cause many to force their way to his room and might steal them from him.


    Then Shin Jiao immediately checked his condition. As his consciousness enters his body, he saw the visible changes. His body is now brimming with spiritual Qi and from inside, it is currently brimming with energy. Then in the center of his dantian, he immediately noticed a single grey core.


    "What! I''m already a core-forming realm cultivator? I thought I would be a trash cultivator¡­ hahaha¡­ this might not be so bad after all." Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    He has already forgotten the dust-filled pouch filled with supposedly low-grade and mid-grade spiritual stones.


    "But still I must learn tobine my spiritual sense and absolute sense. This way I would be able to bear the burden of my absolute sense and use it as often as I can. As long as I have spirit Qi inside my dantian I can control my absolute sense." Shin Jiao thought as a renewed determination glinted in his eyes.


    Without a second thought, he immediately closes his eyes and continues his trial and error inbining both of his senses.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, what he is doing is already a taboo in the lower cultivation realms. This kind of technique would only be useful to those in the higher realm as one''s mental fortitude would not be enough to control this kind of power if they are weak.


    If it is easy tobine both spiritual Qi and absolute sense then many who are stuck in their cultivation realm for thousands of years would have already ascended to be saint immortals or deities. Although it is hard, Shin Jiao still would not give up. There are those cultivators who have cultivated for many years and have not reached the apex of their power and so after a long time, they have already epted their fate. However, Shin Jiao is different from them.


    As a modern man and a researcher, his mind works in a different way. Though earth doesn''t have spiritual Qi as far as his knowledge is concerned, yet the people there were able to defy a lot of worldlyws by just using their minds. Even though they are just mortal, they are even able to defy gravity and exit thepounds of the.


    Shin Jiao is one of those people who would always try and defy thews of the world, so now he is trying to defy a naturalw of this world. But of course to do so, one needs to use his mind and his wits. So while Shin Jiao is trying every corner and angle, he slowly learns a lot of things.


    While he was too engrossed in his research and learning he didn''t once again notice the flow of time.


    When Shin Jiao opens his eyes a smile immediately appears on his face. Though he wasn''t able tobine his spiritual sense and absolute sense however he has gained a better understanding of his spiritual sense and made it stronger. He was amazed at the distance his spiritual sense can now cover.


    "This is really awesome¡­ my spiritual sense can already reach up to a kilometer. If I continue doing this the growth of my spiritual sense would not be dependent on my cultivation progress." Shin Jiao muttered as he feels fulfilled at his aplishments.


    "Hmm¡­ it just took me the whole night to improve this fast... Well, I think it''s time for me to go. Hopefully, Rat Ling and Zen Nian would be okay in their n trials." Shin Jiao thought as he has already spent almost 2 days in the town and decided to now leave.


    So he stands up and started to clean the room of the restriction and array formations, and then after doing that he calmly walks out of the room.


    When he got down, Shin Jiao seems to have noticed some figures that he recognized. So he immediately spreads his spiritual sense and true to his conjecture, he saw Zen Nian, Rat Ling, and Ya Nian. The three covered their heads with a robe as they walk towards the Nian n state going straight towards the arena.


    "Good luck guys!" Shin Jiao muttered as he too walks down the stairs of the inn.


    But before he could go out the door, Shin Jiao felt something. So he immediately raised his vignce and spreads his spiritual sense once again. And true to his feeling, he immediately noticed two figures looking straight at his back.


    "Did they noticed me? Wait a minute¡­ Damn, was Ipromised." Shin Jiao thought.


    He didn''t expect that the information in the town would spread so fast. And that the people would immediately find him. He didn''t cover his face as he is sure that no one would think that he is the same person.


    When he was about to leave his room, he actually noticed that the scars on his face disappeared in just one night. Since they are just superficial scars, his body easily repaired them as he reaches the core-forming realm. But what he could not understand is how these people knew who he was.


    So he immediately walks out of the inn and into a small alleyway. And true to his suspicion, he noticed two figures following him closely.


    Then all of a suddenly not too far ahead of him, two figures also came out from the shadows.


    "Kekeke¡­ What a stupid youngd.." A creepy voice of a man suddenly echoed from the darkness.

 Chapter 110 - Escaping Out Of Town Part 1

    Chapter 110


    Four people standing along the dark alleyway have encircled a young man who is d in a simple gray robe. Their eyes are dodgy with sinister aura enveloping each of them. The ruthlessness in their expression shows that this is not new to them and that they have done this thing for far too many times to count already.


    The four hooligan-looking people who trapped Shin Jiao are now eyeing him greedily. In their line of work and experience, they are sure that the boy''s fate is already in their hands. Many of their victims showed the same thing, they can almost always smell the fear oozing from their bodies before desperation ovee their senses and crumbles. And now judging from the young man''s cultivation aura, it seems that he is only in the primary stages of the core-forming realm. So their confidence and boldness grew more.


    "Boy, hand over all your spirit stones and then cut off one of your arms. If you do that we might let you keep your pitiful life. Kekeke¡­ if not, then, don''t me us for being impolite..." A scarred face man said in a sinister hoarse voice.


    "Yeah, Hihihi¡­ We know that you have a lot of spirit stones on you. Though you have tried to hide it yesterday with a concealment array, we know that alchemists like the Lee''s would always do transact big time. So don''t bother to hide it from us. Kekeke¡­" the smallest of the four said while he approaches behind Shin Jiao.


    "This stupid kid thought that he could escape in this alleyway, what a stupid guy. He might havee from some back alley province and maybe a rich young master that''s why he didn''t know the true nature of people''s life outside his cozy world."


    As the goons close in on Shin Jiao, they began to jeer on his decision to walk into this dark ce where people would never dared go. When he heard those words he suddenly frowns for a bit as he again feels a little unlucky. He just wanted to mind his own business and be off with it. But no... some people would just not let him be. Feeling distressed, Shin Jiao tried to talk to them if possible. But if not then he has no choice but to defend himself.


    "My good sirs, why should I leave you an arm, when you can already have my spirit stones. Isn''t that going a little bit overboard?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked as he showed them a faint smile.


    "Haha¡­ Look at his face brothers¡­ The kid is scared¡­ So what! When I said I want your arm, you give me your arm. Overboard? Peh¡­ I do what I want, got any problem with that? Trashy people like you don''t have the ability to barter with us... Now no more talking hand over your pouch and your arm¡­. Wait I change my mind, I don''t want your arm any more now want your two arms. Hahaha... That''s what you get for talking back to me¡­ Kekeke¡­" the scarred face manughed sinisterly.


    "Poor guy! He should have just followed Scarface Fey, even though he can lose an arm he still could have left with another arm intact. Now, he''s going to lose them both, he''ll be an invalid for the rest of his life." The person standing behind Shin Jiao said feeling a little pity for him.


    This could not be med as their group is known to be the most notorious group in this part of town. Though they are called street rats, however, they are being backed secretly by some great family in town. Even the guards won''t dare bother with them, just to not get the ire of the family backing the group. And of course, the leader of their group is Scarface Fey.


    Scarface Fey is a very ruthless cultivator living like a gue in the shadows of the town of Crow. As a cultivator he is practicing some very unique cultivation, it is unique in a sense because he needed blood to cultivate. Hence his desire for bloodshed and killings made him one of the most feared men in the shadow world of the town of Crow.


    As Shin Jiao observe the group, he suddenly notice their cultivation and he could not help but be amazed at their cultivation level. All of them are actually at the peak of the core-forming realm. From the Qi undtion on their bodies, they are almost nearing the gold core realm.


    "This guy is too ruthless for his own good." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to think of a peaceful solution.


    He knows that a nail that stuck would always get hammered. With his weak cultivation, he didn''t want to get the attention of those old monsters staying in town.


    He wanted to once again talk to the man, but then all of a sudden, Shin Jiao felt that there is something wrong with his body. His limbs became heavy and his mind felt a little numb, then he discovered that there is something wrong with the air in his surroundings.


    Seeing the reaction on his face the people surrounding him showed a contemptuous sneer on their faces. Then Shin Jiao saw one of them who is holding a crumbled paper threw it on the side. When he wanted to use his spiritual sense, he was shocked as it seems that the Qi in his body became uncontroble too. So without a choice, he used his absolute sense and tries to see what the content of the paper is. When his absolute sense scanned the paper he immediately showed a dumbfounded expression.


    "A hallucinogen solution¡­ Damn¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he was in deep thought.


    "Hehehe, I will enjoy torturing this ignorant kid." Scarface Fey said while approaching and drawing out a small dagger with a leisure approach.


    "Look he is already petrified. Hahaha¡­ Kid! Brother Fey hadn''t started yet and you''re already frozen in fear, what a loser."


    Thepanions of Scarface Fey began to jeer out loud at Shin Jiao. Meanwhile, because of themotion that the group is doing, some people who pass by the hidden alleyway could not help themselves but to turn their heads and see the situation. Many people who saw this scene would just heave a helpless sigh at the situation.


    "Poor kid. It''s his bad luck that this gang of ruthless people has set their eyes on him."


    "Bad luck young man, just be careful not to provoke these kinds of guys in your next life."


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ what a looser. Why would he associate himself with these kinds of people? That''s what you get for being too ignorant of the world."


    The muttered words of the people passing by did not escape the ears of the people surrounding Shin Jiao. And knowing that no one is going to interfere, a sinister grin immediately was disyed on each of their faces.


    Scarface Fey arrived in front of Shin Jiao, but he didn''t do anything yet as he watches his prey like a predator toying with its food. He lifted his dagger to his mouth and carefully traces the edge of the de with his tongue.


    "Kid¡­ this is the first strike. Keke¡­" Scarface Fey said as he suddenly sent a quick sh towards Shin Jiao''s face.


    In each of the people''s mind, a scene of a bloody gash is already portraying itself disfiguring the face of the young man who seems to have been frozen stiff.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sound of the knife''s de cutting through the air echoed through the dark alley. Although the outside world seems to be bustling with people, this ce is like a secluded world apart from the real one. And so because of this, the sound of Scarface Fey''s de cutting through the air towards Shin Jiao''s face can be clearly be heard. The chilling cold gleam of the sharp de came really fast and immediately appears in front of the young man''s face.


    "Damn, Scarface Fey is truly ruthless." One of the people muttered as he saw the de reaches Shin Jiao''s face.


    But then a miraculous thing happened, the de just passed through the young man''s face.


    Everyone was dumbfounded with this scenery as they didn''t expect something like this would happen. Who would have thought that when someone is about to be shed on the face, that someone is actually a ghost-like figure.


    Then Scarface Fey suddenly feel the air on his back immediately stand on end as cold sweat dampened his back. He can clearly feel a very strong killing intent covering his whole being. Then at the edge of his eyes, he saw Shin Jiao quickly reaching out his hand towards his neck.


    Scarface Fey is not a newbie when ites to life and death struggle and fighting. In fact, whenpared with other cultivators, he can be considered an expert. So when this happens, his quick reaction immediately kicks in.


    With a wave of his hand, he intercepted Shin Jiao''s hand and immediately grabs it. Then after he got hold of Shin Jiao, a smile blossomed on his ugly face.


    When he attacked him the first time, he was taken aback and didn''t expect that the young man he wanted to target can actually move really fast. But this time, he is confident that he would be able to stab him as he got hold of his arm already. So without a second thought, Scarface Fey sends his dagger plunging towards, Shin Jiao''s stomach.


    He didn''t want to y anymore as he clearly senses that Shin Jiao is no ordinary cultivator. From his killing intent alone he already judges Shin Jiao to be dangerous.


    And so he decided to take everything seriously.


    The move from Scarface Fey made hispanions dumbfounded. They also didn''t expect Shin Jiao to be able to move so fast that only his afterimage was left. But now that Scarface Fey is taking everything seriously they now considered Shin Jiao as a dead man.


    When the dagger''s de is inches near Shin Jiao''s stomach, it suddenly stopped. Scarface Fey didn''t know what happened as no matter how hard he pushes the dagger won''t even budge. Then he noticed that his arm is being held by Shin Jiao with just one hand.


    "That''s two moves¡­ you seem very weak for a peak stage soul forming realm cultivator." Shin Jiao muttered as his gaze at Scarface Fey has a hint of curiosity in them.


    Upon hearing this, Scarface Fey suddenly fumed in anger. He used all his strength in his arm infused with his internal Qi and was immediately freed from Shin Jiao''s grasp. Then he executes a technique he had learned when he stole a scroll from a passing cultivator. This particr technique is quite to his liking as when he was fighting against the cultivator he almost lost his life. Lucky for him, the cultivator seems to be na?ve that he was able to trick him. And because of that, he was able to kill the man.


    When he moved his dagger three silver shes of light suddenly appear and started to rotate around him. Then, these lights suddenly turned into glowing daggers which simultaneously attacked Shin Jiao.


    "Huh!? Illusions?" Shin Jiao suddenly thought upon seeing the iing attack.


    Without a choice, Shin Jiao decided to fight back. Using his gloves, he formed a clump of Qi and turned them into a ball. Using this ball made of Qi, Shin Jiao parried each of the iing glowing daggers. Upon touching them, Shin Jiao noticed a particr thing. The glowing daggers seem to be real and are able to push him back.


    "Die!!!"


    Suddenly, Scarface Fey shouted as he thrust with all his might forward. Shin Jiao was a little taken aback at the suicidal action of his opponent. He didn''t expect to see the man gave up his defenses for this particr move. Shin Jiao suddenly see the twirling daggers rushing towards him. A feeling of danger immediately envelops his whole body as the sharp edges of the daggers got closer.


    Shin Jiao moved backward and execute shadow steps as his figure suddenly vanished from where he stood.


    Everyone was dumbfounded upon discovering the disappearance of his figure. Even Scarface Fey was taken aback as he missed his target and almost stumbled. But then the figure of Shin Jiao is nowhere to be seen.


    "That was too dangerous." The sudden voice of Shin Jiao was heard not too far from the group.


    Then they all turn their heads towards the darkest part of the alleyway. And there, from the shadows stood the figure of the young man they intended to rob and kill. But right now, Shin Jiao''s figure is like a solitary hero as his robe fluttered through the wind.


    Then looking at them he showed a contemptuous sneer and lifting his hand he taunted the four people toe at him.


    Seeing his action, the group became incensed at his provocation and immediately took out their weapons. But before they could move, Scarface Fey stopped them.


    "I want this kid." He said as he quickly dashed towards Shin Jiao.


    This time he is not going to underestimate his opponent and will give it his all. As he rushes, he immediately uses his technique and this time, ten white daggers began to swirl in front of him. The menacing white gleam of the floating daggers which seems to be made of pure Qi suddenly made the air around them turn cold.


    "This time, your life is mine! Now die you bastard!" Scarface Fey shouted as he stabs forward his de towards Shin Jiao''s figure.


    The number of Qi de that he is able to brandish is not an illusion. Shin Jiao has already experienced these des and if he is hit by any of these, his body will surely be pierced.


    Though the danger is nearing, Shin Jiao didn''t take a step back. He just stood there rooted on the ground not taking his eyes away from the man who has a sinister look on his face as he drew closer.


    3 meters...


    2 meters...


    1 meter...


    Peng!


    The loud sound of something hitting a hard object reverberated through the air. As a figure suddenly came flying towards a wall. Then with a loud thud, that figure slid down to the ground and became stopped moving. No one can guess clearly what had happened to Scarface Fey because all they can see is him lying lifelessly on the ground.


    The people watching the fight was now dumbfounded at the scene. They could not believe what they are seeing with their own eyes. Each of them knows the ruthlessness of the skill that Scarface Fey has used and if they are the ones to face it, they are sure that each of them would not be his match.


    But then, in just one move¡­ Scarface Fey actually lost.


    And now in front of them stood a now seeming tall young man, exuding a deadly aura as his killing intent immediately envelops the three of them.


    "Now¡­ who''s next?"

 Chapter 111 - Escaping Out Of Town Part 2

    Chapter 111


    A single hit!


    In just a single hit the young man in front of them was able to knock down a veteran like Scarface Fey. The remaining three people couldn''t help but gasp at the situation in front of them. They didn''t know how the young man did it but after a blur, they just saw him suddenly appear behind Scarface Fey and with a simple punch of his glowing hands, their leader was thrown to the wall and fell unconscious.


    "This brat is hiding his ability, attack him don''t let him escape!" one of the guys shouted as he immediately rushed towards Shin Jiao who is still standing on the spot.


    "What the hell happened? My¡­ my physique should not be in the core-forming realm too right?" Shin Jiao thought as he thought about his situation.


    The mostmon knowledge in the cultivationnd is that physique and cultivation grow together. But in truth that is not so, the reason why most cultivators have low physique until they reach the nascent realm is that they could not check their own physique if not using an external tool or through fighting. And this is the reason why a lot of them would go out to the world and temper their own cultivation and physique. And by doing this they could gain enough idea on how strong their physique is and could gauge their future actions from there.


    If a cultivator just stayed coop up inside their n they would not be able to grow stronger when ites to their physique. Thought it could not be said to those people who are considered geniuses. There are those who can immediately determine their physique and would practice physique strengthening cultivation techniques to further enhance it to the maximum limit of their current cultivation level.


    Right now Shin Jiao is experiencing the same thing, he is having enlightenment on his physique and how strong he is already. With this enlightenment, he can now also see the physique of others through his absolute sense and can gauge them as long as their cultivation level is more or less 2 levels higher than him.


    As he is in this state, many things enter his mind a picture of the human anatomy which he has learned on earth began to appear. Then he began to see points of the body which he has not observed before began to appear as he began to analyze how he can utilize this to his advantage. As a scientist and a special soldier, Shin Jiao has a lot of experience when ites to human anatomy. So upon seeing this scene his mind was enlightened and began to formte ways on how he can use this knowledge to make himself stronger.


    This enlightenment is like a sh of inspiration, thought it gave him a lot of knowledge and ideas but in the outside world it was just in a sh. Then after realizing everything Shin Jiao''s consciousness returned to normal. And as soon as he regains himself he immediately feels the cold gleam of a dagger''s edge approaching his eyes.


    "What!?" Shin Jiao jumped in surprise as he forgot that there are still 3 other people supposedly surrounding him.


    But since he had gained some distance while fighting against Scarface Fey, he has gained a few seconds of respite and thus was able to evade the deadly situation he could have put himself into.


    With a quick reaction, Shin Jiao effortlessly tilted his head to the side and let the dagger pass through. He didn''t even bother to hold his strength as he just let lose a straight punch to counter the man holding the dagger.


    As Shin Jiao''s fist flew towards the man, he instinctively lifted one of his hands to block the attack. Then with a swift and practiced motion he turns the de that just passed by Shin Jiao''s head into a reverse grip and yanks his hand backward towards Shin Jiao''s neck.


    When Shin Jiao''s almost lightning fast fist connected to the man''s blocking arm, cracking sounds can be heard. The man instead of winching in pain showed a surprised expression as he didn''t expect that Shin Jiao''s strength is this tyrannical. Now he knows why Scarface Fey was knocked out in just one blow. But as a veteran fighter, the man gritted his teeth and let his body be blown away.


    A cold smirk appears on the man''s face as he expects Shin Jiao''s neck would be sliced open through this exchange. But to his surprise, Shin Jiao just casually once again tilted his head as the dagger passes and barely grazing the fine hair on his ear.


    The man flew and now stered and incredulous look on his face, while his twopanions halted on their steps as they watched him flew backward passed them. When the man hit the ground, the pain which hasn''t kick in yet suddenly made his mind almost go nk. He just found out just now the grievousness of his wound.


    Shin Jiao uses the crafting ability of his gloves to change the elements and theirposition at an anatomical level. That is the reason why he can freely manipte almost any object he touches on his will. Though this is simple to imagine, however, without prior knowledge of molecr physics one cannot do as much. Shin Jiao was able to pass just a small part of this knowledge of his to the underground base. And out of all the people there only the middle-aged woman they called Elder Wan Bing was able to grasp this theory. And with just simple knowledge she was able to utilize this technique to use metallic substances and other simple elements to craft some items for their use.


    Because of his enlightenment, Shin Jiao was able to grasp the idea that he could even use this kind of ability in a fight; hence the man was his first experimental subject.


    Arrghh!!!


    "My arm! He¡­ He almost disintegrated the bones in my arm!" shouted the man as he wails in pain on the ground.


    Upon hearing this, the two people who watched this scenery was dumbfounded. Then both look at each other and then towards Shin Jiao who showed an indifference expression. Then both of their eyes went towards the pouch on his belt and from feeling fear both showed a greedy look on their faces.


    Then as if with a tacit understanding the two people actually didn''t run away but instead, they coordinated with each other and began to attack Shin Jiao.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao felt really excited as he now has another two volunteers for his experiment. With the swing of his sword, the first man to arrive in front of Shin Jiao eyed him sinisterly. Although they have seen how Shin Jiao moves but they are confident to be able to defend against him as they have now seen his skill.


    The man''s mind is now formting how to counter Shin Jiao''s movement skill and how to defend against him.


    His sword flew pass Shin Jiao''s side as it missed him by a hair''s breadth. Shin Jiao immediately locked the man''s arms with his and forces the man to let go of the sword by putting pressure on his arm. Feeling his arm almost breaking by the sudden strength the man unconsciously lets go of his weapon. Now, this close range fighting style is new to them as they didn''t expect Shin Jiao to fight like this.


    This is like a refined movement of a mortal soldier''s fighting style. But what he has considered as an insignificant way of fighting would actually disarm a cultivator like himself. But the man didn''t have a chance to think as in the blink of an eye Shin Jiao''s lightning-fast fist bombarded his chest with multiple strikes.


    Shin Jiao''s expression is like a man filled with curiosity as he saw the man slowly slump to the ground. What he did is to try and disce the man''s chest bones and try to disintegrate them as fast as he could. Though the man is still alive however his chest bones are already gone and since this is an experiment Shin Jiao could not guarantee if the man could survive as he made some mistakes and may have hit some of the vital parts of the man''s chest.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t think that long as now the other guy is actually swinging his sword behind him, and with another casual step, Shin Jiao dodge the attack. He was able to utilize small bursts of his absolute sense to make his movements more refined.


    Then with a glint of craftiness in his eyes, Shin Jiao formed a palm strike and with a swift movement deliver a hit towards the man''s forehead.


    But before his palm could reach the man''s forehead Shin Jiao felt a hint of killing intenting from behind him. He didn''t have to turn around as with only using small bursts of his absolute sense he was able to see a long daggering from behind.


    Shin Jiao is still unable to use spiritual sense but his absolute sense is his own mental ability which is not reliant on the spiritual Qi in his body. And through this, he was able to see the de even though it was not that clear and just a faint trace.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to look back but just quickly moved his body to the side. This action of his, in turn, made the man he is holding winced in pain as he felt his shoulder suddenly pop out of ce and was dislocated. But the man''s suffering didn''t end there as his body was dragged by Shin Jiao to the path between Shin Jiao and the long dagger''s de. Before the man could say anything he suddenly felt something entering his back and a cold bloody tip of the long dagger suddenly peeping from his chest.


    The man with a broken arm was the one who attacked and because of his injury, he wasn''t able to control his movements due to the pain he is feeling. And as he just grabs the chance to attack, he didn''t expect that Shin Jiao would turn his buddy into a human shield.


    Shin Jiao let go of the guy he is holding and the man''s lifeless body slumped to the ground as blood began to ooze out of the wound from his chest.


    The guy who did this was a little stunned but was able to regain his senses almost immediately. This kind of situation was not new to their line of work so he is able to recover his mental state almost immediately. But then before the man could think of anything, he suddenly found himself being held by his head. He wanted to struggle but then he suddenly discovers losing his vision and then followed by a numbing pain entering his brain.


    He wanted to scream but then he suddenly didn''t have the energy to do so. And after that, he felt his body falling to the ground and then he lost his consciousness, then his breathing.


    "I guess that was a little bit too much." Shin Jiao muttered as he felt a little taken aback at what he did.


    Though he has killed a lot of people in his previous world, still what he did to the guy was a little too brutal. As he experimented in trying to quickly disintegrate a portion of the man''s skull without damaging the skin. And the result was that, instead of the forehead, he missed his mark and actually destroyed half of the man''s facial bones.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is a good technique. A little hard to use but I think very effective as a trump card. But it put too much strain on my mental state." Shin Jiao muttered as he analyzes the result of the battle.


    Then he looks around and saw the two remaining thieves, one is barely hanging with his life and the other one seems to be unconscious. But Shin Jiao already knew that the guy who is still unconscious is already invalid. He had put a little too much of his strength when he punches the guy''s back and heard a paint cracking sound. He then scanned the guy''s back and saw the broken spinal column.


    Shin Jiao didn''t feel pity for these kinds of people. Because they chose to toy with him and who knows how many people have suffered in their hands. In his mind, he thought that being his experimental subject is at least the best thing they can do before dying.


    So he didn''t mind the two men and just checked his simple robe for stains and when he found that everything is okay, he left the area.


    Shin Jiao directly walks towards a store to exchange some of the beast core into spirit stones as he needed to buy some food before going back to the cave. And so he spends a couple of hours before directly walking towards the town''s gate. He is not in a hurry so he just decided to leisurely spend his time.


    Meanwhile, not long after Shin Jiao left the alleyway. A middle-aged man suddenly appears at the entrance and checked the area. When the man saw the four people on the ground a frown suddenly disyed on his face. Two of the people in the area are already dead and the other two seem to be not moving.


    The man then enters the ce and checked each of the people. When he saw their faces a somber expression suddenly appear on his face.


    But suddenly he heard a moaning from one of the men near the wall. He immediately walks towards that person and turns him over.


    "Who did this? What happened?" the man asked with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    "Some¡­ some servant¡­ lead us to this ce. He¡­ he is very strong¡­ master¡­ you have to¡­ avenge us¡­" the man who is Scarface Fey forcefully said.


    He already could not feel his body and is only able to talk. No matter how hard he tried his movement and sensation is already gone. So this is thest thing that he could do.


    "Useless trash, did Bo Ring discover your entities?" the man suddenly asked with a hint of worry.


    "No¡­ no master¡­ the¡­ the guy¡­ the guy who beat us¡­ is¡­ a young man. A¡­ mortal servant." Scarface Fey said with difficulty.


    But before Scarface Fey could say anything more, the middle-aged man suddenly stretches his hand with a glowing tip on his finger. Then he carefully touches the forehead of Scarface Fey who now looks at him in horror. But before Scarface Fey could say anything a light came out from his head and enter the middle-aged man''s forehead, then the middle-aged man closes his eyes. Not longter he opened his eyes and look at the alleyway exit.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ Let me see if you can escape my clutches.." The middle-aged man said as a glint of killing intent shed before his eyes.

 Chapter 112 - The Snake In A Sheeps Clothing Part 1

    Chapter 112


    On the top of a roof of a simple old building stood a single figure of a middle-aged man. Nobody in the area could see him as he is using an invisibility spell to conceal himself from the crowd. Only those who are in the gold core realm can see his figure if they wanted to as the concealment spell he is using is not that strong. His gaze turns towards a particr building near the town''s gate.


    It didn''t take too long for the man to notice that someone ising out of that building. And when he saw the person his eyes suddenly glowed with a hint of killing intent shing through them.


    The man is currently looking at a young man who is casually walking out on the streets while carrying a bag of food and other stuff. The young man is wearing an ordinary servant''s robe which seems inconspicuous but still, the middle-age man knows that he is not just some insignificant simpleton who can be trifled with.


    Though a little interested the man is not worried about anything. He just feels that the young man seems to be a strong cultivator as he is already a core-forming realm at a young age.


    The young man might not be like those geniuses who are already in gold core realms at his age, but as a normal cultivator, the young man that he is looking at has great potential.


    Although it is too bad that he is not the one who was able to discover the young man first. He didn''t know if thed is a spy sent by the first elder of the n as the youth is still wearing a servant robe of the Nian n.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently buying things leisurely as this time he ns to stay inside the hidden cave for a long time. He needed to also use this time to cultivate and improve himself so that when he starts his journey back to the underground base he could defend himself from people or any beasts who are powerful enough to easily take his pitiful life because of his weakness.


    Shin Jiao is aware that strength is essential for his survival in this world and without it anyone would be looking down on him. So he wanted to be able to at least fight back without being suppressed by someone.


    "This should be enough tost me for 2 weeks. I''ll just go back here if I wanted to buy more food and necessities." Shin Jiao muttered after checking his stuff.


    Not longter, he started to walk towards the town''s gate and suddenly saw something.


    On the notice board near the town''s gate, people began to flock in, they seem to be discussing something. And when he neared the ce he heard clearly what they are talking about and was surprised.


    "What!? The youngest son and the eldest daughter of the Nian n who was thought to have perished are actually alive?!" A woman suddenly eximed.


    "I heard from my friend that, both of them were plotted upon by someone from the n. That is too despicable, no matter what they still all belong to one n."


    "What do you know? Even in ns, those with power are the masters. With the trash cultivation of the youngest master of the Nian n, how can they put him in their eyes?"


    "Well, I can understand it if it''s just that. But, the youngdy of the Nian n is a genius, how would you exin that? My guess is that the Nian n members have fallen too deep in their thirst for power that they are willing to kill their own kin."


    "I agree, they are like that one n called¡­ Umm¡­ Ah right¡­ Gushan n. They were the most powerful n before but because of their internal fighting, the n was destroyed. And now only those minor people in the n remain without any power whatsoever."


    "I was there when the n was actually destroyed by the Hong n. It was because the daughter of the Hong n was killed when she was visiting the Gushan n for the marriage proposal. She was the beloved daughter of the Hong n patriarch. So the Hong n decided to erase the Gushan n."


    "Wait a minute, it was not the Hong n that killed them. The n itself killed each other through infighting. They fear the Hong n too much that, they killed each other just to pass on the me."


    "So you guys mean to say that this thing is also happening in the Nian n?"


    "Well, who knows maybe¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard the rumors, he could not help but frown. Though he should not concern himself with this situation however Zen Nian and Rat Ling are his friends. He could not just sit still and see the two be in danger. So he pushes himself into the crowd and read the news.


    Then what he read almost stupefied him. The three people returned to the n and were actually used of stealing n secrets and giving it to a stranger. And that stranger was considered as an expert and is very dangerous. Then he saw his picture drawn on the parchment of paper. He was used of being a thief and has a bounty of 100 low-grade spirit stones. Shin Jiao actually didn''t feel a bit of worry for himself as no matter who looks at the picture they could not recognize him.


    On the picture is a well-drawn image of himself but with scars on his face. Right now Shin Jiao has already healed those superficial scars and has almost recovered his old handsome face, though there are some minor deep scars on his body.


    "Hmmm¡­ this should be interesting. The Nian n might be nning in obtaining the thing that they called artifact and is trying to extract information from the three. If I go there, then their lives would be in much more trouble. But if I go away, who knows what would happen. As of now, I don''t have any choice but to strive and be stronger." Shin Jiao thought as he shook his head and walks towards the gate.


    But before he could go near it, a middle-aged man suddenly appears in front of him. The man wore an amiable expression on his face as he looks at Shin Jiao.


    Before Shin Jiao could react, the middle-aged man suddenly cupped his hands.


    "Young man, my name is Ding Gushan. I have noticed that you have good cultivation. I would like to invite you for a tea if that is okay?" the middle-aged man said as he smiled sincerely.


    Shin Jiao was taken aback at the politeness being shown by the man. He didn''t have any reason to refute as the man is showing him his due respect even though he is wearing a mortal servant robe. When Shin Jiao noticed the spiritual undtion on the man''s body, his heart almost skipped a beat.


    "An infant soul realm cultivator!" Shin Jiao''s mind suddenly goes nk.


    He didn''t know what this very powerful cultivator wants with him, and what''s with the polite attitude. Though Shin Jiao wanted to doubt the man, yet his sense could not detect any dangerous aura from the man. So he didn''t refute the man and just greeted the man with respect and cupped his hands.


    "Senior, this junior is just a lowly cultivator and has his cultivation damaged. So I may not be as good as senior portrays me to be." Shin Jiao said with a tone of respect.


    "Haha! You are a truly wise and humble young one. I like your attitude. How about this, youe to me and I will tell you what I can do for you. If you are not satisfied with it then you can reject my offer. I won''t take any offense." The middle-aged man said chuckling.


    Because of the kind gesture of the man, Shin Jiao didn''t want to disrespect him and in this area, he also didn''t want to cause a scene. So he just followed the middle-aged man to a restaurant near the tall western wall of the town. The two sat at the top floor of the restaurant which is full of people. Then the middle-aged man ordered a lot of food which made Shin Jiao dumbfounded.


    The man didn''t say anything and waited until both of them finished eating. Shin Jiao didn''t pass the opportunity as it is his first time to eat this many foods in this strangend. Though he himself can cook something delicious however he didn''t have a chance to eat in restaurants before as he is busy taking care of a lot of things. Plus this lunch is free so he who would just let it passes by.


    "Young man, I''m actually interested in recruiting you to be a cultivator under me. I will give you cultivation resources and your very own spirit cave... What do you say?" The middle-aged man said as he took a sip from a cup of tea.


    The middle-aged man observes Shin Jiao and his reactions and what he saw made him feel a little bit surprised. He had met a lot of young men who have potentials but the young man in front of him seems to be calm and not anxious even after being offered great benefits. With this, Ding Gushan is sure that Shin Jiao is not a normal young man. On many asions that he starts to offer some benefits, many young cultivators would always say yes without thinking too much. But Shin Jiao seems to be unfazed by the benefit he is offering.


    "This one has a big appetite¡­ Hmm¡­ interesting." Ding Gushan thought.


    Shin Jiao looks at the man and tries to determine if the man is telling the truth or not. In his experience, he could almost always tell if someone is lying to him. And looking at the man''s expression and eyes, he seems to be telling the truth.


    But Shin Jiao could not just follow the middle-age man without any rime or reason. He just met him and he could not just put his trust in the guy, so he decided to decline politely.


    "Senior¡­ this¡­ this lowly one is just a mere core-forming realm cultivator with damaged cultivation and is unable to decide immediately. Would senior give me some time?" Shin Jiao said as this is all he can think of.


    If the man gave him some time, he would surely grab this opportunity and ran to the Dark Forest. He is confident in his escaping technique and thought the middle-aged man may seem to be powerful but he has a teleportation scroll, he can just use it in case of emergency.


    When Shin Jiao politely declined the offer of the middle-age man, Shin Jiao actually noticed a faint trace of reaction in the man''s eyes. This made Shin Jiao a little scared as the man can actually squish him like a bug if he wanted to. So he felt a little pressure but showed none on his face.


    "Sigh¡­ I wanted to actually just invite you to be one of my people. But you are proving to be a hard bargain." The middle-aged man said in a calm voice.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt the air around him turn stale and stuffy. He can feel a strong surging auraing from the middle-aged man. When he saw the expression on the man''s face, he was taken aback. From an amiable man to a sinister-looking guy the change in Ding Gushan''s expression is truly mind-blowing.


    Shin Jiao suddenly thought some of those politicians from Earth. He seems to have forgotten the craftiness of man. In this world where strength rules, not all men show their real selves in just a single nce. The man named Ding Gushan is one such man. One of the reasons why Shin Jiao left the agency is because of this attitude of the leaders he is serving. Theplex intricacies of politics would always get on his nerve, and such is happening right now.


    "I didn''t want to do this but you have forced my hand young man." The middle-aged man suddenly said as he waved his hand in the air.


    Then Shin Jiao suddenly felt a strong fluctuation of Qi wave which covers the whole restaurant. Then the people from down below calmly walks up to the second floor and stood before them.


    "No more pretense, I wanted the legacy that you have. Either you give it to me peacefully or else we take it forcefully." Ding Gushan said as he nonchntly sips some tea.


    The area around the restaurant seems to be covered in a barrier. Plus it seems that the restaurant is under the control of the man in front of him. Now Shin Jiao felt like his luck is truly running out. How can he escape this predicament that he is in right now? Though he didn''t want to do it, however, if fighting is the only way out then he will have to w himself out of this mess.


    The only thing that''s bugging his mind right now is, why did the man ask him about his legacies?


    "Does he mean the artifacts or the crafting techniques?" Shin Jiao thought as he showed a frowning expression.


    "Oh, it seems that you didn''t know the situation you are in right now." Ding Gushan said as he looks at Shin Jiao''s confused expression.


    "You see, my name is Ding Gushan and I am the master of Ya Nian¡­ I''m also known as the second elder of the Nian n¡­ the reason why I know your secret is because of that little girl. I never would have imagined that a cultivator like you have the ability to make those things. With your ability and knowledge, you could be great and famous. But instead, you decided to hide in this small backwater town. Foolish¡­ too foolish." Ding Gushan exined as he showed a mocking gaze on Shin Jiao.


    "If you give me the legacy that you have, I promise to make your death quick and painless. But if you struggle then all my men will y with you¡­ they would like to see the man, who has the ability to kill Scarface Fey." Ding Gushan added.


    When Ding Gushan said this, the people surrounding them suddenly sent chilling re at Shin Jiao. All of them are like hungry wolves looking at their prey.


    As each person in the room is a bloodthirsty individual, they wanted to face some challenges. And when they heard that Shin Jiao was able to kill Scarface Fey and his group they wanted to test their strength in fighting him.


    "Sigh¡­ mister Gushan. I don''t want to be impolite. But since you have given me some food, I just wanted to say something." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he slowly stood up.


    "If each of you cares for your lives, please go now. If no... then die!" Shin Jiao said as a huge killing intent suddenly went out of his body.


    Shin Jiao would always keep this within himself and would rarely release it.. But since he is at a disadvantage, he didn''t want to hold back and will just go all out.

 Chapter 113 - The Snake In A Sheeps Clothing Part 2

    Chapter 113


    The old interior and wooden panels of the restaurant made many creaking sounds as a group of people entered its second floor. The people going up are numbering up to 50 with their aura exuding a strong killing intent. All of these people were supposed to be customers of this simple restaurant but then in a blink of an eye, they turned out to be the group of thugs that are guing the town.


    Though the town''s authorities have been trying to find these people, yet all their efforts are wasted as there is a power backing this group up. And now that power is currently standing in front of a young man wearing a simple servant''s robe. The young man is looking inconspicuous but then everyone knows that he is not someone to be trifled with. One of their groups has already fallen in his hands, Scarface Fey and his gang. They are all familiar with the ability and strength of Scarface Fey and his crew and is considered as one of the strongest in their circle.


    So with this knowledge, everyone wanted to test out the young man''s strength and yet at the same time afraid that they would not fairly do well and end up dying like Scarface Fey.


    "Youngd, you''re very brave to say those bold words. But do you have what it takes to back it up?" Ding Gushan chuckled as he nonchntly picks some sweets on the table and slowly put it in his mouth.


    "I''m quite surprised when my naive little Ya''er told me about you. She foolishly trusted me so much that she blindly told me everything, and upon hearing what you can do, I was truly amazed. With her story and the information I got from the Nian n, I deduce that you are carrying a legacy with the extreme potential to create wealth. But you are just wasting it while hiding¡­ Now I''ll change my condition since you are a very impressived, I''ll spare you. If you give me the legacy I won''t kill you¡­ I''ll just wipe your memory clean of this conversation and let you go your own way¡­ What do you say?" Ding Gushan added showing an amiable smile.


    He didn''t want to attack the young man in front of him as he''s not sure whether the legacy is really in him or that he might destroy it in a moment''s notice. He discovers from the memories of Scarface Fey and the other guy how fast Shin Jiao''s movements are. As a cultivator in the infant soul realm, he himself can barely catch the young man''s movements.


    So in his opinion, though Shin Jiao might be fast however he still might have a chance if worstes to worst.


    Upon hearing Ding Gushan''s condition, Shin Jiao felt a little insulted. He was once a very powerful person. If he only has his cultivation from before he could squish the man into a pulp with just his finger. But of course time has changed, he is just a measly ant in the eyes of the man right now and Shin Jiao wouldn''t dare to provoke the man or else he is sure that with a flick of the man''s finger he will surely lose his life.


    This is where Shin Jiao should tread lightly as he is now ying with his own life. But of course, if worsees to worse he is not afraid to duke it out with the man even with the cost of his own life. But right now, he still didn''t want to do that as he still wants to return, roam this world and grow stronger.


    Shin Jiao didn''t say anything and just flicked something in the air. Before everyone could react, a smoke suddenly bursts from the small bag of paper. The smoke immediately covered the ce in a blink of an eye. It''s like a living organism as it covered Shin Jiao''s figure.


    "What a lousy trick!" the middle-aged man muttered as he immediately scanned the ce where Shin Jiao is.


    Upon doing so, hisplexion turned gloomy. He didn''t expect that an ant-like existence was able to escape right in front of his nose. Without a word he immediately spreads his spiritual sense and caught a figure running outside on the streets.


    Upon seeing this, the middle-aged man showed a contemptuous sneer.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Ding Gushan muttered as he lifted his finger.


    This signal made the men surrounding him immediately rushed out of the restaurant and chased after Shin Jiao who is currently running with all his might. He needs to find a safe ce to use the teleportation scroll as it would take him around 20 seconds to activate.


    But then before he knew it a person suddenly appears beside him and sent him a casual punch which broke through the air making visible ripples.


    Boom!!!


    Before Shin Jiao knew it, he found himself flying through the air like a cannonball. Then he hit the town''s wall while spewing mouthfuls of blood.


    Shin Jiao''s reaction speed is already superb, but his opponent is not a low-level cultivator. Before he was attacked he clearly saw the spiritual fluctuations on his attacker''s body and it''s a gold core realm cultivator.


    When he looks up he was once again dumbfounded as the one who attacked him is a young woman. He didn''t notice is before as the movement of the person was really too fast and his focus was defending.


    The young woman is wearing a green body fit cultivator''s robe, with red dragon embroidery on its sleeves. The woman''s face looks ordinary but herplexion is as white as snow. Although she looks very young however Shin Jiao was amazed and gawked at her cultivation. She is already a middle-stage gold core realm cultivator.


    "You''re a thief right? With you running that fast and your robe it seems that you''ve stolen something very important. Hand it over and I''ll let you go. If not then, I''ll cripple your cultivation and send you to the town''s guards." She said with an air of chivalry and righteousness.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao was dumbfounded. He is currently being chased by a group of people, how did he just encounter another troublesome fellow? Shin Jiao almost cursed his own luck for being too poor. Because of that punch, Shin Jiao felt that one of his arms was actually fractured. He used his left arm to bear the brunt of the force of the punch. What amazed Shin Jiao is that only his arm was broken and he didn''t suffer that much injury. Though he spews a mouth full of blood, however, this is due to him hitting the wall with such a huge force.


    "What?! You''re still okay after taking my punch? This is interesting¡­ Uncle Yuan, I want him!" the young woman suddenly said with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    She is looking at Shin Jiao like a new toy that she really wanted to take home.


    "Young miss, this is¡­ he is a servant of the Nian n. We can''t just take him with us." An old man''s voice suddenly rang out from nowhere and a figure suddenly materializes from behind the young woman.


    "You thief, if youe with me I won''t give you to the guards." The young woman suddenly shed a smile.


    "Young miss, I am not a thief. I am on an errand to go outside the town and gather some herbs as quickly as I can." Shin Jiao immediately replied.


    When he spreads a burst of his absolute sense he saw many familiar people hiding in the shadows. But Shin Jiao didn''t saw the middle-aged man who is their leader. The people chasing after him are also showing a fearful expression on their faces, especially when they are looking at the old man behind the young woman.


    "Don''t worry about that, what can the Nian n do? If I Wen Kai wanted to get something no one in town can stop me." the young woman said with a tone of indifference in her voice.


    "May I remind you of what happenedst time when you took that little girl from the Xiong n mistress. Your master scolded you for the whole day and you were barred from going out of the school for 2 days. Do you want that to happen again?" the old man reminded her with a voice of someone who really cares for the well-being of the young woman.


    "Uncle! I''m really interested in his abilities. Look! He just broke a bone after taking my punch. And he is just a first-stage core-forming realm cultivator. How crazy is that? Please uncle, let me have him. I promise I won''t let him suffer." She said in a coquettish tone while grabbing one of the old man''s hand.


    "Sigh¡­ Wen''er, it''s not that simple. You know how your father feels about the Nian n. If possible he didn''t want to see any of them. Now you wanted to take this youngd to our manor? What do you think your father would do to him?" the old man refused.


    "Umm¡­ that''s unfair. Okay, I''ll let him go. But I want you to take me to eat something nice today... and also buy me some new clothes okay?" Wen Kai suddenly said with a bit of reluctance in her tone.


    She is really curious about who Shin Jiao really is. She thinks that he is not a mortal servant as he is a cultivator and that he is a thief. Maybe he just entered the Nian n and stole something from them. Then upon having this idea, she suddenly feels that the young man is good.


    The enmity between their family and the Nian n, started when Wei Qi Nian tried to molest her and failed. She is stronger than him and was beaten by her to a pulp. After that day, the Nian n head started to give pressure to her dad in the sect and this causes the two to have a sh endlessly.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief when the young woman''s interest in him faded. Right now all he wanted to do is to find a ce where he can use the teleportation scroll. But then before he can think of anything else he saw another group of people whom he immediately recognized. And like a strike of unlucky circumstance one after another, Shin Jiao immediately cursed his damned luck.


    Five men wearing a different colored cultivator''s robe with an insignia of the Nian n are actuallying into the town through the gate. The group immediately spotted Shin Jiao as he is still leaning against the wall with some blood on his mouth.


    Before the group could react, Shin Jiao bolted from his position and ran away while holding his left hand. While running he took out a pill from his pouch and put it in his mouth. He then feels the warm power coursing through his body and into his arm.


    "Hey! It''s him! Go tell the first elder, we''ll go and catch him." one of the young men which looks like their leader quickly said as he too took off following Shin Jiao''s path.


    As the group chases after Shin Jiao, some people in the shadows also trailed after him. Now many people started to chase after his fleeing figure. Shin Jiao choose a crowded ce so that he can use some of his skills. He didn''t know if it would work on cultivators thought, so Shin Jiao darted towards the market ce.


    The marketce is the busiest ce in the town. Many people mingle in this ce, mortals and cultivators alike. Shin Jiao webbed through the crowd like a loach in the water. His movement was like practiced and he easily integrates himself with the crowd. The people chasing after him was a little dumbfounded at the scene they are seeing in front of them. Though they can use their spiritual sense, still the number of people is truly numerous. So without a choice, the group enters the market area and slowlybs it.


    Meanwhile, atop one of the establishments the young woman Wen Kai has her eyes glued at the figure of Shin Jiao. She could not help but be amazed as his figure suddenly melds with the crowd. Even the old man in front of her who is also looking down felt amazed. If he didn''t see it, he could not believe that it is true. In just a few moves, Shin Jiao transformed from being a servant of the Nian n into a blue-robed rogue cultivator wearing two long daggers behind his back.


    The way he took the things in those vendors was too smooth that they didn''t even notice they already lost a part of their inventory.


    "See! Uncle! I told you he is a thief! And a very good one at that¡­ it seems that the Nian n members are chasing after him. I knew I was right¡­" Wen Kai said with a hint of excitement in her tone.


    "Thief? More like an assassin, or a spy. If we are not up here, I doubt that even I could find him in this crowd. This is truly interesting¡­" the old man muttered.


    Upon hearing the praise of her uncle for Shin Jiao, Wen Kai suddenly disyed a teasing smile.


    "I know that look uncle. I know that because of me you are here right? And you are also looking for something?" Wen Kai suddenly asked.


    The old man just nods his head without giving her a reply as he continues to sip his tea while his eyes glued to Shin Jiao.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already changed his clothes and seeing that no one was able to follow him, he heaves a sigh of relief. He immediately turns from a corner and disappears from the market ce.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure disappeared, Wen Kai and the old man also suddenly disappear from their seats. The other people continue tob the market looking for Shin Jiao''s traces. But no matter how hard they tried they found no one.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in the Nian n manor, Wei Qi Nian suddenly showed an excited look on his face upon hearing that they have found traces of Shin Jiao. Then he suddenly shed a sneer on the young woman behind him who is sitting beside a very handsome looking young man.


    When the two heard the news about Shin Jiao, their faces are filled with worry. No matter how the n tried to extract information out of them, they didn''t budge. Even Rat Ling who suffered severe punishment didn''t open his mouth and told them about Shin Jiao. But because of his cultivation, the n head decided to just let him go.


    But now that they got the news about the young crafter, Jin Nian immediately dispatches their n elders and experts just to find the young man. They would not let him fall to other people''s hands.


    Each of them already has designs in their minds as to what to do next when the young man is captured. And for sure, it would not be a good thing for Shin Jiao.


    "Get the mortal servant alive. If anything happens to him, I will give that person a severe punishment. I repeat no matter what, get him alive!"


    When Jin Nian said this everyone in the n hall was dumbfounded.. They didn''t know what the n head''s n is, but it seems that there is something going on.

 Chapter 114 - The Snake Is A Sheeps Clothing Part 3

    Chapter 114


    The rushing of the wind and the cooing of an unknown night creature filled the air of the dark forest. Weaving between the thick trees is a shadow frantically running with all his might. Although the sun has not yet set on the horizon yet the Dark forest covers its remaining light with its gloomy aura.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how long he has been running but he could not stop as his senses are telling him that someone is tailing him from behind.


    When he escaped the town he was forced to face a group of people. Though he manages to lose the track of those who are chasing after him, he didn''t expect that Ding Gushan''s people would wait for him outside of the town.


    At that time¡­


    "Hey! That''s him!" shouted one of the men wearing a hood.


    Upon hearing theirpanion, the rest of the men turn their eyes towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Though he expected as such, yet he never would have thought that around 30 men are waiting for him outside.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao dashed out of the gate and into the grove of trees with the men in hood following closely after him. Shin Jiao sent his spiritual sense out and found that other than the 30 people no one else is following. With Shin Jiao''s range of spiritual sense, he is able to detect almost all the life signs around him at a kilometer distance. And inside the radius, he can only see the 30 people on his tail.


    Looking at their cultivation Shin Jiao sneered and really thanked the heavens that the people chasing after him didn''t have any gold core expert.


    When they were already a few distances away deep inside the forest Shin Jiao abruptly stopped. The people chasing after him saw this in their spiritual sense.


    "Hey, I think thed is already giving up on his life. When we catch him, the master will really be happy and is going to promote us, right? Or we can just ask for some spiritual stones."


    "That servant seems to be hiding something for the master to target him personally. If we can get that then we''ll be rich."


    "Are you crazy? Do you want to be killed by the master? Be my guest¡­ although it is tempting but I still want to keep my little life thank you."


    "Haha, you guys are thinking too much. I know what the master wants with that guy. We just have to get it from him, and then the rest of his treasures will be split between us." The man who seems to be their leader interjected. He is the one running ahead of the group while chasing Shin Jiao.


    "You are right, boss!"


    "Yeah let''s do that."


    When the people arrive where Shin Jiao stood before, they noticed that the ce is a small clearing. Using their spiritual sense, they saw that the young man they are chasing is currently sitting leisurely atop a huge tree branch.


    "Haha, what guts you have a young man. Waiting for us like this makes me think that you wanted to fight all of us in here." The man who is their leader suddenly said as he steps forward.


    Shin Jiao didn''t say anything and just nods his head. Then he jumps down the thick tree branch he was sitting on and slowlynded on the ground. When hended he carefully patted the dirt off his robe. Then his gaze turns towards the 30 people in front of him which didn''t hide their desire to obtain his items. Upon seeing this, goosebumps suddenly ran across his body. He could not help himself as he involuntarily shudders under their gazes.


    These people could not help themselves having this reaction as their gazes are currently on his waist which has too many pouches tied on them and also the small bag he carries on his back. Shin Jiao has already seen those gazes multiple times so he is not new to this kind of treatment.


    "Young man, hand over the legacy and we can spare your small life. Or else don''t me us for being too cruel." The man said as he calmly observes Shin Jiao.


    Their master has already warned them that the young man is a very unique fighter. They should not underestimate him for being only a primary-stage core-forming realm cultivator, as being one didn''t mean that he is weak.


    The leader of the group immediately lifted his finger in the air and the people around him suddenly surrounded the young man.


    "Now, I don''t want to repeat myself¡­ hand over the legacy or suffer the consequence." The man said with a stalwart andmanding tone.


    He has led a lot of his men in the shadows of the town of Crow. No matter how hard the town''s guards and the magistrate tried to search for them or stop their activities all of these ended up in failure as their master and the rest of the leaders like himself would always slip through their grasps. They have a grip of power in the slums and the underworld of the town, and if they so deemed it, they could actually control the town.


    But of course, that is if there are no powerful cultivators within the ns living within the town.


    As far as the man is concerned, the mission this time is already in his bag and that the young man is already a goner. What he just wanted to probe is the legacy that their master is talking about.


    Shin Jiao didn''t move an inch and just watches the group of men encircle him. Since there are no gold core realm cultivators within their ranks, he is confident that he could defend himself or even escape with his life if he fights the group.


    "The lot of you always talk about the legacy this and legacy that. I wanted to amuse you but, I''m just confused about one thing. What are you crazy people talking about?" Shin Jiao said with a chuckle.


    Upon hearing this, all of them look at each other and a little confusion suddenly appears on their faces under their hood.


    "Cut the crap! We know you possess a legacy, so don''t bother to hide it from us. And since you don''t want to cooperate, then don''t me me for being impolite! Get him!" shouted their leader.


    Upon hearing themand of their leader, everyone around Shin Jiao immediately draws their weapons. Then without a word, they rushed in towards Shin Jiao attempting to subdue him by their numbers.


    Shin Jiao upon seeing this, hid his hand under his robe while he gets himself into a fighting stance. Then he quickly grabs the gun from the holster on his back. He then set his eyes on the closes person in the group. With a quick movement, he swings his hand in an arc and pulled the trigger twice along the path.


    Silver shes suddenly appear and a bullet flew out from the barrel of the gun with the speed which is invisible to the naked eyes.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Two crisp sounds of flesh tearing resounded through the air and two bodies suddenly fell to the ground. One of them has his neck sted in half and the other one which seems to be behind the man has his forehead sted open with a fist-sized hole that passes through behind the man''s skull. His blood and brain matters are scattered on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, the leader of the group which stood a little distance from them showed an astonished expression. He actually didn''t see how two of his men died in just a blink of an eye. All he saw was the young man waving his hand and a sh of silver lights. Then a lot of things suddenly enter his mind, one of them is that the legacy of the young man they are chasing might be an artifact. Then his eyes suddenly turn red in greed as he tried to imagine what kind of artifact they could get from the young man.


    But instead of attacking, he decided to just wait and see with anticipation. He wanted to observe more so that he can see if there are other artifacts the young man holds.


    After Shin Jiao disposes of the two, the others didn''t budge and continue on their assault. Shin Jiao gracefully evaded the iing weapons as the people began attacking him as soon as they got closer. Shin Jiao also didn''t stop his movement, but as soon as he moves silver shes would appear and a corpse would immediately follow falling to the ground. Shin Jiao was able to utilize his spirit sense to the max in this fight.


    With his strong spiritual sense, he is like a person looking down on the battlefield as he can clearly see every action that every person is making. It''s like a game in 3D where he is the yer, ying his character standing in the midst of his attackers.


    It didn''t take long for Shin Jiao to dispose of all his enemies. Though he sessfully defeated everyone, he was not spared of any wounds. His robe right now has traces of blood due to the light wounds he received from the attacks send by his enemies. Even the bag on his back which he is carrying along with his provisions now wore some holes on them and some of the foods are now on littering the ground.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" Shin Jiao calmly said as his gaze turns to the corpses surrounding him.


    The leader of the group was dumbfounded and almost could not believe what he is seeing. His men who have been working under him for many years are now all sprawling on the ground lifeless. The fight was so quick that what he saw was the blurring figure of Shin Jiao and shing light, then his men falling with either a hole or two on their head and sometimes on their chest.


    "You!" the man suddenly pointed at Shin Jiao with his shaking hand.


    He didn''t expect that the unassuming young man in front of him is a god of death. If he has known that this would have happened, he could have prevented his men''s death and just trailed the young man until their master arrives. Now that everyone is already dead, is toote for him to regret.


    But of course Shin Jiao didn''t wait for the man to do anything, he immediately flicked of his hand and a sh of silver light suddenly appear. When the man saw Shin Jiao''s action, he immediately activated something and with a loud sound, something hit a sturdy barrier surrounding the man.


    Ping!


    Shin Jiao was astonished as the man actually has a defensive treasure on himself. And that it is strong enough to defend even the enhanced bullet of his gun. Even since he became a cultivator he is able to enhance the firepower of his gun throughbining his spiritual Qi to the already enhance bullets. With thebined power, his bullets can even tear through a gold core Qi field and wound a gold core realm cultivator, though it is not yet powerful enough to kill one.


    Upon seeing that Shin Jiao''s attacks cannot hurt him, the man''s confidence suddenly rose up. Then he immediately took out a scimitar looking weapon from his pocket.


    When Shin Jiao saw this his eyes glowed, as he discovers that the man has a spatial tool.


    Now Shin Jiao''s eyes showed a greedy expression. And this time he wanted to take the spatial tool of the man aspensation for their group''s audacity to attack him. With a word, both of them suddenly rushed towards each other and immediately shed.


    Shin Jiao didn''t use his gun but instead took out a unique looking dagger. While buying things in town, he saw this inconspicuous looking dagger sitting on a corner. When he asked for its price the store owner, just smiled at him and give him a very low price which astonished Shin Jiao.


    This is because; the dagger actually resonates with his absolute sense at that time. He can clearly feel the strong majestic aura trapped within the dagger. His absolute sense is a higher sense which only saints immortal or deity realm cultivators possess. So it can detect powerful and unnatural auras within his surroundings.


    As they shed, the man quickly brandished his scimitar and hack towards Shin Jiao''s head. He didn''t care anymore if Shin Jiao died or not. All he wanted to do is to end the young man''s life and obtain the legacy. Because if he hesitates, he is sure that he is the one who will die.


    The low-grade soul level Qi field scroll he activated would onlyst for 3 minutes. So he should rush in killing Shin Jiao before it disappears.


    The man brandishes his weapon along with his techniques. Shin Jiao on the other hand dodge carefully and as fast as he could as the man is using his Qi along with his scimitar. Wind des and me shes erupted from the weapon as it flew towards Shin Jiao. Now his already torn robe became more tattered as he desperately defended each attack.


    Shin Jiao also didn''t stop when he noticed that he can''t even use the dagger to break the Qi field surrounding the man''s body. He began tobine his weapons; gun and dagger suddenly assaulted the man''s barrier. But no matter what he does it''s all useless.


    When Shin Jiao was about to give up, the dagger on his hand suddenly reverberated. Then he noticed that his blood has already drenched the handle of the dagger. But the most curious thing is that the blood has actually dried.


    Before Shin Jiao could know it, a sudden surge of power filled his hand. When he saw the man swinging his scimitar towards him once again, he unconsciously waves the dagger on his hand and found that his senses became too urate that he could actually see which part of the man''s waving hand should he hit.


    Then all of a sudden, a flying scimitar could be seen twirling through the air with a hand still firmly gripping the handle.


    Arrggghh!!!


    The man suddenly shouted as he watches with wide eye in horror as his weapon flew through the air along with a hand. Then his gaze turns towards his wrist and found that his right arm is now missing a hand.


    But before he could react, Shin Jiao immediately sent the dagger towards the man''s chest. Upon seeing this, the man didn''t show fear but instead gritted his teeth and freed his left hand to grab a small dagger from his spatial tool.


    But then before he could do anything he suddenly feels cold steel entering his chest. Then the man felt his body became powerless and his consciousness left him.


    The Qi field surrounding the man was actually shattered by the dagger on Shin Jiao''s hand with ease. Shin Jiao didn''t know how it happened but right now is not the time for him to think. As after he killed the man, his danger sense actually picks up something from within a distance.. So without a second thought, he grabs the man''s spatial tool and immediately ran out of the area.

 Chapter 115 - Discovery In The Middle Of An Eminent Peril

    Chapter 115


    Cold sweat drenched his forehead and his hard breathing echoed within his ears. He didn''t know how far has he traveled but for the moment, he can feel assured that the one following him has lost his trails.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how many times he stopped to check his surroundings and how many times he frantically ran as fast as he could after finding his pursuers at the edge of his absolute sense. Even with the boots, which he made giving him a boost of speed, it seems that the people or person following him would always catch up behind him. His mind is already exhausted in using his absolute sense, as it has a wider burst of range than his spiritual sense, he still persevere and pushes through. Because he knows what would happen if he is caught.


    The sudden burst of his absolute sense covers a far wider range than his spiritual sense. But it is blurry and the image in his head is inurate, yet this is the only thing he can use as of now. At the edge of his sense, it seems that there are two groups of people following him. One of the groups is a pair of two men and the other one is a pair of a man and a woman, but they are not on the ground but floating in the sky.


    Shin Jiao currently heaves a sigh of relief for, atst, he is able to rest after hours of running with all his strength. He then slumped down on the ground and ate something from his already tattered bag. He didn''t know how long he would run but gaining energy from food is a must as he didn''t want to use the few remaining fasting pills he had.


    "If only I''m sure that this ce is safe, I could use the teleport scroll. But my guts are telling me that this area is still not safe." Shin Jiao thought after analyzing the situation.


    After a while of rest, Shin Jiao continues to run deeper into the forest. Not longter he was able to reach the boundary separating the Dark Forest and the regr forest, without a second thought he enters the fog covered Dark Forest. Shin Jiao didn''t feel anything after carefully walking a while but then all of a sudden his sharp senses shouted danger. He quickly congeals his absolute sense and within that limited range, he quickly saw a person rushing towards him.


    Boom!!!


    A loud ringing sound reverberated through the air where dust and debris came flying everywhere. A figurended on the ground near him wielding a huge saber on hand. The figure belongs to a man, which looks like in his 30''s. The ck mask he is wearing hides half of his face with his mouth visible. The bulky structure of the man cannot be hidden by his robe while on his mouth he shed a contented smile.


    "Kekeke¡­ this is really interesting. I can''t believe that an ant-like you can dodge that. I was very careful to hide my presence, how did you know my location?" the man said in a deep and yful voice.


    "Who are you?" Shin Jiao asked in vignce not answering the man but instead throws his own question.


    Right now, the man in front of him is a gold core realm expert, and he can''t judge further than that which means that the man might already be at the peak of the gold core realms. So Shin Jiao''s vignce and senses are at their peak because he didn''t know what the person will do next.


    "Me? I''m just a mercenary. I heard that you have caused trouble for my master, you''ve killed 30 of his men... You know that those are some of the elite of the gang. Because of that, my master wants you to pay for it with your life." The man casually said.


    "Your group is the one asking for trouble, not me. Should I just stay still and let you do whatever you wanted? To hell with you people. You wanted to steal something that is mine, thene and get it!" Shin Jiao gritted his teeth and shouted.


    He knows that he has no way out of this thing but to fight it out. Though his cultivation is still low, yet he came out prepared. If worstes to worst then he will have to use all his trump cards and go with mutual destruction with them. Even if he returns to being a normal mortal, he still has his brains and knowledge.


    "Haha¡­ a very proud young man. You are really brave to provoke me even though you know of my power. Let me show you what I can do then." The man said as he waves his huge saber.


    "Che¡­ you''re only able to bully those with lower cultivation than yours. But if you face those who are stronger than you, I think you''ll cower and even kowtow to that person. Shameless¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    But his voice was still loud enough to be heard by his opponent as a red hue suddenly appears on the man''s neck. The man''s face immediately turned sour with the insult from a weakling like Shin Jiao, but his pride could not ept the insult and so his gaze turned frosty. He then impatiently growled at Shin Jiao, brandishing his huge saber intending to cut Shin Jiao''s body in half.


    "Die! Insolent fool!" the man said in anger.


    He didn''t use any of his spiritual Qi as the insult from Shin Jiao has already affected his judgment. He is a strong cultivator among his peers. He has defeated many people, but of course, those are lower than he is. Since Shin Jiao hit his sore spot he wanted to prove that even without using his strong spiritual Qi he can kill the young man who insulted him.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao was really ted. He knows that cultivators are proud and some are easily provoked. So he didn''t think twice and tried to provoke the man and it actually worked. With the man''s Qi field not activated, Shin Jiao can see the opportunity right in front of his eyes. So he didn''t think twice and immediately shorten the gap between them.


    In one step Shin Jiao immediately brandish the dagger in his hand and sh it towards the man. Seeing Shin Jiao''s action the man sneered and immediately parried the dagger. With the cultivation of the man, he is able to send Shin Jiao flying backward for a couple of meters.


    "Weak! Trash like you can''t fight against me!" the man jeered as he took a step forward while swinging his huge sword.


    The air boomed as the sword broke through the sound barrier while it flew towards Shin Jiao who is still trying to stand up. Shin Jiao wasn''t wounded but he just felt groggy and a bit shaky. When Shin Jiao heard the noise he unconsciously lifted the dagger and blocked the iing huge saber. Shin Jiao immediately feel his hand go numb as the two metals collided together.


    Ting! ng!


    Boom!


    Shin Jiao was once again sent flying to the air but this time, he hit a tree with a huge impact. Shin Jiao felt his whole body be sore as he found himself embedded inside the broken tree trunk. This time Shin Jiao has an amazed look on his face, though he looks battered with his robe in tattered yet his body is unhurt.


    He realized that whenever he is about to get hit by the enemy''s huge de, there is a thin filming from the dagger protecting his body. But what amazed Shin Jiao is that he discovers that the energy feels familiar. It is the same energy that he has been using before which had made him a very strong cultivator. It''s the natural energy from his sphere.


    "This¡­ this is the energy from my spheres!" Shin Jiao muttered with a hint of excitement in his tone.


    When Shin Jiao discovers that he has lost his cultivation, he didn''t want to admit it but he was truly devastated. He has worked hard in discovering his own path in cultivation. And it was very hard for him to find a solution inbining the two, but in just a blink of an eye, he lost everything. As a person, he felt devastated, but he didn''t want to just give up just like that. So upon discovering the familiar energy his heart feels really happy.


    Shin Jiao has scanned his body before but found nothing. So now he again quickly scanned himself with his absolute sense, and all of a sudden he actually found a hint of his old power. What baffled him his that the energy ising from his head. Especially within the middle part of his head, it''s like a tumor. But the thing that surprised him is that its growth didn''t take any space within his head, instead, it melded with Shin Jiao''s brain tissues and became a part of his brain.


    He already saw this from people who could wield mana. Their dantian is located within their brains, and that is the source of their power.


    Though he now found the spheres, however, what made Shin Jiao worry a little is that he didn''t know how to use them freely as of now.


    No matter how hard he tries he cannot ess the energies within his head. He then scans them to check everything and was left dumbfounded, now in that area, there are only 6 spheres with varying colors. He didn''t know what happened but he didn''t have time to find out. If he wanted his cultivation back he needed to defeat his opponent first and then study the thing within his head.


    So he quickly moved and walks out.


    When Shin Jiao walks out of the broken tree trunk the man suddenly stopped in his tracks and showed a dumbfounded expression. Though Shin Jiao has dirt all over his body and his clothes are in tatters, his body clearly didn''t suffer any grievous wounds.


    "What¡­ what the hell are you?" the man muttered unconsciously.


    But he didn''t have time to dawdle because he immediately remembers what he should do.


    "This is getting interesting, let me try and use around 30% of my strength." The man said as he immediately rushed towards Shin Jiao''s figure.


    When Shin Jiao saw the man''s speed, he could not help himself but mutter something.


    "So fast!"


    In a blink of an eye, the man suddenly appears in front of Shin Jiao and swings down his huge saber towards his head.


    "Now die!" the man shouted as he suddenly used all of his strength with this attack.


    Though he said that he will only use 30% of his strength but his gut feeling telling him to break the promise and go all out. Deep inside him, he can feel weariness towards the young and helpless lookingd. He didn''t know where it''sing from as in this battle he has all the upper hand and has been attacking without even giving his opponent a chance to fight back. But his weak-looking opponent is actually unhurt.


    But before the man could think of anything else, he suddenly felt something biting his right arm. Following that is the loss of his strength in gripping the huge saber. He suddenly found his old weapon too heavy to carry and his finger slipping against the handle of the weapon which immediately slid off his hand and flew pass Shin Jiao''s head. It didn''t even graze his hair as it tumbles through the air and embedded itself on the ground.


    Silence pervades the air as the man suddenly felt warm liquid trickling down from his arm. The smell of a rusty iron suddenly entered his nose. Though Shin Jiao''s gun is powerful, yet with the man''s cultivation, it didn''t have enough power to destroy his arm. So it was only able to tear a hole on the man''s arm.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The man''s painful wail suddenly follows as he now discovers the painful sensation on his arm. He immediately jumped backward using all his strength to distance himself away from Shin Jiao.


    But then what he saw made him want to scream in anger. Shin Jiao actually followed his movement and also jump with him. With that, the distance between them didn''t increase but instead decreases. The man then waves his left hand to grab Shin Jiao''s neck. Since his only chance to fight back is to do another preemptive strike to incapacitate his opponent.


    But before he knew it, he saw another sh of lighting from Shin Jiao''s hand and felt one of his legs suddenly go numb. When hended, the man immediately fell tumbling on the ground. He was baffled and wanted to stand back up, but he now discovers another painful sensationing from his left thigh which now has a hole in it.


    The man now showed a horrified look on his face and wanted to activate his Qi field. But before he could do anything, with a sh of light, he suddenly found his consciousness slowly fading and darkness oveing his sight.


    Thud!


    The man fell on the ground with the top of his head sted open. He didn''t even have enough time to react and do anything as Shin Jiao decided to just finish him.


    In this fight, he discovers that the arm and legs of a cultivator are very resilient to damages. Though he has used 50% of his power almost breaking the gun, he just made a small hole on his opponent''s arms and thigh. But then the head is truly a weak spot in every living creature, as he just used 20% of his spiritual Qi added to the gun''s bullet and was able to st his opponent''s head open. He wanted to shot the heart but it is encased in a hardened rib cage.


    Upon killing the man, Shin Jiao immediately grabs everything the man has except his clothes and immediately ran as fast as he could. He put everything inside one of his small pouches and put it in his breast pocket.


    Meanwhile, as Shin Jiao left the area a shadow suddenly appears. Upon seeing the devastation and the dead body, the shadow which belongs to a middle-aged man suddenly showed an angry expression. He didn''t expect that his most priced fighter would fall in this ce. He then checks the wounds on the man''s body and found that there''s a small metal that is still embedded in the thigh.


    "So this is your secret. I''m going to make you pay for this. I will get that legacy and tear your whole body apart. All the years of preparation have been for naught because of such one insignificant ant." The middle-aged man muttered in anger.


    This man is Ding Gushan, who has been chasing Shin Jiao for a while now. Though he has positioned his men in this forest in advance, he didn''t expect that more than 30 of them would have fallen in the hands of the insignificant weak-looking young man. But now, no matter what sacrifice he has to make he swore that the legacy within the young man''s body would be his. He can suddenly imagine an army loyal to him using the same artifacts and abilities. No one can ever stand in his way and his ambitions.


    Though a little angry the man now showed a crazed expression at the prospect of getting his hands on a great treasure.


    Without a word, Ding Gushan didn''t waste any more time and directly used all his strength and jump towards the direction of where Shin Jiao fled.


    ...


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently running at his maximum speed and like a specter, he weaves through the thick groves of trees. But he suddenly had a bad premonition and that his senses are giving him an extremely dangerous feeling.


    But then before he knew it a figure suddenly descended from above andnded heavily right in front of him. Luckily for Shin Jiao his reflexes are top-notch and were able to evade the sneak attack.


    Boom!!!


    The explosion caused by the figure''s suddenly heavynding blew a dust cloud all over the ce. Shin Jiao''s figure was thrown a couple of meters away but was still able tond on his feet.


    "You truly are a hard thing to kill. You''re like an insect that struggles to survive. But an insect is still an insect... and this ce will be your graveyard." The figure within the dust cloud said.


    Shin Jiao''s heart is now racing with anxiety as the voice is familiar to him. He squinted his eyes and carefully watch as the dust cloud slowly died down and reveals a figure in the middle. When he saw the figure, Shin Jiao''s body involuntarily shook.


    "Oh, crap! Howe he''s here? Damn it, is this my end?" was the only thing that came to his mind.

 Chapter 116 - Mutual Destruction

    Chapter 116


    With a horrified expression on his face, Shin Jiao looks at the figure standing calmly in the middle of the receding dust cloud. The middle-aged man''s expression is full of confidence and pride. Now that he has caught up with his prey, the man is sure that everything is now within his control. He can get the legacy and his revenge at the ant that almost ruined everything he has worked hard for many years.


    Seeing the expression on Shin Jiao''s face, the man felt ted and showed a smug look on his face. But he immediately calms himself down as he didn''t know what Shin Jiao might do if truly cornered. So he calmly walks forward out of the small crater from the ground.


    "You truly are very slippery. I didn''t expect that you''re this strong young man. You have caused me a lot of trouble, and I assure you that you will pay for it." Ding Gushan calmly said as he walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "I never ask for any of this, you are the one who started this and you me me for defending myself. You can only me yourselves for being too greedy. No matter what, at the end of the day your greed is still your own undoing." Shin Jiao sneered as he tried to calm himself and immediately took a fighting stance.


    He didn''t want to underestimate his opponent, as the man in front of him is 2 tiers higher in cultivation than him. Though Shin Jiao has experienced facing these kinds of cultivators and he knows that they like to y with their weak prey as a way of looking down on their opponents. But of course, he needed to prepare himself in this fight as his life right now is on the line.


    "Haha¡­ well said. But still, you will lose your life in here no matter what you say." The man said as he waved his hand and a gale of wind suddenly appear and hit Shin Jiao without warning.


    Shin Jiao''s figure was thrown tumbling a few meters on the ground, luckily his agility and dexterity are good that he was able to twist his body mid-air andnd on his feet. This time it was Ding Gushan showed a surprised expression. He didn''t expect that the weak young man could still stand after being thrown by his wind attack. Upon seeing this, Ding Gushan followed up by forcefully stumping to the ground where shockwave and spikes suddenly appear bursting out.


    These casual moves contain 20% of his strength as an infant soul cultivator. This is usually more than enough to defeat a primary stage gold core realm cultivator. So this is already an overkill in his part.


    As the ground spikes bursts from the ground running towards Shin Jiao, a sneer appeared on Ding Gushan''s face.


    Shin Jiao found himself unable to determine the path of the thorny ground fissure. He discovers that wherever he moves the iing fissure would follow after him. Plus the ground itself is shaking which is affecting his movements thoroughly. Without a choice, Shin Jiao decided to jump high up as this is the only way to dodge the thorny ground fissure. Shin Jiao also knows that this is a trap, set by his opponent. But still, he gritted his teeth and helplessly jump.


    "I know that you are a slippery little loach, but now I got you." Ding Gushan muttered as he immediately sent a couple of wind des towards Shin Jiao''s who is currently on the air.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    As the wind des flew towards Shin Jiao a sinister smile suddenly was disyed on Ding Gushan''s mouth. An expectation of a mangled body and a bloody mess is on his mind, as he can already see the result of the foolish action of the young man. Though he can feel that Shin Jiao''s battle prowess is admirable, but as a stronger being, he is not inclined to appreciate a lowly opponent like Shin Jiao.


    But before he can think further he saw something incredulous, his target actually moved his body while mid-air and evaded the wind des one-by-one by twisting his body in weird angles. He didn''t expect something like this would happen because if it were him, he could not have done the same thing. He would just put up a strong defensive stance and block those wind des.


    While still stupefied looking at the young man''s weird action, something shed.


    All of a sudden in the middle of Shin Jiao''s dodging he shes a simple and crude looking dagger towards Ding Gushan. The dagger suddenly flew out of Shin Jiao''s hand at lightning speed. It didn''t take a second for it to immediately arrive in front of Ding Gushan who was toote to actually notice it.


    But before the dagger could pierce the head of Ding Gushan it was stopped by a thinyer of Qi. It was a Qi field of an infant soul forming realm cultivator. This thinyer of Qi is far stronger than that of a gold core realm expert by a hundred times. Infant soul realm cultivators are the peak of being a half-mortal half-immortal being. They are in the boundary of almost receiving an immortal body in which is that of the nascent realm. Once they reached the nascent realm it is the beginning or birth of their immortal bodies.


    So even though Ding Gushan is only a primary-stage infant soul realm cultivator, he already possesses both a strong body and Qi field.


    Shin Jiao''s dagger was then rendered ineffective as it fell on the ground. Upon seeing this, the eyes of Ding Gushan went wide in disbelief, although he is currently underestimating his opponent, luckily he didn''t neglect his own safety. Because he is a shrewd and a crafty man he would always have backup ns to protect himself in case everything would go sour. Luckily he did, or else he would already have a hole in his head.


    What made his astonished is the speed that the dagger was flung towards him. He didn''t expect it to fly so fast that even with his spiritual sense currently active he still wasn''t able to detect it before the dagger is already inches away from his face. What baffled him the most is that he discovers a crack on his Qi field where the dagger has struck.


    Upon discovering this, he didn''t want to put down his vignce towards his opponent. Thought the young man''s cultivation is low, the technique he is using gives out a stronger force not that of his level.


    When Shin Jiaonded on the ground his gaze didn''t leave Ding Gushan''s figure.


    "Good, good¡­ you truly are a talent. Then let me see you dodge this." Ding Gushan said as he formed Qi energy within his palm.


    Then the energy within the area suddenly gathered within his body, making everything feel chaotic. Shin Jiao even feel his body involuntarily shiver; it was as if an eerie atmosphere was created. He knows that Ding Gushan is now getting serious about this fight.


    Upon seeing the gathering of energy, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to take out a couple of jades with rune carvings on them. Then he also took out a small piece of folded paper. With a wave of his hand, an invisible force shield suddenly formed in front of Shin Jiao. The force shield became thicker and thicker as the energy within the jades were used.


    But before the force shield could be thicker, Ding Gushan suddenly released the energy he has gathered on his palm. He did this because he saw what Shin Jiao did, taking out things on his pouch. He has a hunch that the young man is going to attack him first, so before the young man could act he didn''t wait for the Qi energy to be gathered in full and decided to release it for a preemptive strike.


    A thick yellow light suddenly burst forth from the energy ball on Ding Gushan''s palm which is now facing Shin Jiao. The light beam flew in a straight line disintegrating everything it passes by. Even the ground formed red moltenyers as the beam flew by.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao gritted his teeth and braces himself for impact. The area of the beam covers is far too wide for him to dodge. He knows that if he would try to jump out of its way, even if he uses the shadow steps, he would not escape the light beam. He may be able to preserve his life but it would cost him his feet or even half of his body, which would still be his doom.


    Bzzzt!!! Boom!!!


    A loud explosion echoed through the Dark Forest which jolted a lot of demon beasts. But they didn''t dare approach the area because they can feel a strong surge of aura belonging to a human cultivator.


    Now, almost around a hundred of meters wide crater was formed from where Shin Jiao stood. When Ding Gushan saw this he was a little taken aback as he didn''t expect that a strong force would counter his light beam and produces an explosion.


    Actually the light beam which he created is just a strong force that would push Shin Jiao back and burn him. It is not supposed to be strong enough to create such a huge explosion.


    So upon seeing the devastation he was a little taken aback.


    He then immediately scanned the dust cloud covered area for the figure of Shin Jiao. And there he saw from afar a bloodied figure embedded on a thick tree.


    "What a stupid little runt. He thinks that he can defend against that st and instead created his own demise." Ding Gushan sneered while looking at Shin Jiao''s figure.


    He then leisurely walks towards Shin Jiao''s figure and enter the dust cloud. He didn''t need to see Shin Jiao with his eyes as he can already see him with his spiritual sense. As he approaches, he noticed that Shin Jiao is already moving. The young man slowly moved his fingers followed by his arms and then his body which is already riddled with wounds.


    "Ehh..! Still able to move huh¡­ that''s good at least I don''t have to waste too much of my energy to read your mind then." Ding Gushan muttered.


    Mind reading or memory extraction is a unique ability of a certain cultivator to see what''s inside a person''s memory; however, this is not an easy skill to do. A cultivator should have a certain understanding of a person''s mind and is able to locate a certain spot of a person''s brain. This is a very hard thing to do as with just a single mistake, the memory would disappear and one''s effort would be for naught. This skill needs a long time for a cultivator to develop. And to be an expert it needs many sacrifices.


    Ding Gushan was able to learn this skill to mid-level because of the resources he got from the Nian n and the human sacrifice his underlings in the underworld he made provides for him to practice on.


    Now he is excited to extract rich knowledge from his target''s mind and didn''t care whether the young man survives or not, as his only goal is the legacy.


    Ding Gushan''s figure swiftly appears in front of Shin Jiao. Then he leisurely lifted his hand and grabs Shin Jiao''s neck.


    "Now that I got you, let me see how you can escape my grasp." Ding Gushan sneered as he held Shin Jiao''s neck firmly in his hand.


    The feeling of having his target within the palm of his hand made Ding Gushan happy as excitement can be seen on his face.


    "Boy, tell me where is the legacy that you have obtained? I know you have one so don''t bother to deny it. If you don''t tell me I will use my ability to extract your memory and that would not be favorable for you." Ding Gushan said as he threatens Shin Jiao.


    He wouldn''t casually use his skill as he suddenly noticed that Shin Jiao still has a will to fight against him.


    Shin Jiao just stares at Ding Gushan with curiosity in his face. This made the middle-aged man frowned. From the looks of Shin Jiao''s body, he seems to be weak and already frail, but something is amiss. But he didn''t mind it as his guard was down when he saw that Shin Jiao is already heavily wounded to a degree where he is unable to stand up anymore.


    But now that he observed closer, he suddenly felt a sudden dangerous premonition. Before he knew it he suddenly felt that something is amiss with his body. He felt that his cultivation is in chaos and that he could not control the flow of the Qi within his body. And then, he found his strength gradually receding leaving him stupefied. Then a sudden thought came to his mind.


    "Did he just use a suppression powder on me?"


    When Shin Jiao saw the reaction of Ding Gushan he knew that his n was sessful. He has sessfully suppressed the cultivation of Ding Gushan by using a suppression powder. This same powder is the one that was used on him by one of Scarface Fey''s men. He has gotten his hand on one of this powder just in case of emergency, and in his dire state, he used it.


    "You''re crazy, both of our cultivation is now gone. Do you still think you can escape me? I will deal with you before I lost my Qi!" Ding Gushan shouted as his finger suddenly glows.


    With all his might he threw Shin Jiao in the air and attacked him with both hands. Thought his strength is almost gone, he still has time to use his ability to attack Shin Jiao''s consciousness. At the same time, a short de sneakily appears on one of his hands as he also sent it towards Shin Jiao.


    "Die!" Ding Gushan shouted with his eyes turning red.


    He didn''t expect to have fallen into a trap by a worthless little worm. This is due to his carelessness and anxiousness to get the treasure, he didn''t notice that within the smoke caused by his attack mixed the suppression powder. This powder could not be seen anywhere as it is an illegal item. Only he and some of his subordinates have them as they identally obtain it from robbing someone. So while he has his cultivation he needs to end everything.


    Now with this move, he is sure that he can kill the trash and at the same time take everything from him.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, was surprised as he didn''t expect that his opponent still has the strength to toss him in the air. But right at this moment, he feels calm and collected, right now he is just waiting for the cultivation of Ding Gushan to go down to a level where he can use his gun to finish him once and for all. Though his situation is a little precarious yet his heart is calm as he closes his eyes.


    Upon seeing this Ding Gushan felt ted as it seems that his opponent has already given up in struggling. Not that the young man has a chance to live after this, he is sure that with this move he is the winner. When the de and the finger of Ding Gushan neared Shin Jiao, the young man suddenly opens his eyes, and then two silver shes suddenly appear.


    The two figures now found themselves facing each other, one has the look of astonishment and disbelief while the other showed pain and disorientation.


    As the two fell on the ground everything is unclear on who won and who lost as both their consciousness slowly faded to darkness.

 Chapter 117 - A Blessing In Disguise

    Chapter 117


    /*unedited*/


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    A loud deafening explosion thundered over the air as high caliber long-range cannons ripped over the battlefield destroying anything it hits. The smell of gun powder permeated the air as the whole area began to be covered with dust, fire and thick ck smoke. The ce is full of casualties on both sides, but worst of all many innocent lives are lost in this nonsensical war over pride and beliefs. The world has its eyes on this event as it was the start of a genocidal act of another country just like what has happened in many others.


    A young man was sent in this war-torn ce because of a mission, a mission to extract a person out of the country. The mission was sanctioned by the U.N. and is deemed dangerous and almost impossible. Hence a deliberation was done and ten names appear, these ten people have a 100%pletion rate when ites to their missions.


    But out of ten, there is one among them whom the world leaders had quite a reservation to call. Though his missions are 100%pletion however he is not ruthless enough and would seldom go the hard way just to finish his mission. But they could not deny that he is the perfect agent for the mission. And thus he was sent to this hell-like ce.


    That young man was Shin Jiao; he is currently wearing a simple cloak covering his body. As he weaves through the forest avoiding anything that could detect his presence, his figure began to blend with his surroundings.


    As he moves through the woods, the voice of his master would always echo in his mind.


    "Young man, you must remember to be one with your surroundings. Your breathing should blend with the air and your scent should not be masked but insteadbine with your environment¡­ and most of all is your movement. You should move like the shadows quiet and deadly."


    It didn''t take long before Shin Jiao was able to reach the prisoner''s camp where many people are holed up like pigs in the ughter. Shin Jiao can even see some men taking their liberty on some of the women in the cell.


    "Damn animals¡­" he muttered.


    He wanted to help but as a single individual, he can only do so much. So he decided to just focus on his mission. Shin Jiao stealthily blended in his surroundings and caught one of the guards who have the same build as he is, and then he impersonated that guard.


    It didn''t take long for him to find the man he is looking for. The man looks inconspicuous among the prisoners and seems to be blending with the others. When Shin Jiao appears, everyone was scared out of their wits and immediately scuttled away from him.


    "You!...e with me." Shin Jiao said with the same tone andnguage as the guards.


    The man suddenly showed a fearful appearance and wanted to rebut, but when he saw the fierce re from Shin Jiao, he was stunned. The man unconsciously followed Shin Jiao out of the cell. When the other guards saw this they look at him in confusion.


    "You guys are having the time of your life. It''s my turn then." Shin Jiao casually said.


    This made the faces of the guards flustered. They know that not all of them prefer women, some of them have a different preference so they just nod their heads and walk away. But the man in front of Shin Jiao began to tremble, he unconsciously tightens his butt hole and covers his behind.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao almostughed in exasperation. This is his only chance to save the man, so it just came out of his head.


    "Sir¡­ Sir¡­ I''m¡­ Please, sir, have mercy on me. I have a wife and a daughter, I don''t want to die." The man suddenly begged.


    Then Shin Jiao said something in a hushed tone, which made the man calm down.


    The mission was smoothly done that only one casualty was recorded and that was the unlucky guard. Later, Shin Jiao discovered the man to be a great doctor and a researcher. The man is researching artificial organs and body imnts.


    One day when they saw each other, the man told him something that he could not forget.


    "Shin, if ever you are in a bind and in need of medical help. Just call me and I will be there, I can assure you that my research can save your life¡­ heck, I can even change any of your vital organs." These words from the man, made Shin Jiao suddenly feel shivers down his spine.


    But then all of a sudden the words of the man echoed through his mind and continuously repeated itself over and over.


    Then suddenly darkness permeated his consciousness and faces of all the people he has killed suddenly pops up in his mind. He didn''t know why he saw that particr memory of his, and the images he is seeing now, but this time, Shin Jiao didn''t feel guilty or any remorse. He just observes them calmly and without any reaction. He has already gone through these many times before and for someone who has trained himself to control his inner demons, Shin Jiao wasn''t fazed by these images.


    Then suddenly everything turns dark once more, and Shin Jiao heard some voices.


    "Grandfather, I think he ising through." A sweet melodious woman''s voice suddenly enters Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "Hmm¡­ he is still out of it. His memory should be in shambles after being hit by that ability of the second elder of the Nian n. I didn''t expect that the old man was the master of the shadow organization forming within the town of Crow." An old voice said.


    Though he could not see it, Shin Jiao seems to have heard the two voices before. From where he did not know or even remember.


    "By the way, grandpa, have you discovered how to use the artifacts we found with him?" the young voice asked.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his heart didn''t feel worried. His guns and gloves have a fingerprint code on them. Only he can use those artifacts. He has learned his lessons from when he lost his BARRETT and would not fall to the same mistake. Without his finger and spiritual imprint, the two artifacts would be just a lump of metal in the hands of others.


    "No, it seems that they are just ordinary ornaments crafted in a unique way." The old man said shaking his head.


    "What!? That is impossible, we saw it clearly right? He used this thing to hit the head of the Nian n elder with something before he was pierced with the sword."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he suddenly remembers what happened at that time.


    "Wait a minute? Why is my memory still intact? I remember that before the man fell he was able to touch my head. I wasn''t able to evade as my body seemed to have been locked down by hisst remaining spiritual suppression. What is going on here?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then he tried to scan his body and was dumbfounded to find something which made him dumbstruck. He could not have known that this would have happened. Right now he could not use spiritual Qi once again. So he decided to use his absolute sense, though it burdens his mind.


    He then saw the status of his dantian; it seems that Ding Gushan was able to use his Qi to destroy his dantian and his core. Then he scans his head and found that the energy and the spheres are in chaos. A theory enters his mind as he saw his state.


    It seems that in hisst-ditch of effort, Ding Gushan went for mutual destruction. His pride could not ept that his brain which contains his infant soul and the core in his dantian was shot by Shin Jiao. And so in hisst-ditch of effort, he exploded his Qi which travels to his sword and destroys Shin Jiao''s dantian. But his finger didn''t reach Shin Jiao''s head but instead, the skill broke the formation of Shin Jiao''s power spheres in his mind.


    Hence Shin Jiao could now see the chaotic state of the spheres. He could not imagine if he was directly hit by that ability, his mind would surely turn into mush and he will be in a vegetative state. But thanks to the automatic protection of the sphere energy in his brain, it was sacrificed so that his mind can be preserved.


    "We can just try and ask him when he woke up." the young woman''s voice said.


    Days passed¡­


    Though Shin Jiao wasn''t able to open his eyes yet, still he continues to use his absolute sense to fiddle with the energy in his mind. He slowly strengthens and gathers the chaotic energy within and continues to try and find ways to form them back into spheres. He didn''t know how many times he lost his consciousness doing this but he discovered that his absolute sense was strengthened and improved by arge margin.


    Then Shin Jiao also discovers that though he has lost his dantian below his navel he can still feel the existence of the spiritual roots. And from the looks of it, they have already been inserted through every vein of his body.


    With this discovery, Shin Jiao''s goal now is to recover from his grievous wound and wake up.


    He also noticed that it has been a while since he heard the voices of the old man and the young woman. But he didn''t bother; they may have abandoned him somewhere after all he is just a stranger.


    Two weekster¡­


    The morning rays slowly illuminated a small room where a figurey unmoving. With just a nce one can see that the figure has suffered some grievous wounds especially his stomach. The thick tattered cloth covering it is soaked in dried blood, which has dried for a long time now.


    As the golden rays from the sun slowly crept towards the figure''s face until it hit his eyes, the figure stays unmoving. Then all of a sudden, the golden rays of the sun made his longshes flicker as they illuminate his face.


    As he slowly opens his eyes, the morning rays meet his sight which made him winch by the sudden assault of the bright light. Shin Jiao carefully blinks his eyes as he adjusted his eyesight to the brightness. After his eyesight has recovered, he slowly turns his gaze towards his body. Though he already knew his state he still could not help himself but look at his own body.


    Upon seeing the thick tattered cloth covering his stomach, Shin Jiao could not help but let out a heavy sigh.


    While sleeping he already nned everything that he needed to do and prepare. This circumstance actually is a blessing in disguise. If his n will turn into fruition, he would not spend too much time in cultivating his Qi but only have to focus more on his physique. That way he can handle enough amount of energy that his n would unload on his body.


    "I have to return to the cave. I hope that the people who helped me didn''t take anything." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then all of a sudden the door open and three figures suddenly barge in. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao could not help but turn a frosty ze on the people who looks like they have something in their minds.


    "What!? You said that the person staying here is unconscious. What should we do now?" one of the men suddenly asked with a tinge of panic in his tone.


    "Don''t worry, that person doesn''t have any cultivation. I saw his wound when I helped them carry him here. I think he was skewered by a thick sword, and from the looks of it, his dantian is already ruined." The middle-aged woman leading the group said with a sneer.


    "You are already trash. Since the old man left you with us, he only paid a weeks'' time of the room rent. You owe us another week. But since you are unable to pay up, we will just take your belongings and kick you out." The woman said with a malicious smile on her face.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao could not help but frown. When he heard that he owes them some money, he decided toy low and do nothing as it is their right to do this. But when he noticed the hidden agenda of the woman and her group, his decision immediately changed. He didn''t expect anything from them, but they would also not me him for being impolite.


    "Go, take his things and kick him out. Let him rot outside. Keke¡­" the woman shouted.


    The tworge men standing on her side nod their heads and rubs both of their hands together. It''s like they are expecting to get something good. Upon searching the room they already saw the pouches full of things lying on Shin Jiao''s side table. With greedy eyes, the two men immediately walk towards it.


    "You are too vicious to treat someone wounded like this. I hope you don''t me me for what will happen next." Shin Jiao suddenly muttered with a hoarse voice.


    "Haha¡­ What? What can you do? You''re just trash; you can''t even stand right now. Wait I change my mind. After you get his things, dispose of him, I don''t want any trouble." The woman suddenly said with a sinister smile.


    The two men then grinned and nod their heads in confirmation.


    Shin Jiao suddenly closed his eyes, and just sat in the bed without moving.


    "He already gave up¡­ What a coward, I guess that''s the reason why yourpanions left you." the woman said with a sneer.


    She can now imagine the many spirit stones she can get, and judging from the thickness of the pouch it seems that the wounded young man is carrying more than some spiritual stones. She can sense that some of the pouches are spatial tools. With this, she can really say that she had struck gold this time. She has gotten herself a treasure.


    "Hurry up! We have to be done here as soon as possible. I don''t want trouble from our other guests." Shemanded with a happy smile.


    The two men''s footsteps immediately increased their pace and immediately arrive just a couple of steps near Shin Jiao''s bed.


    As the two men drew closer towards Shin Jiao, they suddenly began to feel something heavy weighing down on them. It''s like gravity suddenly changed. Then before they knew it, they were stopped in their tracks.


    "You people should not have done this.. Don''t me me for being impolite then."

 Chapter 118 - Changes

    Chapter 118


    /*unedited*/


    The strong pressure was too intense that the two men with their hands already outstretched suddenly fell on the floor. Their cultivation level is only at the spirit refining realm, but they dared to rob Shin Jiao because they thought that his dantian is already gone and he is helpless.


    But what they didn''t know is that Shin Jiao didn''t justze around and do nothing while his consciousness is out. He works hard on forming the spheres on his mind dantian, this equals to having a mana core. Plus his absolute sense has now be too strong that he is already showing a psychokic-like ability which without using any energy he is able to move and manipte things. Though it is still weak, it is already enough to take care of the people in front of him.


    "With just this short pressure on their brains, they already can''t move. I guess my absolute sense is already this strong. Hmm¡­ I wonder how I would fare when facing higher realm cultivators." Shin Jiao muses.


    "You¡­ what¡­ what have you done! My sons!" the woman who is standing near the door suddenly bellowed as she saw the two men fell on the floor while their mouths began to foam.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he felt helpless, he wanted to also silence the woman but she is a little too far from him and is unable to reach her with his newfound ability.


    Though his absolute sense is already able to detect things at a distance of 500 meters without too much burden on his mind, his absolute sense control or the psychokic-like ability is only able to reach around 5 meters. When he used this ability to the two men Shin Jiao felt a little pang of pain on his head. Though it is not much but he knows that what he did, put some stress within his mind. But still, he can feel that he can use this attack more than 20 times before passing out.


    So this would serve as his trump card in the future as long as he does it indiscreetly. As it does not use spiritual Qi or natural energy, no cultivator can detect it.


    "What do you mean? I¡­ I didn''t do anything." Shin Jiao said while showing a confused expression.


    "What!? You¡­ then¡­ how did they fall?" the woman said looking at Shin Jiao cautiously.


    But upon realizing something the woman''s vignce lowered because she remembered that the young man in front of her already have his dantian ruined. But what puzzled her is the reason why her two strong and able sons suddenly lost their consciousness.


    Then her eyes suddenly gleamed towards the many pouches on the side table.


    "Those things might contain some treasure and those who approach it with hostility would be dealt with¡­ I¡­ I should approach it cautiously then." The woman thought as she arrives at a conclusion.


    She then slowly walks towards Shin Jiao trying to reign on her hostile intent.


    "I think you are hiding something, but whatever it is, it won''t work on me." the woman confidently said as she slowly approaches.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the woman with confusion.


    "Did she realized something? This woman couldn''t have sense my new ability right?" Shin Jiao thought as he continues to watch theedic action of the middle-aged woman.


    Shin Jiao didn''t show her any reaction, which made the woman feel confident in her decision. So she continues to walk slowly almost tiptoeing towards the side table.


    When she reaches the 5-meter mark Shin Jiao didn''t wait and immediately sent his absolute sense towards the woman''s head targeting her memory and consciousness.


    Plop! Thud!


    The woman fell on the floor with foam slowlying out of her mouth. What she didn''t expect that when she was feeling ted at that time, she felt something hitting her head like a huge hammer and then everything went nk.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he heaves a sigh of relief. Although he didn''t kill them as he didn''t want to cause more trouble for himself, he made sure that they would not remember what happened in this room. It would take them a couple of hours before the three would wake up, so he has a lot of time to pack his things and leave.


    "The wound in my stomach is still open? How?... I¡­ Shin Jiao felt a little helpless¡­" he has focused more on regaining his cultivation that he forgot that he has a huge wound. But then his body is still able to heal it to this extent so he is still grateful.


    "Though I can still feel pain but this is already manageable. I have to leave this ce and do my recuperation in the cave." Shin Jiao muttered.


    This time he didn''t want to think twice anymore and checked his pouches. Luckily the teleportation scroll is still there along with other scrolls he made to hide it. Just in case he would face some tragedy and lost his pouch none would be able to suspect anything. Plus the scroll is usingplex runes so it would not be easy to decipher.


    When Shin Jiao finished his preparation and saw that almost everything important is there except for some food, he decided to open up the scroll and use it.


    After reading the incantations on the scroll, it took around 20 seconds before the scroll activates and suddenly a crack in space opens up and the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly disappears.


    Teleportation scrolls like these are not often used in the cultivationnd as most cultivators prefer to use space crystals or dimensional orb for quick teleportation. Although the material costs more and is harder to make, yet its effect is fast. In a tight situation, a cultivator could immediately save their lives just by breaking them.


    But of course, to make these kinds of life-saving artifacts is not easy. It would take a person well versed with runes and arrays to work non-stop for a couple of days just to finish one. Plus the energy stored in each of these artifacts should be enough to open up two points in space and dimension, hence cultivators at the infant soul realm or higher are needed in making such tools.


    In a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao found himself inside the huge well-lit cave.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess I''m back to square one with my cultivation. But at least I was able to recover part of my old cultivation back. The only problem I have now is how to use spiritual Qi. Without it, my cultivation technique is notplete." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Feeling helpless, Shin Jiao looks dazedly at the ceiling covered with shiny luminous stones which emits light on its own. He began to contemte his new situation and what to do about it. He would not let it go just like that and give up. His goal is to be strong once again so that he can go back and see Qin Lou and the under basemunity.


    "I¡­ miss you." Shin Jiao muttered unconsciously.


    It has been many weeks since hest saw Qin Lou. Actually Shin Jiao is not worried about Qin Lou herself, what he is worried about is losing her feeling for him. Due to two failed rtionships, his trust in love has already to wane. So even though he is sure about his feelings for her, he is afraid that she would also leave him.


    "I have to hasten things. But how?..." Shin Jiao muttered as he ponders deeply once more.


    Then he suddenly remembers the dream he has while still in ama. The man he saved at that time talks about imnts and he also learned that the reason why the man was saved is because of his ability to make artificial organs. After that time, the man became famous and was known all over the world. Because of his research, perfect biomechanical imnts were created.


    "That''s right! I still have my spiritual roots. All I need to do is to make an artificial dantian right? With my ability to craft, I can make one¡­ Materials?... Hahaha¡­ I have almost all of them here. This is great; I need to write up a n." Shin Jiao began to run his imagination wild.


    As Shin Jiao began to n in making his own cultivation once again, he began to write a n for his own future. He didn''t want to be a machine, he just wanted a power core like thingy for his body to improve. If he can make something like that, all he needed to concentrate on now is to make his physique able to handle the power produced by that core.


    That way he can utilize the power like his very own dantian. Though it is artificial, yet Shin Jiao didn''t have a choice. He didn''t have the opportunity to know how to grow a new dantian. But as a scientist, this is not a hindrance.


    If he has lost his dantian he would rely on his gears to make one.


    As Shin Jiao began to work, he didn''t even realize the time¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Deep within the Daemon forest a lone figure of a beast that looks like half-man and half-reptilian slowly walks through the woods. Every step of this creature would cause the trees in front of it to break apart. Even the high-level beast would go out of its path with great fear clearly shown on their eyes.


    "Hisss¡­ The chosen one seems to be moving about. The mark on you is both a blessing and a curse, but I will im it for myself. The stronger you be the better¡­ I can''t wait to taste your soul little human." The creature muttered in a human voice as it suddenly turns its head in a direction.


    The creature then continues to walk eastwards towards the boundary between the cultivationnd and thend of the beast n. Its powerful aura spells doom to those who woulde across its path.


    The boundary of the twonds is always embroiled in fighting. As the two races which dominate each of theirnds have strong animosity between each other. But no one knows that something powerful and dangerous is currentlying their way.


    ¡­


    As time went by the cultivationnd continue its way of life where the strong would always dominate the weak and fighting for survival and cultivation resources as everywhere. The mortals who would always live in constant fear has heard of a sanctuary which they can call home deep within the Daemon forest near the town of Dis. Many have already made the journey to thisnd they called mortal''s paradise which made the town of Dis grew in its poption.


    Now the town of Dis has already reached a poption of almost 500,000 people and most of them are mortals. Due to this, the economy of the town began to grow and the trading of cultivation resources and food between mortals and cultivators helped improve the lives of the people living in the town.


    In arge hall where many people are gathered, a discussion is happening.


    "Grand elder! Is the news really true? The mortalmunity inside the protective array has started to move out?" a middle-aged white-haired man suddenly asked.


    After that question, hush whispering suddenly erupted all over the hall. But then everyone suddenly kept quiet as the man sitting on a grand bronze seat lifted his hand.


    "Yes¡­ they are... actually going to send someone to negotiate with us today." The grand elder said.


    The grand elder who is wearing a long blue court robe looks imposing with his mix of ck and white hair. Although he is already old but his appearance is only that of a middle-aged man. This is due to the advancement of his cultivation of the nascent realms. In thest war, upon seeing the fight between a young man with a unique aura and the level 6 beast he has gained some enlightenment.


    And because of this he immediately went into seclusion. He didn''t know that after he went to his seclusion trouble has arisen in the mortal''smunity which made them hid inside a very strong and powerful barrier. When the Grand elder found out he was in a rage, he did not expect that some of the elders even colluded with outsiders to suppress their benefactor.


    And because of this, he decided to clean the council and kick those elders who are involved with this out of the town of Dis.


    But when he receives the news that it has only been a couple of months and the mortalmunity is now reaching out to the outside world again he felt ecstatic.


    The grand elder has already experienced what the mortals in that ce can do, the things that they can produce and the prowess of their long lost leader have shown. If he can have their cooperation and will have a harmonious rtionship with themunity, then the town of Dis would be the most powerful and advanced town in the cultivationnd.


    It might even turn into a huge city if his vision woulde to fruition. So now he would do anything in his power to stop anyone or anything from ruining the treaty between the town of Dis and the mortalmunity.


    All of a sudden a guard suddenly ran inside the hall.


    "Ahem¡­ Elders¡­ The delegates have arrived." The guard immediately said.


    This made the area suddenly turn silent as the people inside turns all their gazes towards the huge open entrance of the hall.


    Then everyone can clearly hear nking noise of metal hitting the floor tiles, this sound reverberates through the hallway.


    From the sound, everyone can clearly hear dozens of heavy synchronized footsteps. The elders could not help but use their spiritual sense in advance to see the peopleing from outside. As most of them are already in the gold core and some are infant soul realm cultivators, they are able to reach their spiritual sense to cover the wholepound where therge hall of the town council stood.


    When their spiritual sense saw the group of people wearing weird metal suits on their bodies, everyone gasped in amazement. The group of escorts immediately stopped when they reached the hall''s door.


    Then from the entrance of the hall, the people inside saw three figures.


    One is a very beautiful young woman with silver hair. The color of her long hair made her look like a fairy but she is clearly a mortal, then a young man which seems to be a powerful cultivator in thete-stages of the gold core realm. In the middle of the two is another familiar figure which everyone knows.


    When she arrived an elder suddenly stood up from the crowd donning a happy expression. He immediately walks forward meeting the three young people.


    "Qin Lou, my dear I''m d you''re back!"

 Chapter 119 - A Strange Encounter

    Chapter 119


    /*unedited*/


    The deepest part of the Dark Forest is where many powerful demon beasts reside. They ruled the Dark Forest like their own backyard, each demon beast controlling their own area of influence and most of the time many would fight over each territory.


    No low-level cultivator would dare go in this ce, and a cultivator with at least ate-stage gold core realm might have a chance to survive in this ce.


    Those who have higher cultivation would not dare enter the deepest part as it is the territory of a powerful demon beast. It has been rumored that there exists a level 7 demon beast called Dark Lion, which existed deep inside the Dark Forest. This is due to a group of elders from the Heavenly Crow Sect which was led by a nascent realm cultivator entering the deep forest. Three weekster that powerful cultivator returned alone gaining heavy wounds all over his very strong physique.


    This started the rumor, how could a nascent realm cultivator be easily wounded by any low-level beast. Only a level six beast or a level six beast king can hurt such a cultivator, but to wound him to that extent should be the work of a level 7 demon beast. Then those onlookers heard about a huge Dark Lion nesting inside the Dark Forest.


    Then everyone came into conclusion that, because of the strange environment inside the Dark Forest the Dark Lion chooses to make the forest it''s home. And since then, none dared enter the innermost part of the Dark Forest.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Deep inside the same forest, a shadow can be seen jumping stealthily from tree to tree. Like a ghost, the shadow weaves through the thick woods with ease as if it considered it as its backyard. Down on the ground, a pack of huge gray furred wolves is currently walking carefully as they tried to hunt for prey.


    The shadow suddenly stopped atop a tree and carefully watches the area. The weird suit he is wearing made him blend to his surroundings.


    He then noticed that the pack of gray furred wolves is advancing towards a demon beast lying not too far ahead. It seems that the demon beast has just given birth to a small cub which is lying beside it. When the shadow figure saw the demon beasts his eyes immediately brighten up, it''s actually a golden-winged tiger. These kinds of demon beast are rare and can be considered as Deity beast if cultivators can find its cub they would fight tooth and nails just to have it. It might even cause a greatmotion amongst the ns in this area. Luckily no cultivator is present at the moment.


    These kinds of demon beast are very precious and a great source of power. If a n or a person found a cub they could forcefully make a blood contract with it without any effort. Then they just have to feed the cub 10 low-grade spirit stones each day and it will slowly reach level 5 after two to three years. Although it is costly however the sacrifice is worth the price because once it matures the demon beast can be mounted and at the same time can be a powerful ally.


    Then after that, one needs medium grade and high-grade spirit stones to make it grow further. But none ever dared do so as the prize one has to pay would be too exorbitant as everyone knows that high-level demon beast almost has a bottomless stomach.


    "This is a great chance for me. The mother tiger is a level 6 demon beast; if I can have its core then I don''t have to worry about anything anymore." The shadow muttered.


    Then he just kept his presence hidden and waited for the demon beasts to kill each other. No matter what he didn''t want to expose himself as he knows his power is not yet enough to contend with these strong demon beasts. The wolves themselves are already a group of level 4 demon beasts, though he has the confidence to be able to face them head-on yet the golden-winged tiger is a different story. With just a swing of its paw, he knows that it would be the death of him. So he is not that foolish to face it head-on along with those mutts.


    As he waited for some time, he can now observe the wolves slowing down and silently approach the cave. But then, as soon as they reached around the distance of 300 meters away from the golden-winged tiger''s den, the mother suddenly lifted its huge head and turn towards the wolves'' direction.


    "Stupid mutts, demon beasts are really slow when ites to stealth. They are all going to be illuminated this early." The shadow muttered as he sighs in disappointment.


    Then he saw something incredulous, the golden-winged tiger didn''t do anything and just grab the small cub with itsrge paw and led it inside the cave behind it.


    "It seems that this demon beast is wounded and the wolves knew its situation. They are grabbing this opportunity to take it down with their numbers. I think a higher level demon beast is leading this pack." The shadow muttered as his gaze turns towards a certain direction.


    "I knew it. It''s another high-level demon beast. From its Qi undtion, it seems that this demon beast is a level 5 demon beast¡­ No, it''s a beast king¡­" the shadow muttered with excitement.


    It seems that the golden-winged tiger also knows the presence of the beast king as it lifted its gaze towards its direction. Then it threw an angry look towards it, but helplessness can still be seen in its expression as its eyes would always take a side nce at the cave behind it.


    The shadow calmly watches the situation and waited for the battle to start. And true to his conjecture, the demon beast king suddenly howled through the air which reverberated everywhere. This howl is like a territorial marking of a powerful demon beast. It means that those who would intrude this area would be attacked by its pack.


    And so upon hearing this, the demon beasts from the vicinity immediately scuttle far away and didn''t dare turn back in fear.


    The gray furred wolves dashed one by one out of the thick thickets and surrounded the cave. They began to show their fangs while snarling towards the golden-winged tiger. But at this time none dared to attack as the golden-winged tiger also showed its domineering presence while it exudes its powerful aura. The pressure it emits alone pushes the wolves a few steps back.


    Upon seeing this the demon beast king of the gray furred wolves suddenly jump down the top of the rocky hill and slowly approached the area. As it approaches it suddenly sent a powerful spiritual force weakening the aura of a golden-winged tiger. As the two aura shed, the strong force immediately negates each other. When this happens something caught the shadow''s eyes as his gaze turns sharp towards the cave.


    "This is¡­ spirit vein¡­ a low-grade spirit vein. Damn¡­ This is the real reason for this fight. The wolves are trying to invade this territory because of the spiritual vein. I never thought that demon beasts would also be interested in these things. I thought humans are the only greedy ones on this. Even demon beasts are also like this." he muttered as he continues to watch the situation.


    "If the wolves can win this, I am confident to be able to finish them all. But if that strong demon beast won then I can just go back here after I became stronger." He mulled over.


    As the demon beast king approaches, the pressure on all the other wolves was lifted and they began to once again show their fangs towards the golden-winged tiger. Then, the demon beast king which is their Alpha suddenly sent a signal to everyone and with a tacit understanding the gray furred wolves suddenly jump towards the golden-winged tiger together.


    Upon seeing this, the expression on the golden-winged tiger turned sour as anger can be seen on it. Then it didn''t hesitate, with a quick sh the first wave of the wolves was immediately cut into four sections. Their blood and gore immediately stained the ground. But that didn''t deter the wolves as the rest were able to reach the golden-winged tiger''s body and began to bite and scratch it.


    Growl!!! Snarl!!!


    Sounds of demon beast growling and fighting immediately filled the air. The wild bellowing of the sound and the umting dust covered the surroundings. The number of wolves seemed to be endless as more would appear from within the bushes and without a word blindly attacks the golden-winged tiger without any care for their own lives.


    Upon seeing the brutal and bloody carnage in front of him, the shadow could not help but gasp. Although he didn''t feel fear still the raw battle of the demon beasts in front of him made him think of the ferocity and savageness of the creatures.


    After a long time, it seems that the golden-winged tiger began to weaken as its fur is now covered with blood. Gaping wounds can be seen all over its body and the whole area is strewn with iplete corpses of the gray furred wolves. This time the alpha wolf suddenly took a step forward as it now grabs the opportunity to attack as the golden-winged tiger is now too weak. The remaining number of wolves in the area took a step back as if giving the stage to their leader.


    The huge gray furred wolf and the golden-winged tiger shed. But what surprised the wolf is that the golden-winged tiger suddenly stood up. Then from its weak appearance, it seems to have gained some strength. This made it almost hesitate from attacking, but it was already toote as it has made its move. Then with a quick growl, it seems to have sent some signal to the rest of the wolves to attack.


    With a swipe of its huge paw, the golden-winged tiger hit the Alpha wolf directly on its body, but with an agile movement, the impact seems to have been negated as it just somersaulted andnded to the ground with ease. Its expression seems to show a sneer as it resumes charging towards its opponent.


    The rest of the wolves jumped towards the golden-winged tiger and once again began biting every part of its body. Though many of them have already fallen but with their number many were able to reach the golden-winged tiger''s body and cause some damage.


    With another jump, the Alpha wolf was able to send a wind sh towards the golden-winged tiger''s head. Upon hitting, it drew four deep gashes on the golden-winged tiger''s face.


    Growl!!!


    In anger, the golden-winged tiger suddenly suck in a huge amount of air. This causes all the wolves to be rmed, but before they could react, a searing heat suddenly came out of thetter''s maw and burned the wolves in front of it into crisp. The alpha wolf was able to immediately use its wind attributed Qi to create a windshield which protected it from the fire breath.


    But the surrounding wolves were too unlucky as almost all of them were burnt. Out of all the wolves, only 6 were left including the Alpha. But this didn''t deter the wolves as after the fire breath they noticed that their opponent''s aura suddenly weakened. Grabbing this opportunity, all of them immediately attacked. But the Alpha, made a strange movement as it suddenly disappears from where it stood. Before the golden-winged tiger could react, the Alpha wolf already has the cub on its mouth inside the cave.


    The hostage cub didn''t move as it innocently looks at its mother.


    Feeling its victory is imminent the Alpha wolf sends its signal for the rest of the wolves to attack. But then, before the wolves could move, the cub suddenly disappears from the Alpha wolf''s mouth as if it didn''t even exist.


    Then a strange figure showed itself in front of the Alpha wolf. The figure has a bulky and strong body of a man and the head of a tiger.


    With a sneer clearly written on his face, the figure lifted his hand and with a sh sent a punch towards the Alpha wolf. The speed of the punch tore through space as it soundlessly sent a very strong force towards the Alpha wolf.


    It didn''t even have time to rise up its windshield as it was suddenly sent flying towards the cave wall. Sounds of bone-breaking can be heard as the Alpha wolf''s body hit the cave wall.


    "Haha¡­ a weak mutt like you thinks that you can get me and my pet." The tiger beast-man suddenlyughed and said in a human''s voice.


    "Kill them all." He thenmanded as he signaled the golden-winged tiger.


    Then suddenly a strong aura came out of the tiger''s body which envelops the rest of the wolves. Without any defenses, the wolves could not even raise up a wail as they were killed by the golden-winged tiger.


    "The number of demon beast cores are still not enough for the prince, we have to get more. This trap is good, well just have to wait here for another group of these mindless beasts to appear and harvest more." The beast-man muttered while he waves his hand.


    With this action, a golden light suddenly came out of his hand and envelops the golden-winged tiger. The spiritual Qi undtion of the beast-man is very strong, this trap would have not worked if the other demon beasts would know in advance his power. Instead of attacking they would surely run away immediately in fear.


    The beast-man then walks towards the fallen Alpha wolf.He then stretched his hand and a spear suddenly appears, then without care he drove the tip of the spear directly towards the unmoving but still breathing Alpha wolf.


    With a twist, he was able to split its skull and a demon core suddenly jumps out of it and flew directly to his already outstretched hand.


    The beast-man didn''t waste time and started to collect the rest of the demon beast cores in the area. It took him quite some time before he finished gathering the cores. Then he turns towards the golden-winged tiger and smiled. The creature has already recovered its vitality and the wounds on its body have already healed. Though it almost took an hour however it was enough as the demon beast is already level 6, its physique is as tough as a nascent realm cultivator.


    "You can have their flesh as your reward for doing a good job." The beast-man said nonchntly as he went back inside the cave.


    The shadow on top of the tree suddenly frowns upon seeing this.


    "Beast n people¡­ What are they doing here? This situation might not be that simple after all."

 Chapter 120 - Defeating The Beast-man

    Chapter 120


    /*unedited*/


    The sun has already almost set within the horizon when a figure suddenly flew out from within the thick thickets of trees. For the almost two days he has watched as the tandem of the demon beast and its master the beast-man with a head of a tiger. He has counted that the two have harvested an exuberant amount of demon beast core. More than 100 level 5 beast cores and thousands of level 4 and level 3, and then there was thest one where they fought a level 6 Manticore. Now that the two are wounded and are already feeling weak, he decide to not waste this chance and grab the opportunity to strike while the iron is hot. And so he decided to reveal himself .


    Upon seeing the shadow, both master and pet were surprised. They never would have expected that a human would enter this ce and would dare to ambush them while they were wounded. For a short time, the two tensed up and became guarded. But when they saw the spiritual undtions on the human body both showed an incredulous expression.


    "An ant dared to interrupt our hunt. Do you think a lowly gold core realm cultivator is a match for the both of us, a nascent realm and a level 5 beast? What a fool¡­ you should have stayed hiding while you had the chance. But because of your greed, you will now die." The beast-man suddenly said in humannguage.


    The shadow stood unmoving as he watches the two. Both the beast-man and the golden-winged tiger curiously watch as the human which seems to be wearing an article of weird clothing covering his whole body seems to be observing them.


    "Che, You think that we cannot kill you? You''re just an ant I can squish with my finger. But I won''t let you die that easily, it is rare for a gold core human to be in here¡­ You, you can have this human¡­ his core and flesh is my gift for your hard work." the beast-man said as he pointed at the wounded demon beast beside him.


    He is not worried about what would happen as his pet is a tier higher than its opponent. Thought the golden-winged tiger is wounded it can still fight against a lowly human.


    But before the beast can make a move the human suddenly lifted his hand and signaled for it to stop.


    "Hahaha¡­ are you already giving up? My pet hasn''t started yet¡­ you don''t have a chance to escape and whatever you are nning everything is for naught in front of greater power." The beast-man jeered at the human''s action.


    In the Beast n nation, they are taught that humans are crafty beings. Though they are weaker than the beast-men they would always use crafty methods to fight and this would always cause head-ache on the battlefield. That is the reason why even though the beast n people are stronger than the cultivators fighting in the front lines, they would always be at a disadvantage.


    Then there was the new medicine the humans made which could make a cultivator almost invulnerable. Whenever they are wounded their bodies would almost always heal within seconds, even beating the healing abilities of the beast-men who can conjure healing power. Now in the front lines, humans have taken the advantage and have pushed through. They have already conquered the Death Valley and have encamped within the borders of the Beastia Empire.


    The beast-men know why the humans would not push through, it''s because the humans are not interested in the wide barren desert which is the Beastia Empire. The reason why the beast-men wanted to conquer the cultivationnd is because of the rich natural resources and food thend has.


    But then some time ago a group of the merchant has given the beast n people hope, a hope to gain victory against the army of cultivators and conquer the fertilend of the humans. They are now preparing something huge and the prince had asked them to gather hundreds of thousands of demon beast core.


    Although the merchants are humans but they seemed to bore great hatred for their own kind. And the aura surrounding them seems to be dark and gloomy. But the emperor of the beast n trusted the strangers and agreed to their request.


    Hence many high-level beat-men are deployed to gather the exorbitant number of cores.


    As he watches the human an amused expression appears on his face. The beast-man knows that no matter what tricks the human has it would not be enough to stop them from killing him. So he wanted to let the human go on with his antics.


    It didn''t take too long as they noticed the hand signal of the human in front of them changed. He suddenly showed a thumbs-up signal, which greatly confused the two. They didn''t know what it means and looked at each other. But then they didn''t mull over it and the beast-man just signaled his pet to attack.


    The golden-winged tiger growled ferociously and showed a magnificent posture. It would like to show the human that he is very insignificant to its eyes and wouldn''t bother to use all its strength just to deal with it.


    Upon seeing this, the confidence in the beast-man was shown as he smirked.


    But when he turns his gaze towards the human he was surprised, he can clearly see the smile on the only exposed part of the human his mouth. Then a sudden dangerous foreboding assaulted his mind, but no matter how hard he analyzes the situation he can''t seem to find the answer. Then he let loose his spiritual sense up to 3 kilometers but found nothing is amiss. But then all of a sudden his expression froze.


    He noticed that within the boundary of his spiritual sense an unknown object is mounted on a thick tree branch. It has a long metal stick and a curious crafted head which looks like a mace. But the thing that confuses him the most is that the barrel seems to be hallowed and a glowing object is at eh end of it.


    The strange foreboding he is feeling is the object that''s within that barrel. As a level 6 beast-man, he is very strong when ites to danger. Unlike his human counterpart which is a nascent realm cultivator, he is confident of his own senses as it is far stronger. It is even true within the beast n army.


    But then before he can react he suddenly saw the movement of the object. It suddenly disappears from within the hole and was changed by another one in almost an instant. And the same thing happened after that, but he can feel that the second one did not have the same strength as the first one. It seems that the second one is only half the power of the first.


    Since he didn''t have his domain yet, he is unable to determine where those two objects went. Then his curiosity was changed into horror as he suddenly heard a sound beside him.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Thud!


    The three distinct sounds and the silence of his pet made the beast-man petrified. He was too careless; he didn''t expect that this would happen. When he turns his gaze towards the demon beast beside him, he was stunned. The head of the golden-winged tiger was sted open, and its blood and brain matters were scattered all over the area behind them.


    "No!!! No!!! My pet!" the beast-man howled in grief.


    This golden-winged tiger is his pet since he was a little boy. His father who is a general in the beast n army gave this to him after he passed the rites of passage for the young boys of the beast n. Since he has a tiger bloodline his agility and strength are already top-notch coupled with his strong senses, it was easy for him to pass the trial.


    He grew up with the demon beast and became best friends. They have gone through many life and death encounters and have killed many of their opponents on the battlefield. With his secret ability of natural healing, he is able to heal any wounds his pet and himself would always incur during fights. Hence they are confident to survive in any mission they are sent into.


    But now, in just an instant he has lost his longtimepanion and friend. He didn''t know what happened but his emotion suddenly became stirred. Range and madness suddenly envelop his whole figure as the aura within his body suddenly erupted. Then his eyes turn bright red as his gaze shifted towards the human in front of him. He could not forgive the tiny ant who killed his own pet and brother in arms. No matter what he would take his vengeance upon him and will drink his bones to appease his anger.


    "I will kill you!" the beast-man roared as he dashed towards the human.


    "Test sessful... But I''m not sure if the energy is enough to kill this beast-man." The shadow muttered as he also prepares to fight the speeding beast-man.


    "I will not kill you immediately¡­ I will enjoy torturing you to appease my pet''s soul. Then I will eat you slowly until you would beg me. Then I will torture your soul until you wish you would have died without a fight." the beast-man said as he appears in a blink of an eye in front of the human.


    He immediately sent his fist with a speed that almost tore the space on its path. Although the beast-man target agilely dodges his attacks but the suction force of the punch made his moves awkward.


    The man wearing a suit gained his bnce after dodging a couple of powerful attacks from the beast-man. Though he was having a hard time dodging yet he was still able to grasp the path of his opponent''s fist and was able to dodge it on time.


    This caused the beast-man to rage more, he didn''t expect the ant to be very slippery. But still, the anger in his heart has eaten his rationality and began to rampage all over the ce. The man wearing the strange suit shed a smile on his face. He is betting on this berserk attitude of the beast, as the beast-men have beast bloodlines he has calcted that the beast-man would act like one in the heat of rage. And true to his judgment the beast-man truly went berserk, unaware of the danger lurking from afar.


    Then all of a sudden, the man took out a small circr object and tosses it on the ground. The beast-man in his rage didn''t notice this and just continued sending punch after punch towards his target.


    But no matter how hard the beast-man tries he it seems that he could not hit his target. Because of this situation plus the exorbitant drain of the beast-man Qi from his body made him regain his sanity a little.


    But then when the beast-man saw the orb-like object on the human''s hand a threatening feeling suddenly envelops his body. He wanted to move but the beast-man found his hand being held by the human.


    Then it was toote as the orb suddenly bursts and a stream of cold air suddenly envelops the beast-man body. Then he felt that his body became stiff and cold at the same time. As a level 6 beast, though already wounded, he is still able to react immediately. He circted his cultivation and the freezing ice covering his body slowly melted.


    "Do you think you can trick me with this low-level use of your tools. I''ll show you how powerful I am." The beast-man growled.


    Smoke began to rise from the beast-man body and the ice was not enough to freeze his whole body. A smirk appears on the beast-man face as he can also see the body of the human starts to freeze.


    Then he noticed that the human within a few seconds is already frozen stiff. The beast-man showed a smile as he concentrated and circte his full aura just to dissipate the freezing effect. But then his face showed a horrified look, no matter how hard he tries he is just able to melt the ice surrounding his body for a second but they would immediately freeze in just an instant. He then also finds out that the ice on his feet has be thick as the water would flow down the freeze. He tried to use his strength but it was to no avail as he has already expended too much of his Qi while fighting all day.


    "Sigh¡­ Stop struggling and just die okay?" a voice suddenly enters his ears which made the beast-man lost his concentration and his whole body immediately became frozen.


    Then all of a sudden before the beast-man could thaw the ice surrounding his body, a powerful st broke past the icebreaking it along with a part of the beast-man skin. Then an object drilled through his exposed muscle tissue and into his organs and through his beating heart. When the small object exited the beast-man heart, an expression of disbelief was disyed on his face and his Qi cirction stopped and his body shattered into pieces.


    Though a nascent realm or level 6 beast''s skin is tough, yet they are not vulnerable.


    Then suddenly a searing heat erupted from the frozen body of the man wearing a strange suit. The ice then exploded out while the surrounding mist spread through the area freezing the surroundings instead.


    "It worked! I knew my calctions are right. Hehehe¡­ This time my harvest would be enough." The man said as he slowly lifted the strange thing covering his eyes.


    After he removes everything covering his head to take a breather his identity was shown, the man wore a very handsome young face with his hair properly trimmed which is not of this world.


    This young man was Shin Jiao.


    For more than 2 months he has hidden and holed up inside the cave while researching for a way to strengthen his cultivation and advancing in an unconventional manner. Due to the two previous idents, he has encountered he realized that cultivators have a very visible weakness and he aims to eliminate this weakness in him.


    And so he spent more than 2 months and found a way to be able to protect himself and be strong. But due to the unconventional way of his cultivation others might not ept it. But he didn''t care; this is his path and his way.


    "The core has been depleted already. Luckily I have many spare, plus the harvest now is too great, I can''t wait to see those demon cores." Shin Jiao said.


    He then pressed something just two inches below his navel and a mechanical sound can be heard. Then the skin on his stomach suddenly parted as they open. Then a mechanical arm came out and on that small is an almost depleted level 4 demon beast core.


    Then it let go and the core fell to the ground, Shin Jiao then reced it with another core.. The arm epted and it went inside his stomach as it mechanically closes.

 Chapter 121 - Artificial Dantian

    Chapter 121


    Shin Jiao returns to the cave with his huge haul inside his spatial tool. As he approaches the entrance of the huge stump crawling with thick roots, a voice entered his ears.


    "Presence epted, turning down defensive measures and force shields¡­ Wee back, master." A mechanical woman''s voice said.


    Then in front of Shin Jiao, a thick mechanical door slid open revealing a tunnel with lights illuminating the stone-paved path. He followed the twirling entrance and not long entered a huge well-lit cavern.


    Shin Jiao has already used many of the materials inside the cave and what was left is still enough for him to even make a spacecraft. He didn''t expect that the cave contains too many metal and different types of crystals which are almost impossible to find anywhere. Then some investigation he found the reason, under the nt in the middle of the cave, is a World essence.


    The world essence is like any other essences which contain the pure power of the soil. And because of this the crystals and ore in the area are growing little by little. ording to his estimate, the world essence appears in this cave, not more than a hundred years ago. And in just no more than one hundred years, it produced the number of ores and crystals in the cave. And if he is not wrong, under this cave there exist the rest of the ores and crystals which can be found in this world.


    Shin Jiao already has the nt essence of this world, but he didn''t know what happened to it. After he was able to discover the spheres, he hasn''t seen the nt essence, but Shin Jiao is not worried. He can feel that it is still within his mind dantian, all he has to do is find out how to ess it.


    Shin Jiao walks towards a long table and pours down the huge number of demon beast core. He then checked them using a scanner.


    "Master, the number of demon cores in here is five thousand eight hundred cores. Out of the cores there is a level 6 good core, 120 level 5 cores but only 10 of them are good and the rest is a medium grade or already damaged, and there are level 4 and level 3 cores but only 2,000 of these cores are good the rest are damaged." The mechanical female voice said after the scan wasplete.


    "Wow, those two really worked hard for these things." Shin Jiao muttered as he could not help but admire the beast-man and his pet.


    Then his gaze turns towards his long Rifle and lets out a sigh. Although this rifle of his is made of the strongest metal on this, however, it doesn''t have ck ore as a coating. After firing those rounds, he can clearly see that the barrel is already cracked and the inner parts of the rifle are broken.


    This is due to the extreme energy umted by the rifle just to release enough power to be able to prate the tough skin and Qi field of the beast-man and his pet. At that time Shin Jiao has to show himself to buy some time for the energy to umte while not attracting the attention of the two.


    "Central, please scan my condition." Shin Jiao said as he walks towards the table where a 3D image of a vehicle that looks like a motorcycle without wheels is shown.


    The A.I. controlling this cave is actually the same A.I. program that Shin Jiao uses in hisboratory. He wasn''t able to put this A.I. on hisptop as the data it consumes is way too huge. But now that he is able to use different kinds of crystals and ore, he was able to make a huge database bank in the cave giving life to his A.I. creation. Though it is still unable to think on its own, nevertheless it has enough intelligence to follow and executemands.


    "Master, your body has already absorbed 90% of Qi and is about to break through to the gold core realm physique. Would you like to proceed with the breakthrough? We can use five good cores of level 4 demon beast to elerate this process¡­ Iputed that you will have at least a 70% chance of sess." Central replied after some time.


    "70%¡­ hmm¡­ That''s not too bad. But I will have to postpone that for now, I need to fix this vehicle first. I can just do my breakthrough in the evening." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Confirmed¡­ Master, that vehicle is not a viable model of transportation as ording to my scan of topography outside. This world doesn''t have any roads, using a motorcycle to travel is not safe." Central suddenly said.


    "You''re right. But it''s fun¡­ I really missed riding motorbikes¡­" Shin Jiao said as he continues to edit the 3D design.


    "Fun?... Such I cannot understand. Sorry master."


    "Haha¡­ There, I''m done¡­ Central, print this out." Shin Jiaomanded.


    Then from one of the corners of the cave where many long mechanical arms stood. Red light and a beeping noise sounded out. Then bs of ores and crystals began to move through the conveyor belt and were slowly formed into shapes. Shin Jiao was able to engineer a mechanical factory that acts as a 3D printer to make the things he drew on the 3Dputer. This way he can produce anything he can think of almost immediately without doing too much effort and wasting too much time.


    After doing that he enters his own room, and sat on a soft mat made of demon beast fur.


    "Central, let''s begin my breakthrough," he said as a hole suddenly opens up on his lower navel where one can see mechanical circuits and patterns.


    When Shin Jiao lost his dantian, he began his n to make the manufacturing machine so that he can create the things he needed to repair his own damaged body. But he based everything on the idea of artificial imnts and biocybeics.


    It took him a long time to make such a machine as he did it manually, but after many sleepless nights and long hours of work. He was able to make the machines along with the A.I. he called Central, and it was a sess.


    Due to this, he spent another month to findpatible crystals and ore which would not cause any problem for his body at the same time could connect to his spiritual roots. After researching he was able to find and make a biomechanical dantian which he put on the lower part of his navel. Since this is a prototype, he has to use an external core to power up his dantian.


    The power he could use depends on the energy output of the core, but it should not be at most two tiers stronger than his physique. If it is more than that his body would explode due to over drafting of energy absorbed by the mechanism which his body could not handle.


    From the ground, four demon beast cores suddenly floated surrounding Shin Jiao''s figure sitting in a lotus position. Then another demon beast core floated towards the open hole on Shin Jiao''s lower navel where a small mechanical arm grabs it and pulls it in after it ejected the previously used core.


    Shin Jiao concentrated on absorbing the huge amount of energy as it tampers his body slowly. He has already learned the proper way of permanently strengthening his physique. By doing this, his physique would be stronger than ever with a strong spiritual suppression his body would still maintain its toughness, although his strength would still be based on his cultivation realm.


    Shin Jiao called this cultivation technique, the Primordial immortal body tampering.


    He first discovers this when he suffered a huge set back after killing the beast king Fen Hu. Because of the healing effect of the balm, plus its reaction to his skin he was able to create the same synergistic reaction using the energy as it responds with his body.


    Shin Jiao suddenly gritted his teeth as he can now feel the tearing and repairing of his tissues and the tiny cells of his body. Although the process is painful however he knows that it is the most effective way to be truly strong.


    After 2 hours of grueling pain, Shin Jiao finished his technique and was able to advance to the gold core realm physique. He can now feel the energy of the core which calmly courses through his meridians. Before advancing, whenever he uses a level 4 beast core his body would heat up and is unable to absorb 100% of the energy inside the core and use it. He would always have some trouble in wielding this amount of energy.


    It feels rough and ufortable, it''s like his body would feel heavy and burdened by something. This would almost always work against him when fighting but then with this, he can only use explosive moves just to alleviate the ufortable feeling it causes him.


    But now that he is able to advance he can now tap on the energy of the demon core with ease.


    Shin Jiao then stood up and began to consolidate his advancement. He felt excited and can''t wait to practice.


    Now in his body there exist 3 different kinds of power: first is the cultivation he has created which now rested inside his head, he discovered that this cultivation is now more concentrated in absorbing natural energy. The next is his physique, which grows through the absorption of Qi and natural energy while changing every cell in his body. Thest is his artificial dantian which produces Qi using demon cores. He also uses the same energy to replenish the natural energy inside the spheres in his head. His artificial dantian ording to his calction has the capacity to withstand enough amount of energy until his body would reach the nascent realm.


    Once he reaches that realm he needed to change the dantian or reform an original one. But for Shin Jiao he prefers this artificial dantian as he can monitor his own progress without inspecting his own body. The data would immediately show inside his head as he connected the machine function to the spheres.


    So even while fighting Shin Jiao can monitor his own body status, vitality, strength, energy and more. With this, he can make correct and urate judgments on his next moves.


    When Shin Jiao was about to move from his position he suddenly discovers that his body was covered with impurities and dead cells. So without a choice, he went inside the shower and takes a bath first.


    "My strength has doubled, I think I''m twice or three times stronger than my previous cultivation progress before." Shin Jiao muttered as he sent some punches to the air.


    When Shin Jiao came out of his rooms, he felt refreshed and calm. When he saw the already assembled motorcycle, he can''t help himself but show a big smile.


    "I think it''s time for me to leave." Shin Jiao thought.


    He then roams his gaze at the huge cave which he has considered as his home for more than 2 months. He wanted to take everything with him, but the ring which Gubu crafted is still broken. His cultivation is not yet enough to fix it.


    The energy he needed to fix the ring is huge; if he can reach the nascent realm and the number of spheres should be around 60, then he might have a chance. As he can wield two types of energy, so it is possible for him to fix it.


    With his continuous training, the spheres inside his head dantian now number around 40. This is due to the uniform growth of the spheres along with his physique. His progression is really fast as his body has already experienced the nascent realm, so he was able to easily adapt and change.


    On the long metallic table, Shin Jiaoy everything he needed to bring for his journey. First is the modified exoskeleton which he created to assist his strength. In case he faces an infant soul realm cultivator, with the help of the exoskeleton he can put up a fight against that cultivator physically. Then there are two semi-automatic handguns which are his main weapon. They are inconspicuous and can be easily hidden under his sleeves. Some sniper rifles which he designed by himself, and more than 100 different kinds of grenades from freezing, lightning, me, smoke, and etc.


    After checking his arsenal, Shin Jiao then check his consumables. He has concocted several bottles of healing pills, but because of theck of ingredient, the pills he was able to make are not as effective as the Rapid Hemostatic pill. But it is still enough to save his life in a worst-case scenario.


    "I guess this is it. I hope that everyone on the base is doing well¡­ Qin Lou¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his mind once again drifted to the sweet memory he has with her.


    "I wish I had taken her picture. I should have crafted a camera. Damn¡­"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the borders between thend of the beast n and the cultivationnd, two figures can be seen standing atop a reinforced earthen wall.


    The two figures show a heroic aura that would always attract those people who are below and those behind them. Both have simrities in their appearance, though the other one seems to be older.


    "Younger brother, you did a great job in conquering this fortress of the beast n. I heard you only lost a small number of men in this battle."


    "It was the time when we were about to advance towards the death valley. We were ambushed by their advance army as they killed the advance scouts we sent. Lucky for us, we have received the medicine that Father Emperor has sent. If not for that, we would have already lost this war."


    The two figures talking above standing on the wall walk are the crown prince and the second prince of the Xi Empire.


    The war was won because of the valiant prowess of the second prince and his clever machinations. The beast men were defeated due to a trick which the second prince was able to think at thest minute before the battle starts. Due to the simple-mindedness of the beast-men, he was able to send a couple of his best warriors to assassinate themanders.


    When the war starts the beast men''s camp and castle immediately became chaotic. And because of that they fell and were pushed back to their ownnds with their pride crushed. Many wanted to return and attack the walls, but it just ended up with them shedding more bloodshed as those who tried to face the cultivators fell without the protection of the walls.


    They are likembs to the ughter.


    And so because of this, the cultivators won the war for the first time after hundreds of years of fighting. Many wanted to know what the second prince did to trick the beast-men, but no matter how hard they tried to pry, no one found out how.


    "Father is really proud of you¡­ he asks me to tell you that, he thinks it is time for you to start a family of your own. You have already proven yourself a great prince and a powerful cultivator. I as your elder brother am truly happy." The crown prince said as he pats his younger brother''s shoulder.


    "Thank you, big brother." The second prince said as he nods his head.


    "I heard that your fianc¨¦e is a genius and the great beauty of the Lotus Sect.. She is already one of their elders at a very young age."

 Chapter 122 - The Start Of A New Story

    Chapter 122


    The second prince of the Xi Empire is a tall and good looking young man with strength and ability to boot. His intelligence and tactical ability would always leave his enemies feeling despair and pitiful. Nobody would dare challenge the young prince even those influential families within the Xi Empire. There was once the daughter of the Emperor''s advisor who is a powerful cultivator in the infant soul realm. She took a fancy to the 2nd prince Li Yan Xi but he would always not put her presence in his eyes. At that time he is only a primary stage gold core realm cultivator and because of this humiliation for being rejected by a lower realm cultivator, she plotted against him andid an ambush.


    While fighting she shouted, "If I cannot have you, then no one can!"


    This encounter was soon discovered by the Emperor''s adviser and acted like he was a concern with the 2nd prince. But when he saw his daughter''s headless corpse, his world immediately crumbled. It was discovered that the adviser has a hand in this n to assassinate the 2nd prince, and so along with his whole n they were decimated by the 2nd prince himself.


    Thus in the Xi Empire, no one would dare to speak out his thoughts in front of the 2nd prince in fear of his strength and viciousness.


    But unknown to all, Li Yan Xi is actually a very cautious person. This is due to a deep and dark secret he is keeping which no one knows even his own parents. A secret that once exposed, the whole Empire would not hesitate to assemble their most powerful army just to get rid of him. But since he is still too weak, he would not dare expose this secret.


    "Little brother, have you heard the Immortal''s trial?" The crown prince suddenly asked breaking the silence between the two.


    "Umm¡­ one of my captains wanted to go there. Why? Do you also want to go?" Li Yan Xi asked while chuckling.


    "Haha¡­ In truth, yes¡­ I wanted to go to the immortal trials, this only happens once every ten years¡­ But my duties as the crown prince take precedence¡­ Sigh¡­ now I know why you don''t want to fight for the crown." The crown prince said feeling envious.


    "Good luck with that¡­ Big brother, I know you''ll make a great emperor someday. I got your back¡­ Hehe¡­ And talking about the immortal trials, I can only say yes I''m going to enter it."


    "But I still have to improve my cultivation. I heard that the minimum cultivation level is the peak of the gold core realm and one should be less than 30 years old. I wanted to enter the school with strong cultivation so I must reach the infant soul realm before it starts." Li Yan Xi said as his gaze went towards the horizon.


    "Oh, then how about your marriage?" The crown prince suddenly asked.


    "There would be a time for that¡­" Li Yan Xi replied with a smile.


    In his mind, he didn''t want to get tied up with any woman, as it would be detrimental to his cultivation. Plus if ever he will be with a woman, his secrets which he is trying to hide would be exposed. He is not too foolish to do that, not yet anyway.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already left the cave and began his long journey back to the town of Dis. He silently went out of the Dark Forest and discovers that many people are gathering near the boundary of the forest. He then saw the trade that is happening as many hunters would trade with the group their kills.


    Shin Jiao discovered that although the demon beast meat is not edible while it is enveloped with Dark Qi, yet once it is cleansed their meat is most delectable than normal beasts. But of course, cleansing the carcass of the dark Qi is hardbor as it will take many processes.


    However, once the dark Qi within the meat of the demon beast is removed. It bes a lump of normal meat that even mortals can eat, so not all cultivators would go their way for such a thing. Only those rich cultivators who like to squander spirit stones would spend extravagantly just to get their hands on these kinds of normal meat. And because of this many merchants woulde in near the edge of the forest just to buy these kinds of meat.


    This is the first time that Shin Jiao discovered this favorable trade. If he could have known before, he could have taken some of those carcasses and sold it out in this area.


    "Esteem young master what can this humble merchant do for you?" a man suddenly approached Shin Jiao as he walks out of the Dark Forest.


    He has already seen them from afar using his new set of goggles, which now looks like a pair of eyesses. He didn''t want to do a trade with them, but when he walks closer an idea pops up in his mind.


    "Hello! I''m a traveling cultivator. Your group is going to the next town right? Can I go with you there? I can pay for my keep." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he gave the person a salute by cupping his hands.


    "Oh, then where are you heading young man?" the man asked while he scrutinized Shin Jiao''s appearance.


    "Me, I''m just seeing the world. I heard that the Dark Forest has many weird beasts so I went to this ce. Now my next destination is the Town of Dis." Shin Jiao said while shing a smile.


    As the man discovered that Shin Jiao doesn''t seem dangerous he just heaves a sigh of relief. But he didn''t agree to his request yet.


    "Wait here, I''ll tell the master." The man said as he walks towards thergest wagon.


    After a few minutester, Shin Jiao saw a pudgy man which looks like in his 40''s getting down from the wagon. Because of this weight, the wagon wobbles from side to side after he got down.


    "Master, this is the young man who wanted to travel with us." The man said as he politely showed Shin Jiao.


    "Oh, you seemed to be okay. Your clothing is a little bit weird though." The pudgy man said as he looks at Shin Jiao''s clothing.


    Shin Jiao''s is currently wearing blue leather pants and a shirt which he crafted from the demon beast''s skin. For more than 3 months he got used to wearing these as they are morefortable than the cultivator''s clothing. The pants itself is made of very strong leather just like the shirt, but the thing that made him like wearing this is the cooling effect the leather has.


    They came from a demon beast called ice fox, which is very rare in the Dark Forest.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and just showed a courteous smile and cupped his hands.


    "You cane with us, but you have to pay for security. You know it''s hard to hire mercenaries nowadays, they cost a lot of spirit stones¡­ Sigh¡­" the pudgy man said.


    "I am called Bibao Ling, the manager of this traveling merchant of the Roc''s eye merchant group. And you are?" the pudgy man called Bibao Ling introduced himself.


    When Shin Jiao heard the name of the merchant group, he was taken aback. He then recalled the beautiful but naggy youngdy of the Roc''s Eye merchant group, Susu Ling. He now knows how huge the merchant group is and its sphere of influence.


    "I''m¡­ I''m Shin Jiao. Nice to meet you, sir." Shin Jiao politely replied.


    "You can stay with thest carriage, and if a bandit attacks we require you to help with fending them off. Now if you have any questions just ask, now this is the contract. We are just asking you to pay ten low-level spirit stones as a traveling fee until the next town. We can provide you with food and a ce to stay." The man on the side of Bibao Ling said as he handed a parchment to Shin Jiao.


    The caravan began to move an hourter after they finished buying the carcasses that they needed. Shin Jiao counted around two hundred people along with the hired mercenaries are traveling with this group. There are also other cultivators who wanted to travel safely so they also pay the appropriate sum.


    At the back carriage, Shin Jiao found himself seated among ten cultivators, and four of them are women. Upon seeing them, he could not help but sigh in amazement. Most of the cultivators in this carriage are gold core realm cultivator except for a small young boy who is seated between a beautiful and a handsome couple.


    Upon sitting down, Shin Jiao noticed a young woman looking at him with curiosity. When he noticed his aura he can''t help but knit his eyes. Though the woman looks like an ordinary cultivator with a strong cultivation, her aura is weird. That is because she exudes the aura of a beast-man.


    Though she seems to be able to hide it from the rest of the people in this wagon, however, with Shin Jiao''s eyesses, her aura is immediately exposed. But since she doesn''t carry any hostile intent he just shrugs it off and sat in a corner.


    In that quiet corner, Shin Jiao began to think of his experience so far with life and death struggle. Starting when he first arrives in this dangerous world through an idental summoning portal. And due to the extreme energy use by the portal even the life force of the man named Gubu was exhausted.


    Then he recalls his encounter with a woman who had eased his pain from his break up with his girlfriend on earth, Cherry Lao. Their encounter and the love that ensues afterward, but then she still broke his heart in the end.


    He then recalled his first meeting with Qin Lou, her beautiful voice and kind heart which caught his attention. The struggle he went through as he discovers alchemy through her and more. Then his mind drifted toward meeting the group of mortals which he decided to help and form the underground base. In this ce, he started to build his ownmunity which he now considered as his family.


    Imparting his knowledge and technology to the mortals is his n to spread technology on this. He just hopes that it is enough to make the lives of the people he caredfortable and safe.


    But then disaster struck and a huge beast tide disrupted his ns. Without a choice, he fought for the people he cared about and was sent to a faraway ce.


    He then meets new friends, fought against new enemies, and survive them all.


    Now his next goal is to return to his family and continue his n to spread technological advancement and do more research to better the lives of both mortals and cultivators.


    Shin Jiao believes that through this, the killings and the lives lost will lessen and the chaos in this world will be controlled. Though world peace is not his goal, as that seems impossible, he just wanted a ce where he can do his research and experiments in peace.


    After thinking for a while Shin Jiao found his consciousness slowly went adrift as he enters the dream world.


    This is the start of Shin Jiao''s journey home, as he roams the cultivationnd and faces challenges that can either make him stronger or break him.


    ¡­


    Hi guys!


    Thanks for reading the story so far.


    I decided to divide the story into arcs as I''m having headaches thinking of chapter titles. Hehehe¡­ Maybe if I do this it will solve my problems.


    Anyway, I think I have introduced the background of the story enough. A little rough though as this is my very first writing ever.


    I struggled with words and expressions but I just hope that I was able to convey the story so far to you all.


    As I have said I will divide this into arcs because an inspiration came into me and I decided to do it. That way it would be like dividing Shin Jiao''s travels into many books. I hope with this I can concentrate on a particr path without thinking too much of the whole picture. (Gosh, I just realized it''s hard to go around a very big world, No?)


    Anyway, thank you guys so far for reading the story of "The Geared Immortal" so far.


    Heads up, the first arc I wanted to call "The super zombie invasion".


    I hope that you''ll enjoy reading on how Shin Jiao fit himself against zombie cultivators.


    See you in the next chapters'' guys!!!

 Chapter 123 - The Geared Immortal Vs Zombie Cultivators I

    New Journey: Chapter 1


    A few months ago a young man was identally transported to a world where fantasy and magical beings exist. This world is supposed to be full of possibilities and adventure, and yet he discovered that it is not what he imagines it to be.


    The world that he came into is known in many names and in differentnguages. He first learned thenguage of the cultivationnd through telepathicmunication with a cultivator named Gubu who had died many years ago. And through this, he discovers the existence of many different races, animals, creatures, and mysteries in thisnd. Thend is like Earth where different races of people and many mysterious ces exist.


    He also learned cultivation techniques and natural energy maniption. And with his ingenious mind, he was able tobine both and created his own way of improvement. And throughout his adventure, he met many people and fought with many enemies. Then he became a leader, a lover, a scientist, an engineer, a ve, and more. He survives them all due to his unique personality and because of his unique skills which he has learned while young using his curious mind.


    But then disaster struck and he lost his dantian, however, due to this, he was able to make an artificial one. After some time he was able to regain his dantian using a gear that converts the power of cores into pure spiritual Qi and natural energies to slowly turn him into a powerful immortal. Later on, due to his unique existence and technique, he will be known as The Geared immortal.


    This young man is named Shin Jiao, and this is his story.


    ¡­


    As the sun calmly sets into the horizon, the vast scenery of trees and rolling hills were slowly nketed by the darkness. In a long and winding road, a long line of wagons traverses a rough terrain. Each of the wagons is being pulled by a huge beast which looks like hornless bulls called Groog. Unlike Neighs which looks like horses, Groogs has sturdier stamina and is stronger. They can travel for days without stopping to eat or rest, this is because they can absorb the Qi in their surroundings and convert it into their energy. If a Groog doesn''t work and just stays in one ce their body would slowly be blotted and would die after a week.


    That''s why Groogs are valued as a working beast because of this characteristic. They are hard to find because a herd would always move everywhere and only death due to old age would kill them. Though they absorb Qi, they could not cultivate, hence their lifespan stays the same.


    As the caravan travels through the bumpy road, the passengers inside did not rx. Each of them is feeling tensed as they know the danger while traveling along this road. They might or might not encounter bandits or wild beast so everyone is not at ease, everyone except for one person.


    At the end of the caravan, a wagon where 10 people sat silently followed along with the rest of the wagons. Each person inside the wagon has their eyes closed but their spiritual sense would always burst out like a radar ping to make sure that their surroundings are safe. Even the little boy sitting between his parents has an uneasy look on his eyes. As he has been traveling with his parents the whole time, he has experienced a lot of troubles along the way. Bandits attacking and beast hordes rampaging are some of the things he experienced and saw; hence he didn''t rx even for a bit just like his parents.


    The only time the boy can feel secure is when the caravan would camp out. This is due to the defensive array formation set to protect them. He has seen how strong the array formation is that even those huge beasts could not even break it.


    As the boy grabs hold of the hem of his mother''s clothes his eyes unconsciously turn towards a corner where a young man sits. He then noticed that the young man seems to be doing something. All of a sudden everyone heard something that made them dumbstruck.


    Snore!!!


    The young man sitting in the corner actually snores out loud. Then as if to tell everyone that what they heard is not wrong, the young man slowly leaned against the wagon''s wall.


    Shin Jiao has been feeling tired while traveling because for the whole day he has been absorbing the energy of the core inside his artificial dantian. His strength has been steadily increasing but so far, the rate of progression is going slow ever since he reached the gold core realm and the spheres inside his mind dantian numbers more than 40. But of course, Shin Jiao knows this and already has a n on how to increase his cultivation. But still, it would consume a lot of resources, so as he travels he also aims to search for more resources for his cultivation.


    He needed a lot of spirit stones, beast cores, rare herbs, and ck ore. This way he can make himself stronger both his physique and his improvement. With regards to his dantian, he needed the ck ore to craft a stronger core so that when his cultivation increases it won''t get destroyed.


    Shin Jiao''s mind is already adrift to the dream world when he was awoken by his own snoring. He slowly opens his eyes and saw the incredulous look on the faces of the people around him.


    "How can this young man be so carefree? He is now even aware of the danger that we could be facing while traveling." A man in his 30''s suddenly said while showing Shin Jiao a disappointed look.


    "Young man, you should be new with traveling, right?" the beautiful woman who is beside the little boy asked while she showed a gentle smile at Shin Jiao.


    "I suggest that you should be more careful while traveling. These are uncertain times, evil is everywhere so you should be more alert." The woman added.


    Upon hearing the warning of the woman which seems to be genuine, Shin Jiao nods his head in respect. He didn''t want to argue with the people in the wagon so he just goes with the flow and pretends to be vignt.


    Using his sses, Shin Jiao can easily see what''s ahead of them within a two-kilometer radius. As the sses only have basic functionality unlike his good old goggles which can zoom in and out, it has only the basic scanning of aura within a certain area. This would lessen his usage of spiritual sense or his absolute sense.


    Not long after the people told Shin Jiao to be alert, thee caravan suddenly stopped. This causes each and every one of the people around him to tense up and suddenly showed vignce. In their journey, this situation has happened quite too often that it became second nature to them to be vignt.


    The people in the wagon with Shin Jiao seem to be experts in their own rights. The nine of them are not only exuding powerful auras but also shows the unique temperament of an expert. Shin Jiao has his attention to all of them especially the woman who is clearly a beast-man. What confuses him is that she is clearly not wearing any concealment magic or even uses any shapeshifting potions, and from her bones and everything, she is clearly a human. But her aura is showing slight fluctuations of a beast-man, she has masked her aura perfectly that the beast-men aura has been suppressed and is now showing a gold core realm cultivator''s aura.


    Shin Jiao knows that this is a technique and if he has a chance he wanted to learn such a technique.


    "Cultivators please help with the defense; we have detected a horde of the beast right in front of us which is closing slowly to the convoy." A voice shouteding from outside.


    Each of the people inside the wagon looks at each other and as if with a tacit understanding, they all get off the wagon with their weapons on hand. The young boy didn''t move from his seat and looks at Shin Jiao who also didn''t move from his position.


    "You¡­ why are you still here? You should go out and help¡­ my mom and dad are very strong, I know that they can protect me¡­" the boy said proudly which looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Well, if your mom and dad are very strong then why should I still go out?" Shin Jiao said as he took out something from his pouch.


    He would not show the people that he has a spatial tool; this would keep the prying and envious eyes of other cultivators from him. From his pouch, he took out some dried dates which he made in his spare time. He then offers it to the young boy in front of him.


    "Do you want some candies? This tastes good, I made them myself." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The young boy showed some hesitation in his eyes as his gaze was glued to the ck date on Shin Jiao''s hand. The boy unconsciously swallowed his saliva hard and showed an expression of wanting and desire to have the ptable food in front of him.


    "You can have it. You''ll be my friend." Shin Jiao said as he put the date on the boy''s hand and took another one from the pouch and put it in his mouth.


    The taste of the date enters his taste buds and the sweet and sourlybination became a perfect mixture showing a delighted expression on Shin Jiao''s face. The young boy on the other hand upon seeing Shin Jiao once again swallowed hard, then his eyes turn towards the date on his hand and carefully scrutinized it. Upon seeing that he could not find anything wrong with the food on his hand he didn''t hesitate and quickly put it in his mouth.


    The dried food in the boy''s mouth immediately made him feel delighted, and then he realized that he feels calm and rxed all of a sudden. Then tense feeling he had from before seems to have vanished and was reced with calmness.


    "It tastes good right? Here take some more. If you feel worried and anxious eat some more and you will feel calm." Shin Jiao said.


    Unknown to him the mother of the boy is currently watching the exchange between Shin Jiao and her child. Seeing that the young man doesn''t show any malicious intent toward her child she just calmly watches outside the door.


    But when she saw the dried date, she looks at it with suspicion. When she scanned it with her spiritual sense her expression immediately changed.


    "How can that be? That¡­ that is a Heavenly Dew Date. He¡­ he just turned it into candy and¡­and gave it to Hao''er." The woman thought.


    "Brother you are very good to Hao''er, you will be my friend." The boy suddenly said with an excited expression.


    "So your name is Hao''er?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ my name is Hao Fu. My mother is Ling Ya and my father is Jin Fu, we are from the boundary town of Bliss. I and my parents are going to visit my grandpa in the city of Wu to celebrate his birthday." The boy suddenly bbers.


    His mother standing outside showed an incredulous look on her face, she didn''t expect that her son would immediately open up his heart to the young man. She knows that her son has an ability to judge a person; it''s an innate ability of his to see what''s inside a person''s heart.


    Upon seeing this it only means that the young man does not harbor any ill intent towards her son. Ling Ya now has a good impression of the strange young man. But still, she didn''t lower her vignce because there is no such thing as certainty in this world.


    Shin Jiao then slowly stood up and went out of the wagon. He nods his head upon seeing the boy''s mother and silently walks to one corner of the wagon.


    Standing not too far from Shin Jiao are nine cultivators, each holding their weapons. The tense atmosphere can really be felt as the silence envelops the darkness, only their calm, and almost inaudible breathing can be heard.


    Then¡­


    "There!... A beast horde ising from up ahead¡­"


    "Everyone prepare to fight!"


    The shouting of the cultivators leading the mercenaries can be heard as theymanded their troops. Shin Jiao can see the cultivators forming their ranks in the darkness, some of them who have an affinity to fire began throwing fireballs to the surroundings providing light.


    Shin Jiao turns his gaze to the creatures marching towards the caravan, then his eyes turn into slits upon finally seeing their grotesque appearance. Each of the creatures advancing towards them is like lifeless beings, but the lights in their eyes show that they are moving because of a particr power. Shin Jiao then notices that the core in their body emits a strange aura. Strange in a way because their aura has a touch of murky shadow-like darkness mixed with it.


    "Zombies?" Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    But everyone around him heard his words, and their expression turned frosty. Though they didn''t know the meaning of the words, however, from the reaction of Shin Jiao, they can see that he is able to know the kind of beast they were about to face.


    "Undead¡­ These are the undead beast¡­ How can this be? Have we entered an evil cultivator''sir?" arge man holding a t scimitar suddenly said as his spiritual sense saw the approaching creatures.


    "This is very bad¡­ how can we kill those who are already dead?"


    "I heard that these creatures are un-kible. What should we do?"


    Almost everyone showed a panic expression on their faces, except for the couple who stood near the wagon. The man named Jin Fu who is the husband and a father seem to be confident in his own skill to protect his family.


    As the horde of undead beast slowly approaches the caravan, the tension in the air began to stifle the people making them ufortable and anxious. Though the mercenaries have faced hundreds of enemies before, however, fighting against the undead is a first for them.


    "Everyone! Remember that these beasts are undead, so don''t think that they are like those regr beasts that would die if you attack their vital points. The best way to kill them is to just do heavy damage to their bodies." The leader of the mercenary shouted.


    "That would be very ineffective. Just cut the head off that would do the thing." Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    "You seem to know these things?" suddenly the young woman with the beast-man aura asked Shin Jiao in a hushed tone.


    Shin Jiao was taken aback because he was not really paying attention to his surroundings and was too focused on observing the undead beast that is closing in. And upon hearing the young woman''s voice he was taken aback.


    "Umm¡­ you see¡­" Shin Jiao is thinking whether to share his own analysis to the group or just keep it for himself.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to tell me. I can sense that what you''ve said is right." The young woman whispered.


    "I''m Lily Chen, and you are?" she added.


    "Shin Jiao, nice to meet you." Shin Jiao answered unconsciously.


    As the two whispered to each other the other people around them didn''t pay attention as they are too engrossed in observing the undead beast.


    "Dear, what do you think? Is what he said correct?" The woman suddenly asked her husband.


    The man nods his head in confirmation as his gaze is glued to Shin Jiao. He didn''t know how the young man knows how to kill the undead beast, but he has already encountered these creatures in the past. And true to Shin Jiao''s theory, the only way to kill these things is to sever their heads. At least that is how his group was able to survive that ordeal.


    When Jin Fu was still a young man, he roams the cultivationnd to improve himself and go on an adventure. Then one day he and a group of young people decided to enter a cave, they didn''t know that it was a cave that belongs to an evil cultivator that delves in life and death cultivation. And so his group was assaulted by hundreds of undead.


    They fought their way out of that ce and discover that the only way to stop the creatures is to cut-off their heads. And so while looking at the undead beast Jin Fu already has an idea of what to do. The problem now is how could the other cultivators'' cut-off these creatures'' heads when their cultivation is weaker than the creatures. He is not even sure if they can prate the thick hide of the beasts.


    Jin Fu decided to offer his advice, so he calmly walks towards the leader of the mercenary group who is currently talking to the pudgy man.


    "What should we do captain? This is too bad, why are there undead beast in this ce?... We¡­ we need to run¡­ No¡­ No¡­ we¡­" the pudgy man said while walking back and forth.


    "Calm down master Bibao, you know how capable we are. Trust us." The mercenary leader said with confidence.


    As the two are talking Jin Fu walks closer.


    "Master Bibao Ling, I may have a clue that may be able to help us." Jin Fu said as he stopped behind the two.


    "What the¡­ Who?..." Bibao Ling said as he jumped in surprise by the voiceing from behind them.


    Upon seeing the confident look of the handsome man standing behind, his expression immediately changed into a delight. He already saw how strong this cultivator was in their travels and his group has high regard for this low-key expert.


    "Really? What is it, master Fu? What should we do?" Bibao Ling suddenly asked.

 Chapter 124 - The Geared Immortal Vs Zombie Cultivators II

    New Journey: Chapter 2


    /*unedited*/


    The sound of fighting echoed through the air as the caravan cut through the wave of the undead beast. Because of the sluggish movements of the beast though they are hard to kill still fell one by one by the swords of the mercenary cultivators.


    Grawl!!!


    Loud growling sounds of beast permeated through the air as they brainlessly eyed the humans attacking them with their mouth wide open.


    A huge decaying beast that looks like a rhino is being encircled by 5 cultivators. The undtion of aura from the beast shows that it is a level 4 beast.


    "This is a big one, how can we take it down?"


    "Just follow what the boss has said. These undead beasts weakness is their necks. All we have to do is concentrate on severing its neck since it looks tough we should hit it over and over until we can fully decapitate it."


    "But look at that thickness. I don''t think that even our des can cut through that... fat. Plus I''m already low on Qi."


    "Brothers hold on a little longer we can win this."


    Saying their piece, the five cultivators forced themselves to calm down while the undead rhino tried to chase after each of them. Every time it chases a cultivator the others would attack it making it turns its focus on another cultivator. When it starts to chase after that cultivator the others would attack it once again, they repeated this process over and over as the beast goes on in circles.


    Yet it didn''t fall after a long time have passed, since it is already undead its stamina is almost unlimited as if it didn''t even feel tiredness and even pain is non-existent as all the beast could think of is devouring the food that''s in front of it.


    "Damn this thing is really inconceivable. It''s not even dead or even tired after all that." One of them said with a helpless expression.


    Still, the cultivators didn''t stop and take turns shing at the beast''s neck little by little, but their thin des though covered with Qi is still unable to thoroughly prate its thick hide. One can even wonder how this strong beast can be an undead. With its strong body and level of power, it''s almost impossible to turn it into an undead or even kill it.


    While the five are busy ganging up against the undead rhino, the other mercenary are also busy facing against hundreds of other undead creatures. But because of the sluggish movement of the beasts, though they outnumber the cultivators 10 to 1, they still fell like flies especially to those powerful cultivators in the gold core realm.


    "Master Fu, your suggestion is truly right. We were able to defeat because of your help. We are truly indebted to you." Bibao Ling said while showing a grateful expression.


    "Master Ling is very polite. You have epted our selfish request, I and my family are always grateful." Jin Fu said with a nod.


    "There is no problem, no problem at all. But would you like to ride in the middle of the caravan with us? I know that you have declined this offer many times but I really feel that your family should be there especially the little child. It''s not safe for him to be behind the caravan." Bibao Ling said trying to convince Jin Fu like the many times he had tried before.


    He truly feels that this family should be with him in the middle part so that they can be safe. He already saw how skilled and powerful Jin Fu is as a cultivator. He can even handle 5 gold core realm cultivators and came out without a scratch, he could not dare to imagine what their background is. Perhaps when they reach Snowpeach Town he can discover this answer and who the said grandfather of the child is.


    Judging from the temperament of Jin Fu''s wife and even his small child, Bibao Ling is sure that their background is not just ordinary.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just leaned his body against the wagon and calmly watches the situation as it unfolds. When he caught sight of Jin Fu walking back towards their group he nods his head.


    "This guy truly has a righteous aura. I almost can''t believe that there are still people just like him in this chaotic world. I wonder what this family''s background is." Shin Jiao thought.


    It didn''t take too long after that, as Shin Jiao saw that the undead beast horde slowly fell to the ground. But on the battlefield, there are still those monstrous beasts that are really hard to deal with. No matter how much a cultivator group gang-up on them, they are still unable to take them down.


    Seeing this, the people in thest caravan sigh in helplessness. Then suddenly one of them walks forward while taking out a long spear from his spatial tool. The tall man has a heavy built donning strong muscle on his arm which is shown with his sleeves torn. His cultivator''s robe looks like a martial artist robe without sleeves from a fighting game while Shin Jiao was on earth.


    As the man walks forwards his aura is still suppressed by some technique and is not shown to others, but for Shin Jiao who is using his sses, it is as clear as day. The man is ate-stage gold core realm cultivator. His aura seems to be almost breaking past the bottleneck and approaching the infant soul realm cultivation.


    "Hey, Bok Du. Don''t go overboard this time. Those are just brainless beasts. Hehe¡­" one of the women in the group standing beside the other who looks like her.


    Shin Jiao already considered that the two might be sisters as they have the same facial features. One of them immediately grabs the hem of her sister''s robe and pulled back when she heard her sister shouting.


    Seeing her sister''s reaction, she just smiled at her and held her hand.


    Upon seeing the expression of the timid young woman, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changed.


    "You noticed it too right." A woman''s voice suddenly entered his ears from his side.


    "Umm¡­ you know about this?" Shin Jiao nods and curiously asked.


    "Actually yes, I wanted to help her but I''m not skilled enough to do that. Though I''m good with medicine but I''m not proficient yet. I think she needed an infant soul realm medical cultivator." the young woman said.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao was a little surprised. Though the young woman carried a beast-man aura, she still cares for a human''s life. But still, he has his suspicions about her identity and why she is hiding in the humannd.


    The man called Bok Du slowly approached a huge beast that looks like a giant crocodile. Because of its thick hide, the cultivators fighting against it are having a headache. No matter how hard they tried to attack their weapons and Qi seems ineffective against its hide. With its unlimited stamina and not feeling any pain at all, they are now in a bind.


    But then all of a sudden a sh of light suddenly appears from the side of the crocodile looking beast. Then a loud sound suddenly echoed.


    Thud!


    They all saw the huge head of the beast fell to the ground along with its huge body which suddenly fell and stopped moving.


    Then they saw someone walking past the group and walks towards another location where the same thing is happening.


    "Who was that?"


    "With just a swing? Is this for real?"


    "How strong is that guy really?"


    "He is one of those monsters riding the ck wagon at the back of the caravan."


    "What? You mean those people are this strong?"


    "Che, you haven''t seen it when they handled the bandits a few weeks ago on our journey to the Dark Forest. They are truly powerful and skilled, especially the guy they called Master Fu."


    "Oh, you mean the guy with the beautiful wife?"


    "Damn¡­ I got my eyes on that woman."


    "You''re asking to die?"


    "That woman is not weak either. I also saw her kill a bandit with just a wave of her hand."


    The mercenaries on the field suddenly began to discuss upon seeing Bok Du killing the huge beasts one by one. Shin Jiao also was able to discover that the people inside thest wagon with him are not as what they seem. Except for the guy named Bok Du who is currently killing the undead beast on the battlefield.


    After cleaning the battlefield, the group immediately began to move forward. They wanted to take out the beast cores of the undead creatures but it seems that it is contaminated by an unknown Qi. So no one dared to harvest them from the corpses, no one except for an inconspicuous young man who stealthily takes out the cored of the huge beasts.


    After the battle Shin Jiao felt that there is something wrong with the undead, so he decided to investigate. He walks to a corner and when no one is looking, he suddenly puts on a cloak. Then when he presses a button on the cloak, his figure suddenly vanishes.


    "These cores¡­ they seem to have traces of pure dark energy mixed with life. This may be the reason why even though they are dead, yet their corpses can still continue to move." Shin Jiao muttered as he inspected one of the undead corpses.


    "But the contaminated darkness and life Qi in these creatures are too weak. These things must have been turned undead just recently."


    "Is there a possibility of a necromancer in this ce?" Shin Jiao mused as he checked the corpses.


    Meanwhile one of the mercenaries took a core from a beast he killed. Then he showed it to others, upon doing so the people around him suddenly back away.


    "What have you done you fool?!" one of the captains of the mercenaries shouted at his subordinate.


    "Throw it away! Now!"


    "But captain, this is a huge beast core. We can sell it for a huge amount of spirit stones." the mercenary said.


    "We are not sure what caused the creatures to be turned undead. But what if it''s their core, do you know what you have done?" the captain said.


    When the mercenary heard this, his expression suddenly turned white. He didn''t want to be like those things. His hand suddenly trembled and dropped the core on the ground.


    "Everyone here didn''t take a core because of the special circumstance of these beasts. So be careful next time." the captain warned with a stern look in his eyes.


    The mercenary nods his head in confirmation.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he just shook his head. Though what the captain said might be true but ording to his analysis, the cores are unstable but the energy and Qi they emit is a very important specimen for research. Shin Jiao''s curiosity is now piqued and wanted to learn more about these undead things.


    The caravan left the area after cleaning the way of the beast carcasses. None dared carelessly touches these things for fear that these things mighte alive again as they have already been dead once.


    Not longter, the caravan arrives in a small vige. The vige is enclosed in a wall which is made by cultivators who have an affinity to thend.


    The atmosphere was tense as the people on top of the wall watch the iing caravan with vignce. Before the caravan arrived near the wall a voice suddenly echoed through the air.


    "Stop! Who are you people?" a man''s voice said sternly.


    Instead of replying to the front wagon, it lifted its g up which shows a certain bird''s eye as its insignia.


    "The Roc''s eye merchant caravan!" a man standing near the one who called out muttered.


    The two looks at each other and nods their head. The huge wooden gate of the vige slowly opens up as they wee the caravan. Although Roc''s Eye Merchant caravan didn''t say anything, the two people have seen the aura of that g which signifies the authenticity of the caravan.


    As they enter the vige, Shin Jiao noticed the tense atmosphere especially the worry in the eyes of the people. Both mortals and cultivators have the same expression of fear which seems to stem from the roaming undead beast which can be seen just outside of the vige.


    Before entering the vige, he noticed that there are many burnt corpses of beast surrounding the town. This only means that they are attacks in this vige which seems to be frequent. Shin Jiao can understand that the people wanted to leave this small vige but are unable to, due to the danger of the roaming undead beasts outside.


    "Master Ling wee again to Xiling vige, I''m d that you are safe from your travels to this ce. I''m afraid that since yourst visit everything has changed¡­ I reckon that you have met our weemittee outside?" a man wearing a blue robe said with a chuckle.


    "Vige chief you jest. Those things are truly terrifying and hideous, what happened?" Bibao Ling said as he alighted from his wagon.


    "Sigh¡­ this is truly a dark time for my vige. The cultivators of my Xiling vige are almost at our limits. If the town of Snowpeach doesn''t send us help then all we can do is defend this small vige of ours with all we got. I''m just happy that one of my people is able to manipte thend forming this wall." The vige chief said.


    "All of this happened a fortnight ago. In the middle of that night, we were attacked by these creatures. Although we have fended them off and was able to kill many, however, a lot of our cultivators have fallen in this ambush. But what made these thingsplicated is that the bodies of the cultivators who died vanished. It seems that those undead beasts carried them while escaping." The vige chief exined while they walk towards the vige hall.


    "Escaped? What do you mean to escape? These things can think?" Bibao Ling suddenly asked in confusion.


    "I¡­ I''m not that sure about it either¡­ But when we killed almost half of their numbers, they fled from us outside of the vige. And those cultivators who fell also disappeared."


    "This¡­ this is bad. What if¡­ what if they are being controlled?" Bibao Ling muttered.


    Upon hearing his words, silence engulfed the atmosphere. Each people in that ce knew that what Bibao Ling said might be true.


    Meanwhile, outside the hall, Shin Jiao checked the whole vige. When he spread his spiritual sense he counted around 50 something buildings are in the area, and the number of people inside including them doesn''t didn''t even reach 500. With this, he can truly say that the vige is small. But when he saw the cultivation of the cultivators he was amazed. Though it is a small vige most of the cultivators in the area except for the children have already reached the core-forming realm and gold core realm.


    But when he checked their aura his eyes turned into slits as there is something different with their aura. The undtion seems chaotic and a strong dark Qi seemed to be mixed with it. Then a sudden realization enters his mind.


    "These people¡­ they¡­ they can''t be using those cores from the undead beast right?" Shin Jiao muttered upon realizing this scary truth.


    Though he is not sure what the effect of the core in a cultivator when absorbed, but he is sure that it would not be normal. He hasn''t checked the cores thoroughly yet as he didn''t have time for that. But if he is not wrong, it has an adverse effect on one''s cultivation skill and Qi control. Ifpared to the demon core, these cores from the undead beast seemed more chaotic and heavy with life and death Qi. If one absorbs such a core then there is a possibility that something would turn amiss and affect that person''s body and cultivation as a whole.


    These are just his own spections and he is not sure if it is right or wrong. But if he is right then, this whole vige is already a goner. Well at least for the cultivators that are, the mortals though unable to absorb the Qi would be powerless and be food for the undead.


    "Whoever nned this is truly devious. That person seemed to have a huge grudge against this small vige. I wonder what happened." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Hey¡­ I think that there is something wrong in this ce." The young woman with a beast-man aura muttered in a low voice to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao is amused as he didn''t know why the young woman would always talk to him. But then, it is not yet time to think about this matter as they need to be more vignt and prepared in case anything might happen.


    Shin Jiao can even notice everyone in the wagon is a little tensed. He could not help it as these people are unique and strong. With their abilities, they would have immediately noticed that something is wrong and is now on guard.


    While this is happening outside of the vige, deep within the woods deep within the darkness, hundreds of eyes suddenly started glowing. Heavy breathing can be heard and low growling sound which is like a chilly chorusing from the depths of hell blended with the howling winds of the forest.


    The darkness of night seems to have drowned everything even the ominous feeling of each cultivator in the Roc''s eye caravan became nil as fatigue slowly ovee each of them. As they have already fought against the undead beast with all their might plus the long travel, now their body is screaming of rest.


    Unknown to each of them, arge army of unknown creatures are slowly closing in surrounding the whole vige.

 Chapter 125 - The Geared Immortal Vs Zombie Cultivators III

    New Journey: Chapter 3


    /*unedited*/


    In the depths of the night, the whole forest outside of the small walled vige of Xiling turns eerily silent. It seems that even the sound of any small creatures was chased out of this area. Many of the vigers this time is half-sleeping like the way always do since these things started. The undead beasts seem to prefer attacking the vige in the middle of the night so everyone is already anticipating carnage to ur once again tonight.


    Before resting inside the wagon, Shin Jiao was able to talk to some of the vigers in the area and discover that what he was thinking was correct. Due to ack of spiritual stones and supplies, the cultivators have resulted in absorbing the core of the undead beast.


    They discover that absorbing the chaotic Qi may be hard but their cultivation rise is truly fast, but of course, the danger is there. Yet many still delve into absorbing the cores because they wanted to fight and protect their family and their home.


    Shin Jiao can now deduce that absorbing the undead core may have its effects but it is still dangerous. He wanted to try and do some experiments on this matter but this is not the right time and the right ce. At least in the previous fights, he already gathered enough undead cores to test, and maybe he can gather more tonight.


    He can feel the changes in the air as if an ominous event is going to happen. Not only him but also the people inside the wagon feels the same way too.


    "Mommy, I''m scared." little Hao Fu muttered in a low voice while holding tightly on her mother''s robe while digging his head in her mother''s arms. For him, that is the safest ce in the world right now.


    "It''s okay Hao''er mommy is here. Mommy is going to protect you okay?" Ling Ya said while hugging her son tight giving a flow of warm Qi and calmness to the small boy.


    Right beside her Jin Fu showed a loving smile to both his wife and son. His temperament shows overflowing confidence in his ability to protect them both.


    As time ticks by, a mist began to cover the surrounding forest which added to the eeriness of the surrounding especially to the cultivators which patrol the top of the wall. From there they can see the thick ck mist slowly covering the woods of the forest making it almost invisible to the naked eye.


    As time ticks by the people inside the vige became to grow restless. They know that the time for the undead beast horde to attack is here once again. Though they have been safe so far after the wall was constructed but every now and then some random beast would enter the blockade and the walls then attack the people inside the vige.


    "The time hase, master Ling, you should stay here. This ce is safe because we have already set up a small formation here. If we only have an array formation expert we could have formed a defensive array to protect the vige. But s, we have none¡­" the vige chief said as he walks out of the vige hall.


    After the vige chief left, Bibao Ling slumped to the chair while sighing heavily. He didn''t expect that the danger for his journey this time would be this grave.


    "Sir Ling, we will try our best to protect you and this vige. But¡­ If we can''t then our only option is to escape." The man standing behind him said.


    This man is his personal guard captain which was assigned to him by the president of the association. He is a very loyal man and a strong cultivator. Hees from a renowned n from the empire''s main city, Xi city. He has been serving Bibao Ling for 2 years now and is considered as a very trustworthy subordinate. The only downside is his cultivation which seems to have regressed due to an injury he has suffered in one of their travels.


    Right now he is stuck in the middle stages of the gold core realm, and his progression bes really slow. Even though this is the situation and there are others who have higher cultivation than him, he was still chosen by Bibao Ling to be the captain. This is due to Bibao Ling''s trust in him and his own loyalty.


    Xubai Ju is the name of the personal guard captain of Bibao Ling. Among his subordinate he is known as, Tiger Ju. Though he is stuck in his current cultivation, no one can beat him. Even those that are in thete-stages of the gold core realms. Xubai Ju is very proficient in using Qi spells and his well-known move the Dragon thunder breath was considered as an ingenious technique forbining the Qi energies.


    This thunder de is abination of wind, water, and fire Qi condensed on his de and when released would burst out a long strand of lightning damaging multiple enemies in from of him. That''s why he is considered as one of the top 500 swordsmen in the Xi city.


    After hearing the words of Xubai Ju, Bibao Ling felt his confidence was boosted. He knows the strength of his guard captain and he is confident that he can protect him.


    "Umm¡­ I put my life in your hand captain." Bibao Ling said as he closes his eyes.


    He didn''t want to sleep or rather couldn''t sleep in this kind of situation.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the vige of Xiling, a tall shadow of a man wearing a hood is currently standing atop a hill as little distance away from the forest.


    A clear view of the small vige far down below can be seen from this vantage point. Behind the tall man stood three more people and each of them are wearing ck cloaks which covered their whole body. The only thing visible is their glowing eyes which if one would closely look seemed lifeless and dull. But the aura surrounding them seems vigorous and wild and every creature which could see and feel this aura would feel Goosebumps covering their backs.


    "Xiling vige¡­ it''s time to collect your due." The man said in a raspy and spooky voice.


    The man slowly extended his thin hands and then gestured like he is grasping the small town up ahead in his hands and slowly squishing it.


    He stayed in this posture for a while and after some time; he slowly retracted his arm turns around and walks towards the darkness.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao carefully observed his surroundings feeling a little fidgety. He didn''t know what to expect as his mind is focused on his excitement to collect more materials to gather in researching for the cause of the undead beast.


    Necromancy, in his young age Shin Jiao has liked a character in-game which can summon his own army. The character is a necromancer, a person who has the power to make their own armies out of the corpses of others. In that game, the character was too awesome that he shes against many yers who wanted to kill the character.


    It was a long fight, although the game character died but still the fight lingered in Shin Jiao''s memory and liked it.


    This situation he is right now is like that game. But he is one of the yers and is going to hunt the necromancer. But what made Shin Jiao excited is the prospect of learning and getting the knowledge of how necromancy works in this world.


    While contemting Shin Jiao noticed the young woman beside him move closer a little bit, and then she whispered something.


    "I don''t think we can face this danger head-on. If I were to decide I would retreat and hide. I can feel a very strong and ominous aura outside of the vige." The young woman with the beast-man aura whispered.


    "This is a work of a devil cultivator." a rough voice suddenly rang on Shin Jiao''s ears.


    Everybody in the wagon turns their heads towards an old man wearing a white cultivator''s robe. This old man seems to have the highest cultivation in this wagon. Though he is low-key yet Shin Jiao has already observed him for a while now. He is wearing a white cultivator''s robe and a wooden cane with a green gem embedded at the top end.


    "Senior, are you sure? Maybe it''s just a natural phenomenon?" one of the sisters who had an unnatural thing inside her body worriedly said.


    "Little Chuan I''m sure about this." the old man replied.


    "I think we forgot to introduce ourselves to the new person." Suddenly the young woman next to Shin Jiao said with a bright expression, it was as if she remembered something very important.


    "I''m Lily Chen, nice to meet you." she immediately said as she looks at Shin Jiao.


    "That''s Senior Jugs, the wise old man of our group. These two beauties are Chuan Tang and Beiwei Tang, and of course, you know about elder Jin''s family¡­ That big guy over there is Bok Du, a proud warrior. And these two are his friends¡­" Lily Chen introduced.


    Shin Jiao cupped his hands and nods towards the rest of the people around the wagon.


    "Greetings! I''m Shin Jiao and I came from the town of Dis." Shin Jiao introduced.


    Upon hearing him the rest of the people in the wagon showed an interesting expression. Right now there is a huge rumor which is circting in the empire. This is due to the traveling merchants spreading some fantastical ce within the borders of the town of Dis.


    "Really? You''re from the town of Dis? Then¡­ then you know about the news?" Lily Chen immediately showed an excited expression as she grabs Shin Jiao''s arm.


    "Eh?! Umm¡­ What news do you mean?" Shin Jiao suddenly showed a confused expression.


    He truly didn''t know what she is talking about as he has spent many months away from the town of Dis and the underground base. What Shin Jiao noticed is that, even though the atmosphere at first felt really gloomy but upon his mention of the town of Dis, everything seems to have livened up. So this made him feel really curious about what happened in the town in his absence.


    "It seems that you didn''t know." Lily Chen said with her excitement being doused.


    Everyone around Shin Jiao also showed the same expression. Then suddenly the young boy grabs Shin Jiao''s clothes and tugged on it.


    "Big brother Shin, if you are from the town of Dis you should know about the many new artifacts that they have in there right? I wanted my dad to buy me one of those things they called the phone. I heard that it is expensive but I want to have one." The little boy exined excitedly.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Howe that the phone has reached even in this faraway ce?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "Haha¡­ Little Hao''er that artifact is not avable in the town of Dis anymore. And you can''t even use it outside of the town. It is only usable in the town and within a certain area of the Daemon Forest. But I agree that the artifact is really amazing, you don''t need to spend your Qi just to use it." the old man they call Senior Jugs said while waving his hand.


    Then suddenly a familiar object appears on his hand. Shin Jiao knows what it was as he was the one who designed it. It was the most basic model of a mobile phone they used in the underground base. What surprised him is why the old man in front of him has a phone.


    "Wow, I didn''t know you have it with you Senior Jugs. I wanted to have one for myself; I want to learn how they were able to make these things. Plus I heard that this is crafted by mortals which made is so amazing." Beiwei Tang said with glistening eyes.


    "Haha, you''re right this thing has been with me for a week now and I have tried to learn something from it." Old man Jugs said as he slowly scrutinized the phone in his hand.


    Then he waves his hand to hide it into his spatial tool.


    "Senior, can I see it please?" Beiwei Tang suddenly said coquettishly while grabbing the old man''s hand.


    "No, I can''t. This is a precious artifact that can be of great value in improving our crafting techniques." He said while patting the young woman''s head.


    Shin Jiao on the side just watches the exchange of the two as Old man Jugs pacify the curiosity of the people around him.


    "I promise you that the kingdom of Wu will be able to produce this kind of artifact and many of our people will be able to enjoy it, not just the people in the town of Dis." Old man Jugs said with a hint of pride in his heart.


    Old man Jugs is a cultivator who belongs to the kingdom of Wu. He travels all over thend to discover, help, and even find ways to improve the kingdom of Wu. In his travels, he discovered a lot of mysteries and things, but none has bested what he saw in the town of Dis.


    When he arrived in the town he saw many cultivators especially the beast hunters holding something on their hands. And he discovers that the tool cost around 100 low-grade spirit stones. Now, this price is already too high for amon cultivator, but for those hunters, this is good enough. The tool they called the phone is very essential when they are inside the Daemon forest as everyone would always expect the unexpected. But with the phone on hand, they can immediatelymunicate with other people even those that are currently in town.


    The wide range of use of the phone made the lives of the people in the town of Dis morefortable and efficient. So he immediately bought a pair of these things and began to do his own research on them. As soon as he opened the small tool he was dumbstruck at what he saw. Complex lines and runes are written on a thin board, and it contains manyponents that work in tandem with one another. Even after spending the whole day in researching he could not even get any leads on how it works, except for the thing that''s called keypad which is a very simple mechanism.


    This became a challenge to him and truly became obsessed with learning the secret of the small tool. He then immediately sets out back to the Wu kingdom so that he can present this news and gather all the best crafters they have so that they can copy and duplicate the technology.


    That was a month ago.


    As the people inside the wagon began to rx and have a calm atmosphere, a loud sounding from a horn echoed through the vige.


    "What is that sound?" Beiwei Tang muttered as she lets go of the old man''s hand and showed a serious expression on her lovely face.


    "It''s a warning; I think the undead beast tide ising." Jin Fu said as he looks at the rest of the people inside the wagon.


    As if with a tacit understanding the group nods their heads and began to materialize suits of armor covering their bodies. Shin Jiao''s jaw almost dropped upon seeing this scene. He didn''t know how it happened but upon seeing the cool appearance of the people around him he was taken aback. Even the small boy is wearing small silver armor and a helmet on his head.


    This is the first time that Shin Jiao has seen this as even in the town of Dis, most of the cultivators there don''t wear armors. They just have those scrolls for shield and the Qi field protecting their bodies.


    "You look dumbfounded; this is your first time seeing this kind of armor right?" Lily Chen said with a teasing voice.


    "These are called spiritual armors we always have them in our bodies, and would manifest at will. It''s a simple artifact that the Roc''s eye merchant has discovered. This also came from the town of Dis¡­ But I guess you didn''t know about this either." She said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao''s mind suddenly went nk. He began to worry about the situation in the underground base. These things are part of the secret of the underground base and only his shadow army is supposed to use them. Although what these cultivators are wearing is just one of his crudely designed prototype, but still it is strong enough to save their lives.


    Shin Jiao didn''t have time to ask any question as to the expression of Jin Fu suddenly changed. He''s always calm andposes expression suddenly turns into shock and then serious.


    Everyone saw this and felt a little worried.


    "Master Jin, what''s wrong?" The silent Bok Du asked upon seeing the reaction of Jin Fu.


    Bok Du knows that nothing can faze the calm expression of this man. Only when a troublesome situation urs will his expression change. After traveling for many weeks now, they almost already knew each other''s abilities and Jin Fu can be considered at par with Old man Jugs when ites to ability.


    "This is not only an undead beast horde attack, but they also seem to be hiding something within their ranks and I can feel it''s power. Everyone we have to get there and help these people, or else everyone in this vige with die." Jin Fu answered as his gaze turns to his wife and child.


    Ling Ya held her husband''s hand and nods her head.


    All the people in thest wagon immediately disembark except for Shin Jiao, Lin Ya, and the little boy. But the rest of them didn''t mind this. They are not sure if Shin Jiao is strong or not, and they didn''t want extra baggage just in case he is a weak fighter.


    "Let''s have fun!" Bok Du smiled as he immediately rushed to the gate.

 Chapter 126 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivators IV

    New Journey: Chapter 4


    /*unedited*/


    Outside the vige from within the mist-covered forest, countless concourses of undead creatures sluggishly advance forward. Slowly decaying skin riddled with hundreds of woundsbined with the strong stench of death coupled with their already coagted blood dripping on the ground making the scene into something from a horror movie. The number of the undead beast was too numerous and as many of them drew closer to the vige; the ground itself seems to shake in fear.


    Moaning sounds and ttering of bones permeated the air which signaled theing of a huge disaster for the people of Xiling vige. But this scene didn''t deter the cultivators inside; instead, they harden their resolve to fight. They know that as long as the wall stands their chance of survival is high.


    "They''re here! The undead monsters are here! Everyone prepare to fight!"


    Suddenly shouts of people from the wall came can be heard. But what made the people suddenly felt despair is that the shoutes from all the corners of the vige. This only means one thing; they are surrounded on all sides. Escape is impossible at this time around.


    "Damn it! Why are there so many of them? Doe this means that the whole forest in this area has been conquered by the undead beasts?"


    "Were doomed! This¡­ I¡­ We¡­ we must escape. Maybe we can go through a part of those beasts."


    "Are you crazy? Look at the number of those undead beasts. Do you think you can go through that?"


    "Everyone! We must hold on. We can do this! Trust in your abilities¡­"


    As different reactions from the cultivators began toe out, it made the whole vige erupt into chaos. Everyone is thinking of saving their own lives, this is due to the unexpected number of the undead beast tide.


    Before the undead beast would just attack one side of the vige and the cultivators were able to survive through that ordeal. Then it became tougher but at least the attacks are constantly on just one side. But now that all the sides are being sieged, many began to panic as this would thin out their ranks and strength.


    "Vige chief, we must divide the troops. I will take a squad to the front gate as that is where many of these creatures seem to appear. The rest of you fan out and protect the other sides." The leader of the mercenary group said to the vige chief.


    With a nod, the vige chief goes with the n and began tomand the other cultivators to follow the mercenary leader''s orders.


    On the other hand, the group of people belonging to thest wagon also followed a group they wanted. Jin Fu went towards the gate, Beiwei and Chu Tang went to the east side, Bok Du and the two other men went to the west, while Old man Jugs went to the south. Shin Jiao was left in the wagon with Lin Ya and little Hao Fu.


    When the cultivators saw the iing horde of the undead beast, they began to use throwing weapons towards the horde. Using this tactics many of the undead beasts immediately fell without even reaching the walls.


    But it is still not enough to stop the horde that mindlessly pushes forward. They even crushed those who stood have fallen on the ground, into meat pastes.


    "I guess this is what you call mindless horde, luckily for us all we have to do is make the front lines fall and those at the back would do the rest. Even though they are undead they would still die being crushed. Hahaha¡­"


    "I never thought that this would be so easy. But the number of these things is not to be scuff at."


    "You worry too much, just throw those damn spears. All you have to care about is taking them down."


    "Okay, okay¡­"


    The cultivators above the wall''s feeling of nervousness suddenly vanished after seeing the clumsy and suicidal slow advance of the horde. And so they continue to throw the wooden spear to make the undead beast fall. This tactic of theirs is already a known effective way to chip off arge amount of beast. And from the looks of it, it is very effective.


    As time goes by the cultivators on top of the wall found that the sticks are almost out but still the number of the undead beasts seems to be endless. They seem to be just pouring out from out of the mist, like a flood of nauseating dead flesh crawling out from hell.


    "We''re almost out of wooden spears. We need to use our weapons! This is it guys!"


    The people from the wall shouted as they prepare their own weapons. Every time a cultivator throws theirst spear they would immediately unsheathe their weapon.


    "Wait! It''s not yet over. Let us take it from here." Suddenly the mercenary leader from the Roc''s Eye merchant caravan shouted.


    His voice was heard all over the four corners of the vige.


    "Everyone, take out your flying swords! Prepare to attack!" the mercenary leader shouted.


    Upon hearing this, the mercenaries who are just standing behind the vige cultivators who were throwing their spears walks forward. Then with a wave of their hands, two flying swords suddenly appear beside them. These flying swords are just simple and basic flying swords, but it is strong enough to make the undead beast fall.


    Plus a flying sword is more urate when ites to attacking. As they are connected to the spiritual sense of the wielder of the swords, so it is easier to use and attack. The only problem is that, the range of its attack depends on the range of a cultivator''s spiritual sense.


    So at most they can only use the flying swords when the undead beast reaches 500 meters. But those in the gold core realm are different as their spiritual sense range is longer than others. And so the assault of the mercenaries began. Shining flying swords flew unhindered in the battlefield as they would fly across the undead beasts at the front cutting their legs to make them fall.


    Seeing that the mercenaries are effectively lessening the number of the undead beast, everyone began to shout with excitement.


    "Hurray! We can do this! We can get rid of the undead horde¡­ Cheers to the Roc''s eye mercenaries!"


    Everyone began to shout out in glee.


    As time went by, the vigers suddenly noticed that the mercenaries who are currently attacking began to slow down their offense. Each of them seems to have expended arge amount of their Qi. This is due to therge consumption of the flying sword. If a person is not familiar with using flying swords, one wouldn''t be able to control it perfectly. And so with this, the attack on the horde began to slow down.


    "Screw this, let''s fight them head-on!" Suddenly someone from the west wall shouted in a loud voice.


    Then the cultivators in that area saw three figures jumping down from the wall. Then they began to attack those undead beasts one by one. And they became sessful in taking them down; the three men are Bok Du and hispanions.


    Like human walls, Bok Du and the two others were sessful in stopping the advance of the undead beasts. Every swing of their sword an undead beast will surely fall. When the cultivators saw this they became excited, they suddenly feel like they can do it. They can eliminate the undead beast like what Bok Du and hispanions are doing. And so with this, the rest of the cultivators standing atop the wall jumped down.


    When they hit the ground they immediately rushed towards the undead beasts and began to slice the legs of the beasts. Since the undead beasts are just walking sluggishly they became target practice for the cultivator''s weapons.


    "This is too easy. I never would have thought that this is possible!"


    "I guess our fears made us cower in fear."


    Everyone became excited in making the undead beast fall.


    Unknown to them from within the horde, many red eyes are currently watching them. When they left the safety of the wall, these things seem to feel happy all of them immediately rushed forward.


    "Everyone you must be careful not to move forward or you''ll lose your lives." Bok Du warned.


    He seems to notice that everyone in this vige is toox when ites to fighting.


    Bok Du is a native cultivator of a n in the far southern part of the kingdom of Wu. Their n lives in a hot desert, where its environment is harsh, full of sands and many poisonous beasts that ruled the desert. Because of the danger from where he grew up his attitude when ites to fighting is strict. Raised as a warrior, his hands are already drenched in blood since young. Battles would always make his blood boil and give him the drive to fight more, it''s like drugs that would make him feel wanting more.


    Suddenly something strange happened, a cultivator who is currently swinging his weapon and attacking a lizard-like undead beast, disappear without a word.


    Then from the side Bok Du suddenly noticed two hands appearing, with his quick reflexes he unconsciously tilted his body to the side. Then two wed hands appear out of nowhere from within the undead beast horde and in just a blink of an eye, it disappears just as quickly. Bok Du suddenly felt the hair on his back stand on end upon seeing those half-rotten wed fingers.


    It clearly belongs to a human, not only a normal human but a cultivator. From the speed, it attacks he can deduce that the undead is a gold core realm cultivator just like himself. Bok Du immediately gathers his wits before him and immediately ran.


    "Go back! All of you go back to the walls!"


    Bok Du shouted as he ran back, his twopanions also followed suit as they also saw what happened.


    "What! What''s going on, why are they retreating?" a cultivator suddenly asked in confusion as he continuously hacks through the crowd of undead beasts.


    No one answered him, when he turns his gaze to the side he found that no one is there. He tried to look for hispanion but he saw no one. When his gaze return to the front what greeted him are two bloody wed hands and a rotting face of a person.


    But before he can react his whole figure became petrified in fear upon looking at the eyes of the undead being. The bloody ws closed in on his neck and he let himself get dragged towards the undead beast hordes and his figure disappears just like that.


    When Bok Du reached the wall, not more than ten people were left. This means that theirpanions have been taken by those things.


    "Damn it, what are those things? They''re not beasts but humans."


    "We¡­ we¡­ we have to go back and save them."


    "Are you crazy? We barely made it out alive."


    "Damn those things, we have to warn the vige."


    The people who were able toe back immediately ran towards the walls to warn the vige.


    Meanwhile, on top of the wall, Jin Fu continuously sends his own flying weapon to attack the iing horde. With his precise and urate control of his Qi, he is able tost as it didn''t require him to expend that much effort. While attacking, he continuously scans his surroundings for any unforeseen events. His cautiousness bore fruit when he suddenly noticed something lurking from within the horde. Those things are almost invisible to one''s spiritual sense as the number of the horde is far too many.


    With his acute sense honed through training in his sect, he was able to detect those things easily though not urately.


    "If the horde reaches the wall, then this vige might be doomed." Jin Fu muttered.


    He already has an inkling of what would happen and that this attack has been orchestrated by someone or something. But he didn''t turn back as he knows that if the vige falls then both his son and wife would be in danger.


    "Everyone, don''t let them reach the vige walls. Gather all your strength to stop them from their advance." He shouted as he continuously controls his sword and hacks down on the undead beasts which are now just a hundred meters away from the walls.


    ¡­


    On the wagon, Shin Jiao continuously sends his spiritual sense to see what is happening in the area. With the range of his spiritual sense, he can cover the whole battlefield and beyond at almost 5 kilometers. Then he noticed multiple human figures standing atop a hill.


    "Those must be the perpetrator of this undead beast tide. Hmm¡­ what''s that?" Shin Jiao muttered as he noticed something.


    What Shin Jiao noticed from the borders of his spiritual sense is a figure d in ck cloak. The aura of the person emits a unique Qi which seems to belong to an essence¡­ a dark essence.


    "This might exin things¡­ that is pure dark essence. Maybe this is one of those essences, but judging from the aura it''s too weak to be one¡­ hmmm¡­ artificial essence?" Shin Jiao mused.


    Ling Ya on the side heard Shin Jiao''s muttering and showed a worried look on her face.


    "What do you mean, dark essence? You can feel the dark essenceing from outside?" Ling Ya suddenly asked interrupting Shin Jiao''s train of thought.


    "Hmmm?" Shin Jiao unconsciously asked.


    "Umm¡­ what was your question again senior?" Shin Jiao asked as he was suddenly woken from his stupor.


    "You were muttering about dark essence. Are you sure about that?" Ling Ya asked with anxiety in her voice.


    "Ah¡­ yes, I can feel that these things are being controlled by a dark essence." Shin Jiao answered.


    "This is bad, we have to¡­ No¡­ no¡­ I think you can help me. Help me construct an array formation; we will set it up right outside of the wagon. I think I have an idea on how to stop those things, but we have to hurry!" Ling Ya said anxiously.


    "Okay tell me what to do." Shin Jiao said.


    "Hao''er you need to stay inside the wagon, don''t worry mommy will be right here. I won''t let you be in danger, okay?" Ling Ya said to her son whose head is leaning on herp.


    "Yes mother." Hao Fu replied.


    Shin Jiao followed Ling Ya outside of the wagon as she takes out many array gs. She then set up the formation which would act as a deterrent and protection to their current situation. Shin Jiao helped her putting the gs up.


    "Hmm¡­ this is a new array. I guess my knowledge in arrays is not yetplete." Shin Jiao thought as they continuously arrange each formation gs in their right order and ce.


    Meanwhile, the undead horde has already reached the walls as the cultivators on top, did their best to stop them from progressing so far. But the horde is truly numerous that even with the effort of each cultivator it is not enough to stop them.


    Then suddenly arge amount of energy coalesces from within the horde.


    "Iing attack! Everyone! Jump out of its way!" shouted one of the cultivators.


    When Jin Fu hears this, he didn''t think twice and just flew up dodging the huge energy st which destroyed the wall made of rocks.


    Upon seeing this, his eyes turn into slits as he eyes the source of the attack. And from his vantage point he noticed a figure d in ck and using just one hand was able to exert such power which destroyed the main gate along with the walls of the vige. This created a huge whole where hundreds of undead creatures began to pour in.


    "Damn it! We''ve lost this fight! Everyone retreat! Retreat!" Jin Fu shouted as he continuously attacked the beast pouring into the huge hole in the wall.


    He intends to buy some time for the cultivators to be able to run back. Then all of a sudden he saw that from within the pouring horde, human figures suddenly came out. Their eyes are glowing like ember and their bodies emaciated. The tattered robes they are wearing say that they are cultivators who were turned undead.


    But what made Jin Fu felt cold sweat pouring down his back is the cultivation strength of the undead cultivators, all of them are in thete stages of the gold core realm.


    Their numbers seem to be more than the cultivators defending the vige. Then he saw that, even though they are undead and somewhat stupid. Their fighting prowess is not something to scuff at.


    The retreating cultivators also saw this and different emotions can be seen on their faces.


    "It seems that these undead cultivators are from this vige." Jin Fu muttered.


    But he has no time to think about this situation as his priority now is to save his wife and son. So he immediately turns towards the location of the wagon and flew towards it. But before he can move, several figures suddenly appear floating while surrounding him.


    "You¡­ strong¡­ we¡­ kill¡­" the voices said in unison.


    This didn''t only happen to Jin Fu as the others are also surrounded by the undead cultivators.


    "Do you think you can stop me?" Jin Fu said with confidence.


    He then quickly drew out another sword from his spatial tool as his other flying sword immediately flew back towards his hand. He now wields two swords as he prepares to face the undead cultivators surrounding him.


    Though the undead cultivators look thin with their flesh falling off their bones, however, Jin Fu knows that these things are far more powerful than ordinary cultivators.


    "You want to kill me? Thene!"

 Chapter 127 - The Geared Immortal Vs Zombie Cultivator V

    New Journey: Chapter 5


    /*unedited*/


    As the dim moonlight shone through the small vige of Xiling, many figures can be seen surrounding the small vige. Chaos held the small vige in its clutches just like a looming monster inside the darkness where the despairing sound of every person can be heard.


    The crying of women and children and the desperate act of men trying to protect their families can be seen everywhere.


    Meanwhile, the undead beast who has breached the walls of the vige are pouring non-stop inside.


    A man is found running along the wet puddled mud ground where bodies of undead creatures and cultivators everywhere. It is unclear where the puddle is made out of water or the sticky gooing from the body of the decaying and rotting beast.


    Behind the man followed a group of two children and a woman. The four people holding hands as they traverse the maze-like structures of the houses and alley of the small vige. Not too far behind them follows a peculiar undead creature, which is running at a medium pace.


    "Come on, we have to run faster! We are almost at the exit." The man said as he encouraged his family to push through.


    "Papa, I''m tired¡­ My feet hurt." A little girl said as she tried to keep up with her father''s pace.


    "Come on child, you can do it. Daddy is here. Don''t let go of your brother''s hand." The man said as he frantically tried to find his way through the darkness.


    "Papa¡­ I''m scared." a boy said while holding his father''s hand.


    The boy is clearly trembling from fear, while he would shudder every now and then whenever he hears someone shouting in pain. The man can feel the anxiety on the boy''s heart but he felt helpless. As a mortal, he and his family can only escape their house which is located near the main gate of the vige.


    When the undead beasts were able to destroy the wall and began pouring through, he was there assisting the cultivators with other mortals. Many of his neighbors immediately fell under the mouth of the hungry undead beast after the horde broke through the walls.


    Upon seeing this he decided to run as fast as he could and take his family to run towards the rear gate of the vige.


    Through their frantic running, the man suddenly tripped as he identally stepped on something. Then under the dim light of the moon, he can see a vague figure of a man lying on the ground and beside him is a sword.


    "Maybe we can use this." the man muttered as he immediately stands up and picks up the sword on the ground.


    "Papa, are you okay?"


    "Honey, are you alright!?"


    The anxious voices of his family suddenly enter his ears and this calmed his heart. A firm decision suddenly enters his mind.


    "No matter what we must escape this chaos and death filled ce. And find a new ce where we can live in peace." The man thought.


    He picked himself up and stretches his hand towards his son who has a dumbfounded look on his face.


    "Hey, what''s¡­" the man wanted to ask his son about his expression, but then something dawned unto him.


    The look on his son''s face is that of horror and disbelief. And so he slowly turns his head around, but deep in his heart, he began to chant some words.


    "Let there be no beast¡­ Let there be no beast¡­ Let there be no beast¡­"


    He continually chanted in his mind as his head turns ahead of him. But his chanting stopped as before he can see anything, a horse and heavy breathing began assaulting his ears. His heart immediately sank to the deep abyss of helplessness.


    Whether he likes it or not, right in front of him stood a two meters tall bird-like beast, with its feathers already fallen off. The skin and flesh of the creature have already turned green and falling apart as it is already decaying.


    Many of its white bones are showing even half of its skull is exposed. What made the creature truly looks terrifying is its glowing amber eyes.


    The man almost wet himself upon seeing this horrifying bird-like creature. His knees almost gave up as it seems that no matter how hard he tries his body won''t move on its own.


    "Pa¡­ Pa¡­ Papa¡­" his son said with a quivering voice as he held his father''s hand tightly.


    The small girl didn''t have a chance to cry as her mother immediately grabs her and cover''s her eyes. Although she is afraid still she held her fear inside her heart, as she is not just an ordinary mortal. In truth, she wields some strange powers that she herself didn''t know where she got.


    But upon seeing the beast all her courage seems to have left her and what she has is enough to hold her daughter.


    The man unconsciously lifted the sword when he saw the undead creature turn its gaze towards his family. When the beast seems to eyes his family he felt that some unknown courage suddenly filled his body as they wish to protect his son and daughter filled his very being.


    Kaw!!!


    Then a loud cry from the creature, made his heart jump.


    "Huhuhu!!! Mmmm¡­" muffled sound of a crying child can be heard from behind him.


    Upon hearing this then man''s heart immediately jumped a beat. As the beast''s eyes suddenly went towards the ce where his daughter and wife are currently standing rooted on the ground.


    The undead beast suddenly moved while its eyes are glued to the mother and child location. This situation made the man''s heart sank in despair. He didn''t know why but it seems that the creature cannot see him.


    With this, he takes his chance and timed as the beast moved closer to his side with its neck stretched forward.


    Though the man is just a mortal he is still someone who had knowledge with fighting. He would always assist the vige trainers in teaching the children the basic fighting techniques. This is why even though he is a weak mortal the vige people let him and his family live near the gate of the vige. Plus his n is actually a cultivator n from the Snowpeach town.


    Seeing the opportunity, he quickly lifted the cultivator''s sword and quickly shed downwards. The sharpness of the weapon is truly amazing because even with the man''s feeble strength, he suddenly realized that the sword was able to prate the thick skin of the long stretched neck of the bird-like creature.


    Suddenly greenish blood spews out of it severed head dyeing the ground dark green when the undead creature fell.


    Upon seeing the unmoving carcass, the man heaves a sigh of relief and almost fell to the ground as he found all of his strength leaving him. Luckily his son who is beside him supported his father. The four people look at each other and immediately hugged each other.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I was so scared that I might have lost you guys¡­ I¡­ I won''t let anything happen to you¡­ I love you." the man said as he embraces his wife along with his children.


    "Let''s go¡­ Let''s go¡­" the man said as he regained hisposure and remember their purpose.


    The four of them continued running through the maze-like alley of the vige. They can still hear the loud cries of people and every now and then the loud crunching sound of bones being broken and chewed upon.


    Then as they ran through, the woman suddenly discovers that there are more bird-like creatures tailing them from behind. But now she can see them visibly which made her heart sank in despair.


    "Up ahead! We are almost at the exit¡­ Hurry!" the man shouted.


    When they saw the light ahead of them, hope immediately filled each of their hearts. The children became excited and seem like the energy hase back on their bodies as their running speed suddenly increased.


    The man also felt a sudden burst of energy inside his body as their pace quicken. Though they can hear the heavy thumping sounds of footsteps of the chasing beasts behind them, they didn''t bother looking back.


    They knew that once they arrive in that ce. Many cultivators would be there and they would be safe.


    Yet sometimes the truth is hard to ept.


    When they reached the ce where the light is shining brightly they realized that it''s actually a dead end. Right in front of them is the wall, and surrounding them are burning houses.


    The man touches the wall as if trying to figure out a way out. Or that maybe there is a secret passage that would open if he discovers something. Though he already knows the truth yet due to despair, he could ept the fact that he and his family are trapped.


    "What! This¡­ this¡­ howe it is like this!" the man said with a despairing voice.


    "Wait let''s¡­ let''s turn around." The man said as he suddenly has an idea.


    But when he was about to run and enter the dark alleyway, he noticed a couple of figures walking towards him.


    The heavy breathing and the nauseating stench of rotting flesh greeted him.


    Walking out of the darkness, four bird-like creatures just like the one he has killed slowly walks out of the darkness. It''s like they are creatures from hell entering the mortal world, their low growling like breathing and the stench of decaying flesh are the deration that death ising.


    As the four creatures slowly approach, the man held his ground while lifting the sword on his hand. Because of the fight, he had with the first creature he seems to have found his courage. The man stood in front of his family trying to shield them from the creatures.


    "Papa¡­ I''m scared!" the little girl muttered as she looks at the horrifying undead creatures in front of them.


    The man knows that the situation in front of him is useless and that no matter how he sees it, the only way for his family to be able to live is to sacrifice himself.


    The man looks at his wife and his two lovely children and then showed an amiable smile. As a father, the happiest day of his life is when he saw his two children being born in this world. Though they live in chaotic times still the two children grew up to be healthy and strong. And that made him an even prouder parent.


    Seeming knowing what her husband is thinking the wife''s eyes are already filled with tears as she tried to reign on her emotions. She knows that she must be strong so that she can protect her two children and not let the sacrifice of her husband be wasted.


    "I love you¡­" the man whispered as he gave his wife a kiss.


    This made the undead creatures that are closing towards them suddenly growled. Their eyes are now glued to the man who held the sword above his head. Then without fear, he shouted as he charges towards one of the undead beasts.


    Seeing the suicidal act of her husband, the woman immediately grabs both of her children and with all her strength ran towards the side. Then she immediately ran towards the dark alleyway. But before she could enter the darkness, she immediately stopped.


    She was rooted to the ground, petrified of the thing in front of her.


    Since both the children are looking behind them as they watch their father valiantly fighting against the four creatures surrounding him.


    They didn''t notice that their mother is currently in front of a dog-like creature with six feet. The dog is currently watching the man fighting with four undead beasts. Then it slowly walks towards the on-going battle and carefully circles around.


    Luckily it didn''t saw the woman who quickly hid on some broken wooden boxes which seems to hold the spears used by the cultivators in attacking the horde.


    When she saw therge dog, her heart ached and wanted to run to her husband and warn him. But her children take priority right this moment.


    So she immediately ran out after the dog went further away.


    Yet as soon as she moved out of the cover of the boxes the dog''s gaze suddenly turned towards them.


    As soon as it saw the figure of the woman and the two children she is holding, the dog snarled in anger and quickly gave chase.


    The woman ran as fast as she could after leaving the area. She didn''t want to turn back because she knows that it would only break her heart. So with heavy steps and heavy heart she pushes through.


    "Ma¡­ Ma¡­ Mama¡­ some¡­ something is chasing after us." The little boy suddenly muttered as he is looking at a shadow rapidly closing in towards them.


    "Mama¡­ I''m scared¡­ Wuwuwu¡­" the little girl sobs.


    Upon hearing this the woman''s heart sank, she didn''t know what creature is chasing after them, but if it could run faster than her, then it means, it is another undead beast other than those giant birds.


    She quickly turns her head to see what kind of creature it is. But when she saw the thing that''s chasing after them, it was already toote as it suddenly leaps through the air. Its huge gaping mouth shows its sharp blood-stained canines that send chills down her spine.


    When the jaws of the dog-like creature near her head, she has already given up. But then all of a sudden, she felt that she has hit something with her leg. As her speed is already fast while carrying her two children on both of her arms, she immediately found herself falling down.


    The dog flew past her head and stumbled towards the ground as it rolled pitifully over and over until it hit a brick wall.


    Upon falling the woman identally lets go of her right arm making the boy flew forward and came tumbling to the ground. Because of the fall or shock from this experience, the boy suddenly lost consciousness.


    When the woman slowly lifted her head, she saw that the huge dog-like beast has already stood up and slowly walking towards her son who is currently not moving.


    "Son¡­ Son wake up! Son wake up!" she immediately shouted trying to wake her son up and at the same time get the creature''s attention.


    "Hey! Over here!" the woman shouted as she slowly stands up while holding the little girl on her other arms.


    But the dog-like beast didn''t flinch as it slowly walks towards the small boy on the ground. Its bloody red slimy saliva slowly drips down the ground forming a red trail.


    The woman began to panic as she watched in horror the huge dog opens its enormous mouth.


    "No¡­ No¡­ Wuwuwu my child¡­" The woman began to wail.


    In her desperation, she suddenly lifted her right hand, and by reflex, though of something.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly a trail of me spewed out from her palm and hit the huge dog. Upon contact, the creature suddenly lit up with fire all over its body.


    When she saw this, she was dumbfounded. She didn''t know how she did it, but all she did was try to think of a way to save her son and then it happened.


    Upon seeing that the creature stopped, she heaves a sigh of relief. Then her gaze turns towards her son who is still lying on the ground unconscious.


    Before she could do anything she suddenly noticed that the unmoving dog-like creature which is currently burning suddenly moved its mouth.


    "What!? It''s still alive! No¡­ this is impossible! No!!!" the woman shouted but it was toote.


    The dog-like creature has already put its mouth on one of the boy''s leg and suddenly bit down hard. The crunching sound of bone breaking made the woman''s heart go numb. She could not believe her eyes as she saw the horrifying scene in front of her. Helplessness filled her heart as she watched the scene in front of her in horror.


    Suddenly she found the huge dog disappear from where it stood making her felt rmed. She didn''t know what happened but she can''t afford to lose this time. She might have lost her son but she still has her daughter. She turns her gaze from side to side and suddenly saw the burning figure of the dog. But what baffled her is that the dog seems to be not moving anymore. Then she saw arge hole on the dog''s head.


    Before she could reach she saw a young man suddenly jumping down from somewhere andnding near her son.


    "This little one is still alive¡­ Tsk¡­ I was toote, damn¡­" the young man said as his gaze was glued on the boy''s leg.


    He then took out something from his pouch and carefullyid her son on his back. Then the young man put something on her son''s mouth.


    "Can you still walk?" the young man suddenly turns his gaze towards her.


    She immediately noticed the handsome appearance of the young man which made her stunned. In her heart, she became ecstatic as tears slowly fell down her eyes. The young man is a cultivator; atst, she and her children are saved.


    Then her head turns towards the direction of her husband.


    "My¡­ my husband¡­ is he¡­"


    "I''m sorry¡­ I tried to save him, but he said to save you first. His wounds are grievous, I was toote." The young man said as he looks at the woman on the ground.


    "You¡­ on the other hand, is a very unique existence in this ce. Come, I''ll take you and your children to safety." The young man said as he slowly lifted her son.


    As they walk away from the scene, her eyes could not help but look back at the ce where her husband sacrificed his life for his family.


    "Thank you¡­ and I love you¡­" She said while tears slowly fell down her eyes as she slowly turns around.


    With sorrow and broken heart, she left that dangerous and awful ce following the young cultivator towards an area in the vige which the young man called, the hallowed ground.

 Chapter 128 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator VI

    New Journey: Chapter 6


    /*unedited*/


    Under the chaotic and dangerous situation, two figures began to frantically move roundabout beside a ck wagon. It has taken them a lot of time as they carefully set up an array formation on the ground.


    Shin Jiao and Ling Ya tried their best to quickly finish the array. She didn''t know whether this array would work against the undead creatures, but it should be as it works well against demonic creatures. She calls this array the hallowed ground or the sanctuary. This array emits a certain Qi which would affect those with evil aura in their body.


    While Shin Jiao is assisting her, he can clearly see the gathering of white energy in this ce. This means that this array gathers the holy energy in the surroundings. Shin Jiao felt baffled at the array and began to study it secretly.


    His sses carefully took pictures of the array and how it was formed step by step. This would be an additional knowledge for him after this so-called hallowed ground is finished. The array formation Shin Jiao has learned from Gubu''s records is varied and very intricate but the world is too vast and there is no limit to what knowledge he can gain by learning and experimenting. Every now and then one can discover new things and the array in front of Shin Jiao one such thing.


    It took them a while before finishing the array, and as usual once Shin Jiao is concentrated in researching something his attention was solely focused on it. This is one of his traits that are both negative and positive. Luckily in his mission, while he was on earth he didn''t encounter idents while he is deep in thought.


    But now it is different, it seems that his absolute sense and his danger sense are connected. No matter how deep his thoughts are, he would always be warned by his senses.


    Hence while working at the array, he is always aware of the situation in the vige.


    "We''re done here. Can you please help me call some survivors to take shelter in this array formation?" Ling Ya said as she also noticed the destruction happening around them.


    Shin Jiao nods his head and immediately disappears from where he stood. His sudden movement gave Ling Ya a little surprised and taken aback. Though she has high cultivation than the young man he is able to move faster. And she was really amazed at the young man''s knowledge in an array formation. Without his help, she would not have finished theplicated formation this fast.


    "What an interesting youngd¡­ Hopefully, Jin is okay, this horde is not normal. I think these things are being controlled. And with their numbers, the controlled could not fully utilize their prowess or else we are all in trouble." Ling Ya muttered as he gazes turn towards a direction.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently running towards a location where he suddenly felt some strange sensation. His gaze is currently locked on a strange moving dark aura from a distance. He didn''t know why but he is really attracted to the aura as if it is pulling him towards it.


    "This aura seems to have a thick darkness element in it. This is weird¡­ it''s even giving me Goosebumps¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his shadow can be seen weaving through the walls and the houses.


    Shin Jiao ran as fast as he could as he follows the aura. Using his eyesses the line of sight obstacle is useless to him as his sses like his old goggles would see infrared and aura. As he keeps on chasing after the eerie aura he suddenly found himself standing in the middle of a crossroad.


    Then from the dark alley, a number of undead beasts slowly pour out like an unending tide.


    "Damn¡­ is this a trap?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Graaahh!!!


    Suddenly Shin Jiao heard a voice that seems to be not from the beasts. It is clear that the source of it is like those zombies from the movies he has seen on earth. So Shin Jiao tried to scan his surroundings, but due to the number of undead beasts, it is hard for him to identify his target. Even using his absolute sense in this situation is still not feasible.


    "I guess I have to clear this area first before I can search for that dark aura." Shin Jiao said as he grabs the sword inside his spatial tool.


    He didn''t bother in concealing that he has a spatial tool because right now he is alone.


    As the undead creatures'' creeps near him, Shin Jiao began his onught. No matter how many the undead beasts are, they immediately fell on his sword. He used shadow steps and the three sword skills he has; bursting point, humming de, and perfect defense sword. These skills made him look like the God of death iming the souls of the undead creatures around him.


    When all of the undead beasts fell, Shin Jiao found himself facing two tall zombies. The corpses of the undead beasts are all over the street, while Shin Jiao''s figure is currently standing in the middle of the street. The two tall zombies have made their move a long time ago while Shin Jiao made his move against the horde. But the two are unsessful in grabbing him as he is like a loach in muddy water. And with his speed and danger sense, he is able to evade those decrepit hands full of sharp ws.


    "So this is how you guys look like¡­ I would admit that you both are disgusting." Shin Jiao said as he looks at the two zombies standing in front of him unmoving.


    Their rotting bodies clearly show that they have died while fighting against a powerful creature. From the looks of it, the two have died with just one hit from that creature. Since they are both gold core realm, then the only beast that can one-shot kill them is a level 5 beast or a level 4 beast king.


    Graaahhh!!!


    The zombies moaned as they suddenly move forward. This time Shin Jiao was a little surprise as the movements of the zombies are not sluggish at all. They move like normal humans, just a little coarse. Theyck the finesse that a normal cultivator movement has.


    "How can they move like this?" Shin Jiao thought as he observes his two opponents who are now starting to attack him.


    Swoosh!!!


    The sound of a sword cutting through the air reached Shin Jiao''s ears. Upon hearing this he quickly uses shadow steps as he uses fine movements without wasting too much effort to dodge each of the iing des.


    The two zombies are cultivators who use thin swords. One of them has a wind Qi aura while the other one has water Qi aura. Their tattered cultivator''s robe of blue and green respectively shows that they are just normal cultivators that seem toe from this vige.


    "These things weakness should be their heads right?" Shin Jiao muttered as he took a stance to counter an attack.


    When one of the zombies swung his sword, Shin Jiao immediately step forward while shifting his body to the right side of the zombie.


    In this position, he now has a clear and unobstructed view of the zombie''s right temple. So without a word, Shin Jiao immediately thrust his sword towards the zombie''s head. As Shin Jiao''s sword drew closer, the zombie suddenly turns its head facing Shin Jiao.


    It didn''t even evade the strike as its glowing ember like eyes seems to be looking straight at Shin Jiao.


    Puchi!!!


    The sound of sharp metal puncturing flesh enters Shin Jiao''s ears. While his sword easily rips through the zombie''s thick skull, Shin Jiao smiled at the easy win.


    But before he can rejoice in killing the zombie, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the zombie moved his hand towards his neck.


    "What the heck!? This thing is not dead yet?" Shin Jiao shouted in shock.


    He wanted to use a bursting point but his sword has already skewered the zombie''s head so it is already toote. At this time Shin Jiao''s only option is to dodge the iing decaying hand. So he quickly moved his head as the sharp nails passed by nearly hitting his ear.


    After dodging the wed hand, Shin Jiao immediately twisted the sword which is currently skewering the zombie''s head. By doing this the sword was able to slice the head in half.


    Blood and brain matters scattered as the top portion of the zombie''s head flew up after Shin Jiao shifted his sword andpletely cutting the top portion of the zombie''s head off. Shin Jiao immediately jumps back as Shin Jiao notices that the other zombie began to move towards him swinging its sword in a wide range.


    Shin Jiao barely dodge the sword when he noticed the other zombie with half of its head now gone is actually chasing after him with one of it''s hand-stretched forward trying to grab his neck.


    "What the heck!? This thing is still moving? How?" Shin Jiao suddenly felt that something is not right as he quickly uses shadow steps to get away from the seeming urate grasping ws of the zombie.


    He not only has the problem with the w chasing closely after him but also the sword currently swinging towards his body.


    Shin Jiao decided to use his gun and began shooting the two zombies. Six silver shes suddenly went off from Shin Jiao''s hands and from that the two undead cultivators suddenly found themselves having three holes each.


    One of them now has its head stedpletely, and two shots sted both of their chests open. After attacking, Shin Jiao immediately distanced himself from the two powerful zombies. This time he was dumbfounded because though the zombies were stopped yet they didn''t die.


    Their rough breathing still lingers in the air and one of them still has its eye glowing ember.


    "Damn it! How can I kill these things?" Shin Jiao thought as he carefully watches the two zombies.


    He slowly positions himself in a striking position as Shin Jiao decided to fight the two zombies in front of him. He knows that if a regr cultivator faces one of these things, they would die with no question. So he needed to find the weakness of this new enemy of his.


    Then Shin Jiao saw that one of them immediately lifted its head and seems that its gaze fell upon his figure. It suddenly moves forward, this time its body seems to be covered with a thinyer of light film.


    "Shit! Qi field¡­" Shin Jiao cursed as he moved backward with rapid steps.


    The zombies swung their swords towards him, as Shin Jiao dodge every attack and sent his own but would always be blocked by the Qi field of the creatures. Even the headless zombie is also emitting its own Qi field.


    As Shin Jiao exchanged a few blows to both of the creatures, he found himself at a disadvantage. It seems that the two have almost an unlimited stamina and their Qi seems to be almost unlimited too. But this is due to what Shin Jiao has observed so far. The only constion he has in this fight is that the zombies are unable to hit him.


    "If this continues on like this then, I would definitely lose this fight." Shin Jiao thought.


    This is the first time he felt so helpless against his opponent. As no matter how hard he attacks them, they won''t flinch or even feel any pain. Plus the two zombies are way stronger than him so he is almost running out of options.


    "I still have another way to end this¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as a sudden ideaes to his mind.


    When he was just a trainee and a lowly student of his master, he saw his master one night standing on a shallow river. At that time, he wanted to escape and have leisure time on the river. Upon discovering that most of the trainees in the camp are already asleep, he decided to stroll around the camp silently.


    Nobody knows his real ability at that time and thinks that he is just a newbie. And so he stealthily avoided the guards and was able to get out of the camp.


    While carefully weaving through the woods, he arrives at the river bank but suddenly stopped. This is because he discovers that he not alone and there is someone who came to the area first.


    Shin Jiao decided to leave but he notices that there is something about the movements of the person currently standing in the river, so he decided to investigate.


    He then discovers that the person is actually their instructor, a person whom he will call his masterter on. Shin Jiao slowly crept through the woods and came closer. From his position, he can clearly see the movements of the man and the forms he slowly made.


    "This is a new sword technique? I''ve never seen this one in the books." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to recall the things he learned from his research on martial arts and techniques.


    As someone who likes to study, Shin Jiao excels in reading and learning then applying what he learned in an actual situation. Hence, he is skilled in many things.


    But right now, right in front of his eyes, a new martial arts technique that he had never seen or read before is happening. So without blinking, he watches in awe.


    The base instructor slowly and carefully executes each of the forms. And these forms also slowly embedded themselves in Shin Jiao''s mind. Then Shin Jiao saw something incredulous, and that is whenever the sword touches the water it actually didn''t even make any ripples. It was as if the sword and water are one.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao gawked in amazement. But then before he can realize it, another impossible thing happened. Their base instructor finished the form and leaps out of water in one move. Then before he couldnd on the river bank, Shin Jiao saw the river exploding.


    From the number of the explosion in the river, it seems that it was the same amount of number that the instructor''s de hit the water.


    Shin Jiao was startled upon hearing the explosion which exposes his position. When he was discovered, the base instructor wanted to finish Shin Jiao off because he saw something that he should not have seen.


    When the man brandishes the sword towards the young trainee in front of him he was immediately amazed.


    Shin Jiao saw the movements of the instructor; hence as a martial arts enthusiast, his mind immediately went into thinking on ways to counter the move.


    And so the two began to exchange blows. Shin Jiao didn''t cower as he uses a stick to fight against the instructor''s sword. And to the instructor''s amazement, Shin Jiao was able to parry his attacks. This resulted in him bing the instructor''s disciple and learning the move.


    The martial art move was called Primal Slicer.


    It is a move that blends with the elements in one''s surroundings. And once it bes sessful, one has the ability to cause chaos within one''s desired target.


    It is a very powerful technique that is very difficult to defend against. But sadly Shin Jiao was not able to finish his master''s training as he was suddenly deployed. Upon his return, he learned about his master quitting the training camp.


    Then before he quit the agency and after a long search, he learned that his master has died in the mountains due to an incurable disease. He then saw a manual that his master was keeping, and that manual is theplete form of the technique. Though he was not able to use it anymore yet he still learned it by heart.


    Though Shin Jiao was not able to finish his training however he is confident that he can use it in this fight. Since he came to this world and began cultivating, his mind became sharper and everything in his memory became easy to ess, though not all the time.


    "If I can remember correctly, this is the first form." Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly held the sword on his hand pointing nted towards the ground.


    As he positions himself to have another bout against the two zombies, Shin Jiao''s anxiety slowly faded.


    His mind began to recall the moves and the pattern of movement, its crucial principle, and weakness. With this, his confidence rose and as he saw the iing undead creatures he began to execute the moves in his mind.


    The first slice was able to pass through the thin Qi field covering one of the zombies. Then the sword brushed against one of its arms. Just like the river water, the sword actually enters the arm like the sword on his hand and the zombie flesh are one.


    In an instant, Shin Jiao''s figure passes through one of the zombies. And before he turns around one of the zombie''s arm suddenly exploded turning into powder. The explosion made the zombie stagger back and was thrown a few meters hitting itspanion.


    Shin Jiao felt ted upon seeing this, though the technique is a bitcking still he discovers that it is effective. His only regret is that he didn''t try learning it earlier. But now, he decided to master it so that he can use it against those opponents which are stronger than him.


    Shin Jiao once again positioned himself to have another bout, this time his purpose is to make the zombie''s body explode.


    But this time he was dumbfounded as he suddenly saw the two zombies, ran away from him.


    "What the?..." Shin Jiao didn''t expect that the two zombies would run away.


    So without a word, he immediately chased after them. But then before he can run further, from one of the corners of his eyes, he saw an aura which he is very familiar with.


    "That¡­ that is mana maniption." Shin Jiao muttered as he stops on his track and immediately followed the location of the person who wielded mana.


    He then saw a man being eaten by three undead beasts, while one of the undead beasts had its head cut off. It seems that the man fought with all his might but still lost his life. Then he followed the dark alleyway as he ran through the rooftop. Then he suddenly saw a little boy''s leg being eaten by a dog-like beast. Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately fired a shot and killed the undead dog.


    Then he looks at the woman on the ground and he can clearly see natural energy or mana slowly forming on her head.. But he sighs heavily as he was toote to save the boy''s leg, but at least he saved someone who could be a powerful mage.

 Chapter 129 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator VII

    New Journey: Chapter 7


    /*unedited*/


    Bellowing smoke and burning houses can be seen everywhere. A street was strewn with corpses of cultivators, mortals, and undead beast makes the scenery looks like a nightmarish dream turning into reality. The remaining vigers who survived this ordeal are all gathered near the middle part of the vige. A 300 meters wide space where the golden light dome can be seen covering the area. This ce is what Shin Jiao and Ling Ya worked hard to finish, the ce they called the hallowed ground.


    The hallowed ground is a ce where white Qi and energy are abundant, hence making the ck Qi and energy dissipate once ites in contact with them. This kind of array formation is usually used by cultivators as a defense against dark creatures. Due to theplexity of the array, this should only be seen in cities or towns where resources and poptions are abundant.


    Luckily for the vige, Ling Ya is an advance formation expert. And she was one of the students of the great formation master of the Xi Kingdom, Master Ju.


    The array formation actually works perfectly well that it became easy for the remaining cultivators to eliminate the undead beasts as they could not enter the golden dome. As the beasts'' charges towards the golden thinyer, they would be weak and with just a strike they would fall easily. Hence outside the perimeter of the array formation, tons of carcasses began to pile up as countless beasts charges in the area mindlessly.


    "Master Jin, thanks to your wife we survive this cmity¡­ but she should have told us sooner¡­ sigh, I can''t me her. Who would have thought that their number was far too many? It seems that the one responsible for this has a great enmity to this vige." Bibao Ling said while standing near Jin Fu.


    The vige chief and the rest of the leaders are now standing in the middle observing the situation vigntly. The remaining cultivators and mercenaries are within the perimeter hacking those helpless undead beasts as they enter the thinyer golden dome.


    "Look someone ising!" suddenly someone shouted.


    And the people around him turn their gaze in the direction he pointed. From the dark alley, a tall young man and a woman each are carrying a child as they slowly walk out of the darkness. The area from which they came from seems to be devoid of the undead beast as no one is attacking them. And so without anything obstructing their way, the young man and hispanions were able to reach the hallowed ground safely.


    "Why did he sacrifice himself to save some lowly mortals? It''s not worth it¡­" someone muttered upon seeing that the woman and her children don''t have Qi undtion in their body.


    "You dare! What do you know? You''re just a mercenary¡­ don''t run your mouth when you don''t know anything." suddenly a young cultivator angrily said upon hearing the mercenary''sment.


    "That is Master Fung''s wife and children¡­ Though he is just a mortal, he was the one who trained us with the sword. If only he was a cultivator, he would be stronger than us." The young man added.


    No one dared rebutted the young man''s words as he is one of the vige warriors who fought bravely in the front lines as he was able to survive. While fighting he and few others showed a unique sword style which is very effective in fighting against the undead. Many mercenaries actually befriended these groups of people because of their skill. Who would have thought that today they would learn that the one who trained them was a mortal man?


    Master Fung was actually an adventurer who is famous for being able to survive outside alone while being a mortal. One day he came to the vige with heavy wounds, and due to his age, though his wounds were healed, his body still started to be slow and weak. Hence he decided to stay in the vige and there he met a woman and settled down.


    He then decided to help the vige youth improve their fighting techniques. Though many didn''t want to learn from him because he is just a mortal, but as time went by, many realized that he is teaching a very practical skill called Precision Strike.


    It is a mortal secret skill that Master Fung learned while he was young. He learned it from an immortal cultivator whom he saved. And from then on, he mastered the technique and became his own. With this technique, he was able to travel thend almost unhindered.


    Hence in the vige, no one disrespects Master Fung though he is just a mortal.


    When the people saw that only his wife and children arrive safely, their hearts couldn''t help but ache. They can already guess what had happened. Master Fung is a very brave person and with his loyalty and love to his family, they are sure that he sacrificed himself for his wife and two children.


    When Shin Jiao enters the perimeter, he saw the people making way for him and the woman following behind him.


    "This child is weak; we need to put him in bed." Shin Jiao said.


    "Here, follow me." a mercenary replied as he led Shin Jiao towards a tent where many wounded are lying.


    After putting the child in a make-shift bed Shin Jiao turn his gaze towards the woman.


    "After the matters here, I need to talk to you." Shin Jiao said with a serious voice.


    The woman felt confused but before she could ask anything, Shin Jiao turn around and left the tent.


    In his mind, he needs to find that weird dark aura.


    "If my suspicion is correct, then that aura might be a soul essence¡­ This is the third essence that I''ve seen so far. If I can get this then my strength will rise, but why is it that the soul essence emits a dark aura?" Shin Jiao muses as he walks towards thest wagon.


    "Look!" suddenly someone shouted.


    Those in the vicinity also notice the strange phenomenon where the horde of undead beasts started retreating. What baffled everyone is that the bodies of the undead beast are all over the ce yet those cultivators who died in the battle are all missing. The vigers didn''t have time to morn for their dead as they all know what would happen next.


    Right now, not more than a hundred people were left in the vige. If those dead cultivators attack once again then all of them will surely die in this ce, so who would want to stay in the vige?


    "Master Bibao Ling, would it be alright if we tag along with your caravan? We can''t possibly stay in this vige anymore." The vige chief humbly said, from his tone, it''s clear that he felt sad and worried with the remaining vigers.


    "Well, I guess we have no choice. Our next destination is the town of Snowpeach. Your vige members would be safe there." Bibao Ling said with a nod.


    They watch as the horde of beast stop their assault and began to withdraw while leaving the vige in ruins. No house was left intact except for those that are located near the hallowed ground area and perimeter.


    Upon seeing that their families and houses are gone, the remaining surviving members of the vige devastated. Many of them are currently sitting on the ground unmoving with tears slowly falling down their faces. Some of the mothers are wailing while some children are crying and shouting their mother or father''s names. The surrounding atmosphere is too gloomy and depressing that it made those who have survived lost hope.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently standing at the top of a ck wagon and scanning his surroundings. He really wanted to find that aura and confirm if it really is a soul essence.


    "You seem to be finding something? Did you lost anything?" the voice of Ling Ya suddenly interrupted Shin Jiao''s train of thoughts.


    "Well, it''s nothing I just wanted to know why these things are attacking the vige and why are they taking the cultivators. If it''s true that a necromancer is involved in this tragic event then it would be a great problem." Shin Jiao said.


    "Well, good luck with your searching then." Ling Ya said.


    But then no one answered and Ling Ya suddenly found that Shin Jiao is not on the roof.


    "Where did that youngd went into now?" Ling Ya muttered.


    "Did big brother Shin disappear again mother?" a small voice asked beside Ling Ya.


    "Umm¡­ He''s just all over the ce. Don''t worry your big brother Shin is very strong." Ling Ya replied while she lovingly caresses her son''s hair.


    "I know¡­ and he also helps you finish this thing protecting us right?... When I grow up I''ll be like dad and big brother Shin." Hao Fu said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao is currently running towards the vige wall after seeing the dark aura. He, atst, spotted the thing just outside the vige walls, and then he ran and chased after it. Along the way, Shin Jiao would kill an undead creature that is standing along his path. Though he didn''t actually care what happened in the vige yet upon seeing the gloomy situation he can''t help himself but feel angry.


    Plus this fight was the first fight he had that he felt at a loss. He actually didn''t have any advantage against the zombie cultivators. He could not imagine what would happen if he is faced against someone who is stronger than a gold core realm zombie. He is sure that even with his new technique, he would suffer some losses before oveing his opponents. So he must grab this opportunity while the necromancer is still weak.


    Actually Shin Jiao has his suspicion that the one holding the soul essence is the necromancer. This is because of the thing he has learned from listening to the rumors.


    First is the rate the necromancer revives and uses the undead beast. In just a short span of a few days, that person is able to umte the huge number of undead beasts. This is impossible to a normal necromancer except if that necromancer has an unlimited Qi in his body. Even if that person has a huge pile of spirit stones, it is still not enough to replenish the Qi that person lost that quickly.


    Second is that the attack on the vige is not well coordinated. It''s like the person is not skilled when ites to fighting. He just let loose the undead creatures and they just rampage forward. Well, at least he was able to deploy the zombie cultivators in grabbing some of the cultivators while hiding in the crowd of undead beasts.


    Andst, are the zombie cultivators and their strength. ording to Shin Jiao''s investigation, those zombie cultivators who attacked them are the ones that were taken yesterday and the many days before that. It seems that the rate of speed the necromancer can convert the cultivators into zombies are bing faster. What Shin Jiao feared is the day when those shown in the moviese true. With just a bite, one can be a zombie or an undead. Now that would really end everything very fast.


    So now he is chasing against time to prevent those conjectures of him froming true. If not then his journey would not be a smooth one.


    As Shin Jiao chases after the dark aura, he would every now and then be blocked by an undead creature or an undead cultivator, which causes him a big headache. Shin Jiao also noticed that, whenever a zombie cultivator blocks his path, its Qi field would already be up and would immediately evade when he attacks.


    "These things can learn? Or is it that their master is weary of my attacks?" Shin Jiao thought as once again after stopping him for a while, the zombie cultivator escape.


    Shin Jiao was able to reach the walls of the vige atst and tried his best to find the aura again. But then what he saw made him squint his eyes into a slit.


    "Those beasts are¡­ entering the fog?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then he turns his head around and checked his surroundings. Seeing that no one follow him, he immediately took out his goggles and observe what is happening inside the fog. What baffled Shin Jiao is that the fog seems to be a gateway to somewhere. As the beasts enter the fog they would suddenly disappear.


    Upon seeing this situation, Shin Jiao almost cursed in annoyance.


    "I guess my journey will not be as smooth as I expected¡­ Sigh¡­ anyway, we''re going to leave this ce. Hopefully, those things would not bother to chase after us." Shin Jiao thought as he hid his goggles and jump back down the wall, and then ran back to the hallowed ground.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, when Shin Jiao''s figure left the wall, a person suddenly came out of the fog and turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao''s running direction.


    "What an interesting young man¡­ I never would have thought that my undead cultivators would suffer defeat in his hands. Though his cultivation is a little weird however he is the strongest person I have faced so far. I wanted him to be a part of my undead army¡­ One of these days I will have you in my hand." The man muttered with an eerie tone, as his voice sounded like a wailing ghost.


    The man is wearing a dark cloak draped all over his body. From a small opening of that cloak, some bloody bandages can be seen wrapping the man''s body. With decrepit hands, long and sharp ws, and tall and thin stature, the man looks like a grim reaper from the underworld.


    No one has seen the person responsible for this massacre, but if someone from that vige saw this person they would be dumbfounded because they know this person in a ck cloak and he is not someone they could not forget.


    The man slowly turns around but before he enters the fog, he once again turns his head and looks at the sky.


    "My dear just a little bit more, it will end soon my dear¡­ just wait for me. I''ming home soon." The man said with his eerie voice but with a tinge of mncholy.


    As the man''s figure enters the thick fog, he immediately disappears along with the slowly dissipating fog which surrounded the vige.


    ¡­


    The depressing atmosphere slowly receded as the dawn approaches. The survivors have already epted their losses and are trying to move on with their lives.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently inside a small house; the house is one of the remaining houses still standing in the vige.


    "My name is Shin Jiao, and you are?" Shin Jiao asked while he sat on a wooden chair opposite the woman.


    "I''m Jie Ye¡­" the woman replied in a low voice with her head down.


    Shin Jiao exined to her, the circumstance and what she didst night. What her ability entails and her future prospects along with her children. Shin Jiao gave her a choice so that she can decide on her own.


    Then, after a few minutes of silence¡­


    "So what''s your decision? Would you like to be strong and be able to protect your family?" Shin Jiao asked while looking at the still sobbing woman.


    Though she was able to get over the tragedy they have suffered, her heart could still not ept that they would need to leave this ce where she and her husband started to build their family. But upon hearing what the young man who saved her said that she is special and that she would be able to protect her children, her heart was pricked with pain.


    In her mind she was thinking, if only she realized her ability sooner, she would have a way to help her husband and perhaps they would be able to stay as a family.


    But now everything is toote, her only hope now is what the young man has said that he would teach her. The safety of her two children is her utmost concern now more than anything else in this world.


    Seeing the resolution forming in the woman''s eyes, Shin Jiao would not help but shake his head. He knows that if this thing did not happen to her, she would clearly choose to stay in herfort zone and be protected by her husband. But now, with this newfound hope plus the tragedy, he is sure that the woman would be stronger.


    ording to his estimate, the woman seems to be as strong as Phoenix or maybe even stronger. This is due to the fluctuation of mana in her body. The flow is streamlined and fluid, which means that there are no obstructions within her meridians.


    "Okay, now prepare yourself and the children. You are going to ride with me in thest wagon." Shin Jiao said as he stepped out of the house.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure disappears, the woman''s face also sank as reluctance filled her heart. But still, for her children, she must persevere and be strong. Clenching her fist she slowlyposed herself and walks out of the house.


    The morning sun is slowly crawling out from the horizon, dispersing the gloomy atmosphere and the darkness of the night. As the new dayes, the Roc''s eye caravan slowly departed out of the now already ruined vige of Xiling.


    When the caravan left the vige, in thest wagon Jie Ye sat silently looking at the ruins and smoke billowing in the air.


    Then memories came crashing in her mind as she recalls theughter she had with her friends, their first meeting with her shy but strong husband and the first cries of her children. Then she remembers the promises and the sweet moments they have as a family and the bitter and tragic end.


    Though she didn''t saw her husband''s corpse as Shin Jiao insisted that she should remember him in their happy moments, she still longs to see his face again even for thest time. But the memory they had was etched deep within her heart.


    Tears slowly came rolling down her fair cheeks as she stered a bitter smile as the view of the vige slowly faded towards the horizon.

 Chapter 130 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator VIII

    Snowpeach Town: Chapter 1


    /*unedited*/


    The uneven rough road coupled with the smell of death and decay made their journey through this path felt like walking along the path to purgatory. Though the convoy didn''t encounter any troubles on the road, yet the depressing atmosphere keeps them on the edge.


    Two days, it has been two since they departed from the ruined vige of Xiling and is now on the way to the town of Snowpeach.


    Their current destination is the main town at the borders nearing the city of Wu, the main city of the Wu kingdom. The distance from the city of Wu to the town of Snowpeach would take about a month due to the mountainous area and the distance between these two ces. In-between the town of Snowpeach and the great city of Wu are the small viges.


    The Snowpeach town was once one of the viges of the Wu city. But then one day someone discovered a low-grade spiritual stone mine just outside of the vige. And from then on many people began to gather in the vige making the poption grow to such extent. No one knows why until now the mine still produces spirit stones even after a long time has passed. It was as if the mine is naturally growing the low-grade stones.


    A lot of cultivators have a suspicion that in the areas near the Snowpeach town there might be a spirit stone vein, but since the mine can only produce low-grade spirit stones, nobody bothers to discover its secret.


    The long line of wagons slowly reached the main road where the town of Snowpeach can be seen not far on the horizon. From the distance, it seems that the town is small, but everyone knows how big truly its size. Within the town lives more than a million of people, hence its size is not that surprising. Thought the town has arge poption like that of a small city, it is still a town because not all the people within this town permanently live there.


    Most of them are just transient cultivators who are in the town for work and earn spirit stones. Since the mine was built in this town hundreds of years ago many cultivators have gone in this ce to grab work and earn spirit stones for their cultivation.


    When the caravan neared the outer wall they can finally see the huge gate of the town. In front of the gate stood hundreds of soldiers wearing their armors and holding their gleaming spears. Each of them wore a solemn expression on their faces and tension can be seen.


    "It seems that the guards outside are all mortals, I think the town suffered the same attacks just like Xiling vige¡­ Look at those burnt corpses of beasts."


    "This does not look good. I hope that this town is safe. I don''t want to go through the kind of hell in Xiling vige."


    "Mama, look at the walls they are really huge!"


    "We''re safe atst!"


    The people within the wagons started to discuss as they slowly approach the town''s gate.


    "Halt! Wait for a moment while we check the wagons!" a guard shouted as he stood in front of the Groog pulling the first wagon.


    Since it''s not their first time entering a town, the Roc''s Eye merchant people followed the rules. They waited patiently for a while as they know that someone is carefully scanning each of the wagons. This is a normal procedure when entering a town or a city, but not all towns do this. Due to the importance of the mining area in the town, their rules became strict.


    Nobody dared react as they kept silent while waiting for the scan to bepleted. Not longter a man in his 30''s walks out of the gate with a big smile stered on his face.


    Meanwhile, Bibao Ling also alighted the wagon showing his big figure along with the Xiling vige chief. He had amodated the vige chief because the man was able to provide him with urate direction from which they were able to safely pass the mountainous region for 2 days.


    Seeing the huge figure of Bibao Ling the man immediately walks towards him.


    "Master Ling! Wee back to our humble town. It seems that you have a lot of guesses today?" the man said as he cupped his hands in greetings.


    "Well it can''t be helped, these people lost a lot and we can''t let them just die out there. Even I can''t believe that the whole vige was destroyed just like that." Bibao Ling said animatedly.


    "I guess you went through a lot out there. It must be hard on you." the man said showing a sad expression.


    "Nah¡­ it''s okay, at least some of us were able to survive that nightmare." Bibao Ling said waving his hand.


    "This is the chief of the Xiling Vige¡­" Bibao Ling added as he introduces the man behind him.


    The vige chief walks forward cupping his hands as he greeted the man.


    "You have my condolence with what happened to your vige¡­ but as you can see; your vige is not the only one who was attacked." The man said as he pointed to the right the horizon where a couple of ck smoke bellows high up to the air.


    "Those are the viges that were attacked?" Bibao Ling suddenly gasped.


    "No¡­ No¡­ those are not viges but the survivors. While trying to escape their vige they never made it to this town. We tried to rescue them, but our soldiers arrive toote. Plus we have a squad of cultivators who were lost while rescuing them. We came to learn that cultivators are being hunted by those undead creatures, so we stop sending help¡­ Because if we do, we are the ones who are going to suffer. However, we are happy to ept survivors just like you guys." The man said with a smile.


    Bibao Ling understood the situation so he didn''t try to pry more into this.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the people inside thest wagon are showing a bored expression on their faces.


    Bok Du''s two friends have been injured so they stayed in another caravan where the injured people are staying. With theck of medicine, it became hard for them to heal their wounds.


    Hence in this caravan, the space those two upies is now being used by the mother and her two children.


    Actually the reason why the travel of the caravan was too smooth is because of these people. Shin Jiao and the rest of the group would always go out and hunt down undead beasts before they could approach the caravan. Using a new formation which Ling Ya made inside the wagon, their spiritual senses have been amplified twice the range. Since it is a secret array formation, Ling Ya didn''t show it to others how she made it.


    But of course Shin Jiao didn''t let it pass; so he took pictures of the array formation.


    What baffled the group is the presence of the mortals, why Shin Jiao made them stay inside their wagon. Those three are just mortals, and they should stay with the people from their vige. Plus they noticed that the woman calls Shin Jiao her master. Did Shin Jiao make the poor woman and her children his own servants?


    They wanted to ask but it seems that the woman willingly epts her circumstance. Then as time goes by they noticed that the two kids have taken a liking to the young man which made them think twice of theirst conjecture. The two lovely children also became a ymate for Hao Fu and because of that, he didn''t feel bored on this trip.


    ¡­


    "What do you think we should do next once we are inside the town?" Jin Fu suddenly asked the group.


    "Senior Jin, this is our stop. I and my two brothers would stay in this town for a while." Bok Du said.


    "I, Bok Du am happy to have traveled with you all." He added as he stumped his breast while bowing to everyone.


    This action of his is a gesture of respect from where he came from. Since he is a warrior of the desert, he respects those people who are strong and fearless. In this travel, he discovers that the people in this wagon are true warriors which earned his respect.


    "Me toods, I''ve been honored to see some promising youngsters. I will stay in this small town and see some ces. If ever you have a chance to visit Wu city then I''ll be d to amodate you all. Just tell them my name." Elder Jugs said with a smile.


    The two sisters didn''t say anything and just nod their heads to the rest of the people because they still n to continue traveling with the caravan and this ce is just their temporary stop.


    Shin Jiao has a hint that the two are going to the capital of the empire because of Chuan Tang''s condition. As she is infected by an unknown parasite they wanted to look for a capable doctor to be able to heal her or remove the parasite in her body. Though Shin Jiao has an idea of what kind of parasite it is as he can see its aura using his sses, he didn''t volunteer to remove it as the two are very secretive.


    ¡­


    The caravan enters the town without a hitch and the people inside it became happy. Most of them have tears flowing down their eyes as their lives are now safe from the undead creatures roaming outside. The convoy directly goes to the Roc''s Eye merchant house branch building.


    As the people alighted they began to disperse and went their own way.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao along with the woman and her two kids rented a small house with the help of the Roc''s Eye merchant personnel.


    "Wow, this is a very beautiful house, Mama¡­ are we going to live here from now on with big brother Shin?" the little girl whose name is Haoyin Fung shouted as she ran around the house.


    Shin Jiao nods his head while carrying the little boy, Bao Fung.


    "Miss Jie, you and your kids can have the room on the left. I''ll take the room upstairs. You can rest for a while, ording to Master Ling, the caravan will be staying here for a week while they resupply¡­ But with this situation, I think it would take longer. I''m guessing that the other viges in this area are facing the same problems too." Shin Jiao said.


    "Yes, master." Jie Ye replied as she curtsied.


    "Remember¡­ you must rest. I will call on you this evening¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Then he noticed that the woman suddenly blushed. And her gaze seems dodgy as if she could not look him in the eye. He then saw her bit her lips as if hesitating and a bit of reluctance in her expression. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao was downed in realization. Then he hit his forehead.


    "I¡­ I didn''t mean that¡­ Geez. I mean your training¡­ your training will start this evening." Shin Jiao said as he corrected himself.


    Upon hearing this, Jie Ye''s anxiety suddenly disappears. Although Shin Jiao is a very handsome young man, she is not willing to sacrifice her dignity just to gain power. In the vige, many cultivators wanted to get her but she didn''t lower herself just to gain power. Luckily, the vige chief forbade cultivators to abuse their power within the vige.


    And so she and her children settle down inside their room and rested for the rest of the day.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, began to take out the undead cores he was carrying and began his experiments on them. He didn''t notice that it was already near the middle of the night when he finished as his room is well-lit because of the light bulbs he installed on the ceiling.


    "Oh, no! I forgot Jie Ye''s training." Shin Jiao suddenly remember and quickly ran down.


    He then saw a lovely woman with a mature temperament washing the tes on the sink. When she noticed that someone is behind her, she quickly turns around.


    Upon seeing the figure of Shin Jiao, she showed a smile.


    "Master, you should eat first. I''m sorry that the kids have already eaten." She said feeling a little scared.


    "No worries¡­ next time, you should not wait for me. Okay?" Shin Jiao said waving his hand.


    He then takes a seat near the table and became amazed at the food she prepared.


    "I bought some food outside with the spirit stoned you''ve given me¡­ I hope that this is to your liking master?" Jie Ye said.


    Shin Jiao just nods his head and gestured for her to eat with him. After a while, the two began eating their dinner.


    After finishing their dinner, Shin Jiao took off his pair of sses and gestured for Jie Ye to sit in front of him.


    "I will show you the basics of your ability. Put on these sses and watch everything okay?" Shin Jiao said as he carefully put the sses on her.


    "Start!" Shin Jiao said as the sses on Jie Ye''s eyes suddenly turn dark.


    Then she began to see the patterns and the basic techniques in manipting natural energies. Though Jie Ye is not well versed as a mortal when ites to reading and writing, however, she was taught by her husband the basics. And so she was able to understand some of the things shown to her. The knowledge she has learned and seen is like gushing water slowly opening the flood gates of her brain as she absorbs everything slowly.


    Her smiling face made Shin Jiao shrugs his shoulder; he knows that the woman has now gained an affinity to learning. And from her expression, it seems that she is not going to stop anytime soon. So he decided to let her be and went up to continue his research.


    The next morning¡­


    Shin Jiao slowly stretched his body as he has done another round of researched and discover how to separate the strong dark Qi from the undead cores. With this, he can now freely absorb the cores without worry.


    He also noticed the infectious nature of the dark Qi. If one absorbs such Qi in their body it would turn their body into a vessel. In his opinion, this is the reason why the necromancer can make zombie cultivators easily. Because once a cultivator is infected with this Qi the necromancer would just inject his own Qi in that cultivator and he will be able to control them.


    This is only Shin Jiao''s conjecture as he needs more prof and experiment subject to be able to support his theory. But with theory alone, Shin Jiao now has an idea of the necromancer''s power. And the only thing he can say is that it is too awesome.


    Though it is too dark, brutal, and inhumane,pletely in a sense, it is still a force to be reckoned with.


    After finishing Shin Jiao went down and saw that the table is already set while the two children are already having breakfast. Jie Ye, on the other hand, is still sitting in a lotus position while the sses on her eyes are still on.


    Shin Jiao could not help but show a smile on her thirst for knowledge. So he let her be and eat with the two children.


    After eating he helped them with the dishes.


    "Bao, Hoayine with me¡­" Shin Jiao called.


    The three went up the stairs and into his room. Shin Jiao then set the little boy on the bed and looks at his severed leg. He could not help but let out a helpless sigh.


    "Bao, I will make you a new leg, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he carefully took out some measurements for the boy.


    He ns to use an organic crystal, for the boy''s leg. This is a unique crystal that Shin Jiao discover while making his own dantian. With thebination of cybeics and the crystal, he can make anything that would follow the growth of its hosts, which means that the boy''s imnted cybeic leg would grow just like a normal leg.


    "Okay, I''m done with the measurements. Tomorrow you''re going to have a new leg I promise." Shin Jiao said to the quiet little boy.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed the boy''s eyes slowly moisten as he cried, seeing this the little girl also cried. This situation made Shin Jiao felt at a loss. He didn''t expect the boy to cry, because ever since the ident the little boy almost stopped talking. As if the trauma of the ident turned him into a mute.


    Then he suddenly heard rapid footstepsing up, and then his room''s door was suddenly swung open.


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded when he saw Jie Ye who suddenly barges in.


    When she heard the cries of her children, Jie Ye was suddenly jolted from her stupor. She then immediately stopped what she was doing and ran as fast as she could upstairs. She didn''t notice that her body unconsciously started to emit fiery energy which slowly surrounded her body.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know what to say at the speed of herprehension. Right now Jie Ye''s body is glowing red with fire all over her. What made Shin Jiao gawked is that the fire seems to be harmless as it didn''t even burn her clothes.


    While hugging the two kids who are crying, Shin Jiao gave her a satisfied smile.


    When Jie Ye saw that nothing was wrong with the two children she heaves a sigh of relief. She could not bear to think of losing the two as they are her life.


    When she saw Shin Jiao smiling at her, she felt confused.


    Then she suddenly noticed that her body is covered with fire and began to panic.

 Chapter 131 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator IX

    Snowpeach Town: Chapter 2


    /*unedited*/


    As the sun slowly slid down the horizon leaving its golden ray slowly fading through the darkness of the night, a silhouette of a man standing atop a rocky terrain looking at the huge walls of the town, can be seen.


    The glowing amber in the man''s eyes is glued towards the direction of the huge town. The fluttering of the man''s robe through the wind made him look like a statue, but his rugged breathing shows that he is not. The appearance of the man would make one think that he is a living corpse as the white of his bones would asionally show under the coat as it flutters.


    Graahh!!!


    Grunt!! Grunt!!


    The man grunted as if trying tomunicate something to someone. In a ce not too far from the decrepit man, within the cover of the dark thick woods, a lone figure sat on top of a tree branch. From the looks of it, he is just a young man, yet his skin and features look haggard and unkempt. On his skin are ck and gray patches of an unknown substance which made his body look ancient.


    "Snowpeach town¡­ kekeke¡­ this time I will have all your souls¡­" the man said while his long ck disgusting tongue licks his dark dried lips.


    The maniacalughter and the crazy look on the man''s face can make one cringe in disgust. Underneath him are concourses of undead beasts and cultivators. The number of undead creatures is astronomical like the sand of the sea.


    The man slowly stretches his hand and he slowly closes them like grasping the town from his view. The zombie who is standing on a high ground outside the town is making the same action the man is doing. This is the man''s power since he can control cultivators better than beasts he decided to gather the bodies of those who have died in battle.


    ¡­


    As the night slowly creeps in and covers the wholend, the darkness immediately spells an eerie feeling throughout the whole town. The houses and buildings are already locked tight and no establishment can be seen open anywhere. Almost all people are already inside their homes barricading their doors. While the soldiers and volunteer cultivators are already wearing their armor and wielding their weapons.


    Due to the constant assault of the undead beasts, the town is always alert, especially at night. Although cultivators can use their spiritual sense, however, they can''t put it up all the time as not all can control their Qi perfectly.


    So nighttime is the perfect time for the undead to attack, where visibility is weak and fog is abundant and almost undetectable.


    In this tense situation, a single house that lies in an inconspicuous corner still has a calm atmosphere. In this house, Shin Jiao and two kids are currently looking at a woman as she demonstrates her magic power.


    Since the house is covered in formation, the noise and the light could not go out.


    "Wow! Mama! Mama is a great cultivator now!" the little Haoyin shouted as she excitedly ps her hands.


    The little boy also showed a smile as he watches his mother conjure a floating me on her hand. The boy now has a metallic leg, which Shin Jiao has finally crafted. After some minor adjustment, he was able to make an artificial growing limb for the boy.


    The artificial limb is connected to his bone and tissue, which would receive the signal from his brain and function like his normal leg, except for the texture and the small sound it makes.


    "Master, this is what I can do for now." Jie Ye said with a beaming smile.


    Her heartfelt ted after discovering her own powers. When she barge into the room at that time, she noticed that she can control her me at will. She can even control the temperature it produces, though it would consume more energy within her. But with this ability, she can now be of use to her savior and master, and she can also protect her children.


    "Good! This is amazing; you are a very fast learner. But still, you need to brush up on your literacy. You need to learn how to read and write properly. Okay?¡­ That''s it for now, off to bed you guys¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stands up.


    "Ahhhh¡­ big brother Shin, I don''t want to sleep yet. I want to see my mama do more tricks." Little Haoyin said as she cutely tugs on Shin Jiao''s sleeves.


    "Okay, okay¡­ you can ask your mama with that. I''ll be upstairs then¡­ Good night!" Shin Jiao said as he slowly walks up the stairs to his room.


    The three then excitedly enter their room while the little girl''s giggling voice can be heard.


    Shin Jiao immediately went back to his research on the undead core. He also began to think of ideas on how to effectively defeat those zombie cultivators. Because if could not find any weapon or gear to use against them, then he would exhaust his energy in using the Primal Slicer.


    Though the skill is effective in fighting against the zombie cultivators, however, it consumes too much of his mental stress and Qi.


    Plus he also needs to find a way to finally open up the portion of his gained cultivation within his mind dantian. He had noticed that there is a portion of his mind dantian which is sealed. From the looks of it, he can feel two growing energy from within. Though he has his conjectures yet he is not sure yet if his theory is right or wrong. So the only way to find out is to be able to open that portion of his sealed mind dantian.


    What scares Shin Jiao of that prospect is the notion of, what if he cannot control those two growing powers. Since the mind dantian is located within his brain, he didn''t want to risk his brain being affected by the pulsating energy and lost his consciousness.


    "I think this is the difference between a cultivator''s dantian and a mage''s mana core." Shin Jiao thought.


    As time pass by, Shin Jiao didn''t notice that it''s already midnight.


    The atmosphere around the town has now be too tensed. The soldiers stopped patrolling the area and just find a ce to hide while the cultivators are using their spirit sense to check their surroundings every now and then.


    Then all of a sudden, the choking silence was broken by a loud sounding from the sky.


    Caa!!!


    This sound echoed throughout every corner of the town making all the town''s people shiver in fear. Everyone knows that this is the start of the undead beast''s invasion once again. The frequency of their attacks varied from at least every 3 or 5 days.


    "Shit! Activate the barrier!" suddenly someone shouted.


    From within the middle of the town, a small figure slowly extended her fair arms and muttered some incantations. Then the people around her saw the pattern on the ground slowly lit up and travel outward. Upon every corner of the walls, an array g would light up as the light and pattern travel towards them. Not longter all the four corners of the town began to emit a golden light pir. Then a huge golden dome made of a thinyer of light suddenly appears slowly covering the huge town.


    This golden light dome is like the hallowed ground which Ling Ya and Shin Jiao made. The difference is that this is a huge array formation made to protect the town.


    But from the looks of it and the way they activate the array formation; it consumes a lot of energy.


    "Get ready to defend the gate, before the light domepletely covers us we need to buy time." A man which seems to be the leader of the soldiers shouted.


    "How can we stop this mess? If this goes on, we''ll be in trouble. The mines are now upied by those undead creatures. Our stock of low-grade spirit stones would be depleted at this rate." A man in his forties murmured while sitting behind a ck ironwood table.


    This man is the mayor of the town and his family has been an overlord over this area for centuries. Ever since the mine was discovered by his ancestors, their family began to flourish. With the help of arge formation and an almost inexhaustible source of energy, the town survives the brutal test of time. Many have tried to take the town from their grasped but failed due to an ingenious technique invented by his ancestor, the mark.


    The mark is a way for the town''s leader or the mayor to be able to control who can stay in or be kicked out of the town. This is installed secretly during the inspection on the gate. Once a person forcefully removes this mark while in town, that person would automatically be kicked out of the town.


    Since this has been the rule of the town for centuries nobody cares about it. Plus the rulers of the town are not that unscrupulous as they didn''t need to rob or receive bribes due to enough source of wealth in the town.


    But this time''s attack from the undead beasts causes them a real headache. Unlike cultivators the undead beasts are multiple and they cannot feel pain. The first wave killed more than two hundred cultivators and five hundred mortal soldiers. Luckily the town has started to employ mortal soldiers two years ago because their number is abundant. A cultivator would always lead 30 trained mortal soldiers in a section.


    Due to this, the undead beasts'' wave was hampered. But the first attack a few months ago was a heavy blow to the town''s pride. So they prepare, and three dayster another wave of undead beasts attacked. With much preparation, only a small number of people became a casualty. But what they didn''t expect is that the target of the beasts was not the town but the mines.


    In just minutes, the mines outside the town were immediately overrun. Nobody expected that the undead beast would do such a thing and with that, the flow of low-grade spirit stone was hampered.


    That was 3 months ago, and now the abundant amount of spirit stones in their reserve is almost running dry. So the town began to give out orders to the mercenary groups or any individual to clear out the mines. But this ended up in failure, those who took up this mission has never returned. Then they discover that the undead beasts staying in the mines are all level 4 and level 5 beasts. In desperation, the town''s mayor sent out an emergency help to the king of Wu in Wu city.


    "When will the king send his reinforcements? It has been weeks now¡­" The town''s mayormented.


    "I was willing to concede with their demands as long as the town can be saved." He muttered under his voice.


    Then suddenly his gaze turns towards the gate and the sound of fighting made his heartache. He knows that the town''s soldiers would suffer some loses again.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is currently making a bullet that would be effective for the undead. Since bursting their bodies is the only way to stop those zombie cultivators, he decided to make some HE bullets with Qi field prating capability. But what''s troubling Shin Jiao is the number of materials he needed just to make one.


    After making two hundred shells, he has already expended most of the materials he brought from the cave.


    "If I really need to, I have to go back to the cave and bring some more fire crystal and dragon metal ore." Shin Jiao thought but he shook his head.


    Going back and forth would consume some of the scrolls he made. Since he has already found a way to counter the zombie cultivators, he would just fight and observe them some more.


    Not longter, the fighting stopped and Shin Jiao can hear the frantic footstepsing from outside. Though the noise from inside the house could not be heard outside, however, he can hear the noise clearly outside. After he expanded his spiritual sense, he saw many wounded soldiers being carried towards a building.


    "I never would have expected that the situation is this dire." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then quickly pack his things and ran outside, he gave Jie Ye an instruction to not go out as it is dangerous.


    Shin Jiao jumped on the rooftop and quickly flew towards the gate. Upon seeing the situation outside with his spiritual sense, he shook his head. The number of undead beasts is far denser than what he saw in the Xiling vige. His gaze turns upwards and saw that the golden dome is already halfway before covering the town.


    "That slow shield would surely make this town safer, but I think it would still need around 5 minutes before it would cover the whole town. Sigh¡­ I guess with the size of this town and the Qi consumption, it would take almost a thousand of low-grade spiritual stones to support this thing." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then he carefully opens his robe and took off his upper clothes. Then he touches his stomach and the artificial skin opens up revealing the mechanism holding a core. Shin Jiao then removed the half spent core and inserted a new one. He needed to be ready in this battle hence a new level 4 core is needed. Shin Jiao this time uses a purified undead core so that he can test whether the effect of the core beaming with dark energy is stronger than a regr one.


    If the result is favorable then he can find ways to enhance the core he has by infusing them with different kinds of elements, like extreme fire, wind, water, light, ground, and darkness.


    In purifying the core, he just removed the unknown effect that the necromancer did to the core but didn''t change the elements embedded in it.


    After changing the core, Shin Jiao put on his clothes back. Then he suddenly feels the strong darkness element being absorbed by his mind dantian. Shin Jiao now understood how those people in the vige feel after absorbing the cores. The dark energy actually enhances their blood lust making them want to fight more.


    "This is like a berserker core for others, luckily I removed that soul controlling thingy from the core." Shin Jiao muttered.


    From the rooftop, Shin Jiao noticed some people he knew. The warrior Bok Du and his two brothers are there, Jin Fu is also there, he didn''t see the two girls or Elder Jugs in the area. But with the number of soldiers near the gate, Shin Jiao could not possibly identify everyone, so he just gives up on identifying people and watches with his spiritual sense of what is happening outside.


    "Hmmm¡­ there''s something amiss¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly muttered to himself as he found something from within the midst of the horde.


    Shin Jiao decided to use his absolute sense and use a burst scan. Upon doing so, in a circr radius of a kilometer, Shin Jiao immediately noticed that below the ground many undead creatures are currently tunneling. Because of their slow movement, it''s actually taking them too long to reach the surface.


    "So that''s their n of attack." Shin Jiao muttered but he just cracked a smile as this move is just foolish.


    Before those undead creatures could reach the surface, the dome would have been erected and they would just be dead without the "un".


    Shin Jiao immediately jump down from the roof to the wall in one leap. His goal is to gather more undead cores as it would be useful as his backup now that he knows the effect in actual use. He then stealthily jump down from the wall and began ughtering the undead beasts he can see while activating his stealth cloak.


    Thebination of his gun and de made Shin Jiao almost drown himself inbat as he made a huge gaping space in the undead horde.


    Every soldier at the top of the wall was dumbfounded upon seeing this sight. They didn''t know what''s going on as even with their spiritual sense they could not see who or what is killing the undead beasts. But upon seeing this everyone''s desire to fight was lifted up. They wanted to be like that "thing" which is currently killing the horde like a god of death.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, atop a tree outside of the town, a person is clenching his fist and anger is clearly stered in his face. Seeing the death of his minions by something that even he could not detect, his already ugly face was contorted into something more hideous.


    "Who are you¡­ you shit! If I find you¡­ I will rip your body and slowly kill you¡­ and your family¡­ and everyone around you¡­ kekeke" the man said as he suddenlyughed maniacally.


    "Everyone¡­ retreat!" the man thought within his mind which sends a signal to all the undead beasts.


    Then the horde immediately began to fall back to the fog-covered forest.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao has not activated his core and just absorbs its energy, hence he is undetectable. He is currently a human with the strength of a gold core cultivator. But something is strange as he himself didn''t know that he is currently full of blood lust.


    Around himys many undead beasts and when the rest withdrew, he suddenly regained his consciousness.


    "Damn it! That was overkill. I think I overdid it this time..." Shin Jiao thought.


    But then he immediately went to work as he chooses those level 4 and level 5 beasts and took out their cores. He did this while the rest of the people are currently celebrating their victory.


    Before the golden dome closes Shin Jiao has already gathered enough cores and entered the town.


    "This is a good harvest." Shin Jiao muttered.


    But his face suddenly changed as he noticed from the boundary of his spiritual sense a figure is currently rushing towards his location.

 Chapter 132 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator X

    Snowpeach Town: Chapter 3


    /*unedited*/


    An agile figure suddenly appears from where Shin Jiao stood on a rooftop. This figure is a girl on all fours like a cat. She is wearing tight clothing which insinuates her almost perfect thin figure. This girl is someone familiar to Shin Jiao, the young woman having a beast man''s aura, Lily Chen.


    "Where did that person go? I could have sworn that he was just here a while ago." Lily Chen muttered as she turns her gaze around the ce.


    No matter how hard she looks for the figure she just spotted, she just could not see him anywhere. Then she slowly closed her eyes and lifted her nose in the air and quickly sniffed.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his figure involuntarily quivered. He didn''t know if the girl can detect him or not, but his camouge cloak is not designed to hide his scent. And because of that, his eyes didn''t leave the young woman''s figure that is currently sniffing the air like a dog.


    When Lily Chen opens her eyes, Shin Jiao could not help himself but suck in a breath of cold air. He didn''t know if the girl detected his presence or not, however, Shin Jiao could not help himself but feel a little weary. For now, he didn''t want others to know his secrets, this is due to the greedy nature of any sentient creature on this. Though not all still there are those who are hiding in the shadows and would strike when you least expect it. Thought Shin Jiao knows the girl, he still puts up his guard against her especially because she has a questionable identity.


    The young girl then narrowed her eyes and turns her head towards a direction.


    "There you are¡­ I got you now!" She muttered as she suddenly vanished in a blink of an eye.


    Lily Chen''s figure is like a specter jumping from roof to roof while going in a single direction. Shin Jiao could not help himself but praised the girl for her agility and speed.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief as he slowly turns his head towards the wall. The battle is already over and the soldiers are disposing of the corpses. Shin Jiao can hear through his spiritual sense their conversation which made him listen with curiosity.


    "This is the fastest retreat of those damned stupid undead beasts, right? I wonder who was that person who cleaned up that portion there." A man said while pointing towards the right side of the wall.


    In that ce, arge amount of beast has been killed and in the middle of the carnage is a circle that is formed like the area is enclosed in a small circr defensive field.


    "I guess we were saved this time."


    "Hey, do you know what started all of this?" suddenly someone grabs everyone''s attention.


    The man is wearing a bloodied green cultivator''s robe and his feature is like someone who was crafted by the gods into life. His well-defined chiseled face and white skin would make a woman drool in passion. When the people around him hear his words, no one replied as they knew who the person is.


    This person is a well-known cultivator in town. He is very strong and is not afraid of anyone due to his influence.


    "All I can say is that the one doing these attacks has a grudge against the mayor¡­ Well, not the mayor himself but against the mayor''s son." The man said with a smile.


    Everyone''s attention is now on him, for the past few months that the undead beasts have been assaulting the town everybody is confused as to why this is happening. Some of them thought that it is a work of a dark cultivator wanting to take possession of the mines. But ever since the undead creatures upied the mines, no movement can be seen in that ce.


    Now upon hearing this unprecedented news everyone was stunned, but deep in their hearts, they are picturing the pompous attitude of the mayor''s son and hisckeys. And ever since the undead beast''s attacked the town the mayor''s son hasn''te out of their manor. And so the seed of doubt has been nted on everyone''s mind making the situation turn silent and people suddenly began to whisper their own theories as the news spreads like wildfire.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "A grudge¡­ that may be possible. But what could have caused this tragedy? For someone to kill far too many people just for revenge is far too illogical." Shin Jiao thought.


    When Shin Jiao turns his head around, he saw a small hand reaching out towards his head like a phantom''s ws. This made him almost jump back in fright. Then right in front of him, he saw Lily Chen who suddenly came back and is trying to grab something in the air.


    "Hmmm¡­ I could have sworn I smell some bloody traces in this ce," she muttered.


    "Or maybe not?" the added as she waves her hand in the air almost hitting Shin Jiao''s face.


    Shin Jiao didn''t dare move or even breathe; right now he could have wished that he should have used an array formation to hide his presence and not the camouge, but who could have known that Lily Chen has very sharp senses.


    "I guess I''m wrong¡­ Hmmm¡­ anyway I need to find the soul essence, or else that guy Shin Jiao would beat me to it." she suddenly muttered as she once again turns around.


    This time, Lily Chen jumped down from the roof and began walking towards the gate. Seeing her figure, Shin Jiao decided to leave the area. When his figure vanished, Lily Chen''s head suddenly turns to his previous location and narrowed her eyes. But then after some time she just shook her head in resignation.


    Shin Jiao uses the dark alleyway as he weaves through the shadows. Upon nearing his house, he carefully scanned his surroundings and when he saw that everything is fine he deactivated his cloak and hid it inside his spatial tool.


    Then he leisurely walks out of the dark alleyway as if he is just taking a stroll.


    "If I have these tools on earth, then my life would be a bliss. I don''t have to worry about the prying eyes of the government." Shin Jiao thought.


    "That''s interesting¡­" suddenly a voice from behind him made Shin Jiao froze on his steps.


    He didn''t know how or what had happened, but suddenly three figures appear out of thin air.


    It was Jin Fu and his family.


    "Hehe¡­ big brother Shin Jiao''s ability is truly amazing! I can''t believe that you can disappear like a ghost!" the excited voice of little Hao Fu made Shin Jiao turn around with a forced smile.


    He didn''t expect that the family would suddenly appear in this ce. But when his eyes turn towards Ling Ya, he suddenly understands how he wasn''t able to find them. Ling Ya is an array formation expert; of course, she knows how to make concealment arrays.


    "If only I had used my absolute sense¡­ damn¡­" Shin Jiaomented at the misfortune.


    "We mean you no harm young Shin." Ling Ya suddenly said with a beautiful smile on her face.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his feeling of being vignt and guarded suddenly tone down. He knows how straightforward the woman is as she even shows him how she made the array. So with this, he slightly lowered his guard.


    "So¡­ why are you guys here?" Shin Jiao immediately asked upon weighing his options.


    "We just want to talk to you about something." Jin Fu replied.


    "Okay¡­"


    "In¡­ secret. Can we go to your house?" Jin Fu politely requested.


    "Sigh¡­ alright, follow me then." Shin Jiao said as he led them to his house.


    ¡­


    Inside the house, Jie Ye is currently practicing in controlling her me. Beads of sweats are currently on her forehead as she tries to increase the volume of the fire in her hand from fist into the size of a man''s head. She has been doing this for a while now after the two kids fell asleep. But no matter how hard she tries, the fire would always go out of control. Luckily for her, she can control the temperature; if not then the house would have been already burned down.


    "I must conceal the me just like what I''ve seen in the sses. This way I can be of help to master Jiao." She muttered.


    She has seen how devastating apressed me can be through the video instruction that Shin Jiao made for her. If she can sessfully make this happen then, she can go with Shin Jiao and avenge her husband from those cursed undead monsters.


    Knock! Knock!


    She was about to start congealing her me when she was interrupted by the knocking on the door. She immediately became tensed and was on guard. She immediately put on the sses as per Shin Jiao''s instruction and immediately saw four figures standing outside.


    "Master Jiao!" Jie Ye muttered with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    She could not wait to show him, what she has achieved so far. But then she noticed the three people behind Shin Jiao so she immediately calmed down. Then she walks towards the door and slowly opens it.


    "Wee back master." Jie Ye said with a bow.


    "Umm¡­ are they asleep already?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked with a nod.


    "Yes¡­"


    Then Shin Jiao waved his hand and gestured for Jin Fu and his family to enter. But Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the three being frozen near the door. He could not help but turn his gaze inside the house. There he noticed that a weak fiery aura of natural energy is currently all over the ce. Though Jin Fu and Ling Ya are cultivators and should not be familiar with natural energy. But right now, even a mere mortal can feel the density of the heat in the ce.


    Sensing the people in front of her being dumbfounded, Jie Ye slowly turns her head behind her, and her eyes suddenly lit up in shock. She forgot to get rid of the residual mes all over the ce. Though they do not burn because of her temperature control, yet those sensitive cultivators can still feel it.


    "Brother Shin, your house feels warm¡­ I like it." suddenly little Hao Fu eximed.


    Jin Fu and Ling Ya look at each other and then turn their gaze towards Shin Jiao who is also looking at Jie Ye who showed a flustered face.


    "So¡­ Sorry master¡­ I wasn''t careful enough... Wait a minute¡­ I''ll fix this." Jie Ye suddenly panics as she stammered and suddenly waved her hand.


    And with that action, all the small mes in the ce which should have been invisible to the naked eye suddenly gathered in her palm and formed a fist size ball of me. And with another wave of her hand, she immediately dispersed them.


    Seeing this, Jin Fu and Ling Ya were dumbfounded. Their eyes are looking incredulously at Jie Ye who seemed oblivious to what she just did. As cultivators, they knew how hard it is to form a small burst of me. One should train their cultivation level up to the spirit refining realm before they can barely control mes.


    But they know the woman in front of them and she is not a cultivator. She is just a mere mortal woman whom Shin Jiao has saved. What made them feel shocked is that she seems to be able to freely control those harmless-looking heatwaves and form a ball of fire on her hand.


    Seeing this situation, Shin Jiao almost hit his forehead. He himself did not expect to have visitors at this hour, and also didn''t expect for Jie Ye to continuously practice even at this hour.


    "Damn, I should have been attentive to her practice schedules. I was too preupied with my research and experiments." Shin Jiaomented.


    "Wow! Bao Fung''s mom is really awesome." Hao Fu eximed as he saw the fireball appearing and disappearing from Jie Ye''s hands.


    Shin Jiao just showed a helpless smile and waved his hand. Jie Ye immediately understood the situation and bowed towards the other three and quickly enters her room.


    "Please sit!" Shin Jiao said as he gestured the three to take a seat in the living room where Jie Ye was practicing.


    They all sat in the living room and began their discussion.


    Jin Fu and Ling Ya reigned on their curiosity to ask about Jie Ye as they have a more pressing matter to attend to.


    "Brother Shin, I learned from my wife that you are a formation master yourself. So we are here to ask for your help¡­ I have investigated this incident and found something which can solve this crisis. We need to solve this before we can leave this ce. I just found out that the forest around this town is now full of undead beasts. With this situation, we cannot safely travel to the city of Wu as the other viges have also fallen¡­ The estimated casualty in this incident is astronomical." Jin Fu exined.


    "We need you, my wife and other formation experts, to create a huge trap array to trap the necromancer. This is the n that we came out with." Jin Fu said.


    "I was able to see the range and the number of undead beasts in the forest and they are like the sand of the sea. I don''t think this town wouldst if this battle continues." Ling Ya said.


    Shin Jiao looks at the two and thought of how selfless they could be to fight this battle. In truth, if they wished the two can escape this town and travel on their own towards the city of Wu. But it seems that with their temperament and nature it is good. So although Shin Jiao wanted to say no, yet he could not deny the fact that if they can stop this horde then his journey would resume. So with a nod, he agrees to join with their n.


    "Thank you, brother¡­" Jin Fu said.


    "Well, Ummm¡­ I know that you two are strong and all, but Hao''er is just a child. Don''t tell me that you would always carry him wherever we go?" Shin Jiao suddenly interjected.


    Seeing the small boy on Ling Ya''sp he felt a little ufortable. The boy would see things that a boy of his age should not see yet.


    "Tell you what¡­ You can leave Hao''er here with Jie Ye and her kids that way the two of you can concentrate on the mission. If you are worried about this town falling to the undead horde, then I can assure you that this house would not." Shin Jiao said while looking at little Hao Fu with a smile.


    "But¡­" Ling Ya suddenly wanted to say something.


    Shin Jiao raised his hand to stop her. Then he stood up, extend his arm and suddenly a ck de appears on his hand.


    Looking at the imposing aura of the de, Jin Fu and Ling Ya suddenly felt suffocated. They suddenly felt a strong killing intenting from the de on Shin Jiao''s hand. The de or sword on Shin Jiao''s hand is a Japanese katana forge using the strongest metalbination he could find in the cave. Though it is not as strong as the ck ore, however, it is the second-best that he could craft.


    "Central¡­ Activate shield¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Suddenly all the four corners of the house glinted with a silver light which almost disappears immediately.


    "Master¡­ the shield has been activated. The power core wouldst up to 12 hours." Central''s voice suddenly enters his ears.


    Shin Jiao nodded in confirmation. Then he walks to the door and sent a strong sh on it.


    Thwang!!!


    A loud sound echoed through the whole house making all the people jolted in shock. Jie Ye immediately rushed out of her room.


    "Master!"


    "I''m sorry to wake you¡­ Miss Ye. It''s okay you can go back to sleep." Shin Jiao said showing an apologetic smile.


    Seeing the awkward expression of her master Jie Ye nods her head and went back into her room.


    "As you can see even when I used 30% of my strength the barrier was not moved, the house didn''t even receive any damage. Even if a powerful level 5 beast attacks this ce it is still safe. But of course, that is only for 12 hours." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Hao''er¡­" Ling Ya turns her gaze towards her son.


    "Mom, I''m fine¡­ I can y with Bao and Haoyin in here, plus we also have Auntie. Big brother Shin''s house is very strong so I''ll be fine." Little Hao Fu said as he showed a calm smile to his mother.


    Jin Fu cracked a proud smiled at his son; he knows that his son is trying to appease the worry on his mother''s heart that''s why he didn''t show any worried expression. But Jin Fu knows that his son is also concerned about them and the mission they are going to undertake.


    But Hao Fu wanted to show his parents that he is strong enough and that they don''t have to worry about him. He trusted the words of Shin Jiao and from the first time they met he knows something that he is not telling his parents. He can see two powerful essences inside Shin Jiao''s body. And these essences are actually melding inside him. The stronger he grows the stronger the essence power is.


    So Hao Fu is confident that with his big brother Shin Jiao with his parents, everything will be alright.


    "Okay, that''s settled then¡­ So what about the n¡­ how should we go about this?" Shin Jiao asked as his gaze turned serious.

 Chapter 133 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XI

    Snowpeach Town: Chapter 4


    /*unedited*/


    The next morning¡­


    As the sun golden rays bathed the wholend in a golden hue, the people began to emerge from their homes, as a new day greeted each and every people in the vige. Those who survive greeted the day with grateful hearts, and those who lost someone in the night raid mourned and their cries echoed through some of the streets of the town.


    Shin Jiao at this time is getting ready to go out. He has a talk with the couplest night and decided to participate in the trap which the town''s mayor and the other elders cooked up.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t fully trust this situation and wanted to learn more about what had really started this thing. He heard some cultivators talking about the mayor''s son''s fault. So today he decided to do some proper investigation.


    "Master, aboutst night¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry for not controlling my power properly." Jie Ye said while lowering her head.


    She didn''t dare to look at Shin Jiao in the eye as she felt guilty aboutst night''s incident.


    "Haha¡­ you don''t have to worry about that. Actually I''m d that you improved so much in just two days. I really didn''t make a wrong decision in helping you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He was really happy at her progress, he is sure that she would really have a bright future ahead of her. Shin Jiao knows that mages and warriors are like cultivators, they have a longer life span and stronger bodies. So if she continually improves her ability through practice and real battle experience, she would improve by leaps and bounds.


    "I will go out first¡­ter if someone looks for me just tell them that I went out and be back at noon." Shin Jiao instructed as he left the house.


    Shin Jiao immediately traverse the crowded street of the town and enter a dark alleyway. Then he carefully wore an article of new clothing and done on a mask. The ce Shin Jiao is going to is the bar, but not just any regr bars in town but a bar from the slums. Shin Jiao is well aware that in these ces dark dealings and hidden secrets are known as the walls in this town have their own ears and this ce is the best ce to hear it.


    After half an hour of walking and scanning his surroundings, he finally was able to find a trace of a ce where people of unsavory characters seems to congregate. Shin Jiao used his absolute sense to be able to find this ce. But by doing so he felt like his mental stress has reached almost 50% and a slight headache is currently throbbing through his brain.


    Shin Jiao wanted to rest but he could not, as his time is limited and he still needed to investigate the necromancer and this town.


    Actually he just decided to do this after hearing that disturbing thing he discovered from the cultivatorst night. If that cultivator is right, then this is deep and murky water, which includes politics or something deeper.


    Shin Jiao slowly walked towards the tavern in a hidden corner of a dark alley. Due to his slight headache, his walking is like he has had a little too much to drink. When the people around the area saw a masked man walking wobbly towards the tavern they became vignt. But when they saw that he seems to look like just some drunken bastard they suddenly rx their vignce.


    Shin Jiao slowly enters the tavern and a very strong stench of alcohol, blood, and other foul odor assaulted his nose.


    Then he is suddenly reminded of the old days when he is still a spy. He would blend with the people and go to dangerous ces in the world. These kinds of smell bring back memories of those old, dark and gloomy days of his life. At first, he thought that it was an adventure and an exciting roller coaster ride living as a spy. But then reality struck him if he is not careful his life would end before he knows it.


    The ce in front of him gives the same vibe just like that time. He feels that if he makes just one wrong move in this ce then the people would immediately end his life just like that. Shin Jiao can see the cultivation level of every person in the tavern but mixed within that group are a couple of gold core realms in thete stages.


    Shin Jiao might be able to handle one or two of them but to say he can handle then all then that is just suicide.


    He slowly walks towards the old wooden bar counter which seems to have not been maintained or even cleaned properly. Even the edges of the counter have traces of blood on them. But what surprised Shin Jiao is the quality of the wood material of the counter. If he is not mistaken this material is called ironwood, a very strong and sturdy material that''s like a wood made of very fine steel.


    When Shin Jiao took his seat, nobody bothered him. From his clothing and his mask, he looks like a person down on his luck and is just trying to drown himself in misery. So they didn''t put him in their eyes.


    "A serve." Shin Jiao said in a low hoarse voice as he lifted his finger.


    Then the man behind the counter just grabs a wooden bowl and filled it with a red-colored liquid from a barrel behind him. As red liquid filled the wooden bowl, Shin Jiao noticed that a red aura is emitting from the wooden bowl.


    He then gave a single low-grade spirit stone to the man, who frowns and signaled two on his finger.


    "What 2 spirit stones for this suspicious drink?" Shin Jiao shouted in his mind, but still fished out another spirit stone and gave it to the man.


    Shin Jiao then roams his eyes to the ce and immediately found a dark corner to sit by himself. He then slowly acted like taking a sip of the bowl filled liquor on his hand as he closes his eyes and heightening his senses.


    From where he sits, whispers and voices of the people in the tavern didn''t escape his ears. Then suddenly Shin Jiao''s noticed a conversation that piqued his interest.


    Two men are sitting on a table as they talk about the attack and one of the man''s friends getting killed by an undead beast. Then suddenly one of the two asked the man who has lost his friend.


    "Your aura seems darker than usual. Is this the side effect? I heard that while the battle is happening there was an ident in the infirmary?" the man asked.


    Nodding his head the man who lost his friend gives a long sigh.


    "The undead core¡­ it¡­ it contains something else."


    "What do you mean?" the man suddenly asked in curiosity.


    "My friend was killed in front of me by arge spider-like undead beast. Though I was able to get rid of it still it was toote. When I saw therge hole on my friend''s chest, I knew everything was finished. But I still carried him to the infirmary." The man exined showing a sad and mournful expression.


    His blue robe and silver armor with four long lines of w marks made him look heroic which is a contrast to his gloomy expression.


    "And then?" the man suddenly asked seemingly feeling impatient.


    "And then tragedy struck. Before I could put my friend on a bed, his eyes suddenly open and I saw them change into an ember color in front of my eyes. Before I could react he suddenly swung his hand toward my neck. Luckily I was able to move and he hit my silver armor. Look this is the result." The man in a blue robe and silver armor pointed at the long w mark which almost ruined the silver armor.


    "How did that happened? I mean he is not the only one who died in this raid." The man asked incredulously.


    "I¡­ I think it''s the undead core¡­ He¡­ he has been absorbing arge amount of those cores every battle." The man in a blue robe said.


    "What? Then you? I''ve seen you also absorbing them right?" the man said as he slowly kept a distance from the man in a blue robe.


    "Maybe¡­ Sigh¡­" the man in blue robe answered with a long and hopeless sigh.


    The people around them suddenly turned silence. Actually ever since the people in the bar heard the two''s discussion, everyone became silent and upon hearing the situation everyone expression turned serious.


    "Damned it!" Suddenly someone from outside the door cursed.


    Everyone''s attention then turns towards the closed wooden door of the tavern. When the door open 3 people suddenly enter the ce, which made all the patrons inside the tavern suddenly lowered their heads.


    The three figures who enter the tavern wore a proud and haughty expression on their faces. As they approach the counter, a pin drop silence engulfs the ce and only the three people''s footsteps can be heard.


    "Hey, I''m in a foul mood today. I want something to appease this grievance, or else I won''t be contented with this result.." One of the men wearing a blue cultivator robe suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 134 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XII

    Snowpeach town: Chapter 5


    His name is Bailu Aw, a son of an elder who belongs to arge n in town. His haughty attitude spring from him being pampered by his father, and having good aptitude in cultivation. Since childhood, Bailu Aw would always have his way and get what he wanted. He always likes to spend his time in brothels and hidden taverns which satisfy his urges and cravings for battles and the flesh.


    He is a good friend of the mayor''s son, Long Xilong.


    He and Long Xilong have been friends since young as their fathers work as leaders of the town. And in time people have considered Bailu Aw as Long Xilong sidekick and would always show fear and respect whenever they saw him.


    Upon hearing Bailu Aw''s words, the man behind the counter just sends him a nonchnt gaze and waves his hand. With this gesture, two beautiful women slowly walk to Bailu Aw''s side and hugged him almost melting on his embrace.


    Feeling the soft mounds on both of his arms, Bailu Aw''s anger seemed to settle down a notch. Then their group walks towards a corner near Shin Jiao''s table. The people sitting on that table immediately scuttled away like frightened sheep.


    "What seems to be troubling you young master Aw?" one of the girls coquettishly asked as she melted on one of Bailu Aw''s strong arms.


    She immediately asked this after the group was able to sit down.


    "Che! That stupid bastard, I swear that if I will have a chance I will humiliate his wife in front of him." Bailu Aw muttered in anger, the figure of a beautiful mature woman suddenly appear on his mind and he unconsciously drooled.


    Seeing his appearance the other in his group immediately realized what he is thinking of. Then one of the men on the side suddenly moves close to Bailu Aw.


    "Young master Aw, would you like for our group to make a move on them. I''m sure before dawn that woman would already be on your bed. And you''ll already be happily banging her. Keke¡­" the man said with a sinister glint in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Bailu Aw suddenly had an idea, but it immediately was quenched as a figure of a handsome and powerful man crushed his fantasies.


    "Jin Fu! That damned bastard. I won''t forgive him for shaming me." Bailu Aw suddenly gritted his teeth as he muttered.


    When Shin Jiao heard this name his face under the mask suddenly changes. It seems that the people are having evil machinations against Jin Fu and his wife Ling Ya. Shin Jiao wanted to offer his help at this time, but knowing the ability of Jing Fu and Ling Ya, his worries immediately died down. He knows that the couple is more than a match for the people sitting in the table. So a sneer suddenly appears on his face, but then suddenly he heard something which made him feel more interested in listening more.


    "Master, what about master Xilong. How can we help him go out of the hidden chamber inside the town hall?" a man suddenly whispered.


    But since everyone in this ce is a cultivator, his voice though whispered is like a full tone in each of the people in the room who are listening to their conversation. After hearing the man''s word, the expression on Bailu Aw''s face suddenly changed.


    With a move, he smacks the head of the man making him fall on the ground. All the people in the tavern suddenly showed a bbergasted expression.


    But someone from the corner of the tavern suddenly had a bright expression on her face and a smile cracked on her dark lips under the cover of her hood.


    Then she carefully stood up and disappear from the tavern, unbeknownst to her Shin Jiao has already discovered her expression. But he didn''t make his move yet as Shin Jiao knows that something is still amiss so he needed to investigate this thing further.


    For almost the whole day, Shin Jiao went from ce to ce and slowly patched the whole story.


    From his investigation, he learned that a few months ago there was an ident that involved a low-level cultivator, the mayor''s son Long Xilong, and the mayor himself Lubo Xilong. It was a tragedy which is a normal urrence in this world where the strong bullies the weak. But the thing is that the low-level cultivator tried to fight back but the result almost cost him his life.


    "This is about revenge¡­ should I tell Jin Fu about this? Or maybe he already knows about it and didn''t mind it at all." Shin Jiao thought as he walks back home.


    The group is going to set a trap tonight and he needed to go to the town''s center where they all are going to meet.


    Not too longter, Shin Jiao arrives at home and picks up some things for the preparation of the trap. He then goes out once again and walks directly to the town center.


    After 30 minutes he arrived at the rendezvous location and immediately saw a couple of unfamiliar faces except for Jin Fu and Ling Ya. He noticed that little Hao''er is not with them and they didn''t leave him to his home. So a confused expression appears on Shin Jiao''s face.


    "You''re here!" Jin Fu said with a smile on his face.


    "Umm¡­ By the way, where is little Hao?" Shin Jiao immediately asked with concern.


    He didn''t want the little guy to be left just anywhere. So he felt a little concerned about the young boy''s safety.


    Hearing his concerned words, the couple showed a thankful expression, and then Ling Ya suddenly replied.


    "You''re a slowpoke, I already send him to your house when you left and I was able to get here before you." Ling Ya said as she showed a mocking smile.


    Since Shin Jiao just walks leisurely, Ling Ya was able to move faster than him as she flew from roof to roof.


    "Alright, since all of us are in here already let''s start the n." Said a man donned in a white cultivator''s robe and his long white beard seem to make him look dignified.


    Though his age seems to be only in his 30''s but the white beard is making him look like a young sage. He is the one in charge of making the formation and the rest of the people are just support and protectors. Then the group walks towards the town hall, which made Shin Jiao suddenly felt a little uneasy.


    "Could it be?" Shin Jiao thought as his steps seem to slow down.


    He slowly recalled the expressions on the people in the tavern the way they walked and the discussion and topics. Then his face suddenly turned serious as he muttered to his mind.


    "These fools are ying with fire."


    When the group enters the town hall, Shin Jiao saw a group of people that is too familiar to him. It was Bailu Aw who is wearing a serious expression on his face. The pompous attitude he has shown inside the tavern is now gone and reced with a dignified appearance.


    "Master Jin, as you nned we''ve done what you''ve said." Bailu Aw said while cupping his hands.


    But Shin Jiao saw something from the corner of his eyes. Because at that time, Bailu Aw suddenly shed an unusual gaze towards Ling Ya who is standing beside Jin Fu. While his head is lowered a lewd smile crept out but was immediately reined by him.


    "Good, let''s start forming the array formation!" the man with a long white beard shouted.


    Everyone immediately nods their heads and began to draw arge formation. Shin Jiao upon seeing this also did his own thing and began to draw a supportive array to supply more power to the formation. After a while, they were able to finish the array and the ground suddenly glowed and in disappears in a sh as if nothing happened.


    "Now we wait until the time the horde attacks." The man said as he strokes his beard carefully.


    But right after he finished his words, a loud sound echoed through the whole area.


    Shriek!!!


    The piercing sound which everyone in town knows that it is the start of the horde advance, but this time it was far too early making the people all over the town suddenly mored in fear as they ran as fast as they can even leaving the things they are carrying which were scattered all of the paved roads.


    Nobody expected that the undead beast horde will arrive this soon.


    Then a shadow of arge beast blotted the sky and covered the already setting sun''s remaining golden rays. The figure of a bat-like creature with its half rotting body quickly appears to form the sky and descended directly to the town. The huge gust of wind blew everything away from its path even the houses have their windows shattered with just a mere force of the wind it carries.


    And with a loud booming sound, itnded.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 135 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XIII

    The Necromancer: Chapter 1


    /*unedited*/


    It was a very lovely sunny day where the sun golden rays bask thend in its majesty. The lively chirping of the birds echoed throughout the whole forests. In a secluded corner near a small river stream, sat a lonely figure of a woman as she carefully washes some clothes. Not too far from where she sits is a group of young women who would throw her jeering nces as they too wash their clothes.


    The lonely young woman has the look of fine beauty. Though she wore simple clothing, yet it entuates her perfectly curved body. Coupled with her snow-white skin and refined demeanor, she is the dream girl of every boy in town.


    But the downside is that she is just a mere mortal, hence though she is beautiful none would dare court her in the vige as it would be considered as a wasted effort for the males. Though many have their own design with her and her beauty, though none ever prevails. This is because of her childhood friend, Su Aw.


    The young beauty is named Lingling and she has been an orphan ever since her parents disappear a few years ago. She supported herself through hard work and of course with Su Aw''s help.


    "I really don''t like that girl." Suddenly one of the young women in the group wearing a green dress muttered.


    "Yeah, I¡­ I mean, why would Su Aw be always beside her? She is just a mere mortal," she added.


    "We know that you like Su Aw, that''s why you''re jealous right?" another young woman wearing red suddenly teased.


    "So¡­ I like him because he is kind and good." The girl in green defended.


    "It doesn''t matter who likes her, the concern is that she is just a mortal. How could any cultivator want to marry such a woman? She would just grow old and die and that man would have wasted his feeling on her." a woman wearing a red dress said as she throws a nce at Lingling.


    "Whatever, I just can''t bear it when those men would ogle her with those eyes. It really makes my blood boil. Sometimes my master would always reprimand me and make me do more cultivation movements." Another one chimed in.


    As the young woman chided and mocked Lingling behind her back, she just sits in that little corner of the river and as if in her own world would just smile every now and then.


    Unknown to her a figure stealthily approached her from behind. And suddenly jumped out¡­


    "Wah!!!"


    "Yii!!! Su Aw you¡­ You, hateful person!" Lingling shouted as her heart is currently racing as she was totally shocked by what Su Aw did.


    Then she hit him with the paddle stick which she uses in washing her clothes.


    Unknown to her the water has already seeped through her clothes making them stick to her body. When she stands up to hit Su Aw with the paddle, her beautiful curvy figure was immediately exposed. She didn''t notice this but Su Aw upon seeing his childhood friend''s beautiful figure almost froze in ce. He suddenly found himself unable to remove his eyes on her.


    "Lingling is truly beautiful beyondpare." Su Aw thought as a stupid smile suddenly appears on his face.


    Upon seeing this, Lingling suddenly had a bad premonition and immediately look down and saw the clothes sticking to her body which even showed the tip of her two mounds.


    "Su Aw you jerk!" Lingling shouted as she immediately tried to cover her body with her hands.


    She is trying her best to not let her most secretive parts be exposed to the eyes of the rascal in front of her.


    Seeing her action Su Aw, immediately turn away and scratched his head shyly. He didn''t actually expect to see such a thing today as he only wanted to give her some flowers he picked up while training in the field.


    "Hey, Ling! Have you ever thought of going out of this small vige? I mean to travel around this vast world?" Su Aw suddenly asks just out of nowhere while his back is against her.


    While Su Aw is not looking, Lingling immediately went to get her robe and donned it on her, covering her almost exposed body through the thin fiber of the clothing.


    "Hmmm¡­ Why¡­ why would you ask that?" Lingling shyly asked.


    When she recalled what happened her face suddenly turned red like a tomato. She did not expect that Su Aw would see her body like that. Although he is her childhood friend, she could deny the fact that Su Aw is one of the strongest men in the vige and that he would always show care for her. As a woman, he has already caught her heart, but she is reluctant to show it because of her status as a mere mortal woman.


    "Nothing¡­ I¡­ I just wanted to say... would you... would you want to travel with me? I... I wanted to show you the world... because I wanted to be with you always. Without you, by my side, I would rather stay as a mortal than not being with you for eternity." Su Aw said as he slowly turns around.


    While walking towards the small creek, he has already made up his mind to say what is in his heart. He has liked Lingling for a very long time, and he didn''t care about her status or her family. All he knows is that for the longest time that they were together, he has already learned to like her.


    Upon hearing his words, Lingling suddenly felt like her whole world was turned upside down. She didn''t think that a cultivator like Su Aw would really fancy her; she always thought that she would just look at him from afar and admire his feats and aplishments as a cultivator. Then one day when she grows old, she would be happy upon knowing and seeing his mighty self, traverse immortality.


    Suddenly tears began to stream down her eyes like broken beads of pearl. No one knows how happy she felt right now, no one except her.


    "Lingling, I''m sorry if I hurt you in any way, please don''t cry." The caring voice of Su Awforted her and he immediately brings her to his embrace.


    Lingling was suddenly drowned in his strong arms as if she wanted to melt on them. She wanted to always be held by his love and his strong heartbeat makes her feel that everything is alright in the world.


    When Su Aw unconsciously hugs the young woman, he suddenly feels like heaven. The soft body of the maiden in his arms almost made his knees goes weak in delight. He didn''t know why but right now, he feels like he could breakthrough anytime soon to the next level of his cultivation.


    The surging wave of emotion between the two melded into one making them feel like there are no other people in the world other than themselves.


    As the two melted on each other''s embrace, they didn''t know that a group of women are currently looking at them with an incredulous expression. The whole vige knows that the two treated each other as siblings, but they never would have expected that they would end up being a couple.


    "Why did he choose that slut? What''s so good about her? She is just beautiful, but when she grows old her beauty would vanish. But for us cultivators, our beauty wouldst for a long time. Why did he choose her?" from the group the young woman in green muttered to herself.


    Then a sh of killing intent suddenly appears on her eyes as she looks at the two people oblivious to their surroundings.


    "If I cannot have Su Aw, then no one can¡­ I will make sure to get rid of you¡­ you wench." She thought.


    This young woman wearing a green dress is Mer Li; she is actually close to Lingling because of Su Aw as she would always follow Su Aw when he is training. So she knows Lingling and can be considered as her friend. But unbeknownst to the two, the person they considered as a friend is actually already plotting something in the dark which would make the lives of the two lovers turn upside-down.


    "Hey Mer Li, you''re close to Su Aw, right? Why don''t you try and talk some sense into him? If he wanted a woman there are many in the vige. He should not lower himself and choose a mortal as a wife. This would really not sit well with the masters and the vige chief." Suddenly the woman wearing red clothing said as she looks at Mer Li.


    Without waiting for a response, she quickly stands up and gathered the clothing she just washed and immediately walks towards the vige. In her mind, she wanted to tell this situation so that, they can think of a solution.


    "Su Aw is one of the most promising cultivators in the vige, this is such a waste." She muttered.


    As the group of women walks away, Mer Li turns her gaze back to the couple and threw a poisonous nce at them while she balled her hand into a tight fist and gritted her teeth in jealousy.

 Chapter 136 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XIV

    The Necromancer: Chapter 2


    Two weeks have passed since then and a festive celebration can be felt all over the vige. A loving couple is currently standing together in an altar wearing red as they made their solemn vows to each other. All the vige people are having a merry time as theyugh and enjoy the wedding celebration.


    In a hilltop overlooking the small vige stood a simple-looking hut, with a simple fence surrounding it and a small garden where vegetables and herbs are nted. On the window of the hut stood two figures, they are Su Aw and Lingling.


    "Ling''er¡­ I''m sorry that I cannot give you that kind of marriage. But I swear to improve my cultivation and then we will travel around the world. I will give you more than what we have in this vige." Su Aw said as he carefully hugs the petite and tender body of the woman he loves.


    "Brother Su, I don''t care about these things. Just having you beside me is already the greatest thing I can ask. As long as we are together, no matter where we are, our love will stay strong." Lingling said as she leaned her back on the broad chest of Su Aw.


    Feeling the tenderness of his wife and her sweet words, Su Aw suddenly feels a sudden surge of happiness swelling within his heart. He can say that he is already contented with his life and his only goal now is to be strong and be able to protect the woman he loves and their future family.


    Two monthster¡­


    Su Aw and a group of vigers were suddenly summoned by the vige chief because near the boundary of the vige deep within the forest, the scouts have reported an unusual phenomenon that''s happening in that ce. They say that many beasts in the area are still walking even after they have delivered fatal hits. This is truly a great danger in their vige if not taken care of as early as possible.


    Ten young male cultivators including Su Aw and six females are sent by the vige to stop the anomaly. One of the female cultivators that were sent in this mission is Mer Li who is currently showing a happy expression upon seeing Su Aw.


    "Brother Su, I missed you a lot. You and sister Lingling didn''t visit the vige for a long time. I guess you don''t want to see me anymore." Mer Li suddenly said yfully while tugging Su Aw''s robe.


    "You know that me and your sister Lingling has moved out of the vige for some time now. So I''m sorry that we could not visit you." Su Aw replied while patting Mer Li''s head.


    When she felt his gentle hand on her head, Mer Li suddenly felt ted, so she just stood close to Su Aw. Then her eyes suddenly turn towards the small hut at the top of the hill in the outskirts of the vige and an evil glint appears in her eyes. But suddenly, she saw Lingling''s happy expression when she is talking to her and when they were together and her expression suddenly changes. Though she is angry that Lingling stole Su Aw from her, her mind is not yet clouded as she knows that Lingling is just a mortal and when she grows old and dies. Then she can have Su Aw''s heart for herself. And thus she must continue to wait patiently.


    As the group set out towards the inner forest, Lingling waved goodbye from the fence as she watched her husband''s figure disappear through the grooves of trees.


    "Take care of yourself, my love." She said as she slowly strokes her stomach.


    Then she recalls in her memory how Su Aw fought for her against the vige chief''smand. He decided to live outside the protection of the vige and build his own hut. And from then on the two of them live their lives outside the vige for a month. She remembers the first night they had together and suddenly a pink blush appears on her cheek.


    "Maybe you were made that day," Lingling said with a sweet chuckle while stroking her stomach.


    She noticed that her mood has changedtely, but she didn''t tell it to Su Aw. Today she was nning to tell him that she thinks she is pregnant but she hesitated because it might cause some mental burden for him during his assignment. So she decided to wait and tell him when hees back home.


    Two dayster¡­


    The sound of battle can be heard deep within the forest. The group has found the anomaly and is trying to destroy it. It is actuallying from a cave covered in the dark miasma. The leader of their group which is a gold core realm expert and an elder of the vige rushed inside to destroy it. But it has already taken him too much time, so the group became anxious.


    "Brother Su, I¡­ I think that there is something wrong with this cave. We should go back now and tell the vige chief!" Mer Li said as her face shows fear in them.


    "Don''t worry Sister Mer, I will protect you." Su Aw said as he held the small fist of Mer Li in his hands.


    This made Mer Li feel warm, as they fought against tide after tide of creatures which smells rotten and should have been dead already, they felt desperation inside their hearts but they push through and never gave up.


    As they rushed through the cave while fighting against many undead creatures they finally arrive at the end of the end it. Su Aw saw the standing figure of their group leader and immediately ran towards him. But then he noticed his bloody appearance. It seems that something has bitten their leader and took arge chunk of meat from his neck that it barely stood still.


    Seeing this scenario, Su Aw was dumbstruck. He didn''t expect that they would encounter something like this. Something so strong that even a gold core realm expert is unable to handle it himself. But before Su Aw could think he suddenly saw their leader shed and appear right in front of his eyes. Then a vicious-looking w immediately outstretched towards his neck. When Mer Li saw this she immediately shouted in concern.


    "No!!!" then she just let her body move on their own and dashed towards their leader who looks like a walking corpse.


    She immediately swings her sword towards their leader''s torso. This attack of her is without killing intent and her purpose is to disable the halt the attack of the creature which was once their leader. But before her sword could touch his body, he swings his arm towards her sword and parries it with his ws.


    Meanwhile, Su Aw tilted his neck and evaded a fatal strike, but was still wounded.


    When their leader saw the blood on its ws it slowly move it closer to its mouth and slowly licks the blood which came from Su Aw. Then it closes its eyes as if trying to savor the taste of the blood.


    Seeing this, Su Aw didn''t stop but instead quickly brandish his sword and swings it towards the neck of their leader.


    Before his sword could touch the neck of the creature, it suddenly in a blink of an eye stretches forth his wed fingers and dug in deep in Su Aw''s chest.


    "Brother Su! No! No!" Mer Li suddenly became hysterical upon seeing the situation.


    But then Su Aw''s sword was able to cut the creature''s head and it rolled off the ground. Then he heaves a sigh of relief although the ws are still stuck in his chest. Before he could move, he suddenly felt something moving from the ws towards his body. He wanted to move but it was already toote as his consciousness was suddenly assaulted by darkness.


    In his subconscious mind, he saw Mer Li trying to help him get up. But suddenly he felt his body in aplete mess and in heat. Without a word, Su Aw actually ravages Mer Li right there and then. She wanted to struggle but a strong power overcame him. Though she was unwilling at first however Su Aw saw her tear-filled eyes and smile at him as she epted him inside her.


    Then suddenly his vision darkens once again. But when it once againes through, he saw himself running. But it was not his body as it is the body of a woman, it was Mer Li.


    "Howe I am in Mer Li''s mind?" Su Aw asked but no one answered as only darkness surrounds him in this space.


    The only light he can see is the scenery right in front of him.


    But what he saw next made him almost lost his mind.


    Mer Li actually went directly to his and LingLing''s hut. Then she suddenly stops as three figures stood in the garden and the half-naked body of a womany in the middle of them, it was his wife Lingling.


    The faces of the men surrounding her and their sinister expression were etched in his mind forever. He wanted to shout but no words came out of his mouth. All he can do is cry his heart out as he watches the scene in front of him. Then one of them seems to saw Mer Li and immediately dashed towards her. That day, Mer Li and his wife was ravage and killed by these people. And he could not do anything as he is trapped within this darkness.


    And now¡­


    And right now, in front of his eyes, the same young man who has assaulted his wife and led the group many months ago appears. But this time the tables have changed, this time he watches the terrified expression on his once haughty face.


    And an evil grin suddenly appears on his face. He now can exact his revenge, he can now kill the people who ravaged and killed his wife and Mer Li.


    Su Aw stood from his seat which is made of bones and slowly stretched forth his now decrepit hands and then said in an eerie voice.


    "Come now my prey.. Let me taste the bittersweet nectar of revenge."

 Chapter 137 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XV

    The Necromancer: Chapter 3


    /*unedited*/


    The huge giant bat-like creature descended upon the town in a rapid manner that caught off guard all the cultivators in the area. It actually crashed directly towards the town hall where the formation was arranged. Upon seeing this, the people inside the town hall began to panic except for a few people who are already prepared to face this. But when they saw the size of the bat that descended rapidly as it fell from the sky, they were bbergasted. None of them expected it to be this huge and the level of the undead bat is a little high, it''s actually a level 5 undead beast.


    Shin Jiao himself was shocked but reacted immediately as he dashed towards Ling Ya and Jin Fu''s side. And with a flick of his sleeve, he took out a shield-like object in his hand and immediately held it high. Everyone in the hall immediately reacted by activating the trap formation. They are confident of the effect of the formation and that it could withstand the blow from the undead beast.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t think so, as an array formation expert and a scientist. He can calcte the weight and mass plus the velocity of the beast andpare it with the strength of the trap formation, and the result is a whapping failure.


    "Everyone focuses your Qi in the formation, we can trap this foul beast. Go!" the leader of their group shouted.


    "Yes, follow the elder! Give it our best shot!" Everyone shouted as they push their Qi to the limits.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he just shook his head, but he didn''t move. He didn''t want Jin Fu and Ling Ya to get hurt because of little Hao''er. So he stood beside them as he adjusted the radius of the shield protection to cover the three of them.


    Crash!!! Bang!!!


    As the beast fell on the town hall the building broke and rubbles came flying everywhere. The formation that they have set up was miraculously not brokenpletely, but it now has a huge gaping hole. The undead bat slowly picks itself up and turns its gaze into a room where half of the walls were copsed and there its amber eyes met with the scared expression of the person inside the room.


    Without a word, the undead bat suddenly opens its mouth and a long slimy tongue darted towards the young man who is shaking in fear.


    "No! Get away from me! You cannot get me! Father! Father!" the young man shouted hysterically as his eyes are glued to the foul mouth of the undead beast which is slowly opening.


    The fear in the young man''s heart was too intense making him shiver uncontrobly. Then suddenly a hot stream of liquid drips down his trousers.


    This young man is Long Xilong the rotten son of the mayor. In the town of Snowpeach, he is a well-known silk pant who would always try to lord over others along with his cronies. The town''s mayor would always pay forpensations to those families that his son has offended and would always clean after his son''s mess. He would always scold his son, but since Long Xilong is his only son. Lubo Xilong the mayor would always dote on him.


    But before these events started, the mayor''s house received a letter which stated the crime of Long Xilong, and how he was defended by the mayor. When they receive that letter, they just shrugged it off as this is a natural urrence in their household. They didn''t bother with those empty threats.


    And not longter they started hearing news of people being missing, then attacks of a weird beast which never dies and some assaults on the viges. As time goes by these things started to get worse by the day until one day, they heard the destruction of a small vige just on the outskirts of the town. The vige is called Yong vige.


    When the soldiers of the town arrive in the vige they saw that the houses have been burned to the ground and corpses littered all over the ce. But the bizarre thing is that no corpse of a cultivator is in the area. Only those mortals and children who were badly mutted are strewn on the ground. Their innocent blood soaked the ground red while their iplete bodies are all over.


    This horrific scenery made the hair on the soldiers'' skin stand on end as cold sweat covered their backs. After they reported this to the town, the mayor started a man-hunt for the culprit but those who are sent never came back. And so the horror started¡­


    As the undead beast in a blink of an eye wrapped its tongue towards Long Xilong''s body, the young man froze in fear and forgot to use his cultivation to resist.


    And in one fell swoop, he was taken by the beast. But it didn''t eat him as one would thin, instead, it put the fear frozen young man under its ws as it slowly turns around to fly away.


    Shin Jiao saw the whole thing but felt a little hesitant to help. If he moves he might have a chance to kill the undead beast, but the destruction their fight would result is a little unbearable for him. So he just stood there and protected the couple as they were under the rubbles.


    "I guess we can''t protect the mayor''s son." Jin Fu said but his expression betrays his words.


    "I myself am reluctant to protect that scum bag." Ling Ya said anger clearly written on her face.


    "Let me guess, did he made a move on you Sister Ling?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "That bastard touches my butt when we were summoned by the mayor as I pass beside him. If I never stopped Jin Fu, that scum bag would have already died in the hands of my husband." She replied with a frown.


    "Well, anyway... this is a real mess." Shin Jiao said as he spread his spiritual sense outside of the debris covering them.


    The dead bodies of the cultivators who set up the arrays are being swallowed whole one by one by the undead bat; even those who are still alive are included. Upon seeing this Shin Jiao wanted to make his move because they might face bigger problems if those cultivators would turn into zombies. But then a hand suddenly held him back.


    "Youngd, don''t be too impulsive. We have already survived thanks to your shield. If you attack that beast then there would be more casualties in this town. I think its only target is the mayor''s son. Those cultivators on the ground are just coteral damage." Ling Ya said calmly.


    But Shin Jiao can clearly see that she too is trying to control her impulse to help. Meanwhile, Jin Fu on the side also didn''t move as his fist is closed tightly.


    "I guess that beast would be too much for us to handle. Though it is an undead beast however its power is that of an infant soul cultivator a level 5 beast. I might have a way to hurt it, but what about these two." Shin Jiao thought.


    After some time, true to his conjecture, the undead bat left the town as it flew up. And after that, no undead horde attacked the town that night. Everyone in town heaves a sigh of relief as tonight they can rest well after such a long time.


    As the people in town celebrated in their sleep, a person from a mansion has his face turned solemn. Beads of tears trickle down his face as he drank ss after ss of wine.


    When the mayor receives the news that the trap was unsessful and instead turn into a tragedy, hemented at agreeing with the decision of one of the town''s elders. But who can he me now? As even the town''s elder, who is also the formation expert of the town, is missing. Many witnesses have said that he died in that sh as he suffers the brunt of the array formation bacsh. Then his body was swallowed whole by the giant undead bat.


    "Damn it! When¡­ when will the help arrive from the city of Wu?" Lubo Xilong muttered as anger, depression, anxiety, and fear are all etched in his heart.


    Then he threw and shattered the cup on his hand to the wall. And then chug down a bottle of wine directly, as if the cup is not enough to quench his thirst.


    "My son¡­ My son¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I was not able to protect you. I swore that I would kill that necromancer!" he muttered under his gritted teeth.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Then suddenly a banging sound knocks on his chamber door. From outside he suddenly heard a servant''s voice.


    "My Lord we have a message for you from¡­ from¡­ from a man named¡­ Su Aw."

 Chapter 138 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XVI

    The Necromancer: Chapter 4


    /*unedited*/


    When Lubo Xilong heard this name his brow knitted, but didn''t move. Then he heard another voiceing from the door.


    "Mayor, I think the reinforcement from the city of Wu has arrived."


    When Lubo Xilong heard this, he immediately jumps up. Though he is not clear yet, however, when he heard the words reinforcements, his mind suddenly ran wild as a ray of hope quickly shone in his eyes. Now that the reinforcement is here there might be a chance for him to save his son who has been captured by the fiends. When he receives the report about his son being "captured" not eat, he thought that his son would surely have died at that instant. But now that he has a ray of hope, he then recalls the report and wishes nothing else but to save his only son.


    Lubo Xilong immediately stood up and walk out of his room in a quick pace stunning the two servants currently waiting outside. He didn''t even bother to look at them and just move towards the hall of his house to receive his honored guests.


    Upon arriving he saw 5 people from which he recognizes two of them. With a disbelieving eye, he stood rooted on the ground almost dumbfounded.


    The people in front of him isposed of two fat young men, a beautiful woman with a noble aura, a handsome young man who is looking at the woman lovingly, and a middle-aged man wearing a ck cloak. Lubo Xilong clearly knows the youngdy and the man in a ck cloak. These two people made him break out in cold sweat upon thinking about their prestigious backgrounds.


    But he quickly calms himself down and greeted the five people.


    "Honored guests from the Wu Kingdom, wee to our humble town!" Lubo Xilong said as he cupped his hands in greetings.


    The five people just turn their gaze unto him and nod their heads in reply. Then one of them, the middle-aged man in ck cloak step forward.


    "Long time no see, mayor. It seems that your little town here has faced a great foe." The man said calmly.


    His countenance is not overbearing but rather humble even. But the aura exuding within his body is clearly that of a middle stage infant soul realm cultivator. The man is clearly a powerful expert but his mild attitude is worthy of respect.


    When Lubo Xilong heard this, he felt calm. He himself is a powerful cultivator at the peak stage of the gold core realm, but against an infant soul realm that is a tiered step higher in cultivation, he is just some nobody. So in reply, he humbly smiles and bowed respectfully.


    "Thank you, Master Ang. We truly faced a great hurdle this time¡­ it''s a very strong necromancer." He said in a low-tone.


    "Yeah we know, we already encountered some of them on the way here. Those things are nothing though, just slowpokes and easy targets." a pudgy but muscled young man suddenly spoke.


    "Yeah¡­ We also took down some of those undead cultivators lurking within their ranks easily. I didn''t know why you cannot defeat them? I didn''t think that this town is that weak." The other one jeered.


    Upon hearing their words, Lubo Xilong''s heart turned frosty. If they were not his steamed guest he would have chopped the two pigs down and feed them to the beasts. But he reigned on his temper and smiled bitterly.


    "We truly are weak as we cannot even defeat those things. That''s why we really needed your help fellow brothers and sisters. With your strong help, I know that we can defeat this terrible being. Plus I have offered a great remuneration to the king¡­" Lubo Xilong said after calming down.


    But he didn''t finish his words when the young woman suddenly lifted her hand which stopped him from continuing.


    "That was my father and you. We are not the same, how would youpensate our efforts then?" the young woman said turning her piercing gaze towards Lubo Xilong.


    Caught off guard he was not able to think of anything as a response.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I didn''t¡­"


    "You didn''t what? Expect us to ask for something?" the young woman said with a domineering tone.


    "We are going toy our lives on the line here. Are you just going to say thank you? Show us your sincerity mayor or else we are out of here." She added.


    With his long experience in scheming, Lubo Xilong immediately knows what to do so after gaining his calm, he smiled towards the young woman.


    "Alright, since this would be a business deal, I will offer each of you something from my collection." Lubo Xilong said with a clenched fist under his long robe.


    He had to sacrifice something this time just for his son.


    "I will show you some of my treasured collection. You can choose 5 items as yourpensation." He said as he gestured for them to follow him.


    The group walks towards a couple of stairways and secret passages until they arrive in front of a metal door. Each step they took at that time is likecerating wounds which slowly made Lubo Xilong heart bleed. But right now he has no choice but to be under his guesses bidding.


    He took out a special key from his storage space and inserted it to unlock the door. Then suddenly the door opens a portal making everybody in showed a shocked expression.


    "This is not a normal storage stool; this is a special storage space. Come now follow me." Lubo Xilong said as he enters the portal gate.


    When the rest of the people followed the gate immediately closes behind them. Then everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the small room in front of their eyes, a small room which is full of treasures.


    In that small room, many spiritual weapons, herbs, cores, and even skill books are pilled neatly everywhere.


    Seeing the dumbfounded look on the faces of his guests, Lubo Xilong''s expression turned calm. Then he looks at them and spoke.


    "You have an hour to choose 1 item to your liking. Just go through this door after making your choice." He said as he turns around and left.


    Before anyone could react and recover their thoughts, his figure has already left the room. And so the five people immediately began to rummage through the things inside the room with their spiritual senses.


    "Youngdy, this sword¡­" the man in the ck cloak said as he walks towards a corner and grabs something wrapped in brown cloth.


    "I know, I guess that''s the reason why my father sent me here." The young woman said as she walks towards the man and takes the sword out of his hand.


    She then carefully hugs the sword like it was the most precious thing in the world. When she did this the young man beside her, knitted his brows and became curious about the sword. But when he scanned the sword, hisplexion turned respectful. His eyes even have signs of beads of tears forming.


    The young woman is one of the daughters of the king of Wu, Princess Xinge Lee. When she was 5 years old she met a master which was introduced to him by his father. Along with two others, her master taught her martial techniques and fighting styles which made her became a formidable cultivator. Then one day when she turned 13, her master left on a journey and never came back.


    As she has greatly respected her master and treated him like his own father, her heart was broken.


    And now right in front of her eyes, she is currently looking at her master''s beloved sword. Her eyes suddenly turned blurry as tears welled up in them. Like broken beads of pearl, they slid down her pinkish-white cheeks andnded on the cloth wrapping the sword.


    She could not help it as memories of those happy days she had with her master resurface in her mind.


    "Master, I made it now. I perfected your sword style, you can be at ease now," she muttered.


    She already knows that her master had died in a battle. But what irks her the most is the news that her master''s opponent stole his sword. And from then on never saw it again until today.


    The young man beside her is also feeling the same. He is Max Wo, a son of a rich noble from the Wu kingdom. He is a fellow disciple of the princess and shared the same affection with their master. Although his attainment with the sword technique is not as high as Xinge Lee, his me Qi, on the other hand, is superb like no other.


    And right now, he too felt happy after finding their master''s beloved sword after a long time. With this, they will regain the honor of their master and his memories. The only thing they need to find next is the culprit who killed their master. The two didn''t believe that their master died in that fight if not for his opponent''s underhanded method and they swore to avenge his death.


    After some time, all of them have picked up the treasure that they wanted and went out of the treasure room. Then they found themselves back in the hall, where the mayor has already prepared a sumptuous dinner for them on the long table.


    "Come to my honored friends; let us eat first before talking about business.." Lubo Xilong said as he gestured for them to sit.

 Chapter 139 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XVII

    The Necromancer: Chapter 5


    /*unedited*/


    The next day¡­


    The mayor and the elders of the town began to inspect the names of the cultivators using the marks which were put on them when entering the town. They began to choose those with a higher level of cultivation especially those who are already in the gold core realm.


    And on that name list is the name of Jin Fu and Ling Ya. Then the town sent those people a summons and was given a quest. The quest actually came from the king of the Wu. Along with the 5 experts sent by the king, they are to hunt down the necromancer which is terrorizing the town of Snowpeach and has almost destroyed all the viges surrounding the town.


    In Shin Jiao''s house¡­


    Knock! Knock!


    The wooden door slowly opens as a beautiful woman in her 30''s greeted the people outside with a smile.


    "Master Jin and mistress Ling, wee! We''re d that you have visited us this time!" Jie Ye greeted as soon as she opens the door.


    From inside, she already knows who the people outside with the use of the camera that Shin Jiao installed on the door. When she saw the three, she could almost tell their purpose was to find her master, Shin Jiao. So she weed them inside the house and gestured for them to take a seat. Then she immediately walks up the stairs to call Shin Jiao from his room.


    "Master, the Jins are here. They seem to have a business with you." Jie Ye said in a polite voice.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he showed a confused expression, luckily he was able to finish a new gear he wanted to test tonight.


    On the tabley a machine which looks like a small bird. In one look no one would suspect this tiny bird to be made of metal and crystal parts.


    "That''s done¡­ the skin and the feathers would be thest touch¡­ Well, let''s go and see what brother Jin needs." Shin Jiao muttered as he stood up and went down the stairs.


    Upon seeing the three, Shin Jiao suddenly had a bad feeling. But he didn''t show it on his expression as he walks calmly towards them and sat on the opposite seat.


    "Big brother Shin! I''ll be staying here for today. That would be okay right?" Little Hao''er suddenly said beaming with a smile.


    This made Jin Fu and Ling Ya stunned and didn''t know what to do next. They never would have expected that their son would announce their purpose as soon as he sees Shin Jiao.


    "Umm¡­ Sure why not. You''re always wee in my house Little Hao." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Go with Aunt Jie, I and your parents are going to talk about something." Shin Jiao said as he turns his gaze towards Jie Ye who is currently preparing some tea.


    With a nod, she walks near Hao''er and leads him towards her room where the two children are currently ying. When he enters the room, two happy childish shoutsing from the inside greeted him. Immediately Hao''er showed a happy expression and giggled as he ran towards them.


    When they saw their child happy, both Jin Fu and Ling Ya felt assured and rxed. Then they showed a grateful smile at Shin Jiao and Jie Ye.


    "Come! Let''s go upstairs." Shin Jiao gestured as both the couple walked with him.


    When they entered the room, the two were surprised at the scene. It was like daylight inside the room where the windows are all blocked. And the temperature inside the room is cool which is like autumn in summer. Thefortable feeling they feel made them showed an astonished face.


    "Sit, please¡­ So what seems to be the problem?" Shin Jiao asked as he gestured for them to take a seat.


    "Young Shin¡­ I think the mayor is nning to rescue his son. There are also people from Wu city and I heard they are all experts." Jin Fu said with a knotted brow as he seems to be thinking of something.


    "Young Shin, I know that this mission is dangerous so we want you to protect Hao''er no matter what happens." Ling Ya said although she is trying to show a calm expression, however, Shin Jiao can see uneasiness in her eyes.


    "Hey, don''t say that. Hao''er is my friend and he would be sad if he lost the both of you. I¡­ I may have a way to help you both in preserving your lives." Shin Jiao said.


    Then he walks towards a table in one corner of the room and lifted the white cloth covering it. Then from the table, the two saw some weird looking armor, weapons, and other stuff.


    "This is the A2 personal safety armor or what I like to call A2 PSA. It is capable of boosting your speed twice and protecting your vital parts. Plus, it has automatic first aid treatment for serious injuries, though it would not protect you from losing your limbs, it would protect you from losing your head." Shin Jiao introduced as he held a breast te-like item in front of the two.


    When the two saw the armor, they felt amazed that such a small and simple thing can help them as such. What they could not understand is that the thing seems to have been made by Shin Jiao. If so, then Shin Jiao can actually make artifacts?


    This revtion is a little hard for the couple to believe. How old is Shin Jiao? He is only in his twenties. They know that most artifact makers are middle-aged men. It has taken them many years to perfect their craft and be able to make artifacts. From the look of the armor in Shin Jiao''s hands, the artifacts seem to be Soul level mid-grade armor. If the sects would know that an artifact like this has been crafted by a young man, they would go all out just to get Shin Jiao.


    "And now this, it for the two of you. I know that you both have your own weapons. But these of swords of mine are different; its toughness is unrivaled as only if you face a nascent realm cultivator would this thing break." Shin Jiao introduced them as he showed them two silver swords.


    Shin Jiao immediately gave each of them the gears that he made. When they held the things on their hands, they were shocked at the weight of the items. The sword, when held by their hands, seems like an extension of their limbs. As experts, they already know that what they are holding is a treasure.


    "Guys, as my friends I don''t want anything to happen to the both of you. I don''t want Little Hao''er to feel sad. So use these things ande back. Okay?" Shin Jiao said.


    The two felt humbled and happy at the same time.


    After leaving Shin Jiao''s house, Jin Fu and Ling Ya immediately walk to the gathering ce of those who are to participate in the quest to end the terror of the necromancer. This mission also includes if possible saving the son of the mayor from the grasp of the necromancer. If they can bring him back they would receive a huge reward from the mayor.


    So most of the people are here for the money, they careless of the necromancer or whatnot. As long as they can get the rewards set by the mayor, they are already satisfied. Right now no soldiers have been chosen for the mission, most of the cultivators in the area are those who came to Snowpeach town just recently. This includes Shin Jiao''spanions while traveling to this ce.


    When the nine people saw each other once again in the crowd they just gave a polite nod to everyone. Not longter a middle-aged man wearing a white iid with golden stripe cultivator''s robe walks towards the front of the gathered people.


    "Fellow cultivators, I wanted to express my gratitude to all of you on responding to our summoning. We have found a clue on where the necromancer is and now we are going to end this farce once and for all. You and a group of experts and an army from the great city of Wu are going to siege that ce and destroy this evil." Lubo Xilong shouted.


    "This is for Snowpeach town''s prosperity and peace! And one more thing, if you ever encounter my son and rescue him. I will reward you with this ten-thousand-year-old jadeite, and a thousand spirit stones. This is a promise." He added.


    After his words are finished, the eyes of the cultivators in the area are glowing with greed. They could not believe the handsome reward; each of them now has machinations and ns on how to rescue the mayor''s son. Instead of destroying the necromancer, their focus is now on finding the son of the mayor.


    With this in mind, a number of almost a thousand of cultivators began marching towards a certain location where the battle against the necromancer is about tomence.

 Chapter 140 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XVIII

    The Necromancer: Chapter 6


    /*unedited*/


    A few hours before the gathering of the cultivators¡­


    A bloodied letter was sent to the gates of the Snowpeach town. All the soldiers can see is a lone undead dog holding the letter on its mouth. They didn''t attack as the undead creature seems docile and is walking towards the gate. When it reaches 50 meters it stopped and drops the letter on the ground. Then the dog suddenly fell on the ground and stopped moving altogether.


    Nobody moves and just watched the dog and the letter with extreme vignce. They didn''t know what kind of tricks the necromancer is up to, but they would not lower their guard down. Suddenly a cultivator in his 30''s jumps out of the gate and approached the letter cautiously. He has already scanned the area of more than 200 meters and found no undead creatures except for the unmoving dog.


    He carefully picks up the letter and immediately flew towards the gate in one leap. Seeing that the letter is addressed to the town''s mayor, the man didn''t hesitate to scan it. After finding that there are no anomalies in the letter he quickly sent it to the mayor.


    When the mayor receives the letter his face suddenly showed a stunned expression. His mind is in turmoil upon discovering that the necromancer is issuing a challenge to him.


    "My son¡­ My son is still alive! We¡­ I¡­ I need to rescue him." the mayor muttered.


    But then a voice disrupted his thoughts.


    "Mayor¡­ it''s a trap to lure you out. I don''t know what''s the grudge between you and the one who is causing this ruckus but I think you shoulde clean with this matter to us." A young woman suddenly appears from the shadows in front of the mayor.


    She has already scanned the letter and learned of its content after the mayor opened it.


    "You¡­ I¡­ I mean Princess, I''m sorry for not noticing you." the mayor stammered.


    He didn''t expect that the princess would show herself right at this moment.


    "Su Aw¡­ I heard of this name. He was cast out and was wanted by the kingdom because you reported him as a devil cultivator right?" Princess Xinge Lee said as she stood there looking at the mayor with her hands crossed under her ample chest.


    "But from my investigations beforeing here, I think this has got to do with your son''s uncontroble demeanor. I think you got you just deserve it if you ask me. But since that man has killed many people already then we have to make a move. But still I will say this to you; we will not be responsible for your son''s demise. Our only goal is the necromancer." She said as she turns around and left.


    Then a man suddenly walks out of the shadow and followed after her.


    When the two were out and walking along the corridor, the man suddenly asked in a hushed tone.


    "Mistress, what is your n?"


    Before Xinge Lee replied a blooming smile appear on her pretty face.


    "I wanted to capture that necromancer fellow."


    "Capture? Why? It would be very dangerous right?" the man asked with a knitted brow.


    "Uncle Ang, what do you think of his power? Are you not curious about how can 1 man able to control thousands of corpses? I wanted to cut him up and see how he ticks." The woman''s beautiful face suddenly contorted showing a hideous grin.


    Upon hearing her words, Shadow Ang, the man following her suddenly feel shivered running down his back. He already knew how vicious this little princess could be. He has seen her torture and experiment on humans and beasts alike like a demon. She didn''t care about the screams and the wailing of her victims.


    Xinge Lee is the daughter of one of the king''s concubines of lower status. And since her mother is of low status, she would always be bullied by her older brothers and sisters. That was until the day they discovered her talent. At the age of 5, she is able to reach the peak stages of the body refining realm. By the age of ten, she reached the peak of the spirit refining realm.


    As a child, it is almost impossible for this to happen because of their na?ve thinking and low understanding. But Xinge Lee is different, she is a genius.


    When she reached the age of 15, she was able to break through the core refining realm in one go and reach the gold core realm, this is due to her secret which only her most trusted confidant knows. And the man following her is that trusted confidant, Shadow Ang.


    Under her house is a hugebyrinth where many experiments are being done to augment and strengthen her cultivation. She did not spare any less effort in cultivating along with redefining and tampering her own dantian.


    If people would discover this they would call her mad. How can someone sacrifice their own cultivation just for the sake of knowledge? But Xinge Lee is different; she would always prioritize knowledge over her own cultivation. But because of this, her power increase more significantly than others. And she calls this technique, self-augmentation.


    This is also one of the reasons why when she heard of the necromancer, she was ecstatic and immediately volunteered to go.


    ¡­


    In the undead vige of Yong¡­


    The gloomy atmosphere coupled with the dark mist covering a wide range area makes a small vige looks like a graveyard rather than a vige.


    In a small hut atop a hillys a man wrapped by red vines which seems like living veins. The vines have inserted themselves under the man''s skin and in a motion of as if sucking or pumping something. His eyes are all white and his body slowly twitches every now and then and only inarticte moaning sound can be heard escaping his mouth, while the foam is constantly forming on the side.


    Then slowly, thick red and ck veins started to bulge from under his skin. The man is suffering from intense pain but he could not do anything about it. He may want to choose death over this torture, but he cannot even control his own body. This man is Long Xilong, the son of the mayor of Snowpeach town.


    Outside the hut stood a man wearing a long ck cloak covering his body and even reaches to the ground, this man is the necromancer Su Aw.


    His eyes are currently closed while his figure ramrod straight. Every now and then his eyelids would tremble and his brows would crest.


    Deep within his mind, images of two peopleughing and loving each other shes back repeatedly. As if a broken movie which rewinds and forwards then jumps from scene to scene. He can clearly see the beautiful feature of her face, her blush, her smile, and her sereneughter. Right now those happy memories areing back to him as he slowly absorbs the dark Qi surrounding his being.


    Though dark Qi should invoke killing intent and blood lust to a person, but to Su Aw it is different. Dark Qi for him invokes his happiest memories making him want to have it more.


    After some time, Su Aw''s eyes slowly open as a glint of power filled his body.


    "I once again advanced. This time nobody can defeat me. I will let them taste blood, and I will conquer all thend of Wu! Kekeke¡­" Su Aw shouted.


    Then his eyes sharply turn towards the hut where Long Xilong is currently being tortured both mentally and physically.


    As Su Aw drowns himself from the feeling of getting his revenge, atst, a figure suddenly appears from within the mist. Wearing a ck body tight cultivator''s robe, a figure of a woman slowly approaches him. The woman''s walking pace is like that of a normal human not like those who are undead or zombies who are unable to control or move smoothly. Her skin is pale as if blood has been drained from it. Her temperament is cold and her face is expressionless.


    Instead of amber red which is normal to zombie cultivators, her eyes are pitch-ck. Like a wormhole that would suck a person''s soul whenever one would look into it.


    With the beauty and elegance of the woman, one could not even differentiate her action between living and the undead. But the only thing that''s evident that she is not a living person anymore is the beating of her heart, as deep on her chest it is already hallow.


    Her body is also covered with stitches, which just shows that the woman has suffered a brutal death.


    As she walks towards Su Aw, his head turns towards her figure and a mix of emotion immediately filled his eyes. This woman has stayed with him, through life and death.


    Though he was angry upon reading her memories and her thoughts, however, he recognizes her love for him which is genuine. And as her friend, he could not forgive those who killed her along with his wife.


    Then the woman stood in front of him silently, and then a smile suddenly cracked on her pale lips.


    "You''re back!" Mer Li said in a hoarse voice which made Su Aw show a smile.


    Both are already aware of their circumstance and beauty is not in their eyes anymore.. They are now driven by a different path, a path that would lead the whole of Wu in destruction.

 Chapter 141 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XIX

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 1


    /*unedited*/


    The afternoon sky feels pleasant and the atmosphere they exuded brings calmness and peace to each and every person in the continent. This tranquil feeling would always greet those travelers as they went on their adventures.


    Meanwhile, arge number of people are currently marching through the main dirt road, towards a certain vige. Through their scouts, they discovered that the vige they are aiming to go is currently covered in thick miasma which is like a protective screen making the vige like an impregnable ce.


    "Master Ang, how do we proceed with this?" suddenly a woman wearing a golden armor covering her white cultivator''s robe asked the man beside her.


    This young woman is Xinge Lee a princess of Wu kingdom, and beside her are three other people. These people are the leaders of this fighting force. They are the ones sent by the Wu kingdom to deal with this situation.


    With his hawk-like gaze, Shadow Ang turns his gaze towards a distant location where the vige is supposed to be located. Then using a secret skill, he suddenly sent a surge of Qi towards his eyes and the whole forest of trees seems to be transparent. Using this kind of technique has a farther range than using spiritual sense. As his vision went through from tree to tree everything became clearer in his sight. Then he saw a ck miasma covering a certain area, without a second thought he immediately sent his gaze crashing towards the thick fog like a dark miasma.


    Suddenly his sight turned dark¡­


    Ugh¡­


    Shadow Ang could not help but groan as he felt his mind began to turn hazy. He did not expect that even with the use of his skill, he could not prate the thick miasma.


    "Are you okay Master Ang?" a concerned voice of hispanions reached his ears.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m alright. But I cannot see through the thick miasma. It''s like my spiritual Qi was suddenly sucked in when I hit that thing, it actually affected my soul. We should tread carefully in entering this forest. I''ve seen a couple of high-level undead beast around the forest." Shadow Ang said as he shook his head to regain the rity of this sight.


    "It''s that bad huh?" the man beside Xinge Lee muttered.


    He then grabs his spatial pouch and took out five white beads. He out one of the beads on his breast pockets and threw the rest to hispanions.


    "Warding beads, this will make us enter that miasma." He said this man is Max Wo.


    Max Wo is a fellow disciple of Xinge Lee and a noble in the kingdom of Wu. He has his eyes on Xinge Lee ever since he first saw her. When they became fellow disciple his fondness for the girl has increased by a lot. And now he would always follow her where ever she goes. Xinge Lee did not stop Max Wo from following her as he is now an retive young man. In fact, he is very docile and would always obey Xinge Lee''s every whim.


    The warding beads he has taken out is a consumable item, it could ward off the miasma by forming a thinyer of protection around a person for two hours. With this, no smoke or mist would be able to prate the person holding the bead. Though it is not a precious item, it cost a lot of spiritual stones to buy one, so not many would carry this kind of item with them.


    As therge group of cultivators enters the forest, they began to be wary and cautious. Then suddenly someone let out a curdling wail.


    Everyone''s gaze turns to the side, they suddenly saw a cultivator being drag by a tongue like a vine which has clung on his leg. Then everyone''s face turned pale as they saw a huge flower-like creature no too far from them. When they use their spiritual sense to scan this thing they thought that it was just a regr huge nt. But now that they saw it they were all bbergasted.


    Right now the beast is slowly lowering the cultivator it just grabs towards its huge mouth full of razor-sharp teeth.


    "That¡­ that''s a giant Bell toothed nt! Everyone, scans your surroundings, if one exists in the area then there should be more of it in this ce." someone shouted from the crowd.


    But as soon as his voice ended a series of shout reverberates through the air as dozens of cultivators are being dragged in every direction.


    "Damn it! It seems that we have entered the giant Bell toothed nt''s feeding ground." Xinge Lee shouted.


    Then her eyes turn towards Shadow Ang, and with a nod, a tacit understanding glinted in their eyes. Xinge Lee immediately took out a spirit stone and began chanting some spells. Then suddenly arge amount of Qi surged out of her body as she immediately began to absorb the Qi in the stone.


    She then pointed her palm towards arge nt which is currently lowering the helpless cultivator into its mouth. The cultivators which are grabbed by the Bell toothed nt became paralyzed because of the small needles from its tongue like vines.


    Then from Xinge Lee''s palm, a stream of extremely hot me spewed out. When it touches the trees and shrubs on its path, everything turns into a cinder. No regr tree or nt can resist the extreme heat from her spell. When the me hit the Bell toothed nt, its body began tobust non-stop.


    Though these nts are usually covered with a Qi field which makes it hard for cultivators to deal with them, still as nts, fire is still their weakness.


    And so it began to shriek and flung its vines wildly. The cultivator it was about to eat was flung to a tree which still caused him to die due to the strong impact breaking his bones.


    On the other side, Shadow Ang did the same and cast two streams of mes which burned almost everything it touches. Upon seeing their action the rest of the cultivators also did the same and attack the Bell toothed nts surrounding them with fire Qi. But it is not as effective as they thought it would be. But still, they struggle to fight off the vines which are now literally flying towards them.


    In the midst of this chaos, two people are standing back to back against each other as a thinyer of protection covered their bodies. These two people are Jin Fu and Ling Ya, which is currently being protected by an array formation created by Ling Ya.


    "This is getting chaotic. These people are not trained to fight as one body. And those five who should be leading this group should throwmands. But they are moving on their own¡­" Jin Fu muttered as he observes his surroundings.


    Then suddenly seven figures appear near them. When they saw the people, a smile crept on Jin Fu''s face. He is well aware of why these people went to their side.


    "Brother Jin! What should we do?" Bok Du immediately asked after he approached the couple along with his two brothers.


    "Yeah, brother Jin¡­ what should we do." A young woman asked. She is Lily Chen who is secretly a half-beast woman.


    The rest of the people look at Jin Fu with an expectation of his leadership ability.


    "Okay, everyone. This is my n¡­" Jin Fu rys his n to the rest of the group.


    Then as one body, they began to move forward. They would help each other whenever someone is being attacked or was caught. And so after a while, they were able to reach the front.


    When Jin Fu saw the leader of this expedition party, he shook his head. Although their skill, technique, and cultivation are high, however, they are moving independently. Then with a loud shout, he tried to grab their attention.


    "Give outmands! Now!" Jin Fu shouted.


    This shout contains his Qi so the rest of the people who are currently fighting heard this. Xinge Lee and the rest of her group were startled. But they just turn their heads towards Jin Fu and sneered.


    Upon seeing this, Jin Fu suddenly knows their purpose. They didn''t care about the lives of the cultivators. So they would just let them to their own fate.


    Upon realizing this, Jin Fu gives out a helpless sigh. Then he shouted with all his might.


    "Everyone gather around! Don''t fight off the nts!"


    Upon hearing his words, though some are not sure if they would obey yet many followed hismand unconsciously. As they gather together, the nts began to have a hard time picking on them. this situation made those who have to survive felt relieved.


    "What a nuisance!" Xinge Lee muttered.


    "Let''s go!" she shouted towards herpanions as they dashed forward towards the miasma.


    The reason why her group felt like doing this is that they didn''t agree with this many cultivators to follow them in this quest, but the mayor insisted. So she decided to whittle the number down before they can proceed. But due to Jin Fu''s interference, her n was not sessful. So she decided to leave them and continue with the quest on their own as per her original n.


    "That necromancer is all mine.. Hihihi¡­" she thought as she giggled like a child expecting a nice gift for Christmas.

 Chapter 142 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XX

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 2


    /*unedited*/


    Dismembered bodies turn the ground crimson red as blood and flesh are scattered everywhere. The Bell toothed nts are slowly picking everything up and feasting on the remaining corpses of the fallen cultivators. When the remaining cultivators saw this, their backs broke out in cold sweat.


    From almost a thousand people, they have lost a tenth. Luckily Jin Fu started givingmands or else more than half would have died in this trap.


    As they analyze the situation the path they took is clearly a trap. Who trapped them in this ce is a mystery, as the people responsible for leading therge group has already left them to their own device. So without a choice, they look at Jin Fu as he was able to help them go out of that dangerous situation.


    "Everybody listen up! If you want to live, leaving this cursed ce is the only way. But for those who wanted to challenge their own destiny, the path ahead is open for you." Jin Fu shouted.


    His voice reverberated and everybody heard him. Hush discussion immediately broke out from the gathered crowd.


    "Young one, I have a question?" suddenly from the crowd, a middle-aged man with a cultivation ofte-stage gold core realm flew up and approach the front.


    His gray robe flutters through the wind as he floated through the air andnded in front of Jin Fu.


    "My young fellow, I am Ping Gui, a traveling cultivator. I just wanted to ask if your decision is to go back or move forward?" the middle-aged man asked while cupping his hands.


    "Senior, this junior is going back. I still have a son and was just forced to be here. The mayor has threatened to kick us out if we don''t participate, so we have no choice. But now, since the people leading us have already left we have no choice but to go back." Jin Fu replied.


    "Good! I will join you then." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    When the people heard this everyone has aplicated reaction. Some wanted to retreat as their friends have already fallen in the first trap and they didn''t know if there are more. They thought that with a number their safety is guaranteed. Plus the allure of the reward has pushed them to go on this quest.


    And some wanted to push forward as they are cultivators who seek experience. They know that only life and death battle can improve their skills and cultivation.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Kekeke¡­ do you think that this ce is your house? You can enter and leave whenever you want? You people are too na?ve. You dared challenge my master, now all of you will die. And your corpses will be a part of our army. Hihihihi¡­" an almost shrieking female voice echoed through the air.


    A pin-drop silence immediately engulfs the surroundings.


    Everyone has their spiritual sense scanning their surroundings trying to locate the direction of the voice. The tense atmosphere is making every person in the forest feel like being watched by a piercing gaze, which is making their bodies and even their own souls'' shiver.


    Jin Fu quietly observes his surroundings while Ling Ya has already cast a defensive barrier protecting her and their group.


    "What¡­ What is that?" suddenly Elder Jugs muttered as he turns his eyes into slits while trying to figure out a silhouette flying above the trees.


    "Is that a dragon?" the middle-aged man named Ping Gui asked.


    "No way! That''s¡­ that''s a flying dragon! That''s a level 5 beast."


    "Damn it! What should we do now?"


    "We need to run! We don''t have a chance against that thing."


    Suddenly panic-stricken voices can be heard from the crowd. But some just stood in their ce; most of these people''s gazes are glued to Jin Fu. They have already experienced his leadership ability, so they know who to follow in this bunch.


    Jin Fu calmly watches the approaching behemoth, as he tried to formte a n of attack.


    His eyes would sometimes turn towards the moring crowd and his mind went to work.


    Before marrying Ling Ya, Jin Fu is actually a top student of one of the 9 heavenly immortal schools. His intelligence and talent are top-notch especially when ites to war tactics. But since his cultivation is normal in progression and his peers have already left him.


    As of now most of his peers are already in the infant soul or nascent realm. If based in the Xi empire standard, his ssmates would already be Dao protectors of a n or a city or even a kingdom. But they wouldn''t want that, as it is equivalent to neglecting their cultivation progress. So most of the students of the 9 heavenly immortal schools are staying in a hidden ce, a ce where battles of powerful beings are always happening and that ce is sometimes called the top of the world.


    When he was younger, Jin Fu''s dream is to someday go to that ce, the top of the world. But upon realizing that his talent in cultivation iscking, then he could only give up. But his talent in grasping battle situation is something that they didn''t discover and he would never tell this to anyone anymore because he already found his purpose in his life. And that is to protect and be a father to his son and a husband to his wife.


    In Jin Fu''s mind, he already formted a battle n, which includes all the cultivators. But because of panic, he deduces that 50% of the cultivators will survive this battle. No matter how hard he tries to change the battle n it alwayses out as such.


    So without a choice, he has to follow his n.


    As the dragon drew closer, Jin Fu readied himself and shouted hismand.


    "Everyone, I will tell you my battle n! Listen and listen well. Your life is on the line if you follow you will live if not then it''s your fate¡­" he shouted.


    Immediately Jin Fu gives out his instruction as clearly as he could. He didn''t have time to exin it further as the huge looming figure of a green dragon can now clearly be seen.


    Its huge body is already half rotten while no traces of blood can be seen. From the dirt covering almost all of its body, one can say that the creature seems to have been recently dug up. Coming out of its mouth is a cloud of dark green smoke, which just shows that its breath is made of poisonous air.


    Upon seeing this everyone almost fell down on the ground in fear. Though Jin Fu rys his instructions many of them are already numb and unable to listen to his voice.


    Seeing this, the people around Jin Fu shook their heads as they already know that more than half in this crowd will surely die.


    And even before the dragon could arrive, many cultivators started to run away in all directions. In fear of facing the undead dragon, they began to flee into the forest. Then curdling sound can be heard from deep within as those who ran were killed by those undead creatures scattered everywhere.


    "Guys, trust me. We can do this." Jin Fu said as his gaze turns to the people around him.


    Everyone nods their heads as they already grasp the n Jin Fu has ryed.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the town of Snowpeach¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently sitting in a chair and in front of him is arge screen monitor. He is currently looking at a live video feed of different sources. He hasunched a hovering mini satellite which would act as a receiver and transmitter at 2,000 kilometers above ground. The mini satellite is coated with a camouge technology which Shin Jiao uses. Then to make sure that no ident would happen, like someone or something hitting it while flying, he installed an A.I. with sensors onboard.


    If based on Earth''s technology this is a dream, but on this and with Shin Jiao''s crafting ability it became a reality.


    As he observed through the hidden cameras in both Jin Fu and Ling Ya''s armor, he was able to see the situation and was stunned at Jin Fu''s battle tactics. Then a smile cracked from his lips.


    "If he is on earth, Jin Fu would be a great yer of MMORPG games. His n is like doing a boss raid, where many yers in a guild can participate." Shin Jiao muttered.


    But then a feeling of uneasiness suddenly made him ufortable.


    And because of this Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of helplessness. In his mind, the picture of little Hao''er being sad and crying suddenly enters, which made Shin Jiao felt uneasy. He has already taken a liking to the cute and smart little kid. Plus he considers his parents to be his friends so he didn''t decide to give them a hand.


    Actually Shin Jiao has a feeling that the soul essence is being used by the necromancer and he wanted to get it, which will add to his power. But after hearing the story of the man they called necromancer, he hesitated. Though the man has killed a lot of people already, however, who is he to judge as he himself has also killed many.


    But now he already found his reason to help, especially upon hearing the threatening voice.


    "I guess I still have to make my move or else that little boy would truly be sad.." He said with a helpless chuckle.

 Chapter 143 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXI

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 3


    /*unedited*/


    Swoosh!!!


    The sound of passing leaves and trees sounded through her ears as she rushes towards the thick grove of trees and bushes. She is not aware of the time it has taken her to arrive in this location but right now, she is trying her best to escape the nightmarish scene from where she left.


    "I won''t die! I won''t die! I won''t die here." The young woman muttered as she ran frantically.


    She can almost feel that some red vines are flying towards her direction and is chasing behind her back. In her panic, she didn''t even use her spiritual sense to scan her surroundings. Though she has high cultivation, in the primary stages of the gold core realm, she is still a na?ve and innocent young woman who grew up protected by her sect.


    As she escapes from the horrible situation she had encountered along with many others, she began to reminisce about the time she spends on her sect and her life.


    She is just a simple and pure outer disciple from a lower sect called the Zong sect. Born in a simple family of three, her father and mother are low-level cultivators. One day a senior of her sect suddenly invited her to a meeting. She learned from her senior sister that in the meeting they would exchange pointers and cultivation resources.


    Later did she know that it was a trap for her. This is because one of the senior disciples in the outer core of the sect suddenly had his sight on her. When she arrive everything was normal, thenter she found that something is amiss because everyone suddenly began to dual cultivate. Suddenly someone approached her; the person is a very handsome young man, with a noble bearing in him.


    But she feels that there is something wrong with his aura. His yin and yang Qi are too chaotic which means that his body has received different yang Qi from different women. If one does not dual cultivate, then this is the result. This only means one thing; this senior brother of hers is a pervert. He has raped many women before and would rather force someone than to have one''s consent.


    Upon arriving in this conjecture, she suddenly felt a dangerous vibe. Because of the danger she felt, she immediately reacted by taking out a small paper full of silvery powder from her pouch and release it to the air. The man didn''t notice this and continue advancing towards her.


    Suddenly the man made his move and dashed, in front of all the people in the area, they saw him rushing like a madman towards her. Her mind suddenly turned nk when she felt that her neck was held by the supposed senior.


    "Hehehe¡­ I like your pretty and small face. You hid so well, but your scent exposed you to me. You are a rare dual soul vessel." the handsome young man muttered in a low voice while lifting the young woman with his one hand into the air.


    Then he lifted his hand and with a single move, immediately ripped apart her clothing. Now her bare and naked body was exposed for all to see, and then shame, anger, and malice immediately filled her heart.


    In her mind, she wanted to rebel against the strong young man in front of her. She wanted to scream but controlled herself. She wanted to wail and cry but gritted her teeth. She wanted to breathe but held back everything.


    As the young man''s grip gets tighter, she didn''t do anything but just closes her eyes resigned to her fate.


    "That''s more like it!" the perverted handsome young man said as his handsome face suddenly contorted into something sinister.


    Every young woman in that gathering gulps hard as they feel pity for the young woman.


    The young man''s other hand suddenly became naughty as it started to touch her body. Her most private parts he slowly caressed. The man''s eyes are now lewdly enveloping her into his mind and his rod suddenly stood like a metal pole.


    "Kekeke¡­ Juicy, young, and na?ve¡­ Just my cup of tea. Hehehe¡­" he said while taking off his pants.


    His pole now high up in the air is throbbing with excitement. This is what he would always feel whenever he rapes someone. For him, this blissful feeling of conquering a woman is very satisfying.


    "Your scent is truly heavenly. This¡­ sniff! Sniff!" the young man lifted his head and sniffed closer to the naked body of the unmoving young woman in his hand.


    "What¡­ what is this smell?" the man suddenly said as he found that something is wrong.


    He suddenly felt his strength leaving his body. Then a grim expression appears in his face. He was about to insert his rod towards the unmoving young woman in his grasp when he discovers this situation.


    Upon hearing his words, the young woman immediately opens her eyes and began breathing. Though still being choked, she can feel that the man holding her neck has no strength anymore. In that area, all the young people immediately felt themselves losing their strength. But before everyone could react, she immediately extended her hand to the side and a long dagger appears.


    She didn''t think twice and immediately send the dagger towards the handsome young perverted man''s head while he is still in a stupor.


    Puchi! Crack!


    The sound of a de entering a flesh and breaking a bone can be heard, which made everyone dumbfounded. No one expects that the meekmb who is currently under the control of their senior brother turned out to be a tiger.


    The young man''s eyes look at her in horror and disbelief. He could not believe that he fails to see that sneak attack. But everything is toote, as he found his consciousness fading rapidly.


    "You¡­ you killed senior brother¡­" suddenly a young woman said as she found herself looking directly at the currently naked young woman''s eyes.


    As everyone in the area is currently feeling the effect of the powder she just spread in the air. Their strength is already gone. If they had only reached thete stage of the core-forming realm, then the powder is useless. But since everyone in this ce is an outer disciple of the sect, then they are all still too weak.


    She didn''t think twice and made her move by slitting the neck of the helpless young woman, her senior sister, who is currently staring at her in disbelief.


    After doing this she immediately took out a robe from her wooden ring which no one has guessed to be a spatial tool and draped it on her naked body. She then immediately left the area in a rush as she knows that the effect of the strength weakening dust is just temporary. So she decided to escape and get out of the sect.


    After escaping, she went home and told her parents what happened. The family decided to move out of the small town they lived in. To make sure that her family is safe, she decided to separate from them and started her own journey.


    She experiences a lot of hardship and trials and became a powerful cultivator and reaches the gold core realm.


    But then disaster strikes and she was caught in the undead horde attacks in Snowpeach town which is only one of her stops as she wanted to proceed to the capital of the empire, the city of Xi.


    But now, she is currently running for her dear life while the feeling of being chased by vines made her ran away in fear.


    Suddenly she some sound from the bushed on the side. When her gaze turns towards that corner, she suddenly found an undead beast jumping out from the bushes.


    This made her heart almost jumps out of her throat. She is going back to the main road and never expected that the retreat path is already encircled. With this, she held her sword firmly and continues dashing towards the undead beast which looks like a rotting silver wolf.


    As she swung her sword to the side to prepare her attack while running towards the rotting silver wolf. She didn''t notice that another unmoving undead beast is currently under the bushes on the side of her path. While swinging her sword to attack, a huge mouth suddenly extended out of the bushes which immediately caught her attention as she turns her head towards it.


    But everything was toote. She suddenly feels numbness on both of her hands. As blood spews out of her now severed hand which is still in the process of swinging. Red blood scattered all over as her mind turned nk.


    Aaaahhhh!!!


    She shouted as she regains her mind because of the extreme pain. She didn''t know what happened next because she suddenly felt dizzy while falling down. The crunching sound of bones breaking while being chewed by something reached her ears, but she didn''t have time to turn her gaze towards its source.


    Her eyes are currently looking at a figure not too far ahead walking towards her. Thought the silhouette of the person is blurry as her vision began to fail her. She suddenly saw silver shesing from that figure which is just enough for her to notice between the trees.


    Before she lost consciousness, she saw the undead beast''s head suddenly exploding into a meat paste. This scenery made her suddenly feel at ease as if she is confident that if ever she dies. Her body would not be mutted and devoured by any undead beasts.


    And then everything turned dark.

 Chapter 144 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXII

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 4


    /*unedited*/


    A strong nauseating stench of dead flesh suddenly covered the whole are as arge half rotting creature slowly descended to the ground. Every one of the people in the surroundings felt the danger it exuded as itnded.


    Crash!!!


    Though itsnding is slow, except due to its size the ground trembled while the wind it carried by pping its wings almost pushed the cultivators flying. But because everyone in this ce is a gold core realm cultivator, they were able to hold on their grounds.


    Now that they can see the beast in front of them, those who wanted to retreat and run fell on their butts in fear. How could they not? They understand that in front of them is a level 5 or a level 6 demon beast. Though it was turned undead, still its prowess and strength belong to the top ss of beats, the dragons.


    No one dared move as everyone watches the huge beast looming at them like the god of death. Its amber eyes seem to be filled with malice and extreme hunger.


    Groowwll!!!


    The undead dragon suddenly shouted as thick greenish smoke suddenly came out of its rotting mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth.


    Upon seeing this, those who have gained the confidence to fight this creature suddenly felt their confidence being blown off by that loud roar.


    "Everyone, prepare to make a move! Follow what I have told you and you may yet live!" A man wearing a white robe shouted.


    Hismanding presence is like a ray of hope through the darkness, as his aura seems to illuminate everything around him. This man is Jin Fu, who, though nervous forces himself to calm down so that they can survive the fight against the creature.


    "Long-range attackers, get ready!"


    "Front line fighters, get ready!"


    "Array formation experts and casters, get ready!"


    Jin Fu shouted as he took a nce at everyone beside and behind him. Then he quickly steeled his heart and conviction then waves his hand in the air.


    He along with Lily Chen the hidden half-beast woman and Bok Du with his two friends were among the vanguards. Among the rest of the cultivators which listened to him, around three hundred people stepped forward. They were all the vanguards to directly attack and defend against the undead beast. As they take the brunt of the attack the rest behind them would take their initiative to send out damages and traps towards the creature. And some who have the affinity to light and water Qi would act as healers to rescue and take to safety those who will fall.


    When the cultivators made their move, the undead dragon also moved forward. With a powerful swing of its long tail, a powerful gale of wind was produced.


    Swooosh!!!


    Seeing the iing tail, the cultivators in the vanguard position suddenly turned pale. They know that if they were hit by that, they would explode into a pulp.


    "Defensive stance!" Jin Fu shouted as he took out a shield-like object and crashes it to the ground.


    Those who were listening attentively to hismand immediately acted and take out their own defensive treasures. But some who were engulfed in fear just stood rooted in the ground and watches as a huge tail seems to slowlye closer to their sight, and then ckout.


    Several people on the vanguard who was stunned in fear were killed. Around one-fourth of the numbers of the cultivators acting vanguard was killed. Some were blown into a mist of blood, while some were thrown like a cannonball. Which only means one thing; there are cultivators in this crowd that has a very strong physique.


    But those who were able to quickly grasp themand of Jin Fu were able to stop the tail. Because of thebined effect of the defensive treasures, a dome-like transparentyer covered everyone. Then Jin Fu''s eyes turn to Elder Jugs and a look of amazement appears on them.


    "What!? Hehe¡­ amazing right?" Elder Jugs said as he looks at the bracers on his arm admiringly.


    "Senior, where? Where did you get those? I remember you not having that on our trips." Jin Fu asked curiously.


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s a secret!" Elder Jugs said as he turns his gaze towards the undead beast.


    "Right¡­ Let''s start then. It''s our turn¡­" said Jin Fu after he calms down.


    The bracers in Elder Jugs'' arms are both very mysterious artifacts. He clearly saw it when he crossed them, it immediately produced a Qi wave which swept outside and formed the strong Qi barrier. Now that the beast''s tail was stopped Jin Fu grabbed this opportunity to counter.


    "Everyone releases your attacks now!" Jin Fu shouted as he dashed forward along with the rest of the vanguards.


    On the other hand, Ling Ya and the two girls stayed behind as they started to make an attacking formation and traps. Among them are a number of cultivators and most of them are women. Elder Jugs, on the other hand, didn''t attack with the vanguards as he knows that he excels on defense. So he just stood there and waited to observe the battle.


    From afar bright spell are being cast as the cultivators who chooses to attack in range began to send a barrage of fireballs and ice towards the undead beast.


    The undead beast, on the other hand, didn''t just stay in ce and be attacked; every time it sees a cultivator it would swing its tail or ws or even use its mouth filled with sharp teeth to bite.


    Many cultivators who have be toocent have fallen victim to the undead beast''s attacks. While on the other hand many who followed Jin Fu, were safely attacking and defending. Whenever the beast would send its powerful ws, mouth, or tail, they would immediately defend. At first many sneered in Jin Fu''s tactics which seems cowardly for them, butter they noticed that those who fight randomly began to fall like flies being swatted by the undead dragon.


    It has already been many hours when the crowd heard a loud thud as something heavy has fallen on the ground. After a long time of attacking, defending, trapping, healing and then repeating the process over and over, they finally saw one of the dragon wings falling to the ground.


    The creature''s wings are one of the reasons why they cannot give the dragon fatal wound as it would defend itself using it, especially when receiving those long-range spells.


    But now that one of its wings is gone, everyone cheered. But they didn''t put their guards down yet. And the battle continues, as many cultivators are now wounded and unable to go back to be vanguards, they would instead cast a spell to attack while being healed.


    Jin Fu now realizes what has been written in the books. People would always shine when there is hope, even when wounded they would fight as long as they see a ray of hope in winning.


    Not longter, another wing also fell to the ground making everyone loudly cheered this time. The undead dragon seeing that it is being damaged more from those who are casting spells suddenly turned its head towards the people outside its range of attack.


    "Not good! Array formation activates now!" Jin Fu shouted as his gaze turns towards the beautiful woman standing in front of the people from behind.


    Behind her are those who are casting spells and the wounded that are being healed.


    Sensing that someone is looking at her, Ling Ya turned her gaze towards the figure of the man she loves. With a confident smile, she nods her head and threw a smile at him.


    She then lifted her hand up high preparing to activate the formation. Upon seeing her action the rest of the array formation experts did the same as they to prepare to activate the array. The undead beast suddenly puts strong pressure on its hind legs and suddenly leaps into the air.


    As its huge body jumps high up, it immediately inhaled deeply as its chest began to bulge. Then suddenly it sprayed a stream of green smoke toward those who on Ling Ya''s group.


    Although Jin Fu''s expression is calm, yet deep inside him, he felt that something is amiss. So he immediately turns his gaze towards Ling Ya''s direction. And what he saw made him dashed in panic towards Ling Ya''s direction.


    Because right behind his wife is a person covered in a cloak. Though there were hundreds of meters distance from him; because of his cultivation level he can clearly see a sinister face of a cultivator slowly closing in behind her. This scene made Jin Fu''s heart skipped a beat. He wanted to leave everything behind and save his wife as he could not bear to lose her or his life would have no meaning.


    Ling Ya, on the other hand, is oblivious to what is happening behind her; she just wanted to quickly activate the array. But then suddenly a voice appears which almost made her heart jump out.


    "You lot are a nuisance. Die!" a sinister voice echoed through her ears.


    But Ling Ya didn''t bother to turn around; if she dies then she dies. She didn''t hesitate and quickly activated the array while the person behind her also sends a long dagger plunging towards her side.


    As the stream of dark green gas descends, a transparent dome suddenly covered the people as it protected them from the highly corrosive gas which melted the trees on the surroundings.


    What Jin Fu saw made him panic as he clearly saw a long dagger plunging towards his wife''s side, while she showed him a loving smile.


    This made him lost hisposure and began rushing. But before he could move, someone grabs him from behind and held him down.


    "Ling Ya!!! No! No! Let go! Let go of me!" Jin Fu shouted as he struggled to try to break out of the people preventing him from going to his wife.. He didn''t care about himself as he is already losing his rationality.

 Chapter 145 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXIII

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 5


    /*unedited*/


    The anger in his eyes made everyone around him felt flustered and almost unable to breathe. They did not expect the calm leader which they look up to can make such expression upon losing someone he loves. But they could not me him as he saw his wife being stabbed right in front of his eyes. But the man behind Jing Fu didn''t let him go.


    Bok Du is aware of how cruel the situation is, but if they lost the support of their leader now he knows that it would be dangerous.


    So he didn''t let go of Jin Fu until he feels his breathing slowly calms down.


    "Trust in Sister Ling Ya¡­ don''t disappoint her." the voice of Bok Du entered Jin Fu''s ears which made him slowly calms down.


    Upon hearing Bok Du''s words a certain persones to Jin Fu''s mind and then immediately calms down. Then his eyes turn towards the dragon that has alreadynded on the ground and now trying to attack the dome covered in green smoke.


    "Everyone! Attack! Now is the time to finish this." Jin Fu shouted with his eyes turning red.


    He is now going to divert his anger to the undead beast.


    As the people behind him rushed forwards, Jin Fu suddenly made hand gestures as he carefully cast a spell. Behind him stood Elder Jugs who is now eyeing the sword in Jin Fu''s hand. He immediately noticed the flow of Qi in the sword as it seems to amplify the output of the Qi spell being cast upon it.


    "What a strange artifact? How did he get it? Hmmm¡­" the middle-aged man thought.


    Elder Jugs has been traveling thend for quite some time now. Those who know him thought that he is just a traveling cultivator, but in truth, he is an agent of the kingdom of Wu masquerading as a simple old man.


    After Jin Fu was able to generate enough spiritual Qi in his sword, he began to feel amazed at its capacity to hold Qi. Now the energy on the weapon is like that of a peak stage of infant soul realm cultivator. When he realizes that what Shin Jiao told him is true, his confidence grew and he became bolder as his trust to his weapon is now high. He had used many artifacts even those ancient ones which his father thought to be very powerful. But he is warned to only use them in a hopeless situation as those things would break.


    But now in his hand is a weapon with the same potential, but would not break like those other artifacts.


    "You''re going to die today." Jin Fu muttered as he stepped forward.


    But right as he was about to run, a figure dashed out from the bushes and suddenly sneaked attack him from behind. Jin Fu noticed this and immediately turned around. But before the figure could reach Jin Fu, the figure of a middle-aged man stood in front of it.


    "Ai¡­ it seems that I''m really an old man that everybody is trying to disregard my presence anymore." Elder Jugs'' calm voice made Jin Fu smile.


    "Go,d, I''ll take care of this ant." Elder Jugs said with a smile.


    "Hiss¡­ Get out of the way old man!" suddenly the figure wearing a dark cloak said.


    "You people are getting in our way. You will all turn into our undead army. Kekeke" the man in cloak added.


    "Oh! The people from the slums really hid your selves so well. Even the town''s trackers didn''t know the snake in the midst of them." Elder Jugs said eyeing the man in front of him.


    "Snake!? Hahaha! Yes, we might be snakes, but no one can stop us from our vengeance. We will destroy the town of Snowpeach and kill that coward of a mayor¡­" the man said in a husky voice.


    "Vengeance? Che¡­ You''re all just petty thieves and robbers. You think too highly of yourselves." Elder Jugs said with a sneer.


    "As if you know anything¡­ my¡­ my wife¡­ I will kill that mayor for protecting his son after killing and ravaging my wife. This is for our revenge." The man muttered as his face suddenly turned sinister as memories came to his mind.


    Then his gaze turns towards the middle-aged man in front of him. Brandishing his sword he immediately sends a sh towards Elder Jugs, who looks at him nonchntly.


    With a sneer in the man''s face, he suddenly exerted his Qi in his sword making it glow red. But before his sword can prate the chest of the middle-aged man, it was stopped. This situation stunned the man as he didn''t expect an invisible shield would appear in front of the middle-aged man.


    "Rest¡­ you can now apany your wife in the afterlife. This is the only thing I can give you." Elder Jugs said as he slowly retracts his hand from the man''s chest.


    A quick death was given to him because Elder Jugs felt that the man seems to be pitiful. As the man''s figure fell to the ground, Elder Jugs'' sight turns towards Jin Fu.


    "Sigh¡­ Many have died in this tragedy. I hope that my bet to that youngd is right¡­" he muttered as he followed behind the rushing figure of Jin Fu in the distance.


    With the de in hand, Jin Fu was able to fight with the undead beast equally. With the help of the remaining cultivators in the area, they were able to take down the beast after a long while. What astonished Jin Fu this time is that he never actually received any major wounds in this fight even blood stain was not able to reach his clothes. But the core embedded in the chest of the armor seems to be a little faded, which means that it has consumed a lot of energy in this fight.


    After checking that everything was done, he turns his gaze towards Ling Ya''s direction. A show of concern is now in his eyes.


    He quickly ran towards the location and saw the green gas has almost dissipated. Then from inside the transparent dome, he can see Ling Ya''s figure still standing, and behind her is a headless corpse. This made him heave a sigh of relief.


    Later did he know, that when the assassin delivered a sneak attack towards Ling Ya. A thin film of energy actually stopped the long dagger. And before the assassin could react from being stupefied, Ling Ya has already severed his head off from his body. Everyone around her was surprised and didn''t expect her movements to be so fast. They know that she is an array formation expert from the way she formed the arrays. But they didn''t expect her to also be a martial arts expert.


    When the dome was removed, Jin Fu didn''t hesitate and quickly threw his arms around his wife and hugs her small and soft body. He didn''t even let her go after a long while, making her blush as many people are already looking at them.


    "Jin, I''m okay¡­ See¡­" Ling Ya said as she extended her hand towards his face, she slowly wipes the silent tears from his eyes.


    She already knows how much her husband loves her, which means that going with him is the right decision.


    After the battle, everyone started to gather and take care of those who died in the battle, and they continue advancing.


    ¡­


    The cloud of miasma in front of their eyes seems like a living creature. Sometimes they can see a thick cloud which is like a body of a snake rolling on its surface. After a tedious and long fight, the crowd of not more than six hundred cultivators has finally reached the borders of a small vige. In front of the crowd stood a man wearing a white cultivator''s robe looking at the miasma with a serious expression.


    This man is Jin Fu, and on his side stood Ling Ya and the rest of his main crew.


    "Brother Jin, this¡­ this thing is too mysterious. I cannot send my spiritual sense in it as it seems to absorb even my soul when my sense touches its surface." The young woman Bei Wei Tang said as she tried to stretch forth her little hand towards the rolling cloud.


    "Sister, stop that! It''s dangerous!" suddenly her quiet sister eximed as she pulled Bei Wei Tang towards her.


    "Don''t move yet. I''m trying to determine whether this is a formation or a natural urring. It might be dangerous, but I''ve seen that five enter this ce¡­ So, right now I''m not sure yet how were they able to enter." Ling Ya said with a serious expression while she is doing some strange calctions with her fingers.


    Sometimes her brows will knit together and sometimes they would rx, and her eyes would also do the same thing.


    "Hey! What''s the hold-up?" suddenly someone from the crowd shouted followed by others.


    They now have be restless after the long fight as they had pushed their way towards this ce. Many of their friends and acquaintance has fallen in that fight. Especially when they face the huge zombie dragon, this is where most of the cultivators have fallen.


    But now in front of them is another hurdle, which made them suddenly feel uneasy.


    Who said that it''s just a walk in the park to rescue the mayor''s son? They thought that with their number they are able to breeze through the quest, but now it turned out to be their greatest nightmare and everyone wanted to be wake up from it.


    But now it''s toote to go back because it seems that they have already lost their sense of direction as no matter how hard they try, their spiritual sense has be useless in this ce anymore. They seem to have fallen into a great array formation and the only way to leave it is right in front of their eyes.

 Chapter 146 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXIV

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 6


    /*unedited*/


    The vige of Yong is a small vige near the outskirts of the town of Snowpeach. This vige is a little more than a day of travel from Snowpeach using a Neigh, which looks like a horse from earth but sturdier and bigger. The vige of Yong is a prosperous vige with many strong cultivators. And in this vige is where it all started.


    Now the once vibrant and happy atmosphere of the vige where little kids would run around was changed into a dark and gloomy ce. Instead of happy little children running around and people happily talking, walking corpses and beasts now roams the ce.


    "This ce¡­ this ce has caused us a lot of heartaches ain''t it? Because of their fear and prejudice against you, they sumb to their inner hate and killed you. They thought they can hide it from me. Hahaha¡­" a man in a ck cloak muttered to himself.


    He is currently standing near the fence of a small hut while silently looking at the sky. Though the whole vige is covered in a thin mist, he can still see the sky glittered with tiny twinkling stars.


    "My love, I will collect the many strong souls in this ce and make you live with me again¡­ We will be husband and wife once more. Kekeke¡­ and no one could ever separate us¡­ my love." The man said as heughs maniacally.


    Su Awughs at himself for being too engrossed in his thoughts and imaginings. Every night he would dream about the things he and his wife, Lingling, did before and their talks about their dreams for the future.


    He held his hand up high and with an act of grabbing the sky, he slowly balled his fist.


    His surroundings started to vibrate as the mist in the sky began to thicken.


    Arrgghhh!!!


    A bout of pain suddenly assaulted Su Aw''s body as thick gray smoke slowly came out from him.


    "Master, everything has been prepared. I have detected 5 powerful cultivators currently running directly towards the vige¡­ Some of the pawns I''ve sent were taken out by them. I seem that we have a strong group of cultivators¡­ I also noticed those outside the perimeter was able to take down the misty dragon." A woman d in tight-fitting clothes suddenly appears from behind Su Aw and reported.


    This woman is Mer Li, who is currently the right-hand person of Su Aw. She was so in love with Su Aw that even in death she was able to regain her own memories, even after Su Aw turned her into his first zombie cultivator.


    Right now she is already exuding a powerful dark aura of a primary stage infant soul realm cultivator, which means that her fighting prowess is more than a normal infant soul realm cultivator.


    "I know¡­ I was able to see what that damned dragon saw. If only I was able to control its body, I would have experienced a great battle. I wanted to meet that man leading that group. I think he is not an ordinary cultivator. If I can only have his soul, then my army would be undefeatable." Su Aw said as his long ck tongue licks his lips.


    "I wanted you to get me some people, go out and tell these nine people that only they can enter." Su Aw suddenly said as his wave his hand and a wisp of information enter Mer Li''s mind.


    Upon seeing the face of the people she nodded her head and turn around to leave. But before she exited the wooden fence, she suddenly stopped.


    "Master¡­ Su¡­ Su Aw¡­ What''s your n? These people are not to be trifled with. If would be very difficult for us to protect you if you are exposed to them." She suddenly asked.


    "My n¡­ It''s getting boring here, I wanted to have some fun and at the same time gain some strong minions." Su Aw said nonchntly.


    "Then, as youmand master." Mer Li said as she suddenly disappears from where she stood in a blink of an eye.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a group of 5 people who are currently walking cautiously from within the mist are slowly advancing. They have already illuminated a lot of ambushes by zombie cultivators and undead beasts. Because their skills and cultivation level are far stronger than others, they were unstoppable.


    But of course, they didn''t becent as a team. The five of them have been working for many years now and have a tacit understanding of each of their own capabilities and skills. So as a team they would always work and move as one.


    "Aren''t we going in circles?" Suddenly one of the pudgy but buff young men named Jing Do asked.


    "No, we''re not. If I''m not wrong we are almost there." Shadow Ang who has the highest cultivation of them all replied.


    "You can let out your spirit sense in this ce, Master Ang?" this time the brother named Bai Do asked this question.


    "Not necessarily¡­ Hehe¡­ I''m using this." Shadow Ang said as he lifted his hand and show them a pointer.


    Thee thing in Shadow Ang''s hand is like apass on earth, but it has a different function. It points out a specific direction where an element is strongest. It depends on the pointer though, like, for example, a white pointer would seek out Light or Holy Qi, a red pointer would seek out fire Qi, and etc.


    This time, the Qi pointer in Shadow Ang''s hand is ck which means that it would seek out dark Qi. And the direction they are going right now is towards where Su Aw is.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the rolling miasma and mist, the people are starting to be restless. Ling Ya is already at her wits'' end on how to break an opening in the miasma. No matter what kind of formation she uses, the miasma would eat it slowly and would onlyst for an hour.


    "We should have bought some warding beads. It would be the most effective way to enter this ce." Ling Ya muttered.


    But her words were heard by some of the group of people in the crowd. And they suddenly show a smile on their faces. One of them is a man in his 30''s wearing a blue robe which made him look like a young master. Behind him stood a group of people who seems to be his bodyguard. In the fights, he was with the vanguard but didn''t move that much as his bodyguards are the ones who follow the order of Jin Fu.


    This actually made him envious of Jin Fu. But he gritted his teeth as his survival is of the utmost importance for him. But after waiting for a long time, he could not hold it in anymore. And now he suddenly got the chance to shine, so he immediately grabs it.


    "Everyone listen! If you have a bead of warding, then you can enter this ce. Those who have one can follow me and we can enter now! Let''s go!" the man shouted from behind Jin Fu''s group with a hint of impatience in his tone.


    He has been feeling indignant after following Jin Fu. He didn''t want to ept it but, Jin Fu really has the skill tomand them. But now that Jin Fu is unable to enter the miasma filled area, then the man grabs this opportunity to lead a group.


    "I know that you don''t have a bead of warding right?" he suddenly said as he approaches the nine people in the front.


    Upon seeing them, his eyes suddenly turn towards the women.


    "Ladies, I can give the four of you warding beads. But you must follow me and leave your group." He said as he fished out four pure white-colored beads from his spatial tool.


    "Our master is generously giving you a chance to enter the miasma, you should be honored." The other people behind the man chimed in.


    "By the way, I am¡­"


    "We don''t want it. You can go by yourselves." Chuan Tang suddenly interjected before the man can say his name.


    Her cold demeanor made the man angry deep inside his heart. But he didn''t want to show it as the woman in front of him is truly a beauty. Her pale white skin and oval-shaped face suited his taste.


    "Hey, you wench! It''s your honor that our young master has taken a liking to you." one of the bodyguards of the man shouted as he pointed his finger towards Chaun Tang''s face.


    Although she is a very quiet girl, however, she Chuan Tang is not a coward. In their travels, she would always be in the front lines fighting. She suddenly wanted to unsheathe her sword and slice the pompous man. But a hand suddenly extended out to stop her.


    "Youngds, if you want to go, go! We are just to wait here for your victory." Elder Jugs suddenly said as he stepped forward.


    He already felt the tension and just wanted to stop the bickering.


    But before everyone could react, a person suddenly appears from within the mist. The great figure of the woman who walks out calmly towards the crowd made everyone on alert. Though she walks and looks like a normal human, the clear stitches on her arms, neck, and legs are an indication that she has been cut into pieces and was pieced together.


    Seeing the woman walking towards them, made many of the cultivators in the area suddenly shudder in fear.

 Chapter 147 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXV

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 7


    /*unedited*/


    The figure of a beautiful woman with but with a ghastly aura surprised the people in the crowd. Though she is moving and seems like a living being, yet her skin tone andplexion is that of a corpse. The appearance of the beautiful corpse has made everyone stunned and at the same time feels an extreme sense of danger.


    The aura exuding around her clearly shows that she is a powerful cultivator at the infant soul realm. Upon discovering this nobody dares move, but everyone is gripping their weapons tightly. Though they are not a match for the woman nevertheless, they are willing to fight it out if worsees to worst.


    The man behind Jin Fu''s group immediately moved backward in fear as his bodyguards move in front of him. From behind he carefully observes the woman.


    "What a waste of an exquisite beauty¡­ but she still has the attractiveness of a woman in her¡­ Kekeke." The man thought.


    Then his eyes went towards the women who stood behind Jin Fu, especially Ling Ya. Then a burning desire suddenly enters his mind and slowly corrupted his thinking. Unknown to him an invisible stranding from the miasma is actually entering his body through the ground. This slowly fuels his desire and worldly cravings and twisted it into something ghastly.


    Because of the appearance of Mer Li, tiny strands of invisible mist began to spread towards the cultivators in the area making their innermost evil designse out. Then Mer Li''s eyes suddenly turn towards a group of people. Not all of the more than six hundred remaining cultivators in the area are actually affected. Some of them which are in a group are protected by thinyers of barriers. This means that there are many array formation experts in the crowd.


    With a satisfied nod, Mer Li showed an indifferent look and threw out many palm-sized circr wooden bs with some rune engraving on it.


    "Follow!" she muttered as she turns around and directly enters the miasma.


    Jin Fu and his group with is under the array formation made by Ling Ya also received a wooden b. When they heard the woman''s voice, they didn''t hesitate and immediately followed. Along with them is also around 15 more groups of people who also receive a palm-size wooden b.


    As they enter the miasma, they noticed that as long as they are within the range of the b, they can enter it without any harm. It would actually part and clear their path like a living creature leading them inside itsir.


    Meanwhile, when the rest of the people in the outer perimeter saw this, they became enraged. The man with his eyes already red in anger and heart filled with the desire to ravage girls suddenly roared. His eyes immediately caught a group of peopleposed of four women cultivators with veils over their faces. With his reasoning already clouded by the miasma, he immediately pounces towards the four women.


    When the other people saw this scene, they all did the same and acted like animals running towards their prey. Upon seeing this situation the four women''s eyes turned into slits as they immediately brought out their weapons. All four of them use whips as their weapon. The whips in their hands are not made of leather, but instead that of metal. They are like dagger des linked together and in an expert''s hand, it can turn into a sword or a whip with just a flick of a finger.


    "Sisters don''t mind them, let''s just hurry and enter." The one who seems to be their leader said as she walks forward.


    As she is the one holding the wooden b she can already ascertain its effect and with it she knows that their safety in entering the miasma is assured.


    When their group enters the dark green mist area, the hand of the young man which is already extended only caught air. But the man wasn''t satisfied so without a second thought he immediately rushed inside the miasma along with the rest of the men chasing after the women. The remaining cultivators in the area started to fight against themselves, chase some phantoms from their minds, or immerse in acts ofsciviousness and sexual desire both men and women, as their minds are already clouded with the effect of the miasma.


    But not everyone in the area are doing the same thing as there are those who receive the pal sized wooden b but didn''t bother to move or enter. Instead, they decided to retreat out of the forest.


    "Sir, should we report this to the mayor?" a man wearing a gray hooded robe suddenly asked the person in front of him.


    Their group isposed of twenty people, which acted as the long-range attackers in the fight with the undead dragon. Throughout the journey, they only acted like observers and would casually help out if it needs to be for defense. But even though they stayed passive, they still lost ten people in the fight against the Bell Toothed nts.


    "Yes, we need to bring back this b for research." The man holding a b which seems to be their leader said.


    Then their figures flickered and suddenly disappear as they started to run back.


    There are many groups just like them who didn''t bother to enter the miasma and just decided to escape. Relying on the wooden bs in their hands, they began to see the mist on their path clearing away as they retreat.


    Unknown to them from above many small birds are flying from tree to tree as if watching their every movement. Su Aw which is currently in his small hut with the mayor''s son who is still convulsing as if suffering great pain showed an evil sneer in his now crooked face.


    "Where do you think you all are going? Kekeke¡­ You think that I''m that easy to bully. After killing my dragon you can just leave¡­ Hihihi¡­" he chuckled evilly as a sh of sinister light appear from his eyes.


    ¡­


    A few moments ago¡­ at the edge of the forest, a person wearing a camouge cloak slowly approaches a young woman on the ground. The young woman has already had both of her hands eaten by an undead beast. And she seems to have already fainted.


    "Sigh¡­ may you¡­" the young man muttered but suddenly stopped.


    He suddenly noticed that within the body of the woman is an indistinct aura which made him curious. He squatted down and carefully checked the woman''s injury. Then he took out a syringe and injected it on her thigh. Then he took out a first aid kit, carefully cleaned her wound and wrapped it with gauze.


    The young woman woke up, not longter and found herself lying on the ground.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ what happened? Am¡­ am I dead." She muttered as she tried to adjust her eyesight.


    She is now looking at the misty sky with the start already high up, which means that it''s already night time. Then she remembers what happened and with a horrified expression, her gaze turns to her arms. From her feeling alone she already knows that she has already lost both of her arms. Then she saw that from her elbow down everything is missing. But suddenly she noticed that both her arms are covered and wrapped in a thin white cloth.


    "Oh, you''re awake! How do you feel?" suddenly a voice interrupted her stupor.


    Then she cautiously turns her gaze to her right and saw a handsome young man wearing a multi-colored cloak like that of the forest''s leaves and smiling at her amicably, this young man is Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao slowly approached the young woman lying on the ground.


    "How do you feel?" he asked with a warm tone.


    "I¡­ I¡­" the woman suddenly turned dizzy and is unable to make heads or tails of the situation she is in.


    "My name is Shin Jiao, I saw you being attacked and helped. And you are?" Shin Jiao asked as he squatted near the young woman carefully checking her wound.


    "I¡­ I''m Jiyi." She answered with hesitation.


    Shin Jiao clearly knows that it was not her real name but didn''t mind it.


    "You just lost both of your arms, so right now you needed to rest¡­ You stay here. I still need to enter the forest and save my friends." Shin Jiao said as he stood up and started to walk towards the forest area.


    "No¡­ No, wait. It''s dangerous in there. Many have already fallen because of the trap." Jiyi said in a panic after hearing that Shin Jiao is going to enter the forest.


    "Don''t worry, I already know. You just remember to stay in that spot. I have already set up an array formation in this area. No undead beast can detect your presence or even enter this ce." Shin Jiao said.


    "But¡­ but¡­ you save my life. I don''t want you to lose yours." She muttered under her breath.


    "Haha¡­ thank you for that. You''re a grateful person, I like that. Don''t worry, I''lle back and get you." Shin Jiao said.


    "Wait¡­ Can¡­ can Ie instead." She suddenly said.


    She didn''t know why but upon seeing the confident look on the young man''s face, she suddenly feels that she can fully trust his strength. And so she steeled her heart and decided to follow him into the forest.


    Then suddenly, they heard the sound of fighting.


    Shin Jiao turned his gaze towards the area of the sound and put on his goggles.. When he saw the situation his expression turned serious.

 Chapter 148 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXVI

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 8


    /*unedited*/


    The many groups of cultivators who have retreated are being surrounded by many undead beasts. They didn''t know from whence these creatures appear, but they are sure that this is one of the traps set up by the necromancer.


    While the group is escaping they were led by the chasing undead beasts to an open area of the forest. Now they are trapped by countless undead creatures that surrounded them.


    With horror in their eyes, those groups who got the palm-size wooden b and wanted to return to town are now regretting their decision. They thought that they would be able to escape safely but they had underestimated the cruelty and slyness of the necromancer.


    "This is bad, what should we do?"


    "Do we have array formation experts here?"


    "We need to start forming a defensive array."


    "Stupid! Do you think it''s easy to make a defensive formation in an open space? Before we finish it all of us would have already been dead."


    As some people began to mor in fear and anxiety, some kept their cool and analyze the situation. They are trying to weigh their options of whether to use their trump card or not.


    But before they can make a decision a person suddenly appears from within the midst of the undead beasts. The man looks thin as he wore tight-fitting leather armor. On both sides of his waist hang two bone swords which emit a sinister and cold aura.


    "Hello! I am the Jester. And I will be your host today¡­ Kekeke¡­ You see, my master has given you a chance to enter our domain, but you lot disrespect him by leaving. So now, my master wanted me to bring back all of your corpses! Kekeke¡­" the man said in a yful but sinister high pitched tone.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the crowd became angry. But when they noticed his cultivation, all of them immediately turned quiet. The thin tall man is actually a primary stage infant soul forming realm cultivator, and by the looks of it, he is not an undead cultivator or a zombie.


    "You''re¡­ you''re a devil cultivator!" suddenly someone from the crowd shouted.


    When they heard this, everyone unconsciously took a step back.


    Devil cultivators are cultivators who practice cultivation without morals or principles. They would randomly massacre hundreds or thousands just to attain their cultivation. And just like normal cultivators they also cultivate Qi, but the difference is that, when they reach the nascent realm, they are called devil born.


    It is said that devil cultivators are stronger than normal cultivators, but before they can be strong, they needed to collect souls. The more soul they corrupt and sacrifice, the powerful they be. Plus their bodies are like that of demon beasts, which is stronger than that of a human.


    After reaching the Devil born realm, they can now manifest wings on their backs. Their wings are like bat wings, which they can use to fly even without using Qi. The next stage is the World demon, which makes a devil cultivator stronger and is now able to wield dark Qi weapons and armor. But reaching this stage is like one in a million chances, because of the number of souls one would collect.


    Then there is the sky demon, which can make a demon cultivator control almost all the elements just like a heavenly nascent realm cultivator. And then there is the high demon realm, which is equal to that of a saint immortal. Andst would be the Demon God realm, which is the opposite of the Deity realm. One is in the darkness and the other one is in the light.


    Because of themon knowledge of the cruelty of devil cultivators, they would always be hunted down almost immediately upon knowing is there exist one. Well, it could not be helped as being a devil cultivator means that you would turn your back against morals just to attain immortality.


    Although everyone is afraid, however, none wanted to surrender as they know the oue already. So instead of surrendering, they would rather fight.


    "Do you think you have the ability to take our corpses? Thene and get it, demon!" A man suddenly shouted as he raised his ax high up in the air.


    Upon seeing this, everyone shouted.


    Yaahhh!!!


    Fight!!!


    Then as one body, they began to charge towards the undead beasts, which upon seeing the charging cultivators, immediately charges forward too.


    "This¡­ master¡­ why are the undead beasts attacking this early?" suddenly Jester asked through telepathicmunication with Su Aw.


    "They are enraged¡­ Just kill all the cultivators now." Su Awmanded on the other side.


    "As you wish my lord," Jester muttered as he bowed his head slightly.


    Then he turns his head to the side while looking at the iing cultivators upfront. Then an evil grin appears on his face. It has been a long time since he killed many. So this time he would harvest some of the soul in this area as hispensation.


    Immediately the whole ce turned into chaos as the undead beast and cultivators shed. Although outnumbered, the cultivators use their own skills and abilities to get the upper hand in the battle. So slowly but surely they started to show that they are winning against the undead beasts whose movements are simple and sluggish.


    "Ohhh¡­ they are killing masters pets. This is bad¡­ this is bad¡­ I think I need to take action now." Jester suddenly muttered as he looks around the whole area while floating above.


    Then upon seeing a cultivator, he immediately lifted his hand and a small pebble suddenly floated towards his hand. Then with a flick of his finger, the pebble flew like a bullet towards the young cultivator. Although it''s just a simple pebble, nevertheless it''s already infused with his dark Qi so it flew directly towards his target breaking the young cultivator''s Qi field.


    Puchi!!!


    The pebble enters Jester''s target''s head and went through the back exploding his skull. Red and white brain matters immediately scattered through the surroundings.


    Those who saw this immediately had their knees go weak. They can feel the cold sweat covering their back and a tingling sensation at the back of their heads. They almost could not believe that a simple pebble can kill a gold core realm cultivator.


    But Jester didn''t stop there; he began to throw out rapid and random pebbles on the ground towards the cultivators. Those lucky enough to activate their shields were able to preserve their lives, but those who didn''t fall lifeless on the ground with either their heart or head being punctured by the pebbles.


    Because Jester felt ted and indulge himself in killing he didn''t know how many he has already killed. But suddenly his eyes caught a figure lurking in the shadows. He was astonished as he didn''t expect to see from his spiritual sense that the figure is a woman. What astonished him more is that the woman doesn''t have any arms, or rather her arms were recently cut off judging from the cloth wrapping each of her them.


    If the woman didn''t move, then he would have missed her presence. But since he already found her, he decided to check her out. And so with a flicker, Jester''s figure suddenly disappears from the ce he floating and suddenly appear high atop the tree where the young woman is hiding.


    "Kekeke¡­ a small pretty rat. Interesting¡­ hmmm¡­ you''re¡­ there is something strange with your body¡­ could it be that¡­ You! You have a dual soul vessel body. Kekeke¡­ If master knows about this then he would be happy. With you, our mistress can once again revive in this world." Jester said in glee.


    He didn''t treat the woman as a threat to him as he started to dance awkwardly in the air.


    "Come little beauty, let me take you to master now. Kekeke¡­" Jester said as he extended his hand towards Jiyi who is now petrified in fear.


    She now hated her decision to follow the handsome young man who is currently standing next to her. What she didn''t understand is that the man they called a devil cultivator seem to not see the young man standing beside her?


    Before Jester''s hand could reach, Jiyi, a sword with its scabbard on slowly extended and tapped his wrist.


    This made Jester almost jump in fright. Though he practices soul corruption and ghost maniption as a devil cultivator, his spiritual eyes are well developed and can always detect ghosts or apparitions. But what he realized is that the person, who suddenly appears beside the young woman, is a young man wearing a cloak with colored patterns on them.


    "Who?!" Jester unconsciously asked.


    "You cannot touch her. She is mine." The young man who is Shin Jiao said in a serious tone.


    When the young woman heard Shin Jiao''s words, she immediately blushed.


    She didn''t know if she is very lucky to find a guy as kind and as handsome as Shin Jiao is and suddenly iming her to be his, or unlucky in her situation.


    But right now her heart was touched by his gant behavior.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao he has once again involved himself in a messy situation.


    "Kekeke¡­ what an audacious fellow. With your low cultivation, do you think you can defeat me?" Jester suddenlyughs as he slowly lifted his hand and sharp ws slowly extended out of his nails.


    "Let me show you the difference between our powers. I will take your heart out and eat it in front of her. Kekeke¡­" Jester said sinisterly.


    He is already annoyed at the young man and himself for not seeing him while standing beside the woman. So now he ns to kill the young man to appease his heart.


    With a swoosh!!!


    Jester immediately attacks Shin Jiao who also made his move.


    Arrrggghhh!!!


    A cry suddenly broke through the air which made the chaotic battle down below stopped.. Then everyone''s gaze turns towards a direction.

 Chapter 149 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXVII

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 9


    /*unedited*/


    A single figure hovering in the air stared dumbfounded at his arm. Jester was able to move really fast and was able to punch the young man squarely on his chest. But what he didn''t expect is that the young man would rather choose mutual destruction than his own safety.


    His eyes stared steadily on his left hand which he uses to block the iing sh from his opponent. Then suddenly he saw it moving and slowly sliding out of ce. Then with a wide eye, and stunned expression he looks at his left arm falling to the ground. He only reacted when his dark purple blood began spewing out of the severed open wound.


    Arrgghhh!!!


    His shout was so loud that even the undead beast which crazily attacks the cultivators stopped on their tracks. Then everyone''s gaze turns towards Jester''s location.


    There they saw a woman with severed hands standing in front of a tall thin man who is now wailing as he held his left hand while floating in the air. His mouth began to rain curses and he rolled and shouted while floating.


    Suddenly they saw some movements inside a tree hole.


    Shin Jiao was sted by the powerful strike of Jester. Since his body and cultivation is a tier lower than his enemy, he was barely able to defend himself. Luckily he has his armor and sword on hand; with it, he preserved his life and was able to injure the crazy-looking man.


    "Tsk! You are very strong I give you that." Shin Jiao muttered as he dusted himself.


    When Jester turns his gaze towards the source of the voice, he suddenly showed a horrified look. In that strike, he wasn''t able to control himself because of humiliation and used around 40% of his strength. That kind of power is enough to destroy a body of a middle stage gold core realm cultivator into a pulp. But now he can see that the young man in front of him is unscathed. This made him almost broke out in a cold sweat. Though he has high cultivation, he is still at a disadvantage.


    But seeing that the young man was thrown easily, Jester was able to analyze the situation. Though his enemy may have a strong physique, his power is still below his and he can win this if they fought longer. But now is not the time for that, because now he is injured and needed to reattach his arms. So his eyes immediately turn towards the ground where his severed handnded.


    "There it is! Kekeke¡­" Jester muttered as he immediately turns.


    However, before he realizes it a silver sh suddenly appears and when he arrives where his hand is something struck it.


    Boom!!!


    Like a small fireball explosion, Jester was shocked as he stood dumbfounded upon realizing that his arm was actually blown to smithereens.


    "No¡­ No!!! Who? Who did that? Come out!" Jester shouted in a shrill voice.


    Shin Jiao looks at the tall thin man with a sneer in his face.


    "Do you think I would let you have your arm back? I''m not that stupid. You attacked me first, so that''s what you get." Shin Jiao thought.


    Though he didn''t know what had happened and who the man was, however, when he made his move against them who are just bystanders right then Shin Jiao decided to teach the thin man a hard lesson.


    Suddenly, Jester heard some voice in his head and immediately stopped.


    "Yes, master. I will retreat now." Jester said seriously.


    Hisughing face which has aical look is now showing a serious expression as he began to think of his options. Then his gaze turns towards Shin Jiao who nonchntly stood beside Jiyi who is still in a shock.


    "This is your win young one. If I ever see you again I''ll gouge your heart out of your chest and eat it in front of your dead corpse." Jester threatened.


    "You already said that and lose an arm¡­ hmmm¡­ what should you lose next?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    But his voice is clearly heard by Jester who suddenly turned red in anger. He knows that he is not the young man''s opponent right now as he has already lost an arm.


    "I am Jester! May I know who you are, boy? Kekeke¡­" Jester suddenly asked as he felt interested in the fearless expression of his opponent.


    "Sigh¡­ Do I really have to tell you my name?... I hope you go away after okay? I''m Shin Jiao¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ interesting. Be seeing you again boy." Jester said as he suddenly vanished from where he is like a gust of wind.


    Along with Jester''s retreat followed the rest of the undead creatures. These undead creatures are not a match for the cultivators without Jester''s help andmand. So, Su Aw who is controlling them decided to retreat. He didn''t want to lose any more forces. He needed to maintain his power as he is now going to entertain some of the guests he has invited in.


    But what piques his interest is the man who defeated Jester one of his generals.


    Jester is actually a very naughty cultivator from a hidden Evil Sect. He practices techniques that rte to wind and earth as these two are his spiritual roots affinity. When his brother left the sect, he began to cultivate like crazy so that he can improve faster. His goal is to find his brother in the outside world.


    Thenter when he reached the gold core realm, he immediately went out and began his search. His thirst for bloodshed got better of him and began to fight and kill. He secretly hid his identity as a devil cultivator and joined the army and fought within the borders. The number of souls he was able to gather in that ce was enormous and began to improve gradually.


    Because of his yful nature, he began to gather friends, but one day everything changes. The army discovers that he is a devil cultivator as he suddenly has a breakthrough. In his breakthrough, all of his so-called friends lost their lives in his hand.


    And so he was hunted by the soldiers and he began to fight back. The joy of fighting and the sadness of losing his so-called brothers and sisters in the army made his mind distorted. He could not believe that he killed the people who trusted him. What''s more, is that those people actually know that he is a devil cultivator but they never discriminate him in their group.


    Though Jester is able to think like a normal man, he still has his psychotic tendencies and would sometimes lose his mind. And because of this, one day he was discovered and was trapped in a vige. A fierce fight urs where many have died, but they were able to wound him badly. Luckily for him, he was able to preserve his life and escape.


    And then he came upon a mist-filled vige, and from then on began to be one of the generals of the resident of that vige, the necromancer Su Aw.


    ¡­


    When Jester and the undead horde retreated, every cultivator heaves a sigh of relief as they were able to preserve their lives. Then they saw a young man turns towards the woman with half of her arms missing and carefully carried her down from the tree.


    "Young brother, thank you for saving us." A man approached Shin Jiao and Jiyi after theynded on the ground.


    When Jiyi saw that people are looking at them she can''t help herself but blush. She was carried by Shin Jiao and was gently put on the ground. When the person approaches she immediately stepped back behind him.


    When Shin Jiao heard the man, he casually nods his head. He didn''t want to meddle more in the affairs of these cultivators. What he wanted right now is to find the location of the vige and offer his assistance to Jin Fu and Ling Ya. So he smiled at the people around him and began walking.


    "Wait! Youngd, are you going to Yong Vige?" the man suddenly chases after them.


    "You cannot enter that ce." the man added.


    With a knitted brow Shin Jiao frown and suddenly asked.


    "Why is that?"


    "Maybe you didn''t know but, the vige is covered with a dark green miasma. You cannot enter that ce without this wooden b." The man said as he fished out a palm-sized wooden b from his spatial tool.


    Then the man handed it towards Shin Jiao.


    "Use this to enter. It is not useful to use anymore as we are about to exit this ursed ce." the man said with a smile.


    "Good luck youngd, and thank you for saving us." He added while cupping his hands in gratitude.


    Shin Jiao nods his head and continues walking toward the location of Yong vige.


    As his figure disappears through the grooves of trees. The people began to mor and discuss among themselves.


    "That young man is weird, his cloak looks weird."


    "Hey, I think I know that girl beside him... but I cannot remember who exactly."


    "Are you sure that the two of them can make it in there?"


    "Why not? Did you see how he was able to defeat that thin man?"


    "Hahaha, heroes trulyes from those young people." the man who gave Shin Jiao the wooden b muttered.


    Then he waves his hand to hispanions and left the area.

 Chapter 150 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXVIII

    Human versus Zombie cultivators: Chapter 10


    In the middle of the vige where a tform made of a huge b of rock was raised, a figure of a man wearing red leather armor sat atop a white smoothly polished stone throne. This man is Su Aw, who is currently listening to the report of a thin tall man kneeling in front of him. One of the arms of the man is cleanly cut off from under his elbow. This man is Jester who immediately escapes after his defeat to Shin Jiao.


    Although Su Aw was able to get the idea, as he is the one controlling the undead beast horde, only because of the huge number he could not focus his mind and listen to the conversation at that time.


    After listening to Jester''s report and hearing that there is a woman with a special constitution of a dual soul vessel body, he began to feel ecstatic.


    A person with a dual soul vessel body is actually someone who can contain multiple souls inside their own body without any conflict, as their physic can amodate even a legion of soul. And the main soul would be the one who can control everything. Hence if Su Aw can obtain her body and transfer his soul, he can then try to find the soul of his wife in the underworld and summon her back. Hence in one body, he and his wife will join for eternity.


    With his imagination running eagerly at the prospect of being together with his wife, Su Aw didn''t notice a glint of killing intent from someone''s eyes. When Su Aw felt a chill creeping on his back his mind came back to reality. In confusion, he turns his head around because he clearly felt a hint of killing intent. But now he is not sure if it is real or not. Shaking his head he then returns to what he ns to do.


    "I''m getting bored and wanted to give each of you a chance to taste blood and flesh. Kekeke¡­" Su Aw said in a loud voice.


    "Our visitors are a bunch with a promising prospect which I wanted to add in our army. So, I don''t want it this time to be our usual routine¡­ I wanted to test their mettle first. Hihihi¡­." He added while chuckling.


    "Master, can I be the person-in-charge of this¡­ game?" Suddenly Jester said in a high pitch and excited tone.


    One could not determine whether his voice belongs to a man or a woman. But his excited tone made everyone in the tform started to feel ecstatic. When they heard if their master''s n, everyone was excited and wanted to take part in this bloody ordeal, but Su Aw only wanted ten of his so-called generals to participate. And so they had a contest to choose who would participate, and with that, they began to have a brawl.


    After some time, out of the hundred-plus generals who fought in that brawl, only ten remained and were picked as they are the strongest among all those under Su Aw''smand.


    In front of Su Aw now stood the ten figures of both men and women, some of them are devil cultivators and some are undead cultivators. These cultivators are exuding strong auras and the most powerful of them all is already almost in the middle stages of the infant soul realm.


    Upon looking at his line up, Su Aw is contented.


    His n is to y with the cultivators which he would trap in this ce before turning them into addition to his now growing army.


    "Master, I think they have arrived¡­" Mer Li suddenly said from behind Su Aw.


    "But it seems that I cannot detect or find the woman you were looking for, the one with the special body," she added.


    "No worries my dear. No one can escape this mist. As long as that person holds the wooden b, then I can detect their presence where ever they are." Su Aw said with confidence.


    Right now he can exactly determine the location of Shin Jiao and Jiyi as they approach closer towards the miasma filled vige.


    ¡­


    Not longter, many groups of people are cautiously entering the vige. There are a total of more than 15 groups of people who were able to arrive safely inside the vige and all of them are holding the palm-sized wooden b.


    Actually, at that time when they were trying to follow the woman who gave them the bs, they suddenly noticed that she vanished into thin air after entering the miasma. But they didn''t panic, instead, they slowly and carefully traverse the miasma filled area. No one dares to rush forwards and chase after the woman.


    As they walk towards the possible direction of the vige by following the wooden b which seems to point them in a certain direction, they saw many stray undead beasts and undead humans that attacked each of their groups. But due to their numbers, they easily took them down. The group of cultivators continues to follow the direction which the wooden b pointed until they were able to reach a ce where there are high walls. That is when they realized that they have arrived at their destination.


    "This... this is the vige right?"


    "I think so¡­ Look at those creepy houses."


    "Where should we go next then?"


    The groups of cultivators who entered the vige began to carefully explore the ce.


    "Look! I think there are survivors over there!" suddenly someone shouted as that person detected something with his spiritual sense.


    Though their spiritual sense could not be fully used in this area, however, one can still use it with a limit of 100 meters in range. And right now that man detected living being while standing near a huge mansion.


    What astonished the groups of cultivators is that they can clearly see that the area in that huge mansion is mist free.


    "It seems that there is a powerful array protecting this ce." Suddenly Ling Ya muttered while standing near Jin Fu.


    "What do you mean? There are still people in this forsaken ce?" Jin Fu asked with an incredulous look on his face.


    "Maybe¡­ I think so¡­ Look those are newly reced spirit stones." Ling Ya said pointing at a location where there is a glowing rune on the ground and in the middle of that rune is a spirit stone.


    "Can we enter this ce then?" Elder Jugs suddenly asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ Yes¡­ I think we can. I think this barrier is like the Hallowed ground array formation we made in Xiling vige." Ling Ya said while she carefully extended her hand towards the thinyer of Qi protecting the ce.


    Jin Fu wanted to stop her, but she gave him an assured look.


    When her hand touches the Qi barrier, it actually goes through it without any problems. Upon seeing this, the eyes of the people in their surroundings suddenly lit up.


    "Let''s go!" A man with a ck beard said to the people behind him.


    The man who noticed this huge mansion is with this group and they are the first ones to enter the ce. Then after them, the rest of the cultivators followed suit. When they were able to enter the mist free area, they immediately detected eight people inside the house. These people are acting like everything is normal as if they didn''t live inside a vige ruled by the undead.


    And what baffled them is the fact that these people are all only mortals and low-level cultivators.


    When they were about to enter the ce, argemotion can be heard from the mist outside which has gotten their attention. Then, from the mist they actually saw a huge head of an undead beast popping out, followed by five cultivators quickly rushing out of the dark green cloud, like flying bullets.


    Then the huge beast slowly fell on a part of a wall and breaking it into rubbles.


    The five cultivators who fought against that huge beast suddenly cheers loudly.


    "Aren''t they the people who abandoned us?" a youthful toneing from Lily Chen who is standing behind Jin Fu muttered in a low voice.


    "Yeah, those people from the city of Wu are too arrogant for leaving us in that ce." Bei Wei Tang chimed in with indignation in her expression.


    "Well, as you can see¡­ they have the ability to back their arrogance." Bok Du suddenly said with a look of respect and admiration in his tone.


    Bok Du is a warrior and wanted to fight, more than anything. But in this journey along with his two brothers, they learned that there are people who are stronger than them.


    The five people whost entered the town immediately started to turn their gaze around and immediately found therge group of cultivators standing around a mansion not too far from them.


    "Huh! There are people who were able to arrive before us? How did that happen?" Xinge Lee said with a disbelieving tone.


    "Let''s go!" she suddenly said as she walked towards the direction of the huge mansion.


    The people who have already entered the mansion ''s perimeter began to walk closer towards the building. All of a sudden the main door of the mansion opened and an old man slowly walks out. He then turns his gaze towards all the people around him.


    Upon seeing that they are all-powerful cultivators he suddenly shook his head.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know why you people havee to this ce, but right now, what I can say is that each of your lives are in danger. You all are now trapped in this ce along with us... By the way, I am the vige chief of this Yong vige. I and my family, we are the only living survivor of this cursed ce. Luckily for us¡­ We were able to create this barrier in time. But now... time is running out." The old man said with a sad expression.


    "Old man, what really happened here?" suddenly Xinge Lee asked as she and her team entered the barrier and walks directly in front of the old man.

 Chapter 151 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXIX

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 1


    /*unedited*/


    The moring and disturbance from the side of the vige caught the attention of the roaming undead and started walking towards that particr location. Their rotting bodies and exposed bones could make one shiver in disgust and trepidation especially to those women cultivators. The rotten smell of these walking corpses would make a person throw up with just a whiff of the disgusting smelling from their decaying bodies.


    So when the zombies began to converge towards the huge mansion, it immediately gained the attention of the cultivators inside the barrier.


    Before the old man could answer the question of the young woman in front of him, his face turned sour.


    "This is bad¡­ I think we attracted too much attention. We should alle inside." He said as he waves his hand gesturing everyone to follow him.


    Without a second thought, the cultivators followed the old man and enter the mansion. Inside the house in the entrance is a huge hall enough to fit everyone. When everyone is already inside the old man slowly closes the door.


    Looking at the number of people, he sighs heavily as if his body suddenly aged more.


    Still waiting for the old man''s exnation, Xinge Lee''s gaze didn''t avert from the old man''s figure. As she thought deeply about her next actions, she noticed the figures of a few people. They are currently discussing something in front of a handsome man wearing a pure white cultivator''s robe. His bearing and heroic aura almost made her heart jump out of her chest. What she could not understand is why she can''t take her eyes off of him.


    Seeing her reaction the young man beside her suddenly showed a worried look. With the time he spends with her, he could tell that Xinge Lee is showing an interest in the man in white. So his gaze turns cold towards that guy.


    Meanwhile, Jin Fu and the rest of the leaders of each group began to discuss their next move. They know that this ce is a temporary respite and they would still face the necromancer to end this ordeal. Each of them has no other option as they know the danger within the mist. But if they defeat the necromancer they might gain something more. Not only will they get to have the possible treasure hoarded by the guy which belongs to the thousands of cultivators and mortal he has killed, but he also gains the reward from the town of Snowpeach.


    "Brother Jin, if we attack now, we might have the upper hand against that necromancer and his minions." A man in his 30''s suggested.


    His ck beard made him look like a really mature and refined warrior along with his silver breastte over his blue robe. He is leading a group of ten people, who wears the same robe as his.


    "Yeah, we can take this opportunity and do a sneak attack on him."


    "Attacking the necromancer is a good idea. But right now we don''t know what the situation is outside. Instead of attacking, why not send out an envoy and talk to them first."


    "And what? Be killed? We know how ruthless that person is. He has already destroyed almost all of the viges around this area."


    "So what should we do then? Wait here and die? Let''s attack!"


    The discussion began to take shape into a chaotic argument as every leader of a group wanted to push their own opinion. But Jin Fu just kept his silence and has his gaze outside the window while everyone is in a heated discussion. No one knows what''s in his mind as he seems to be spacing out.


    It didn''t take long before a booming voice disrupted everyone.


    "Kekeke¡­ Wee! Wee!" the voice seems to reverberate from all around the house.


    Upon hearing this voice everyone inside the house turned silent. The vige chief and his family immediately huddled together and fear can clearly be seen on their faces.


    "I''m happy to see everyoneing to my vige. Kekeke¡­ I hope that you like our warm greetings¡­ Well, I know what you came here for. So I''m going to give you a chance¡­ a chance to kill me. Kekekeke¡­" the voice said yfully.


    "I am Su Aw, as you know I am a generous man. I give those who follow me immortality in an instant¡­ power over death; though not much in the aesthetic, yet surely you can see that my minion never dies right? They might fall or break, but still kicking! Hahaha!" Su Aw continued.


    "Now, I am willing to give you this chance at immortality and be one with me. I will send ten of my most powerful generals against ten of yours. Win or lose I will make you all immortals, Kikiki."


    After that silence pervades the surroundings as everyone now knows how grievous their situation is. Although they already have an idea of how powerful the necromancer is, merely to be able to send his voice inside the protective barrier means that he is already nearing the nascent realm.


    Upon hearing these words and realizing the situation everyone''s face turned solemn. Everyone knows that the power of a necromancer is to control corpses. Their souls would be tied up to their dead bodies, but be under the control of the one holding the power over their souls. Hence, as long as the necromancer lives the corpse under hismand would never die. But this kind of life is nothing more than a kind of eternal imprisonment of their souls.


    As a cultivator, they cultivate to go against these kinds of control over life and death. They would rather die and have their soul enter the process of reincarnation and be born somewhere else than be bound in a rotting body.


    "We fight and kill that bastard!" the man wearing a blue robe shouted.


    "Yeah! No matter how strong he is, we can only fight and see as we have no other choice. It''s either to die fighting or be ughter asmbs."


    "We are with you!"


    The fighting spirit of everyone suddenly rose up from their depressed mode as they heard the leaders of their groups fighting spirit.


    "Everyone! He wanted us to face his ten generals. I suggest we y along with his game." Suddenly the quiet Jin Fu raised his hand and said.


    The woman behind him suddenly threw out a silver ball on the ground which started spinning. Then she made a few hand gestures and a sudden surge of Qi engulfs the area.


    Suddenly some people from the crowds fell to the ground while squirming and making some soul-rending howl.


    "What have you done?"


    "You!... How can you do this?"


    "You bitch! I will kill you!"


    Thepanions of those people who suddenly fell began to throw out curses at Ling Ya who stood unmoving beside Jin Fu.


    "Everyone! Shut up!" Bok Du shouted showing his domineering attitude along with his two brothers as they stood in front of Ling Ya protecting her.


    "I know that you are in distress, but what she cast is a dispelling array to protect this ce from the peering eye of the enemy. And it seems that yourpanions have been controlled by that person. Now that we have clear out this situation, I wanted to show you my n..." Jin Fu said as he waves his hand in front of him and conjures a 3D-like battle situation.


    This realization has dawned on them that this is due to them receiving the wooden b from the woman. So there is a chance for them to be able to manipte the mist and enter some of the people inconspicuously.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Su Aw who has just sent out his voice and challenge suddenly coughs out a mouthful of blood.


    "Master! Are you all right?" Mer Li on his side immediately held his shoulder.


    Su Aw extended his hand to show her that everything is okay.


    "What a dangerous woman. She is actually powerful enough to dispel my soul connection to those people." Su Aw muttered with a smile slowly creeping on his face.


    "I will kill her!" Mer Li said with gritted teeth.


    "How? We cannot enter that ce yet. Plus I don''t want to damage all those love souls inside that ce. I know that they will ept this challenge." He said with a confident smile showing in his thin pale face.


    "She might be a torn on my n, but we can still manage this. We''ll just have to wait and destroy that town while the fight in here is happening." Su Aw said as a glint of craftiness appears in his eyes.


    He has already gained enough number of powerful gold core realm cultivators inside the mist. With the total number in his hand, they can destroy the town with ease. And if he tells this to the people in this area, their state of mind would be affected and that will be his sure win.


    "After we gain control of this ce, we will directly go and attack the other towns¡­ Slowly but surely, I Su Aw will control thisnd and be the king! Kekeke¡­ Hahaha!!!" Su Awughs maniacally while holding his eyes and stomach.


    His evilugh reverberates throughout the entire vige which seems to affect the rest of the undead creatures making them howl orugh along with him.


    Unknown from Su Aw and the rest of his gang standing next to him, a shadow suddenly extended from behind his back and it slowly showed a ghastlyughing face.


    "Ahhh¡­ my day of return is at hand. This foolish human is truly fascinating!"

 Chapter 152 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXX

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 2


    /*unedited*/


    After Jin Fu showed them his n, everyone immediately agrees with it. Even the five people who came from Wu city also find that his n is feasible and straightforward. And so with that, the five people from the city of Wu immediately stepped forward as fighters.


    And on the side of Jin Fu''s group, they have Jin Fu himself and the middle-aged man named Ping Gui who came with their group. Then three middle-aged men from other groups stepped forward in which one of them is actually already an infant soul realm cultivator.


    That man is keeping it low-key because he didn''t want any attention for himself. He is just here to get a chance to kill the necromancer, and now he was given this chance he didn''t want to let it go. This is due to his hatred for Su Aw who destroyed one of the viges from which he came, though almost all of them have this kind of reason for being here.


    The door of the hall slowly opens up and five people began walking out. Jin Fu is thest one toe out as he held Ling Ya''s hand.


    "I''lle back okay! I promise¡­" Jin Fu said as he squeezes her hand gently.


    "Umm¡­ I know. Whatever happens I''ll¡­ I''ll follow you soon." She muttered as a small bead of tear slid down her beautiful face.


    "I won''t let anything happen to you and little Bao''er¡­ I¡­ I will always love you." Jin Fu muttered as he kissed her forehead.


    Unknown to both of them a young woman suddenly had her eyes turned into tiny slits. She didn''t know why but her heartfelt ufortable upon seeing the sweet gesture of the man towards the woman in his arm. It''s like she wanted to be that woman he is currently giving a hug. She didn''t know that his heroic countenance and temperament already caught her heart.


    "Let''s go!" Xinge Lee suddenly shouted with a hint of annoyance in her tone.


    This didn''t escape the notice of the handsome young man beside her, which made him frown upon looking at the situation. He has been wooing the princess for a long time, but she never showed him such an expression making feel envious and jealous of the man in a white robe.


    "Damn, this guy¡­ If I don''t teach you a lesson after this, then my surname would not be Wo." Max Wo thought as he gritted his teeth in anger and jealousy.


    When the ten people stepped forward towards the barrier, the mist in the vige immediately thinned down. And now they discovered that in the middle of the vige not more than five hundred meters away from the mansion stood a high tform where they can see several figures already standing on it. And sitting in the middle of the group in a stone throne is a man wearing a dark red robe, with a ck hood draped on his head covering half of his face in a shadow.


    Seeing the situation, everyone noticed that it''s actually already the morning of the next day. This means that they have spent a day of fighting in this ce which seems to be without a sense of time as everything seems to be covered in mist.


    Jin Fu and the rest of the ten cultivators found their way towards the raised stone tform which is actually visible from the mansion. Everyone inside it came out to watch the battle that is going to happen.


    When their group reached the tform, they were able to see the figure of Su Aw and ten other figures standing beside him.


    Suddenly someone slowly walks forward and stood in the middle of the stage, the person is a tall thin-looking man.


    "Hello! I am Jester! I will be the one who will be talking to you on behalf of my master." Jester introduced.


    "You already know our condition in this fight, right? How about you? Do you have any other questions?" Jester asked.


    "I just have one thing to say¡­ If we win, I want you to let us go. If ever we die in this war. I want to die along with family." A middle-aged man who looks amicable suddenly said as he steps forward.


    With his words, silence suddenly pervades the surroundings. His words convey one thing, and that is he has already given up the hope that the town of Snowpeach can escape this tragedy. Though he is confident to be able to win this so-called fight against any opponent, only as a whole the situation is already in dire straights. And thus, this stunned the people among his group and even Su Aw felt a little amused.


    "I like this guy¡­ It seems that he has a foresight on things¡­ Well, he would make a good soldier in my army. Kekeke¡­" Su Aw thought.


    "Alright¡­ any other request?" Jester asked with a smile.


    No one answered him as Jin Fu''s group has alreadyid out a n in their minds on how to stop Su Aw and his cronies.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ling Ya and a few others immediately began to make their move ording to Jin Fu''s n. No matter what happened, Ling Ya''s group has the most important role in surviving this situation. If they fail then everything is for naught and all of them would perish or be stuck in this ce for as long as Su Aw lives.


    Since the mansion is the safest ce in this vige full of rot and decay. Ling Ya along with other cultivators proficient in making arrays began to draw runes on the ground surrounding the mansion. Then after some time, she asked everyone to go back inside the mansion as she activates the array. After activating the array, no other activities can be seen as silence pervaded the surroundings of the huge mansion.


    Unknown to everyone, within the perimeter of the vige, hidden within the mist stood many unmoving shadows which just pops up out from the ground like mushrooms. They are like creatures in the dark waiting for something or someone tomand them. Even Su Aw himself is unaware of this urrence as these things are beings not born or created by his own hands but by something else. It is unknown as to whom this force belongs to as each of those shadows exudes a sinister aura that seems to belong from theherworld.


    ¡­


    On the top of the stone tform, Jin Fu and his team moved towards a side where stone benches can be seen. As their group huddle together and discuss the details of their ns, Su Aw and his minions also move to another side. In the middle of the circr arena stood Jester, who would act as the referee of the battle.


    After some time, Jester felt a little impatient as he watches the other group with contempt.


    "Alright, first I will exin the rules¡­ Well, THERE ARE NO RULES! Hahahahha¡­ if you die then you lose. Kekeke¡­" Jester said animatedly.


    Then he lifted his hand and pointed towards the corner where a tall man suddenly steps forward. The giant-like person is wearing heavy armor and it seems that he is a bandit. The leather cloth draped on his shoulder could not hide his strong muscles. Making him looks like a very strong cultivator. But the chunk of flesh missing from the left side of his body which exposes his ribs made everyone realize that he is already one of the undead cultivators.


    "That is one of the bandit leaders in this region. I guess now we know why those bandits went missing." one of the middle-aged men wearing a green cultivators robe with a golden dragon embedded on his back muttered upon seeing the familiar face.


    "This is our warrior! His name is Guargol, the bandit king in this area. He is a very strong warrior, almost unbeatable in a one on onebat, and¡­ he has a strong lust for women. Even in his death, he still seeks the pleasure of the flesh¡­ Kekeke, So missy¡­ be careful!" Jester introduces.


    "I will face this guy." the middle-aged man who recognizes Guargol volunteered as he stood up.


    Guargol and the middle-age man have a history between them. In his younger years, the middle-aged man along with his sect members went out of the mountain from where their sect is located. Then on their way to Snowpeach town, they were ambushed by a group of bandits. At that time, Guargol is just a lowly leader of a bandit group. In that ambush, Guargol and his group killed two of their sect members but lost many of his brothers.


    Guargol then swears that he would find the sect where the middle-aged man belongs to. After a few years, Guargol truly found their sect and a fierce battle ensues between his sect and Guargol''s bandit group which has reached almost a thousand people. That fierce battle resulted in the deaths of many disciples and bandits alike. Which made his sect and Guargol''s bandit group became mortal enemies.


    Then after a few dozens of years, he became an elder of the sect and heard that a few months ago Guargol''s gang of bandits suddenly vanished. This made his sect celebrate for their mortal enemy is now gone. They would not be bothered by these bandits anymore.


    Now that he saw Guargol in this ce, the middle-aged man realizes the reason for his disappearance and started to worry about his sect.

 Chapter 153 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXI

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 3


    /*unedited*/


    The towering figure of Guargol made the middle-aged man looks like a dwarf, as the two stood facing each other in the middle of the arena. No one knows what''s running inside the mind of the middle-aged man as he just stood in ce facing the giant of a man with a calm expression on his face.


    "I guess this is your fate, to be a mindless creature. Don''t worry¡­ I''ll grant you rest." The middle-aged man muttered as he takes out a long saber from his spatial tool.


    As an elder of a sect, he already carries his own spatial tool and has gained much experience in his travels. Facing the zombie bandit cultivator in front of him, he feels his confidence and assurance to win.


    "Do you think he can win this fight?" Suddenly a Xinge Lee''s warm voice was heard by Jin Fu from beside him.


    "I''m not sure¡­ this fight relies on each of our skills. If we win we have our lives, if we lose then we die." Jin Fu replied calmly.


    Upon hearing his voice, Xinge Lee suddenly felt a little happy by the notion of him talking to her. But then she herself didn''t know why this is, and just wanted to explore more on this wonderful feeling deep inside her heart. She is not worried about this kind of situation because she is already used to it. Though they are in a dangerous location but with her experience and herpanions, she felt confident that their group can defeat their enemies.


    "Umm¡­ that man seems to be a powerful cultivator. I think there is no need to worry about this first fight." Xinge Lee said in a low voice.


    Jin Fu nods upon hearing her opinion, but his gaze turns towards the rest of the fighters and was amazed at their lineup. Before, since he didn''t know who is going to fight he didn''t try to see through their power levels. Now that he can see them clearly he could not help but feel a little taken aback. The cultivation level of their opponent seems to be higher than theirs. But Jin Fu would not cower and hide, he has decided to give it his all in this fight. Though in their lineup he seems to be the weakest, still he will still do his best to not drag hispanions down.


    From the stage, a sudden loud roar can be heard as Jester lifted his hand in the air. Then without a word the rushing figure of Guargol can be seen darting towards the middle-aged man in a blink of an eye. On his hand is a huge silver ax that looks imposing as he swings it towards the middle-aged man''s head.


    But before everyone''s eyes, a blinding sh suddenly burst forth from the middle-aged man''s long saber. Then as he waves his long saber upwards, a golden beam shot out and hit Guargol directly on his body sting his figure out of the arena.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by the show of power from the middle-aged man. Hispanions didn''t expect that he hides this kind of great saber technique.


    After seeing that his opponent has been blown away outward towards even breaking through a couple of houses and even the vige stone wall, the middle-aged man''s showed a smile thought hisplexion seems a little pale.


    The saber technique that he just executed is a very powerful technique that requires a huge amount of Qi. What makes it powerful is that it can be instantly used even without gathering Qi. But the drawback of this skill is that there is a chance that a person''s meridian would be damage if it is not strong enough to withstand the strong and quick suction of Qi.


    The middle-aged man has already trained his meridians to withstand such force and suction. Now he stood valiantly atop the stage with his green cultivator robe''s hem fluttering through the air, with his ck goatee and hair of ck and silver strands. His figure exudes confidence and would make one respect his strength.


    "Did we already win this bout?" Xinge Lee muttered as she turns her gaze towards Jin Fu who is sitting beside her.


    "I think, it''s not yet over." Jin Fu said with his eyes not leaving the figure of the middle-aged man.


    Jin Fu can see the Qi undtion on the body of the man, and it seems erratic.


    Then suddenly a loud roar broke through the air as a figure suddenly leaps out from the rubble of the vige wall.


    Upon hearing this, the middle-aged man showed a surprised expression on his face. He did not expect that his opponent was able to survive that strike.


    Guargolnded heavily on the ground making the stone tform tremble. Then without another word, he immediately rushes to the middle-aged man. This time, the man didn''t use the same technique as it seems that he is already having a hard time controlling the Qi in his body.


    The two exchange blows and many gashes of wound appear on Guargol''s body. It is clear that he is not a match when ites to fighting style with the middle-aged man. However, what surprises everyone is the healing ability of Guargol''s body. Though he receives a lot of wounds, yet his wound would start to heal every after half a minute. This made the man in green robe felt despair. Though he knows that the undead cultivators are strong but he didn''t expect them to be this strong as to be able to heal their own body without the use of any pills or potions.


    In his dire straight he gritted his teeth and decided to do a battle of attrition. He would continuously deeply wound Guargol until his regeneration ability would end. Throughout their fight, he noticed that Guargol would always protect his head. So he would always try and hit it but to no avail.


    "That thing is really sturdy¡­ So this is an undead cultivator." Xinge Lee muttered to herself with a hint of curiosity and desire in her eyes.


    "It seems that they are not like those undead beasts which are easy to kill." Shadow Ang said in a low voice with his gaze on Jin Fu.


    Jin Fu nods his head in confirmation.


    They have not encountered that many undead cultivators, and every time the horde would retreat, they would always take away the body of those cultivators who fell on the battlefield so they don''t have any idea on how strong an undead cultivator is. But now upon seeing it with their own eyes, everyone suddenly feels at a lost. How can you fight something like that?


    It''s like fighting an infinite battle with an indestructible enemy.


    "He should have targeted the head. I think that''s their greatest weakness." Shadow Ang said.


    "Yes, it seems that this giant is protecting his head all the time. If it can be severed then we won this fight." one of the men wearing a ck body tight robe said gaining nods from others except for Jin Fu.


    Right now he seems to notice something strange. If that undead cultivator really has the ability to regenerate his wounds, then why is there still a chunk of flesh missing on the side of his body revealing his bones and his innards.


    Noticing this, he squinted his eyes and tries to see that particr wound. And after a while, his eyes suddenly lit up. He is not sure if what he is thinking is correct or not, but he needs to prove this theory before he suggests it to everyone. He didn''t want to give them false hope and don''t want to endanger anyone if ever his conjecture is wrong.


    And so he stayed quiet and just observes the ongoing fight in the middle of the tform.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Bang!!!


    The sound of exploding Qi resounded around the ce as the battle is bing intense. After a long time, the middle-aged man''splexion is starting to get pale and his movements getting weaker. He has used all the cards he has in his sleeves. Every skill and technique he has learned in his long travel was used in attacking Guargol but everything seems to just wound, slice, or smash his body and then return back to normal.


    Suddenly, Su Aw flicks his finger while a smile is hanging in his face.


    "It''s getting boring¡­" he muttered.


    Suddenly, Guargol''s figure shed and appears behind the middle-aged man who just stood in his ce unmoving.


    The time seems to stop even the winds and the elements seem to have been frozen. And then from behind Guargol, the body of the middle-aged man slowly slid down and fall to the ground as his waist was cut squarely along with his treasured long saber.


    Everyone was quiet as they never expected that the green-robed man would lose to the giant Guargol.

 Chapter 154 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXII

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 4


    /*unedited*/


    The death of theirrade is a great blow to the morale of the team. They did not expect that undead cultivators are so strong and powerful that a man nearing the infant soul realm cultivator is of no match. Though in a sense, if Guargol is a normal cultivator he would have died a hundred times already. But as an undead, he cannot feel any pain or remorse or even fear in front of his enemy. In other words a perfect killing machine.


    Although Jin Fu''s group feels down yet in truth, some of them are actually excited. This is especially true to two pudgy but burly young men holding a huge war hammer and an ax respectively. They are the brothers Bai and Jing Do.


    In the city of Wu lives a n which constituted of brute warriors, they are called the Li Do n. They live on the outskirts of the city near a mountain forest. This n is a very influential n and has thousands of years of history. Every time the kingdom of Wu would face any unforeseen tragedy, this n would rally their warriors without question and would fight in the front lines. This not because they are loyal to the kingdom but instead they are all war freaks.


    The n even the women would always live at the edge of the de. The only respite they have is when the n would celebrate their Blood feast. This is the time when they wash their hands of the blood of those they killed, meaning cleansing of their own bodies of all the killings. In this celebration they would bathe 3 times a day for 1 week, in the ce which they would call the sacred river. Many of their enemies tried to make their move against the Li Do n on this day and face annihtion. They thought that since it is their cleansing day the n would put down their weapons. But to their surprise, they actually did not. In fact, they would bathe in the sacred river wearing their armors and wielding their weapons. This is so that the weapons and armors along with their body would be washed off the blood of their enemies.


    From that time forth no one dared to attack the n. Even the big families in the city of Wu would think twice before going head-on against the Li Do n.


    Now this n is were Jing and Bai Do belong. In fact, both of them are sons of the current n leader. Although the n head or n leader has many sons, he values the two because they belong to the top ten most outstanding warriors of the n.


    Both have a strong affinity to ground Qi, but Jing Do has honed his skills to control sands and Bai Do has honed his skills in controlling stones. They discover their skills when young while ying near the river. As they fought each discovers that they can utilize sand and stones respectively with such efficiency that they can turn them into armors and weapons at will. And so with this, they began to gain fame throughout the city of Wu as the brute brothers.


    Seeing that they now have a chance to fight the two look at each other and with a tacit understanding stood simultaneously.


    The bisected corpse of the middle-aged man on the arena was already taken by some mysterious smog. The team wanted to react but they have no time to think about the fallen. And so, two huge figures started walking on the stage with confident stride, it was Bai Do and Jing Do.


    "We wanted to have a two-versus-two fight!" Jing Do shouted while pointing his challenging finger towards Su Aw who is sitting calmly on his stone throne.


    With this provocation, a wide grin immediately appear on Su Aw''s face. Then with a nod, two shadowy figures wearing ck and white cloak jumps in front of the two brothers. The two people who epted their challenge are two women. One wears a ck cloak draped on her ck tight-fitting clothes and wears a white mask, while the other one wore a white clock on her white loose cultivator robe with a ck mask. The contrast in their attire would think that the two are the embodiment of both Yin and Yang.


    These two women are members of a devil sect which were exterminated a long time ago. The two are the only survivors who were able to flee the scene at that time. Upon seeing the death of their parents and sect members they swore to get their revenge one day.


    And now that they have a chance in the form of the undead armies of Su Aw, the two immediately dly joined the upper ranks with their superior fighting prowessbined with the deadly technique which is a secret technique of their sect which is called the Yin and Yang prison. No one knows the effect of this technique as no one was able to survive and tell the tale after encountering it firsthand.


    And so the face-off between the two Do brothers and two masked sisters began.


    "Littledies, no hard feelings¡­ we just wanted to fight strong opponents. We are the Do brothers, I''m Jing Do and he is my brother Bai Do." Jing Do suddenly said with a courteous smile.


    "Hihi¡­ I''m Yuya and she is Linlin my sister." the woman wearing ck with a white mask replied.


    After the introduction Jester suddenly appear in between the group and with a smile lifted his right hand and immediately disappear with his voice echoing through the arena.


    "Fight!"


    Then his figure appears beside Su Aw''s throne.


    "I really like saying that word. Kekeke¡­" Jester muttered with a happy smile on his face.


    Upon hearing the words the two parties are immediately in each other''s throat. Jing Do took on Yuya while Bai Do faces Linlin.


    With his huge ax, Jing Do immediately waves it towards Yuya''s head. This seemingly simple attack sends out a strong wind resistance towards Yuya, making her jump back immediately to dodge the sharp de of the ax. The gushing sharp wind almost hit her, luckily she was able to duck her head in time and a strand of her hair was cut in half. The wind de continues flying but was suddenly stopped by a seemingly thin barrier protecting the whole arena.


    Bai Do didn''t stop his attack and continue brandishing his ax which sends X-shaped wind des towards Yuya. But no matter how many wind des was sent she nimbly dodges them like an agile cat. But of course, since it is wind made of Qi, her clothes would be hit every now and then and would make show tearing everywhere.


    "Hahaha¡­ you dodge so well little missy. But I guess your white skin would be exposed sooner orter." Bai Do provoked.


    "Why fatty, do you really want to see my naked body that much. Don''t worry, I will show it to you¡­ when I take your head from your body. Hihihi¡­" Yuya replied with a hint of yful savagery in her tone.


    Upon saying this she takes out from her hip a thin sword.


    Meanwhile, Bai Do and Linlin are also embroiled in a fight which seems to have no advantage between them. Unlike Yuya, Linlin has already wielded her weapon as she faces Bai Do with his war hammer. The two have exchanged a lot of blows and was able to gauge each other''s strength.


    "You are a bit stronger than those I have faced before. This is exciting¡­" Linlin said with excitement written all over her body.


    Bai Do just looks at her and nods his head as if confirming that he too agrees with her. He also thinks that the woman in front of him has the same fighting prowess as him.


    "But unluckily I have not used my full strength yet. And since you have my respect, then I will show you this move." Linlin suddenly said while lifting her sword high up in the air.


    Suddenly seeing this move from the corner of her eyes, Yuya immediately turns around and runs farther from her sister.


    "That crazy woman¡­ Why would she use that technique to an insignificant cultivator?" Yuya though, while grumble in her mind.


    The technique that Linlin is going to use is a sword skill called thousand lightning strikes. It is an indiscriminate hitting skill which would not differentiate between friends of foes. She would use half of her Qi to summon a lightening effect from the environment, absorbing fire, wind, and water Qi to produce the said energy. The more Qi she uses the more of those Qi energy would be absorbed in her sword and will be used to attack her opponent or opponents.


    "Hihihi, this is interesting¡­ that girl is willing to use this skill for that fat guy. He would be a good addition to my army." Su Aw thought while eyeing the two pudgy yet bulky figures on the stage.


    When Bai Do and Jing Do saw this scene, both showed a serious expression. But they too have their own secret art and began to prepare to use it at this time. They are confident that even though the Qi disturbance in their surroundings suggests a powerful skill is going to be cast on them, they have the ability to face it head-on.


    In this crucial moment, nobody knows who would win as the crowd waited.. Then suddenly a smile cracked inside the mask of Linlin as her eyes turn towards her opponent Bai Do.

 Chapter 155 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXIII

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 5


    /*unedited*/


    The strong Qi undtion in the arena would suffocate any lower level cultivator and also those with weak physique and mentalposure. The woman wearing white clothing and a ck mask now wield a powerful sword in which lighting from the sky suddenly strikes.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After the multiple lightning strikes, the sword on her hand began to glow blue and her right hand holding the sword is actually glowing red. The gloves covering her hand is already burnt up to her wrist. But as if not feeling any pain she continuously absorbs the lightning strikes.


    Seeing that she seems to be preupied with her technique, Jing Do wanted to attack but saw that her sister suddenly takes an offensive stance. The two brothers suddenly look at each other and as if with a tacit understanding, they suddenly take out tworge boxes each from their spatial tools.


    Then the boxes burst open, the four boxes contain special sand and stones which the two always uses in difficult fights. As if alive, the stones and sands suddenly came forward in front of the brothers and quickly twirl around their bodies like a protective field.


    When Linlin saw this she immediately smirked and then waved her hand downwards. It seems that she has finished absorbing enough Qi for this devastating attack.


    When the thick lightning beam flew towards Bai Do, everyone in his team suddenly gasps at the spectacr scenery. The lightening seems to form into a living dragon made of energy as it dances towards its target.


    Even the people in the mansion which could see the fight gasp in disbelief of the powerful skill they are seeing. They could not believe that such a technique is being wielded by a small and thin body of a woman.


    "Such a profound technique. I hope that Bai Do is strong enough to defend against that lightning dragon." Shadow Ang mumbled.


    "Bai Do''s defense is the strongest of the two right? Then he can defend against that. Plus he has the defensive amulet we bought from the town." Xinge Lee muttered.


    "Maybe¡­ But even if you have ten of those amulets¡­ judging from the power of that Qi it''s useless." Shadow Ang said.


    As the people in the surrounding tried to gauge the power of the strike, the lightning dragon came closer towards Bai Do who showed a confident look on his face with a hint of disdain.


    "Want to take down this brother with just a little amount of power? Dream on, little girl." He thought as he extended his right arm.


    Then the stones surrounding him suddenly formed into a cone-shaped drill and began to rotate. This happens a second before the stones and the lightning dragon collide with each other.


    Someone suddenly shouted¡­


    "No, you fool!"


    But the shout was toote as a blinding sh devoured everything inside the arena.


    As if time has stopped as everyone was stunned at the reaction between the dragon lightning hitting the stone drill. No one has expected this to happen, except for one man.


    Jin Fu was taken aback when Bai Do turned the stones into a drill. He actually noticed the way the dragon lightning flows; it actually eats the Qi in the surroundings. When the strong revolving Qi hit the already raging energy, an explosion of light and energy wave sted everything apart.


    After the light subsided and the smoke slowly died down, the figure of Bai Do and Linlin can be seen lying on the ground on both ends of the arena protective field.


    Linlin has already had her mask broken apart and a lovely but pale face was exposed. Her close eyes and blood slowly trickling from her mouth is proof that she has received a heavy bacsh due to the skill she just used. On the other hand Bai Do is unable to move, but still standing. Seeing this, Jing Do was ted. He knew his brother is able to face that kind of simple attack.


    "Good work brother! We can win this now¡­ Come here and help me fight against this bitch!" Jing Do shouted with a hint of excitement in his tone.


    Seeing that his brother is still standing and looking at his opponent, he is sure that with theirbined strength they are now the victor of this fight. Looking at Yuya who is calmly standing a few meters in front of him, Jing Do showed a confident sneer in his face. Suddenly he noticed that his brother seems to have not made his move after a long time. So his heart suddenly felt some bad premonition, but at the corner of his eyes, he can see him still standing. He didn''t know what that bad premonition is. So he turned his gaze towards his brother again and wanted to shout when he suddenly noticed something.


    On the ground where his brother stood, is a pool of blood which has slowly umted. His blood is dripping from his leg, Jing Do immediately turn his head towards Bai Do with a worried expression on his face. He didn''t notice that his brother is actually gravely wounded.


    While distracted, Yuya actually grabs this opportunity to strike while the iron is hot. She congeals her Qi at the tip of her de and immediately sends out a beam of ck energy. Although distracted Jing Do immediately position himself in a defensive stance, however, suddenly his eyes went wide in disbelief. Her target is actually not him but Bai Do his brother who is currently not moving. Jing Do wanted to rush in and protect his brother but it was all toote. He clearly sees the beam of ck light directly traveling towards his brother''s heart.


    If the ck beam hits Bai Do''s heart then everything will end and it would surely be instant death for him. Right now he is just a defenseless man waiting for his own demise.


    Jing Do didn''t think twice, though it is already toote, he jumps towards the ck beam while extending the sand on his hand. A huge palm made of sand suddenly came out as it was able to directly block the path of the ck beam.


    But the energy from the ck beam is more powerful than the thin sand which only Jing Do could produce at that instant. He is sure that it is not enough to block the deadly dark beam, however, he had no choice. This is his only way to save his brother and the only way to help. But as he thought it is futile.


    Jing Do closes his eyes as he didn''t want to see the demise of his brother in front of his eyes. Suddenly memories of how the two of them grew up together began to gush in his mind like a flood. It was then when they first gained their strong affinity to thend Qi which was praised by the elders of their n. Then he remembers when they first gained his strong control of sand while he saw his brother''s strong control on rocks and stones. At first, he was jealous but soon appreciates his brother''s powers. Then the two of them began to improve their strength and gradually be two of the strongest youth in their n.


    Then he remembers the first woman which his brother loved. Actually, until now he still loves the woman; his brother is not like other men who are fickle-minded. When he said to a woman that he loves her he would not dare look at others. But unluckily for his brother, the woman that he liked is already married. But because of his brother''s love for her, he did something stupid. He actually killed the husband of the woman and took her by force. Then the next day, they found the half-naked body of the woman hanging by a rope while his brother is still sleeping. This tragedy struck deep in his brother''s heart and from then on never dared show his feeling towards another female for fear of hurting them. Then after that, he saw the two of them joining the group of the princess. They felt excited as they travel all over the kingdom killing those who are hunted by the throne.


    As these memories congeal inside his mind, a bead of tear escaped his shut eyes. This tear contained all his regret and memories of the time he had with his brother. But after thinking of those things, he suddenly found the courage to look at his brother. Even if his brother dies he wanted to see hisst glorious struggle. Because deep inside his heart he knows that if his brother is defeated in this fight he would surely follow suit.


    "I will see your glorious moment brother; I will witness your triumphant death and will do my best when it is my turn to drag one of these bitches with me in my grave.." Jing Do muttered as he slowly opens his eyes.

 Chapter 156 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXIV

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 6


    /*unedited*/


    When Jing Do''s eyes slowly open up he saw the ck beam has already reached near his brother''s chest. The feeling of helplessness immediately overcame him, but as a warrior, he wanted to show his brother that dying in a battle is the most honorable thing. So he didn''t turn or close his eyes but look at his brother.


    Suddenly he saw his brother lifting his head and a vicious expression immediately appear on his face. Before everyone''s eyes, a single thumb-sized dark blue gem suddenly came forward between him and the ck beam. No one knows what kind of gem was it but then they suddenly saw the dark blue gem seem to be absorbing the ck beam which hit its surface.


    When Yuya saw this she showed an annoyed expression.


    "Sister¡­ he is still alive. We need to finish this, alreadye¡­" Yuya shouted but suddenly noticed in the corner of her eyes that her sister seems to not be moving.


    Then suddenly the figure of Bai Do fell down face t to the ground, as he didn''t have any strength left.


    Actually Linlin has just fainted because of the bacsh of both of their strengths. But she didn''t expect that the physique of her opponent is far stronger than hers. She clearly feels the breaking of Bai Do''s dantian as that time when she deliberately attacked the stone drill.


    What happened at that time is when the thunder dragon hit the tip of the many stones twirling with speedily like a drill it immediately broke into five segments. The main body immediately exploded while the four thin lightning bolts broke up like a w and directly hit Bai Do from behind. Though he is still covered with revolving stones the chain reaction from the first hit made those stones fly away and two of the finger-sized lightning bolts were able to prate his defenses and squarely hit his dantian from his back.


    With thest amount of Qi in Bai do''s body, he immediately threw out a stone that broke the mask of his opponent. That stone hit Linlin on her forehead and immediately killed her.


    When Linlin is not responding, everyone immediately noticed that Linlin is already lifeless and a trickle of blood has already flowed from a hole on her forehead which is covered by her hair staining her beautiful face.


    When they noticed this almost everyone heaves a sigh of relief. They now feel that they have a chance to win and still save Bai Do since it would be a one on one fight against Jin Do and Yuya who now have a chaotic aura all over her body.


    She is now too angry to think of anything else. She did not expect that her sister would be killed in that instant and that the opponent would still be alive though still hanging by a thread. This situation fueled her rage as she herself knows how important her sister to her cultivation.


    They are twins which are called the Yin and Yang beauties of their sect. A few months after their birth they were discovered to possess a unique body. Their bodies could absorb dark and holy Qi easily, and through this, they were able to use powerful techniques. And as they be stronger the sect put their hopes in them until the time that their sect was destroyed.


    And not, only she is left as her sister has already died in this battle. But before she could rage, a voice enters her mind.


    "Calm down my dear¡­ everything is not yet over." Yuya immediately knows that this voice is from Su Aw.


    After hearing this she immediately forces herself to calm down. And when Su Aw saw this he immediately showed a devilish smile. Then with a thought, an invisible strand of ck Qi suddenly invaded the body of Linlin and takes hold of her dantian.


    Inside her body, the core started to revolve in a rapid manner as dark and sinister Qi filled it to the brim. With her dantian active, the ck Qi flowed through her meridian to her body, heart, and mind and began to invade them hence taking control of her movements. This process continued on and on until suddenly one of her fingers twitched.


    Meanwhile¡­ Jing Do turns his gaze towards Yuya who now began to take a stance to fight him once again. The two seem to be eager to beat one another and finish the fight already which has taken a bit of time.


    And so without another word they rush towards one another and began brandishing their weapons trying to take the upper hand through their skills. Sparks of Qi began flying all over the ce making spectacr scenery in the arena.


    "Jing Do is in danger." Jin Fu suddenly muttered as he watches the match, while in the corner of his eyes he notices the changes in Linlin''s body.


    "It''s toote." Suddenly Shadow Ang said in a low voice which gained a nod from Jin Fu.


    Xinge Lee who seems confused tried her best to discern what is happening in the arena and why the two did say that Jing Do would lose. Then suddenly she also noticed something strange. Which made her showed a horrified look on her face. Because right now, she can clearly see the slowly moving muscles of Linlin who should have been dead already.


    Not only had she noticed this, as everyone can now also see the visible twitching of Linlin''s body as it convulsed as if has been injected with a reviving serum.


    "Damn it! Is she turning undead? If so then this fight is already at a lost! They are cheating!" one of the two middle-aged men wearing a gray and ck cultivator''s robe said.


    Everyone in their seat already has this in mind after seeing that Linlin who should have been dead suddenly moved. This battle as they already suspected is a trap and a game set up by Su Aw and his group of devil cultivators. With this in mind, they immediately remember the n of Jin.


    Meanwhile, as Jing Do fought against Yuya, he began to get the upper hand as Yuya is slowly being pushed back. Suddenly he noticed something; he suddenly spread his spiritual sense and discovers the weak breathing of his brother. But before he could react he heard his brother said in a low voice.


    "Thank you, brother! I''m proud to die in battle."


    Jind Do was shaken by these words but he maintained hisposure. It has taken him a long time to defeat his enemy who is also very strong. So he didn''t have any more chance to save his brother, and this made him feel a little regretful.


    He gathers the rage he feels right now and began to channel it in his body to fight against Yuya. But suddenly he noticed something¡­ a figure.


    He saw a petite figure of a woman standing behind Yuya. Her eyes are lifeless and a barely visible hole on her forehead which tainted her beautiful face with her own blooding from that ce made her look ghastly.


    "You¡­ you''re cheating!" Jing Do suddenly turned his head towards the stone throne of Su Aw and when their eyes met a sneer appears on Su Aw''s face.


    "Aaahhhhh!!!" Jing Do shouted in rage.


    "It''s time for me to use this skill." He muttered to himself as he extended his left arm and the war hammer on the ground next to Bai Do flew to his hand.


    "Sister¡­" Yuya said and also moved.


    The already turned zombie Linlin suddenly moved ording to Yuya''s movement making start a battle formation.


    Both sides began to chant their most powerful attacking technique. The sisters are now going to use the secret technique of their sect the Yin and Yang prison, a mental and physical attacking technique that is effective against a single or even multiple opponents.


    While Jing Do, on the other hand, is now releasing some seals in his body. He needed to release at least ten seals in his meridian to activate his technique. This technique was taught to him by his father as ast recourse. The technique would change his physique and increase his cultivation by a realm for a few minutes. But the drawback in using this technique is the severe damage on one''s meridian making one unable to cultivate for a month and losing one''s cultivation immediately after the effect subsided. The technique is called Berserk King Rage.


    Between him and Bai Do, only Jing Do is able to use this as he has a higher aptitude and faster learning proficiency.


    Both sides actually finished their preparation andpleted their techniques almost at the same time. Now Jing Do''s physique turned from being pudgy into a mass of pure muscles. The red hue of his body seems like heated metal which exudes power and strength.


    When Su Aw saw this, his eyes suddenly lit up in expectation.


    "Master something is wrong¡­" Mer Li on his side suddenly said as her eyes are looking at the opposite side of the arena.


    She actually noticed that there is a concealment array in that area. She didn''t know what those people are thinking but if it proves to be fatal to his master, she would not think twice and make a move to eliminate those cultivators.


    Meanwhile, the two women in the arena suddenly rush towards the standing hulk in front of them.. But before they reached him the two suddenly vanished.

 Chapter 157 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXV

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 7


    /*unedited*/


    In the cultivationnd there exist many different kinds of techniques. There is no such thing as the most powerful technique in thisnd only the most resourceful and diligent fighter. If one can practice their technique to the highest level, then one can attain an advantage and can fight those which are higher than them in realms or level. But practicing a technique is harder than cultivation and the increase of one''s skilly solely in a person''s understanding and sometimes enlightenment.


    Those who work hard in learning a technique would always get their reward. But there are those who are called geniuses who excel on anything no matter what kind of technique they wanted to learn, Yuya and Linlin are such people.


    And right now the two are moving in great coordination though one of them is already a zombie cultivator. The movements they are doing it the preparation for the Yin and Yang prison. Then Yuya suddenly saw the changes in Jing Do''s body. From a pudgy person, Jing Do became a hulking brute. This made her suddenly feel dumbfounded. She can clearly feel a strong powering from Jing Do, and this power is clearly greater than hers.


    Suddenly she felt the line of Qi on the ground started to resonate with their movements and a smile cracked on her lips. Then she immediately moved in coordination with Linlin. The two figures suddenly rushed towards Jing Do and like a shadow they suddenly disappear.


    When they disappear Jing Do didn''t show any reaction as he seems to be unconcerned of his surroundings. Steam is now rising from all over his body, even on his mouth and nose hot steam woulde out as he breathes.


    Jing Du''s figure looks majestic and imposing with his hulking stature and seemingly glowing red skin.


    Suddenly the wind blew and his surroundings became separated into ck and white sides. And while standing in the middle can see a fleeting shadow which would randomly touch his skin. Then sparks and sounds of metal hitting against metal would appear from that contact, which seems that the wind in this area or dimension is too sharp. But no matter how sharp the wind is, it is of no effect to the physique of the hulking man.


    Ting! Ting! ng! ng!


    The sound echoed through the seemingly barren ce as the wind continuously hit the body of the unmoving man standing in the middle.


    The raging wind began to steadily turn violent which now causes the red-bronze skin of Jing Do to show white lines which seem to be scratched from the sharp wind of the surroundings.


    "Hahaha¡­ You... you will die here. I will sacrifice your soul as an exchange for my sister''s soul and I will get her soul back no matter what." A woman''s voice sounded in the ck and white dimension.


    Outside the arena, the people can only see a lone man standing in the middle and gusts of wind would every now and then send out shrieking sound which indicates its sharpness.


    "This transformation technique seems to be too awesome." Ping Gui said in admiration while looking at the seemingly unbreakable bronze skin of Jing Do.


    "It is but at a price¡­" Xinge Lee mumbled to herself.


    But her low voice was heard by Jin Fu who is currently standing next to her side. Their group has decided to begin preparing for a counter-attack against Su Aw. They didn''t want to waste more time in this ursed ce and finish this quest and go back.


    Jin Fu has already received a message from Ling Ya through a signal that they are almost finished preparing on their side.


    The group then began to prepare their side to give Su Aw and his army the surprise of their lives.


    But right now inside the arena, Jing Do is still not moving after a long time has passed. His upper robe has already been shredded into pieces and a bare bronze body is exposed. Then suddenly Jing Du''s head turns towards a direction and quickly extended his right arm like a viper striking something in the air.


    Then suddenly a muffled thump can he heard as a struggling figure appears in the huge hands of Jing Du. The person didn''t expect that the hulking brute could have such speed. When she was caught she immediately felt her world getting blurry. This is due to the force of impact of her speed and the grasping hand of Jing Do.


    Yuya was caught and began struggling but she felt her world turning dark as her neck is slowly being crushed. Linlin didn''t idle either as she sent multiple shed of swords towards Jing Du''s arm to severe it but everything is futile.


    Crack!!!


    The sound of bones breaking can be heard and the head of Yuya suddenly drooped down from the hand of Jing Do. When the already zombified Linlin saw this, though her face is expressionless, a small bead of tear actually escaped her eyes and slowly trickle down to her pale white cheek.


    When Jing Do release the Yuya from his grip, her lifeless body lifelessly slumped to the floor and stopped moving.


    Then his gaze turns towards Linlin, who continuously hacks down on his body. The dimension he was in a while ago is now released with the death of Yuya. And so Jing Do was able to see the arena once again. Then with a dash, he moves in a sh and caught the head of the zombified girl. Then with a little exert of effort crushed it like a melon. White brain matters and ck blood oozes out from the gaps of his fingers. He then casually threw the body to the side and turns his gaze towards the body of Yuya.


    "I won''t let you turn into an undead bitch!" Jing Du said in a hoarse voice.


    He calmly walks towards the lifeless body of the woman on the ground with her mask still on. But suddenly, Jing Do noticed something.


    He didn''t actually notice it before but now he was shocked in ce as his gaze turns to the corner from where his brother''s corpseys, and there he saw nothing. His brother is currently not lying on the ground. Then suddenly a dangerous premonition upied his mind. He didn''t want to think about it and didn''t want to ept it but if it is true then¡­ can he have the guts to kill his undead brother?


    Before he can think of anything else he suddenly heard a low growl.


    And it seems to being from behind him.


    Without a second thought Jing Do immediately turn his body around and there he saw with horror in his once expressionless face. His brother is currently standing in front of him, with his face already pale and his eyes lifeless.


    "No¡­ No¡­ You bastard! Release my brother! I will not let you turn him into your own puppet¡­ I will kill you!" shouted Jing Do as rage immediately filled his heart.


    He could not ept the fact that his brother was turned into an undead. He neglected the fact that everyone who dies in this territory would be turned into an undead ve of the bastard Su Aw. But now right in front of his eyes, his brother stood.


    "Brother! Wake up! I won''t let this happen! I will kill you!" Jing Do once again shouted as he rushed towards Su Aw who sat on his stone throne leisurely.


    Seeing the hulking figure rushing towards him Su Aw sneered at Jing Do. He didn''t need to lift his finger just to take care of the small fry in front of his eyes.


    This is because right now, a loud roar was suddenly heard inside the arena. This loud roar came from Bai Do who is now having his appearance slowly change. His clothes are slowly being ripped apart and his figure began to grow. His body suddenly reaches almost three meters in height and his physique became bulkier than Jing Do. His once white and fair skin turned dark red which made him look like a red hulking demon.


    The change in Bai Do''s appearance and physique made Jing Do and everyone who is currently preparing to attack stop in their tracks. They didn''t expect Bai Do to suddenly transform into a colossal monster.


    "That¡­ that is the second stage of our n''s secret arts¡­ How¡­ how did can you use that? You''re already dead¡­ brother." Jing Do said with confusion clearly written in his face.


    But what answered him are the movementsing from the two already fallen ck and white figures of Yuya and the headless Linlin.


    The two suddenly stood beside Bai Do who now started to have steam going out of his dark red body. The imposing aura of the three zombified cultivators almost made Jing Do take a step back. Luckily his body transformation technique is still active and is giving him the strength to fight against the oppressing aura.


    But upon looking at his opponent, a sigh of resignation to his fate came out of his mouth under his breath.


    "This is my glorious end. But I will never let you have my soul necromancer! Hahaha!" Jing Do shouted as he began tough out loud like crazy.


    Afterughing his face didn''t show the reluctance he has felt before. Now he is willing to fight to his glorious death and stop his very own brother.


    "This¡­ this is what I was looking for.." Jing Do suddenly muttered as a contented smile cracked from his lips.

 Chapter 158 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXVI

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 8


    /*unedited*/


    The three figures in the arena started a no hold barred and vicious battle. Jing Do gave it his all in this fight as he rampages in the arena causing it to break apart little by little. And not only his power was strong, but also the power used by Bai Do who is bigger than himself. The twin sisters beside Bai Do also used their Yin and Yang prison which is now more powerful and is able to cause Jing Do damage.


    After a long while, a figure suddenly flew out of the arena and into the vige wall. Since in the arena only the Qi are blocked from flying outside its boundary, the person which flew out like a cannonball has a sorry figure.


    It was Jing Do.


    When he hit the wall, he spews out a mouthful of blood and it seems that both of his arms were broken. This is because he forcefully blocks the punch from Bai Do which almost has the power of a nascent realm cultivator.


    "Shit, they are done fighting! Are we finished with the preparation?" seeing the pitiful figure of Jing Do Xinge Lee became anxious and worried.


    "Yes! We''re done!" Shadow Ang suddenly shouted with excitement in his voice.


    "Do it now!" Jin Fu shouted as he took out a circr object from his hand and activated it.


    Along with his activation, Shadow Ang also activated an array on the ground which started to suck in the Qi in the surrounding rapidly. It didn''t take a few seconds before the array became active.


    The portal appears in front of Jin Fu and the rest of the people immediately jumped in. Jin Fu remained to hold the portal active; he is supposed to be thest to enter. When it was only him and Xinge Lee was left she suddenly turns her gaze towards the ce where Jing Do is and saw a contented smile on the man''s face. His figure has now returned to the pudgy yet bulky young man he is, but it seems that his breathing is getting fainter.


    When this n was concocted by Jin Fu, they already knew what the result would be. The people in this group already epted that they might have to sacrifice themselves in this fight. But if they win then the benefit they would have would be given to the families of their n. For the first middle-aged man who fought they are going to give his sect and his family which he worked hard to protect and serve a great benefit and reward. This condition also goes with the others.


    But right now, Xinge Lee has aplicated expression and feeling within her eyes.


    "We know the sacrifice we have to do when we decided to fight this battle. They made their choices, we must honor them." Jin Fu said as he looks at her.


    When their eyes met, a sparkle suddenly appears on Xinge Lee''s eyes then she nods. She quickly enters the portal followed by Jin Fu. When the portal closes, the array suddenly activated.


    What they set up in their side of the arena is a wide range explosive array which would cause the Qi in the area to be unstable and chaotic. Then a chain reaction would happen, Ling Ya was able to calcte how the array can be formed and how it would destroy the arena, turning it into a huge bomb. Now kind of array is not cheap as it needed high-grade fire crystals and mid-grade spirit stones. Without those materials, they would not get the best result.


    And so, without a choice, they all put out their resources and gather them to make the array. And this is hidden from the eyes of Su Aw because of the formation they set up in their side. What Su Aw and his group can see is actually a recording of the action of Jin Fu and others. They didn''t discover the creation of the array and how it was set up. Even the opening of the portal was hidden from under his eyes because he was truly confident that those ten people are ying under his hands.


    This is true except for one person, Mer Li.


    Her instinct is telling her of the great danger that her master would be facing. And without a second thought, she immediately grabs Su Aw and wanted to run. But before she can reach him¡­


    KABOOM!!!


    A loud explosion suddenly burst forth from the arena which destroyed it turning it into huge rubble which flew in all directions. Like huge shrapnel pieces, the debris from the arena causes huge casualties in Su Aw''s group. As it was a sudden urrence, no one was able to escape.


    The red hulking brute Bai Do was hit by huge debris and only his torso was left on the ground which waster incinerated by the high temperature bursting me. The twins were blown out by the force of the explosion and their bodies were riddled with holes by the flying debris and were alsoter turned into dust.


    From the mansion, when Xinge Lee and Jin Fu exited the portal, they saw the huge mushroom-shaped clouds. Luckily Ling Ya and the other cultivators were able to set up a powerful protective dome. But it was not still strong enough to resist the power of the explosion because many holes can be seen from the flickering golden dome. The mansion itself was not spared and was riddled with far too many debris.


    Some cultivators were also hit, but luckily for them, they were prepared and suffered light wounds.


    The whole vige was suddenly cleared of the dark green fog which surrounded it and from the sky, the golden light of the sun can finally be seen.


    "Did¡­ did we win?"


    "We won right!"


    "That explosion was too powerful. Nobody can escape that."


    "Yeah!"


    "This is great! We can go home now!"


    Some people began to cheer, but some stayed vignt. They would not put their guards down until they can see what the result is.


    Currently, the whole vige is already in ruins and the only building standing and almost intact is the huge mansion. They can even feel the extreme heatwave in the surroundings and the mist was reced by the thick dust clouds which now covered the whole vige.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Snowpeach town.


    The people in the town began to panic that night when a huge number of undead beasts began to once again surround the town. Even flying creatures appear which made everything hopeless. The mayor without a choice immediately activated the array. But they discovered that it was actually sabotaged by some men wearing a dark cloak.


    A fierce battle began inside and on the walls of the town as it was siege on both sides.


    The people began to feel despair as they know that once the walls are breached then even hiding within their homes would be futile. Yet no one wanted to give up, mortals and cultivators armies began fighting back, the 200 cultivator armies which the five representatives of the city of Wu brought along was of great help in pushing back the assault.


    As time went by many has already fallen on both sides but it seems that the undead beast''s horde is endless. This time they never retreated even after a long time has passed.


    "This is the end right?"


    "Maybe, but before I die I would give those creatures a piece of my mind!"


    "Haha¡­ yeah, they would really love that. They like eating brain the most I heard."


    "Brothers, it''s an honor to fight with you. Though you are mere mortals yet you fight bravely and I respect you all for that."


    The soldiers on the wall started to talk as if there would be no tomorrow. Yet instead of being helpless they turn their despair into something else making them fight more fearlessly.


    Then it happened¡­


    The undead beasts were able to breach the walls of the town and countless concourses of vile creatures rushed in, in droves. They began to cause huge chaos within the town where cries of anguish and pain can be heard all over.


    Meanwhile, in this chaotic situation, an inconspicuous house stayed quiet. The house has an underground basement which is divided into three rooms. In this well-lit underground basement are four people, a woman in her 30''s and three children. The woman is currently sittingfortably on a mat in one room while the three children are ying on another. They seem to be oblivious of the chaos outside which is currently happening, these are Jei Ye and the children.


    Shin Jiao has already sent Jei Ye a message via a simplemunication link and gave her his strict instruction. After she received it, she immediately followed his order and activated the house protection array and took the children underground.


    "Will my mom and dad be alright?" suddenly little Hao''er asked.


    "Don''t worry! With Big brother Shin in there, they won''t be harmed." The little girl Hauyin Fu replied.


    "Yeah, that''s right! Big brother Shin is really powerful." Bao Fung added while proudly waving his fist.


    "I think my dad if more powerful than Big brother Shin." Little Hao''er mumbled.


    Though he knows how strong Shin Jiao is, however, in his heart, his father is still the best.


    And so the chaos ensues where many have already fallen and now threatens to annihte the town of Snowpeach.


    No one can stop the seemingly inevitable end of the town which was once very rich and prosperous.

 Chapter 159 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXVII

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 9


    /*unedited*/


    On top of a tall cliff, two figures which blended through the shadowsy t near its edge. These two figures are Shin Jiao and the young woman Jiyi. After traveling through the woods, Shin Jiao has already found the location of the vige but decided to go to a vantage point to observe the situation. And from where he is, he saw and watched what had happened. Unlike other cultivators, Shin Jiao uses technology to spy on his surroundings. With that, he can immediately ascertain which direction he would take and not blindly run and follow traps set up by his enemies.


    While on his position, he uses his goggles he carefully watches the situation because until now he still cannot figure out how to kill those zombie cultivators which is his actually causing him a headache. Then the fight between Jing Do and the three zombies suddenly gave Shin Jiao some ideas and hints.


    When he saw how those cultivators turn into a zombie, a glint of insight shone through his eyes.


    "That seems feasible¡­ if my conjecture is correct then that is their weakness. Damn it! I should have thought about it earlier. It''s just hiding in in sight." Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    "Umm¡­ master Shin, what''s wrong? Aren''t we going to rescue your friends?" Jiyi who is also lying on the ground beside him suddenly asked.


    "Ah, yes we are¡­ and we will, but not now we must observe first." Shin Jiao said.


    But suddenly Jiyi turns to the side and identally showed her ample bosom which made Shin Jiao suddenly unable to take his eyes off from them. It has been long since hest had a woman as he was way too focused on cultivating and surviving, he has almost forgotten how having a woman feel like. While looking at those white ample rabbits, Shin Jiao could not help himself to think about Qin Lou whom he has given his heart. He is not sure if she would wait for him, or if she is still hoping that he is alive.


    But deep in his heart, if Qin Lou could not wait then he is willing to let her go. His heart has already been broken twice, so having it broken the third time made it easier for him to ept it.


    Shin Jiao had not noticed it, but when he started to be silent, Jiyi actually turns her head towards him and saw Shin Jiao looking towards her bosom. But what she discovers is that the young man is not ogling her bosom like a lecherous person, but instead, his eyes show mncholy and sadness. Instead of getting angry, she suddenly felt pity.


    Then she shifted her body and covers her bosom which made Shin Jiao woke up from his stupor. Jiyi''s face right now is beat red out of shyness. She didn''t know if she wanted to reprimand him or console him. But when she saw the handsome face of Shin Jiao looking a little pitiful, she wanted to pat his head and say "it''s alright".


    But then she remembers that he is just someone she just met and saved her.


    "Ahhh¡­ So¡­ sorry about that. I¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­" Shin Jiao stuttered while his face suddenly turns red because of feeling ashamed of his own actions.


    Before Jiyi could reply their attention was caught by something from the monitor on Shin Jiao''s hand. Shin Jiao also noticed it, so he immediately put on his goggles and turns his attention towards the vige covered in mist. And there he saw movements from the outer wall of the vige. The things he thought were statues are actually moving creatures. Upon closer look now, Shin Jiao can now see vague figures from the Qi undtion of those shadows like beings.


    He didn''t notice it at first because they were not moving. But now it seems that those creatures are moving towards the vige slowly. Then while observing, he suddenly noticed that the figures of Jin Fu and the rest seems to be fake. Even his goggles can''t detect whether they are an illusion or real. Yet with his acute sense and observation, he immediately noticed the loop on their movements.


    Then he saw the panic on the woman next to the man sitting on a stone throne. But before she could make a move, Shin Jiao was suddenly blinded by a bright light. Then a loud deafening sound almost made the two of them jump up from where theyy.


    "What the heck happened? That was like a huge bomb¡­ what¡­ what happened to¡­ Oh no! Shit¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly felt panicked.


    He turns his gaze towards the now ruined arena which is now reced by arge mushroom cloud. Shin Jiao''s heart is beating fast because he didn''t want anything to happen to Jin Fu. So he used the monitor and switches it to the camera on his armor.


    When he saw that Jin Fu is actually now in the mansion area he heaves a sigh of relief.


    "They actually think of this strategy¡­ I guess they felt that they have no chance against this necromancer." Shin Jiao muttered as he continues to observe what''s happening in the vige.


    Then suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw three figures slowly escaping the site. They look pitiful and seem to be wounded severely.


    "Ah¡­ So there are still some survivors." Shin Jiao said as he turns his gaze to the three figures slowly walking towards the deep forest.


    Then his eyes seem to have caught on something as he suddenly focused them on the man being supported by the woman.


    "He is the one holding the soul essence. But why is it that his life force and Qi seems to be fading." Shin Jiao thought.


    But before he could think anything else, he saw a Dark sinister Qi which seems to be a ghost, slowlyes out of the man without him and the people around him noticing it. With the emergence of the Dark sinister Qi, all the shadows surrounding the town actually moved towards their location.


    Shin Jiao be baffled by this situation. He didn''t expect that the soul essence has be malevolent. Now another headache ising his way. He can fight cultivators, but how can he fight a ghost?


    With this question, his gaze turns towards Jiyi who is also showing a shocked expression as she watches the monitor.


    "Hey, Jiyi¡­ Do you know how to kill ghosts?" Shin Jiao asked with hesitation.


    "Umm¡­ ghost are easy to deal with. They''re also souls but stronger. So you have to use a stronger fire spell or lightning to destroy one. Or if you can cast holy Qi, then ghost would be afraid of you. But as a bnce, holy Qi can only purify ghosts it could not destroy it. Here take this; you can learn some simple fire and holy techniques in this book." Jiyi said as she waved her hand and takes out a scroll for her spatial tool.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao said as he takes the scroll.


    Then using his absolute sense, he was able to retrieve the information from the scroll into his mind.


    "Ah¡­ so this is level 2 fire and holy techniques¡­" Shin Jiao muttered after a while.


    "Well, let''s go¡­ we are going to do some ghost hunting." Shin Jiao said as he carefully stood up.


    He also lifted up Jiyi, as both of her hands have been severed.


    Seeing her condition, Shin Jiao could not help but sigh. A beautiful young woman was suddenly turned invalid; if he didn''t help her then she could just waste her life and slowly ept death. But since she met Shin Jiao, it is her luck. Right now, Shin Jiao is already thinking of a way to create an artificial arm for her since he has already taken her as one of his people. Plus he is really interested in her physique which can hold multiple souls. If he can discover and help her progress, then she would be a great addition to hismunity the underground base.


    "Jiyi we need to move fast this time. I will carry you okay." Shin Jiao said as he looks at her.


    Upon hearing that she would be carried by Shin Jiao, Jiyi''s face suddenly turned crimson. In this world, physical contact between an unmarried man and woman is strictly prohibited, though there are some who have freedom in doing things, still, Jiyi is a traditional woman. Though she''s been living and roaming the world alone, except being held by a man, this would be her first time.


    "I''m sorry if it would inconvenience you, but we need to act fast." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Master Shin¡­ I''m¡­ I''m okay." Jiyi replied.


    Though she feels reluctant just when her eyes saw both of her arms, she suddenly feels a tinge of gloominess in her heart. She knows that Shin Jiao would be the only person who would treat her this way from now on. With her disability, she would be treated like trash in this world. So though she is hesitant, but she just epted the kind offer.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know what to say, as he slowly walks closer to her side and carefully grabs her waist.


    "I''m going to activate your cloaking." Shin Jiao said beside her ear.


    When she feels her hot breath, Jiyi could not help herself and blush. Now her face is as red as a ripe tomato. Shin Jiao didn''t notice this and just activated her cloak, and also his.. Then the two of them suddenly disappear from where they stood and only the gust of wind is left.

 Chapter 160 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXVIII

    Heroes and Viins: Chapter 10


    /*unedited*/


    The whole area surrounding the Snowpeach town is now full of a mountain of rotting carcasses. Everywhere one can see different kinds of beasts which are already rotting lying on the ground. While outside the town as tall as the wall,ys the dead bodies of the horde which were supposed to be besieging the town.


    But no one knows why, when all of a sudden every single undead beast rampaging suddenly copsed and stopped moving.


    This bizarre phenomenon made the survivors dumbfounded. They didn''t even know how to react as the undead creatures fell to the ground.


    Inside the town mayor''s mansion, the ground is already littered with bodies of both cultivators and undead beasts. The mansion itself has 2 huge bird-like creatures embedded on the roof and the walls; their ck blood slowly oozes out of their rotting carcasses. The mayor himself was not spared in this chaos, as his lifeless body is on the ground and half of it is inside the mouth of a fallen green three-eyed giant.


    From the look of his expression, it seems that he died a horrible and painful death as his body was slowly chewed by the monster.


    Through the town, almost all of the buildings are in ruins, except for those who have strong protective arrays like The Roc''s eye merchant branch. Outside that building, many town folks can be seen shivering while hugging each other. Most of the survivors are women and children who were able to run towards this ce.


    In this apocalyptic like scenery, where cries of despair and sorrow echoing throughout the town, a single figure can be seen standing atop a two-story building. This figure is Jie Ye, and on her hand, she held a device that she slowly pointed towards the whole town while slowly turning around.


    "Master, the whole town is in ruin." Jie Ye said while holding the camera and pinching her nose.


    The mere whiff of the foul stench of the mountain of undead creatures can make one throw up. As a woman, Jie Ye has already thrown up when Shin Jiao asked her to check the surroundings. When she was asked with this tasked she felt a little hesitant and scared. But when she saw the light of day and the unmoving creatures she heaves a sigh of relief.


    But as soon as she opens the door, her stomach immediately churns and she lost control and threw up. She did not expect the assault of the foul stench, and then afterward she was able to regain herposure and jumped up to the roof.


    As she calmly absorbs the natural energy in the spirit stones and beast core that Shin Jiao gave her, she was able to improve her physique a little, just enough to the level of a primary stage body refining cultivator. But her mental power and mana control is truly terrifying. Right now she discovered that her mana capacity is still not enough to bepared to other mages at her age. But with her mana control, she is able to cast fist-sized fireball for a hundred times.


    "Sigh¡­ luckily the horde was stopped. How are you and the kids?" the voice of Shin Jiao on the other line sounded with a tinge of worry.


    "We are doing fine master. Thank you for your concern." She replied feeling a bit touched.


    "Okay, go in now and hide. I will try to finish this as soon as I can, we''ll talkter." Shin Jiao said as his voice was cut off.


    "Take care master, be careful¡­ you are our only hope to live in this crazy world now." Jie Ye muttered as her gaze turns towards some pitiful people who were able to survive this ordeal crying on the ground while their gaze roams around aimlessly.


    Those who have survived are now trying to find someone tofort them of their grief from the loss of many of their kin.


    I was at this time also when suddenly many cultivators can be seen on the horizon outside of the ruined town. These are the surviving cultivators which Shin Jiao met running outside of the forest. It took them too long to get to the town because they too faced a lot of undead beast on their way. And right now they number no more than a hundred people, which means many have already fallen.


    "What?! What happened? The town! Oh no! Oh no!" suddenly someone from the crowd of cultivators shouted as a figure rushed out running with his full speed towards the town''s gate.


    The rest shook their heads and followed behind him.


    ¡­


    When Su Aw was caught in the explosion his connection to every undead creature was severed. This means that he didn''t have any hold on their souls anymore. With that incident except he activates the soul mist to cover the town, he could not regain his control to those undead creatures anymore.


    Su Aw didn''t really expect that the trapped cultivators would still have this kind of trump card in their hands. This time, because he was too drunk with the power from the soul essence his confidence was too high and his vignce becamex. Even his subordinate was too overconfident from winning their battles easily.


    Well, it can''t be med on them as their strength is really far greater than normal cultivators. If one would face them, then loosing is the only option. Aside from their strength, there is also the soul binding with Su Aw. If ever they die in battle they would automatically turn into an undead. This is due to the mist in their surroundings.


    But when the explosion happened Su Aw was caught off guard and was wounded severely. This is because instead of getting saved by Mer Li, he actually moved his body to block those iing fragments.


    He didn''t understand himself at that time, as when the explosion happens everything suddenly was in slow motion. He saw Mer Li running towards him to block the iing fragments. Seeing the worried look on the woman who stayed by his side all this time, he instinctively hugs her and turns around making the debris hit his back. Though he was able to send out his Qi field, yet, it was not strong enough to protect him from the st.


    Both of their figures were actually sted off into an old house. When theye to everything is already in ruins. identally he also saw Jester on the corner and he didn''t seem to suffer that much. Because on top of him is the corpse one of the undead generals. The undead general is already not moving because his body is riddled with fist-sized holes. Almost the side of his body facing the st was torn to shreds.


    "Master! Master! Are you okay? Please stand up! We need to leave this ce." Mer Li''s soft voice woke Su Aw in his stupor.


    She quickly ran to his side and slowly helped him to get up. Then from his back, Mer Li saw the huge gashes of wounds.


    "My¡­ My power seems to be not responding¡­ I¡­ I need to go back to the cottage." Su Aw muttered weakly.


    When Mer Li heard his voice she felt a pang of pain in her heart. If Su Aw didn''t save her, he would not have suffered those heavy wounds. Mer Li immediately takes out some healing pills and gave them to Su Aw, and then she even put some healing powder on his wounds.


    "What¡­ What happened, master?!" Jester''s suddenly asked in a weak voice.


    Though he was able to avert being wounded heavily except the impact and the force from the explosion made his head dizzy.


    The three of them slowly walk towards the outskirts of the vige where Su Aw''s hut is. On their way, the three noticed that there seems to be something following them. The eerie feeling they get from that person or thing that''s following them made the hair on their back stand on end. This just means that what''s following them is a powerful entity.


    So they hasten their steps to the hut. This is because in that ce there is a mid-grade protective array. If they can reach it then they would ensure their safety from whatever it is that''s following them.


    Since Su Aw can''t use his ability right now, the three are blind like regr cultivators so they are not confident to face anyone as of this time.


    Meanwhile, from a distance, Shin Jiao carefully follows them while jumping from tree to tree. While following the group he actually noticed something.


    "It seems that the huge shadow attached to that man is growing bigger." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Yes, I can feel a sinister auraing from down below Master Shin," Jiyi muttered while being held by Shin Jiao.


    She has now forgotten her shyness as it was suddenly reced by an eerie and sinister feeling.


    "Actually we are not the only one going towards them. It seems that the thing in that man is like a sinister or evil ghost. And¡­" Shin Jiao said but stopped as an idea suddenly enter his mind.


    Then he adjusted something in his goggles and the scenery in front of his eyes suddenly changed. Then he almost lost his footing and fell down after seeing the scenery in front of his eyes.


    "Damn it! So that''s what that thing is. It seems that we are going to face a more powerful enemy this time.." Shin Jiao said as he looks at Jiyi withplicated eyes.

 Chapter 161 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXIX

    Dawn of a new day: Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    A huge sinister shadow unseen by the naked eye is currently loaming on top of three people. With its power, it is able to block them from noticing its presence. The sinister smileing from the formless shape of the shadow can make one feel its eerie and sinister aura.


    "Hehehe, hahaha! Atst, you are weakened, now is the perfect time for me to take everything back. I Vexi Muxin will once again walk this world. This time I will not fail my tribtion. I will have my honor and those deities won''t beughing at me. This time¡­ this time, I will make them bow under my feet." The shadow said happily as a wide grin appears from its formless appearance.


    Then suddenly something from within its memory shes and its expression sank.


    A long time ago, there was a very special young cultivator who lives in a small vige under the kingdom of San, who is the neighboring kingdom of the kingdom of Wu.


    In that small vige lives an orphan, when was five the vige chief discover him to have a unique physique. And so he was sent to the town where a sect takes him in, the child''s name is Vexi Muxin. As Vexi grew up he became strong and discovers that his uniqueness among the other cultivators is that he can actually see spirits.


    Then a passing grand elder of the Lotus Sect from the kingdom of Yi noticed him. The grand elder told him that he possesses a rare physique called dual soul vessel body, a unique body that can carry two or more souls without getting possessed. The elder exined that with his unique physique he can cultivate ghost techniques that can help other cultivators. But what he didn''t know is that the grand elder plotted against him and wish to control him. Since he is still young he fell in the hands of that elder. With many excruciating experiments and torture, his Dao''s heart was broken and he became like a puppet.


    Butter did that grand elder knows that as Vexi Muxin grow stronger so as the recovery of his own soul. After many years of being used by the grand elder as a hidden weapon to deal with those he wanted to kill in silent, Vexi Muxin actually reached the nascent realms. At that time, unknown to the grand elder, he actually created his own soul essence. This is due to absorbing multiple souls as he kills. Many of the souls he has absorbed belong to those malevolent men whomitted countless bad karma. And hence, Vexi Muxin''s mind regained his control.


    And one day, he decided to exact his vengeance to that grand elder and killed him. From then on, he stayed in the path of darkness and became a well-known assassin throughout the cultivationnd. As Vexi Muxin became stronger the allure of blood became stale and he then long for a new lease in life, because at this time he has reached the pinnacle of mortality and is nearing the saint realm. So almost no one in the world is his match already and it became boring. Then one day, he suddenly felt that he is about to breakthrough and will reach his ascension of being a saint. Then he faces the divine tribtion and discovers that because of the umtion of his bad or negative karma through murders and other wrongdoings he is judged by the heavens and cannot be epted as a saint.


    This became his regret because no one told him about these things. He didn''t know that negative karma can bar you from reaching the saint''s realm and that everything is judged by the heavens through the contents of one''s heart.


    When he was about to be hit by the final thick dark red lightning volt, he heard a lot of voices mocking him.


    "Hahaha¡­ He thinks that being strong is the key to reaching and breaking heaven, what a fool. Tsk, tsk!"


    "The cries of the blood of those innocent you''ve killed are protesting against you."


    "It would have been better if he went through the path of the devil. Doing bad things and thinking you can reach the heavens. That''s a mortal''s twisted logic."


    "Hahaha¡­ we can''t me him, he has the same thinking as the others in thisnd."


    Those are some of the voices he heard, from his deduction, he heard more than ten voices of both men and woman at that time. He wanted to ask because he has discovered the truth of things. But it was toote; he was suddenly hit by a strong surge of power and his body exploded into a mist.


    Then darkness came and he found himself without a form while floating in the abyss.


    "What¡­ Where am I? I haven''t died yet?" he muttered to himself.


    He wanted to say something but no wordse out. He wanted to look around but he can''t see anything but darkness. Then something donned into him, he has truly died and is now a ghost. Hopelessness and despair grip his consciousness but no matter what he wanted to do, he could not escape this fate. He felt like he is imprisoned in this eternal darkness.


    Days be weeks, weeks be months, and months be years¡­


    Vexi Muxin stayed in that darkness for countless of years. But in those years he ns to get his revenge. Since his Dao is that of negative karma then he would turn into a devil cultivator and prove to those fools that he can reach ascension. But instead of bing a saint, he now will choose to be a High Demon.


    He didn''t know how many years have passed as he ns over and over in his consciousness, until one day he discovered something.


    He found himself inside the consciousness of someone or something¡­ it was a beast. This new light made him happy and from then on he stayed inside the beast. When a beast dies or kills another Vexi Muxin found himself getting stronger. Then he also discovers that as he became stronger he can begin tomunicate with his host, through visions.


    Then after a long while, his strength became too strong that he is now able to transfer host at will.


    Then one day he saw a group of humans. This made him really happy because atst he can experience bing human again.


    A fierce fight happened and in that fight, his host was killed. Then at that instant Vexi Muxin grabs the opportunity to jump into the consciousness of the man. At first, the man tried to resist his power, but then like a devil he enticed the man with power and dreams.


    When the man''s willpower bes weak he immediately tried to take control, and because of that, he seeded. The first thing he did was taste the allure of the flesh. The woman beside the guy was ravaged by him, then he discovers that the woman is not resisting and started to once again enjoy the feeling of being alive. But that didn''tst long as the man regains control of himself. But the allure of gaining flesh again bes stronger from within Vexi Muxin.


    From within the man''s memories, he discovered that he actually has a wife, a mortal wife. But his host''s willpower and cultivation are high, so he is unable to take control of him anymore. He then learned that to be able to control a person he needed that person to be in despair, and he also needed to be stronger than he is, and to do that he started to n.


    As a thousand years old ghost, Vexi Muxin device a n to sink the man into despair and at the same time eat more souls. And so he imnted fake sceneries within the man''s mind which almost drove the man crazy. This started when Vexi Muxin controlled the woman and go to the house of the man. His goal is to kill the wife which would drive him to madness. But when the woman got there he saw that she is being taken by three people. It seems that one of the men has taken a liking to his host''s wife and had forced himself unto her. But suddenly the woman he is controlling was discovered and was also vited and killed in a horrendous manner because she tried to fight back.


    Vexi Muxin showed this scene to the man but made some twists in it. When the man saw this, true to his n the man truly went berserk and almost lost his mind. And from then on began his machination and manipted the man. Like a real devil, he whispers his n to the man while theybine their powers and share the growth of their cultivation.


    Vexi Muxin then learned that he can best control the beast when they are already dead. His old bloodthirst and murderous spirit began to control him as he manipted his host, and started his reign of chaos all over thend. The souls of the dead became fuel for his strength and their empty husk became his army.


    Butter did he discover that, as long as he grew stronger so as his host. But he also discovers that he can slowly corrode the soul of his host, except his host is now consumed with vengeance and power.


    To lower the guard of his host, he began to give them control over the army. Then true to his ns, the man becamecent and then the dayeth.


    After the huge explosion, the ego of his host named Su Aw was hit hard and Vexi Muxin can feel that his willpower is slowly waning.


    "Hehehe¡­ this is not my chance. I will show you something that would make you despair once again. With my power, I can now fully take over your body and devour your soul." Vexi Muxin said while grinning widely.


    ¡­


    Su Aw didn''t know that he was used by the soul essence he deemed to be a weapon he could use for vengeance. And so he weakly enters the hut along with Mer Li and Jester. The three of them sat on the small hut quietly; no one said a word as they never would have expected this oue.


    They are clearly at the top of their game and suddenly lost everything.


    "Hahaha¡­ I¡­ I was too careless." Su Aw muttered first.


    "No, don''t me yourself, master," Jester said as he looks at the dejected look on Su Aw''s expression.


    "We can still get back at this, right mistress?" Jester said as he turns to look at Mer Li on the side who just sat beside Su Aw quietly.


    Jester waited for an answer but to his surprise, the woman that supported his master all this time seems too quiet.


    Then suddenly he saw her stood up and walks to the door. She then opens it and walks out slowly. Her movements are monotone while her once vibrant expression turned lifeless.


    Then suddenly the two heard herughing in a different voice.


    "Kekeke¡­ Hihihi¡­ Hahaha¡­ What a fool!" Mer Li suddenly said with a voice not of hers but of that of a man.


    "I have been waiting for a long time for this to happen. And now that I have gathered this many souls, I can now return to this world once again." Mer Li shouted as her expression turned sinister.


    "This body is truly first ss, it''s a waste that she was killed just like that. But then once I''m back I will have more than this. Kekeke¡­" she added.


    Upon hearing her ramblings, Su Aw and Jester were stunned. They didn''t know what is happening, but then Su Aw suddenly realizes the voice is familiar.


    "You¡­ howe!? You''re just an essence! This¡­ this cannot be!" Su Aw suddenly said as his expression sank.


    "Hihihi¡­ No, I''m more than that." The voice of Vexi Muxin said from within Su Aw''s mind.


    When Vexi Muxin said that, Mer Li suddenly turned towards Su Aw and like a crazy person jump towards him. Seeing this, Su Aw immediately moved sideways to dodge. Then suddenly he found himself sprayed with blood and some gray brain matters.


    Then he found the body of Mer Li crash towards the wall of the hut and goes through it. From the hole, he can see her lying on the ground with her skull sted open.


    "No!!! No!!! Mer Li! What¡­ what happened?" Su Aw cried as he ran towards her.


    But after taking a few steps he stopped as he saw her slowly climbing up to stand.


    Then Su Aw was donned in the realization that Mer Li is already gone and is being manipted by the soul essence. Though she was acting like a normal being and has the emotion of Mer Li, however, he knows that her soul and consciousness is under the soul essences control. But then before he could react, Jester suddenly jumps on him and drags him to the ground.


    Jester actually saw a silver sh that hit Mer Li straight in the middle of her forehead ruining her pretty face.


    When he saw this cold sweat immediately drench his back. He has already experienced this before. This was the time when he encountered the young man. It''s the same silver sh, but this time it seems to be a long-range attack. And from its source, Jester immediately deduces that it came from the vige.


    Before they could react, Jester and Su Aw saw the now disfigured face of Mer Li standing outside the hut.


    "Who dares interrupt me?!" Vexi Muxin shouted.


    Meanwhile, at the huge mansion beside Jin Fu and the other cultivators stood a middle-aged man holding a weird-looking hallowed stick while pointing it towards the location of the hut uphill. This man is Ping Gui.


    "Damn it! I wasn''t able to kill that Su Aw guy. The woman identally got in the way." Ping Gui said as he shook his head.


    He then held the weapon in his hand and hid it in his spatial ring.


    "Why did you stop?" Xinge Lee asked from behind.


    "Well, I don''t have any more of those small arrows for this thing." Ping Gui said dejectedly.


    "Why don''t you make one then? It''s your artifact?" Xinge Lee asked in confusion, which gained the nods of the cultivators around them.


    "Ahem¡­ you see I bought this thing a few months ago in one of the forest border towns called Dis, that town is weird. They have those smallmunication things everywhere, and many cultivators are wearing some metallic contraption in their bodies." Ping Gui exined.


    "Because Ick spirit stones, I just bought this thing they called ''rifle''. This is the lowest grade weapon of its kind in that ce. Plus it''s already used so it was a bargain. I didn''t expect that it would be a very powerful weapon¡­ if only I''m not in a hurry to go to the capital city of Wu. I would have stayed in that ce." he added.


    "Ahhh¡­ So that ce." suddenly Elder Jugs muttered to himself.


    "Anyway, since we are unable to kill that Su Aw, what should we do then?" Xinge Lee asked the crucial problem.


    With this everyone turned quiet.


    "Well¡­ maybe those two people following them might be of help." Ping Gui suddenly said as he pointed to the side of the hill.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I¡­ I think I saw two people in there. I''m not too sure though as they seem to vanish every now and then." He answered while thinking.


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the cultivators suddenly had a hopeful expression on their faces. As they are all trap in this ce, they are not sure of what is happening outside.. Though the mist seems to be clearing slowly, their spiritual sense cannot still be used.

 Chapter 162 - The Geared Immortal Versus Zombie Cultivator XXXX

    Dawn of a new day: End


    /*unedited*/


    The figure of Shin Jiao and Jiyi was stunned upon seeing what had happened in the small hut. Shin Jiao, in particr, was dumbfounded upon seeing the scene. His gaze immediately turns to the vige and saw the middle-aged man holding a rifle.


    In just one look he immediately recognizes that it was the first rifle they had used against the beast horde before he was sent to this faraway ce.


    "How did that man get that thing? I need to know what happened to the underground base." Shin Jiao thought but didn''t put more emphasis on it because right now he is going to face and an enemy that he has never faced before.


    Shin Jiao turns his gaze towards Jiyi and showed a smile.


    "You need to wait here¡­ I will try and end this chaos as quickly as I could." Shin Jiao said with confidence in his eyes.


    As he stood up, he turns his back on her, Shin Jiao immediately jump to a grove of trees and shrubs. Then he quickly changed the core in his dantian into a new one. Because he is not sure what the result would be he used a core that''s nearing level 5 in power. When he fit it in his artificial dantian he suddenly feels ufortable.


    This is because of the ipatibility of the core to his cultivation. Shin Jiao''s body is only at the primary to middle stage of the gold core realm, while his spheres numbers around 45 or something. Hence the core he is using right now is giving him an over-boost of energy. Though because of the regtion of his artificial dantian he is able to control the output of Qi and mana, he is still feeling a strong power surge; it''s like having an adrenaline rush all of a sudden.


    "Ohhh¡­ Wow! Damn, that hits the spot!" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he winces in difort.


    He then turns his eyes towards the small hut and then took out his rifle. Jumping high up to a tree, Shin Jiao not has a clear view of everything down below. He is now at a distance of 500 meters from the small hut.


    "I need to stop that thing from using the woman first." Shin Jiao thought as he turns his scope to the figure of the woman who is slowly closing in towards Su Aw and Jester.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Mer Li''s figure has already ripped apart a portion of the wall of the hut and sluggishly walks towards the two men on the ground. She began to act like those mindless zombie cultivators who have no other thing in their minds but to eat.


    "Master Aw, it''s my pleasure sharing your dreams. Though it was just for a short time period you already helped me get what I wanted. And for that I thank you..." Jester said as he stood up and rushed towards Mer Li.


    Jester gathers his Qi to his remaining hand and immediately sent a forward punch towards Mer Li who seems to not care about his action. But then, before his punch could connect a thinyer of Qi suddenly stopped his fist. Upon seeing this, Jester felt dejected.


    "I''m really not a match to an infant soul realm cultivator." Jester thought as he immediately jumps back.


    But before he can get away, he saw Mer Li move her hand like a snake. Then he found himself caught by her iron-like grip by his neck.


    Because of being a zombie, Mer Li is unable to control her strength and the force she has exerted made Jester winced in pain. He feels like his neck would snap any moment now. He wanted to struggle but he is powerless against her though her hands are small. This simple grip from her seems to stop him from doing anything. Jester regretted that he didn''t take out his weapon and attack her with all his might in his first attack. Because now he could not do anything, as if he is just amb to be feed to a lion.


    "Arrgghhh!!!"


    Jester shouted as he was dragged towards Mer Li. He can feel the burning pain on his neck as her fingers have already dug in and a stream of red blood flows. Then with his fading vision, he can see Mer Li opening her mouth wide to bite his iing neck.


    CRUNCH!!!


    "Ugh¡­"


    Without an ability to resist, Jester''s neck was immediately bitten in half and a stream of warm blood sprayed towards her now already disfigured face.


    While this is happening Su Aw is looking helplessly on the ground as he could not exert any effort to help. Meanwhile, Vexi Muxin is busy looking for the culprit who shot him while he is controlling Mer Li. His gaze scanned the whole ruined vige of Yong. But then he could not find any trace of the person who shot him. This is because Ping Gui has immediately hidden the rifle after shooting as it didn''t have any bullets anymore.


    Then Vexi Muxin turns towards Mer Li who is now gorging on the fresh human flesh she just caught. This scene made the ghost smile.


    ¡­


    "Damn it I cannot get a clear shot of that guy on the ground¡­ Hmm¡­ let''s try this." Shin Jiao muttered to himself because currently Su Aw is lying on the ground and there are many obstructions covering his figure.


    Without a second thought, Shin Jiao turn his scope back to Mer Li. Because her cultivation is at the primary stages of the infant soul realm, Shin Jiao adjusts the energy on the rifle. Making it vibrate a little because of the amount of natural energy and Qi being poured into a single bullet.


    Psst!!!


    A silenced burst came after Shin Jiao pulled the trigger.


    Vexi Muxin suddenly felt a glint of killing intent making the ghost suddenly turn vignt.


    But it was toote, though he controlled Mer Li to use the lifeless body of Jester as a shield, however, Shin Jiao''s bullet already contains enough energy of both Qi and mana to prate an infant soul realm cultivator.


    Puchi!!!


    The silver sh appears as the bullet went straight through the body of Jester towards Mer Li''s dantian. Even though she has activated the Qi field but it was not enough to protect her. The bullet tore a hole in her dantian and with the contact to the energy inside her core a loud explosion surprised everyone.


    That explosion blew up the whole hut; it''s like when a powerful cultivator blows up their core. And in that instant, a figure can be seen flying out along with the debris.


    When this happens, therge figure of Vexi Muxin suddenly vanished and followed that figure like a cloud of ck smoke.


    "DAMN IT!!! DAMN IT!!! DAMN IT!!!" he shouted while he retracted inside Su Aw.


    Vexi Muxin is already too close in attaining his goal, but he didn''t expect this new chip to jump out of nowhere and ruin his n. But he is confident that as long as he can control Su Aw, or jump out of Su Aw and get the attention of another power crazy person, then he can continue his reign of terror.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was also surprised at the oue. He didn''t expect that the core would blow up like that.


    "I guess I have to be careful when shooting a cultivator''s core." Shin Jiao muttered while shaking his head.


    This incident was also seen in the big mansion as the rest of the cultivators turn their gaze towards the small mushroom cloud on top of a hill.


    "What happened there?"


    "Is someone fighting against the necromancer?"


    "No, I think they are fighting against each other."


    "Whatever¡­ as long as things end, it''s all good."


    The surviving cultivators murmured as they talk to each other. Ping Gui, on the other hand, took out the rifle and turn his scope towards the location of the explosion. After a while, he saw a figure flying out from behind the trees.


    "I knew it! There is someone waiting up there." He muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Jin Fu asked beside him.


    "Can we leave this barrier now?" Ping Gui suddenly asked as he turns his gaze towards Ling Ya who is standing next to Jin Fu.


    "No, not yet. We still have around 5 minutes before the barrier copses on its own." Ling Ya replied.


    They know that the barrier is a very strong barrier that would repair itself when prated. Hence after the explosion, it almost immediately closed after some of the debris was able to enter. And they are unable to shut it down as it is a self-sustaining defensive array. So they have no other choice but to wait.


    ¡­


    Su Aw slowly opens his eyes but didn''t move as he can feel pain all over his body. He didn''t know what had happened as his mind is currently in confusion. Memories and images of Lingling flow through his mind like a sudden shing back of a ck and white movie reel.


    Then suddenly a voice sounded within his mind.


    "Hey¡­ you''re in a bad shape... I would want to help you but¡­ I¡­ I don''t have a body of my own." The voice of Vexi Muxin said in anguid tone.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ what can we do then?" Su Aw asked.


    "Well¡­ there is a way, but I¡­ I don''t know if you would permit it?" Vexi Muxin replied calmly and with a sincere tone.


    "Do you have another way? Then tell me!" Su Aw suddenly felt anxious.


    He has faced another setback but he still wanted to fight. This time his mind has already been clouded by the lust of power, as he has forgotten his main goal of revenge. He didn''t care if he has already wiped out almost half of the viges surrounding the town of Snowpeach, or that he has already killed the people responsible for the demise of his wife. Right now his mind is in chaos and the only thing he can think of is to gain more power so that he can once again fight back.


    "Those people have trampled against your honor¡­ we must crush them. Lend me your power and I will lend you mine. Let us be one so that we can take our revenge!" Vexi Muxin said in an encouraging voice.


    Su Aw''s mind is now clouded and the formless form of Vexi Muxin suddenly showed a sinister grin. He has already won and can now freely manipte and possess the body. After he has fully taken control, he ns to take Su Aw''s soul and use it as his main nourishment to immediately rise to the infant soul realm. Then after that, he would break through and be a Devil Born.


    As his goal is to be devil cultivator, he would now follow their cultivation paths which are almost the same as normal cultivators except when a devil cultivator reaches nascent realm then it''s is called in a different name: which is the Devil Born realm, then the World Demon realm, and Sky Demon realm, and then High Demon realm, and thest is the Demon God realm.


    Now that Vexin Muxin now has his goal in front of him, he didn''t hesitate and immediately grabs the opportunity.


    On the ground, Su Aw''s body began to convulse at the same time started to twitch while his expression is in pain. His eyes suddenly turned white as if he is already on the verge of passing out. This made Vexin Muxin excited and expedites the process of possession.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Wow, you''re excited ain''t you?" a voiceing from a young man standing on a rock beside the figure of Su Aw said.


    "I figure this is your n, can''t wait to get a new body now ain''t you? You''ve fooled the guy into thinking that you can help him. But the truth is that you will take over his body and consume his soul. What a pathetic ghost." Shin Jiao added as he scrutinized the process of possession that''s happening inside the body of Su Aw.


    Right now what he can see are two souls, one of the souls is being kicked out by a dark ghost. The process is not yetplete; luckily he was able to arrive on time.


    "Su Aw right? With what you are doing, do you think your wife''s soul would be at peace? No matter how I look at it, I don''t think so." Shin Jiao said.


    Upon hearing that, Su Aw''s soul suddenly began to glow. The weakening willpower within him seems to be slowlying back.


    "Do not listen to him. He is not our ally. He is here to kill both of us." Vexi Muxin''s hoarse voice identally came out from Su Aw as he suddenly felt agitated.


    If only he can have a corpse to control he would immediately send it to the bastard who is disturbing his n.


    "I''m already here if I wanted to kill you I can. But right now, I don''t want to judge you for what you did. I can actually understand your flight. But as of this time, if you already epted that you are going to die, then how can you face your wife? How can she be happy with a husband who has killed many? There is still a chance. You have to let go¡­ don''t fight it anymore... Just dly ept your fate. Don''t bow down to the darkness." Shin Jiao''s words echoed through Su Aw''s soul.


    Then suddenly a woman''s voice enters his mind and echoed the words which Shin Jiao has said. Su Aw suddenly felt warm within his heart.


    "Let go¡­ my love¡­" the voice said.


    "De¡­ dear¡­ Lingling is that you? Wait¡­ wait¡­ don''t go!" Su Aw''s soul shouted as he fought back against the surging flow of darkness in his heart.


    "NO!!! You can''t. You cannot give up! I will have your soul!" Vexin Muxin shouted as he also struggles to devour the soul of Su Aw.


    But since Su Aw has already absorbed enough dark energy from theirbined effort, Vexin Muxin was not able to ovee Su Aw''s will power.


    So instead of forcing himself to the man he has helped to be strong, he turns towards the young man sitting on the rock.


    "This is all your fault! I will devour you, soul, instead!" Vexin Muxin shouted as he flew out of Su Aw''s body.


    A fist-sized ck ball of pure soul essence flew out from Su Aw''s dantian and directly rushes towards Shin Jiao who calmly sits on a rock. Vexin Muxin is confident that the young man could not see him so he directly rushes towards Shin Jiao.


    But suddenly he saw Shin Jiao lifting his head and a wide grin appear on his face. Then he saw darkness engulfing him as his consciousness slowly faded.


    Thest thing that Vexin Muxin could hear is thest wording from the young man which made him immediately lost all his will power to fight¡­


    "Gotcha!"

 Chapter 163 - Mistaken Identity Part 1

    The Aftermath part 1


    /*unedited*/


    In a muddy and uneven pathway slowly traverses a long line of wagons. The atmosphere exuding from each of the wooden wagons is truly a gloomy and a depressing one. Once in a while, one can hear faint sobbing of a woman or a child.


    This convoy is The Roc''s Eye merchant group traveling caravan. After spending at least a week in the town of Snowpeach their preparation waspleted and began their journey towards the great city of Wu.


    Inside thest wagon which is painted in ck is a group of 10 people. Unlike the other wagons, this group''s atmosphere is serene and calm. The people in this wagon are Shin Jiao with the two women, Jiyi and Jie Ye and the two kids, then Jin Fu and his family, Elder Jugs, and Lily Chen, the girl with a hidden half-beast aura.


    Some of theirpanions were left in the town, as they have already decided to stay there. Though the town was devastated, with the help of Princess Xinge Lee and the remaining army of cultivators she brought, they began to rebuild the town with her authority acting as a temporary mayor. There are those who decided to stay in town but there are also some who decided to travel with the Roc''s Eye merchant group caravan to forget the horror they have suffered in the hands of the necromancer Su Aw.


    ¡­


    While traveling, Shin Jiao turns his gaze towards the horizon and remembers what happened at the time in the vige of Yong where he faced the Vile Soul essence of Vexi Muxin.


    Heid a trap for the ghost as the thing though he is unable to see its appearance. As a powerful ghost cultivator, Vexi Muxin is already able to control his spectral body. He is able to hide from normal cultivators below the nascent soul realm. But unknown to him, Shin Jiao''s special goggles are able to detect his aura whether he suppresses it or not.


    The design of the goggles came from Gubu, who is a talented artifact craftsman and also a powerful cultivator at the World Nascent realm.


    Shin Jiao has already learned the process of making the hallowed ground. With his crafting ability, he was able to miniaturize it into an array formation te. With it, Shin Jiao was able to trap Vexi Muxin''s soul outside and the pure soul essence went to his hand.


    When Vexi Muxin lost the soul essence his soul immediately return to normal. And the desperation in his now visible expression can clearly be seen by Shin Jiao.


    "No¡­ You¡­ you tricked me! Give me the soul essence back. It''s mine! It''s mine!" like a howling wind, Vexi Muxin''s voice echoed outside the boundary of the hallowed ground array.


    No matter how hard he wanted to reach out and touch the soul essence floating on Shin Jiao''s palm he is unable to breach the golden field which surrounded Shin Jiao''s body. His action instead causes his soul to be purified.


    A normal soul is white and translucent, but because of the negative karma and souls the Vexi Muxin has devoured, his soul turns ck.


    But right now, as he stretched forth his hands and touched the golden field ck smoke would evaporate from his darkened soul. And as the ck smoke rises, Vexi Muxin can feel the power leaving him.


    "You wanted this right? Come get it!" Shin Jiao said as he stretched forth his hand.


    Upon seeing this Vexi Muxin immediately flew back. He already knows that if he touches Shin Jiao his powers would all vanished. All his hard work and effort would be for naught. This time all he can think of is how to get the soul essence and escape. On the other hand, Shin Jiao is also at a dilemma, though he is able to protect himself against the power of the dark ghost, yet he is also unable to hurt it. His only option is to fight it in hand-to-handbat.


    This time, Shin Jiao truly wished he could go to town and read some cultivation books so that he can analyze and learn how to manipte Qi spells. Because what he knows right now are just bits and pieces of knowledge from those cultivators he has met on his travels.


    "This is not the time to hesitate. I need to end this now!" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly attack the ck ghost in front of him.


    But Vexi Muxin has already anticipated this, and immediately flew to the air and out of Shin Jiao''s reach. Seeing that his enemy is trying to run away, Shin Jiao immediately infused enough amount of natural energy in his handgun bullets. This way the bnce of holy mana he is able to put in the bullet would be enough to cause damage.


    He immediately empties a whole cartridge of magazine bullets at the floating ck ghost.


    Upon his escape, Vexi Muxin showed Shin Jiao a scornful look as the young man is unable to reach him. Plus the movement of the young man is easy to predict for him who is an old and once-powerful cultivator.


    But before he can react he suddenly felt that his spectral body became weak. Then he discovers that multiple circr fist-sized holed has torn open his dark body, now revealing pure translucent white. Then the power began to weaken as the amount of dark Qi he has umted was immediately down by a fourth.


    "You! I will kill you!" Vexi Muxin howled in a voice like that of a banshee.


    Shin Jiao expected the dark ghost to attack, so he prepares to fire another round. But to his surprise, Vexi Muxin actually ran away like the wind. Yet, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and fire off many rounds while chasing the ck ghost. What was once a ck ghost now turns almost transparent, it is clear that not even half of his power is left.


    In desperation, Vexi Muxin suddenly had an idea. Without hesitation, he dove down to the ground.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he wanted to stop the ghost by casting a fireball but he only hit the feet of the now grayed ghost as his body has already dived deep in the ground.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect this thing to be so crafty." Shin Jiao muttered in helplessness.


    He knows that his preparationck offense, as he never expected to face such a slippery opponent this time. Without a choice, he dejectedly returns towards Su Aw and sees the situation.


    "What is that?" Shin Jiao muttered as he saw the spirit of a beautiful woman standing beside Su Aw.


    "I guess this is what happens when someone dies right." He thought.


    Su Aw right now is already at his limits. Without the soul essence, he is practically a mortal as the soul essence has already taken every bit of his power. And right now beside him stood a beautifuldy, he knows thisdy as she grew with him in the vige of Yong. She has proven herself to him by not leaving him even in his darkest hour.


    The woman is¡­ Mer Li.


    Her beautiful and calming smile made his heart warm. Though he didn''t know why Mer Li is the one he is seeing right now, only her semi-transparent face seems to interchange with his wife Lingling''s face. Su Aw could not utter any words anymore as he slowly feel his strength leaving him and the slowly fading beating of his heart is the only sound that can be heard.


    Then¡­ his eyes slowly close, but a contented smile is on his face. He knows that he had done a long of wrong in his life. Because of his desire for revenge, he was blinded and used by the vile soul essence. But seeing her for thest time, he is already contented. If ever he would face retribution, then so be it.


    When Su Aw closes his eyes, his soul was lifted from his body by the woman and both of them banished like the wind.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess this is the end." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at the soul essence silently floating in his palm.


    Shin Jiao immediately flew towards where Jiyi is hiding.


    "Master Shin, is it finished? Did you kill the necromancer? I mean that ck ghost thing?" Jiyi asked as she saw Shin Jiao approached her.


    She is currently standing on a thick branch of a tree and wearing Shin Jiao''s sses. Though she didn''t see everything, still she was able to perceive the fight.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess so. I also got this." Shin Jiao replied as he showed Jiyi the soul essence.


    "The problem now is how¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to ask, but suddenly the calmly floating soul essence on his hand began to rotate.


    Then Jiyi suddenly felt something from within her dantian.


    "Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I feel¡­" Jiyi muttered as she unconsciously extended her hand towards the glowing rotating ball of light on Shin Jiao''s palm.


    Shin Jiao wanted to put back the soul essence, but he suddenly saw it flying towards Jiyi''s hands. It acted like an excited lost sprite meeting its master atst.


    When Jiyi''s hand touches the soul essence, it immediately enters her meridian like a wisp of smoke and flows through towards her dantian. Then from within her dantian, it actually nestled on a special space that seems to be already reserved for it.


    Jiyi closes her eyes, while Shin Jiao looks at her dumbfounded.

 Chapter 164 - Mistaken Identity Part 2

    The Aftermath part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside Jiyi''s dantian a surge of power she has never felt before suddenly made her want to cultivate. Without a choice, she unconsciously closed her eyes as she felt a lot of information filling her mind.


    The ability of someone with a unique body called Dual Soul vessel is their ability to absorb the souls of those they wished to absorb and gain their knowledge. This is the reason why those with Dual Soul vessel body are sometimes sought by some sects, because of their ability to store knowledge. With this, they can preserve the teaching and ways of their master for a long time.


    But sometimes, there are those who would kill them and try to steal their physique. But no one dares to use spirits to invade their bodies because once they are inside; the invader would be the ve of those with this unique physique.


    Right now, Jiyi is reading and learning from the experiences of Vexi Muxin. Though this is not the whole memory as the soul of Vexi Muxin has escaped, but it is already enough for her to gain some knowledge and cultivation techniques.


    After some time, Jiyi slowly opens her eyes and found herself in Shin Jiao''s embrace. She could not help herself but be stunned and wanted to push Shin Jiao away.


    "Don''t move or you''ll fall down." the manly voice of Shin Jiao made her realize the situation she is in.


    Right now, they are standing on a thick tree branch. And when she closed her eyes a while ago, she almost fell. So, Shin Jiao caught her and help her to stand while supporting her body.


    "Are you okay now?" Shin Jiao asked with a hint of concern in his face.


    Seeing this, Jiyi can''t help but blush and nods her head in reply.


    Seeing that she has already awakened and seems to be fine, Shin Jiao let go of her body and separated from her calmly.


    "What happened?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ I think I know what happened now." Jiyi replied as she tried to arrange the memories which suddenly enter her brain.


    Then she tells that Su Aw was actually tricked by the vile soul essence ghost named Vexi Muxin. A cultivator that failed his divine tribtion because of the negative karma he has umted. Because of his desire for revenge, Su Aw was shown and convinced that his wife is already dead. But in truth, his wife Lingling is still alive.


    At that time, she was raped by the son of the mayor of Snowpeach town. But then on the process, the mayor''s son actually took a liking to her and took her away to the town. Vexi Muxin knew this as he uses his undead beast to spy on everything. Then he manipted the images and showed a horrendous scene to Su Aw. And from then on the carnage started¡­


    "So you mean, Su Aw''s wife is still alive?!" Shin Jiao asked in surprise.


    Jiyi nods her head in agreement.


    "Not only that¡­ I¡­ I think that she was able to escape the mayor''s manor." Jiyi exined.


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess fate yed some nasty tricks on Su Aw. But because of this many have perished." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Master¡­ did you kill that fellow? That¡­ that ghost?" Jiyi asked with hesitation.


    "No, he was able to escape." Shin Jiao told her the truth.


    "Well, no matter. I think that thing didn''t have much time to live without the soul essence." Jiyi said with a smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ his goal to be an immortal would end like this. Karma¡­" Shin Jiao muttered shaking his head.


    "We have to get back to the town. Our work is done here." Shin Jiao said as he helped Jiyi down therge tree.


    When they walked out of the area, Shin Jiao saw several figures flying towards them.


    "Shin! It''s really you!" Ling Ya suddenly eximed as she excitedly approaches the two.


    "Little brother¡­ you¡­ you save us again. I really owe you big time now." Bok Du said in his loud and boisterous voice.


    "You really hid your strength too well¡­ and you found yourself a woman too." Lily Chen who is behind Ling Ya said with a teasing tone.


    But suddenly she was pinched by Chuan Tang on her side. She wanted to re but when she saw where Chuan Tang is looking she suddenly stopped. Because they now realized that the woman beside Shin Jiao doesn''t have arms. From the bandage, it seems that she met a huge misfortune. As a woman with a disability, her life would be harder from now on.


    But Jiyi paid them no mind. She just stood there beside Shin Jiao with a dignified look on her beautiful face.


    Then the rest of the cultivators arrive in front of Shin Jiao. They already knew what happened as the man Ping Gui told them what he saw in the scope as he watches the fight.


    Right now, Ping Gui is looking at Shin Jiao like he is a treasure trove, not just him but the rest of the cultivators. But none dared made their move because they know how strong the young man in front of them is. To be able to approach the mist without fear and kill the necromancer, anyone of the cultivators in here would not im that they can do so. Even those at the infant soul realm just observe the young man in front of them.


    "The man Su Aw is already dead. But his¡­ power¡­ the soul essence has escaped. I was able to wound it, but I think it would notst any longer. Those of you, who wanted to hunt it down. Be my guest. For me, I wanted to return and get some good rest." Shin Jiao said nonchntly while stretching his arms while yawning.


    Princess Xinge Lee suddenly stood in front of Shin Jiao blocking his path.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he suddenly frowned. The young woman in front of him is a great beauty, but she looks cold and aloof.


    "I¡­ On behalf of the king of Wu. I Princess Lee wanted to thank you¡­ thank you for helping us." She said in a dignified tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the proud Princess would say this to him, but then he didn''t want to cause more trouble so he just smiled and cupped his hands in gratefulness.


    "Thank you¡­ your highness." Shin Jiao said.


    Then he continues walking down the path towards the Snowpeach town. Seeing his figure leaving Jin Fu and the rest of his group followed suit. But there are those who stayed and began inspecting the surrounding trying to get any benefit from the battle that happened.


    Shadow Ang suddenly appear beside Xinge Lee and gave her the pouches and two rings. Those are the spatial tool he took from Su Aw''s corpse. Seeing this, Xinge Lee turns her eyes towards the young man who is calmly walking ahead.


    "Interesting..." she muttered as she never saw anyone leaving things like this on the battlefield.


    "It seems that he is not interested in the things inside." Xinge Lee said as she threw the things in her hand towards Shadow Ang.


    "Keep them; we can use those to rebuild the town." Xinge Lee said as she followed the group going out of the forest.


    Shin Jiao was able to return to the town along with the rest of the survivors. Then they started to prepare everything so that they can follow the Rock''s Eye merchant group to the city of Wu.


    ¡­


    As the caravan left the town, a woman sitting inside a wagon turns her gaze towards the sky. When she heard what had happened she actually felt calm. Many times she wanted to go out and stop the tragedy from happening, but she was imprisoned by Long Xilong. Although she is just a mere mortal, she was treated like a princess inside the courtyard of the mayor''s son, as Long Xilong seems to have fallen for her beauty. He hid her from everyone even from his own father.


    At first, she wanted to kill herself, but the thought of her husband Su Aw would always weaken her resolve.


    As her gaze turns towards the sky, she suddenly sees two familiar faces in the clouds. They are the faces of her husband Su Aw and her best friend Mer Li. Both seem to be smiling down on her and telling her that everything is alright now, she must live her life in a new ce. Seeing this, a charming smile slowly appears on her once sad yet beautiful face.


    Then she slowly caresses her slightly bulging tummy.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I¡­ I will raise our child to be as strong as you." she muttered.


    Only she and Long Xilong know what happened that day. She also didn''t know why, but when she touches the face of the man who was about to vite her, he suddenly became calm and showed a bizarre reaction as if he was smitten in love with her. And after that, she was taken from her home.


    As time flew by, she suddenly found herself pregnant. Long Xilong thought that he was the father but heaven knows that nothing happened to them. And like a person crazy in love, Long Xilong became obsessed with her.


    "My love¡­ don''t worry¡­ those who have broken us apart¡­ will pay dearly with their lives.." Lingling muttered as beads of tears slowly slid down her white glossy cheeks and a seed of vengeance sprouted once again from deep within another person''s heart.

 Chapter 165 - Mistaken Identity Part 3

    The New City of Dis: 1


    /*unedited*/


    One monthter¡­


    After a month of travel along the bumpy and dirt road towards the great city of Wu, the Roc''s Eye merchant caravan has finally reached their destination. The long travel made the people tired and weary except for the cultivators who spend their time cultivating while traveling.


    The month of travel on the road seems to be peaceful except for those few bandits that would stupidly attack the caravan without thinking of the consequences. Bibao Ling became acquainted with Shin Jiao and his group as he would alwayse and visit them because of Jin Fu.


    He was then introduced to Shin Jiao by Jin Fu. While traveling Shin Jiao has crafted Jiyi and Bao Fung their artificial limbs. Since Shin Jiao is already confident of his own ability to defend himself he didn''t mind the other people in the caravan seeing his knowledge in crafting. When Elder Jugs first saw how he melted the different metals andbine them to one, his eyes almost pop out in disbelief.


    Elder Jugs have obtained one of the old phones that Shin Jiao has created from the town of Dis. So one of his goals is to study it and use it to improve the means ofmunication in the kingdom of Wu. So when he saw Shin Jiao techniques in crafting, he immediately gained interest. For someone like him who dedicated his life to improving the lives of the citizen in the kingdom of Wu in secret, he can''t pass the chance to learn more from the young man.


    "This is too amazing! I didn''t know that you canbine metal like this. We would always melt them and thenbine them through measurement. But it seems that this method is easier, plus you can immediately remove the impurities in the metal this way¡­ Brilliant!" Elder Jugs said one time while observing Shin Jiao working on the artificial limbs.


    Shin Jiao and Elder Jugs then began to talk about crafting and both gain some enlightenment on their own perspective about crafting. The middle-aged Elder Jugs also began recording what Shin Jiao taught him, this way he can improve his craft and raise his proficiency level in artifact crafting.


    But what Shin Jiao didn''t teach him is the glove''s function. This is his own trade secret; he created the gloves through learning and deducing from Gubu''s artifact crafting style.


    Because of the bumpy road, Shin Jiao was only able to finish the rough-looking limbs. He attached two grayish crystal-like arms to Jiyi, the hands would function as a normal hand, making her like a partial organic cyborg. This is because the arms are not using electrical mechanism but instead, it has its own meridian flow where Jiyi''s Qi can flow freely. Making it looks like living gray crystal arms.


    "These will serve as your arm for the meantime¡­ I need to improve the color and the texture so that it would truly look like a normal arm." Shin Jiao exined after carefully attaching the arms on Jiyi.


    Though the process was a little painful because he needs to open the wound on her arm and connect some of the vessels and the metal to her severed bones, Jiyi just gritted her teeth and bore through the pain.


    Since the attachment only took a few minutes, in just a few hours before dawn she was already able to use her news arms to the fullest. After receiving such treatment from, Shin Jiao she just didn''t bother with pleasantries and hug Shin Jiao while crying.


    She knows that her future is already bleak when she lost both of her arms. But now she again gained hope and this is because of the young man in her arms.


    "Now, now¡­ I know that you are touched but as I told you before this is not free. From now on you will be following me, okay?" Shin Jiao said while patting her back.


    The young woman just nods her head.


    Shin Jiao is really interested in the power of the soul essence. Upon learning about it from Jiyi, he is sure that she would be a great addition to the underground base.


    Shin Jiao also attached a leg to Bao Fung. Since he is unable to use Qi, Shin Jiao uses mechanicalponents. Unlike the arms of Jiyi, Bao Fung''s leg is harder to craft and takes time. So, Shin Jiao was only able to finish it a week before they were able to arrive near the great city of Wu.


    But this made Elder Jugs more puzzled and dumbfounded; even Jing Fu and Ling Ya were also awed when they saw the finished artificial leg.


    "This doesn''t make sense anymore¡­" Elder Jugs said while shaking his leg in disbelief.


    As Bao Fung started to run around the wagon, the three spreads their spiritual sense and observe the mechanisms inside the leg which work really well.


    "Young man¡­ Do you want to serve the Kingdom of Wu? I would assure you that you will have a great future. Hahaha¡­" Elder Jugs said whileughing in delight.


    "Elder, you are too kind. But I must refuse¡­ I like my freedom more." Shin Jiao said while politely declining the offer.


    Shin Jiao didn''t care about fame and glory. He has worked as a ve for the government in his previous world. Now that he is free he didn''t want to be under someone''s rule. Shin Jiao''s cultivation has now improved greatly and has already reached the middle stages of the gold core realm with his physique. While his mana spheres have also reached the 46th sphere.


    He knows that his cultivation speed is getting slower, as this is normal. The higher the level, the longer it would take for him to improve as his dantian and sphere would need a vast amount of Qi to absorb. But he is not worried; he is not a normal cultivator who relies on his own cultivation to fight because¡­ he has his gears or equipment.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­ A piece of great news has begun to spread throughout the Xi Empire. In the forest defensive line border of the kingdom of Yiys a town whose sole purpose is to block the beasts from the Daemon forest upon entering the human world. This once medium grade town was called the town of Dis.


    But¡­ 2 months ago a strange town suddenly emerges from within the forest. The distance of the strange town from the town of Dis is around 50 kilometers. But a few weeks before the town emerges, news ofrge numbers of mortals disappearing or migrating towards the Daemon forest was heard. The cultivators didn''t mind this because they already knew that there is a mortal settlement inside the forest which is protected by a very strong protective and illusion array.


    But then everyone was shocked when one day they suddenly saw tall strange buildings appearing. The first ones to see the buildings were the guards patrolling the high walls of the town of Dis.


    "What are those?"


    "They look like lone cubes made of rocks and ss."


    "Look! There are people inside!"


    "How can that be? How can such strange buildings suddenly appear out of nowhere?"


    "Wait a minute¡­ that''s the location of the mortal settlement right?"


    "Did they create those things?"


    The guards and the town''s people who heard this new suddenly began to discuss.


    When this news reached the town of Dis leaders, they began to have a discussion. Then they decided to send a representative to go to the mortal''s settlement and inquire about what is happening.


    Two dayster, while the elders are having a discussion arge group of people was found marching towards the town. What made everyone fascinated is that the group of people wearing weird uniform clothes has weird items hanging on their bodies. Most of them carry a single long weapon and two small objects which may also be a weapon holstered on either the side of their legs or neat their armpit.


    The things that the army have are one long semi-automatic rifle and a single or two handguns. Plus they are wearing an improved camouge suit, which is as strong as a level 4 beast hide but as flexible as a soft cotton shirt. Then strapped on their bodies is an advance exoskeleton streamline made for ease andfort while moving.


    But what made everyone dumbfounded is not only the weird and new things these people are carrying but the one who leads them.


    "What a beauty!¡­"


    "She is like a white-haired angel."


    "Isn''t that the missing alchemist?"


    "Yeah¡­ I think she is."


    "Damn it! Even though they are just mortals but they seem to have the temperament of a cultivator."


    "If we attack them, we might get those artifacts they have¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "Are you a fool or new here?"


    "Those armor and artifacts belong to the mortal army. They can fight against beast in the forest. Do you think you can stand against them?"


    "What?!"


    The different opinions and discussions of the people around the town while watching the marching army on the road moving towards the town hall echoed throughout the town.


    At this time, Qin Lou together with Qian Li and a toon of 30 mortal soldiers began marching towards the town hall following the town of Dis'' representative.


    Upon arriving she can see some familiar figure which she hasn''t seen in 50 years¡­


    Actually, in the outside world, only 50 days have passed since the underground base closedrge protective array. But within the base it has already been 50 long years, this is due to a fortuitous event that happened while the Shadow Squad was training within the deep parts of the Daemon forest.


    As Qin Lou stood in front of the town elder and leaders, everyone wore a shocked expression on their faces.. Though they already know that the genius alchemist has returned but seeing her standing in front of them showing a unique temperament gives everyone a sense of deep respect for her.

 Chapter 166 - Mistaken Identity Part 4

    The city of Dis: 2


    /*unedited*/


    The golden rays of the sunshine through the gaps of the windows of the town''s hall of Dis town. This, in turn, illuminated the wide and spacious room where many people wearing different robes stood in attention. Their gazes are towards two beautiful women standing near the entrance of the hall.


    One of the women looks like a white flower with her white flowing long hair tied in a ponytail behind her back, while the other one is wearing a half-face veil covering her mouth. But her gentle eyes and perfectly curved thin eyebrow can clearly show the beauty she possesses. Both of them have a temperament that would make those who look at them think that they belong to a noble family.


    From within the crowd of middle-aged men, a familiar-looking man slowly approaches the two. He wore a happy smile on his ck and white-bearded face. Though the man''s hair already shows some strands of white, his appearance only shows a man in his 30''s.


    When Qin Lou saw him, she immediately showed a face of delight.


    "Elder Ao! Long-time, no see!" Qin Lou said as she cupped her hand in greetings.


    "Young Qin''er you''re too polite, it just been around 2 months. It wasn''t that long¡­ Haha¡­" Hu Ao said whileughing, he truly likes the humble attitude of this genius student of his.


    He and the saintly alchemist Lu Hao Duang has been going back and forth from the Floating Lotus Alchemy School to the town of Dis, just hoping that she would change her mind and reemerge from the mortal settlement inside the Daemon forest. But now that he saw her, he was astonished.


    It seems that Qin Lou was truly turned into a refined young woman.


    When Qin Lou and Qian Li heard his words, both suddenly turn towards each other and showed an awkward look on their faces. They seem to forget one crucial thing¡­


    Although in their own perspective, they have already stayed inside therge protective array for around 50 or so years. But in truth, it has only been 2 months.


    This is because of the Time te¡­


    It was at that time¡­


    A week after they closed the underground base using arge sect protection array. Although the outside world thinks that the base is really closed for good. But this is not true, because they can still go outside except they needed the limited jade te which Shin Jiao gave them. There are only 10 jades in total, so only 10 people cane out at one time.


    That morning, Fairy (Qin Lou) along with Qilin (Beiwei Tang) and five more people went out for some rigorous training. Since the beast in the outer area of the forest is not challenging anymore for this group of new Shadow Squad members, they decided to go to the middleyer of the forest.


    After encountering a lot of level 3 and some level 4 beasts, the group became exhausted. Even Fairy and Qilin became drained of mana for supporting the group. As they rested for a while, the group noticed some disturbance on the mountain near the ce they are resting.


    "Fairy! Over there!" Qilin said while pointing at the direction where a thick smoke rises from the sea of trees.


    Qilin or Beiwei Tang is the group''s technology specialist and scout. Before joining the underground base she was one of the girls that were saved by Shin Jiao from the hands of the beast-man who delve in human trafficking. As she grew up as a servant of a cultivator, she was always treated poorly. But aftering to the underground base, her life was changed. She was then discovered as a mage and began to develop her own power.


    Qilin found herself to be more proficient in controlling wind magic. And began to develop in that direction, though she can now cast different kinds of low-level magic, as of now she is still weak in them.


    When Fairy or Qian Li turns her gaze towards the direction, she immediately squints her eyes. Using her goggles, she scanned that area. There she found a person lying on the ground along with five level-4 beasts.


    Without thinking she immediately grabs her long rifle and put on her gears.


    "Someone was hurt on the ground¡­ I''ll help, you guys back me up." Fairy(Qian Li) said in a decisive tone.


    Using her fastest speed she arrives in the area atop a tree. With a clear view of her surroundings belong; she can see an old woman on the ground which seems unconscious. Then crawling towards her is a group of giant lizard-like monsters with dark red scales.


    Fairy immediately set the safety off on her rifle and without a word pulled the trigger. The crawling beasts have their attention to the prey in front of them and didn''t notice her. But even if they do, they would just assume that she is just an insignificant mortal.


    Ping!


    The sound of a bullet ricocheting on the ground made the other beasts stop on their tracks. Then they saw one of theirrades falling. The stench of blood immediately wafted through the air, making the rest of the lizard-like beast turns their eyes bloodshot.


    Then like crazy, the beasts began pouncing towards their deadpanion. With huge bites, the four beasts tore theirpanion into shreds.


    When the rest of her teammates arrive in the area they saw the gruesome situation and immediately, set their long rifles to maximum output and fire.


    The four beasts were killed on the spot with each having their heads fist-sized holes. After the war, the underground base was able to deduce how to control the output of the rifle. So far, the strongest beast they can kill easily would be level 4 beasts. But if they overcharge the rifles using only one shot, there is a chance that they can kill level 5 beasts. But that is along with a danger that the rifle would explode killing the shooter in the process.


    After they were able to dispose of the beasts, they immediately jump down and helped the old woman on the ground.


    "She is still breathing. We need to take her to the rest area." Fairy(Qian Li) said as she carefully carried the old woman in her arms.


    When she held the old woman in her bosom, a slight smile actually appear on the old woman''s mouth.


    The group carefullyid the woman in a soft bed made of a cotton nket. Then Fairy checked her vitals and scanned her body. Seeing that the old was not injured, she heaves a sigh of relief. But what baffled them is howe the old woman is near the middle part of the Daemon forest.


    "Mam, what do you think is the situation?" Ask one of the young men in the group.


    In the five new members of the Shadow Squad, he is one of the males; his name is Gi Do An. And when they scanned him, they discover that he has a strong affinity to be a water mage. So he was immediately drafted in the Shadow Squad.


    "I think the old woman is okay. We just have to wait until she wakes up." Fairy(Qian Li) said as she unconsciously caresses the old woman''s head.


    But when she did that, the old woman unconsciously moaned, making Fairy suddenly halt her action.


    "Aw¡­ Why did you stop?" suddenly the old woman grumbled while still lying on the bed with closed eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Fairy unconsciously continues caressing the old woman''s hair. Everyone showed a stunned expression on their faces.


    "What the heck? This old woman is just ying with us right?"


    "How? Is she really hurt?"


    "I think we''ve been yed."


    Are the words that are on the minds of the rest of the people in the team.


    "Olddy, are you okay now?" Fairy asked with a caring tone.


    Qian Li found the old woman adorable as she smiles while her hair is being caressed.


    "Sigh¡­ I really wanted to stay here and be lovingly caressed like this." suddenly the old woman muttered as she opens her eyes.


    Then she shed a smile towards Qian Li (Fairy).


    "Little girl, you truly satisfy this olddy. You have a good heart and a gentle hand." She said as she patted Qian Li''s hand.


    "For saving me, I will give you this¡­" the old woman said while taking out from her ring a pendant.


    "This is a Time te. If you drop your blood in this pendant, it would grow into a table size Time te." The old woman exined.


    I can see that you are not just a mere mortal. The old woman said as she pointed her finger on her forehead. Seeing this, everyone was shocked as they know that she is referring to them being mages and warriors.


    "Senior, I¡­ I am Qian Li. Who¡­ who might you be?" Qian Li(Fairy) immediately asked.


    Right now her heart is beating fast.


    "You''ll know me when the timees." The old woman said as she stands up from the bed.


    But as soon as her figure stands she immediately changed into a beautiful young woman. She then started to float in the air and then vanished.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but they know that they are not dreaming. Because on Qian Li''s handys a silver pendant.


    The group didn''t stay in the area but decided to go back to the base. When their figures vanished through the sea of trees, the figure of the beautiful woman reappears floating in the sky as she watches the shadow-like figures of Qian Li and her team weaving through the woods.


    "What an interesting group¡­ I hope they can change the way things are done in this messed-up.." She muttered as her figure vanished once again through thin air.

 Chapter 167 - Mistaken Identity Part 5

    The city of Dis: 3


    The Time te is an artifact that was first seen millions of years ago in the cultivationnd. It has the power to control time inside its sphere of influence. As time flew by, it was handed down to a few cultivators and was treated as a valued treasure.


    The Time te''s effect on time is external and through non-living beings. This means it can slow or hasten time but the age of a person or a beast inside its influence would not be affected. This includes cultivation and the gathering of one''s mana or Qi inside their body. This has been the effect of the Time te since time immemorial.


    Actually, the Time te was created by a Deity who is well versed with time Dao. The Deity then sent this artifact to the cultivation world so that it could be of use to those fortunate beings. But then what she expected didn''t happen, because she then realized that most cultivators are selfish beings. Because of the difficulty of cultivation, many seek out the fastest way for their strength to improve. Hence, every time a great treasure would appear many would die. Countries, sects, schools, would kill themselves just to gain power over the others.


    Nobody would share like what the Deity thought in an ideal world.


    That Deity before ascension and leaving the; decided to take the Time te from thend and hid it in the Deity realm of the.


    "It would be better for this thing to be hidden in this ce than be used by those ungrateful beings." The Deity shouted loudly shaking thend.


    Hence the Time te was passed down from one Deity to another. Sometimes, it would be given to a cultivator to test them. But it seems that many would just hide it and gain its advantage for themselves. Upon seeing this, the Deities would just shake their heads and once again take the Time te back.


    A few thousands of yearster...


    This time, it was Deity Feng Guilin''s turn to hold the Time te.


    As she observes the vast cultivationnd, she would always shake her head in dismay. This is because she could see fighting and wars happening all over the ce. Whether the fight would be between, humans and beast, humans and beast-men, beast-men and beast, and so on. Although she also has experienced these when she was still a mere lowly cultivator, seeing it happening almost everywhere makes her feel distraught.


    "There should be changes. This chaos should be lessened or even eradicated¡­ Hmm¡­ How can I make this world less chaotic?" she muttered.


    Then suddenly from within her Great World Looking Eye Artifact, she saw from deep within the great cover of concealment and defensive array a ce, a town which is popted by more than 500 mortals, cultivators, and¡­ mages. The popce seems to live in peace and harmony with each other, following a rule which made them almost equal. Though she still can see some being oppressed but this is being dealt with by some power in that ce they called thew.


    "Interesting¡­ How can this ce stand the test of time?" she muttered.


    Then she suddenly decided to go down to the cultivationnd and act out her n. She wanted to see for herself as upon observing that ce inside the Great World Looking Eye, the hope of having her wishes and dream toe true almost came into reality deep inside her mind.


    "This ce is interesting if they can grow they might be able to have a chance to change this world and turn it into something less chaotic." The Deity muttered while waving her hand.


    Her figure suddenly vanished from the ce where she stood and reappears high up in the sea of trees within the Daemon forest.


    And there she watches at how seven people hunted some beasts one by one or by groups. None of them saw her as she observes their discipline in executingmands and following orders. Their group acts as a singr individual. Sometimes, someone would make mistakes but as they progress their learning curve bes better and better.


    And so the meeting between the Deity Feng Guilin and the group of Qian Li along with the Shadow Squad trainee happened.


    ¡­


    When they reached the underground base, they reported what had happened.


    "What! Sister, you mean that this mysterious artifact called Time te was given to you by a mysterious woman." Phoenix(Meng Shiaoning) asked in astonishment.


    Qian Li nods her head along with Beiwei Tang(Qilin) and the rest of the trainees who came with them.


    Then suddenly two figures shed and appear right in front of Qian Li, they were Qin Lou and Xi Jung.


    "This¡­ this aura¡­ This pendant is what the woman gave you right?" Xi Jung suddenly said.


    The Jung n is a big n and has a long history, Xi Jung upon seeing the pendant suddenly remember something.


    There was a legendary artifact that was told within their n that possesses the godly power of time. This artifact was lost and was only told in the legends. The legends called it the Time te.


    So when Xi Jung and Qin Lou saw the pendant, they were both shocked.


    "You know of this?" Phoenix suddenly turns her gaze to Xi Jung.


    "Yes, it is actually a legend in many noble cultivator families." Xi Jung answered.


    "I also read this in one of the books in the library of the City of Er." Qin Lou also said.


    "The woman told me that to use this thing I just need to put a drop of my blood on this pendant. But she didn''t tell me how to use it." Qian Li said with an unsure look in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry sister Qian, we can help you. We actually have an idea on how to use this. But before that, we need to n this out." Qin Lou said as a thought came to her mind about Shin Jiao''s n for the base.


    In one of their talks, Shin Jiao has shared with her his ideal world. And upon hearing it, she also thinks that the world that Shin Jiao is trying to make it impossible to exist. Because the cultivation world is ruled by the strong and there is no such thing as equality. In this world, the winner takes all.


    But everything changes, when she learned about the things that the underground base can do. When Shin Jiaobined technology and cultivation, she was amazed. Even after staying inside the base for just a couple of days, it has given her great progress in her cultivation and base knowledge.


    "If we can hide and improve within 50 years, then we can have the power to defend ourselves from the prying eyes of those greedy high-level cultivators and sects." Qin Lou thought.


    "Shin¡­ We have it now¡­ we have the power to build your ideal world¡­ but¡­ but I wish you are here to build it with me¡­ with all of us." Qin Lou thought as a bead of tear unconsciously slid down her cheek.


    Everyone cannot see her expression, but they can feel the mncholy in her aura. Then Qin Lou suddenly felt a soft warm palm, carefully holding hers. It was Qian Li who looks at her though she cannot see her under her veil.


    "It''s okay¡­ He knows and trusted all of us." Qian Li muttered.


    Thought her voice is low, everyone heard her and smiled.


    Though their leader''s status is unknown, yet they all trusted that he would be okay. With his wit and ability to adapt to things except for his emotional bonds, he would be fine. This is actually in the mind of all the original members of the Shadow Squad.


    Then they decided to convey a meeting and began to n for the future. They slowly n out what they wanted to see in the next 50 years.


    After 2 weeks of nning and deliberations, it was all done. They hasten the eptance of the mortals who travel to the base; they began to literally ept everyone. Then the poption blew up to around 50,000 people in those two weeks while the council is nning.


    "Do you think that we have enough people?" Meng Shiaoning asked while looking at the data.


    "This is enough for now. We can just ept more after ''a few years¡­'' Hihi¡­" Ruby Lee(Serpent) giggled.


    "Young ones I leave everything to you. I just wanted to be in myb and creating things. Just tell me what you need. Master Shin Jiao has given a lot of blueprints and I haven''t even tried making half of them." the woman who looks like in her 50''s whom they called Elder Wan Bing said.


    This means that she has already deligated the leadership of the base to both Qin Lou and Qian Li.


    She and her team are the ones in charge of making gadgets and artifacts for the base. Shin Jiao chooses her because he found out that she can actually quickly grasp the fundamentals of mechanics and electrical engineering. She is also good at numbers and other stuff. This is because she was once a crafting cultivator, who lost her dantian due to the machination of her own n.


    Everyone just smiles at herment, they know that she is crazy when ites to research and development of the underground base''s types of machinery.


    The elder man beside her didn''t express his opinion and just smiled.


    "Then we will start¡­ From now on, a day would equal to 1 year¡­ And we will build a huge town¡­ no a great city, where the ideals of Master Shin Jiao woulde true, a ce of peace and sce for those who seek it." Qian Li proudly dered.


    She activated the pendant with her own blood and a bright shining light engulfs the whole wide range of the forest¡­


    ...


    50 dayster¡­


    A majestic city suddenly came out from within the protective barrier within the forest which suddenly opens like a bubble being popped. All the cultivators and the beast within that area look at it with wide amazement and wonder.


    This would be the day that the world will know the existence of the Great Shin County.

 Chapter 168 - Mistaken Identity Part 6

    The city of Dis: 4


    /*unedited*/


    A week has passed since the emergence of Qin Lou and the now majestic mortal''s settlement.


    The morning sun rose up in the sky with its golden rays bathing thend in gold. The warm feeling it gives to all the creatures and nts under its influence makes the scenery looks majestic and almost picture-perfect.


    On the side of the road where a small flowing stream of water gushes forth, a man with bloodied clothes and miserable appearancey on the grassy ground. His clothes have already traces of dried blood, but in some parts of this body, there are still small open wounds that show that he truly suffered greatly.


    Many people would just pass by and never dared look at his pitiable appearance. This is because none wanted to be implicated in this situation. Some of the mortals who would pass by wanted to help the miserable man but they would hesitate upon seeing that he is wearing a cultivator''s clothes. In thesends, it is normal for those cultivators who were helped by mortals to be ungrateful. Some of them may even kill the people who helped them because they think that it is below their pride to be helped by some mortal ants.


    As time went by, the sun is already high up in the sky and the heat made the surrounding almost unbearable.


    Right at this moment, a convoy of strange vehicles is traveling along the dirt road. The wagons look weird as they are boxes not made of wood but of metal. Plus each of metal boxes is not being dragged by Groogs or Neighs as it runs on a thing called ''engine''.


    Thebination of technology and cultivation materials turns the engine into something that uses spirit stone or beast core as its fuel, making it more efficient.


    The vehicles on the road look like huge Humvees designed to traverse the harsh environment inside the Daemon forest. So it became truly imposing as it travels down the dirt roading from the town of Dis.


    Qin Lou and Qian Li are among the passengers of one of the vehicles. With them are Elder Ao and the new head Elder of the Town of Dis, Guliang Fey. They are currently discussing cooperation between the town of Dis and the mortal''s settlement. Right now they are going to the great city of Wu and finalize this agreement in front of the king, as the underground base is still under his rule.


    Within that week, the influx of both mortals and cultivators to the town of Dis suddenly increased. This situation suddenly became a little rming as housing and inns suddenly became in demand.


    Many of those who heard this news came to the town of Dis just to satisfy their curiosity. But for the mortals, they came here to change their lives. As of now, the mortal''s settlement is not yet epting cultivators. Only mortals can enter that ce but under strict rules and checking.


    Halfway on the road, one of the mortal soldiers suddenly saw a person lying on the side of the road.


    "Madam Mayor! There is a person lying at the side of the road." The soldier shouted.


    The soldier is a woman in her twenties, so she is still a bit soft. But since she is able to be included in the guards for Qin Lou and Qian Li, she has her own sets of unique skills to boot.


    "Halt!" Qin Loumanded through her inte.


    Hearing hermand, the entire convoy of vehicles immediately stopped.


    When the cultivators riding with them saw this they showed an amazed and a little jealous face. Especially the leaders from the town of Dis. They can now imagine if the venture between the town and the mortal''s settlemente true, then they too can have the same capability to move as one without using too much effort.


    Qin Lou alighted from the vehicle and slowly walks towards the person on the ground. Some of the soldiers have already checked the man and immediately gave him a first aid treatment, as this is a normal procedure inside the underground base. Unlike the world outside where people would always assume the worst, the soldier from the underground base follows the modern rule of help first ask questionster.


    But of course, this didn''t mean that they would lower their guards down. While the man is being treated by a medic, two soldiers already have their rifles pointing at the man''s vital spots as a precaution.


    When Qin Lou uses her spiritual sense to scan the person on the ground, she suddenly froze. Her face has already been half-healed and she can now reveal her eyes. And from within those eyes, different emotions can be seen. The person beside her immediately felt the roiling turmoil of emotioning from Qin Lou.


    "Sister Qin¡­ Are you okay?" Qian Li suddenly asked with worry.


    Qin Lou didn''t say anything as if she has been stunned and was turned into stone.


    "Hey¡­" Qian Li suddenly grabs Qin Lou''s small soft hand.


    After staying inside the base for 50 long years, the two already formed a bond just like sisters. And so, Qian Li is familiar with Qin Lou''s emotional distress and reactions. And right now, she can feel that there is something wrong with Qin Lou. Then her gaze turns towards the man lying on the ground while being helped by a medic. As she observes more, she too became stunned. The man has unkempt hair and his face is covered with a messy beard. But she could not deny the handsomeness in that face. And right now, she is looking at a very familiar face.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Master Shin Jiao!" Qian Li muttered with disbelief clearly written all over her face.


    When Qin Lou heard the voice of Qian Li beside her, she was suddenly jolted out of the stupor. She is not dreaming, right? Because she also heard Qian Li calling the wounded man on the ground, Shin Jiao.


    Upon hearing that name, hundred and thousands of different emotions immediately burst out of Qin Lou''s chest as tears suddenly swelled in her eyes. She could not help but cover her soft mouth with her hand in disbelief as she slowly walks towards the figure of the man.


    She scans his body over and over without restrain just to confirm her conjecture. And right now she is 100% sure that the man is truly Shin Jiao.


    "Shin¡­ Shin!" Qin Lou is unable to control her emotions anymore and dashed towards the unconscious man on the ground.


    Without a care in the world, she immediately hugs him in her bosom while crying her heart out.


    "What happened to you? Who¡­ who dare do this¡­ Huhuhuhuuu¡­" Qin Lou cried as she hugs the man.


    Everyone was dumbfounded upon seeing this situation. In the eyes of all the people, they viewed her as a great woman. Something that people would look up to in respect and admired. Many of the soldiers and cultivators who came along in the convoy are already her admirers. Yet upon seeing her hugging another man-made them feel uneasy. They would rather be that man on the ground being hug by their goddess.


    Then suddenly another figure dashed towards the man, this time it is Qian Li. She too has already cried and immediately kneels on the grassy roadside. She extended her hand and firmly held the man''s hand which is calloused and full of wounds.


    "Master! Master¡­ what happened to you?" Qian Li muttered as she cried.


    The ce turned silent and only two sobs can be heard.


    As this area is the main road between the Great City of Yi and the town of Dis, many travelers are passing through this road. Upon seeing the convoy, many people have already been attracted to this area. The onlookers have already gathered around upon seeing this scene.


    "What a lucky man to have two supreme beauties crying beside him."


    "Damn him, he is the enemy of all men trying to im these two goddesses."


    "What happened? It seems that he suffered a great misfortune."


    "Maybe he was robbed or assaulted by road banditsst night."


    "I don''t think so. Look at those wounds; they''re not the work of bandits."


    The people around them began to discuss the situation they are seeing as spection and different reaction began toe out from each of them.


    "Madam Mayor¡­mander¡­ Please. We need to take him to the vehicle, there are many people already watching us." One of the soldiers standing behind Qin Lou suggested.


    The soldier''s voice woke Qin Lou from her emotional outburst and without a second thought carefully lifted the man''s body. She was assisted by Qian Li and the soldiers who clear the road to one of the vehicles with lesser people.


    "Qin, youngss¡­ are you okay?" Elder Ao immediately asked after the convoy continued their journey again.


    Qin Lou didn''t answer and she sat next to the man while slowly caressing his hand. On the other side, Qian Li also did the same as she too felt worried.


    They can already see the wounds on the man''s body slowly closing but still felt worried because he is still not waking up.


    When the convoy left, a wagon parked beside a tree suddenly moved and followed. Inside the wagon are a few men wearing ck clothing.


    "Leader, our target, the youngest son of the Jiao n is still alive." One of the men said in a low voice.


    "That''s impossible! When he escaped from the city we have already wounded him pretty badly from our ambush." Another one replied in a controlled yet angry tone.


    "He is already ate-stage gold core realm cultivator, so there is a chance for him to survive." A hoarse voice saiding from a man they are calling their leader.


    "But I don''t think you can escape the grasp of our ck Fiend assassin group¡­ master¡­ Shin Jiao" their leader said in a low tone.


    The sinister auraing from his suddenly made his eyes glow from within the dark corner of the wagon.

 Chapter 169 - Mistaken Identity Part 7

    The city of Dis: 5


    /*unedited*/


    2 weekster¡­


    The once border town called the town of Dis has now turned into a bustling city. After the kingdom of Yi has recognized the existence of another settlement within the borders of the forest, they form an agreement between the leaders of the underground base and the town of Dis.


    Although they didn''t need the kingdom''s permission for this deal but as a precaution and a way for them to coexist, Qin Lou and Qian Li decided to include the kingdom in this agreement.


    With assistance from the underground base, which is now called the town of Shin, the walls and defenses of the city of Dis were reinforced with advanced weaponry. Many craftsmen wanted to poke their noses to these new artifacts, but because of the agreement, they could not do so. As of now, the technology is solely controlled by the town of Shin.


    Then trading of old prototypes that the town of Shin created began to spread through the means of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group. This is because of the close rtion of one of their heir, Susu Ling.


    Meanwhile, the man whom they have found on the roadside is still unconscious. Though his breathing and pulse have already been found normal, even with the use of the advanced apparatus and healing pills he is still unconscious.


    In a white-walled room, which looks like a modern hospital from Earth, a beautiful slender woman wearing a white robe paces back and forth. In her eyes is the look of anxiety and difort.


    Qin Lou could not calm herself down even after a long time has passed. She has stayed in this room since the day they returned to Shin town.


    Outside the room standing by the corridor is the figure of Qian Li and Phoenix. Besides them, there is also Xi Jung who is standing behind Phoenix and the rest of the girls from the original Shadow Squad.


    "Sister Qian, what do you mean by weird? Do you mean that there is something wrong with the master?" Phoenix asked with concern.


    "I don''t know¡­ You see I''ve actually seen master''s internal dantian and in truth, he is¡­ he is not a cultivator." Qian Li said with a bit of hesitation.


    "We know that master is not an ordinary cultivator¡­" suddenly Serpent (Ruby Lee) blurted out with a hint of confusion.


    "No¡­ I mean literally, he is just a mere mortal." Qian Li said.


    "Sister we know¡­ master already told us about this right?" Vermilion Bird (Chu Chan) also said.


    "Well¡­ as you can see the man in there, after the test results havee out is actually a cultivator." Qian Li said.


    When she said this fact everyone turned silent. They know that this is the crucial fact, but upon seeing the face and the physical appearance of the man clearly resemble their master, they are actually hesitant to believe it.


    "Maybe, brother Shin has grown his spiritual roots. When he was thrown afar in that war, maybe he became lucky and has a fortuitous encounter." Suddenly Xi Jung said.


    As a cultivator belonging to a big n, Xi Jung knows that there are some rare medicinal herbs or pills that can give someone spiritual roots turning them into cultivators.


    When they heard this everyone turned quiet and some nod their heads in agreement. But Qian Li still has her suspicion. But she didn''t want to say it out especially when she looks at the woman inside the room worriedly staying beside the man.


    ¡­


    That night, several figures slowly approach the boundary of the town of Shin. Then when they were about to reach the wall, they took out a couple of scrolls and chanted some words. Then a small portal spear in front of them. What they used is the Doorway scroll, it is an advanced rune scroll that uses the caster''s line of sight to determine the gateway from which ce the other end of the portal would open.


    This is mostly used in defensive arrays by assassins, but this kind of scroll is useless against illusion arrays. And one of the reasons that this scroll is rare is because it is very hard to make one. But judging from the way this group of people in ck uses the scroll, it only means that they belong to a powerful group or n.


    The figures wearing ck clothes enter the portal and appear near the wall of the town.


    "We need to act fast and thoroughly kill that youngest master of the Jiao n. Since he dares to offend the little miss, then we must exact revenge¡­ everyone move out!" The leader of the group said in a low tone.


    Upon hearing themand of their leader everyone nods their heads and immediately rush out in all direction.


    But as soon as they took not more than ten steps, a loud wailing sound of an rming from the top of the wall echoed, which made all the figures wearing dark clothes stop on their tracks.


    Then a mechanical voiceing from the top of the wall boomed.


    "Intruders Alert! Halt! You are intruding on the town of Shin. If you don''t stop we will open fire."


    "Intruders Alert! Halt! You are intruding on the town of Shin. If you don''t stop we will open fire."


    "Intruders Alert! Halt! You are intruding on the town of Shin. If you don''t stop we will open fire."


    The warning voice repeated three times making the figures in ck unable to decide what to do since they are already exposed.


    "Leader!?"


    "Damn it! Attack! Don''t hold back! They''re just a bunch of mortals!" the leader of the group shouted in contempt.


    But as soon as he shouted, this he suddenly saw from the top of the wall, metallic moving creatures that look like silver beasts began moving.


    The creatures are standing on two legs with a reverse joint, and the main body is like a small boxy wagon. On both of its sides are long hallowed tubes. From the perspective of the men in ck clothes, those creatures are like a headless chicken.


    Upon seeing this they still didn''t hesitate and began to take out their weapons.


    At the top of the wall, inside a patrolling Scout Mech, a woman wearing a soldier''s uniform reads the monitor in front of her. Upon seeing the action of the people, she showed a sneer.


    "Haughty and foolish, they really think that they are the most powerful beings." She muttered while shaking her head.


    Then on her monitor, a green reticle suddenly turned red informing her that her weapon is already set on her target.


    "Base this is Scout 2, target sighted waiting for amand." She said on the microphone in her helmet.


    From her earpiece, she could also hear confirmation from the other scout teams.


    "Target vited the rules, fire at will." Suddenly a stern voice from the other end of the line said.


    After hearing that, she didn''t hesitate and pulled the trigger.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    Sounds of explosion can be heard from outside the high walls of the town. The people inside the town were stunned upon hearing the rm. It was their first time to hear it and some began to panic. Then on the paved street, metallic mechanized suits can be seen sliding on the road. These 2 meters sized armor suits called Armored Suit are being worn by the guards patrolling the city. It is powerful enough to face even ate-stage core-forming realm cultivator.


    Beside each Armored Suit, 2 or 3 town''s guard who wore an exoskeleton frame with simple handguns would be standing by their sides.


    "Everyone calms down, this is just a defensive exercise! We apologize for the inconvenience."


    The town''s guards and Armored Suit would exin using the loudspeaker on their suits.


    Though it would calm the people around them, still tension can be felt in the air.


    The hospital area¡­


    "What was that?" Qian Li suddenly asked upon hearing the disturbance outside the walls.


    Then Beiwei Tang grabs hermunication radio and asked.


    "This is Qilin, what''s the situation out there?"


    "This ismand center, captain Qilin we have found some intruders and are currently engaged inbat. There are about seven gold core realm cultivators outside of the wall." The stern voice on the other side reported.


    When Qian Li heard this, her expression suddenly changed. Then a ruthless gleam appears in her eyes.


    "Capture one, and eliminate the rest." Qian Li said in a cold tone.


    Do they dare to attack us? Do they think that we are still the same pushover than we are before?


    "Command, this is captain Qilin. Only one should survive. Eliminate the rest." Beiwei Tang said over the radio.


    "Copy, that mam." The voice replied.


    Then Beiwei Tang turns her gaze to the rest and as if with a tacit understanding each of them nods their heads and moves out. Only Qian Li is left in the corridor as she showed aplicated look in her eyes. She didn''t know what is happening and why did a group of cultivators attack them at this time. But her womanly instinct is telling her that this has got to do with the man inside the room.


    But when she saw the look on Qin Lou''s worried eyes, she can''t help but heave a deep sigh in her heart. Though she too wanted that her conjecture is wrong, but as a person who always followed Shin Jiao ever since she was rescued by him. She is sure about one thing¡­


    She then put on her goggles and activates it, then turns her gaze towards the room inside. Upon seeing the auraing from the man, she bit her lower lips and muttered.


    "You''re not him."

 Chapter 170 - Mistaken Identity Part 8

    The city of Dis: 6


    Inside a room where a singlemp illuminates the surrounding, a person wearing ck clothes powerlesslyy on the floor. His body is already riddled with wounds and his meridian is already blocked. Upon waking up, the man slowly tried to adjust his vision as he carefully assesses his situation. He then looks at the empty room he is in and sighs deeply. He knows that because of their mistake in underestimating their opponents, all of the people under him were killed.


    He was the leader of the assassin group sent by a powerful n in the San kingdom; the n that he belongs to is the Baio n. The Biao n is one of the ten most powerful ns in the San Kingdom. They have many infant soul realm cultivators as elders of the n. But what makes them haughty and powerful is that one of the main daughters of the n is a concubine of the current king. And she has already bear the king of San Kingdom a prince.


    But one day, a young yet powerful cultivator arrives in the great city of San. Upon arriving, the young man showed his prowess by vanquishing some bandit groups from the mountains. This made the young man well-known and made one of the princesses take a fancy on him.


    Butter on, he discovers that the princess only like that him superficially and decided to y with him and his feelings. Later did the princess knew that the young man also has his own design for her. Because the first time he saw her, the young man already lusted for her beauty.


    One fateful night, he drugged her and then raped her. The following day, the servants found the princess still unconscious on the bed and have traces of being ravage by someone. Because of this the king became furious and hunted the young cultivator after discovering the truth.


    In their investigation, they found out that the man is called Shin Jiao and he is from a minor noble family of the neighboring kingdom of Wu.


    It didn''t take long for the assassin group and they were able to track down the young man''s location. But he didn''t surrender, instead, he furiously fought back even though the odds are against him. After a long and deadly battle, where they have lost three gold core realm cultivators, they finally wounded him severely. But the young man called Shin Jiao was still able to escape.


    And after chasing after him, they found him being taken into this weird mortal city. As the proud leader of the assassin group, he thought that it is below him to fight against the mortals but this was his big mistake. As soon as he gave themand, his subordinates were immediately sted to pieces by some powerful weapon. Luckily for him and two others, they were fast to activate their protection talisman.


    But then everything is still for naught as the powerful weapons of the mortal broke the protection scroll and turn his two remaining subordinates into sieves. Even their golden core bodies could not withstand the blow from those weapons. Then suddenly a mortal man wearing unknown clothing attacked him. He was stunned to see a mortal wielding a great sword and his body is covered with unknown energy. His opponent is actually not his match, but he became careless and fell for a trap. The man threw a ball-like thingy towards him, and he uses his sword to slice the object. This made the object explode on his face. He can feel his body was pierced by multiple tiny objects, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" the leader of the assassin group asked in a hoarse voice.


    In another room, a group of people are watching the man as he tried to prop himself up to sit on the monitor screen.


    "I''ll interrogate him." Qian Li said as she walks out of the room.


    Suddenly the man became weary as he heard the sound of a door being opened. Then in front of him, a beautiful woman wearing a green military fatigue uniform stood. She is holding a crystal-like b and looking at it as if reading something.


    "So¡­ you are a gold core realm cultivator from another kingdom? Why did you try to sneak into our town?" Qian Li asked with a cold voice.


    "Che¡­ a bunch of mortals trying to act tough." The man replied.


    "Why did you try to sneak into our town?" Qian Li didn''t answer but instead asked again.


    "¡­"


    The man didn''t reply as he is determined not to divulge their mission to anyone. Right now he wanted tomit suicide by biting his tongue, but since his cultivation and meridians are sealed, he felt helpless. So without a choice, he just red at the young woman in front of him.


    "Sigh¡­ let''s do this again." Qian Li said as she took out a small sk from her pocket and walks towards the man.


    He became uneasy as his eyes are glued to the thing on her hand.


    While walking closer to the man, Qian Li slowly opens the small sk.


    "This is a potent drug, which we discovered. I will make you feel unfocused and would immediately answer all of my questions. But after its effect is gone, you will feel pain inside your brain. Like thousands of ants gnawing and drilling your skull." Qian Li exined.


    "This is a very painful way to die don''t you think so?" she added with a hint of provocation in her tone.


    "So your choice¡­ The painful way or a nice way." She gave him the option while showing the small sk on her left hand and the crystal-like tablet on her right.


    "Do you think I''m scared? You''re just a stupid little mortal girl. F**k you, b*tch!" The man shouted while cussing.


    "Tsk, Tsk, Bad move." Qian Li said in a cold tone.


    Her whole body suddenly glowed red as she drops the crystal-like tablet on the floor. Using her right hand she immediately appears in front of the man like a ghost and grabs his jaw. Then she effortlessly lifted the man''s body from the ground.


    With a light pinch, he could not help himself but open his mouth and no matter how hard he struggles he is unable to do anything.


    Qian Li didn''t hesitate and uses two drops of liquid from the small sk.


    As the drops of liquid enter the man''s mouth, he suddenly feels a cold sensation enveloping his whole body. Then his mind immediately turned muddled where he feels that he is flying in the sky.


    On the other side of the room, the people watching the monitor showed a bbergasted expression.


    "That woman¡­ she¡­ she actually uses two drops." Meng Shiaoning (Phoenix) muttered while sighing helplessly.


    "That''s his fault for being stupid¡­mander clearly gave him a choice. But no, he has to be hostile against us. Plus he cusses her, so he should suffer." Ruby Lee said while showing a cute annoyed face.


    It didn''t take long as the man started to talk, they got all the information about the man and his group''s target and what''s their purpose in intruding the town. The more they heard the more their eyes widen in disbelief. Luckily, it was Qian Li who is interrogating the man, because right now, almost all the girls watching the monitor are already exuding a dangerous killing intent. The people operating and recording the surveince camera started to shiver in fright.


    These girls are the leaders of the town''s army and guards. They are known for their strict rules and cruel nature. Though they look like angels and cute on the outside, however, once you tick them off, then you have to suffer their wrath.


    After interrogating the man, Qian Li and the rest of the original Shadow Squad team began to have a meeting.


    "Is¡­ is the man really not master Shin?" Chu Chan asked reluctantly.


    Her question also seems to reflect the rest of the girl''s feelings as they too nod and look at Qian Li with expectant eyes.


    "My conjecture was right¡­ but¡­ there is also a possibility that he is master Shin. Because his destination is the town of Dis, maybe he wanted to hide from his pursuer in our base." Qian Li said while still unsure of her answer.


    "Well, at this time we can''t do anything¡­ What we can do is just to wait for that man who looks like master Shin to wake up." Meng Shiaoning suggested.


    "I agree with sister Meng. If we can only make him wake up then everything would be cleared." Chu Chan said while shrugging her shoulder.


    "But what if we are right¡­ how can we exin this to Sister Qin?" suddenly Beiwei Tang asked with concern.


    Then everyone turned silent as they too don''t know what to do at this moment. They are thinking of hiding while observing as they didn''t want to hurt Qin Lou''s feelings.


    Each of them saw how she was for the past 50 years while waiting for their master. She would always look at the sky at night and shed a tear while whispering his name in the air. None of them wanted to be the bearer of news that''s still unfounded and not sure.


    As they are quietly thinking about ways on how to face this dilemma, a sudden knock on the door woke them from their stupor.


    "Excuse me! Commander¡­ I think you need to go to the infirmary. The¡­ the patient seems to have woken up." a young woman deck in a soldier''s fatigue uniform suddenly said.


    When the group heard this everyone''s expression turned serious with aplicated look in their eyes.


    "I guess it''s time to face the truth." Qian Li muttered as she walks out of the room with aplicated feeling deep in her heart.

 Chapter 171 - Mistaken Identity Part 9

    The Jiao''s: 1


    /*unedited*/


    The afternoon sun is already high up in the sky bathing thend with is scorching golden light. Inside the great city of Wu in a bustling road after entering the huge ck gate which stood steadfast with its shadow looming over all the people around it, a young man along with two women and two children stood looking dazed at the busy pedestrians in front of them.


    "Come one,e all! Selling charms and talisman! Charms and talisman here!"


    "Lean beast''s meat, lean beast meat here!"


    "Come here, folks! We have trinkets, bracelets, and ornaments! Come here now!"


    "Mercenary service! For hire! We can solve all your problems."


    The loud shouts of those people calling for customers can be heard on the streets. Also, many small stalls on the roadside did the same as they shout out their wares and services.


    "Mama, there are far too many people in here. Look!... Look!... Food! Mama, I want that one." The little girl Haoyin being carried by her mother Jie Ye excitedly pointed at a stall with many dried candies (Tanghulu).


    Shin Jiao who is walking in front of the group just smiles and walks towards the stall. He then bought two Tanghulu for the two kids and the group continues on and walks through the bustling crowd of people.


    After a long while, the two kids began toin as they are already feeling tired.


    "Let''s go and find an inn where we can stay for a while." Shin Jiao said.


    But before they can move a little further, Shin Jiao suddenly found himself being blocked by an elegant looking woman. At first nce one cannot notice the woman''s age, because judging from the way she dresses elegantly, one can only think that she is still in her 30''s.


    But after Shin Jiao was able to see her appearance clearly, he notices that the woman looks older, like she is already middle-aged. And from her eyes, one can see traces of sadness and sorrow.


    When their eyes met, Shin Jiao noticed the changes in the woman''splexion and expression. From feeling sad and lonely to someone who just found something she had lost for a long time.


    "So¡­ Son¡­ Son, is that you?" the woman asked with a hint of happiness and excitement in her eyes.


    "Pardon?" Shin Jiao blurted out in confusion.


    Why did this woman call him her son? Is she just some crazy woman on the street? Did she lost someone and mistook him to be her son?


    "Mam, I¡­ I think you must have mistaken me for someone el... Umph¡­" Shin Jiao said but suddenly stopped as the woman hugs him tightly.


    He wanted to move and dodge, but then he saw that deep in the woman''s eyes he can feel her love and affection for him. Like a mother longing for her long lost son.


    Shin Jiao and the rest of the people with him were dumbfounded. The two women suddenly had a knowing look on their eyes showing that they can now understand what''s going on. Even the two kids were stunned at the scene.


    "Why did you leave mom for a long time? What happened to you? Do you know how much mom missed you so much?..." the woman cried while hugging Shin Jiao.


    Her tears have already made his robe wet, and his heart feeling a bitplicated.


    He was an orphan and only his grandfather took care of him as he grew up. He didn''t experience any familial affection especially from that of a mother. As the woman bawled, Shin Jiao''s heart became warm and the feeling of hugging the woman in his arms andforting heres to his mind. But then this impulse was controlled by him as he knows that the woman just mistook him for her son.


    "What a useless brat! Leaving his mother like that, truly an unfilial son. Tsk, tsk¡­"


    "If I were that woman, I would bash that stupid head of his and pinch his ears."


    "Hey¡­ isn''t that woman¡­ Missus Jiao?"


    "Oh¡­ Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­ truly an unfortunate mother to have a son just like him."


    "You mean you know that guy?"


    "Hell, yeah¡­ he is a useless guy who just ys around with women every day¡­ Shin Jiao."


    The people around them suddenly began to murmur and gossip on the scene they are seeing.


    When Shin Jiao heard some of thosements, he suddenly feels that there is something wrong with the situation in front of him. As he turns his gaze towards the people around him, Shin Jiao can see the jeering and mocking in their eyes. The people around him seem to know something about him though it is his first timeing to the city.


    "What is happening? Why do they know my name?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But he didn''t act against those people, as he didn''t want to make the situation worse.


    "Ma¡­ Mam¡­ We¡­ Can we go somewhere?¡­ Umm¡­ Let''s¡­ Let''s go to that restaurant." Shin Jiao said with a little hesitation.


    He didn''t know how to address the woman, so he just wanted them to get out of the main street.


    Then suddenly two petite beautiful women step forward. When Shin Jiao looks at them, he can see a confused look on their faces. But from what he can deduce from their reaction is that the two seem to have seen and known him too.


    Shin Jiao gave a courteous nod as he carefully held the woman with his arms. When the two saw this, they were dumbstruck.


    "What¡­ what happened to the arrogant young master?"


    "Did he suffer from something? He seems to not recognize the madam or even us."


    The two whisper to each other as Shin Jiao guided the woman towards a restaurant he just saw ahead.


    The woman didn''t let go of Shin Jiao and sat next to him, which made Shin Jiao feel helpless.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ the truth is¡­ I don''t know who you people are." Shin Jiao said with an apologetic look in his eyes.


    "What?! It can''t be? Shin¡­ oh, my poor boy Shin. This is all mothers'' fault. I¡­ I didn''t protect you from them¡­ Huhuhu¡­" the woman called Mrs. Jiao said while crying once again.


    This time, the woman is not hugging him and was just sitting next to him and crying while wiping her tears with her already wet handkerchief.


    With a helpless expression, Shin Jiao decided to go with the flow. He is new in this city and he wanted to blend in so that he and his group would not be on the limelight. So he decided to act the part as usual. With his years of experience being undercover and blending with others, Shin Jiao decided to act.


    "Am¡­ am I really your son? Mo¡­ mother?" Shin Jiao muttered with hesitation.


    But as soon as he said those words, his heart was suddenly jolted. He hasn''t called anyone his mother before; this is his first time calling someone¡­ mother.


    Mother¡­ what a foreign word.


    "My son! What¡­ what happened to you?" Mrs. Jiao immediately grabs Shin Jiao''s hand and showed a concerned expression.


    "Actually¡­ I seem to have forgotten a lot of things about me. I¡­ I only know my name." Shin Jiao said.


    His words made everyone in the table stunned. They seem to feel pity for him as a person without memories of the past seems blessed and cursed at the same time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a few weeks after the underground base reemerges.


    "Shin¡­ Shin¡­ is there something wrong? Does any part of your body hurt?... You can tell me." Qin Lou asked as she looks at the young man in the hospital bed.


    The young man just woke up and his eyes are looking all over the ce. He is trying to remember what had happened at that time while he was escaping the assassins sent by the king of the San kingdom. Then suddenly he recalls everything as memories started to bring light to his current predicament.


    When the princess showed her affection towards him, he already lusted after her beauty. But then when he discovers that she is just ying with him, he felt incensed. He is the young master of the Jiao n, and he always gets whatever he wanted. Though he was chased away by his father due to him offending far too many families, although he didn''t care. He is a genius cultivator and no one is better than him in the Jiao n.


    Then his eyes turn towards the crying woman beside the bed and he immediately knitted his brow. No matter how hard he thinks about it he has never seen the woman before.


    "Why does she show too much affection towards me?" he asked himself.


    But upon seeing her beautiful mysterious eyes and her face covered in a veil, his interest was piqued. Then when he recalled her saint-like voice, he suddenly felt ted.


    "What dumb luck do I have? Not only does a beautiful woman with a saint-like voice showing love and affection towards me, but I can also even feel a strong and pure spiritual Qi in this ce." he thought.


    Suddenly, from outside the room, he can hear moring footsteps that belong to at least 4 to 5 people.


    Then the room''s door burst wide open and Qian Li along with the four other original members of the Shadow Squad enters.


    As they walk in, the eyes of the young man on the bed almost fell out of their sockets. He did not even dare to blink as he showed a perverted expression on his face.


    Right now, five beautiful angels suddenly enter the room and everything is like slow motion. The waving of their hair, the swing of their hips as they walk and the gentle bouncing of their bosom made him turned stupid.


    "Oh, gosh¡­ I''m in heaven!" was all that he could mutter.

 Chapter 172 - Mistaken Identity Part 10

    The Jiao''s: 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside a restaurant with a rustic environment and decoration sat 8 people where two are children ying on the side. Their giggling andughs made the silent table have the feeling of liveliness which seems that the worries of the world are behind them.


    Shin Jiao already told them about his ''faked'' condition so that he can gain more intel about the woman who ims to be his mother.


    One of the woman''s servants started to tell the story as the woman seems to be unable to say anything as she would cry if she opens her mouth.


    Aye Muyan¡­ That is the name of the middle-aged looking woman. She is the first wife of the Jiao n head, Si''en Jiao. Although she was the first wife of Si''en Jiao she was unable to bear him any children. The first one to get pregnant is the first concubine of Si''en Jiao and she bore him a son. Then,ter on, the rest of the concubines also got pregnant and Si''en Jiao now has a total of 5 children, 3 of them are boys and 2 are girls.


    Because Aye Muyan has been unable to bear him a child, he stops visiting her. The affection he showed her from before all vanished and she was discarded to the side. Although she is the first and the madam of the Jiao n, however, that is only in name. In truth, the one who now controls the Jiao n is the first concubine of Si''en Jiao.


    A couple of years have passed and Aye Muyan has already forgotten the heartache and loneliness. She lived a solitary life in a small courtyard of the state. Since then she has never shown herself in public.


    Then one night, while she calmly admires the night sky, she saw a shadow jumping from the wall. Though she acts like a weak woman, in truth, Aye Muyan is a strong cultivator in the primary stages of the gold core realm. So when she saw the shadow intruding her courtyard, she dashed and wanted to fight again it. But then she discovered that the shadow is a man, and is wounded heavily.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in my courtyard?" Aye Muyan asked in a cold voice.


    The man didn''t answer and just looks at her with a sneer in his eyes. Because the man wore a mask with only his eyes are exposed, she could not clearly see his face.


    "If you won''t answer me, then don''t me me for being ruthless." She said as she suddenly extended her arms and a long thin de suddenly appears.


    When the man saw this, he was stunned.


    But he didn''t have time to ask anything as he suddenly saw the de flicker and only a silver sh can be seen.


    Before the man knew it, his mask is already cut in half.


    "What a terrifying speed," was all the man can think of.


    Upon noticing that his mask is about to fall and his face exposed, he immediately covers his face with his hand. Now in his eyes, an incredulous expression is shown.


    "You!" the man said while pointing at the beautiful woman who looks gentle on the outside.


    He didn''t expect that the gentle and meek-looking woman is a peerless cultivator that even he is not sure to be able to defeat in a fair fight.


    "Leave this ce or I will bury your corpse here." She said in a cold voice.


    Then suddenly she fished out a small bottle from her spatial ring and threw it to the man.


    "This would help your wound." She said while walking away towards the house.


    As the man looks at the gentle-looking back of the beautiful woman, his expression changed.


    Aye Muyan walks nonchntly toward the small simple looking house. She didn''t put the man in her eyes. Because with her skill she knows that the man is not her match.


    Withplicated eyes, the man took the pills from the small bottle and began to practice his cultivator to better absorb the efficacy of the pills. It took him only two hours to heal his grievous wounds. He has been fighting with his enemies outside and was identally wounded because of his slight carelessness. To not rm the family, he decided to sneak in and go through the farthest courtyard. He has already forgotten that this ce was given to his first wife.


    The man is actually Si''en Jiao the current head of the Jiao n.


    When he faces his wife, he was stunned at her ability. He didn''t know that she is actually a very strong cultivator. In truth when the n decided for him to marry the first daughter of the Muyan n, he wanted to object because he hasn''t seen her before. And that he is already in love with another woman, which is now his first concubine.


    Because Aye Muyan looks gentle and weak, he didn''t put her in his eyes. Though she is a beauty, nevertheless he still despises the weak. Unlike his old lover who is a strong woman and his fellow sister in their school.


    But now, this discovery made him change his mind. Because of the strength shown by Aye Muyan, he wanted her back to his harem.


    That night, he walks directly inside the house not covering his face anymore. When Aye Muyan saw that the man is actually her own husband who abandoned her, she feltplicated. But then she also felt helpless. As a woman raised by her n to serve her husband well. A strong sense of woman virtue is deeply rooted in her mind.


    That night she didn''t resist her husband''s advance and epted him.


    Two monthster, she became pregnant.


    Unknown to her, this enrages the first concubine.


    In truth, the reason why she didn''t get pregnant before is because of the first concubine giving her some strange and traceless medicine. Because she would always act as a submissive woman, she didn''t put up her defenses against anyone.


    As the maid tells the story of the woman, Shin Jiao felt a little pity for her.


    He already has an idea of the life of the nobles in thisnd. Though he didn''t like it, he still can''t change anything. That''s why when he started the underground base, he always pushes the equality rule. This way at least the woman under him would not be bullied and would be just like on earth, have freedom.


    When the maid wanted to continue, Aye Muyan lifted her hand and stopped her.


    "I know that you are my son. Though you might have forgotten a lot of things due to your ident, my heart is still telling me that you are my son." She said with a shaking voice.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to add to the woman''s heartache and just go with the flow. At least this way, he and hispanions can have a ce to stay in this bustling city.


    Aye Muyan leads them to a small courtyard with three small houses.


    "This is where I lived now. Son, you can also stay here with mom okay?" Aye Muyan said while still holding Shin Jiao''s hand.


    Though he felt awkward while they walk towards this y in this manner, yet his heartfelt warm.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao answered as he looks at the ce.


    Though thepound is small and the houses are not that big, it is still enough for them to have a ce to stay.


    That night, Aye Muyan and the two maids busied themselves in the kitchen while Shin Jiao and the two women, Jie Ye and Jiyi, began to discuss their ns.


    "Master, is she really your mother?" Jiyi asked with a bit of hesitation and confusion.


    "No, of course not. But I¡­ I still pity her." Shin Jiao answered.


    But deep within his heart, he knows that he has another agenda. For the first time in his life, he wanted to be selfish and follow what he wanted. Having a mother is only a dream for him, but now that he can have one, why not try an indulge himself. At least with this, he can have no regrets in his life anymore.


    "We will stay here for a couple of days, and then continue our travel to the San Kingdom." Shin Jiao decided.


    "Yes master, we will follow you wherever you wanted to go." Jie Ye and Jiyi answered.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao heard light footsteps outside.


    "Young master, Shin. Dinner is ready, the madam wanted you toe out." One of the maids called out.


    That night while having dinner, Shin Jiao introduced hispanions to the woman. Aye Muyan thought that the two women are his son''s wives, but then she heaves a sigh of relief upon realizing that they are his servants.


    Later that evening, Shin Jiao heard someoneing towards his house.


    It was one of the maids who called them for dinner.


    "What are you doing here?" Shin Jiao asked in a cold tone as he suddenly appears behind the maid.


    This made the maid almost scream in fright.


    "Young¡­ young master, this lowly one does dare to offend you. But¡­ but since you have forgotten a lot of things, this lowly servant wanted to tell you something very important." She replied while lowering her head.


    "Very important?"


    "Yes, I dare not say this in front of the madam, as she wanted to keep this a secret from you. But I¡­ I don''t want young master to be in danger anymore. I¡­ I also think that you have changed. Like you''re a different person, not like your old lechero¡­" the maid said but stops in the end upon realizing her words.


    "Continue¡­" Shin Jiao said nonchntly.

 Chapter 173 - Mistaken Identity Part 11

    The Jiao''s: 3


    /*unedited*/


    In the middle of the night, a young maid is quietly standing behind a handsome young man. Shin Jiao is calmly thinking of the things that she just told him.


    "Sigh¡­ This Shin Jiao person who looks like me would really ruin my reputation. If I go out of this ce, I should be careful and not attack more troubles." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you for telling me these things." Shin Jiao said towards the maid with a smile.


    When the maid saw him showing a gentle smile, she was stunned and unable to divert her eyes from him. She even forgot to answer in a curtsy.


    Shin Jiao learned from the young maid that, the real son of the Jiao''s was a pampered young man. He would chase after girls in the n, and would always cause trouble. But because of his mother''s position and strength in the family, he would almost always get away from it.


    But then one day, the young miss of the Xiemen family, Qiling Xiemen took a liking to him because of his handsome face. But because of his lecherous disposition, he actually wanted to take advantage of this and offended her.


    This didn''t sit well with the Xiemen n and threaten the Jiaos. Due to being a lower noble the Jiao n was unable to stand against them. When the na?ve and foolish Shin Jiao heard this, he actually ran away from the n. Once he was out of the n, he was chased by the Xiemen n people. Aye Muyan is unable to do anything as she was held back by her husband. Though she wanted to fight back but became powerless and was suppressed by the Jiao n. She can''t do anything but cry andment for her son''s misfortune.


    Thenter, news of Shin Jiao''s death reached the Jiao family, which neither gave them any reaction nor sorrow. They kept this news from her and decided to throw her out of the family to keep the family from further more troubles from the Xiemen n.


    Now that Shin Jiao can almost deduce the situation, his heartfelt pity for the woman Aye Muyen. He then decided to stay by her side for the meantime; he didn''t know the reason why and didn''t care.


    Unknown to him, this would be the first time that he decided to be selfish and take something for himself.


    "If that person didn''t want to protect his mother, then so be it. Thank you¡­ at least for once in my life, I can have a thing called mother." Shin Jiao thought as the prospect seem to make him feel a bit excited.


    ¡­


    Two weeks have passed since they started to stay with Aye Muyen.


    Since Shin Jiao stayed at home and took the chance to solidify his cultivation, he seldom goes out of his house.


    Meanwhile, Aye Muyan is standing near the porch of her house and looking at a small peach tree. Her mind is out somewhere thinking of the things that have happened for the past two weeks. From what she notices from her son''s mannerism and little action, it seems that nothing has changed. But what confuses her is that he seems to be different. As a mother, her inner instinct is telling her that something is wrong. But she herself wanted to deny it because right now she didn''t want to ept the reality that the person may not be her son.


    That night after dinner, she asked Shin Jiao to see her in her study room.


    "Excuse me! I''ming in." Shin Jiao politely said as he enters the room.


    Aye Muyan turns her gaze towards the handsome young man which really resembles her son. She wanted to use a spell to disperse any enchantments to expose his true appearance, but she hesitated. She wanted the young man to tell her the truth.


    "Son¡­ Sit down," she said while gesturing for Shin Jiao to take the seat in front of her.


    "You wanted to talk to me?" Shin Jiao said.


    "Sigh¡­ until now you can''t bear to call me mother?" Aye Muyan said with a gentle smile.


    Shin Jiao studied her facial features for a bit and notice that, even though she is a bit aged due to stress and worry, but it didn''t hide the fact that she is a very beautiful woman once before.


    With a heavy heart, Shin Jiao decided toe out with the truth. He could not help it because he is already regarding the woman as truly his mother.


    For the past few weeks, he receives kindness and familial love from her making his heart soften. He wanted that every moment of this time would not end and that he can truly call her mother. But s, he himself knows that it''s all a lie. A make-believes, just like all the lies in his life when he works as a spy.


    "I¡­ Mrs. Jiao. I think it''s time for you to know the truth. I''m not your son¡­ Though my name is also Shin Jiao and I have the same appearance as your son, I am not him¡­ I grew up as an orphan, and was raised by my grandfather." Shin Jiao exined.


    Though he didn''t tell her about the earth, however, he told her that he came from the town of Dis in the Yi kingdom.


    Upon hearing his story, Aye Muyan didn''t say anything for a long while. After fifteen minutes of pin-drop silence, her mouth suddenly quivers as if she wanted to say anything but hesitated as she didn''t want to cry.


    "Umm¡­ Are you¡­ are you going to leave me?" this is the only thing thates out of her mouth.


    Although she has already realized that the young man in front of her is not her son. But his kind disposition and polite behavior would always sit well with her. She truly wanted that he is her son, a dashing man of good stature. Every time he would gently hold her while they walk around the garden, when he listens to her old ramblings andugh with her, she truly wanted him to be her son. But she can''t say it; she didn''t want to ept the truth.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao heaves a heavy sigh. He was thinking that Aye Muyan would throw him out; he didn''t want to lose those days when he would listen to her stories as he walks beside her. He didn''t want to lose this feeling of having a mother by his side.


    Though many people neglected their mothers as they would find them annoying, well, his grandfather is worse than that. His grandfather would always nag him in almost everything, but he still loves him and cared for him until the end of his life.


    Right now, theplex feelings between the two are entangled with many emotions. But at the end of the day, Shin Jiao has to decide and ask the question with reluctance.


    "Sigh¡­ Do¡­ Do you want me to leave?" Shin Jiao asked with a heavy heart.


    But then, suddenly he noticed Aye Muyan having tears in her eyes.


    "No¡­ No¡­ I want you to be my son. Even though, I''m not your mother and you my son. I wanted you to be my son." Aye Muyan said while bawling.


    She is now acting selfishly in her heart. The young man in front of her may not be his biological son, but in all aspect she truly wanted him to call her mother.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao''s heartfelt ted and warm. She already knows the truth but still wanted him to be her son. His heart almost melted in this warm scene in front of him. Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and hugged the crying woman.


    "Mo¡­ Mother¡­ Mom¡­" Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    Though he wanted to control it, however, a bead of manly tear still slowly slid down his cheek. This is the third time he cried for someone. First was when his grandfather left him, then when his heart was broken, and this is the third. But this tear is not out of deep sadness but out of extreme happiness. Something that he has never thought would happen in his life. For someone to ept him as her son, though he knows that this is due to his appearance and the woman''s sorrow, yet he didn''t care.


    At least now, he can have someone to call his own mother.


    Aye Muyan and Shin Jiao chatted for a while before the middle-aged woman fell asleep. Shin Jiao took her into her room and tucked her in bed. Before leaving, he looks at her now tranquil face as if the entire burden in her world was lifted. Now on her beautiful face is a happy and contented smile which made him happy.


    When he walks out of the room, he saw the two maids smiling in front of him.


    "You''re both seemed happy?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The two maids turn to look at each other and towards Shin Jiao.


    "I''m sorry young master Shin. We¡­ we overheard what you and madam talk about." One of them said.


    "We hope that you would be a good son to madam." The other one added.


    "Sigh¡­ What are your names?" Shin Jiao sighs in helplessness and relief.


    "I am Tin-tin and she is Shao-Shao." The maid who told Shin Jiao about the past said.


    Shin Jiao nods his head and walks out of the house.


    When he enters his own house, one of the maids named Shao-Shao suddenly turns to Tin-tin.


    "I really like him, that the old master Shin Jiao," she said in a low voice towards Tin-tin.


    "Umm¡­ I think he is more handsome.. Hihihi¡­" Tin-tin replied while her eyes are like stars shimmering in the night sky.

 Chapter 174 - Mistaken Identity Part 12

    The Jiao''s: 4


    /*unedited*/


    The beautiful sunny day just dispels the darkness of the night as new dawn came upon the small and once lonely courtyard. Four women are happily chatting with each other as they prepare the things they needed to do for the morning. The two maidservants of Aye Muyan have already prepared breakfast with the help of Jie Ye, while Jiyi is preparing the table along with the two kids who would always y and giggle.


    The atmosphere in the smallpound has be harmonious full ofughter and joy ever since Shin Jiao and his group arrived. Aye Muyan, on the other hand, has begun to gain some color on her old looking face. She also began to cultivate so that she can better protect her new son.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Mo¡­ mother¡­ can Ie in?" Shin Jiao asked as he knocks on the door.


    He didn''t want to scan the room with his spiritual sense as a respect for the person he now calls mother.


    Aye Muyan slowly opens her eyes and a faint smile crept on her lips as she likes the words that Shin Jiao said and to be called ''mother'' by a son. Last night they have talked a lot of things and feel the bond between them. It is not a bond of blood, but a bond of longing for a mother and a son. This was also strengthened by the oath in their hearts that night that they would treat each other as mother and child.


    "Come in¡­ son." Aye Muyan replied as her heart warmed upon saying the word.


    Shin Jiao enters the small room and turns his gaze to the middle-aged looking woman on the bed. Actually with her cultivation level, even though she is already in her 40''s she can still maintain her beauty just like when she was in her 20''s if she could cultivate body refining to the perfect level. Just like what Shin Jiao did.


    Right now, with regards to Shin Jiao''s physique, since he already reached the gold core realm, even if he reaches the age of 100 his feature would still be that in his 20''s. This is because of the physical cultivation technique that he practices. When practicing it, he went through the process of experiencing pain while changing his physique, but it was well worth it.


    "Are you cultivating?" Shin Jiao asked when he notices that Aye Muyan is sitting in a lotus position.


    "Umm¡­" she nodded in response.


    "Mom¡­ if you want, I can help you reach thete stages of the gold core realm." Shin Jiao suggested.


    He has some ideas on how to strengthen one''s cultivation and how one can break through bottlenecks, though it requires a lot of resources. He can once again construct a Qi Pod, just like the one he made when he helped Cherry Lao repair her meridians and dantian.


    When Shin Jiao said that he can help her advance in cultivation, Aye Muyan''s eyes immediately glistened with excitement.


    She wanted to be strong so that she can help and defend her son from all enemies. Before she was not that strong, to begin with, and was overpowered by the Jiao n people. Plus she didn''t want her family to know what''s happening with her as their n is not that strong as the Jiaos. So she can only rely on herself to protect her son.


    She already noticed that Shin Jiao is emitting the aura of a gold core realm cultivator, but it seems erratic. Meaning his cultivation is not yet that stable. So this made her decide to be stronger to protect him.


    "Really!? But son we don''t have any resources. I can barely make do with my remaining spirit stones from the ie I get in my small personal trinket store." Aye Muyan said but then feel a bit dejected.


    "I know, that''s why I wanted to help you. Mom, if you let me¡­ I¡­ I will help you make that small store of yours be better." Shin Jiao said with a resolute gaze.


    "Give me three days, in those three days I will try to build something and at the same time, help you improve the sales in your small store." Shin Jiao promised.


    With regards to the small trinket store that Aye Muyan has. It was a part of her personal dowry when she was married to the Jiaos. Since it didn''t provide enough ie, the Jiao n just gave it to her when she was kicked out of the family.


    "Okay, I believe in you." Aye Muyan said feeling a bit touched.


    "Let''s go out and have breakfast mom." Shin Jiao said as he walks closer to Aye Muyan and took her by the hand.


    His polite action and gentle demeanor made her truly appreciate the young man. But she sighs heavily within her heart; she is happy but a little worried. What if her real sones back? What should she do then? But this fleeting feeling didn''tst long as she looks at the smiling face of Shin Jiao.


    "I don''t care anymore. I will have two sons then." She said resolutely in her heart making her smile with contentment.


    The day was not that eventful as Shin Jiao began his n to establish his footing in this new city. He wanted to protect the person he now considers as his mother.


    He began to create rings, earrings, bracelets, and nes imbued with mystic runes. Each item has each own rune spell and enhanced miniaturized energy core. They would produce different effects and would enhance its effect 2 times the current strength of the user. Except for those above gold core realm experts, the trinkets he made are very useful and a lifesaver.


    For example, an energy Shield ring. This energy shield is like a physical shield with a circumference of 2 feet in diameter. One can use it by injecting his or her Qi in the ring and the shield would appear. Now, with the enhanced energy core, the defensive capability of the ring is doubled.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know if these things would cause a sensation, but he didn''t care. He is already confident that he can protect his own people. Plus the two women under him are not pushovers either. With Jiyi''s ability to control souls, though she is still unable to turn someone into her own ve as that would take her some hundreds of years to achieve, but stunning someone or a group for a couple of seconds is something she can do easily.


    Though Jie Ye herself looks gentle and kind, yet once she uses her unique me, then she can burn even a core-forming realm cultivator to dust. But due to the constraint of mana, she is still unable tost that long in battles.


    After a long day of work, Shin Jiao decided to tell them his n. He also needed many spiritual stones as he has almost all of the stones and beast cores in his reserve while in their travel and in his gears. So it''s time to earn money the hard way. He can hunt some beasts, but this is the city, the forest is located a few hundreds of kilometers away. All they have here are farnds and trading.


    As heid out his ns, he showed them the things he made.


    "Son, if what you''re saying is true then would it be better if we just sell these things to the famous merchant groups? That way we can bargain more with them." Aye Muyan suggested as she held one of the bracelets in her hand.


    This bracelet can let her absorb 3 times the Qi in the surroundings. In her estimate, it would cost around 5 thousand or more low-grade spirit stones.


    "Mom, we can do that, but those greedy merchants would begin targeting us, which would be more troublesome." Shin Jiao said.


    "What I want to do is to sell this in secret. If you see someone who can afford it, then sell these things to them in secret, that way our target customer would be those with high status. And¡­ this would lower the chance for many people in stealing our goods. Dealing with one or two ns is easy for us. But if we attract the attention of many, then that would be a problem." Shin Jiao exined.


    Actually, at first, he wanted to show this to the Rock''s Eye merchant group, but he changed his mind as they would be hisst recourse of action. If worstes to worst, he can just sell these things to them and be done with it.


    But of course, Shin Jiao still wanted to do this to improve the life of his new mother and to show his filial piety to her as a son.


    After some instruction and argument, they decided to just follow Shin Jiao''s n.


    That nest day, Shin Jiao along with Aye Muyan and her two maids went to the market area and arrived at her small trinket store. The small store is not big, it''s only around 10x15 in size and open shelves and hanging racks are on the wall with many different kinds of trinkets. When Shin Jiao saw this he immediately scanned the things with his spiritual sense and shook his head.


    The things sold in the store are just ordinary trinkets without any effects. They are just used for decoration and essories for mortals and ordinary cultivators.


    But before they can reach the store, he noticed that there is somemotion that''s happening inside.

 Chapter 175 - Mistaken Identity Part 13

    The Jiao''s: 5


    A handsome cultivator in his 30''s is currently having a heated discussion against another man. Both seem to be cultivators but their strength is sub-par. Though they are not that strong yet they wear expensive clothing making the people around them look with envious eyes.


    "Are you blind? I was the one who got this first." The man wearing a white robe of fine cloth shouted.


    "Hah! You''ve been saying that for hours now. Yet, you never even paid for it. If you cannot afford it, then give it to me!" the handsome man said.


    But right from the corner of his eyes, he shifted and saw the figure of Aye Muyan walking towards the shop. So when the man in white robe extended the jade bangle to the handsome man, he actually didn''t take it and the jade bangle fell on the ground and breaks.


    "What the¡­ Is this thing fake?" the man in a blue robe asked with an incredulous look on his face.


    "Hey you storekeeper, what''s the meaning of this?" the man shouted while pointing angrily at the storekeeper.


    When Aye Muyan saw this, she suddenly became furious. She already knows who these two are, they are from the Jiao family. Every now and then, they woulde to this ce and cause some ruckus to her store. Upon seeing this, Aye Muyan feels a little angry and helpless as the same time. Though she wanted to get angry but right now, protecting Shin Jiao is very important. So she stood in front of Shin Jiao showing an angry face.


    "Can you two men grow up?!" Aye Muyan shouted.


    "Why would you always do this?" She shouted.


    "Oh, why if it isn''t the madam of the Jiao family. I mean the kicked out madam of the Jiao family. Hahaha¡­" the handsome man said while jeering.


    "Your things in here are all fake. You should close down this junk." The man in a blue robe said with sarcasm.


    The two are starting to gain more attention from the onlookers. Shin Jiao didn''t want any more trouble from the two men who didn''t act their age. So he decided to stop this ruckus. Without a word, Shin Jiao waves his hand and broke two small ores and form them into small balls. Then with a flick of his finger, he sent those two balls to the wind pool point behind the neck of the two.


    Because this is a sneak attack the two weren''t able to notice the tiny flying metal ore. Plus Shin Jiao timed this when the two turn their back and pointed at the store behind them while jeering.


    Thud! Thud!


    Two figures suddenly fell to the ground already passed out. Everyone was shocked at this scene as they didn''t expect the two well-known trouble makers of the Jiao family would suffer such humiliation. When the two copses, their guards immediately rush out from the crowd and angrily turn their gaze towards everyone.


    "Who dares hit our master? Come out!" the guard who looks like the leader shouted while taking out his sword.


    A pin-drop silence engulfs the area as no one dared say anything. Everyone is looking at each other in the crowd trying to ascertain who knocks the two out.


    "Are the Jiao family really this overbearing? They seem to like bullying the weak." A cold voice came out from the crowd.


    Then a white-haired young man with a whiteplexion walks forward.


    When the people saw him, everyone showed a distress expression. Right now the person in front of them is one of the princes of Wu. The young man wore an elegant long robe, making him look regal and imposing. The prince is Mingsha Wu, the youngest son of the king of Wu to his first wife. Mingsha Wu is known to detest any act of evil andwlessness. Though oftentimes he distances himself from others, however, when he sees someone being bullied he would take a step and defend them after ascertaining the situation.


    This is because while young he would always be bullied by his elder brothers and sisters. But one of his sisters would always protect him from the others. One day he promised her that if he became strong he would protect her and those people being oppressed by others.


    Later on, that older sister of his was sent to marry one of the sons of a high minister of the kingdom. He was against it but has no power to oppose. But then he discovers that the guy his older sister married would always abuse her and would y with other women. His sister would not tell the king and even hide this from her family. In his rage, he stormed the high minister''s manor and beat the hell out of his sister''s husband.


    When the king knew of this, he was enraged. He demoted the high minister and imprisoned his son. Butter on, Mingsha Wu discovers that his sister was wounded deeply both physically and emotionally that her mind became muddled, the guy actually cast a heart''s spell on his sister just to capture her heart. From then on, he swore to protect his sister. His attitude towards others who like to bully became extreme.


    When the people from the Jiao family saw Mingsha Wu walking towards them, they could help themselves but shudder in fright.


    Their young lords would always bully madam Shao just to shame her store and extort money from her. They didn''t expect that they would see the prince in this ce. Wu city is too huge and this coincidence is truly their bad luck.


    "We greet the prince of Wu!"


    No one knows who started it as everyone was immediately awoken from their stupor and the whole crowd of people kneeled in one knee and greeted Mingsha Wu.


    "No need for formalities." Mingsha Wu said as he waved his hand.


    Everyone stood up and rxed for a bit. Then they turn their heads towards the guards of the Jiao family and showed a sneer.


    "This is their bad luck for showing such a domineering attitude."


    "This is their retribution for bullying madam Jiao, everyone knows how kind she is and yet they would do this to an olddy."


    "What olddy? Madam Jiao is only in her 40''s but due to the bullying of the Jiao family and the loss of her son, she became like that in sorrow."


    Everyone in the surroundings whispers to each other, but after Mingsha Wu heard this; his eyes gave a fiery look towards the Jiao family guards.


    When the guard captain saw this, his heart skips a beat. He knows what the youngest prince of Wu is like when seeing other people bullying others. But what can they do? The two fainted masters of the Jiao family are a rotten bunch. Because their elder brother is the n head, they would always throw their weight around the family and no one would reprimand them.


    "Prince, we seek your forgiveness. My masters are just muddleheaded just now. We would like you to please show magnanimity and forgive them." the guard captain said while cupping his hand and kneeling in one knee.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already ascertained the situation for a bit. He whispered something to his mother''s ears which made her show a doubtful expression.


    "Will that not be too excessive?" Aye Muyan asked in a low voice.


    "Trust me, mother. Let them bleed for a bit." Shin Jiao chuckled.


    He knows that he should not gain more attention so that he could still hide his presence. Since the start, he already covered his face so as not to attract any attention.


    With a nod, Aye Muyan decided to follow Shin Jiao''s n.


    "Why ask me? I''m not the one you are bullying. Though I wanted to teach your masters some lesson, however, I guess they already receive their due punishment, hahaha¡­" Mingsha Wu said while looking at the shameful position of both men on the ground.


    Then the gazes of the people turn towards Aye Muyan.


    She took a deep breath, she wanted to just let it go, but the time she suffered from their hands are truly numerous. This time she also wanted to bend some anger and frustrations from her heart.


    "I wanted to forgive you, but this has happened far too often." Aye Muyan said.


    With her words, Mingsha Wu showed a frown. He didn''t expect that the woman would be this timid to forgive her enemies. In his mind, he now knows why she was always bullied by these clowns. But her new words made him change his mind.


    "Leave all your money in here aspensation from all the things you''ve done." Aye Muyan said in a cold and imposing tone.


    Hiss¡­


    The people gasped in disbelief. They know madam Jiao''s temperament and disposition; she is a very timiddy and would not say such domineering words.


    "You heard her. Do it now!" Mingsha Wu said with a smile.


    His opinion of the middle-aged looking woman suddenly changes. But his gaze turns towards Shin Jiao and when their eyes met, they did a simple and courteous nod.


    "This young man is not simple, interesting very interesting." Mingsha Du muttered to himself.


    The guards of the Jiao family didn''t reach immediately as they didn''t know if they would follow themand of the prince or not. But suddenly the killing intent from Mingsha Du made everyone tremble and didn''t hesitate anymore.


    They took out all their precious items and give them to Aye Muyan.


    Upon receiving and checking the spatial pouch, her face showed a charming smile.


    Deep in her heart, she was moved at the number of spirit stones and precious materials they just gained by extorting the bullies.. In her heart, she suddenly has the urge to pray for the recovery of the two and bully them again so that she can get more.

 Chapter 176 - Mistaken Identity Part 14

    The Jiao''s: 6


    /*unedited*/


    After the people disperse along with the Jiao family''s retreat the people resume with their own things. Aye Muyan along with Shin Jiao and the two maids walks towards the small shop. When the shop keeper saw his mistress he showed a grateful look in his eyes.


    "Madam Jiao is truly a refineddy. You are able to forgive them just like that." A voice from behind them suddenly stops the group before they can even greet the shop keeper.


    Without turning her head Aye Muyan already know who the young man is, he is Prince Mingsha Wu. So with a faint smile, Aye Muyan turns her head and curtsied towards the prince.


    "I''m sorry for being too presumptuous Prince Mingsha. I forgot to say my thanks for your help back there." Aye Muyan said politely.


    "Hahaha¡­ There is no need for that. I was just passing by and saw a very interesting thing." Mingsha Wu said while taking a nce at Shin Jiao.


    He actually saw what Shin Jiao did back there. The speed he forms the ore and how they were turned into a ball was truly a sight to behold for him. Then when he saw the perfect aim of Shin Jiao as he flicked those small balls and hitting the wind pool pressure points he became interested.


    Not anyone can do what Shin Jiao did. One should have perfect control and thorough practice to perform those. Or he should reach thete stages of the gold core realm so be able to extend one''s Qi outside his body and put enough strength to use it to attack someone. And yet the young man with cloth covering his face was able to do it perfectly.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind the gaze of the prince as he just nods towards him as a greeting of respect.


    "Please prince, wee to my humble shop." Aye Muyan said as she leads Mingsha Wu inside the small-sized shop.


    Shin Jiao scrutinized the ce and became aware that, though it is a simple shop, the craftsmanship of the trinkets it is selling is actually top-notch. He is well aware of this as in thisnd, though they can use Qi and mold metals and stuff, it would always be rough and crude. But now, in front of him are finely crafted trinkets with exquisite design to boot.


    Then suddenly an idea struck him, he walks closer and takes a bracelet made of fine silver. Then he turns his gaze towards the shopkeep and asked.


    "All these are made by a mortal craftsman right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    This is because of the detail being put in such a simple bracelet. If a cultivator crafts a bracelet, they would not use silver. Instead, they would use strong materials, and add some Qi stones in it.


    "Umm¡­ yes, that''s right. We are just a simple trinket store. We can just sell these things with the help of a master mortal craftsman." The shop keeper said as he observes Shin Jiao.


    Though the young man wears simple clothing and covers his face, he is still following Mrs. Jiao. The shop keeper didn''t want to gain the ire of his employer if he looks down on the young man.


    Upon hearing the confirmation, Shin Jiao suddenly has an urge to seek the craftsman immediately. If he can have that craftsman then they can coborate with each other and create trinkets for the store without exposing his identity. That way he would still be hidden in the eyes of the public. With this idea in mind, Shin Jiao continues looking at the items in the store.


    Meanwhile, Mingsha Wu continues observing Shin Jiao while talking to Aye Muyan.


    "Mrs. Jiao, I heard that your son was killed by the Xiemen n? Is this true?" suddenly while talking with Aye Muyan, Mingsha Wu raised a question.


    Upon hearing this question, Aye Muyan was suddenly stunned.


    This news was kept from her by the Jiao family. And now upon hearing this for the first time, her heart suddenly tightens.


    "What¡­ what do you mean, killed? My¡­ my son was killed by the Xiemen n? They¡­" suddenly Aye Muyanplexion turned white.


    It has been a year since her son ran away from home, and in her thoughts, he would just be somewhere doing some mischievous things. She didn''t dare think that someone would really kill her son. Though the Xiemen n threatens the Jiao family, it is not enough for them to kill her son for such a trivial thing as offending the little miss of their n right?


    Her sudden change ofplexion didn''t escape the observation of Mingsha Wu.


    "Mrs. Jiao, are you alright?" Mingsha Wu suddenly said as he walks closer to Aye Muyan.


    But before he coulde closer, a figure suddenly appears beside her and holding her hand with another hand on her shoulder.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Shin Jiao said as he supported Aye Muyan.


    She didn''t say anything as her eyes are in a daze. The thing in her mind is what the prince has said. Her son was hunted and killed and she didn''t even know this for almost a year. Happy and sad memories suddenly shed backed within her mind, and then she recalled the stubbornness and absurdity of her son. But as a mother, she has always tolerated him and has been the cause for her son to be spoiled. After meeting Shin Jiao, someone who looks like her son, she has reflected upon her mistakes and truly regretted pampering her son. If only she could have been a better mother.


    But now, it was all toote. Then she slowly regains herposure and turns her gaze towards the handsome and kind young man beside her.


    The heavens have given her another chance¡­ another chance to be a better mother.


    "Mother? You are¡­" when Mingsha Wu heard Shin Jiao calling Aye Muyan, ''mother'', he was taken aback.


    He knew what had happened at that time as he witnessed everything. He is one of those people who wanted to teach the son of Mrs. Jiao a lesson as the brat is truly overbearing and would always bully women. But when he secretly chased after him along with the Xiemen people, he saw them chasing the young man into a high cliff. Then someone shot an arrow and hit the young man''s chest. Then he saw him stumble and fall down the cliff. He scanned the cliff and noticed that it was too deep. Even he ate-stage golden core realm cultivator would die if he falls from that height.


    But now in front of him is a young man calling Mrs. Jiao, mother. Does this mean that?...


    Shin Jiao also noticed the expression on the prince''s face. Even though his attention is on Aye Muyan, he is still aware of the special person in front of them. But he didn''t mind, as he assisted Aye Muyan to a chair. The two maids immediately went into action assisting her with water and calming her mood.


    Mingsha Wu didn''t take his eyes off on Shin Jiao. With his piercing gaze, Shin Jiao felt helpless and carefully took off the cloth covering his face. Then with a smile, he nods his head once again towards the prince.


    "How¡­ how are you still alive?" Mingsha Wu muttered unconsciously but didn''t push it through as he already knows that what he has said caused Mrs. Jiao''splexion to change.


    But before he could say anything, Shin Jiao extended his hand and showed something to Mingsha Wu.


    "Your highness, we really thank your benevolence for helping us this time. This is just a token of our appreciation. Please receive this small gift." Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    Mingsha Wu recovers hisposure and took a nce at the simple paper box on Shin Jiao''s hand. Then he showed a frown on his face as confusion and curiosity can be seen in his expression.


    Within his mind, he didn''t want to ept anything from this simple store for mortals. Although the craftsmanship of the trinkets in here is truly fine and exquisite, however, it is of no use to him as a cultivator. But since it is a sign of goodwill he still extended his hand and receives the gift.


    "Thank you for this gift. What I did is just a trivial thing. Young master Jiao should not have to bother with this." Mingsha Wu casually said while waving his hand.


    "Hopefully this gift would be of help to you prince." Shin Jiao said.


    Mingsha Wu just smiles and says his goodbye and left the small store. He didn''t want anything that''s not of any worth to his cultivation. At most he can just give this to one of his mortal servants.


    As he walks on the main road, he suddenly recalls what Shin Jiao has said, and knitted his brow. He actually didn''t take heed of the words that was said until now.


    Although the young man seems to have changed and became more sensible and polite than before, he still has the feeling of slight animosity towards him because Shin Jiao was once a bully. And he truly dislikes bullies. Even his older brothers and sisters have tasted his wrath and became less overbearing towards those of the weaker strength than they.


    But right now, his mind is focused on the small paper box in his hand. With deep curiosity and remembering the confident expression on Shin Jiao''s face he slowly opens the box.


    And upon doing so his face showed an extremely shocked expression.

 Chapter 177 - Mistaken Identity Part 15

    The Jiao''s: 7


    /*unedited*/


    An artifact, it is an item or a weapon that possesses hidden power or ability that would help the bearer or user as per his or her will. In the cultivationnd, artifactse from different kinds of objects and shapes. Some are ordinary-looking ones like a simple water gourd or amp, and others are grand and majestic like flying swords andrge floating ships.


    But these things have one thing inmon, they all use Qi or the natural energy as a fuel to awaken their power or ability.


    Since artifacts are very useful, not many cultivators can create one. It is known that even those who spend years as a craftsman can only make at most spirit level low-grade artifacts. Only if they could attain a higher cultivation realm, then they can make higher-level artifacts coupled with their hard effort.


    Only with fortuitous encounter can one gain enough knowledge to craft higher level artifacts while being a low-level cultivator.


    There was once a myth of a man who was able to attain the highest craftsmanship when ites to an artifact. The man is called Senior Gubu.


    But it was said that he was killed by a greedy minister of the emperor who was actually his friend. But when the emperor heard that the best craftsman of his empire was killed, he immediately executed that minister and helps nurture the family left by Gubu. And from then on, the empire uses the artifacts that the family of Gubu is making. That was until they found a new kind of artifact, something that they have never seen before which causes a huge ruckus in the empire.


    Then many artifact craftsmen try to improve their craft, but still fall less.


    Right now, Mingsha Wu is currently holding a simple-looking box with an exquisite silver pendant inside. The silver-like pendant is carved like a silver scaled small dragon. Its life-like appearance can make one appreciate the fine craftsmanship of the item.


    But what dumbfounded Mingsha Wu is not the craftsmanship of the pendant or its material which is made from a very sturdy ore which is unknown to him; it is actually the effect he is currently feeling upon opening the box.


    When he opens the hard paper box, he actually feels the Qi in his surrounding congealing towards the pendant. If he is not wrong, the pendant contains a powerful suction array that can absorb the Qi in his surroundings. This only means one thing, if he wore this, then it''s like he is cultivating unceasingly even in his sleep. If this is right then it would hasten his cultivation speed for more than ten times. As he didn''t need to concentrate just to feel the Qi and absorb them, because that process was bypassed by the pendant itself.


    This sudden realization, made Mingsha Wu immediately closed the small box.


    "This¡­ this is a treasure! This is truly an amazing treasure." He muttered to himself.


    Then he recalls how it was casually given to him by Shin Jiao as a goodwill gift. This made him change his opinion of the young man he thought to be a bully.


    "I guess people can change¡­ But how did he get this? And why gift it to me?" Mingsha Wu thought as he unconsciously walks towards a tavern.


    He then rented a private room inside the tavern and once inside he carefully scrutinized the pendant. After a while, he reluctantly stopped as he could not seem to find where the array of the pendant is. As he gave up, he just decided to wear the pendant so as to test its function. And true to his own conjecture, the pendant truly absorbs the Qi in his surroundings automatically and then refines them before making his body absorb the Qi. This process actually gave him a cool and pleasant feeling.


    With a satisfied look on his face, Mingsha Wu finished eating and went out of the tavern. He then noticed that the sun is already about to set on the horizon.


    "Damn¡­ did it take me a long time to study this thing? I need to ask, that young man on how he got this object." Mingsha Wu said as he walks towards the pce grounds.


    Meanwhile, that day, Shin Jiao was able to sell four more artifact trinkets to four nobles. The price he set was a little bit exorbitant, but as soon as they saw the object they immediately grab it without any question and bought them.


    Those people just wanted to stroll around and look at some exquisitely designed trinkets for their servants, but because of their goodwill towards their mortal servant got heavenly artifacts instead.


    The four objects that Shin Jiao was able to sell was a pair of Yin and Yang earring, a jade-like bangle, a bronze bangle, and a silver dragon pendant (just like the one he gave to the prince). Each object has a different effect, the yin and yang earrings provide mental defense along with Qi elemental control and the jade-like and bronze bangles provide the user automatic absolute protection that wouldst for 30 minutes.


    When those noble cultivators saw these artifacts, they became happy and asked if Shin Jiao would be selling more. And he just gave them an ambiguous reply, as he is just testing the waters first.


    And so, at the end of that day, the small and simple trinket store earn more than 200,000 low-grade spirit stones, which made one of Shin Jiao''s spatial pouches almost filled to the brim with spirit stones.


    With a happy expression, Shin Jiao along with Aye Muyan who has already calmed down and the two maidservants happily walk home. They even forgot the trouble that had happened that morning. Even the storekeeper, who receives a bonus from Shin Jiao, came home happily.


    "I need to get in touch with that craftsman. He would be of great help to me." Shin Jiao thought.


    He didn''t want to trap himself in carving and making trinkets. He wanted to gain more resources for his group''s cultivation and for their travel back to the town of Dis.


    Unknown to them, a group of people are currently tailing not too far behind them.


    "Leader, when will we make out move?" one of the masked men asked.


    "When they reached that dark alley, we can trap them there." The man they called their leader whispered.


    "Mrs. Jiao dared offend the two brothers of the head. Though we are not to kill her, the master didn''t say anything about those beside her right?" one of the men asked with a glint of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    "I can see that those two girls are beautiful, we can y with those two to our heart''s content right?"


    "Kekeke¡­ I''ll get that young man beside Mrs. Jiao. I''m only here for blood. Kekeke¡­"


    As the men in ck robe followed Shin Jiao''s group in silence, they began to make designs and ns on how to deal with their targets.


    When Shin Jiao and the three women with him reached the dark alley, a man suddenly appears in front of him.


    A long glistening sword is on his hand and a crooked smile is on his face.


    "You! Why are you here?" Aye Muyan suddenly shouted while pointing at the man in front of them.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m just here to collect what you owe us, Mrs. Jiao. Amand from the family head." the man said as he licks his lips while eyes the two servants standing beside Aye Muyan.


    "With only you? Don''t make meugh. You''re just a lowly dog of my¡­ my husband." Aye Muyan said with a bitter expression on her face upon saying the word husband.


    She truly resented that man, who had kicked her out of the family just because of a simple ident. She truly thinks that the man is really a coward.


    "Haha¡­" the manughed as he lifts his hand up.


    Then more than 20 men appear around them in a sh.


    "Now, this would be enough to take care of you lot right?" the man said in a mocking tone.


    He can now notice the dispirited look on the eyes of the women. The two maidservants Shao-Shao and Tin-tin are shivering a little bit in fright. Though they are cultivators, yet their cultivation is too low as they didn''t have time to cultivate.


    The group of men slowly advances and led Shin Jiao and the three women towards the dark alley.


    Shin Jiao is now in front of the three protecting them.


    "Mrs. Jiao, don''t me us for being impolite. This was caused by you and so you have to pay for the consequences of your actions. You have defied and shamed our masters, so we should do the same to you, asmanded by the head¡­ your husband." the leader of the group said with a grin.


    When Si''en Jiao saw the pitiful appearance of his two brothers'' he suddenly felt that he was disgraced. So he asked what had happened and the guards told him. When he heard that it was caused by his wife whom he had already kicked out, he was immediately angered.


    "How dare she touch my brothers. She didn''t know the virtue of a woman." Si''en Jiao shouted as a glint of ruthlessness appears on his eyes.


    He had wanted to find an excuse for him to get rid of his main wife. Now that this had happened, then he might have a chance to do so.


    With that, hemanded his men to go and punish her.


    The group leader even remembers his master''s ruthless and uncaring words.


    "She''s all yours."

 Chapter 178 - Mistaken Identity Part 16

    The Jiao''s: 8


    /*unedited*/


    The gloomy and dark atmosphere in the small alley is making three women felt helplessness and a bit of despair. Especially the two women wearing their maid robes, they wanted to shout and hope that maybe someone coulde and rescue them. But s no words can escape their mouths as their voices seem to clog up on their throats.


    As the figure of the men in ck slowly closes in on them, Shin Jiao slowly extended his hand and quickly put three bangles on their arms.


    "Mom, you stay here and calm the Tin-tin and Shao-Shao. I''ll deal with these men." Shin Jiao''s confident voice came out of his cloth-covered face.


    When Aye Muyan heard this she was immediately held Shin Jiao''s hand. Both of her hands seem to have a mind of their own as she stops Shin Jiao.


    "Son, no¡­ Please don''t. We can just run, away¡­" Aye Muyan said with a pleading look in her eyes.


    Upon seeing the caring reaction of Aye Muyan, Shin Jiao felt warm in his heart. He now swears that no matter what happens he swore in his heart that he will protect her as one of his most important people.


    With a faint smile on his face, Shin Jiao taps Aye Muyan''s hands gently.


    "Don''t worry mom, I''m stronger than what I look." He said while shing a confident smile.


    Before Aye Muyan could react Shin Jiao turn around and face the twenty men surrounding them.


    "Hahaha! Someone wanted to be a hero. I guess with you calling Aye Muyan mom, means that she adopted a grown-up child after her son died. Hahaha¡­"


    "Let''s F*ck him up boss then y with the two."


    The voices of the men closing in towards Shin Jiao jeered.


    "Nobody touches Mrs. Jiao. She is mine!" suddenly the leader of the group said as he folded his body like a bow and gathers his strength on his legs.


    He suddenly dashed forward while extending his de towards Shin Jiao''s neck. His movement is very precise and urate, without any wasted movements. This only means that this guy has already killed a lot of people and is very experienced.


    With their leader making a move the rest of the men also moved.


    Aye Muyan upon seeing this showed a panic expression as she knows who this person is. He is the leader of the number one assassin group of the Jiao family and has killed many of the Jiao family''s enemies.


    The other twenty men also have a scowling look on their faces as the figure of their leader neared Shin Jiao''s figure that stood unmoving.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to use his gun this time as he knows it is his secret weapon. To expose it this early would be his disadvantage. So he decided to employ a jujitsu fighting style using the hand-to-hand technique.


    As the glowing sword of his enemy came closer to his neck, Shin Jiao suddenly covers his hands with Qi and immediately grab the t of his opponent''s sword with the t of his hand. Though the sword is covered with Qi, Shin Jiao was able to discern its type and employ the same amount of Qi on his hands which negated the effect of the sword''s Qi.


    Hence he was able to grab it safely and twist the de with a force.


    At first, the leader of the assassins sneer at the foolish act of Shin Jiao, but upon seeing that his sword was easily grabbed he wanted to firmly grip its handle and push forward. But it was toote, as soon as Shin Jiao twisted the sword, a painful feeling made the man let go of the handle.


    Shin Jiao didn''t wait and without a word, reverse the sword and without holding the hilt direct it to the man''s neck.


    Everyone was dumbfounded upon seeing the smooth flow of action, from grabbing, twisting, and attacking. Now all they can see is the kneeling figure of their leader on the ground, holding his own neck. Then, blood began to seep out of his hand which he desperately tried to press towards his already severed arteries.


    Shin Jiao calmly grabs the handle of the sword and in a sh appears in front of his next target. Before the man could react, he too was beheaded. Making his head fly out of his now headless body.


    This time everyone was on guard against the young man who easily killed their leader. But Shin Jiao didn''t stop and continue attacking his neck target. As everyone is already on guard, they move as a group this time to suppress, Shin Jiao in the middle. But as soon as their sword, strikes his back a Qi shield appears and blocks their attacks.


    "Artifact!" shouted one of the men.


    But their stunned expression didn''tst long as another two of theirrades have fallen on the ground killed by the young grim-reaper-like man.


    What scared them the most is the shadow-like movement of their opponent which made them feel despair. They can only see a shadow flicker and an after image before a silver sh would appear and one of theirrades would fall either headless or with a stab on their chest. The Qi field on their bodies could not even stop the sword.


    "Run! Retreat!" shouted one of the reaming five men.


    As Shin Jiao has already disposed of fifteen people in this fight.


    "You wanted to escape?" Shin Jiao sneered as he can feel the bloodlust slowly consuming his sanity almost making him feel like the first day of his mission.


    But with his already vast experience and self-control he is able to suppress this feeling.


    But of course, he doesn''t need to show decorum towards these people as it would cause him more trouble if they report to the Jiao family about this matter. At least if they disappear, it would buy him some time to form more strategy to defend against that despicable family.


    Under the cover of his robe, he took out his handgun and shoots five bullets that quickly prated the back of the heads of the fleeing assassins.


    After disposing of his enemies, he walks towards Aye Muyan who showed him a dumbfounded expression. She herself is a strong cultivator, but to be able to face 20 gold core realm cultivators like it was nothing is something she could not do.


    But the kind expression on Shin Jiao''s face made her heart warm. She knew that he did this just to protect her, his mother.


    "Mom, are you okay?" Shin Jiao immediately asked with concern in his face as he found her seem to look a little pale.


    Aye Muyan just unconsciously nods her head without a word which made Shin Jiao heave a sigh of relief.


    He then turns his gaze towards the two maids, who also wore a dumbfounded expression. But Tin-tin was the first one to recover and shed him a smile and a thumbs up. This made Shin Jiao smile at the antics of the young woman. He knows the yful nature of Tin-tin as she would always act like a child ying with the kids and such.


    "Wait for me mom. I need to clean this ce up." Shin Jiao said.


    Without another word, he threw a couple of rune stones forming a concealing array formation. He then gathers the dead bodies of the assassins and immediately burns them. They then left the alley as if nothing has happened. The array he sets up would conceal the burning of the bodies, and would just dissipate after the next day leaving to traces of evidence of what had happened.


    Shin Jiao and the three women arrive home and found that something is amiss. They noticed that the gate is not locked and there was a sign that it was forcefully opened.


    The feeling of foreboding immediately enters his heart as he felt worried about the two little kids. He knows that Jiyi and Jie Ye can take care of themselves, but the two kids would be at risk if a fight broke out.


    He has already learned to love the two cute little children as they have treated him as their older brother. He could not bear to see them hurt at this time. So he immediately rushed inside the house along with Aye Muyan and the two maids.


    Aye Muyan also showed the same concern about the two children as she likes it when they call her grandma. Plus the two are really sensible children and very polite.


    As the group arrives in front of the gate, they can see that everything is a mess. It seems that there was a big fight that broke through inside. Shin Jiao can even see the burnt portion of the wall and some of the grasses and trees which were turned into dust can be seen all over the ce.


    He then saw a couple of men wearing ck clothing sprawled on the ground and some are even burned to crisp.


    Then Shin Jiao run to the courtyard and saw five men wearing ck clothes encircling six wounded people on the ground, wearing the same ck clothing.


    "What is happening?" Shin Jiao thought as he furrowed his brows.


    But then he noticed that those five men standing while holding a sword in their hand and pointing at theirpanions are not living being but zombies.


    "Jiyi? She¡­ is she able to control corpses now?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then he suddenly saw two small figures running towards him while crying.. Upon seeing this, his heart suddenly felt relieved.

 Chapter 179 - Mistaken Identity Part 17

    The Jiao''s: 9


    /*unedited*/


    It was already night time and the moon is already hanging high up in the sky. On the courtyard, six people are still groaning as they tried to suppress the bleeding on their bodies. They unable to do anything as five zombie cultivators are surrounding them with their des pointing towards the six men in ck.


    Inside a roomy an unconscious beautiful mature woman on a wooden bed. On the left side of the bed sat Shin Jiao who held her hand with a spirit stone in it. Shin Jiao slowly helps the flow of mana from the spirit stone, towards her mind dantian.


    At that time, when he arrive and saw the two kids crying, he found Jiyi holding Jie Ye in her arms while a gush of tear is slowly sliding down her fair cheeks. The two children cried so hard that their words are almost murmurs as each word is being drowned with their sobs.


    He calmly carried the two children on his arms and let them calm down. When the two started to calm down, Aye Muyan and the two maids took them from Shin Jiao''s hands as he walks towards Jiyi, who is still holding Jie Ye while sitting inside the wooden floor of the house.


    "Master! Sister Jie¡­ She¡­ she suddenly copses after using too much of her power. I¡­ I don''t know how to help her as her body would not absorb my Qi¡­ Master¡­ what should we do?" Jiyi said as tears flow down her cheek.


    Jiyi is already close to Jie Ye and the two kids. She has already treated Jie Ye as her older sister and got very close to her as Jie Ye is a very kind and a gentlewoman. She is like a mother, a sister, and a friend to her. When they were attacked, Jie Ye didn''t hesitate and used her ability which has taken everyone by surprised. Even Jiyi didn''t expect that the woman she thought to just have a meager ability is truly powerful to the extent that those who were caught unprepared, even though they are in the gold core realm, was burned to a crisp by an extremely heated me which burst out of Jie Ye''s arms.


    But because of the number of their opponent, she has expended too much of her strength and suddenly passed out.


    "Don''t worry, she just used all of her mana. She needed to absorb some and everything would be okay." Shin Jiao said as he carefully took Jie Ye from Jiyi''s arms and lifted her to bed.


    ¡­


    That night Shin Jiao helped Jie Ye to absorb enough mana in her mind dantian so that it could immediately alleviate her condition. He thenmanded Jiyi to dispose of the people secretly so as not to cause more trouble. They needed to bid their time and prepare for the worst.


    The assassins didn''t expect that they would be immediately be dealt with like trash being sweep away. With Jiyi''s experience as a cultivator, she controlled the five zombie cultivators to lead the six men away and was immediately killed and burned to ashes along with the zombie cultivators.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao prepares arge defensive array formation enough to engulf the wholepound. He then gave each of them agarwood beads bracelets, which would act as a key to enter the defensive array. After Shin Jiao was done with the array, he began crafting some gears and weapons he could give Jiyi and Jie Ye so that they may be able to protect themselves well. He didn''t want Jie Ye to overexert her mind dantian anymore as it is very dangerous if it would happen again.


    ¡­


    Inside a huge state where a two-floor mansion stood majestically. A middle-aged man sat on a chair with a somber expression. He has sent his men a couple of hours ago and until now none returned. And until now he still didn''t know what happened.


    This man is Si''en Jiao the head of the Jiao family. When he saw his two brothers being brought by their guards unconscious, he became mad and immediately asked what had happened. Upon hearing that the cause of this is his wife whom he kicked out of the n, he became angry. This situation made his Jiao family lost their face, and he truly value their face. A year ago, he evenmanded some of his people to chase after his youngest son when he offended the youngdy of the Xiemen n. Now after a year, his wife tried to offend him. Though he is a ruthless man yet he never wanted any trouble from her Muyan family.


    But now he has an excuse, all he has to do is to tell a lie and make this thing blow up. And that would be his excuse for getting rid of his wife.


    So hemanded 30 men to go and immediately get rid of her.


    He especially sent his most trusted assassin for this job. He has almost already forgotten about this wife of his. It has been a year since hest heard of her and didn''t imagine that she would have a gal to do this to his brothers.


    "You can have her. I don''t want to see that eyesore of a woman in this city." Hemanded them in anger.


    But now he is waiting for their report but no one has returned yet.


    "What''s taking them too long? Don''t tell me they are having a hard time fighting against a mere primary stage gold core realm cultivator right?" Si''en Jiao thought.


    But no matter how hard he tried to think about it, it is truly impossible for his men to take too long just to get rid of her.


    In his anxiety, he sent a person to investigate what''s happening.


    Not longter, he receives the report that his people are nowhere to be found and that his wife, Mrs. Jiao is well and okay. But the thing that confuses him the most is what had happened? Why didn''t his men attack her?


    This news was mind-boggling to him and so he became curious. He called for another group of 10 men to go and attack the house of his wife and make it look like a simple robbery.


    After the ten men left, a smile appears on Si''en Jiao''s face.


    "This is getting interesting¡­ I didn''t know that that woman has this kind of ability¡­ Interesting¡­ very interesting. Let''s see what she would do next." He muttered to himself.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile at Aye Muyan''s smallpound¡­


    Jie Ye has already opened her eyes, but she is still unable to stand up. Because of the drain in her mana her body also lost their strength.


    "You have to rest for tonight. The children are fine, they are already sleeping." Shin Jiao said as he carefully checks Jie Ye''s condition.


    Though she overexerted too much of her mana, she actually gained something from this. Right now, Shin Jiao can see that her mana capacity has increased.


    "I guess this is also a way to improve one''s strength. But it is too dangerous, if I didn''t supply her mana at that time, she would lose the ability to use her power." Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao is currently looking straight at Jie Ye''s head as he scans her mind dantian using his absolute sense. His absolute sense can actually see the fluctuation of the mana inside her mind dantian and their growth. But this also made Jie Ye suddenly showed a blush on her face. Although she is already married with two children, still she could not help but blush upon seeing Shin Jiao''s handsome face gazing at her with a serious expression. The care he is showing right now is truly warming her heart.


    Shin Jiao was distracted by a sudden ripple on the protective barrier he put up. This made him frown a bit.


    He didn''t expect that some people would try and enter their ce at this hour. This only means that these people don''t have any good intentions.


    Outside the barrier, a few people are actually lying on the ground after being deflected by the protective array. They didn''t expect that there would be an invisible barrier in this ce. Even if they tried to observe the ce, they would not see the barrier as the energy powering it is not fluctuating.


    When they realized that there is a barrier in this ce, they were dumbfounded.


    "When did Mrs. Jiao learn how to arrange an array formation?"


    "Maybe this is the reason why the first group vanished. They were trapped in a formation. Luckily for us, we just face a barrier."


    "What should we do next then?"


    "Humph, such trivial barrier. Let''s see if this thing can stop my artifact." One of the men in ck holding a huge ax said confidently with a sneer in his face.


    Then he put in a huge amount of Qi in his ax as it starts to glow red. When his other ninepanions saw this they became ted. With this amount of Qi in the ax, it would surely break the barrier. And so with a confident stride, the man approached the invisible barrier in front of him.


    Each step he took made him feel ted. His goal as of now is to storm inside that smallpound. He heard that the two maidservants of Mrs. Jiao are both beautiful. If he can break this barrier, then he would be the first to rush in there and im one of them for himself.


    With an evil grin in her face, he lifted his ax high above his head and with all his might crashed it down towards the invisible barrier.

 Chapter 180 - Mistaken Identity Part 18

    The Jiao''s: 10


    /*unedited*/


    Bang! Crash!!!


    The loud sound of a hard object hitting something echoed through the air as dust clouds and stone debris came flying everywhere. Everyone turned silent as they observed the situation. But those who are able to use their spiritual sense to look into the matter have their eyes wide open in disbelief. The strong man who attacked the invisible barrier is nowying a few meters away from the barrier. Moaning sound can be hearding out of his mouth as his body is full of rock debris and blood.


    An intelligent barrier,bining advance AI and rune technology makes a very diverse kind of protection. The intelligent barrier acts like a gtin-like dome, which would calcte the best possible defensive strategy in each situation.


    For example, when the AI saw the man lifting his ax and inserting too much Qi in the ax it has an option to just strengthen the barrier and try to withstand the force just like those old none moving barriers. But as the most effective choice it evaded the attack and made the barrier act like a reflective screen, this, in turn, made all that debris sent out by the devastating attack bounce of the barrier and hit the strong man.


    Shin Jiao who has noticed this slight disturbance outside, showed a contented grin in his face. He has already spread his spirit sense and saw the 10 figures donned in the ck outside.


    "Can''t wait to be trampled upon are you?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "Rest for the night. Your mana has already improved. But I hope that you would not do this again. Learn and practice how to maximize your mana. I will input a training and life and death battle simtion in your goggles. Use it at least once a day, so that it would not affect your mental state." Shin Jiao said as he patted Jie Ye''s hands.


    Shin Jiao has already considered Jie Ye as his older sister, and he didn''t want this to happen again. This idea just came to his mind as he saw what happened to Jie Ye. This way he could also train Jiyi in herbat prowess. Though life and death battle in a spirit virtual mode is helpful for the two particrly the burden it will give them with regards to their mental state, as it would be detrimental for them. If they can use it any time they wanted, the two would then turn into a heartless killing machine which he would not like to happen.


    So with the limit of once a day, and a pain and threat level set to 3%, they can now taste the bitterness of struggling with their lives and the most important thing¡­ dying.


    Shin Jiao knows that it would enhance their fighting experience by a hundredfold unlike regr or even expert cultivators in their level.


    This prospect actually excites him, as he already has the idea of creating a new technology based on the jade slips that Gubu left. Though he could not take those out from his old ring and study it more thoroughly, however, what he knows is enough for now.


    As Shin Jiao left the room, a contented smile appears on Jie Ye''s beautiful face. As her mental dantian grew her physical appearance also changes. This is because her life essence is slowly expanding. Right now she is equivalent to a core-forming realm cultivator with regards to the amount of mana in her body. But her true strength is what baffles Shin Jiao. It seems that her control and deep understanding with regards to mes and me maniption are very deep. Ifpared to cultivators, she would have the me power of a gold core realm cultivator, which is truly terrifying.


    What terrifies Shin Jiao is her rate of progress. He is a bit worried as Jie Ye''s grasped with her power is still weak; she''s like a baby holding a huge sword.


    But he knows that with his n on hand she would be able to consolidate her power very soon.


    Shin Jiao''s figure shed out of thepound and appears on top of a tall tree. Not too far from him are the group of men in ck clothing hiding deep in the shadows of the night.


    Then he saw his mother slowly approaching him.


    "Son¡­ I¡­ I have a presumptuous request." Aye Muyan said as she floated near Shin Jiao who is standing on a tree branch.


    "It''s okay, mother. Just say it, whatever you wanted I will try my best to do it." Shin Jiao promised.


    Aye Muyan smile and nods in happiness.


    "Please spare them¡­ I¡­ I know that they should die. But¡­ enough blood has been spilled." She said with a gloomy look on her face.


    Shin Jiao now feels that Aye Muyan may have changed her disposition. Living outside of the family has made her heart weak and her resolve to kill may have wane down. This also made Shin Jiao a bit happy inside. He too is actually reluctant to kill anymore. Luckily, those men he killed in the alley wore a mask and he didn''t see their reaction when he killed them. But deep in his heart, he felt a little heavy.


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao took Aye Muyan''s small hands and patted it gently.


    "Don''t worry mother, I will follow yourmand." Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile.


    He then dashed out of the tree he is standing and rushed towards the men in ck clothing, while Aye Muyan returns back to her house and quietly enter the room where Jie Yeys.


    "Mrs. Jiao, I¡­ I''m sorry to have bothered you." Jie Ye said with an awkward smile.


    "Youngss, don''t think too much. You are an important person to my son of course so I will also treat you as my daughter." Aye Muyan said.


    "Umm¡­ I have never asked this to him because I feel awkward as a mother. But¡­ are you his woman?" Aye Muyan asked with a faint smile.


    "Huh!? Umm¡­ No¡­ No¡­ I mean, master Shin Jiao is a very good person to us and my two children. He is my benefactor, so you can call me his servant." Jie Ye said a bit flustered.


    "Oh, I see¡­ How about that, youngss, Jiyi? She is a very beautiful woman; don''t tell me that my son didn''t like her." Aye Muyan suddenly asked.


    "Jiyi is also my master''s servant. She was rescued by him in the forest." Jie Ye exined.


    "Sigh¡­ My guess is correct." Aye Muyan said feeling a bit down.


    Jie Ye suddenly feels a bit helpless upon seeing the downcast expression on the middle-aged looking woman''s expression. She wanted one of these excellent looking women to be his son''s partner but she might have thought too much.


    Meanwhile, outside thepound, Shin Jiao has already beaten the ten men ck and blue. Given his pure gold core realm physique, only those in the infant soul realm can be his match.


    Standing aloft in front of the beaten people, Shin Jiao shed a contented smile.


    "Tell your masters that if ever any of you are sent in here, I would not hesitate to kill anymore." Shin Jiao threw a nonchnt threat.


    The ten men have already recognized the young man who beat them like nothing. He is the wastrel youngest master of the Jiao family, Shin Jiao.


    But seeing the strength he has now, they were all dumbfounded. It could be said that instead of calling him a wastrel they should be fawning over him as a genius cultivator. They can clearly see that he is only a primary stage gold core realm cultivator, but his strength is beyond them.


    As Shin Jiao''s figure turns around and disappears into the barrier, the beaten-up men heave a sigh of relief. They know that they were given a new lease in life, and they didn''t want to waste it.


    So without a second thought, they scampered and ran away from the ce.


    Inside the huge mansion of the Jiao family, the expression of Si''en Jiao suddenly became unsightly upon hearing the report of the badly beaten men he has sent.


    What baffled him is the news that his prodigal and shameless son has returned but then became a genius cultivator. This made him feel a little bitter deep in his heart.


    "Master, why don''t we ept the two again. At least that young guy has also your blood." Said a coquettish voiceing from behind him.


    Then a figure of a slender mature woman slowly walks out.


    This is his first concubine, Ai Mei Su. She reced Aye Muyan as the first wife after Aye Muyan and her son has been kicked out of the family.


    "What do you mean by that?" Si''en Jiao asked.


    "Don''t you feel that little Shin Jiao''s strength has suddenly soared high. I think he has encountered a fortuitous event in his fall. Maybe we can snatch it from him and im it for our own family. Then we can get rid of the mother and son duo." She whispered close to his ears.


    This made the eyes of Si''en Jiao to lit up as a scheming glint suddenly appears in them.


    ¡­


    That night Shin Jiao busied himself in doing two things. First is the reformat of the goggles for Jie Ye and Jiyi''s training, and second if the recovery of his mother''s cultivation. When he tells the two of his ns, he was shocked when Jiyi gave him a small pill bottle. She said that it is a secret pill she found while she was in her sect before she was kicked out.


    It''s called an eternal beauty pill. The potency of the pill is too high that it could be considered as a Dao level low-grade pill. It has the effect of preserving one''s appearance forever. These kinds of pills are actually rare and very precious, and Jiyi just gave him one.


    "Jiyi¡­ This¡­ I¡­ I can''t ept it." Shin Jiao wanted to reject.


    "Master, I have already taken one of the pills in here. I was nning to change this to cultivation resources when I arrive in this city. But because you save me and help me improve my cultivation, this is the only gift I can give you. I thought that it would be worthless for you as you are a guy. But for your mother, Mrs. Jiao, I am willing to part from it." Jiyi said with a smile.


    "This¡­ sigh¡­ thank you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon seeing his handsome face smiling back at him, Jiyi''s heart almost skipped a beat. She clenched her small hands as she knew that she is not worthy of her master. She can just have these fantasies of him inside her heart.


    Shin Jiao carefully scrutinized the pill in the bottle and an idea suddenly pops out of his mind.

 Chapter 181 - Mistaken Identity Part 19

    The Jiao''s: 11


    /*unedited*/


    A few days have passed since then and everything turned to normal as if nothing has happened. In these few days, Shin Jiao has already sold a lot of trinkets and now ns to meet with the mortal craftsman.


    The morning rays of the golden sun brightly illuminated the sky signifying the dawn of a new day. Inside a small old courtyard is a group of people, a family of five. They busily do each of their own things like normal.


    Then suddenly their courtyard door creaked open and four people appear. When their eyesnded on the woman, and a disbelieving expression appears on their faces.


    "M¡­ Mrs. Jiao¡­ is¡­ is that you?" the middle-aged man asked as he approached the group.


    They did not expect that in just a couple of days that they didn''t see her, she would suddenly turn into a beautiful woman. From a middle-aged looking one into someone who is in her 30''s.


    This is because of Shin Jiao''s cultivation healing pod. When he finished it in just a day after thrashing those people, he immediately asked his mother to test out the healing pod. And in just a day, he saw his mother''s cultivation recovered and her beauty enhanced.


    This is the greatest effect he has found. Although he wanted to use the eternal beauty pill along with the concoction inside the pod, yet he hesitated as he didn''t have time to do research on it.


    Upon seeing the beautiful Mrs. Jiao, the middle-aged man diverted his gaze and he then cupped his hands in greetings as a sign of respect.


    Shin Jiao learned that the middle-aged man''s family was found by his mother on the side of the road. They were once merchants and were ambushed, luckily only their wares were stolen and they were never hurt. Being mortals none helped them.


    But Aye Muyan took pity to them and helped the family and gave them jobs. Since their whole family are good craftsmen, they work in her old store which flourished by selling their workmanship. And from then on, she hid them in this ce so that no one would threaten the family or face hardship.


    "How is everything, Old Ji?" Aye Muyan asked.


    "Everything is fine Mrs. Jiao, we have a new design which we want you to see." Old Ji said as he carefully handed Aye Muyan a golden tiger pendant.


    "That''s very fine work! This is the best workmanship I''ve seen so far." Shin Jiao eximed.


    "Ah¡­ Old Ji, this is¡­ my son." Aye Muyan introduced while holding Shin Jiao''s hands.


    When he heard her words, he showed a conflicted expression. Everybody knows who her son is in these parts of the city, a wastrel and trash. But he didn''t say anything and just cupped his hand in greetings.


    "Master Ji, I asked my mother to meet you because I like your family''s crafting technique. I feel that they would be very useful to me¡­ by the way how long have you been working for my mother?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Yo¡­ young ma¡­ master Jiao. This old man and his family have been working for madam for ten years now, a few years after you were born." Old Ji said.


    "Mrs. Jiao has been good to us and we are really grateful for her." Old Ji said.


    Raising his hand he stopped Old Ji from talking.


    Shin Jiao then pointed to the pendant on his mother''s hand.


    "Who made this?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "That would be me, young master." a melodious voice from behind Old Ji answered.


    Then Shin Jiao saw a woman which looks like in her 20''s, walking forward. Though she wore coarse clothing, it didn''t hide her voluptuous figure. But when he saw her face, he was stunned.


    Right now he is looking at a young woman who looks very familiar to him.


    "Jade?! No¡­ it¡­ it can''t be?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    When he started his mission, he always works with others. And he was given a shadow, a person who would always follow him from behind and protect his back. His shadow is a very beautiful young woman named Jade Law.


    In their assignment, he became close to her and they almost shared a bed together one night while in the heat of a moment. But then Shin Jiao woke up from his muddle headedness, he knows that it would be wrong for him to have a one night stand with her. This would affect their work as emotions woulde into y. But Jade Law confessed to him her feelings and wanted for them to be together. And Shin Jiao told her that all of this is just work.


    He didn''t dare tell her about his girlfriend to prevent her from hurting the woman he loves.


    After that night, Jade Law transferred from her assignment with him and was assigned to another agent as a shadow. After a few years, he learned of her death along with the agent she was protecting, as their identity was sold out. This made him mad, and n out his revenge on the spy within the agency. When it turned out to be the team leader of their group, he didn''t think twice and killed the guy making a huge wave in the agency.


    But because of his gathered evidence against the person, he was not convicted and was just punished. Yet with the people backing him and his aplishments, he was released in only one day. Shin Jiao from then on would always use the memento she gave him, and that is hisptop.


    Right now, the young woman in front of him is clearly Jade Law.


    He suppresses the emotion inside his heart and smiled.


    "Sorry about that¡­ I¡­ I thought you look like someone I know." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The young woman upon seeing his charming smile suddenly blushed, and stared dumbfounded on his face.


    Old Ji upon seeing his oldest daughter''s reaction knew that she was love-struck by the young master. But he didn''t want her to fall for his tricks. Everyone knew that the son of Mrs. Jiao is a silk pant and would always y with women all day long. So he didn''t want his daughter to fall into this predicament.


    When Shin Jiao saw the changes in theplexion of Old Ji, he already knew what he was thinking, and he heaves a helpless sigh in his heart.


    "Your crafting style is very unique and detailed. I want to make something, would you like to work with me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Yes."


    "Pardon?"


    "Ye¡­ yes, young master Jiao. I¡­ I will work with you." the young woman said while blushing.


    "Sigh¡­ Young master Jiao this is my eldest daughter¡­ Ai Ji." Old Ji said feeling helpless.


    But he could not do anything as from the looks on his daughter''s twinkling eyes; he knew that what he would say to her would all be helpless.


    Shin Jiao smiled and walks towards, Old Ji. He patted his shoulder and gestured for him to follow him.


    "Mom, I want to talk to Old Ji privately." Shin Jiao said with a smile which made Aye Muyan nod her head as she too felt that the beautiful young maiden of Old Ji''s house felt something for her son.


    "Old Ji, my intention is pure. I promise I won''t touch your eldest daughter without her con..." Shin Jiao said and stopped in the middle.


    His words also made Old Ji look at him with a wide eye.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I mean¡­ I will not hurt her¡­ her feelings. Umm¡­ Damn it. How can I exin this?" Shin Jiao muttered as he scratched his head.


    Seeing his expression, Old Ji suddenly realized something.


    "I guess the rumors may not be true about this youngd." Old Ji thought.


    "I understand what you mean young master." Old Ji replied.


    "Thank you¡­ I will teach your daughter something different, which would greatly help her in the future. This I promise you." Shin Jiao said.


    When he saw the fine craftsmanship of the pendant, he knew that the young woman can make precision tools. In the underground base only he can make precision tools and parts butter taught it to Elder Wan Bing who took a long time to grasp this concept.


    But now in front of him is a young woman with only using her bare hand was able to craft a pendant with precise measurement on both sides. When he scans his spiritual sense on the object he found that everything is precisely made, if he didn''t know that he lives in an ancient ce, he would think that the pendant was made using machines.


    The young woman named, Ai Ji would be a great help for him in crafting Dao armaments. With a n already rolling inside his head, he made up his mind to recruit the young woman to his team.


    After meeting the family and assigning some tasks for Ai Ji, Shin Jiao and his mother along with the two maids left the old courtyard.


    When the four people arrive in the small store of their a few people are already waiting outside. Shin Jiao recognized some of them as they were the people he sold those small and simple artifacts. Even the prince hase incognito while in a corner.


    But what baffled him are the five imposing figures in front of the store. He can see the storekeeper of theirs slightly trembling behind the counter.


    When their figure appears, everyone showed a happy smile. But suddenly a cold woman''s voice reverberated through the air.


    "What are you doing here? You and the Jiao n are not wee in my ce." The cold voice of Aye Muyan echoed followed by the rising strength of her cultivation which is already in thete-stages of the gold core realm.


    But what replied is a dumbfounded man who stares at her with wide eyes.


    "You¡­ you are my¡­ my wife?"

 Chapter 182 - Mistaken Identity Part 20

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 1


    /*unedited*/


    The many people in the surrounding of the small shop suddenly stop talking as a pin drop silence pervades the air. When the middle-aged man asked that question, everyone turns their eyes towards the beautiful woman beside the handsome young man. They immediately realized that she was Mrs. Jiao, who suddenly turned younger.


    The man is the current head of the Jiao family, Si''en Jiao. His imposing aura who is currently also in thete-stages of the gold core realm suddenly shes with Aye Muyan''s aura. The people around them with lower cultivation felt the air around them became too cold. Plus the oppressing auras of the two cultivators are making them feel light-headed.


    "I repeat the Jiao family is not wee here. Go away!" Aye Muyan shouted in a cold voice.


    "Hahaha! Do you think it''s that easy to get away from us? We didn''t divorce and are still a married couple. So, you still belong to me¡­ you two get her!" shouted Si''en Jiao with an imposing voice.


    Two of the four elders beside him rushed forward to grab Aye Muyan. The two have the same cultivation level as her, so they are confident that they can suppress her easily.


    Aye Muyan wanted to rush forward but felt a warm hand on her shoulder.


    "Mom, don''t push yourself too hard¡­ Let this son of yours show my filial piety." Shin Jiao whispered as his figure suddenly appears beside one of the elders who were caught off guard.


    His huge powerful fist came crashing towards the elder''s face breaking his nose and a couple of his teeth. The Jiao family elder is a man in his 30''s and has a stocky build, but after he was hit by Shin Jiao, he suddenly became like a rag doll as he immediately fainted.


    Crash!


    The other elder stopped on his track as he suddenly noticed a young man calmly standing from where the other elder was before.


    Everyone is now looking at Shin Jiao as the people immediately recognized him. He was the youngest son of the Jiao family head who caused a lot of trouble from before. It was rumored that he died, but now the young man is standing in front of all of them.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to expose himself this early but he had no choice. To protect his mother, he needed a show of power to those who dared hurt the people he loves.


    With a cold snort, he looks directly at the man who ims to be his father.


    "You dared disrespect, my mother. You call yourself her husband, so that means you are my father, no?" Shin Jiao said with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "This is not the first time I saw a bastard husband like you. In my travels, and I''ve taught a lot of them a heavy lesson." Shin Jiao said with killing intent in his eyes.


    He is actually telling half-truth right now, as he truly did teach a lot of these kinds of guys, but that was on earth.


    This statement gives the people around him and the Jiao family an idea that he lost his memories. This way he can pretend that he didn''t know them.


    "You¡­ how dare you¡­ you little trash!" Si''en Jiao shouted as he felt that his pride was trampled by his own son.


    "Hahaha¡­e ''father'' let''s see who the trash is." Shin Jiao said as he lifted his hand and taunted Si''en Jiao.


    The elder beside him didn''t think twice and attacked immediately. But he soon found himself flying upside down towards a stall beside the road.


    Bang! Crash!


    Upon seeing this, the rest of the elders made their move and attacked Shin Jiao who calmly looks at them.


    "Mother¡­ can I kill any of them?" Shin Jiao asked nonchntly.


    The people upon hearing this felt a cold shiver down their spine. The young man right now is fighting against two experts but has the time to leisurely asked Mrs. Jiao for a confirmation.


    Aye Muyan''s eyes suddenly turned worried. She didn''t expect that Shin Jiao can handle those elders from the family. They are already great figures in the family and possess skills and strength making them elders. But his son is just toying with them, what logic is this.


    "Son¡­ let¡­"


    "Kill them." suddenly a young voiceing from the side said coldly.


    Prince Mingsha Wu who is covering his face removes the cover and showed his face. He is currently leisurely sitting on a hand wooden handrail of a nearby shop.


    Everyone gasp in disbelief even Si''en Jiao felt that everything that is happening right now is too bizarre. First is the strength of his wastrel of a son and the beauty of his first wife which truly made him want to have her back, and now the presence of the youngest prince of the Wu kingdom. Everything is too bizarre to say that it''s coincidental.


    "Greetings, young prince." Shin Jiao said as his two attackers stopped attacking and rushed to the side of Si''en Jiao.


    "This lowly one would not dare to kill anyone without the consent of my mother. Though you are the prince, however, in my heart, my mother holds the greatest respect." Shin Jiao said without batting an eye.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as they know the temper of the youngest prince. And how dare a mere son of a low noble family talk back to the young prince.


    "Hahaha! Hahaha!" Mingsha Wuughed.


    "This¡­ this is the reason why I like you. Hahaha¡­ You are a true man. I guess the rumors about you are wrong. Or maybe this is the real you after forgetting everything in the past... I wonder why you... Ahh... never mind." Mingsha Wu said with a smile.


    "Prince Mingsha, you should not concern yourself with this trifling matters. Come let''s go inside." Shin Jiao said as he ignored the Jiao family head and the elders.


    With a smile, Mingsha Wu strode along with him and enters the small store. Those nobles who have bought the artifacts from the shop didn''t leave as they are still hoping to have a chance to buy more of those.


    But they know that they only have one at a time as per rule that Shin Jiao gave them.


    Inside the small room of the shop, Shin Jiao and Mingsha Wu sat facing each other.


    "Young prince¡­" Shin Jiao said but was cut off as Mingsha Wu raised his hand.


    "I wanted to be your friend. So just call me by my name, Mingsha o brother." Mingsha Wu said with a smile.


    With a wry smile, Shin Jiao felt a bit awkward calling the young prince by his name or even brother.


    "Anyway, I''m here to tell you that you have caused a great disturbance to the noble house in this area." Mingsha Wu said while pointing at the window outside.


    In there, a number of people can be seen waiting outside. And from their appearances and way of dressing those people are clearly nobles. Shin Jiao know that their purpose is to buy his limited artifacts. He made decided to do the hunger marketing strategy so that he can give value to the artifacts he made. This way he can earn more and gain more customers.


    Though he knows that this would attract some trouble but as his n are already on the way, he ns to implement his protection method. And that method is currently in front of him.


    When Mingsha Wu saw the smiling face of Shin Jiao he suddenly feels a shiver running down his spine.


    "Well, my products truly have attracted many people. But I don''t have time to think of ways to handle this as my hands are tied with work." Shin Jiao said with a heavy sigh.


    "How about I give you a hand¡­ I''m interested in this artifact business of yours. The one you gave me greatly helped my situation with my older sister. Because of it, we became closer, and she wanted to know the crafter." Mingsha Wu said.


    "Well, the truth is only you know that I am the only one making the artifacts. With your disposition and way of thinking, I trust you, but with regards to other people, not yet. I want to keep a low profile." Shin Jiao said.


    Right now, he still needs to train Ai Ji to be his recement and also her father. Both of them can be considered as a top craftsman if they would be on Earth.


    "Alright, then how about I invest in this small business of yours and make it bigger. This way we can cater to both cultivators and mortals at the same time. You see, I also truly appreciate Mrs. Jiao. Although she is a powerful cultivator, she never bullied the weak and that is the thing that I admire from her. She is like my¡­ my older sister." Mingsha Wu said.


    The two then made ns on how they can set up a far bigger business in the city.


    But unknown to them, a storm is currently brewing in the whole empire of Xi. This is because arge influx of beast n people is on an exodus towards the border of both the East and West boundaries of both empires. Leading this huge number of beast n people is their new king, the young prince of the beast n.


    His father died right in front of him and he didn''t even have time to fight against the enemy. The only thing that their people can do is to flee. They needed to flee from the see of creatures they have never seen before. The only thing they have about these creatures is the name that they are called...


    Demons¡­

 Chapter 183 - Mistaken Identity Part 21

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside the Jiao residence, in the family main hall, broken pots and precious porcin wares are everywhere. Si''en Jiao has an unsightly expression on his face.


    "I and my Jiao family were humiliated today because of that unfilial son of mine. I must teach him and his mother a lesson¡­ I¡­" Si''en Jiao suddenly stopped upon remembering the beauty of Aye Muyan. It was like those years ago when they were young.


    In truth, he wanted to dote on her and would always want to seek her in bed before, but because of his junior sister, who is now his second wife, he would always control himself. But now, everything is different. Aye Muyan has the same cultivation as him and she seems to not only regain her cultivation and improve but also gained her youth.


    "I must have her back¡­ as for that son¡­ hmmm¡­ since he is strong, he is worthy of my Jiao family now. I must take them back to the family." Si''en Jiao muttered as he tried to work out another n.


    Then suddenly a person appears from the entrance of the family hall.


    "Family head, the Great Wu Cultivation Academy has sent us a letter of invitation. This year they would be epting another batch of students for special cultivation path." The man who enters is one of the servants of the Jiao family.


    "Give me the letter." Si''en Jiao said as he stretches forth his hands.


    Then he receives the letter of invitation to all the noble families within the Wu Kingdom.


    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy is a very prestigious academy of the Wu Kingdom. It is said that the academy was built by a powerful cultivator in the Heavenly Nascent realm thousands of years ago. From the time it was built it fostered most of the elites of the Wu Kingdom that even the Great Empire of Xi would send their precious sons and daughters to the academy.


    Since it is near the border and would be in constant war, military tactics and array formation is the expertise of the academy. And those who can enter these sses would be deemed as geniuses and would be highly valued in the empire of Xi.


    It is said that almost 80% of the generals of the empire is a graduate of the said academy. And the grand array formation expert, Fang Lang Ju ormonly called as Master Ju is also a graduate and an esteemed special instructor of the academy. So although the academy would always recruit cultivators every year, however, only a small portion of students would be able to qualify in entering such sses.


    When Si''en Jiao saw the letter of introduction his eyes immediately lit up. The letter of introduction didn''t specify how many juniors they can send to the academy, so he would just pick five of the most outstanding juniors of their family and also invite his unfilial son, Shin Jiao.


    Later that day, as Shin Jiao and his mother went home; they saw a luxurious carriage in front of their house. And besides, the carriage is an old man. He is wearing a dark purple elder''s robe of the Jiao family. When Aye Muyan saw the old man, her eyes lit up as she walks faster.


    "Aye Muyan, greats uncle!" Aye Muyan said with a respectful bow.


    When the old man saw Aye Muyan his old eyes immediately lit up. In the Jiao family, he is the only elder who would always side with Aye Muyan. When she was kicked from the family he convinced the family to give her back her dowry as it is not even giving the family enough ie. Though he said this in his heart he knows that the small store can give support to the first wife of his nephew, the Jiao family head.


    "Ai, my child. You have grown to be a very beautifuldy. You truly have the fortune of heavens looking at you. This old man is truly happy to see you. I thought that the family head would not let me step out of the family for the rest of my life. Sigh¡­ I guess today my old bones still has its uses¡­ So, how are you, my dear?"


    "Great uncle, I have been fine. I also find that¡­ little Shin. He¡­ he has grown to be a fine young man now." Aye Muyan said with a bittersweet tone in her voice.


    "I''m happy for you. Well, won''t you let this old man go inside your home?" The great uncle of the Jiao family asked.


    "Aw, my manners¡­ I''m sorry; I was just too excited to see you again." Aye Muyan said as she gave Shin Jiao a nod.


    Seeing her signal, Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    "Security free entry pass, six people."


    "Affirmative, opening array gate for six people." a female voice said from the other end of the line in his earpiece.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao signaled six fingers on Aye Muyan.


    "Great uncle, you and a single servant may enter along with us." Aye Muyan said with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, no worries, I will only go in." the old man said.


    As the group enters through the entrance door, the array gate immediately closes after the old man passed. Feeling the closing of the array from behind him, the old man showed an astonished expression.


    "This is a truly magnificent array formation." He muttered with a smile on his old face.


    Inside Aye Muyan''s house, she entertained the old man along with Shin Jiao.


    "Lass, I came here to give you something." The old man said.


    "What is it, great uncle?" Aye Muyan asked.


    The old man extended his right hand and gave her a parcel. Inside, Aye Muyan saw the letter of introduction. When she finished reading, her eyes lit up in astonishment.


    "This is¡­ this is an introductory letter to enter the Great Wu Cultivation Academy. Great uncle, do you mean that¡­" Aye Muyan suddenly eximed.


    "Yes, your son seems to have gained some favor with your hus¡­ with the family head. And he wanted to offer this opportunity to you aspensation for the mistakes the family made. I hope you, mother and child, would find it in you to forgive us." The old man said with a courteous bow.


    "Great uncle, if it''s you I don''t mind. But with Si''en Jiao and the rest, humph¡­ I won''t forgive them that easily. They have bullied and cause me and my son great pain, this I cannot ept and forgive." Aye Muyan said with fiery me zing in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao suddenly look at the introductory letter given for the Jiao family. As he finished reading, he suddenly had the idea of attending the academy. His knowledge with regards to crafting is already very high because of Gubu. But his array formation and cultivation knowledge are still average or below at most. Though he can learn very fast, his knowledge is limited and most are learned by observing other arrays.


    The vastness of array formation is like the vastness of the universe. Many kinds of diversities and patterns can be made and learn when ites to this subject. This includes rune making, calligraphy and brush stokes, advance mind runes, the natural array of the heavens, and more¡­


    Shin Jiao suddenly has the urge to go there. Though he has a n to continue on his travel but this little chance to improve his own skills wouldn''te twice. So no matter what he needed to grab this chance to enter that said academy.


    Plus, he can learn more about cultivation techniques and fighting styles. The more he can read and learn about them the better his chance of survival in this cultivation world. Right now his knowledge when ites to techniques and fighting are still the basic and those he mastered on Earth. He knows the cultivationnd has more to offer than what he had seen so far.


    As of now, he solely relies on his speed and fighting style from the earth. Plus the people he has faced are not that challenging for him. He can even trash those powerful elders in the n which he knows are not truly learned when ites to cultivation techniques and arts because if they do, they would not be easily defeated by him with just his simple punches and quick attacks.


    So if Shin Jiao enters an academy there may be a chance for him to meet those powerful individuals, especially the Great Wu Cultivation Academy which fosters array formation and military tactics. If so then his experience when ites to arrays would broaden and he can apply that with his gears in the future.


    With this in mind, he stretches forth his hand and patted Aye Muyan''s hand gently.


    "Mom, it''s okay¡­ if the family head of the Jiao family wanted to present us with an opportunity to enter the academy then so be it¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Aye Muyan upon seeing that smile of his knows that this son of hers is concocting another n. But since she saw how he fights and knows that he can make those artifacts, she is confident that she can trust in his abilities.


    "Okay, it''s your choice son." Aye Muyan said.


    "But Senior, this doesn''t mean that the debt that the Jiao family did to my mom is easily written off. There are things that we can forgive and things that we cannot least you would think that... we mother and child are easily bullied.." Shin Jiao said with a grin.

 Chapter 184 - Mistaken Identity Part 22

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 3


    /*unedited*/


    The Daemon Forest¡­ the sea of green trees and roiling mountains seem endless towards the horizon. If only one can fly across the forest it would be a perfect way to cross it. But, it is a baffling mystery why airship powered with runes and spirit stones are unable to traverse this vastnd. If an airship would dare to cross this area, it would cause their instruments and Qi flow within the vehicle to go haywire and blow up. Many schrs have tried to figure it out, even those powerful cultivators have tried to research this but they could not find the answer.


    But now, everything has changed.


    Atop the vast forest tworge airships are floating. They are not powered by spirit Qiing from the stone or the runes. But those ships are able to float above the forest without any problem. The only problem is that the noise it is producing.


    These are airships build by mortals; it carries two types of engine. The first one is the normal engine which uses spirit Qi and natural energy core. This engine core is more stable and faster than the second engine. The second engine is bigger, and uses 2 specific types of natural energy andbined with science; they call it high-temperature sma.


    Due to thebination of magic and science, the underground base was able to find this alternative source of energy, besides thermal and sr, which their leader Shin Jiao has recorded. But due to the danger and vtility of this energy, it took them a long time to finally use it as a viable energy source. And this is also thanks to the Time te which made it all easier.


    But that is not yet the final and ultimate source they are researching at the moment. In a secluded portion of the underground base, the Time te is still being used. This time, they are doing the final research on a ck thing that their master has left for them, the ck energy orb.


    Elder Wan Bing is the one who is spearheading this research which ording to the time they have spent inside the Time te has already taken them around 100 years. But they are still unable to finish the product. This is also because the data in the jade slip is stillcks something.


    Atop the high walls of the ever-growing City of Dis stood a handsome young man with a solemn expression on his face. It has been months since he has arrived in this ce and he already feels that this is the most beautiful ce he has ever seen in his whole life.


    Thew and order in the city itself are truly amazing. Those haughty and arrogant cultivators could not show their domineering side in this city as once they began channeling their Qi and the array detects that it would cause destruction they would immediately be suppressed and taken to prison. If their reasoning is enough and they didn''t cause too much trouble they would be tried fairly. Plus mortals and cultivators are treated with the same status in the city, so none dared do anything rash or else they would suffer the consequences.


    Hence, Shin Jiao''s peaceful life in the city of Dis and the town of Shin became peaceful.


    Today he is with Qin Lou and the Qian Li attending an important meeting with the royal family of the Kingdom of Yi. The king himself along with his two sons and his favorite daughter is attending this banquet. And it would be held in one of the modern buildings built in the city of Dis, the Dragon Phoenix hotel.


    This hotel has ten floors and around 500 meters in diameter. It looks like a half-circle with a huge garden maze in the middle. The elegant structure of the hotel was formed with the help if array formation experts and cultivator expert with terrain andnd. The huge edifice is truly a sight to see making it one of the most luxurious ces in the city.


    The modern amenities inside the hotel were designed by the engineers from the town of Shin, giving it the feeling of being in the old and modern world at the same time.


    "I wonder what that Shin Jiao who looks like me is truly like? If he can make these wonderful things then he must be a great craftsman. If only I can have his legacy then I don''t have to hide and pretend to be an amnesiac person." Shin Jiao thought and feeling truly envious of the other Shin Jiao''s aplishments.


    He also encountered a fortuitous event in his life when he fell from the cliff a year ago. At that time he was besieged by multiple forces and fell helplessly to his death. But he identally hit a tree branch and saw cave at the cliff wall. He dragged his bloodied body inside and saw a luminous pearl.


    But then he suddenly felt that the luminous pearl is calling for him and he unconsciously crawled closer. Later did he know that the pearl is actually an artifact of an ancient cultivator, who wanted to take possession of his body.


    The two fought and he identally won due to his own good luck. Since young, Shin Jiao knows that he has an extreme amount of good luck. No matter what he does it would always end in his favor. He needn''t do anything as his luck would always fall on hisp. Hence he became a hedonistic young master of the Jiao family. He neither cultivates nor practices as he doesn''t need them.


    Then because of that good luck, he absorbs the power of that cultivator and reached the gold core realm primary-stage.


    As his mind floated to the past, he is not aware of the young woman who silently walks towards him.


    "What were you thinking?" the voice of Qin Lou enters his ears and takes him out of his reverie.


    He then shifted his gaze from the sky to the woman standing beside him.


    "Nothing, I just wanted to remember things. I truly wanted to remember you guys." Shin Jiao said with a serious expression.


    "Don''t rush it, everything will fall into ce." Qin Lou said as she extended her hand and held his.


    The warm feeling of her soft and tender hand, made Shin Jiao feel at a loss of what to say. In these few months that he stayed in this ce, he had truly learned to like or even love this gentlewoman. Though until now, he is still curious why she would not show her face, yet he is sure that he didn''t care how she looks.


    What he wanted is her warm and the feeling she is showing him.


    "Qin, I¡­ I wanted to tell you something." Shin Jiao said as he looks seriously in her eyes.


    As if the two are having an unconscious attraction to each other, their faces drew closer.


    "What¡­ is it?" Qin Lou asked.


    Right now her heartbeat is beating faster.


    "I¡­ I think." Shin Jiao said with his eyes glued towards the woman.


    As their face drew closer, Qin Lou closed her eyes as she expected something to happen.


    "Ahem¡­" suddenly a man''s voice interrupted the two.


    "Mam, the royalties have arrived." The man added as he turns around and left the wall.


    The two immediately took a step back with red blush appearing on their faces. Right now they were about to kiss, and Shin Jiao was about to lift, Qin Lou''s veil so that he can kiss her soft lips. His imagination has already run wild that even his little brother unconsciously bes stiff without him knowing.


    "Cough¡­ Ahem¡­ ex¡­ excuse me. I¡­ I need to go." Qin Lou said while covering her flushed face as she floated down the wall and directly flew towards the grand hotel.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, threw curses at the man who disturbed his time. It was his chance to get the woman he fancies. If they have kissed at that time, then he could control Qin Lou and live like a king in this ce.


    "Damn that bastard! I will kill him if I get my hands on him," he muttered as extreme killing intent suddenly surrounded his body.


    He then unconsciously releases a strong amount of Qi covering his body.


    Suddenly a voice came out of his wrist where there is a silver watch.


    "Warning! Vition of city code 1.2, you are gathering arge amount of Qi for offensive purposes. Stop now or get out of the city. If you would not follow we are going to use extreme measures."


    This voice woke him up from his anger.


    "Damn it. These rules are shitty." Shin Jiao curses.


    "I swear that if I became the husband of Qin Lou, I would revise thesews that forbid the power of cultivators. I will teach those weaklings a lesson." Shin Jiao thought as a glint of killing intent sh through his eyes.


    But his expression returned to normal and he changes his expression into the old Shin Jiao who is gentle and kind.


    Unknown to him, in a building not too far away, a woman is observing in the shadows. When she saw the expression he made and the killing aura his body emits, the woman shed a contented smile.


    She saw everything, even from the time that Shin Jiao was about to kiss Qin Lou. She saw it but didn''t dare stop them. Though in her heart she felt jealousy boiling, however, she held on.


    After observing everything, she felt contented and now stered a crafty grin on her face and said.


    "Got ya."

 Chapter 185 - Mistaken Identity Part 23

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 4


    /*unedited*/


    The academy entrance invitation for the families and ns of the great Wu city will start a monthter. So for the remaining days in that month, Shin Jiao and Prince Mingsha Wu began nning their cooperation. Since Shin Jiao is not well versed with business as he didn''t like doing those messy things. He concentrated on developing the trinkets he would sell.


    He started training the father and daughter duo in the secret art of immortal artifact crafting. Since the two have been working for Aye Muyan for years now, he knows their loyalty towards his mother.


    As time went by, a well-known special shop appears within the Great City of Wu. It is known as the immortal trinket shop, which caters to both mortals and cultivators alike as long as they are able to provide enough spirit stones.


    Everyday lines of peopleing from everywhere in the city would line up in the shop to buy those simple life-saving trinkets, this is true especially to those travelers who would brave the outside world.


    In the shop''s third floor in arge office there sat Prince Mingsha Wu in the middle chair. He really likes this chair as it isfortable and moves ording to his will. This was designed by his friend Shin Jiao for him. In front of him sat three middle-aged men and a beautiful woman. They are the representatives of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group.


    As thergest merchant group in the empire of Xi, the Roc''s Eye Merchant group would always grab the opportunity to partner with uprising businesses to obtain more favorable goods and prices.


    "Prince, what do you say about our condition?" A middle-aged man asked.


    "Hmm¡­ it''s good, it''s good¡­ but I have to ask my partner first. We should both agree to this condition before it can be approved." Mingsha Wu said with a smile.


    He really likes the attitude of the Roc''s Eye people. But his gaze would asionally tarry to the young woman with them.


    She is well-known to be one of the top ten most beautiful cultivators in the Great Wu Cultivation Academy, Fan Ling, one of the heiresses of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group. Since the merchant group is too big, the group has many heirs and heiresses and the chairman position would always transfer from five heirs and heiresses who would be chosen.


    One of the possible candidates for the heiress position in the top five is Fan Ling. Because of her astute thinking and shrewdness in business, she has helped the Roc''s Eye Merchant group in the Great City of Wu prosper. Her way of thinking it through business support, or buying almost failing businesses and selling them at a higher price, this way the cash flow of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group would always roll.


    Her eye in discerning future prospective products is very keen. This is also the reason why this early the Roc''s Eye Merchant group in the great city of Wu made their move. She knows the value of the products this small shop is selling.


    Fan Ling looks at the prince and showed him a beautiful and polite smile, making Mingsha Wu''s heart suddenly skipped a beat. Though he is a very calm person, however, he too is also a young man. For far too long in the academy, he would just look at this beautiful fairy from afar and never have the guts to talk to her in fear of being rejected by her.


    "Miss Ling, these products are truly amazing and the craftsmanship is truly exquisite. Only those with enough control with their Qi or have practice crafting for almost all their lives can create this kind of thing." One of the middle-aged men said as he scrutinized one of the earrings which look like a small swan.


    "I''m guessing from the faint spiritual auraing from this thing that these earrings when paired, would protect the wearer''s mind from illusions and heart demons right?" the man added with a surprised look on his face.


    "Yes, this is one of the new products that I specifically asked for the crafter to make. I know many cultivators are reaching the infant soul forming realm. If they have heart demons or their mind is not clear they would be unable to form an infant soul from their gold core. This would be a waste of a future powerhouse for our Great kingdom." Mingsha Wu said with a casual smile.


    "Jackpot! I know that my eyes are right. Hihi¡­ Sister Susu, do you think that you''re the only lucky one to have found good crafters, I too found in my own domain. Although your city of Dis has grown to be a powerhouse, however, I too will help this small store and they would develop my Great City of Wu into something like that in the city of Dis." Fan Ling said while deep in her heart she excitedly imagined the future.


    She has been in the city of Dis, a few weeks ago. And she was astonished at that ce, especially the huge town a few kilometers away from the city which they called the town of Shi. That town is out of this world. Although she cannot go there even with her privileges as only her cousin Susu Ling can go there. But she wanted to try her best to do the same in her turf. She wanted the same luxury that she saw in the city of Dis to be in the Great City of Wu. And her gut is telling her that she has found the right ce to start.


    "Young prince, would it be possible for this lowly one to meet the crafter of these magical objects?" Fan Ling asked showing a bit of a shy expression.


    This made Mingsha Wu almost lost hisposure.


    "Damn, she is really beautiful." He said deep in his mind.


    Right now he is torn between gaining favor from the woman he admired for a long time or his friend. So, right now he could not decide and need to ask for Shin Jiao''s opinion. After weighing things in his mind, he finally could not help it anymore.


    "Please, can you wait for a bit while I ask my partner?" Mingsha Wu said as he turns around and took out something from his spatial tool.


    What he is holding in his hand is an earpiece. As he felt awkward living the earpiece in his ear he would always hide it in his spatial tool. What he would carry in his side pocket is the phone which Shin Jiao gave him.


    He is already aware of the phone as he saw this kind of product on one asion and he knows that this thing came from the ce which is now called the City of Dis. And one of the great elders of the Great City of Wu is currently trying to replicate the thing called phone, which he bought before in the once called town of Dis.


    When Shin Jiao saw what he created as a means ofmunication, he wanted for them to make the item as one of their main products but Shin Jiao told him, that it is not time yet.


    So the phone in his hand is actually an advanced version of the phone, as it looks like a palm-sized transparent crystal b. After confirming his spirit Qi signature, the phone opens.


    "Central, dial Shin''s number." Mingsha Wu said.


    When the people behind him heard this they were stunned.


    "What is the prince talking about?"


    "Who is he talking to?"


    "What''s that in his hand?"


    The people began to ask themselves those questions as they look at Mingsha Wu with curiosity in their eyes.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Hey, what''s up Prince?" Shin Jiao''s voice from the other side picks up.


    "Hey, I have a problem. The Roc''s Eye Merchant group wanted to meet you." Mingsha Wu said casually.


    "Hmm¡­ You mean Bibao Ling is there?" Shin Jiao asked as only Bibao Ling is the one he knows who has the authority to make trades.


    "Oh, so you know Mr. Bibao Ling? That''s interesting, that fat guy would always have his nose in business everywhere. Hahaha¡­ Anyway, I''m not talking about him. I''m talking about the one in charge of the Great City of Wu branch." Mingsha Wu said while smiling.


    "Oh, I see. Well, I''m not against it. But what do they want to see me for?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "They wanted to meet the crafter of the earrings." Mingsha Wu asked.


    "Ah, those¡­ I''m not the one who made it."


    "What?" Mingsha Wu was stunned upon hearing that the mind-calming earring was not made by Shin Jiao.


    It is known that the mind-calming earring is a very precious artifact if it would be exposed outside. Many people would fight for it, to think that the heaven-defying artifact was not made by his friend. Then, who could it possibly be?


    "Yeah, it was made by my apprentice." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He knows that this would cause Mingsha Wu to be astounded but he didn''t care. In these few weeks, he taught the father and daughter duo. And he found that Ai Ji is very intelligent and was able to grasp the basics of rune formation. It''s like her brain has ten times the capacity to think and memorize.


    When Shin Jiao said that the earrings were made by his apprentice, everyone behind Mingsha Wu gasps in disbelief even Mingsha Wu as also stunned in disbelieve.


    Who could it be that his friend found to have an ungodly talent in the Great City of Wu? Why his family didn''t discover this talent?

 Chapter 186 - Mistaken Identity Part 24

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 5


    /*unedited*/


    In a long hall, a beautiful petite woman wearing a blue long robe walks beside a young cultivator. The young woman does not project an aura which means she is just a normal mortal. But of her left upper chest is a badge that signifies that she is a middle-grade crafter. A status that evens the cultivators in this edifice respected very much.


    Even the young man is acting politely towards her as he guides her to an office.


    A few weeks ago, she is just a lowlymoner with good crafting skills. But now, because of her status and skills, she has earned respect from the people who could see her. Not many people could wear the badge of a craftsman. In the Great City of Wu, before anyone could work as an artifact craftsman. One should attain the badge which signifies their skill.


    And so after a week of training and basic crafting from her master, she was able to learn a lot of things immediately. This is her innate gift since young which her master really likes about her.


    Ai Ji was excited at first when her master told her that she is now ready.


    "We will go to the Craftsman''s union and obtain a badge for you, okay?" Shin Jiao said at that time.


    The two then went to the Craftsman''s union building. There was a long line of people trying to enter the building and obtaining a craftsman''s badge. This way they can work on artifacts and would be able to sell it legally inside the city. As this is the rule in the city.


    Suddenly¡­


    "What is a little mortal girl doing in this ce? Get out of here¡­ this is not a ce for you to tarry." A man in his 30''s said in a cold voice.


    The man seems to discriminate mortals and cultivators. Shin Jiao could not me the man as this is the norm in this ce.


    So, he just grabs Ai Ji''s hand and drags her in front of him to protect her from the man''s vicious gaze.


    "Hah! So you two are lovers? Shameless bastards¡­ You two get out of this ce. This ce does not wee those who mingle with lowly mortals." The man scowled.


    He is a man of status and really despises mortals as a whole and those who mingle with them. He even chased out his kin who doesn''t have spiritual roots as he deemed them as trash. This hatred in him is because of his mother. His mother is actually a mere mortal woman. But when he and his father were away and cultivated in seclusion for 5 years. They discovered that the woman he called mother left their home and was never found again. His father was angered and cursed the woman, making him have resentments against her. He then develops a heart demon that consumed him and was unable to progress in his cultivation.


    They discovered that their house was burrized and that his mother was taken. But he med it because his mother is a weak mortal. If she was a strong cultivator and not a trashy mortal, then she would be able to fight for herself. He really despises his mother because of the circumstance of his father. And from then on hated every mortal he could see.


    When his father died, his resentment just grew. Now he is the head of the Lobai family, one of the big families in the Great City of Wu.


    The man is called Guang Lobai, and he is with his daughter Meng Lobai taking the exam in being a primary craftsman.


    When she saw her fathershing out, she suddenly moves to his side.


    "Dad, not here. Please¡­" Meng Lobai said.


    She is a very kind young woman. Though she has grown in a rich family where their tradition is to have mortals, she is different. She didn''t care about her father''s opinion, what matters to her are her growth when ites to crafting. Since she discovers the art of crafting, she became interested and hooked. From then on she practiced the Dao of crafting and has achieved small sess in it.


    She can now make basic artifacts, but the effect is not that strong yet as her cultivation is still too low. But she works hard every day just to improve her skills.


    And today, she feels that she is not ready to make a good artifact that cultivators can use in the outside world. One of those is the fireball b which can project up to five fireballs. Though the power of the artifact is onlyparable to a core-forming realm, still it is enough to grant her the status of a primary craftsman.


    Gritting his teeth in disgust, Guang Lobai just humphs coldly.


    He doted this daughter of his too much as she is very charming and skillful. He saw how she grew up to be a talented craftsman and he is proud of this as she would be the first craftsman in their family. If she can attain great honor in this, their family would be well-known in the Great City of Wu.


    As the line, moves on, it was Shin Jiao''s turn to the counter.


    "Who''s the one taking the test?" the woman wearing a purple robe asked politely.


    She knew that these people if epted would be respectable craftsmen. So she didn''t want to offend them. She was taught to not judge the participants by their looks or the way they dressed. And true to her training, she politely assisted each of the participants.


    "I and my apprentice would like to take the exam." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the woman heard this she suddenly turns her gaze to the beautiful young woman besides Shin Jiao. She can clearly tell that the young woman is just a mortal, how can she be an artifact craftsman?


    But she didn''t hesitate to take out two wooden bs.


    "Please insert your spiritual Qi in these bs to register your identities." The woman said helplessly.


    But before her eyes, Shin Jiao took the half palm-sized bs and gave one to Ai Ji, and left the counter.


    She just shook her head and move on to entertain the next person in line.


    Guang Lobai saw this and grunted in disdain. How can a mortal also take the artifact crafting examination? The two are just waiting to shame themselves. The young man is clearly a cultivator, why would he take a mortal as an apprentice? He is just some crazy stupid young person.


    Shin Jiao and Ai Ji reached the examination room and saw a middle-aged man waiting outside.


    "Please show us your bs." The middle-aged man in purple robe asked.


    He then scanned the bs to determine if the Qi inside is enough for them to qualify for the exam.


    But when his gaze turns to Ai Ji, he froze.


    "Umm¡­ Sir, you can''t bring your mortal maid in the examination room." The middle-aged man said with an apologetic smile.


    "Oh, she is also taking part in the exam." Shin Jiao said.


    When the people around them heard this, they look at Shin Jiao in disdain. How can a mortal be an artifact craftsman? This is just too absurd.


    Everyone began to murmur jeering words at the young man who doesn''t know the immensity of heaven.


    "Hey, young brat! It''s better if you go home and just leave your servant. Don''t cause a ruckus here."


    "Yeah! Just beat it. You''re just a young man without knowing the hardship in making artifacts. Do you think with just your talent you are able to help your servant when you can''t even help yourself?"


    "Get out of here!"


    "Look at him, he''s just someone who knows a little crafting and he wanted to try and be an artifacts craftsman, what a joke."


    They didn''t know who started it, but the people seem to be incensed as they began to mock the two. Shin Jiao knows that these cultivators are just blowing off their steam as they are pressured in this crafting exam.


    He already heard from Mingsha Wu that this exam is very astringent and around 90% is unable to pass. This is because making a truly working artifact is not that easy.


    "Haha, this little brother is really funny. I have warned you about taking a mere lowly mortal in this ce. Trash would always be trash if I were you I would just leave that trashy mortal at home." Suddenly a cold voice behind them said.


    It was Guang Lobai who walks haughtily towards Shin Jiao and Ai Ji.


    "Dad, don''t be like that. Please¡­" Guan Lobai''s daughter, Meng Lobai said while following him from behind.


    "You¡­ Mark my word. I don''t want you to associate yourself with these trashes. Look at this young man, his future would be bleak just because he is always with that mortal ve of his." Guan Lobai said with a disdainful look.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to fight against these people as it is below him, but he can''t let his apprentice suffer this kind of humiliation. He suddenly turns around as was about to refute those people, but Ai Ji suddenly grabs his hand.


    "Master, it''s okay¡­ I''m used to it." Ai Ji said with a faint smile.


    She knows how Shin Jiao admired her talent and how he gave her his best just to teach her artifact crafting. She has dedicated all her time and effort in this, and she would be crazy if she fell in these people''s provocation. She just decided to show them all who the trash is.


    Her actions would speak louder than their words.

 Chapter 187 - Mistaken Identity Part 25

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 6


    /*unedited*/


    The moring and discussion have already attracted too much attention to those outside cultivators who have lined up to take the crafting exam.


    In front of them, they can see a young beautiful woman without any spiritual undtion, which made the onlooker showplex emotions and reactions. There are those who showed jeeringugh at her and there are those who showed an admiring expression at her bravery to face the challenge. They didn''t know where she got her courage to enter this prestige edifice which only cultivators can enter.


    "Kick them out! Kick them out!"


    "How dare a mere mortal be here! She should not be permitted."


    "This is a shame to us cultivators, how dare she, kill her!"


    "If the craftsman association will ept this trash, then this would be the shame of the craftsman association."


    Shouted some of the cultivators in anger, but still, no one dared make a move for fear of offending the craftsman association.


    Craftsmen are revered individual in the cultivationnd, as they possess the ability to craft artifacts that can greatly boost the power of an individual cultivator.


    In the fiverge kingdoms of the great empire of Xi there exist five great craftsmen association. They are named such to which city they belonged. In the great city of Wu, the craftsmen association in this city is called Wu craftsman association. As the great city boosted its expertise when ites to formation and military tactics, most of the craftsmen in this city are proficient in an array formation.


    The middle-aged man wearing a purple robe, smile at the young woman in front of him and nods his head towards Shin Jiao.


    He didn''t mind the jeering and the shouting of the people around them. He is a respectable craftsman from the association and didn''t bother with those ordinary people.


    But the confidence that the young woman in front of him made him think twice in judging her as a mere lowly mortal.


    So he decided to try the waters and asked if the young woman can truly be worthy to take the crafting examination.


    "Please present your identification b¡­" he said towards the young woman.


    Ai Ji didn''t bother with all the people around her, she didn''t even care about those venomous gazes she receives.


    When she was about to step forward and present her identification b, a cold voice suddenly appears behind her.


    "Step aside mortal trash. This is not your ce to loiter around. Go back and stay at home." The cold voice said.


    When Shin Jiao turns his head, he saw the familiar face of a middle-aged man. He was the man who looks down on Ai Ji when they were lining up in the queue.


    Guang Lubai cold snorted as he walks pass Shin Jiao and Ai Ji. Following behind him is his daughter with a helpless expression on her face. She turns her gaze towards, Shin Jiao and Ai Ji with an apologetic look on her face.


    Shin Jiao wanted to react but upon seeing the girl following her father with a humble expression, he just heaves a helpless sigh.


    "At least the daughter is more sensible than the father." Shin Jiao thought.


    Guang Lubai, escorted his daughter in front while Meng Lobai showed her identification te to the middle-aged man.


    The man just nodded and Meng Lubai enters the room. After his daughter was able to get in, Guan Lubai turns around and face Shin Jiao and Ai Ji. Then with a scoff on his expression, he lifted his hand was about to push Ai Ji. But before he could touch her, Shin Jiao suddenly made a move and grab his wrist.


    "Even though you''re a senior does not warrant you to oppress my student." Shin Jiao said with a cold tone.


    He has put up with this farce for a time and it has already ticked him. Though he prefers to keep a low profile, however, if such a bully appears, he didn''t mind teaching him a lesson.


    Surprised by the strength the young man has exerted, Guan Lubai could not even move his hand from Shin Jiao''s grip. Though Shin Jiao is just in the gold core realm, his pure strength and physique are already at the peak of the gold core realm. He just needed some resources so that he can improve his physique and reach the threshold of the infant soul forming realm. He has been doing this for a long time now, but still, he is unable to improve yet.


    "What are you doing? Let go of my hand! If you don''t I will cripple you." Guang Lubai shouted.


    The onlookers are curiously looking at the drama happening in front of them. They too never would have thought that the frail-looking young man in front has the strength to hold Guang Lubai. What they could not understand is that Shin Jiao is actually only in the primary-stages of the gold core realm while his opponent is already at thete-stages and a well-known head of the Lubai family, but still unable to extract himself from the young man.


    The murmuring of the people made Guang Lubai''s face turn red in shame.


    "You ignorant brat, let me show you who you are dealing with." Guan Lubai shouted as he suddenly made his Qi surge towards his hands.


    The strong Qi suddenly envelops his wrist covering it with his raging Qi.


    "That young man''s hand is toast; he dares hold a hand of a cultivator without any protection."


    "I agree, he wanted to be a craftsman but fail to protect his hands, how can he take the exam now?"


    "That''s what he gets for being too full of himself."


    The people murmured as they watch the ongoing contest of strength between the two.


    When Shin Jiao saw the Qi enveloping the arm of Guang Lubai, he didn''t even budge or loosen his metal-like grip. Deep in his heart, he sneers at the futile attempt of the middle-aged man. So what if he uses his Qi, can he escape his grip? His physique is not that weak, that even if Guang Lubai makes his gold core explode he would not be harmed.


    So how can a small amount of Qi affect him?


    "Young man, your days as a craftsman is over. This is the result of your foolishness. Don''t me me for being impolite." Guang Lubai said as he showed a sinister grin on his face.


    He wanted to waste Shin Jiao''s hand for offending him and shaming him in the public. As the head of a family, he could not tolerate being shamed by some random stranger. For that, the young man should pay.


    Upon seeing the expression on the middle-aged man, Shin Jiao showed a calm expression, and slowly put some strength on his grip.


    Meanwhile, Ai Ji is now showing a concerned look on her beautiful youthful face as she saw the glowing arm of the haughty middle-aged man. She is still unaware of her master''s strength hence she is not sure if her young master can withstand that power.


    Gripping the long hem of her robe, she quietly wished for her master to win this contest of strength and power.


    The middle-aged man in purple robe quietly watches the show with amazement clearly written in his eyes. Though he acts like a normal craftsman employee and helper of the association, yet in truth, he is one of the elders in the association. He believes that he can find some talented youngd today, and he is willing to wait and see.


    Since he became an elder, he seldom takes in people to train in crafting. And even now, he only has two disciples. And both of them have been a well-known figure in the kingdom of Wu. His two disciples were even able to surpass him in crafting. But he didn''t mind as his goal is to teach and impart his knowledge in crafting.


    As he watches, his keen eye can clearly see what''s going on. With his cultivation in the middle-stages of the infant soul realm, he was able to feel the rippling energy in Shin Jiao''s hand. And right now he is looking at this exchange with interest.


    "This brat is very smart and a quick observer. I never would have thought that he would be able to gauge his opponent''s strength and negate it this way. But how did he know how to use this much force? Is he sure that if he does this he can control the Qi and nullify the effect of the other''s strength?" the man thought.


    Everyone around them are now expecting that Shin Jiao''s hand would suffer some wound or even break because of the pressure from the Qi of a gold core realm expert.


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ He is too brass and too proud to not let go. Now his future as a craftsman is finished. Sigh¡­ young people nowadays truly knows no fear."


    "You are right. He didn''t know the immensity of heaven and the vastness of thend, that''s the reason why I think he did that¡­"


    "He would suffer in the hand of Senior Lubai. I know that the man is truly a tyrant. Sigh¡­ Poor youngd."


    On a far corner, stood two old men wearing white robes, the emblem on their robes signifies that they were elders of the craftsman association.


    While everyone has their own opinion about what''s going to happen next, Shin Jiao suddenly frowns. Then all of a sudden his expression changed.


    CRACK!!!

 Chapter 188 - Mistaken Identity Part 26

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 7


    /*unedited*/


    A person looking at the two people showing their prowess in front of many identally unconsciously put too much strength on the two round walnuts in his hands.


    The crack sounded loudly making all the onlookers unconsciously look at the guy who is currently staring at the broken walnuts in hands with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt a little ufortable as he realized that he has attracted too much attention already. So he carefully let go of Guang Lobai''s hand while giving Ai Ji a signal.


    With a nod of her head, she immediately rises up the identification b on her hand and showed it to the middle-aged man.


    Upon seeing the b with the spiritual Qi running through it, the middle-aged man suddenly looks at the young woman with disbelief clearly written all over his face.


    The middle-aged man has been an elder in the crafting association of the city of Wu, and it is his first time seeing a mortal activating an identification b. It is known that these bs can only be activated by one''s own spiritual root signature.


    But unknown to them, Shin Jiao has already made preparation for this due to the prince''s advice. What he made is called the DNA rune matrix. The crafting gloves his students are carrying have DNA identification in it. It would only activate through the user''s DNA and would just be a regr glove to others. Hence, if anyone dared steal the gloves they would be disappointed. Plus this DNA rune matrix embeds one''s DNA with the spiritual Qi in the gloves, hence making it recognize the DNA of the owner with one''s spiritual Qi.


    After Ai Ji showed her identification b, the whole area turned silent. Everyone knows what this means. The young woman in front of them is actually able to use Qi even though she is a mere mortal.


    "It must be an artifact!"


    "That''s right, it is impossible for a mortal to have spiritual Qi control. She must be cheating."


    "This is uneptable!"


    Those people who are against Ai Ji and Shin Jiao immediately voiced their concerns and dissatisfaction.


    But before they could cause huge mor the middle-aged raised his hands and showed them a cold gaze.


    "The youngd is legible to enter." The middle-aged man said.


    But before he can let Ai Ji enter, a voice interrupted them.


    "Wait! Has the crafting association be so low now that they would let a mere mortal pass? This is too much. If the standard of the crafting association has be so low, then I won''t let my daughter be tainted by the standard of this ce." Guang Lobai said after he was freed from Shin Jiao''s grasp.


    Though he is a little taken aback by the strength of the youth in front of him blocking his path, still he could not ept defeat.


    "The Lobai family head is truly a spiteful person. But any word from you against my crafting association and I will kick your daughter out. You have no power here. So shut your mouth." the middle-aged man in purple robe said coldly.


    "You¡­" Guang Lobai wanted to say anything but he knows that his daughter would be heartbroken if he causes trouble so he just gives in.


    He would write this enmity within his head and swore to take his revenge.


    When Shin Jiao and Ai Ji finally enter therge hall, they noticed many tables where many people have already upied. In that table, he can see many crafting materials under it and a spirit fire furnace in the middle. Unlike regr tools, artifacts are crafted through furnace just like pills, hence therge furnace in the middle.


    He knows that the association would test their artifact crafting ability and would rate whether they would pass or not.


    At this time, Shin Jiao looks at Ai Ji who looks rather excited instead of being nervous. He has already taught her the basics of artifact crafting. Now, it is her turn to showcase what she has learned and her grasp when ites to artifacts.


    Unlike regr craft that Shin Jiao has taught the people in the underground base, Ai Ji learned more in-depth crafting and artifact making. He taught her how to put elements and moreplex runes in crafted items. This is because, unlike her father and other people, Ai Ji is truly a one in a thousand genius when ites to artifact making.


    Whether it is unlucky or a lucky circumstance that she is unable to wield either Qi or natural energy in her body, she was able to grasp the fundamentals of artifacts making, hence she is mere mortal with an immortal ability.


    Without Shin Jiao''s help, her talent would have been wasted and she would just be someone insignificant in the future.


    Ai Ji also knew what shecks, as Shin Jiao has already told her of circumstance and also her talents, but so what. She loves crafting things; whether she would live long or die young it doesn''t matter. Her passion is to make artifacts and with the help of her master, her dreams are alreadying to life.


    Right now her eyes are glowing like wildfire as she slowly approaches her table.


    "This is it. This is the ce where I will prove to my master my worth." Ai Ji thought with determination glowing within her eyes.


    When her sight turn towards the young man standing calmly next to the table a few distances from her, her expression suddenly turned gentle.


    She didn''t know when it started but whenever she could see his gentle and handsome face; her heart would immediately beat faster.


    No one has ever shown her such care and affection as a little sister. Plus her master also taught her such profound knowledge. Though she knows that his status is higher, however, she could not help but admire him silently.


    She also knows that there are two excellent women by his side. One is a very beautiful and strong young cultivator. And the other one is a mature and charming young mother. Whenever she thought about those two, her confidence in herself would always drop.


    "Sigh¡­ now is not the time to think about those things. I will prove my worth. I will do what I can with what I know and with all my strength." Ai Ji said with her confidence slowly returning.


    Many people started to pour inside the huge hall and the hundreds of tables began to be filled with the participating candidate for the craftsman examination.


    It didn''t take long when an elder wearing a light gray cultivator''s robe slowly walks in front of the stage.


    With an amiable smile on his face, he slowly scrutinized all the participants below the stage. But his expression suddenly turned stiff when his gaze falls on Ai Ji. This is because he can clearly see no spiritual undtion within her body.


    But this is just for a moment as he has already heard of this. But only now did he believe the news that a mortal really got into the testing area.


    The old man didn''t make a fuss as he wanted to see the ability of the young woman. So, he regains hisposure and smiled.


    After saying a few pleasantries, he then said.


    "Being an artifact craftsman is an honorable profession. If you are able to pass this test, you will be a level 1 artificer. As a level 1 artificer, you are expected to be able to create simple artifacts that can be of use to cultivators below the gold core realm¡­ As you progress in creating artifacts you can slowly gain experience and improve. Hence, this examination would be your first step in bing a master artificer someday. So, good luck to each and every one of you." the old man said as he carefully takes out a scroll.


    "The theme for this test is the creation of an artifact that can be used for both offense and defense. If you are able to create something that can surpass normal tools, then you will pass the level 1 artifact exam and be a level 1 artificer. The time limit for the artifact creation is 12 hours¡­ as newbies this is enough time for each of you to think and test out your abilities." The old man said with a smile.


    Everyone in the stage began to mor and turn to look at each other. They know that the exam would be a test of their skills and wits. But none wants to give up though the difficulty is a bit higher. This test would be a chance for them to gain honor for themselves.


    Many have given almost half of their lives trying to craft artifacts, and they never n to give up now. This difficult task has already made their blood boil in excitement.


    "Defensive and offensive artifacts would be a great challenge, but I know I can make it."


    "Damn it, why would it be this hard?"


    "If it''s only a defensive tool that was required then it would be easy for me. But this is way too much."


    "Hmmm¡­ interesting. This is a challenge indeed."


    The various thoughts and murmurs of the craftsmen made everyone''s face turned solemn. They already know that it''s hard to be an artificer, but they never really thought it would be this hard.


    In just a mere twelve hours, everyone is expected to make an artifact with both defensive and offensive capability.


    And so with that, the test began.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao calmly looks at the materials under the table and frowns. The materials on the table are all inferior materials. So this made him a little confused. Then suddenly a crafty glint appears in his eyes. He suddenly had an idea of the purpose of the exam.


    Ai Ji also showed the same confused expression as she also didn''t start immediately. She understood about materials to be used in crafting and their inferiority. So, she felt a little baffled. Just like Shin Jiao her standard when ites to crafting is also a little bit high.


    "Sigh, I guess I just have to make something out of these materials. Hopefully, I can satisfy my Master''s standards." Ai Ji muttered as she took out a piece of paper in her spatial tool.


    When she did this a couple of eyes suddenly turn wide in disbelief. The old man and the elders on the stage which have their attention already in her showed an expression of amazement and disbelief.


    "How can this be? That''s¡­ that''s impossible!"

 Chapter 189 - Mistaken Identity Part 27

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 8


    /*unedited*/


    When habit was formed it would be hard to change it. This is true when ites to normal people. As a mortal, Ai Ji is used to drawing blueprints before crafting. This habit of hers has caught Shin Jiao''s attention, unlike most crafter who relies on their inspiration to make things. She would always draw her thoughts.


    So Shin Jiao taught her how to make mental blueprints. Though she can already do this yet, she would feel fulfilled upon drawing on paper blueprints for her crafts.


    No one expected that the young woman would draw something on a paper. As craftsmen, they would use mental blueprints before crafting. Cultivators are able to make mental blueprints with their almost photographic memory by using Qi. So the action of Ai Ji is new to them, and some showed a sneer on their faces.


    "What is that little girl doing?"


    "She is truly just a mortal. Didn''t she know that because of her drawings someone would copy her work in that instant and she would lose her credibility?"


    "She is just a foolish girl. I wonder what kind of foolish master she got."


    The people on the stage began to mor and say their opinions. Many of them have the same mentality as Guang Lobai, racist that discriminates against mortals.


    But suddenly their expression turned solemn as they identally sweep their spiritual Qi on the table. Upon seeing Ai Ji''s drawing, they were dumbfounded.


    "How is that an artifact? That''s clearly some gibberish thing. It didn''t even make sense how that thing works."


    The elders thought as they became more curious about what Ai Ji is doing.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is calmly separating the materials for the artifact in his mind. His goal today is to pass the artificer exam and don''t want to grab the limelight from his disciple. He already knows that if these old geezers can see the artifact she would make, they would be more curious and even fawn on her. As he, himself, is also awed by her talent in crafting.


    Not longter, Ai Ji finished more than 20 paper drawings of something very iprehensible. And with a satisfied expression, she then shed a beautiful smile.


    Her master already told her about segregating parts andbining them one by one. The concept of line upon line is deeply carved in her subconscious as this is her only weapon against those who would try to steal her creation.


    She then turns her gaze to the furnace and frowns. The way of crafting her master taught her doesn''t even need the use of a furnace. But she could not show it in front of these old people. So she tried to think of another way.


    Then her gaze turns towards Shin Jiao''s direction and an astonished expression showed in her face.


    She can clearly see her master using the furnace to craft.


    "How can master do that? He clearly told me about¡­" suddenly her mind props up an idea.


    Array Formation¡­


    With the use of concealment array, she can pretend to be crafted using the furnace.


    Then she saw Shin Jiao throwing her a wink as he knows that she has gotten the crux of things.


    "Master is so crafty, Hihihi¡­ Thanks, master." Ai Ji thought as she also throws Shin Jiao a wink.


    But she immediately blushed upon realizing what she did.


    Shin Jiao looks at her with interest.


    "This little girl is bing bolder, hahaha¡­ Cute¡­ really cute." Shin Jiao thought as he smiled.


    When Ai Ji saw Shin Jiao smiling, she felt blood rushing to her face and even her ears turned red.


    "Concentrate, I need to finish these parts." Ai Ji thought as she forcefully calms her rapidly beating heart.


    Time rapidly went by, and on Ai Ji''s tableys many different crafted parts. This made the elders of the association felt more confused. No matter how hard they try they could not find what those things are for.


    "That mortal girl is just ying around. How can that be an artifact? If ever she is able to make that into something, then how can it be sturdy enough to withstand powerful attacks as a defensive artifact? Foolish too foolish."


    No one ever expected something from a mere mortal craftsman, so they turned their attention to others as their curiosity has immediately vanished after seeing the pile of ''junk'' on Ai Ji''s table.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, crafted a simple reflective shield. The shield would be able to absorb kic energy and turn them into source energy to power the shield''sser reflectors. Although it is actually not an artifact as artifacts needed the essence of Qi to function, the thing that Shin Jiao crafted can be called a false artifact. Because it is through the power of science that it can copy the usage of an artifact. So judging from its functions, the shield is enough to be called a low-level artifact.


    With a wide grin on his face, Shin Jiao nods in contentment as the small bronze shield on his table.


    The hour has finallye to judge the crafted items on the table. Some showed a dejected face as they were not able to finish the things they wanted to make. And others are beaming with a contented smile on their faces.


    Then the old man suddenly stood up and walk towards the center of the stage.


    "Everyone, it''s already time. We will now check the items you all have created." The old man said as he nods his head.


    Many of the crafting assistants suddenly approached each table and began asking each of the examiners about their crafted items.


    Shin Jiao was approached by ady in her 30''s wearing an emblem of a 2nd tier artificer on her left chest. She stood calmly in front of the table and began to scrutinize the shield.


    "What is the function of this shield." She asked after a while.


    "It''s a kic energy absorber." Shin Jiao answered.


    The woman suddenly showed a confused look at her expression.


    "It absorbs any moving energy that will hit it and convert that energy into a power source." Shin Jiao immediately exined.


    Upon hearing his exnation, the woman suddenly looks at Shin Jiao directly into his eyes and disbelieving expression clearly written all over her face.


    "This is impossible! The materials in this table are low-level materials. You cannot make something like that." The woman said with suspicion.


    Shin Jiao just shrugs his shoulder at the woman''s conjecture.


    Meanwhile, on the other tables, many have already failed the test as the items they made are not even able to attain the low-level artifact requirement. Though some of them can use Qi yet the defensive and offensive capability is not strong enough.


    On Ai Ji''s table stood two middle-aged men, this is because at first, the person-in-charge of her table was unable to determine the usage of the crafted item. All he can see are more than 40 pieces of metallic items on the table. But when he looks at it, he suddenly has an idea of what is it but can''t get the point.


    He wanted to ask Ai Ji, but because she is a mere mortal, his pride ovees his own judgment and instead asked the person on the other table which has finished judging the other item.


    "So what do you think?" the man whispered.


    "I think it is an artifact, but how can it be used?"


    "I can feel my hair standing on end whenever I go near those things. It''s as if a repealing force is pushing me back."


    "Really!?... You''re right."


    When Ai Ji saw the two discussing she showed a helpless expression. She created these items to empress her master. She didn''t care about the reaction of other people.


    "Seniors, this junior would just demonstrate the usage of these things. Would that be all right?" Ai Ji asked.


    "Wait! Although the area in this hall is huge, however, there are many people here. We don''t want to cause an ident." One of the men suddenly said.


    "Oh, don''t worry, I will just show you how it can be used defensively." Ai Ji said with confidence.


    Then she carefully picks up a glove-like thingy on the table and carefully put them on both of her small hands.


    Then she slowly looks at the two examiners and said.


    "These are the control gloves. They would control the action and what you wanted these small parts wanted to do." Ai Ji said with a smile.


    Her gaze turns towards the table where Shin Jiao is and saw the woman in front of the table with a dumbfounded look.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess master has once again shown his prowess." Ai Ji said to herself as she can''t help but heaves a sigh of relief.


    The people around them already heard that Ai Ji is going to demonstrate the item she crafted and it has already attracted some attention. This is not due to the item she crafted but due to her status as a mortal.


    "If that little mortal girl can craft and artifact then, I''m a total loser. This is just a mere show. She just wanted to shame herself."


    "You cannot say, that. Look at the judges, there are already two checking her crafted items."


    "Bah¡­ mortals are mortals. It''s impossible for them to create an artifact period. It doesn''t make any sense."


    The people around her mored as some looks with expectation and others jeered at her creation.


    Ai Ji just showed them a confident smile and thought.


    "Those who look down upon me look down upon my master. Then, I will show you, what a mere mortal can do¡­"


    Suddenly in front of everyone, something amazing happened that even Shin Jiao almost have his jaw drop on the ground.

 Chapter 190 - Mistaken Identity Part 28

    The Great Wu Cultivation Academy: 8


    /*unedited*/


    A young woman standing in the middle of the crowd wearing a light silver robe with her hair tied in a bun. She showed aplicated look on her eyes as she slowly lifted both of her hands.


    "This would be my first official artifact and I hope that master would be proud of me." Ai Ji thought as she turned on the power core on both of her gloves.


    Bzzt!


    A faint sound of something vibrating suddenly enters the people around her. Then suddenly the crafted items on the table began to float and immediately flew towards Ai Ji. When the objects are about 1 meter away from her, they suddenly stopped and floated in a stationary motion.


    "This is the first defensive form, Dome Defense." She said.


    People noticed that her fingers are formed like the left and right parts of the dome following the formation of the objects.


    "And this is another form, I call it The Wall." She said as she put out her palm in a pushing motion which made all the floating object form into a shield wall in front of her.


    Then Ai Ji smiled¡­


    "Actually your imagination is the limit, as long as you can form your finger; these floating things would follow it."


    Everyone guffawed when she formed a couple of hand gestures which the objects followed.


    "That is amazing!"


    "How is this done? If this is an artifact then it would consume too much Qi of the bearer. This would only be useful to core-forming realm cultivators and above."


    "I think not, look at her hands¡­ those are cores."


    The people began to discuss.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, didn''t imagine that Ai Ji would create something like this. He only taught her a little about gravity and maic force as part of her basic subject. But he didn''t know that her mind would be so intricate that she can design something like this.


    "Though it is a crude way of using a maic field, still it is already enough to be considered as a low-level artifact. If she uses higher-level materials, then this would be a lifesaver." Shin Jiao thought.


    As the people began to mor, a man suddenly walks inside the hall.


    While waiting for his daughter outside, Guang Lobai suddenly heard themotion and decided to go inside the hall.


    Since the elder was already attracted to this a while ago, no one is watching the door.


    Upon seeing the young woman in the middle attracting many, his irritation suddenly erupted.


    What he could not ept is the ability of the young woman to craft such an item. So he decided to humiliate the young woman and show the true face of the artifact that the trash mortal created.


    "Such parlor tricks won''t fool me." Suddenly Guang Lobai said as he quickly charges towards Ai Ji.


    Seeing this, Ai Ji instinctively raises both hands and do a pushing motion towards, Guang Lobai who sneered and raised his clenched hand to punch.


    Boom!!!


    Everyone was taken aback at the collision between the two. But before they can react, they saw a figure flying towards the wall of the hall.


    With his head dizzy after the strong impact, Guang Lobai slowly stands up while spouting some mouthful of blood. His eyes are showing a disbelieving expression as he tried to think about what happened.


    Then he saw the young woman still standing in her position with her eyes closed and behind her is a handsome young man, her master.


    Ai Ji didn''t know what happened as she immediately closed her eyes upon seeing the scary cultivator flying towards her. Then she felt some force hitting her palm and a warm current suddenly flowing from her back. She then feels a muscr chest clearly sticking behind her, while two hands are directly holding her arms.


    As she slowly opens her eyes, she immediately turns around and saw the handsome face of her master, who is looking at her with fondness clearly written all over his face.


    Shin Jiao truly like this student of his for her ingenuity; the artifact she just made clearly reflects its usage and effectiveness in defending against attackers.


    nk! nk!


    Suddenly some of the metal parts of the artifact fell on the ground as they were damaged by the impact. But the artifact itself is still functioning.


    Everyone in the area who had already run a distance is now looking at Ai Ji with a hint of admiration.


    "That is a level 2 artifact¡­ she was able to create such a thing using crappy materials. How much power can that be if she uses high-quality materials?"


    Everyone said as they look at the slowly floating things around her.


    "Do you want this to be upgraded?" Shin Jiao suddenly whispered behind her.


    Ai Ji is now showing a blushing face as she is currently being hugged by her master. She just shyly nods her head.


    With a smile, Shin Jiao took out a piece of jade and walks towards the table. He took out some instruments in his spatial tool and inscribes some micro runes on the jade. He then cut the jade in two and approaches, Ai Ji. He then carefully attached the half of the jades on the gloves.


    "Themands are, ''armor up'' and ''disperse'' remember." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Everyone showed a confused look, but they continue to observe.


    Meanwhile, Guang Lobai has already stood up and beside her is his daughter Meng Lobai.


    "Father, this is too much. Why would you do such a thing in this ce?" Meng Lobai said with a hint of discontent in her heart.


    She has already passed the test and be an artificer. Why would her father make trouble for her? But she didn''t know what runs in the mind of her father right now. His heart is already clouded with shame. He could not ept that he, a dignified cultivator was defeated by a mere artifact that a lowly mortal created.


    And so, with indignation in his heart, he suddenly pushed aside his daughter and dashed forward once again.


    Seeing the raging bull of a man rushing towards her, Ai Ji suddenly shivered in fear.


    "Master, help¡­" Ai Ji muttered with tears slowly flowing down her eyes.


    Her knees are already wobbly from fear.


    "Don''t worry this would be a good experience for you. I will assist you in any way I can¡­ Now say it." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    "A¡­ a¡­ armor up!" Ai Ji shouted.


    With her words, the scattered floating metals around her suddenly form into an armor covering her body. The spiritual undtion on the gloves suddenly used up to 30% of the energy making the core lightly faint in color.


    When the people around them saw this they gasp in disbelief.


    But before anyone could react, the figure of Guang Lobai appears in front of Ai Ji and threw a punch towards her head, before his fist could hit her; a strong force suddenly pushed Ai Ji back making the punch miss.


    "Now do say the secondmand!" Shin Jiao said who is still standing behind her.


    "Di.. disperse." Ai Ji shouted.


    Shin Jiao immediately runs back like a shadow.


    The metal parts around Ai Ji suddenly shoot out like bullets for 3 meters. Some hit Guang Lobai but luckily he was able to put up his Qi field on time.


    "Father! That''s enough!" shouted a woman''s voice behind them.


    "I will never talk to you when we get home¡­" Meng Lobai said with an aggrieved tone.


    With a helpless expression, Guang Lobai gritted his teeth and suddenly turns around to leave the hall. He has lost his face in this incident, but he never wanted to make his daughter unhappy. He truly doted on her and would always do what she wanted.


    After her father walks out of the hall, Meng Lobai approached Ai Ji and cupped her hand.


    "Little sister, I ask forgiveness from my father''s conduct. If ever there is a grievance between you and him, I am willing to carry it." Meng Lobai said with sadness in her eyes.


    Ai Ji is a soft little girl, so she didn''t mind what had happened. Plus with that girl''s father she was able to disy the ability of her artifact to the fullest, so she didn''t mind what had happened.


    Shin Jiao also didn''t bother with such a character. It is below him to fight against those who are not of a threat to his family.


    And so after the test, everyone was dispersed while Shin Jiao and Ai Ji were invited by the old man inside the Craftsman''s Union office.


    The old man showed interest in the artifact that Ai Ji was able to make and offered a high price for its blueprint. As this is only a prototype, Ai Ji and Shin Jiao didn''t mind selling it to them.


    Receiving a level 2 artificer certification, Ai Ji and Shin Jiao left the association with good feelings and a pocket full of cash.


    Hence from then on, Ai Ji bes a well-known respected artificer in the city of Wu. Even though she is a young mortal woman, but her reputation and talent prove this otherwise.


    ¡­


    In the new building of Shin Jiao''s store, Ai Ji enters the room and attracted the people inside.


    "This is my apprentice, my student level 2 Artificer Ai Ji. She is the one who crafted those earrings." Shin Jiao proudly said after he beckoned her toe over.


    In front of the Roc''s Eye Merchant group, Ai Ji bowed and greeted them politely. She has already ascertained the people inside the room and they were respectable merchants of the Great City of Wu.


    ¡­


    Two weekster¡­


    Shin Jiao and Aye Muyan reached the front gate of the Jiao family. There a few ck carriages are already waiting.


    Upon seeing them the smiling face of the Jiao family head suddenly turned brighter. But the women beside him suddenly frowned and showed an ugly look on their faces.


    They could not help it, as right now, the woman beside the handsome young man has truly be beautiful. Her glowing fair skin and beautiful face were far from the old woman they remembered before. Aye Muyan truly returned to her 30''s in appearance, a perfectly beautiful woman which truly resembles the young man beside her, her son Shin Jiao.


    The mother and son duo are like deitying to visit them.


    "Wife wee home!" Si''en Jiao could not help himself but say those words as he almost drools upon seeing his abandoned wife''s beauty.


    But Aye Muyan didn''t say anything; she just turned a blind eye to the people as she looks at her son.


    "Take good care of yourself out there okay." She said as she hugs Shin Jiao and small drops of tears fell from her eyes.


    "Umm¡­ I''ll be, well, mother." Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    As the carriage moves out, Si''en Jiao grabs the opportunity to approach Aye Muyan but a shadow suddenly appears beside her. A beautiful young woman wearing a ck robe blocks his way.


    He knows who this little woman is, it is one of the women who always follows Shin Jiao. And her strength is nothing tough at.


    "Mistress, we have to go home now," Jiyi said as she didn''t put in her eyes the head of the Jiao family.


    With a nod, Aye Muyan walks away followed by Jiyi.


    The people in the Jiao family could not help but grit their teeth in anger.


    "I swear to get you woman, or my name is not Si''en Jiao." Si''en Jiao muttered and a burning desire in his eyes can be seen.


    The women behind him also eyed, Aye Muyan and began to scheme in their heart on how to get rid of her.

 Chapter 191 - Mistaken Identity Part 29

    An Academy Life: 1


    /*unedited*/


    The uneven road and the sound of hooves reverberate through the quiet surroundings. The neighs pulling the wagons slowly traverse the countryside-like view as they neared the academy.


    Inside a wagon where six people sat quietly, Shin Jiao closes his eyes as he tried to continuously absorb the Qi and natural energy from the core in his artificial dantian. He has neglected his cultivation for a while as he busied himself preparing for his departure. He needed to make sure that his mother would be safe as he leaves.


    Only with his own hands, he can protect the people he loves. He knows that there are those who target his loved ones, so he would not be negligent with them. Since he is able to protect his family using his knowledge and gears, he didn''t hesitate to prepare everything.


    The long span of time of being silent made everyone inside the wagon feel a little uneasy and awkward.


    "Why is this trash with us?" suddenly one of the young men who looks like in his 20''s muttered.


    "Don''t spout your nonsense if you don''t know anything." the one beside him said as he took a nce at Shin Jiao with cautious eyes.


    "Since you are too busy with your cultivation, you didn''t know what happened in the city. He is a friend of Prince Mingsha Wu."


    "Che¡­ so he is so high and mighty just because he has the prince as his backing. Such smug people are just trash¡­ He is a trash a year ago, and it still is until now." the young man said with disdain clearly written on his face.


    In the Jiao family, many of the youth and even elders are angry with Shin Jiao. This is because he has offended a lot of them and did many unspeakable deeds that warrant their ire. So this is not a surprise to Shin Jiao that these people are angry with him. He didn''t mind it though as the youth with him in the carriage are just kids in his eyes. As their elder, he would not lower himself to their level as long as they didn''t hit his bottom line.


    "Such a pompous attitude that he would not even put us in his eyes. I''ll let him see how I mock him when he fails the entrance test." The young man said with a cold snort.


    Not longter, the carriages arrived at the entrance gate of the Great Wu Academy gate.


    "Wee to the academy, all those who areing here for the entrance test, please follow me." a man in his 30''s wearing a dark green long robe said as he wees the hundred-plus people alighting the carriages.


    As Shin Jiao goes with the group he can see the huge campus of the academy. The ground looks like that in the old eastern fantasy movies, where flying inds can be seen from far away. He can also see many mountains that reach high up to the sky. On the campus, there are many eastern styled buildings built just like that in China when he was on Earth. This is his first timeing to a school in thisnd and he felt amazed at the edifice and the surroundings. Even the thick Qi and natural energy in the area makes his body feel reallyfortable.


    Even without absorbing the already half spent core inside his artificial dantian he can already improve his cultivation.


    "This ce is too amazing¡­ The amount of spiritual Qi here is ten times that of the outside. Those invisible array formations are the cause of this. I guess this is the reason why many would like to enter academies and sects." Shin Jiao thought as he followed the group.


    In front of them is arge stone with glyphs written all over its body. The weird energying from the stone is making Shin Jiao feel a little ufortable.


    "This is the test stone that the academy is using to test out our student''s potential. All you have to do is touch the stone so that we can assess the quality of your spiritual root." The man said with a smile.


    In the outside world, no one can gauge one''s spiritual roots quality. Only with special stones can one assess the quality of one''s spiritual roots.


    Spiritual root''s quality is actually rated ording to their color.


    Starting from the lowest green, then blue, orange, yellow, red, and violet is the highest. The quality of the spiritual roots is the reason why some cultivators can improve faster than others. The higher the quality of one''s spiritual root, the faster the improvement and speed of one''s cultivation.


    As the man exined about the quality of spiritual roots, Shin Jiao suddenly began showing interest. His cultivation right now ising to a crawl especially after she reached the gold core realms. He feels that after reaching the mid-stages of the gold core realms, he could not improve as fast as before. This is because when he reached the mid-stages of the gold core realm, he noticed that the spheres in his mind dantian look likekes of water. He needed an enormous amount of natural energy and spiritual Qi just to fill a sphere.


    This is making him feel a little helpless, but if he can know the quality of his spiritual roots he can decide what his next move is on improving his cultivation.


    Right now, he is fostering all the types of elements as his spiritual roots. Meaning her has many roots in his dantian. If the quality of those roots is poor, then he would just decide to foster one or two and neglect the others. This way he can just focus on one or two elements and rely on elemental essences to support the others.


    So he felt excited to take the test.


    "As I call your names, pleasee forward and ce the palm of your hand on the surface of the stone." The man said as he took out a list of names.


    Before arriving in the academy their names were already reported by their families or ns. So the academy has already known about some basic information about each and every single person taking the test.


    The reaction of those taking the test is mixed with happiness and sorrow. Those who found out that they have an orange and above grade spirit roots felt happy and those who have the blue ones felt a little down but still happy to pass the assessment. However, the ones who showed green felt sorrowful as they have not passed the test and would be sent home.


    Suddenly everyone turns their attention to one person as his name was called.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ please step up." the man said with a weird expression in his face.


    He already read the profile of this young man in front of him and in his opinion; he is not fit to be in the academy. But since he is bound by his duty so, he just follows his role as the one assigned to assess the new students.


    "Che¡­ With his pompous attitude, I think his spirit root is green. The academy doesn''t need someone like him in the first ce¡­ he should just go home and stay there. The academy doesn''t need some nuisances like him."


    Many people who heard and knew about the old Shin Jiao said as they threw him a disdaining look with their eyes.


    Right now, Shin Jiao many people have already seen and heard his name which made them remember those things he did in the city.


    Among these people is a young woman, she has not seen him for a year and now that she saw his face again she felt a little angry deep in her heart, the young woman is Qilin Xiemen.


    Last year, was the first time she saw Shin Jiao in a small birthday gathering of her friend. The Jiao family at that time was invited and Shin Jiao was there. At first nce, she already fell for him and wanted to know him better.


    But after she approached him, he suddenly made something that made her feel like she wanted to kill him. As a pompous son and was spoiled by his mother, Shin Jiao actually thought that Qilin Xiemen wanted to have an intimate time with him. With sex in his mind, he suddenly stretches forth his hand and hit her butt.


    This action of his dumbfounded the girl, and when she came through he has already held her butt. With rage, she ps him as hard as she could and with her strength, Shin Jiao flew away while twirling in the air before crashing to some tables.


    That was the start of the trouble with old Shin Jiao''s life.


    And now after seeing him again, she felt the anger in her hearting back. Her almost forgotten shameful memory started toe back in her mind.


    "I hope you fail¡­ then I will tell my father about this and we will make sure that you die this time. My humiliation would not be gone while you are alive." Qilin Xiemen muttered with a clenched fist.


    Shin Jiao is not aware of this and he didn''t care. He can feel the killing intent on his back, but he doesn''t mind as he knows of the grudges that the old Shin Jiao did to these people.


    He slowly stretched forth his hand and closes his eyes.


    When his hand touches the stone, many showed sneer on their faces and some even smirked loudly.

 Chapter 192 - Mistaken Identity Part 30

    An Academy Life: 2


    /*unedited*/


    As the people began to discuss their thoughts around a young man, their voices began to echo a little bit around the area. No one thought highly of the young man that is considered as trash by some of the well-known figures in the great city of Wu.


    "After this, that guy would be shamed thoroughly and he would never have a face to show in the city."


    As the discussion arises a sudden glow of multiple colored lights distracted everyone''s attention. Nobody knows what''s going on as this is the first time that the stone showed such glow.


    "This is weird I never thought that stone would do such a thing." The man who is guiding the young people taking the test thought.


    He has worked as a professor in the academy and as an array formation expert, so he is well aware of the stone and how it rates the spiritual roots. With the sudden glow of the stone, confusion can also be seen in his eyes.


    Everyone in the area turned silent as they observe the stone. Then suddenly the glow started to subside, and a few specs of green and blue lights can be seen scattered around the area. And the stone became abination of blue and green color.


    "This¡­ how can this be? Does this mean that the stone cannot detect his spiritual roots?" the man muttered.


    When the young people around him heard his muttering, they turned dumbfounded.


    "Green and Blue?! So what! He is still trash with merely a green and a blue spirit root quality." A young man said contemptuously.


    But before anyone could say more, a pudgy middle-aged man suddenly walks towards the crowd.


    "Hahaha¡­ not bad, not bad¡­ I never thought to meet someone with multiple varying spirit roots." The man said.


    But suddenly he looks at the huge towering stone and mumbled.


    "This is impossible¡­ spirit roots have the same quality no matter how many ones have. This youngd is weird." The pudgy middle-aged man mumbled loudly.


    "Hihi¡­ if only I can go in his body and take a look at that beautiful dantian of his¡­ Haist¡­ That would be something to behold¡­ hihi¡­" The middle-aged man mumbles while he snickered like a small boy seeing a new toy.


    "Ahem¡­ Professor Ong. Please don''t talk like that. You will scare our would-be new students." The man who is guiding the young people said with a helpless look on his face.


    He knew that Professor Sun Ong has a habit of exploring new things and is a well-known figure in the academy. Plus he is the academy godly doctor who has the ability to cure any known and even some unknown diseases.


    "Oh, sorry about that¡­ Anyway, this young man is epted in the academy. Hehe¡­" Professor Ong said with his head high and a glint of craftiness in his eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao suddenly felt Goosebumps all over his body. Though the said professor does not show any killing intent to him except Shin Jiao can clearly feel the aura of a researcher in him. He knows this because he is one too.


    After the pudgy man left the testing continued and the attention on Shin Jiao slowly faded away, especially when a very beautiful young woman who looks like a fairy walks in front. Upon hearing her name Shin Jiao felt a little helpless as he knows that the woman is the one who was ring at him before, Qilin Xiemen.


    When her spiritual roots were discovered to be yellow quality, everyone broke in a discussion. It is known that yellow roots are only one in a thousand chances to appear. Hence she can be a great figure in the academy if trained properly.


    The man approached her and gives her a small wooden b.


    "This is your identification as a special student. You can present this in our special ss. Congrattions! The Xiemen family has truly produced such a good seed."


    After saying that he turns to the other people and resumes the test. Qilin Xiemen felt ted, and unconsciously turn his gaze towards Shin Jiao who show indifference in his face. She heard that he has amnesia and that he cannot remember things that he had done before. Though that was the case, she still felt a little angry because she could not ept that he would just forget what he did to her. As a woman, it truly hurt her pride and self-respect.


    After some time, the test was done and another person was found to have a yellow quality spirit root. The young man is very quiet but showed an aloft character as he distances himself to the others.


    "Those who have passed the test please follow me. And those who have failed, please follow the ushers to guide you out of the academy." The man said as he turns around and walks down a stone path.


    Shin Jiao and the rest who passed the test followed the man. While the rest dejectedly went out of the academy campus and with a depressing atmosphere went home.


    The group then arrived in a huge building, where there are many people busily rushing about. Many have scrolls and book on their hands as they discuss things.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao felt like he was seeing some d¨¦j¨¤ vu from when he was in college. Except for the clothing of the people around him, the atmosphere of learning and student bickering about their daily studies made him feel nostalgic.


    "Ah¡­ school life. I guess I have to follow this path once again and learn more about this world. I can only wish that I can learn as fast as I can so that I can travel back to the underground base." Shin Jiao thought.


    Although he truly wanted to return, yet he could not pass the opportunity to learn more about cultivation skills and more fighting techniques from this world. This is because he wanted to understand more and be prepared for anything.


    Not longter, the man and their group stopped at a huge za in the middle of the huge campus. From there they can see five huge arcs with hanging ques on top of each of the arches. Written in big words are the names of each department or subject of study.


    "This is where you would choose your path. There are multiple paths that you can take in your life and you are free to learn any path. But I would advise you to learn at most only two subjects¡­ Here in our academy, although we specialize in two things, crafting and war tactics, we also offer other subjects like martial techniques, array formation, and alchemy. You can choose from any of these five paths."


    After hearing the man everyone immediately started to discuss which subject of study they wanted to learn. Everyone knows that crafting in the city of Wu is top-notch in the whole empire, and so many are trying to consider it. But its requirement is very stiff as one should have passed level 1 artificer before they can enter the crafting sses.


    So everyone is now turning their eyes on war and tactics which is very popr but also a hard subject. This is because war and tactics needed someone with superior intellect before they can continue in this subject. In the previous years, many have taken this subject of study, but many failed to continue as they found it really hard and confusing and those who can persevere and graduate from this ss would be officers in the military.


    As the people began to talk and discuss, Shin Jiao''s eyes are already fixed in one subject and that is a martial technique, this is the reason why he enters this academy.


    Crafting sses would surely bore him as he already has a greater teacher, while war and tactics are above him, as he was a grunt soldier and not a general while on earth. He can infiltrate the enemy base butmanding is not his forte. Alchemy is also out of the question as he himself is already a researcher, and array formation is also one of his strengths. Though he would not say that he knows all of the arrays, but his interest is not in that aspect.


    And so without any second thoughts, he quickly walks towards the martial techniques entrance. Near the huge arc is a small booth where a young manzy sat behind a counter.


    Before arriving near the booth, Shin Jiao once again heard some nasty words behind him, but he didn''t mind them.


    "Excuse me!" he said while looking at the young man.


    "I want to enter martial technique sses. My name is Shin Jiao and I''m a new student." Shin Jiao said with a polite tone.


    Upon hearing someone talking the young manzily lifted his head and saw Shin Jiao''s figure. He scrutinized him and the young manzily takes out a jade b and handed it to Shin Jiao.


    "Put your spirit Qi imprint there. If you lose this thing you will pay 500 low-grade spirit stone for a recement." The young man said as he returns to what he is doing.


    The young man didn''t give any more instructions to Shin Jiao who had a look of helplessness in his eyes.


    "This department is toox¡­ I hope that they at least have a basic library in this ce." Shin Jiao thought as he walks inside.


    When his figure was a little distance away, the young man suddenly turns his head in his direction and suddenly showed a cunning smile on his handsome face.

 Chapter 193 - Mistaken Identity Part 31

    An Academy Life: 3


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao arrived in arge circr hall with many people doing their own stuff.


    "It seems that there are no teachers present." Shin Jiao thought.


    He then calmly walks to the side and inconspicuously sat on a corner.


    "Martial technique sses only have this many students? I guess this subject is not too popr in this academy." Shin Jiao thought as he counted just around thirty people in therge circr hall.


    Suddenly someone noticed his figure sitting beside him.


    "Oh! Are you a new student?" the young man asked with enthusiasm clearly written all over his face.


    Upon hearing his voice, everyone suddenly stops what they are doing. Their gazes are directed towards the figure Shin Jiao and the young man beside him.


    Seeing someone new in ss everyone suddenly turned curious. There are not too many students who would enter the martial technique ss so it is rare for them to have a new ssmate. But after seeing Shin Jiao and nothing impressive about him, then return to what they were doing before.


    This made Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief as he didn''t truly want to attract too much attention for himself.


    "Ha, I don''t know why you took this ss, but wee¡­ I''m Moki Duan. I''m a martial arts lover¡­ I truly love learning about martial techniques and fighting styles." He said enthusiastically.


    As the two converses out in the corner of Shin Jiao''s eyes he noticed arge figure walking closer to them.


    When he arrived near the two, thatrge figure shes a big grin on his face.


    As Moki Duan saw the burly young man his face suddenly turned pale.


    "Well, well¡­ isn''t this our young master Duan and his new friend¡­" the burly young man said with a big grin.


    "Bushan Deng! What do you want?" Moki Duan asked with a little shaking on his voice.


    "Haha¡­ truly a coward. I don''t know how you became a cultivator with your little courage." Bushan Deng said with a mocking tone.


    "Oh, is this the ssic bully in a ss? On Earth, this seldom happens as the peace and order there is pretty good. But here I guess this is a regr urrence." Shin Jiao thought as he observed the situation.


    "You! You''re new here so you don''t know the rules, so let me tell you¡­ hehe¡­" Bushan Deng said as he suddenly waves his hand.


    The people around the hall suddenly turned silent as they turn their attention to Shin Jiao''s area. Their eyes have a hint of expectation in them to see something fun.


    "He''s at it again¡­ I lost half of my spirit stones when I just got here a few months ago." One of the students said feeling helpless upon remembering that time.


    "Ha, at least you only lost your spirit stones. I remember there was a student who was beaten to a pulp by that crazy bastard because he tried to fight back."


    "Yeah, he was sent to the infirmary and needed at least two months to heal his wounds."


    As the students around discussed the burly young man showed a satisfied look on his face. This is what he wanted to hear because he wanted the people in the ss to fear and respect him.


    Three students suddenly stood up and surround Shin Jiao and Moki Duan along with Bushan Deng.


    Bushan Deng started to bully people when he was a kid. As a person with a big build, he began to see the advantage of his physique to others. Though his cultivation is not that high, yet when people face him uncanny strength they would cower before him and those who tried to fight him would always be defeated by him.


    So because of this, Bushan Deng started to be conceited and bully others that are below him or even those who think that they are stronger than him.


    "I just need you to give me your spatial bag and we will let you off." Bushan Deng said with a wide grin on his face.


    "And since you are chummy with this weak fellow here... You both can just give me your spatial bags and I won''t bother you then¡­ hehe¡­" he added.


    "Yeah! The boss is really magnanimous as he only wanted your spatial bags without hurting your weak and frail bodies. Kekeke¡­"


    "Come on! Chop! Chop! Give us the bags! Hihi¡­"


    "Give it here, now!"


    The threepanions of Bushan Deng shouted echoing his words. The three of them began to inch forwards towards Shin Jiao and Moki Duan.


    Moki Duan showed a pale face as the three figures slowly inched towards them. But Shin Jiao showed an indifference expression on his face. He can see that the four of them have the same cultivation as he is, in the middle stages of the gold core realm, and Moki Duan is the weakest, only in the primary stages of the gold core realm.


    When the three people were about to stretch their hand towards Shin Jiao and Moki Duan, a sh of cold glint in Shin Jiao''s eyes made them suddenly step back.


    "That was killing intent! What kind of monster is he?" Bushan Deng thought and unconsciously shivers as he looks at Shin Jiao.


    "What was that just now?"


    The three other bullies thought as they also felt fear slowly creeping down their spines.


    "What did you do?" Shouted Bushan Deng as his gaze turned sharp.


    "You want our pouches, it won''t be that easy." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He didn''t want to beat these guys as it would look like he is the bully, but if he didn''t act, then they would not stop bullying him. He didn''t care who they are, if they step on his bottom line then they can''t me him for being impolite.


    Upon hearing his words, the four people suddenly showed an ugly expression on their faces. No one dared to mock them ever since they have entered the academy as they would always throw their weight around the freshman martial technique ss. Since they didn''t have any teachers on a regr basis, these four guys would always bully others on a regr basis too.


    But now that someone stood up against them, they would not let off this embarrassment in their book.


    All four of them suddenly gather their Qi on their arms making it glow. Unlike lower-level cultivators, gold core realm cultivators have stronger Qi. Their unarmed attacks are enough to be considered as someone wielding an artifact in the lower realms.


    The first one to attack Shin Jiao was the person behind him. As that person rushed towards him with his palm spread wide open, the powerful undtion of his aura can be felt even by Moki Duan.


    When the palm strike of the man was thrown towards Shin Jiao''s head, everyone''s expression turned stiff.


    "Why did he provoke those four devils? It''s his own bad judgment¡­"


    "Poor guy."


    Seeing that Shin Jiao was about to be hit by the palm strike and still not moving, the students around the hall began to sympathize with Shin Jiao.


    But before the palm strike could reach him, a figure suddenly appears in front of Shin Jiao, it was Moki Duan.


    Nobody expected the energetic yet cowardly Moki Duan to jump in front of the palm strike.


    Seeing this, the person attacking gave a cold sneer on his face; he will make sure that Moki Duan would feel pain all over his body after this strike.


    The other two who didn''t attack yet held their ground and watched the show.


    "Trying to be a hero, yet your strength is not even enough. What a loser." Bushan Deng said coldly.


    Instead of waiting, he grabs this opportunity to attack Shin Jiao''s back.


    "What a despicable move!"


    "There are already four of them and they would even attack those two without restraint. Shameless! Really shameless¡­"


    "Those four people are truly the vile worms of our ss. I hope that they would be kicked out of the academy."


    "That would never happen, as those guys have special statuses¡­"


    Seeing the sneak attack of Bushan Deng, many students became angered. But since they are powerless to face the four and didn''t want trouble for themselves, they restrained themselves and held back. All they can do is grit their teeth in helplessness.


    They know that if they help Shin Jiao and Moki Duan, they would face the wrath of the four scoundrels. And they don''t want to be ambushed by them as it would affect their own learning in the academy. So without a choice, they just look with concern in their eyes.


    Looking at the iing two figures towards them, Shin Jiao suddenly made his move. He didn''t want Moki Duan to be involved in this mess. He feels that the guy is a good guy and worthy to be a friend in this academy.


    With a dash, he suddenly kicks Moki Duan to the ground. Then he faced the two iing attacks head-on.


    One is a palm strike with a clear undting power, while the other one is a skill.


    Shin Jiao can clearly see that Bushan Deng is using a technique as his move is not just the usual Qi maniption. What he is sending is clearly an attack using a fist technique which made Shin Jiao feel curious.


    His eyes are fixed on the rapidly revolving Qi around his arm like a Qi drill. He knows that if he is hit by this, his body would sustain some damage.


    Then suddenly a loud sound reverberated through the huge circr hall.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 194 - Mistaken Identity Part 32

    An Academy Life: 4


    /*unedited*/


    The burst of powerful energy surges around the hall as dust and smoke covered the three people fighting near the corner of the hall. Suddenly they saw a figure of a man in sorry state walking out of the smoke with his right hand already mangled with red blood dripping down. It is clear that his bones are broken as his whole looks bent in the wrong direction.


    Bushan Deng looks at the young man who is sluggishly walking away and slowly falling to the ground. Then his gaze turns towards his hand which is being held by Shin Jiao. Realization suddenly came to his mind as he suddenly showed a grim face. He now knows that the bastard holding his hand uses his power to hurt his cronies.


    "Why you son of a¡­" Bushan Deng said as he twisted his arm so that he can get away from Shin Jiao''s grip.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hold on as he quickly released his hold. His hand is already aching from that exchange. The power of the spiraling Qi is truly terrifying that even with his physique he was still hurt.


    "This is the power of martial techniques. Though this is just the basic yet it is strong enough to hurt me¡­ I guess this is the reason why the beasts are unable to defeat cultivators." Shin Jiao muses with curiosity glowing in his eyes.


    If he can learn martial techniquesbined with his own martial arts achievements from Earth, then he can use far more powerful and deadly moves. This prospect gives Shin Jiao excitement deep in his heart as he could not wait to go to the library or hear lectures from the teachers in the academy.


    Suddenly his train of thoughts was interrupted when he heard the person next to him shouted.


    "Let go! Let go¡­ or¡­ or I''ll break your arm!" Bushan Deng shouted in anger as he found himself unable to extricate his arm from Shin Jiao''s grip.


    "You three, what are you waiting for? Attack! Attack him!" shouted Bushan Deng.


    With hismand, the two young men suddenly woke from their stupor and immediately rushed in to attack Shin Jiao.


    The gushing eagle w strike was sent towards Shin Jiao''s neck, which he evaded by doing a simple quick shadow step to the right where he suddenly appears beside the young man. But he didn''t stay long as a powerful fist is directlying towards his head.


    Shin Jiao didn''t dare belittle his opponents as he found that they are very skilled and powerful. The only thing he is d is that theirbat experience is far too little. Due to their bullying, their fighting experience against strong opponents is too low which made themcent. But with their strength, Shin Jiao didn''t know if he could withstand a single hit from those fist and w strikes.


    Luckily he was able to dodge those strikes as his speed is a bit faster than his opponents. But in the corner of his eyes, Shin Jiao notices the shadow of Bushan Deng who slowly creeps behind him. A sudden glint of craftiness came to Shin Jiao''s mind as he dodges some of the attacks while slowly positioned himself.


    Unknown to them, in the corner of the hall, a youth is watching the fight in awe. And behind him are three middle-aged men who also wore a curious expression on their faces. They could not believe that there is such a genius in their academy who can fight against four people.


    "This young man is interesting¡­ He seems to be ying with his opponents."


    "Haha¡­ Prince, I guess my martial technique path is going to have our chance with the three school''spetition theseing months."


    "Haha¡­ the Dean is right, with thatd''s dodging ability his opponent would waste their Qi. But we still need to see how he¡­" one of the middle-aged men said when his eyes suddenly bulge in disbelief.


    Because¡­ Right at this moment, Shin Jiao made his move.


    Using the two colliding forces and energy thrown at him. He made them flow through the Qi outside his body. The Qi protecting his body is like a smooth flowing barrier that acts as a guide as they absorb the energy being thrown.


    His body became like the eye of a tornado and two powerful forces multiplied twice their powerful along with a powerful G-force sending those energy flows back, towards his attackers.


    Bam!!!


    Three figures suddenly flew out like cannonballs along with the powerful erupting force. Making the area around Shin Jiao within 2 meters in radius was blown cleanly away.


    The sorry figures of Bushan Deng and his underlings made everyone in the ss dumbfounded. They didn''t think that a freshman can have such a powerful skill to counter the attacks of his opponents. From this fight, everyone can see that one needn''t move to trample his enemies. The students watching this fight suddenly had an epiphany as the picture of Shin Jiao''s moves repeated over and over through their minds.


    As cultivators, most of them almost have photographic memories especially when they use their Qi. So this truly gave them an eye-opening experience.


    "That young man is truly a genius¡­ hahaha¡­ Atst! I think we found a good seed." The middle-aged man they called the Dean said.


    The four people walk towards the hall which attracted the attention of several people. But those who suddenly have inspiration just sit on the ground with closed eyes and began meditating.


    When the people entering the hall saw this, they showed a smiling and contented expression on their faces. They know that what these young people have has surely stimted their passion for learning martial techniques.


    As the Dean of the martial technique path waves his hand the four unconscious young men were lifted by some people to be sent to the infirmary. From their condition, he can see that they are not that hurt, which means that the young man who fought with them showed them kindness. Or else their lives would have been forfeited.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand also knows that inside the school he could not casually take lives. But if ever they provoke him again, then they should me themselves for being too stupid.


    "Young man, what is your name?" the Dean asked.


    "Greetings masters! This student is called Shin Jiao." Shin Jiao said.


    The students wanted to greet the new people entering the hall, but the Dean waves his hand stopping them. He didn''t want to affect those who are undergoing some enlightenment as this is a rare urrence.


    "Young man, follow me." The Dean said with a contented smile.


    He truly feels that the young man is a good seed.


    When the four people reached the office of the Dean, they were introduced to each other. Shin Jiao discovered that the young man with them is the second prince of the Wu Kingdom, Jubai Wu.


    Jubai Wu is good at alchemy and war tactics. He is close with his youngest brother and elder sister, and one of the youngest generals of the Wu Kingdom. He has already fought countless battles in the borders along with the 3rd prince, Li Yan Xi. So when ites to experience it is said that Prince Jubai Wu is an expert when ites to battle and war tactics.


    Right now, he is visiting the academy for two purposes, as they began to talk, Shin Jiao learned that the border has already been conquered and that the beast n was driven back to their own countries. The people in the cultivationnd are not interested in the deserted area where the beast n people are staying. Thisnd is barren due to the beast people abusing and not taking good care of theirnd. Due to their savage nature, they would always wage war against each other destroying arge number ofnds and making their lives miserable. But it was toote when they realized their folly. So to gain morend and resources they began the war against cultivators.


    But after a long time, they didn''t win and instead were driven back.


    Shin Jiao was seen to have potential hence the prince asked him to help with the campaign.


    "The war is almost ending but we need a non-aggressive fighting technique like what you did, to defend the borders. If I may be presumptuous, can you teach that fighting style to the soldiers?" the prince asked.


    The prince knows that the fighting style that Shin Jiao showed is not a martial technique, but a unique fighting style that uses one''s body and movements to negate enemy attacks.


    "Hmm¡­ 10,000 low-level spiritual stones." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao needed lots and lots of spiritual stones at this time to improve his cultivation. Teaching the basic Yin Yang deflection that he created while in on earth would not be his loss. But instead, he can gain more spirit stones, so this bargain is a win for him.


    Upon hearing the price, the prince squinted his eyes.


    This is not because the price is too steep but because Shin Jiao immediately agreed without thinking that much. Though he felt a bit suspicious yet upon seeing the big picture of his military might increase a bit, then it would be a good trade.


    "Good, good¡­ from tomorrow onward, you will report in the field every morning and train some soldiers." The Dean said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ I can train at most 100 squad leaders. And that way they can train the rest. That would be the most efficient way." Shin Jiao suggested.


    The agreement between Shin Jiao and the prince was finalized which made Shin Jiao felt a little happy.


    Then the group asked Shin Jiao if he wanted to participate in the uing three schoolspetition, which he said to think about it and would just approach the Dead if he has decided on it.


    As Shin Jiao returns to his assigned room, a malicious eye watches his every move. In the shadows stood a man in his 30''s wearing a dark red robe and an evil smile on his face. He scrutinized Shin Jiao who walks nonchntly.


    "You dare touch my people¡­ Let''s see if you canst in this school."

 Chapter 195 - Mistaken Identity Part 33

    An Academy Life: 5


    /*unedited*/


    Before reaching the house assigned to him, Shin Jiao felt that someone is watching him, but he acted as if he didn''t notice. He won''t make his move as long as he is not provoked. He didn''t even use his spiritual sense as the other party would also know this. Plus it would be just a waste of his time.


    So without any worries, he walks towards a small but well-kept house. The academy treats its students better as the students would produce revenue for the academy through missions. This way the academy would maintain their prestige and at the same time support their students. The longer one stays in the academy, the more they will receive missions. The more missions they take, the better their reputation grows and they would earn more money or credits.


    This is the reason why the student''s stay in the academy is free and most of their daily needs are well taken care of, because once a student is already able to take missions then they would be able to repay the academy thousand times over.


    As Shin Jiao was about to approach his small lodging house, he saw two figures standing outside of the gate to his small house. There was an evil grin on their faces when they saw him walking towards them.


    "Are you the new student who entered our school?" one of the young men asked with a wicked sneer on his face.


    The other young man is also showed a sneer on his face revealing a small fang on his mouth. This made Shin Jiao notice something peculiar about this situation and the people in front of him. The two people seem to be ''not'' true humans. He can clearly see that they are of the beast n race and that they have the aura of which is sometimes cannot be detected by cultivators. Though they tried to cover their aura with some method, yet it is to no avail as Shin Jiao is already familiar with this kind of aura.


    "Yes, I am¡­ So what do two seniors of the beast-man n doing in the academy?" Shin Jiao said with a wide grin in his face.


    When they heard his words the two suddenly showed an ugly expression, horror can be clearly seen in their faces.


    "You¡­ you¡­ how dare you!? Don''t nder us!" one of them shouted.


    "How can you say that we are beast-men when we are clearly humans? Don''t joke around bastard!" shouted the other one as he quickly dashed towards Shin Jiao.


    "This should not happen¡­ How can he sense our hidden aura, when even the school teachers and others can''t recognize us¡­ We have to silence this bastard." he thought as his figure drew closer towards Shin Jiao at a very fast speed.


    This time, Shin Jiao spreads his spiritual sense. And he immediately saw two people from around 500 meters away from him; one of them is a person that Shin Jiao is a little familiar with, it was Bushan Deng.


    Beside him is a man who has a simr facial feature of Bushan Deng.


    "If I''m not mistaken, that guy should probably be his brother or a cousin. I guess this means trouble." Shin Jiao thought while observing the iing attack from one of the beast-men who is disguised as human cultivators.


    Whoosh!!!


    The fast-approaching fist flew through the air as it directly went for the kill. But Shin Jiao looks at it with indifference in his eyes. Thought the movement of the beast-man is fast, but his attack is just pure strength and he is not using any techniques. So this made Shin Jiao feel a little at ease.


    "Since you look down on me¡­ Then suffer the consequence of your ignorance." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly stretched forth his hand.


    Upon seeing this, the beast-man showed a sneer on his face. Suddenly his fist burst with extreme heat as it turned into a w mid-way in his attack.


    "Die!"


    Crack!


    Thud!


    Before everyone knew it, they saw the beast-man figure lying on the ground. His neck is clearly twisted at a weird angle. When the three saw this, they gasped in disbelief. They knew the power and ability of the man who just died. He is a good fighter and would never be easily defeated by a lowly primary-stage gold core realm cultivator.


    "You!... you killed him! You will die!" shouted the remaining beast n young man as he dashed forward while drawing his sword from his spatial tool.


    The gleaming silver sword suddenly showed some ripple around its de. This energy ripple made Shin Jiao felt danger as he knows that the weapon is a low-grade artifact. Though his skin and body are strong like that of a gold core beast, yet the power of an artifact is nothing to scoff at.


    So without thinking twice, he used shadow steps to evade the iing sword thrusts with Qi waves. Because of his quick movement, he was able to dodge every attack sent towards him. Then suddenly his eyes, turned to slit as if seeing something and his figure shed.


    "What! Where? Where is he?" the rampaging beast-man was startled upon losing his opponent.


    But when he turns his head to the side, he suddenly feels his vision slowly getting blurry as he saw himself sliding sideways. He notices in the corner of his eye a headless body before his vision turned dimmer.


    Shin Jiao calmly stood on the spot and waved his hand to store his sword.


    "You cane out now!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    This startled the two as they saw Shin Jiao looking at them with a smile hanging on his handsome clear face.


    "Shit! He saw us. We have to run! That bastard dared to kill a student of the academy; we should report this to the school. Let''s go, brother!" Bushan Ding said while holding his brother''s hands trying to drag him.


    "Heh, it''s no use running. This is a secluded area. Why do you think we dared ambush him in this ce? He also knows that that''s why he dared kill in this ce¡­ Go¡­ I will stay here and deal with him. You tell the school about this." Bushan Ding''s brother said as he slowly walks out of the ce.


    "Big brother¡­ this is dangerous. That guy is too abnormal. We should not have provoked that monster. Let''s just go." Bushan Deng said while fear is clearly written all over his face.


    He knew that Shin Jiao spared his life in the ss that morning, but he didn''t imagine that the young man he thought was just slightly stronger than himself is actually a hidden monster. So now he feared that his life is at risk and his only option if for the school to take care of Shin Jiao.


    ording to thews of the school, it is prohibited to kill another student in a private fight or even coerce a student to have a life and death fight against their will. And this crime is punishable by either having this cultivation thrashed or their dantian destroyed.


    If their cultivation is just thrashed then there is still hope for them to cultivate from the start. But if one''s dantian is destroyed then that''s the end of them being a cultivator.


    With this in mind, Bushan Deng is willing to run away with his brother to punish Shin Jiao.


    "Little brother¡­ I''m enough to stop him. You just go and tell this to the school Dean. We must let this bastard suffer." Bushan Deng''s big brother said.


    With a nod, Bushan Deng immediately turns around and started to run while shouting.


    "Don''t kill him, big brother, that would be too easy for him. He must suffer the consequences for offending us."


    When his little brother''s figure is already a distance away, Bushan Deng''s big brother turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao who just looks at them calmly.


    "I heard that your name is Shin Jiao. I agree that you are a strong warrior. But to kill a student of the academy is your mistake. I will teach you a lesson that would make you want to cry and regret that you have provoked me and my little brother."


    "I am Guxian Deng, and this would be thest name you will ever remember. For killing two students of the academy, I will pass the judgment of the academy to you¡­ So¡­ die!" Guxian Deng said as he took out an artifact from his spatial tool.


    The artifact is shaped like an urn with a golden pattern on the side. It exudes dark green smoke around it, which made it look sinister and ghastly.


    If one would look at it, they can even hear a faint ghostly crying from the dark green smoke.


    When Shin Jiao saw this artifact he felt a little curious at it. This is his first time seeing such an artifact and that it made him curious to the extent of wanting to steal that thing away from his opponent and break it apart to study it thoroughly. He didn''t care if it is powerful or mediocre, what Shin Jiao care is the knowledge he can get from that thing.


    When Guxian Deng saw Shin Jiao''s expression, he thought that he was scared by the awesomeness of his artifact. And that his opponent is stunned and is unable to react in fear.


    If he could know what Shin Jiao is thinking, he would think that Shin Jiao is a lunatic.


    How would he dare think to break apart an artifact? Only crazy people would do that.

 Chapter 196 - Mistaken Identity Part 34

    An Academy Life: 6


    /*unedited*/


    Two people are shing against one another with their figure appearing and disappearing everywhere like two ghosts or shadows. The only thing that can be heard are echoes of weapons and fists shing together.


    Guxian Deng is currently having a hard time controlling the already rampaging energy within his body. He has barely kept himself alive until now even after shing with Shin Jiao for a couple of times due to his artifact. But it consumes too much of his Qi and blood essence which made him weaker as time goes by.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, felt really interested in the artifact on Guxian Deng''s hand. This is because he noticed that every time he would attack his opponent a strange of dark green smoke would counter him almost immediately.


    This made Shin Jiao felt a little excited as fighting Guxian Deng who has a weird artifact is worth his time. In his time in thisnd, this is the first low-leveled opponent he had which took him a while to defeat.


    "You are really worthy to be able to force me to show you my full strength. But I guess this is not your full power yet right?" Guxian Deng said with a satisfied grin on his face.


    Though he tried his hard to fake it only Shin Jiao has already noticed the weakening of his movements and attacks.


    "I think you are not worthy for me to show my true strength." Shin Jiao said nonchntly as he took a step forward while waving his hand to hide the ck katana sword on his hand.


    "Tsk, you''re too full of yourself, then let me show you my true strength then¡­" Guxian Deng said as he suddenly made some gestures in the air.


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt the air around him move towards the symbol that Guxian Deng wrote on air. Then he felt the elements and Qi in the surroundings began to be sucked inside that symbol which then started to form into a whirlpool of energy and elements.


    "Such terrifying power, he is trying to borrow the Qi in the area and his artifact is trying to absorb everything in a rapid manner¡­ This is getting interesting." Shin Jiao thought as he just stood in ce and observe the process.


    "Hehe¡­ now you see my power and you are already scared stiff. It''s already toote fool; I will kill you with this move." Guxian Deng said as he suddenly stretched forth his hand and the umted energy within the artifact suddenly burst out from the mouth of the urn.


    A dark green beam of pure chaotic energy rushed towards Shin Jiao''s position and a loud explosion suddenly destroyed the area where Shin Jiao is. This smoke of dust and debris are everywhere making it hard for Guxian Deng to see everything clearly.


    "Heh¡­ that''s what you get for daring to challenge me. Fool¡­" he said as he quickly scanned the area of the explosion.


    Though he is already weakened after that attack he is confident that his opponent is also not faring well and with his vicious move, he is sure that he could kill or wounded heavily his target.


    But as soon as his spiritual sense saw the ce clearly, his figure suddenly stiffens.


    A cold metallic object is now resting in-between his shoulder and his neck.


    Shin Jiao is now standing behind him with his sword millimeters away from cutting his neck.


    "You lose¡­ time to die then." Shin Jiao said.


    But before he can cut the head of Guxian Deng... A sudden strong pressure was emitted from behind making Shin Jiao suddenly jump forward.


    "What a powerful aura¡­ If I didn''t evade it could have locked me in ce." Shin Jiao said with cold sweat dripping on his forehead.


    Though he can fight the person emitting that aura, however, if he was ambushed then he is sure to lose. That person is clearly a cultivator in the infant soul realm, which means that it was a teacher.


    So without a choice, he needed to take a step back.


    "How dare youmit atrocities in the academy! You will have to pay with your life!" an overbearing booming male voice reverberated through the air.


    Then from Shin Jiao''s line of sight, he saw two figures floating down from above. Both are wearing the academy official blue-green robe for teachers. One is a male who looks like in histe 30''s and the other one is a very beautiful female in herte 20''s.


    What made Shin Jiao amazed is the female as she is already in the primary-stages of the infant soul realm at such a young age.


    If she is not a genius cultivator then what is she? If he can take a guess then she should have a very rare red or violet quality spiritual root.


    But that is not the least of his problem as he can clearly see the anger on both of the teacher''s eyes and that he is the target of their ire.


    "You are a new student yet you have alreadymitted such a crime. Tsk, tsk¡­ If I don''t break you then our academy would be awless ce." The man said.


    "Teacher he attacked those two seniors and killed them maliciously. I and my brother saw everything clearly." Suddenly the voice of Bushan Denging from behind the two can be heard.


    "Yes, that is right. I hold him back here and almost lost my life. This student is really malicious teacher, Cong Feng." Guxian Deng said while wiping the blood from the side of his mouth.


    Right now he is feeling the bacsh of using too much of his Qi.


    "Hahaha¡­ Then you shall receive your just desserts. I will personally cripple you in front of the academy." The teacher named Cong Feng said with a sinister glint in his eyes that suddenly disappear and changed with a righteous disposition.


    He quickly stretched forth his hand a wanted to restrain Shin Jiao using his spiritual Qi force.


    But before he can exert strength, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly disappears and appears a few meters away from them.


    "I didn''t think that the teachers in this prestigious academy are also despicable." Shin Jiao said with a sneer in his face.


    If worstes to worst, Shin Jiao is prepared to use his trump card and escape this ce. So he is not afraid of the two teachers who came.


    In the academy, Cong Feng is a well-known teacher in the martial technique ss. He teaches actual basic fighting techniques and skills.


    He is known to be in favor of the strong and would always never put his attention to those weak ones. Though he is very haughty and prideful, yet his achievement in the school spoke well of his talent as a teacher. Plus, he has a very strong backer.


    As a person who grew up in the prestigious Feng n of the Great Wu city, Cong Feng has a very strong foundation in both martial techniques and his cultivation. But though he favors the strong he has never gotten any aplishment for the academy.


    Today he was scolded by the Dean of the martial technique course and became enraged. He heard that someone in his ss causes trouble, and when he saw Bushan Deng his anger suddenly has a direction. But before he can scold the young man, he heard that the cause of his grievance is someone that Bushan Deng and his brother trapped.


    Unlucky for the two, another teacher heard this and stopped them.


    And now that he has a chance to appease his anger he didn''t want to waste any more time and energy. A mere gold core realm dared to fight against him a powerful infant soul realm cultivator, he is clearly courting death.


    So without a word, he immediately chased after Shin Jiao''s figure and tried to lock him in ce. But as soon as his spiritual sense locks on Shin Jiao he would disappear from where he stood.


    "What!? Are you trying to rebel against the school! If I don''t kill you myself then this is tarnishing our school''s reputation." Shouted Cong Feng as his figure suddenly disappears and appear next to Shin Jiao.


    With a swing of his arm, a strong gust of wind was created. With Cong Feng''s raw strength alone, it is enough to kill Shin Jiao who is a realm lower in cultivation.


    Without a choice, Shin Jiao fully uses his shadow steps to evade the attack, but it was to no avail. No matter how fast Shin Jiao is, Cong Feng was still able to hit him with only the gust of wind throwing him a few meters back.


    "Damn this man¡­ If you think I will ept this lying down then, you are dreaming." Shin Jiao cursed within his mind.


    Though he didn''t receive any damages from this exchange it is already clear that his opponent is far stronger than him.


    When Cong Feng saw that his attack missed, he immediately rushed in to chase after Shin Jiao but was suddenly blocked by a beautiful figure.


    "That is enough teacher Feng¡­ you are very impulsive and impatient. You should not attack anyone in the academy without any proof." A beautiful voice echoed through the air making all the men stop from their tracks.


    The beautiful woman stood in front of Shin Jiao with her heroic figure facing Cong Feng.


    This made Cong Feng felt shamed.


    In truth one of the reasons why he wanted to subdue Shin Jiao as soon as possible is also to acquire the admiration of this beautiful woman facing him.

 Chapter 197 - Mistaken Identity Part 35

    An Academy Life: 7


    /*unedited*/


    "That is enough Teacher Feng!" the beautiful woman said while showing a stern and serious look at Cong Feng.


    "Teacher Ouyang, please don''t block me. This student should be taught harshly. He dared kill our students, he must be punished." Cong Feng shouted.


    "That''s right teacher, we should kill that bastard." Shouted Bushan Deng with gritted teeth.


    He had suffered great humiliation from Shin Jiao''s hands so he didn''t want to miss the opportunity to kill his opponent with borrowed hands.


    "Are you two done? Do you know the rules in the academy right? We have to investigate first before anything else." The woman named teacher Ouyang said as she waved her hand.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just watches the show in front of him. He didn''t want to waste his saliva to these people. If the woman wanted to shield him, then so be it. But if they wanted to use their superiority to bully him, then he would act on his own and fight back.


    Suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw something changing from the two corpses on the ground. Using his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao saw the two students who masked themselves as humans slowly change into their real beast-man form. A smirk suddenly appears on his face as his attention was drawn back to the people arguing.


    "We can clearly see that he killed his seniors, what is there to investigate Teacher Ouyang?" Cong Feng asked with anger in his eyes.


    He wanted to attack Shin Jiao as he has already felt his pride being insulted. He attacked him more than once but still unable to catch a mere gold core realm cultivator. So to preserve his pride, he needed to beat that brat up whether he is guilty or not.


    "Miss Ouyang¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    "I think the school should check their students before epting them¡­" he added.


    His words suddenly caught the group arguing off guard. They never expected that Shin Jiao would say such things. But before they can reach, Shin Jiao pointed his finger towards the two corpses.


    "I guess beast-men are being epted and trained in this academy too right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    It is known that the beast n is desperate to learn the tactics of the humans. Although they are numerous than humans, they would still lose any fight when humans use tactics and formations. So, many of the beast-men would infiltrate human schools and learn their secrets. But for the prestigious academy to be infiltrated by beast-men is a shame that they can never remove. It would be tarnished to their reputation as an academy that teaches war tactics.


    "How dare you say¡­" Cong Feng suddenly shouted but stopped as he saw Shin Jiao pointing at the two corpses.


    "This¡­ how can this be? This is not possible! How can we not know that there are beast-men who have infiltrated the school?" Cong Feng muttered.


    Even the woman called teacher Ouyang frown at the two figures slowly changing back to being beast-men.


    "Ask those two as I think they are coborating with this ambush." Shin Jiao said.


    "You¡­" Guxian Deng said while pointing at Shin Jiao.


    Right now he too was perplexed at the situation. Those two are his buddies since he started in the academy. He wanted to get his revenge for Shin Jiao killing his two underlings.


    "If I''m not mistaken those are your fellow ssmates and followers right, student Guxian Deng." Teacher Ouyang said with suspicion in her eyes.


    "Teacher¡­ No this is a misunderstanding¡­ I¡­" Guxian Deng shouted as he tried to exin himself.


    But suddenly his body froze as he found himself unable to move anymore. The woman called teacher Ouyang has locked him in ce with her spiritual aura.


    "You too follow me." She said while pointing at Bushan Deng.


    She has already found the two brothers a little suspicious of the exchange before. She can clearly see that the two have made this attack on a new student. She is not a fool and is considered a very intelligent prodigy. So from what she observed, the four students wanted to ambush the new student. If he is weak then that new student would have fallen to the hands of his four assants.


    But what she didn''t expect is to discover two spies from the beast n.


    "We need to inform the academy principal about this." She thought as she slowly walks away with the two students in tow.


    She didn''t even bother to look at Shin Jiao who just stood there. Her mind is focused on how she can solve this mystery on how the beast n was able to infiltrate the academy without being found out.


    But Cong Feng stood on the ground and look at Shin Jiao with his poisonous eyes. He wanted to wait for the beautiful teacher Ouyang to leave before he would make his move.


    "Teacher Feng are you noting with me?" teacher Ouyang said coldly.


    "Umm¡­" Cong Feng was stunned and didn''t have a choice but to follow her.


    Thought his heart and footsteps are heavy as he really wanted to destroy Shin Jiao, but now he remembers that the student has not made any offense and that if he tried to attack him, then he would be the one to suffer the consequences. So, he reluctantly followed behind teacher Ouyang.


    As the four figures walk away from that ce, Shin Jiao felt a little rxed.


    "Damn it. This will give me more trouble. I need to find a way to learn what I can from this academy and leave this ce soon." Shin Jiao thought.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The sun is already high up in the sky when Shin Jiao opens his eyes and stopped meditating. He has absorbed more than 20 spiritual stones to further enhance his cultivation but he truly found it a little too hard. The amount he absorbs is like a drop of water in a wideke.


    "I guess I just have to push through with this for now¡­ I can only persevere until I can fill another sphere in my mind dantian. That way I can gauge my cultivation improvement." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Today my goal is to learn some martial technique¡­ since the ssrooms have no regr teachers, then I must go to the library." Shin Jiao thought as he walks out of his room after cleaning himself up.


    He has noticed that, after cultivating to the gold core realm, he rare crave for food as it is not necessary anymore. As his Qi absorption increases, his need for food decreases. Though eating would still be beneficial, only if he eats those beasts in the forest.


    He then walks to the nearest library and found that it was not a simple library. The ce is huge and the collection of martial techniques is wide, from fist techniques, weapons techniques, and Qi and mental techniques.


    When he saw the collection he felt really ecstatic. He knows that with this he can absorb enough knowledge to learn how to advance his cultivation at the same time strengthen his fighting prowess.


    So with that, he began to spend his time in the library.


    A couple of days have passed and Shin Jiao has already stayed in the academy for about a week. And his days are spent in the library reading books and learning a martial variety of martial techniques. Unknown to him, the elder in charge of the library became fascinated with his reading speed. The elder also saw that Shin Jiao is not merely reading but also absorbing the things written in the books. He especially noticed that Shin Jiao''s hands would move unconsciously ording to what he is reading.


    When the sun has already set, Shin Jiao was about to leave the library when a beautiful woman approached him.


    "Student Shin Jiao¡­ wait!" the beautiful woman called out.


    When Shin Jiao turns his head he saw the beautiful teacher he had met when he was ambushed a few days ago.


    "Teacher Ouyang¡­ how may I help you?" Shin Jiao greeted with a light bow.


    "Oh, you remember my name. Well, I am Loulou Ouyang. I teach in Formation and alchemy sses." Loulou Ouyang said as she introduced herself to Shin Jiao.


    "I wanted to find you for a couple of days as the Principal of the academy wanted to ask you something¡­ Would it be alright for you to follow me in his office?" she added.


    When Shin Jiao heard what she said, he felt a little concerned but didn''t worry too much. He can already guess what they needed from him.


    "No worries, teacher Ouyang. I''ll follow, lead the way." Shin Jiao said politely.


    The two went straight to the Academy''s principal''s office. On the way, Shin Jiao can feel a cold gaze behind him. So he extended his absolute sense so as not to rm the person looking at him.


    "That teacher¡­ is he really bent on taking his frustrations on me?" Shin Jiao thought as he can see the figure of Cong Feng from a corner.


    But he didn''t mind him as he knows that in this academy it would be hard for him to do something to the teacher without any consequence. But if he really pushes him to the limit, then Shin Jiao would not face him head-on, but instead assassinating him in the dark would be his best option.


    While thinking, Shin Jiao found himself in front of a tall brown door made of sturdy wood.


    He is now standing in front of the Academy Principal''s office, the most powerful cultivator in the academy and the head of all the teachers.

 Chapter 198 - Mistaken Identity Part 36

    An Academy Life: 8


    /*unedited*/


    Meanwhile outside of thepound where Aye Muyan and the rest of Shin Jiao''s family lived amotion is happening.


    A group of people are outside of the smallpound and starting a ruckus, this group of people are some of the Jiao family members. Two women in theirte 30''s wearing extravagant robes stood behind a group of servants looking men with imposing auras.


    "Aye Muyan you b*tch¡­e out of here. You think you can seduce our lord ande back to the family. Dream on! You and your useless son would soon be kicked out of the city. We will destroy your house and those whom you are acquainted with! Get out of here you b*tch!" shouted one of the women.


    The two women are the concubines of Si''en Jiao who felt aggrieved as nowadays their husband would not visit their chambers anymore and became jealous of Aye Muyan. They know that their husband Si''en Jiao seems to have been mesmerized by Aye Muyan''s young yet mature beauty. So they feel hatred swelling in their hearts as days went by. But today, they had enough and wanted to settle things on their own.


    In their thought, if they can get rid of the push over Aye Muyan they can gain the attention of Si''en Jiao back.


    Since the two women are protected inside the family, they are not aware of what has happened outside. Plus Si''en Jiao has put a hold of the family with regards to some information about Aye Muyan. Hence the two are clueless about the new situation outside.


    "All of you attack at once! I want to see this ce burned to the ground." shouted one of the women.


    As the group of servants attacked the gate, they suddenly felt that they hit a very strong barrier. But what they didn''t expect is the recoil from that barrier which threw them backward for a couple of meters.


    This situation made everyone dumbfounded. They never would have expected that the simple-lookingpound has a very strong array defending it.


    "Destroy the barrier!"


    "This is only a low-level barrier, Imand you all to attack at the same time."


    When themand was said, all the servants gathered their Qi and simultaneously attacked the invisible barrier.


    Bang!!!


    The loud sound of an explosion echoed through the air as the servants'' attacks collided with the barrier.


    But then suddenly the two women were shocked as they saw a couple of people flying out of the smoke which the impact caused.


    Like lifeless ragdolls, all of the servants flew out from the smoke dust and their bodiesy on the ground. Many have suffered some wounds with some even losing their limbs.


    "I suggest all of you leave this ce before I decide to kill each and every one of you."


    Suddenly a woman''s threatening tone echoed through the air.


    Then from thepound, the wooden gate slowly opens and the beautiful and sexy figure of Jiyi slowly appears from everyone''s eyes. Ever since cultivating with Shin Jiao and learning about some technique in getting the best when cultivating, Jiyi has improved her own strength and is now almost reaching the middle stages of the gold core realm.


    But her strength is more than that of her cultivation level as she too practices body refining technique along with cultivating Qi. And because of that, her features are bing more beautiful and lovely as time goes by after refining her physique to thete stages of the core-forming realm using the pod that Shin Jiao built. Although her physique hasn''t reached her cultivation yet, however, it is improving at a rapid pace.


    "Who¡­ who are you? How dare you threaten us! We are from the Jiao family and we will destroy this poor-looking ce." Shouted one of Si''en Jiao''s concubines.


    But before she can say anymore, Jiyi''s figure suddenly vanished and appears next to a man standing beside that woman.


    Without any word, Jiyi sent out a simple punch to that man and made him flew out a couple of meters away from where he stood. His body tumbled to the ground helplessly and when he stopped he has already passed out.


    "This is just a warning¡­ Leave now or suffer the consequences." Jiyi said in a cold tone.


    Upon seeing her easily dispose of one of their powerful guards, the people from the Jiao family suddenly felt fear. They didn''t expect that Aye Muyan would have someone very powerful in her side. So with fear and trembling, everyone ran out of that ce which restored the peace.


    After that day, thepound became peaceful and quiet.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Great Wu Academy''s principal office¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently standing in front of six middle-aged men and women.


    "So you are thed that discovered the infiltration?" a middle-aged woman asked with squinted eyes towards Shin Jiao.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao confirmed the question, and then turn his head towards the principal.


    "How may I be of service to the seniors?" Shin Jiao asked politely.


    He didn''t want to appear imposing to these people because he is aware of the danger he would be in if these people wanted to do something. The five deans are showing an imposing aura and from what he noticed, they are not just simple characters.


    He has already met the Dean of Martial Technique Department and he has known that his cultivation is very high. He actually needed his goggles to determine his cultivation, and this goes the same to all the rest of the people in the room.


    It might be enough to say that these people are monsters in their own rights.


    "Well, we just found something weird about the incident a few days ago." The Dean of the War Tactics Department suddenly said.


    His Great Wu Academy Dean''s robe looks like the rest but the palm-sized Trigram insignia on his left breast pocket looks imposing.


    "You didn''t hesitate in killing those two beast-men who had disguised themselves as students. But when you were fighting against the senior student called Guxian Deng, it seems that you had a hard time. We already found that those two have higher cultivation than Guxian Deng¡­ Perhaps you''ve known that they were beast-men? How?" the middle-aged man from the War Tactics Department asked.


    "Huh? I guess, they think that Guxian Deng is easier to beat than those two. But in truth, he is harder to beat because of that artifact of his." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Senior, this humble one will tell you the truth¡­ Yes, I actually detected their unique auras beforehand and decided to kill them." Shin Jiao replied.


    He knows that this is the only exnation he can say that would earn the trust of these monsters. If he lied even for a single bit then his life would be truly forfeited.


    "So that''s it¡­ Then how were you able to detect them when we ourselves are unable to." Suddenly the Dean of the Martial Technique Department asked.


    "Ah, Dean, that''s because I have been in contact with these kinds of aura in my travel." Shin Jiao replied.


    But he is thinking if he can share gear or a machine that can determine if one is truly human or not.


    "What are the pros and cons if I design a detector for them¡­ hmm¡­ Maybe for pros, I can be free from the sses and have more time in the library, and explore more of the academy¡­ Then for cons¡­ these seniors would see my true ability as a crafter. I guess, the pros outweigh the cons, plus it would benefit the humans more in this war." Shin Jiao muses.


    Upon hearing his answer, the Deans of every department and the principal became quiet. They wanted to probe more but hesitated as they know that this is a sensitive matter for the student. But one of them didn''t mind as she truly wanted to prevent any spies from entering the academy.


    So the middle-aged woman with the insignia of the Alchemy Department in her robe suddenly asked with a serious tone.


    "Young man, if you can help us in detecting the spies we would greatly reward you."


    As she said that she turns her gaze towards the rest of the deans and the principal. They all nodded their heads in agreement.


    "They seem to be using a high level of concealment and their aura''s are almost the same as the humans¡­ no matter how hard we tried to experiment on this we seem to find no answer. The two bodies of those beast-men are now in my care and are undergoing some study. But until now we can''te up with any concrete answer to this problem."


    After she said that, everyone became silent. As cultivators with high cultivation levels, they are aware of the gravity of the situation if they themselves are unable to detect the presence of the enemy spy in their midst. But since Shin Jiao can detect them, then they have the highest chance to learn this skill if it is a skill or technique.


    As the pir of the academy, they wanted to be of help to the Great Wu Kingdom especially the Great Wu kingdom is in the border between the Beastiand and the cultivationnd. In this aspect, the Great Wu kingdom is the first line of defense against the beast-men and so they needed to up their game in this war at all cost.


    "Umm¡­ I think I can help the seniors with this problem. But¡­I have some conditions.." Suddenly Shin Jiao said with a crafty smile on his face.

 Chapter 199 - Mistaken Identity Part 37

    An Academy Life: 9


    /*unedited*/


    A life force and aura fluctuation detector is was what Shin Jiao has in mind. He wanted to create a machine that would enable them to detect and differentiate between beast-men and humans. This way, even those with a high level of concealment can be detected.


    As a spy, he knows how dangerous he is when ites to a city or a civilization''s security. Spies can infiltrate and even be leaders of a country and it would be toote before anyone can know it. And Shin Jiao didn''t want that to happen since his new family lived in the city.


    If the city would fall then his family would also be affected and be caught in the destruction. This is the thing that Shin Jiao didn''t want to happen the most and one of the reasons why he wanted to share this technology.


    Shin Jiao asked for ten thousand mid-grade spirit stones and a list of materials. When the dean and the principal heard his condition they were a little taken aback. Although they can afford the ten thousand mid-grade spirit stones except for the materials in the list almost made them crazy.


    There are three materials on that list that can be considered as treasures.


    The first one is the mind stone; a mind stone is a rare stone that can contain the mind and consciousness of a cultivator. It is obtained through great luck in rock gambling.


    Mind stones are like jades that are hidden in the stones, and can only be found in the coastal city of Cui. In that city, stone gambling is really famous. This industry has attracted many cultivators because of the many precious stones that can be bought there. But the only problem is the prices are sky-high. Only those super-rich sects and high-level artificers and alchemists can afford to buy them, so many would choose to gamble on stones. But the problem is that even with the use of spiritual sense; no one can detect the content of each stone as their senses will be blocked by an unknown force.


    The risk is too high and the possibility is too low. This is the reason why the academy thinks that the mind stone is a risk they cannot take.


    The second material is soul-flower. It is a rare type of flower that only grows in the underworld or a ce where death Qi is strong. In those ces, not all cultivators would dare intrude for the fear of being possessed by souls of strong cultivators.


    The soul-flower has only one purpose, and that is to purify one''s soul and strengthen one''s spiritual sense.


    The third is not that rare but can still be considered as a treasure. It is the blood essence of a level 6 beast.


    The blood essence of a beast can be used as a catalyst to enhance one''s strength and speed up cultivation. But it is hard to extract because the beast should be constrained and still be alive when its blood essence is extracted. Or if one can get the permission of that beast to give a few drops of its precious blood essence.


    So these three materials are the hardest part of the list that Shin Jiao has written. Actually, Shin Jiao is not sure about the two materials, the blood essence, and the flower, but he wanted to have those as in his memory he recalled from Gubu that those materials can give him a high chance to improve his physique and cultivation.


    After talking to the Deans and the principal, Shin Jiao directly went to his house. He wanted to start making the blueprints to construct a prototype first of the detector. Since he can detect the beast-men through their aura he needed the mind stone to record the pattern. This way the detector would immediately see who is human and who is not.


    "I canbine the technology of the goggles and my knowledge and observation with regards to the beast-men. This way I can perfectly emte my way of observation to the machine." Shin Jiao muses while he began to write down a blueprint.


    This time he needed to draw and write everything down as the machine he is nning to make it a little big and has a lot of parts.


    "I need this machine to shape like a gate or a portal. Hmm¡­ what if it''s shaped like those metal detectors on earth? That would be easier to make right?" Shin Jiao thought as his hand began to move and draw something on a wide paper.


    Not longter a square-shaped drawing with many intricate lines and carvings on its pir appear. Shin Jiao has drawn something from his mind, that the object on the paper looks real.


    "So this is how it would look like then." Shin Jiao said as he stored the drawing in his spatial ring.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao discovers that it is already morning and that he has spent the whole night drawing the blueprint.


    "I guess I need to go to ss today¡­ at least they can say that I didn''t go here for nothing." Shin Jiao thought.


    On his way to the hall where they conduct their ss, Shin Jiao saw some shadowsing out of a ce.


    "Martial practice grounds¡­" Shin Jiao reads therge sign.


    "So this is the ce where people practice the skills and technique they learned from the lesson and the books."


    He then walks towards that ce, but suddenly his sharp hearing picks up some noises.


    Ugh¡­


    Arrggghhh¡­


    Thud!


    The sound of a man groaning in pain and flesh hitting can be heard from a secluded corner outside of the Martial practice grounds.


    "Not my business¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he continues to walk towards the entrance of therge open area.


    From the entrance, he can see arge field as big as four football fields on earth. On the side of the field are stone seats formed like stairs.


    "This looks like a sports arena." Shin Jiao muttered.


    When he was about to take a step forward, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a shadow of a person rushing towards him.


    With a quick reaction, Shin Jiao stopped and quickly jumped backward making that person fall on the spot where he was walking.


    That person is a young man with a small yet pudgy stature. But when he turns his sight towards Shin Jiao, Shin Jiao was shocked.


    The young man looks like a woman in every way. He is even more beautiful than any regr woman. But his face is all bruised up and it seems like he has been fighting with someone.


    Before Shin Jiao could think more, he saw from the corner of his eyes a group of five young men rushing towards them.


    "Tong Lei! Come back here! You will pay for what you have done!" one of the young men who looks familiar to Shin Jiao shouted.


    When Shin Jiao turns his head towards that young man, a smile appears on his face.


    "Enemies would sometimes meet in a narrow road." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "You¡­ you''re Shin Jiao! Wha.. what are you doing here?" Bushan Deng suddenly said with a shaking voice.


    He knows how vicious Shin Jiao was when he killed those two senior students back then and learned that he didn''t even receive any punishments. He knew that those seniors are beast-men but this did not mean that they are weak instead those two are very strong. So his fear in Shin Jiao has increased by several folds already.


    "So, you''re bullying other students again? Can''t you learn your lesson?" Shin Jiao said with annoyance in his tone.


    Upon hearing this, Bushan Deng trembled in fear and took a step back.


    "You¡­ you¡­ I will ask my brother to beat you to a pulp!" Bushan Deng shouted while pointing his finger to Shin Jiao.


    "I didn''t even exert too much effort fighting your brotherst time. If not for the teachers arriving¡­ Hehehe¡­ his artifact is very interesting." Shin Jiao said with an evil grin.


    Upon seeing this, Bushan Deng suddenly felt cold sweat drenching his back. He didn''t want to implicate his older brother in this mess so he needed to escape fast.


    Without any second thought, he immediately turns around and ran.


    Hispanions suddenly were stunned at the circumstance. But when they saw their leader running away they too followed after him.


    Shin Jiao watches them with a smirk. Then he turns his head towards the small pudgy young man who sat dumbfounded on the ground.


    "Are you okay?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ thank¡­ thank you¡­ for¡­ for helping me." he said as he slowly gets on his feet.


    "Why are they after you?" Shin Jiao asked curiously.


    "It¡­ its nothing." The young man said with his gaze on the ground.


    "Well, I''m off then." Shin Jiao said as he turns towards the entrance of the Martial practice ground.


    "Wait! I''m¡­ I''m Tong Lei. Can¡­ can I have your name brother?" he asked.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ you can call me Shin." Shin Jiao replied as he continued walking without turning around.


    Shin Jiao sensed that Tong Lei seems to be following him from a distance.


    "Hey, if you want to say something,e here!" Shin Jiao said with irritation in his tone.


    When he heard this, Tong Lei suddenly felt a little scared. But he gritted his teeth and walks towards Shin Jiao''s side.


    "I¡­ I need your help, please.. Can¡­ can you help me?" Tong Lei said trying to gather his courage.

 Chapter 200 - Mistaken Identity Part 38

    An Academy Life: 10


    /*unedited*/


    Though Tong Lei looks like a cute girl, his voice even sounded like that of a girl. As he looks pitifully at Shin Jiao, his eyes begin to tear up.


    "Young one, you and I are not familiar with each other; I don''t think I am the right guy to help you with your problem." Shin Jiao said as he tried to continue walking.


    "No¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I just want you to apany me to my ss. If you leave I would be bullied by those guys again." Tong Lei said while begging.


    Shin Jiao knows that what he is saying is true, so he didn''t have any choice but to go with the guy. And so he decided to help the young man, though he is feeling a bit reluctant but upon seeing his pitiful face, Shin Jiao can''t help himself but be touched.


    The two began walking after Tong Lei took some pills to heal himself.


    After a while, Shin Jiao can hear the nking sound of metal hitting against another metal. The sound seems familiar to Shin Jiao and suddenly he realized the ce they were walking into.


    Before he knew it, in front of him appears arge arc with huge signage, the words are embedded inrge letters and its read ''Crafting Pce''.


    "This is a crafting department of the artificers in the academy." Shin Jiao thought.


    When they neared the man guarding the gate, Tong Lei just waved his jade b and the man nods his head. Shin Jiao did the same thing and the man let him pass.


    "So it''s okay for me to enter any departments as long as have the students pass." Shin Jiao thought as he followed behind Tong Lei.


    After a while of walking, Shin Jiao and Tong Lei stopped in a ce. Shin Jiao saw arge 3 story building with many peopleing and going from the wide and tall arcing shaped entrance made of metallic substance.


    "Crating workshop¡­ so this is where they train to craft artifacts." Shin Jiao muttered as he observes the ce.


    "This is it¡­ thank you for your help." Tong Lei said with a grateful smile on his still bruised face.


    Though it is already healing slowly, however, the bruises he received are far too many. Suddenly, Tong Lei showed a bright smile.


    "Brother Shin, would you like toe inside! I wanted to show you my appreciation." Tong Lei said with a hint of excitement.


    Right now, he seems to have an inspiration to make something for Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao nods his head as he too is confused and wanted to see how far the crafting ability of the academy does from his. He wanted to also see if they have some materials he can use for himself if he decided to craft something.


    When they were about to enter the building, Shin Jiao and Tong Lei heard two people discussing something. From their tones, it is clear that the two are annoyed but feeling helpless.


    "What should we do now? The price for making an artifact here is too high¡­ We need to do more missions to earn more points."


    "I just wanted my sword to be made as soon as possible. A low-grade flying sword is already enough for me. But you''re right the amount of points is too high¡­ damn those people."


    The two young men said as they dejectedly walk away from the Crafting Workshop.


    "Points? What are the points for?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked as he looks at Tong Lei in confusion.


    "What! Brother Shin, don''t tell me that you didn''t know about the point system of the academy." Tong Lei said with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    "When you enter your first department, didn''t the guy in the entrance tell you anything?" Tong Lei asked in confusion.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao realized that he truly didn''t ask or learn anything from the man who was sleeping at that time in the entrance booth.


    "No, I didn''t know that." Shin Jiao said.


    He then looked at Tong Lei with interest as he waited for him to exin about the point system of the academy.


    "You see, while in the academy, your jade slip which acts as your identification can store points. Instead of spirit stones, inside the academy, we use a points system. As of now, the conversion rate of points to spirit stones is 1 is to 10. It seems a little bit unfair but this is the way of the academy to prevent people from buying points. But there are still those who like to trade points with spirit stones or any items, like crafted artifacts, elixir, potions, pills, and more." Tong Lei exined.


    "So how can I earn more points then?" Shin Jiao asked because he heard from those two people about missions.


    "Well, you can take missions from the Academy Mission Center to earn more points through your hard work." Tong Lei replied.


    "Hmm¡­ I can check out the Academy Mission Centerter." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Brother Shin, let''s go." Tong Lei said as he led Shin Jiao inside the Crafting Workshop.


    The lower floors of the workshop look like a cksmith ce where heat and banging sound of metal being crafted with fire can be heard everywhere. Shin Jiao can also smell the manly smell of the craft smiths who work their ass off to make an artifact.


    But Shin Jiao knows that this is the hardest and the most inefficient way to craft an artifact. The sess rate of doing such depends on a person''s experience and learning ability. But this process would take a long time for a crafter to be an expert.


    Luckily for Shin Jiao, he learned from Gubu who has invented and mastered a new way of crafting. And the efficiency of such, though still depends on one''s experience but more on knowledge, is almost a hundred percent.


    So when he saw the people crafting on the first floor he felt respect for their effort. He also showed awe on those women who sweat while waving a huge hammer using their small thin arms. He knows that they are not using their strength but maniptes their Qi to be able to control the strength of the hammer.


    As there are only a few girls in the workshop, they are like flowers surrounded by thorns. But they didn''t mind the attention. In this ce, women who can craft are well respected.


    Tong Lei seems to be popr in the workshop as many would greet him especially some of those girls who busily hammers non-stop.


    As the two walks towards the second floor, Shin Jiao saw a wide and spacious area. No banging of heated metal in an anvil can be seen in this ce. In this ce, there are hundreds of man-sized furnaces lined beside a table of raw materials.


    Shin Jiao can see that the people crafting in this ce are those with higher cultivation and more experienced crafter. He noticed that they can even produce a spirit level high-grade artifact. Though the person who created such an artifact had a hard time, yet he was able to craft one.


    His smug face shows that he is a haughty and prideful person, as he shows off the artifact that he has finally made.


    Shin Jiao could not me the person as it is an honor for an artificer to be able to create a mid-level artifact while still in the core-forming realm.


    "You!... Why are you here? You''re stilling back in this ce after that?" the man suddenly said in a sarcastic tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he suddenly saw, Tong Lei frowns.


    "I''m still a student in this crafting workshop, why would I leave just because you people tell me?" Tong Lei retorted.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think that just because you''ve already reached the second floor that you are qualified to be a 2nd tier artificer?... Dream on."


    "Yeah, just buzz of already you''re just wasting precious materials with your constant failures."


    Shouted the other craftsmen with a jeering tone on their voices.


    Tong Lei is already enraged but still didn''t want any trouble so he just walks towards the corner furnace and sat down. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, just follows him from behind.


    The two didn''t mind those people mocking Tong Lei. As he is already used to it, Tong Lei just begin choosing some materials on the table and began crafting his gift for Shin Jiao.


    As he carefully controls the heat in the furnace, the raw materials he has put inside began to look like jelly and slowly melted. He then waves his hand to take away the impurities of the materials. Now that the purebination of materials was a sess, he began to form an artifact.


    As the artifact is slowly forming into something that looks like bracers, Shin Jiao noticed that Tong Lei''s hands began to shake.


    "It seems that this young man has some trauma when ites to finishing his crafted item." Shin Jiao thought.


    But he continues to observe as the artifact inside the furnace began to slowly turn into bracers.


    Shin Jiao can attest that if Tong Lei is sessful in forming the artifact then it would be spirit-level bracers. He can tell this due to the amount of natural energy being absorbed into the bracers.


    "This guy is like, Ai Ji¡­ he is a very talented artificer." Shin Jiao thought as he began to see the solidification of the bracers inside the furnace.


    But suddenly¡­

 Chapter 201 - Mistaken Identity Part 39

    An Academy Life: 11


    /*unedited*/


    ng!!! ng!!!


    Kapow!


    The sound of something falling on the ground suddenly distracted Shin Jiao and his gaze turn towards those people on the side looking at them with evil smirks on their faces.


    Poof!


    Shin Jiao heard something from the side Where Tong Lei is.


    "I¡­ I failed again." Tong Lei muttered as he showed a discourage expression on his face.


    Shin Jiao knew that if that sound didn''t distract Tong Lei he would have finished the bracers that he is crafting. And from the look of it, the bracers would have been a high-quality artifact. But then, because he was distracted he failed. Although Shin Jiao knows that this should be the case because as an artificer one should be able to concentrate on what one is doing. There should not be anything that can distract an artificer from finishing his craft, because it could mean life and death.


    So no matter how good Tong Lei is in crafting if he could not fix his concentration, then everything would be for naught.


    But Shin Jiao is a little furious at the attitude of the people in this ce.


    "What''s wrong Fatty Tong? Can''t finish your craft? You should just give up being an artificer. No matter what you do, you can''t be a good artificer," shouted the young man who seems to be the leader of the group of students.


    Shin Jiao squinted his eyes and showed them a cold nce.


    "What are you looking at? Do you know what kind of ce is this?" one of the young men shouted at Shin Jiao.


    "Yeah, you''re just someone who wanted this fatty to craft something, if I were you, I would just scram! This little thing can''t make anything here."


    The other students shouted at Shin Jiao.


    "Then can any of you make something in this ce then?" Shin Jiao asked.


    He is thinking of teaching these pompous students a lesson, but he didn''t want to beat them up. But if it''s crafting then, he is sure that he can beat them. But that would be too easy for him, he wanted them to be shamed and feel totally lost.


    "Haha, we can but we won''t. Because you are this pig''s client we won''t help you. So get out!"


    The crowd jeered as they scoff at Shin Jiao for being unlucky in befriending a useless person.


    In truth, everyone in this ce is jealous of Tong Lei. This is because they know how talented he is when he first came to this ce. The artifacts he can make are already far superior that there so they tried to find his weak spot. And when they discover it, they didn''t let it go and made Tong Lei suffer through this ordeal. Even the teachers could not do anything as they know that Tong Lei should be able to handle this small thing because it would affect his future.


    Shin Jiao looks at them in disdain and didn''t want to bicker with them further.


    "You have some problem with your senses. I think they are too sharp. That is also the reason why you are able to craft high-level artifacts. But that sharp sense of yours is also your weakness¡­ Hmm¡­ Let''s do this." Shin Jiao thought for a while and suddenly has an idea.


    He took out a pair of simple sses from his spatial tool and gives it to Tong Lei.


    "Wear this, and put those things in your ears." Shin Jiao said with a crafty smile.


    Tong Lei epted the thing and put it on, then he saw that in his view there are some lines and moving characters.


    "Booting sess, ready to operate." A female voice suddenly said which almost made Tong Lei jump in fear.


    When the people around them saw this they sneered.


    "What is that? Do you think that thing could help that fatty?"


    "I think he is just trying to boost the confidence of that fatty so that he can make him a pair of bracers."


    When everyone saw the sses, they were actually surprised, because only those with weak eyes would wear such a thing. As cultivators, they have naturally good eyes even when they reach their old age.


    "Since you are convinced that this would not help him, why don''t youy it off then. If you feel that your skill is strong enough then challenge him." Shin Jiao said with a tone that showed that he is challenging them.


    "Ha! A challenge in crafting artifacts? So what''s the stake?" suddenly the young man who seems to be their leader asked in excitement.


    It is known that this fatty should belong to a good family in the city, the Lei n. So this made the young man a little excited. He is already confident with his skill that he can defeat Tong Lei. But of course, as a backup, he has his group to make trouble with Tong Lei.


    "Hmm¡­ How about 1,000 credits?" Shin Jiao suggested with a smile.


    "Humph¡­ only 1,000 that''s too low. I thought you were some big shot. Peh¡­ How about we raised it by 5,000, I think little fatty Tong Lei can agree with this right?" the group leader said with a hint of mockery.


    "Alright! That'' what you call a bet!" shouted the rest of the group.


    Suddenly someone walks towards them.


    When Shin Jiao saw the person who appears he squinted his eyes. He actually knows the middle-aged man who is walking towards them. The middle-aged man is the one who was standing by the door when he and Ai Ji were taking the artificer certification examination.


    "What is happening here?" asked the middle-aged man with a strict tone.


    "Master Gu Ouyang! We¡­ we were just having a contest." One of the young men said with a sheepish smile.


    "Oh! That might be interesting, so how much is the bet?" Gu Ouyang said with a crafty smile.


    When he entered this floor he has already known what happened and when he saw Shin Jiao he was astonished. He remembers him as the master of the mortal who was recognized as a tier 2 artificer which even he was astonished.


    So since he saw him in this ce, he became curious about the young man.


    "Okay, to be fair I will be the judge. Who are those going to do the crafting?" Gu Ouyang asked.


    "I will let, Tong Lei do the crafting for me, but I will assist him in the process." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    "I will do it myself." The leader of the group said with confidence.


    He already knows that Tong Lei is already down on his luck and his confidence has been low ever since they discover his weakness. He knows that with his confidence down and always being self-abased, Tong Lei''s crafting skill has gone down the drain.


    As the two agreed with the bet and the 5,000 credits on the line, Shin Jiao and the leader of the group of bullies shook hands.


    "Brother Shin are you sure about this? I¡­ I don''t want you to lose your 1,000 credits, that''s a huge amount. And I know that you are new in the school so¡­" Tong Lei said with a tone of concern in his voice.


    He has already failed many times when crafting, even though he knows that he is being deliberately distracted, but it is still his fault forcking the skill to concentrate and curb the distractions out of his mind.


    But with his acute and sharp senses even if he is focused he would still suffer from distractions, the only way to ovee this for him to be able to dull his sense even if it''s just half. But the drawback with this is the quality of his work being lowered by half too.


    Shin Jiao actually knows this and he didn''t want Tong Lei to dull his senses. So he let Tong Lei wear the sses with the earphone. This gadget has a special function, and that function is that it is able to iste the wearer from his surroundings.


    As Shin Jiao wanted to see Tong Lei''s true talent, he wanted to also test Tong Lei''s resolve.


    "Oh, another thing. If Tong Lei lost this match, please get out of this building." The young man said with a sinister smile.


    "Who is that guy?" Shin Jiao asked Tong Lei in a low tone.


    He didn''t expect that even though they have already agreed with the bet, the guy seems desperate in kicking Tong Lei out of the crafting ss.


    "Him, he is a cousin of the princes and is surnamed Wu, his first name is Sai." Tong Lei whispered back.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess not all of the young princes of Wu are as good as the crown prince Lim Wu and Jubai Wu¡­ this one is a rotten egg." Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    Upon hearing him, Tong Lei was suddenly struck dumb.


    He didn''t know that Shin Jiao knows the two famous princes of the Wu Kingdom. And from his tone, it seems that the rtionship is not that simple.


    Shin Jiao didn''t expect that the young man is a haughty prince. But he is not worried about it as he is just a cousin of Jubai Wu and it would not cause him too much trouble.


    With a nod from Gu Ouyang, both Tong Lei and Sai Wu positioned themselves in front of their own furnaces.. The two are ready to face each other to see which one is the best artificer in their ss.

 Chapter 202 - Mistaken Identity Part 40

    An Academy Life: 12


    /*unedited*/


    When they were about to start, Tong Lei saw the lines and some words on the sses which made him a little confused. But it didn''t take for him to understand what is being shown in front of his eyes.


    "It seems that this thing is a guide¡­ how was this made?" Tong Lei was suddenly awed by the technology he is seeing.


    He didn''t expect that the simple-looking thing that Shin Jiao gave him has these manyplex functions making him really curious and interested in learning how it was made.


    "Concentrate we are about to start." Suddenly Shin Jiao said in his earpiece.


    When Tong Lei heard this he immediately curbed his curiosity. He really wanted to see or know more about the sses that he is wearing. So instead he explored his eyes around the lines and graphs that he can see.


    "Start crafting!" suddenly the voice of Gu Ouyang echoed through the hall.


    The two people in front of the furnaces started to move and gather the materials they needed to craft the artifact they desired.


    Tong Lei ns to remake the bracers that he wanted to give to Shin Jiao so he began gathering the same materials he had gathered before. When the people around them saw this they showed a sneer on their faces.


    They nned to do the same thing so that Tong Lei would be distracted and would fail to finish crafting the artifact.


    And so time went by and the two artifacts started to form inside the furnace. While they are doing this, Shin Jiao observed the process that Tong Lei is doing and nods his head with expectation. He can already see and feel that the artifact would be a sess.


    As time went by the artifacts on both furnaces are already forming and began to take shape. Sai Wu''s tier 2 flying sword has started to hum, inside the furnace as the shape of a sword began to form. The spiritual auras surrounding them are slowly sucked into the sword.


    "Hehe, this is my finest work so far. And since teacher Ouyang is here I can show him my ability and maybe get his attention¡­ if so then I can be his disciple. Hehehe¡­" Sai Wu thought as excitement suddenly filled his heart.


    But because of this he suddenly missed to control the spiritual Qi which forms the flying sword''s shape, this slight error didn''t escape the eye of Gu Ouyang and he shook his head.


    "Truly just a youngling and too impetuous. He is forming the body of the sword too quickly. He should have lowered the temperature so that the margin of his error would lessen¡­ does he think that he is already an expert?" Gu Ouyang thought.


    But he just showed a stern face without any hint of reaction.


    "Damn it! That was too close. Hopefully, I didn''t make that big of a mistake." Sai Wu thought as he cursed in his heart.


    Suddenly his eyes turn towards the men surrounding them and he gave them a slight signal. Upon seeing this, two men went out of the group and walked near a furnace while another one lifted a lid.


    Tong Lei is now beginning to form the bracers for suddenly a line of words appears on top of his eyesight. Though it didn''t distract him, yet it has gotten his attention.


    ''Warning! Warning! Forming the molten material into shape is too soon, the material is still brittle.''


    When he read this he was shocked and decided to follow what the instruction said and stopped the formation. He continued to slowly refine the materials until they are almost glowing golden in color. When this happened, another set of words appear on top of his sight.


    ''Perfect refinement achieved! Begin molding!''


    When he saw this he smiled and began to mold the refined material inside the furnace.


    The seemingly random action and illogical action of Tong Wei came to Gu Ouyang''s attention. He suddenly thought that what Tong Lei did was something weird.


    "Why did he mold the artifact just now? When he could have done it a while ago? Why wait until now? Isn''t he afraid to burn the materials and turn it into a failure?" Gu Ouyang thought as many questions entered his mind.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is standing beside Tong Lei smiled and nods his head with satisfaction. He knows that because of Tong Lei''s slow refinement, the detectors and sensors in the sses can detect and assess the situation perfectly. But if Tong Lei''s refinement is too fast just like what Sai Wu is doing then the sses would have a hard time with its sensor since it is not as effective as the goggles. And the sensors in the sses are only in the minimal setting because of its size.


    Sai Wu is nearing thepletion of his artifact and is about to finish the final touch of the flying sword. He suddenly nods head towards the two people. His slight movement was caught by Gu Ouyang and Shin Jiao but they didn''t react.


    Gu Ouyang wanted to know the resolve of Tong Lei and how he can be stronger as an artificer, while Shin Jiao has the same goal, but his other goal is to test the capacity of the sses to assess any emergency situation.


    Though in his case he already tested it, however, he wanted to see how others would react with it.


    And so it happened.


    Just as Sai Wu nods his head slightly, the two people made their moves.


    ng! Bang!


    The sudden sound of metal falling and hitting the ground reverberate through the hall. Even Sai Wu who orchestrated everything was shocked at the sound of the falling and hitting objects that his hand was shaken and the de of the sword is not straight anymore but curved a little.


    Through his two mistakes, the flying sword which he made almost turned into a curved sword which is harder to fly. But it is still considered as an artifact in the spirit level, but a low-grade one.


    "Shit! Those two *ssh*les, why did they made it too loud? Damn it! I almost failed this time." Sai Wu said while ring at the two people who are equally stunned at what had happened.


    Unknown to them, it was Gu Ouyang who made it so with the use of his spiritual sense control.


    Meanwhile, since Tong Lei had a much sharper sense, even with the help of sound deduction and istion from the earpiece, he still heard the sound while made him almost jump.


    When this happened, a series of words in red suddenly appear on the top of his sight.


    ''Warning! Warning! Unstable Qi, unstable heat¡­ Please lower temperature to 500 degrees.''


    When Tong Lei saw this he began to panic but followed the instruction. When he saw the temperature indicator at the top right corner to have reach 500 from around 3,000 degrees he heaves a sigh of relief. Then he saw the artifact stabilizing.


    ''Warning! Warning! The eminent failure of the artifact molding, raise temperature to 1,200.''


    ''Warning! Warning! Eminent failure to mold, raise the temperature to¡­''


    ''Warning! Warning! Qi unstable lower temperature to¡­''


    A series of instructions appear which made Tong Lei surprised and worked hard to follow each step as he tried to recover the artifact from failing.


    Through his arduous effort, he didn''t notice that he is already covered with arge bead of sweat and his clothes are already soaked. But he pressed on following the instructions from the sses. Suddenly he was stunned when he saw thest words written.


    ''Congrattions! You''ve just made a soul level low-grade artifact.''


    When he saw those words, he was stunned.


    He didn''t know what happened but in his mind, he tried to recall all the steps that he has followed and suddenly discovered something.


    "This is¡­ this is the 200 steps refinement method that I saw in the library. This is¡­" Tong Lei muttered.


    Along with Tong Lei, Gu Ouyang was also shocked. He didn''t know how Tong Lei learned the 200 steps refinement method but he has actually almost perfectly executed it. Though he can see that Tong Lei is dyed by around two seconds, nevertheless it is still enough for him to create a soul level artifact.


    "Good job!" Shin Jiao said while patting Tong Lei''s shoulder.


    Tong Lei regained his consciousness after Shin Jiao patted his shoulder and a streak of tear actually flows down his cheek.


    Then suddenly he turns towards Shin Jiao and kneels on the ground.


    "Brother Shin! Please ept this lowly one as your disciple!" Tong Lei shouted as he was about to kowtow.


    "Wait! Don''t!" Shin Jiao immediately caught him.


    He didn''t expect that Tong Lei would kneel in front of him because of happiness. The extreme emotion in Tong Lei''s heart is overflowing with sincere gratitude and willingness to follow Shin Jiao. He only thought that Shin Jiao is just a normal student but upon seeing the ability of the sses he let him borrowed, Tong Lei immediately knows that he surpasses any master craftsman in this school.


    As a student of the academy, Tong Lei has already seen most of the so-called master artificer. And most of them are very haughty and prideful. But Shin Jiao is different; he knows that if he follows Shin Jiao he can learn more.


    After helping Tong Lei up, Shin Jiao turn to face Sian Wu. With a smirk on his face, he lifted his brows with provocation.


    "So I guess we won¡­ right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Sian Wu showed indignation on his face as he didn''t want to ept the oue of the match. Suddenly a thought came up and he showed a sinister look on his face.


    "Master Ouyang, I lost to Tong Lei¡­ and this is my payment." Sai Wu said with a smile.


    After paying he turned his eyes on Shin Jiao and raised his voice.


    "Tong Lei might be able to defeat me, how about you? Do you dare challenge me in crafting? Oh, I guess you won''t ept because you''re not skilled and is just a martial technique idiot¡­ Hahaha¡­" Sai Wu said with provocation in his tone.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess idiots won''t give up until you beat them to a pulp.." Shin Jiao muttered as he steps forward.

 Chapter 203 - Mistaken Identity Part 41

    An Academy Life: 13


    /*unedited*/


    When the young people around the 7th prince, Sai Wu, saw the approaching figure of Shin Jiao walking towards him, they immediately turned vignt. Sai Wu is their leader and their pir of support because of his background.


    In the academy, he is used to throwing his weight around because of his connection with the royal family. As one of the cousins of the princes in the pce, Sai Wu has a temperament and a disposition of a noble. He would always look down on others especially thosemoners. When he entered the Great Wu Academy, his pride and ego soared higher than he would disdain even some of the cultivators in the academy.


    Since Sai Wu was born with a silver spoon, he is used to mocking people and his sight has been drawn to the beautiful but face of Tong Lei and he would always take a chance to bully the poor guy.


    But this time, he has suffered a blow and could not take it out on Tong Lei because of Gu Ouyang''s presence. So he set his eyes on Shin Jiao who seems to be just a bystander.


    Though he didn''t know why the fatty asked the young man to be his master but he didn''t care.


    To him, Shin Jiao is just one of those martial technique enthusiasts and has lesser skill in other forms of arts. This is because the Great Wu Academy is well known to have the lowest level of martial technique students. Ever since the academy was founded it never had any advantages to the other schools and would always cest when ites to martial techniques. Hence those students in that department are considered trash.


    Shin Jiao stopped after reaching a meter from Sai Wu. With a smile on his handsome face, he folded his arms and said.


    "Well, if you really want to challenge me, then so be it¡­ what kind of challenge would senior want?"


    The calm voice of Shin Jiao suddenly made Sai Wu hesitate for a bit.


    "Why is he confident in epting my challenge? Is he also a crafting expert?" Sai Wu thought as he frowns.


    "So what kind of thing are we making?" Shin Jiao asked nonchntly.


    Though he didn''t want to be a show-off, yet he also didn''t want to waste his time in this ce. He has already helped Tong Lei and found another talent. With Tong Lei''s attitude being humble and quiet, he can be sure that the technique he can teach him would not go to waste.


    What Shin Jiao wanted is to present the technology in thisnd as that would give him the upper hand when he conducts more experiments and improves his own cultivation in the future. In his travel, he is always thinking of the things that he left in the underground base and how far has themunity had progressed in these few months. He has left a lot of things that those people in that ce can do and research for at least three to five decades. So right now he is not worried that the technology would have advanced that much.


    But unknown to him, the people in that ce have already advanced to five decades and has already almost implemented almost all of the blueprints he has left and more. He never would have thought that the advance robotics which he had written is already a functioning machine that acts as a buffer for the mortals to fight against those god-like cultivators.


    But of course, with the distance and the slow pace of the people epting the new technology, the news in that ce has not reached the kingdom of Wu which is near the border of the whole empire.


    After Sai Wu heard Shin Jiao''s nonchnt question, he looks at him and suddenly grinned. Since he is good at crafting he wanted to also test the ability of the proud-looking young man in crafting. Suddenly he remembers that a few months ago in the faraway kingdom of Yi, he heard some news that in the kingdom there exists arge city in the borders of the Daemon forest.


    In just a couple of months, the once small town was turned into a city and was regarded by the empire as the future of the cultivationnd.


    Then he heard that one of the advisers of the king of Wu has actually brought with him an artifact that even the teachers of the academy were stump for words on how it was made. The object acts as a reusable message ormunication stone/glyph.


    As one of the students who has participated in the research, though he is just a bystander and an assistant, he still grasped a portion of its function.


    "Though I can only make a one-waymunication at one time like that of amunication stone. But that is enough to stump these people. Hehe¡­" Sai Wu thought as he grinned.


    Then his gaze turns towards Shin Jiao as he acted like he was in deep thought.


    "How about we make amunication artifact¡­ anyone who can sessfully send a voice signal to another person wins." Sai Wu said with confidence.


    He is sure that Shin Jiao is not aware of this technology as of right now it is not well spread in the kingdom. Only some of the nobles and researchers know about this news so he is not worried that his opponent knows about this kind of artifact.


    With a smug look on his face, Sai Wu showed a jeering face at Shin Jiao. He is already confident of his win in this crafting match. Though he didn''t know how Tong Lei won, however, he could not ept it if this young man from the martial technique department could win as he already has all the advantages.


    "Young Sai Wu¡­ this¡­ this is impossible. What you are referring to is the new artifact¡­" Gu Ouyang suddenly said.


    Gu Ouyang is actually a part of the research team that is conducting research about the new artifact from the Yi Kingdom. He was taken aback when Sai Wu extended this challenge. When he saw Shin Jiao he already know who he is and has an idea of his ability. But when the challenge was presented he immediately doubted if Shin Jiao can win.


    "Teacher Ouyang, please don''t bother to help him. Don''t tell me that you are going to be biased against me, a student of the crafting department right?" Sai Wu said with a jeering tone.


    When Shin Jiao saw the concern in the middle-aged teacher''s eyes, he was a little touched and his respect for the middle-aged man grew by a bit.


    "It''s alright teacher Ouyang. I have a bit of knowledge inmunication array. So¡­" Shin Jiao said with an assuring smile.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao didn''t want to step, Gu Ouyang just shook his head and advise the two to prepare. He also asked the other students to get some materials for the match as the materials in the hall are notpatible with what they have to craft.


    "Hehe¡­ you''re a dead man¡­ I will take back what I''ve lost and more." Sai Wu thought as he smiled and lifted his hand.


    "Before we start, I want to propose a bet." Sai Wu said with a smile.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he showed a worried face.


    "Young prince, are you sure about this?" Shin Jiao asked looking worried.


    "Haha¡­ Are you afraid? For me, I''m not!" Sai Wu said in disdain.


    "I''m just worried that all your credits would be wasted¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "You¡­" Sai Wu shouted while pointing at Shin Jiao.


    Although he was angered by the sarcastic remark from Shin Jiao, yet he never would have expected that the foolish young man doesn''t know what''s good for him. So Sai Wu decided that he would bleed all of the young man''s credits and get his revenge.


    The two decided to make the same amount of bet and they started the match.


    Sai Wu began to use the furnace to make many separate parts of the artifact. It didn''t take him long enough as his goal is not to make the whole artifact but enough to be able to send his voice towards the other end.


    When Shin Jiao saw what Sai Wu is doing, he suddenly shook his head.


    "These people don''t know the core principle in making amunication device. This rune and array pattern that he is writing is like the usualmunication stone. He only made some decorations to cover its true form, what a loser¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he sneered in his heart.


    It took the two of them around 5 hours to finish the artifact they are making. For Sai Wu, it took him that long because he needed to make some intricate coverings for the one waymunication glyph. But he didn''t know that Shin Jiao and Gu Ouyang has already known his n. He can only fool those people standing behind him. Even Tong Lei looks depressed upon seeing the intricate design of Sai Wu''s artifact.


    Meanwhile, Gu Ouyang is the only one focusing on Shin Jiao and when he observed what he is doing he was dumbfounded. Even though Shin Jiao put up an illusionary array to cover what he is doing. Gu Ouyang identally discovers this. So, he put his full concentration on the illusion array and his spiritual sense broke through it.


    Then he can clearly see that Shin Jiao is not using the furnace but instead, with a dexterous hand, he quickly formed a simple framework. What Shin Jiao is making is a simple diagram of amunication device.


    When he saw that Sai Wu can form an old-style mobile phone casing, he almost has an idea that the town of Dis has already implemented the usage of such tools. Then he knows that phones are already functional in that ce.


    So in his mind, if he can push this technology in this ce, then there is a chance that he canmunicate with the town of Dis and know the situation in that ce. So right at this moment, he decided to show Gu Ouyang the technology that they seem to be familiar with but not in total control of yet.


    When Gu Ouyang saw the diagram and the array, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    And in that instant, he decided to do something. As from what he can see, the young man called Shin Jiao is not that simple and he needed to present him to the academy as soon as possible.


    After walking forward, Gu Ouyang raised his voice.


    "Prince Sai Wu¡­ I think we have to stop."

 Chapter 204 - Mistaken Identity Part 42

    An Academy Life: 14


    /*unedited*/


    A bustling crowd is surrounding a young man who stood calmly in the middle of the many different kinds of people. From the clothing of the people, they seem to look like teachers from the academy.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw a person from the group which looks familiar to him. That person is Elder Jugs, one of the people which Shin Jiao has a little familiarity with. In their travel towards the Great City of Wu, they have encountered a lot and became friends along with the others.


    So when their eyes met, Shin Jiao nods slightly towards Elder Jugs and smiled. Upon seeing the calm expression of Shin Jiao, Elder Jugs heaves a sigh of relief. He knows that Shin Jiao has a magnificent ability when ites to crafting.


    But the problem they are facing right now is different from any normal artifacts. When Shin Jiao made those artificial arms and a leg inside the wagon he used some simple crafting style. Though it was quite intricate however Elder Jugs didn''t pry deeply into it as he knows that Shin Jiao has his own secrets. But since they are friends he is sure that the young man would treat him that badly.


    Suddenly when the people started to discuss and ask questions about the young man in front of them and seems like Gu Ouyang is giving too much importance to him they began to discuss in a hushed voice.


    "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know, maybe a new assistant for Master Ouyang."


    "I think he does not belong to our crafting department. He is not wearing a crafting department badge."


    "Well, he is not wearing any badge at all."


    "Then, is he not a student of the academy?"


    Upon hearing the words of the people around them, Gu Ouyang smiled and actually expected such a thing so he didn''t let the people around them wonder and think more.


    "Everyone¡­ I think you are wondering who this young man is?" Gu Ouyang suddenly asked.


    Before going to this ce, Gu Ouyang has already determined to bring Shin Jiao after seeing the diagram which he drew while having a match with Sai Wu. As he stopped that match, everyone was dumbfounded. They were all astounded especially when he dragged Shin Jiao along with him after stopping the match.


    At that time Shin Jiao felt helpless but didn''tin. He already partly expected such a reaction so he just himself be taken away.


    On the way in this ce, Gu Ouyang and Shin Jiao became familiar with each other and that they acknowledge their meeting in the Crafting Association branch in the Wu Kingdom.


    Gu Ouyang told Shin Jiao the importance of the artifact they called the phone and what it could entail in the progress of the citizen in the kingdom. The two made some secret deal which benefited both parties. Shin Jiao''s goal is to use the mad power of the Academy in the kingdom of Wu to hasten the building ofmunication ry.


    This way he canmunicate with the group in the underground base in the town of Dis as early as possible.


    "This young man is Shin Jiao and is a new student of the academy." Gu Ouyang said as he introduces Shin Jiao to the people around him.


    "He will be a special addition to our group of researchers, who would research the phone." Gu Ouyang said.


    After saying that the people around them suddenly began to discuss in a hush, but their words can still be heard. Suddenly a woman wearing a teacher''s robe of the academy raised her hand and asked.


    "Teacher Ouyang¡­ isn''t this too much? He is just amoner¡­ How can he help with this research?"


    "Yeah that right, we are already having a hard time finding the solution for thisplex runes and arrays, how can just some nobody help us?"


    After the teacher asked that question, everyone also showed their dissatisfaction with Shin Jiao. This is true especially to the young men in this room. When Shin Jiao appears, the young women who are an apprentice in this ce suddenly had their eyes lit up. This made most of the young men felt unsatisfied and as if with a tacit understanding, they wanted to kick Shin Jiao out.


    "You all have no say about this. I just wanted to introduce him to all of you¡­ He will be my assistant." Gu Ouyang said with a stubborn look on his face.


    Nobody expected this oue. Gu Ouyang is an entric middle-aged man and would not just have an apprentice. Most of his apprentices are already famous and are well-known artificer. So upon seeing the young man who looks nothing like an artificer everyone began to doubt what Gu Ouyang said.


    But since they have already met the young man, they didn''t pay much attention to him anymore. All of the people in this ce have their own special identity and expertise, although some are just assistants yet as a student, they are above their peers. Upon seeing that Shin Jiao was admitted by Gu Ouyang most of the people have nothing to say about it.


    When everyone dispersed back to their work, Elder Jugs suddenly walks towards Shin Jiao and Gu Ouyang.


    "Well, isn''t this a surprise¡­ we met again young man. How are you and the others doing? I haven''t left this ce sinceing back." Elder Jugs said with a smile.


    When Gu Ouyang heard this he was astounded. He knows what Elder Jugs'' status is in the kingdom. He is one of the most trusted advisers of the king and is a part of the royal family. So since he knows Shin Jiao, Gu Ouyang felt that there seems to be a connection between the two.


    Upon seeing the confused look on Gu Ouyang''s face, Shin Jiao smiled and decided to exin a little.


    "Elder Jugs and I met while traveling." Shin Jiao said exined in a short sentence.


    "Ow, I see¡­ Well, Elder Jugs likes to travel all over the kingdom so it''s not a surprise." Gu Ouyang said as if he already had an idea of what happened.


    "So, young Shin, are you going to help with this artifact?" Elder Jugs asked.


    "Ah¡­ well, actually this is not an artifact." Shin Jiao said.


    When the other students heard this a sneer appears on their faces. They have worked in this ce for weeks now without a result. They really found the array inside the thing called ''phone''plicated. Plus its function and how it works are really mindboggling.


    The idea behind this tool is very simple; one can talk to other people in the opposite line and vice versa. But theplex array, though low-level, is truly terrifying. Even with the help of many array masters, they find it hard to follow; hence the progress of the work on the phone is taking them a lot of time.


    Many have tried to imitate the function, just like what Sai Wu did, but it is just a one-way use and is not an eptable result.


    When Shin Jiao saw the sneer on the faces of the people who pretend to be busy, he just smiled.


    Then he walks towards a table with a nk sheet of paper on it. He then took out a writing tool in his spatial tool. Since the people in this ce uses writing brush, Shin Jiao felt that it is too primitive and made his own ink pen.


    On the nk sheet of paper, he began drawing a flow chart.


    When the students and teachers saw this they wanted to step forward and stop the pretentious young man. They didn''t want him to waste the time of Elder Jugs and Master Ouyang. But they restrained themselves in front of the two famous people.


    Not longter, silence permeated through the air. Only the light scratching of Shin Jiao''s pen can be heard as it travels through the coarse paper.


    Everyone is already dumbfounded at what they are seeing. The reason why they are shocked is that Shin Jiao is actually drawing the pattern of how the phone would work.


    In the flow chart, he drew the receiver and transmitter function of the phone. Then he added a thing called the ry station and signal booster. Then there was the thing called radio wave which is new to everyone in this ce. After the flow chart, Shin Jiao began to draw the basic diagram of the phone.


    While drawing, Gu Ouyang excitedly acted as he adds some paper to the ce where the diagram would not fit. Seeing the control of Gu Ouyang when he sticks the two paper wlessly, Shin Jiao was astounded in his heart.


    It took him a couple of hours before he finished the drawing, but none of the people around him made any noise. No one even left their ce even after a long time. Only those assistants who scurry out to light up the ce left as it began to grow darker.


    When Shin Jiao finished theplete diagram, it was already midnight. Yet when he lifted his head, he was astonished to find that all of the teachers have their eyes glued on the diagrams. He can even feel the spiritual sense of some of them as they look through the other diagrams piled up in the corner.


    Upon seeing that Shin Jiao is done, Gu Ouyang''s hand suddenly trembled as he carefully looks at the coarse paper with lines and written words on them.


    "This¡­ this is theplete array for the thing called phone right?" Gu Ouyang asked while looking at the drawing on the table.


    He carefully looks at it as if it were some precious item; his hands even trembled while he scrutinized the lines and the array.


    Nobody dared to doubt this as they have already seen the array on the phone and that same array exists in the blueprint that Shin Jiao just made. So right now, everyone was dumbfounded and had a couple of questions in their mind.


    "Who is he? And how did he know the array diagram?"


    Beside the stunned Elder Jugs, a teacher asks him in a hushed tone.


    "Elder Jugs, how did he know about the arrays?"


    "You''re asking me, but who do I ask then?" Elder Jugs muttered.

 Chapter 205 - Mistaken Identity Part 43

    An Academy Life: 15


    Several weeks have passed since Shin Jiao stayed in the Great Wu City. Many changes had happened and these changes helped the Great Wu City in a great way.


    The researchers in the academy, atst, we''re able to find and understand the algorithm and array used on the phone. Although it took them a while yet it was all good. Thought Shin Jiao didn''t help in the process of their research, he instead slowly and carefully guided them. He has spent most of his time in the academyboratory that he didn''t even have time to go home.


    But with the use of his personalmunicator, he still had contact with his family from time to time. Through that, he was able to learn that his mother has sessfully integrated herself in their business with the help of Prince Mingsha Wu, Ai Ji, Jie Ye, Jiyi, and the two servants of Aye Muyan, Shao-Shao, and Tin-tin.


    With the crafting ability of Ai Ji the business was able to make it big with customers from all over the kingdom of Wu. As she was able to make artifacts with the strength almost in an equal to a gold core realm cultivator, she was hailed as one of the youngest yet best artificers in the city. But what baffled everyone is that she is just a mere mortal.


    Because of her skill in crafting artifact, many envious eyes began concocting schemes against her in the shadows. Yet, they were all foiled by Shin Jiao''s mother Aye Muyan, who had advanced to thete stages of the gold core realm, along with the family. Since Aye Muyan''s cultivation was hampered for a long time, her body and core have been already prepared so her advancement rose like a rocket with the help of the cultivation pod.


    "I truly have a great family and a gifted student," is what Shin Jiao has told himself upon learning what has happened outside of the Great Wu academy.


    As for Tong Lei, Shin Jiao also began teaching him about the fundamentals of crafting which made the pudgy guy excited. Since Tong Lei experienced the power of the sses, He has begged Shin Jiao again and again just to have a glimpse of what it is made of.


    Today the two of them are in ss with many other crafting students. Since Shin Jiao decided to help with the making of the ''phone'', he decided to stay near the research building hence he took crafting as his secondary learning course.


    "It''s far too early for you¡­ Learn to refine your crafting style first. If you are able to make something like this¡­ then I will consider teaching you some inept array patterns." Shin Jiao said while taking out a finely crafted pendant of a silver dragon.


    The way the object was crafted is almost life-like making those who look at it became awed with the detail given to the object.


    So, when Tong Lei saw this, he was truly dumbfounded and almost didn''t want to let go of the beautiful item in his hand.


    "Brother¡­ Ma¡­ master Shin, who¡­ who made this?" Tong Lei immediately asked with a shaking voice.


    It is clear that he is very excited about the craftsmanship of the pendant.


    "That one is made by one of my students, she is called artificer Ai Ji." Shin Jiao said casually.


    But what he didn''t know is that when he called Ai Ji''s name some of the students heard this and immediately turned their heads towards Shin Jiao and Tong Lei who are talking with each other. In their eyes, there is a clear hint of doubt and mockery.


    "Che, you can talk rubbish master Shin." Suddenly someone said.


    From behind Shin Jiao and Tong Lei stood a young man wearing a grim expression on his face, he seems to have a deep hatred towards the two.


    The young man is the person that was both defeated by Shin Jiao and Tong Lei, Sai Wu, the 7th prince of the great Wu Kingdom.


    Sai Wu has been very angry after his total defeat against the two people. He was even more shamed upon knowing that Shin Jiao was able to draw the current blueprint that his mentors and teachers are trying to follow in making the newmunication device.


    "So what if he can make that blueprint, that doesn''t mean that he is special. I already found someone who is better than you and I will let you face defeat after learning from that person." That was what on Sai Wu''s mind.


    A few days after his defeat, he has heard about a new master artificer that is making waves in the kingdom of Wu named Ai Ji, and she is working under his cousin, Mingsha Wu. So he tried to approach Mingsha Wu and begged him to introduce him to the artificer. Through his begging, Mingsha Wu relented and gave him a chance to meet Ai Ji one day in his office.


    Though Sai Wu knew that the artificer is just a mortal young woman, only when he saw her, he was suddenly dumbstruck. This is because Ai Ji''s temperament has changed and her aura control has already improved by leaps and bound. If Shin Jiao can see her right now, then he would be dumbfounded because both spiritual Qi and natural energy are flowing from her body in a subtle manner.


    This all started a few days ago while crafting a special artifact that was ordered by a military officer from the city. She suddenly saw something in the air which made her scared. Then she saw multiple colors along with the wisp of white smoke. At first, she thought that it was a ghost, but her curiosity got the best of her and began to experiment on those spectacr things.


    The first to notice her weird behavior was Jie Ye, who became her friend. Thought the two have a wide gap in their ages, both were considered as mortals by many. So the two became best friends and they began to bond with each other.


    At that time Jie Ye decided to visit Ai Ji in the now three-floored crafting shop. And saw the weird expression on her friend''s face. But she soon realized that Ai Ji can actually see the elements in her surroundings, and her body seems to attract more of them.


    "Hey, what''s wrong?" Jie Ye decided to interrupt Ai Ji''s foolish reaction.


    "Oh¡­ I¡­ I don''t know? I seem to see something in the air." Ai Ji suddenly blurted out.


    "Tiny colorful crystal-like lights, right?" Jie Ye said with a faint smile.


    "Yeah, that right. There are many colorful¡­" Ai Ji replied, but suddenly stopped.


    With a wide eye, she suddenly turned her attention towards Jie Ye who is standing beside her with a smile.


    "You! What did you say? You¡­ you can see them? Older sister Jie Ye¡­ you can see these things right?" Ai Ji blurted out as she jumped up from her chair and grabbed Jie Ye''s arms in excitement.


    Right now, all she wanted to do is figure out what those things are and howe those things are attracted to her.


    "Calm down¡­ I''ll exin everything to you." Jie Ye said as he led the excited Ai Ji to sit while she took another chair to sit to the opposite side of Ai Ji.


    "Those are called natural energies of the world or what the mages called mana¡­" Jie Ye started exined about the different kinds of powerful people in this world.


    It took her a couple of hours to exin about her experience in bing a mage, and the growth of her power from the time that her master Shin Jiao discovered her talent.


    As Jie Ye exined, Ai Ji began to feel excited deep in her heart. She knows that her master Shin Jiao is someone with a unique set of skills and very powerful. Although she learned a lot about his master, and already contented to be by his side, however, ever since he entered the academy and she became busy, the two hadn''t seen each other for a few weeks now. In these weeks she realized something which actually scared her.


    She truly missed him so much.


    His gentle smile and the way he taught her patiently made her recall all the things they did together. Although it was just a few weeks of artifact crafting training, still it was enough for her to feel something. But what discourage her from this thought is that Shin Jiao is a cultivator, while she is just a mere mortal. Which made her decide to bury the feeling she has for him.


    But now, everything has changed. She is not just any ordinary mortal; she is actually a mage, a powerful being in equal with the cultivators in the cultivationnd.


    Jie Ye decided to let Ai Ji borrow the sses she is currently using in learning her skills after they got home that night.


    The sses that Jie Ye is using are different from the normal sses that Shin Jiao gave to Ai Ji. When she first saw the sses she became excited to know how they were made, but she soon discovered that she is not yet knowledgeable enough to make such advance artifacts.


    That night she decided to train herself and asked Jie Ye to hide her newfound power from Shin Jiao as Ai Ji wanted to surprise his master. So she began to learn from the instructions in the sses.


    Ai Ji is a very curious person and when she learned that the sses are different she began to explore it and was stunned to discover something. From the sses, she learned that there are many forms of energy on this and that those energies can bebined.. And from the sses, she learned how tobine the energy, which the sses instructed as making a sphere in one''s dantian.

 Chapter 206 - Mistaken Identity Part 44

    An Academy Life: 16


    /*unedited*/


    Since learning from the sses of Jie Ye in forming spheres of power from her dantian, Ai Ji''s progression became terrifyingly fast. With almost unlimited resources from the crafting shop, her cultivation improved by leaps and bounds. Now in her dantian there exist more than ten spheres which she has painstakingly cultivated for weeks. And now she discovers that she is already able to absorb the Qi in the air along with the natural energy, which made her stupefied at the prospect of using Qi like the cultivators.


    Ai Ji is a crafting genius and has already deduced that if she can use both Qi and natural energy, then her master is the same as her. And a wild guess came to her mind that her master Shin Jiao is also a dual-energy cultivator. This prospect made Ai Ji excited as now; she can be with her master as the two of them follow the same path in cultivation.


    She can already feel that her lifespan is not that of a mortal anymore, yet she decided to not show this to anyone and still pretend to be amb as she did her job as a 2nd tier artificer in the crafting shop.


    And right now she is looking at a handsome young man that Prince Mingsha Wu has introduced to her. The young man is the cousin of Prince Mingsha Wu and wanted to meet her in person. But upon looking at the expression of the young man, she can see that it is filled with both lust and desire. He looks at her like she is not wearing any clothing and that his eyes can see through her very clothing.


    But she is not worried about this as no matter how much the young prince scans her robe, he could not get through the protection array she put in it.


    It ismon in thend of cultivation for women cultivators to put protection array in their robes. But what Sai Wu didn''t expect that even this lowly mortal also put a protection array in her robe which made him displeased.


    If his cousin is not in here, he would have exerted his dominance and conquered the beautiful fairy-like girl in front of his eyes. He was truly attracted by her heavenly beauty that he could not let his gaze off from her.


    "Ahem!" Mingsha Wu cleared his throat to distract the lewd gaze of his cousin to Ai Ji.


    He knows how important Ai Ji in the shop is and in the family of his friend Shin Jiao so he would not let anyoney their hands on her. Plus their crafting shop has gained their fame in only a few weeks because of her exquisite and fine craftsmanship, along with her knowledge and ability to make tier 2 artifacts.


    "Cousin, this is artificer Ai Ji¡­ Miss Ai Ji this is my cousin, Sai Wu." Mingsha Wu introduced each other with a smile.


    "It is my honor to meet the young prince." Ai Ji curtsied as she greeted Sai Wu.


    With a nod of his head, Sai Wu showed his lofty position.


    "How may I be of service to the two princes?" Ai Ji asked.


    Upon hearing this, Mingsha Wu turns his gaze towards Sai Wu and nods his head giving him permission for him to continue.


    "Miss Ji¡­ I am from the Great Wu academy crafting department¡­" Sai Wu said and waited for her reaction.


    And true to his conjecture, when she heard the name of his school, her eyes immediately widened in surprise. Who doesn''t know the prestige of the academy, especially his crafting department? And so a n was formed in his mind to entice the innocent mortal woman, and then grab her by the neck with his charms. With his status, he knows that he can control her, like the other women before.


    But he didn''t want to let go of her only until she became old and turned ugly. He knows at that time he would already gain what he desired from her and learned her secrets. And so with his ns of enticements, he began to make his moves.


    "Miss Ji, would you like to go to the academy as a special student?" Sai Wu suddenly asked.


    When Mingsha Wu heard this, he immediately showed a frown on his face. Although he didn''t belong to the crafting department, yet he is still a senior student in the academy, so he is sure that a mere mortal like Ai Ji could not enter the academy.


    But he didn''t react yet as he wanted to see what scheme is his cousin trying to plot this time. Mingsha Wu is well aware of this cousin''s crafty nature and scheming heart. But he has tolerated him so far as he hadn''t caused any harm on him and the people he loves, plus he has already taught this cousin of his a lessonst time when he tried to bully some underssman in the academy.


    Sai Wu, on the other hand, turns to look at his cousin and saw that Mingsha Wu''s expression didn''t change so he felt assured that his n could seed.


    Meanwhile, Ai Ji''s heart is very excited which is actually showing in her eyes. When she heard that she can enter the academy, the figure of Shin Jiao immediately appears in her mind. She truly wanted to see her master and didn''t want to waste this opportunity.


    At this time, it is clear in Mingsha Wu''s mind that the young woman has let down her guard upon knowing that she can see her master again. He wanted to stop her, but he also wanted to teach her a lesson. So he didn''t interfere and let Ai Ji go with Sai Wu.


    They then began to discuss how she would enter the academy and with Sai Wu''s determine face and assurance; he was able to convince them that he has a way to help her be a special student. This also requires her to show her identity as a tier 2 artificer.


    And so Ai Ji was able to enter the academy, but Sai Wu decided to let her stay in his ce first. He wanted to ensnare her with his charms before showing her to the academy.


    When he enters the ss he heard something that made him want tough.


    And so he stared at the two jokers in his eyes. He already has a n and that n of his is perfect in his own opinion. He would slowly creep into the heart of the young mortal woman and then learn from her in a subtle manner.


    "Why if it isn''t 7th Prince Sai Wu. We are honored by your grace, your majesty." Shin Jiao replied sarcastically.


    He didn''t need to put up false pretense in front of this lowly prince who has fallen favor from the royal family. From the information given to him by Mingsha Wust time, he learned that this cousin of his is too crafty so he was warned to stay away.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind that Mingsha Wu is looking at him and Tong Lei with venomous res, so the two continue with their discussion.


    Suddenly, Sai Wu caught sight of a well-crafted pendant on Tong Lei''s hand and his eyes look at the object in suspicion. He himself has never seen such a finely crafted item before, and he can also feel some kind of energy fluctuation in the pendant.


    As an artificer, Sai Wu is well sensitive to these kinds of fluctuations. Hence he became curious about the item in fatty''s hand.


    Before he can do anything a teacher suddenly enters the ssroom. Hence, Sai Wu restricted his curiosity and went to his seat at the front.


    That day the lesson on artifacts began and Shin Jiao learned a lot from the ss. He never would have expected that with his extensive knowledge in crafting he can still learn something. So he felt excited and thought that his decision in staying in the crafting department is a good thing.


    Meanwhile, Ai Ji has stayed in the luxurious house of Sai Wu with servants around her to pamper and help her in all of her needs. She never would have expected that she would experience the life of a rich youngdy.


    But then this didn''t make her dither her desire to see her master. And since she is already in the academy she decided to get out of this huge ce and explore.


    Ai Ji took out a camouge coat from her spatial tool, which she can already use after gaining the ability to control Qi, and donned it on her. She then quickly dashed out to the roof and turned into a blur. Unknown to her two old men actually saw her movements and became curious.


    The two old men are actually just passing by the area while taking a stroll in the academy. These two old men are the principal and his special guest.


    "That girl¡­ I¡­ I know her." suddenly the guest said.


    When the principal of the school heard this he showed a frown in his face. From the look of the young woman, she clearly is a cultivator in the spirit refining realm. But she also has another kind of energy surrounding her body. With his high cultivation, it is easy for him to perceive these things.


    "Howe that a lowly cultivator can enter the academy? Is she a maidservant?" the principal muttered.


    Upon hearing this, the guest of the principal showed an amusing expression.


    "Let''s follow her, maybe we can see something interesting.." The old man said with a smile.

 Chapter 207 - Mistaken Identity Part 45

    An Academy Life: 17


    /*unedited*/


    A small shadow stealthily darted from the top of the buildings of the academy. The seemingly inconspicuous shadow of a small girl blended through the afternoon sky. Since everyone in the academy is busy with their things nobody noticed this small figure as she approaches a building.


    Ai Ji has already familiarized herself with the robe of the academy and decided to craft her robe to match those that she saw. She then copied the insignia on the robe and the jade te hanging on their side which she can see from the students.


    "I think that this is good enough as a disguise right?" Ai Ji thought as she excitedly jumped down from the roof andnded in a hidden corner.


    When the two old men saw this, they both showed an awed expression.


    "This little girl¡­ her¡­ her crafting skill is weird. I think her title as a 2nd tier artificer is not for show." The old man said with a proud smile.


    He was the old man who officiates the artificer examinationst time when Shin Jiao and Ai Ji took it. So when he saw Ai Ji, he suddenly remembers the famous artificer that''s making a name in the city of Wu. But the old man knows that the young woman is a mortal and not a cultivator. Yet right now, he is looking at a spirit refining realm young cultivator.


    So he is looking at her with a bit of suspicion in his heart.


    Then the two old men saw Ai Ji began to wander all around the academy campus. As she walks she suddenly enters the alchemy campus.


    Ai Ji was suddenly assaulted by the smell of different kinds of medicinal herbs. The smell of the herbs made her body feels calm and refreshed.


    "The Qi in this ce is very pure and warm, and the natural energies are really abundant¡­ This is a great ce to cultivate." Ai Ji thought as she immediately walks to an inconspicuous corner and sat like normal. She closed her eyes and began absorbing arge amount of Qi and natural energies in her surroundings.


    The two old men immediately realized what Ai Ji is doing and just watched her with disbelief in their eyes.


    "This is impossible! The amount of Qi she is absorbing is notpatible with her cultivation level. If she is really a spirit refining realm cultivator then she would have exploded already from the amount of pure Qi in the air." The principal said in awe.


    "I can feel that she is not just absorbing the Qi in the air¡­ Hmm¡­ what is she doing? How can she cultivate like that?" the old man muttered.


    As the two observe Ai Ji, her surroundings within a 20 meters radius began to form a steady cycle of whirlpool in which she is the epicenter. Because it is revolving in a subtle manner, the other areas of the campus were not affected, except for those who are sensitive when ites to the flow of spirit Qi in the area.


    Ai Ji is already smiling at this point as she has already absorbed enough spiritual energy and natural energy to form her 15th sphere. But before she can be happy, a group of people suddenly walks towards the building where she is cultivating.


    Three men and two women are walking while chatting happily with each other. Suddenly one of them stopped and turns her gaze towards the corner where Ai Ji is sitting.


    "Hey, I think someone is cultivating in there," said the beautiful young woman with short ck hair, a cute nose, an oval face, and phoenix-like eyes.


    With her words, the others with her also turn their heads towards the direction she pointed.


    When they saw the small figure of Ai Ji in the corner the eyes of the men suddenly lit up. Even the two women also showed an awed expression upon seeing her face and figure.


    Ever since Ai Ji began cultivating, her mortal like existence has already vanished and was transformed into a fairy-like existence. If she can have pointed ears then she would be described as one of those beautiful elves in the storybook.


    This made her existence more dazzling in the eyes of many who saw her.


    The group unconsciously walks towards her but showed a suspicious look in their eyes when they saw her wearing an alchemist robe.


    "Excuse me!" suddenly the woman who first noticed Ai Ji said.


    Hearing the foreign voice, Ai Ji''s feeling of warmth and tranquility after absorbing the Qi in the air suddenly turned sour.


    She didn''t know how she was discovered but she is already prepared for this to happen, so she slowly opens her eyes and smile.


    When the people saw her beautiful smiling face, they were all mesmerized.


    "Hello! I''m sorry if I disturbed the seniors. I¡­ I just had an inspiration and unknowingly began cultivating. Sorry if I did something bad." Ai Ji said with a little blush in her face.


    The cute appearance of the small young woman made the hearts of the group skip a bit.


    Even the two old men hiding in the corner also gulped down their saliva upon seeing her cute antics. Although they know that she is just acting, yet her pure naivety made them want to pamper her.


    "No, no it''s alright¡­ Are you a freshman in our department?" one of the young women asked with a smile.


    "Yes, but I¡­ not only I just had an inspiration upon reaching this ce¡­ But also, actually I¡­ I''m lost." Ai Ji cutely said adding more red hue on her face.


    "Oh, so where are you going? We can help you go there." Suddenly the young woman who discovered her asked.


    "I need to find my older brother in the crafting¡­ department." Ai Ji said while thinking about the name of the ce where she could possibly find Shin Jiao.


    "Oh, well¡­ we are about to go to ss today so we can''t help you. How about this¡­ youe with us to the ss and after the ss, we take you to the crafting department¡­ I too wanted to go there for a long time." one of the men said which seems to be the leader of the group.


    The man exudes a leadership aura coupled with his handsome features. When he suggested that everyone suddenly showed a happy expression in their faces. They also didn''t want to leave the cute girl on her own. So they decided to apany her to the other department after their ss.


    Ai Ji on the other hand also showed interest in the aspect of alchemy. She has been crafting stuff ever since a kid, now that she has a chance to learn other things, she felt a little excited.


    So the group enters the building with Ai Ji in tow. As they walk many students who are discussing something in the corridor would suddenly stop as their attention would be attracted to the group. This is not only because of the group''s figures and appearance but also their background.


    Unknown to Ai Ji, these five people belong to the five great families in the city of Wu. The five of them are considered as one of the geniuses of their n or families when ites to alchemy. So whenever their group appears everyone would show them a mix of envy and awe. This is because not only do they belong to great families; they are also good when ites to alchemy.


    In the ns and families, there are two main professions that gain more prestige and that is an artificer and an alchemist. These two professions would always gain great respect and honor in every n or family in the cultivationnd.


    That is because; an artificer and an alchemist can help a cultivator improve their fighting prowess and survivability when ites to fighting. Plus, they can also help improve the lives of the members of any n or family they belong to.


    Though an artificer or an alchemist seldom bes a patriarch or the head of a family, yet they have the highest right in this aspect. If one can gain the support of an alchemist or an artificer then one can gain the head of the family. So the status of an alchemist is very important.


    Hence the five people have one of the highest positions in their individual families.


    "Hey, who''s that beauty beside them?"


    "Is she a new addition to the group?"


    "She is cute and beautiful¡­ ah¡­ I like her!"


    "Yeah¡­ I think she belongs to one of the noble ns in the city."


    The students suddenly began to mor when they noticed the presence of Ai Ji along with the group.


    The five didn''t bother with the student as they walked towards their ssroom. Suddenly one of the boys remembers something and said.


    "Ah¡­ we¡­ we forgot to ask the name of this little sister. By the way, I''m Haoyin Fu," one of the young men with a small stature, square-faced, having a tall yet attractive nose, and small eyes.


    "Oh right, I''m May Wu and she is my best friend Xun Ye."


    "And these two are Men Tang, he is our leader¡­ hihi¡­ and this gloomy fellow is Zhan Xiemen." May Wu said as she introduces the rest of the gang.


    With a nod Ai Ji smiled and gave them a polite bow.


    She felt ted as this is her first time knowing someone inside a prestigious school.


    And so she decided to befriend the group as they seem to be very friendly.


    The group continues walking as they chatted.


    "So what is this little sister''s name?" May Wu asked with a smile.


    "Oh, right¡­ I''m Ai Ji. Nice to meet you guys." Ai Ji said.


    "This is my first time having friends out¡­" suddenly Ai Ji stopped talking upon finding that she is actually walking ahead of the group.


    When she turns her head around she saw the five people following him having a stupefied look on their faces their reaction is as if they just discovered something incredulous.

 Chapter 208 - Mistaken Identity Part 46

    An Academy Life: 18


    /*unedited*/


    Ever since the start of the crafting shop built by Prince Mingsha Wu, the name Ai Ji began to circte throughout the city of Wu''s upper echelon. Her name is like a song of praise to those adults who wanted to inspire their young children to work hard.


    Words like¡­


    "If Ai Ji, a young mortal can be a tier 2 artificer. Then you can be one too¡­ she that working hard is the key so you must work hard."


    Or


    "You must not lose to a mere mortal. Ai Ji is just a lowly mortal yet; she can create artifacts if you want to have a future then work hard."


    Thesements would always be heard from the parents of those upper echelons to inspire their children in doing something, especially those cultivators in the top families in the city.


    So when the five people heard her name, at first they showed a suspicious look on their faces. But when they realized her looks and her age, every one of them suddenly froze in disbelief.


    Who is Ai Ji? She is not only one of the youngest most famous artificers in the city, but also the idol of many young mortals and cultivators alike. It''s like walking along with their idol without knowing who she really is.


    "Is¡­ is this true¡­" suddenly May Wu asked with disbelief still stered in her face.


    "No¡­ we¡­ we must not let others know that she is with us. This would make the whole campus be chaotic." Men Tang immediately said as he signaled everyone.


    The group walks towards the now dumbfounded Ai Ji.


    "Little sister, follow us for a bit okay." Xun Ye said with worry and excitement clearly written all over her face.


    Ai Ji, on the other hand, didn''t have a choice but to follow the group. She is not aware of her fame within the city due to the protection given to her by Mingsha Wu himself. Although he let his cousin Sai Wu bring Ai Ji in the academy, he is not worried about the consequences because he is sure that Sai Wu is aware of his wrath and that nobody would dare to harass Ai Ji in Sai Wu''s presence.


    But the situation is not part of Mingsha Wu''s n at this moment.


    So the five people found a vacant room and stealthily bring Ai Ji inside.


    "Is it safe?" Men Tang asked the silent Zhan Xiemen who became the lookout of the group.


    With a nod of his head, he confirmed that no one followed them.


    Upon learning this, everyone heaves a sigh of relief. Then their eyes turn towards the confused small young woman in the midst of them. Her innocent reaction and naivety almost made the five peopleughed at themselves.


    They are worried about her, but she is acting like this never concerned her.


    "Little sister¡­ Ai Ji." May Wu said while trying to lower her voice upon saying her name.


    "You are the 2nd tier artificer Ai Ji right?" she asked trying to verify her name.


    Ai Ji suddenly realized what had happened but still nods her head in confusion.


    "Why the fuss about my identity? What is happening here?" Ai Ji thought.


    "Really!? I mean¡­ you really are her?" May Wu suddenly exim.


    "Hush¡­ are you crazy? Do you want others to know?" suddenly Men Tang berated May Wu.


    "Sorry, sorry¡­ I was just too excited. I didn''t expect that I would meet a very famous person in the academy. Hihi¡­" May Wu said with a smile.


    "Famous? Who? Me?" Ai Ji suddenly interjected with confusion clearly written all over her face.


    Since she is protected, she is not aware that her identity is already well-spread and is treated like a celebrity.


    "Don''t be too humble little sister¡­ I mean artificer Ai Ji. We¡­ we are actually your admirers." Suddenly the silent Zhan Xiemen said making the rest of the group dumbfounded.


    "Wait! Aren''t we supposed to be in ss right now?" suddenly Haoyin Fu said upon remembering something.


    The group also realized this and began to n. They needed to hide Ai Ji''s identity while trying to bring her along with them. So the group decided to calm down and immediately go to their ss.


    On the way, no-one recognized Ai Ji which gave the group a sigh of relief.


    When the two old men who are watching everything saw this, they too felt a little worried about the gravity of the situation. At first, they think that it would be interesting to follow the little girl but soon realized that it would cause trouble if someone found out.


    So the principle decided to continue following Ai Ji along with the old man from the crafting association. The two would jump into action if ever there is something that would happen to prevent chaos from happening. From the reaction of those five nobles, they can see the influence of the young artificer, so how much more if thosemon folks would know her identity. It would truly cause chaos in the academy.


    Ai Ji and the group entered the ss and luckily the teacher is not yet in. So they sat in their usual ce along with Ai Ji who looks around with excitement clearly written in her face.


    "Little sister, is this your first time entering a ss?" Xun Ye asked in a low voice.


    "Umm¡­ I only learned through my master, and I think that he is a great teacher." Ai Ji replied with admiration clearly written all over her beautiful cute face.


    "I guess your master is a truly awesome man. I''m guessing that he is an old entric fellow right?" May Wu also asked since Ai Ji is seated between the two girls.


    "Umm¡­ no, my master is actually not an old man. He is a very handsome young man, and he is in this academy too." Ai Ji said in a low voice trying to hide the fact that she is trying to find her master.


    "Really, do you mean¡­"


    "Umm¡­ I call him my master, but in my heart, he is my older brother." Ai Ji said feeling a bit shy.


    When the teacher came in the three stopped talking. But the five people''s heart is full of curiosity. They wanted to know, who is this great master that is able to teach a young woman, and turn her into a 2nd tier artificer, even though she is just a mortal.


    But they held their curiosity and listen to the ss.


    The ss that they are having is about the different kinds of herbs and their effects. When Ai Ji saw this she became interested and began reading the book. Seeing that the thick book contains almost 50% of all the known herbs in the cultivationnd, she decided to record them all. Taking out the sses from her spatial tool, she busied herself in browsing through the content of the book, while listening to the lecture of the teacher.


    Many students became bored, but Ai Ji''s eyes are sparkling while listening to new information she is currently learning.


    When the ss was over she felt a little disappointed as she wanted to listen and learn more. Seeing her reaction the five felt helpless and then realized why Ai Ji became proficient in her crafting. She is a person who is hungry for knowledge and learning, and she would not stop until she got what she aimed for.


    "Little sister, you didn''t feel bored in ss right?" suddenly Haoyin Fu asked.


    "No, actually I am really interested in alchemy now. I wanted to learn more." Ai Ji said with a sparkle in her eyes, making the rest of the group felt helpless.


    So they decided to go to theboratory which is their next ss.


    It is called aboratory but unlike her workshop which is full of high-tech equipment, what Ai Ji saw was a wooden table with mortar and pestle and a simple cauldron on top of a furnace.


    Seeing the confusion in her eyes, May Wu decided to exin.


    "This is the alchemy table where we practice concocting pills and potions. Here we use cauldron along with the furnace, or if you want you can directly use the furnace if your spiritual Qi is strong enough¡­ then the medicinal herbs can be taken from that counter over there. But you have to write down the form first before you are given the chance to concoct a pill..."


    Upon learning the basics of alchemy, Ai Ji immediately turned excited, she can''t wait to try and make her own pill. But first, she needed to observe so she stood in the corner and watched the five seniors began concocting the pill they wanted to practice.


    While doing so, Ai Ji suddenly realized something. As she observes the flow of the energy within the herbs, she suddenly has enlightenment and decided to craft something. But first, she needed to research the effect of the medicinal herbs.


    Unlike Shin Jiao, Ai Ji has a special gift. And that is her keen sight which can see every detail in any object she observes. So with this gift, she began to record the medicinal herbs data, from its form to its effect. She then began to record the different reactions of the herbs when they are concocted.


    Because of her cultivation and enlightenment, Ai Ji suddenly began to see some calctions and forms about the medicinal herbs and how they react to each other.


    As she busies herself she is not aware that she is already gaining the attention of the students in the ss.. Even the teacher, began to take note of her appearance.

 Chapter 209 - Peace Before A Crisis 1

    The crude phone part 1


    /*unedited*/


    Another week has passed and the first prototype of the phone was already ready for testing. Everyone in theboratory is really excited to know the fruit of theirbors. Even the leaders of each department were invited to see the presentation that the students prepared for the thing called ''phone''.


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already learned about Ai Ji''s presence in the school but didn''t bother with her as she seems to be very busy in the alchemy department. On the other hand, Sai Wu is too worried and flustered upon discovering that Ai Ji sneaked out and was discovered by some students. Luckily for him, she was not in danger or else he would face the wrath of Mingsha Wu. His n to seduce the beautiful young woman was foiled as she seemed to be more interested in the alchemy department more.


    Mingsha Wu also received this news and would sometimes go to the academy to ask Ai Ji to craft some artifacts for some special customers of theirs. But most of the time, Shin Jiao would be the one who would take the task as he seems to be curious about what his student is trying to do in the alchemy department.


    Inside arge stadium, many students have already entered and the ce is pack to the brim. Even those students that belonged to other departments are also in this ce. When Shin Jiao enters, he was taken aback at the number of people inside.


    "This is like a concert of some famous celebrity." Shin Jiao thought as he turns his gaze around the ce.


    Suddenly he noticed a small woman sitting at the front of the stadium near the stage. At first, he didn''t know who she was as she and her group are too eye-catching. But when he looks at her clearly his jaw almost hit the ground.


    "That¡­ that little¡­ that''s Ai Ji, right?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    He could not believe it because her figure was truly transformed. She truly looks like a small elf except for her ears. Her beauty and temperament were also changed, she is like a noble young woman who blended with the five people beside her.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s eyes widen as he perceives the aura around her. So without a second thought, he immediately put on his sses and saw thebination of thing aura surrounding her body.


    "This¡­ don''t tell me that she is a¡­ no¡­ no, she is not." Shin Jiao thought but then something dawn into his mind.


    "Judging from her aura, she is also a dual cultivator like me. She can use both Qi and natural energy. But¡­ don''t tell me¡­ she is using spheres in her dantian just like me before? I need to ask her about this¡­ hehe¡­ I can''t believe that she is just like me. Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao thought but can''t help but snicker a little while a smile appears on his face.


    Tong Lei saw this and he followed where his master/friend is looking at. When his gaze turns towards the group of Ai Ji, he felt a little stumped as he actually knew those people. Those five people are famous in the academy for being the top students in the alchemy department. Besides being geniuses in their ss, they also belong to the top great families in the city of Wu.


    "Sigh¡­ master has some bad luck when ites to women I guess. He should not have fallen in love with one of those little masters right?" Tong Lei thought as he shook his head in resignation.


    Then suddenly the principal of the academy with his long white hair stood straight and walks towards the middle of the stage.


    With a smile, he made an introduction about the project that the crafting department had. And the introduction of the product called the ''phone'' which was introduced in the Yi Kingdom. The principal showed his happiness that atst in his own city they too can have the same artifact that many people can use for the betterment of the lives of the people in the Wu Kingdom.


    When the students heard this everyone showed an excited expression. One of the guests of the academy suddenly showed a happy expression in his face. This person is the mayor of the town of Light which is the border town of the kingdom of Wu. The town is the firstyer of protection against the beasting from the Daemon forest in the west.


    Many of the adventurers, mercenaries, and students would go to the Daemon forest and do some missions or hunt for beast or herbs. And this is a dangerous task, many would be lost in that ce and it is hard for them to find those people. But if they can have thismunication device that the academy is talking about then, before anything could happen, the people in the forest can ask for help as soon as possible.


    Not only the mayor of the border town is feeling excited, as many of the other people already have their minds on the usage of the artifact in their minds. Although cultivators can have the ability tomunicate telepathically once they became powerful enough but that would be in the future.


    With this announcement, everyone felt excited and can''t wait to see the unveiling of the product called the phone.


    All the people in this ce are happy except for one person, and that is Sai Wu. He knows that Shin Jiao is the one behind the array of the phone and he could not swallow this ''humiliation'' and hit in his pride. He could not ept that a lowly cultivator like Shin Jiao has the ability to understand the array and making it.


    Since he was not in that ce when Shin Jiao wrote the array, he thought that Shin Jiao just analyzed the arrays on the phone and rewritten it.


    "He just knows how to read arrays, what so special about that? Anyone can do that¡­ Hmph!" Sai Wu muttered as he threw res of daggers towards Shin Jiao.


    Then Sai Wu''s attention was caught by arge thing covered in silver cloth on the table with small roller wheels under it as it was dragged towards the middle of the stage.


    With the principal''s words, the thing on the table was unveiled and voices of awe and amazement can be heard.


    No one has ever seen such a big artifact before, so everyone is already showing a confused expression on their faces.


    Then a female staff of the crafting department walks to the front and began exining the parts that the people are seeing. Right now, what the people can understand is that the thing called the phone is divided into three parts, the phone, the base antenna, and the central exchange.


    After the long exnation, the people began to have an idea of how it works. So everyone is excited about the first trial.


    And so the first official trial began as the teachers and student assistants excitedly prepare everything.


    As the central exchange began to light up, Shin Jiao and Ai Ji suddenly feel the elements in their surrounding became a little disturbed.


    "This is a very crude prototype, so it has an effect on the natural energies in its surroundings. But once they learned how to refine it, then even those beasts in the forest won''t be able to detect its presence¡­ But at least it''s the first step." Shin Jiao thought.


    As the faculty began preparing everything, they showed excitement in their faces. They have already tried and tested the operation of this thing and they are confident that it would amaze everyone in this room. They can''t wait to see the dumbfounded look on each of the faces of the people.


    Then two volunteers from the guest were given two identical phones. Each of them was given instructions on how to operate the phone.


    Then the two men separate, one flew to the farthest corner of therge stadium and the other one stayed on the stage.


    "Now we would see how the two of them canmunicate with each other easily, without the use of any Qi or arts, only with this simple artifact." The teacher said as she signaled the man on the stage to dial the number of the other phone.


    The phone on the stage is connected to a rune that can amplify voices. So everyone can hear the sound of the phone ringing.


    Ring! Ring!


    Everyone was silent and only the ringing of the phone can be heard.


    Then suddenly they heard the ringing stopped and some clicking sound can be heard which seem toe from the other line.


    Then everyone suddenly heard an uncertain voice.


    "Umm¡­ What¡­ what should¡­ Oh, I can hear my voice!"


    The man from the other line suddenly said with a surprise.


    Everyone immediately erupted with glee.


    But suddenly, the phone on the stay burst out in smoke just like thosemunication artifacts that can only transmit and receive for one time.


    When this happened, everyone was silent as their eyes are focused on the phone which the man dropped as it was bursting with ck smoke. It was as if it has used all its energy just to receive the data. Also, the other man on the other end of the stadium flew back to the stage with the phone in his hand also smoking.


    Everyone was stunned at this as suspicion and doubt can be seen on their faces. Then a hush discussion erupted from the students and all those who watched this ''failed'' presentation.


    "What happened?" Shin Jiao thought while knitting his brow.

 Chapter 210 - Peace Before A Crisis 2

    The crude phone part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The audience became rowdy as everyone wanted to figure out what is happening on the stage. They were too astounded at the result of the test that they became excited.


    Many wanted to have this kind ofmunication artifact and they can already imagine thefort and convenience this thing can give them. Especially when they heard that this kind of artifact can actually make them able tomunicate with anyone anywhere within the city or even afar if the whole project would be finished. And even those in other cities or towns would be able tomunicate with them in an instant.


    This kind of logic made everyone in the audience became expectant of this new invention than was supposed to have originated from a small town in the border of the Yi kingdom.


    So right now everyone can''t help but feel a little disappointed with this kind of setback. So they tried to crane their heads just to be able to see what is happening.


    "How can this be? What is going on?" the principal said with a hint of anger in his tone.


    He was informed by the teachers and those in charge of the project that it waspleted and everything was smoothly taken care of. So he felt angry at this situation where they have given him too much hope but delivered poorly.


    "Principal¡­ we¡­ we don''t know. Everything was okay before we set everything up. Maybe there are some minor problems somewhere." one of the teachers in charge of the project tried to exin.


    "Minor problems? Do you call this minor problem? Look it''s still burning, the array inside this little thing is not written that well. I can''t believe that the academy has produced such a failure." One of the men who held the small phone said as he scanned the smoking object on his hand.


    "Well, that''s what you get for trusting someone who is not from the crafting department. He just randomly draws the array which he may have memorized, and then you trusted his blueprint. I think you should ask that person." Suddenly an arrogant voice said from within the crowd below the stage.


    Upon hearing that voice, the eyes of the teachers and the student staff turn towards Shin Jiao and Tong Lei''s direction. All of the people from the crowd followed suit and all eyes are now on the two who are sitting on the left front-most seat near the stage.


    When Ai Ji saw the calm expression on Shin Jiao''s face she felt ted. It''s been a few days since she entered the academy and never saw him. She also felt a little ashamed of herself upon realizing that she was actually busy in those days trying to create something. And she has forgotten the flow of time while working on her project.


    But now that she saw her master she felt contented and wanted to run towards him. But from the looks of it, the time is not appropriate. She is intelligent enough to know that if she runs towards her master at this time, she would be a burden to him rather than a help. So she decided to just look at him with a smile.


    Shin Jiao noticed Ai Ji''s expression and also shed a simple smile on his face and turn towards the people on the stage.


    "That''s right, how can you exin this student Shin Jiao!" another arrogant voice shouted from within the crowd.


    Upon hearing a student''s name the crowd suddenly erupted in a mor. The people suddenly began discussing and asking about who the student was.


    Although the students and teachers knew that the artifact is not faulty because they have already used it many times before showing it, but right at this time they are all clueless on how to fix it. They have tried using the reserve phone but they could not make a call or receive any no matter how many times they tried to dial it.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know who is trying to pull the string from behind this incident and he didn''t want to bother it either. He is not a petty person who would fight against someone with this trifling matter. So Shin Jiao decided to walk towards the stage in a calm andpose manner.


    "Teachers, and the leaders of the school and the city. This student greets you all." Shin Jiao said while greeting everyone on the stage.


    Right now on the stage the leaders of the city and some of the royal family are currently sitting and calmly discussing with the principal about the project. Although it was a dud except for the first trial and the voice sent, they are confident that the device would work after some fixing. But when the information about the phone was revealed that the blueprint came from a student, the leaders became skeptical.


    The king at this time was not present and his representative is the crown prince. He is currently sitting along with the different leaders of the city.


    When Shin Jiao''s name was mentioned everyone is already aware who he is and so when they saw him walking up the stage they didn''t fret over it. Although there are those who are not familiar with him, yet after asking some of the people beside them they are already aware who this student is.


    "Youngest brother! Your friend and partner in business is the one who thought up this thing? That was impressive." The crown prince said.


    Lim Wu has already met Shin Jiao and is also aware of this capability so now that he learned that he was the one who made the array he was more astounded.


    Even the craftsman association representatives are also amazed to learn that one of their new artificers was able to think of this veryplex array and artifact, so they too were amazed.


    "Oldest brother, this friend of mine is truly a great craftsman. So I trust that he is able to fix this thing." Mingsha Wu said with confidence in his voice.


    Meanwhile, as Shin Jiao went up the stage, a person sinisterly red at his figure and has a sneer on his face.


    "Let me see you fix that thing. You may know how to draw its array, but you are not the one who made it. It was through the sweat and blood of the crafting department teachers and student assistants. I have made some modifications with your array, hehe¡­ Let''s see how good you are."


    As that person waited to see how Shin Jiao could make a fool out of himself, Shin Jiao has already approached therge table. He carefully checked the two very important part of the phone, while he also carefully scrutinized the phones.


    "We already checked everything, but it won''t work anymore. What should we do?" one of the teachers in charge said.


    One can see arge bead of sweat forming on her forehead which should her anxiety.


    "Don''t worry teacher, I think I have found the solution in this." Shin Jiao said.


    "Re¡­ really! Then that is great!" the teacher said with excitement clear in her voice.


    "But before I fix this, I would like to ask¡­ who dared sabotage the project?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    His tone was normal but because of the silence, everyone on the stage clearly heard his words, which made everyone felt confused.


    "What do you mean by that student Shin Jiao?" the principal asked with a knitted brow.


    He knows the implication of the words from Shin Jiao. If someone wanted to destroy this project then there might be those spy beast-men within their midst. They must find who those people, if not, then it would be toote. But this task was given to Shin Jiao so they are also helpless on this.


    Then suddenly someone from below once again shouted.


    "Don''t believe his words! He''s just trying to stall some time because he knows that what he gave is a faulty array."


    Although there are many people in the surroundings yet Shin Jiao''s words were also heard by the people below the stage, so many were also shocked by this. But when they heard thement, everyone also felt skeptical about Shin Jiao''s array.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao could not help but show a sneer on his face. No matter how hard these people wanted to sabotage him, it would still be useless. His goal is to make this technology functional as soon as possible so he already has a backup n.


    So, while everyone is discussing him and some people trying to malign his name, Shin Jiao lifted his right arm sidewards and from his right hand, he held a small t square object. Then he took out from his spatial tool a sound amplifying tool.


    Suddenly he dialed a number and a ringing sounding from the sound-amplifying tool reverberated through the stadium making everyone turned silent.


    After a couple of rings, a clicking sound was suddenly heard and a sweet female voice was heard.


    "Hello! It''s been a while since youst called son. How is the academy? Are you doing fine there? Mom missed you so much¡­ Oh, by the way, I heard that Ai Ji was also in the academy. Tell her to call me, okay? I really miss her too¡­"


    Aye Muyan''s excited voice echoed through the air making everyone felt the loving and worrying care f a mother. Some of the female students also felt a little nostalgic that they already have ns to go home to see their mothers after this.


    "Mom! Mom!... I''m just okay. Actually I''m just showing some people how the phone works." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Oh! Realy? You mean you''re going to share the technology for the city? That''s good son, that''s good. Many would really appreciate this especially the mothers of those children in the academy, and¡­"


    "Mom!... I''ll talk to youter okay? Love you! Bye!" Shin Jiao said then he clicked on the call end icon.


    When the beeping sound ended, silence pervades the surroundings.


    Everyone''s expression is mixed with awe and excitement. They have already seen how the phone works in an actual setting that everyone is really curious about the thin rectangr crystal-like object on Shin Jiao''s hand.


    He can already feel many spiritual senses scanning the object and he just let them.


    Suddenly, someone from the crowd shouted!


    "No! This is impossible! This is not true! How can that thing work!"

 Chapter 211 - Peace Before A Crisis 3

    The crude phone part 3


    /*unedited*/


    In the academy inside arge vi ¡­


    Breaking sounds of porcin can be heard from inside along with the cursing and shouting sound of someone.


    It took a long time for that person to stabilize himself from venting all of his anger.


    After a long time, his figure slumped to the ground littered with broken ceramic with some blood on it. Then not too far from him is a figure of a woman badly beaten lying on the ground. She is still breathing but if not given any care then her life would surely end.


    "How did that bastard do that? How can he make such advance artifacts? This is not true right? I¡­ I must do something¡­ hehe¡­ I won''t let him off, I won''t let him off."


    The expression of the person slowly warped and turned into someone who looks like a maniac with a sinister smile on his face.


    "I guess killing that guy is the only way for me to vent my anger. Since he dared anger me, then he must face my wrath¡­ Kekeke¡­"


    Inside Shin Jiao''s housing in the academy¡­


    Tong Lei is currently looking at six people standing in front of him and Shin Jiao.


    Then suddenly the young woman walks forward and bowed her head in front of Shin Jiao.


    "Master! This unworthy disciple has forgotten to see you after entering the academy. Please¡­ Please forgive me." Ai Ji said as she felt a little guilty for not finding Shin Jiao as soon as she got out of the vi of Sai Wu.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao just waved his hand and smiled.


    "It''s okay, I don''t me you for that. I just wanted you to be happy with what you are doing. And I''m guessing that you have found some friends on the way. That I am happy." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ master¡­ master, I want to stay here with you." Ai Ji said after she steeled her heart and decided to follow her gut feeling.


    When the people in the house heard this, they all were dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Ai Ji to be so bold as to ask to stay in a house with a man. Although they have a master and student rtionship, they are still both young people.


    "Sister Ai Ji, I think that is inappropriate. You can stay with me instead, I promise to take good care of you." Suddenly May Wu said while she coquettishly hugged Ai Ji''s arm.


    "Umm¡­ We are friends, right? You can stay with us¡­" added Xun Ye who also held Ai Ji''s other arm.


    The two girls have been with Ai Ji for these couple of days and have already formed a friendship with her. When Shin Jiao saw this he felt happy for this student. At least she can now normally engage with other people.


    "Alright, it''s settled then! You will stay with them, and can juste here if you needed something from me. I want you to improve and practice on your own. Plus alchemy is also a great addition to your skill." Shin Jiao said.


    "Oh, before I forgot¡­ Guys, can I talk to her in private?" Shin Jiao added.


    The rest of the people went out of the house as Shin Jiao and Ai Ji talked.


    Ai Ji felt a bit happy that her master initiates the talk and she felt a little scared about what her master is going to say.


    As her mind drifted to, she suddenly imagined something.


    "Ai Ji¡­ I¡­ I think it''s time for you to know." Shin Jiao suddenly said with a clear sweetness in his voice.


    "Yes, master¡­ What is it?" Ai Ji replied with hope and love clearly written all over her face.


    "I have been your teacher for a couple of weeks and we have already formed a bond¡­ and in¡­ in those days, I think¡­ I think I''ve fallen in love with you." Suddenly Shin Jiao said as he suddenly rushed forward and hugged Ai Ji from behind.


    She can clearly feel his hot breath on her neck, as all of the hair in her body can''t help but stand on end. The tingling feeling of expectation of what would happen next made Ai Ji wanted to melt in Shin Jiao''s arms.


    Then she suddenly feels her body turning around and facing his handsome face.


    A blush appears on Ai Ji''s face, and their faces slowlye together.


    She then slowly pouted her small cherry lips to receive the iing hot lips of her master.


    "Hey!... Ai Ji!"


    "Hey! Are you okay?"


    Suddenly she heard the voice of Shin Jiao.


    Then Ai Ji found herself pouting her lips as if trying to kiss someone. And right in front of him is the dumbfounded look of her master Shin Jiao.


    "Are you okay?..." Shin Jiao asked as he patted Ai Ji''s head.


    In truth, Shin Jiao noticed her abnormal state of mind after her friends left. Then he suddenly notices her closing her eyes and smiling. Then she suddenly blushed and then began pouting her cute cherry lips towards him.


    He would be lying if he says that he was not tempted to kiss her. Shin Jiao noticed the changes in her whole person. From her already refined temperament to her beauty, everything has changed. She is like an improved version of herself, more than 100 times better.


    Luckily he can control himself and stopped thinking about those things. His feelings for Qin Lou are still there, and he would always dream of her at night while the two of them are standing in that mountain looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Ahem¡­ the reason why I called you here is that I discovered that you are already cultivating¡­ You¡­ how did you discover that kind of cultivation?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked trying to break the awkwardness between them.


    When she heard his words, Ai Ji felt a little disappointed but also excited that her master has discovered some changes in her.


    "Master, you¡­ you can see my cultivation?" Ai Ji asked excitedly.


    She was amazed that her master can see her true cultivation but others can''t.


    "You''re using both the Qi and the natural energy right?... Did you borrow the sses of your senior sister Jie Ye?" Suddenly Shin Jiao asked as an idea enter his mind.


    "Umm¡­ that''s right. She let me borrow it as I exin to her my predicament. After that, I was able to cultivate the method you''ve recorded in the sses." Ai Ji exined.


    "Haha¡­" Shin Jiao suddenlyughed in excitement.


    He could not believe that there is someone in this world just like him, someone who can cultivate both the Qi and the natural energy. So he felt really excited and can''t wait to guide Ai Ji through this path.


    "Alright, I will give you some fighting technique that you should practice every day. Remember that as a cultivator, you need to learn how to defend yourself from any foes okay?" Shin Jiao said as he took out another piece of eyesses with some records of fighting technique and style which he made.


    "Oh, master¡­ I¡­ I almost forgot¡­ I just remember something when I used the sses of senior sister Jie Ye. The way of the instruction in the sses seems a bit of reality and at the same time, not reality¡­ I mean¡­" Ai Ji tried to exin but is having a hard time thinking of ways to exin her experience.


    "You mean AR?" Shin Jiao cut through her exnation.


    "AR?" Ai Ji asked in confusion.


    "It''s an Augmented Reality. It''s like you are looking at some object that the eyesses are projecting but can''t touch them in reality." Shin Jiao exined in a simple term.


    "Yes, yes, that''s it¡­ So it''s called an AR¡­" Ai Ji muttered.


    "Yeah¡­ So, what about it?" Shin Jiao asked curiously at her reaction.


    Then Ai Ji''s expression turned serious as she seems to have thought of something.


    "Master, I have thought of a way to train in something. But I''m not sure if we are able to make it." Ai Ji said.


    "Training? Training of what?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Alchemy, crafting, martial arts, and more¡­" Ai Ji said feeling a bit excited.


    "Hmm¡­ you mean we are going to use the AR for training in alchemy, crating and martial arts right?" Shin Jiao confirmed.


    "Umm¡­ I think that it would be a good way to train someone in alchemy and crafting without the risk of wasting too much precious medicinal herbs or materials." Ai Ji said.


    "Yes, I can see the logic in that. But that would require too much precise data and research. This would take us many years to aplish." Shin Jiao said as he was also excited at the idea that Ai Ji has just given him.


    But when he thought of the amount of research data and analysis to be had just to be able toplete such task then, his fiery passion with regards to this idea almost died down.


    "Master, actually beside my cultivation I have developed another ability¡­" Ai Ji said with a smile.


    She was waiting for this chance to tell her master a good new about her newfound innate ability. It happened at that time when she began cultivating and reached the tenth sphere in her dantian. She suddenly can see objects differently. She can deduce thepatibility and the main attributes of the objects. And when she started crafting, she can sessfully bond any object without a hitch, and with a nce, she can see which object ispatible and which is not. Even the Qi and the natural energies in the air can be analyzed by her.


    She knows that as she grows stronger her powers would also grow. And this made her excited to share with her master.


    And this is also the reason why she became interested in alchemy and the idea of an AR application as a training program.


    Ai Ji began to exin to Shin Jiao her idea which made him interested.


    Meanwhile, they seem to have forgotten the rest of the people outside waiting for the two of them to end their conversation.


    Luckily they can see the two talking animatedly to each other through the window, or else the six young people would have thought that something is already happening between the two inside the house.

 Chapter 212 - Peace Before A Crisis 4

    School break


    The academy began to bustle about the new artifact which was created by the crafting department. Many have seen the thing that is on Shin Jiao''s hand and many wanted that kind of thing for themselves. But the crafting department promised that they would be willing to devote themselves to making such an advance artifact.


    What puzzled them the most is the cause of the failure of the device and they began to investigate the matter. Then they have found out that someone purposely sent out the students who are guarding the table at that time, and discovered that those people belong to the royal family.


    Because of this incident, the academy didn''t push the issue as it was resolved by a student and that they discovered that the student has created a more advanced ''technology'' than the primitive prototype that they have made.


    But since they have already found the right array and the patterns then it would be a cinch to make another one and more advanced than what they previously created.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has involved himself in more advanced research, which is virtual technology. Because of Ai Ji''s suggestions and ns, he began to also imagine how he can advancemunication technology and introduce the inte in this world. Though it would be a far cry from the inte on Earth yet at least he can try to establish first a WAN or wide areawork within the academy or the city itself.


    As they began to work, many departments in the academy began to be involved especially the crafting and formation array departments. Shin Jiao began giving them his own idea which the academy epted. Since the academy is filled with people who are maniacs when ites to researching, then the progress began to form slowly but steadily.


    ¡­


    It was time for the academy for its students to take a break. So each student was given a 5 days holiday from school. This is also for the preparation of the 3 academypetition.


    While studying in the academy, Shin Jiao has learned that in the next month after the school break, the threergest academies in the city of Wu are going to have a friendlypetition for 5 days. The three schools are The Great Wu Academy, Helu Academy, and Ice pce. Although there are many schools and academies in the great city of Wu, these three schools are the most well-known.


    Thepetition that school would be having would be about: formation array, alchemy, artifact crafting, war tactics, and martial arts.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t bother with any of these, as his mind is only focused onpleting themunication lines so that he can contact the underground base as soon as possible. He is nearing his goal and he ns to not get distracted.


    But that was only his n because he didn''t expect that others would also be nning something for him.


    "When is Shin Jiaoing home?" Aye Muyan excitedly asked Jiyi who is currently sitting beside her.


    Jiyi became close to Aye Muyan ever since she became her protector. Other than the two maidservants, Tin-tin and Shao-Shao, Jiyi has be very important and close to her heart.


    So right now, if she would choose who she wanted to be her daughter-inw she would choose the beautiful young woman.


    "Master didn''t say anything about that aunty, he just said that he would go as home as soon as he finished doing nning the project he had along with younger sister Ai Ji," Jiyi replied politely.


    She has treated Aye Muyan as her own mother nowadays as she didn''t expect the beautiful mother of her master to be so kind towards her. She has experienced having kin before but was hurt by them in the end. But ever since she absorbed the power of the soul essence, her sensitivity towards other''s emotions towards her became sensitive. She could tell whether they are true to her or not.


    So she dearly likes her master''s mother as the way she treats her is real without any falsehood or hypocrisy.


    As the two conversed they suddenly heard the voice of Tin-tin from outside the small courtyard.


    "Madam Jiao! Madam Jiao! The young master is back! The young master is back!"


    When the two heard this they felt ted and immediately ran out of the house. They also saw, Jie Ye and the two children running out of the house.


    "Greetings, madam Jiao!"


    "Greetings, grandma!"


    Jie Ye and the two children greeted Aye Muyan who nods her head in response.


    Then as they walk out into the gate, they saw two silhouettes walking in the distance. The young man is handsome with a well-featured face and a fit body, while the woman is small and cute, but her robe could not hide her womanly charms and curves.


    From afar, Aye Muyan can already tell that it was his son Shin Jiao who has been in the academy for a couple of weeks now and alongside him is Ai Ji.


    After the group, other groups of people also began rushing out of the small courtyard.


    These are Ai Ji and her family members who are now staying within thepound along with Aye Muyan. Unknown to the outside world, this small courtyard is actuallyrge underground. Before leaving, Shin Jiao instructed Ai Ji and the others to construct an underground base and gave them a blueprint on how they would do it. With the help of Ai Ji''s crafting technique, they are able to make a three-story underground base where many of Ai Ji''s research and crafting has been happening. This is also a ce where Jie Ye and Jiyi can practice their skills away from the prying eyes of the world.


    When Shin Jiao and Ai Ji saw the people weing them with happy smiles, they were ted and felt happy too.


    The reunion was a pleasant one and Shin Jiao felt that having a family is truly awesome. At this time, he felt that having Aye Muyan as his mother is truly the blessing of his life and he cherished her too much.


    After arge dinner, the two, mother and child walked through the garden which Aye Muyan has been taking care of behind her house.


    "Son, how was the academy? Are you doing well in there?" Aye Muyan asked as she slowly walks beside Shin Jiao while holding his arms.


    "Umm¡­ I had a nice there mother. I''ve met a lot of friends and also contributed a lot in the academy." Shin Jiao replied like a child.


    Though he hadn''t thought about anything, however, right now he felt that he is like a child walking with his mother. This moment for him is simply something that he had never experienced before, so he is very happy.


    The two spend the night talking about their days and felt the bond between mother and child became closer.


    Shin Jiao spends his days in leisure while sometimes being bothered by Ai Ji with some trifling matters, but in total, he was very happy with the vacation.


    Then on the fourth day, Shin Jiao suddenly felt something different from his body.


    "Hmm¡­ This is¡­ power? Something is changing with my cultivation¡­" Shin Jiao muttered while staying inside his room.


    "Oh, I''m breaking through to the middle-stages of the gold core realm. And the sphere in my mind dantian is already forming its 47th sphere. Hehe¡­ this is great! Though I haven''t cultivated these few days, yet I guess my body didn''t forget to cultivate naturally." Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao puts his concentration in absorbing the core in his dantian, the more energy he absorbs the stronger the force he can muster to breakthrough. Then suddenly his body began to ache all over again.


    This is his technique in advancing his physique to the level of the mid-stage gold core realm. So he gritted his teeth as his physique cultivation slowly advances through. The pain is clearly too much this time as Shin Jiao began to breathe heavily, and painful moaning sound would escape his mouth every now and then. Shin Jiao has already experienced pain and thought this is amon urrence but he could not get used to this pain as it is too much.


    For the whole night, Shin Jiao suffered through the tribtion of advancing his physique. Luckily he has put up a barrier or else, the wholepound would hear his painful wails.


    ¡­


    It was already morning, and the sun has already shone high up in the sky when Shin Jiao felt the golden bright glow of the sun hurting his eyes.


    Shin Jiao slowly blinked his eyes as his body was covered in a ck gooey substance.


    "Damn¡­ I still have this many impurities inside my body?" Shin Jiao muttered upon discovering himself covered with the smelly goo.


    He knows that those substances came from the beast core that he used to absorb Qi and natural energy from. Beast cores are not pure sources of Qi and natural energies, but still, they are an abundant source of such energies, so not many cultivators would absorb from beast cores directly. Instead, they would use their external body Qi to filter the absorbed Qi from the cores.


    Shin Jiao jumped out of the now dirtied bed and immediately ran towards his personal bathroom and washed himself up.


    As he went out of his room, he saw Jie Ye who is looking at her two children with disbelief clearly written all over her face.


    Shin Jiao wanted to say something but he was suddenly dumbfounded upon looking at the two little kids in the living room.

 Chapter 213 - Peace Before A Crisis 5

    Tong Lei''s in trouble


    Shin Jiao is looking at something that he hadn''t expected and could not even exin. Mages in the other continent are truly mysterious ording to Gubu. Even Phoenix (Meng Shiaoning) who had her memories uncover didn''t know a lot about mage''s true ability and power. This might be because she was still young when she was transported from the other continent to the cultivationnd.


    So Shin Jiao''s research on mages and magic is not thatplete. But with his own hands, he was able to make some original spells for the mages in the underground base, to train and use.


    Yet, right now in front of him he is looking at two small kids slowly showing their mother something that they have discovered for the first time. The looks on their faces are a mix of excitement, awe, with a tinge of fear, which made them look cute and adorable.


    "Mom! Look I have green lights on my palm!" the little girl Haoyin said while she happily showed her palms to Jie Ye.


    "Look, mom, I can make water float! Look! Look!" the little boy Bao eximed happily as he made a thumb-sized wobbling water ball floats in his palms.


    This scene made, Jie Ye, a little dumbfounded and unable to answer her two children. Her eyes are full of hope and love to the two as she looks at them with her motherly gaze.


    Right now, her heart is blooming with happiness upon learning that her two children are also mages like herself. At first, she decided to make herself strong so that he can be of use to Shin Jiao in the future to pay for his kindness to her and her two kids. But now, her other goal is to be strong so that she can protect her powerless children when they grew up.


    When she advances her power and as it grew stronger, she can already tell that her lifespan has already exceeded that of a mere mortal. And now she knows that her kids would grow old faster than her, and they would leave this world earlier than her. So she wanted to be strong to make their lives better. But now, things are different. Her kids are also mages, which means that they too can be like her and live a long life.


    "Wow, you two have some awesome magic powers." Suddenly the voice of Shin Jiao was heard from the inner hall of the house.


    Since the five of them live in the same house, Shin Jiao would always see the two kids and Jie Ye along with Jiyi when he was staying at home before. So it was not umon for him to see these two kids already up this time of the day.


    "Master! This¡­" Jie Ye suddenly stood up and bowed to greet Shin Jiao.


    "Haha¡­ Sister Jie, you are really blessed with such wonderful kids. I truly admire you¡­ Come let older brother looks at your powers." Shin Jiao said as he walks closer to the two excited children who also ran towards him with their hands raised while glowing with a green and blue hue.


    "Big brother! My hands are green¡­ hihi¡­" little Haoyin said giggling while showing Shin Jiao her two palms.


    Meanwhile, the little boy, Bao Fu shyly showed his hands while trying to make the wiggling water ball stay afloat on top of his palms.


    When Shin Jiao asked them how they discovered their powers, the two kids happily exined.


    The two kids discovered their abilityst week while they were ying. But since they are not aware of it, they think that they are just dreaming. But then they noticed that the ability keeps on appearing making the two felt excited. But they decided to keep it from their mother to surprise her.


    So while their mother is working outside, the two kids began to practice their powers on their own, and soon were able to use it freely.


    After their exnation, Jie Ye felt a little angry and scolded them a little because she was too worried about the mishaps that could have happened at that time. Yet, Shin Jiao appeased her and told the kids to not do it again, which they promised to obey.


    "All right, let''s see how far the two of you have gotten in controlling your powers." Shin Jiao said as he took the two kids along with Jie Ye in the underground training area.


    When the four arrive in the area, Shin Jiao saw Jiyi already practicing swordsmanship that he taught her, and from her forms, he can deduce that she has already reached great improvements.


    The two kids haven''t been in this ce, so when they saw Jiyi doing the sword dance, the two became amazed and began pping their little hands in excitement after Jiyi finished her routines.


    This also attracted her and made a smile when she saw the fouring her way.


    "Good morning! Master, Sister Jie Ye¡­ What are you doing here with the kids?" Jiyi asked in confusion.


    "Good morning!... Well, we are here to see these two little children their abilities." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "What!? You mean these two kids have also developed their powers?" Jiyi shouted in disbelief.


    "How¡­ how could this be master? This is not like a normal urrence right?" Jiyi added.


    "Hmm¡­ you''re right. I guess that being in an environment rich in natural energy and Qi made their innate ability show up early. Or was it triggered by something else?... hmm¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his thought began to drift.


    "Master! Hey¡­" Jiyi saw Shin Jiao''s expression and reacted immediately.


    She already knows that when Shin Jiao''s mind began to drift and think. It would be hard for them to get his attention. So she decided to break his line of thought and go back to their main purpose.


    "Let''s see their powers!" Jiyi excitedly said as she walks towards little Haoyin and little Bao.


    "Can you let elder sister see your powers?" Jiyi asked with her gentle smile.


    Little Bao''s face suddenly blushed upon seeing her beautiful smile and immediately averted his gaze.


    When Shin Jiao and the others saw this, they almostugh.


    The little guy seems to have a crush on Jiyi.


    "Aw¡­ that''s cute." Jiyi muttered as her gaze turns towards Shin Jiao.


    But upon seeing her master''s nonchnt smile, she felt a little disappointed. She wanted deep in her heart that her master would react the same way as the little guy and she thought that it would be cute.


    Upon thinking of this idea, her cheek suddenly turned red.


    "Okay, let''s see what the two of you can do." Shin Jiao said as he began to instruct them on how they can efficiently control their powers for the first time.


    Though he can let Jie Ye do this as the two are her children, but he wanted to do it first. This is because he has truly learned to love the two kids and as their senior brother, he wanted to teach them many things.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the academy.


    Tong Lei didn''t go home and just decided to stay in the academy and continue to research the technology. He has already learned a lot of principles and knowledge from Shin Jiao and already understood the meaning of most of the arrays. Now he is trying to consolidate that knowledge by applying it in the phone technology.


    He is trying to craft his own personal phone so that he can use it when the ry stations and main servers are up.


    As he was doing so, his concentration is in the furnace in front of him. He has already written all the arrays and even those microarrays are already done. What he needed to do now is to construct the outeryer of the artifact.


    When he first saw the rectangr object on Shin Jiao''s hand at that time, he felt really excited. But now, he wanted to shape his own phone. He decided it to be like the eyesses that Shin Jiao has shown him.


    With that in mind as a goal, Tong Lei began shaping the outer case while protecting the arrays inside with his Qi.


    While his concentration is full in crafting, he didn''t notice a shadow stealthily observing behind him. He was not aware that this shadow has been spying on him while he was doing his work. At first, the purpose of this person was to hurt him and prevent him from creating the artifact. But once it saw his design and the ns, it decided to wait and see.


    After a long time, Tong Lei showed a satisfied expression on his face signifying that the artifact was already finished. But he still didn''t put it out of the furnace as he is going to put the final touches in the artifact, and this is his signature.


    But before he can do so, he suddenly felt a killing intent behind him. Even though Tong Lei looks weak but in truth, he is a strong cultivator. So when he felt that killing intent he immediately raised his Qi field and protected his head by raising his arm.


    But still, the shadow was able to break his weak Qi field and a stter of blood flew everywhere. Luckily for him, his arms are thick and the weapon of the other person was not able to chop off his arms. But still, Tong Lei grimaces in pain as his white bones were exposed through the cut on his arm.


    This made him felt weak and wanted to faint.


    Due to fatigue andck of rest from doing too much research, Tong Lei is now suffering from being too weak. So he decided to send out a distress signal before fainting.. As everything went ck he didn''t know whether he is alive or already dead.

 Chapter 214 - Peace Before A Crisis 6

    Powerbo


    On a stone tiled groundys a pudgy young man with blood covering half of his body. The young man''s eyelids slowly flutter as his eyes tried to open. Then he found himself lying on the ground with warm liquid covering him. When he tried to move he suddenly feels pain all over his body, as if all of his bones are broken.


    This pain woke Tong Lei up from his fainted state a while ago. At this time he didn''t know how many hours have passed since passing out as he tried to recall what happened.


    Then suddenly he remembered that he was crafting his own sses when someone attacked him. This creation of his that should be his ultimate creation was disrupted when someone attacked him.


    "Ugh¡­ My¡­ body hurts¡­" Tong Lei muttered under his breath as he tried to drag himself up.


    Then suddenly he felt a pang of pain cursing through one of his arms. When his gaze turns to see that arm he was mortified. The wound was too severe that his bones are already showing. Luckily for him that he was a cultivator and that his blood vessels have already clotted.


    Then suddenly his senses were woken when he felt the warmness of his surroundings. Then he saw that the wholeboratory was on fire.


    This made Tong Lei panicked and tried to stand up, but failed as hisrge body crumbled to the ground.


    "No, no, no! This can''t be! All the research materials of the seniors and teachers! How can these things happen?!" he muttered in disbelief.


    He knows the time and effort given in making this project. And he was aware of the effort that the teachers have put into this so that they canplete the project. But now, everything is in ruins and he mes himself for being too reckless and let the enemy burn everything.


    "Huhuhu¡­ I''m sorry everyone¡­ I''m just so useless¡­ If my life is the payment for my transgressions then so be it." Tong Lei said with dignity as he cried in shame.


    The crackling sound of fire burning through woods and parchments are making Tong Lei''s heart feel like being torn apart. Right now, he can''t bear to see the eyes of his ssmates and teachers that have worked hard for this.


    But what can he do? He can''t even stand up as his whole body seems to have been really hurt badly. As his eyes slowly dimmed he felt really regretful deep in his heart.


    As his mind slowly fades away, the handsome face of his brother and teacher shed through his mind.


    "Teacher¡­ I''m thankful that you have taught me a lot of things¡­ Yet I''m sorry for being a disappointment to you." Tong Lei muttered as he slowly closes his eyes.


    But suddenly he heard a familiar voice.


    "Don''t you dare sleep on me! Tong Lei! Wake up!"


    Tong Lei seems to know who this voice belong to and wanted to see this person''s face. He knows that this voice is from his master.


    "Am I hallucinating now? I think I heard master Shin''s voice¡­ Hehe¡­" Tong Lei said with a smile.


    "Fool! Wake up!" Suddenly Shin Jiao said as he squatted down and check Tong Lei''s condition.


    From behind Shin Jiao is a whirling portal that seems to be a small gate. Shin Jiao would not dare use this kind of gate is not in emergency cases as they use too much energy. This small gate alone cost him 1,000 low-level spirit stones, which is a little expensive.


    From that gate followed two women and two children.


    "Jie Ye, this is a chance for the kids to learn..." Shin Jiao said as hemanded Jie Ye to help with the fire.


    With little Bao''s control on the water, his mother taught him to carefully put off the raging fire which Jie Ye also tried to absorb.


    As the mother and son work their magic, Shin Jiao asked little Haoyin to stand beside him.


    "Little Yin''er can you help this older brother with his wounds?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Then little Haoyin nods her head in confirmation. From the looks of it, little Haoyin is not afraid of seeing wounds.


    Before the group arrives in the research room of the crafting department. Shin Jiao has already asked the two kids about their powers and what the two have discovered. And from the two''s narration, Shin Jiao was astonished and became really interested.


    Haoyin Fu has the ability to control the regeneration of cells, which means that she can control both nts'' and animals'' growth. Though she could not control it perfectly yet, however, for wounds in the body of animals, she can already help those creatures heal them. This is what the two kids would usually do while in thepound as they y. Sometimes because of Bao Fu''s rash behavior, he would fall down and injure himself. And with the help of little Haoyin, his wounds would be healed in no time.


    As little Haoyin walks beside Tong Lei, she slowly squatted down and tried to touch his skin. But suddenly the little girl frowns and shook her head.


    "What''s wrong, Yin''er?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Big Brother Shin¡­ he is very strong¡­ I can''t¡­" little Haoyin said with her small voice as if she is shy for not being of use.


    Suddenly her eyes began to tear up as she slowly frowns and sobs.


    "Oh, no, no, it''s okay little Yin''er¡­ Big brother understands. I just want to see your power." Shin Jiao said as he hugs the little girl and calmed her down.


    Little Hoayin felt a little displeased with herself for not being of help in this situation.


    Suddenly, little Bao turned towards little Haoyin and shouted.


    "Sister, let''s do it like the capsule!"


    When she heard this her eyes went wide in realization and suddenly she hit her small forehead.


    "Tsk¡­ big brother, you''re right! Help me!" little Haoyin shouted.


    Then Shin Jiao saw the two do something that he never would have expected. While helping his mom and holding a spirit stone on his hand, he freed his other hand suddenly from the air formed wobbling water shaped like a sphere, which quickly covered Tong Lei''s whole body. Before it covers his head, little Haoyin extended both of her arms and touched the crystal water and it immediately turned green.


    Tong Lei who is half-conscious suddenly felt fear upon seeing that he is going to be drowned in a water sphere. But before he can realize it, he suddenly feels his whole body befortable. And he also realized that his lungs didn''t need air as it functions like normal even in that water sphere.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he was dumbfounded. He didn''t know what has these two kids been practicing that they are able to do this. But he decided to ask the two when theye back. From the looks of it, these two are keeping more secrets from them.


    It didn''t take too long for them to put out the fire which has already rmed the whole crafting department.


    When the teachers arrive in the scene they saw two people, Shin Jiao and Tong Lei.


    At this time, Jie Ye and the rest have already gone back through the gate.


    As the two went out of the research area, they were greeted with the frantic look from the teachers and the other students who didn''t go home for this break.


    As most of them are too busy with their own research and studies that they felt like going home is a waste of time.


    "What happened?" Suddenly one of the teachers asked with concern.


    But before Shin Jiao can answer, someone suddenlymented from the crowd.


    "The two tried to burn down the research so that the academy won''t be able to finish the research on that phone thing. Maybe they are nning to stop the research¡­ Are they spies from the enemy?"


    "Yeah, they might be those damned beast people spies!"


    "Get them! Get them now!"


    Suddenly with the instigation and the suspicious event that has happened, most of the students in this ce were suddenly convinced that the two might be spies from the enemy, the beast n.


    The students might not be aware of this, but the teachers are. So they immediately move and grab the two students.


    This sudden turn of events was not expected by the two which made them a little dumbfounded. They never would have expected that the person who is behind all of this mess would use the knowledge that there are spies in the academy and use it against the two of them.


    Shin Jiao was right now feeling in rage. He actually didn''t want to bother with this as the person who is responsible for this mess is a royal. And being involved with the royal family is a great mess for him. He has already in contact with the two princes, luckily for him; those two are not the stupid kind of royalties.


    Actually Shin Jiao has installed a monitoring system in theb and is always monitoring what is happening inside it.


    When he saw that fatty Tong Lei is trying his hard to craft something in theb, he was happy. He knew how hard-working Tong Lei is.


    So he didn''t watch further, when he took the children in the underground training area and asking them some questions, Shin Jiao suddenly felt a nagging feeling in his heart to double-check theb. At first, he wanted to just shrug it off as it seems like it''s just a small nagging feeling. But after a while, he just can''t put his mind into it. So he decided to open the camera monitor.


    And what he saw made Shin Jiao panicked. He can see that the entireb is already burning and the figure of Tong Lei is already lying on the ground swimming in his own pool of blood.


    Upon seeing this he didn''t hesitate and immediately activate a gate portal directly to theb.

 Chapter 215 - Peace Before A Crisis 7

    The real culprit


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao is currently supporting Tong Lei who has already been healed with the help of thebined healing power of little Haoyin''s and the pod-like effect used by little Bao. So his body has already recovered from his wounds. But right now, Tong Lei is still feeling weak due to blood loss and theck of Qi in his body.


    When a couple of teachers are rushing towards them, Tong Lei knew that Shin Jiao is going to fight back. So he tried to hold him down so that he would not get involved in this mess. But he didn''t know that his calm andposed master is already raging in anger.


    So when he tried to stop him, only the blur figure of Shin Jiao was left on his side.


    This too stunned the teachers who are currently rushing forward. Upon seeing Shin Jiao which is their target is already gone, they turn their attention towards Tong Lei who weakly stood on the spot.


    They thought that because of fear Shin Jiao has already run and hide, yet they didn''t expect that Shin Jiao would suddenly appear behind them.


    With a swift move, Shin Jiao immediately knocks the nearest teacher in front of him.


    Thud!


    The sound of someone falling heavily to the ground, made everyone stunned.


    Nobody expected that a mere gold core student would be able to take out a teacher in primary stages of the infant soul realm with just one move.


    But right in front of their eyes, they can see Shin Jiao with his fiery gaze towards the teachers who were supposed to ask before making a move at the two of them.


    "Get him! Get him! He dared hit a teacher! Kill him! Kill him!"


    Suddenly someone from the crowd shouted.


    This has already annoyed Shin Jiao for thest time. Though he didn''t want to bother with this, yet these people have annoyed him. Plus he can feel the killing intent from this person. So he decided to sneakily kill this person.


    So as the teachers attacked Shin Jiao he suddenly threw a punch to one of the teachers and from inside his robe, pointed the barrel of the handgun in that person''s head.


    As the punch collided, Shin Jiao pulled the trigger.


    Because of the strength of the teacher and that teacher was prepared, Shin Jiao was overwhelmed and was thrown like a cannonball towards a wall.


    "Che, a mere student thinks that you can rebel against us, teachers! Do you think you can just cause trouble and not suffer the consequences? This research facility is where many teachers spend their time, but you two just wasted that and burn everything up. I won''t let you go." The teacher that came in contact with Shin Jiao said in anger.


    When Shin Jiao heard this from the ground, his anger has subsided a little. It seems that the teachers are just worried about the effort given by the other teachers and that the research was just burned down for nothing, so they felt a little angry.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess I can''t turn my anger to these teachers." Shin Jiao sighs in his mind.


    But suddenly someone from the crowd shouted.


    "Ah! Some¡­ someone is dead! Someone was killed!"


    "Help! Somebody died in here!"


    The crowd shouted in panic, as they formed around the person who is lying on the ground with blood flowing profusely from his head.


    From the look of that person, he is still smiling sinisterly and that he seems to have no idea that he has already died before he knew it.


    Thismotion made the teachers stop on their tracks and turn their attention to the dead student. They didn''t expect that there would be a murder case in the academy even though there are many people around.


    The teachers began to do the investigation but to no avail. It seems that the weapon used was a piece of a metallic object which has scattered inside the head of the victim.


    "Teacher, we can do a soul search." Suddenly Shin Jiao suggested to one of the teachers near him.


    "Hmm¡­ but I''m not that proficient with that skill." The teacher replied.


    "It doesn''t matter, the student is already dead. So you don''t have to worry about anything." Shin Jiao insisted.


    "You''re right."


    Then the teacher walks towards the body which made the other teachers frown in suspicion of what that teacher wanted to do.


    "I will do an open soul search, please assist." The teacher said.


    "But teacher he is¡­"


    "He''s already dead. We need to find who the culprit is. Nobody move! All students should stay!" the teacher shouted.


    And open soul search is where the infant soul realm cultivator shows what he sees within the mind of the person. If the person is alive then this would be a very dangerous activity as it would make that person turn into a fool. But since the victim is already dead then there is no worry. And with the strength of an infant soul realm, they can show or see at least a day of that person''s memory.


    So the teacher slowly approached the body of the victim.


    Suddenly before the teacher can touch the corpse, someone walks out of the crowd.


    "Teacher, I think that''s hical. You should not invade someone''s soul like that." The figure of Sai Wu walks out from the crowd.


    His imposing aura made everyone turned silent.


    As a part of the royal family, his status is highpare to all of the students.


    Actually he was just hiding within the crowd and waiting for the show to blow up. But when he heard that they are going to do a soul search he suddenly felt a little afraid. There are things that he didn''t want the teachers to know. Even though he is a part of the royal family, this didn''t mean that he can do whatever he wanted in the school without any consequences.


    So he felt a little afraid that his secret would be found out by the teachers. Because that person is one of his people and if they knew that he''s the one creating the discord, it would be disadvantageous for him.


    "Master Sai Wu seems to be hiding something." Suddenly Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When Sai Wu heard this he immediately became angry.


    "What do you mean by that Shin Jiao? Don''t think that because you help the crafting department I would let you go?... I Sai Wu would never let anyone step on the face of the royal family." Sai Wu shouted.


    "Oh! How about if I let them search him?" suddenly a female voice from the crowd appears.


    Then the crowd parted to show a beautiful young woman calmly walking forward.


    "That''s the youngest daughter of the Ouyang family¡­ this is troublesome."


    "It''s senior sister Fey Ouyang¡­ I heard she was the genius who tops the war tacticspetitionst year."


    The crowd suddenly whisper to each other.


    When Sai Wu saw Fey Ouyang he was dumbfounded and has a tinge of fear clearly written on his face.


    "Se¡­ senior sister Fey Ouyang, how have you been? What¡­ what brings you to our department?" Sai Wu suddenly asked with cold sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "Senior student Ouyang, sorry for the dy. I''ve been stuck in this problem¡­ I will finish crafting your weapon after this." the teacher who was supposed to do the open soul search said.


    "It''s okay teacher Ki, I''m not in a hurry. This matter took my interest so I wanted to see what''s really going on in this ce," she said while folding her arms.


    Her two healthy twin peaks seem to almost burst as she hugs them with her slender arms.


    The beauty of Fey Ouyang made every male student in the area almost drool in admiration. Thebination of the cute and mature bearing of a woman made her very attractive, coupled with her hot figure is truly a feast in the eyes.


    But no one dared run their imagination wild as her temper is as hot as her body.


    "Teacher, you can do a soul search. I assure you that no one dared oppose." Fey Ouyang said with a domineering voice.


    "Shit! Shit! I really want to kill this woman. Why would she appear at this time?" Sai Wu thought that he began to panic.


    The man called teacher Ki squatted down and slowly chanted something as the light slowly formed in his right index finger. Then he pointed it to the dead student''s forehead while 3D like scene appears on top of it like a holographic image.


    Although it was without a voice, save teacher Ki is the one who can hear everything. The people around them can see different faces of students as they seem to be discussing something. Then the figure of Sai Wu appears while he seems to be instructing something to the students. As teacher Ki listens to their conversation he began to frown and anger suddenly showed in his face.


    Then he suddenly stopped the soul searching as he suddenly stood up.


    "Prince Sai Wu! What you did today is a disgrace to the entire crafting department. I will make sure that you will face the appropriate sentence for your crimes." Teacher Ki thought.


    He was enraged at what the pompous prince has done, and he would not let it go. He too was a little ashamed that he was used by a mere student because of his anger.


    He then turns to looks at Sai Wu, but suddenly discovers that he is already escaped.


    "Teacher Ki, why did you stop the search?" Fey Ouyang asked.


    But the teachers already knew why. They already knew the heavy implication of this matter when they saw the figure of Prince Sai Wu in the memory of that student.


    "Everyone is dismissed." Teacher Ki shouted and nodded to the other teachers.


    With that signal, the other teachers began to disperse the students.


    "Teacher?"


    "Miss Ouyang, this matter can only be dealt with by the principal and the dean of the school. I need to go now and report to them. I will be dying the crafting of your weapons, for that I am sorry." Teacher Ki said as he cupped his hand and turn to leave.


    "It''s okay teacher Ki, take your time¡­ I''ll be staying here." Fey Ouyang said yfully as she skips towards Shin Jiao and Tong Lei''s location.


    When she saw the two a smile appear on her beautiful face, which dispelled the mature aura she''s been showing a while ago.


    "Hello! Nice to meet you." Fey Ouyang said with a yful smile.


    Looking at her smile, Shin Jiao could not help but feel deep in his heart that there might be troubleing their way.

 Chapter 216 - Peace Before A Crisis 8

    A new building in the academy


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao was bbergasted upon seeing the change of attitude of the young woman. From being a domineering rich youngss into a yful and happy go lucky cute girl.


    As the teachers left and the students left the area, Shin Jiao noticed one of the teachers looking at him with anger and discontent in his eyes. Then he realized that it was one of the teachers that he has knocked out. That teacher could not ept his defeat from a mere mid-stage gold core realm cultivator. But he could not do anything about it this time, but just thought deep in his heart that he would remember this humiliation.


    Shin Jiao didn''t care about that teacher as it was his fault for being too rash in attacking him carelessly.


    "Thank you for your help youngdy. This humble one is Shin Jiao and this is my friend Tong Lei." Shin Jiao said with a thankful look in his eyes.


    Though he didn''t need her help as he can actually fight against all the teachers if he went all out, however, with her help, everything became smooth and didn''t cause him more trouble. So he was thankful for her assistance.


    "Nah, it''s okay¡­ actually I''m here because I was trying to ask teacher Ki for a customized upgrade for my swords. I wanted to add some additional effects on it for theing 3 academypetition. I''m sure that with teacher''s Ki''s ability I can have a really powerful sword." Fey Ouyang said with excitement clearly written in her eyes.


    "Upgrades?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked with curiosity.


    He knows that there are upgrades for artifacts, but he is not yet strong enough to do it. ording to Gubu, he needs to be an infant soul realm cultivator to be able to do upgrades or to have at least 50 spheres.


    Shin Jiao knows that with 50 spheres he may be able to repair Gubu''s ring and be able to ess the other jade slips inside it. So he felt a little excited at the same time a little hopeless as the advancement of the sphere and his physique is in sync and it is taking him a long time. Right now he is already at 47th sphere and the 48th might take him some time, but he is confident that he can reach the 50th sphere before going back to the underground base.


    "You haven''t heard about upgrades?" Fey Ouyang asked while knitting her brows.


    Upgrades of artifacts aremon in the cultivationnd, although only those that belong to the upper echelon know about it, however, other rich families also knew about artifact upgrades. And in the academy, only a handful of teachers knew how to do it. Teacher Ki and the Dean of the crafting department are some of them who knew how to upgrade artifacts.


    "Cough, cough¡­" suddenly Tong Lei coughs next to Shin Jiao while he is assisting him with his arms.


    "Hey, brother Tong are you okay? Do you feel still feel pain?" Shin Jiao asked with worry in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao knew that Tong Lei''s condition is not that bad so he just let the two children heal him and did not use any pills. But his condition is still weak, so he is still worried. Yet as a man of science he still needed to see the effect of the healing powers of little Hoayin, this way he can assess their progress.


    "I''m okay, master¡­ Miss Ouyang, thank you for helping us."


    "Well, I''m not that much of a help¡­ I''m just sorry for theboratory, but since the royal family is involved with this, we can''t go after that damned Sai Wu. All we can do is hope that the principal would kick that bastard out of the academy." Fey Ouyang said with a hint of anger in her eyes.


    The two nods with her conjecture, but Shin Jiao has a strange gleam in his eyes. He has already taken a step back and let that person go many times. But he knows that Sai Wu was the one responsible for almost killing Tong Lei, his friend so, he would not keep a blind eye about this anymore.


    Sometimes, idents happen in the academy right?


    "Hey, I remember you¡­ you said your name is Shin Jiao right? The person who has that strange artifact that canmunicate with others even in great distance." Suddenly Fey Ouyang said with fake surprise in her eyes.


    Actually the reason why she approached Shin Jiao is that she has recognized him when the phone was presented at that time. So her goal was to ask him for a favor in creating her own personal phone.


    "Yes. That person is me." Shin Jiao replied.


    With the look in Fey Ouyang''s eyes, he already knows what her purpose is.


    But he didn''t mind giving her a gift for helping them at this time. He knows that an ally would be more profitable than having another enemy.


    "Oh, well¡­ I¡­ I wanted to ask you to craft me a phone of my own. Just like the one you used at the unveiling of the thing called ''phone''." Fey Ouyang said with hope sparkling in her eyes.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he almostughs but restrained himself.


    He just nods his head in confirmation.


    "After the project is done, and themunication towers are built I will give you, your own phone. That I promise." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Wait¡­ I want one just like the crystal thing that you held that time. I think it looks fancy and more appealing." Fey Ouyang said.


    The two continue talking as Shin Jiao helped Tong Lei to the infirmary of the school.


    The news, that the research room of the crafting department being burned down was spread throughout the school. Even those students who are at home still received this.


    But the teachers of the crafting research department were not worried at all. This is because Gu Ouyang as the person in charge of the research has already hidden the most crucial data and blueprints. So the teachers are not worried about anything, though it was a pity the building was burned.


    The research building was then torn down by the academy and with the help of the builders; they were able to construct a new one.


    So after the vacation of the students, they arrived in a much wider space research building. Even the teachers were surprised to see that their researchb has improved.


    The old crafting research building looks like a dungeon of some sort from the old times. The lighting is a little okay, but in truth, it is not that good. Even the security is a bitx and it didn''t conform to the safety standard of the modern Earth''sbs.


    So Shin Jiao decided to ask the dean if he can assist with the building of the new facility.


    This time, Shin Jiao has installed many new mechanisms, since he was already in school he helped the builders to turn it into a semi-modern like research building with security protocols installed.


    It took them almost two days in constructing the new building but the builders were in awe of the facility which they have never seen before. Unlike Earth, in the cultivationnd, building something using Qi is easier. With the builder''s power to control thend, it''s as easy as pie to mold things. So contracting something is really easy and fast. If it was a normal building, with the power of the builders it would not take an hour to construct one. But this time, Shin Jiao guided them to make it more sturdy and secured.


    This is because Shin Jiao is looking at the future. If he can make the academy as one of his research grounds then that would mean a great thing for his ns. Luckily for him, the dean was amodating and trusting with his ns. After the building was finished the second day, Shin Jiao showed a contented face and was astounded at what he has done.


    So when the students and the teachers who are part of the research saw the new building everyone was surprised and was stunned. They could not help but get excited to enter their new research facility which seems to be different from the rest of the buildings in the academy.


    The building itself has three-story, with tinted ss pane as its windows. The color is vibrant making one want to look at it and admire the intricate design. Though in the modern world, this is just a normal office building, but in the cultivationnd, this is something new.


    "Wow, what kind of building it this? Why does it feel like everything is made of crystal?"


    "I wish our alchemy research building would also look the same."


    "Yeah, look I can see silhouettes of people inside those dark crystal walls."


    "That''s awesome¡­ can we enter? I want to see what''s inside."


    The students who are not part of the research group began crowding. Since the building it three-story, it can also be seen from the entrance which made the other students from the other departments approach it.


    When the principal saw the building an idea came to his mind which made him a bit apprehensive.


    "I¡­ I want the main building of the school to look just like that." The principal muttered.


    The person beside him also nods his head.


    "We can ask, student Shin Jiao to also design a blueprint for us."


    "No, no¡­ I want something which is grander and unique. It would be nice if I can see the whole academy while inside my own room. Hahaha¡­" the principal said as he chuckled excitedly of the future prospect of the academy.


    He can now imagine how the academy would look like in the future.

 Chapter 217 - Peace Before A Crisis 9

    The three academy contest 1


    /*unedited*/


    A few days have passed¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently preparing for the iing three academy contest. These days, he has been staying in the library and finished recording the martial techniques in the books. He has learned a lot of things from them and began integrating that knowledge with Central.


    He also helped Ai Ji with her current project inpiling data and information on hundreds and thousands of different medicinal nts. He knows that what she is doing would take a long time, but Ai Ji''s determination to finish this was firm. She even denied participating in the three schoolpetition as an alchemist even though her alchemical knowledge is already really high that even the teachers praised her. But just like Shin Jiao''s character, her attention was focused onpiling more data.


    The progress on their research with regards to the phone has also advanced a little and they have already started to build a few prototype towers in the city.


    Though Shin Jiao can help them to advance it further, still he didn''t want them to jump ahead. This would be too detrimental and would not give a stable foundation when more advanced technology would be introduced in the future.


    ¡­


    The three academypetition is a regrpetition of the three major academies in the great city of Wu. The Great Wu Academy or GWA, Ice Pce, and Helu Academy, these are the best academies which are situated in the great Wu city.


    But many schools and academies are also included in thispetition but they should ally themselves in one of the academies. So those schools from the other towns and within the cities are also included in this. But only 50 of the best students from each academy can enter thispetition.


    With a total of 150 students as participants, they are considered as the best of the best within the three academies and each of their allies.


    At this moment, Shin Jiao has entered a huge open stadium. This stadium was built inside the Great city of Wu and can amodate hundreds of thousands of people. Although the construct is a bit of a medieval-themed style yet it was strong enough to amodate many people.


    The stadium is almost full of people, and many of these people are the family members, ssmates, and teachers of the participants.


    As he turns his gaze around him, he could not help but sigh in wonder at the magnificent structure. Although it was not made of modern architecture, Shin Jiao can see the effort of the builders in constructing such an edifice.


    The man standing on the stage is currently talking something and introducing the 3 academypetition and its rules, but Shin Jiao''s mind is currently all over the ce. This is because he was truly astonished at the effort given to the stadium. He could not help but scan the materials use for the foundation and etc.


    Those students who noticed him jeered at his actions.


    "Look at that person¡­ he is like an ignorant fool."


    "Don''t bother him, he''s just a viger."


    "He looks decent though."


    The people around Shin Jiao whispered as they mocked him for being too ignorant.


    But he didn''t want to bother with them as he discovers something interesting with the structure of the stadium. The stadium is actually not a whole building but a segmented building. And it is being held together by a huge formation array.


    "This array can transform this building into something else. Hmm¡­ interesting¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he curiously thought unaware of the gazes around him.


    Then after a while, the man on the stage finished introducing and telling the instructions.


    Every one of the students is already excited at this time for thepetition to start. They have already prepared themselves for this opportunity to represent their own academy and bring honor for themselves and their family. From the start of them gaining the cement for their academy, they have practiced night and day only for this event.


    Thepetition would be the five major types of upations which are really popr in the cultivationnd, alchemy, artifact crafting, martial arts, array formation, and war tactics. And thepetition would be done simultaneously except for martial arts and war tactics.


    As cultivators, Martial Arts and War Tactics would always be involved in making them stronger. Thought the others would support those two, but at the end of the day, one can only rely on his strength to be stronger and be able to transcend immortality.


    "Alright, those that are included in the alchemy and crafting contest can go to their respective ces. And those that would participate in the array formation contest need to go out of the stadium." The man in charge said with a loud amplified voice.


    When the instruction was given, everyone began moving as they follow the personnel in charge of the event they are joining.


    "Hmm¡­ the martial artspetition would be heldter this afternoon, then I won''t be doing anything. I just need to watch other events then." Shin Jiao thought as he walks to the stand where the audiences are watching.


    As he walks up the audience seat, he can clearly see the whole stadium and the bustling people on the whole audience seats. Shin Jiao didn''t expect to see this many people inside and was a little taken aback. But since he is already in this ce he has prepared himself to test out all the things he has learned from the library.


    "Luckily I choose the martial arts events, as I see it, these students are still not proficient enough with their crafts." Shin Jiao said as he watches from his seat.


    Although there''s a huge distance from his seat to the participants, he can still see what''s happening down below with the strength of his eyes and the use of the eyesses.


    From the looks of it, though there are those students who are confident with their own skills, still he can see a mix of emotion in their eyes.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao saw three figures who seem to show dominance when ites to formation array, alchemy, and crafting.


    In the array formation, Shin Jiao noticed a familiar face, Fey Ouyang.


    "I didn''t expect that, that missy is an expert in arrays¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Although the event hasn''t started yet, yet he can already tell who would win judging from the state of mind of the participants.


    While Shin Jiao is watching the events down below, he didn''t know that someone is looking at him from a private booth. That person is ring at him with too much killing intent in his eyes.


    Sai Wu is currently sitting down a private along with his father and older sister. Since he was kicked out of the academy for making such a ruckus his father became too displeased of him and dered that he should be staying by his side for the time being. He didn''t want to lose face anymore after that ident.


    Although they are a part of the royal family, the Great Wu academy principal didn''t show them face and immediately kick out his son from the academy. Even the king warned him not to tolerate his son. As the king of the kingdom, he is aware of what''s happening especially in the city. So he didn''t want to tolerate his own nephew frommitting these atrocities.


    "If I can get the chance, I will kill you, you bastard. You will regret the day that you opposed this prince and I will make you feel the humiliation that I have experienced a hundred times over." Sai Wu thought as he clenched his fist really hard.


    Suddenly, he showed a stunned face as he noticed Shin Jiao turning towards his direction and shed him a cold smile on his face.


    "How¡­ how can he sense me? This is impossible¡­ this¡­" Sai Wu muttered which gained the attention of his older sister.


    "What are you talking about?" a stern voiceing from the good looking woman sitting beside him asked.


    "¡­"


    "You better not think of anything else¡­ you have caused us too much trouble and didn''t even bother to save face for our father. If I were our father, I would strip your title as a prince and throw you in the army to the north. That way you would learn humility and prudence in your actions." The young woman said with a voice of scolding.


    When Sai Wu heard this he suddenly felt a pang of anger in his heart. He did not expect that his father and sister would scold him and would not support him. Since young, he was taught by his older brother that royal families are above the rest of the people, but ever since his older brother lost in the war against the beast n in the north their family status began to decline in the royal family.


    In that war, they discovered that his older brother retreated when the beast-men attacked and shamelessly died while trying to plead for his own life. He even left his own troops which made the king angry. And so, from then on his father has fallen from the grace of his cousin the king.


    Now the hope of their family is his older sister who has shown bravery on the battlefield, and even though she is just a young woman, she has gained the respect of many soldiers who made their family status regained its prestige.


    So in the family, his older sister has the highest status which is equal to his father.


    Even though he felt offended by his older sister''s words, Sai Wu didn''t have a choice but to obey her.


    Yanyan Wu is only 2 years older than his brother, Sai Wu. She is an expert in war tactics, martial arts, and array formation. After graduating from the Great Wu academy, she immediately runs to the north to battle to restore the honor of their family. And there she began to build her own prestige and became well-known as one of the heroes of the war. She gained her prestige for saving countless lives in battle with the use of her own skills in the array and war tactics.. She then became one of the captains under the direction of the Li Yan Xi, the 2nd prince of the Xi Empire, which leads the army to defend the northern border of the cultivationnd.

 Chapter 218 - Peace Before A Crisis 10

    The three academy contest 2


    /*unedited*/


    Three events are being held simultaneously in every part of the stadium, the alchemy contest, crafting contest, and the array formation contest. Since the contest is being held simultaneously the field is filled with young people along with the judges of the contest. From Shin Jiao''s perspective to his left he can see the alchemy contest and to his right is the crafting contest and in the middle is the array formation contest.


    Everyone is cheering on each of their participants for each category.


    For the crafting contest, since Sai Wu was kicked out of the academy, Tong Lei and a few others represent the crafting department of the Great Wu academy. Right now, the task given to them is to craft a tier-1 supportive armament. This armament should have the ability to defend at the same time to enhance a cultivator. But since it is only tier-1, a single ability can only be expected from that artifact. But supportive armaments are far harder to craft than defensive or attack artifact because its function is to support a cultivator inbat or in an emergency situation.


    But as cultivators they are used to using pills and charms for support and artifacts are less popr. So this really put everyone in a dilemma as they didn''t know what to do. At this moment, Tong Lei''s eyes are glowing in excitement.


    This is because he has seen the sses and the goggles that his master/friend is using. And he has already experienced its support for a cultivator. If he can make something like that using a simple array and system then he would be able to grab this opportunity to advance in the next round.


    With that in mind, he became excited and began drawing blueprints on paper.


    But when the other students saw this, they sneered at the fatty who busied himself scribbling something on a piece of parchment.


    Since this is a contest, to prevent people from cheating they are required to create blueprints which the judges can see and observe. This way, the judges can see if the craft is an original or not. Or if there are those who copy they can immediately illuminate such a person from the contest.


    But what confuses the judges the most is that Tong Lei is actually using a thin piece of paper. Unlike a parchment, thin pieces of paper would blot when one uses ink to draw on it.


    Then suddenly the judges were dumbfounded as Tong Lei took out a thin object from his spatial tool. He then filled that small tube-like object with some ink and after closing its cap, he began writing on the paper.


    What surprises the judges the most is the fine line thates out of that small thin tube-like thing.


    Shin Jiao gave a simple pen to Tong Lei which can use the raw inkbined with arrays to maintain its gooeyness so that it would function as a normal pen without causing too much inkblot on the paper.


    Tong Lei began to use many pieces of paper as he slowly draws his blueprints. And after a couple of minutes, he was able to finish his work and smiled.


    "I think this would do it." Tong Lei muttered to himself.


    The judges showed a confused look on their faces as they tried to figure out what Tong Lei has written. Nobody noticed that every one of them are watching only one person and they seem to have neglected the rest of the participants.


    Suddenly, Tong Lei ttens the 5 stacks of papers and since it is a bit thin the drawings from below were shown and aplete structure of a visor-like thing appears.


    Upon seeing this, the judges began nodding their heads as if they had realized something.


    After drawing the blueprint, Tong Lei took his position behind a furnace and began choosing materials to use in crafting his own version of the sses. He then began to meticulously inscribe runes on a surface of a metal. What surprises the judges is that the runes seem to be very tiny almost nonexistent. If not for the keen spiritual sense of the judges they would have never seen those runes and hairline-like patterns.


    Every one of them was in awe of the way the young pudgy guy used in writing such a pattern. This is because Tong Lei is using his own spiritual sense to control each tiny stroke as he writes down everything.


    Shin Jiao has already taught Tong Lei the principle of rune programming and how they interact with each other. Although what Shin Jiao taught was not asplex as an A.I. program, but it''s still programming none the less.


    And so after some time, Tong Lei was able to finish his own crafted item which gained the admiration of almost all the judges except for a few.


    "Although what he did is amazing, but I can''t understand how that thing could be of use to support a cultivator?"


    "It just looks like a toy that you can put on your head."


    "Well, you''re right, but how to use it then?"


    The judges began to discuss what Tong Lei has crafted.


    Tong Lei found himself to be thest contestant to finish even though he was the one who started. This bes what he crafted is rather a bitplicated than others.


    The rest of the contestants created bracers, rings, and amulets. So this did not spark any interest with the judges. And their attention was all on Tong Lei, so no one noticed that Tong Lei has already finished his crafted item.


    "Ahem¡­ judges, everyone can start inspecting the crafted items now." the person in charge of the crafting contest said as he gained the attention of everyone back.


    With his word, the judges immediately stood up as they move in unison towards Tong Lei''s table.


    "What the hell is going on? Is there some problem with that guy?"


    "I think the judges are going to do something outrageous this time."


    "Yeah, I think so¡­ that fatty is the only one who made something different out of the rest."


    "He might be trying to gain attention. Look at that thing on his table¡­ it doesn''t look anything like an artifact that I have seen before."


    "Che, what do you know? Just watch, Tong Lei is one of the best artificers in our academy, he wouldn''t make something that''s of no use."


    "So what? I say that what he made is trash. Look at that thing."


    The audience began discussing while looking at the item on Tong Lei''s table. As the discussion became louder, the others who are not watching the crafting match turned their attention in this ce and after a while noticed the weird object on one of the contestant''s tables.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao noticed this a smile appears on his face.


    "I truly found a genius for a friend and a student." Shin Jiao thought as he observes the visor like thing on the table.


    What amazed Shin Jiao is the design of the item that Tong Lei crafted. It looks like a VR Box but thinner and more refined. If you flip the thin metal covering of the visor, you can use it as a normal visor.


    Shin Jiao wanted to go down below and use his spirit sense to scan the object, but resisted on that idea and just opted to wait. He can just ask Tong Lei about it after the contest.


    When the judges reached Tong Lei''s table he was shocked at the appearance of all the judges along with some of the contestants.


    Everyone was in awe of the foreign object on the table and wanted to see how it works.


    "Student¡­ Tong Lei. What is this thing that you crafted? Can you introduce it to us?" one of the judges asked.


    "Umm¡­ this thing is¡­"


    "Haha¡­ that''s just rubbish. From its look it doesn''t even seem to be of any use." suddenly someone from the crowd said which gained the attention of the other people.


    "Yeah¡­ why would you bother with that thing? He just made it like that so that he can gain the attention of our fellow judges." Another one chided in.


    Since Shin Jiao''s attention is in this area, he heard those two which seem to belong to two teachers from other academies.


    This made Shin Jiao wants to jump down and punch those two teachers.


    These two teachers belong to the Helu academy which is well-known for their prowess in martial arts and alchemy. Although they are not that strong in crafting only this year a genius appears in their school and that young woman is truly amazing. So they didn''t want to give this lime light to the Great Wu Academy though they know that the students in that ce are considered as the best when ites to crafting and war tactics.


    When the judges heard the words of the two teachers, they suddenly felt that their reaction was over board. This only happens because the crafted artifact in front of them is truly unique from the rest and no one wanted to be thest one to check it.


    So after regaining theirposure they all suddenly received instruction through mentalmunication and began dispersing to the other students.


    This made the rest of the students sigh in relief. They thought that the pudgy young man would have gotten all the attention and their crafted item would be wasted.


    So, upon seeing that the judges started to go around and began judging each of the items, everyone felt happy.


    But their joy was short-lived as everybody was dumbfounded at the judges'' action.

 Chapter 219 - Peace Before A Crisis 11

    The three academy contest 3


    /*unedited*/


    Every contestant on the field was stunned at the action of the judges. They could not believe what is happening right now as if everything is like a dream. The judges'' actions also made everyone in the crowd dumbfounded.


    One of the judges approached a stunned contestant and suddenly said with a stern voice.


    "Activate it now!"


    With no question asked, the contestant who is still in a state of confusion slowly approached the artifact he created.


    "What''s the hold-up?! Hurry up!" the judge shouted.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­" the student said which seems to have been woken up from his stupor.


    With a helpless look on his face, he quickly activates the ring on the table and a gleam of golden rays erupted. But then it died down after just a few seconds.


    "Failed!" The judge shouted as he turns around and quickly rushed towards another student.


    This left the student with a confused expression as if not understanding what is happening.


    Usually, the judges would carefully ask the students what the artifact is and its effect then they would scrutinize the object and carefully check it. Then after that, they would test its effect meticulously to prevent any misjudgments on their part.


    But now everything seems illogical as the judges seem to be in a rush in doing something. On the stage, everyone seems to be in a hurry which made the students look helpless. Out of the many students, there are only 10 so far who have passed the judge''s assessments. This made everyone even the audience gasped in disbelief.


    "What is happening? Why are those judges seem to be in a hurry to do something?"


    "There might be some conspiracy going on¡­ it''s the first time that this had happened in thispetition."


    "I think the judges have gone crazy. They look like a bunch of lunatics running around the stage."


    Shin Jiao could not help but knit his brow on this situation. He didn''t know what is happening and what these fellows are doing. No one expected that the simplepetition would now garner a lot of attention from the crowd.


    After some time, the judges have finished giving out their judgments and began to gather in front of a particr table where a fat student looked at everyone with a dumbfounded look on his face. This made everyone look at the situation in disbelief. They didn''t know what is happening at this time, although they can see that the artifact on the table seems not ordinary because it''s not anything that they have seen before.


    "Young man, tell me what this thing is." suddenly the man who seems to be the head judge asked as everyone''s gaze was turned towards Tong Lei.


    Tong Lei is now sweating profusely with cold sweat. He didn''t know what is happening right now, and why he had garnered the attention of these powerful individuals. But deep in his heart, he knows that what he made would really be of help to a cultivator when ites to going out to the field.


    Right now, the Eye Cover that''s lying on the table has the ability to detect any living thing within 300 meters. With his knowledge when ites to using spiritual sense, he was able to think of a way tobine this and technology and made the Eye Cover. With the help of the Eye Cover, one can detect any living thing even those who are hiding behind trees or bushes without even using spirit sense. With would help any cultivator to be able to dodge danger in advance.


    Spiritual sense has its own weakness especially when there is an array barrier, and this is its disadvantage. But with the use of this Eye Cover, even array barriers lower than tier-2 would be useless. And his made this artifact that Tong Lei made special. Although it is far in effectiveness and function than the sses, merely to Tong Lei, it is already the first step in following his master and friend''s step.


    After taking a deep, Tong Lei carefully lifted the Eye Cover and put it over his eyes. Then he presses a red circr button on the right side of his head covering his ears. Then suddenly the dark metallic-like object covering Tong Lei''s eyes suddenly turned into a bluish crystal.


    When everyone saw this, a gasp of disbelief can be heard everywhere.


    "That¡­ that''s crystal metal¡­ How did he know how to refine crystal metal?"


    "I heard that those things are only used for decorations, I didn''t think that they could be used like this."


    "So what now? Is that it?"


    "Haha¡­ that''s not an artifact¡­ it''s just a toy¡­"


    A mixed reaction immediately erupted throughout the crowd even on the whole stadium. This is because not everyone in the cultivationnd knew how tobine those raw materials. So except for lights and weapons, no one ever dared to waste their time in using these kinds of materials which is brittle and just good for decoration.


    "I that it? I thought that this artifact would be of any good." The man in front said with a bit of suspicion in his face.


    "What else can it do youngd?" the man added as he asked Tong Lei.


    Tong Lei lifted his hand and signaled for everyone to wait. This is because he can see a progress bar below his sight which is slowly filling up.


    "I think the processing of this thing is taking a long time. I need to ask, master to help me with this." Tong Lei thought as he waited.


    A pin drop silence covered the whole stage as the students and judges waited for Tong Lei. Then after a while, before everyone could express their discontent, Tong Lei lowered his hand and looks around the ce. Then he carefully calibrates the Eye Cover as he records everything in his surroundings.


    "What are you doing? Tell us what this thing is?" The man said with impatience now clearly written all over his face.


    They have quickly finished judging thispetition as fast as possible to that the judges can see this unique artifact that they have never seen before and this young man is trying to waste their time.


    "Teacher, wait a minute, please. I''m still calibrating the artifact as this is the first time it is going to be used." Tong Lei said as he continued looking around like a fool.


    When the people saw this they felt a little helpless and some even began to talk bad at the artifact which seems to be useless in their own view. But once again before everyone can react, Tong Lei remove the Eye Cover and puts it down the table.


    "Alright, I''m done with calibrating." Tong Lei said with confidence.


    After doing the calibration, confidence immediately flooded Tong Lei''s heart. He knows that what he made was a sess and that it is closer to his master''s more refined artifact. So this made him truly excited and confident about what he had made.


    "Teacher, you can try it out. I won''t exin anything." Tong Lei said as he gestured for the main judge to wear the Eye Cover.


    With great expectation, the main judge walks forwards and carefully wore the object on his eyes while frowning. He is confused as to what this thing would be able to do and how it can assist a cultivator. If it is an eye protector then it would be useless as cultivators could use their own Qi to protect their own eye.


    So the main judge wore the Eye Cover with reluctance and little curiosity. But before he can react, he saw something that made his expression change from reluctance to amazement.


    This made everyone curios about what the main judge is seeing. Then everyone was dumbfounded when they saw him suddenly smile.


    This is because; he suddenly saw something that made him happy as a man. Every cultivator in the cultivationnd wore special robes that can protect them from the prying eyes of spiritual sense from other cultivators. But this thing is different, although it is not clear and vivid, yet it is enough to see the contour of one''s body.


    "Ahem¡­" the main judge cleared his throat and gave Tong Lei a knowing nce.


    "This young chap is a little pervert but I think he made something that is truly amazing." The man thought.


    Then he roams his eyes around and tried the function of the Eye Cover which made him truly astounded. He never would have expected that the simple looking object has the ability to see anything even behind any obstruction. And what stupefied him is the range of the vision. So far, a low-level artifact with a 300 meters range is already an amazing feat. But the thing on him is truly something that can help any cultivator. This would be a life saver for them and would help them in dangerous situations.


    After some time of testing, the main judge of the crafting contest removes the Eye Cover with reluctance in his expression. He truly likes the crafted objects and was truly amazed at the young man who crafted it.


    When the other judges saw the reaction of their leader, they felt confused with disbelief clearly written on their eyes. Everyone wanted to know the thing on their leader''s hand. But since they are just there to support him, they just throw curious res towards that object.


    "Everyone, the contest for this time is done. This artifact is the winner." The main judge said with a smile.


    "How can that be? What is that thing that even the main judge looks amazed by it?"


    "There must be some conspiracy with this artifact. I think it''s just an ordinary thing and that it is not something special."


    "This is impossible, how can that thing be the winner?"


    Objection and murmurings can be heard in the stage as the contestants can''t ept that something they never have seen before could win over their own handy work.


    And so the main judge didn''t say anything anymore and handed the artifact to another to let them try it out. Suddenly the other judges gasped in disbelief after they tested the artifact. Some of the judges who are women and tried it showed a blushing face as they discovered the perverseness of the object.


    Then with a unanimous decision, the judges said that the artifact that won the round is the Eye Cover that Tong Lei made. And he along with ten others advances to the semi-final round.


    The rest of the contestant along with Tong Lei who advances threw cautious nces at Tong Lei as they now viewed him as the strongest hurdle in this contest.


    Shin Jiao on the stand felt ted at this and showed a proud smile towards Tong Lei.


    Then he turns his attention towards the other side of the stage, the alchemy contest.

 Chapter 220 - Peace Before A Crisis 12

    The three academy contest 4


    /*unedited*/


    As Shin Jiao took a nce at the alchemy stage, he saw the student busily concocting pills and potions. He can deduce from the ingredients used that they are making something that would assist a cultivator''s Qi replenishment. Although they are using low-level ingredients which can be seen almost anywhere, yet the contestants were able to think further and make the medicine more effective.


    With this Shin Jiao nods his head in praise for those people who are considered as geniuses of the kingdom, especially those five people who are friends with Ai Ji. He can see that they are too focused and are concentrating on their work.


    In truth he really likes these people being friends with his student. Although they belong to the elite families in the kingdom, however, their attitude is not too bad. So he approved of them as her friends.


    Then suddenly a bright lighting from the middle of the stadium grabbed his attention. He didn''t know what happened but right now, he can see a very strong fluctuation of Qi and natural energies. The process of expelling and suction made him furrowed his brows.


    "That thing is creating a vortex¡­ this is like those spatial tool ripple but this is rather too big." Shin Jiao muttered as he continually looks at the array formation stage contest.


    "I bet that the space inside that thing is getting bigger..." Shin Jiao muttered as his gaze turns towards the person making the ruckus.


    When his sight saw the small figure of a woman he felt a little shocked.


    That person was the one who helped him a few days back when he and Tong Lei was in trouble, Fey Ouyang. Although he didn''t need her help as he is confident to have dealt with that pompous prince Sai Wu. But he is still grateful for her intervention as it would dispel more trouble for himself.


    But what shocked Shin Jiao right now is the condition of Fey Ouyang, she is currently in a really bad situation. It seems that her Qi is in disarray and her hand is stuck in a formation bubble. The rapid expansion of the array seems to be dancing between taking her Qi and rapidly absorbing it back. Shin Jiao knows that if this continues, she would either die of overexerting her Qi or her body would just explode or implode. But in this situation, Shin Jiao can''t help but knit his brow as he saw the judges on the stage seem to have a look of helplessness in their eyes.


    "Don''t tell me they can''t break the array formation to save her." Shin Jiao thought.


    In thispetition, to prevent others from interfering or the array from getting out of hand, each contestant''s space are protected by an array. But sometimes, students would put up another array barrier for their own safety as this is just how they are as array masters.


    But at this time, it seems that what this practice has done was counterproductive. After the judges discovered that there is something wrong with Fey Ouyang''s array, they immediately rushed to stop her. But what they discovered is that there is an array disk on the floor and it seems to be a unique array. Since it is a unique array, they didn''t have any method of expelling it. Hence they tried to use force gaining the attention of Shin Jiao with that burst.


    Fey Ouyang actually didn''t expect this tragedy to happen to her. As she was searching for methods of getting far bigger storage space, she decided to read books on the spatial array. Then she discovers this book from the hidden most corner of the library in the array department which talks about space and gates.


    This piqued her interest and began researching. And today was the day that she wanted to try it out and wanted to awe the crowd with her talent. Butter did she know that the array would suck her towards it after being activated. Luckily for her, she was able to extend her arms to stop her whole body from getting stuck in that formation bubble. But still, she felt a pang of extreme pain as her dantian was forced to empty itself and then rapidly absorbrge amounts of Qi and then empty itself once again. This process was truly excruciating that she wanted to faint.


    But her will is strong as she tried to fight back. But still, it was to no avail.


    Then suddenly, from within the formation bubble, eerieughter can be heard and a raspy but clear voice was heard. As Fey Ouyang listens she felt all the hair on her body stood on ends as she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "Keke¡­ Foolish human¡­ you have touched something that you should not have touched. And now we have another way toe to yournd and conquer it. I the demon queen, thank you¡­ hihi¡­" the voice said.


    This made Fey Ouyang struggled in despair. She knows that if the formation grew more, then she would die. She now knows what this huge array formation is.


    It is a gate to somece, and it seems that this gate would be used to open a huge portal. She was too na?ve to think that it was some storage space array. But then suddenly she remembered the voice which says that ''they now have another way to enter thisnd.'' Then would this mean that they already have a way to enter thend and that gate is currently open?


    But before Fey Ouyang could think anymore, she was jolted back by the pain in her dantian and whole body. This time it was far stronger than thest one.


    Arrgghh¡­


    "KI¡­ KILL ME! KILL¡­ KILL ME NOW¡­ BE¡­ BEFORE IT''S ALL TOO¡­ Arrrggghhh!!!" shouted Fey Ouyang as she struggles to keep her sanity from the pain.


    She knew that she was doomed, but she could not inflict this tragedy to others. If what that voice saying is true then she has doomed the kingdom. She could not ept it, her friend, her family, her loved ones are all in her. She would rather die than to make them face a horrible enemy.


    With strong determination in her mind, she began thinking of a way to free herself or even kill herself but to no avail. She is immobile that she could not even do suicide.


    Right now, the whole stadium is in a mess as many cultivators are looking at the array formation stage. Many powerful cultivators and array experts have stepped forward to open the shield. And after some time they were able to break it. But what baffled everyone is that there is a gray fog which seems to cover roam around in a sphere-like motion and every time someone would attack it, the fog would turn into a strong shield or a poisonous substance and stop those who tried to break in and save the young woman inside.


    "Daughter!" suddenly the shout of a middle-aged man reverberated through the air.


    This is teacher Gu Ouyang, one of the well-known artificer and teacher in the Great Wu Academy and is Fey Ouyang''s father. Unknown to others, Gu Ouyang is also one of the great heads in the kingdom which supports the royal family. Hence his position is truly high and is just keeping a low profile inside the Academy as a teacher.


    Seeing his daughter in this state made Gu Ouyang turn mad. He knows that his daughter is a genius when ites to array formation and war tactics and is the pride of their family along with niece Loulou Ouyang who is also a teacher in the academy. So right now he is really desperate to save his daughter. But after exerting all his effort in attacking the gray cloud protecting the growing formation bubble, it didn''t even budge an inch. He was even poisoned by the mist as his fist collided on its surface.


    Everyone look at this situation in despair.


    "What should we do?"


    "I don''t know¡­ it seems that we cannot stop it even when webine all of our strength."


    "Poor girl, I can see that her talent was truly amazing, but due to this error we might lose another talent."


    "You didn''t even know the true risk. From the look of this array formation, this is a gate¡­ A long-distance gate. And if this thing fully opens, then we might face something more dangerous."


    As the judges and the participants of the array formation contest began to discuss, many school leaders have already prepared for the worst.


    The array formation experts have already exined to everyone what the array formation is and its purpose. This made the leaders and the higher level cultivator prepare for the worst. Although the life of the young woman is important, they would not gamble with the lives of the rest of the people in the stadium. So themand to evacuate was issued as students began to run or fly out of the stadium.


    While everyone was in a panic and escape, a couple of brave young people began walking towards the center stage of the stadium. These people are those who can be considered as the strongest students in every academy in the city. They are the proud and the elite of the academy, so they never even dared escape in the face of trouble.


    As these young people approach the rest in the middle where a strong and eerie force is growing, they can now see clearly the situation.


    "Teachers, judges, we are here to help." The young man with a dashing look and wearing a silver armor walks forward of the group and greeted.


    The leaders nod their heads in confirmation of their actions. As the leaders of the schools and the city, they would not take too lightly the resolve these youngsters are showing. Instead, they would support them and let them experience battle. This way they can be stronger, and if they survive, be the next great leaders of the city serving the Great Kingdom of Wu.


    Behind these young people is Shin Jiao who is currently analyzing the formation in front of him.. He didn''t think twice as he uses his sses.

 Chapter 221 - Peace Before A Crisis 13

    The three academy contest 5


    /*unedited*/


    While others are conversing Shin Jiao busied himself analyzing the array in front of him because he knows that the life of Fey Ouyang is already in danger. If he wasted more time then she would truly die.


    Meanwhile, the students and the rest of the people who were watching the contest have already gone out of the stadium and are now currently were looking at the huge building waiting while preparing themselves for anything that would happen any minute from now.


    "Look! The soldiers areing!" Suddenly someone from the crowd shouted.


    "How did they know what''s going on?"


    "It can''t be that they are expecting this from the start right?"


    "Yeah, this is really too fast."


    The people in the surroundings said as they observe therge group of cultivators wearing the Great Wu Kingdom armor as they approached the huge stadium.


    "I can sense the disturbance in Qi inside the stadium¡­ The prince was right. This is truly a big problem." The man in the front said as he observes the huge stadium from the air as they approached.


    "Captain, how did the prince know of this? We were with him in the castle talking to the king when he suddenly stopped."


    "Maybe the prince is a fortune-teller?"


    "What rubbish are you talking about? The youngest prince, Mingsha Wu is a martial artist just like us. He is not a diviner."


    "Then how can you exin this then."


    "I don''t know, from what I saw, he is wearing something on his right ear when he came to the pce. I thought that it was just a decoration but I guess it''s something else."


    "Stop talking you guys. The princemanded us to secure this ce and also assist his friend, master Shin Jiao to safety." The captain sternly said after hearing the discussion of his troops.


    They didn''t know how Prince Mingsha Wu was able to know this, but he did. He was one of the captains in charge of taking care of Prince Mingsha Wu''s safety. And he knew that ever since the prince befriended the youngest son of the Jiao, many unimaginable things have happened.


    Although he didn''t like the Jiao family for their way of handling things and the internal strife within their family, yet he approves of the young master of the Jiao, Shin Jiao.


    He is a very knowledgeable young man who had helped the prince gain honor for his father and siblings. The prince has given new artifacts that helped them in their cultivation and even promoted the prestige of the royal family.


    And they currently they are going to have a massive project for this massive city.


    The goal of that project is for a person to be able tomunicate with anyone anywhere in this city in an instant. This undertaking made the captain doubt if it is true or not. But today he has seen the light of that project and he was too amazed and stunned upon seeing it.


    The stadium was a few kilometers away from the castle. Even if they flew back and forth in their extreme speed it would take them a couple of minutes, plus the drain of the Qi in their body would not be worth it. Hence, when he saw the prince talking to someone by himself made him see the truth of the project.


    When the king saw this, it also made him apprehensive of the artifact and wanted to know more about it. So he let his sons and daughters listen to Mingsha Wu''s exnation of the project, while he and his soldiers rushed out to the stadium.


    The captain and his soldiers immediately surrounded the stadium and barred anyone from entering. Then he asked some random teacher information about what''s going on inside.


    After a while, he furrowed his brows as he thinks of the situation.


    "This situation is too troublesome. We need to employ all of the city soldiers in protecting this ce. If what they say is true and that ''gate'' if a way for other beings to enter this continent, then this is truly dangerous." The captain thought.


    "Soldiere here." The captain said as he called for a soldier on the side.


    "Go back to the castle and give this jade slip to the king. Tell them to prepare for the worst." The captain said as he handed the soldier a red jade slip.


    The soldier knew the urgency of this matter from the color of the jade slip and didn''t tarry further as he immediately rushed out and flew like aet towards the castle''s direction.


    Meanwhile, disturbance inside the stadium died down but still thumping sounds can be heard as Gu Ouyang mustered all his strength in attacking the dark cloud protecting the formation bubble with his trapped daughter inside.


    "Fey''er hold on! Your dad ising! I won''t let you be in danger¡­ I will save¡­ save you¡­" Gu Ouyang shouted as he continuously bashed the protective barrier.


    The infant soul realm cultivators have already given up in attacking as they were all poisoned by the cloud protecting the array, yet Gu Ouyang didn''t give up.


    As he continuously bashed the protective cloud, his robe and body became a mess. With every punch, they can see the determined look on his face. The loving and affectionate father that he is can be seen at this time as he is willing to sacrifice his life for his beloved daughter.


    Many shook their heads in this scene and most of the young women who were considered as brave to stay in this ce have their eyes wet as tears wanted to rush out from them. But they controlled their emotion at this scene of a father trying his very hard to save his daughter. As their mind would think of the fathers they have at home and if they are willing to sacrifice their lives just to save a daughter.


    Some felt apprehensive, but others felt helpless. This is because some of them have parents who treat them as a bargaining tool for power. And in this scene, they are both envious and disappointment at their luck.


    Fey Ouyang now looks haggard and weak as she slowly turns her eyes to the man who is struggling to free her. Although in pain, her heartfelt warm. She knew that her father loves her and that their rtionship is very close. But she is not willing to sacrifice her father''s life along with hers. She didn''t want her family to be sad and lose two members because of her mistake. So she looks at her father with a smile and shook her head.


    If she gave up and her life ends, would her father stop and be saved? She is now deciding on the best course of action. But she could not think any more a suddenly another bout of pain rushed through her body making her almost faint.


    "Arrggghhh¡­"


    All she can do is clench her teeth as she closes her eyes.


    "No! No! Fey, don''t give up! Don''t give up¡­ I''ming to save you okay, please hold on." Gu Ouyang shouted as tears streamed down his eyes.


    He couldn''t do anything, he felt helpless.


    Even with his high cultivation, he still could not save his daughter.


    This powerlessness and desperation have made him truly wanted to die along with her. He is now considering offering his life as a sacrifice; maybe if he exploded his core then his daughter would be saved. But then, what if she would also die in that explosion? Then everything would be useless.


    As the desperation of the father and child made the atmosphere gloomy a tall figure slowly walks towards the sphere.


    He then squatted down and carefully drew a circle around it.


    This made everyone look at him in confusion.


    "Young man, what are you doing?" suddenly an old man asked.


    He knew that the young man is drawing an array from the way he wrote that circr mark on the ground.


    When Gu Ouyang saw the young man, his eyes suddenly show hope. He knew who this young man is, as he was one of the new yet outstanding students of the Great Wu Academy.


    "Young Shin¡­" Gu Ouyang weakly said as he forced himself to stand up.


    "Teacher Ouyang¡­ Please move back." Shin Jiao calmly said as he began scribbling on the floor with haste.


    He could not waste any more time as he can see that, Fey Ouyang is truly weak and would be almost in herst breath. So he immediately drew the array runes on the ground as fast as he could.


    When the formation array masters saw this, their jaw almost fell to the ground. No one knew what that array is but them. Yet, they wonder why this young man is doing as such?


    "An array outside of an array is not new, but a spatial array over another one is crazy." An old man said as he looks at the array formation on the ground.


    Suddenly before anyone could react, Shin Jiao suddenly bit his finger and a drop of blood fell on the runes. As a blinding light appear a loud scream sounded out in the surroundings.


    Everyone closed their eyes and activated their shields.


    Fey Ouyang is almost at the brink of death as she can now feel her life force ebbing. Tears kept flowing down her eyes as she felt reluctant in her heart but she is now resolute in giving up.


    Suddenly, the eerie voice sounded in her ears.


    "Who?... who dares disrupt my gate? I will kill¡­" Shouted the voice but it was cut off in the middle.


    But before she could realize something, she felt a warm hand holding her back and carefully assisting her. The warm embrace made her feelfortable as a flow of warm Qi gushes slowly inside her body. Then she felt a hand carefully pulling her jaw and prying her mouth open. Although she wanted to resist yet she is already powerless as her strength has already left her way back.


    Then something slid down her throat which melted quickly. Although her eyes are closed, she can tell that her body is gradually healing itself up.. Although her dantian still feels painful, however, she is aware now that her life was saved.

 Chapter 222 - The Demon’s Invasion 1

    The gate


    /*unedited*/


    While everyone was in a panic and in a state of helplessness, Shin Jiao has slowly but meticulously pieced out every piece of information he got from the sses. Then with the speed of the sses inputing the result, it didn''t take long enough for it to show Shin Jiao the probability and the solution to his problem.


    There are two options.


    The first one is to create a hole in the cloud defense array as it is actually a moving formation. If Shin Jiao could time it out and hit it exactly with an array breaking formation b, then he can break the defensive barrier. But the problem is he didn''t have time to watch the movement of the dark cloud.


    The second option is the fastest but the most dangerous. This is because there is a chance that Shin Jiao might let someone or something inside the gate as it would open it within the window of time of around 5 minutes before it would close.


    What Shin Jiao needs to do is to make another gate formation outside of the current gate array formation which would supply energy to the formation and directly open it in haste.


    But this way is too troublesome because, if he made just one mistake, the whole stadium would implode taking everyone with it to who knows where.


    But Shin Jiao is confident with his calctions with the help of the sses, so he chooses this option which is more dangerous but fast enough to save Fey Ouyang''s life.


    Shin Jiao didn''t waste time as he immediately saves Fey Ouyang under the dumbfounded look on everyone''s eyes.


    He took some rapid hemostatic pill which he bought whileing here and gave it to her. Then with a low-level spirit stone on hand, he slowly guided the flow of Qi along with the natural elements to slowly replenish Fey Ouyang''s Qi depleted dantian.


    After a while, Shin Jiao slowly put her on the ground as he saw her expression gradually change for the better.


    After seeing his daughter slowly recover, Gu Ouyang heaves a sigh of relief and quickly took some antidote and closed his eyes to recover his wounded body.


    "Young man, what''s your name?" the old man on the side asks Shin Jiao with a smile.


    The old man is actually the most powerful cultivator in the group. He is also the special guest of this event and the head of the council of elders in the kingdom.


    If Elder Jugs saw this, he would be stupefied, because that old man is his superior. And right now his superior is talking nicely to a young man who is only in the middle stages of the gold core realm.


    And true to this, everyone in the area is also looking at this situation in disbelief.


    "Senior¡­ this student''s name is Shin Jiao. I''m a member of the martial technique department from the Great Wu Academy." Shin Jiao said while bowing in respect.


    He is not a foolish man as he knows that the person in front of him is a very powerful individual. If he has the physique of a nascent realm expert like before then he would not fear this old man, now he is not sure.


    The old man is showing the cultivation level of ate-stage infant soul realm cultivator. But with the fluctuation of his Qi, Shin Jiao knows that something is amiss and he wouldn''t dare try his luck.


    "Hmm¡­ interesting. You are really proficient when ites to arrays. I never would have thought that you could break that array like that¡­ amazing¡­ truly amazing." The old man muttered.


    "I am Long Gang Wu." The old man said while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    "Thank you for your praise senior. But I''m afraid it''s not finished yet." Shin Jiao said as he turned his gaze up.


    Everyone has already noticed the huge crevice in the sky of the stadium. It''s like a rift in space as dark and deep colors of the abyss can be seen from inside it.


    After a while, everyone saw two huge wed hands appearing from inside the crevice.


    Then the creature''s head slowly emerges as the creature tried to crawl through the crack.


    "That''s a half-opened gate, but it''s not a dimensional gate." A middle-aged man said.


    "I agree, I think that this gate connects out continent to another continent from this world."


    "You mean a really long distance portal?"


    "Yeah¡­ But what confuses me is where it is connected to."


    "Look at that creature and its skin color. Blood red skin, huge horned head, pointed ears, and huge figure¡­ I think this is what in the books called demons."


    "You mean demon beasts? I think it''s different."


    "They''re not demon beasts, but demons¡­ they are born from the deep parts of the abyss and feeds on dark emotions and souls. They especially like to feed on human flesh the most and other beasts. Everywhere these things go, devastation follows."


    As the people discussed calmly while looking at the emerging creature from the crevice, they seem to be showing interest rather than fear. It is not often that they can see other creatures from another ce. So right now, they felt a little excited at the same time showing signs of being cautious.


    Then not longter, therge creature came falling to the ground near the edge of the stage.


    It was a 3 meters tall creature, red-skinned, and with bulging muscles. It is wearing metal armor, and on its back are two huge axes.


    "Haha¡­ So this is how the people on this side look like. You are smaller and are like ants. Haha¡­" the demon said in a strong loud voice.


    Everyone in the stage is looking at the creature with curiosity and cautiously, although they are not afraid yet still, the creature looks menacing and vile.


    "This thing doesn''t have any Qi fluctuation, but I can sense a strong yet powerful aura in its body."


    "Is this what the creatures from the other ce look like?"


    "They look hideous."


    "Umm¡­ they look like those monsters in the forest."


    "Well, just have to subdue it and then see what it looks like inside."


    "Haha¡­"


    When the creature heard that the people in this ce talk differently, it felt confused. Although it could understand them, however, the way they talk is weird for it to fully understand the small ck-haired people in front of it. What confuses the demon is that those people seem to not be in a defensive mode after seeing it. This made the demon felt ted, he would have a nice time fighting against these people.


    When the portal was opened, the demon was ted and wanted to run inside immediately. This is because, on the other side, their forces have been subdued by the mages.


    All of hisrades have been defeated by those crazy mages and they wanted to find a new ce to conquer. Then suddenly the demon Queen took over the throne after the capture of her husband the demon King. She began to research a way for her people to escape from the oppression and try to conquer anothernd.


    Their first trial was sessful and the first ones who had entered the portal were victorious and were able to conquer and full of beast people. Because the demons look like them, the ce they went to drop down their guard and were easily subdued. And now the demons are marching forth entering the portal in droves. But what made them helpless is the condition of thend they entered. It was a barrennd where lust forest and greeneries are nowhere to be found. What they saw in there is endless sand as far as the eye can see.


    But for the demons, this is already good enough as long as they can run far away from the ce they once called home.


    "This ce is not too bad¡­ If I cane back and tell this to the queen, then we can lead the army to conquer thisnd. But first I need to kill these pests." The demon said as his red eyes turned towards the many tiny people in front of it.


    "You will submit before me!" the demon bellowed in a strong and loud voice.


    When the cultivators on the stage saw this, they frown and knitted their brows. They could not believe that some beast creature wouldmand the mighty cultivators to submit before them.


    One of the young men in the crowd sneered and stepped forward.


    "You lowly creature¡­ you don''t even have Qi in your body. You''re just some tall powerless mutt barking. Let me teach you a lesson then." The young man said as he prepares tounch an attack on the demon.


    Shin Jiao took a nce at the situation and frowns.


    "So the portal connects to thend of Magus. Hmm¡­ this can be a viable way to travel to that ce and investigate more about the power of the mages." Shin Jiao thought as he wanted to help those who are close to him improve their own mana cultivation.


    "That demon is a rank 5 demon. This might be a big problem." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He can now see the natural energy undtion which covers the body of the creature. From the looks of it, the demon might be a really powerful general on the other side or a captain. If it''s the first then he would not worry too much of the power of the demons, however, if this demon is just a captain then it would be a huge problem.


    It could only mean that the invading demons are more powerful and dangerous.


    While thinking, Shin Jiao heard something and suddenly turn his gaze back to the demon.


    And then he was stunned.

 Chapter 223 - The Demon’s Invasion 2

    The gate part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The young man did not expect to be picked up by the demon and no matter how hard he struggles; he felt that the grip of the demon on his body was terrifyingly strong.


    As fearless as he is the young man didn''t scream but just struggle to free himself.


    The rest of the cultivators were stunned in this scene. They too didn''t expect to see such a thing where a cultivator is unable to extract himself to a mere powerless beast. But what they could not understand is that, even though they could not detect the Qi undtion on the demon''s body, they can still feel a powerful force from it.


    This is because cultivators cannot see mana or natural energy. Only those who have reached the World Nascent realm can detect as such, and this is also vice versa.


    Although Qi and natural energy are as one, only a few can manipte both. Shin Jiao found a way to use both and he knows that there are others who also found their own way.


    So right now in this situation both parties, the demon, and the cultivators are unable to gauge each other''s powers and only through fighting can they found out.


    "Let go of me you foul beast!" the young man shouted.


    But then as if bored the demon suddenly increased his strength in that grip.


    CRACK!!!


    AHHH!!!


    The sound of bones cracking can be heard as the young man suddenly produced a blood-curdling scream.


    Everyone in the stage was dumbfounded at this scene.


    Suddenly something flew towards the demon who is now feeling dominant of his strength. That thing hit the demon''s wrist and a cut appears.


    With a pang of pain, the demon suddenly loosens his grip as the young man''s body fell to the ground.


    But before his body hits a middle-aged man suddenly stopped his fall.


    "Ma¡­ master¡­ I¡­ I can''t feel my legs¡­ arrgghhh¡­" the young man muttered with a pained expression clearly written all over his face.


    "Take this immediately." The middle-aged man said as he put a pill on the young man''s mouth.


    They knew that the bones on the young man''s body are almost crushed. Thankfully someone acted immediately as stopped the impending doom.


    A young woman was lying on the ground and holding a silver crossbow on her hand, that young woman is Fey Ouyang. She has partly recovered her Qi and wounds. Because she was the one who opened the portal she saw the horror from the other side with her spiritual sense.


    On the other side of that crack there exist countless concourses of demons of every kind. Then she saw a figure with a magnificent aura standing on a throne. She clearly saw that person''s gorgeous smile and her attractive appearance. Though she looks like a human yet there are just something different about her.


    On her forehead there exist two long horns that look like that of a dragon''s. And her ears are sharp with a blood-red hair flowing down her back. The woman who seems to look like the leader of the horde is dressed in weird clothing made of leather and silver scales.


    While observing the woman, Fey Ouyang suddenly saw the woman lifting her head and their eyes seem to have met.


    She can see a cat-like iris directly looking at her and when the woman smile, she saw a row of pearly white teeth, but two sharp fangs made her look sinister yet attractive.


    With this vision, Fey Ouyang clearly knows the danger she was in and the result of her action would spell doom to the kingdom. So she decided to end everything but never would have expected that she would be saved.


    After waking up, Fey Ouyang didn''t expect to see one of those demons in person. And with the experience she had, she knew that the demon should be killed or else they would be destroyed.


    "Seniors! We have to kill that demon or else we would face millions like it if it fully opens the portal." Fey Ouyang suddenly shouted.


    Upon hearing this, the powerful cultivators just look on the side and didn''t bother listening to her. They are curious about the ability of the creature and wanted to see it further in a battle. With their pride and status as powerful cultivators, they always look down on those creatures without Qi undtions in their bodies no matter how strong they are. So they just decided to watch it on the side.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he knew the attitude of these people and their disgust on mortals. It happened to him before, even though he shows great strength he was treated as a mere ant in their eyes. But then it was toote for them to regret after getting beaten down by him.


    While the young men and women in the stage showed a fearful expression on their faces. This is because the senior who faced the demon a while ago was ate-stage golden core realm cultivator yet he was squished with ease by the demon. This shows that the demon''s strength is truly terrifying.


    Upon realizing the situation, Shin Jiao decided to intervene before it''s toote. So he stood up from beside Fey Ouyang. Then he walks towards the demon that looks menacingly at the people on the stage.


    "This demon has the strength of a middle stage infant soul realm cultivator. It is not practicing Qi cultivation but natural energy cultivation. The seniors in this ce would regret not doing anything when this demon decided to attack." Shin Jiao said as he stopped after reaching near the demon.


    When the demon saw Shin Jiao casually walking towards it, it feels that another ant is going to be squished by it. So it decided to y with Shin Jiao before wreaking havoc in this ce. After it has its fun, the demon would fully open the gate where itsrades would be able to enter and invade this seemingly blissful ce.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao the middle-aged people and the old masters frown. They didn''t believe Shin Jiao''s words because they could not detect any Qi on the demon''s body. Although with Shin Jiao''s words they now watched in vignce. They would just jump into action if everything will go sour. As for Shin Jiao''s words that the demon is equal to a middle-stage infant soul realm cultivator, they would not believe it¡­ yet.


    "Demon, what is your name?" Shin Jiao asked in a cold voice.


    "Haha¡­ Does a mere ant want to know my name? Do you think I''m a fool? I know the mages'' ability to curse their enemy through names¡­ So, no... and you can just die!" the demon said with a sneer.


    It then lifted its huge arms and immediately swipe towards Shin Jiao wanting to grab him like the one before.


    But suddenly the demon was stunned as it only grabbed air.


    "Huh!? Where? Where is he?" the demon asked in confusion.


    As a powerful being, it didn''t expect to encounter a situation where a mere ant could dodge its attack.


    Even in their previously failed invasion of the humansnd, he was able to kill many mages and warriors. Even those valiant knights are not its match. So how could some mere ant wearing cloth armor be able to defeat it?


    Everyone also turns their gaze around and was unable to see the figure of Shin Jiao.


    "Is that young man dead?"


    "What happened?"


    "I think he''s all talk. How could a mere primary stage gold core realm cultivator face that demon that was able to wound our senior?"


    "Tsk, too bad¡­ he was a promising young man who was able to break the array formation with ease. But his luck was all too bad."


    As the young men and women discuss while watching the situation the powerful cultivators on the side squinted their eyes. They too could not see the young man. But when they used their spiritual sense, a surprised look on their faces appears.


    "How did that happened?"


    "Did that young fellow teleported there in an instant?"


    "Haha¡­ amazing truly amazing."


    Various reactions suddenly showed on the faces of the middle-aged and old men on the side.


    Then suddenly the young people who are discussing something also finally found Shin Jiao and were also dumbfounded. They too could not believe what happened and how did he got there.


    The demon saw the reaction of the people down below and can''t help but frown.


    "Where is that ant?" shouted the demon in anger.


    Then suddenly the demon heard someone talking beside him. The voice is close which made the demon almost jump in fright. It didn''t expect someone or something could approach it without it knowing. But no matter how hard the demon thought about the situation it could not help but ept the fact that the enemy was able to approach it in very close proximity.


    "You''re reaction speed is too slow¡­ Are you looking for me?" Shin Jiao''s voice was heard by the demoning from its right side.


    It then stiffly turns its head and there he found a young man casually standing on its shoulder armor. What made the demon dumbfounded is the fact that the human seems to not weight anything as it didn''t even feel its shoulder budge.


    This made it feel a little scared of the opponent this time.


    Faster speed, weird ability, and unpredictable. These characteristics made the demon feel weary of Shin Jiao.


    Then without a word, the demon immediately lifted its arm and tried grabbing Shin Jiao''s figure. But then he suddenly vanished once again, making the demon angry.


    Then it quickly grabs the two axes from its back and began brandishing it towards Shin Jiao''s figure.


    The rest of the cultivators jumps out of the way and position themselves far from the battle. The young people are already afraid of the demon as they can now see the power of the enemy. With one simple swing, it is able to shatter a stage that is infused with Qi. This stage is special because it is indestructible even if a gold core realm cultivator goes all out.


    Only those powerful cultivators in the infant soul realm and above can destroy them or by using a powerful artifact.


    Yet so far they can see none of those in this fight. The demon is just casually brandishing its weapon and every hit from those crude-looking axes would shatter parts of the stage.


    "Shit! I think the youngster was right. That demon has the power of an infant soul cultivator."


    "What should we do then?"


    "We can''t just let that youngster face that thing alone."


    "Well, what can we do? I think that the demon is more powerful than the rest of us. Only senior Ouyang and the head judge can face it head-on."


    "Right, but senior Gu Ouyang is already wounded heavily and the head judge also expended his Qi trying to break the formation before."


    In this seemly hopeless situation, Fey Ouyang who is sitting next to her father didn''t blink her eyes as he watches the young man who saved her jumps to and fro around the stage.


    Although she knew that it would be hopeless, yet deep in her heart she hoped that he would be able to defeat the demon.


    Then suddenly as she watches her heart almost skipped a beat upon seeing what happened next.

 Chapter 224 - The Demon’s Invasion 3

    The gate part 3


    /*unedited*/


    While fighting the demon, Shin Jiao has only one goal in his mind. And that is to finish everything as quickly as he can after assessing the real strength of the demons in from the other side. This is because Shin Jiao needs to know about the other continent. One of his goals, when he was identally transported to thisnd, is to explore the and know everything about it.


    When he discovers the existence of the mages, he really wanted to go and visit that continent and know about it firsthand.


    While on Earth he has seen movies and books about mages and their peculiar abilities which made Shin Jiao feel interested in that kind of civilization. So now that he has a chance to open a gate towards that ce, he would grab this chance. Although the alternative is to travel by sea, yet that alternative is too dangerous as the vast ocean of this is as chaotic as the itself.


    The fight became messy as ruins and debris of the stage were scattered everywhere. Even the cultivators have already jumped out of the stage and the figure of Shin Jiao and the huge demon are the only ones on it. The demon has already jumped on the stage and had made a huge mess out of it.


    But suddenly Shin Jiao''s figure disappears and suddenly appears on the demon''s shoulder.


    Then it suddenly tried to swat him like a fly.


    But to everyone''s surprise, the demon''s hand was actually blocked. Shin Jiao decided to fight back as he has already assessed the strength of his opponent. Although its strength is greater than Shin Jiao''s by a whole realm, however, this is due to the innate ability of the demons to quickly grow and never needed to exert too much of an effort just to be strong.


    "It''s time to end this." Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Then he quickly stretches forth his hand and a long ck katana sword appears on his hand.


    When the demon saw this, its face suddenly contorted in anger.


    It could not believe that the human whom it was fighting is actually not being serious. This made it mad and all the reasoning that it gained was immediately reced by its demonic nature.


    Growl!!!


    The demon growled as its body suddenly changes in size. Smoke began to rise from its body as its physique slowly bes shorter and thinner.


    This made every cultivator in the stadium who is watching this fight immediately look in attention and began to move in a defensive stance. Although they are not sure what the demon is doing however if there is a chance that it would try to escape then everyone would immediately band together to attack it.


    Right now, every one of them already knew the strength of the demon. So they are not going to look down on it.


    As the demon steadily transforms into something more sleek and thin, Shin Jiao observes the changes in its body''s mana flow. He can see that the natural energy or mana inside the demon''s body is rapidly changing and it seems that it is trying topress its power from inside it.


    "This is thing is going to do a fast battle with me with a backup." Shin Jiao thought as he can see the changes inside the demon''s body.


    It didn''t know that Shin Jiao can see everything clearly and that he can already know what it is trying to do. With the help of the sses, Shin Jiao immediately decided on a n to finish this opponent of his.


    "Human, I will show you the power of what we demons can do." The demon said with a clear and crisp voice.


    The change in its voice seems to indicate that its physique has already shrunk to half its size.


    Then Shin Jiao saw the demon suddenly vanishing from its current position leaving only the smoke which only shows the path it has taken.


    Upon seeing this Shin Jiao showed a sneer on his face.


    "This demon is trying to fight me in a contest of speed." Shin Jiao though as he suddenly lifted on if his hands and parried something from the air.


    Then the demon suddenly appears in front of him with a wide grin on its fanged mouth.


    "Keke¡­ you seem to be really good at speed. Then let''s see who''s faster." The demon said with a sinister grin on its face.


    Shin Jiao was bombarded with hundreds of fist-like shadows as he tried to dodge and parry each one of the demon''s fist. Because of the difference of their strength, Shin Jiao was forced back a couple of times as they fought back and forth.


    "Shit, this thing is really fast and strong. I need to get an upper hand." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to think of a way to subdue his opponent.


    Meanwhile, the people on the side were all dumbfounded in this situation. They are clear that each one of them is not a match to the demon. When ites to strength the demon is truly stronger, but as cultivators, they don''t have just strength but also the use of Qi and magic.


    Upon seeing this situation, Fey Ouyang could not hold it anymore and decided to join the fight. She immediately strung back the silver bow on her hand and suddenly chanted some words while focusing on the figure of the demon from afar.


    But what made her helpless is that the figure of the demon and Shin Jiao are hard to catch as they can only see shes of them every now and then. And the sounds of rolling thunder from the punches and kicks are making the whole stadium shake.


    "This fight is getting out of hand. I didn''t expect that youngster to be this strong although he is only a gold core realm."


    "Senior Ouyang, what should we do now?"


    Some of the infant soul realm cultivators asked Gu Ouyang who is currently trying to recover his strength while sitting in a lotus position.


    Then Gu Ouyang looks at the main judge of the tournament and with a tacit understanding the two nods their head and slowly stood up.


    Although they have recovered part of their Qi and strength they are not sure if it would be enough to face the demon.


    But then suddenly they saw a figure appearing from out of nowhere, thrown like a cannonball to the stage.


    Although the stage was reinforced with an array, it was still damaged at that figure crashes on it.


    As the smoke died down, they saw a small figure on the ground covered in blood.


    It seems that it is already not breathing and there is arge hole on its forehead between its two longhorns.


    "That''s the¡­ the demon. How? How was it defeated?" suddenly the crowd gasped in disbelief.


    They didn''t know what had just happened as everyone was just watching the two exchange blows after blows. But then suddenly in just an instant, the demon was dead just like that?


    In this situation, no one could believe that a powerful figure like that could be killed by a mere gold core realm cultivator.


    Gu Ouyang and the old man beside him have a look of disbelief clearly written of their faces.


    "This¡­ How can that young man defeat something like this?" the old man said as he scanned the figure of the demon lying on the stage.


    "I don''t know, maybe the demon is just really weak." Gu Ouyang said trying to justify what just happened.


    "Teacher Ouyang, you might have said that, but we both know the strength that this demon possesses. If any of us could fight this thing with our full strength we might be able to defeat it, but with our condition now, it is hard to tell who would lose." The old man said while shaking his head.


    "You are right, but still we must investigate this matter I think this demon is something that we need to be careful of. We might be facing too great of a problem. ording to my daughter, behind that gate from before is a horde of millions of those things." Gu Ouyang said while trying to think of the situation.


    "Let''s just grab the corpse of this demon and study it. Maybe we can find a way to defeat it," the old man said.


    Then he signaled the others who are part of the tournamentmittee who didn''t escape to get the corpse. But the cultivators seem to be a little bit fearful of the creature. This is because they did not understand it.


    They could not believe that the demon would be able to move and fights like a cultivator even without the use of Qi or even any Qi undtion on its body. This is really making them lift their guard against the demon even though it is already dead.


    Upon seeing this, the old man and Gu Ouyang heave a heavy sigh towards the cultivators. They can understand this as the notion of a demon is really new in their eyes. They have encountered demon beasts, but they can gauge those using the Qi undtion on their bodies, but demons are different. They did not know how to see its true power or potential, hence it is making them feel scared and uneasy. So at this time they carefully approached the demon''s corpse and slowly wrapped it with a restraining talisman so that no ident would happen to them just in case.


    "Sigh, let''s just leave it at that then¡­ hmmm¡­ Where¡­ where is the young man?" the old man sighs again as he tried to find Shin Jiao who seems to have vanished.

 Chapter 225 - The Demon’s Invasion 4

    Trouble at home part 1


    /*unedited*/


    "The presence of the demon in the cultivation spell disaster. From the words of that demon, they seem to have opened another somewhere but were not satisfied with it. Now they wanted to open another one. It seems that the demon likes the rich atmosphere in the cultivationnd. Maybe they would try to attack this part of the continent¡­ If this happens I must get ready." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly ran towards his home.


    Though it is a little distance away from the tournament, he needs to remind his mother and the others of the danger.


    Shin Jiao is now feeling a sense of urgency within his heart.


    Not longter, he arrives at the corner near his house but discovers that there is something wrong with it. Shin Jiao can see even from afar that the wholepound is in ruins. The houses seemed to have been burned and when he arrived at the gate, he didn''t sense any presence.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao didn''t panic as he didn''t want those people responsible for this to catch him off guard and think that their n has already seeded.


    But he is still worried about his mother.


    So Shin Jiao hid in a corner and took out his phone.


    Then he immediately dialed his mother''s number. Since this technology is not like on Earth where calling is alreadymercialized and would go through a service provider. His phone can directly call anyone he wanted as long as he can type in the correct number of the receiver, just like the one on Earth but within the pay.


    Shin Jiao waited and waited, but still, after some time, no one answered.


    Now this made him feel agitated. He didn''t know what happened and just waited. The protective array he put up to protect thepound is strong enough to withstand any gold core realm cultivator and even those in the primary stages of the infant soul realm could not break it that easily.


    But since the protective array was broken to such a degree it only means one thing.


    "A very strong cultivator may have broken this array, but it seems that it took a while before it was broken, or they might have used a dharma artifact." Shin Jiao thought.


    But in his mind, he can only think of dharma artifacts that are strong enough to beak any formations.


    Dharma artifacts are different from normal artifacts as these artifacts are from the gods themselves. It cannot be crafted by any mortals or cultivators alike, or so the whole cultivationnd thinks.


    And wielding a dharma artifact equaled to having twice the strength of the wielder.


    For example, if a primary stage gold core realm cultivator held a dharma sword, then his power would be equaled to that of thete-stage gold core realm cultivator. But of course, this also requires technique in fighting or using the dharma artifact.


    But these kinds of artifacts are not sought but given. Only through luck and fate could one get a dharma artifact. This is also the reason why families or ns became strong as they would be able to carry a dharma artifacting from their ancestors.


    No one knows how many families or ns have dharma artifacts in the Great City of Wu. But the royal family has two; it was a short sword and a long string of prayer beads.


    This is also one of the reasons why the royal family holds a tight grip on the throne of the kingdom of Wu.


    As Shin Jiao mulled over this, he suddenly noticed two figures flying and stopping on top of thepound. These two people look familiar to Shin Jiao. He then squinted his eyes and tried to see their faces clearly.


    Then with thest lighting from the setting sun, he saw their faces.


    At first, he almost could not recall their faces, but soon realized that these two people are the people who helped him when he was trying to escape from the town in the outskirts of the Heavenly Crow sect.


    The old man and the good looking young woman slowly descended to thepound which is already in ruins with burned houses.


    Shin Jiao didn''t dare use his spiritual sense to prevent the two from detecting him. He even held his breath to prevent detection.


    The two figures carefully inspect the surroundings.


    "Mistress, what happened here is truly mindboggling. Even with the use of a powerful dharma artifact, those people could not destroy the array protection here. I wonder who made that array. I truly wanted to meet such a person." The old man following the young woman said.


    "Master, do you think that those people here truly died? If only we could have interfered at that time. We could have stopped this tragedy." The young woman said while walking around and checking the ruins.


    "I know you wanted to help, but this is an internal conflict within families. Though I am powerful, yet I cannot disobey the rules of the city. In this huge city, there would be someone stronger than me," said the old man.


    When the young woman heard this she rolled her eyes.


    It would be a joke if someone would be stronger than her teacher in this simple kingdom. If it was the capital city of Xi, she might think so. But in here, if she said that her master is the 2nd strongest then none can im to be the first.


    The two continuously checked everything but still found nothing as the young woman seemed to be feeling down.


    "Sigh¡­ we have already checked this ce after the attack. No matter how I think about it, it is almost impossible for those people to just disappear." The old man said.


    "I know but¡­ huh! Teacher, look!" the young woman suddenly eximed as she suddenly rushed towards the house where Aye Muyan stays.


    "Hmm¡­ signs of struggle. It seems that thedy of this house fought back but was still captured." The old man said as he frowns.


    "Yeah¡­ and it seems that there are two of them that were captured here."


    Then suddenly the young woman''s eyes lit up.


    "Master, I wanted to interfere with this. I will save those people." the young woman said as she lifted her small fist.


    In her heart, she wanted to pursue justice at this time. Then suddenly she remembers the young man whom they have seen with a damaged and wasted dantian. She didn''t know why whenever she remembers that guy; she can''t help but feel disappointed at herself.


    So, this time, she wanted to change something.


    As the two left, Shin Jiao showed a worried face. He heard what the two said and immediately became anxious. It seems that his theory was correct and that a dharma artifact was used to destroy the array. But what puzzles him is who?


    How can they have a dharma artifact that can break arrays?


    But that is not the most important thing for him right now. What is important is to follow those two to know who the one responsible for taking his mother are.


    The area is under his surveince and all he needed to do is to get inside and enter the underground. But now his n suddenly changed, he could not tag the two as the old man seems powerful. So his only choice is to follow them using his old skill as a spy.


    If he can find anything after following those two, then he could still go back to the underground base and prepare himself to rescue his mother.


    Shin Jiao has a heavy gut feeling that it was his mother and Jiyi who were kidnapped. The only problem is who made the move?


    And so, using his old skill in changing clothing and changing face, Shin Jiao painstakingly followed the two. But what ticked Shin Jiao off is the young woman.


    This is because she would always do something unnecessary as the two walks towards their target. The young woman has a great sense of justice which is also one of the reasons why she immediately attacked him before. That was when he was running away from a very strong cultivator.


    The two went to ces in the market, in a herbal and medicine shop, in a restaurant, then they walk towards a very familiar ce.


    While following the two, Shin Jiao realized that the direction they are going is something that he had seen before. And this made him feel that something is truly amiss. If Shin Jiao counted the time when thepound where they lived was ruined almost 12 hours have passed. So if he didn''t move as soon as he got in the house then it would spell doom for his mother. And he didn''t want his mother to feel pain and be in trouble anymore.


    Shin Jiao has agreed to build the artifact shop with Mingsha Wu because of his mother in this world. When he learned how she was treated he promised to give her the best that he can. But still, he was not able to protect her.


    Gritting his teeth, Shin Jiao swore that whoever dared put their hands on his mother, and then he would kill those people a hundred times over.


    His changing emotion at this time made him lose control of his aura and made the old man suddenly turn around. But then to his surprise, he saw nothing.


    "Hmmm¡­ I could have sworn that there is someone following behind us¡­" the old man said as he suddenly scanned his surroundings.


    But then suddenly the young woman''s voice appears beside him.


    "Master we are here."

 Chapter 226 - The Demon’s Invasion 5

    Trouble at home part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside a very luxurious mansion, in arge room decorated with ancient western style, a middle-aged man is standing beside the bed and is currently looking at a beautiful woman.


    The woman seems to be in her 30''s and she is really good looking with her fair white skin and glowingplexion. This woman is Aye Muyan who is currently lying on the bed unconscious. The man''s eyes could not remove themselves on her body and face as saliva slowly formed from his throat making him swallowed it hard.


    This man is the patriarch of the Jiao n, Si''en Jiao. Although he already has Aye Muyan as his wife yet he never really observed her this closely before. They only had one night together and he never truly tasted her because she is a very headstrong and a feisty woman and had fought back against him after their first night where they got lucky and she immediately got pregnant. He was then convinced by the rest of his wives to forget Aye Muyan and hence he was convinced to treat her as air. So he decided to alienate her from the n, and his reason is for her to beg for him to ept her back. But he never would have expected that this first wife of his is really headstrong that she agreed immediately and didn''t even give him a nce.


    Then after some time, a tragedy had happened and his youngest son was chased down and was presumed dead by the Xiemen family. Although it was just a small conflict, yet the news was blown up when it started to spread throughout the city. However, for Si''en Jiao this is just a passing thing and didn''t even bat an eye on it.


    Suddenly, only after a year, that wastrel of a son of his appeared once again and became strong and a very valiant young man. He never would have thought that even he didn''t have the power to take on his youngest son and just shamefully agreed to his son''s terms and condition. This was such humiliation in the Jiao family, and so they waited for a moment toe and strike.


    Months have passed and his feeling of being suppressed suddenly disappears with the appearance of the family''s greatest pir, their ancestor Jin Lo Jiao.


    It was a few days ago when Jiao''s ancestor, who has left the family and began traveling throughout the cultivationnd searching for a way to break through to the mid-stages of the infant soul realm, suddenly came back. Now already a mid-stage infant soul realm cultivator, the old man was truly ted. But upon knowing that the first wife of his grandson Si''en Jiao was chased out of the family, he felt a little angry. He is not angry at this grandson, Si''en Jiao but instead to the woman Aye Muyan for shaming his family by leaving.


    So with this the old man''s anger he gathered the Jiao family leaders and made a n to get Aye Muyan back and that unfilial son of hers. Jin Lo Jiao is actually nning to punish the two of them for turning their backs on the Jiao family.


    Actually this is just the surface reason that the old man is portraying. In truth, when he heard from Si''en Jiao the aplishments of Shin Jiao he wanted it all for himself. If his family could get that aplishment and let Shin Jiao kneel down on their feet and be at their beck and call, then his family would gain further status in the Great Wu kingdom.


    Meanwhile, this is also what Si''en Jiao wanted, both the ancestor and the patriarch of the Jiao n nned to kidnap the mother and child and force them to submit.


    So now, with the presence of their middle-stage infant soul realm ancestor, the n to get his first wife and revenge against his unfilial son made Si''en Jiao felt ted.


    Right now, deep in his mind, he truly wanted to kill Shin Jiao with his own hands. But of course, he would wait for the n ancestor''s decision for that thing to happen.


    And so that day arrived and they visited the smallpound where Aye Muyan lived.


    "Woman, I am here to take you home to the Jiao family." Jin Lo Jiao said while facing Aye Muyan who is currently hiding behind the barrier.


    "It seems that your son is a truly capable young man of the Jiao to be able to build such an array. But this thing won''t stop me from taking you away." Jin Lo Jiao added.


    When Aye Muyan saw this old man, she could not help but shiver in fright. She knows that the Jiao had a hidden expert; she didn''t expect it to be this powerful old man.


    She immediatelymanded everyone especially the kids to go to the underground base while she tried to distract the enemy.


    "The Jiao family has chased me and my son out of the Jiaos¡­ Why does it seem that this senior is implying that I left the Jiao and has chosen to stay outside? Ask the Jiao patriarch before using the wrong person." Aye Muyan said in a calm voice.


    Although she knows that what she''s doing is useless, yet she needed to buy time for the rest of the people to be able to run.


    But what she didn''t expect is for the old man to never say anything else and just rush over the barrier and throw a single powerful punch.


    But what the old man didn''t expect is that his most powerful punch could not even make a dent or even hit the array field. It''s like a jelly that absorbs the energy thrown at it.


    At first, the old man was shocked but he didn''t give up and throws rain of punches on the array, but to no avail.


    "Haha¡­ I guess this is truly a magnificent array. But s I still have to break it." Jin Lo Jiao said as he suddenly takes out a huge hammer from his spatial tool.


    When Aye Muyan saw this artifact, she was dumbfounded, because this artifact is a dharma artifact.


    "That is the dharma artifact of the Jiao family." Aye Muyan''s eyes suddenly lit up in horror.


    In her stay in the Jiao family, she has learned of a powerful hammer that could break almost everything. And upon seeing this huge hammer, she immediately connects the dot.


    Suddenly the old man shouted.


    "Break for me!"


    When the huge hammer hit the barrier, a loud explosion happened and everyone turned silent.


    This is because even after being hit by the huge hammer only a hairline crack appears on the array bubble. But upon seeing this crack, Jin Lo Jiao smiled sinisterly.


    Aye Muyan immediately persuaded, Jiyi to run as fast as she could to the door for the underground.


    But before the two could move, their steps were disrupted by a huge localized quake making them fall to the ground.


    Then without another word, the old man Jin Lo Jiao hit the array in second multiple times. This made the array break like a piece of ss.


    And after that, Aye Muyan and Jiyi didn''t have the chance to escape aspared to their speed; the old man is more terrifying.


    After catching the two, they found no one in thepound and Si''en Jiaomanded the rest to burn everything down.


    As the group retreated, they didn''t notice the two figures appearing.


    ¡­


    Right now, the old man Jin Lo Jiao is looking at Jiyi whom he has taken inside his own room.


    "It has been a long time since I''ve encountered such beauty. Since you are an enemy of my family, you won''t mind this old man taking my liberty on you right. Kekeke¡­" said thescivious voice of the Jiao family ancestor.


    But suddenly his eyes caught the two arms of the beautiful woman, which seems to be something wrong.


    Then he scanned it making him dumbfounded. This is because both arms of the young good looking woman are actually made of metal and gears. But the craftsmanship of those things is truly intricate and from the outside, they truly look like normal arms.


    This made the old man lost his interest to rape the young woman, and instead began studying her two arms.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the Jiao n, two figures appear which made the guards became anxious. They can feel a very strong aura from the old man beside the young woman who is also emitting an aura but not of strength but of killing intent.


    "We are here to see the head of the Jiao family." The old man said in a dignified voice.


    When his aura was spread throughout the whole house, everyone immediately felt it.


    And so without another second after he said that, a voice from the inner courtyard answered.


    "To what pleasure do the two esteemed guests visit my Jiao family?" a wizened voiceing from Jin Lo Jiao said as his figure suddenly appear in front of the two guests in an instant.


    After him, many others followed suit and appear in front of the pair of people.


    But when the two parties saw each other, Jin Lo Jiao suddenly stood rooted on the ground. Because right now, in front of him are two people which he knew has a truly terrifying identity. He knows that even the royal king himself would pay respect to these two.


    And so, he was stunned and could not think of anything to say.


    Meanwhile, as the group of people on the gate met with each other. A single shadow is actually stealthily entering the Jiao family state.


    Even the array formation protecting the state seems to be like child y to this person as the only shadow can be seen after that person broke through the formation stealthily.

 Chapter 227 - The Legendary Pills Versus Talisman /*wrong

    Part 10


    /*unedited*/


    An awkward silence ensued between the two as Melissa Krin hugged herself while trying to cover her exposed bosom. She didn''t actually want for it to happen, however, that ambiguous posture of hers gives Joe Wang''s a clear view vision of her two cleavage and exposed nipples.


    Her face was all red as she tried to recover from her state of mind. She wanted to berate the young man, yet upon seeing his face, she decided not to. Still, she has that feeling of safety in front of this young man.


    Meanwhile, Joe Wang''s state of mind is now in a mess. He really wanted to see those beautiful things again, but at the same time didn''t. His hands even unconsciously wanted to grope them, but because of his strong self-control, he was able to suppress that desire.


    "Ahem¡­" Joe Wang cleared his throat from the awkwardness.


    "Let''s¡­ let''s eat¡­"Joe Wang said as he gestured for her to take a seat at the table.


    The two silently ate breakfast as if nothing had happened, as Joe Wang immediately change the topic while eating.


    "Big sister, I wanted to earn some money using pills. Would that be possible?" Joe Wang asked trying to show an innocent face.


    Upon seeing him, Melissa Krin''s expression and feeling changed.


    With a smile she said.


    "Well, in truth people will think that you are a sham, and would not buy any of your so-called pills¡­ Can I ask? Is what you''re doing really effective? I mean, I don''t want to question how I found you in the forest, but pills, talismans, and those things are just myths and legends. People don''t believe in them anymore."


    "Well, I would just show them then." Joe Wang replied with confidence.


    "Haha¡­ little brother, your way of thinking is too honest. You see not all people believe in those anymore, so I would suggest you think of other ways to scam¡­ sell¡­ I mean sell stuff to people." she answered with a wry smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, I''ll try to think of other ways to earn money then." Joe Wang said as he suddenly thinks deeply.


    He needed to earn money fast because he wanted to be able to buy some cultivation and crafting resources. This way he could increase his cultivation fast enough to be able to protect himself in this world.


    As far as his searching is concerned, on the surface, this world doesn''t have anyone who is more powerful than a mid-stage body refining realm cultivator. That would be equals to having 4 to 6 spheres in his dantian. If he can reach that then, he would be able to defeat anyone in this world. But that is on the premise that there are no cultivators in this world.


    But Joe Wang knows that sometimes, worlds are more than meets the eye.


    As an immortal cultivator who has almost reached the peak, he has visited countless worlds and in each world, there would always be someone who is protecting it, someone whom the people of that called God or even Gods.


    These being are the beings governing each and would protect it from any outside enemy.


    Many of these beings didn''t want to bother with anything that would happen inside these livings, and would only interfere if there is some force strong enough to oppose that God of the.


    And so with this knowledge, Joe Wang''s goal is to be able to be strong enough to protect his own happiness. He has already tried the path to immortality and found it to be boring and full of bitter wars and heartache. So this time, he would try to live a normal life and would just go with the flow of time from there. He wanted to be an unfettered immortal roaming this or the others after this.


    While his thought began drifting away, the voice of Melissa Krin brought him back to reality.


    "Maybe you can make paper talismans. I would like to have one of those paper talismans that can conjure the weather or even fire, water, wind or earth."


    Upon hearing her words, a light bulb suddenly lit up in Joe Wang''s mind.


    "Right¡­ How about a single-use protection talisman?" Joe Wang asked.


    "Single-use talisman? What do you mean by that?" She asked in confusion.


    "Single-use means that once you''ve used it the talisman would burn and vanish into dust¡­" Joe Wang said.


    Then upon seeing the still confused expression on Melissa Krin''s good looking face, Joe Wang exined further.


    "For example, someone would shoot you. If you have a talisman, then the first shot would not hurt you. But the talisman would be consumed."


    "Oh¡­ that would be great! But are you sure that you can make those? You''re not going to sham people, are you? If you do, I would never talk to you again." Melissa Krin said with a hint of doubt in her face while she pouted cutely.


    "Shit, she''s really cute." Joe Wang thought as he smiled sheepishly.


    "Trust me with this big sister, okay?" Jong Wang said with confidence.


    "Alright, so what do we need to do then¡­ I feel excited about making this." Melissa Krin said as she would do anything.


    Upon seeing her hopeful reaction, Joe Wang could not help but sigh helplessly.


    He would be using his own blood in making the talismans. With his current strength, he can only make 5 talismans and after that needed 12 hours to rest and regain his strength back. But as long as he is able to raise his cultivation, then making more would be easy. But of course, he would not do this forever; he still has a goal to enjoy his life in this world.


    "We need thick paper¡­ maybe those papers used in oil painting." Joe Wang muttered while thinking.


    Then silence has once again taken over the two. But upon waiting for a while, Melissa Krin asked impatiently.


    "Is that it? Only canvas paper?"


    "Huh¡­ Yeah, that''s it. Why do we need anything else?" Joe Wang said with a knowing smile.


    "You¡­" Melissa Krin suddenly raised her hand and hit Joe Wang''s head with her palm.


    "You''re ying with me aren''t you? Let me show you how your big sister teaches you a lesson." Melissa Krin said as she suddenly stood up.


    But as soon as she did, Joe Wang''s eyes unconsciously look at her two bulging bosoms. This could not be med on Joe Wang, because Melissa Krin''s bosoms are truly attractive which made him felt uncontrobly attracted to look at them. And even though she has already worn a bra before they ate, her loose clothing still made her look very attractive.


    "Humph¡­ do you want me to poke your eyes out?" Melissa Krin said while showing an angry face.


    When Joe Wang heard this he immediately shifted his gaze towards the corner as if nothing happened.


    "Anyway, big sister, let''s start making talismans now." Joe Wang immediately changed the topic.


    This made Melissa Krin''s expression change, she suddenly feels that this little brother of hers truly knows how to escape being chastised by her.


    "Ok, so you only need a canvas paper, right?" she asked in confirmation.


    Joe Wang nods his head and he stood up from the dining table and began to clean the table since both of them are already finished eating.


    After a while, the two sat in the living room with a single piece of canvas paper lying on the table.


    Upon seeing the thickness and texture, Joe Wang immediately smiled and felt ted. As an artificer, he is proficient in runes and array as they are one of the most important parts of the arts he learned in making artifacts.


    Although this world is not that abundant in natural energies and Qi, he is still able to trap some of those using runes and glyphs using his blood as the conductor.


    First, Joe Wang cut the canvas paper into palm-size strips, where he produced many strips. He separated 5 of those strips and hid the rest of them.


    He then put his index finger near his mouth and was about to take a bite on the tip when a hand suddenly rushed in to stop him.


    "Wait! What are you doing? You mean to use your own blood?" Melissa Krin asked in disbelief.


    She could not believe that the young man is going to use his own blood in making the talisman.


    "Does he think that he is an immortal? This kid is watching too much drama on TV." She thought as he looks at Joe Wang suspiciously.


    She is actually not yet convinced that Joe Wang is what he said he is. The old master that he talked about the magic that he has shown, she thinks that all of those are just illusions. So she didn''t want to see Joe Wang bleeding while trying to satisfy her vanity.


    Seeing her reaction, Joe Wang couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Rx, I will show youter how effective these things are." Joe Wang said as he easily freed himself from her grasps and quickly bit the tip of his index finger.


    Then he immediately wrote thebination runes and glyphs on the paper as fast as he could. He could not let the blood on his finger be wasted. With this great control on the natural energy, he was able to control the thickness of the blood needed to write the rune.


    Then to Melissa Krin''s amazement, she saw a red fine line, like somethinging from a pen being drawn on the surface of the paper talisman. Not longter, Joe Wang was able to finish his very first talisman in this new world that he is in.


    And as soon as he finished the rune, he immediately saw a thin strand of spiritual and natural energy converging in the paper talisman making it glow bright golden in color.


    But only Joe Wang can see this while Melissa Krin on his side is oblivious to this phenomenon.


    "So¡­ is that it? The drawing felt weird and the atmosphere seemsfortable. I think you''ve drawn something that can calm one''s feeling." She said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, it''s not yet done." Joe Wang said as he observes the flow of Qi and mana in the air.


    Then after a couple of minutes, Melissa Krin is already showing a bored expression, but she can''t deny the fact that she can feel some calming air around her.


    When Joe Wang saw that the paper talisman finished its absorbing process, he suddenly stood up and jumped to the air.


    This made Melissa Krin stunned. But then her expression change as the direction of the fall of Joe Wang is directly on top of the ss table.


    "This crazy boy, is he trying to break my ss table?" she thought.


    Though she wanted to move except her reaction was toote.


    Then suddenly a loud bang sounded which made her rooted to the ground unable to move. She knows that reacting this time is already toote all she can do is help Joe Wang with his wounds after his folly.


    She didn''t expect that he would try to prove himself by doing such an absurd act.. Although she felt concerned with the young man, however, her heart is aching upon thinking of the broken ss table.

 Chapter 228 - The Demon’s Invasion 6

    Trouble at home part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The sun has almost set on the horizon when the two people suddenly appear at the gate of the Jiao family''s estate.


    When Jin Lo Jiao saw the two figures he was truly terrified because of their background.


    In the cultivationnd, there exist many schools and sects trying to teach cultivation and other things to improve many of the cultivators living in thisnd. But the origin of these sects and schools can be traced to the founding schools of the cultivationnd. These founding schools are called as Immortal Schools.


    To be called an Immortal School an establishment should have a powerful cultivator either in the Heavenly Nascent realm or the Saint immortal realm. These kinds of schools are very mysterious and hold the highest powers in the cultivationnd. Even the imperial family of Xi is respectful to these schools and would always hold them in high regard.


    But the people in these schools are very mysterious, unlike those who belong to lower schools, sects, and academies who would unt their family''s wealth and status, students from the immortal schools are more low-key. However, they are sometimes overbearing when they are being challenged.


    And many cultivators dream of bing a student of an Immortal school because of its prestige and the power one could get if they are able to enter one. But of course, the process is not that easy and many have lost their lives in trying to enter these schools. With the danger, many should have given up, and yet every time immortal trials appear cultivators would risk everything to get there and try their luck even at the risk of losing their lives.


    Hence, Jin Lo Jiao felt admiration at the same time fear upon seeing the young woman. But another feelinges to his heart and that is jealousy. He is truly jealous of the young woman''s luck and wanted to be in her shoes.


    "Senior and youngdy to what do I owe the pleasure."


    As they began to talk, Shin Jiao has already infiltrated the estate and his shadow can be seen shing to and fro.


    With time against him, Shin Jiao is now crazily searching for his mother and Jiyi. He needed to quickly find them and retaliate. Although he is really angry right now, yet he has controlled his temper and is already nning his next step.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his spiritual sense, he noticed a figure lying on a luxurious bed. The figure is half-naked with her top already taken and it seems that she is unconscious. Shin Jiao didn''t even notice how her half-naked body look seductive as his face immediately turned sullen in anger.


    It''s Jiyi, and she seems to have been knocked unconscious. Although he was preparing for the worse still upon seeing her state, Shin Jiao''s heart suddenly feels ufortable and he felt like he wanted to kill someone. But he needs to finish his mission first, and his mission is to save Jiyi and his mother.


    "Mom, please be fine. Please¡­ please¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he quickly rushes inside the room and covers Jiyi''s body with a thin bedsheet.


    Then he immediately darted out of the window after leaving something in the room.


    There is a glint of killing intent on Shin Jiao''s eyes as a sneer appears on his mouth. He then quickly carried Jiyi while trying to search for his mother. Then suddenly, as he ran forward, he stopped because he found that inside a huge vi the figure of Aye Muyan is also currently lying on a huge luxurious bed.


    She too is unconscious just like how he found Jiyi. But to Shin Jiao''s dismay, Aye Muyan''s clothes are half ripped and she is almost naked. His heart became anxious as he quickly dashed towards that vi. He didn''t know if that beast Si''en Jiao vited his mother, but no matter what he promised himself to get his revenge against this family.


    Right now, Shin Jiao suddenly had the impulse to go wild and rampage throughout the Jiao estate. He wanted to nt a bomb in every corner of this ce and blow it to smithereens. And yet, upon seeing the pitiful look of his mom, Shin Jiao''s suddenly felt cold. But when he saw that she has not been vited, he felt a sigh of relief in his heart. Although he knows that as a wife, Aye Muyan should serve his husband and it is the right of Si''en Jiao to have her. But rape is another case; one should not force someone to do this thing as it would give a deep wound especially for a woman.


    When Shin Jiao arrives inside the room, he didn''t think twice and immediately also wrapped Aye Muyan with a nket and carried her to his other shoulder. Then before leaving he left something inside the room in which all his wrath is included.


    Shin Jiao is truly angered by this situation and swore to have his revenge after this. He would stake everything in his ability to get even with these kinds of people.


    And so in the darkness of the night, a shadow left the Jiao estate while carrying two people wrapped in a nket.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Jin Lo Jiao is trying to suck up to the two people whom they have already invited inside their estate. The Jiao family''s estate is huge with many vis and houses inside. Near the gate of the estate is where they receive guests and entertain them.


    While inside, the young woman wanted to spread her spiritual sense and scan the whole state, but the old man beside her, shook his head to stop her in doing so. This is because, as a courtesy to the Jiao family they should not intrude and be rude. As part of the immortal school, the two of them belong to the Heavenly Sect as is well-known for being a just and righteous sect. They would never interfere with family problems and would always respect thews of thend.


    Hence the old man is trying to teach the young woman that no matter how powerful they are, they must not use this power to oppress others because this is the way to obtain immortality.


    The reason why many would fail to transcend to the Deity realm is because of the bad karma they have obtained and hoarded as they follow the path of a cultivator. Although this is widespread teaching yet many would not believe it as cultivators are subjected to the many pleasures of the world, so none would spend their days acting like a monk and doing good things one after another.


    And after some time, the two decided to just take their leave as they are hopeless in this situation because of the constraint of their morals and integrity.


    "Senior and miss, the Jiao family is truly grateful for your visit and hope that we can see you again in the future." Jin Lo Jiao said while showing an amiable smile.


    The young woman wanted to really kick this old man upon seeing his hypocrisy. She wanted to save the people they have taken but her hands are tied. They could not tarnish the name of the Heavenly Sect because of theirwless action. Without concrete evidence, they could not act as they wish.


    And so, the two went out of the estate walking back to the direction they came.


    "Haha¡­ I think they are here to check on what had happened at the home of Aye Muyan. Luckily my men moved swiftly after seeing those two figures, else we would all be doomed." Si''en Jiao said with a smile.


    "Let''s go back¡­ I will enjoy the spoils of ourbor tonight, hehe¡­" Jin Lo Jiao said with ascivious smile on his face after remembering the figure of the beautiful woman currently lying on his bed.


    "Great grandfather, what should we do with that brat if he came looking for trouble with us? He has now the backing of the Great Wu academy." Suddenly Si''en Jiao asked with concern.


    "Che, that academy won''t help him. With me around, he can''t do anything. We can force him to follow ourmand if he didn''t want his mother and his woman to die. Keke¡­ he is being cuckolded even before he could have a taste of his woman. Haha¡­" Jin Lo Jiao said with a sneer on his face.


    He is confident that Shin Jiao could not do anything with his low cultivation. Although he is a genius craftsman yet he is still an ant in his eyes.


    "You''re right¡­ No matter how hard that boy struggles, he would still die in our hands. I can''t believe that I have such an audacious and unfilial son like him." Si''en Jiao said with an angry expression.


    As the two left for their own vis, they both broke out with a big smile on their faces. They are both excited and wanted to have a good time tonight.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Outside of the Jiao''s estate, the figure of the old man and young woman are walking.


    The young woman had an ugly expression on her face as she is not contented with the oue of their talk. What she wanted to do is to storm that ce and drag those people out and beat them.


    "Master, do you think that this is okay? I mean we should help those people they have taken away." The young woman said while huffing mad.


    "Sigh¡­ you are really impatient¡­" suddenly the old man stopped and a smile bloomed on his face.


    "Master¡­ what happened? You seemed¡­ happy."

 Chapter 229 - The Demon’s Invasion 7

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 1


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao rushes out of the estate and is currently trying to escape as fast as he could. He needs to reach the ce where he can enter the gate to the underground base.


    The path to the underground base in Aye Muyan''s house is a short teleportation array. If he can get there, then no matter how powerful that old ancestor of the Jiao family he would be unable to find them.


    So Shin Jiao became frantic and began running as fast as he could.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Inside the Jiao estate.


    Si''en Jiao is feeling ted and happily whistles while walking towards his room when suddenly someone stood in front of him.


    "You seem to be happy today my lord?" the middle-aged looking woman asked with a smile.


    The woman is Si''en Jiao''s second wife who became the first wife after they kick out Aye Muyan from the family. He didn''t know what happened, as this woman was truly beautiful before and very attractive. However, since she became the main wife of his house, her figure and face suddenly changed.


    She stopped cultivating and instead focused more on hoarding pieces of jewelry and material things that she would always unt in front of her friend who also belongs to the other well-known families in the city.


    "Ai Mei, what are you doing here?" Si''en Jiao said with displeasure clearly written all over his face.


    He didn''t want to see this wife of his right now. He only wanted to have a nice night with Aye Muyan who is currently very beautiful and attractive. Deep in his heart, he truly regretted kicking Aye Muyan out of the Jiao family. If only he had known that she would be this beautiful, then he would have taken care of her. But that''s all in the past, right now, his goal is to once again conquer her and enjoy her beauty for himself tonight.


    He suddenly felt excited at the prospect of having Aye Muyan on his bed and could not wait to shove this woman in front of him to the side.


    "Husband, it''s been a long time since the two of us spend the night together. I''ve gotten you this¡­" suddenly Ai Mei Su stepped forward and showed her thick thighs while on the upper part she is currently wearing none. If the preference of Si''en Jiao is a mature and plump woman, then right now, Ai Mei Su would look very attractive and sexy for him. But Si''en Jiao''s preference are sexy and slim women, hence the figure of Ai Mei Su is an abomination to his eyes.


    So he slowly took a deep breath while closing his eyes.


    "Wife, it''s already night. Go back to your room and sleep. I am really busy right now to handle some family affairs." Si''en Jiao said as he walks pass by the plump woman trying to pose an awkward sexy position.


    "To hell with you! Do you think I''m blind? I knew that you''ve kidnapped Aye Muyan and is currently inside your room. I swear that after you had your fun with her, I will chop off her head and feed her to the swine!" Ai Mei Su shouted in her mind and she throws ring gazes at the departing back of Si''en Jiao.


    After passing through another corner, Si''en Jiao was intercepted by another figure in front of him. This time one of his concubines is standing in front of him. This is a very young woman with a good look and a fit figure. Butpared to Aye Muyan she is miles away when ites to beauty. Plus her bosom is not that plump making her far inferior to the healthy bosom and beautiful features of the woman inside his room.


    So he too makes some excuses as he walked past her.


    What made, Si''en Jiao helpless at this time is that all of his concubines seem to be out and trying to seduce him. In every corner, he turns there would be a figure trying to stop him.


    So to his irritation, he suddenly elerated his gait and never bothers to stop.


    Then after some time, he is now able to see the door of his room. He now feels excited as he rubs his two hands together as if he could not wait to open a new present.


    Beforeing out of that room of his, he was about to rip off the clothes of Aye Muyan and he has already explored every inch of her body with his wicked tongue. As an active cultivator, Aye Muyan''s body has a distinct sweet smell and taste which made Si''en Jiao almost lost his mind when he was called out.


    As he tried to recall the things he had done, he wanted to rush inside the quickly conquer the woman on his bed.


    But then he wanted to savor everything slowly and with pleasure.


    As he walks excitedly towards his room, he is already loosening his robes so that he would be able to take it off faster.


    "Aye Muyan¡­ You have eluded me for many years and made me think that you are ugly and unattractive. But today you will not escape me, kekeke¡­ you will be mine and mine alone." Si''en Jiao muttered as a bigscivious grin appears on his face while slowly opening the door of his room.


    As he walks inside, he carefully closes the door and took off his robe.


    Meanwhile¡­ outside the door, Si''en Jiao''s concubines are currently standing not too far away. Every one of them is showing a displeased expression.


    "We cannot let this be. That bitch has seduced our husband. We need to teach her a lesson." One of the women said in anger.


    "Hush¡­ if he heard you then you would be the one to suffer. Let him have his fun with that bitch, then after tonight we can find a way to teach her how to find her own lowly ce in this house."


    "That''s right; we cannot let her have our husband all by herself."


    As the woman whispered and murmured in a low voice, the figure of Ai Mei Su just stood on the side with a sneer on her face.


    She has instigated this hatred just like before when she has seduced Si''en Jiao and took him away from Aye Muyan.


    "Do you think you can win from me bitch? Dream on, as long as you''re in this house you would suffer my wrath." Ai Mei Su thought as a cold and sinister glint shed from her eyes.


    While the women are murmuring, they suddenly heard a shout from inside, Si''en Jiao''s room.


    "No! No! Aye Muyan!" Shouted Si''en Jiao.


    But then before anyone could react, a very loud explosion followed Si''en Jiao''s shout which startled the whole estate.


    KABOOM!


    This explosion is enough to destroy the whole house, but since Si''en Jiao tried to put up a barrier only half of the house was destroyed.


    The women who are talking to the side saw a sh of light and didn''t expect to be included in the st area.


    Everything happened so fast that they could not even cry before they were hit by a huge force throwing them all outside of the vi.


    A ball of mushroom cloud can be seen even from afar in the entire city, which shook the ground within a few kilometers in radius.


    Everyone was startled and turned their gazes at the Jiao family estate. No one knew what happened and this disturbance gave everyone a shock.


    After that huge explosion another one followed after, but this time it is not as strong as the first.


    Inside the Jiao estate¡­


    A figure of an old man is currently floating in the air with his beard burnt and his clothes in tatters. When he heard the explosion on the other vi, he knows that there is something wrong and was about to go out, but suddenly his room burst out in a fire. But that explosion is not strong enough to affect his cultivation and physique. So he was able to escape it with just minor burn.


    "Who dares attack my Jiao family!" shouted the old man as he turned his gaze to the vi that was destroyed in half.


    Then a dangerous foreboding enters Jin Lo Jiao''s heart as the vi belongs to his grandchild the current patriarch of his family.


    So without another word, he quickly flew down and through the rubbles while scanning the dust and debris.


    But then he suddenly froze in disbelief.


    Right now, he can see a figure lying on the ground inside the master''s bedroom. That figure is in a pitiful state with many wounds and burned parts of his body. What made the old man wince in imaginary pain is the condition of that body.


    From one look he already knew that the figure is Si''en Jiao. Although he is still alive, however, with his state he is better off dead.


    Si''en Jiao has already lost one of his arms as it seems to be burnt to crisp. And his other arm is okay but his hand is missing. Then his face is already disfigured because of the explosion, and it seems that when the explosion happened, Si''en Jiao has removed all of his clothing making him buck naked.


    Now his manhood is gone and one of his legs is also missing.


    Upon seeing the pitiful state of his grandson, the old man could not help but shed a tear.


    Si''en Jiao is his favorite grandson out of all his grandsons. So now his heart is full of anger and wanted to find the culprit as soon as possible and take his revenge.


    Suddenly, he noticed that a few women are also scattered all over the outskirts of the vi and they too are in a pitiful state. This made Jin Lo Jiao shout in anger.


    "Do you think you can escape? I will kill you!" he shouted as he flew high up in the sky.


    Suddenly, he spread his spiritual sense to cover far and wide.


    Then suddenly his face contorted in anger and his figure vanished.

 Chapter 230 - The Demon’s Invasion 8

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 2


    /*unedited*/


    In the darkness of the night, a figure can be seen dashing through the roofs and the dark streets of the city while on both of his shoulders he carries two figures wrapped in nket sheets. After a while, the figure stopped as he heard some sounding from one of the people he is carrying.


    Shin Jiao carefully puts down to the ground the two people he is carrying. Then he slowly unwraps them and noticed that Aye Muyan is already regaining her consciousness.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ what happened to me?" Aye Muyan muttered in a groggy and unsure voice.


    Although her vision is still a bit blurry, yet she immediately noticed the person squatting beside her. Without another word, she immediately throws herself to that person and cried.


    "Son¡­ son¡­ it''s really you. I thought I¡­ I would never see you again. Huhuhu¡­ I was really desperate when we were attacked by the Jiao''s and the Jiao ancestor." She said while sobbing.


    Shin Jiao could not help but pats her back. He knew that this mother of his suffered trauma and was really scared upon seeing the strong opponent. But what surprised him is that she held on and stood her ground even with the risk of being captured.


    "Son¡­ how did you save me?" she asked but then suddenly changed her expression.


    "No¡­ wait¡­ how about Jiyi? Jiyi thatss didn''t leave my side even though it was too dangerous at that time. She¡­ she... sob¡­. Sob..." Aye Muyan muttered as her expression turned into panic.


    Since Shin Jiao is standing in front of her and covering the figure of Jiyi on the ground, she was unable to notice.


    "Mother, it is all fine. I also save her along with you," he said as he patted the shoulder of Aye Muyan.


    "Huh? Then¡­ then¡­" suddenly Aye Muyan saw Jiyi behind Shin Jiao and heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Son¡­ thank¡­ thank you." she said while hugging Shin Jiao.


    "Mother, everything is fine now¡­ and besides, there''s no need to say thank you between us, we are a family." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    As the two talks, they heard the sound of Jiyi alsoing to her senses. When Aye Muyan saw this, she pushed out Shin Jiao and jumped towards Jiyi, yet suddenly she was stunned. She now noticed that her clothes are in tatters and is showing too much of her skin, and when she looks at Jiyi on the ground slowly standing up, she was dazed.


    This is because Jiyi is currently topless and the upper part of her body is exposed. The two mountains with its red cherries exposed made Aye Muyan turn her gaze to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, was also stunned. He now realized that Jiyi is not wearing any clothes, due to his panic he was unable to think of anything and just wrapped her in a nket and left. But now that he realized it, it seems that she is actually half-naked.


    Although Shin Jiao is a man who would not take advantage of any women, yet right now the situation is different. The half-naked figure of Jiyi is truly attractive beyond words. This made him unable to remove his gaze on her as he admired every corner of her body.


    "Ahem¡­" Aye Muyan cleared her throat at the reaction of her son.


    But deep in her heart, she is satisfied. If her son could love Jiyi, then she has nothing to say about it. For the time that Jiyi was on her side, she has seen how she is as a woman and she liked her to be her son''s first wife.


    Although she didn''t know how many wives his son would have in the future, still she is already happy to have this young woman as her daughter-inw.


    Shin Jiao upon hearing his mother, immediately shifted his gaze elsewhere. Then he waved his hand and two women''s clothing suddenly appears from his spatial tool and gave it to the two women. He then turned around with a beat red face and walks to the side.


    Jiyi also was blushing red as she didn''t expect her master would look at her for so long. Although she felt shy, yet she is not against it. If it is her master then she would not reject him. The admiration she had for Shin Jiao from the very beginning has already grown into love. This is just her thoughts though as right now, Jiyi can''t differentiate love and having a crush as she never experiences this feeling before.


    After the two were able to get dressed, Shin Jiao told them what happened as they ran towards their now ruined house. Shin Jiao''s goal right now is to make sure that Aye Muyan and Jiyi are safe. As for him, he would be returning the favor in destroying their home. He would return this to the Jiao family ten times over. Although his expression seems peaceful but Shin Jiao''s feeling right now is very angry.


    When they were nearing the small area which looks like a little ruin with smoke still rising through the air, a shocking explosion was suddenly heard throughout the city.


    When Shin Jiao heard this a sneer appears on his mouth and immediately instructed the two to hasten.


    "Mom, no matter what happens you must enter the base underground and nevere out. I can take care of myself."


    "But son¡­" Aye Muyan wanted to say something because she didn''t want Shin Jiao to face this problem alone.


    She knows that this problem was caused by her and her alone. This son of hers is not really a part of this problem but her heart was touch when she saw how serious Shin Jiao is in helping her. But she could not bear to see him being hurt because of this as she has truly learned to love him as her own true son.


    "Madam Jiao¡­ We¡­ we should go. I think the master wanted you to be safe. Plus we could not do anything against those guys. We would just be a burden to him if we stay." Jiyi said with a helpless expression on her face.


    She too wanted to stay but is unable to do so because her strength is not enough to help her master face this obstacle. So she knows what to do and to never be a hindrance.


    Aye Muyan wanted to say something but realized that Jiyi is right. She and Jiyi would only be a burden to her son as she knows that he would sacrifice himself for her safety. He even entered the den of the lion just to save her. So, with reluctance in her eyes, she and Jiyi ran as fast as they could to the hidden teleportation spot.


    When they were about to reach that ce, a figure suddenly appears atop the ruined ce.


    "Do you think you can escape after hurting my family? I will take all of your lives." The man who appeared on the air shouted.


    When Aye Muyan and Jiyi saw this person theirplexion immediately turned pale. Aye Muyan''s heart suddenly ached as she wanted to throw herself in front of Shin Jiao and confront this alone. But before she could do anything else someone grabs her arms and dragged her.


    "Do you think you can escape?" the person who is Jin Lo Jiao shouted as he saw the two departing figures began running away.


    He then quickly lifted his arm and pointing a finger towards the two. And strong energy immediately gathered at the tip of his finger and a sinister smile appears on his face.


    "If I could not have you then you both can just die. I will use your corpses to appease my anger." Jin Lo Jiao muttered as he was about to release the gathered energy.


    As an infant soul forming realm, this pure Qi energy spell is enough to kill two or more gold core realm cultivators in an instant. So he is confident that the two could not escape.


    But before he can release the strong energy spell, his attention was distracted as a sh of silver suddenly appear from out of nowhere. Lucky for him that he has put his Qi field up and that silver sh broke the Qi field and the trajectory of the projectile was diverted. Hence instead of hitting his head, it hit his right shoulder.


    The silver sh and the hole on his right shoulder made Jin Lo Jiao missed his target. The energy spell he has shot was redirected towards one of the houses which are already in ruins and destroyed itpletely.


    "Who dares interfere with this ancestor''s business?" Jin Lo Jiao shouted in anger as his gaze turns towards the direction from which the projectile came from.


    And there he found a familiar looking face.


    "You! You''re Shin Jiao my great-grandson? How?" Jin Lo Jiao said as he looks at Shin Jiao and the wound on his shoulder.


    He is a powerful cultivator and Shin Jiao is only in the middle stages of the gold core realm. It would be easy for him to kill the young man with a pinch. And his power is not enough to do him any harm. But the situation tells him otherwise.


    Because the fact is in front of his eyes and a mere gold core realm cultivator was able to wound him with such ease.


    This made the old man suddenly feels a pang of fear in his heart.


    But as a high-level cultivator, the old man controlled this feeling and from the corner of his eyes tried to find the two women. But then to his surprise, the two are now gone and even with his spiritual sense, he could not find them. This made him suddenly erupt in anger as his attention turned towards Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ you will pay for this." Jin Lo Jiao shouted in anger.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the old man with vignce.


    Right now, he is going to face a strong cultivator way above his own when ites to cultivation.. He is not sure if he can defeat the old man, however, Shin Jiao is determined to fight him to the death if necessary for the safety of his own family.

 Chapter 231 - The Demon’s Invasion 9

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 3


    /*unedited*/


    An old man and a young man face against each other. One is floating while the other one on the ground. From the look of it, it is clear that the young man is at a disadvantage in this fight. But the young man''s expression is rxed as if he is not facing some life and death battle.


    Jin Lo Jiao is already seething in rage as he looks at his descendant whom he deemed as unfilial. Then from the air, he began to congeal all the Qi in his body and formed a protective aura surging throughout his body. This scene made Shin Jiao turn his vignce high as he positioned himself to be prepared for any attack that woulde from the old man.


    With a sneer in his face, the old man suddenly waved his hands and sent Qi des flying towards Shin Jiao. The Qi des are in the shape of quarter moons which flew straight towards Shin Jiao.


    Right now, Shin Jiao is faced with these multiple projectiles and began moving in a weird way which only left shadows on his wake.


    In this single exchange, it is clear that long-range attacks are not effective against Shin Jiao which made the old man''s expression turned ugly.


    Although he is a very powerful cultivator, he still needs to exert more Qi when throwing his projectiles. If Shin Jiao is hit, Jin Lo Jiao is sure that only one is strong enough to destroy the young man into millions of pieces. But he didn''t expect that the young man was fast enough to evade each of his attacks wasting much of his Qi.


    With a helpless sigh, Jin Lo Jiao suddenly shed as he began attacking Shin Jiao head-on. Each of his strikes is like mountain boulders being thrown at Shin Jiao, who tried his best to dodge each of those deadly fists.


    "Haha, I agree that you are really fast and formidable. But dodging won''t help you defeat your enemy. Come on! Fight! Fight me!" Jin Lo Jiao shouted with a deranged expression on his face.


    Right now, he is feeling a mixture of emotions as he wanted to kill and destroy the young man who is his descendant, but at the same time have the urge to cultivate him because of his skills and abilities. It is known that in the cultivationnd, it is impossible for those in the lower realms to fight against those in the higher realms because of the spiritual pressure.


    But he has been exerting his spiritual pressure on his opponent but it seems that the young man could not even feel it. So right now, Jin Lo Jiao is really confused and amazed at the same time.


    "Haha, you truly are a strange individual. If you could have obeyed the family then I would have personally taken you as my disciple. But now, since you are this strong, the family would be in danger if you are kept alive and grew further. Hence, it is my duty to destroy the future trouble of my family." Jin Lo Jiao said as he further intensified his attacks.


    But to his dismay no matter how hard he attacks the young man he seems to be unable to hit him. He is like a loach which is very slippery and would dodge each of his hits without any efforts.


    Unknown to the old man, Shin Jiao is currently in deep trouble. Although he is able to dodge those deadly attacks, he would still suffer internal injuries because of the bacsh of the Qi projected by the old man. So no matter how well he dodges, he is still at a disadvantage.


    Every now and then, Shin Jiao would also throw some punches but he is unable to hurt the old man because of the difference in their cultivation strength.


    Suddenly, an opening presented itself when the old man threw a slow punch at his face, followed by a very strong turning roundhouse kick. The gushing wind following the old man''s strong legs made Shin Jiao took a few steps backward. Then he suddenly drew out the gun from inside his sleeves and stealthily shoots a single shot on the opening under the right side of the old man.


    Jin Lo Jiao is confident that the strength of his gushing kick would be able to throw Shin Jiao off guard and while flying he would send a wind de and cut the young man in half. But he suddenly felt a pang of paining from his right side. Jin Lo Jiao didn''t know what happened but right now, under his robe, he can feel warm blood slowly flowing. It seems that there is now a thumb-size hole in his size which made him feel afraid.


    No matter how he analyzes it, he seems to have not seen his opponent did something or did some spell to shot a projectile. It''s just like when his shoulder was hit by something. He didn''t even see what it was.


    So now Jin Lo Jiao is in vignce as he knows that this young man is not that simple.


    "Damn it! This is too humiliating. But if I don''t go all out, I would really lose this battle and my family would lose our face. But if this unfilial child dies, then everything would be fine. Then, youngd, you can''t me me for being ruthless this time." Jin Lo Jiao said with a grimace on his face.


    He then suddenly flew a few meters up and hover while looking down below like an aloft being ruling over thend. He looks at the small figure of Shin Jiao as he began to congealrge amounts of Qi into his body. Right now, he is going to pour out his power to attack the young man below him. Though he is afraid of the long-range projectile Shin Jiao is using, he is confident that it could not reach the height he is right now.


    Meanwhile, the city began to see so many disturbances especially on the outskirts of the city. When Shin Jiao and Jin Lo Jiao were fighting against each other, many of the nearby houses were destroyed. Although there are many who were injured, still they were able to keep their lives and escape the area. So right now in a radius of more than 500 meters, almost all of the houses in this area are already in ruins.


    Because of this, the guards were notified but when they arrived in the area and saw that a powerful cultivator is fighting against someone, they instead keep the people back so that they can minimize the damages.


    They are already experienced and know what to do in this kind of situation. Plus, they know that the n or family that is responsible for this would be the one to pay for the damages. So they didn''t care what happened as long as they can keep the casualty to a minimum.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of this battle area, many strong cultivators are watching. When they saw that the n ancestor of the Jiao family is already at the peak of the middle-stages of the infant soul realm they were surprised. They can see that with his status right now, Jin Lo Jiao is about to break through to thete-stages of the infant soul realm. When that happens then, the Jiao family would gain a strong backer nearing the nascent realm.


    Hence right now, they are watching this fight with curiosity.


    But suddenly everyone was stunned once again because it seems that the opponent of the Jiao family ancestor is a trifling middle stage gold core realm cultivator. What they could not understand at this time is how this low-level cultivator able to injure a powerful cultivator did?


    "Maybe the Jiao n ancestor is really weak that he could not beat even an ant. Haha¡­"


    "You''re the one to talk. I heard before when you and Jin Lo Jiao dueled you''ve lost to him as he thrashed you thoroughly. Hehe¡­"


    "You¡­ alright,e here. Let me see if you can defeat me, you old goat."


    "Shut up! That youngster is not normal. Let''s just watch what happened next¡­ hmmm¡­ he looks familiar."


    "Haha¡­ Master Xiemen, you truly are a bit senile already. Don''t you see who that brat is? That brat was the one who took advantage of your great-granddaughter."


    "What?! Oh, now I see¡­ He is the one they called Shin Jiao the artificer who is currently developing themunication tool."


    "Haha¡­ The Jiao n is too stupid. If that boy belongs to my n we would have doted on him. Tsk, tsk¡­"


    The old men converse with each other as they watch what''s happening in the battle between Shin Jiao and Jin Lo Jiao.


    Right now, very powerful energy suddenly surges forth from Jin Lo Jiao who is a few kilometers above the city.


    "This is bad, what is that old man thinking?"


    "Everyone, open up a defensive field array. We must not let this affect the city further. If it causes too much damage, I will skin all of the Jiao n members alive!"


    Upon seeing the situation, all of the powerful cultivators in the area suddenly made their move and began covering the radius of where the two are fighting. Right now, they must protect the rest of thend in the city.


    They are not concerned about the destruction because the city builders can just put everything back as it is with their ability. So the main thing right now is to stop further destruction.


    "Haha¡­ Youngd. Although you are a talented member of the Jiao family, however, you are a useless piece of the family and useless people should be cut off so that you can never hurt the other n members." Jin Lo Jiao shouted as arge ball of pure Qi energy is currently hovering above his two hands.


    His expression is currently that of a mad man as he could not ept that a young man pushed him to this end.


    With a sinister grin on his face, he made his move to throw the energy ball downwards.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently looking at the old man above him and a cold gleam appears in his eyes.

 Chapter 232 - The Demon’s Invasion 10

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 4


    /*unedited*/


    While on the air and gathering Qi, Jin Lo Jiao didn''t put down his guard and put up a strong barrier to protect his body from any attacks. So Shin Jiao not able to do anything because if he does then the old man would know his trump card.


    And he could not even shoot the gathering orb of energy as it has not yet congealed into something that can be used as a projectile. Shin Jiao is familiar with this kind of powerful spell, and he knows how devastating it is. But Jin Lo Jiao didn''t know that Shin Jiao actually has an idea of this spell.


    Right now the sses that Shin Jiao is wearing are telling him about the information of the spell. Plus it is showing him the power rating of the Qi energy. So right now he is waiting for the chance to strike.


    When Jin Lo Jiao saw that Shin Jiao is not moving he assumed that the young man is too dumbfounded to move and is now rooted to the ground.


    Then suddenly from the sses, Shin Jiao saw the opportunity to strike. But right now he has two options. First is to hit Jin Lo Jiao which would cause him heavy wounds because he is not sure if his bullet and energy are enough to prate his defenses.


    Second, is to fire at the glowing ball of Qi. If he is able to prate that thing, then a chain reaction would ur. But it is still too risky because he didn''t know how far the destruction would be if that huge ball of Qi would explode.


    But when Shin Jiao saw that Jin Lo Jiao is about to hurl down the huge ball of Qi towards him, he didn''t think anymore and choose the most destructive option. He must give the old man a heavy wound so that he can fight with him fairly. This way, Shin Jiao can make sure that he would survive.


    With a wave of his hand, a long barrel rifle appears from his spatial tool and even without using the scope and just using the sight function of his sses, Shin Jiao fired two shots with just a second interval using a fast reloading motion.


    When Jin Lo Jiao saw the action of Shin Jiao he felt a little ufortable. But he didn''t react because he didn''t feel any killing intent towards him. But what surprised him is that Shin Jiao is currently emitting strong killing intent. Yet he is not feeling anything. This means that the young man is not setting his eyes on him.


    This made him chuckle and sneer. But suddenly he froze.


    This is because he just realized something. But before he could do anything about it, it was already toote.


    He saw two shes of silver light, then a blinding light appear above him. He could not react anymore as he suddenly feels a strong force hitting his whole body like a hugeet hitting him with a very powerful impact. Before he could think about what happened, Jin Lo Jiao''s vision suddenly turned ck as he lost consciousness.


    The people seeing the battle suddenly was dumbfounded upon seeing the huge energy ball falling from the sky. But then suddenly everyone was stunned by a blinding sh of extremely bright light. Those watching this could not help themselves but close their eyes, while those in the city suddenly found that the night sky was suddenly illuminated by something.


    Then a loud sound started rumbling, it was like that of a loud thunder roaring through the sky.


    Meanwhile, in a pce which towers above the whole city stood a middle-aged man with a regal and a domineering appearance near a window.


    The man is the current king of the Wu kingdom, Sun Wu.


    He is currently looking at the outskirts of the city, where the current battle is going on. With his cultivation, he is able to see the ce even in this distance.


    Sun Wu is a very powerful cultivator at the primary stages of the nascent realm. It has been years since he became the king, and has raised many children. Currently standing behind him, are three of his most promising children.


    Lim Wu is the crown prince. Jubai Wu is the one leading the troops in battle. And thest is Mingsha Wu who is the youngest, yet so far he is the one who has the greatest prospect of making the kingdom of Wu prosperous.


    These three showed great promise in leading the kingdom with him. Although his rule may take him a long time, yet these sons of his are not in a hurry. In fact, they are the ones who did not want the kingdom. So with this trait, he has chosen to be the pir and the future inheritors of his throne.


    "Jubai¡­ How is the condition in the far north?" Sun Wu asked with concern in his tone.


    With this question, the man wearing a silver armor stood up and then read something on his hand. He reported the situation of the army in the north and the condition of the war.


    From this report, they have learned that the army has already won, but right now the situation has be worst. There are currently many refugees flooding the boundary of the kingdoming from the beast''snd.


    From their investigations, they found out that demons have beening from a huge gate that opened in the central part of the Beastiand. The beast men have been beaten and killed by the demons even though they have tried their best to fight back.


    They even discovered that the demon kin that''sing out of the gate are very numerous and in different sizes.


    "Father, this is like the report that we have received this afternoon. One of the students identally found a book and cast an array. She thought that it was a spatial array. But then she soon found out that it was a gate to the other continent. From her vision, we receive a report that said she saw millions of demons of every kind waiting to enter the gate. Luckily, someone interrupted this and killed the demon which identally entered." Jubai Wu added.


    "Hmm¡­ interesting. Who was it that killed the demon?" the king asked with curiosity.


    "It was one of the students from the Great Wu academy. Youngest brother Mingsha Wu knows that guy." Jubai Wu said with a smile while looking at Mingsha Wu.


    Mingsha Wu just nodded as he exined his rtionship with Shin Jiao. Then suddenly they were interrupted by a sh of lighting from outside the window which illuminated the whole city.


    Then it was followed by the sound of thunder which shook the whole city.


    This event was experienced by almost everyone in the city. Although the city is huge with hundreds of kilometers in area, yet the explosion was truly terrifying, that it was almost felt by half of the city.


    At the site¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently lifting arge metallic shield on his hand while a strong fluctuation of Qi and natural energy surrounds him. The huge explosion has almost obliterated everything, luckily he shot that thing or else he would not know if even his soul would survive.


    And because of the barrier that the powerful old men lifted, the explosion was contained and didn''t spread throughout a huge area.


    When everyone saw the devastation it caused, everyone unconsciously gulped down their saliva. They could not think of the devastation that a huge ball of Qi would have caused if it was not stopped by the young man.


    Then they saw a pitiful figure on the ground with his clothes and hair already burnt. This unmoving figure is that of Jin Lo Jiao.


    Right now, he is lying on the ground and it seems that he is unconscious.


    But seeing that the old man on the ground didn''t have any serious injury, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, one of them saw a small size wound on the lower portion of the old man''s stomach.


    "That can''t be? Did that youngster sneak attack Jin Lo Jiao? How did that happen?"


    "That''s a very cruel thing to do, attacking someone''s dantian."


    "What do you know? If that young man didn''t do that, then all of us in here would have suffered. That Jin Lo Jiao is crazy."


    The powerful cultivators began to discuss the situation in the battleground.


    Shin Jiao is looking at the old man who is lying on the ground still unconscious. Then he scanned him with his spiritual sense and felt a little shocked. At that time, he secretly sends the second shot to the old man''s dantian. His aim is to cripple Jin Lo Jiao so that, he can fight him with his remaining power. But it seems that he missed the old man''s dantian by a centimeter. But he can see that it grazed it and is now leaking a huge amount of Qi.


    Without a second thought, Shin Jiao took out his sword and immediately ran towards the still unconscious Jin Lo Jiao. But before he can get closer, a figure suddenly dashed in front of him.


    "Don''t be in a rush young man. If you attack him while he is unconscious, then, this is not a fair fight?" an old man suddenly stood in front of Shin Jiao blocking his path.


    With the old man''s words, Shin Jiao was immediately dumbfounded.


    "Senior? Are you senile or something?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "What?! How dare a mere ant ask me this? Do you want to die?" the old man hollered in anger because of the wordsing from Shin Jiao.


    "I mean, if you''re thinking straight, then howe you didn''t stop this fight before everything goes south? I am a mere gold core realm cultivator. That old man is an infant soul cultivator, and now you are asking me for a fair fight? Are you crazy?" Shin Jiao shouted.


    His voice was heard by everyone and gained many nods from the onlookers.


    "Old man, don''t intrude in this battle. I can see that you are favoring the Jiao n ancestor. This is a bit shameless don''t you think?" suddenly a voiceing from above interrupted them.


    Then the figure of Gu Ouyang slowly floated down.


    Beside him is his daughter Fey Ouyang who looks at Shin Jiao in admiration and another good looking woman which Shin Jiao knows, teacher Loulou Ouyang. This woman is the teacher who helped him when he first encountered some trouble in the academy.


    When the three figures appear, every one of the old fogies bowed in respect to Gu Ouyang. This is because even though he is still young he has already reached the infant soul realm. Plus he is a respected artificer who made many weapons and artifacts for the city and the ns.


    When Gu Ouyang was about to say something, Shin Jiao noticed that the figure of Jin Lo Jiao suddenly moved a little.


    Then before he can reach, Jin Lo Jiao suddenly sat back straight.. Like a zombie who just came to life.

 Chapter 233 - The Demon’s Invasion 11

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 5


    /*unedited*/


    Jin Lo Jiao didn''t know how long he has been unconscious but then he suddenly remembers that he should have been fighting against an ant which seems to be acting like a sheep but in truth a tiger waiting to eat its prey.


    And it seems to him that he was the prey.


    Jin Lo Jiao then remembers that it seems that he has lost the fight and he was knocked unconscious by his own device. So he immediately sat up to see if the enemy is still around. But it seems that he could not control his body. This made him anxious and tried his best to be able to take back control. Then suddenly he felt pain all over and this made him grit his teeth in pain but his heartfelt happy. This is because he now heaves a sigh of relief because he is sure that he can control his body now.


    Then abruptly sat back up and slowly open his eyes.


    When his vision came through he can see many old men in the area a one currently standing in front of him.


    Upon seeing this Jin Lo Jiao was angered because he thought that these old farts are trying to intervene with his family business. In the kingdom of Wu, a family problem should only be solved by their own family and only the king can intervene and none else. This rule is also the reason why the old man and the young woman were not able to do anything at that time when they wanted to save Aye Muyan and Jiyi from the hands of the Jiaos.


    "All of you! Do not interfere with the Jiao family business!" Jin Lo Jiao suddenly shouted upon looking at the people around him.


    "This problem is within my family so I invoke the right to solve this myself." Jin Lo Jiao added.


    Jin Lo Jiao has an ancient way of thinking. Although it is said that he has traveled around the cultivationnd in search of cultivation resources, yet in truth, he has holed himself up in some cave where he found to have an abundant Qi and just cultivated in that ce like a madman until he reached his current cultivation level. Hence when ites to tradition and ancientws, he would always follow them.


    And so when he saw people near him, he immediately thought that they are trying to interfere with this fight. And from his deduction, these people might be looking to take Shin Jiao in their n. Who wouldn''t? A young man who is able to defeat an infant soul realm cultivator, that would be a great talent.


    Although he wanted tosh out to these people when this idea enters his mind, he could not.


    This is because these people are just like him, the ancestors of their ns and families. And right now in his weakened state, he is of no match to them. So his only way is to invoke the rule of the kingdom.


    The old men around him had aplicated look on their faces, suddenly the old man who blocked Shin Jiao wanted to say something, then a hand patted his shoulder.


    "I think what senior Jiao said is true. This is a fight between families, and we cannot intrude with this else we vite thew of the kingdom," said Gu Ouyang as he patted the old man''s shoulder.


    Although he is a bit afraid of what would happen, he is also confident that Shin Jiao can handle the wounded old man of the Jiao family. He had seen this young man fight against a demon, and he already has an idea of his prowess. He might not be proficient in using Qi and Martials arts in attacking but those artifacts he uses are of no joke.


    When everyone heard this, they all step back and didn''t bother anymore.


    The old man who wanted to assist Jin Lo Jiao felt a bit reluctant, he didn''t want to leave. He is actually a friend of the Jiao family, and he was helped by then once before. Although stopping Shin Jiao at that time in killing Jin LO Jiao is already enough to pay for the graciousness of the Jiaos, yet in his heart, he still wanted to do more.


    But with the eyes of the many powerful cultivators in this ce, he reluctantly steps back.


    Now the only ones left in the ruined crater are Shin Jiao and Jin Lo Jiao who is already in a poor state.


    "Do you think you have won? Even with this devastation, I''m still alive, what power do you have to be able to defeat me? Just give up and let me kill you. If you do, I will spare your family." Jin Lo Jiao said with dignity as he drags himself up.


    When he was able to stand up, his expression suddenly changed. At first, he was not aware of it and didn''t even feel the pain because of the mixed emotion coupled with the adrenaline in his body pumping. But now that he suddenly felt a pang of pain in his stomach he was able to realize something.


    Right now his dantian is leaking Qi.


    He didn''t know how did it happen but it seems that his dantian is cracked and his core is unstable.


    Jin Lo Jiao didn''t know that the bullet that Shin Jiao used is infused with Qi and natural energy. The Qi in that bullet is used to break through his Qi infused body. While the fragments of the bullets which are infused with natural energy along with the poison essence in his mind dantian.


    Although Jin Lo Jiao has the ability to suppress the poison in his body, it was already toote as the poison essence infused bullet has already corroded part of his dantian and has affected his core.


    So now, even though Jin Lo Jiao is a middle-stage infant soul forming realm cultivator he is unable to use his full potential. At most he could only be a primary stage infant soul realm cultivator in a fight.


    "I Shin Jiao has never offended anyone and has never asked for trouble from someone. But the Jiao family has attacked my home and has almost assaulted my mother. Right now, I will exact justice on behalf of my mother and get rid of the Jiao family. Those who surrender, I will never kill, but those who will try to resist will I Shin Jiao get rid of to prevent future trouble for me and my family." Shin Jiao suddenly shouted as he takes out his ck katana from his spatial tool.


    Upon hearing this, Jin Lo Jiao''s anger suddenly surges.


    "Young brat! Do you think you can fight with me? I will show you the immensity of heaven and the depths of hell!" Jin Lo Jiao shouted back.


    "The Jiao family has the right to get back what we own. Your mother was married to the family hence we can her back as we see fit." Jin Lo Jiao added.


    Although he is angry yet he must justify his family''s action, so he once again invokes the right of the family.


    "Che, The words of the Jiao family is like a joke. You have already driven out my mother and then promoted another in her stead. You have already thrown us out of the family, what right do you have to take action against us? This just means one thing, you wanted to fight against us and defeating you is a just cause." Shin Jiao shouted back.


    "You¡­"


    Jin Lo Jiao could not argue with the young man anymore and upon seeing the reaction of the old men standing in the border, his anger immediately surges.


    Without a word, Jin Lo Jiao suddenly lifted his hand and a huge saber appears on it.


    Then the two rushed towards each other and shed.


    Metallic sparks appear all over as the two exchanged blows. With his weapon on hand, Shin Jiao is now eager to test out the martial skills he had learned from the academy. As the two exchange blows, only their shadow can be seen blinking all over the ce.


    This scene sends shivers down the spine of those who are lower level in cultivation. How can they not know the power involve in this fight. Their speed alone can cause the people in here to die without them knowing it.


    Shin Jiao is not fully showing the limit of his physique. From this fight, he is demonstrating the true power of a gold core realm cultivator. With his physique and Qi at the same level, the current cultivation level in the cultivationnd would not be his match.


    "Is that youngd really a mere gold core realm?"


    "Howe I think that he is already an infant soul realm cultivator. His speed and physique are at that level. If not for the Qi undtion in his body I would have thought that this young man is a genius at the infant soul realm¡­ Tsk, tsk¡­ I think the younger generations are catching up to us."


    As the people around the perimeter began discussing, arge group of people are currently rushing to this ce. These people are carrying weapons and artifacts of their own and are wearing theirbat gear. From the looks of it, they look like a bunch of family members wanting to subjugate someone.


    When the people around the perimeter noticed the presence of these people, they were stupefied. Everyone didn''t expect this situation and wanted to take a step in stopping. But when they saw the banner that these people are carrying everyone stopped.


    "Haist¡­ This smells more trouble.." Gu Ouyang muttered.

 Chapter 234 - The Demon’s Invasion 12

    Shin Jiao versus the Jiao family part 6


    /*unedited*/


    Two figures are shing back and forth trying their best to defeat each other in the contest of both strength and fighting technique.


    Shin Jiao is able to withstand against Jin Lo Jiao because of the techniques he has recorded in the sses. The sses are already incorporated into Shin Jiao''s consciousness through the use of his spiritual sense. Although it drains his Qi, the reaction time andputation speed of the sses are now in real-time.


    Every time Jin Lo Jiao is about to make a move, the sses would say the technique or if it does not recognize it would just say the trajectory of the attack. With this, he was able to either counter or evade fatal injury.


    Although Shin Jiao would suffer some superficial wounds every now and then, it is not enough to take his life.


    Shin Jiao grab this opportunity to throw some technique towards, Jin Lo Bai.


    "Thunder de!"


    "Moonshine cut!"


    "ck palm explosion!"


    These three skills are the skills that are very attractive to Shin Jiao because it conforms to his previous fighting skills. Although he is unable to perform them perfectly and is unable to hurt, Jin Lo Jiao, it is still enough for Shin Jiao to test those three skills.


    The people looking at this fight became a bit stunned and amazed. But everyone in this ce knows that the young man is really not a match of old Jin Lo Jiao. Yet this is confusing for them because on their first match it seems that the young man is not having hard-time fighting. Why is it that this time, when the old ancestor of the Jiao''s is already wounded that he is having a hard time?


    This also confuses Jin Lo Jiao but didn''t mind the situation because it is in favor of him.


    Boom!


    After an explosion, the two figures suddenly separated. Shin Jiao is now looking like Jin Lo Jiao with his clothes in tatters too. But what baffled the crowd is the smile on his face.


    Shin Jiao is actually happy at this time because he is able to practice fully the capability of the technique he had learned. But the drawback in this fight is the pain he is feeling right now. Then an idea actually enters his mind, virtual training. On earth, this thing is not possible because of the limitation of essing the brain. But in this world, it is different. Shin Jiao can use his spiritual sensebined with technology to be able to do anything virtually.


    This idea stems out from Ai Ji when she suggested making an A.R. style in crafting and alchemy. Then Shin Jiao begin researching ways to control things virtually. Although he didn''t have that much idea of what to do with his research so far, now, a great idea pops out from his mind and he is now excited to work on it after this event.


    "I guess practice is over. Let''s end this." Shin Jiao thought.


    But suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw hundreds of people rushing from afar. The sound of their heavy steps also attracted the rest of the onlookers as they gasp in disbelief at the current progression of the situation.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ Your luck is out bastard! I will kill you!" shouted Jin Lo Jiao upon seeing the people walking towards them.


    Right now, an army of the Jiao family is walking towards the battleground with a stern look on their faces. When they were attacked and saw the condition of their family patriarch everyone is angry. They decided to not let this go and destroy those who are responsible for this.


    Then the elders of the family discover that Aye Muyan and his son were the ones responsible for this tragedy. They did not agree with the attack because they think that what the patriarch did was right. As a powerful family, they would always look down on others. So they would do all they can to restore the shame the family has encountered and would destroy both the mother and child who is responsible for this.


    So the Jiao family elders and those who wanted to fight set on the path of revenge.


    When they arrive in the ce, they were dumbfounded at the situation. They know that the family ancestor is a powerful cultivator, yet what they are seeing is something impossible.


    A mere gold core realm cultivator is actually fighting on par with their family ancestor. And it seems that the two have the same strength from their condition.


    "Everyone attack!" suddenly an elder of the Jiao family shouted as he didn''t want to let Shin Jiao escape.


    Seeing that the young man is already wounded they thought that they are able to kill him and then take their revenge.


    "Father, this¡­" Fey Ouyang suddenly said as she wanted to take a step forward to stop the madness.


    "No we can''t, this is a family problem. Let them solve these themselves. I too wanted to help, but I guess that young Shin is truly having a misfortune today. I hope that he can survive this and that the Jiao family would not be too excessive." Gu Ouyang said.


    But deep in his heart is already prepared to take a step forward to stop if Shin Jiao''s life would be in danger. He didn''t care about anyone else, but a genius like Shin Jiao is a prize for the academy. He would not let him be in grave danger and would save him at any cost.


    Upon seeing the hundreds of people rushing towards him, Shin Jiao could not help but suck in a cold breath of air.


    But still, he is confident to face them all. Yet he is worried that Jin Lo Jiao would do sneak attack which would cost him some grave injuries.


    Then suddenly everything went to a standstill when someone from the back of the hundred men shouted in agony.


    This caught the attention of the rest as they suddenly turned around.


    "Who dares intrude the family dispute of the Jiao?" shouted Jin Lo Bai.


    But then, a look of disbelief appears on his eyes at the same time anger.


    Behind the group of a hundred plus members of the family of the Jiaos stood three women, Aye Muyan, Jiyi, and Jie Ye.


    These three women have exceptional beauties that can topple kingdoms. As they were bathed in the essence of Qi and mana, their features are different than other normal cultivators. Their physique alone is equal to their cultivation hence making them stronger than those at their same level.


    "We are a member of the family of our master, Shin Jiao, and those who attack him are our enemy." Jie Ye shouted.


    When the cultivators saw that the woman who is talking has no Qi undtion they sneer. What can a mortal do in the fight between cultivators?


    But Gu Ouyang and Fey Ouyang have a different reaction. They didn''t know why but the woman who looks like a mere mortal is actually having a different feel about her.


    "A mere mortal want to challenge us? Brothers, these women would be our prize, except for madam Jiao the two are all yours!" shouted Jin Lo Jiao.


    Then the group of cultivators rushed towards Aye Muyan and her group.


    Shin Jiao saw Aye Muyan looking at him and nodded her head. This signal means that she would fight with him in this battle. So Shin Jiao also nodded as he would do his best to assist them.


    Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly vanished from where he stood and appear in front of Jin Lo Jiao.


    "Old man, I think it''s time to finish this." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly made his move.


    Out of the skills, he has learned there are those skills that came from Earth and was improved by him using Qi and natural energy.


    Extending his hand with the sword, Shin Jiao suddenly thrust it forward. Only a shadow can be seen as his katana went straight towards, Jin Lo Jiao''s heart.


    rmed, the old man suddenly brandishes hisrge saber and blocked the tip of the de with its t.


    When the katana made contact with the t of therge saber, Shin Jiao showed a sneer on his face.


    "Bursting Point!" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then suddenly an explosion burst forth from the tip of Shin Jiao''s katana shocking the old man.


    Boom!


    The old man didn''t expect that a mere simple attack can cause such a loud explosion. But this did not deter him. Instead, Jin Lo Jiao became angrier and brandished hisrge saber.


    "Razor Qi cutter!" shouted Jin Lo Jiao as he shed multiple times at Shin Jiao.


    "Perfect Defense sword style." Shin Jiao thought as he moves his katana to parry each of therge saber shadows.


    "Hmm¡­ the saber is strong but itsposition is not that great. Then this is the end." Shin Jiao muttered with a smile.


    "You''re talking rubbish. I don''t know what kind of weapon is that in your hand, but that would be mine after this battle. Hahaha¡­" Jin Lo Jiao said with confidence.


    From the exchange, he can see that Shin Jiao is not that strong. So he is confident that the can have an advantage in this battle.


    "We''ll see about that." Shin Jiao said.


    Then he suddenly changes his stance into a low quick sh stance. While in this position, Shin Jiao looks imposing as he slowly closes his eyes.


    "Trying to underestimate your enemy! What a fool!" Jin Lo Jiao thought as he suddenly rushed forward lifting hisrge saber.


    His aim is to cut Shin Jiao in half while he coated hisrge saber with his powerful Qi.


    But then something happened that Jin Lo Jiao didn''t expect.


    "What is happening? My Qi¡­ I''m running out of Qi¡­ but¡­ but how?" Jin Lo Jiao thought with a tinge of panic in his expression.


    "This is my final strike; I need to kill this brat before my Qi is depleted." Jin Lo Jiao thought as he quickly rushed in for the kill.


    When Jin Lo Jiao''s figure is about a meter in distance from Shin Jiao, Shin Jiao suddenly opened his eyes and a glint of killing intent shed.

 Chapter 235 - The Demon’s Invasion 13

    The rise of the new Jiao family


    /*unedited*/


    "Humming de!"


    "Shadow step!"


    Thebination of these two skills is very dangerous because it can make the skill user almost invisible to the eye of his opponent.


    Shin Jiao uses these two skills simultaneously because he knew that his enemy, Jin Lo Jiao''s Qi, is already depleted. His body is already unable to produce the strong Qi Field of an infant soul realm cultivator.


    When Shin Jiao opens his eyes, his figure immediately shed and appears behind Jin Lo Jiao. As the two seem to have exchanged position it is not clear who won the exchange of blows and who won.


    The crowd was stunned at this situation and a pin drop silence covered all of the surroundings. Even those people who are currently fighting against Aye Muyan and her twopanions didn''t dare breathe in suspense.


    Aye Muyan''s heart is being crushed in anxiousness as she has been monitoring Shin Jiao''s fight against Jin Lo Jiao. She has seen their exchange while underground and saw the wound on Shin Jiao''s body. Because she thought that Shin Jiao is at the losing end in this fight she decided to help her son no matter what happened. If they both perish in this battle then so be it.


    She didn''t want to bring the two women in this fight, but Jiyi and Jie Ye didn''t think twice and decided to go with her. The two are confident of Shin Jiao''s ability, what they didn''t want to happen, is for Aye Muyan to face danger. Because they think that she is the mother of their master so they decided to not stop her, instead just to be there to protect her from harm.


    So the three came out of the underground and face a hundred cultivators of the Jiao family. As they fought, Jiyi and Jie Ye showed an exceptional fighting prowess. With Jiyi''s ability to control corpses of those who have fallen in their fight, she is like amander of an increasing army. Every time someone would fall, she would use the soul essence to control that corpse and make it fight alongside them.


    In this battle, the Jiao family suddenly felt fear. Aye Muyan is already a powerful expert of the gold core realm, and now another gold core realm with the ability to control an army of the undead made everyone feel a tingling sensation of fear in their hearts.


    The old men on the borders also have their eyes on Jiyi as she controls the corpses.


    "That woman¡­ she¡­ she has a special physique. A dual soul vessel body! What a rare gal."


    "This¡­ this is truly an eye-opener. If¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I found a treasure!"


    The old man excitedly discusses among themselves as they eye Jiyi like a rare treasure. Even Gu Ouyang is looking at her with interest. This is because the Dual soul vessel body is truly one of the treasured physiques in the cultivationnd. Not only is Jiyi fit for dual cultivation, but she can also control other souls. But right now, none wanted to make their move because of her current ability.


    These old men are weary of another person, and that is the young man fighting against Jin Lo Jiao. As onlookers and powerful cultivators to boot, they can clearly judge that he is actually practicing some techniques against a monster like Jin Lo Jiao. So what is the meaning of this? It''s simple if Shin Jiao wanted, he can actually use that hidden artifact of his to eliminate any one of them and they know that Jiyi would immediately control their body. That would mean a boost in their fighting prowess. So no one dares to take a gamble on this.


    Then suddenly everyone''s attention had caught another figure, the mortal woman.


    This is because; she is actually conjuringrge fireballs with ease. And from the looks of it, the woman seems to be proficient in doing this as if she has done this many times before.


    "A mage!" suddenly one of the old men said with a surprise.


    "A what? What do you mean?"


    "That woman is a mage¡­ just like those from the city of Dis."


    "Huh? Speak up, old man. What are you talking about?"


    "Sigh, you old fogies have been hiding in your dens for a long time that you are not aware of the current situation in the empire. A few months ago, my grandson has sent me a letter. He is currently working at Xi city in arge factory. This factory is creating flying objects they called aircraft which has the ability to travel through Daemon forest¡­ anyway. My grandson told me about mortals who have unique powers, and they call them mages." The old man exined.


    "Right now, I am really excited and can''t wait for the phone to finish its research. This way, I canmunicate with my grandson." The old man added with a smile.


    While the old men are discussing, they noticed that there is something wrong in the battleground.


    It seems that the battle just stopped and that the two figures of Shin Jiao and Jin Lo Jiao are currently facing against each other.


    Suddenly, the two figures shed and silence ensued.


    Nobody dared make a sound as they watch intently.


    Then the figure of Jin Lo Jiao slowly fell to the ground with hisrge saber cut in half. It was at thest moment; just to save his life he diverted his attack into defense. But it is still to no avail.


    What is a perfect humming de skill, it is the ability to make one''s weapon to vibrate hundred or even thousands of times per second, along with the flow of Qi. This, in turn, makes the weapon able to function as if one is chopping a hundred or a thousand times over in just a second.


    When Jin Lo Jiao fell to the ground arge amount of blood gushed out of his body as a deep wound from his right side flowed profusely.


    "Cough¡­cough¡­" the old man coughs mouthful of blood as he has already lost his strength to stand.


    He can feel his own warm blood slowly flowing out of his body. Now getting drenched in his own blood, Jin Lo Jiao can now feel the despair in his heart.


    "He¡­ help¡­ help me!" he weakly said.


    When the Jiao family elders heard he plead, they immediately rushed to his side. Shin Jiao and the rest didn''t block them and let them run to Jin Lo Jiao''s side.


    Shin Jiao also walks calmly towards, Aye Muyan and the two women''s side.


    "Son are you okay? Are you hurt anywhere?" Aye Muyan asked in concern.


    "Umm¡­ I''m doing fine mother. How about you?"


    "Sigh¡­ I''m also okay. You made me really worried back there." She said as she held Shin Jiao''s hand and a trace of tear appear in her eyes.


    Jiyi and Jie Ye also showed the same sign of tearing up. But they were able to control themselves.


    "Mom, after this the Jiao family would not trouble us anymore." Shin Jiao said with a promise.


    "I know¡­ Humph¡­ Son¡­ thank you." Aye Muyan said squeezing Shin Jiao''s hand.


    Meanwhile, Jin Lo Jiao tried to convey hisst words to the rest of the elders. But what surprised all of the people in this ce is the crazymand of Jin Lo Jiao.


    "Kill him! Avenge me!"


    Those are hisst words.


    When the old men and the onlookers heard this, they were dumbfounded. In this fight, it is already clear that the Jiao family is not a match for the four people even with their numbers. The four are like huge monsters that even the n and family ancestors in this ce are now scared to provoke. And yet that crazy dying ancestor of the Jiao wanted his whole family tomit suicide.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess this is the fall of the Jiao''s."


    "What do you mean to fall? Can''t you see that the young man is a Jiao? This only means one thing¡­ with that young man''s leadership, the Jiao family could rise to a whole new level¡­ Hmm¡­ I wonder who of my great-granddaughters are not married yet."


    "Heh¡­ shameless old man."


    "Hey¡­ Don''t pretend, I know what all of you are thinking you can''t fool me."


    The discussion between the old men and the onlookers about the future of the Jiao family began.


    They all know that the old Jiao family is going to end today. But it depends on the young son of madam Jiao if he would exterminate them all or let them be.


    Amidst the discussion, the figure of Shin Jiao slowly walks forward.


    "Members of the Jiao family. I will give you two choices¡­ fight and be exterminated, or surrender and live. Those who would fight we will kill, and those who surrender will keep their lives, but we are going to exile you from the family. You are to live in a small vige of my choosing." Shin Jiao said in a loud voice.


    ¡­


    The next day, the news of the destruction was widespread in the whole city and the destruction of the old Jiao family was known to all. This made those big ns and families pay attention to this event. Plus they also heard the rising of a young man who is now the new head of the new Jiao family.


    Shin Jiao decided to banish the rest of the Jiao n members to a faraway vige near the mountains. He didn''t care what happened to them and just set a condition that they would never set their foot on the city or cause him trouble, and he can spare their lives. If they vite this condition, then he can only cripple their cultivation. Shin Jiao didn''t want to exterminate a whole family so this is the only punishment he can give them. As long as they didn''t hit his bottom line, then they can live.


    A few dayster¡­


    After the trouble with the Jiao family, Shin Jiao is currently working on another project as the people working on the phone have already finished most of their preparations before it bes operational. With the help of the academy teachers and the city''s cooperation, they were able to finish everything really fast.


    The use of Qi and the ability of the cultivators make everything flow smoothly.


    Meanwhile, the trouble in the north is already widespread among the citizen and is making everyone worried.

 Chapter 236 - The Demon’s Invasion 14

    The demon queen and the demons


    /*unedited*/


    Thousands of years ago, in thend of cultivators there exists a woman which foretells and the impending doom of all the creatures in the continent. Everybodyughed at her at that time and treated her like a fool. Nobody believed her even when she tried to tell them what she saw in her vision. Many did not believe but some did.


    The woman exined to everyone what she saw in her visions, the destruction and the war between cultivators, the beast n and some strange race. The vision in dreams was so vivid that it hunts her even in her wake.


    What she saw was the horror and the bloodshed where many have died and was devoured by many monstrous creatures. Many of the people listening to this story didn''t believe it because they know that the cultivationnd is protected by many powerful cultivators. And on top of that, there are the immortal schools that stood at the apex of the cultivation realm.


    Even if the empire would fall, the immortal schools would not. As they have existed for who knows how many years.


    Those who listened to the woman turned their gaze to the Daemon forest. Because this forested region is located in the middle of the continent dividing the cultivationnd and the beast n or Beastiand.


    Many horrid monsters are currently living in that ce and would sometimes attack the cultivationnd.


    And so, because of this treatment and the people who were convinced of their own thinking, they build the high walls to protect the cultivationnd and from there assign the five kingdoms to guard the walls against the beasts from inside the Daemon forest.


    Everyone thought that the threat would now be contained. But the woman emphasizes that it is not what she saw in her visions. Those who did not believe her threw her in prison to appease the public and prevent any rumors from spreading.


    Hence, the spread of the rumor was stopped.


    While in prison, the woman was visited by a schr who heard her and believes in her words. This schr asked the woman and wrote everything that he had heard. He even drew the things that the woman saw in her vision and made a record of it.


    This schr is actually a part of the empire''s scribe. When he heard the woman, something told him to put everything on record and so he did.


    Now this record was kept by the imperial family of the Xi Empire and was handed down until it reached the hand of the current emperor of Xi.


    ¡­


    In a certain darkroom of a huge castle, in the middle of the great Xi city, there stood a middle-aged looking man while looking at a certain book. The man wore a simple-looking robe, but the iy and the material of the robe are of high quality. The man has a regal appearance and he has amanding and strong aura.


    The man furrows his brows as he reads the book which looks really old with its sides and pages already showing its age with its decay.


    "Hmm¡­ demons¡­ I guess what they said about this book is true." The man muttered.


    When he heard the report of what had happened in the kingdom of Wu, the man suddenly thought of the myth which he had read once from the old library.


    "The demon queen¡­ what kind of existence is this? From the way she was described in this book, she seems to be a very beautiful yet very vile woman. If the prophecy in this old book is right, then can the kingdom prevent this catastrophe froming? Hmm¡­ this book only foretold what would happen, but not the way to prevent it froming¡­"


    The emperor continuously flips through the pages and carefully looks at the pictures. The gruesome faces of the demons and their shapes made him feel like those creatures are made for doing one thing, to destroy and wreak chaos and havoc to the world.


    "The demon queen is going to lead the army of the demons and would conquer everynd in this continent until no living creature except for the demons would exist. Then they would continue to rampage throughout the world and set everything on fire. The destruction of this world would usher the great war of the deity. The deity of the cultivators would be angered by the rampaging demons and would attack the demon gods. The result of this battle would be the destruction of all the continents and the whole would return to the void when all things would die, even the gods¡­" the emperor reads this page which gained his attention.


    "¡­the time of the demons hase and the end is near. Nothing can stop this¡­ nothing¡­" he continues reading.


    The words of the book ended with these words. From the looks of it, the one telling this story seems to have stopped talking.


    "So everything that''s happening is because of the machination of the one they called the demon queen. If we can destroy or kill the demon queen, would everything end? This prophecy is iplete; they should have written everything at that time¡­ Damn those fools." The emperor muttered as he knows the back story of this prophecy and how the woman was treated at that time.


    But everything is in the past; his goal right now is to find the solution to this impending crisis.


    The man flips to another page, but what he saw stunned him. This is because on the next page there is an unfinished drawing. From how the thing that the drawing is portraying, it shows something that he has seen before. Hence he stopped and thinks¡­ then suddenly the emperor opens his eyes as realization dawned unto him.


    Although the drawing is rough and iplete, the schr at that time is truly someone with great hands. The woman only told him fragments of what she is seeing, yet the schr is able to piece everything together. He was even able to imagine it in his head hence he drew it almost like the one the woman exined.


    "I have seen this¡­ I know what this is." the emperor said as he quickly kept the book in his spatial tool and walks out of the darkroom in quick strides.


    This time, a smile can be seen on his face which is in contrast when he enters the darkroom.


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently walking towards the old residence and estate of the Jiao family. Since he became the new head of the Jiao family, they transferred their residence in this ce ording to themand of the king.


    But before he transferred in this ce, he renovated everything and tore down the old buildings. Though those are the ancestral sites of the Jiao family, to Shin Jiao it is not. Even Aye Muyan didn''t want those old buildings with sad memories to stay. And from there they build something different.


    Since Shin Jiao is a modern man, he prefers to see modern buildings. And so just like the one he did in the academy, he designed everything from ground up and let the builders construct the boxy looking design yet withplicated structures inside.


    When everything was finished and they transferred, everyone was amazed at what they saw inside.


    Shin Jiao has already crafted the air-conditioner, the stoves, and other appliances. Jie Ye is also familiar in using those things as she had used them in the underground base. Although Aye Muyan and the rest saw these things while hiding underground, they didn''t bother with it because they were more worried as to what is happening outside.


    But now that everything is at peace, they began to appreciate the things that they are seeing.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he felt happy, because he made those things with his own hands. He was able to give happiness and joy to his family and loved ones. And seeing their happy and amazed faces made him feel a little satisfied.


    He knew how powerful technology is, and without the help of technology, he would not have survived this crazy world.


    He knows that if he only relies on his own cultivation, then he would be powerless to resist this world''s demeaning and backward mentality. Hence he focused more inbining cultivation with technology to further strengthen himself, so that he would be able to protect those around him.


    "Mother, I''m going out. I need to go back to the academy now." Shin Jiao said as he asks for his mother''s consent for him to leave.


    "Already? Can''t you stay for just another day?" Aye Muyan said with a frown.


    "Mom, you look like a teenage mother when you act like this. Anyway, Ai Ji told me that she is done with her project."


    "Sigh, okay¡­ I''ll call youter tonight then." Aye Muyan said while waving her hand as she watches Shin Jiao walks away.


    "I''m going guys!" Shin Jiao also waved his hands towards the rest of the people in the house.


    They have stayed for a couple of days together and their bond was closer than ever, so everyone felt a little sad when they saw Shin Jiao leaving the estate.


    The academy is a little far from the Jiao estate, however, with Shin Jiao speed, he is able to get there in just an hour. Running would be the best way to reach the academy as flying would consume too much of his Qi.


    But before he can start sprinting, he saw two familiar figures walking towards him.


    When the two people appear in front of him, Shin Jiao showed a weing smile.


    "Ah, we''ve met once again young one.." The old man said with an amiable smile.

 Chapter 237 - The Demon’s Invasion 15

    The immortal trials


    /*unedited*/


    The afternoon sun is already high up in the sky while the atmosphere of the city looks tranquil and calm. At this time, in a restaurant located a few kilometers away towards the Great Wu academy, three people are currently sitting near the window while having some tea.


    Shin Jiao currently expressing his gratefulness at the two people who had helped him before after receiving some grievous wounds. Although they left him in the hotel and was almost assaulted, he did not take to heart because he understood that the two could not stay with him until he got well. They too have their own concerns and he understands that.


    Right now, while they are drinking some tea. The young woman is curiously trying to check Shin Jiao''s condition. She even scanned him more than he can count which made him feel a bit awkward. The young woman is very straightforward and he knows of her pure intent.


    "Master, how can this be? No matter how hard I think about it, this is not possible right?" she said while trying to think of what she saw from Shin Jiao''s body.


    When they found him in the forest, they clearly knew his condition. A broken dantian and in aatose state, he should either be dead or have be trash. But right now, what the woman could not believe is the strength that Shin Jiao possesses.


    When he was fighting against the Jiao ancestor, Jin Lo Jiao, the two are actually watching from afar. And the young woman could help herself but gasped in disbelief. She could not fathom how can a mere gold core realm, take down a cultivator halfway to reaching thete stages of the infant soul realm. Even she herself would die if she encountered the old man. Hence she was really shocked and amazed at the same time.


    "Haha¡­ Youngss, in this world there are many things that we could not exin. Many mysterious things¡­" the old man said mysteriously.


    "By the way, senior this junior''s name is Shin Jiao. May I have the honor to know the senior''s name?" Shin Jiao introduced.


    As of now, he truly wanted to show his gratefulness towards the two and to address them properly through their names.


    "Ah¡­ you can call me Master Bo. And this young one is my great-granddaughter, Wen Kai." The old man introduced.


    "Master Bo, once again I am truly grateful for your help from before. I can only repay you with money or artifact as those are the things that I have right now. With your cultivation I would not say that you needed some help withbor, right? Haha¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Of course, my grandpa is a very strong person. Who would want the help of an ant-like you?" Wen Kai said with a sneer. She would always call her grandpa, ''master'' which made the old man a little helpless. But every time she calls him grandpa Master Bo''s heart would always feel ted.


    Hence after hearing her boost, the eyes of Master Bo or Bo Gidong shone in dness.


    This reaction of the old man did escape Shin Jiao''s notice.


    Although her words are a little demeaning, Shin Jiao didn''t mind her at all because he knows that with the support of her great grandfather no one would dare offend her. But what baffled Shin Jiao is the background of the two. Although he is curious and wanted to know who they are, still he is not that stupid to ask.


    People have their secrets, which he understood really well.


    As they continue talking about some small stuff, Shin Jiao noticed that time has already flown by at it seems that the sun is almost at the horizon.


    "Senior, sister¡­ this one is happy to have seen you once again. Since it''s already gettingte, this one would like to take his leave." Shin Jiao politely said while cupping his hands.


    "Ah¡­ we were truly immersed in our talk. Well, before you go junior, I want to give you something¡­" Master Bo said as he handed Shin Jiao a golden scroll.


    "I will give you a chance to enter the immortal trials. It has already started a month ago, and the next trial would resume next month. So I hope that I would be seeing you there. I hope that you won''t waste this chance to enter one of the immortal schools. This way your talent and strength would not be wasted. This is thest scroll I have and I have chosen to give it to you." Master Bo said with a smile.


    "Master, I thought that you would give that to¡­" Wen Kai suddenly interrupted.


    But she stopped upon noticing the expression of her great grandfather.


    As they separate their ways, Shin Jiao watches the departing figure of the old man and young woman who walks calmly towards the direction of the kingdom of Wu''s main castle.


    Shin Jiao then departed towards the direction of the academy.


    While running he is thinking of the things that the old man told him about the immortal trials. At that time, he didn''t know why the old man is talking about what would happen in the trials, yet when the old man gave him the golden scroll then Shin Jiao realized that the old man is actually trying to tell him in advance the things that he needed to prepare.


    At the same time, Master Bo is also trying to see if Shin Jiao would show any greedy expression or any urge to ask on how to enter the trials. But of course, Shin Jiao didn''t care about any of that. Right now, his mind is on thepletion of the phone and its stability. Then, he also ns to improve the civilization of this world so that he can do his research in ease.


    But suddenly it dawned unto him the importance of the immortal trials. Shin Jiao discovered that if he would enter an immortal school, his path of cultivation would continue and he might find a way to permanently repair his dantian sooner. Maybe there would be a clue on how he can heal his dantian without waiting for him to reach the specific cultivation which would take a lot of time.


    Shin Jiao is a bit excited at this prospect and now that he has a chance to enter an immortal school, he could not wait to see what''s in it.


    While thinking Shin Jiao unwittingly noticed that he had actually reached the gates of the academy.


    "Hmm¡­ I never would have thought that I was able to reach this ce soon." Shin Jiao muttered as he stops running and calmly walks towards the gate.


    Either by chance or happenstance, Shin Jiao saw five people whom he had seen before. These people actually have some resemnce to him because they are members of the younger generations of the Jiao family.


    Shin Jiao didn''t have any unresolvable feud with these people and they didn''t cause him any grievances. Those people who are of a threat to him and his family were already taken care of by him before the Jiao family was exiled.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to talk to the young members of the Jiao family. So he decided to ignore them and move one. But suddenly one of the young men jumps in front of him and blocks his way. The other also moves to surround him.


    "You¡­ you are that useless Shin Jiao, right? You are the reason why my family was exiled to that damnable vige! I won''t forgive for this!" shouted the young man.


    "Yeah! You just rely on your mother and those bitches'' power. Let''s see if you can escape our grasp!" the other shouted in support.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he could not help but shake his head.


    The defeat of the Jiao family ancestor is only known to the old people and the head of the ns and families in the city, but this information was hidden from the young people. This is because it could affect the prestige and respect of the young ones to those who are in power. Although at first it would be a great crucible to inspire the young ones to be strong, yet in the long run, it would cause the future generation to start looking down on their elders and dissension would arise among the families.


    Hence this information was decided to be hidden.


    So now, Shin Jiao is facing the mocking and threats from the younger generations as they mock him for being too ambitious in grabbing the patriarch seat of the Jiao family.


    "You people are like bees that are buzzing on my ears and its getting annoying." Shin Jiao thought.


    But he didn''t want to fight against them as it is below him. So he just used shadow steps and disappears from where he stood and appears behind the stupefied young people.


    Shin Jiao then walks calmly towards the academy while everyone was still dumbfounded. They didn''t know what happened and how did Shin Jiao disappear in an instant. If this is a true battle then they would have died without even knowing how.


    This scene made the younger generations of the Jiao family develop fear and trepidation towards Shin Jiao.


    After that Shin Jiao focused on helping the research team inpleting the phone technology so that it can be deployed as soon as possible. And with his help, everything was finished in just a short time.


    The bulk of his time was spent in exining the technology and how it works to those teachers and students of the academy.


    Hence, a weekter the phone technology is now operational and the crafting department has already begun selling the prototype phone to the public.


    ¡­


    In a certain house within the city of Wu, a middle-aged woman is currently sitting on the floor while cultivating. Her brows are arched because of some trouble she encountered while trying to breakthrough.


    She had repeatedly look at the scroll beside her, yet no matter how much she thinks about it, it seems that she could not understand the meaning of the written words.


    In her confusion, she turned her nce towards a small ck object on the table.


    She then remembers that her husband just bought this object a week ago. He also taught her how to use it at that time.


    She thought for a while and suddenly stood up. She felt a little skeptical of the ck object but right now she didn''t have any choice as she can only ask her husband for help.


    She looks at the number on the side of the table and dialed it down on the number pad after lifting the handle. Then, after dialing she heard a tone on the small voice rune which is inside the handle. She then puts it near her ears to listen more clearly.


    Not longter a familiar voice appears on the other end which made her expression turned in delight.

 Chapter 238 - The Demon’s Invasion 16

    The phone and the future


    /*unedited*/


    It was another day in the Wu kingdom market where people would go out and buy stuff. Most of the peasants would always talk around while buying things. And right now the talk of the people is about a thing they called the phone.


    Everyone is talking energetically about it as many have experienced its usefulness in their homes.


    "Hey, I saw our neighbor yesterday talking to someone. But when I look outside the window, he is talking through a small object. I guess that''s the thing they called the phone right?"


    "Yes, I also bought one two days ago. And with it, I can talk to my sister who is living on the other side of the city. Haha¡­ that thing is truly amazing."


    "Really, I was a little skeptical and wanted to wait first because it''s a little expensive."


    "Expensive? Well, formon folk''s maybe. But for me, it''s just okay. I heard that they are going to release another phone which you can carry. I can''t wait for that toe out."


    "Yes, I agree¡­ I spent a total of 100 low-level spirit stones just getting the phone and then I paid the array master for the phone to function. They told me that I would need to pay 25 low-level spirit stones every month."


    "Really, it''s the same thing for me. But I didn''t pay 100 spirit stone when I got the phone. I just paid 50 spirit stones."


    "Mine''s only 40."


    "Hey, howe that we didn''t pay the same thing?"


    "Well, duh. It''s because of the distance of our house to the thing they called ry stations."


    "Well, anyway I really like the phone because it is now convenient to talk to others even when they are afar."


    "You''re right¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    This is themon thing that can be heard almost anywhere in the Great City of Wu.


    People began to appreciate the convenience and the usefulness of the phone as they use it. The fee was not set by Shin Jiao as he let the academy and the city decide on that.


    Right now, his next n is to introduce the inte, however, that would happen after he is able to release a satellite into orbit which is a bit impossible for now.


    Shin Jiao is able to tell that the atmosphere of this is different from the one on earth. The atmosphere is more harsh and rich in elements.


    At the rooftop of the newboratory building of the crafting department inside the Great Wu academy stood a young man while he is calibrating a circr-shaped machine that is as tall as he is. This machine is what Shin Jiao came up with to try and break through the atmospheric shielding of the. He called it Signal Void Cleaver.


    Shin Jiao and his team found out that the is actually covered with a rich amount of elements and Qi. Because of this, the signal he is trying to throw out would not leave the atmosphere and he can see that those signals are being thrown back to the ground.


    This made him feel a little helpless as one of his ns is to send a satellite outside, so if he is not able to send a signal out, then what is the use of the satellite.


    "Everyone, get ready!" Shin Jiao said through thes on his ears.


    "Yes, sir." The people on the other end of the line replied.


    These days, they already started calling him sir. This is because Shin Jiao didn''t want him to be called as senior this and senior that. When he was on earth those under him regardless of age would always call him sir.


    So he prefers to be called as such.


    Then his figure dashed inside after he finished setting up the Signal Void Cleaver machine. Using a viewing array, the people inside the room can see what''s going on outside. Then from his spatial tool, Shin Jiao took out a small thin square-shaped object which made the students and the teachers look in curiosity.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he smiled. He is not worried about their reaction becauseputers would be the second project that he is going to give to the crafting department. But this is going to be another joint project with another department, the array formation department.


    This is because he knew howplex the arrays inside aputer, the many micro runes and the array lines that they are going to do. So he can at least show them the future of that project for now.


    When Shin Jiao took out theptop that he designed, everyone gasped in disbelief.


    This is especially true when they saw the intricate design and theplexity of theptopputer in his hand.


    "Alright guys, I will tell you in advance that this thing would be your next project. I will show you how it works and its functionster. But for now, we have to set everything up for the test. Okay?" Shin Jiao said trying to assure the people around him.


    When they heard his words everyone showed an excited expression. This is because they already learned a lot of things while working on phone technology. And now they are going to learn another one which made them all excited. And from the looks of it, the new technology is far moreplicated than the phone technology. These kinds of challenges always ignite the fire within the hearts of the artificers in this department.


    Shin Jiao set up theptop and connected all the cables. Then he carefully inputs the coordinates of his target. He then set the power output of the machine outside, and then he paused.


    "Please, let this work." Shin Jiao muttered as he pressed the ''enter'' button.


    All the cultivators inside theboratory building can feel the surge and the disturbance of the Qi in the area. Which made them curious yet rmed at the same time.


    "Young Shin, is this alright?" Gu Ouyang asked with concern.


    He is one of the headteachers who are facilitating this research, so he felt a bit worried. He didn''t want anything to happen to Shin Jiao by themand of the academy''s principal. But he didn''t do anything yet, as he just readied himself to take action in case of any mishaps.


    Although in these few days, this is like a normal urrence. Yet he could not get used to it yet. So he just prepares for anything.


    Then suddenly everything turned dark inside the room, and a beam shed upwards towards the atmosphere is what they can see on the monitoring array.


    "Look! It worked!"


    "That''s the signal beam, right? It looks scary."


    Then before anyone can know it, they saw the beam hitting the atmosphere. This is what they are waiting for. If the powerful forced and boosted signal is able to break through the rich elements in the atmosphere, then they would begin the second phase.


    "Come on, work! Work!" Shin Jiao muttered with a clenched fist.


    Only he knows the power of the signal boosted beam. It is almost equal to the power of a world nascent realm cultivator, which is truly a monstrous power that is able to tten mountains and overturn the seas.


    Then arge sh of light suddenly appears in the sky, like an explosion.


    Everyone is now standing and is unable to calm themselves.


    Boom!


    They heard a faint sound from the atmosphere, which made their hearts jump.


    "Yes! It¡­"


    Suddenly, before they can rejoice. Everyone saw the signal being sent back down like lightning.


    "This is bad!"


    "Are we going to be sted?"


    Everyone suddenly panicked as they saw the golden glow of the beaming down from the sky.


    "Don''t panic." Shin Jiao shouted.


    But his face has a sign of disappointment due to the failure of the experiment.


    Then everyone jumps in fear as they heard a loud explosion from the rooftop.


    Kaboom!


    Even those who are walking within the campus saw the golden beam descending and heard the explosion. Yet, no one panic.


    This is because it has already been a normal urrence these days.


    Inside theboratory, everyone was silent as they look at Shin Jiao who wore a heavy look on his face.


    "Sigh,d¡­ as craftsmen, we should expect failures. With this, you can learn something from it right?" Gu Ouyang said while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    "Haha¡­ Senior Ouyang is right. You have to face this head-on young one." The middle-aged man Elder Jugs said as he also tried to console Shin Jiao.


    This is also followed by the teachers and student assistants giving him some constion.


    Although discourage, Shin Jiao''s heartfelt warm with the concern the people in the room are showing him.


    One of the female student assistants is currently looking at theptop. If Shin Jiao aware, he would recognize her as the female artificer who took the artificer examination with them while they got in conflict with her father, Meng Lobai.


    She is currently looking at the pattern of signals on theptop. At first, she didn''t recognize them, but after a while, she realized what those are. The electrical signal which is being monitored in theptop seems to have bounced back from the atmosphere. This means that when they sent the electrical signals up, along with the Qi force. The atmosphere seems to have absorbed arge amount of Qi energy and sends back the remaining along with the electrical signals.


    When she saw this, an idea pops out of her mind.


    Then she muttered.


    "What if we regte the electrical signals and let it bounces from the ground to the atmosphere and throw it to another area in the ground. That would be easier than breaking through the atmosphere, right?"


    Her low voice was heard by the people in the room.


    Many throws mocking gaze at her. How would she know what she is talking about when she is just a newbie? Although her conjecture has a sense yet they could not understand what it means.


    Suddenly, the figure of Shin Jiao shed and appears beside her.


    This startled, Meng Lobai.


    "You¡­ what did you just say?" Shin Jiao asked while holding both of her shoulders.


    This scene startled everyone.


    They didn''t know what''s happening as they saw Shin Jiao as if he is trying to take advantage of the young woman.


    Meng Lobai is now blushing red as she didn''t expect to be in this situation with Shin Jiao.


    When Shin Jiao realized what he is doing he quickly let go and distance himself.


    "Sorry about that¡­ I¡­ I just think you had a great idea." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the people heard his words, every student''s assistants had a look of surprise and envy in their eyes. They also wanted to be praised by Shin Jiao.


    Meng Lobai was stunned and could not help but blink her beautiful eyes in disbelief.

 Chapter 239 - The Demon’s Invasion 17

    Mass recruiting


    /*unedited*/


    Because of an idea from Meng Lobai, Shin Jao was able to think of a great way of using the atmosphere. Since the electronic signals could not go out of space on this, or maybe he didn''t know how yet, Shin Jiao now had another idea on using this dilemma and turn it into an opportunity.


    The atmosphere on this is different from earth. This is because it is far higher than that of earth''s and ording to his calctions, if he can send a signal to the atmosphere in a right angle, it could throw it to the end of the continent in just one go, just like having a satellite outside the atmosphere.


    But this is just one of his problems and many more, so he just decided to do it one step at a time. But first, he needs to find the coordinate of the town of Dis which is now called the City of Dis.


    If he can hit even one of the floating ry stations in that ce, he can send a signal in there andmunicate with his people in that part of the continent.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao is now working tirelessly towards this direction.


    Meanwhile, the people around him gave him a look of disbelief. This is because he actually considered and evenplimented an idea from a junior assistant which is just new in theboratory.


    Meng Lobai is currently blushing and feeling awkward at Shin Jiao''s thoughtless reactions. From the looks of it, the handsome young man in front of her seems to be thinking of something and his mind is currently not in the room.


    This is Shin Jiao''s usual reaction when he is in deep thought and some of the people in this ce are already used to it. But for others who are new in this ce, they still didn''t know how to react in this situation.


    "Young Shin¡­ young shin!" Elder Jugs suddenly patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder trying to attract his attention.


    When Shin Jiao felt that someone is tapping his shoulder he quickly recovered from his reverie and returned to his senses.


    "Oh, Elder Jugs¡­ Sorry about that. Guys¡­ thank you for your hard work. This time we are going to be a bit busy. Due to Miss Lobai''s suggestion, we now have a direction in our research¡­ Now we need to start this research so that we can expand the range of the reach of the telephone. If I am not wrong, then we can reach up to the Kingdom of Yi with this n." Shin Jiao exined his thoughts.


    When the people in the room heard this, a shocked expression appears in their faces. What does it mean to reach that far? It means that they canmunicate through hundreds of thousands of kilometers in distance in just a second. What kind of logic was that?


    Everyone is now excited about the prospect of being in another project with Shin Jiao. Although this is the same project with the phone, this time they are going to make another breakthrough and would try a long-rangemunication. If this bes sessful, then they could not fathom the huge effect on this in the cultivationnd. Many of the cultivators would greatly benefit from this and even those regr mortals would also be able to use it. They know that the lives of everybody in this continent would now be changed through this.


    While everyone is thinking like this, Shin Jiao''s mind is now running through thousands of possible applications of the new projects theboratory would undertake.


    If this is on earth, it would take them years before they can achieve as such, however, in the cultivationnd where magic and mystical powers exist. Making things like the Inte, and long-rangemunication bes easier and faster to realize.


    Shin Jiao can even advance and take hold of virtual reality through the use of spiritual sense. With his experience and knowledge, he would be able tobine the two and make a whole new world of his own making.


    With this in mind, he is now excited to turn everything into reality. Yet of course time is still his enemy and the capability and the range of knowledge of the people in the room would greatly affect the speed of their progress.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to do everything on his own, so he would need to teach the people, line upon line until they are able to grasp the principle and be able to understand each and every underlying principle in the technology.


    ¡­


    While the researchb in the crafting department is busy with their projects and nning. Outside of the academy people are bing restless.


    This is because the kingdom has announced a new recruitment drive for all the citizens of itsnd. This is for both mortals and cultivators alike.


    They are calling for every cultivator and mortals to gather in the militarypound to prepare for war. The decree was sent by the king to every family in the kingdom. They are requesting for one eligible cultivator to fight in the front line, and for mortals, they are asking for a single son of the family to volunteer and join the war efforts.


    They know that mortals are weak; however, mortal young men would still be useful in a fight as assistants for alchemists, formation masters, and artificers. So the kingdom would ept any avable hands in this war against the demons which are now slowly approaching in the far north.


    It is said that the beast-men n''snd is now in ruins and millions have died because of the demon invasion. This is the most pressing matter for the cultivationnd as millions of beast-men refugees are now staying in the borders of thend.


    Conflicts have started to erupt, as the beast-men tried to push their way through. They didn''t want to face the deadly demons as they have already experience the brutality of those bloodthirsty monsters.


    And now in the militarypound, hundreds of thousands of both cultivators and mortals have started to gather. Although there are those who are reluctant to sacrifice their lives in this war, however, the kingdom is offering a very tempting reward. For cultivators, they can earn merits and gain a precious magic stone.


    Magic stones are different from spirit stones as magic stones contain a great amount of mystical power. It could enhance a cultivator''s rate of cultivation by 20% and can help them attain enlightenment if they are lucky.


    Plus magic stones are hard to find, yet the kingdom is willing to fish out magic stones for those who would enter the war. If they can survive and return to the kingdom, then they would be rewarded one magic stone. If they gained more merit and be of great help to the kingdom then, they would gain more magic stones.


    The more magic stones they can have the faster they can cultivate.


    But of course, this is with the premise that they can return alive in the kingdom or gain much merit in the war.


    As for the mortals, they would gain more gold and silver and also some spirit stones. If they died in the war, then their families would get the treasures they can obtain.


    This is very tempting to all the people in the kingdom of Wu because they know that the kingdom of Wu is fair when ites to reward and sacrifice. The royalty is very generous when ites to the merits of an individual because of the king''s grace.


    "Hey, what do you think would happen in the war? Do you think the demons are what they said them to be, bloodthirsty and brutal?"


    "I don''t know, maybe¡­ But I think we can defeat them. Unlike those lowly beast-men, we cultivators do not rely on just our own powers. We are wise enough to craft artifacts that can boost our own strength by more than half."


    "Yeah, you''re right. But, what confuses me are these lowly mortals here? Why would the kingdom waste their time on these lowly beings?"


    "Hush! Do you think that because you are stronger than them, they can''t be of help to you? Are you willing to be a mere assistant of an alchemist, a craftsman, or an array master?"


    "Hey, do you think that we can see the second prince of the Xi Empire?"


    "Hell, yeah! If we can be in the second prince''s camp then I would give my best to drive those demons away. I will show those demons how powerful I am¡­ haha¡­"


    These kinds of discussions can be heard inside the militarypound where people are now gathering in droves.


    Suddenly, while the people are discussing, a group of men came out from inside the buildings and walked in front of the table in an orderly manner. From their aura and behavior, it is clear that they are well disciplined and trained.


    Then one of the men, wearing a different robe than the rest, walked in front of the crowd.


    "Brave citizens of the Wu Kingdom! The military wees you all for volunteering in this fight against a foreign enemy. All of you will be undergoing some military training for a month in the militarypound. We are going to turn you into war machines that would make those creatures wish that they would not have invaded the cultivationnd¡­ And once you returned, the kingdom would reward you handsomely for the service you will render." shouted the man as he stood like a spear in front.


    After hearing his words, mixed emotions can be seen in each of the cultivators and mortals in the crowd. They didn''t know how to react to this situation.


    "All right fall in! The cultivators form a line to the right and the mortals to the left. Now go! Go! Go!" the man suddenly shouted.


    After his shout, multiple people came forward and began helping the crowd arrange themselves.


    Everyone knows that this is the start of their journey towards facing incredible odds and an unknown enemy. No one knows which side would win, either the cultivators or the demons.. Only destiny would decide the fate of each of the races in the continent.

 Chapter 240 - The Demon’s Invasion 18

    The source of the gate


    /*unedited*/


    Near the borders between the humannd and the demonnd in the Magi continent, there exists a vast forest. This forest is both dangerous and mythical because many have been lost in this ce and was not found again. Even those demons who dared to infiltrate the boundary to the humannd have been lost in this vast forest.


    This is the rumored ce of the elves and none dared to intrude as it contains the mythical magic of the elven race. The elves are rumored to be the cousins of the demons. Yet the huge contrast of the beauty of the elves and the grotesque appearance of the demons made one think if they truly are rted to each other in terms of race.


    But it is the truth ording to the legends. The elves are born from the beautiful yet mighty and benevolent goddess named Elvana. She was the one who birthed the first elven kinds and has given the gift of long life and strong mana affiliation.


    While the demons came from her sister who experimented with her offspring trying to create the strongest and mightiest beings. Hence the demonse to pass.


    The legend was passed down from generation to generation that even other mortal kinds knew of this story.


    When the demons began to wage unending war to all the beings in the Mage continent, they became the enemy of all the living creatures in thend. But not all creatures have entered this war, many powerful and haughty creatures didn''t bother with this like the dragons, the elves, and the fairies.


    But everything changes when the mages gained the arcane knowledge ofbining mana and artifacts. This is because the warriors are now able to wield power just like that of the mages making them stronger and fiercer.


    Thebination of mana and artifacts is not a widespread knowledge in the Mage continent because runes and arrays are always a mystery that even elves only have a little knowledge of it. Plus mana is easier to learn and improve, so who would spend their time learning about runes and arrays.


    With the blessing of the demon god, the demons'' growth is far superior and easier than the mortals, hence they too didn''t have time to do rune research.


    But the humans are a curious bunch. With their thirst for power and magic, the humans suddenly discover the use of the runes and the arrays. And that started the improvement and the rise of the strength of the humans. And they began to fight the demons on equal grounds.


    This rmed the demon king and he too tried to pry on the secrets of the humans. However, no matter how hard he tried this knowledge seem to elude him.


    Years went by and the fight between humans and demons is now in a stalemate. None have ever taken advantage of the others and this status was maintained for thousands of years.


    But a hundred yearster, the humans discovered the power to bend spaces. A strange man from a strangend came to the Magind and began living there in peace. The man has a unique ck hair feature and thin stature. Nobody knows where the man came from, but no one cares because the man is kind and is of great help to themunity he leaves in.


    The man fell in love with a woman in the vige he stayed at and they live in harmony. Unluckily the two didn''t bore any children, hence the man decided to teach his wife all of the knowledge he has gained in the magind.


    What caught the woman''s attention is the man''s knowledge in bending space. It was too profound and very dangerous yet very interesting to learn. And so they spend their days living together in harmony and doing research.


    But then one day, the woman learned of the man she loves background.


    She was cleaning the house and found a mysterious red crystal lying in her husband''s stuff. When she touched the crystal, she was able to see everything about her husband''s past. This made her feel angry for her husband.


    She learned that her husband is a member of a huge family from and rich in greeneries and mysticism. One day his family decided to arrange a marriage for him without his consent. The family he was about to be married to is a very powerful family. And because of the achievements of her husband, that powerful family decided to get him in their camp through marriage. Because of helplessness, the man decided to follow his family''s arrangements.


    But then one day, disaster struck as her husband discovers the secret of spatial travel. It was fine if only it was not leaked into the outside world. But unknown to how it was known, many powerful families began eyeing him and his life''s hell began.


    One day, when her husband was away his whole family was captured. When he learned about it, he immediately ran towards his home.


    And true to what he has learned no one is around. Then he was contacted by the kidnappers which he learned to be the family he was about to be married to. The reason for the kidnapping is because they can''t wait anymore for the marriage to happen, plus the woman he was supposed to marry is actually with another man.


    Hence that powerful family decided to bare their fangs and force the man to divulge the secret to them. As the man panicked he gave up and gave them the rune and array pattern. But he is a wise person; hence he didn''t give them the whole rune pattern.


    After he gave them everything, that powerful family didn''t actually spare his family. Instead, they killed them all leaving only the man.


    When he saw this, he swore to take his revenge on that powerful family. And with that in mind, he used his remaining Qi and spirit stones. He opened a gate to another continent in which he knows not where. And without a second thought, he entered that ce and arrived in thend of the Mages.


    When the woman learned of her husband''s sad past, she felt a bit of pity for him. And so, she swore to help him in any way she could.


    But that didn''t happen because one day, some vagabond knights attacked their vige. The man fought with all his might but to no avail. He was killed along with the other vigers who tried to resist.


    The woman was captured and became a ve under the ruler of thend. She was abused and battered by the noble who took fancy of her.


    She keeps this in her heart and swore to get her revenge for all the nobles of thend.


    One day, the demons attacked thend of the noble in which she was imprisoned.


    When a demon woman entered the prison dungeon she was discovered.


    The demon woman felt a great affinity to the human and she took her in.


    "You are a pitiful creature¡­ although you look like a human, yet in your heart, there is a mighty demon lurking. Come follow me and serve me well. And you will have power¡­ power to avenge those who wronged you and power to conquer everything." said the demon woman.


    These words are like an enticing whisper which led the woman''s inner demons to awaken. Then she was consumed by her anger and thirst for revenge that her mind began to warp with gruesome images of her enemies and those people who had hurt her and treated her like dirt.


    Her heart was so consumed with hatred that the inner demon within herself began feeding on her negative feelings making stronger little by little.


    She was taught by her husband about cultivation and how one can use the energy in one''s body to fuel one''s energy and strengthen the body. This made the woman unconsciously use her rage as her power.


    In time, after having rescued by the demon woman, the woman lived with demon kin and began adapting their ways. She slowly turned into a vile and vengeful demon. She even seems to forget her hatred and thoughts of vengeance.


    One day, she was noticed by a very powerful demon.


    That demon was truly powerful that he has gained the ability to grab the seat of the demon king through sheer power alone. And then he became the demon lord of the demon kin.


    When the man became the demon lord, he enticed the woman with power and wealth which made her suddenly remember something from her past. When her memory awakened, her thirst for vengeance was ignited and all she can think of is her goal for vengeance.


    With the power of the demon lord, the war which has stopped for thousands of years was once again ignited.


    But unknown to her and the demon kinfolk, the humans have now discovered the notes and the records of the man she has forgotten. And they have now learned the ability to bend space.


    And once the war started, the demon was doomed to lose.


    But upon seeing the reason why her demon kin lost, she began to recall that particr pattern and the rune effect, yet it was all toote. So she decided to retreat to a ce which her old memory gave her. Though she is not sure of the coordinate of that ce, she needed to try. And so she nned the invasion of the demons to that continent and she ns to grow her powers there.


    After that, she would use the same gate to open one back to thend of the demons and reim back theirnd and once again exact her revenge.


    Hence the demon queen spreads the book of gates in the cultivationnd, which would ignite the first path of their invasion.

 Chapter 241 - The Demon’s Invasion 19

    The war part 1


    /*unedited*/


    As the sound of the war drums echoed through the battlefield, the beast-men began forming their ranks. After the fall of many beast-men cities, the beast n empire formed a huge number of warriors to try and stop or even just dy the advance of the demons.


    Many of the beast n members are now running towards the border to the far south of the continent. Although they know that the cultivators didn''t like the beast n people, yet it''s either they die in the hands of the demons or live but be under the rule of the humans. Although there is another choice, and that is to enter the Daemon forest.


    But this choice is like a slow death for the beast n people. This is because the daemon forest is a unique existence in this continent. And it is being ruled by many powerful beasts, which the beast-men didn''t want to offend.


    Those beast rulers in the Daemon forest are far too vicious and vile than the humans. So the beast n would prefer topromise with the human cultivators.


    And so the long exodus of the beast n people began. As half of the beast-men army stayed for theirst-ditch of effort to try and fight back against the demon horde, their families and the rest of the beast n people have already traveled for a few kilometers.


    Long lines of caravans are traversing the rocky dry path towards the borders to the east and another group went to the west.


    Those who travel to the west would be heading towards thergest walled boundary of the Empire, the kingdom of Si.


    The natural wall is like a long tall cliff covering the border cliff of the Daemon forest to the east and the endless sea to the west.


    This long and deep trench deterred the beat n from invading through this area.


    But the reason why there are those who would escape through this direction is because of the king in that kingdom.


    Many beast n members know that the king in that kingdom of Si is a very generous person. In the border city which stood in the middle of the path between the Empire and the Beast n, cultivators and beast-men lived in peace.


    But this is not known to the whole of cultivationnd because it is something that would discredit the 2nd prince in his war efforts against the beast n to the east valley boundary.


    This ce was actually erected by the crown prince of the Xi Empire along with the king of the Si kingdom.


    And because of this knowledge, many of the beast n people gambled to go in this path.


    It has already been a month now since the invasion from the demons has started. Those who were able to escape the tragedy are still afraid, and many have enlisted to join the fight against the advancing demons.


    The cultivationnd discovers that the demons use a weird kind of power. Unlike cultivators who use Qi, the demons use another energy which also existed inside each spirit stone and beast cores. Those World nascent realm cultivators called it, the natural energy of the world.


    And from the information the cultivationnd gathers, there is amunity and a group of people who are actually using such a power.


    Right now, in the Imperial city of Xi, a weird carriage is traveling. This metallic carriage is not being pulled by any beast, yet it runs on its own.


    From the side of the metallic carriage, the name SCF or Shin County Force is inscribed.


    When the people saw this vehicle, everyone showed a shocked expression. This is because, in this city, Shin County which is located just outside of the city of Dis within the Daemon forest region is actually very famous for its contribution to the betterment of the lives of the people.


    In the kingdom of Yi, the status of the mortals has already changed although not all, but at least many have already considered mortals to be of a higher status than low-level cultivators. Well, at least those mortals who have the ability of crafting, art, engineering, and the one they called ''science''.


    Then the vehicle stopped in front of the castle entrance.


    "Mam, we have arrived." The person wearing a green uniform suddenly said as he noticed that the woman at the back seems to be absent-minded.


    The beautiful woman wearing the same uniform as the one driving nods her head.


    The woman''s white hair is her trademark and she is known as the white Fairy. This is because her beauty and ability go hand in hand. This woman is none other than Qian Li, the right-hand woman of Shin Jiao in the underground base.


    "Thank you, private¡­" Qian Li said as she recovers her expression and donned in a serious face.


    Right now, the most pressing matter is the war in the north. She was already briefed about what is happening in the border kingdoms of Si and Wu. In the information that she received she has discovered something that she hid from the others. She would not divulge this until she has proven that everything is true.


    In the kingdom of Wu, as particr person is very famous and has made a name for himself as an artificer. The most famous academy in the kingdom, the Great Wu academy valued this person highly. That person''s name gave her the chill and excitement at the same time when she first heard it. It was her master, Shin Jiao, the real Shin Jiao.


    For the longest time, she has already discovered that the Shin Jiao who is currentlyzing about inside Shin County and is trying to woo Qin Lou is actually a phony. But what''s making her restless these days is Qin Lou.


    She discovers that Qin Lou is actually slowly falling for that impostor. But she could not confront her because she knew of Qin Lou''s already growing affection to the impostor. So she is now torn between her feeling for the real Shin Jiao and her feeling for her friend.


    Qian Li knows that the real Shin Jiao has a feeling for Qin Lou. From afar, she saw it when her master took Qin Lou and gave her a kiss before sacrificing himself just to end that war between the cultivators and the powerful beast horde.


    But she too loved her master, from the moment he saved her from very. To the time they have spent together along with the rest of her original teammate from the shadow squad. Her master has given her a new lease in life and even bestows upon her the knowledge of using mana. This is something that she could never forget and something that made her heart yearn for him.


    When they were inside the time te control while developing Shin County, she has always thought of him for that long 50 years. Though in reality it''s just been a month, yet in her heart it has already been too long.


    "I will see master Shin Jiao first and exin to him everything. After that, I will take him to expose that impostor." Qian Li muttered to herself as she arrived at the door of the main hall of the huge castle.


    She didn''t know how she reached this ce while in deep thinking but now she felt a little nervous. Although this is not the first time, she has been in this ce, yet she felt a little conflicted whenever she enters this ce.


    This is because of the power emanating from the emperor himself, coupled with those gazes from the other princes who would look at her with those admiring eyes. The emperor has already known her true background as the runaway princess of the San Kingdom.


    And because of this, many of the emperor''s sons and nephews have expressed their willingness to have her as their wife even though she didn''t have the Qi undtion.


    But everyone in the top brass of the imperial family that she is a very strong warrior,parable to a middle-stage core-forming realm cultivator.


    But, no one dares offend or forces her because she holds the second-highest position in Shin County, which is the model future of the Empire ording to the emperor.


    Qian Li took in a deep breath and slowly opened the huge door of the hall.


    "Here goes nothing."


    When her figure appears the whole ce turned silent. The current bickering of the ministers and the aristocrats of the imperial court quieted down.


    As Qian Li enters the men behind her, which she actually didn''t notice was left outside. Her lone petite figure walks inside the hall. The military uniform which fits her perfectly insinuates her curvy figure which made her attractive and at the same time imposing.


    Her discipline steps and the sound of her boots on the tiled floor grab the attention of everyone in therge hall.


    The eyes of those young men present in the room are glowing with admiration as they look at her.


    Her confidence is making them want to approach her, for her icy expression is making them feel unsure of their own feelings.


    "Captain Qian Li of the SCF reporting to his highness the emperor!" Qian Li said in a modted voice while showing a military salute.


    The strict discipline she is showing made the emperor smile. He knows the weird gesture of the people in Shin County and has already adapted to it. Although at first it has caused a lot of misunderstanding, but now, it is already a norm when meeting these people.


    "Ah, princess Li, wee. Umm¡­ What was it again?" the emperor suddenly thought and turned his gaze to the beautiful woman on his side.


    That woman is the empress, who showed an understanding smile.


    "It''s ''at ease'' your majesty." The empress said with a smile.


    "Ah, right¡­''at ease'' soldier." The emperor said.


    Qian Li changed her stance when she heard this. She put both of her hands behind her and waited for the emperor to talk.


    "Truly a wonderful young woman. If only Hau''er can see her, I know he would like her." the emperor whispered to the empress.


    "Princess Li, or captain Li, I called you here because the empire is in need of your help. We needed themunication ry to be set up on the battlefield." The emperor said with a deep concern written in his eyes.


    "Your majesty, we have already taught you the technology in making the stations." Qian Li asked with confusion in her expression.


    "I know¡­ But I heard that in the Wu kingdom, a person has already found a way to do a long-range transmission. I was just asking if Shin County also has that ''technology''?" the emperor asked with expectation in his eyes.


    When Qian Li heard this, her expression showed astonishment and tion because she knew who that person is.


    "Even with 50 years of study we still cannot defeat master¡­" Qian Li chuckled to herself.

 Chapter 242 - The Demon’s Invasion 20

    The war part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside the Great Wu academy crafting research building.


    The people are rushing to and fro as they busily go about their business and research. Inside this building, besides Shin Jiao and the group who are researching for themunication advancement, there are also many who are currently doing some projects and research as the cultivators in the Wu kingdom are now fascinated with thebination of technology and cultivation.


    Meanwhile, a great change has happened inside the Great Wu Academy. In these few weeks, the old buildings of the academy are now being changed to look like the one in the crafting department. And the highest of all the buildings on this huge campus is the principal office.


    This is because the principal saw the structure of the buildings and had a sudden thought in his mind. The principal is not only a powerful cultivator; he too is a fast thinker and a good nner. Hence he was able to analyze the structure of the crafting building and decided to task the builders to build him the tallest building on the campus.


    The style of the building is abination of the old eastern style architecture and modern structure using metal as the foundation instead of cement.


    As the days go by, Shin Jiao and his group have now finished the prototype for the long-rangemunication transmitter. If this project is sessful, then the first inte would be born in this world. Many benefits woulde with the birth of this technology, and of course, there are some hidden dangers too.


    But for Shin Jiao, the benefits would outweigh the danger. Hence he is willing to go through with this path in his research.


    Inside theboratory, Shin Jiao is currently writing something on hisputer.


    People could not understand the codes he is doing. However, if they know what it is it would blow their mind. Shin Jiao is actually starting to make the codes for the virtual world that he has nned. Since he has already finished the prototype then it is time for him to start making the software for it.


    The n is simple, he would build a free program and he would dive inside that program and shape a world inside it using this spiritual sense. With the power of a cultivator''s spiritual sense, then he would be like a god inside that world. While coding a sudden problem appears in his mind.


    He was far too affix to cultivators that he forgot that in this world, not only cultivators exist there are also mortals and mages.


    Standing up from his seat, Shin Jiao paces back and forth while thinking of a solution to this problem. This is also the same reason why people on earth are unable to enjoy full dive into virtual reality.


    Then suddenly he remembers a mission that was given to him and that he never has finished yet. The 2nd prince of the Wu kingdom gave him a mission to build the scanner for those beast-men who has the ability to shapeshift. And in that mission, he is to gather three main materials, the mind stone, blood essence of a level 6 beast, and soul flower.


    Now, in these materials, he remembers what the mind stone is used for. It is used to record one''s memory and can be used as a main processor just like aputer, or a very powerful A.I.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao began nning his next moves.


    Meanwhile, while Shin Jiao is busy with his research and stuff, a group has already set off to travel to the kingdom of Wu.


    Along with Qian Li, there are ten more soldiers who are her back up. And the kingdom also sends a nascent realm cultivator to protect her. This is because the standing of Qian Li in the eyes of the emperor is very important. The emperor could not let anything happen to her because she holds one of the keys to advance the future of the empire.


    The emperor trusted the people ruling Shin County because he saw that those people do not pursue power and authority. What they wanted is equality and just a ce to belong to. And with that small matter, he is willing topromise to obtain a great advantage for his empire.


    While on the road to the teleportation gate, Qian Li began to imagine what she would do when meeting her master.


    "Hey, do you think the captain is feeling okay?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "What do you know? Captain Qian Li is the strongest warrior in the Shin County Force¡­"


    "Hey, you two quiet down¡­ I think the captain is thinking of something."


    "Yeah, I think she is thinking of a man. From my woman''s intuition she looks like she is excited to see someone she longed to see for the longest time." one of the woman soldiers whispered.


    "I heard that she and Miss Qin Lou have a falling out because of master Shin Jiao."


    "Yeah, that''s right¡­ I never thought that the two of them would fight because of a single guy. I thought that both of them love master Shin Jiao."


    "If you know who master Shin Jiao is, then you would also admire him. Do you know that he is the true master of the base? He was the one who made all of our lives change into something better."


    "Yeah, but s, his memory was lost because of a fatal attack by the guards from the kingdom of San where captain Li is from."


    "Really? I didn''t know about this story."


    As the soldiers discussed in a low voice, Qian Li didn''t bother them as she is too busy in her own world. The man who was tasked to protect Qian Li heard everything and was astounded. As a cultivator who has reached the nascent realm, he is always inside his cultivation cave for hundreds of years. He has just recentlye out a few weeks ago and was astounded by the changes in the empire.


    If he was not escorted by a member of the Xi family in the empire, he would think that he has actually traveled to another world.


    One of the changes he immediately saw in the main city of the empire is the tall buildings that seem to scrape the skies.


    Then he saw that everyone is holding a small box object on their hands as they walk down the streets. Many are also talking at that object like they were crazy people. But because of his sharp hearing, he was dumbfounded to hear that there are voicesing from the other end. It was like those expensive transmission talismans. But in the case of the small box, it is far better as the transmissions are simultaneous between two people.


    Now that he has learned of the man who is responsible for this miracle. He wanted to meet him and see that genius in person.


    The person sent by the empire to protect Qian Li is Gung Xi. He was raised by the Xi family and was priced because of his talent in cultivation. Although he was already old when he reached the nascent realm, he is still a very powerful fighter with plenty of experience in battle. Hence he was chosen for this mission to consolidate his cultivation.


    Gung Xi didn''t have a family of his own because he was a cultivation addict. He spent most of his life and time in cultivating. He would only find joy in watching and ying with his other rtives'' grandsons and granddaughters, yet he never ns of having a family of his own. In his 500 years of existence, Gung Xi has fallen in love once, however, it almost cost him his own soul.


    Due to him not being able to show his love to the woman, the woman was disappointed and went to another kingdom. Then in that kingdom, she met someone and the two was married.


    When Gung Xi heard this, he cried in silence and bore the pain. Then one day, while trying to break through and form his infant soul, his heart demon was tested. He almost falls and died because of the heart demon which was hidden deep in his heart.


    And so from then on, he swore to not love anyone ever again.


    While the group travels, Gung Xi discovered a lot of things about the new ce near the city of Dis. Many new words that he could not understand arouse his curiosity. While he was listening to the talk of the soldiers, one of the women with a mature yet beautiful appearance, showed curiosity towards the powerful cultivator.


    Although the beautiful middle-aged woman looks like one of the soldiers because she wore the same clothes as the rest, she has a white armband on her left arm. In that armband, there is an insignia of a nt and a red cross.


    This insignia signifies that the woman is the healer of the group and a research assistant at the same time.


    Her name is Fu Rong Bai. Although she was just an ordinary mortal woman who uses herbs to help heal others in their vige, she was well respected. Spending most of her time in herbs, she was past due on her marriage as she would always be in the mountains.


    One day, the vige was attacked by bandits and they didn''t have any other choice but to leave. She moves along with the vigers and tried to find a new ce for them to live in. Then they heard of a ce called Mortal haven. All of them traveled through the rough terrain and harsh weather just to reach that ce.


    And due to her help the vigers were able to survive without any casualties.


    When they reached the ce, Fu Rong Bai was discovered to have the power of the mages. So she was trained even though she was already an olddy and taught them how-to manipte mana. As time went by, they discovered that her improvement was one of the fastest and so she was promoted.


    And now, even her appearance has changed from a 70-80 years old looking olddy, into a beautiful and mature woman in her 40''s. She knew that this is because of the power of mana coursing through her whole body.


    In their travel, the two would sometimes look at each other and gestures a respectful nod every now and then.


    After two days of travel, they now arrived at the teleportation gate of the empire.. Everyone is excited to see the teleportation gate and out of the ten soldiers, three of them are looking at the huge edifice with curiosity as if they wanted to tear the whole thing apart and study it.

 Chapter 243 - The Demon’s Invasion 21

    The war part 3


    /*unedited*/


    As the group approached the huge ancient structure, a group of cultivators meets up with them.


    "Wee to the teleportation gate. This gate usually didn''t cater to normal people like you and would only be used by royalty. But you must be grateful to the emperor because he granted you this ess." the man in the middle said with a haughty expression.


    This man is the manager of the teleportation gate and is a highly favored cultivator of a powerful n in the main city of the empire, the city of Xi.


    Because he was stationed in this faraway ce which holds great significance to the empire, he feels that he is like the king of this ce and none would dare defy his words.


    The manager despises mortals the most because of their powerlessness and he deemed them to be useless creatures. No one can be med for his mental attitude because most of the noble ns in the main city of the empire of Xi have the same ideology. They even wanted to raid Shin County when they heard of the advancement in that ce.


    But when their spies told them of the power these mere mortals hold, they were struck dumb.


    Who would have thought that mortals can have such a power?


    So because of this many ns'' ideas and mindset about mortals began to change. But this does not mean every one of them has the same mindset, many of those younger generations still have the same mindset especially those who are spoiled and silk pants.


    The manager of this ce is a young man who would always try to win favor from the royal family. However, since it is not the royal family and just mere mortals he would not show politeness to them.


    "I don''t care who you lot are, but using this teleportation gate is too costly. So I need all of you to pay up!" the young manager said with a sneer.


    He would not let this mere mortal uses the gate just like that. But when hispanions heard this they showed a panicked expression. They didn''t know what happened, but right now, they are in the presence of a powerful elder. They never would have expected that this manager of theirs would be blind enough to offend the people sent by the emperor.


    When the people turned their gaze to the old man, fear immediately grasped their hearts.


    When the old man on the side saw this, anger suddenly showed on his expression.


    When his aura erupted, everyone in the area suddenly felt that it is hard for them to breathe. The suffocating pressure of a high-level cultivator made the young manager''s expression turned pale.


    "You young one should change your ways. You are a disgrace to the emperor. I Gung Ximand you lot to remove this clown in this ce!" shouted the old man which made everyone shook.


    Everyone is now on the ground and unable to move.


    Suddenly, a soft and gentle hand touches the strong and callous hand of the old man.


    "Stop it. Please¡­ I¡­ I can''t breathe." The gentle voice of the beautiful middle-aged woman beside him echoed to his ears waking and calming the old man from his anger.


    The woman beside him seemed to be in pain and she grasped her chest with her small hand.


    "Sorry¡­ sorry¡­ I didn''t control myself¡­ here let me help you." the old man said in a calm and caring tone.


    He didn''t know why he would do this to a woman he barely knows, yet deep in his heart, he felt calm and happy while helping her.


    This strange happening caught the eyes of the Qian Li and the rest of the people in the area, which made Fu Rong Bai blush.


    In her years living as a vige healer, she was too focused in her own work that she hasn''t had time for rtionships. So this is a first for her to be coaxed and helped gently by someone, so she felt shy.


    The awkward feeling between the two made everyone silent. But the women in the group are showing a happy expression on their faces. They have seen how Fu Rong Bai worked hard to help a lot of the people in the base. Everyone is calling her ''mother Bai'' because of her real age. Although she looks like a very attractive middle-aged woman, everyone knows that Fu Rong Bai is already in her 70''s. Yet, ever since she was drafted to the army, many people in the Shin County realized that she is bing younger and more beautiful as time goes by.


    "Mothe Bai, are you alright?" asked one of the women who stood next to Fu Rong Bai as she held one of her hands.


    With a shy nod, Fu Rong Bai forcefully calmed herself down. But as soon as she turned her gaze towards the old man, she saw his clear eyes looking straight at her. It is either due to her age or mentality, Fu Rong Bai suddenly found the face of the powerful old man very pleasing to her eyes.


    After this event, the group was led to the gate and the attitude of the three people suddenly became lively. This is especially to Fu Rong Bai.


    As she slowly scrutinized the runes on the relic looking gate, her expression suddenly changed. This is because she can actually understand what the symbols mean.


    In the base, not only her knowledge in medicine is highly praised but also her high understanding and knowledge in reading runes and theirbined effect.


    It is known that there are only two people in the base that''s very proficient when ites to runes. One is their founder and real master, Shin Jiao, and the other one is ''mother Bai''.


    When she saw the symbol of the gate she feel that there is something wrong with it. Although this is her first time in seeing the said edifice yet everything seems familiar to her. Inside her mind, she could already rearrange the runes and make it more effective. Right now, from the looks of the gate, she is sure that if the eleven of them enter it, the gate would drain all of the energy in their bodies.


    This is because the gate is structured to only be able to be used by cultivators. And it needed arge amount of Qi as a fuel because the runes on the gate are not aligned properly.


    So, she didn''t think twice and immediately stepped back and said.


    "Captain Li, you can''t enter this gate. It is only for cultivators and us mortals cannot use it else we perish with our body being sucked dry."


    When the rest of the group heard this, they could not help but also take a step back away from the gate.


    "What are you talking about? The princes and his majesty the emperor have already used this gate for many times and yet nothing happened to them." the gate operator suddenly said with an expression of being displeased.


    Although he is afraid of the old man behind the group, however, he could not let just anyone spread rumors about this gate relic of the empire.


    Qian Li didn''t bother with the gate operator and turn her attention toward Fu Rong Bai.


    "Mother Bai, is what you said true?" she asked.


    Fu Rong Bai nods her head in confirmation, while the two who are also researchers but in the field of arrays knitted their brows.


    Yet, they have to admit that Fu Rong Bai''s aplishments when ites to runes are hundredfold more superior to theirs. So they also didn''t disagree with her.


    Suddenly the old man behind the group asked in a concerned and troubled voice.


    "So what should we do then? If you cannot pass this gate today, then the convoy of the princes on the other side would have waited in vain. We cannot let this happen." The old man said with a little troubled expression in his face.


    When Fu Rong Bai saw this she too felt a bit worried. So she decided to tell them her idea. She didn''t know if the people in this ce would believe her or not, but she need to try.


    "I you trust me, can actually rearrange the runes and correct its alignments. Then it would not need too much Qi energy to use anymore, and would also let the people in empire travel through this gate smoothly from now on." She said with confidence brimming in her clear eyes.


    The old man could not help but look at her in admiration deep in his heart, yet he forced to never let it show.


    "No way! This is an old relic from the past. Many of our array formation experts said that this relic is unreadable and must not be touched else we risk its destruction." said the gate operator with anxiousness in his heart.


    He can see that the elder favors the beautiful mature woman beside him, so he must stand his ground no matter what or else the emperor would have his head.


    "You said that it cannot be changed base on what?... This is just because the array formation experts do not understand the meaning of the runes and its formation," said Fu Rong Bai trying to reason it out with the gate operator.


    "No way, I would stand my ground and never let you people touch this relic. Even¡­ even if you force me, I will fight against you." he said in a slightly forced voice as he tries to hide his fear.


    The old man took a nce at Fu Rong Bai and thought for a while, then said.


    "Are you a hundred percent sure about this?" He asked while looking straight in her eyes.


    When their eyes met, a tinge of blush appears on her white cheeks as she quickly nods her head.


    "Alright, as an elder of the empire. I Gung Xi permit it." the old man said in amanding voice which sends shivers to the spine of those onlookers on the side.


    With thismand, the gate operator turned pale as he tried to resist. But suddenly he found his vision blurring.


    Before he knew it, he was already struck by one of the soldiers and carefullyid to the ground.


    "Mother Bai, you can start now." Qian Li said.


    From her backpack, Fu Rong Bai carefully took out a small t metallic board and turned it on.. If Shin Jiao could see this, he would be amazed because the underground base was able to make a low-endptop on their own by following his simpleputer prototype.

 Chapter 244 - The Demon’s Invasion 22

    The war part 4


    /*unedited*/


    Theplexity of the runes has evaded the eyes of the array masters of the Xi Empire. Even Master Ju, the array expert of the Xi Empire was unable to fully analyze and understand the runes embedded on the gate, so every cultivator in the teleportation gate felt a bit reluctant in having the beautiful middle-aged woman have her way.


    But with the deterrence of a nascent realm cultivator, everyone was silent and just let the woman be.


    After opening her simpleptop with a ck and white screen, she began to move her hand as she speedily types in some codes on the keyboard. After some time, she was done and a ck and white image now appears on the screen.


    The image is the whole 3D view of the gate.


    When the two array experts saw this, they realized something.


    With the 3D now in full view they can now understand what Fu Rong Bai was talking about.


    "I think I understand what you mean Mother Bai. I''m enlightened; you truly are a genius in runes."


    "Haha, Do you think that Mother Bai was sent here just to babysit us? Haha¡­"


    The people around them justughed. They know that what Fu Rong Bai said was the truth. In just a few looks she has already figured out the w of the gate. With this, they confidently supported her conjectures.


    Meanwhile, the old man looks with amazement at the small ck box on the ground. He can see a simr structure of the gate but smaller on the front screen.


    "What an interesting object." He muttered.


    Then suddenly Fu Rong Bai stood up and looks at the huge gate.


    The gate is around 5 meters in height and with a length of 3 meters. The thickness of the gate is around one meter. Fu Rong Bai showed a troubled expression as she looks at the whole structure.


    "Captain Li, we have a problem. If I move this on my own, it would take me too much time. But I can''t ask for help from just anyone. Because if they carelessly misaligned the runes and the dial, then it would have a very dangerous effect." Fu Rong Bai said as she reported her initial findings to Qian Li.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s okay Mother Bai, we''ll just have to wait then." Qian Li decided.


    "Okay, it would take me at least four hours to align this thing properly. Please bear with it, okay?" Fu Rong Bai said with an amiable smile on her face.


    Then she walks near the gate and was about to jump up when a voice stopped her.


    "Hold on¡­ Maybe I can help you." Gung Xi said as he walks calmly towards Fu Rong Bai.


    "I am a nascent realm cultivator. I have better control with my Qi and body," he added.


    "Alright, then let me give you a test then." Fu Rong Bai said with doubt clearly written all over her good looking face.


    When Gung Xi heard this, his white beard could not help but shake. He is a well-respected and powerful cultivator. He could not believe that a mere woman would doubt his words.


    But before he could get angry, his gaze meets hers and a soothing sensation somewhat enters his heart.


    Suddenly, like ice being melted. His frozen heart which has never been thawed for 500 years is now slowly breaking revealing a wildly beating red heart.


    "Ahem¡­ as youmand." Suddenly Gung Xi said.


    Everyone was suddenly dumbfounded even Fu Rong Bai at his gesture.


    She didn''t know what the old man ate. Because he suddenly became mild-mannered and his temperament changed all of a sudden. From being nonchnt and cold, he suddenly became very amiable and kind. This drastic change in his attitude made everyone think of one thing.


    "It seems that spring has blossomed inside the old man''s heart." whispered one of the cultivators.


    While the others nodded in agreement to this.


    In the Xi Empire, Gung Xi is actually famous for being single all his life. He was always cold to every woman who would approach him.


    But today they saw a different Gung Xi. The cultivators didn''t expect that he would be this close to a woman and a mortal at that. And now, he is showing too much respect for her.


    Many are now preparing to spread this news to the Great City of Xi.


    Meanwhile, Fu Rong Bai carefully analyzed the structure of the gate and instructed which parts Gung Xi should move.


    It only took him 30 minutes in aligning the proper position of the runes. Which is by far very fast and she would not deny that he is very urate.


    "For thisst part. I hope that you people won''t panic when you see it okay?" Fu Rong Bai said with a smile.


    "Please move the right base of the edifice by two inches." Fu Rong Bai said.


    When Gung Xi heard this, he didn''t think twice and suddenly appear on the right base of the gate.


    His small figure looks like a tiny dwarf standing at the side of the relic gate.


    When he lifted his foot to kick a voice rang out.


    "Wait! Don''t..." along with this voice a figure of a middle-aged man floated down to the ground.


    If Shin Jiao is here he can recognize this man as Master Ju, the array expert of the Xi Empire.


    "Master Ju! What brings you here?" suddenly Gung Xi stopped and turn towards Master Ju''s location.


    "Elder Gung Xi, you must not be too impulsive. Luckily I pass by this ce to check it after my long travel." Master Ju said with a sigh of relief.


    "What do you mean master Ju? We are actually fixing this old thing so that it can be used easily in the future." Gung Xi exined.


    Right now, Gung Xi is already convinced that what Fu Rong Bai said was true. This is because, as a nascent realm cultivator, he can detect the flow of Qi in his surroundings more strongly. And right now, the flow of Qi in this ce has grown ten times.


    This only means one thing, if the gate is self-sufficient it would not rely on spirit stones that much in using it. So with this in mind, he already knows that they are on the right track.


    "Sigh, master Ju¡­ although I am not proficient in arrays. But I know a real teleport gate if I see one¡­ the empire would spend thousands of spirit stones just to send the princes and their escorts to their destinations. But right now, can''t you feel the flow of Qi?" Gung Xi said as he waved his hands up as if trying to touch an invisible cloud.


    When Master Ju heard this he was dumbfounded. This is because everything that Gung Xi said is true. Every cultivator in the area also realized this, as they closed their eyes and spread their spiritual sense. As they did that, the once peaceful area is now full of Qi which slowly twirls around the gate''s tform.


    As every cultivator is feeling solemn, a mature woman''s voice interrupted them.


    "Master Ju, this mortal greets you." Fu Rong Bai said while cupping her hands.


    "Master Ju we need to move the base of the gate so that we can break all the added formation on the ground," she added.


    "In truth, those added array paths are taking too much spirit stones. I think everyone thought that this gate is an immovable structure. But in truth, it is not. ording to my findings, if you move the base towards a certain direction, you don''t need a directional array. All you have to do is turn the base of the gate and point it to your desired direction." She exined.


    Upon hearing her exnation, Master Ju, Gung Xi and the rest showed a disbelieving expression on their eyes.


    But Master Ju was the first one to recover and asked.


    "Are you sure about that? Because if not, I suggest not removing the array paths so that we can use it as a directional path to the five kingdoms." Master Ju said.


    Suddenly, Fu Rong Bai calmly walks towards the right gate base.


    "Mother Bai, what are doing?" Qian Li suddenly asked in rm.


    Although she is confident of Fu Rong Bai''s conjecture, yet right now they could not offend the two strong cultivators. But before everyone could react, Fu Rong Bai, suddenly kicked the base with her small foot.


    Upon seeing her action, the cultivators showed a mocking gaze. She is just a more mortal, although she showed strange abilities, yet still, she is not as strong as a cultivator.


    Creak! Crack! ng! Dong! Dong!


    Suddenly the sound of gears moving can be heard from below.


    Then the ground that everyone is standing on began moving. With the tremor, the cultivators immediately floated through the air in panic.


    "Oh no! Did that woman ruined the gate?"


    "This can''t be¡­ how can she be strong? She is just a¡­ mortal."


    The discussion suddenly erupted as the crowed disperse away from the gate and it continues to move and sounds of gears moving can be heard.


    It took a full twenty minutes before the sound of gears stopped and the current position of the gate is now different.


    With the hard rock-like object which umted through thousands of years of not being used removed. The gate now looks metallic ck. And on the ground which is now partly cleaned, a weird drawing of a continent exists.


    Upon seeing this, Gung Xi waved his hand and a burst of wind cleaned the area of the gate.


    Everyone can now see the luster of the gate.


    "I knew my analysis is correct." Suddenly Fu Rong Bai said with an excited gesture and expression.


    "With this one can travel to any ce in the cultivationnd¡­ and¡­" Fu Rong Bai excitedly expresses her happiness by exining to everyone how this thing worked.


    From the drawing of the runes and the exnation, Fu Rong Bai exined how much spirit stones would be spent in a specific direction.


    After a while of exnation, the group now began to prepare themselves for their departure.


    Meanwhile, Master Ju didn''t let go of this chance to exchange ideas with Fu Rong Bai. This is because he was truly amazed at her knowledge when ites to runes. And this reminds him of a young mortal man which he had met a few months ago before going on his journey.


    While the two are talking, Gung Xi showed a sour face. Because right now, he wanted to be the one talking with Fu Rong Bai.


    The group now has another person with them as they stood under the gate. When it was activated a low hum was heard, and what fascinated everyone is the clear picture at the other end of the gate, just like a mirror.


    Then the group one by one enters the gate, to start their adventure in anothernd and another kingdom.

 Chapter 245 - The Demon’s Invasion 23

    The war part 5


    /*unedited*/


    The sun has arisen as a new day greeted every creature in the cultivationnd. Every creature is being blessed with the golden rays of the emerging sun on the horizon.


    Inside a tall building, a figure of a young man can be seen running to and fro. He has been busy for hours now. Currently, on an old wooden tableys a diagram where many symbols and runes can be seen. The young man is currently trying to follow what''s on the diagram and has already finished half of what''s drawn on it.


    This young man is one of the many researchers inside the crafting building of the well-known academy called the Great Wu Academy. The busy schedule of the crafting students and teachers in this building is unlike the rest of the academy.


    This is because of the long line-up of projects that they are presented with.


    Meanwhile, in the canteen of the building, where students are having their break, many discussions can be heard.


    "Sigh¡­ I really wanted to join the advance crafting sses with the beautiful teacher Ouyang."


    "Me too, teacher Loulou Ouyang is really my goddess."


    "You boys are too shallow. For me, I like teacher Ki. His ability to enhance artifacts is truly fascinating."


    "Yeah, I agree, but sadly we can''t learn it because it is his innate talent."


    "How about student Ai Ji? I heard that she is known as the mortal artificer in the city. Although she focused more on alchemy these days, she is still a 2nd tier artificer even as a mortal. Nobody knows how she became a cultivator thought."


    "Well, talking about crafting experts, I would choose Sir Jiao. I think he is the best artificer in the kingdom."


    "Haha, no question about that¡­ But I heard that Sir Jiao is going to leave today."


    "Ah¡­ yes, I heard that he is going to do some academy mission."


    "What? I thought that he would be exempted from that?"


    "Actually he is, yet I heard that he is going to do the mission so as to help with the war."


    Meanwhile, outside of the Great City of Wu.


    The figure of Shin Jiao can be seen walking on the dirt road towards the northeastern direction near the border.


    His purpose is to go to a city where mind stones are mined.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to take anyone with him because this journey of his is very dangerous. The war is already at hand and he needed to do things at his own pace. This way he could finish everything faster without ever worrying about anyone.


    And so his journey to the seaside city of Cui began.


    "I need to go to the clearing before I can take out the airship." Shin Jiao muttered as he remembers the instruction given to him by the academy mission center.


    In this mission, Shin Jiao was given a small airship, some weapons, armor, and some pills. This is the standard equipment for cultivators who would be taking low to mid-level missions.


    If he could aplish this mission of his he would be rewarded with thousands of academy points which could be exchanged to items or spirit stones in the academy.


    Although Shin Jiao didn''t worry about money, it wouldn''t hurt him to have more of it, right?


    And so, he calmly walks towards the clearing where he can see many other people are walking towards.


    "I guess these people are also taking missions for the academy." Shin Jiao thought as he observes the people and their clothing.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao paused in his footsteps as he saw a familiar figure.


    The young woman is wearing a blue satin robe with a Great Wu academy emblem on her back. The blue robe fits her body perfectly which insinuated her curvy figure and beautiful appearance. She tied her hair in a ponytail making her look heroic and strong.


    That young woman was the reason why the Xiemen n chased the real Shin Jiao to his death. She is Qilin Xiemen, the jewel princess of the Xiemen n.


    Qilin Xiemen didn''t notice Shin Jiao because of his gaze. This is because she is already used to the feeling of people looking at her. Nobody can me her, Qilin Xiemen is truly a beauty cut above the rest.


    Shin Jiao''s gaze didn''t linger on her as he continues walking and standing in line for those who are going to use small airships.


    Currently, in the clearing, there are two huge tforms. One is forrge airships, which can carry at least 10 and at most a hundred people. The other one is for small to medium-sized airship which can carry one or less than ten people.


    As Shin Jiao observes the orderly fashion theunching of an airship is proceeding he could not help but sigh in his heart. Although the process is primitive, yet it is efficient in maintaining the order in the sky.


    As the line progresses, Shin Jiao suddenly feels a hidden killing intent. Although he didn''t look back, he carefully grabs the simple sword and carefully looks at the shiny part of the weapon. From the reflection, he can see three people looking at him with malicious expressions.


    "From the looks of it, those people belong to a mercenary group. But why are they looking at me like that? I don''t have any enmity with them right?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao knows that he made many enemies in his travel on this continent. So far when he escaped from the Heaven Crow sect area, he offended a lot of powerful people in that ce. So right now, he is thinking if those people are from the Sect, or from the Nian family. If so then, he would not be polite if they make their move. He has already lost his dantian because of that ce, and he would not tolerate it again.


    Shin Jiao is not a vengeful person unless he is provoked or trapped then he would not cause anyone some trouble.


    The people behind didn''t hide their killing intent; however, Shin Jiao was not rmed because he is confident that he would be able to dispose of those people.


    After some time has passed, it was Shin Jiao''s turn to take out his airship. Standing on a tform, Shin Jiao takes out a small airship from a special spatial container for the ship.


    With a thought, the small one-man airship suddenly appears and floated in the air in front of Shin Jiao.


    The airship looks like a small boat with two seats. It looks like a small speedboat from the earth without the water propeller.


    Upon seeing that the airship is already out, he didn''t hesitate and immediately jumps and rode the airship.


    Although it didn''t have any floatation parts, the small boat-like airship is able to float because of the power device inside the airship.


    Shin Jiao is already familiar with this device because he had seen one when he bought the ancient airship in an auction in the town of Dis.


    And so Shin Jiao maneuvered the small airship and flew through the air.


    When the people looking at him saw that Shin Jiao took out a small airship, they sneered.


    "Go back and tell the n that we have found him." one of the men who look like their leader said to a small guy beside him.


    "We will follow him and grab the chance to capture him alive." He said as he gestured to the other one to follow him.


    "Wait, brother, you have to be careful. The second elder of the n was killed by that guy. So you must not underestimate that guy." the small figured man said as he turns around and disappears.


    The two men walked quickly towards the line where Shin Jiaounched his airship. This is because there is only 1 person left in line.


    "That ve thinks that he can escape our n just because he went to the main city of Wu kingdom. If the elders of the n know that we captured this guy, they would reward us handsomely right?" the man muttered in a low voice.


    Hispanion heard him and smile.


    The two of them knew what happened in the n and this information was covertly spread through all the n members. They would be given 10,000 spirit stones if they can inform the n of the whereabouts of a certain ve who escaped the n. And if they can capture that ve, they would be given 100,000 spirit stones.


    This reward was really tempting to all the n members and so everyone was excited at that time. Yet, months have passed and still, no one knew where the guy is. Even with the vast connection of the people in the n, they still didn''t know where the person is.


    The elders have already lost any hope in capturing this person. But the influence of the n has not reached the main city of the Wu kingdom. Hence they are unable to discover Shin Jiao and his status.


    These three mercenaries wanted to explore the Wu kingdom; hence they visited the main city of Wu. And in that city, they discovered the changes which are happening and they''re very happy to report it to their n.


    So right now, they have bought some of those things they called the phone, to bring it to the n. Yet as they were about to go home, they chance upon Shin Jiao and recognized him from the spiritual description of the elders.


    Since Shin Jiao is highly sought by the leaders of the n, they didn''t use drawings and instead spend an effort to make a spiritual image of Shin Jiao which is more urate.


    Hence the three recognized him after observing him for a while. When they truly recognize Shin Jiao they feel that they wanted to kill him because he has killed the 2nd elder of their n.


    So, the three decided to do their duty as n members of the Nian n.

 Chapter 246 - The Demon’s Invasion 24

    The war part 6


    /*unedited*/


    The afternoon light of the fading golden sunshine can make one feel tranquil and serene. The greens and the mountains passing through the windowpane of a small airship can determine how fast the ship is going. As everything is almost a blur, one could only put their sight ahead like someone looking forward to a clear future rather than the blurry present.


    Shin Jiao calmly watches as everything passes by with a calm feeling. After the busy days, he had in the academy, these rare times has given him a breath of fresh air.


    He could not remember when he has this kind of feeling as his days ever sinceing to the Great Wu city is filled with things that keep him busy all the time. But since the matter with his family and the academy is already done, he can only think ahead and prepare for the future.


    When he was a spy, although hidden he was always on the edge. He didn''t know when his identity would be discovered or when someone would rat him in his agency. These things made him stressed and restless. After he resigned from that job, he went to research. As a multi-talented person, Shin Jiao is always fascinated by things that he could do and create. Hence he decided to go to the research center of the country.


    Later did he know that being a researcher is not a walk in a park. With his intelligence, he is confident of his own assets and thought that everything would be easier this time. But then because of his talents, he became busier than when he was a spy. Hence, he would always appreciate those times when he is free and would spend it with his girlfriend.


    And right now, this same feeling is what he is having, the feeling of being carefree and rxed.


    The sun is now trying to hide on the horizon, while the darkness slowly nkets thend. From his small airship, he can see the dimming sky, as the stars above slowly peek out from the darkness.


    It has been a while since he has traveled, and Shin Jiao didn''t know how far he is from his destination. So he looked back and was surprised to see that beyond the horizon a small dot can be seen. Shin Jiao noticed this because although the golden lights from the sun are almost fading, it is still enough to illuminate dimly the darkness that''s slowly closing down.


    Shin Jiao took out his goggles and immediately zoomed in on that ck dot. And to his surprise, it seems that a medium-sized airship is following behind him. Their airship looks like a yacht with arge floatation device that looks like a huge ote spheroid balloon supporting it.


    But what surprised Shin Jiao is the ability of that airship which is almost three timesrger than his to cope up with his speed.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that there are people chasing after me. From this distance, I guess they are about 200 kilometers away from me." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then he calcted from their speed on how fast can that ship reach him if he stopped and he came up with five minutes.


    "Five minutes is already a lot of time." Shin Jiao muttered and immediately turn his ship to dive down.


    Shin Jiao chose an area where there is lush vegetation. This way those who are chasing after him would think that he wanted to run away from them and hide.


    After his ship stopped, he immediately disembarks and put on his camouge cloak. After he hid his small airship, Shin Jiao activated the camouge cloak and immediately went to work. This time, he was lucky to have spotted that airship. Although it didn''t bother him too much yet at least this could provide him some sport and exercise after the dull days of just doing research.


    If he didn''t have to assist people, he could have done everything faster, yet that would be counterproductive for his ns. Plus he felt that luck is on his side this time as the royal family of Wu is very supportive of him and his projects.


    Since he felt bored he would try to practice his old profession and act like a spy in which his identity was discovered and being chased by a deadly bunch of people.


    After setting his own rules for his game, Shin Jiao immediately went to work. Right now, with his strength, he is already able to face against primary stage infant soul realm cultivators. If he uses his artifacts, then facing a middle-stage infant soul realm is not a problem. And even if it is ate-stage, he could still escape with his life.


    With this confidence, he set on to once again sharpen his fighting and stealth skills.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, when Shin Jiao''s ship suddenly went off course, the people on the medium-sized ship panicked a little. They didn''t know what happened or if they are discovered. Either way, they still need to chase after that ship.


    "We need to get that ve. Did he think that after killing an elder of our n, he could just live a leisurely life?"


    "I can see the traces of the Qi residue emitted by that small airship. I think he spotted us and wanted to hide in the forest down below. He thinks that since it is almost night time, he can escape us. Hehe¡­ What a foolish ve."


    "Brother, do you think the n would give us enoughpensation for our efforts. I mean, the second elder is well-liked by the n members right?"


    "Che, Don''t bother with that. All I know is that this ve carries many artifacts. If we can get those, and deliver him to the elders, then we can hit two birds with one stone. Before handing him to the elders we three brothers can sell the artifacts and get rich."


    "Well, how about Little Brother? He didn''t help us chase down that ve."


    "Are you blinded by greed brother? Little brother helped us by informing the n, with this we can be assured of our victory. From the direction he is going, our n can intercept him easily as his destination seems to be the coastal city of Cui."


    "Should we send the message out now?"


    "Wait till we reached the area where he stopped. Then we can send the signal, and while waiting we can just capture or kill that ve and take his stuff while waiting for the n''s reinforcements."


    As the two n out their simple strategy their ship is already approaching the location where Shin Jiao stopped.


    The two have already thought that Shin Jiao is an easy target with his cultivation at the primary stage of the gold core realm. So they didn''t bother with too much preparation. With their years of experience in battle, they are already confident with their skills and strength.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, stood atop a tree and calmly observes the medium-sized ship. Then when it was close enough he can now clearly see the insignia of the airship which he immediately recognized.


    "The Nian n!" Shin Jiao muttered under his breath.


    Upon realizing his chasers, three people immediately came into his mind, Zen Nian and his group.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes immediately shed a deadly glint of killing intent. This is because he is not sure of what had happened to Zen Nian and the two with him when he escaped from the clutches of the 2nd elder of the Nian n. Although he is confident that they would not be hurt, Shin Jiao''s heart right now is not at peace.


    This time, since he already has the strength, he would go back to the territory of the Heavenly Crow Sect to see the situation of his friends there. If they are in trouble, then he would not hesitate to take them with him and stay in the Great Wu city. If not then he would eliminate any threats for them so that they can live a good life. That would be the least he can do after they have helped him before.


    As Shin Jiao n out his next actions after this, the airship has already passed the area where he stopped and suddenly arge build man jumped from the ship. His body made a loud smashing sound as hended on the ground.


    The imposing look of the burly man made Shin Jiao squint his eyes as he scrutinized the man''s cultivation level.


    "Hmm¡­te-stage gold core realm¡­ I hope his fighting prowess is as good as his cultivation level." Shin Jiao thought as he continued observing.


    Then another person came out of the airship and as he jumps down he absorbed the airship into its special spatial container.


    "So, only two of them¡­ I think they just underestimated me right?" Shin Jiao though as he shook his head.


    He didn''t know what is going on, or what these people are thinking.


    This is because they should have known that he was able to defeat an infant soul realm of their n. Why would a measly gold core realm dare attack him?


    But soon his question was answered.


    "Brother, do you think that we defeat that ve? I mean even though he is wounded he was still able to defeat the 2nd great elder of the n."


    "Che, what do you know¡­ if you fought an infant soul realm cultivator and defeated him, do you think your wounds would be light? How much time has passed since then?"


    "Oh! You mean that¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard the discussion of the two, he could not help himself but nod his head.


    "Well, there is a logic in that. But didn''t they know about the fast healing pills that have already been circting in the empire?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But then he didn''t think more about this because his attention was immediately caught by what the two people did next.

 Chapter 247 - The Demon’s Invasion 25

    The war part 7


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao saw one of the people chasing after him took out a small pouch from his side pocket. What surprised Shin Jiao not the pouch but the way it was taken out. That is because the pouch is not inside a spatial tool. This only means one thing, the pouch has a living creature inside it. What kind of animal was it, Shin Jiao has no idea. Spatial tools won''t store living creatures which is bigger than a thumb. This is because, inside the space, the air is not present. Although cultivators can hold their breaths for a long time and also other small creatures, if they stay inside a spatial tool for a long time, then only death would await them.


    Plus the owner would be able to detect such presence of creatures once inside the pouch. Only those with small worlds can contain living beings, however, these kinds of spatial tools are far too rare. If it is discovered then those big ns and even the imperial family would mobilize to have that tool.


    And so Shin Jiao feels that the two are acting too weird. So he just continues watching them.


    "Let''s track him, big brother." The man holding the pouch said with a smile.


    Then with a wave of his hand, something came out of the pouch and formed the figure of arge wolf with ck fur.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his heartfelt ted.


    "Beast tamers!" Shin Jiao thought in excitement.


    He has heard of these kinds of people in the cultivationnd. They can cultivate beast and as the beast grew stronger so will the cultivator, hence when fighting against a beast tamer you should expect to fight against two people with the same cultivation level.


    Although beast tamers are strong, their cultivation speed is slower than normal cultivators. This is because of the time they spend cultivating.


    Plus being a beast tamer is very costly due to the food consumption of the beast. So almost no one would bother being one. Although some rich young men would try it because of the cool mounts they can have as beast tamers, yet in the long run many have given up on this cultivation path.


    Seeing the huge ck wolf, Shin Jiao''s eye shone with expectance. Though the two are his enemies, his goal is to test out some skills and at the same time gain information about the Nian n.


    "I think it''s time for me to deal with them." Shin Jiao said as he looks at his armband where a digital modern mapping system can be seen.


    Shin Jiao pressed a point in the mapping system and in that area a weird smell was produced. This is one of the byproducts that Ai Ji''s experiments have produced. When Shin Jiao was about to go out for the mission, he passed by Ai Ji and saw many byproducts of her experiments. Hence he decided to take some of it because he can actually recognize many of the byproducts that are on the jars.


    On Shin Jiao''s hand right now, are twenty bottles. They are the extracts of some of the poisonous nts which Ai Ji used so that she can create some antidotes and some medicine. With her experiments, she was able to create tons of things with thousands ofbination possibilities. Hence many dangerous byproducts were produced.


    As Shin Jiao presses the blinking icon, he actually releases a faint smell of blood. When the beast picked up the smell of blood, it immediately ran towards the area.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he shed a smile on his face.


    "Let''s watch the show." He muttered as he follows the group in secret.


    The wolf ran like the wind and soon arrived in the area. On the ground, blood can be seen everywhere. It looks like there was a fight in the area.


    When the two men arrived, they immediately scanned the surroundings and found that there is something wrong with it.


    Although the ce looks like a battlefield, yet, there is no evidence that a battle has happened.


    So they carefully approached the ce.


    However, the two were suddenly stunned, because they soon found out that the wolf suddenly stopped moving. Then after a while, it suddenly fell to the ground.


    From where the wolf stood, Shin Jiao smear the ground with abination of poisonous materials.


    Although these materials are extracted from nts when they arebined it bes more poisonous.


    Hence when the wolf''s foot came in contact with the odorless liquid, the poison immediately took effect.


    When the wolf fell, blisters slowly spread through its body while foam started to form from its mouth.


    After the two people saw this, they immediately took a step back.


    "No! No!" the man who released the wolf howled in pain as he watches his beastpanion slowly died while twitching all over its body can be seen.


    "I will kill that bastard!" the man shouted.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao didn''t mind the two and continue watching the effect of the poison.


    After seeing the gruesome effect of it, Shin Jiao can''t wait to control the poison essence inside his body and absorbed thebination of that poison. That way, he can control its destructive effect in his body so that he can strengthen his physique to another level.


    Although this is very dangerous, yet, Shin Jiao is confident of the poison essence in his mind dantian. He may not be able to control it, but it would automatically save him in crucial times. That is what he had learned from his experience so far.


    After the experiment, Shin Jiao decided to take care of the two men and be on his way.


    "You two are members of the Nian n right?" Shin Jiao asked as he slowly lifted the camouge effect of his cloak.


    When the two men heard him, they were startled.


    This is because they have already scanned the area for a presence yet they discovered none.


    So, when Shin Jiao suddenly appears like a ghost they were startled. Yet, the two immediately took out their weapons and prepare for a fight.


    The younger one of the two showed a fierce expression. This is because he mes Shin Jiao for the death of his beloved wolf.


    While the older one didn''t do anything as he just did a defensive stance. They are wary of Shin Jiao''s poison ability. From what had happened to the wolf, they are aware that as humans their poison resistance is very low. Hence they are vignt in this fight.


    "I guess the two of you are afraid. But I want to know from you about the Nian n. Mind if I ask you nicely? If you can answer me, I can spare your lives." Shin Jiao said with a hint of a sinister smile on his face.


    This made the two feel crept out. But none of them replied.


    Gritting his teeth the younger one could not hold it anymore especially when he saw the sinister look on Shin Jiao''s face. So he erupted in rage and immediately rushed to attack.


    "I guess you don''t want to talk about it nicely." Shin Jiao said as he quickly moves.


    The man swung his hand towards Shin Jiao. While swinging his arm, there is a long Tang de that appears suddenly appear on his hand.


    This kind of attack is like a sudden punch, but before the fist, the sharp end of the de has already reached his target.


    Then the man saw that the tip of his de pierced through Shin Jiao''s head, making him showed an evil smile on his face.


    He had implored such tactics from before and is already proficient in doing this. Those who became victim to his surprise attack have always died through impalement.


    But before he can be happy, his smile suddenly froze.


    This is because what he pierce is actually air.


    As the afterimage of Shin Jiao disappears so did the man''s tang de.


    With a quick turn, he immediately scanned his surroundings and found that Shin Jiao is already behind him.


    Shin Jiao directed a punch towards the man''s center spine. His fist is already covered in Qi to counter the Qi field of the man. But before his fist could reach the man''s back, the tang de suddenly appears and blocked his fist.


    "This guy is proficient in using his spatial tool and uses it to hide and disce his weapon no matter what angle he wants¡­ what a nice skill. I think he made that himself." Shin Jiao thought as he admired the man''s ingenuity in fights.


    In these two exchanges they both saw their opponent''s prowess.


    But for Shin Jiao the man is still weak and his weapon subpar. This is because the guy didn''t notice that with Shin Jiao''s punch his weapon is already about to break as he hid it in his spatial tool.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao felt strong killing intent from behind him and immediately took a simple sidestep. He then let arge Guandao de or ive pole pass through inches away from him. With his physique, the Qi energy on the de was unable to affect him.


    After the Guandao de pass, Shin Jiao made a move and quickly grab the arm of the guy. Using his raw strength he broke the Qi field protecting his arm and immediately twisted it.


    Therge guy didn''t expect this to happen as it happened too fast. But before he could scream in pain, he felt something passing through his neck.


    Using the same technique as the first guy he fought, Shin Jiao was able to do a sneak attack on therge man.


    Seeing his older brother getting attacked the other guy immediately rushed in to attack Shin Jiao. But before he could go near, Shin Jiao used his feet to kick the Guandao de and sent it flying towards the rushing man.


    With a quick movement, the man twisted his body sideways to dodge the long sharp edge of the Guandao de.


    But before he can recover, he felt that something cold touched his neck.


    This is because Shin Jiao has already appeared beside him and using the same skill, did a sneak attack on the man.


    The two have died with two simple wounds on their necks, which made Shin Jiao felt a little ted at his newfound technique.


    Though this technique does not use Qi or natural energy, in a close battle it is very effective in sneak attacking an opponent.


    After the fight, Shin Jiao cleaned up the ce and immediately took the belongings of his victims.. When he checked them out he suddenly showed a surprised expression on his face.

 Chapter 248 - The Demon’s Invasion 26

    The war part 8


    /*unedited*/


    On Shin Jiao''s hand is a pouch just like the one on the guy who called out a ck wolf. So right now he has already gotten two special pouches that can hold a beast.


    Shin Jiao is currently looking inside a pouch where a strong and bulky mare with jet ck skin and blood-red eyes. It looks like a normal Neigh which is like a farmstead from the earth. But the difference is that this ck Neigh is actually bigger and from its physique, it seems that it is built for speed.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he could not help but admire the beast. At least now he can have my own mount, all he has to do is to tame the creature. How to do it? For now, he didn''t know.


    He also inspected the other spatial tool of the two people and found some treasures. Mid-grade spirit stones, although only ten of them is already a treasure for Shin Jiao. It is known that even in the city of Wu, mid-grade spirit stones are rare. After checking everything, Shin Jiao kept them all inside his own spatial tool except the beast pouches. Once he returned to the academy he would ask the teachers on how he can train a beast, that way he would be able to tame the mount.


    Meanwhile, unknown to Shin Jiao tworge airships are currently traveling at a high-speed towards his direction. Therge airships look like old seafaring ships from the earth. Instead of sails, thin circr jade bs can be seen attached to the ship''s masts. These are called three-mast warships. They would usually be used in chasing down the enemy or patrolling the sky borders of the kingdom of Wu.


    On the side hull of the ships, the emblem of the Nian n written in bold words can be seen.


    As a powerful force, the Nian n under the Heavenly crow sect just a normal n. But because one of their sons did a good job while assisting the 3rd prince of the Xi Empire in the campaign against the beast n, he was rewarded with two warships.


    And when the n received the news about Shin Jiao the n asked for the warships to be deployed. This is because of the treasures in Shin Jiao''s body and the unknown strength of the artifacts he carried. The Nian n didn''t want to take their chances because their target is able to kill a great elder of their n.


    On the deck of one of the ships, many cultivators are standing in line in front of a man wearing a gray robe and donned in bronze armor. The imposing posture of the man gives him the aura of a powerful cultivator. This man is the leader of this operation, one of the elders of the Nian n.


    With him are some of the elites of the n.


    "Right now, we are hunting a fugitive ve of our Nian n. He has the audacity to do many atrocious deeds in the n and acted as a ve. The elders think that he is a spy of the beast n and is now on the run. People of the Nian n, we must capture this person alive so that we can pry the secret of the beast n, and know if the war against the demons are true or just a machination of those despicable beings to manipte our kingdom and invade us." the man said with a heroic aura.


    Actually the Nian n is not oblivious to the news of a man who rose to fame inside the Great city of Wu. They know the name Shin Jiao and his aplishments.


    If Shin Jiao didn''t go out of the city of Wu, they could not do anything to him because of the protection of the royal family of Wu. But who would have known that the heavens truly have eyes and deliver the person to them?


    So when the n heard the news, they didn''t think twice and immediately deployed the two warships. Their goal is to secure Shin Jiao and the knowledge he carries so that their n would rose up to their highest glory. They have already known the effects of those artifacts he had made inside the city of Wu. So with greed in their hearts, they have already nned out something.


    And now their n has progressed in advance.


    As long as they catch Shin Jiao, they would sacrifice anything.


    And so, the warships speed through the skies at its full speed.


    Although the skies are not that safe because of the threat of some flying beast, with the size of the warships no flying beast would dare block their path.


    Because the distance between the Nian n and the coastal city of Cui is not that far when riding these warships, the group decided to separate. One would immediately proceed to the city of Cui which would take around 2 days, while the other one would try and go to the location sent by their two n members who are following their target.


    On a normal trip, it would take months before one would reach the distance traveled by these warships. But because of their fast speed, which is faster than airnes from the earth, traveling time are reduced.


    One dayter¡­


    Shin Jiao is leisurely cruising through the woods as he rode his small airship.


    He would sometimes encounter some beast when flying through its territory, yet Shin Jiao didn''t bother fighting them. Right now, his focus is refining the poisonbination into its purest quality. This way, he could maximize the effect on his body and at the same time improve his physique by leaps and bound.


    He has already calcted the speed of the decay and regeneration of his cells. That way he would not die due to the strong poison. Plus, he thinks that this way, he could also upgrade the strength of the poison essence inside his mind dantian.


    "Hmm¡­ this is already good enough. It took me the whole day to reach this level of purity. If I would purify it more, I think it would kill me with just a drop. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he felt happy.


    But suddenly, Shin Jiao felt that something dangerous ising his way. So he immediately hid everything inside his spatial tool and walks out of the small room under the small airship. When he reached the bridge of the small airship, he immediately scanned the horizon.


    And from a distance, he immediately saw the fast approachingrge airship. From the looks of it, he thought that he is seeing an old pirate ship flying through the skies.


    Shin Jiao looks dumbfounded and his body was rotted to the bridge of the ship. Then his body began to unconsciously shake.


    "Damn, that''s onerge ship." Shin Jiao thought as his mind immediately thought of ways on how to get his hand on therge airship.


    Shin Jiao is shaking in excitement.


    This is because he would want to study therge airship. He has already learned what he can from the small airship he is riding right now, but he could not do more research onrge ones. Although he has bought onerge ship before, it is inside Gubu''s ring, hence he is unable to take it out.


    But who would have thought that someone would gift him with such a great gift?


    "Haha¡­ the gods in this world are really kind to me." Shin Jiao thought.


    Meanwhile, the people on therge warship upon seeing the small airship far on the horizon cheered.


    "Haha! nsmen! The gods in this world are really kind to us!" the captain of that ship shouted.


    With his bronze armor and imposing aura, he waved his hand and arge t de appears. With an excited grin on his face, the man who is a n elder of the Nian n and acts as the captain of the ship shouted.


    "We of the Nian n would not tolerate traitors and spies. Catch that bastard and teach him a lesson¡­ a lesson that would cost his life."


    With a glint of killing intent in his eyes, the manmanded the ship to travel at its fastest speed.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently watching them through his goggles. From the distance, and the speed the ship is traveling, he could deduce that it would reach him in just under 3 minutes.


    He calmly counted the people onboard therge airship and tried to find their leader. As a war spy, he was trained and taught that leaders are very imposing and have amanding aura. But in the cultivationnd, he learned it the hard way. Sometimes, what he learned from the earth is not applicable on this. Hence, he would not judge the aura of the people but instead theirmanding presence. Sometimes, many leaders would hide in the background and act like a normal soldier. So he would not miss this chance.


    But while watching the ship he realized that themand of the ship is from the man standing on the bridge. The man looks imposing with his bronze armor and huge t de.


    "Hello there¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as a smile bloomed on his face.


    This time, he would control his killing intent to its minimum so that his target would not notice him. One of the training he receives as a spy is the control of his killing intent and emotion. Hence sometimes, because of that training, he has developed a low E.Q. as he would unconsciously think that everything is just a mission.


    But after retiring his control on his emotion began to dwindle until such time that he would even cry when he and his ex-girlfriend broke up.


    Right now is another challenge for him on curving his killing intent.


    Taking a deep breath, Shin Jiao tried to rx.


    Deep in his mind, he is counting.


    10...


    9¡­


    5¡­


    He suddenly lifted his hand and a long rifle appears.


    Then he breathes in and continues counting.


    3¡­


    He adjusted the scope.


    2¡­


    1¡­

 Chapter 249 - The Demon’s Invasion 27

    The war part 9


    /*unedited*/


    Bang!


    Kaboom!


    Aaah!


    Without a word, an explosion suddenly happened at the deck of the huge warship. And this was followed by the chaotic shout of those who were hit. As the cultivators were caught off guard everyone began to panic.


    Right now, the elder who acts as the captain of the airship is currently lying on the ground drench in a pool of his own blood. Although the bullet didn''t hit him square on his head only the trajectory of the bullet plus the speed of the airship made the impact of the bullet against the airship''s barrier too strong.


    Hence after the bullet break through the barrier, a loud thundering explosion happened followed by a destructive force that destroyed the front of the airship.


    The debris flew everywhere and hit those unlucky cultivators, while the main bullet from Shin Jiao''s rifle directly flew towards the elder of the Nian n. But because of the impact, the trajectory deviated and directly hit the elder on his heart.


    The elder is either unlucky or that Shin Jiao is just lucky because this made everyone in the airship panicked.


    Seeing that the person inmand is down, the cultivators are now at a loss.


    Although they are trained by the n to fight, yet right now they are like soldiers without a general, a headless dragon.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he smiled.


    He didn''t expect that the bullet would deviate and directly kill the captain of the ship. While everyone is in panic, a person suddenly came out from the ship''s cabin.


    This person is a young man and he looks familiar to Shin Jiao. But he could not think of who it was no matter how hard he thinks about it.


    But then, Shin Jiao has met a lot of people in his life and of course, he could not remember all of them. However, he found the face of the young man really familiar.


    Right now, the airship''s speed has already slowed down and Shin Jiao can clearly see the panic-stricken crowd. But when that young man came out of the cabin, everyone showed hope deep in their eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this is their true leader." Shin Jiao muttered as he once again raised the rifle and take his aim.


    But then before he can pull the trigger, the young man who saw the elder of the n bleeding on the ship''s bridge, immediately jumped down andy t on the ground.


    Then he heard him shouting in a loud voice.


    "Turn the ship around! Turn the ship around now!" the young man''s voice is clearly full of panic.


    "I knew this would happen, but they didn''t listen. Now what?" the young man muttered under his breath while lying on the ground.


    "Hey, Hong Nian! What are you doing?" one of the cultivators asked in disdain at the action of the young man who is Hong Nian.


    Hong Nian is a genius strategist of the Nian n. He is a very crafty person and didn''t like eating a loss. But when he discovered that Shin Jiao, Zhen Nian, Rat Ling, and Ya Nian were able to escape his grasped his pride has taken a hit.


    And from then on, he stopped being conceited and instead turned more careful.


    Yet, because of this sudden turn of his attitude, the Nian n has regained a lot of advantages. Hence the n has now fully put their trust in him from then on in many of the n''s important decision making.


    Young as he is, Hong Nian became like an elder of the n and he would always stand by the side of Jin Nian whenever he would visit the n. Because of this, many envied him and also some of the elders have him in their eyes. They are just waiting for an opportunity to teach Hong Nian a lesson so that he would not dream of climbing higher in the n''s hierarchy.


    So when the news about Shin Jiao appears, the elders suggested sending Hong Nian. They point out that he would be a perfect candidate to capture the fugitive, Shin Jiao.


    But of course, the elders know about the story of his failure to capture the ve even under his own nose. So they wanted to once again wound his pride.


    Although Hong Nian knew this n of the elders, he didn''t back down. This is because he has a n, a n which he has been concocting a long time ago. Since Shin Jiao was able to make artifacts and that his fame is already widespread throughout almost the whole kingdom of Wu, he would grab this opportunity to be on the good side of the young ve.


    And so therge airship retreated a few kilometers away from Shin Jiao''s small airship.


    "What is this, Hong Nian? The elders explicitlymanded us to capture that ve!" shouted one of the Nian n elite members.


    Hong Nian just showed him an indifferent attitude.


    "I guess what the elders said is true. You''ve lost your balls in fighting against other cultivators. You became a scheming coward." The man added with a sneer.


    "Sigh¡­ you and I have different orders so... you just follow yours and I will do mine as I see fit." Hong Nian said indifferently.


    This annoyed the other cultivators in the deck of the ship. Then one of them who looks like a good fighter walks forward.


    "If Hong Nian doesn''t want to fight then we will. Brothers and sisters, let''s go! We''ll show that bastard that he could not scare us with that sneak attack!" shouted the man as he jumps to the air and quickly rides his flying sword.


    Upon seeing him, the rest followed and also rode their flying swords and came rushing towards Shin Jiao''s small ship.


    Hong Nian didn''t bother them as he squatted to the ship''s deck.


    "How about the rest? Do you also want to attack that small ship?" Hong Nian asked as he turns his gaze at the remaining people on the deck.


    As if they have agreed on it, everyone shook their heads and lower them.


    In truth, these people are already scared when they saw the ship was attacked by a single unseen shot from the enemy. These people are the ones who are in charge of the logistics and maintenance of the ship. Hence they know how powerful that attack was.


    Although it didn''t destroy the ship, however, the reason is very clear. The airship is not the target of their enemy but the captain or the head of the ship.


    "Good, you are wiser than those fools. Let them die in their folly." Hong Nian said with a sneer. Then he calmly stood up and walks towards the ship''s cabin.


    "Call me when they''re all dead or have returned to the airship." He said before closing the cabin''s door.


    When the people heard this, they could not help but pity those foolish cultivators.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao saw more than a hundred people flying towards his direction.


    "Ahh¡­ they wanted to fight one against one hundred. Aren''t they too shameless?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with thinking and just reloaded his rifle. Then he also brought out a snowboard like a thingy and stepped on it.


    Unlike a flying sword, Shin Jiao made this flying snowboard in his spare time. This is because he wanted to test a theory of self-sustaining flying artifacts. Hence his little experiment leads to this snowboard thingy. In the middle part of the snowboard is a small box. He carefully put a small demon core inside that box and stepped on the flying snowboard.


    As he lifts off his airship''s small deck. Shin Jiao saw the approaching Nian n elite cultivators. From the looks of it, they seem to be deadly serious in capturing him, dead or alive. This is because he is being drowned by hundreds of killing intent which is making him ufortable.


    "Is this for real? These guys would really kill me for defending myself, right?" he thought as he weighs his options.


    Right now, if he kills this many cultivators from the Nian n, then the royal family would surely be rmed by the Nian n and would try to include many powers just to deal with him.


    But if he let them go, then he would always be hunted by the Nian n and this would not be good for him.


    Shin Jiao knows what the Nian n wanted from him. And this problem happened because of their greed, so why would he run from them. Right now, Shin Jiao has already made his decision. And that decision is to fight against the Nian n. Although, Zen Nian is his friend, yet he could not me him for doing what he has to do right now.


    As a man, Shin Jiao did not rely on others for his safety. He might be humble and amiable when he is trying to act and win others for his purposes. But he would never bow down to others even if it is the royal family of Wu.


    Luckily for him, the royal family is not greedy enough to challenge him and would just support him from the side. So now that he made his decision to fight it out with the Nian n. He would start with these elites of the Nian n members. As someone who has stayed in the Nian n before, he can clearly see that these people were really trained by the n as their elites.


    "If the Nian n would go this far, then they could not me me for being impolite." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Let the camera roll!"

 Chapter 250 - The Demon’s Invasion 28

    The war part 10


    /*unedited*/


    A single figure can be seen flying across the sky while being besieged from the front by hundreds of cultivators riding their own flying swords. The scenery is just like that in a movie where a single hero fights against many of his enemies.


    As Shin Jiao came near the army of cultivators, Shin Jiao was a little taken aback.


    That is because he noticed that these people have a powerful Qi undtion in their bodies, yet it seems that the Qi is not stable. The wavering Qi undtion is like a fire that has an unstable fuel, sometimes it''s high and then sometimes if low. This only means one thing, their current cultivation level has been forced. And this is done by the use of pills or potion which can boost one''s cultivation by a level or two depending on the strength and the willingness of the cultivator to sacrifice.


    Shin Jiao knows the painfulness these people would receive after this battle. If they won, then they would be losing something. And if they lose then they would still die. Hence it is not an option for them as Nian n elite warriors.


    Facing the Nian n elite warriors, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately took out a semi-automatic submachine gun. The weapon is ck and it looks like an MP5 in design.


    As they neared each other, spells can already be seen flying towards him.


    Most of them are fireballs and wind des, which is very deadly if he was hit. Hence Shin Jiao activated a shield on his left hand while wielding the MP5-like weapon.


    Behind Shin Jiao is a small floating orb that seems to follow him wherever he goes.


    When the fireballs and wind des are about to hit him, Shin Jiao immediately lifted the shield and blocks the Qi projectiles.


    Boom!!!


    The loud explosion and the impact shook the skies. Dark clouds immediately covered Shin Jiao under the bombardments of the rest of the projectiles which followed suit.


    The Nian n cultivators immediately shouted in glee upon seeing that Shin Jiao didn''t emerge from the smoke.


    "Keep your vignce!" shouted one of the cultivators who look like their leader from his imposing aura.


    "Remember he was able to kill the 2nd grand elder of the n." He added.


    This made everyone silent and watches as they continuously shoot projectiles after projectiles non-stop.


    After a few minutes, they stopped as they found that there is something odd.


    But suddenly someone said something which surprised everyone.


    "Done already? Sigh¡­ I thought you would go all out."


    This is because their target is actually not present inside the dark cloud anymore.


    After scanning with their spiritual sense, everyone was dumbfounded to know that all they were hitting is air.


    But then something is strange. This is because they can''t see Shin Jiao''s figure anywhere. No matter how hard they try, they can''t seem to pinpoint where that voice came from.


    With this situation, everyone''s vignce is high as tension can be felt in the air.


    Suddenly a silver sh appears out of nowhere and hits a cultivator.


    The target¡­ his dantian.


    Since everyone thinks that Shin Jiao can be anywhere, they concentrated their Qi field all over their body. Hence it was spread too thin making the projectile from Shin Jiao''s gun to prate it easily.


    That cultivator slowly fell from the sky as he could not maintain the energy to sustain the flight of the flying sword.


    When everyone saw this, their hearts were gripped with fear. Not seeing one''s enemy is truly terrifying, especially when that enemy has the ability to kill someone stealthily.


    But before everyone could regain themselves, multiple shes of silver suddenly appear and four people suddenly cried out in pain and fell from the skies.


    From the trajectory of the shot, everyone immediately turned their gaze towards the forest under them.


    Then everyone saw Shin Jiao revealing himself under their gazes.


    "Hehe¡­ well, that''s a start. So do you still want to continue?" Shin Jiao asked.


    He already knows that these people are already scared. No matter how you trained in front of an overwhelming foe, you will always feel fear. But then the leader of the group shouted.


    "Don''t listen to him. Everyone follow me! Attack!" he shouted as he rushed in as quickly as he can while brandishing his sword.


    He then took out a scroll from his spatial tool, and with a quick casting spreads it to the sky.


    Large letters immediately spear from the skies as the clouds slowly gathered together.


    It didn''t take him a few seconds after casting that the natural force of lighting suddenly appears attacking Shin Jiao''s figure. Lucky for him he has his shield up, if not then he would have been fried.


    "Shit! That was too close." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly dashed downwards in a crisscross pattern.


    Behind him follows bolts of lightning striking him from behind. His body seems to have attracted each of them as they would strike him directly without missing.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao shouted as a loud explosion suddenly appears as a bolt of lightning struck his shield then it explodes.


    Everyone shouted with glee upon seeing that scenery. They are sure that Shin Jiao has suffered great damage from that thick lightning.


    "Senior, are you okay?" a young man asks the leader as he seems pale and looking weak.


    When the leader heard this, he turned to look at the young man and smiled.


    "I have to sacrifice half of my cultivation just to cast this lightning punishment spell. But at least we got him right?" he said with a weak smile.


    The scroll was given to him by the n elders just in case. It would be theirst card in the battle.


    But upon seeing that the enemy was about to escape, he decided to use it to prevent Shin Jiao from hiding inside the forest. Because of that happened, along with Shin Jiao''s cloaking artifact, they would suffer a lot. Hence he didn''t regret his decision.


    "Everyone, attack him now!" he shouted with his remaining strength as he weakly fell on his flying sword.


    Before the flying sword could fall, someone helped him as he was carried to another flying sword.


    Everyone chased after Shin Jiao''s shadow as they saw him looking sorry, with his robe already burnt.


    As they chased after Shin Jiao no one discovered that he is wearing a grin on his face. No one except an observant young woman who is currently with the group that''s following Shin Jiao.


    When she saw that he grinned, her heart was immediately gripped in fear.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a forested area near the borders of the Great Wu city.


    Arge stone edifice stood majestic inside this forest. Around it is arge fortress where many soldiers are patrolling roundabout. The bustling scenery of the surroundings can one mistaken this ce as a small town. There are vendors and hawkers shouting their wares everywhere and people who look like vigers buying them.


    These people are the soldier''s families who are staying in this fort.


    Suddenly, everyone stopped on their tracks as a bright blue light shone from the center of the edifice. This is the first time that this happened so everyone was rmed.


    The soldiers immediately scrambled and assembled in a defensive formation.


    Meanwhile, at the top of the wall stood two people.


    One is wearing a golden battle armor which made him look like a great figure in this army, and the other wore a dark robe making him look like a schr.


    "General, what do you think is the emperor''s goal?" the ck-robed schrly man asked.


    The general just folded his arm and didn''t reply. His brows are knit which looks like he is deliberating what to say.


    "I don''t know his majesty''s goal, but from what I''ve known, the people that areing are special. They are the reason for the great changes that are happening in the main imperial city of Xi. And the emperor is sending them here in the great Wu kingdom for coboration. His majesty and the court think that they can help greatly in winning this war." The general said after some time.


    "Hmm¡­ you are right. I was also surprised when I received the message. But from what I see, these people have the same technology as the phone that we are using here in the kingdom of Wu."


    As the two are talking, their attention was caught by a good looking woman with white hair. Her clothing is really weird because it seems to blend with the trees. After she came through, ten more people with the same clothing and an old man wearing a cultivator''s robe followed.


    But when everyone observed these people they were shocked to discover that they are mortals. Yet behind them follows a powerful cultivator in which the soldiers could not tell what cultivation level he is in.


    When the general and the ck-robed schr saw this person, they were astounded.


    "That¡­ that''s elder Gung Xi! The newly-promoted nascent realm cultivator of the empire." the ck robe schrly man muttered in surprise.


    This is because the message didn''t stipte which strong elder would support the group that the empire sent. Hence, the two men were surprised.


    But then they immediately recovered and went to greet them.


    Qian Li and her group were lead to the Great Wu city which is a little distance away from the teleportation gate.


    On their way, the group was brief of the situation in the kingdom and about what''s happening in the border.


    But Qian Li is not listening. Her heart is currently very excited. She could not wait to see her real master Shin Jiao and spend time with him¡­ alone this time.


    Upon thinking up to here a smile appears on her face and a faint blush can be seen on her face while her gaze is out of the window of the wagon.


    "Master¡­"

 Chapter 251 - The Demon’s Invasion 29

    The war part 11


    /*unedited*/


    In the city of Wu middle of the northeastern part of the huge city stood a tall castle. The grand, majestic and imposing castle stood aloft within a wide spacious state which belongs to the royal family of Wu. The grayish hue of the castle against the golden light of the morning sun made everything in this ce looks peaceful and serene.


    From the structure and its surroundings, one can see that the castle has been in existence for thousands of years. And under the rule of the Wu family, the kingdom slowly prospered and became strong. Not only that, but they also receive great help from the Xi family of the Xi Empire because of the constant war in the borders of the kingdom.


    Hence, the Wu kingdom and the Wu family grew in power.


    When Qian Li and her group arrived in the city gates after a day of traveling through carriages, they saw a huge city within the horizon.


    "Wow, is this the Great city of Wu? It looks like the Great city of Xi, but a little ancient." One of the members of the team said.


    The others just nod their head in agreement. They all have been to the city of Xi and saw how majestic it was. And after the reconstruction and the changes inside the city for the past few months, it became more imposing and grand. Hence they view the great city of Wu to look like an ancient city.


    "Well, captain¡­ how do you think these people were able to discover the phone? I mean, that technology should only exist in our Shi County right?"


    "Yeah, even if they have those people they called high-level artificer, it would still be hard to make the phone, right?"


    Upon hearing her subordinates, Qian Li''s mind was dragged back to reality. She then turns her head towards them.


    "The technology of the phone is very simple. Even if these people lived a primitive life before, it doesn''t mean that they can''t learn. Maybe there is a master in the midst of these ancient people." she said with a smile.


    Then someone from behind them cleared his throat.


    "Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­" Fu Rong Bai tried to attract the attention of the rest because she didn''t want old man Gung Xi to feel offended.


    In this travel, the two seem to form good chemistry as they silently discuss things on the side not minding the other gazes at them.


    When Gung Xi noticed the beautiful middle-aged woman trying to think of his feelings he felt touched. It has been a long time since he felt something like this in his life as a cultivator. Ever since advancing to the nascent realm, he already felt his own body recovering from his old age. And of course, since he has advanced to the nascent realm his lifespan has also increased by a thousand.


    With a slight nod of his head, he gave Fu Rong Bai a courteous smile. This made her blush a little and her heartbeat erratic. She didn''t know what these feelings are because when she was already at an old age, she thought that her life would have already ended without experiencing more to it than just helping others.


    But ever since her vige traveled and entered mortal haven which is now called Shin County, everything changes. She learned many things and she discovered her powers. Then her physique slowly changed from an old woman to her younger self making her the topic of envy inside the base.


    But instead of chasing after the leisure of life, she was once again attracted to cultivating her powers and researching more about it. Hence she has never experienced the feelings she is having right now.


    When the rest of the people saw her reaction, they showed a faint smile.


    As the group slowly entered the city, they suddenly noticed something different. The people inside the city are using something that looks familiar to them and when they saw the object, everyone showed an amazed expression on their faces.


    "It''s true! Phones are being used in this ce too."


    "Yeah, look at that, it''s like the same low-end phone models we have in Shin County."


    "Looks someone is using a high end, five liner screen phone over there¡­ that man must be rich right?"


    "Wait¡­ what''s that?"


    Suddenly everyone''s attention was turned towards a pudgy looking young man wearing a blue robe. Around that young man are people wearing the same robe. They seem to be taking out something from a box half the size of a person. And when they took out the thing, they began to do some tinkering with it and then inserted a low-grade spirit stone inside.


    Then the thing slowly floated to the air and as if a ghost disappears.


    But what surprises everyone is not the thing that floated in the air, but the phone that the pudgy young man is holding.


    "Is¡­ is that a smallputer? How¡­ how can they have that here?"


    "This is impossible, who might the person responsible for this be? I think he is a genius like Elder Wan Bing."


    "This is really getting interesting, I can''t wait to see theirboratory and discuss with them."


    The enthusiastic voices of those in charge of technology within the group echoed through the carriage.


    Suddenly, the pudgy young man turned to look at the road and saw the huge carriage being pulled by four Neighs. Then he immediately showed a happy expression as he dialed a number on the LCD phone that he personally and painstakingly crafted.


    This is because, this kind of phone in the city is one of a kind and only his brother and master, Shin Jiao, has a more advanced phone than his.


    "The delegates from the main city of the empire are here! Tell everyone to get ready at the academy." He said as he showed a happy expression.


    He was informed of this a few days ago when Shin Jiao was gone on a mission.


    Tong Lei has been really busy these days helping with setting up more transceivers inside and outside the city. What they have justunched today was thest piece of the transceiver toplete the coverage inside the city. Then their next goal is the long-range transmitter that they are waiting toplete after Shin Jiaoes back from his academy mission.


    As the caravan enters the city and directly went to the pce, many people began to spread the news that a caravan with an insignia of the Xi Empire has entered the city.


    This made everyone feel a little scared.


    Due to the iing war, everyone is on tenterhooks as they prepare for it. And the arrival of an envoy from the empire means something is going to happen.


    ¡­


    Upon reaching the pce, everyone dismounted the carriage and was awed by the spectacle and grandiose view of the estate.


    Then they saw a few figures slowly walking towards them.


    When Gung Xi saw the two figures with the crowd of people approaching their group, he immediately walks forward.


    "Your highnesses, crown prince and 2nd prince, elder Gung Xi greets you!" Old man Gung Xi said with a bow.


    When the two saw the old man, they immediately showed a surprised expression on their faces.


    "Grandpa Gung Xi! Is that you? How¡­ you¡­ you''ve advanced to the nascent realm! This is great! This is a happy asion!" suddenly a young man stepped forward.


    The second prince, prince Li Yan Xi showed a genuinely happy expression on his face. He has admired a lot of cultivators inside the empire, and Gung Xi is one of those cultivators. This is because he has seen the experience of the old man, and was truly astounded of his feats. Although the old man didn''t receive any merits for anything he did back then, he didn''t care. All he wanted is to cultivate, so after every empire mission, he would not be seen anywhere but inside his cave.


    And his past time would be to talk to the 2nd prince who would always visit him every now and then.


    "Young Prince, you''ve grown¡­ I''ve heard of your feats in the borders and I am d that you are fine. Thank you for assisting the crown prince in this uing war." Gung Xi said while cupping his hands.


    The group then walks towards the castle where the king of the Wu kingdom is waiting along with some of his ministers and advisors. The discussion is going to be very important for the advancement of the technological prowess of the empire; hence they are giving it great importance due to the emperor''smand.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile¡­


    Inside a forest stood a young man on top of a hoverboard while gazing at a group of young people who wore disheveled clothing.


    The trees of the forest around them have traces of extreme fighting where many people are scattered roundabout. Although they look dead, yet if one could observe those people closely they can notice that they are still breathing.


    Shin Jiao have spared their lives, for no reason at all.


    In his mind, he just feels magnanimous at this time.


    But everyone around him is thinking differently, they are looking at him like they are looking at a bloodthirsty monster.


    Although the group has poured out everything they have, they are still of no match for the young man in front of them. In their hearts, they now know the reason why the 2nd great elder of the Nian n was killed.


    If they know that what happened back then was just a lucky fluke on Shin Jiao''s part, then they would think that Shin Jiao is the luckiest person alive.


    But then, right now is different.


    Due to the enhancement of his physique and thebination of his artificial and mind dantian power, he is able tost in fights, unlike ordinary cultivators. This along with his artifacts and gears, then the fight is like a testing ground for Shin Jiao to test out many of the things he has crafted.


    As the remaining people look at Shin Jiao in fear, the leader who looks worse than the rest gritted his teeth. He would now spend the rest of his energy and even sacrifice his life just to make sure that his teammates would be safe.


    "Well, guys¡­ I think I have enough fun don''t you think so?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Then he lifted his hand with his palm extended towards the people in front.


    When Shin Jiao did this, the young woman within the crowd suddenly showed a determined look on her face.


    In this fight, she didn''t attack Shin Jiao because she feels that ganging on someone is not her style. Hence, she just assisted her teammates and her Qi was not expended too much.


    But now, everything is going to be more dangerous. And she is determined to help at all costs.


    So when Shin Jiao lifted his arm with his palm facing them a dangerous premonition overcame her judgment as she dashed forward while taking out something from her robe.

 Chapter 252 - The Demon’s Invasion 30

    The war part 12


    /*unedited*/


    As Shin Jiao was about to execute an attack on the group of cultivators that would paralyze them, he didn''t expect that the woman would rush towards him without any regard for her own life.


    "No, Sister Ji! Don''t!"


    Shouted the cultivators behind her, but a look of determination can be seen in her eyes. As she approaches, she took out a scroll from her robe and chanted a word.


    Shin Jiao wanted to dodge her advance but found that he is unable to move. Then when he saw the scroll on the young woman''s hand vanishing, he suddenly feels a dangerous and ominous feeling.


    "This is¡­ spatial spell." Shin Jiao''s eyes lit up as he observes his surroundings.


    Since he cannot move, he just observed everything then, even the flow of Qi and natural energy. Although in reality the time that this happened was short, yet in Shin Jiao and the young woman whom they called Sister Ji''s perspective it was around 30 minutes of time.


    "So that''s what happened in spatial rifts like this¡­ although I have an idea about long-range teleportation, spatial rifts, and instantaneous ones are still a mystery to me. But now, everything is clear. I understand how it works now. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he finished analyzing everything around him.


    But before he could recover, Shin Jiao suddenly found himself inside a dark corridor.


    "Huh! What¡­ what happened?" the young woman asked while she tried to wave her hand on the front as she could not see anything.


    "Am I dead? Did the explosive talisman worked?" she muttered as she continues fumbling her hands in front of her.


    "Sigh¡­ what explosive talisman you are talking about?" suddenly the young woman heard a voice beside her which made her jumped back and immediately took out her sword.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" she asked with clear fear in her voice.


    "Me, I''m the enemy, right? You and your group have been chasing after me in the forest."


    "You!... you''re the monster who killed my brothers and sisters! I¡­ I will kill you!" she shouted as she waves her sword towards the direction of the voice.


    Shin Jiao just watches the young woman who fumbles in the darkness as she could not see him. But Shin Jiao can see her clearly with the use of his goggles.


    "Sigh¡­ I didn''t kill them you know." Shin Jiao dodges the attacks of the young woman.


    But what surprises him is her keen hearing. Although she could not see him in the dark corridor, she would still pinpoint his location with just the slight sound of his steps.


    "Enough¡­ you''re going too far." Shin Jiao caught the hands of the young woman and remove the sword from her hand.


    Because of the quick teleportation scroll that she has used, all of the young woman''s QI was expended and now, she is like a simple mortal who could not fight back.


    "Sob¡­ sob¡­" the young woman began crying.


    "What now!? You attacked me and now you are crying? Are you crazy?" Shin Jiao said with dissatisfaction in his tone.


    He didn''t want to be entangled with the woman anymore. So he just let go of her hand and stepped back. Then he tried to send his spiritual sense around him and found that the corridor seems endless. The range of Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense is already more than a kilometer. But what baffled him is that he can only see exactly a kilometer of the maze around him.


    Hence he found it a little weird.


    The young woman continuously cried while Shin Jiao investigated the corridor. He needs to get out of this ce, or else he would never finish his mission. When the Nian n ambushed him, he is already near the coastal city of Cui, so he is confident that if he can get out of this ce, he could go to the city and can try to find a way to obtain a mind stone.


    The reason why the mind stone can only be found in the city of Cui is that the city is a convergence of 3 different strong energies.


    First is the strong Qi of the forest, then the vast Qi of the ocean where dark fogs can be seen far into the horizon, and third is the death Qi near the boundary of the cultivationnd. These three elements of Qi are the catalyst that creates a mind stone.


    So mind stones are very rare due to its process of creation which would take thousands of years.


    At first, people found ten pieces of mind stones near the shore, hence they began to scour the shores but found none after that. Then someone found two fist-size stones near the forest outside of the coastal city. And so people began searching in the forest, and yet no one found more of the precious stone. Andter on, another set of 20 mind stones was found near the coastal border between the cultivationnd and Beastia, and yet after that, no one found them again.


    From the frequency of the appearance of the mind stones, the people have estimated it to be every 3 years. And the pattern of the appearance is the same, first near the shore of the city, then outside of the forest near the city and the farthest is the coastal area of the boundary.


    Hence, from then on, they posted people to guard those ces and the city has harvested the mind stones like this for hundreds of years now.


    Shin Jiao only needs one pebble-sized mind stone. If his research is sessful, then he can present it to the kingdom and they would do the rest.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao wanted to start walking to find the way out of thebyrinth.


    "Howe, we were teleported in this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered as he tried to analyze the walls and the floor which seems to be made of fine cut stones.


    "Let me cast a small me." Shin Jiao thought as he lifted his index finger and formed a fire through his Qi.


    But to his surprise, he was unable to do so.


    "What? What is going on?" Shin Jiao thought as he tried again and again but to no avail.


    "Hey, you!" Shin Jiao turned to the woman who has stopped crying but would still sob from now and then.


    "Woman, can you cast fire?"


    The young woman''s name is BaiBai Ji, and she is a member of the Nian n elite squad. She was trained by the Nian n to be a fighter along with her brothers and sisters. And they are taught to be loyal to the n no matter what.


    But BaiBai Ji is different. This is because of her mental fortitude. The Nian n''s brainwashing idea of loyalty to the n is ineffective to her. As an orphan, she chose to stay in the Nian n because in that ce she can have food and a family.


    So when she felt like she lost her family, she immediately broke down and cried.


    Yet, this is part of her training.


    Women elite cultivators of the Nian n are taught how to seduce and even act pitiful in from of men. Hence with her training, she is natural in her action.


    But when she heard Shin Jiao''s indifference tone she felt a little helpless.


    The guy is stronger than her; he is more astute and also cautious.


    She has already understood that because of her mistake, she is still alive.


    If she has used the explosive scroll from back then, she is sure that the young man would be able to save himself and she would have died a useless death.


    Luckily for her, it was a teleportation scroll. At least her family and friends are now safe from this monster. The problem now is herself.


    "I¡­ I can''t use any spell because my dantian is out of Qi. I can''t even absorb Qi in this ce," she muttered.


    "Tsk, just my luck. Where have you taken us anyway?" Shin Jiaoined.


    "I¡­ why should I tell you? You''re my enemy!" shouted BeiBei Ji.


    "Haha¡­ you know what, if you are of no use to me, then I would just leave you in this ce to rot." Shin Jiao said with a sneer.


    But before the young woman could say anything, they heard the sound of something sharp hitting the stone floor.


    "Shush¡­ there''s an enemy." Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    With the use of the goggles, Shin Jiao saw from afar a group of giant scorpion-like monsters. The creatures have surrounded them on both sides.


    "Damn it, we are surrounded¡­ can you still fight?" Shin Jiao asked as he immediately took out the submachine gun.


    "Umm¡­ But I¡­ I can''t see anything." BeiBei Ji said while waving her hand.


    Shin Jiao deliberated something about whether he would help her by letting her borrow one of his sses. But because of the dire situation, he decided to just let her borrow it for a while.


    Taking out the sses and a syringe, Shin Jiao walks towards the young woman.


    "Don''t move okay? I will help you see in the darkness. Plus I will give you something which can help you recover your Qi almost instantly." Shin Jiao said.


    When he reached the young woman, he stood behind her and carefully put on the sses.


    The young woman immediately felt his presence from behind her but she didn''t move. She knows how dangerous this ce is, so she decided to just trust the guy.


    When she wore the sses, her vision immediately changed from ck to a dimly lit room. Although she could not see that far, it is enough for her to see what''s in front. Then suddenly she felt some slight sting on her shoulder.


    "Ouch! What¡­ what did you do?" she asked as she quickly jumped to the side.


    "I just gave you a shot of pure Qi. It would recover your lost Qi by 10% in an instant." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Now feeling the Qi in her body revolves, BeiBei Ji immediately knew what the young man said was true.


    The two then stood in the middle as multiple scorpion-like monsters began marching towards them.


    Shin Jiao turn towards the young woman.


    "Hey, stay alive, alright!" he said as he immediately dashed towards the clump of the seemingly endless number of monsters.

 Chapter 253 - The Demon’s Invasion 31

    The mind stone cave


    /*unedited*/


    Within the dark dungeon passage, two people are panting heavily after a long bout of fighting. The countless number of monster corpses are around them bathing the passage in green blood.


    Shin Jiao leaned on the wall as he tried to catch his breath while BeiBei Ji is lying on the floor with her robe in tatters.


    Shin Jiao could admit that the young woman is a great fighter. From what he saw while fighting, if the young woman truly entered the fight in the forest then Shin Jiao would never have an easy time defeating the Nian elite cultivator''s army.


    "How are you? Are you hurt anywhere?" Shin Jiao asked while taking out a sk of water from his spatial tool.


    The woman didn''t answer but from the movement of her chest, she is breathing calmly.


    "Did she just fell asleep?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "Hmm¡­ this ce is too weird¡­ Wait¡­ how about¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly thought of something.


    He then concentrates a little and his absolute sense began scanning his surroundings. And as soon as his absolute sense came out, Shin Jiao was dumbfounded on what he saw.


    "What¡­ what is this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at everything in confusion.


    Using his goggles and the sses, Shin Jiao can see that he is currently inside a dungeon-like ce. But now that he used his absolute sense, he immediately saw that he is actually lying on the ground in a huge cave. The area is lit by a luminous crystal which emits some strange energy. And beside him is a young woman wearing the Nian n robe.


    Then Shin Jiao tried to expand his absolute sense to the whole cave and found that there are others inside it. But it seems that they have all died a long time ago because only their clothes remain and their bodies are already skin and bones. But what surprises Shin Jiao is that they did not dpose. Their corpses are still intact.


    "The sleep of death¡­ I guess from the looks of the people around this cave, I can count more than a hundred people¡­ What''s going on?"


    Then Shin Jiao began scrutinizing the luminous crystals around the cave and was surprised at what he found.


    "These are¡­ these are huge mind stones¡­ wait a minute. This ce is a natural formation of a trap array."


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao saw in the middle of the cave, a small pebble stone is forming slowly. From the looks of it, there are two of them.


    "Damn¡­ is this what I think it is?" Shin Jiao thought as he realized something.


    "Judging from the number of corpses and the number of forming pebble in the middle, it seems that the mind stones are formed through extracting the mind of a cultivator, right? If this is true then, this is very scary."


    Then Shin Jiao canceled his absolute sense and his mind went back to the dungeon-like ce.


    "This¡­ this is like a virtual reality game. Hmm¡­ I can use this in creating a virtual environment. This way, both mortals and cultivators have a chance to use it¡­ haha¡­ This trip is not useless. I guess it''s all thanks to this girl." Shin Jiao turned to look at the woman with her tattered clothing.


    He then took out a nket from his spatial tool and covers her body.


    "Damn, even the content of my spatial tool is not safe in this ce¡­ hmm¡­ Maybe I can make a program to prevent this and only the data I wanted for people to see can be used. Or how about a nk te with saving and loading system¡­" Shin Jiao began to think of a n on how to use this new discovery of his.


    After some time, the young woman slowly woke up and found that she is lying on the ground with a warm nket.


    "Umm¡­ Where¡­"


    Hearing the woman''s voice Shin Jiao woke up from this thinking and turned to see the young woman.


    "Hello! Wee back!" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the woman heard his voice, she felt a little surprised but remembers that a while ago she is fighting those endless monsters with the young man. And she was saved by him many times in that fight. Hence her vengeful feelings have subsided a little.


    "What¡­ what happened? I¡­ I just passed out from exhaustion." She muttered with a little confused look on her face.


    "Well, you did¡­ but that''s not the most important thing right now." Shin Jiao said with a little hesitation.


    "You see¡­ We¡­ Hmm¡­ We are actually trapped inside a cave. And this is all just illusions in your head. I wanted to go out but I was afraid that if I leave you in this confinement you would be trapped inside this almost realistic illusion."


    "You mean¡­ you mean that this ce is just an illusion?" BeiBei Ji asked in surprise.


    "Yeah¡­ so if you want to get out, follow me now okay?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "By the way, I''m Shin Jiao¡­ you are?"


    "I¡­ I''m BeiBei Ji, of the Nian n¡­ senior¡­ I¡­ I would like to say sorry for my n''s action towards you. I know that there is an enmity between you and my n. But I hope that you don''t take your revenge in all of us. There are many people in the n who are innocent. Please spare them." BeiBei Ji said while bowing her head low.


    "Haha¡­ I know¡­ I''m guessing you know who I am right? And why the Nian n is hunting me."


    "Umm¡­ No senior, I''m actually in the dark with this. All I know is that the n asked us to hunt down a ve who escapes with the n''s precious treasure¡­ they didn''t tell us anything else."


    "Haha¡­ Your n elders'' greed has no bound¡­ Enough about this. Follow me."


    The two walk along the dark passages for a couple of hours. Bybining his spiritual sense and absolute sense, Shin Jiao was able to pinpoint the exit of theplex maze.


    On their way, they fought against different kinds of monsters. They have to fight because; the wound that these monsters inflict affects the real body. They discovered this from their first fight hence they didn''t dare to be careless.


    After some time, the two arrive in a seemingly endless passage.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao stopped.


    "This is our exit." Shin Jiao said pointing up.


    When BeiBei Ji look at which direction Shin Jiao is pointing at, she felt a little confused.


    This is because where Shin Jiao is pointing is the ceiling of the passage. No matter how hard she thinks about it, she still could not see anything.


    "Senior, are you sure that this is the right way?" she asked with doubt.


    "Yes, I''m sure. I told you that these are all illusions right?"


    Although a little bit confused and doubtful, BeiBei Ji still followed Shin Jiao.


    She jumps up towards the ceiling with her hands protecting her head.


    But as soon as she was about to hit her head, she suddenly saw everything around her went nk.


    Feeling a little dizzy, she slowly opens her eyes. But no matter how hard she tries, it seems that her mind is unable to fully wake up. This feeling made her heart panic.


    Shin Jiao followed BeiBei Ji and also jumps towards the ceiling. And he too felt the same way.


    But Shin Jiao is stronger than BeiBei Ji. Hence it didn''t take him long enough to feel his consciousness returning back to normal. But for the young woman, she is still struggling. However, this is already good enough for normal cultivators. BeiBei Ji is only able to wake up because of her strong mental fortitude, yet still, it is not strong enough to ovee the mind stone''s energy.


    When Shin Jiao is able to wake up, he immediately turned to looks at the center of the cave and found the two forming pebbles shattered on the ground.


    "My guess is right¡­ that would have been my and BeiBei''s mind."


    "The strength of the mind stones in this ce is really terrifying." Shin Jiao said as he can feel his consciousness being ovee slowly.


    "But since I''m already here, then these things are already mine." Shin Jiao thought with a smile.


    Waving his hand his ck katana flew out and strike a stone at the ceiling with a think yellow hue. As the fist-size stone fell Shin Jiao caught it and store it in his spatial tool.


    Then he proceeds to harvest the rest of the mind stones in the cave.


    When he has already taken everything, the cave turned dark with a little illumination from the remaining moonstones at the ceiling.


    Then BeiBei Ji slowly got up while holding her head.


    "Ow¡­ my head hurts¡­ that¡­ that was a really strong energy." she muttered as she staggered.


    "This is a natural forming mind stone cave. I didn''t destroy the walls because I can see that there is a flow of three strong Qi energies¡­ after a few years, this cave will have another mind stone array trap." Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly realized something amiss in the surrounding.


    Then he decided to do something.


    Taking out a shovel, Shin Jiao began to hollow a portion of the cave. While he is doing that, BeiBei Ji inspected the area and began gathering the things of the deceased cultivators.


    After some time, Shin Jiao has already put up a teleportation formation from this ce to the cave inside the dark forest in the outskirts of the town of Crows under the Heavenly Crow sect.


    He didn''t know how far they are from Great Wu city hence he decided on his nearest teleportation spot.


    "Hey, BeiBei let''s go!" Shin Jiao called.


    After the two traveled inside the mindbyrinth, Shin Jiao just called the young woman BeiBei while she called him senior.


    "Senior, look I found a lot of stuff. There are many spatial tools in here."


    "Let''s divide that after we get out of this ce." Shin Jiao said as he waved his hand and a small gate slowly appears.


    "Hmm¡­ unstable? I guess the distance is more than 1,000 kilometers." He muttered as he adds more low-grade spiritual stones in the array.


    When it reaches around 3,000 spiritual stones, Shin Jiao''s forehead is already covered in sweat. This is because he realized that the distance is not what he expected it to be.


    But still, he has earned a lot of spiritual stones from his partnership with Prince Mingsha Wu; hence this is not a problem for him.


    When the gate is already stable, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Let''s leave now.." Shin Jiao said as they both jump through the spatial gate.

 Chapter 254 - The Demon’s Invasion 32

    The Nian n misfortune Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    The night sky is already high as the moon shines like a luminous pearl along with the sparkling gem-like stars. In this tranquil night, the Great city of Wu is quiet and the threat of war is almost non-existence. Inside the castle, arge celebration is happening as a wee gesture for the guest from the Imperial city of Xi.


    Qian Li and her group mingled with the nobles of the n which shows interest in them. Though they look like mortals, the nobles are aware that these people are not simple.


    "So, how do you find our city Captain Li?" asked a man who wore an expensive-looking green robe.


    The man is one of the heads of an influential n in the city. Around him are also the other heads of the family.


    Right now, they are surrounding Qian Li who didn''t seem to mind the attention.


    As a former princess of a kingdom, she is already used to this kind of attention whenever her father, the king, would visit ces. Added to her unique beauty and silver-colored hair, she would truly attract attention anywhere she would go.


    "I''m happy and amazed at the scenery of the kingdom good sir. Your kingdom truly lives up to its reputation." She replied tteringly.


    "Umm¡­ Captain Li or should I call you Princess Qian Li¡­ I''ve heard that the city of Dis is not what it used to look like when it was just a town. Is it true that the structures there are made out of metal?" a man who is aware of Qian Li''s former identity asked with a smile.


    Although Qian Li was a little taken aback she still showed a smile on her face and look at the man.


    "Well, the Dis is a border town. And we heard that it is always attacked by arge number of monsters every year, unlike the other border towns¡­ So since we lived inside the Daemon forest, we decided to help the town and turn it into a huge fortress city for the protection of the people."


    Her reply made the people understand her stance. She is insinuating that, the power behind her is not normal and that it has the ability to make a mere small town into a mighty and powerful city. Hence she is trying to convey to these aristocrats that if they should not offend her and her group or else¡­


    While talking and associating with others, two figures are alone and talking happily. These two people are the old man Gung Xi and the old woman but middle-aged looking Fu Rong Bai.


    "The two are really hitting it off don''t they?"


    "Yeah, I guess senior Bai''s springtime hase¡­ Hey, do you think they can still have a child?"


    "What do you know¡­if you are listening to the exnation in the training camp, if we reached the Sword Master status in our practice then you can live for around 200 years. And right now, senior Bai is the fastest out of all mages in the camp. She is almost reaching high mage; hence her physique has changed drastically."


    "But I heard that her progression was too fast that it is abnormal."


    "Well, that''s because she always deals with medicinal herbs, potions, and pills. Her body is always exposed to the natural elements."


    "Anyway, for me, I''m just happy to be in the middle stage swordsman. Haha¡­"


    The discussion of Qian Li''s group was heard by some of the people around them and they knitted their brow in confusion.


    Although they belong to the aristocratic family and are well-informed when ites to mortals having powers appearing in the cultivationnd, they are still kept in the dark of what kind of powers are those. This is because, except for the main imperial city of Xi, the other kingdoms didn''t know this information yet.


    This is due to the distance from each of the kingdoms. If this was on earth, a single kingdom would be enough to house around ten empires. Due to the vastness of thend, and the difficulty of transportation, sometimes it would take 5-6 months before information could be disseminated throughout the whole empire.


    But as of now, the knowledge that there are people called mages and warriors that exist among the mortals are already widespread since a long time has passed after the news of the city of Dis was spread. Hence each kingdom is now partial to the treatment of mortals since then.


    The happy asion made everyone feel that the cooperation would be sessful and that the Great Wu kingdom would be able to rise up and defeat its enemies.


    "Captain Li, the crown prince of Xi is calling for your audience." A man courteously said to Qian Li with a bow.


    Qian Li followed the man and entered a huge majestic hall inside the pce. In the middle of the hall, a long table with many men surrounding it while discussing something.


    "Captain Li, wee." The crown prince of Xi said as he stood up from his seat.


    Jiao Long Xi is the name of the crown prince of Xi. He is the oldest son of the emperor and was the firstborn son of the empress.


    He is a quiet and reserved person, but his leadership capability is second only to the 2nd prince Li Yan Xi who is considered as a geniusmander and cultivator throughout the whole empire. But the rtionship between the crown prince and the rest of the princes is good, hence with their help, the rule of the emperor is solidified.


    "I''m happy that you could join us here¡­ let me introduce you to these fine gentlemen¡­" the crown prince said as he introduced all the important people in the room.


    The night was a happy night for Qian Li''s group, while Qian Li herself gains a lot of information in the iing war against the demons and the situation in the front lines.


    She learned that the demons have already taken over half of the whole northern part of the beast n empire. And as they are talking millions of beast n members are rushing to escape the battle. The borders are already filled with many construct and fortifications just in case the beast n could be uncontrolled.


    But humans are still humans and lend a helping hand to their enemies. Hence they build and fortified cities for the beast-men behind the borders. Although it is already within the Wu kingdomnd, it is still considered as part of the border area because of the natural formation protecting the cultivationnd.


    This is also the reason why the empire needed the long-distancemunication ability of the phone to report what is happening in the war in real-time.


    If this is so, then they could immediately respond in any situation that may arise.


    After hearing this information, Qian Li felt a little pressured. But when she heard that they are going to meet with the crafting department of the Great Wu academy, she immediately felt excited.


    She knows that tomorrow will be the day that she would see her master and the man she likes. Hence, she felt that night is very long.


    ¡­


    At the same time, in another part of the kingdom of Wu.


    Inside a cave with low glowing light due to the many rare and precious stones and gems, two figures suddenly came out of a gate that suddenly appears atop a circr array formation on the ground.


    Shin Jiao and BeiBei Ji have reached the underground cave where many of Shin Jiao''s rare and precious stones are being kept.


    But when BeiBei Ji appears in the circr formation, what she saw is a dark cave with almost zero visibility. Since Shin Jiao has already taken back the sses he lends her, hence she is unable to see clearly her surroundings.


    "Follow me."


    Shin Jiao walks ahead as she followed behind.


    With the array formation protecting the whole cave, anyone who would identally stumble inside it would be trapped in the illusion array. But with the use of the sses or goggles, one can see the real illusion and never be trapped inside.


    After walking out of the cave, Shin Jiao realized that it is already dark.


    "This is the Dark forest near Crow Town; I guess you know you way around her right?" Shin Jiao said while turning to look at BeiBei Ji.


    With a nod of her head, she confirmed.


    Although it is the Dark Forest, she can see that it is only near the outskirts of the forest, hence she is not worried that they would face higher-level demon beasts in this area.


    As the two walks, they noticed something peculiar.


    "It feels like the whole dark forest is devoid of a demon beast." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Well, I guess this is because of the massive hunting that has happened a few weeks ago." BeiBei Ji answered beside him.


    "Umm¡­ this is because one of the princesses of the Xi empire was said to be lost after searching for someone a few months ago along with her guards. So the crown prince of Xi and the 2nd prince scour the whole Dark forest and hunted every possible demon beast they could see until the found the princess in a cave protected by her only remaining two guards."


    "Huh? Is this after the n trials?"


    "Ah, no¡­ this is during the Heavenly Crow sect disciple selection exam¡­ the princess wanted to join the Heavenly Crow sect, hence she tried her luck along with many others¡­ at that time, there was a rumor that the Heavenly Crow sect has at least five slots in the Immortal schools'' eptance trials or mostmonly known as the Immortal Trials." she exined further.


    "This is very attractive to those young cultivators; hence many entered that examination that day¡­ But who would have guessed that a demon beast would appear? It was an umon demon beast who can talk. Many said it was asking about some son of the demon phoenix. And it is hunting that person¡­ but before it could cause more havoc, the powerful elders of the Heavenly Crow sect defeated it, but three of their elders died by its hands and five more are wounded."


    When Shin Jiao heard the story he was amazed at the power of the Heavenly Crow sect. But his problem right now is how he can cause trouble to the Nian n without getting the Heavenly Crow sect''s ire.


    "The current patriarch of the Nian n is a great elder of the Heavenly Crow sect, so this would be a bit troublesome.." Shin Jiao thought.

 Chapter 255 - The Demon’s Invasion 33

    The Nian n misfortune Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    A grand elder of a sect is either ate-stage infant soul realm or a nascent realm cultivator. This depends on the size of the sect and the power it holds. Sometimes, when a sect is really powerful they have two or more grand elders. This would be a deterrence force against those who would attack or threaten the sect.


    Jin Nian is the master and patriarch of the Nian n, at the same time; he is also one of the grand elders of the Heavenly Crow sect. This gave him enough authority and power to have a say to both his n and the sect.


    As ate-stage infant soul realm cultivator, he is a proud person. Plus these days, he can already feel that his breakthrough is nearing. Hence he is really excited and has left the n''s business to the elders and just stayed inside the Heavenly Crow sect to cultivate.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and BeiBei Ji have already infiltrated the Crow town under the cover of the night. The scenery as they walk down the streets is really familiar to Shin Jiao because he''s been in this ce a few months ago.


    As they walk the two talked, because he could not casually talk in the Dark Forest, when they arrive in town Shin Jiao began asking BeiBei Ji some questions.


    "Are you familiar with Master Zhen Nian?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "The previous youngest son of the Nian n?¡­ of course I know him¡­" BeiBei Jin said as she turned to look at Shin Jiao with a bit of hesitation.


    But then she helplessly sighs, as she added.


    "But now, Zhen Nian was removed from the Nian n along with Ya Nian. They both are now living in one of the mortal kingdoms near the border of San and Wu kingdoms. The n punished them for¡­ for shielding you, se... senior. Both of their dantian were broken and their cores cracked hence they are now considered as trash. It was the first elder of the n who sent them there to live among the mortal people."


    When Shin Jiao heard this he frowns a bit. This is because it is the first time that he heard about a mortal kingdom in the cultivationnd. Although he can already imagine a small area ofnd given to the mortals and from there they would grow and flourish and then die. This cycle ismon for them, yet Shin Jiao knows that the mortal kingdoms are the source of cultivators for the sects and the cultivation cities and towns in that area.


    But what made Shin Jiao angry at this time is the way the Nian n treated Zhen Nian and his older sister. Now he worries about Rat Ling because that fellow is unyielding and headstrong.


    "If they are not safe, then the Nian n can''t me me for being impolite." Shin Jiao said with gritted teeth in anger.


    When BeiBei Ji heard this, she felt scared. She has already seen and experienced the fierceness of Shin Jiao in battles. If it''s one on one, she estimated that even the n patriarch would have a hard time dealing with him.


    BeiBei Ji immediately grabs Shin Jiao''s hands and looks at him with pleading eyes.


    "Senior, please don''t destroy the Nian n. There are still good people in the n. I beg of you." BeiBei Ji pleaded.


    Shin Jiao''s anger was suddenly doused as he realized what BeiBei Ji said. He knows how his friend and former master Zhen Nian treated his n. Although he was disappointed with the n, yet Zhen Nian sticks to it as he treated the n as his family.


    So now, Shin Jiao had to n out his next actions. Since he can''t just waltz in the Nian n and do a killing spree, he decided to be a spy and an assassin once more.


    His targets are those people who are eyeing his stuff and the one responsible for Zhen Nian''s predicament. Before making his moves, he decided to investigate first and then carefully picks out his targets.


    As the two arrive in the only inn of Crow town, Shin Jiao immediately used a face changing rune on him as his face quickly changed into a middle-aged man.


    When BeiBei Ji saw this she was stunned and unable to think what to do next. So she just followed Shin Jiao directly to the bar counter.


    "Room for two please¡­" Shin Jiao said while handing out a bag of ten spirit stones.


    When the bartender saw this he immediately grabs the leather bag and checked its contents. After a satisfied smile appears on his face, he quickly gave Shin Jiao two keys.


    "You go and rest, remember not to go out at this time." Shin Jiao instructed.


    Shin Jiao actually didn''t trust BeiBei Ji yet, because he is not sure which side she is in. But since they have already entered the enemy''s territory, he would just see how everything goes.


    ¡­


    After the battle with Shin Jiao, the two Nian n warships returned to the n''s main base in the town of Crow.


    While traveling, a figure standing at the side deck of the ship calmly watches the scenery on the horizon. The person could not help himself but show a smile on his face every now and then. But sometimes he would show a bitter expression on his face.


    "Is what I did the right thing to do at that time?" the person muttered to himself.


    This person is Hong Nian, who has retreated along with the rest of the 100 plus elite members of the Nian n people. Many are wounded grievously with their dantian already worthless. Although Shin Jiao spared their lives, yet as punishment, he shot and destroyed their dantian. This would stop them from being a threat to him.


    "Sigh¡­ That''s what you get for not trusting me." Hong Nian thought as he looks at the wounded people on the deck scrambling about.


    But in his heart, he felt a little excited. As a tactician, he has already researched the ce where they would ambush Shin Jiao. Along with knowing the elite cultivators and their attitude towards the enemy, he nned everything, even swapping the burst talisman to a teleportation talisman from BeiBei Ji.


    The almost perfect n he concocted ended with Shin Jiao and BeiBei Ji being missing.


    "Hehe¡­ since I already have you in my hands, then I would just have to wait until I reached the nascent realm or at least the middle-stage of the infant soul realm. After that, I can have that servant''s legacy for myself, Keke¡­" Hong Nian thought as he thought about the future.


    "That thing was wasted in your hands... Just giving it away for free to others just like that. What a waste! A fool would always be a fool. Keke¡­" Hong Nian thought as he cursed Shin Jiao in his mind while drooling at the things that they thought was a legacy.


    While the warship is traveling back to Crow town, Shin Jiao has already left the inn and is currently sneaking towards the Nian n estate.


    His first stop is the establishment in front of him, the medicinal herb building of the Nian n, the Alchemy house.


    As Shin Jiao''s strength grew stronger he needs more medicinal herbs to improve his physique. Although the poison is very effective on him, yet the side effect is unbearable. So, if he had a choice then medicinal herbs would be better and safer.


    The Nian n Alchemy house contains wide fields of medicinal herbs. Plus there is the secret area where they have those rare nts.


    With this in his memory, Shin Jiao carefully watched the ce from where he stood on the other side of the road. Since it''s already night time there are fewer people on the street, so it''s easier for him to hide in the darkness using the camouge function of his cloak.


    "I need to get a better view¡­ I can feel the presence of an array formation surrounding his ce." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly jumps up to a light pole. Then from there, he flew towards the tree near the Alchemy house.


    From his position, Shin Jiao can feel a faint fluctuation of energy which is almost invisible to one''s perception. If his body is not sensitive to the natural energy in the area, he could not have seen the array.


    "This array is a defensive and trapping array. I guess they have learned from what has happened before." Shin Jiao thought as he carefully approached the border of the array.


    It took him some time before he figured out how to bypass the array Qi flow so that he can enter the formation array stealthily without activating it.


    As Shin Jiao made his move and was about to touch the array with an array te with a new rune array formation on it, hisplexion suddenly changed.


    This is because; the flow of Qi in the array formation suddenly changed its pattern.


    With the changing pattern of the array, Shin Jiao would have a hard time dealing with the array formation, so he needed to think of another way to enter the ce.


    "If I can have more time in the interval, I can break this array, but the change interval of the array is too short for me to analyze itpletely."


    "Damn, it! I guess BeiBei Ji is my only way in now." Shin Jiao muttered dejectedly as he looks at the huge array formation surrounding therge state of the Nian n Alchemy house.


    With a helpless expression, Shin Jiao returns to the inn.


    But on his way, he suddenly saw two familiar figures. Although he hadn''t met them for a long time, these people had helped him and he has also helped them. But they are the reason why he was able to advance before and was able to put up a fight against the Nian n 2nd elder who had ambushed him.


    Upon seeing the two, Shin Jiao showed a happy smile.


    "Hmm¡­ where is the other sister?" Shin Jiao thought as he approached them after taking off his camouge in a dark corner.

 Chapter 256 - The Demon’s Invasion 34

    The Nian n misfortune Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The two young figures slowly walk on a path through the darkness of the night while the atmosphere feels gloomily between them. Their expression is a little pale with the young woman''s eyes swollen as a streak of dried tears can be seen on the side of her pale face.


    These two are Jian Lee and Majin Lee; two of the three siblings that refined the pill that helped Shin Jiao increase his level at that time.


    But what confuses Shin Jiao is why Ziyun Lee not with them?


    As the two walks closer and didn''t notice Shin Jiao''s figure, Shin Jiao heard their discussion.


    "Big brother, what should we do? We can''t just leave sister Ziyun to that young master of the Nian n¡­ It would be bad for her to stay in that ce." the young woman, Majin Lee said with a worried tone.


    "I know, but with our strength, we can''t just barge in the Nian n and search for our sister. We must try to find a way in and then rescue her." the young man, Jian Lee said as he tried to analyze the situation in his mind.


    "But, why would they just kidnap big sister? They said that the guardian of the special area inside the Alchemy house was killed by her, yet it is clearly not the true reason, right? I can feel that it is impossible for them to think that Big sister was responsible for that¡­ But, no matter what, we must save her big brother."


    When Shin Jiao heard the two discussions, he could not help himself but frown.


    "So it turns out that this another conspiracy from the Nian n. Hmm¡­ there is no reason for the Nian n to do this right? If they wanted something they have the authority to just take anyone, why go with this trick?" Shin Jiao thought as he followed the two in the dark.


    As the two walks towards the maze-like alley of the town, they soon arrive in a dark alley, yet before they can step forward a group of people walks out of the dark shadow.


    "My, my¡­ why if it isn''t the Lee siblings¡­ Oh, where is the older sister? I guess she''s not with you?" a man wearing old and worn-out leather armor with a dagger on his hand walks forward.


    "Who? Who are you, people? What do you want with us?" Majin Lee blurted out in fear.


    Meanwhile, Jian Lee immediately walks to the front and blocked Majin Lee. He would let his little sister get hurt.


    After he was helpless in helping his sister, Ziyun Lee, Jian Lee felt guilty for being too weak. So he promises that he would do anything even with the cost of his own life, he would protect his little sister, Majin Lee.


    "Well, as you can see¡­ I and my brothers need some money and also¡­ somepany. Keke¡­" the man replied eyeing Majin Lee.


    His eyes glowed upon seeing the young and beautiful features of Majin Lee which seems to shine in his eyes even though it was dark.


    Then his eyes slowly crept downwards and scrutinized her body. His gaze seems to pierce Majin Lee that even though she is wearing a robe, she felt that she is naked in front of the perverted guy.


    "Although your figure is young, at the least you have a strong vitality. That can be a good thing for us. Hehe¡­ We will give you a great time in bed..." the man gestured for his subordinate to surround the two.


    But before the other people can make their move, arge hole on the man''s forehead suddenly appears as his body flew through the air and a stream of blood along with white substance scattered everywhere.


    Everyone was stunned at this scenery.


    "Who dares!" shouted the man''spanions.


    But before they cansh out, from within the shadows, Shin Jiao''s figure appears donned in an army camouge cloak with its hood covering his head. The goggles on his eyes are glowing with a faint red hue as he looks at the dumbfounded people.


    Shin Jiao''s figure looks imposing which frightened the men who look like simple thieves who are trying to victimize someone who would foolishly walk out at night.


    "I suggest you collect that corpse and get the hell out of here. Or else, all of you would suffer the same fate as his." Shin Jiao coldly said as he raised the gun and pointed it towards the thieves.


    The smoke slowlying out of the gun shows that the same weapon was shot and has silently and effectively prated the skull of ate-stage core-forming realm cultivator. This made the thieves shiver in fear as they quickly grab the corpse of their fallenrade and scuttled away.


    He didn''t want to kill the rest as it would be too much of bullying. Killing the person which looks like their leader is enough to deter their schemes; hence he just let them go.


    After the thieves left, Shin Jiao turned his gaze to the two, which made them stiff and unable to react due to fear.


    "Rx; I''m not here to hurt the two of you." Shin Jiao said as he chuckled while removing the hood on his head.


    When his face was revealed a confused look on the two faces appear. This is because; Shin Jiao''s appearance is currently that of a middle-aged man.


    "Follow me, I''ll help you with resolve your problem with your sister."


    The two showed aplicated look on their faces as they didn''t know what to do next.


    It is true that the man before them saves both of them, yet it is not enough to gain their trust. Hence they still showed doubts in their eyes.


    "If you don''t follow me, then I can''t do anything for you. So it''s your choice." Shin Jiao said as he directly walks towards the inn.


    As the two turned to look at each other they suddenly felt a bit of hope rising in their hearts. So with a nod, the two had a tacit understanding and quickly followed behind Shin Jiao.


    "The Nian n again¡­ The debts are piling up¡­ I guess I would spend some time in this ce before going back to Wu city." Shin Jiao thought.


    ¡­


    The next day, in the Great Wu city¡­


    The morning sunshine and golden lights illuminate the grand and majestic city. On the street, unlike before, there are not too many hawkers shouting while trying to sell their wares. This is because of the day before they have already contacted the people on their contact list and sent them the message about having new products on hand.


    Although the cultivationnd is like in the olden times, cultivators are very wise and their intelligence is high. Except for those hedonistic young masters, most merchants and craftsmen are very astute with regards to their trade. Hence it was easy for them to grasp the idea of how to use the phone effectively to gain its advantage.


    Hence the city in the early morning became bustling and busy.


    In this bustling road, lines of carriage suddenly appear and pass by making the people part to the side to clear the road.


    Inside one of the carriage, Qian Li shows a smiling face as she looks at the people.


    "I guess no matter where master goes, changes are bound to be seen." She thought as she observes the people outside.


    While thinking she didn''t notice that in a blink of an eye they have already arrived in the gates of the Great Wu academy.


    In front of the gate stood a number of students and teachers which showed excited smiles on their faces.


    When the carriage stopped, the students and teachers of the Great Wu academy were suddenly stunned by the beauty that alighted from inside the carriage.


    Her silver hair, beautiful face, and tight-fitting army camouge uniform made everyone think that they are seeing a war goddess. Her beautiful and gentle features are in contrast with her strict andmanding aura.


    After Qian Li got off, the others followed and stood behind her.


    Then from behind, a tall man with a handsome face walks forward in an order and discipline fashion.


    "We are the soldiers of the Shin County Force. We are here to represent the Great Xi Empire in this coboration project. May we speak with the person in charge, civilians?"


    When the teachers and the students heard his voice they were a little taken aback. Even those from the war tactics department showed an astounded face.


    This is because the man is not acting pompous or overbearing, in fact, his tone and voice are well disciplined that it''s intimidating.


    "What are these people?"


    "Look they''re just mortals right?"


    "Howe mortals can represent the Empire now?"


    Discussion from the onlookers who didn''t know the identity of Qian Li and the rest began to ur.


    Meanwhile, among the teachers, a gorgeous looking woman walks forward.


    "Soldiers of Shin County, we wee you to the Great Wu university. I am, teacher Loulou Ouyang, and I am in charge of leading you inside our school."


    As Loulou Ouyang said that, the gate of the academy slowly opened.


    Then someone from behind Qian Li eximed.


    "That¡­ that formation¡­ That array formation is like the one in the Shin County gate. What¡­ what is going on here?"


    Among the people with Qian Li are three people who specialize in array formations and crafting. Hence they immediately recognized the natural energy fluctuation in the gate.


    "Captain Li, this is an anti-demon field. The thickness of the white Mana in this gate is very strong." the voice of Fu Rong Bai whispered from behind Qian Li.


    "Master¡­" Qian Li muttered unconsciously as the corner of her small mouth arches up.


    The word she uttered confused Fu Rong Bai, but she didn''t bother to say anything anymore.


    "Let''s go." Qian Limanded as they followed behind Loulou Ouyang.


    Upon entering the gate of the academy, Qian Li and her team were suddenly stunned. This is because the scenery suddenly changed and the tall buildings in front of them are something really familiar to them.


    "What''s going on captain?"


    Everyone on her team showed a surprised look as they turned their gaze at Qian Li who showed a helpless sigh.


    "I guess, it''s time for them to know it too.." She thought.

 Chapter 257 - The Demon’s Invasion 35

    The Nian n misfortune Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The morning sunshine has already risen high up in the sky when a number of people are lining up in a ce. These people wore cultivator robes and some of them are showing an imposing aura.


    Among this group of people stood a young man with a medium build and a verymon face. His robe is mediocre and just like any other cultivators in that line, he stood there waiting.


    Today is like any other day of the Crow town. However, in front of the Nian n, there is a recruitment notice. The n is currently looking for a cultivator with good aptitude and is already at the core-forming realm. In the Nian n''s recruitment stand stood five young people, three women, and two men.


    One of the women who are standing in line is BeiBei Ji. When she is unable to find Shin Jiao inside the hotel, she decided to return to the n and warn them. Since she is a member of the Nian n, although she is a little upset by what had happened, she still returns to the n.


    When the elders of the Nian n heard about the cave where there are many mind stones, a glint of greed can be seen in their eyes. Yet they were all disappointed when BeiBei Ji told them that the teleportation was random and she is not sure if she can still return to that cave.


    Upon hearing her exnation the elders realized what is happening. Those people who were told to be lost in that ce near the coastal city of Cui are all actually teleported in that cave. From what they have learned from BeiBei Ji, they deduce that all they have to do is to use a teleportation scroll and they would appear in that cave.


    But the danger in it is real. If they are trapped inside that dream world then it would be dangerous. But since they heard that the cave was already looted by the two, they are confident that the trap won''t work anymore. So the elders of the Nian n immediately went to the area where the battle happened.


    Meanwhile, Hong Nian calmly looks at BeiBei Ji as she made the report. When he saw her, he was actually surprised. But then tion ovees his inner feeling. Because this means that Shin Jiao is alive and was able to escape that cave.


    Although he is not sure what trap was inside it, upon hearing her words, cold shivers immediately ran down his spine. This is also when she told them that she even saw a dead cultivator which is already a nascent realm inside that cave.


    This means that his n would not have worked anyway even if he is stronger. But he is also excited because if the two have escaped then maybe, there is a way to ovee the trap. And yet another disappointment assaulted him upon learning that BeiBei Ji didn''t know how she woke up.


    Because it was all thanks to Shin Jiao.


    They tried to replicate what had happened but to no avail because the mind stones inside the cave were already harvested by Shin Jiao. It would take another hundred years before it would naturally grow again. Hence they are unable to return to that ce.


    "We must hunt that Shin Jiao person. We must obtain those mind stones." an elder said.


    "I agree, but we have to replenish our elite fighters first. That damned fellow has already crippled a lot of our disciples and now they are all useless."


    "Then tell those who remain to start recruiting new disciples. We need to prepare until we find the whereabouts of that runaway ve again."


    And so with this, the recruitment for the Nian n began.


    ¡­


    Right now, the young and promising cultivators wanted to enter and join the Nian n elite cultivators to further enhance their power. Because of cultivation resources issues, most of the people are unable to advance. But with the help of the rich resources of the Nian n, in just a few months or even a year would be enough for them to reach the gold core realm. This way, they can gain more power and someday enter a higher school or sect to further their cultivation after serving the Nian n for a couple of years.


    "BeiBei Ji? I guess she returned to the Nian n. Well, she didn''t know that much about me. So who cares¡­" the young man thought.


    This young ordinary-looking young man is Shin Jiao wearing a disguise.


    Since he could not use any rune or magic to disguise himself, he could only use his good old talent in make-up and dental prosthetics. After a long time and much effort, he was able to change his face, and change the core setting in his artificial dantian into the core-forming realm.


    With this, the previous handsome looks on Shin Jiao''s face were changed into an ordinary-looking young man.


    After a while, it was already Shin Jiao''s turn.


    "You, what is your name?" the man on the table asked.


    "Gu Bu¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    "And where are you from?"


    "I''m just a vagrant cultivator. But I was born in Xiling Vige, one of the viges that were ravaged by the undead." Shin Jiao answered.


    He uses this identity because he is very familiar with these. Hence he can fake it that even he himself almost believed himself.


    When the young man and the others with him heard Shin Jiao''s reply, they all felt a little pity.


    They have known what had happened in that ce. When the undead rampaged, many viges and towns were affected. It was said that many of those viges were all destroyed, though there are some which survived.


    "Okay, here is your identity tag. Go there to the next building for assessment."


    When Shin Jiao receives the tag, he noticed the characters Gu Bu which made him smile.


    It has been a long time since he arrived in this world. And Gubu was the first person or soul which weed him.


    While Shin Jiao is walking, BeiBei Ji is currently looking at him as she scrutinized him. As a woman, she has a very sharp instinct on someone she knows or has been acquainted with before. And right now, the young man seems very familiar to her but she just could not put a lid on who he really is.


    As Shin Jiao began walking to the other building, BeiBei Ji followed behind stealthily.


    But Shin Jiao has already noticed this, but he is not worried.


    "Women''s instinct are very scary. I think he already has a hunch on who I am, but still can''t figure it out yet. So I must be careful and never expose anything. If not, then my ns would be ruined." Shin Jiao thought as a smirk appears on his face.


    As a spy, although it has been a long time since he stopped, he is still equipped with many skills. So is confident of the sess of this personal mission of his.


    When Shin Jiao arrives in the building he immediately saw the people who entered before him.


    Inside the simple-looking building is an empty space. Except for people nothing can be seen in it.


    Shin Jiao turned his gaze towards the walls, then to the corners. With his acute sense in array formation, he immediately saw that the whole area is actually covered by an illusionary array.


    "From the looks of it, we are going to be tested in our resolve." Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly felt his eyes getting heavy.


    "Here we go¡­" Shin Jiao did resist and let his consciousness fade.


    Then he suddenly found himself in a ce full of golden desert sands. The scorching heat of the sun feels real, and even the dry atmosphere made him feel parched.


    He then heard some movements under the ground which made him alert.


    Although Shin Jiao has the power to break this illusion, yet he wouldn''t do it. He needs to go through this process so that he can enter the Nian n estate and wreak havoc inside. So, as of now, he needs to be patient.


    Suddenly the dust bursts and arge desert snake of around 5 feet in height stood erected in front of him.


    It then attacked him with its fast strikes. However, it still missed him by a hair''s breadth which made the golden sand flew everywhere.


    "Heh, is that all you''ve got beast?" Shin Jiao mocked.


    Hearing his words theplexion of the desert snake changed as it roared furiously.


    It then went forth an all-out attack on Shin Jiao.


    But still, it failed to hit him, as his figure is nimble enough to dodge each of its attacks.


    Suddenly, something happened.


    Another giant snake appears from under the sand and pounced towards Shin Jiao.


    With two snaked already attacking him, Shin Jiao didn''t dare be neglectful. He showed a serious face as he fought against the two snakes.


    But still, they are unable to hurt him.


    This time, the ground began shaking and ten desert snakes began to surface.


    "So this, a test is to see my reaction, fighting prowess, and ability to be calm in any situation¡­ this is a nice test." Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly turned his expression a little ugly.


    "Oh no! This is bad! Why are there too many snakes in this ce? I¡­ I need to run!" Shin Jiao said as he immediately ran away.


    His reaction dumbfounded an old man who is manipting the formation. He could understand what has happened to the guy who fights against multiple desert snakes.


    Shaking his head, the old man just put a check on his list where Shin Jiao''s name is.

 Chapter 258 - The Demon’s Invasion 36

    The Nian n misfortune Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    One young man running away from almost hundreds of giant desert snakes is aical scene to those who are currently watching the scene.


    "Patriarch, what do you think of this fellow?" an elder near a man wearing a blue robe with golden patterns in it asked politely.


    "Umm¡­" the man replied as he just nods his head.


    Shin Jiao is currently fleeing away from the scene where he is being chased by hundreds of desert snakes. He didn''t want to expose his strength at this time and just wanted to gain the qualification to enter the n.


    After assessing his performance he is already sure that he has passed this trial in with an average score. Hence he didn''t want to be entangled with the snakes anymore and just ran away as fast as he could without using shadow steps.


    With his physique, Shin Jiao was able to just run around the desert and prevent himself from being caught by the chasing monsters.


    "Thisd can run. His stamina is no joke. If a regr core-forming realm youth would face the same trial then I''m sure they would have already fallen from those things."


    "This is fascinating, but he is a bit cowardly don''t you think so?"


    "What do you know? If worsees to worst, in a battle against impossible odds one can only flee with your life. If you can''t then what''s the purpose of cultivating if you are dead?"


    The discussions of the elders around made the man whom they call patriarch frown. This man is Jin Nian, the master and current patriarch of the Nian n besides being a grand elder of the Heavenly Crow sect. His power and influence in the n and in the town is something not any ordinary person can fathom. Unknown to his n and the sect, Jin Nian has a secret. A secret that gave him power that those with the same cultivation as his or even one step higher is not his match.


    As an infant soul realm cultivator, Jin Nian''s strength is almostparable to a primary stage nascent realm cultivator. Although his physique is not that strong yet this is already enough to make his enemies despair in a fight.


    "Who else do we have that has the potential?" He asked in an indifferent tone.


    "This young man here." An elder said as he pointed his finger on the mirror and the scene changed into a young man fighting against more than 20 desert snakes.


    Although his figure is already bloody, yet the desire to kill can be seen clearly in his eyes. When the elders saw this their eyes suddenly lights up.


    "What a tenacious fe. I like him, haha¡­ We should definitely recruit that fellow too."


    "His sword skills are subpar but his tenacity is amazing."


    "Let''s go with this guy. I think he is the best candidate thus far."


    After some time of talking and discussion, the elders dismissed and went out of the room. Jin Nian is the only one left inside the darkroom.


    "Appear before me," he said in thin air.


    Then suddenly a figure materialized from behind him and bowed.


    "What is yourmand, my lord."


    "What is the status of the person the n is chasing?" Jin Nian asked as he goes through the scenery disyed in therge mirror floating in the middle above the round table.


    "That guy escaped my lord. But we are still trying to trace his whereabouts. But from the wounds of those who encountered him, I''m sure he is the guy we are looking for."


    After hearing his subordinate''s report, the man showed a smile on his face.


    "Continue investigating. We must capture that guy for our ns to seed. From what I have learned in this ce, that human named Shin Jiao carries a great secret within him. If we can get that secret our weapons would be fiercer and we can overrun this kingdom with ease."


    When the man in the shadow heard this he bowed and suddenly disappears.


    "Keke¡­ Shin Jiao heh, interesting fellow."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is now standing in a line amongst the 50 people who passed the assessment test of the n. Now the n is handing out uniforms for the new recruits.


    After everyone receives their official Nian n robes, a man suddenly walks forward in front of the group.


    "You are now official, outer members of the Nian n. If you perform well as an outer member then we can ept you as an official member of the family and employ to the Nian n elite force." The man said with a smile.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he felt a little taken aback. He didn''t expect that joining this Nian n would make him spend more time just to be able to enter the main n. Because he didn''t want to spend more time, he decided to ask.


    "Umm¡­ senior can I ask a question?" he said timidly while raising his hand.


    When the people saw this, they can''t help but throw Shin Jiao some disdainful look.


    "What a country bumpkin."


    "He is just someone who doesn''t know anything don''t mind him¡­"


    The people in the group whispered but are still audible enough to be heard.


    "Yes, you may¡­ what is it?" the man in charge said with impatience clearly written all over his face.


    "Senior, what is the fastest way to enter the n and be a member of the elite?" Shin Jiao asked in a straight forward manner.


    When the people heard this, their expression change into disbelief, yet some turned their gaze to the man-in-charge because this too is their question.


    When the man saw this scene he could not help but shake his head.


    "A fish trying to fly to the sky. He didn''t know the immensity of heaven and the depth of the sea." The man thought.


    But when he saw several eyes looking at him, he now felt a little dejected.


    Although he didn''t want to answer such a question yet he was tasked by the elders to be the guide and to answer some questions which are not too confidential. This way, these people would think that the n is putting importance on them.


    So with a helpless sigh, he replied.


    "It is hard to enter the n without merits. But if you really wanted to enter the Nian n, then you can trypleting a single high-level mission¡­ but¡­" the man intentionally dyed his words as he wanted to catch the reaction of the young people around him.


    "¡­but, these missions are life and death missions. If you can survive it then you would immediately be weed to the n. However, if you fail¡­ then that''s it for you. Because no one ever came back from a failed mission of this caliber, not even your gold core seniors."


    The man said as he turned his gaze around him.


    "The reason why the n wanted you all to take it slowly is that the n really cares for your wellbeing. But there are those who neglected this gesture and lost their lives¡­ So right now, I suggest that your pups should take it steps by steps." He said while turning his eyes towards Shin Jiao who nods in respect.


    Everyone began a discussion about this with a little helplessness clearly written all over their faces. And Shin Jiao has one such reaction.


    But still, if he wanted to, he can just secretly get this high difficulty mission and be done with it.


    With his decision already confirmed, Shin Jiao followed the group as they went to the outer members'' courtyard of the n.


    The courtyard is a little big with many young cultivators around either practicing or leisurely talking with each other.


    The lively atmosphere was interrupted when they saw the group of Shin Jiao entered the ce.


    "These are our new recruits¡­ you take them to their rooms." The man who guided the group shouted as he calls for an outer member of the n.


    When that young man heard this, he quickly ran towards the man and cupped his hands while bowing in respect.


    "This junior heard senior, don''t worry I''ll take care of them," he said.


    But Shin Jiao saw a ruthless glint in the young man''s eyes.


    When the man who guided them turn around and left, the people around the courtyard began gathering around Shin Jiao and the new recruits.


    "From the spiritual undtion of these people, it seems that most of them are about to break through the gold core realm." Shin Jiao thought as he scrutinized the people around them.


    Then suddenly one of the young men walks forward. Looking like a typical bully, the young man crossed his arms around his chest and showed a domineering scoff on his face.


    "Fresh meat¡­ Yummy!"


    "Keke¡­ we didn''t have new people for a while. I''m d that the n has recruited new ones this time."


    "Well, that''s because the n wanted to promote our cultivation. Remember the n lost many gold core elitesst time."


    "Those people are weak. They''re just lucky to have broken through first"


    The people around began discussing.


    Then suddenly the bully looking guy walks forward and showed a sneer.


    "Fresh meats¡­ before entering your room, you must pass under this daddy''s legs. Or else we will punish you ordingly."


    When the young people heard his words, theirplexion turned unsightly.


    As proud cultivators, they would not bow down and craw to the ground except in battle. So they showed an angry expression at the bully.


    Suddenly, someone from Shin Jiao''s group walks forward.


    A young woman with an ordinary face but a curvy body walks in front of the bully.


    Suddenly, with a swift move, the woman vanished and appears behind the man.


    "Tsk¡­ just so-so.." She said as she walks nonchntly towards the outer member quarters.

 Chapter 259 - The Demon’s Invasion 37

    The Nian n misfortune Part 6


    /*unedited*/


    A bulky young man standing dumbfounded as his face has a look of surprise while looking at the people in front of him. Behind him stood a young woman with a leather belt on her hand and a smirk on her face.


    After the young woman''sment, she drops the belt on the floor and walked away. Meanwhile, the bully young man''s face turned ugly and his eyes slowly rolled up showing its whites.


    Then he fell down on the ground unconscious.


    When the people saw this, they unconsciously moved a step back in fear. They didn''t expect that the young woman would be so fierce as to knock down one of their strongest cultivators in just one move.


    "Only this much¡­ what a waste of time and resources." a fierce-looking young man among the crowd of the n''s new recruits said while walking away following the young woman.


    Thement of the young man woke everyone up as angry looks appear on their faces.


    "How dare you! You''re all just newbies in the n, and you wanted to act proud."


    "Let''s teach these newbies a lesson!"


    After the enticement and provocation from some of the old outer members of the n, everyone was riled up in anger and began pouncing towards the newbies.


    And so a brawl immediately began.


    The fierce-looking young man was cornered by two of the senior members, as they fought against one another. Although they are not using any weapons, just their own two fists, yet the Qi covered fist of these cultivators are causing too much damage.


    In a blink of an eye, more than 20 minutes have passed and many are now on the ground wailing from pain. They suffered many bruises while some even have broken arms or legs.


    This just shows how fierce the fighting was.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao grabs this opportunity to vanish and appear inside the outer n members'' quarters. Although Shin Jiao stayed in the Nian n for a while, yet he spends his time following Zhen Nian and hadn''te in contact with this military barracks-like ce. While walking around, Shin Jiao scanned the ce and began nning his next move.


    "I need to infiltrate this ce and find the older sister of the Lee siblings. Then leave a gift to those elders of the Nian n. Then I should take those three to Wu city. I can use more alchemists to help with Ai Ji''s project. Plus those two girls can make advance pills if theybine their strength¡­ well, that is if they wanted to follow me."


    While walking around, Shin Jiao noticed the figure of a woman sitting in a lotus position inside a room. Shin Jiao directly enters the room and walks towards her. The young woman is the one who has moved so fast that the bully-looking guy didn''t even have time to react.


    He remembers that she looks tall for a woman at that time; she is around 5 feet and nine inches. And her white and pink cultivator''s robe which hugs her well-proportioned body makes her look like a goddess. But, her face is in-looking, not beautiful and not ugly. But her temperament is what makes her attractive.


    When Shin Jiao reached the side of the bed, he cleared his throat.


    Right now, he is not sure of the thought of the woman, so he decided to approach her.


    "Ahem¡­ Excuse me." Shin Jiao cleared his throat to interrupt the woman.


    The woman is already aware of Shin Jiao''s presence as was actually speechless while thinking that Shin Jiao is truly a thick face man. He didn''t even think twice about entering the quarters that belong to women.


    She quickly opens her eyes and turned and angry gaze at Shin Jiao.


    "Are you a shameless guy?" she asked with a grossed-out expression.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he was stunned as one of his eyebrows slowly lifted in annoyance.


    "This woman thinks that I''m hitting on her¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he wanted tough out loud.


    "Ahem¡­ It''s not¡­"


    "It''s not what?... do you think just because you are handsome every girl that you approach would like you? Well, I hate to disappoint you but I don''t think you are that attractive. Plus, you''re a pervert¡­ do you think you can just enter the woman''s quarters and get away with it. I''ll just tell this to the elder in charge and you''ll be punished. So if I were you just go out now." she reprimanded.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao was not truly stunned. He didn''t expect that the woman would talk to him that way. He was just there to remind her of something with the goodness of his heart and yet he was reprimanded for it.


    "What the heck is wrong with this woman''s brains?" Shin Jiao thought while shaking his head.


    Then he just turns around and walks towards the door. Then he stood there without moving. When the woman saw this, she smirked and didn''t bother with Shin Jiao anymore.


    After ten minutes, Shin Jiao saw a group of men walking towards him. All of them have bruises on their bodies, while others supported some. The group walked towards Shin Jiao''s direction and turned to enter the room filled with beds.


    When they enter the room, they didn''t notice that someone is actually inside. But after a while, someone jumps back as they noticed a woman.


    The young woman has already opened her eyes and is already mortified at the number of men inside the room. Then as if realizing something, she immediately jumps up from the bed and ran towards the door. When she saw the figure of Shin Jiao still standing there, her face immediately turned red.


    She remembers what she said and as if it was a loud p on her face that she didn''t look at Shin Jiao''s eyes while running out of the room.


    "That was too embarrassing! That guy is too annoying! I should squish him like a bug." She muttered to herself as she ran away.


    She didn''t expect that that ce is the boy''s room. But she clearly saw two womening out from that room, that''s why she thought that it was the room for women.


    What she didn''t do is to read the almost unnoticeable sign at the top of the door frame.


    As she ran away, Shin Jiao just turned his gaze and follow her disappearing figure into a building.


    "Haha¡­ I was good enough to want to remind her, but why should she offend me instead. That''s what you get for not listening first."


    ¡­


    The next day, everyone was gathered in a wide-open field with many ancientbat equipment and training dummies.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed the woman because of her height, as she is one of the tallest women in the crowd.


    When their eyes met, she immediately blushed and averted her gaze.


    Shin Jiao could not help himself but shake his head.


    Then the instructor walks forward and gave them their basic training regimen.


    Because not all cultivators knew how to use a sword, the Nian n decided to train everyone on how to properly use a sword.


    Although it is a basic course, yet it is already an effective way to fight against others. And once they improve the n would provide them more training techniques.


    When Shin Jiao saw the manual, he showed an interest and immediately began reading through it.


    It didn''t take long for Shin Jiao to know the technique because he is already familiar in using different kinds of weapons ording to the manuals he has learned from the library of the Great Wu Academy.


    While other practices, Shin Jiao directly went to the mission assignment building.


    There he saw a tall building with many n cultivators going in and out. He can see many groups of people talking, nning, discussing their missions. He even heard someone saying about selling their hunt in town as they can earn more.


    But Shin Jiao knows the rules of the n. Each of these cultivators has a single goal, and that is to enter the elite.


    If they can join the elite of the n, then their cultivation resources and power would surely grow.


    And so everyone would always show an excited expression on their faces.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he felt sure of his decision to just punish the elders of this n and just spare these juniors.


    Upon arriving in front of the counter where he can get mission, Shin Jiao saw an old man sitting inside.


    "What kind of mission are you willing to take young one?" the old man asked.


    "Well, I want a high-risk high reward mission." Shin Jiao said.


    When the old man heard this, he immediately turned his gaze at Shin Jiao and behind him. Upon seeing that Shin Jiao is alone, the old man frowns.


    Shin Jiao already knew what''s on the old man''s mind and shed him a smile.


    "Rest assure senior, I know the risk and I know my abilities."


    Upon hearing the confident look on the young man''s eyes, the old man didn''t bother to exin anything and just took out something from the list and showed it to Shin Jiao.


    When Shin Jiao saw what''s the mission is about, his eyes could not help but grow wide in shock.


    "Is this a mission or suicide?" Shin Jiao thought.


    With Shin Jiao''s reaction, he has already determined that the young man has already lost his balls to take in the mission.


    But before he can take back his hand, a gust of wind suddenly appear and the mission paper is already on Shin Jiao''s hand.


    "I''ll take it then.." Shin Jiao said while leaving the dumbfounded old man.

 Chapter 260 - The Demon’s Invasion 38

    The Nian n misfortune Part 7


    /*unedited*/


    In the innermost part of the Dark Forestys a cave. Inside that cave, there exists a strange creature they called Dragcue, a creature born from the elements of the mists of the Dark Forest. It is said that the Dragcue has the head of a four-horned lizard, a scaly tough body and limbs of a huge ape, with long razor-sharp retractable ws.


    The hideous appearance of the beast is something that the people who barely survived its attack describe. And these people are not just any cultivators but infant soul realm experts. When they faced and fought the creature, only 1% of them were able to return and with heavy wounds.


    The Heavenly Crow sect decided to post a hunting mission for it on its board. And many elders of the sect tried to hunt the creature down and discovered that the legends are true. Yet it was already toote for many who have died and never to return.


    Shin Jiao''s mission is a high-level mission because he needed to retrieve a particr fruit that has been bombarded by the dark elements of the Dark Forest. Just like the Dragcule, the fruit is a mutated fruit that can make a good ingredient for those who practice darkness attributed techniques and cultivation. Since the fruit has stayed inside the dark forest, it contains too many dark elements that its potency is 200% stronger.


    As Shin Jiao muses the difficulty of the mission, he already found himself in the borders of the Dark Forest.


    Then suddenly he discovered something.


    "This woman¡­ why is she following me in the shadows?"


    Using his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao noticed a figure hiding from within the bushes. And that young woman is someone that he knows, BeiBei Ji.


    Ever since BeiBei Ji saw his back, she already had her doubts. But no matter how hard she thinks about it, the man didn''t resemble Shin Jiao.


    Although she has no ill-feeling against Shin Jiao, she didn''t want to harm him either. But her duty and her loyalty to the nes first. Hence she wanted to dissuade the man frommitting a mistake in nning to go against the Nian n.


    However, she also didn''t want the Nian n to get their hands on Shin Jiao because she considered him as her friend. Torn between friendship and the n who raised her, BeiBei Ji''s dilemma could not let her fall asleep even at night.


    She could not even cultivate properly. Hence she decided to tail the man named Gu Bu.


    "Where are you going?" she muttered to herself.


    She tried asking the n mission department but received a cold shoulder from them. Because missions are confidential, they didn''t divulge any of it to just anybody. Hence she didn''t have a choice but to follow the young man in the shadows.


    Unknown to her, Shin Jiao has already discovered her.


    "If she follows me, then I can''t guarantee her safety." Shin Jiao thought as he stood unmoving on the ground.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao heard a couple of footsteps from the side.


    And from the thick thickets of trees came out the figure of three people. Their haggard appearance and disheveled and tattered robes show that they had encountered something dangerous inside the Dark Forest.


    "Help!... help us, please!" the only woman of the group said in a pleading tone.


    Shin Jiao saw that the two young men on her arms receive grievous wounds with long and deep w marks all over their bodies. However, the woman seems fine and only a gash from her back can be seen.


    It just shows that the woman barely survives the beast that attacked them while carrying her twopanions.


    As a core-forming realm cultivator, the woman already has the strength to carry more than 200 kilos. Hence it is easy for her to carry the two men as long as she has Qi in her body.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to approach the group and took out three pills and gave them to the three people which they profusely thanked him.


    After the three took the pills, their bodies recover in a rate visible to the naked eyes.


    "What is happening inside the Dark Forest?" Shin Jiao asked the woman.


    "Brother, the Dragcule is on the loose. It has already entered the outer borders of the Dark Forest, killing everyone it sees indiscriminately. Many of our team have been wipeout already." The woman said with a heavy tone and tear-filled eyes.


    Shin Jiao can see the gloomy feeling the woman has for the loss of her friends.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao thanked her and stood up.


    When Shin Jiao walked towards the Dark Forest the woman and her twopanions panicked.


    "Wait¡­ wait, brother¡­ Don''t go in there. We must tell the elders of the n about this. You must not enter and challenge that beast." She shouted with worry in her tone.


    She never would have expected that her savior would go to that damnable ce.


    "Don''t worry about me, I can take care of myself. Just go and tell the n about what happened there." Shin Jiao said as the turnaround and continue walking until his figure vanished through the thick dark thickets.


    When Shin Jiao disappears, the three showed a dejected look on their faces. But nothing they can do can change anything.


    Suddenly, they noticed a figure.


    "Senior Ji!" one of the men shouted.


    BeiBei Ji is a small celebrity in the Nian n. Although her looks are average, her temperament and righteous disposition make her the ally of every low-level cultivator in the n.


    "What is happening inside?" BeiBei Ji asked the three who are sitting on the ground.


    As their wounds are not yet fully healed, they could not move just yet and just continuously tried to recover faster.


    "Senior, the Dark Forest is in a dangerous situation. The myth, the Dragcule is loose inside it. Please warn the n about this." one of the men replied although still in pain.


    "What!"


    Upon hearing the young man, BeiBei Ji''splexion changed. She knew the danger that the Dragcule possesses is true. And the myths only exist to those who are in the lower realms of cultivation. Those in the higher ones are aware of its presence yet could not act upon it.


    The Dragcule is a wise creature when it knows that it could not beat its opponent, it would use the dark mist to hide and disappear. Hence it is proficient in ambushes and sneak attacks.


    BeiBei Ji became worried about the young man who went inside, yet she could not neglect her duty. So she immediately assisted the three and ran back to the n.


    The information about the Dragcule rampaging was known throughout the n, it even reached the Heavenly Crow sect.


    But the thing that confuses everyone is that the Nian n didn''t act, while the other ns in Crow town prepare to hunt the beast.


    The Heavenly Crow sect''s cold reaction also confuses the other ns. But they could not pass this opportunity to get the Dragcule.


    Although the beast is said to be dangerous, yet within its body is a great treasure which is very important to those in the infant soul realm. With the temptation of gaining greater power at hand, the cultivator ns in the town sent out their elites to hunt the beast.


    Hence the town became busier as many cultivators started to appear on the second day after the announcement and the news was spread.


    Meanwhile, inside the Dark Forest, the figure of Shin Jiao can be seen silently dashing from above the trees. Once in a while, he would vanish, and then after some time, he would appear. This is the second day after he enters the Dark Forest in search of the Darkness Fruit.


    "The mist is affecting the cloaking mechanism of my camouge cloak."


    "Well, from this rough map, I guess I''m still around 20 kilometers away from the possible location of the Darkness Fruit." Shin Jiao thought.


    Then suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw some movements.


    Shin Jiao immediately stops and hid inside the groove of the tree.


    Although his spiritual sense is heavily affected inside the innermost part of the Dark Forest, Shin Jiao can use his absolute sense without a hitch.


    As he concentrated, he saw a gruesome figure hiding from the mist.


    "So this is the Dragcule." Shin Jiao thought.


    "I guess the legends and myths of that thing are true. ording to the mission information, no matter what happens I must face it, as its strength is almostparable to a primary stage nascent realm cultivator. That means it''s almost a Devil Born level beast."


    As Shin Jiao observes, he noticed that the demon beast is currently trying to look around its surroundings as if it is trying to find something. It doesn''t look like a mindless demon beast as from the looks of its eyes, the Dragcule has a hint of intelligence in them.


    "This thing looks like a half dragon and half ape. I''m guessing that if it stood up, it would be roughly around 5 to 6 meters in height. It would be hard facing that thing if the information is true. But if its speed is slow, then I might have a chance in taking it down¡­ However, this is just my assumption. How can I test that thing''sbat proficiency without getting into trouble?" Shin Jiao thought while trying to scan for the creature''s weakness.


    However, when his absolute sense saw the thing on its hand, his heart skipped a beat and was astounded.


    "That''s what I''m looking for.." Shin Jiao muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 261 - The Demon’s Invasion 39

    The Nian n misfortune Part 8


    /*unedited*/


    The plump gray fruit on the demon beast''s hands looks like mango but gray in color. The demon beast is just holding the fruit without the idea of ever eating it.


    As the huge demon beast sat there, Shin Jiao carefully observes everything. With the use of his absolute sense, he is able to now see that the dark mist is slowly getting thicker in these parts.


    "I can feel that something is going to happen." Shin Jiao thought as he immediately retracted his absolute sense.


    Using his sharp senses, Shin Jiao carefully observes the surrounding in the area near the demon beast. Then suddenly from atop the branches, a brushing sound can be heard.


    "It seems like something or someone ising." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to hide his presence as quickly as he can.


    Then he sends out his absolute sense and from the demon beast''s position, Shin Jiao saw a man in a hooded cloak.


    That man seems to be not afraid of the Dragcule as hended in front of it.


    "What are you doing?" the man asked with annoyance in his tone.


    "You are attracting more attention you stupid beast!"


    The man shouted as he pointed his long slender yet shriveled looking finger at the Dragcule. Then Shin Jiao saw something unbelievable.


    A thin strand of ck smoke directly flew straight towards the Dragcule who immediately shivers after seeing the man''s finger.


    It seems afraid.


    When the dark smoke reached the slowly retreating body of the Dragcule, it immediately divided into many more strands and pierced the Dracule.


    It wailed in pain as despair can be seen in its eyes. Suddenly it lifted one of its arms and presented the darkness fruit to the man.


    The man after seeing the gray fruit on its huge palm showed a faint smile under his hood.


    "Haha¡­ I see... I see¡­ So, one of the fruits has ripened." The man said as he immediately grabs the fruit.


    "Well done! I''ll take this for now¡­ Oh, I seem to hear that someone has taken the mission to get this fruit. I want that person alive. Maybe we can get some information about this fruit and how it can increase our dark power." The manmanded.


    He then flew up in the sky and disappears.


    When the man disappears, Shin Jiao immediately scanned the demon beast. He saw what happened and what the man did is something terrifying. You easily wound a strong demon beast means that the man''s cultivation is at least a nascent realm middle orte stage. This is already impossible for Shin Jiao topete for now. Hence he decided to just y it safe first, especially when he saw the direction where the man flew. He''s clearly going to the town of Crow.


    But what excites Shin Jiao is the state of the demon beast. Although the man''s attack looks light, in truth it was heavy. The demon beast was actually wounded heavily that one of its arms is already paralyzed.


    "The heavens are truly looking after me." Shin Jiao muttered as he immediately ran towards the heavily wounded demon beast.


    His goal is to end the fight as soon as possible.


    And so, Shin Jiao takes out his ck katana and the semiautomatic rifle.


    While rushing he began firing at the unsuspecting demon beast that is leaning weakly on the boulder behind it.


    The ground is already soaked in its dark purple blood, as its eyes turned towards the shadow dashing towards it.


    When the Dragcule notice Shin Jiao it wanted to move immediately but found that its body is not reacting as fast as it should be. Suddenly it felt multiple stabbing pains entering its body followed by a couple of blood fountain gushing forth from multiple holes.


    The demon beast immediately activated the Qi around its body making it sturdier. This is one of the innate abilities of some demon beast, the fortified skin.


    When they activate this skill it would harden their skin and scalesparable to stones or metals. This way they are able to defend themselves without the use of Qi Field.


    Shin Jiao continue firing but noticed that the bullets are unable to prate the beast''s skin anymore. But when he saw the damage the Dragcule receive from the hail of bullets a confident smile appears on his face.


    With a wave of his hand, Shin Jiao hid the submachine gun and grip the katana on his hand tightly with both hands.


    The demon beast also turned its gaze towards the human who is now a few meters away from it. Then with a move, the demon beast suddenly faded through the mist.


    This is one of the abilities of the Dragcule, the vanishing smoke. This skill is not limited to demon beasts. Even some cultivators have learned these ancient skills especially those who grew up in an assassin n.


    As soon as the Dragcule vanished, it immediately moves through the mist and directly behind Shin Jiao who is now standing still.


    Its ws of around five inches long slowly came out of its paws. Then it slowly approached Shin Jiao from behind. With a swift attack, the Dragcule shed Shin Jiao''s back without hesitation. It has been doing this kind of attack ever since it learned how to hunt inside the Dark Forest. And using this kind of stealth attacks, it became the most feared and dreaded creature in the Dark Forest.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sound of gale-like wind broke through the air, and it was followed by four air des flying forward. This kind of attack would first deal long gash from its sh then followed by those wind des which would either cut its prey in four pieces of wounding them heavily.


    Seeing the chopped figure of Shin Jiao the Dragcule heaves a sigh, yet suddenly realized something. With its bestial instinct, it suddenly dodges to the right but still received a long gash on its left arm. The cut was so deep that its bone is already showing followed by the gushing out or its think purplish blood.


    Grooowwlll!!!


    The Dracule howled in pain as it turns its gaze towards the figure who suddenly appears on the side not too far from it.


    "Hmmm¡­ I guess you have a weak physique. Judging from your ability to vanish and bes untraceable even with the use of spiritual sense, you can kill even a nascent realm cultivator¡­ your ws are special ain''t they?" Shin Jiao said with a mocking smile on his face.


    Although the beast is powerful, yet it is not wise enough when ites to a head-on fight. As an animal, it has only the basic instinct in fights and would always obey its master.


    "Luckily this beast was wounded heavily, or else I won''t be able to even scratch it." Shin Jiao thought.


    The two shed with another as they began to destroy many parts of the forest. Shin Jiao uses a lot of his arsenal in this fight which made a loud of booming sounds. But with the demon beast''s agile body and a higher level of cultivation, it is able to withstand the grenades and bombs that Shin Jiao used against it.


    Their sh made many demon beasts ran away from the area in fear of being dragged into the fight.


    Although Shin Jiao was able to fight against the demon beast evenly, he still received many wounds as the beast is truly strong and powerful.


    "It has been more than an hour since we fought¡­ I need to end this¡­ my energy is almost depleted." Shin Jiao muttered as he can feel that inside his artificial dantian the energy core with the power of a gold core realm cultivator is already at only 10% of its power.


    Before the fight, he has already changed his energy core from a core-forming realm to a gold core realm. Still, it is not enough to defeat the Dragcule.


    While fighting, Shin Jiao is unable to change and replenish his core as it would make him powerless against the demon beast. So his only option is to now end it as soon as he can.


    Although the Dragcule can still fight, it is now at itsst straw. However, what confuses Shin Jiao is the driving force why it can still fight.


    Gripping his sword tightly and wound flowing down his arms, Shin Jiao gritted his teeth and decided to deal with the beast a fatal blow, his target is the beast''s heart.


    He expended 5% of his dantian energy as he infused the katana de with his Qi.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao was startled when he felt his mind goes nk.


    He didn''t know what happened as he now finds himself inside a dark space. With confusion in his eyes, Shin Jiao roams his eyes around and saw that on the far horizon many spheres can be seen revolving around a singlerge sphere. These spheres seem to be made of energy which looks really familiar to Shin Jiao.


    "This space¡­ this is my mind dantian, right?" Shin Jiao muses.


    "Then how did I¡­" Shin Jiao didn''t finish his words when he found himself bombarded with much information about the status of his mind dantian.


    "So, that''s how it works."


    "All I need to do to be able to use my mind dantian is a reverse pattern of my artificial dantian. So the revolution should be reverse then." Shin Jiao muttered as he immediately closed his eyes.


    Due to the danger in his body, Shin Jiao''s mind dantian luckily opened up for him. So this time, the flow and the control of his mind dantian are now under him, which made Shin Jiao feel happy. He didn''t know what triggered this event, yet he would not shy away from using his own power once again.


    After a while, Shin Jiao opens his eyes and found himself facing the huge demon beast. He didn''t know how long he had stayed in the space, because right now, he suddenly found that the beast is already not moving.


    But before he can react, Shin Jiao discovers something about his surroundings. There is arge amount of natural energy which ising from the dead Dragcule and is being absorbed by his mind dantian.


    "What the hell is this?!" Shin Jiao said in a panic.

 Chapter 262 - The Demon’s Invasion 40

    The Nian n misfortune Part 9


    /*unedited*/


    Inside the Dark Forest, there is a ce where everything is in ruin. Debris of rocks and trees are scattered everywhere and traces of fire and ice elements can be seen everywhere. Meanwhile, a young man is currently on the ground beside a huge beast.


    Shin Jiao is currently kneeling with his body convulsing every now and then. The huge amount of energy is slowly entering his meridians making feel unimaginable pain as they course through his body.


    Inside his mind dantian, a force bombards its entrance like a battering ram hitting a huge castle gate.


    Shin Jiao can hear on his head cracking sound which is making him feel a bit dizzy.


    Then slowly but surely as a crack appear from within the entrance of his mind dantian. Although it has already opened, yet this time arge amount of energy is trying to burst inside it making the passage of his mind dantian break open.


    Bang!


    Shin Jiao''s mind exploded with extreme pain as he gritted his teeth trying to prevent himself from fainting. He knows that if he faints then his mind dantian would explode and be ruined which he cannot afford to happen.


    Although it was painful, Shin Jiao slowly guided arge amount of energy inside, making his mind dantian space grow bigger. Then he began condensing the huge amount of energy and started forming them into spheres.


    Although the process is very tiresome and painful, yet Shin Jiao feels happy. This is because he can feel his strength growing. His body is currently absorbing the remaining energy as his physique slowly increases while breaking through to another level of cultivation.


    "I have reached the middle-stage of the gold core realm now and still increasing¡­"


    Although Shin Jiao is currently suffering, he is still happy to have reached his current cultivation.


    Two hourster¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently lying on the ground with his body covered in dark filth. His clothes which are already in tatters have be like rags with filth all over.


    He slowly opens his eyes and was greeted by the foul stench covering his body.


    "Ugh¡­ Damn it¡­ I¡­ I need to wash my body." He thought as he conjures a water ball in the air.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao was dumbstruck at what he is doing.


    Then his eyes lit up.


    "I¡­ I can use the natural energy in my body now. I can manipte mana¡­ haha¡­" Shin Jiao shouted in excitement as he let therge water ball fall on himself.


    After washing the filth all over his body, he began inspecting his physique level which is already at thete stages of the gold core realm and the spheres in his mind dantian reaching around the 49th sphere.


    This means that he only needs one sphere to reach the 50th sphere and his cultivation level would also reach the infant soul realm.


    But the problem is how he can create an infant soul from his artificial dantian core?


    To reach an infant soul, one should be able to create a fetus-like thingy inside one''s gold core. This fetus would enhance one''s physique far stronger than normal gold core experts. Plus the Qi their body can carry would now be like ake, vast and almost unlimited.


    Though it sounds simple, yet for Shin Jiao it is a mindboggling puzzle.


    "With this strength, I''ll be able to at least ascertain my chances for victory in this fight." Shin Jiao thought as he turned to look at the corpse of the huge demon beast.


    With a wave of his hand, he gathered the corpse and continues on his journey in finding the fruit.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao arrived in a hidden cave with a wide entrance.


    This cave is naturally protected by a formation of stones hiding it from the outside world. Without Shin Jiao''s goggles, it would be hard for him to find the ce.


    As he stood in the entrance of the cave, his eyes are focused on a grayish looking tree which is only around 3 meters in height. On that tree, there are around three grayish mango shaped fruits.


    "I guess this is my mission then." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he quickly made his move and took the fruits.


    Then Shin Jiao carefully walked inside the cave and carefully inspected the ce.


    The inside of the cave is huge and dark. There is no light inside it and a foul stench of decay assaulted Shin Jiao''s nose as goes deeper.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao stopped and noticed something from a corner. There is a strange nt on the wall of the cave. The nt is red in color and its flower has a golden hue. The dim light inside the cave ising from the flower.


    "What a strange flower¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he carefully digs out the flower along with the soil.


    This way, Shin Jiao can take it back and let Ai Ji study it thoroughly. Although he has a lot of information about the flowers of this world, the flower is not in his database. But he can feel and see the coagtion of the natural energy and Qi in the flower and know that it is unique.


    Then Shin Jiao continue walking inside and found many other medicinal herbs inside the cave which made him happy.


    His harvest this time is truly plenty. Not only hepleted the high-risk mission, but he also gathered more treasures and increase his strength.


    With this, Shin Jiao prepares himself in returning to the n and submit his mission. That way he could advance to the inner n member and go through with his n.


    While returning to the town, Shin Jiao began crafting the things he needed for his n to precede. He needed to cause much damage and determine who took the older sister of the Lee siblings.


    "I need to know what''s going on in the Nian n¡­ something feels off in all of this¡­" Shin Jiao thought as his figure shed through the woods.


    With the increase of his speed, it only took Shin Jiao a day to return to the town. And before entering he reced his artificial dantian core with core-forming realm energy.


    Shin Jiao calmly walks towards the town and discovers that something is amiss.


    He can see that people are running busily everywhere.


    Shin Jiao reached out for a person and asked.


    "What is going on here?"


    The man who was grabbed by Shin Jiao showed an astonished look on his face, yet he still answered.


    "The whole town is going to send out an expeditionary force to stop the Dragcule. So far there are many mercenary forces that have fallen in the forest. So now everyone is going to send out a huge number of cultivators to hunt it down. Even some of the elders of Heavenly Crow sect areing¡­"


    The man said animatedly.


    Then his eyes turned to the direction of the town square.


    "Look there, there are the airships of the Nian n and the Heavenly Crow sect¡­" the man pointed towards therge ships which Shin Jiao saw.


    "Ah, so that''s what''s going on." Shin Jiao muttered as he turned to the man and thanked him.


    Then Shin Jiao dashed towards the town square where he can now see hundreds of cultivators lining up in a queue.


    He decided not to submit his quest first because this would attract too much attention to him. He would just watch as they hunt for something that''s already dead. He can also grab this opportunity to infiltrate the ships and sabotage them.


    As he slowly concocts his ns, Shin Jiao noticed a recruitment board with a person shouting.


    "Those who would like to volunteer in this great endeavor to hunt down the scourge, please sign up here!"


    "Hmm¡­ this is another chance for me to sabotage the Nian n ships." Shin Jiao thought as an evil smile appears on his face.


    But then something from the corner of his eyes caught his attention. A beautiful young woman is walking beside a man wearing a red robe with a Nian n insignia. The man seems to be the first elder of the Nian n, Bo Ring. And the young woman in his side with the look of hesitation in her eyes is, Ziyun Lee.


    Although she doesn''t look like she is bound by something and walks like she is one of the maids of Bo Ring, it is clear that the first elder of the Nian n regards her highly.


    From what Shin Jiao is seeing it seems that Ziyun Lee is being used by the first leader as one of his trump cards. Ziyun Lee possesses the greatest innate ability in alchemy than her sister. If her cultivation grows then her ability to concoct medicine would also grow.


    Shin Jiao knows that the Nian n stretches their ws towards the siblings because right now they are in need of pills for something.


    "It seems that the Nian n scheme is deeper than I thought." Shin Jiao muttered as he joined the line.


    This time he is not in a rush to enter the Nian n elite disciples, because he has already found his target and a way to weaken the n. If he can get in the ships, then they would be weing a tragedy which they have brought upon themselves.


    If only they could have let him be and not be greedy, then their n would not face Shin Jiao''s wrath. But since they started it, then Shin Jiao decided to make them suffer some losses.


    When Shin Jiao arrives in front of the booth, his eyes caught someone he knows and both of them look at each other with a dumbfounded expression on their faces.

 Chapter 263 - The Demon’s Invasion 41

    The Nian n misfortune Part 10


    /*unedited*/


    The face of BeiBei Ji has been down for quite some time now. She has been following the young man she thought really familiar and didn''t expect to encounter such news that the Dragcule was loose on the outer perimeter of the Dark Forest. So without a choice, she immediately reported to the town. She also ryed this news to the Nian n as part of their elite group.


    Hence the news was spread and in just three days, they began sending group after groups of mercenaries.


    What confuses them thought is that not a single group returned. Until one day, when they discovered that one of the mercenary team came back with grievous wounds. Then they received the news that the Dracule is now more powerful and has eliminated all those mercenary sent by the town.


    Today was the third day and the day they would attack the beast as arge army. This way, they can get rid of the danger it possesses.


    BeiBei Ji''s feeling is really down right now, because if the young man truly enters the forest while the rampage of the Dragcule is happening, then she is sure that his life would be forfeited. With only a core-forming realm as his cultivation, how could he survive such a powerful creature when those gold core realm cultivators are ughtered likembs. Hence she is feeling gloomy at this time.


    If her conjecture was correct, then that young man might have been her savior, Shin Jiao. Because of her indecisiveness, she let him enter a dangerous situation and his whereabouts and life are unknown.


    As the group began preparation, she decided to just stand in the recruitment booth and help with the security there. Suddenly from the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar face.


    And when she turned and their eyes met, she was dumbfounded.


    "You¡­ you''re¡­ you''re alive?" she muttered with a surprised look on her face.


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, his heart skipped a beat. He didn''t expect that BeiBei Ji would be in this ce. He thought that she would be in one of the ships and preparing with the rest of the elites along with the elders.


    "Senior sister, how have you been? Don''t tell me that you missed me that much. Just because you haven''t seen me for a while you thought I was dead¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a wry smile.


    When everyone heard his words, they thought of the same thing. When their gaze turns towards the young woman who suddenly blushed, they knew that what they think was right.


    "Shameless¡­ humph¡­" BeiBei Ji harrumph then turns around and walks away.


    While walking, she could not help but clench her fist and held it close to her heart. Then a smile bloomed on her face as she continues walking towards the ships.


    ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao found himself inside one of the ships of the Nian n.


    The huge warship contains hundreds of rooms and there are manyplex rune drawings that make it move. However, it consumes an astronomical amount of spirit stones, so the ships are not used casually. However, today the event is very dangerous and the n decided to act by deploying the two ships.


    Shin Jiao looks outside as he observes the ground and the speed of the ship as it travels through the air.


    The thick smog of the Dark Forest makes it hard for anyone to navigate inside it. But because of the strong cultivators inside the ship, they were able to locate which path to take.


    Suddenly something happened which made the ship shook violently.


    "Something is attacking the ships! Everyone, prepare to fight!" shouted someone from the deck.


    With this, all of the cultivators in the ship took out their weapons and went to the deck. And what appears on their sights are a group of unknown creatures that looks like humans with burly bodies and blood-red skin. Their face looks like that of a human, but the two horns on their heads say otherwise.


    When Shin Jiao saw the enemy he squinted his eyes in confusion.


    "Demons¡­ How did the demons enter the kingdom?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But then he saw the cultivators rushing forward, he didn''t hesitate and follow them from behind. But when he saw a corner he stealthily hid in there and began observing the situation.


    "I may not need to do anything anymore. These demons¡­ why are they here? And how were they able to enter the borders this quick?"


    Shin Jiao knows how big the continent is, and even if a person could fly really fast, it would take those demons years before they can reach the borders from the supposed point of entry of the demons.


    "If so, then maybe the other possible answer is that there is another portal being opened." Shin Jiao muttered as he continues observing the battle.


    However, the battle is clearly a one-sided fight. From the darkness energy erupting from the bodies of the demons, Shin Jiao can confirm that they have the strengthparable to ate-stage gold core and there are few whose strength isparable to infant soul realm cultivator.


    "This is going to be troublesome¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he carefully took out a long rifle and slowly aimed it towards one of the demons.


    "I need to whittle their number down so that I won''t have any problemter."


    As the battle continues on the deck, Shin Jiao started shooting down those demons which have the powerparable to the infant soul realm. Since it is a sneak attack, in an instant, Shin Jiao was able to take down two immediately.


    The remaining one faces off against the elders of the Nian n on board.


    Then Shin Jiao shifted his attention to the fight, this time without interfering.


    Suddenly, the warship he was on began shaking.


    "Hmm¡­ the ship controlling arrays seem to have been broken¡­ Well, it''s time to abandon ship." He muttered as he deactivates his cloak and reveals himself.


    Suddenly he saw BeiBei Jiing out of a cabin with a wound on her side.


    From the looks of it, she was stabbed with a sword. Without thinking twice, Shin Jiao rushed on her side and immediately caught her before she could fall on the ground. He then feeds her a pill and then removes the short de on her side.


    Using his goggles, he turned his gaze towards the other ship. And from there he saw that the situation is much worse. That is because he can see the demons have already overtaken the ship.


    He scanned the whole warship as it too flew lower and began falling to the ground.


    "Where are you?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Although the ship is already falling, he is sure that Ziyun Lee is fine. This is because she is with the first elder of the Nian n.


    After a while, Shin Jiao saw a particr figure being dragged by someone. It was the first elder of the n. But what made him stunned is that the first elder now has a single horn on his forehead.


    "How? What is happening here?" Shin Jiao thought as he observed the situation.


    He could not carelessly attack and move because it may endanger the life of Ziyun Lee. Hence he observes while hiding on the deck. Sometimes, he would casually kill a demon that would approach him.


    The deck of the warship is now bathed in the blood of both cultivators and demons. And chaos can be seen anywhere. The fire began to grow bigger on the warship as it slowly plummeted to the ground.


    How the demon got in the warships is a puzzle to Shin Jiao, but with the situation he has now, he already has some idea about what happened. The appearance of the first elder of the Nian n alone can tell him the crux of the situation.


    But what baffled Shin Jiao is why the first elder is holding into Ziyun Lee?


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao''s eyes lit up in realization.


    "Pills¡­ the demons are after the pills."


    With this deduction, Shin Jiao clenched his fist and decided to make his move. He didn''t know what can the demons do, and how their mode of travel to this ce. But if they have a portal in this ce, then it would be toote for him to rescue her if she enters it.


    Judging from the falling rate of the warships, it would take them around 10 minutes before they would crash to the ground. So Shin Jiao has to make his move and fast.


    Carrying BeiBei Ji on his shoulder, Shin Jiao activates his cloak and flew through the air towards the opposite ship.


    When hended, he carefully put down BeiBei Ji on the deck.


    But before he can walk away, his hand was grabbed by something soft which almost startled him.


    When he turns around, he saw BeiBei Ji who has already regained her consciousness.


    "Wait¡­ Where¡­ where are you going? P¡­ please¡­ please, don''t leave me in here." She muttered as fear can clearly be seen in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao felt a little indecisive at this time. She wanted him to stay but he needs to rescue Ziyun Lee, he can take her with him, but she would be a burden. These options before him are making his head hurt.


    With a wave of his hand, he took out a shield.


    "Take this¡­ don''t move from where you are. I will put you inside a formation. So be at ease, I wille back soon. Okay? I promise I won''t leave you." Shin Jiao said with an assuring tone in his voice.


    Although a little hesitant, BeiBei Ji nods her head without a choice.


    Looking at the departing back of the young man, she gripped the shield with both hands and just sat on the side of the deck while the wailing and explosions are happening around her.


    Shin Jiao was able to traverse the spacious deck and arrive at the highest part of the warship''s deck.


    Then from that ce, he can see where the first elder and many of his minions as they began casting spells attacking the cultivators who tried to attack them.


    Taking out his long rifle, Shin Jiao carefully put the horned head of the Nian n first elder on his sight.


    "Hmm¡­ that mana undtion is weird¡­ Wait a minute, I¡­ I think I remember this aura.." Shin Jiao muttered as he realized something.

 Chapter 264 - The Demon’s Invasion 42

    Demon''s infiltration part 1


    /*unedited*/


    The hooded figure that injured the demon beast in the Dark Forest has the same energy wave as the first elder of the Nian n, Bo Ring.


    As Shin Jiao tried to get a clear shot of his target, he carefully assesses the situation. From where he stands he can see many demons running about and fighting against cultivators who continuously resist against them. Flying swords, spells, and many artifacts are flying through the air as it creates chaos.


    In this ship, almost all of the elders of the Nian n have already fallen, and those who have survived are being besieged on all sides by countless demon soldiers.


    Shin Jiao knows that if he takes this shot he would be exposed and would suffer attacks. But if he did not make his move, then he didn''t know what would happen to Ziyun Lee.


    Making his decision, Shin Jiao waited patiently for an opportunity to strike.


    Then suddenly as if blessed by the heavens, a clear shot was presented to him, and Shin Jiao immediately took the shot.


    Psst! Psst!


    Two silver streaks of bullets flew through the air in a straight line. Because of the noise and the chaos all over the ce, the demons are not aware of the assassination that is about to happen.


    Along with the bombardment and explosions came a strong force that suddenly hits the first elder''s Qi field. Although he was demonized and was transformed into a demon he is still a cultivator in the end. So the darkness Qi in his body was the only thing that made him stronger and his physique was enhanced like that of the demons.


    So he is still using the Qi field that protects cultivators.


    When the first elder of the Nian n, felt a strong force he was taken aback and turned his head towards the source of the force. But suddenly his eyes went wide in disbelief as he saw a silver sh, going through his strong Qi field and directly pierce in between his eyes.


    Puchi!


    Ziyun Lee who is being held by Bo Ring saw everything that happened. And when she saw that the first elder was about to fall to the ground, she immediately reacted and hugged him from behind. Then with all her might, she jumped off from the tform with all the demons around them looking dumbfounded.


    Shin Jiao saw what happened and immediately made his move. He rushed towards BeiBei Ji''s location and grabs her hand who became stunned. She didn''t know who grabbed her as Shin Jiao''s cloak is still active. When she wanted to struggle, the hood of the cloak was removed and she saw the familiar face of Gubu/Shin Jiao.


    The two started to fall while Shin Jiao tried to locate the position of Ziyun Lee. It didn''t take him long enough as he soon found two figures tumbling through the air.


    "Senior sister, please use your flying sword to rescue her! I''ll be following youter." Shin Jiao said as he beckons BeiBei Ji while pointing at Ziyun Lee''s direction.


    Understanding his purpose, BeiBei Ji nods her head and immediately takes out a sword artifact and flew towards Ziyun Lee.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao immediately makes his move and change the core in his artificial dantian to a gold core. Then he controlled his Qi and flew upwards towards the two warships.


    When BeiBei Ji rescued Ziyun Lee, she was horrified by what she saw. She recognized the person the Ziyun Lee is holding but the longhorn on his forehead is something that terrified her.


    "The first elder was a demon?" she muttered.


    But she was immediately woken up as she noticed the grounding closer.


    "I''m here to help, hold on." BeiBei Ji shouted as she grabs Ziyun Lee''s waist.


    Although BeiBei Ji rescued her, Ziyun Lee didn''t let go of Bo Ring''s body. This is because there are things that she needed to take from the corpse.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao once again boarded one of the warships while the demons on that warship shouted with glee as they have won against the cultivators. Shin Jiao noticed the dead bodies of the cultivators lying on the ground while some lesser demons began taking a bite out of those who have fallen.


    As Shin Jiao scans the surroundings, he noticed that there are many women cultivators who were spared and is taken as a prisoner under the warship.


    Then without a word, he slowly crept down the warship.


    "There are around ten demons in here¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he sneakily approaches one who is standing guard.


    With a quick sh, Shin Jiao took off its head and carefullyy it on the floor.


    As he sneaked inside the warship, Shin Jiao stealthily killed the rest of the demons except for the three who are looking at the prisoners.


    Suddenly he saw one of them moving towards a female cultivator, who struggled helplessly. This is because; the demon is actually very strong. His strength isparable to Bo Ring.


    Then from the action of the demon, Shin Jiao can infer that it actually ripped off the woman''s clothing.


    As he sneaks closer, he can now hear their deep and lewdughter. Their voices are like that of a beast, deep and terrifying.


    Shin Jiao notices the woman began crying as the demon drags her.


    "No! No!" she shouted as she struggles.


    The other demons followed suit as they too approached the prisoners which Shin Jiao saw inside a cage.


    The other demons grabbed two women each and began dragging them to the side.


    Shouting for help the women pleaded in despair. They would be ravage by these monsters and they also know that they would die. Yet, they are powerless to evenmit suicide because their meridians were sealed.


    Thinking from this point, Shin Jiao knows how these demons have done this and that is because of the first elder of the Nian n.


    He didn''t want to help these women, but as a man, Shin Jiao has a soft spot for them. Plus, the enemies are demons, so he decided to y the fool.


    Without a second thought, he quickly threw smoke bombs with a strong knock out gas, which immediately took effect. In only a few seconds, Shin Jiao saw all the people in this ce unconscious. Since it is an enclosed space, it was the ideal ce to use the gas bomb. Even without a mask, Shin Jiao was not affected by the gas because of the poison essence in his mind dantian. When the gas enters his system, it would immediately be absorbed by the poison essence.


    Taking out his sword, Shin Jiao stabbed each of the demons on their heads. Although they are powerful, yet when they are unconscious, they''re still easy to kill.


    He then absorbed their carcasses inside his spatial tool. Then he looks around the ce and takes everything that is of value to him and gathers the female cultivators and put them all in the cage.


    "Hmm¡­ the warships have stopped descending. I think there are still cultivators helping these demons. This is not right. The kingdom needs to know this immediately." Shin Jiao thought while he began working on a floating array disk and began putting them under the cage.


    Inside the cage, there are around thirty female cultivators. Hence Shin Jiao made around five floating array disk to be able to support and hold them.


    From under the warship, Shin Jiao looks at it with deep regret. He just wanted to infiltrate it and steal the warship if everything in his n were followed smoothly. However, this situation is out of his control. So instead of falling to the wrong hand, he decided to just destroy the warship.


    Although his original BARRETT was gone, Shin Jiao made something like it. Not as powerful as the BARRETT, but this anti-matter rifle of his is enough to punch a hole through ate-stage infant soul realm cultivator.


    He carefully made a hole on the ship''s wall and aimed at the opposite warship floating beside the warship he is in.


    Taking a deep breath, he braced himself for a strong impact.


    Pzzt!


    KAPOOWWW!


    A long line of beam suddenly burst out from the anti-matter rifle''s barrel turning it glowing red.


    The beam punches through the already functioning energy shield of the warship and directly pierces through it, then not longter, the warship blew apart into pieces.


    Then he didn''t think twice and pushed a remote from his hand and explosion immediately engulfed the upper portion of the deck where wailing and roaring can be heard.


    The warship he is in immediately shook as its altitude suddenly fell rapidly.


    The continuous explosions from the upper deck wipe out all the creatures in that ce.


    What surprised Shin Jiao is that, although he used powerful bombs, it was not enough to destroy the ship. Even he who is staying in the lower parts of the warship only feels strong tremors and nothing else.


    "What a sturdy ship!" Shin Jiao eximed as his figure immediately dashed upstairs.


    If he didn''t use the anti-matter rifle, he knows that he could not damage the ship no matter what he does.


    "What the hell¡­" Shin Jiao cursed as he arrives on the deck.


    Right now in front of his eyes is all in ruin. The warship''s masts are all gone, along with the floaters and the arrays. And he now can feel his weight-reducing as the ship is falling.


    "Floater!" Shin Jiao immediately went to work as he began making and installing an array floater under the ship as fast as he could.


    Although he knew that it would not be strong enough to lift the ship and make it fly. Still, it would be enough to not make the ship crash to the ground.


    After installing and activating the floaters he installed, the warship decent began slowing down into a crawl.


    With a smile, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief.


    "That was close." Shin Jiao muttered as he began to rx.


    Suddenly he caught something flying in the air as a smile appears on his face.


    Then two young womennded on the ship with a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    "What happened? I saw the explosion and then you came out and the ship stopped falling." BeiBei Ji asked as she approached Shin Jiao with a worried look on her eyes.


    "It''s fine now." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Boom!


    Roar!


    Suddenly from the rear end of the warship, they heard a loud roar.


    Although everything is in ruin and dead bodies are still everywhere, Shin Jiao didn''t expect that someone or something could still survive that explosion.


    He immediately adjusted his goggles and turned to look at the source of the roar.


    Shin Jiao''s expression immediately sunk.

 Chapter 265 - The Demon’s Invasion 43

    Demon''s infiltration part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Standing at the edge of the warship is a tall demon with two ck horns on its head. Its body is already riddled with wounds and burn marks from the explosion. But it is clear that its vitality was not affected that much.


    Its armor and even inner clothing have already been disintegrated into dust and what remains is its bare half-burned red skin.


    From the looks of it, Shin Jiao can infer that the demon is a male, a very vigorous male. Although he didn''t want to notice it, however, Shin Jiao could not help butpare his size to the demon''s long thing which looks like a tail hanging on its front.


    Shin Jiao admits that his thing is long, butpared to the demon''s his is only half of its size. He then wonders how those young women below would suffer if they would have been raped by these monstrous creatures.


    But right now, the situation is really to his disadvantage, because from the aura of the demon, it isparable to a mid-stage infant soul realm cultivator. That might also be one of the reasons why it has survived the explosion.


    Shin Jiao is not afraid though because it is weaponless and even its armor is now gone. But what he fears is the destruction their fight would cause the warship.


    So he didn''t hesitate and immediately took out a normal rifle.


    Since the demon is still unfocused, he carefully aimed at it.


    However, when he pulled the trigger, the demon detected a slight killing intent from their location and turned its head towards them.


    The two silver shes streak across the warship''s deck and directly flew towards the demon.


    Suddenly it lifted its palm in an act of catching the bullet. When Shin Jiao saw this, he can''t help but smirk.


    Boom!


    Dark purple blood bloomed everywhere as the entire arms of the demon was sted by that shot. However, the second bullet didn''t hit its target as the demon''s body was thrown out of the warship by the impact.


    Roar!


    It shouted in pain as it fell down to the forest below.


    The three immediately ran towards the edge of the ship, as they look down and tried to find where the demon fell. Shin Jiao using his goggles marked the location and didn''t bother with it for now.


    "Let''s go down below, there are survivors." Shin Jiao said as he guided the two towards therge cargo hold of the warship where the women are kept in arge cage.


    Shin Jiao saw that the women are already conscious, but their spiritless eyes are evident.


    However, when they saw that the three are human, hope immediately beamed in their eyes.


    "Help us!" the women simultaneously shouted.


    BeiBei Ji muttered something as she observes the people in the cage.


    "This¡­ they are almost the total number of women in both warships. But some are missing."


    "I think the demons are collecting them as sacrifices because they are all virgins." Ziyun Lee suddenly said.


    "Huh? Are you sure? I saw three demons taking five of them and was about to rape them." Shin Jiao interrupted.


    "What?... that''s¡­"


    "You mean, they would use the women to breed?" Ziyun Lee asked in confusion.


    "But I heard that they needed women to sacrifice to their demon queen." Ziyun Lee added.


    "Oh, you''ve been in the Nian n, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "Do you know where the portal is?"


    When Ziyun Lee and BeiBei Ji heard him they both frown.


    Although Ziyun Lee was a prisoner and would always be dragged by the first elder, yet she didn''t see anything like a portal in the n. BeiBei Ji is the same as she is just an elite member.


    With the expression of the two, Shin Jiao immediately knew that the two knows nothing.


    As the three reached the cage, BeiBei Ji immediately ran towards the women.


    But before she can go further, her hand was grabbed by Shin Jiao and was dragged back.


    "Wait a minute." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "You are too impulsive." Shin Jiao stood in front of BeiBei Ji and suddenly threw out a formation te that sticks to the caged door.


    Then suddenly the cage door disappears.


    "Alrightdies, you cane out now." Shin Jiao gestured.


    Although a little cautious the woman slowly walks out of the cage and calmly walks towards BeiBei Ji. As the group followed her they suddenly heard a loud cry.


    Hiii!!!


    Kyaaakk!!!


    The sound of a woman squirming in pain as she rolled on the ground while smoke rises out of her body. The scene immediately frightened the rest of the women as they quickly ran towards BeiBei Ji. Those who are inside the cage also quickly ran out of it and what''s left inside are just two young women.


    Their eyes are looking at the figure rolling on the ground in horror.


    Suddenly the sound of gasping can be heard.


    "Look! What is that thing?" someone shouted.


    They can see the woman''s appearance on the ground started to change. As her body began to turn ck her appearance also changes into something hideous.


    She changes into a demon with a single horn on her forehead. And her body slowly turned into crisp under the aftereffect of the array on the door.


    The two remaining women didn''t dare to go out.


    "Haha¡­ I guess the two of you are already demonized, right?" Shin Jiao said with a chuckle.


    The formation te that Shin Jiao threw on the cage bar is like the one on the gate of the Great Wu Academy. It is like a poison array filled with holy Qi, which is like a very strong poison to those cultivators who converted into demons.


    "You¡­ you will not escape the wrath of the demons! We will conquer thisnd. Hihi¡­" the two suddenly shouted as their appearance suddenly changed into that of a demon.


    Their forehead suddenly grew a single ck horn, and their fingers grew ws on both hands. Then from their backs, a long tail slowly crawls out of their long skirts. Then their legs suddenly morphed as it turned into a reverse jointed legs growing longer, and ws extended from their toes.


    The transformation seems to be very painful because the two screamed and wriggled inside the cage.


    The people looking at them were dumbfounded after seeing the scene.


    Shin Jiao steps forward.


    "Alright, all of you please step back. And go as far as you can from her." Shin Jiao said as he waved his hand and his katana appears on his hand.


    While all the women ran upwards to the deck, two stayed behind, BeiBei Ji and Ziyun Lee.


    "Why are you still here? Go now!" Shin Jiao said.


    "No, we will stay here¡­ You''re¡­ your name is Gu Bu, right? I thank you for saving me, but I won''t back down from this fight." BeiBei Ji replied.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao heard many footsteps rushing towards them.


    When he turns his head, he can see the young women already back and on their hands are make-shift weapons and spirit stones.


    This made Shin Jiao dumbfounded. He didn''t expect those girls just ran so that they can unblock their meridian and then wait to regain their strength ande back down. He also remembers that he didn''t check the rooms of the warship. In the warship, there are those things that use spirit stones to produce lights. Hence these women may have found a way to use it to regain their strength.


    They are elite cultivators of the Nian n after all.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright, if you really want to fight those two then here take this." Shin Jiao didn''t bother and wave his hand.


    Then multiple weapons appear in the air along with some spirit stones.


    Those who didn''t get any spirit stones from the ship grabbed one immediately absorbed them.


    Now with weapons in hand, they waited for the two demons toplete their transformation.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to fight, as he stood on the side and would just assist them if they came into trouble.


    Then the two demons slowly stood up from inside the cage. With a sh of their sharp ws, the metal bars of the cage were immediately diced without resistance.


    "Damn, those are sharp weapons." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Brother Gu Bu, are you not joining us in this fight?" Suddenly one of the women asked him.


    "Nah¡­ I know you can handle those two. Just don''t kill one; I need to interrogate at least one of them and find where the portal is."


    With a nod, the women didn''t bother with Shin Jiao anymore. They thought that Shin Jiao would noty his hands on women if necessary, that''s why he would not fight against the two female demons since they are here already.


    When the two demons stepped out of the cage, they didn''t bother with anything and just rushed towards the cultivators.


    Not longter the shing of metal against metal and loud battle cries can be heard. Although still weak, their numbers make up for their strength. Hence the women were able to ovee the two female demons.


    Although almost everyone received wounds still none of the cultivators died or was in any danger, hence Shin Jiao didn''t take any action.


    After subduing the two demons, Shin Jiao took out a formation te from his spatial tool. Then he immediately carves some runes in it and after a few minutes of work, he threw it high up towards the heads of the two defeated female demons.


    The formation te hovers above and suddenly light energy crawls downwards and began wrapping the arms and legs of the demons.


    The tentacles-like light energy while wrapping and binding the demons emits holy Qi, so the two female demonized cultivators howled in pain while struggling against it.


    After a long struggle, they have gained the information they wanted from the two.


    And what they have learned shocked them.

 Chapter 266 - The Demon’s Invasion 44

    Demon''s infiltration part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The Nian n is one of the most powerful ns in Crow town. With thousands of cultivators under theirmand, and with the backing of the Heavenly Crow sect, they are a force to be reckoned with. Their control of the natural resources and the cultivation materials within their domain is absolute. Within the town of Crow, the battle for supremacy between ns is ongoing within the shadows of its walls. But of course, on the surface, the normal citizens could not feel it.


    But right now, the tip of the weighing scale is currently going in favor of the Nian n. And within the town, something is happening.


    The leaders of the ns are starting to take a hit and are being attacked randomly.


    Inside the state of one of the leading n in Crow town, the Fa n, a middle-aged man is currently walking in a fast manner towards the inner courtyard of the main mansion.


    When he reached a closed door, he immediately knocked hurriedly. Then he carefully opened the door and entered when he heard the confirmationing from inside.


    "Master, the Nian n warships have left to the Dark Forest¡­ As youmanded we have sent some of our spies to follow¡­ although we are unable to follow, yet from afar, our spies have reported that there was trouble¡­ They said that one of the warships was actually... destroyed!" The man reported.


    When the old man with gray long hair sitting behind a long sturdy wooden table heard the report, he crests his brows as he muses on what was said. Then after a long time, he sighs heavily.


    "Send this report to the other ns." He said in a low stern voice.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, he quickly bowed in respect and left the room.


    Left alone the old man slowly stands up from his seat. With heavy footsteps, he paces back and forth while both of his hands behind his back.


    "The Nian n is making their move now. If they became sessful then the rest of the ns might fall in their hands. We don''t have any choice anymore but to cooperate." He muttered while walking.


    Within the walls of the town of Crow, a looming danger is slowly choking the atmosphere making the people tremble in fear. The streets are now empty while on the main roads only those with enough strength or courage can be seen walking.


    Even the town''s guards wouldn''t even daree out from their post in fear of being involved in the iing fight between the ns.


    The town seems tranquil and peaceful, but once in a while in the dark corners of the streets. People would just disappear and a strong stench of the smell of blood would spread through the air.


    As the dark forces begin to move in the background, many ns also prepare for the worst. In a secret area, the head of the ns inside the town of Crow are conveying a secret meeting.


    "What''s our next move? We are all in this now. If we don''t stop the Nian n, then we might be wiped out by them."


    "I heard that there are hidden forces amongst them¡­ some weird creatures with¡­ with horns."


    "I also heard about this, they are also strong. Plus their magic is weird, they would enchant some words and then the elements would obey theirmands."


    "However, they don''t have Qi field which makes them easier to kill."


    "No, they''re not easy to kill. Their skin is very sturdy and hard that normal weapons are unable to prate them¡­ Plus their regenerative ability is very fast."


    "I think those things are called demons right? The empire has already warned us about this."


    "If this is true then, what should we do?"


    "We have already reported this to the kingdom of Wu. I just don''t know when the kingdom is going to make their move."


    The elders discussed as they tried to identify their enemy and how to face them. As their discussion continues deeper into the night, several shadows can be seen lurking within the vicinity of the area.


    Outside of the secret meeting area, two cultivators are currently standing side by side.


    "What time do you think the elders would be done? It''s already gettingte."


    "I think we should just attack the Nian n estate and get this over with. We''re just wasting time here."


    "Hey, watch your tongue, the elders and n leaders won''t tolerate insubordination."


    While the two are talking they suddenly noticed a shadow moving from within the bushes.


    "Huh¡­ what''s that?"


    The two suddenly became vignt as they carefully approached the bushes.


    Hukkk!!!


    Arrgghhh!!!


    Five razor-sharp ws suddenly appear from both of the cultivator''s backs. As blood slowly bloomed from within their robes, a grim face slowly appears from the darkness. With a single horn on her forehead, the beautiful yet sinister face of a woman peeks through the dim light.


    "This new strength of mine is so amazing. Even these gold core realm cultivators are not my match. Keke¡­" the woman muttered as she carefully retracted her wed hands along with two beating hearts.


    When the woman smelled the blood, her eyes glowed in ecstasy. The corner of her mouth suddenly became wet with saliva as she slowly pulls the two hearts closer to her mouth.


    She looks like a hungry ghost as she devoured the two still warm beating hearts with gusto.


    This scene can be seen everywhere in this secret ce where the leaders of the n are conveying their meetings.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has guided the warship towards the outskirts of the Dark Forest where two people are waiting while hiding in thick thickets in the woods.


    These two are the Lee brothers and sister. They were instructed by Shin Jiao to go here after the warships left the town. They have been hiding in this ce for 2 days now and didn''t know when Shin Jiao would arrive.


    "Brother, would Senior Jiao ising, right? It has already been two days." Majin Lee said with a hint ofint in her tone.


    "Just wait for him, little sister. Senior Jiao already promised us to save sister we should be patient and wait¡­"


    Then suddenly they noticed from the sky arge warship slowly descended towards their position.


    "Big brother! Are¡­ are we¡­ are we in trouble now?... I''m¡­ I''m scared, big brother¡­" Majin Lee said with a trembling voice as she hid behind Jian Lee.


    The two already realized that the warship is one of the warships of the Nian n. If there are discovered, then the two would be in trouble.


    As they hug each other while not revealing themselves, a shadow jumps out from the warship''s deck.


    Thud!


    The personnded on the ground and then walks towards them.


    Because of the fog, they can''t see the person clearly, but they knew that it was a guy from his appearance.


    But the two glowing lightsing from his head made them shiver in fear.


    Looking like a wraith or a ghost, Shin Jiao approached them with a smile in his face as he saw the fear in their faces.


    "Haha¡­ you two have suffered. I''m a bitte, sorry about that. Let''s go now." Shin Jiao said as he held both of them and flew up towards the warship''s deck.


    When the two reached the wide and spacious deck of the warship, they were astonished beyond words. This is because the deck of the warship is t and in. After the explosion, Shin Jiao remodeled the warship''s body and turned it into something like an aircraft carrier from the earth.


    The size of the warship''s deck alone is enough to amodate more than 20 of his small-sized regr airship. Hence with this space, he would try and use the warship as a mobile base for the meantime.


    For a whole day, Shin Jiao modified the engine the warship uses and created a centralized turbine that would drive the power to run the whole ship.


    After the whole day of work, he was able to modify the warship to run like a real space ship. Although it doesn''t have any weapons installed yet with his presence, he can act as the gun for the ship.


    After the two entered a small opening, they were greeted by a beautiful and slim young woman, Ziyun Lee their sister.


    "Sister Ziyun! You¡­ you''re not hurt¡­ I''m so happy that you are safe!¡­ Huhuhu¡­" Majin Lee asked while sobbing.


    She hugged her sister Ziyun Lee tightly as she just cried on her chest.


    Ziyun Lee showed a helpless expression as her sister continues bawling.


    When they arrive in arge hall, everyone has already gathered. The two neers look at the women in the hall and greeted them all courteously.


    Since the two are Ziyun Lee and Shin Jiao''s acquaintance, they weed them in the group.


    Then Shin Jiao walks towards the onlyrge table in the room and touched a panel.


    After he touched it, a 3D map suddenly appears floating on the table.


    "Alright, all of you listen up! Since we are already at the boundary of the Dark Forest those who wanted to return to the town please say it now and we will drop you here. This ship is going to directly go to Great Wu city. I won''t say anything I think you already know what''s happening in the town. No matter what you do we can''t stop this on our own." Shin Jiao said giving them their options and warnings.


    No one dared talk because they have already gotten the information they needed from the two demons. What they have discovered is something very disturbing and terrifying.


    The two female demons reveal after some torture that the Nian n has already fallen in the hands of the demons. The elders and many of its inner disciples are either eaten by the demons or let themselves surrender and be transformed into demons. However, the whereabouts of the Nian n patriarch and the other higher-ups of the n are unknown.


    With this information, Shin Jiao decided to let the Great Wu kingdom deal with the threat. But of course, before leaving he would give the Nian n a parting gift aside from taking and destroying their warships.


    The women decided to stay in the warship and continue the journey towards the Great Wu city.


    As the warship crossed the sky and neared the town, Shin Jiao stood in front of the deck and took out his anti-matter rifle.


    "Only two uses left and it would already break¡­ Sigh¡­ I need to find a more sturdy material."


    He carefully set his sight up and directly pointed the barrel of the rifle towards a particr direction.

 Chapter 267 - The Demon’s Invasion 45

    Demon''s infiltration part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The long-range transmission is one of the most anticipated research for the whole empire, the emperor has strictly instructed the two princes to do everything they can to support the research team. It has already been a week since the team from Shin County arrives and the coboration began.


    Now on top of a steep mountain stood two women, one is currently trying to calcte something as she writes something from her notes. It has been hours since they stood in this cold ce and around them are people busily assembling something on the ground.


    From their spatial tools,rge metallic objects are being taken out. With the strength of cultivators and the mages, they slowly formed the object which looks like a honeb sphere in shape.


    "When are you going to finish your calction Sister Meng?" a young woman with silver hair asked.


    Qian Li is the one standing beside Meng Lobai as she tried to appreciate the view from the mountain top.


    The two have actually immediately hit it off after they''ve met each other in the Great Wu Academy Crafting building. And since then their interaction became closer. Although Qian Li also met Ai Ji still she found her too cold and would always busy herself with her research on some projects she called ''A.R. project''.


    Although Meng Lobai has not interacted with Shin Jiao that long but she has observed and would always admire him from afar. So her feeling and Qian Li is almost the same.


    Because of the input from the Shin County research group, the ''Long-rangemunication project'' was done in no time. And now, they only have tounch 6rge receivers that would be able to transmit and receive data even from afar.


    What baffled the Great Wu academy student assistants and teachers is the suggestion from the Shin county group. They call it ''sr panels'' which is installed around the floating transmitters. This would supply them with almost unlimited energy along with the presence of spirit stones as a backup. With this technology already at hand, the group started to set up the floating transceiver spheres. After a few days of hard work, this is thest sphere that they would install before everything would be ready.


    "Captain Qian Li, we have already assembled the transceiver satellite. We only need to input the right coordinates and directional transmission." One of the men shouted.


    With a wave of her hand, she acknowledges that she received the information.


    She then turns towards, Meng Lobai who is still calcting and using some instrument to verify her data. The instruments they are using are crafted by Tong Lei and his team. These instruments are patterned from Shin Jiao''s goggles, but it uses something like a telescope.


    "Sister, they are ready." Qian Li said in a low voice.


    When Meng Lobai heard this she nods her head in confirmation.


    Then she handed Qian Li a paper full of scribbles and numbers. Then she turned her sight towards the horizon and used the device to make sure her calctions are right.


    While everyone is busy after receiving the data, Meng Lobai suddenly stood rooted to the ground unable to move. In her sight, she would not let go of the device as she zoomed in using its telescopic function.


    An excited smile crept in her mouth as she muttered in a low voice.


    "He''s back!"


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao has already been traveling using the warship that he modified for almost two weeks. Because of its speed, his return is a little slower. The size of the warship is truly huge that even with the turbine, it is still unable to fly that fast. But Shin Jiao didn''t bother with this; his only goal is stability and defense.


    The original design of the warship is not that sturdy when ites to flight. But with his design, the defense of the warship was doubled and the flight and hover stability were improved by leaps and bound. Even if the warship would suffer from attacks and half of its body would be destroyed it won''t fall down. However, the engine is still its weakness. So if the engine is hit then it would fall.


    Yet, this is enough to be called the strongest and most domineering warship in the kingdom or even in the empire. Even those warships from Shin County would not hold a candle to this thing.


    Shin Jiao is currently standing atop the warship''s deck. He is calmly looking at the gigantic city at the front getting closer.


    Right now, they have already lessened the speed of their warship so that the Great City of Wu won''t treat them as a threat and attack.


    The destruction he left in the Crow town is enough for the demons to have their hand full. After he destroyed the sphere protecting the Nian n, every powerful cultivator in the city has already discovered the Nian n secret and began attacking the n wantonly. Even the Heavenly Crow sect was rmed because of this and also set their eyes on the huge state of the Nian n, which is full of the demon army.


    "ording to my estimate, it would take the demons sometime before they can break from the siege of the cultivators surrounding them¡­ that would be enough for me to alert the kingdom and prepare for the counter-attack."


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw someone riding a flying sword and arriving beside the warship.


    "We are the city guards. We would like you to identify yourselves!" shouted the man wearing silver armor with his hand behind his back.


    "My name is Shin Jiao, from the Great Wu Academy!" Shin Jiao shouted as he took out his identification b.


    When the man saw his identity a rx expression appear on the man''s face.


    "If it isn''t student Jiao. Wee back to the city. Are you going to return to the academy?" The man asked in a polite way.


    As a city guard, he is aware of those important people from the city. A great artificer, a young man responsible for advancing the great Wu kingdom''smunication technology, and a powerful cultivator, these are the only things that would describe Shin Jiao. And his name is already a household name inside the great city.


    After returning, Shin Jiao took hispanions to register their identities and took them to the city. The Warship was left in the dock as it is toorge to keep inside a spatial tool. Plus he didn''t have a spatial ring with enough space to contain the warship.


    Shin Jiao guided hispanion to a building which he and the prince Mingsha Wu owned. When the people in the building saw him, they immediately greeted him with respect. He settled the girls and the Lee sibling to temporarily stay in the building. He didn''t meet Mingsha Wu because he is currently with the two princes of the Xi Empire acting like a good guide.


    After settling everything, Shin Jiao immediately went to the academy. And when he arrives he was shocked to see a very familiar figure talking with Meng Lobai and Tong Lei.


    Suddenly the atmosphere became silent and depressing. Although everyone is showing a smiling face, however, for Shin Jiao everything is a little awkward.


    When she noticed the atmosphere, Qian Li suddenly felt stunned that she didn''t want to turn around. Because she knew that if she would turn and saw the person behind her, she would not help herself and show something embarrassing. So she stiffly stood there.


    She can already see from the expression of shock from the faces of herpanions and the excited expression from Meng Lobai and Tong Lei, that the person behind her is Shin Jiao, her master.


    "Long time no see, Qian Li¡­" Shin Jiao''s voice enters her ears and immediately melted her heart.


    It was then that beads of tears keep on rolling down her eyes as all those pent up feelings inside her heart keep pouring out.


    Without thinking about her appearance she immediately turns around and looks straight to his eyes and his handsome face. From that sharp glint in his eyes, Qian Li already knew that this is her real master. The real Shin Jiao which helped her became a new and a strong person.


    She didn''t think of anything else and just rush towards Shin Jiao and cried her heart out. Her action made everyone in therge room dumbfounded. Confusion and disbelief can be seen written all over their faces.


    Shin Jiao awkwardly opened his arms to receive her. Thought he wanted to greet Qian Li and is also feeling excited upon seeing her after a long while and had just acted out of impulse; he now realized that he could not escape this situation.


    So without a choice, he weed her into his arms.


    Within his warm embrace, she cried and cried while saying something that even Shin Jiao could not understand. Qian Li is only a young girl after all, and only with Shin Jiao that she would usually express her true self.


    This made everyone''s eyes bawled in disbelief. The strict, strong, and powerful Captain Qian Li is actually acting like a little girl and is crying in the arms of a man.


    But what baffled the team that came with Qian Li is the man''s face. He is exactly like master Shin Jiao who is the master of Shin County. However, everyone is clearly in confusion about this situation and would just wait for an exnation from their captain.


    "It seems that this is the real master of our Shin County." Suddenly Fu Rong Bai who calmly stood at the side muttered.


    As a woman who has experienced life, she can already see from the facial expression of Qian Li that this man is the one who she called master. She has already noticed the cold treatment of Qian Li to the one they called master Shin Jiao in the Shin County headquarters. But this guy who looks like him is being treated differently by Qian Li, so she has inferred that this guy is the real master. Plus the technology in this ce and the one they have in Shin County are closely rted.


    With a smile on her face, she gestured a nod.


    The old man beside her heard what she has said and just quietly observed the situation in curiosity.


    Then suddenly the door behind Shin Jiao opens and four young men enter.


    When the people inside saw these men, they immediately showed a surprised look on their faces and bowed.

 Chapter 268 - The Demon’s Invasion 46

    Demon''s infiltration part 5


    /*unedited*/


    The two princes from the Xi Empire and the two princes from the Wu kingdom enter thergeboratory room while having a good discussion. Suddenly the four royalties stopped from their steps as they noticed the people around them.


    And in the middle of the crowd stood tow people hugging each other. When the two princes from the Xi Empire saw Qian Li hugging a man who looks familiar, they showed a confused look on their face.


    While the two princes from the Wu Kingdom showed disbelief in their eyes.


    Mingsha Wu is currently talking with Li Yan Xi the 2nd prince and Jiao Long Xi the crown prince about his growing business. He was introducing to them his friend who helped him a lot. The two princes are now familiar with the name Shin Jiao because of Mingsha Wu.


    However, the name seems familiar yet the two could not recall it.


    As they were not in contact with the Shin Jiao from Shin County, the two could not truly recall everything about him.


    But now, in front of their eyes is someone they cannot forget. This is because; the Shin County is calling him their master. He is the reason why a lot of wonderful things are happening in the whole empire.


    And so with a smile on their faces, they approached the two figures.


    "Brother, Shin you''re already here!"


    "Master Jiao, you''re here!"


    The two greetings were voiced out at the same time making everyone showed a confused look.


    When Qian Li saw what''s happening, she showed a sheepish look on her face while wiping her tears.


    Then she stepped forward and respectfully bowed.


    "Everyone, I Qian Li would like to introduce his to you all. This is my real master, Shin Jiao. He is the one who saved us from the dungeon inside the Daemon forest, and also the man who saves the town of Dis from the beast horde. He is also the real master of Shin County." Qian Li said proudly.


    When everyone heard this, they showed a dumbfounded look on their faces. However, the people in the room are all intelligent, and with a simple analysis, they already understood what is going on.


    From the technology that was introduced in the city of Wu and how the people from Shin County would talk about how everything is almost the same, they now know who Shin Jiao really is.


    Even the four princes arrive with the same conclusion.


    Suddenly, the 2nd prince of Xi, Li Yan Xi walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "So, it was you," he said with a serious expression in his face.


    Li Yan Xi has already met his fianc¨¦e, Cherry Lao. And from the first time he had seen her, she has already captured his heart.


    Cherry Lao is a headstrong woman and a powerful figure of the Lotus sect. She has gained her strength through her own ability and with the help of Shin Jiao, and Li Yan Xi is aware of this. He knows that ever since he met her, there is already someone in her heart. However, she truly made an impression in his heart so he swore to confront the man in her heart and put forward his im.


    Back in the Xi city when he saw Shin Jiao he wanted to make his move but noticed that the man seems off. He is not as heroic and firm as what Cherry Lao describes him to be. And when he learned about the amnesia, he showed relief. But Cherry Lao would always throw nces at him and show angry looks whenever she would see that man walking with the leader of the Shin County, Qin Lou. This made him feel uneasy and angry at the same time.


    To clear his mind, he went back to the North and decided to enter and prepare for the uing war. This way he can clear his mind.


    But then he didn''t think that he can see that man again and yet discover something that he didn''t expect. There are actually two of them in this world.


    Now as someone who fell in love with a woman for the first time in his life. How can he tolerate this?


    So, Li Yan Xi decided to confront the real person who captured the heart of the woman he loves.


    When Shin Jiao saw Li Yan Xi, he showed a confused look on his face.


    He didn''t know the reason why the man in front of him exudes an angry aura. Although he is not showing a killing intent, yet the young man''s eyes are telling him that he wanted to beat up Shin Jiao.


    "Brother Shin, this is prince Li Yan Xi the 2nd prince of Xi." Mingsha Wu introduced upon noticing the sparks happening between the two men.


    When Shin Jiao heard who the person is, he immediately recalled about Cherry Lao and her supposed fianc¨¦. He has already heard about it, while he was staying in the town of Dis. But upon hearing and meeting the man now made him feel a bitfortable.


    Although he and Cherry Lao is already history, as someone he once loved, Shin Jiao would sometimes think about her. But, he didn''t want to be embroiled in this mess right now.


    He already saw Qian Li, his right-hand woman in the underground base, so he is already happy.


    "Thismoner greets the 2nd prince of Xi." Shin Jiao just humbly greeted with a bow.


    Hearing, Shin Jiao greeting him politely, Li Yan Xi didn''t push through his n. He still has many opportunities to face the guy, so he would just let it go just this time. He didn''t want to worry, but his heart is troubled because he is not sure what would happen if this man approached Cherry Lao? That is something that he cannot ept. If it needs to be, he would eliminate the young man in front of him.


    Suddenly, when this thought enters his mind. A strong dark and holy Qi chaotically embroiled within his body. This made his face flush red.


    When Shin Jiao noticed this, his eyes immediately turned serious. He then used his absolute sense to see what''s happening inside the young prince''s body.


    When his absolute sense enters Li Yan Xi''s body, he was stunned at what he is seeing.


    Two gigantic figures of dragons are currently entangled together held by a yin and yang trigram array symbol.


    "These are godly figures! Why are they inside the body of the 2nd prince?... Golden Dragon, ck Dragon, and the symbol of God''s blessing." Shin Jiao though in amazement.


    While reading about this world in the library of the academy, he stumbled upon a myth and a legend, called God''s blessing.


    A thousand years ago, this continent was ruled by two powerful creatures. The holy Golden Dragon of the south, and the dark and vicious ck Dragon of the North.


    These two powerful beings ruled this continent in anarchy and chaos. Almost all of the creatures in thend are either destroyed or eaten by these two great creatures. But one day, a Deity came down into this ne and subdued the two powerful creatures. However, that Deity found out that the two creatures are actually not some random creation of this world. They are the same as he is, the two are also Deities.


    The three fought for many years and not one of them won. Seeing that the devastation is getting out of hand, the Deity decided to sacrifice his fleshly body to trap the two.


    Forming the Yin and Yang array and his eternal body as the power core, the Deity was able to suppress and trap the two powerful beings. He set his fleshly body in the center of the continent and cast a huge array to protect that ce.


    In the current era, that ce is called the Daemon Forest.


    With this, the Deity''s immortal soul went back to the upper ne and recuperates to regain a new body. No one knew what happened to the two powerful beings, but there was a prophecy that says one day, those two dragons woulde back andy waste to everything, iming back the continent as their own once again.


    When Shin Jiao saw the two creatures in front of him, he could not help but show a serious expression.


    Suddenly, the two dragons moved and turned their heads towards him.


    "Who are you?" the two asked in a deep voice.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and continue observing.


    "How can a mere mortal see us?"


    "You old fool, do you think he can see us? We are higher beings."


    "Stupid old man, it was hard for us to escape into this body. We must not fall under the hands of that Shadow Void being."


    "Hey, I''m the one suppressing our aura. If that creature captures our souls, then it would be toote for this world."


    Upon hearing the two discuss, Shin Jiao''s expression changed.


    With his knowledge along with what he has heard, he knows how important the figure of this 2nd prince is on this continent. He is not sure if those two dragons are correct, but if they are¡­ then. When the secret of the 2nd Prince''s body is exposed to the world, many would fight over him and would use everything they can just to get those two souls inside his body.


    It would start a great war in which the world would be plunged into chaos. And that is what Shin Jiao didn''t want to happen.


    When Qian Li sensed that there is something wrong with Shin Jiao''s expression she immediately worries.


    "Master¡­"


    "I''m fine." Shin Jiao lifted his hand to stop her.


    "What happened? It seems that he discovered something." The 2nd Prince could not help but be suspicious.


    He clearly noticed the changes in Shin Jiao''s expression when his mood suddenly changed.


    But before the atmosphere would be awkward the crown prince of Xi, Jiao Long Xi stepped forward.


    "Young Jiao, it''s an honor to meet you finally." He said with a regal smile fit for the future emperor of the empire.


    Upon seeing his expression, Shin Jiao bowed and cupped his hands to greet him politely.


    But at the side of his eyes, Shin Jiao could not help but show a worried look on his face towards the 2nd prince of Xi. Although he didn''t like the person, yet if it would really cause total destruction throughout the empire and even the whole continent, then he has no choice but to protect the man or kill him.


    However, killing him is not an option because he didn''t what would happen next. Everything is truly dangerous and unpredictable.


    Plus there is a new enemy which the two creatures called, the Shadow Void being.


    He didn''t know who it is or what it is, but he is sure that this thing''s target would be the one who carries the souls of the two dragons.

 Chapter 269 - The Demon’s Invasion 47

    Demon''s infiltration part 6


    /*unedited*/


    In a small vige, between the Daemon Forest border town of Light and the Heavenly Crow sect, a busy atmosphere is in the air. Everyone is already starting their day while basking under the golden rays of the great sun.


    This small vige is called Flowing River vige because it is near a long winding rivering from the mountains where the Heavenly Crow sect resides.


    Although there is a great battle that is currently happening in the town of Crow between demons and cultivators, the vige is peaceful and tranquil as if it is detached from the troubles of the world.


    In this vige, a handsome young boy name Nei Yu Ji lived in a small dpidated straw house. He is an orphan that the vige chief found in the woods and was adopted. However, as soon as it was discovered that he is unable to cultivate, he was immediately abandoned.


    At the age of fifteen, he has already learned how to live alone by himself. As the only mortal in the vige full of cultivators, Nei Yu Ji lived a hard life.


    But somehow, heaven seems fair to him because one day while ying in the forest, he discovered that he has an uncanny sense of smell, sight, and hearing. Plus his speed is not normal. If he wanted to he can run like the wind.


    At first, he suffered a lot from his speed as he would always trip and broke some bones, or sprain his foot while running. That''s why when the vigers see him wounded after returning to the vige, they would always criticize him for being too weak. But it didn''t take long until his body was able to adapt to his newfound ability.


    Nei Yu Ji didn''t dare tell this to anyone because he didn''t want to be outcasted more than he is now by his fellow vigers. Hence he would just go out in secret and eat his fill in the forest and returning in his old dpidated straw hut.


    Today was another day for Nei Yu Ji, but he didn''t expect to encounter some trouble.


    As soon as he got out of the door, five boys and a girl stood outside his door.


    The girl is someone that Nei Yu Ji admired for a long time, Nayun Mo.


    However, he didn''t expect that she would be the one who would start bullying him. Although he still likes her in secret, Nei Yu Ji decided to keep his distance from her.


    But today, Nayun Mo and her gang of admirers looking for him for trouble.


    "Hey, Nei Yu Ji! I heard that you came out of the vige again yesterday. I thought the vige elders told you to not go out of the vige because it''s dangerous."


    "Yeah, you''re always causing us trouble. We''re here to beat you up so that you would learn your lesson and obey the elders of the vigemand."


    Ever since he was bullied by Nayun Mo, Nei Yu Ji has already a thread of hatred for her in his heart. Thought every time he looks at her, Nei Yu Ji would always sigh helplessly because of his feelings for her. However, what she is doing right now is already pushing his patience to the edge. And his favorable feelings for her within his heart are already dying down.


    Suddenly the young boys walk closer towards, Nei Yu Ji and surround him to a corner. He didn''t fight back because he is actually looking down on them. But if worsees to worst, he would just escape through the forest.


    Suddenly, one of the boys dashed towards him with his fist already coiled to strike.


    However, once Nei Yu Ji''s senses became active, everything became slow. He quickly dodges to the side avoiding the punch.


    Seeing that he missed, the young boy shouted and threw out an attack once again.


    But as with the first, Nei Yu Ji dodges this attack easily.


    "What are you gawking at! Attack him!" Seeing that Nei Yu Ji can easily dodge the attack, Nayun Mo shouted in anger.


    She didn''t know why she would always feel angry whenever he sees Nei Yu Ji''s face. But she hated it as it would always ruin her day. As someone pampered by the vige as a spirit refining realm cultivator at a young age, she looks down on Nei Yu Ji because he is mere mortal trash.


    Hearing hermand, the rest of the young boys began attacking Nie Yu Ji.


    However, they were not able to touch even the tip of this clothes or hair. Then suddenly, he saw an opening and grabs the opportunity to run.


    So with all his might, he dashed and slide between a young boy''s legs and then jumps up and dashed towards the vige walls.


    Seeing his nimble action, Nayun Mo was also stunned. They could not believe what they just witnessed. Every day, they would make fun of Nei Yu Ji but he would never fight back. So when he shows them his nimble moves, they were all dumbfounded.


    But not for long as they immediately chased after him.


    The few figures ran across the forest as they chased after Nie Yu Ji. They were all astonished to find that Nie Yu Ji can run as fast as them, so this made them angrier as they chased him with all their might.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the other gate of the vige, a small caravan approaches.


    When the vige guards saw the caravan which looks like merchants, they carefully checked everything before letting them in.


    It ismon in the vige to have these types of merchant caravan to visiting them. Plus the merchant papers look in proper order hence everything went smoothly.


    As the line of 4 wagons enters the vige, they positioned themselves at the center beside a small simple looking fountain.


    From inside a wagon, two sinister-looking eyes peered out of the darkness.


    "Keke¡­ humans¡­ simple and ignorant." The figure in the shadows said.


    On his hand is a palm-sized creature curled into a ball. Suddenly, the creature stretched forth and a leech-like thing with sharp tubes from its mouth was exposed.


    "Let''s keep them entertained first." The figure said with a grin.


    Then the people around the caravan began unpacking their loads. But if one would take a closer look at the people''s eyes, they would notice that their eyes are dted and lifeless. And from their backs is a creature sticking with its some of its appendages inserted on everyone''s body.


    Nobody realized that the vige has already been infiltrated and is now in danger.


    ¡­


    Nei Yu Jin has already been running around the forest in circles followed by the boys and Nayun Mo. He didn''t even sweat as he calmly ran across the forest, while his chasers didn''t farewell. Their clothing is already looking like rags with holes and dirt everywhere due to tumbling down or hitting the branches of the trees. Nayun Mo didn''t fare well either. Her skirt has already been torn and is now looking like a beggar.


    Their situation fueled their rage and continues chasing after Nei Yu Jin.


    Although they realized that he seems different but their rage clouded their rational thinking at this time.


    After an hour, Nayun Mo is already panting heavily along with her army of admirers.


    "Nie Yu Ji! Stop! Stop! I won''t hurt you if you stop¡­" she shouted.


    She didn''t want to chase him anymore. She wanted to go back to the vige and cultivate than waste her time chasing after a waste.


    Everyone stopped, except for Nei Yu Ji who suddenly banished after jumping through the bushes.


    "Hey! Where are you? Come out! We¡­ I¡­ I just want to talk." She shouted.


    "If I get my hands on you, then I will break all your bones, you trash. All you know is to run and run." Nayun Mo thought.


    But no one answered her, which made her immediately seethe in rage.


    "You¡­ you¡­ trash! If I catch you returning to the vige, I will pummel you to the ground. Don''t evere back¡­ Trash!!! Wastrel! Scoundrel!" she shouted while stumping her feet like a spoiled little girl.


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned when they heard a loud explosion.


    Then their eyes immediately turn to the direction of the sound.


    "Senior Sister, I think it came from the vige."


    "We have to go back¡­ I think the vige is in trouble."


    "What do you know? As long as the vige chief is protecting our vige it won''t fall!"


    "The strength of the vige chief is already in the gold core realm. So he is very powerful and is the more powerful cultivator. He won''t easily get beaten."


    "Alright let''s go back!"


    The boys said as they decided to return to the vige. Following the group of boys, Nayun Mo hesitantly left the ce while turning her head back at the ce where Nie Yu Ji disappears.


    "If I catch you, then¡­" she said while clenching her fist.


    She could not ept that mere trash yed them.


    She could not ept the humiliation.


    She could not ept the feeling of her pride being stepped upon by a mere trashy mortal.


    But then suddenly she began thinking of the situation and could not help but muse deeply.


    "How did he do that? His speed is truly fast, plus I think he didn''t even break a sweat¡­ No, no¡­ this is impossible, maybe he found something or his shoes are special. If I catch him, I will torture him and get that item." She said with an evil grin on her face.


    It didn''t take for the group to return and saw the vige from a distance.


    However, instead of walking, everyone stopped on their tracks.


    This is because; they just realized that the vige gate is in ruins, and that thick ck smoke is currentlying out almost everywhere in the vige.


    Meanwhile, a scream of anguish and fear can be heard every now and then making their small hearts skips a beat.


    Right now, the boys and Nayun Mo are showing a mixed emotion on their faces, while tears began to swell at the corner of their eyes.


    Then suddenly one of the boys broke out in tears as he ran towards the vige gate.


    "Mother! Father!" he shouted as he ran frantically.


    But it didn''t take long before that boy stopped and fall to the ground.


    That is because in front of him stood a tall and bulky figure with his body riddled in arrows and his whole body is impaled by a long spear with the thickness of a man''s arm and is made of redwood. All of his innards are scattered on the ground while his crimson blood dyed the ground red.


    When Nayun Mo saw the man, she immediately covered her mouth with her trembling hands and tears began flowing like a river from her eyes.


    Some words escaped her covered mouth with a muffled sound.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ master¡­"

 Chapter 270 - The Demon’s Invasion 48

    Demon''s infiltration part 7


    /*unedited*/


    Demons do not follow a particrw within their group. They would always follow thew that the strong would devour the weak. Hence not many would stay within the army and would venture out and explore by themselves.


    Dark fiends are one of those creatures who don''t work well with others. They would always hide and manipte and scheme in the dark corners while watching their masterpiece take shape. Hundreds of viges in the Magusnd have been destroyed because of them and it is hard to find the cause. These Dark fiends are like spies that would manipte things in the dark and like assassins that would strike without warnings.


    When the Nian n identally opened the portal from their estate, the demons immediately poured out in droves. However, because the portal gate is small the numbers of demons who are able to enter are also small. Those gigantic high-level demon generals are unable to pass through which is the reason why the demons have never been able to infiltrate the Crow town sessfully and tried to bide their time.


    However, because of one mistake and intervention of someone, the protective shield covering and hiding the Nian n estate was exposed.


    And the war between the cultivators and the demons began which devastated the town of Crow. Many have died and many more are dying due to the almost endless number of small demons pouring out from the gate. However, when the kingdom of Wu sent their reinforcement and powerful cultivators, the tide of war was turned.


    The demons were pushed back and the gate was finally closed after a long and bloody battle.


    Even the Heavenly Crow sect lost a lot of their powerful elders in that war, and their sect master is wounded heavily making the sect lost their power and prestige. This tragedy deeply wounded the Heavenly Crow sect. They were once known as one of the most powerful sects in the kingdom of Wu, but now, they are reduced to a third rate kingdom because of a betrayer, the demonized patriarch of the Nian n, and one of the Great Elders of the Heavenly Crow sect. He is also the one who sneaked attacked the sect master.


    In this turn of events, the kingdom of Wu suffered a heavy blow from the demons. The Heavenly Crow sect and the Nian n is a great source of an army for the front lines. Now that they are gone and weakened, the kingdom has lost a great ally.


    Although defeated and the gate was closed, there are still some demons who escaped and are currently hiding within thends of the Kingdom of Wu. And one of those is a Dark fiend named Lik.


    Lik was once just a maggot that was created through the corpses of many demons and human magesbined with the dark mana and death Qi. In that ce, hundreds and thousands of them have been born and began killing each other in a fight to survive.


    He began eating his brothers and sisters and stole their budding dark souls. After some time he grew up and developed some limbs and then he began to develop consciousness.


    Unknown to the demons, Lik has gained his consciousness early on and gained enough ability to control his own mana. But he didn''t want to be in the front line of the war against the human mages. While in his maggot form, he has already seen how powerful and destructive the mages are. And through his multiple maggot eyes learned how they cast magic.


    After a few years as he grows, Lik found himself being scouted as cannon fodder to the losing war. The demons are bing desperate as their number dwindles. In that war, he discovers his power, the power to create mind-controlling bugs or what he called mind bugs.


    And from then on, he became one of the Dark fiends under themand of the Demon king. And that is until he died in the hands of the humans.


    While retreating along with the horde, the Demon Queen who takes the ce of her husband created gates and with the gates, the demons traveled to anothernd.


    Using his power, Lik became a well-known yet hidden entity in the demon race. And he became a leader when he leads a group of Dark fiends and destroyed the capital of the enemy kingdom on the other side of the gate.


    And now, he was sent to another mission by the queen to seize anothernd, but this time thend was known to be fertile and green.


    However, before he can exhibit his prowess, they were discovered and his army was destroyed.


    Unable to go back, Lik decided to build another army of his own using the human in thisnd which called themselves cultivators. The human in thisnd are truly powerful like the mages. They are resourceful and cunning; however, like any other human, they too are greedy.


    This time he came upon a caravan and using his mind bugs, he takes full control of everyone in that caravan.


    And then he came upon a small vige and infiltrates it with ease. Then he destroys those who would not be controlled and in one fell swoop conquered the vige with ease. He was very careful not to be discovered because it would mean the doom of his ns. Yet, he met an unexpected ident.


    Because of some kids who were ying outside the vige, his presence was discovered.


    Lik is just one of the Dark fiends who escaped the town of Crow and began infiltrating the small viges. However, unlike Lik, the other Dark fiends didn''t be impatient and immediately conquered the vige with force. They bade their time and slowly corrupt the hearts of the people in the vige and control them.


    This is how the demons were able to infiltrate the kingdom of Wu.


    ¡­


    In the cover of the darkness, two children at the age of 15 or 16 are running like crazy. The one in front is a boy and he is holding the girl while almost dragging her behind. The girl continuously cries as she unconsciously runs following the boy.


    Nei Yu Ji was very quick in his reaction when he saw what happened to the vige. He didn''t know why, but his first action was to save the girl, Nayun Mo and drags her away from the vige gate.


    However, before they knew it. A person suddenly flew up andnded in front of the frightened children.


    But Nie Yu Ji didn''t know what to think and just ran as fast as he could. With his speed, although he is currently dragging Nayun Mo, he is still able to disappear through the forest.


    He didn''t know what happened to the other boys and he didn''t care. In his mind, he muttered one thing and one thing only.


    "Must run, must run¡­"


    He continuously muttered unconsciously as he tried to escape through the thick foliage of the forest.


    As the two escaped, they didn''t know where and how long they have been running but suddenly, Nayun Mo fell down.


    Maybe because of the fatigue and stress of losing her love ones, she fainted.


    Not know what to do next and being anxious, Nie Yu Ji carried her and searched for a ce to rest. And near a riverbank, he saw a small cave.


    The two spend their time in the cave as the boy waited for the girl to regain her consciousness. That night, he was woken by a sound. Because of his sharp senses, he can hear minute sounds even with a distance of 200 meters away.


    And right now, he can hear a light footstep of someone or something. From his experience, he already knows that there are two people. From the weight of the steps, it seems to be a man and a woman and they are heading towards the small cave.


    He became vignt as he curled into a ball in a corner while protecting the girls calmly sleeping behind him. He could not find any weapon and just raised a thick branch in front of him.


    Suddenly, Nie Yu Ji heard the voice of a young man.


    "Boy, don''t be afraid. We won''t hurt you."


    This made Nie Yu Ji feel a bit scared. He didn''t know why the man knows that he is a boy and how can he see him?


    Then Nie Yu Ji saw a strange glow in the eyes of the man and the woman when they came inside the cave. It seems that their eyes are like the glowing eyes of some beast which made him feel scared.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry¡­ I am Big Brother Shin Jiao and this is elder sister is Qian Li. We are here to help." The young man said with a smile.


    With his sharp eyesight, Nie Yu Ji can see clearly in the dark. And he saw the amiable expression on the young man and the young woman with silver hair. When he rxed his guard, Nie Yu Ji immediately feels the fatigue all over his body as he slumped to the ground and fell next to the girl.


    "Sigh¡­ they must have run for a long time¡­ we were toote to save the vige." Qian Li said.


    Shin Jiao upon arriving and finishing his work in the academy, decided to return to Crow town and investigate more about his friends, Zhen Nian and Rat Ling. Qian Li followed him as she didn''t want to be separated from her master once again.


    And just like before, she would always be behind Shin Jiao no matter where he goes.


    On their way, Shin Jiao discovers a vige and found traces of battle. However, they found that it is already empty and that the enemy has already fled.


    As they continue and follow the path, they came upon two distinct auras of children.


    What attracted Shin Jiao is the young boy in front of him. His aura is a mixture of both mortal and beast. He looks like a human but didn''t have any cultivation; however, he also has the aura of a beast.


    As he observes, Shin Jiao noticed that the boy''s skin is actually absorbing the Qi in the air and is acting like a container. This made him feel baffled and shock at the same time.


    "His skin... no, his whole body is like a huge dantian itself. No wonder his aura is contained." He muttered.


    That night, Shin Jiao and Qian Li helped the two children and treated their minor wounds.. The two decided to ask the children what really happened in the vige when they woke up.

 Chapter 271 - The Demon’s Invasion 49

    Demon''s infiltration part 8


    /*unedited*/


    The next day, at the break of dawn, Nayun Mo slowly opens her eyes and found herself lying in afortable bed. She could not remember what had happened and felt that her head seems heavy.


    She carefully viewed the simple cloth-like covering of the room and suddenly felt a cool refreshing breezeing from somewhere. The room looks simple and as a tent, but its space is as big as a small house.


    As she scrutinized the ce, her head turns towards the soft andfortable bed where a young boy handsome boyys beside her. Seeing the person she quickly jumps out of the bed with a scream.


    Her loud voice jolted the slumbering boy awake as he suddenly jumps out of bed and held his arms in a fighting position. As if by reflex, the boy is ready to defend himself.


    Then two young people also came running inside the tent.


    "What happened?" the beautiful woman with a silver hair suddenly asked making the girl startled.


    Nie Yu Ji upon seeing the situation heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Senior sister, these people are the ones who helped us¡­" Nie Yu Ji said while cupping his hands in respect.


    "This little one gives my thanks to older brother and sister for saving our lives," he added.


    Upon seeing the polite attitude of the boy, Qian Li showed a beautiful smile, which made the boy blush. She truly is like an elf in the forest with her silver hair. Although her ears are not pointed, she still resembles one.


    When Nayun Mo saw this and the reaction of Nie Yu Ji she frowns. Although what had happened in the vige still weighs heavily in her heart, she could not let the matter go because of the loss of her love ones. In her heart, she is already ming the two for theirte arrival and their ipetency. She also shows disdain at the trash of the vige for showing such behavior in front of a beautiful woman. In her heart, she still considers herself as beautiful; especially when she noticed that the woman does now emits any spiritual Qi fluctuation in her body.


    "Humph¡­ you people are already toote! You should have arrived early and saved our vige. My¡­ my mom¡­ my¡­ my master¡­ my family, they are all dead because of you! I hate you all! I hate you!" suddenly Nayun Mo shouted hysterically.


    The memories of that horrible scene she saw, made her mind became chaotic. She could not ept that everything she had and everything she loved are now gone.


    She continues crying and shouting that morning. As Shin Jiao and the rest let her be.


    Nie Yun Ji on the other hand, just stayed quietly on the side of the tent waiting and observing her state of mind. He would offer help if it needs to be. The two of them are now the only ones left of their vige, and he didn''t want to abandon her.


    Although she was a bully and would sometimes go out of hand, with his kind heart, he still forgave her and is willing to help.


    That afternoon, Shin Jiao and Qian Li enter the tent and talk to the two children.


    "We are to leave after lunch. I have already found some clues and will head directly towards the direction of the demon that attacked your vige." Shin Jiao exined.


    Although he didn''t want to tell them about his n, he still needs to motivate the little girl to push on and sometimes the desire for revenge might keep her sanity.


    When she heard his words, it truly sparks some life in her almost lifeless eyes.


    "You¡­ Do you mean it? Are you really going to hunt down that monster?" she asked with some hope in her tone.


    "That monster?... You mean there is only one monster that attacked your vige?" Qian Li suddenly asked.


    "Umm¡­ that monster looks like a very tall man with slender arms and legs. He wears a long cloak over his body and there are many small fist-sized creatures crawling on his body."


    "So you''ve seen one? This would be easier than I thought." Qian Li said as she took out a crystal tab.


    Then she showed her some pictures of demons info they have collected so far.


    As she scrolls through the pictures, the girl suddenly pointed at a page.


    "That one¡­ that is the monster!" she eximed.


    "A Dark Fiend!? Hmm¡­ this seems to be not simple." Qian Li muttered as she looks at the information.


    "Master, Dark Fiends are dreaded demons on the battlefield. They are like those necromancers that can control corpses." Qian Li said while pondering.


    "Our guess is correct, but if this is truly a Dark Fiend then its level of intelligence is truly not simple. We have to warn the kingdom, the treat of demon spies is really high." Shin Jiao said as he took out amunication device.


    Although the little girl''s testimony is not very conclusive, the information that Shin Jiao and Qian Li had gathered from the destroyed vige is already enough to support her testimony.


    Taking out his phone, Shin Jiao dialed a number.


    Ring! Ring!


    "Hello! This is the Centralmand of Great Wu, how can I help you a soldier?" the female voice on the other line answered.


    "This is Shin Jiao along with Captain Li. We have critical information on the front lines. Please patch me through the main information center."


    When the woman on the other end of the line heard this, she didn''t hesitate and immediately connected the call to the other end.


    "This is Intelligence, what''s your report soldier?"


    Then Shin Jiao told them the data they have gathered and the infiltrating demons. And right now, he also told them that they are going to try and catch one alive for interrogation and experiment.


    After reporting, Shin Jiao cut off the call and a smile bloomed on his face.


    This is because the long-range telmunication was sessful.


    When Shin Jiao finished his work, he actually wanted to call Qin Lou and the rest of the people in the underground base. But Qian Li told him not to be impatient. She told him about a person who looks like him who is now living in the underground base.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he became more anxious. He didn''t want Qin Lou to fall on the hands of that guy. He already knows who that Shin Jiao was and his attitude. If anything happens to Qin Lou, then he could not forgive himself. However, Qian Li convinces him that it is still not the time. She told him to trust in Qin Lou and her love for him.


    Shin Jiao was hesitant as first, but he realized that it would be truly dangerous for his people in the now called Shin County if the Shin Jiao there would run amok and do something. So he just told them to hide his identity, and never reveal his name. That way he can deal with the Shin Jiao in Shin County when hees back.


    After the long-rangemunication was up and the phone functional, Shin Jiao still realized a big gap in information dissemination to the public. Since a phone is too expensive for a normal person, he needs to make something that would benefit those in the lower rung of the society in thisnd.


    Suddenly, the idea of a radio or even TV enters his mind. But how to proceed he did not know yet. For now, his focus is to get as much data from the demons as he can.


    The four of them followed the trace of the Dark Fiend and enters the deeper part of the forest.


    "Big brother, Shin¡­ if we catch up to them, what are you going to do?" Nayun Mo asked.


    In her mind, she is thinking about those vigers who might have been under the control of the Dark Fiend. She didn''t want them to die, so she is not sure of what to expect. But still, she wanted to go and see, or even kill the demon that did those things to her vige.


    Not longte, the group has arrived in a clearing.


    "This does not look good¡­ the clearing is too wide and I can''t detect any creatures in there. It''s as if they just vanished in thin air." Qian Li said while looking under her goggles and carefully scanning the area.


    "Do you see any beast? Or any traces of Qi or mana?"


    "No Master, it looks like the coast is clear." Qian Li said while taking off her goggles.


    "Hmm¡­ this is weird." While Shin Jiao was thinking, Qian Li decided to move forward and check the tall grass and try to see if she can discover anything.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw something on the ground.


    "This is blood¡­ coagted blood. I''ve seen this before¡­ Hmm¡­ undead! Right¡­ Damn¡­ it''s a trap." Shin Jiao immediately turns around and looks for Qian Li.


    He had noticed a while ago that she has gone ahead and scouted the area.


    Although Shin Jiao is confident of Qian Li''s ability, he still can''t help but worry about her. So he immediately followed her tracks, while leaving some words to the two children.


    "You two stay in this area and hide. Don''t move around."


    When Shin Jiao reached the ce where Qian Li was, he saw no one. When he was about to scan his surroundings he noticed someone behind him. He then quickly turns around and saw Qian Li.


    However, upon seeing her, Shin Jiao''s expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 272 - The Demon’s Invasion 50

    Demon''s infiltration part 9


    /*unedited*/


    The golden rays of the sun brighten the surroundings, but inside the forest, everything is a bit dark and dreary. However, just in the borders of the forest is a wide clearing basking under the golden lights of the sun. The scene is truly awe-inspiring and tranquil, yet, hidden in that astonishing ce is the danger that''s lurking in some unknown corner.


    Qian Li at this time is currently observing her surroundings while trying to find any traces of the enemy.


    She can see no danger or any evidence of the enemy they are tracking even with the use of her goggles.


    However, no matter how to advance her gadgets and gears are, experience and instinct would always be an advantage in these kinds of situations. So, in Qian Li''s case, though she has reached mid-stage swordsman, she is still considered as inexperienced when ites to hunting and tracking. Her experience in tracking beast in the daemon forest would be considered as a child y to their new enemy.


    So unknown to her, a dark shadow has been observing and lurking behind her. She could not even detect the being as it is already dead and is being controlled through bugs.


    Suddenly, Qian Li saw Shin Jiao appearing near the boundary of the clearing. Showing a happy smile, she immediately wanted to rush to his side. But suddenly she noticed his expression and knows that there is danger behind her.


    Although it was already toote, her quick reaction and reflex as a mid-stage swordsman enable her to at least react.


    Shin Jiao showed a horrified face as he unconsciously jumps out on his own ord and ran towards Qian Li activating shadow steps.


    Screech!!!


    The sound of a metallic object scratching another metallic object reverberated through the air as Shin Jiao''s robe is shed. A long white line can be seen on his back.


    Luckily for him, his physique has already reached the middle stages of the gold core realm or else that strike would have been fatal.


    With Qian Li on his embrace, Shin Jiao stood with his back exposed at the enemy who suddenly reveals himself from the shadows.


    And when it talks, Shin Jiao immediately understood his words.


    "Magus Language!" Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly turns around while still protecting Qian Li behind him.


    When he learned about mage spells, he has already learned their basguage which was taught by Phoenix/Meng Shiaoning. So, he immediately understood the demon''snguage. This also applied to Qian Li as she too learned about mage spell through Phoenix.


    "You are fast for a mere human¡­ This is interesting. I want the two of you to be my puppets. Keke¡­ This would be fun!" the demon said.


    This demon is the Shadow Fiend named Lik.


    He has already discovered that he is being followed, and has deliberately set up this trap. Although he was born as a lowly demon, as time went by his intelligence went higher as he absorbs the knowledge from his victims.


    And in thisnd, he has already determined the strength of their enemy.


    His goal after this infiltration is to report to the demon queen so that they can prepare against the cultivators in this war.


    With the data, he had gathered he knows that the demons can win this war, and he would stop at nothing to aplish his goal.


    "You want to turn us into your puppets?... Dream on!" shouted Qian Li from behind Shin Jiao.


    She took out a handgun and a short curved de.


    Through her training, Qian Li has already improved her fighting prowess and is able to fight even a gold core realm when ites to techniques.


    Although her strength is just equal to a core-forming realm cultivator, her technique is truly superb along with her physique and hard work. In thepression of 50 years of time, she has practiced and practiced her fighting technique as hard as she can because she is not talented when ites to fighting.


    So with her effort, she reached therge sess stage with her swordsmanship, along with her Shadow Steps and Perfect Defense Sword.


    Even without Shin Jiao, she would not be wounded fatally with that demon''s strike.


    "Keke¡­ Little girl, you look pretty. I haven''t had my first human mate yet. After this fight, I will nt my seeds on you and you will be their host¡­ with your blood, my sons and daughters would be stronger!" Lik shouted as he raised his thin hands.


    Suddenly from his hands, multiple small needles flew out flying towards Qian Li who is behind Shin Jiao. The needles seem like heat-seeking or smart missiles flying towards their target automatically.


    Shin Jiao immediately waved his hand and threw out a shield towards Qian Li.


    The shield suddenly expanded and emitted a strong Qi field which protected her whole being. While doing this Shin Jiao dashed towards Lik and waved his hand in a slicing motion.


    When Lik saw this, in his crooked expression that looks like abination of a human and a bug face, he showed disdain. He quickly extended his hand nning to block that hand sword strike.


    However, his expression changes when he suddenly noticed a ck object appear in Shin Jiao''s hand in a blink of an eye.


    He wanted to dodge, but it was already toote.


    Shin Jiao''s strike suddenly became faster and a long slender arm fell to the ground with a thud and a green liquid dyed the ground.


    Rooaarrr!


    Lik roared in pain and anger as his eyes turned red while looking at his arm. Unlike some demons, Lik does not have the regenerative ability as he was trained and created to infiltrate the enemy lines. His ability to sneak attack and control his enemies is something that causes many of his opponents to be put off guard. Yet he didn''t expect that a human would sessfully throw a sneak attack on him cutting his arm.


    Upon receiving a heavy wound, Lik immediately threw some small bugs in the air and burst of smoke suddenly erupted.


    Then from the ground, hundreds of figures suddenly shot out.


    These figures were the cultivators from the vige and most of them are already not breathing and lifeless. Although they were mind-controlled by bugs, Shin Jiao was truly hoping to be able to at least save them. But, who would have known that the demon was truly vicious as to kill the cultivators under his control?


    This is also one of the reasons why they were unable to detect any enemy. It''s because the enemy are already corpses with their Qi and life gone. Hence they are cold as the environment, a perfect camouge, a perfect assassin.


    Shin Jiao and Qian Li immediately fought against the horde of puppet-like controlled corpses.


    "Keke, try to fight against your kind humans, let''s see if you can¡­" Lik was very confident of his own style in fighting and the poison his bugs can emit.


    But he didn''t expect to face someone like Shin Jiao who is immune to these low-level hallucinogens.


    However, Qian Li is different.


    She has been affected and right now what she is seeing are people looking at her with pleading gazes while trying to ask her for help. So she didn''t strike those corpses and just parries their attacks while trying to dodge their ws.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he quickly made a move and cut-off the heads of the cultivators who are attacking Qian Li making her eyes went wide in disbelief.


    The Shadow Fiend, Lik upon seeing this scene showed an angry expression on his face. He needs to quickly escape and would just finish his mission.


    But what he could not ept is the fact that he was defeated by mere two cultivators when he is able to bring down a whole kingdom of the beast folks. This mission was truly an unlucky one and they also realized what would happen if the cultivators work together. Like their invasion in that small town which failed because of something really powerful breaking the massive defensive shield, they took time putting up using the most powerful cultivator turned demon underling they had.


    So his goal is to send this information to the queen, and halt the invasion for the meantime so that the cultivators would not unite. This way, they can infiltrate them slowly and can send spies all over the cultivationnd to open gates and after that in one fell swoop invade thend with their massive army.


    Almost 90% of the demons have already entered the gate and is currently in the Beastia Northern parts. They have not conquered the whole of Beastia because of the resistance from those powerful beast-men.


    While Lik ran escaping the scene, he quickly began chanting while activating the small gate he has set up in a not too far distance. This time, he felt a pang of regret for being too cocky and facing the two humans. If he hadn''t stopped, he would have sent the information and has escaped this ce.


    As he ran, his arm continues bleeding and his vision slowly turns blurry.


    "I must push through, I must persevere¡­" he muttered.


    However, he suddenly saw a figure appearing in front of him, and with a quick movement, sent out a palm strike towards his chest.


    Lik wanted to block it with his other arm, but he was too slow and that palm strike hit him square on his chest.


    However, he was not thrown out because he forcefully countered the force with his feet kicking on the ground.


    Bang!


    Green blood oozes out of Lik''s mouth as a sinister smile appears on his face.


    Then Lik suddenly turns around, but Shin Jiao once again appear in front of him.


    Lik sent out a punch towards Shin Jiao and it was met with Shin Jiao''s punch.


    Boom!


    Lik''s figure was thrown through the air for a couple of meters and his sorry figure came tumbling to the ground.


    Forcing his body to stand up, Lik wipes the green blood on his mouth.


    "Your kind might be very strong, in fact, stronger than mages. But you are not united. This would be your failure and the downfall of your entire race. Keke¡­ Cough! Cough!"


    Lik eximed as his figure slowly vanished with a wide grin on his bloody face.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed that on the ground there is a small vortex-like hole.


    It was a small gate.


    ¡­


    When Lik appears on the other side, he is now directly standing weakly in front of arge gate.


    A demon guard immediately blocks his path and pointed their spears on him. However, when they saw that he is the hero Lik, they politely guided him inside.


    When Lik arrived in front of the demon Queen, he bowed and greeted her.


    "My Queen, the invasion in the humannd was a failure, but I discovered something about them¡­ their weakness¡­"


    When the demon Queen heard his words, she was thrilled.


    "Tell me! What is it?" she shouted.


    However, Lik didn''t say anything and just stood there. Then suddenly he showed an ugly expression on his face as his chest suddenly turned red and started to bulge.


    "Lik! What is happening?" shouted the demon queen as her face showed a confused expression.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly¡­


    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 273 - Defense Against The Demons 1

    A New Quest


    /*unedited*/


    It''s almost been a year since Shin Jiao was transported to this ce and he has experienced a lot of ups and downs. He faced many dangers and a lot of troublesome people, yet he was able to survive these all. His journey might not have been smooth but he has experienced a lot of changes making stronger than when he was on earth.


    His goals and ns have already taken a change and his new n is to build his own ideal world in this ce, and after that travel around and see this as a whole. From Gubu, he has already known that this world is huge and really vast. It''s almost the size of the Jupiter in the earth''s sr system. So he is excited to explore thend but also needed to do it one step at a time.


    Right now, the most pressing thing is to establish himself in the cultivationnd and turn thend into modern society so that he can work with ease.


    However, the demon invasion somewhat changes or altered his n''s time frame and needed to act as quickly as he could to prevent the demons from destroying this fertilend.


    The preparation to defend and counter against the demons is already taking its shape. The empire does not care what happens to the beast n because of the massive headache the beast n has given the empire with their insistent war and fighting in the borders. But of course, the empire would not neglect the beast n just in case they ally themselves with the demons; hence the empire has been helping the beast n with the relocation of their citizens. Many border cities have already epted beast-men to live amongst them.


    They set upws to govern and maintain peace amongst the citizen and the beast-men alike. But thisw is more inclined towards the people of the cultivationnd, even mortals have higher statuses than the beast n. But the beast n could not find themselves toin because this treatment is still better than how they are treated in Beastia.


    The beast n is really cruel to those lower or weak beast-men. It''s either they would be turned into ve servants or even the worst food for the strong. Plus the hunger and poverty make things worse. So being treated as a servant in the cultivationnd is far better, than living a normal life in Beastia.


    ¡­


    Today, Shin Jiao has returned to the Great Wu Academy and is currently looking at the map he has already made during his travels. Plus the drawing he remembers from Gubu, so it became easier for him to make a new map.


    He is deciding at this time to whether go back to the underground base or finish the anti-demon defense.


    Suddenly someone knocks on his door.


    "Master Jiao, can I have a word?" a voice from the other side asked.


    Shin Jiao knew the voice and he was a bit surprised.


    "Yes,e in Prince Li Yan."


    A handsome young man with elegant bearing enters the cozy yet cool room of Shin Jiao. When the prince enters the room he was not surprised anymore, because inside this building, everything is well-lit and the temperature is maintained. He learned that technology is because of the young man in front of him.


    As a prince who always travels around the empire, he has already seen a lot of things, but the things in the Great Wu Academy are something new to him.


    He is also aware that the woman he likes has this man in her heart. But he could not be petty and offend someone who would have the ability to change the empire. As a prince trained by his father, he is well aware of the importance of people.


    "Master Jiao, I''m not going to beat around the bushes. I''m here to ask you three questions¡­"


    "First is your im about the demon defense and the demon and beast-men disguise detection. Would it really work?" Prince Li Yan Xi asked with concern written all over his face.


    "Yes, and we have already tested it." Shin Jiao affirmed.


    "That''s well then, second¡­ what are your ns? I ask you this because I really want you to work for the empire."


    "¡­"


    "I''m really grateful for the prince''s concern and acknowledgment¡­ but¡­ I''m a person who enjoys my freedom. Although I wanted to improve the lives of the people, I don''t want to be tied up in a political dynasty or something¡­ Please forgive my impertinence, your majesty. This is just my personality."


    Shin Jiao has already ved himself for the government back when he was on earth. Now that he has traveled to this continent, he does not want to be controlled by someone or some empire or kingdom.


    With a smile, Li Yan Xi nods his head. He is already aware of Shin Jiao''s personality by asking the staff inside the research facility of the crafting building.


    "Myst question is¡­ what do you think of Cherry Lao?" Li Yan Xi asked with a serious expression.


    He is trying to control his emotions so that it would not show that he felt a little ufortable.


    "What do you mean your majesty? She and I are now both strangers to one another¡­ what we had in the past is already in the past. I know that she is now your fianc¨¦e your majesty and I assure you that I don''t n to take her from you."


    "That is your opinion, what if she pushes herself unto you? Would you still ept her?"


    "¡­"


    "I guess, I''m a bit presumptuous¡­ but this involves me and my heart. As a man, I would fight for my feelings for her."


    Seeing the serious expression on Li Yan Xi, Shin Jiao heaves a helpless sigh.


    "Your majesty. I would support you for that." Shin Jiao said with a smile while extending his hand.


    This made Li Yan Xi feel a bit confused, yet also extended his hand unconsciously.


    The two men shook their hands.


    Unknown to the two, this new friendship which was formed would affect their own lives and people around them, and also the decisions they would be making in the future which would seal their own fates.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao and Qian Li are casually talking about his ns to develop the radio and she told him about what they did in Shin County. But of course, the radio that Qian Li is talking about is the walkie-talkie radio which Shin Jiao praised. It was discovered and developed by the old woman Elder Wan Bing and she was praised because of it.


    But Shin Jiao''s idea is not about radiomunication but instead radio broadcasting.


    Hence he started research on the materials he can use which is avable in this ce.


    And once again Shin Jiao hid in hisboratory doing research and drawing blueprints and arrays. He wanted to further enhance and improve the way of life of the people and their awareness.


    Complex rune design and patterns began to appear as Shin Jiao became immersed in his work. He wanted to jump and create the inte, but creating aptop is not that cheap and not most people can afford one.


    Hence his alternative is either radio or TV.


    ¡­


    A few days have passed since then, and Shin Jiao has finished his research. He gave the project to the crafting association and gave them an idea of how to set up everything. He didn''t know what would happen next, but he is sure that they would figure it out.


    Upon receiving the blueprint and the project n, the craftsmen all showed an excited expression. In truth, they are jealous of the crafting department of the Great Wu Kingdom. They wanted to also learn new technology and be of use to the kingdom. And now their chance has arrived.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with this anymore as now he had decided to start the project of creating a detector for demonic spies and shapeshifters. He knows that their threat is real and very dangerous, hence he ns to push through with the project, but with a bit of change.


    When he got the mind stones, Shin Jiao still needed the blood essence of the level-6 beast and the soul-flower.


    However, since their enemy is not only the Beast n but now also the demons, Shin Jiao decided to just create a simple goggle for this purpose only. He didn''t need to use any of these materials except for the mind stone.


    "With my stocks of mind stones, I can create at least 1,000 goggles. And I would still have plenty left." Shin Jiao muttered as he began to write another blueprint.


    While this is happening, in some corners of the kingdom, a growing threat is also starting.


    When Lik exploded in front of the Demon Queen, she was truly angered. She viewed this as a challenge of her power but was a bit cautious of the capability of the cultivators.


    It could be said that she is now afraid because of what had happened to Lik.


    If not for her demon general that quickly shielded her and died, she would have died at that time from that explosion.


    When Shin Jiao attacked Lik with a palm strike, he actually nted a fist-sized explosive on Lik''s chest. Because of the pain, Lik has felt, he has ignored that thing under his armor-like carapace.


    That explosion shattered his body which is covered with scale-like carapace and those acted like shrapnel flying everywhere.


    Many demons were wounded and died that day, which gave the Demon Queen her first encounter with a sly cultivator''s tricks.


    With this experience, they decided to take the sly way to attack their enemies. Although Lik''s mission was a failure, he and his kind have caused many viges to fall and a big town to almost be destroyed.


    So the demons decided to use Shadow Fiends or demonic spies as their vanguard, to test out the waters in this war.


    ¡­


    In a dark room, a man is standing next to the window sill while looking at the bustling crowd below.


    "The 2nd prince is already gathering too much attention that I can hear people begin singing his name¡­" the man said.


    "Your highness, those are just rumor, please appease yourself." A man standing in the shadows behind him said.


    "Che¡­ Do you think I''m stupid? Father trusted him that much; I didn''t know why he would trust me with the crown? Why doesn''t he just give it to 2nd then?... is he trying to mock me? Am I that ipetent?" the man shouted as he clenched his fist.


    Suddenly, the man''s expression turned sinister as he looks up in the dark night sky.


    "He wanted to be famous? I will make him famous¡­ I will turn him into a hero¡­ a dead hero. Hahaha!" The man said with an evil grin and heughed maniacally.


    The two people behind him shuddered as they heard his evilugh.

 Chapter 274 - Defense Against The Demons 2

    A New Quest Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Inside the research center of the Great Wu academy crafting department, a young woman is currently following behind a young man with looks of curiosity in her eyes. Every move of the young man and everything he does was registered in the young woman''s mind as her eyes glowed in awe and wonder.


    This young woman is the princess Yun Bo Xi, she is also the woman that''s been cross-dressing as a man and is acting like a homosexual when Shin Jiao met her in the Daemon forest. Along with her so-called two friends, Shin Jiao spared their lives and let them leave.


    Then Shin Jiao also met her again in the Dark Forest when the Nian n had their actual training. She was also saved by Shin Jiao at that time.


    What is making Shin Jiao feel a bit ufortable, is the woman following behind the princess.


    This is because the woman resembles the first woman he loves while he was on the earth and also the first woman who broke his heart.


    "Princess, you''ve been following me for the whole day now, you''re getting tired or something?"


    When she heard his question, Yun Bo Xi showed a confused and pondering look on her face. Then she showed a grin on her face and shakes her head.


    "Nope, I will just follow you¡­ all the things you are doing might be boring to others but for us, they are new and interesting." She said while pointing at the people behind her.


    And true to what she just said, Shin Jiao, saw around 3 to 5 people wearing a whiteboratory robe taking down notes on what Shin Jiao is doing.


    This made Shin Jiao show an awkward expression on his face. He didn''t expect that these people would be following him like that.


    "Sigh¡­ alright. This is myst hour, after this, I''m going to go home and take a break." Shin Jiao said while shrugging helplessly.


    What Shin Jiao is doing right now is finishing the radio using maic runes and other materials like metal ores and more. He would just make a simple prototype of a radio that would look like a gramophone.


    After assisting the researchers for the whole day, they were able to understand the main functions and the purpose of each rune design. This made the researcher in theboratory truly amazed.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is having a hard time changing a lot of things so that he canbine earth''s technology and the power of the runes, and added the fact that he is not using electricity but instead Qi and natural energy.


    "Alright everyone, good work! Tomorrow we are going to test out and see the result of our hard work." Shin Jiao said as he pped his hands followed by the rest of the people.


    "Master Shin would you like to dine with us?" suddenly one of the male student assistants asked.


    "Yes, please master we would like to thank you for teaching us a lot of things." added the few others behind him.


    When Shin Jiao saw their expectant faces, he could not help but nod his head and follow them.


    That night, Shin Jiao along with the princess and her bodyguard, and Qian Li followed a couple of students towards a famous restaurant in the city, the Immortal''s Mouth.


    This restaurant is well known in the city and is frequented by the rich and powerful people of the city of Wu.


    When Shin Jiao enters the ce, several heads immediately turn towards their direction.


    Who would not know Shin Jiao among the aristocrats? Many of them have already seen him and in some way or another became his acquaintance. Hence everyone is surprised to see him dining in this ce. Because every time he is invited to dine he would almost always say no.


    So when the people saw him, almost everyone greeted Shin Jiao.


    The group was led to arge private room. From the looks of it, the young student who invited Shin Jiao is a rich young man. Even the princess nods her head in agreement with the young man''s choice of room.


    After the group ordered, they began to discuss the project.


    "Master Shin, I think I already got the gist of the radio that you are talking about. I would really say that you truly thought it through¡­ By the way, I made this¡­ What do you think of this master?" a bespectacled young man said as he suddenly took out a palm-sized box with a thickness of at least 3 inches.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he was surprised and amazed at the object.


    Because what the young man made is actually a semi-transistorized radio. It is ''semi'' because this young man actually discovered or invented transistors in this era. Although the young man is not aware of the significance of his invention, Shin Jiao still decided to teach him more about it.


    That night the dinner was good and the group had fun and tackled a lot of topics. It was almost midnight when they came out of the restaurant.


    The night sky has already covered thend in darkness and gloom.


    At this moment within the bustling city of Wu, something is happening in the shadows.


    While Shin Jiao and Qian Li are walking back towards the Great Wu Academy dorms, they both noticed several shadows flying through the roofs of the houses.


    Qian Li showed a frowning face at this time because she is annoyed at the many disturbances. First, she wanted to have dinner with her master and wanted to be with him alone, but that man suddenly asked him first out of nowhere. This made her truly dissatisfied in her heart. And now, this¡­


    Taking out a handgun, Qian Li didn''t bother to ask and just jumps up to a rooftop and chased after those shadows.


    As they follow the group, they discovered that those guys are going after someone.


    "Is this an assassination?" Qian Li muttered in a hushed voice.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and just signaled her to observe carefully.


    Suddenly the group of around twenty men took out their weapons.


    "They are going to start." Qian Li muttered feeling a bit cautious.


    Shin Jiao immediately spreads his absolute sense because he didn''t want those people to detect his presence. Then his absolute sense picks up two figures¡­ two very familiar figures, Yun Bo Xi and her female bodyguard who looks like Shin Jiao''s ex, Sia Rong.


    "The princess is in danger." Shin Jiao muttered as his eyes turn towards Qian Li.


    With a tacit understanding, she nods and immediately changed her weapon into a long rifle.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao disappears from his position.


    Qian Li didn''t hesitate and immediately took a shot when the men suddenly jump out of their hiding ce.


    One of the men who suddenly jump up along with the rest suddenly had his head blown off. His body flew like a ragdoll as it hit a house roof.


    The red and white like goo which was scattered everywhere made the assassins suddenly turned vignt.


    "Who! Who are you people?!" shouted Sia Rong and she immediately positions herself in front of the princess with her long sword drawn out.


    The assassins knew that the mission might fail because of someone but they didn''t know who. At this time, they just stood there rooted to the ground while looking at their two targets and their surroundings cautiously.


    Suddenly one of them decided to make his move and darted towards the princess.


    Sia Rong brandishes her sword with her Qi and tried to block the man''s swift sword.


    But this turn of even was also grabbed by the rest of the assassins to attack simultaneously.


    Without a choice, she abandoned her previous action and immediately turns around and hugs Yun Bo Xi while activating a defensive talisman.


    The talisman is a mid-grade protective talisman which immediately activates.


    But the strength of the assassins attacking is not that simple. Although the weapon was blocked, the force still threw the two flying towards a wall.


    Bang!


    Sia Rong felt her body hitting the wall really hard. But she didn''t let go of the princess who is within her arms.


    "Sister Sia! Let me fight, I''m not afraid."


    "P¡­ Princess, I don''t think we can''t handle them. I''ll distract them and you run okay?"


    "No! I won''t run¡­ Sister Sia. Please¡­ Let me fight." pleaded Yun Bo Xi while trying to struggle from Sia Rong''s arms.


    Suddenly the two noticed that the men sent out a few wind des making the barrier protecting their bodies flickered as it got a little dim.


    Closing their eyes, the two resolve themselves to fight it out.


    However, when they opened their eyes, the two were shocked at the scene in front of them.


    A young man is already standing between them and the assassins, with a couple of assassins already dead on the ground.


    "Ma¡­ Master Shin!" Sia Rong could not help but exim.


    Yun Bo Xi also could not believe her eyes as she just glued her eyes on that manly back of a man who had saved her many times over.


    "Attack together!"


    With thismand, the remaining assassins immediately brandish their swords and attack Shin Jiao.


    Although Shin Jiao felt that he need to save the princess, fighting against these assassins made him feel ufortable. This is making him feel like a bully trying to take advantage of his strength to oppress the weak. However, he could not take a step back. Hence he just ended the fight as soon as he can.


    Leaving one barely alive, Shin Jiao immediately locked that assassin''s movements.


    "Who told you to attack the princess?" Shin Jiao asked while ring at the assassin.


    With a grin on his face, the man showed a taunting look on him.


    Then the man suddenly talked.


    "Argghh¡­ You''re¡­ toote¡­ The princes¡­ are dead¡­ Keke¡­" the man said as his mouth suddenly turned ck and a green wisp of poisonous smoke spreads out.


    "What a nasty fellow¡­ trying to kill others by spreading poison in the air." Shin Jiao muttered as he absorbs the poison in the air and guided it to his mind dantian.


    "Master Shin¡­ I think my brother is in trouble."


    Suddenly, Yun Bo Xi said.


    She knew that she might have been just a distraction and the real target is her brother, the 2nd prince along with the crown prince.


    When realization dawned on her, her face paled and a deep regret enters her heart.


    She could not let her two brothers die.


    But before she could do anything, Shin Jiao tapped her head and she fainted.


    "Take her back. We''ll take care of the rest.." Shin Jiao said to Sia Rong as his figure banished.

 Chapter 275 - Defense Against The Demons 3

    A New Quest Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The darkness covers the shadows that are lurking from within as the scent of death emanates in the air. The atmosphere within the castle of Wu is weird and a deathly silence covers the surroundings. Even the guards standing by the door feels like the air seems stale. Their vignce is high and their senses are spread wide.


    However, no matter how prepared they are, if deathes, then they can only me their fate for it.


    Within the shadows, several figures blended in the darkness of the night as they carefully approached the great castle of Wu.


    Two guards are currently talking while observing their surroundings.


    "Hey, don''t you find this atmosphere weird?"


    "Yeah, I''ve been scanning this area because I feel uneasy, but I can''t sense anything."


    "Maybe it''s just the air. It''s almost time for the change of shift, we''ll just for it then."


    As the two are talking while standing ramrod straight, a whistling sound caught their attention. But before they can react, two sharp objects suddenly pierced the wall behind them while blood slowly drips from its tips.


    The two guards found themselves unable to talk anymore as they slumped down the ground and blood flowed from their chest armor wound.


    After the two guards have been taken out, a number of figures suddenly came out of the shadows and dashed towards the gate. Immediately, not long after that sounds of fighting can be heard from a certain courtyard.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a figure is currently rushing towards the castle at a really fast pace.


    This is Shin Jiao who immediately ran towards the castle to try and save the two princes of Xi. Although the two princes didn''t have anything to do with him, the 2nd prince can already be considered his acquaintance. Plus he respected the 2nd prince for being blunt with his feelings. And it would cause too much of a trouble if the 2 princes would die. It may be the reason for the empire to attack the kingdom of Wu as retaliation.


    It has already taken him too much time running towards the pce because of the distance. He wanted to fly but it would cause him too much energy, and if he used his energy, then what''s the use of rescuing the prince?


    He might even be a burden at that time. So he should trust that the princes and their guards can hold off the assassins.


    Then after some time, he has already reached the castle gate while catching his breath.


    And from there he saw the dead bodies of the guards and the soldiers who faced against the assassins. He can also see some ck cloth men on the ground.


    At this time the castle ground is bathed in crimson red and the scent of foul blood is all over the air.


    Shin Jaio didn''t know what had happened but he is sure that the fight was intense judging from the debris he can see around.


    "From the number of assassins, it seems that they are not a small group." Shin Jiao muttered as he followed the trail of blood made by the assassins.


    While carefully walking inside the castle and into a certain courtyard, he noticed the sound of swords shing and the eruption of turbulent Qi in the air.


    Upon seeing this, he immediately rushed in and hid in a corner.


    Although Shin Jiao can be considered as a powerful cultivator, he is not stupid to fight against multiple enemies.


    "Protect the crown prince and the second prince!" shouted a guard as he fought valiantly against an assassin.


    Although they are already overwhelmed, the guards still fought with all their might.


    Shin Jiao noticed that the cultivation level of the assassins is actually high. Many of them have already reached the peak of the gold core realm nearing the infant soul realm. And there are at least ten who are already at the first stages of the infant soul realm.


    "These assassins are not that simple. From their attacks and sword style, they seem to be soldiers¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he tried to observe the situation.


    Since the princes are not in danger yet, he didn''t want to make his move.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed something which made him squint his eyes. He is sure that it was a signal because an assassin actually nods his head in reply and suddenly flew up.


    Then the crown prince moves forward and pushed the guard in front of him while shouting.


    "Look out! Dodge it!"


    The guard didn''t expect that something like this would happen and was caught off-guard as his body tumbles down the ground in a sorry state. Then the crown prince who is in the way of the sword suddenly shifted his body to the right and this exposed the 2nd princes back to the de.


    When Li Yan Xi turns his head, in a slow-motion he saw the sinister look on his older brother''s face which made his heart skip a beat.


    Then he saw the sharp de drawing closer to his head.


    Puchi!


    Bang!


    A spray of blood-drenched the face of the 2nd prince; however, the figure of his attacker is nowhere to be seen in front of him. Then he slowly tilted his head towards the figure of the assassin on the wall with a big hole on his head.


    Then the two princes turned their gaze at a figure atop a ledge standing near the castle''s ceiling.


    The two then saw something that shocked them.


    Because the assassins are busy fighting against the guards, they didn''t notice the figure of Shin Jiao as he jumps down like a wraith and released multiple shots of bullets piercing the heads of the ck cloth men in therge hall.


    Like flies, the cultivators in the gold core realm fell down with bloody holes in either their heads or their hearts. As Shin Jiao''s figure flew down the battleground, every shot cost a single life of an assassin.


    However, the ten infant soul realm cultivators were fast enough to hide or take cover as they also threw some spells at Shin Jiao making the whole ce chaotic.


    So now that there are explosions the whole castle ground is now aware of the assassins and multiple numbers of soldiers began running towards the courtyard of the princes of Xi.


    "We must finish this fight right now! Kill the target; I''ll take care of this nuisance." shouted one of the infant soul realm cultivators.


    A figure immediately moves out of his hiding ce and ran towards the second prince who has already retreated behind some guards and away from his older brother.


    The second prince couldn''t believe that his best friend and older brother would dare sneak attack and tried to kill him with a borrowed knife.


    This made him truly disappointed while looking at his older brother, the crown prince''s, sinister expression.


    DIE!


    Although this said without a word, he can read the movements of his brother''s mouth.


    Suddenly in the 2nd prince''s mind spection and doubts filled his heart.


    "Did my father nned this? Why am I being targeted by my own brother?... wait¡­ did he know about the legacy?... If he does then, should I stop my own brother just to hide it and to keep this world safe?"


    These many questions entered Li Yan Xi''s mind as he showed a dazed expression.


    Suddenly he felt the strong aura trying to lock him down in ce.


    However, it was not enough to stop him. No one knew, but Li Yan Xi''s fame on the battlefield is not unfounded. He is merciless when fighting against the beast n and has killed many experts. His cultivation has already reached the infant soul realm and is just forcefully suppressing it to the gold core realm using a technique.


    He wanted to make a move; however, he suddenly saw a sharp de piercing the man from behind. The Qi field protecting the man bursts like a bubble as the ck de easily prated his body. Shin Jiao used the skill humming de which is a very deadly skill whenbined with his ck sword.


    When they saw the situation getting worse and one of theirrades with high cultivation was easily killed, the rest was angered. And then they too began to attack simultaneously.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao heard something and immediately shifted his body and disappear.


    When the nine remaining people with higher cultivation saw this, they became vignt, but it was all toote.


    Li Yan Xi also made his move and faced a cultivator as he uses his true strength in this fight.


    Two of the nine people who are rushing forward suddenly dropped to the ground with a hole on their heads.


    Shin Jiao can now see two shooters on the rooftop.


    "Thanks!" he said as he shows thumbs up.


    "You''re wee, master!"


    It didn''t take long before the rest of the infant soul realm cultivators fell.


    "Damn it! My rifle is almost at its limit! Infant soul realm cultivators are really hard to kill."


    "Haha¡­ it''s your shooting that''s bad. You have to go back and train again."


    The voice of Qian Li and a young man can be heard on the short-range radio.


    Shin Jiao then saw Li Yan Shi taking down his opponent as he shed a proud smile on his face. It is like he is challenging Shin Jiao and showing off his cultivation base.


    Then a sweet voice echoed through the hall as the figure of the princess Yun Bo Xi and her bodyguard came rushing in.


    "Big brother! Big brother! Are you okay!" shouted Yun Bo Xi as she ran happily towards Li Yan Xi.


    However, her eyes suddenly showed a horrified look as she pointed as her big brother with her shaking hands while one of her hand is in her mouth in disbelief.


    Li Yan Xi was stunned into ce as his eyes slowly lowered towards a metallic object protruding from his stomach.


    The bloody de made his body cold as he can feel the intense killing intent from behind him.


    Everyone was shocked at the sinister look on that man''s face, especially when he grinned evilly while saying.


    "Good-Bye!.... little¡­ BROTHER¡­"

 Chapter 276 - Defense Against The Demons 4

    A New Quest Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The scent of blood permeated through the air because of the many dead bodies which litter the ground. The dead guards and assassins are mixed together making the whole scenery of carnage and bloodshed unbearable to those weak and powerless.


    In the middle of this thing stood some figures, two of them are currently surrounded by the remaining guards, and one has already been stabbed by a sword from his back.


    Li Yan Xi can feel the cold de piercing his body, while his warm blood can be seen at the swords razor-sharp de after passing through his body.


    Yun Bo Xi is rooted to the ground with disbelief clearly written on her face. Qian Li and the other sniper watches through the scope of their rifles with their eyes wide open in disbelief. Their reaction can also be seen among the remaining guards surrounding the two princes.


    Nobody expected to see this scene because the two brothers are very close and supported each other throughout the whole campaign against the beast-men and the demons.


    However, Shin Jiao is the only one who is showing a calm expression as he observes the situation.


    The wound on Li Yan Xi''s stomach is big, but it is not fatal enough to take his life in an instant. He can just take a rapid hemostatic pill and then his wounds will immediately close in just a few seconds or minutes.


    But what concerns him at this time is the expression of the crown prince.


    And when he looks into his eyes, he immediately noticed what''s happening.


    "Keke¡­ Brother¡­ It seems that this is your weakness. No matter how powerful you are, your family ties would still hold you down¡­ Keke¡­" a raspy voice like a cold tone from hell came out of the crown prince''s mouth.


    "Who¡­ who are¡­ you? You¡­ you''re not... my¡­ brother." Li Yan Xi forcefully said.


    Suddenly the crown prince moved and the sword came out of the 2nd prince''s body along with blood bursting out of the deep wound.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The guards are unable to move as they didn''t know who they would protect of serve. If they will try to save the 2nd prince they would offend the crown prince and maybe suffer death. And if they would try to stop the crown prince, or fight against the already wounded second prince then they would still suffer death.


    So no matter what''s their choice is, they would still die. However, the guards are already familiar with the royal family and the infighting. So at this time, they have to choose.


    "All of you get out!" the 2nd prince suddenly shouted.


    Although they were a little taken aback, the guards are still thankful. They knew that the 2nd prince is worried about them and didn''t want to drag them to this mess.


    As they walked out, the guards dragged the bodies lying on the ground along with them. This made the room devoid of the corpses, yet the thick scent of blood is still present as the ground already has a pool of blood.


    The crown prince confidently stood on the center while looking at Li Yan Xi''s slowly weakening stance.


    "Anyst words¡­ brother?"


    "Who¡­ what are you?" Li Yan Xi asked.


    The crown prince showed a disdainful look on his eyes as he suddenly grinned.


    "You''ll never know that answer in this lifetime. Just me your fate for having the sign of God''s blessing within you¡­ Keke."


    After saying that the figure of the crown prince suddenly vanished from where he stood and immediately appear in front of the 2nd prince with his sword already swinging towards Li Yan Xi''s head.


    "No!"


    A loud scream of a woman was heard as Yun Bo Xi whom they didn''t notice is still standing in a daze not too far from the main door of therge hall.


    ng!


    The loud sound of two metals shing together was heard as Li Yan Xi lifted his weapon to block the strike from the crown prince.


    But right at this time, the eyes of the crown prince which was once dted suddenly turned back to normal and a confused look in his expression was suddenly disyed.


    Yet before the two are able to react, arge shadow of a dark creature suddenly materialized from thin air beside them. They were caught off guard as a long ck scythe-like w of around 3 meters, was suddenly swung towards their heads.


    From the trajectory, it is clear that the creature''s target is to cut the two prince''s heads together.


    Swoosh!


    ng!


    Another loud sound of metal shing against metal reverberated through the air.


    This time, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly appears between the creature''s longw and the head of the crown prince, who seems to be stunned and unable to move.


    "Now!"


    Peng! Peng!


    Two holes suddenly appear from the creature''s chest which burst out in ck blood. Then Shin Jiao saw the creature falling to the ground.


    But then something unbelievable happened.


    Before the dark creature''s body hit the ground it actually broke apart like ck water hitting a solid surface. Then the ck water-like particles started to float through the air as it slowly forms an image of the creature.


    "Keke¡­ that was too careless of me¡­ However, I still got what I came for¡­ Keke¡­" the dark creature said as it suddenly tugged something in the air and a small speck of particle came out of the 2nd price''s body.


    Li Yan Xi suddenly cried in agony as if he is feeling a soul tearing pain all over his body.


    Right now, Li Yan Xi feels a bit of regret because he didn''t head his father''s warning. His father already warned him not to get too close to any of his siblings because it would cause him to be put down his guard.


    As his body felt the soul tearing pain, he gritted his teeth and tried so hard not to faint from the pain. He knew that once he fainted, then his life would be over.


    Shin Jiao didn''t wait for things to go south, so he immediately tried to snatch the small speck that is slowly floating away from the 2nd prince''s body. However, once he touched that tiny thing Shin Jiao noticed that it suddenly enters his body.


    It seems that the speck of light was attracted by Shin Jiao''s hands as it immediately rushed in his palms.


    When this happened, Li Yan Shi immediately shouted in pain and fainted.


    And the dark creature suddenly howled in anger.


    "You dare to absorb the holy dragon''s soul! I will kill you!" the dark creature shouted as it suddenly rushed towards Shin Jiao.


    However, since its body has not recoveredpletely, its speed is not that fast.


    Shin Jiao at this time felt his mind go nk as a strong force bombarded his mind dantian. He suddenly felt that his head is about to break from that huge amount of force making him fall to the ground almost fainting.


    Luckily for him, he fell to the ground as the long dark ws of the creature pass by his head.


    Swoosh!


    Then all of a sudden, the creature''s eyes went wide in disbelief.


    It suddenly felt its body unable to move while it was locked down by strong pressure.


    "Oh, what do we have here! Is this a surprise¡­ An already weakened Shadow Void creature! This old man''s luck is truly great! Haha¡­"


    The voice of an old man suddenly appears followed by a figure floating through the air as he enters the hall. The old man is followed by a middle-aged man who has the bearing of a king. These two people are the current Ancestor of the Wu n and the current King of the Wu kingdom, Sun Wu.


    When the Shadow Void saw the old man it began to shake in fear. It can sense that the old man''s cultivation is deep and that he is very powerful. It didn''t expect that a mere kingdom has the protection of a very powerful cultivator.


    But of course, the Shadow Void creature named Majin ck is not aware of this. It has spent its whole life inside the innermost part of the Daemon forest and is not aware that the humans outside has already reached such great lengths when ites to cultivation realms. Hence it felt fear and regret ying and underestimating humans.


    Majin ck actually has the power to already take the two dragon souls inside of Li Yan Xi, but it decided to y hide and seek with its prey when it noticed and heard about the demon''s strategy.


    It disdained those weak demons who tried to hide among the human masses because that was its expertise, to hide in the shadows and kill in silence.


    However, it didn''t expect to be ambushed and became weakened.


    When it was shot, its cultivation base was already broken and it needed time to recuperate after taking at least one of the souls. As long as it could take one of the dragon souls, sooner orter, the other one would follow and its host''s soul would be consumed as it goes out of the host''s body.


    But now, everything is toote.


    And this happened because of one insignificant ant.


    The eyes of Majin ck throws fiery gazes of anger towards the figure of Shin Jiao who is currently on the ground writhing in pain along with the 2nd prince.


    Then suddenly an old descript palm suddenly extended and absorbed the ck shadow which is the body of Majin ck in its weakened state.


    "Nooo!"


    The Shadow Void shouted as it was absorbed by the old man without resistance.


    Then the old man smiled as he feels contented with his harvest. Then his gaze went towards the two young men on the ground.


    "Brother!" two voices suddenly shouted as two figures approached the 2nd prince.


    However, before the crown prince can approach, Yun Bo Xi hugged Li Yan Xi in her bosom as she red at the crown prince. She quickly gave the 2nd prince some pills and saw his wounds closing. But still, the 2nd prince continually squirms in pain within her arms.


    Two streaks of tears fell down on Yun Bo Xi''s beautiful eyes as she could not take the pain her brother is suffering.

 Chapter 277 - Defense Against The Demons 5

    A New Quest Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao didn''t feel the flow of time as he peered inside the abyss. Everything around him is darkness and the void.


    This is the second time that Shin Jiao has felt this way and the first is still clear in his mind. That was the time when he was teleported to this ce through that dimensional gate that Gubu identally made.


    Suddenly from within the void, a voice reverberates through his ears.


    "Keke¡­ foolish being¡­ you took me thinking that I am the golden dragon. But the truth is that I am the ck dragon! Haha¡­ I don''t understand why that young man would choose to use that old bastard more than me?... I mean, of course, I usually destroy things and a bit violent¡­ but that is my nature. Well, my powers are more destructive than that old bastard. So why that child would not choose to use me¡­" the voice said as if it is talking to itself.


    When Shin Jiao heard the voice, he was shocked.


    Golden Dragon?


    ck dragon?


    Shin Jiao didn''t understand what the voice is talking about. However, he can deduce that the voice is the ck dragon but who was the young man it is talking about. But before Shin Jiao could say something the voice continued its monologue.


    "Lucky for me, that old bastard used half of its power a few months ago, hence it went to sleep. Haha¡­ When I feel your dark presence, I knew that you would be the right being for me! I am amazed that you can forcefully separate my soul fragment and take it out of the god''s blessing restriction. And I knew that only those Shadow Void creatures can do that¡­ A Shadow Void is a low-level creature, but you''re good enough, Keke¡­"


    The voice said as if it sounded happy.


    "Umm¡­ excuse me senior." Shin Jiao interrupted.


    "Eh! How? Who¡­ who are you? Where is that Shadow Void fellow?"


    "My name is Shin Jiao¡­ and I assume that you are the senior ck Dragon, right?"


    "Haha¡­ senior ck Dragon, I like that¡­ Keke¡­ Human, I am the all-powerful Balck Dragon. so tell me, howe you have my soul fragment and not that Shadow Void fellow who extracted me from the young prince?"


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao is now sure that his idea was correct. This is one of the ck dragons that he saw inside of the 2nd prince of Xi, the dragon of the legends who ruled over the side of the Beatiand.


    ording to the books that he has read from the academy, many tried to search for the soul fragment of the dragons because they think it can give them immortal powers. Although it is just a fragment of their souls, once they are freed and absorbed enough energy, they would regain their own powers back and once again either rule in darkness or light.


    But since, Shin Jiao got the soul fragment of the ck dragon, and then if this thing regains its power it would be dangerous. So he immediately decided to restrain this thing and never let it recover. But of course, he too wants to search for a way to take it out of his body.


    While Shin Jiao is thinking like this, the ck dragon suddenly opens a small slit in the void and Shin Jiao was taken to an empty small room.


    "I am a very destructive creature¡­ that I know. But upon living and talking to that old fool for who knows how long. I came to realized that I also represent a bnce in this world. If I am controlled then I can bring this bnce toe to pass and maybe ascend back to my former god state. Human, this old one is already humbling himself to you¡­ I will lend you my power, as long as you bring me when you ascend to the immortal ne."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao was shocked.


    Immortal ne? Ascension?


    He is not sure what those words mean, but this only strengthens his theory that in this world, there truly are immortals and gods. But how to ascend he does not know, this is because he already lost his dantian.


    "Okay, if ever I can ascend then I Shin Jiao promise to take you." Shin Jiao said.


    He knew that the creature is very powerful to be able to rule one part of this continent even though it was wounded for many years.


    If he can get even a portion of this power, then he is sure to be able to preserve his life.


    After Shin Jiao''s words, a light suddenly shed out of nowhere and a figure of a tall and handsome man appears out of thin air.


    The man is at least 2 meters tall, with a clear and handsome face. What made him different from humans are the two long dragon horns on his forehead.


    The man suddenly extended his right hand and touched Shin Jiao''s forehead.


    "With this, the contract between us is formed. I am the ck dragon, a former god in the immortal ne. Although I was wounded in battle and lost my godhood¡­ because of that old fool. I am still considered a fallen god. With my power at your disposal, you can trample anyone on the battlefield. Hahaha¡­"


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s body suddenly stopped squirming as he lied in a soft and spacious bed.


    Beside him sat Qian Li who had anxiety written all over her face.


    Ugghh¡­


    "Where¡­ where am I?" Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes as he slowly adjusted his vision.


    "Ma¡­ master! Master, are you awake?" suddenly he heard the familiar voice of a beautiful woman.


    Qian Li immediately rush to his side.


    "Umm¡­ I''m okay now." Shin Jiao said forcing a smile on his face.


    Ovee with emotion, Qian Li''s eyes immediately tears up as she flung herself in Shin Jiao''s sturdy chest. She poured her heart out in crying upon seeing that her master is already fine.


    Shin Jiao hugs her carefully as he tried to appease her.


    However, the sweet scent of Qian Li''s body assaulted Shin Jiao''s nose as his heart suddenly beats rapidly. Right now, the two are hugging each other in an awkward position. Qian Li settles herself on Shin Jiao''sp as she cuddled like a small kitten in his arms. Unconsciously, Shin Jiao''s little brother had a reaction.


    He realized that it has been a long time since he had a rtionship with a woman. And as a vigorous young man, he has been holding it for a long time. Now in front of him is a very beautiful woman who looks like an elf from the stories. How can Shin Jiao restrain himself?


    His hands suddenly move unconditionally towards those two exposed white legs of Qian Li.


    Although his hand trembled as it came closer, Shin Jiao is trying to fight this urge in his mind.


    Snore¡­


    Suddenly he heard Qian Li''s light breathing and realized that she has fallen asleep in his embrace.


    "What a brazen woman, do you really trust me that much to not do anything to you?" Shin Jiao muttered as he carefullyid her beside him.


    He then looks at her carefully and his heart is full of confusion.


    Out of the entire women she has encountered in this world. Qian Li is the one whom he can say to be very clingy. Ever since he rescued her from thatbyrinth and taught her how to increase her strength, she has always been on his side.


    And now, she is the first to search for him and found him using her instinct.


    His heart is now a field with confusion and remorse because right now he can''t deny that he had fallen for this beautiful silver white-haired girl. However, his heart is pained because he needed to choose between Qian Li and Qin Lou. Thinking that the Shin Jiao of this world is currently around his woman, Shin Jiao''s heart suddenly felt gloom.


    He is not sure if Qin Lou''s heart is still waiting for him. But still, he needs to go back.


    Shin Jiao stood up from the bed and turned to look at Qian Li''s beautiful face and heaves a heavy sigh.


    Suddenly, from within his mind, a voice reverberated.


    "So this is your body¡­ not bad seems strong¡­" the voice suddenly stopped in the middle.


    Shin Jiao was confused as to why the ck dragon suddenly stopped talking.


    "What kind of hideous monstrosity is this? You don''t have a dantian! How can you cultivate without a dantian? If you don''t have a dantian, then how can you ascend? You tricked me! You tricked me!" shouted the ck dragon in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile in his face. He knew that the ck dragon would say this and he could not me him.


    Having an artificial dantian is something new in the cultivationnd. And only Shin Jiao has it, so who would have thought that a person with a broken dantian would be able to cultivate up to his level.


    The ck dragon continuouslymented inside Shin Jiao''s mind and he just let him be.


    Walking out of the room, Shin Jiao found himself inside the huge pce of Wu. He is not familiar with this ce so he just walked trying his luck to find a person to ask. He wanted to use his spiritual sense, but that would be impolite. He knows that there is an old monster in this pce and he didn''t get its attention.


    While walking he suddenly heard a familiar voice crying inside a room.


    "It has been four days and my 2nd older brother is still not awake. Doctor please¡­ please do your best to wake him up."


    "Princess, we¡­ we can''t do anything. This is because a part of his soul was taken from him forcefully¡­ If only we can get¡­ that flower."


    "What flower doctor? Tell me, I will get it for you."


    "Sister¡­ please calm down."


    "No! It was¡­ this is all your fault. It was you who stabbed him."


    "Princess, you¡­"


    The young crown prince stopped the doctor from interfering. He knows his mistake and he owes this to his 2nd brother.


    "Hey, maybe I can help."

 Chapter 278 - Defense Against The Demons 6

    A New Quest Part 6


    /*unedited*/


    The figure of Shin Jiao walked inside the room towards the side of the huge royal bed. He had been standing by the door for a while and heard what the people have been discussing.


    He heard the doctor talking about a flower, which has gained his attention.


    Suddenly the voice of the ck Dragon echoed through his mind.


    "His soul is damage because of the Shadow Void. Actually that creature did this to make it easier for it to extract both our souls from inside that young man. Since his soul was damaged, then his will is now weakening. The Golden Dragon''s soul would automatically be released from the prison of God''s blessing after a few months, killing that young man in the process. Then the Shadow Void would absorb his soul along with the Golden Dragon, making that Shadow Void stronger¡­ To prevent this, he needs the Soul flower¡­ The Soul flower can fix his broken soul and regain control of the seal."


    When Shin Jiao heard the words of the ck Dragon he immediately decided.


    So without a second thought, he volunteered to help in this situation.


    Well, the reason for this is because the ck Dragon soul is already in his mind dantian.


    "I am willing to help. The crown prince is not responsible for this as he was possessed by the Shadow Void. So, in his ce, I will do the errand." Shin Jiao walked beside the princess while looking at the unconscious Li Yan Xi.


    "Master Shin¡­ this¡­ you''ve already helped us a lot. We¡­ we can''t trouble you anymore than we already have." The crown prince immediately said.


    The people around the room were quiet as they are all in deep thought.


    "You need the Soul flower, right? That is one of the missions that were originally given to me. But since I have found another way to create a detector, then I will just get that flower."


    Shin Jiao''s expression became serious at this time. This is because the ck Dragon said something.


    "Haha¡­ the Soul flower is one of the ingredients you can use to fix your dantian. Besides that, you also need an infant soul beast''s flesh. With these two and somemon herbs, I can help you grow a new dantian. Although it would not be as powerful as your old one, it''s still rather better than this ''thing'' inside you."


    They were all convinced by Shin Jiao of this mission as he began to prepare.


    Back at the academy, Shin Jiao called Ai Ji and Tong Lei and gave them some instructions and some blueprints to advance their work.


    Qian Li gave her instruction to the rest of the group who are staying in the academy as she too prepares to depart with Shin Jiao.


    When Shin Jiao visited his mother Aye Muyan and the rest of his family in the city of Wu, they were all against him going.


    This is because the Soul flower can only be found at the boundary of the cultivationnd and Beastia. They knew of the danger in that ce so they are unwilling to permit Shin Jiao in going to that ce. As they were informed the Soul flower can only be seen in a ce with thick yin Qi. So the border between the cultivationnd and Beastia is one of those ces.


    That ce is where millions of cultivator armies and beast n members died. With the number of corpses buried in that ce and the thick blood stench, it is the best ce where soul flowers would bloom. However, since it is a ce bathed in blood and much resentment unknown creatures might be living there.


    But Shin Jiao is unfazed because of the ck Dragon words. If he can regain his dantian again, it would be a great blessing for him. So now, Shin Jiao is very excited to find a Soul flower.


    Not only can he help the 2nd prince, but he can also gain something for himself.


    "We will set up tomorrow, are you prepared?" Shin Jiao asked Qian Li who is currently sitting beside him on the terrace.


    This is Shin Jiao''s new house inside the Jiao estate. This vi was constructed exclusively for him.


    "Yes, master¡­ I''m¡­ I''m excited to be traveling again with you master." she said with a smile.


    Upon noticing her smile, Shin Jiao blinks his eyes unconsciously as if he was entranced by her beauty.


    "Damn, this woman is really beautiful." Shin Jiao thought.


    Right now, against the backdraft of the moon, the silver hair of Qian Li made her look like a goddess who has descended from the heavens and stayed beside Shin Jiao. Plus her sweet scent which would asionally grace his nose, made Shin Jiao truly feel that his life was not wasted uponing to this world.


    Qian Li already noticed the changes in her master''s gaze towards her, and she actually likes it. It has been a long time that she had a crush on him. If her master would ask for her tonight, she would not reject it.


    "Wait¡­ will he ask for me?... tonight?" she thought as suddenly a red blush appear in her pretty face.


    The sudden awkward silence made Shin Jiao feel ufortable.


    "Umm¡­ how¡­ how was your stay in the city? Did you like it?" Shin Jiao diverted his mind into something.


    This is because he didn''t know if he can control himself anymore if he would look into her already blushing face.


    "Yes¡­ this city is nice and peaceful¡­ Umm¡­ master¡­ Did¡­ did you miss me¡­ I mean us... when you were alone in this ce?" Qian Li''s expression suddenly changes as she didn''t expect to have a slip of a tongue and her heart began to race.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao showed a contented smile.


    He knew what''s in her heart, but right now he could not act upon his thoughts as he is still feeling conflicted.


    He would resolve the problem with his return to the Shin county then deal with his feelings towards the two women. That way he can hit two birds with one stone.


    With her question, Shin Jiao just nods his head in agreement.


    The conversation between the two didn''t escape the ears of a young woman who stood behind a door. Within her eyes, two streaks of tears suddenly appear. She already knew that she and Shin Jiao are impossible because she notices the way her master treated her.


    With a heavy heart, she stealthily walks away.


    Unknown to the young woman, Jie Yi who just entered the ce, saw the young woman wiping the tears from her eyes.


    When she saw this scene, she can''t help but sigh.


    Jie Yi knows the feeling of her friend Jiyi towards Shin Jiao, but she is helpless to help her.


    "It seems that being too outstanding would always attract many women or men towards one''s self." Jie Yi muttered as she stretched her neck towards the two figures standing outside the terrace.


    She decided to not disturb them and turn around.


    ¡­


    The next day afterpleting their preparation, Shin Jiao and Qian Li boarded the small airship that Shin Jiao took out from his spatial tool.


    This is the basic airship he used uponpleting the mission he had from the academy. However, he had already modified this airship to be like a small passenger ne. He also installed a simple short-range radar-like thingy in it so that he would not worry about any ambushes and unexpected attacks.


    Shin Jiao decided to not let anyone know that they are leaving because he is bad with goodbyes. But once they went out of the city, above the wall a line of people stood there in attendance.


    The two were dumbfounded upon seeing these people.


    Unlike most of his missions, this one is very special, because this talks about the famous 2nd prince''s life. Plus this involves even more danger and many things are on the line.


    Although they didn''t want Shin Jiao''s life to be in danger, they also knew his ability to survive any dangerous situation. So they are all here to bid the two farewells.


    Aye Muyan, Jiyi, Jie Yi and her two children, the princes of Wu, some of the researchers and student assistants, Ai Ji, Tong Lei, the women who survive the Nian n warship attack, his friends when they were attacked by the zombie horde and escaped, and even the king of Wu stood there and waved his hands along with the others as Shin Jiao''s airship slowly flew away.


    The people that are not in the crowd are the princess Yun Bo Xi and the crown prince of Xi.


    Shin Jiao felt a warm feeling spreads through his heart as he saw this scene. Although he wanted to leave in secret, he didn''t expect that his n would be exposed to these people. But still, this situation is not bad.


    "I feel like they are waving their farewell because they are expecting me not to return." Shin Jiao muttered as he smiled sheepishly.


    "Master, please don''t say those inauspicious things." Qian Li reprimanded as she suddenly felt Goosebumps in her arms upon hearing her master''s words.


    "Hehe, just kidding. Who am I? I''m the great researcher master Shin, right?"


    As the airship flew farther, the group within that wall slowly dispersed.


    After everyone was gone a single figure slowly walks out from a dark corner while looking at the slowly vanishing airship on the horizon.


    "Do you think you can save him? I won''t let you¡­ if he dies, then I will me it on you¡­ you will be my scapegoat. Hehe¡­" the man said while wearing his hood.


    The sinister smile on his face can make one feel a dark evil aura seeping from within his body.


    As that person turns around and left, someone saw him and showed great shock on her face. This woman is Qilin Xiemen, the woman who had a crush with the old Shin Jiao but harassed by him hence her n chased him to death.


    She went to this ce because she is one of the admirers of the current Shin Jiao who has his name already spread and known everywhere in the city.


    "That is the crown prince of Xi? Why is he hiding?" she muttered.

 Chapter 279 - Defense Against The Demons 7

    Into the border Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    A small airship is cruising at an altitude of a thousand kilometers above the ground and with a speed of around 500 kilometers per hour. Though the speed is almost half the speed of sound inside the airship everything feels calm.


    Qian Li just looks at the clouds as it flew by under them.


    Every now and then, she would take a nce at Shin Jiao as she felt that there is something between them. It is something she has sense ever since that night when her master woke up.


    It seems that her master''s action and words felt gentler and warm.


    This is the thing she hadn''t felt before. The indifference from before is now gone.


    "Hey, do you want to eat something?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked as he stood up and walks towards a small tea table in the middle of the airship.


    When Qian Li heard this, her heart skipped a beat.


    "There it is, why is master doing this? Could¡­ could it be that he¡­ he likes me?" Qian Li thought as her mind felt a little confused and excited at the same time.


    She nods her head and walks towards the small tea table.


    Shin Jiao took out some food he packed and the two began to eat.


    Thought Shin Jiao didn''t need to consume this kind of simple food without any Qi or natural energy, it is still something that he is already used to and as a routine for him. However, Qian Li still needs to eat something as her cultivation level as a warrior is only at the level of ate-stage swordsman. Only when she reached the level of a master swordsman or a core refining realm cultivator can she skip the need to eat.


    While the two are eating, they began to discuss their ns on where they can possibly go as they look at the map. Every now and then their eyes would meet and an awkward feeling between the two would start.


    Shin Jiao could not help this as his heart is slowly being taken by the woman''s kindness and beauty. But of course, he still has his reservation towards Qin Lou whom he has promised to return to.


    The feelings between them have started to blossom as they interact more actively towards one another. Theughter, the silence, the awkward moments develop into something else.


    On the fifth day of their travel, the two are looking at the sky in silence. The day has already ended and the activities they did that day have once again consolidated the feeling they have for each other. Shin Jiao is looking at the sun slowly descending towards the horizon as the background while he observes the silver-haired beautiful woman looking through the clouds with a smile on her impable beautiful face.


    This scenery caught him unprepared as was dumbfounded. Although Shin Jiao is not someone who judges ording to beauty, he could not deny to himself that Qian Li is one of the most beautiful women he has ever seen.


    It is said that beauty is in the eyes of the beholder, and right now, in his eyes, this is the truth.


    Suddenly, Qian Li turns her gaze and caught her master looking at her with an enchanted look on his eyes. This made her suddenly blush in shyness. She never saw him like this before.


    Although Qian Li knows that there is Qin Lou in Shin Jiao''s heart, but as a woman, she could not help herself fall for an excellent man.


    When the eyes of the two meets, her heart was truly captured by her master''s enchanted gaze towards her.


    "I¡­ I don''t care anymore. I have love master for a long time and have always stayed by his side¡­ although I am wrong for hiding this from Sister Qin¡­ but¡­ but I¡­ I want my master to feel this way for me too." Qian Li thought as she hardened her heart at this time.


    She is now determined to say how she felt towards the man in her heart.


    "Master I¡­"


    Before she could say anything, soft and warm lips covered her small mouth.


    Her mind immediately went nk.


    This is the first time that she as a woman has been kissed. And her whole body immediately froze in disbelief. The sensation of their two lips touching together is something that she did not expect. Her heart is pumping too hard as if it wanted to jump out of her chest.


    Shin Jiao shifted his position to savor the sweet lips of Qian Li. He never expected her fragrant breath and sweet lips to be different. As cultivators and a warrior, most of the impurities of the body have already been taken out and their bodies would always emit that sweet smell. And this sweet that Shin Jiao smells is already making him aroused.


    Suddenly he can feel the heat on his lower part is already starting to develop as his crotch slowly hardens.


    The two didn''t separate for a while as they both savor the kiss. When Shin Jiao forcefully pries open Qian Li''s lips, she was startled but didn''t fight back. She let him do as he please which made the pleasure became intense.


    Qian Li''s body is already having a reaction that if they do not stop, who knows where this even would lead into.


    Both of them slowly open their eyes and show contented smiles on their faces. Qian Li''s face is now as red as a tomato as she could not help it. Her twin peaks are rising and falling like tworge mounds which truly attracted Shin Jiao''s attention. When she noticed his gaze towards her chest, she unconsciously covers it up.


    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Shin Jiao unconsciously said.


    This made Qian Li knit her brows. She didn''t know why her master said sorry, is it for kissing her?


    But before she could react more, Shin Jiao slowly touched her chin and nted another kiss on her lips.


    Qian Li closed her eyes unconsciously as she has expected this to happen.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao diverted his gaze towards the skies in front of them with a contented smile on his face. Then he suddenly feels a soft hand touching his from the side.


    This made him smile a little wider.


    The sun has already set in the horizon and darkness slowly nketed the skies.


    The two quietly seized every moment and savor the feeling of warmth in the air as their fingers are intertwined with each other, not thinking of other external thoughts or people. It was as if the world only contains the two of them inside that small airship.


    Beep! Beep! Beep!


    Suddenly the beeping rm went off from the airship which made the two woke up from their tranquil feeling.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed a fast approaching object from the airship''s radar.


    With a quick maneuver, he tilted the ship to the side and a ming spear flew past them.


    "Shit! An enemy attack!" Shin Jiao shouted as he immediately looks down.


    And from there he saw around ten more ming spears beingunch towards them and he guided the airship to dodge those spears.


    "That is guiding magic! Master, there is someone among them who knows how to use magic¡­ a mage!" she said in a panic.


    "Quickly strap on! We are already at the border!" Shin Jiao said as he too buckles his seatbelt and flew away from the area.


    After 5 days of traveling straight at a really fast speed and consuming a lot of spirit stones, the two have already reached the border of the kingdom. As they were both entranced by their newfound feeling to each other, they have not noticed that they have already passed the so-called kingdom''s border and have entered the Beastiand.


    Under them, deep in the darknessys a long line of temporary shelter for those beast n people who escape the north. And what is shooting Shin Jiao''s ship are powerful cultivators of beast-men.


    Although everything is covered in darkness already, Shin Jiao has used his goggles to see through the darkness and see the situation down below.


    Without a second thought, he immediately turned the airship around and went back to the border.


    ¡­


    The border between the kingdom of Wu and the Beastiand is a long valley of t ground. This valley is named the valley of death as it contains arge amount of death Qi.


    And looking from his goggles, Shin Jiao can see many types of creatures lurking in the mist, and those creatures are only seen in one''s nightmare.


    "Master¡­ this is the right ce right?"


    "Umm¡­ I think this is a ce where the Soul flower can be found."


    "You need to stay here and watch the ship. You must not go down there okay?" Shin Jiao said as he stretches forth his hand and caresses the soft jade-like face of Qian Li.


    Right now, worry can be seen deep within her eyes, but she would not do anything. She trusted her master and knows how strong her master is. So, she could only relent.


    "I''ll be back soon, okay." Shin Jiao said trying to calm Qian Li down.


    "Wait!..."


    Shin Jiao has already opened the door of the airship which is hovering just above the Death Valley. Then, Qian Li''s figure slowly walks towards him and hugs him warmly. Her twin peaks hitting his chest made Shin Jiao feel a bit awkward and at the same time touched.


    Without a word, Qian Li tiptoed and wanted to give him a peck. But Shin Jiao was faster as he held her small oval face in his hand and gave her a deep kiss which made her almost out of breath.


    With a smile on his face, Shin Jiao jumps down the airship.


    "I''ll be here, master. I''ll wait for you no matter what, so be safe.." She mutters to herself as if Shin Jiao is listening to her.

 Chapter 280 - Defense Against The Demons 8

    Into the border Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The dark and gloomy atmosphere inside the misty Death Valley can make someone who has a weak will and enters it unconsciously quiver as Goosebumps would cover their bodies and their hearts be filled with fear.


    Shin Jiao immediately traversed the ce after hended.


    He carefully scanned his surroundings and put up his guard against the ghastly creatures around him.


    Although these creatures could not harm him physically, if not careful he could fall into their sinister enchantment and be possessed by them.


    As these ghosts have been powerful cultivators while they were alive, the resentment they have felt made them stay in this ce and be trapped, unable to ascend to the next life. The faces of each of these ghosts varied from the way they died. Some have their limbs missing and there are those who carry their head with them. Shin Jiao can also see many beast n ghosts among these ghastly figures, and their number is as boundless as the cultivators in this area.


    While Shin Jiao is walking some of the ghosts would attack him. However, because of the thin film of holy Qi surrounding his body, those who attack him would wail in pain.


    "This ce is huge, how can I find the Soul flower." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Suddenly a ghost sitting on a stone with his head lowered slowly lifted his head. The ghost seems to be in good condition as his head looks clean and his armor still intact.


    This man identally died on the battlefield after taking an unknown poison. He was killed by his ownrades because of envy and some petty conflict. Since he could not ept his death he decided to stay in this ce, wanting to have a chance to see his family once again in the kingdom of San.


    As a sand warrior of the kingdom of San, this man has served the kingdom with honor. A few months ago when the whole empire dered that the demons are attacking, he volunteered because of his anger after some misunderstanding with his woman.


    He found out through the rumors that while he was away, that the woman he loved is seeing another man, hence he became angry and immediately volunteered to go to war without hearing her out.


    Now that he is dead, he regretted his decision and wanted to go back to the kingdom of San. But no matter how hard he tries he could not escape this huge valley. Plus there are those powerful phantoms that would devour the souls of weak cultivators who would identally stray towards their territory.


    So the man didn''t dare to go anywhere and stayed in this ce. A few months have passed since then and he just waited and waited for days to go by. While waiting, his heart started to suffer because of the pain and anguish from his resentments, while his human consciousness is starting fade. Sooner orter, he would turn into one of these mindless ghosts who roam around this ce without any consciousness.


    Suddenly the man noticed a human among them. But when he saw that the human has a way to protect himself from the likes of him, he hesitated and didn''t move.


    Suddenly he heard something which made him feel hope.


    The man lifted his ghost head and looks at Shin Jiao.


    As Shin Jiao''s figure was about to leave, the man immediately rushed towards him.


    "Wait!" the man said in his ghastly voice.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao turn his head and saw a ghost who is not like any of the ghosts he had seen before.


    "This man''s consciousness has not yet faded¡­ what a strong will." Shin Jiao thought as he observed the floating transparent figure floated towards him.


    "You¡­ you said that you are looking for the Soul flower right?" the man asked.


    "Yes¡­ you¡­ you know that you are already dead right? I wonder why you can still maintain your consciousness." Shin Jiao said.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. I just want to return to the kingdom of San, and see the woman I loved before leaving this world¡­ Senior¡­ If I may, I want to make a deal with you. I just want to return¡­ I can guide you to where that flower is."


    Upon hearing what the ghost said, Shin Jiao, knitted his brow.


    "How would I know that you would not deceive me? You are already a ghost what use would you have in returning and seeing your woman?"


    "Senior, this is my resentment. I don''t know why I can still remember everything, but it seems that my will is too strong. But these days, I can feel my mind being corroded with something dark and my consciousness is already starting to fail me."


    "So you wanted to escape this ce and see the woman you loved before leaving, right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Though he didn''t know why Shin Jiao can feel the sincerity under that ghastly voice.


    ¡­


    The man is called Hun Jingan, and he told Shin Jiao his story. The two made an agreement to help one another.


    And so, Hun Jingan told Shin Jiao about what he heard from the other ghost in this ce.


    The Soul flower is only one of the lower types of herbs in this ce. It is known that many herbs thrive in an environment where death Qi is abundant. These rare herbs could not be obtained easily, because of the danger the Death Valley pose. Even the battles are only fought in some parts of the valley where the death Qi are sparse.


    In this area, no one dares enter unless they are familiar with death Qi or their cultivation level is already in a nascent realm. But the herbs in this ce are of no use to nascent realm cultivators, so this ce is left untouched for thousands of years.


    But right now, a single man and a ghost are slowly approaching a part of the in where the death Qi and the number of ghosts are many.


    "What a thick death Qi¡­ If a devil cultivator would enter this ce, then they would be strong in a short time." Shin Jiao muttered.


    When the ghost Hun Jingan heard this, he showed a sneer on his semitransparent face.


    "Senior Shin would be right if not for those¡­" he said as he pointed towards the side where tall ghastly figures of around 2 meters are standing.


    The whole area is almost dark purple in color because of the thick death Qi, and the color of the ghost with the strongest cultivation is dark reddish.


    The tall ghastly figures that Hun Jingan is pointing at have that dark reddish hue.


    "Those are high-level ghosts?"


    "Yes, senior¡­ in this ce, we call them wraiths. They are the ones devouring the souls in this ce who would not obey theirmands."


    "Hmm¡­ so what''s the purpose of the ghost in here then?"


    "Well, every dawn, we would gather together and fight each other a non-ending eternal battle."


    "The army who would lose will have part of their soul devoured by those wraiths until none would be left in that cultivator''s soul¡­ That is also the reason why they are the strongest ghost cultivator in this ce."


    "Then how can we get past them?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "I''m also clueless about that senior."


    Shin Jiao did expect this answer because this ghost named Hun Jingan is also trapped in this ce and only obeys thew imposed by those so-called wraiths.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how long this would take, so he decided to give an instruction to Qian Li to go to the border castle and wait for him there.


    Although a bit reluctant, she obeyed.


    She decided that if Shin Jiao is not back in three days, she would jump down and enter that ce even at the cost of her life.


    After getting confirmation from Qian Li, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief.


    Then he began to observe the surrounding ghosts and the wraiths. After a while, he devised a n on how to walk pass those 2 meters tall wraiths.


    His n is simple. All he has to do is to use the most direct way to keep those wraiths away. And that is by tweaking an explosive grenade and turning it into a holy bomb.


    "You have to take a few distances away from me. After this thing exploded you follow behind me, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he immediately threw the tweaked bomb.


    BOOM!


    The loud explosion reverberated through the air followed by sounds of wailing ghosts.


    Shin Jiao didn''t wait for the light to rescind as his figure immediately dashed forward through that wide opening in the purple miasma.


    When Hu Jingan noticed Shin Jiao''s figure he too followed behind.


    It didn''t take for the two to be able to pass through that blockade of ghosts.


    While running away, Shin Jiao was shocked by the number of wraiths and normal ghosts that were exterminated. He also noticed the white smoke like thingy that flew through the sky.


    "Hmm¡­ what are those smokes?" Shin Jiao muttered while thinking.


    "That is the release senior. Since they were exposed to holy Qi, then their ghostly body and resentment were forcefully purified. When I was alive, many said that the soul can be extinguished. But in truth is cannot. For our souls are eternal and unending. It can only be imprisoned and corrupted, but not destroyed."


    "Really? That''s¡­ that''s a very satisfying truth. How¡­ Oh, never mind." Shin Jiao said as he didn''t want to ask more.


    He is still alive and didn''t want to bother with the dead.


    After a while of running, the two came upon a smallke. And around thatkeys a beautiful garden.


    "What a wonderful ce in a really foul atmosphere."

 Chapter 281 - Defense Against The Demons 9

    The Soul flower


    /*unedited*/


    A beautiful and serene ce untainted by the dark purple mist around it is what one can say upon looking at the blueke surrounded by the dark purple mist.


    When Shin Jiao reached this ce he was truly astounded at the scene that he could not describe what he is currently feeling.


    However, the ghost, Hun Jingan found that he is unable to move as if rooted to his ce. His ghostly body suddenly started to turn into smoke.


    "I don''t feel good." Hun Jingan said as if he can feel that his ghostly body is starting to vanish.


    When Shin Jiao heard his words, he immediately realized something. Theke is a strong source of holy Qi.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent, Hun Jingan backward using simple wind magic using the natural energy in his mind dantian.


    Hun Jingan''s already disappearing ghostly body slowly recovers as he absorbed the death Qi in his surroundings.


    "That was close, thank you, senior." He said while cupping his hand towards Shin Jiao.


    With just a nod of his head, Shin Jiao acknowledges and turns his gaze back to theke.


    "I need you to stay here. I''ll be back soon." Shin Jiao said as he took a step towards theke.


    Now that he walked closer to the flowers, Shin Jiao immediately realized that the ce is unique and the atmosphere and Qi near theke are abination of holy and death Qi. And from these two extremes, the nourishment on the herbs and flowers of the ce is truly a treasure beyond his imagination.


    "This is an alchemist''s dream and paradise." Shin Jiao muttered as a smile appears on his face.


    "You are right young one."


    Suddenly an old man''s voice interrupted his train of thoughts.


    Shin Jiao immediately became on guard as he tried to look at these surroundings trying to find the source of the voice. However, no matter how hard he tried to look he could not see anyone.


    "Your aura seems weird young man. Within your body, there is Qi and natural energy¡­ How can this be? How is this aplished." The old voice said as he suddenly appears in front of Shin Jiao with a curious look on his face.


    When Shin Jiao suddenly saw an old man appearing in front of him out of thin air, he was startled and immediately jumps back while activating his shield.


    "Haha¡­ What a nice reflex. If I were an assassin I won''t be able to kill you that easily. Truly amazing! Truly amazing! This old man is curious about your body. I won''t be too rude and want to ask you some questions."


    Shin Jiao didn''t answer and just keeps up his vignce. From what he can see the old man is a very powerful being. He might be stronger than a nascent realm cultivator, or from his brilliant and almost oppressing aura, he might even be a heavenly nascent realm cultivator.


    This is the first time that Shin Jiao was able to see such a powerful being in this world. It is known that heavenly nascent realm cultivators didn''t care about the world anymore. Unless the world is in danger, they would not care. They are sometimes called demi-gods or half steps to being a true god. With only a single realm until they became a deity, most heavenly nascent realm cultivators are just waiting for their chance to be a saint immortal.


    This is because being a saint immortal can only be obtained by chance, and not through cultivation. This only means that heavenly nascent realm cultivators are already at the peak of the cultivation level realms.


    "Senior, this junior is just here looking for the Soul flower which I need." Shin Jiao would not tell the old man everything just in case he poses a threat to the prince.


    The old man didn''t say anything and just turn his eyes towards a clump of flowers with ck stem and golden white buds.


    When Shin Jiao followed his gaze and saw the flowers he was stunned at its beauty.


    Though he is not someone who would appreciate flowers, right now the aura and the flower somewhat hypnotized his heart into liking it.


    "Hmm¡­ This flower''s effect is not something that the likes of you, lower cultivators can handle. You have¡­"


    The old man didn''t finish his words when he saw Shin Jiao shaking his head as if trying to keep his mind awake.


    "This youngd has a strong mind and will ain''t he? Hehe¡­ Well, if he can ovee this, then I would just let him have his way in this small low tier garden." the old man thought as he suddenly vanished.


    If any cultivators could hear the thought of the old man, they might hit themselves in the head in disbelief. It is clear that every herb and flower surrounding theke is something that can push a cultivator to reach the nascent realm if turned into a pill. Even if it is casually eaten, then the effect is no less.


    But the old man treats this garden as if a normal one and didn''t even care. Actually this ce is something that the old man casually built because of the death and holy Qi in the surroundings. This way, he is expecting to gain some good karma and maybe change his fate and be able to give him a chance to step into the saint realm.


    And right now, he found his target to have a chance with fate.


    Shin Jiao''s mind is too hazy and everything is blurry as he tried to keep himself awake. He can immediately feel his Qi getting out of control inside his body. Luckily for him, his dantian is an artificial one and has the auto stabilizing control of his Qi. This is one of the functions of the artificial dantian so that Shin Jiao could absorb the Qi in his body without any problems.


    But his mind dantian is the one being affected too much hence the dizziness of his surroundings.


    "Common focus!" shouted Shin Jiao in his mind.


    Then suddenly he noticed that it is not actually the Qi or the natural energy in his body is affected, instead, it is his soul.


    Once he realized this, Shin Jiao immediately sat cross-legged on the ground and began to condense his Qi. Then with a swipe of his fingers, he drew out a formation using this Qi. This formation is a soul suppressing formation which is used by some priest to suppress evil spirit. This is also included in the formation which he learned from Ling Ya while they were traveling towards the Snow Peach town while under the zombies'' attack.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao can now feel his soul stabilizing and is not affected by the Soul flower anymore.


    This time, Shin Jiao realized something.


    He could not take an intact Soul flower out, or else it would cause many casualties to normal beings. This is the horrifying fact that surrounds the Soul flower, and this is also the reason why there is no avable Soul flower in the market.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao has a thought, an epiphany. He didn''t know where the idea came from but deep in his mind, he suddenly thought of making pills out of the Soul flower. Because ording to what is in his mind, if one can see a Soul flower and have their soul be almost taken from their bodies, then how about eating a Soul flower pill?


    It could only have one result, and that is theplete nourishment of the soul.


    This idea didn''te from Gubu, but what confuses Shin Jiao is where this thought came from.


    But he didn''t dwell on it much longer as he quickly moves to make a pill out of one.


    Shin Jiao focused his mind to maintain the formation as he flew towards the other side of theke where the Soul flower is.


    Then while floating about theke, Shin Jiao noticed something deep in the middle. There is a golden lighting from deep within. He wanted to investigate, but he has no time for this. The situation with the 2nd prince is very important.


    So Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate any more andnded near therge patch of Soul flowers. From the looks of it, there are more than a hundred stalks of Soul flower in the area.


    "Well, here goes nothing¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he grabs a stalk and but it.


    Then as quickly as he can, he immediately uses his natural energy to control a blue me and slowly refined the Soul flower.


    This is another skill that has entered his mind, refining medicinal herbs without a furnace.


    In no time, a ck colored pill and almost transparent appear floating above his hand. Shin Jiao immediately took out a pill bottle and kept the pill inside.


    However, this did not end because right now. Shin Jiao could not help himself as dozens of medicinal herbbinations are entering his mind and he suddenly unconsciously began refining and making pills like an unstoppable machine.


    As a research maniac, Shin Jiao was truly curious about the forms in his mind and their uses. And since there are plenty of herbs around theke, he began to pick, refine,bine, and then form pills.


    Two dayster, Shin Jiao is now in an exhausted state and the once beautiful garden in front of him is now almost barren with only those budding herbs and flowers left. Shin Jiao has refined almost all of the herbs in the garden into thousands of different pills and was put in bottles. The stack of pill bottles around Shin Jiao is numerous that it is almost impossible to have been produced by a single alchemist.


    However, Shin Jiao did it like a machine and used thousands of his demon core and spirit stones. So, right now he has exhausted himself and is currently sleeping.


    "Wake up!"

 Chapter 282 - Defense Against The Demons 10

    Demon General


    /*unedited*/


    The purple light shone right through his eyes as the rays of the sun pass through the haze. Right in front of him squat a young woman with almost impable beauty. Her silver hair flowing through the air gives a picturesque feeling of light and splendor.


    Qian Li has searched for Shin Jiao after 2 days of not getting in touch. She became worried because the ce that he has entered is truly a dangerous one. ording to the soldiers in the front line fortress, that ce is a death trap and none has ever returned for those who ventured there.


    Hearing her words, Shin Jiao was awoken from his stupor and absentmindedness.


    "Huh?! Why¡­ why are you here? How did you arrive at this ce?" Shin Jiao said as he regained himself.


    He can already remember what happened and the madness he experienced. It was as if he was possessed by some unknown intelligence giving him rich knowledge in alchemy and medicine. This made him almost lost his mind as he remembers those forms and some advance concocting techniques. Lucky for him his dantian is artificial and he can now even use a core of a level 5 beast although with difficulty. But for those two days, he has gained so much and even his physique has now reached thete stages of the gold core realm.


    "I was¡­ I was worried. I didn''t know what to do." Qian Li said as she sadly leans closer and gives Shin Jiao a hug.


    The worry in her eyes made him feel a bit guilty for being too engrossed in alchemy.


    While in her embrace, Shin Jiao carefully inspects himself and found that the spheres in his dantian has also reached the 49th and is bordering a breakthrough.


    He knows that if he reached the 50th sphere then he can now have the strength to fix Gubu''s ring and the many resources he has collected within. Plus inside the ring, he still has a bit of the ck stone which he can use to craft stronger weapons.


    "Hey, we can go back now." Shin Jiao said as he calmly patted her back.


    As she lets him go, Shin Jiao gave her a light kiss as they separated.


    He quickly gathered the entire pill and the potion bottles around them which amount to thousands. He could not imagine how he was able to make that many in the span of just two days. Of course, rest is not an option for him added by the fact that his body was exposed to lots of medicinal aromas, hence his physique has improved.


    Shin Jiao walked towards the man standing just outside the boundary of theke. He has noticed this ghost while gathering the pills.


    Taking out a pill bottle, Shin Jiao took out a single white pill.


    "This is a pill where your soul can temporarily reside and be nourished¡­ get in." Shin Jiao beckoned as he stretched forth his hand.


    Although a bit hesitant, Hun Jingan still jumped towards the pill and was sucked inside.


    "Senior, this is¡­ this is great! I can see everything outside from here. I can even extend my consciousness for about 100 meters. This is awesome. What is this pill called?"


    "Soul fire pill." Shin Jiao said as he let go of the pill.


    The pill floated as it excitedly flew around Shin Jiao.


    "Haha¡­ this is like I''m in a new body."


    "Don''t get excited too soon¡­ This pill is just a temporary resident for your soul. I still need to construct a new temporary physical body for you. That way the pill can be preserved." Shin Jiao warned.


    "Okay we need to leave this ce now, let''s go!" Shin Jiao said.


    "Master, the airship is above us." Qian Li said as she pointed up.


    However, as they turned their heads upwards, they saw a beam of light hitting the airship.


    Kaboom!!!


    The group covered their eyes as a blinding explosion suddenly erupted turning the floating airship into a bunch of melted metal as it crashed to the ground.


    "Enemy?" Qian Li muttered as she scanned the surrounding sky.


    Shin Jiao suddenly grabbed her as he took out his cloak and covered both of them.


    The two didn''t move and just stayed in ce as they carefully observe the surrounding. However, they were rmed because right now, there is a group of tall wraiths moving towards their direction.


    These vengeful ghosts may have been rmed by the explosion and immediately run to this ce. Shin Jiao''s cloaking device might work on living, but for the ghost who can see through disguises, it''s useless.


    So without a choice, he grabs, Qian Li''s waist and carried her as they run towards theke followed by a floating pill.


    However, when they reached the outskirts of theke, a bunch of random light was thrown towards the area as it was bombarded by a powerful explosion.


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    Boom!!!


    Loudly rang the explosions which almost turned everything upside down.


    Although Shin Jiao and Qian Li escaped the wraiths by going inside the barrier they didn''t escape the random projectiles that were sent to theke and were hit by one of them.


    Although itnded just beside them, the strong force threw the two apart.


    Many projectiles were sent towards them and both were injured by it. The projectiles seem weird as they look like pieces of sharp bony materials.


    The ringing on his head didn''t stop as Shin Jiao tried to recover his senses. And the first thing thates to his mind is the safety of Qian Li.


    When they were hit, he clearly saw that a lot of that shrapnel hit her.


    "Qian Li! Qian Li!" shouted Shin Jiao as he roams his vision around him.


    Then from the corner of his eyes, he saw her figure sprawled near theke''s shore with blood all over her body.


    Without a second thought, Shin Jiao ran towards her.


    Though his body is also wounded his physique is stronger and those shrapnels are unable to hurt him.


    What surprised Shin Jiao is that his shield was actually broken by the impact which rendered it useless for defense.


    As he ran, he suddenly noticed arge figure floating in the sky above them.


    The figure is reddish and looks like arge beast. The lower half of its body looks like that of a bull, its body is bulky with its back full of long one-meter length needles, the head it that of a man with two long jet ck horns.


    "A demon!" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He immediately took out a green pill and threw it towards the floating pill. When that green pill touched the floating pill it just sticks beside it.


    "Give it to her immediately!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    Although a bit startled that there is a pill sticking on him, Hun Jingan immediately followed Shin Jiao''smand and flew towards Qian Li.


    "So¡­ these are the so-called cultivators of thisnd¡­ weak! The two of you are just weaklings. Keke¡­" the demon said in a voice that came from the depth of hell itself.


    "A thing that only knows how to ambush has no right to say that I am weak¡­ coward." Shin Jiao said with a taunting voice.


    The demon suddenly squinted his eyes as he observes Shin Jiao''s sorry-looking appearance.


    Shin Jiao''s cloak has already been ripped to shreds and is now useless, so the demon felt confident in facing him.


    A moment ago, when it saw Shin Jiao and Qian Li''s figure it immediately attacked the airship. But then it saw that they suddenly vanished, and it was immediately rmed.


    However, with the demon''s experience in battle; it immediately picks out traces of footsteps on the purple ground and immediately bombarded the area where they might be running to. And so, it luckily hit its target.


    Now the human in front of it is calling it a coward with the look of contempt making the demon angry.


    "I am a demon general! How dare you say I''m a coward!" it shouted in its demonguage.


    Shin Jiao was able to understand it due to his knowledge in ancient runes, which is the source of almost all thenguage in this world.


    "A demon general, huh. This might be a hard fight." Shin Jiao muttered as he immediately took out his katana and a semi-automatic rifle.


    "So you want to fight me as a warrior then let me indulge you." the demon general said as he took out two needles from its back and wield them like weapons.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to spend too much time fighting against this demon. His concern right now is the defenseless Qian Li. All he wanted is to distract the demon and get its attention towards himself so that Qian Li would be safe.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao moved at the same time shot out a bullet towards the demon general.


    When it saw Shin Jiao''s action is sneered.


    While floating on air, it didn''t even dodge the bullet. Because the bullet is small and an arrow is bigger than it, the demon general didn''t even put up its shield.


    If an arrow could not hurt its body then how can a small insignificant object hurt it?


    However, the demon general suddenly noticed something. It was the aura covering the small projectile.


    It is actually covered in a holy aura.


    Because Shin Jiao is inside theke which is a ce covered in Holy Qi, the bullet he sent was also enveloped with a smallyer of Holy Qi.


    When the demon general wanted to dodge the bullet, it was already toote. The bullet dug inside the reddish flesh of its shoulder. The demon was lucky enough to move a bit that the bullet missed its heart and only hit its shoulder.


    Yet, before it can get angry, the demon was startled to see a young man appearing in front of it also floating in the air and already waving his sword towards its head.

 Chapter 283 - Defense Against The Demons 11

    Demon General Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    ng!


    The loud sound of two weapons shing together echoed through the air as two figures were blown apart from each other for a couple of meters.


    Shin Jiao expected such a result because right now he can see the power of the demon general.


    The porcupine looking demon has the strength of a grand knight or an equivalent of an infant soul realm cultivator. And from the sh just now he feels that the demon general''s strength is almost at the peak of its ss.


    "This is a hard bone to chew. With my strength right now at the peak of the gold core realm, I''m not sure if I can fight against this thing." Shin Jiao thought as he gritted his teeth and held his katana tightly.


    He needs to buy some time to be able to help Qian Li recover.


    Swoosh!!!


    Shin Jiao rushed to attack the demon general without hesitation.


    sh of lights can be seen above the air as the two began shing swords. Shin Jiaobined the attack of his sword and sub-machinegun making the demon riddled with wounds all over its body. But with its strength, it is able to preserve its life.


    What made Shin Jiao sweat and felt helpless is the rate the wounds on its body are healing. The demon''s regenerative ability is very high that every time it received a wound it would only take around sixty seconds or a minute before the wound is fully healed.


    "Hahaha! It''s useless, human! Your attacks are futile against me." it shouted.


    Then waving it''s the two huge spiky bone-like weapons on its hands, the demon general began its counter attacks.


    The demon general''s attack was fast and truly fierce, but Shin Jiao can easily dodge every blow it sends because what the demon is using is a purely physical attack. It does not use any Qi or mana in each of its attacks.


    "It that all you can do human? Dodge! I seem to see that your strength is below mine and you are very weak. Haha¡­" the demon general shouted while attacking unceasingly.


    "You seem to talk too much demon. How about I show you some tricks." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he waves his katana de.


    With the right concentration of this absolute sense, he was able to calcte the right angle of his sword and directly sh it to the demon''s weapon made of hard metallic-like bones.


    sh!!!


    The weapon made of bone was sliced in half without too much effort. Shin Jiao''s ck katana sliced through it like a hot knife into butter.


    Bang!


    The loud sound of the heavy weapon falling to the ground can be heard as the demon general was stunned. It is known that in the demon army, many demon generals would pay a hefty price just to acquire a single bony thorn from its back and process it to be their weapon.


    This is because the bony spikes protruding from its back are harder than any known metal in the continent where they came from. Even the humans in that ce, the mages, and warriors, would kill just to have one of his spikes. Hence it is confident of its strength and bony spike weapons.


    "How? How my spikes could be cut by a mere de?!" the demon general muttered in disbelief.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao sent another sh towards the demon still using his absolute sense and cutting the remaining spike on the demon''s hand as it tried to block the ck katana.


    Bang!


    Arrgghh!!!


    Another half of the spike fell to the ground with a loud bang while the demon shouted in pain as its left chest was wounded showing a gaping wound.


    However, right in front of Shin Jiao''s eyes, the gaping wound is healing itself which is visible to the naked eye.


    This situation made Shin Jiao frown.


    He could not use his absolute sense while attacking as it is taking too much of mental stress for him.


    Then he decided to immediately execute a skill, the perfect defense sword.


    With the proximity of him and the demon pretty close to each other, Shin Jiao is sure that the demon would enter the range of the sword shes.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The wind started to whistle as Shin Jiao executed the skill making his sword blur and then hundreds or thousands of sword shes immediately covers his body.


    The demon saw the danger of this skill and didn''t hesitate to grab another two spikes from its back and defended itself by also throwing its own attacks.


    But the proximity between them is truly close that in just a second after the Perfect defense sword was activated, hundreds of wounds immediately appear on the demon general''s body. However, with its quick reaction, it was able to use the two new spikes on its hands to block most of the de sh and the demon immediately grabs this opportunity to propel itself away from Shin Jiao.


    Dark Purple blood began oozing out of its wounds as the demon general grimace in pain.


    "Human! You will pay for this! I will tear you apart!" it shouted as it flew a short distance away from Shin Jiao.


    Then suddenly it began to throw multiple spikes like a Gatling gun.


    With the Perfect Defense sword, Shin Jiao is able to parry the spikes. But his figure is being pushed back after each sh.


    This only shows the power of the demon general.


    Because of the disparity in their strength, it can be seen that Shin Jiao is at a disadvantage right at this time. However, Shin Jiao noticed something right at this moment.


    He had not noticed this before because he has inflicted tons of wounds on the demon''s body. He even used Holy Qi in coating his sword that''s why he can easily inflict damage on it. But right now, there is a particr area of its body that is not healing.


    He immediately tried to talk while trying to defend himself from the bombardment of the spikes.


    It felt like the demon general''s spike is almost unlimited, but Shin Jiao noticed that the spikes are getting smaller.


    This is also one of the weaknesses of the demon general that he noticed.


    "Haha¡­ it seems that your spikes are getting smaller. It''s my turn now!" Shin Jiao shouted as he suddenly deactivated the Perfect Defense sword and rushed towards the demo.


    Once again he used his sword and the sub-machine gun to attack. Making a lot of wounds in the demon general''s body.


    "You despicable rat! I will show you my true might!" the demon shouted as it suddenly crossed the two bone spikes on its hand.


    Then Shin Jiao saw that a fireball was actually formed which sted towards him.


    Without a second thought, Shin Jiao shed towards the fireball trying to cut it in half. But suddenly he found something is wrong. His dantian is alreadycking in energy.


    In those two days that he concocted the pills, he had used up most of his spirit stones and beast core. Now what are left are the 4th level beast core in his dantian and a single 5th level beast core in his inventory.


    Right now, the 4th level beast core is almost depleted. So it''s either he can take some pills to try and replenish the core, or change to the 5th level one.


    Although it is dangerous to make a breakthrough in a battle, however, this something that Shin Jiao desperately needed right now. He needed strength to buy some time and as soon as possible.


    If he takes in pills, then he might recover little by little but he didn''t have time for that. So his option is to change the core as fast as he could.


    With a quick hand, he used the energy in his mind dantian and cast wind spell around him. Then with one hand, he began firing towards the demon general.


    Seeing the hail of bullets, the demon general didn''t put down its guard and continue to dodge and parry the bullets flying towards it.


    Suddenly, the demon general was shocked to see something that it never thought it would see.


    Right in front of it is a human that suddenly had his stomach open. Then the human takes out something that this continent called a beast core and then put in another one. Then the human''s stomach epted the new beast core.


    Although it was curious the demon general didn''t put down its vignce. In response to the hail of bullets, it then sends out a few fireballs of its own, which meets the wind spells that Shin Jiao cast around himself.


    Each explosion pushed Shin Jiao''s figure backward.


    But upon inserting the 5th level beast core, Shin Jiao immediately felt the uncontroble power deep in his dantian. He didn''t think twice and rushed towards the demon general in a head-on attack.


    Boom!


    As they shedrge energy was sent out around them causing a booming sound.


    Shin Jiao didn''t stop as he has a limited time to use the core. He needed to make an opening. And he needs to do it as soon as possible.


    However, the demon general held on to its defense and suddenly crossed the two bone spike on its hands.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and used a skill.


    Bursting point!


    Shin Jiao quickly extended the katana on his hand as the fireball in the middle of that crossed spikes congeal.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion happened which sent Shin Jiao''s figure shot like a cannonball towards the ground. His body is now riddled with wounds as cracks suddenly appear on his skin.


    The beast core is truly strong that it is now causing him some pain all over his body.


    The demon general also didn''t fare well as both of its hands were sted apart, but its body is unharmed. Then its hands slowly regenerated slowly forming.


    "Haha¡­ Is that all you''ve got human?" a smug look on the demon general''s face can be seen as it watches Shin Jiao''s figure falling.


    But suddenly the demon general''s expression changed.


    Puchi!

 Chapter 284 - Defense Against The Demons 12

    Holy bullets


    /*unedited*/


    Arge hole tore open the chest of the demon general as a look of disbelief is written all over its face. The fight is already in its hand as it saw that the human was already beaten and has fallen to the ground. But what it didn''t expect is the recovery of the human''spanion.


    It was already toote for it to discover the danger because of the fatigue it has while fighting. What the demon general could not ept is the result of the fight. It could not ept its death and has just realized that although the human seems to be weaker than it, the demon general was still defeated.


    As its eyes went dim and its consciousness faded, the demon general''s body fell from the air and with a loud bang hit the ground.


    "Arghh¡­ my¡­ my body still hurts¡­ Master¡­ where is Master?" Qian Li who was the one who shot the demon general while sitting on the ground weakly muttered.


    But she could not do anything as her body is very weak as she received a lot of grievous wounds on her body.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ are you okay? Argghh¡­ I think I''m going to rest here for a while." Shin Jiao''s voice from the inte said.


    When Qian Li heard this a smile appears on her face.


    Shin Jiao discovered that the bullets exposed to the holy Qi from theke can stop the regenerative ability of the demon. It might be like an acting catalyst that prevents demons to use their powers. Thinking about this while resting, Shin Jiao slowly formted a way to fight these demons.


    At this time, Shin Jiao was able to break through his bottleneck and has now reached the physique of an infant soul realm cultivator. This is an unexpected gain, but he is happy to ept it. With this, he is now able to use the 5th level beast cores in his inventory.


    But sadly, the spheres in his mind dantian did not advance to the 50th sphere.


    And of course one of their greatest harvests is the corpse of the demon general who carries many of the bony spikes on its back.


    When the sun is about to set, two figuresing from theke are slowly walking away from it.


    After they were able to recover, Shin Jiao took the fist-sized stone from the middle of theke. This fist-size stone contains mysterious energy which even Shin Jiao found confusing. He only thought that it contains holy Qi but when he uses his absolute sense to check it, he was stunned.


    Qi and natural element amplification that is what the fist-size stone can do.


    "We need to go back as soon as possible."


    "Umm¡­ Master, can we¡­" Qian Li said but suddenly stopped because Shin Jiao turned his head towards her.


    "You''ve been calling me master this and master that¡­ are you really going to put a boundary between us?" Shin Jiao said with a frown on his handsome face.


    Qian Li bit her cherry lip awkwardly.


    She is not yet used to calling him by his name, so she felt a bit shy.


    Shin Jiao saw that she felt a little shy and just shook his head. But seeing her cute expression made his heart feel warm. Qian Li is truly a beautiful woman and is very loyal to him. He knows how hard it is for her to follow him and how dangerous it is, but she didn''t think twice and is willing to be with him. This simple gesture from her made Shin Jiao feel warm. So he promised himself to be strong enough or would make something that can protect those people he loved.


    Right now, in their hands is the key to defeating the demons.


    For half of the day, the two worked in making bullets that can be effective against the demons. After a few experiments on the dead body of the demon general, they discovered a bullet that is effective and they called it the ''holy bullet''.


    "Ma¡­ Shin¡­ with this, we can help the empire win the war right? After we send this to the kingdom of Wu, are you going toe back to Shin County? To our ce?" she asked feeling a bit hopeful.


    When Shin Jiao heard her, he kept silent as he didn''t know the answer.


    Right now, there are two things that are stopping him from going back. He is really having a hard time settling his feeling between the two women, Qian Li and Qin Lou. He felt that he has betrayed both women for being too fickle. He would ept the fact that he is truly attracted to the beauty of Qian Li, while his feelings for Qin Lou are something that was developed when the two are together in the underground base.


    So he could not answer that question as of now.


    "Umm¡­" Shin Jiao was about to answer when suddenly from the sky a loud booming sound appear.


    When the two turned their heads towards the sky, they saw four figures floating in the air.


    Threerge figures that look like demons because of their horns, and a single woman with a voluptuous body and an impable beauty also sporting a single long silver horn on her forehead, stood with an imposing demeanor on the air.


    "Is¡­ what powerful aura. These demons are high ranking demons if I presume. I think that woman is already equal to a nascent realm cultivator¡­ This is bad." Shin Jiao thought as he grabs Qian Li''s hand as the two hid behind arge rock.


    From behind the rocks, Shin Jiao and Qian Li observed the enemy.


    "My queen, the traces of the general ends here¡­ from the looks of it, there was a big fight in this ce." one of the huge demons said respectfully at thedy.


    When the two heard the demon they were surprised.


    Queen!


    "Is she the demon queen? I was expecting someone who would look like an ugly creature from hell¡­ but this woman looks like an angel¡­ Hmm¡­ I guess she is a fallen angel." Shin Jiao thought as heughed at himself.


    In truth, Shin Jiao was truly taken aback after seeing the woman''s beauty.


    "I can feel the chaotic aura in this ce if the enemy is still here it would be hard for us to find them. Let us¡­" the demon queen said but suddenly stopped and turned her gaze towards a particr object near the stones.


    Upon seeing her reaction, Shin Jiao almost cursed in his mind.


    He didn''t know how the demon queen found where they are and how she was able to urately turned her gaze at their location. Even Qian Lipletely hid for fear ofpromising their hiding spot. But from the looks of it, it seems that the demon queen is already suspicious of this ce.


    "How the hell did she found us? I swear I have hidden by breath and we didn''t exude any killing intent, then how?" Shin Jiao muses as his heart began to pound loudly in his chest.


    He is not sure if he can take on the demon queen and her minions at this time. Although he has already recovered from his wounds, his strength has not yet been consolidated. So he needs to buy time for this. Plus Qian Li is still with him, with her strength she would die easily if they really fight in this ce.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed the small pill floating right above the stones.


    He almost hit his head for forgetting the existence of Hun Jingan.


    But of course, it''s toote for regrets now. What he can do is think of a way to divert the attention of those four powerful beings and help Qian Li escape this ce.


    "What is it my queen?" one of the demons who noticed the reaction of the demon queen asked.


    The demon queen is currently musing in her mind what is that thing she is seeing. She knew that in this continent there are many weird things that she has not seen before. And her curious heart wanted to also see and discover those things.


    When she was still a human, her human husband told her about thend where he came from, and of wonder and mysteries where men can fly through the clouds and subdue dragons. Of course, at that time, she was truly intrigued by his tales as she was too innocent.


    But now, after bing the queen of the demons and gaining the power to control millions of her subjects, the innocence and curiosity inside her were quelled and changed into rage and anger.


    She didn''t want to be the demon queen as all she wanted was revenge. But the demon king took a liking at her and the two formed a pact. When she turned into a full pledge demon, everything changes.


    However, the defeat of the demon race in the hands of the mages woke her from her power drunken state. And now, her goal is to find a ce for the demons to survive.


    Revenge and anger are way past her now.


    She needs to im a newnd of their own, a new and fertilend.


    However, that pill that she is looking right now brings back a lot of memories from when she was a human and it made her somewhat shaken and somewhat awoken from the madness she was in.


    She slowly extended her hand wanting to grab the small floating pill.


    But then something happened that she didn''t expect.

 Chapter 285 - Defense Against The Demons 13

    Facing the demon queen


    /*unedited*/


    The force that the demon queen used was enough to pull the rocks in the ce. If this strong suction force is this strong, how much resistance can a mere floating pill resist?


    However, this is not the situation at hand. This is because the small pill suddenly vanished.


    This made the demon queen a little agitated and confused.


    So she shouted.


    "Find that pill!"


    Whoosh!


    With thismand, the three demons beside her immediately moved and directly flew towards the rocky ce where Shin Jiao and Qian Li are hiding.


    Unknown to them ''the pill'' which is Hun Jingan has already escaped and entered Shin Jiao''s pocket.


    But right now, Shin Jiao and Qian Li are feeling anxious; this is because the three demons are fast approaching their location.


    And in the blink of an eye, the demons have already appeared right in front of the rocky ce they are hiding.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao cursed as his mind immediately think of a way for them to escape.


    But suddenly a dangerous thought has entered into his mind.


    "Since the demon queen is here, why drag this war too long? If she dies these demons would be a headless dragon and infighting would ensue between them. Then they would destroy each other in the process." Shin Jiao thought.


    A while ago, because of a bit of fear of seeing powerful demons and his anxiety for Qian Li''s safety made him think of escaping. But now that his mind suddenly clears up, a dangerous n inside was immediately concocted.


    It should be known that the three demons that are approaching him are no more powerful or even more powerful than the demon general he killed a while ago.


    From the looks of it, two of them are Grand Knights or equal to ate-stage infant soul forming realm and the one who looks really powerful is a Pdin which is already equal to the nascent realm cultivator.


    Unlike mages, the demons are more of a warrior type and it is rare to find someone who can control the elements like mages. The demon king and the demon queen are two of those few demons who can control mana. And there are also some demon generals and necromancers who have these kinds of abilities and they are harder to control.


    Although they treat the demon queen as a supreme leader, they stillmand their own forces within the demon army.


    The demon queen which is already an Elemental Lord just stood there nonchntly as she observes the surroundings. She has received news that there is a ce in thisnd which is full of death Qi, and death Qi is something that demons really wants and can boost their power significantly.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao already took out two pills.


    He gave one to Qian Li and took one for himself.


    "This is a defensive pill that I have refined. Just hold it in your hands and it can preserve your life three times. If you are hit, try to act like you were blown away and escape. Here, this is a long-range teleportation scroll. It would take time to activate which depends on the range¡­ I will distract them while you escape, okay¡­ Don''t worry, I have a n." Shin Jiao whispered.


    Aplicated look on Qian Li''s eyes appears, but she still nods her head and follows.


    As soon as the three demons were about to lift their hands and attack the rocky area, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly shed towards them.


    The three were taken aback and one of them didn''t even manage to rise up his guard as Shin Jiao has already sliced up its body in half.


    This scene made everyone dumbfounded, even Shin Jiao did not expect that his physique would reach a qualitative leap in terms of power and speed. Right now, his quick movements and shadow steps have be like a sh of lightning and he could appear and disappear in a blink of an eye.


    GROWWLLL!!!


    The two demons immediately recovered and growled as they quickly attacked Shin Jiao. One of them uses a dual ax and the other one is using arge hammer.


    When Shin Jiao saw the two''s speed a sneer appear on his face. He is actually not mocking his opponent but himself for being a scaredy-cat. Although he has stayed in this ce for a long time and has his fair share of killings just like in the old days, he still could not deny that he has now abhorred those days and now just wanted to live a free life. If he can escape he would and if he could not then he would fight.


    But of course, he would still have his old bloodlust and cruelty, which is the reason why hested that long as a spy.


    The three fought with each other and Shin Jiao slowly adjusted himself to his new strength as he quickly overcame the two with his speed.


    In a blink of an eye, they have already fought for an hour and the two demons are already riddled with wounds. But of course, Shin Jiao was not spared as he too has his fair share of wounds in his body.


    "You are pretty strong for a human¡­ Serve me and I can spare you." suddenly the cold and ethereal voice of a woman echoed through the air.


    Those ghosts in the area who heard this shivered and hid deeper in the cold purplish ground.


    The face of the demon queen has a confident look on them as her beautiful cat-like eyes are directed towards Shin Jiao''s figure. She has noticed that the human-like any other cultivators have an impable beauty of a young man. This has already attracted her attention as in the demon realm she would always be surrounded by the demon brutes that look like a bloodthirsty beast.


    She didn''t know why when she saw the young man it reminds her of her peaceful days as a human.


    "Serve you? Why are you a queen or something?" Shin Jiao asked while chuckling.


    He then pops a pill into his mouth as he began to rx, then visible to the naked eye his wounds began to recover.


    When the demons saw this their eyes went wide in realization.


    In their fight in the front lines, they haven''t seen anyone who uses such a medicine. Only their queen insisted that there is such medicine and if they can get someone to concoct it for the demon race, then they would be unstoppable.


    Now upon seeing the miraculous effect of the pill, they threw greedy looks on Shin Jiao and the pouch he had hanging on his waist.


    "Haha¡­ that''s right I''m a queen¡­ I am the demon queen. Now Imand you to be a good boy and be my servant!" the demon queen shouted with a sinister smile.


    "Hmm¡­ If you want my service then I want an exchange."


    "I will let that little girl escape in exchange for your service and life. That would be a great trade right?" she sneered.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his expression changed, as fear suddenly showed in his face.


    The demon queen grinned at this time as she already knew that the human is in her hands. Then she flew down to the ground and walked confidently towards Shin Jiao.


    When she stood in front of him along with the two remaining demons, she extended her hand and asked.


    "Give me the same pill that you just took. I want my men to recover from their wounds quickly."


    Seeing the situation, Shin Jiao showed reluctance as his gaze turned towards Qian Li who is still in the process of activating the teleportation scroll. He didn''t know why she has not yet teleported to the safety zone in the Dark forest near Crow Town.


    What Shin Jiao didn''t know is that Qian Li hesitated to activate the scroll while he was fighting because she was too reluctant to leave him. But when she saw that Shin Jiao can take care of himself against the demons, she immediately activated the scroll with confidence in her heart.


    But now that Shin Jiao is being threatened by the demon queen because of her, deep regret entered her heart, but it was toote to regret her action. So she can only grit her teeth and wait, hoping that she would not be a hindrance to her man.


    "Here¡­ there are five pills in this bottle. That is all I have left for this kind of pill." Shin Jiao said with a great and heavy tone of loss as he handed the pills.


    When the demons saw this, they showed excited looks on their faces.


    The demon queen showed some doubts in her expression, but upon seeing the ugly look on Shin Jiao''s face, she grinned.


    The two demons didn''t hesitate and extended their hand towards the demon queen.


    However, she didn''t give them the pills. Instead, she took one and gave it to Shin Jiao.


    "Eat it!" shemanded.


    "This woman is really shrewd and not trusting others. I guess that''s the reason why she is the demon queen." Shin Jiao thought without changing his expression.


    He didn''t think twice and immediately takes the pill from her hand and eat it.


    His body has still not fully recovered and the pill is very effective for him.


    As soon as he ate the pill, his body immediately reacted and his wounds fully healed themselves.


    When the demons saw this, they didn''t hesitate and takes the pills on their hands, and waited for the effect to set in.


    The demon queen was a bit hesitant and waited.


    When she saw the expression of her two guards, she immediately showed delight. This is because their wounds began to recover.


    She then didn''t hesitate and also took a pill. Unknown to Shin Jiao, the demon queen is actually wounded, but her wounds are covered by her thick armor. And after taking the pill, she immediately felt its effect which is very soothing for her.


    However, their expressions suddenly change.

 Chapter 286 - Defense Against The Demons 14

    Facing the demon queen Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The feeling of going to heaven and falling back to hell in a roller coaster ride can make one lose their mind. And right now, that is what the three figures are feeling.


    However, unlike the two demons that are wailing and rolling in the ground, the demon queen is still standing butrge veins can be seen on her face as she tried to control her body. As a powerful being that has reached the Elemental Lord realm, she has her ways of controlling her body and resisting poison.


    But she knew that what they took is not poison as she can feel the healing effect that has entered her body. However, what surprised the demon queen is the reaction of her body to the healing pill. With suspicion in her eyes, she turned her gaze towards the young man Shin Jiao.


    Suddenly she noticed that the woman with him has already disappeared from behind the rocks.


    This made her feel a bit angry and annoyed. Though she feels that the young human is weaker than her, the craftiness in his eyes made her body shiver unconsciously.


    "It seems that the queen is having a hard time¡­ what is wrong?" Shin Jiao asked innocently as if he didn''t know what just happened.


    His acting skill almost made the demon queen wanted to choke him.


    "Haist, such a beauty leads her kind in this ce¡­ What would you like to achieve? Domination? Chaos? No matter what it is, it would always fail if you don''t coexist with the world." Shin Jiao said as he observes the situation.


    The two demons have already stopped moving and even breathing.


    "Holy energy is really their weakness. I guess because they are used to facing their enemies head-on and being feared by all the other races around them, they have less interaction with other beings. But why did this demon queen talked to me?" Shin Jiao thought while observing.


    "I¡­ If you don''t kill me now¡­ I¡­ I will¡­ I will get my revenge." shouted the demon queen.


    This made Shin Jiao frown.


    "Revenge for what? You''re the one who looks high and mighty. You think you can just bully anyone weaker than you because of your powers. Every powerful being and great leaders have their own weakness. And this is yours¡­" Shin Jiao said as he extended his hand and his ck sword appears.


    When the demon queen saw that the human is about to do something, her heart began to beat erratically. This also made her broke her concentration and the pain in her body intensified.


    Purplish blood flow down the side of her ck lips and a disappointed smile appear on her face.


    She was actually escaping the capture of the demon general called Belfast. After all the demons were able to pass through the gates, they immediately upied the northern part of the continent. And Belfast is the strongest general of the demon army.


    At first, he was cooperative and very supportive of the queen. This is because the queen is the only demon able to control the gates. But as soon as all the demons were able to pass through the gates, a coup began. Belfast showed his own greed in taking the reigns as the demon king. This is because he viewed the demon queen as unworthy of the throne because she was once a human.


    In his eyes, only pure demons are supposed to rule the demons. Hence a small war began and without scruple, the demon queen side lost. This is due to the machination of Belfast.


    And now, she is wounded and without her throne. She felt like dying under a human hand might not be too bad.


    When Shin Jiao walked closer, he suddenly noticed her eyes.


    Theplex emotion inside those eyes made him feel a bit hesitant.


    Then suddenly a row of tears appear which slide through the surface of her smooth cheeks. The demon queen gritted her teeth and slowly extended her hand towards the single horn on her forehead.


    "Human¡­ I¡­ I will¡­ not¡­ die¡­ by your hands." she said slowly as weakness can be seen in her body.


    Shin Jiao scanned her body and saw that there is a gaping wound under her armor near her stomach. This gaping wound should have closed but opened once again after the side effect of the holy energy mixed in the pill.


    She ns to cut her horn which is actually the source of many of the demon''s powers and authority.


    But before she could exert her effort, she suddenly copsed to the ground.


    Shin Jiao watches with aplicated look in his eyes.


    "The expression in those eyes, I think I''ve seen them before." Shin Jiao muttered as he turns around and began walking away.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Qian Li has already reached the safe house designated by Shin Jiao near the Dark forest borders. When she arrived, she saw the rich amount of different crystals, stones, and materials in the area.


    At first, she thought that there is only a simple passage, but she knew her master. So she immediately used the goggles on her forehead and saw through the camouge array.


    "This¡­ this is too amazing. I wonder how Shin was able to find this ce." she muttered as she began looking at therge number of materials.


    "Should I wait for him here?" she said while thinking.


    Then she gritted her teeth and decided to go out. She still needs to inform the kingdom of what they saw in the valley and give the pill to the prince.


    Besides the protective pill and the scroll, Shin Jiao gave her a small pouch containing some pills which include the ck pill which could heal the 2nd prince of his illness. Hence, Qian Li decided to follow Shin Jiao''smand and go back.


    After deciding she was able to go out of the safe house and immediately ran towards the nearest town, the town of Crow.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Shin County two figures are standing side by side on top of the rooftop while looking at the buildings around them.


    If Shin Jiao were here, he would find that Shin County is almost like that of amon city on earth. Modern buildings, spirit stone powered vehicles, flying airships, and etc. can be seen all around the main city.


    "Shin, I wish that your memory woulde back. We truly need your ideas in this uing war against the demons. Reports have said that the northern defenses of the beast n are already failing. Luckily there was a halt in the demon advance; tomorrow we are going to send some of our soldiers in the front line. I¡­ I''m going with them." the young woman wearing a long gown and a white veil over her face said.


    Her eyes are looking at the horizon while thinking of something.


    "I¡­ I want toe, but¡­ It would be useless for me to go there." The young man said.


    Qin Lou turned her gaze towards Shin Jiao and smiled. In these few months that they have stayed together, her heart was calm but she felt that Shin Jiao has changed a bit. Although she sometimes felt that something is different, yet she could not put her mind into it.


    The changes in Shin Jiao''s attitude from being serious and a research freak into someone who likes to ck off and would annoy almost every woman in the City Hall made her feel ufortable. But when he whispered words of love and devotion towards her, it would always make Qin Lou''s heart beat faster making her feel that Shin Jiao truly loves her.


    As someone without experience in the rtionship between a man and a woman, Qin Lou is easy to coax with just sweet words and ttery especiallying to the person she loves.


    Shin Jiao slowly moves behind Qin Lou as he slowly immerses himself in her body''s natural fragrant scent while gently hugging her from behind. He could not contain the fire of lust inside him and wanted to truly make love to this woman whose body, temperament and strength can only be called perfect.


    Although she says that her face is covered with an ugly scar, Shin Jiao didn''t care anymore. The more time he spends with her, the more his heart yearns for her love and body. She is unlike any other woman that he had before. Those pompous and pampered women he has met in his travel could not bepared to this woman in his arm.


    "Shin Jiao, oh Shin Jiao. What an unlucky bastard you are leaving this treasure in here uneaten and unattended. As someone with the same name as you, I will fulfill this duty and conquer her in your stead. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao thought in his mind as a smirk appears on his face.


    He then slowly bends his head and gave Qin Lou a kiss behind her neck as he slowly savors the fragrant aroma of her body.


    Qin Lou did not expect that Shin Jiao would do this and was a little flustered, but she has alreadymitted herself to love only this guy and none else. If he truly wanted her body, then Qin Lou would not hesitate to give him what he wants.


    As Shin Jiao''s hand began to caress her slowly, Qin Lou could not help but feel a slight shiver down her spine. The tingling feeling of being touch by the man she loves for the first time made her expect more.


    When Shin Jiao''s hand was about to reach for her twin peaks, a sudden knock on the door sounded.


    Knock! Knock!


    Shin Jiao immediately knitted his brow in annoyance as Qin Lou suddenly remove herself in Shin Jiao''s embrace.


    "Sister Qin, its Sister Ruby¡­ can¡­ can I have a word with you." a small voice from the door sounded.


    Ruby Lee or Serpent said behind the door as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Come in."


    When she opens the door, she saw Shin Jiao and Qin Lou standing on the rooftop of the building. When her eyes saw Shin Jiao a sneer secretly appear on her face.


    This is because she wasmanded by Qian Li to protect, Qin Lou by all means against the hands of their master. This is because their suspicion is actually growing towards him.


    But who would have thought that Shin Jiao caught Ruby Lee''s expression? This immediately made him show a confused look on his face.

 Chapter 287 - Defense Against The Demons 15

    Vtile feelings


    /*unedited*/


    Ugh¡­


    A low ethereal voice escaped the mouth of a woman with an impable beauty of white skin and curvy figure. The woman suddenly squinted her eyes upon feeling the sudden surge of pain all over her body. She didn''t expect this to happen as a painful moan escaped her mouth.


    Then she immediately wanted to use the mana in her body to heal herself when a voice interrupted her.


    "Don''t use dark Qi. It would worsen your condition."


    Upon hearing a man''s voice, she immediately turned her head towards the source of the voice.


    Suddenly her eyes widen as a feeling of anger swells deep in her heart. She immediately put her guards up even though her body still feels weak. She just lifted her hand and covers her chest.


    "Rx! I''m not here to hurt you."


    She didn''t know what happened at that time when she wanted tomit suicide by cutting off her horn and use it to stab her heart.


    Since her horn is a part of herself, it would easily pierce her heart with ease hence ending her life without an effort. At that time, all she can think of is dying by her hands and not through the hands of the enemy.


    But now, the situation seems dire and helpless because the enemy is right in front of her.


    "My name is Shin Jiao. May I know your name?" Shin Jiao said in a demonnguage.


    When she heard him introducing himself, a feeling of doubt crept within her as she began to ask questions in her heart.


    "Why is he introducing himself to me? Is he not aware that I can curse him using his name?" she thought.


    When Shin Jiao saw that the demon queen is not answering he heaves a helpless sigh.


    At that time when he turns around, he already saw the helpless condition of the demon queen. However, after walking for a while and taking a second nce back he saw something unbelievable. This is because the demon queen''s horn actually turned white and became smaller. Then her skin also turned white like a normal human. This made him think that there must be something wrong with the demon queen. So in curiosity, he decided to lock her mind dantian and help her cure her wounds and the reaction of her body from the holy Qi.


    Shin Jiao took the demon queen out of the Death Valley, and they stayed in a small cave he made.


    Two days have passed in a blink of an eye since then¡­


    In those two days, he helped her recover slowly. But the recovery of her internal organs would take a long time. Plus he deliberately postponed that while he is not sure of her identity and stance.


    Shin Jiao was amazed upon seeing the recovery of the demon queen, she is actually a human.


    Her beauty is like those from the western country on earth.


    White skin, blue eyes, and fiery red hair along with her well-define body. Shin Jiao can see a mature and elegant looking woman lying in bed.


    Since her armor and inner clothing are already in tatter, he removes them without scruple. He then clothes her with a in white patient''s robe, as those ones that can be seen in hospitals.


    After than Shin Jiao crafted afortable yet sturdy bed, and carefullyid her down. Although she is the enemy, he still respected her status as the demon queen. Hence with a mocking look on his face, he prepared everything like that.


    "Here, you might be hungry or not. But there''s a bowl of food on the table. Don''t worry it won''t harm you. I deliberately harmed you before because you are a threat to me and mypanion. But now, you can rx I want you alive." Shin Jiao said as he stood up from the chair and walks out of the cave.


    When she saw him walking out a sigh of relief escaped the demon queen''s mouth.


    "Hmm¡­ why¡­ why can''t I feel my power?" she muttered as she continually tried to summon her ability.


    She is a dignified Elemental Lord, even in the human world where she came from; she would be regarded as a powerful force.


    But now without her power what is she then? Would she turn into that helpless woman back then? She suddenly recalled the time when she was powerless to saver her husband. However, with the emergence of the dark power within her, she hasmitted an act of very satisfying revenge. Hence she truly is reluctant to be weak and helpless again.


    As she tried and tried to activate her power she became depressed.


    After some time she heard some footsteps outside the cave. And a young man dragging a dead animal came to her view.


    Shin Jiao carefully prepared some food as he cooked the beast. With his experience in preparing beast meat, he has already removed the strong energy within the meat and absorbed them in his spheres.


    Not longter a sweet aroma of cooked beast meat wafted through the air.


    This made the demon queen blinked her eyes and unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Here, eat first then we can talk." Shin Jiao said as he handed a wooden te full of delicious beast meat towards her.


    The demon queen unconsciously sat up from the bed ignoring the slight pain in her body and with both hands receives the savory delicacy.


    The two didn''t talk while eating as she would take a nce at Shin Jiao every once in a while.


    She didn''t know why, but through her experience, she can tell that the young human does not pose any threat to her. She couldn''t even feel a slight feeling of contempt or even the raw desire of men from him. She is clear of her beauty and attractiveness towards the opposite sex. Even before bing a demon queen, and when she became demon queen a lot of males of both demons and humans alike wanted to conquer her.


    But she could not feel any of those things to this human.


    After eating Shin Jiao took the wooden te she has used and thrown it outside turning into a fireball.


    "Well, since I have helped you and feed you. Would you kindly tell me your name?" Shin Jiao casually asked while sitting back on the chair beside the bed.


    "I¡­ I am the demon¡­"


    Shin Jiao stopped her by raising his palm upfront.


    "I know that you are ''the'' demon queen. But what I want to know is your human name."


    "¡­"


    "Umm¡­"


    "Agnes¡­" she said in a low voice.


    When she said her name, she felt that it was very distant. It has been a long time since shest heard her own name. And the years were not good to her after bing a demon. Through pain and anguish she became a very powerful demon and only when she turned into a demon queen did she regain a little of her peace at the side of her cold new husband the demon king.


    "You are a human? How did you be the demon queen? And what is happening right now?" Shin Jiao inquired with interest.


    Because she can see the sincerity in Shin Jiao''s eyes, Agnes began telling him her long tale.


    After listening for almost three hours, Shin Jiao was able to piece together what is going on right now. And since the demons are in a state of unrest, the cultivationnd has a chance to win the uing war.


    "So, do you want to get your throne back?" Shin Jiao casually asked.


    When she heard this, Agnes felt a bit reluctant to answer. But then the light of determination suddenly enters her eyes.


    "If your kind helps me take my throne back I promise a peaceful coexistence between demons and your kind," she said with determination.


    "How can I trust the words of the demon queen? I heard that demons are not to be trusted?" Shin Jiao said this but he based his deduction from the stories he heard when he was on earth.


    Demons are literally considered as being of pure evil and chaos on the earth. And from the war, he can deduce that this seems to be the same as what he heard on earth.


    "Che¡­ although the demon kin are brutal, uneducated, and carnal. But they do not know that many tricks, unlike you humans." She rebutted.


    "Aren''t you also a human?"


    "You¡­ I may be human once, but I have already considered myself as a demon, ever since I received the power of darkness."


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, I will help you regain your throne. But in turn, you will work under me, this is my condition." Shin Jiao said with a serious look on his face.


    "How dare you desire for me to be your ve!" suddenly shouted the demon queen.


    This took Shin Jiao aback.


    "I¡­ I didn''t say that you will be my ve. I said I want you to work for me." Shin Jiao corrected.


    "What''s the difference between that and being a ve?"


    "Ai¡­ Why is it hard for you people to understand something so simple? Working under me means that I will be the leader and attack your demon army and you follow."


    "Haha¡­ You, and what army?... You are just a single human! How can you handle the demon army which amounted to millions?"


    "Foolish and ignorant..." Shin Jiao jeered.


    "Do you think I can''t enter the demon army and kill your leader if I wanted to?" Shin Jiao said with confidence.


    "Look at you¡­ Although your power is very strong, you still fell into my hands right?" Shin Jiao said matter-of-factly.


    "Look, I know that you wanted peace. So do I¡­ So let''s just work together and end this war. That way everything will be peaceful."


    As the two converse, a pact and a n were formed as Shin Jiao decided to initiate an attack on the now unorganized demons. He knows that this is a great window of opportunity and if he didn''t grab it, then a chance of peace and lesser casualty would be incurred.


    So he decided to once again enter his old profession and be a spy and an assassin for the sake of peace.

 Chapter 288 - The Crucible Of War

    Journey to the frontlines


    /*unedited*/


    A week has passed in a blink of an eye.


    A strange vehicle can be seen traveling through the dry desertnd of Beastia. In this vehicle sat two people sat in an ambiguous manner a handsome young man and a mature beautiful woman with wavy fiery hair.


    Shin Jiao has spent these few days, while the demon queen Agnes is recuperating, creating gears for his n to enter the demon territory. He has also informed Qian Li, through a long-rangemunication, that he would be staying in the border for some time.


    Although Qian Li was a bit hesitant, she knew that Shin Jiao has a n and she can only me herself for being too weak to follow him.


    What Qian Li didn''t tell Shin Jiao was her encounter while returning to the Great City of Wu.


    That is because she was besieged by a group of demon spies while on her way. She was only able to escape her dangerous circumstance due to the gears she had and the protective pill that Shin Jiao gave her. After she miraculously killed the demons, she extracted very disturbing information.


    And this information is something that can have a great effect on the kingdom of Wu or the whole empire itself.


    After the call, Shin Jiao focused on his mission at hand.


    He learned from Agnes that the demon has upied the most part of the northern portion of the continent. Although they numbered by millions, the continent if too huge for them to conquer that easily. Hence the demon forces have been scattered.


    But because of their brute force and gigantic strength, the beast n which also relies on brute strength was unable to stand against the demons.


    The hoverbike which Shin Jiao created zoomed smoothly through the desert sand. The two decided to travel using this method because they wanted to approach the demon''s territory stealthily. The hoverbike is something that Shin Jiao created a while back but was not able to use it because most of the terrains in the cultivationnd are full of trees.


    The smooth travel of the two made Agnes appreciate the feeling of the warm air hitting her face. With her strength, she could not even feel the scorching rays of the sun. Warm would be the closest word to describe this temperature.


    "Hey, Agnes¡­ when we get to the first beast n city you have to be low-key okay. You must show your true strength or else our n would not work." Shin Jiao reminded.


    Hearing his word, Agnes frowns.


    "Why do you call me by my human name? Do you think this queen would not hit you?" Agnes the demon queen suddenly grumbles.


    Shin Jiao has already helped her recover her health and strength back. With the use of healing solutions and healing vat, the recovery of Agnes was faster. She even recovers the mana she had lost in her escape from the demon stronghold.


    "Hey, hey, we are partners, right? Why do you mind? Plus remember our goal, if youpromise our mission, then I would definitely leave you and do it alone." Shin Jiao warned.


    As they continue traveling the two reached a small oasis in the middle of tworge rocks that looks like small mountains.


    "Agnes, we should stop there for a while. Maybe we can meet other people or beings in that ce." Shin Jiao said as he directed the hoverbike to the oasis.


    However, before they can reach the ce, Agnes whispered something in Shin Jiao''s ears and he replied with a nod.


    "There are people or beast-men hiding around that area. They might be bandits trying to ambush anything or anyone whoes to this ce."


    Shin Jiao already knew this as he also sensed the killing intent of those beast folks.


    But Shin Jiao doesn''t care as his goal in this ce is to get more information. Whether he gets it through the bandits or through other people it''s the same. Merchants or bandits are great sources of information during wartime.


    In his time as a spy, he would always use those merchants and soldiers to get information. Although most of the time he would always do so through many underhanded ways.


    Right at this time, Shin Jiao and Agnes arrived at the outskirts of the oasis. To their surprise the Oasis is actually very huge, it more of a small paradise than an oasis.


    Suddenly from the rocks on both sides jumps out a group of beast-men that looks like desert horned lizards. Carrying refined weapons and desert colored armors; they swarmed towards Shin Jiao and Agnes like flies.


    "Hahaha¡­ Wee to ourir blind fools! This is a ce where you can enter freely but you can never leave. Hehe¡­" thergest desert lizard man said in a deep voice as he walked forward through the crowd.


    "Hello! We are just a traveler looking for direction. If you could please tell us the way to the nearest city then we would be grateful." Shin Jiao said.


    However, the eyes of the desert lizard men are not at Shin Jiao. They are all looking at the beauty sitting behind him with unconcealed lust.


    Most beast-men covet the beauty of cultivators, and this is also one of the reasons for the war between the races. Plus not all beast-men have a hideous appearance. For example the proud feline ns and the submissive and peace-loving rabbit n. These two ns are known to have the closest resemnce to humans. However, out of these two ns, the rabbit ns would always suffer the brunt of this dog eat dog world because of their peace-loving attitude and weak trait, while the feline n is one of the hegemony ns in Beastia.


    As the lizardmen look at Agnes with their lust-filled eyes, Shin Jiao could not help but sigh because of the bad luck of these bandits. They are not aware that what they are ogling at is the famous demon queen. And so their fate is already decided at this time.


    And true to Shin Jiao''s conjecture, he can now feel suffocating pressureing from the killing intent of Agnes who is sitting behind him.


    "I wanted to make some lizard stew today." She muttered under her breath.


    "Okay, but you must leave that big guy alive. We need to get something out of him." Shin Jiao said as he folded his hand in a rxed manner.


    Immediately jumping into action, Shin Jiao wanted to unconsciously cover his nose because of the bloodlusting out of Agnes. Before the lizardmen could react to this, they were already trembling from her great killing intent.


    Swoosh!!!


    With a sudden move, a lizard man was decapitated and his body slumped to the ground headless.


    "The woman is crazy! Everyone, attack!" seeing one of his men dying, the lizardmen leader shouted.


    Then suddenly another one died with a wed hand appearing out of his chest from behind. Then with a flick, Agnes threw the corpse of the lizard man to the group like nothing.


    This scene didn''t deter the lizard men bandits as they continuously tried to attack Agnes. But with her cultivation level and speed, she just yed with them until almost every one of the lizardmen bandits are dead.


    She then stood atop a stone and slowly licks her bloodied hands.


    This action of hers made Shin Jiao cringe in disgust.


    He could not help but look at her beautiful figure which now looks like a real demon queen with blood all over her body. Her previously gray robe and white skirt are not dyed in crimson blood.


    The leader of the lizardmen is now on the ground with fear clearly visible on his lizard eyes.


    "So, would you kindly guide us to where the nearest city is?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    While trembling, the lizardmen bandit leader slowly pointed towards the direction of the west. Upon seeing the direction, Shin Jiao extended his hand and a small circr object appears. Then he threw it up as it began to hover in the air.


    "Let''s see if you are telling the truth. If you are lying to me, one of your limbs wille off." Shin Jiao said with a smile that looks sinister when the lizardmen leader saw it.


    Suddenly, he saw the small object began flying at a fast speed towards the direction he pointed as Shin Jiao observe through his goggles.


    Suddenly, he frowns.


    This is because; the drone he sent suddenly disappeared.


    "Hmm¡­ A trap? I see¡­ so you wanted to send us to our death using a trap. What a nice fellow." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly took out a small handgun.


    Peng!


    In one shot, the arm of the lizard man was blown to bits.


    Arrgghh!!!


    "Hmm¡­ This guy has the cultivation of a gold core realm beast-man." Shin Jiao thought as he noticed the slight toughness and resistance of the physique of the lizardmen bandit leader.


    "Again, where is the direction of the nearest city?" Shin Jiao pointed the handgun towards his other arm.


    "No more! No more! I will tell. I will tell¡­ There go east, there is an oasis. Then go north." The lizardmen leader shouted through his gritted teeth as he tried to endure the pain of his sted left arm.


    After that Shin Jiao confirmed the direction, and after thirty minutes he nodded his head.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao said as he pointed the nozzle of his gun towards the lizardmen bandit leader''s head.


    However, before he can press the trigger¡­


    "Stop! Please Don''t!"

 Chapter 289 - The Crucible Of War 2

    Journey to the frontlines part 2


    /*unedited*/


    A small child that looks like abination of human and desert lizardmen ran towards the leader of the bandits. The small child has the appearance of a human except for the grayish-yellow scales in some portion of his body.


    The boy immediately hugs the bandit leader as his tear-filled eyes look fearfully at Shin Jiao and Agnes.


    Shin Jiao hesitated at this time as his spiritual sense picks up a presence running towards them in a not so far away ce.


    Shin Jiao noticed that most of them look like the lizardmen and some are actually humans. But the children they are holding in their arms have many that are mixed breed.


    When Agnes saw the iing women and children, she could not help herself as her eyes turned into slits. In the demon race, everyone is a warrior, even the women can fight. For example, the alluring terror of the subae, which is a race of demonspose of women, then the blood-sucking arrogant vampires, and then the dark witches.


    These are just some races that have women as warriors.


    So, seeing the strong physique of the women of the desert lizard tribe, she just felt disdain for their weak will.


    She then looks at Shin Jiao who stopped at his movement and his strange gaze towards the boy. She didn''t know why but right now it seems that the young man looks scared.


    And what her conjecture is correct, because the current Shin Jiao is already having cold sweat covering his forehead. He didn''t know why, but one of the scenes in his nightmare is resurfacing within his mind. He is holding a gun against a young boy who is showing fear in his eyes. However, at that time when he was about to lower his gun, the boy suddenly rushed to run and was about to shout.


    In that instant, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate any more and pulled the trigger.


    He can see the boy''s head receiving a bullet directly to his temple. And when the bullet was about to exit the other side, it hits a study part of the skull and exploded turning the other side of the boy''s head into a paste with blood, crushed skull, and brain matters scattering on the wall.


    This scene would rey in his mind over and over as he tried to think of what he could have done more to stop that thing from happening.


    And this nightmare made him quit his work as a spy for the government.


    And right now, the same thing is happening again.


    "What should I do to prevent it from happening again?" Shin Jiao thought as his mind turns nk.


    However, because of this cultivation, his senses became sharp and immediately noticed the changes in the boy''s eyes.


    Secretly the father of the small boy handed him a small dagger. Upon receiving the dagger, the boy is just waiting for Shin Jiao to lower his guard as he acted like he is still crying.


    "In truth, I could not have done any more at that time¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly realized the nightmare that has been guing his mind for many years.


    "But that doesn''t mean, I can''t do anything this time¡­"


    He then changes the position of his gun and with a quick movement and strike, knocks the boy unconscious.


    The boy fell to the ground along with the arm length knife falling to the ground with a nking sound.


    Then he turned the barrel of the gun and pointed it to the head of the bandits.


    Peng!


    The back of the head of the lizardmen bandits explodedpletely killing him on the spot.


    When the women rushing towards them saw this they showed a horrified look on their faces, the boy''s mother immediately wailed in anguish as hatred can be seen in her eyes while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Why did you kill him!? We can live freely now and not be ves because of them. You¡­ you arrogant cultivators are just scums!" shouted the woman as she threw herself towards the dead leader of the lizardmen bandits.


    "Humph! They attacked us and you think we should spare them?" Agnes coldly snorted with a sneer in her beautiful face.


    Then wailing can be heard in the oasis as the women cried while kneeling to the ground and hugging their husbands or father. Although in a normal sense it would be a touching scene, for Shin Jiao and Agnes it is something inevitable. They are the ones who caused this thing to happen to themselves. If not for them being bandits then they should not have died.


    The two didn''t bother with them anymore and was about to turn around and leave when a young man suddenly ran forward. This young man is a pure human and seems to be just amon teenager.


    Shin Jiao was suddenly curious and scanned the young man. Then he saw that he is actually not a mere human but a cultivator with a destroyed dantian just like him.


    "Wait, seniors¡­ Can¡­ can you take me with you? I promise to be useful. I can cook, I can clean the house, and I am very handy with anything¡­ I also have a strong physique." he said with a pleading gaze.


    Shin Jiao and Agnes didn''t say anything while observing the young man.


    "Are you familiar with the desert?" suddenly Shin Jiao probed.


    Upon hearing his words, the eyes of the young man suddenly lit up. In the vige, he is not special and was treated like a ve. He grew up in the desert and is very familiar with many of the ces in these parts. His parents are caravan traders for the beast n and the cultivationnd. They would often trade to and fro, and was well received because of the race of his mother.


    As a feline, his mother is very attractive and has attracted his father''s attention. And not longter, the two married against all odds and created the trading business. He didn''t know why but he and his other siblings didn''t gain any physical traits from their mother. All of them look human, but he knew that one of his brothers have the ability of a beast-man.


    And so they live a prosperous and happy life of traveling and trading throughout thend of Beastia.


    However, one day everything came to an end as their caravan was attacked by some bandits and killed his parents.


    The siblings were able to escape because of the protection from their trusted guards, but they were scattered. And from then on, many years have passed and he was traded as a ve and due to fate reached this ce.


    "Seniors, let me introduce myself¡­ I am Jinyu Ji," he said courteously.


    Seeing his action, Shin Jiao and Agnes was amused. But Shin Jiao is now interested in seeing the boy''s reaction. He knows that this youngd would be useful in their travel through the desert.


    "So, you know your way through the desert right?" Shin Jiao confirmed.


    "Yes, senior. I am really familiar with the main cities of the desert and their locations." Jinyu Ji said.


    Then he carefully took out a small map from his inner pocket.


    However, when Shin Jiao and Agnes saw the map, they showed a confused look in their face. How can they use that map as it is just a simple drawing? It doesn''t even have a grid or a simple direction.


    Seeing the confused look on their faces, Jinyu Ji showed a proud smile.


    "Senior, I can read the map because I made it myself. Here if you look at this¡­" the three conversed as Jinyu Ji showed them how to read the map.


    But no matter how hard he exined it, it only boils down to one thing. These sites are just the young boy''s estimate and are not clear of the right location. But from the way he exins everything, it seems that he''s been in those ces, hence making Shin Jiao and Agnes trust the boy.


    "Okay, you cane with us then." Shin Jiao gestured as he suddenly took out something from his spatial tool. Then he attached it to the side of the hoverbike.


    When Agnes saw this, she immediately frowns.


    "There is actually apartment for that thing, why didn''t he take it out when we were together. Don''t tell me that he is a pervert and like the feel of my¡­" Agnes thought as she suddenly turned her gaze at her ample bosom.


    Then an angry expression immediately showed in her face as she blushed. Although she has been with two men in her life, she still feels that her dignified self as the demon queen was challenged by a mere brat.


    After Shin Jiao fixed the sidecar to the hoverbike, he began his preparation for them to depart.


    Then, when he turned his gaze at the hoverbike, he saw that Agnes has already satfortably in the sidecar.


    Seeing hercent look, Shin Jiao could not help but shook his head.


    When she squinted her eyes with an angry look on her face, he immediately realized why this woman is acting this way.


    With a sneer in his face, Shin Jiao didn''t bother with her and take his position on the hoverbike. Then he let Jinyu Ji sat behind him.


    "Humph, thinking of taking advantage of this demon queen? In your dreams¡­" Agnes snorted.


    However, upon recalling the time they were traveling and her hogging his broad back made her feel a slight blush in her beautiful face.


    As they continue to travel, Agnes realized something which made her cursed Shin Jiao deep in her heart.


    That is because, while riding the sidecar the dust would fly towards her every now and then. And when she tries to duck down she could not maintain that position because she is tall and it is very ufortable.


    Seeing her condition and agitated state, almost made Shin Jiaough.

 Chapter 290 - The Crucible Of War 3

    The city of Glow


    /*unedited*/


    In the wide and vast desert where the temperature is extreme and the weather unkind, a huge city stood majestic and proud. The poption of the city reaching almost a million, just like in the big cities in the cultivationnd, and the denizens living in the city varied in race and species.


    The only reason why the number of people has increased in the city is because of the invasion of the demons which drove a lot of beast folks out of their homes in the north.


    And since the city of glow in the city closest to the border between Beastia and cultivationnd, it became a ce where many refugees and soldiers gathered. But because of therge area of the city is can amodate a huge number of people.


    However, the poption has already made the city congested and many of the impoverished citizens have gone begging in the streets. This and many underground organizations which suddenly pop out like mushroom began to terrorize the city at night. Cultivators, mortals, and beast-men have fallen in their hands and many have suffered.


    Meanwhile at the top of an old building with an ancient design stood a middle-aged man with abination of gray and ck hair. His majestic and imposing aura is abstract to the bustling city below.


    Then a shadow suddenly appears behind him, that shadow has two sharp and hairy ears and a long fluffy tail behind him.


    "City lord, the guest from the front line has arrived. The humans are requesting the right of passage through our borders." The shadow said in a low growling voice.


    "Umm¡­ I know, go back. I will be following from behind."


    After the shadow left, the middle-aged man heaves a heavy sigh.


    "War ising to our doorsteps and the borders are being torn down. Humans and beast-men are now working together to face this new enemy. I hope that we can co-exist with the humans as this ce is getting thinner when ites to natural Qi." he muttered as his figure suddenly shed from the rooftop and then suddenly appear inside his room.


    It was like an instantaneous movement from one ce to another, but in truth, he can just move really fast within a distance of 500 meters. This is one of the traits of his race, the wind wolves.


    As soon as he was seated inside his room, a knock from the door grabs his attention.


    "Come in!" the man said calmly as his attention turn towards the parcel on his desk.


    "City Lord, these are the guest from the human army." The escort introduced as he immediately turns around and left the room.


    "Hmm¡­ Isn''t this General San and General Wu? Wee! Wee to the city of Glow." The man said with a smile as he stood up from this seat.


    "Moon Fang¡­ I mean City Lord, Moon Fang¡­ We are here toply with the orders from our empire and your emperor. In three days we will stay in this city and restock our provisions and will continue marching to the capital of Beastia. I hope that you will assist our men to obtain the necessary goods for our travel." General San said while cupping his hands.


    General San is one of the front line generals from the kingdom of Wu. He has fought within the borders for almost all his life and has gained many military exploits and merits. He can be considered as one of the most prestigious heroes of the kingdom of Wu.


    However, the background of General San is very humble. His name is Wufei San, and he is a war orphan and has grown near the borders. When he reached the age of eight, he was found to have great potential in cultivation. And from then on he was drafted to the military and literally grew up in the war zone.


    With great potential and vast experience, Wufei San climbs the ranks of the military step by step without jumping in ranks. His humble story is widespread throughout the whole border army. And this gained him a lot of respect from the soldiers.


    Then on the battlefield, he would always lead the battle in the front of his army among the soldiers. And this gained him the respect of his enemies.


    And Moon Fang is one of those enemies he had before which in time be his friend through mutual respect in each other''s strength and prowess.


    When the City Lord heard the request he didn''t hesitate and give out a lot of conditions. He only asked for a single request, and that is for the army to help eliminate the underground forces within the city which has cost him a lot of trouble until now.


    "City Lord Fang, I know that this is a great problem of the city of Glow, but our forces are reserved for the battle in the front lines. We cannot spare a hand in this." General Wu suddenly answered after hearing the condition.


    General Wu or Qian Ji Wu is the cousin of the king of Wu. He is the only best friend of Sun Wu since they were younger. He even has a closer rtionship with the king than the king''s siblings themselves. But no one can deny that Qian Ji Wu is truly one of the greatest generals of the Wu kingdom.


    He is inmand of the aerial forces of the kingdom. This aerial force is something that the kingdom of Wu takes feelings of pride.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it''s all helpless." The City Lord said with a dejected tone.


    Hearing his words the two generals look at each other with a helpless expression.


    "City Lord, how about we try to put up a mercenary request for this thing. Maybe we can find some group to handle those hooligans."


    "We already tried that, and it didn''t work. Those mercenary forces got to wipe out instead."


    "Well, for now, that''s all I can think of. I will also put this up to the soldiers but please don''t get your hopes up."


    After exchanges some more words, the two generals left the office.


    "City Lord¡­ I¡­ I have some news." A shadow suddenly appears beside Moon Fang.


    "What is it?"


    "I¡­ I noticed an odd vehicleing from outside of the city from the southern direction¡­ and the scent of one of those people seems familiar to me."


    "What kind of scent?"


    "Its¡­ it''s a demon''s scent."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the demon queen along with their new smallpanion got off from the hoverbike.


    Agnes got off from behind Shin Jiao as she could not take the torture of the sand sshing to her face. Shin Jiao didn''t bother to put some windshields to the sidecar as it would take him more time. And so with grumbling and murmuring, she relented and sits behind Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao could not deny to himself that he deliberately did this for the fun of it. It''s not every day that you can have a demon queen as a passenger right?


    Plus her haughty yet submissive reaction didn''t make the travel that boring.


    "I am not doing this again! I know that you can make these things. I want my own ride!" she demanded.


    Shin Jiao shook his head and didn''t say anything.


    "Hey¡­ did you hear me?" she shouted.


    Upon seeing no response from Shin Jiao as if she is being treated like air, her temper immediately erupted.


    The mana in the air suddenly became chaotic which immediately caught Shin Jiao''s expression.


    "This brainless woman really¡­" Shin Jiao curse in his mind.


    "Do you want to be exposed?" Shin Jiao immediately scolded.


    "You¡­ you¡­ you are bullying me!" she said with an aggrieve expression as tears suddenly well up from her eyes.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t buy her drama.


    This is because he has noticed that although Agnes is human, she can cast magic that can affect his mind. Luckily for him, his absolute sense is truly strong or else he would have fallen from her enticing.


    But still, he could not deny the fact that if he can give her a vehicle of her own he would not be inconvenienced by her constant nagging.


    "Alright, alrighte down. Tomorrow I''ll make you a hoverbike. But you have to provide your own spirit stone. Mine is almost used up. I still need to find a way to earn some money in this city before we can travel." Shin Jiao said.


    "What? But I saw you take some of those stones from the bandits before."


    "Do you think those mere small-time bandits have a lot of spirit stones?"


    As the two banters with each other, they didn''t notice that a figure suddenly appears in front of them.


    "Umm¡­ ma¡­ master¡­ master." Jinyu Ji called in panic upon seeing the huge wolf-like creature with a man''s body walking towards them.


    Shin Jiao stopped bickering with Agnes and turned his attention towards the beast-man.


    Seeing the tension in their eyes, the wolfman stopped not too far from their group.


    "Hello, traveler. May I know your purpose ining to our city?" the wolfman asked.


    But Shin Jiao can see the vignce in the beast man''s eyes and in his stance. From the way he held the sword in his hand, Shin Jiao knows that the beast-man is nervous.


    He can understand the situation that because of the demon invasion the beast n is weary of travelers.


    "We just wanted to stop for the night and then continue traveling due north." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "North? Are you going to join the frontline?" the wolfman asked in surprise.


    But before Shin Jiao could say anything, Agnes suddenly grumbled.


    "What do you mean for only the night? We need to prepare ourselves to invade the demon stronghold. Two days is not enough!" shouted Agnes.


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded at her words because there is another person in their midst and she is talking about their n in public. But he can still, he can understand her in any case.


    From the start of their journey, Agnes has been grumbling while they were traveling, Shin Jiao think that she was just stressed out from being pushed out of herfort zone and her throne, then facing a lot of problems on the way.


    This might have broken her patience and her resolve resulting in too much mental stress for her.

 Chapter 291 - The Crucible Of War 4

    The city of Glow part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Seeing the stunned reaction of the wolfman Shin Jiao showed a sheepish smile on his face, and then he patted Agnes'' head and then said with while gritting his teeth.


    "This is my sister, she''s a little bit out of her¡­ you know," Shin Jiao said while giving a sign that the woman beside him is crazy to the wolfman.


    Feeling a bit confused and weird out from Shin Jiao''s behavior Agnes knits her brow. However, she has already realized what she has blurted and just kept her mouth shut and just pouted.


    Her reaction was truly attractive that the wolfman just stared at her with a love-struck expression.


    "Ahem¡­ We just need to enter the city and rest. On the way, we have encountered some demons and killed them, so I need to wash this stench." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the wolfman heard his words, a sudden realization appears in his expression.


    And upon seeing the reaction of the wolfman, Shin Jiao knew that what he is thinking is correct. The beast n can detect demons due to their heightened sense of smell.


    The three were able to enter the city following the wolfman. Shin Jiao discovered that the wolfman is a very chatty guy. From him, he learned a lot about the city.


    As a gate guard, the wolfman named Li Yong has been serving as a guide and scout for the city for almost ten years. He has a small family of three, which is umon for his kind. He felt lucky as a gate guard than being a city guard patrol. This is because of the underground forces within the city which made their job and love in peril.


    Shin Jiao was shocked to know that there are at least millions of people living inside the city, and many of them are refugees.


    He then heard about the cultivator''s army who just entered the city not too long ago. He knew that because of the invasion there is a current peace between the cultivators and the beast n.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao, Agnes, and Jin Yu Ji entered the huge city of Glow. However, instead of the usual hustle and bustle of a huge city, what greeted them is a gloomy and dark atmosphere.


    "Hey, guys take care inside the city and¡­ don''t trust anyone." Li Yong warned as he went back to his post.


    "What does he mean?" Agnes asked as she showed confusion in her eyes.


    As a powerful being, Agnes is truly indifferent to a lot of things and didn''t care about any danger. This is because she can sense that there are no other beings in this city that can threaten her.


    Shin Jiao warned her not to be impulsive because he didn''t want to attract more trouble. He ns to stay low key and then continue on their way. But of course, fate would always y its hand to those who least expect it.


    Right at this time, a burly huge beast that looks like a bull suddenly blocked their path.


    On his face shows ascivious smile as he looks at Agnes with greed. Then beside him are two small one-meter tall beasts that look like weasels.


    "My¡­ my¡­ what a beauty!" one of the weasels said with a grin.


    "Boss, we can take her and then f*ck her. After that, we can sell her at a high price. A human with this grade of beauty is priceless. Keke¡­"


    The two weasels said without hiding their intent in the middle of the road.


    "Lawless, this ce has be thiswless." Shin Jiao thought as he shook his head.


    He knew that if he didn''t do anything and let Agnes erupt with her temper, it would be a blood bath.


    "Brothers, beforehand I would like to warn you to be courteous to us. We don''t want you to lose your lives because of your greed." Shin Jiao said with provocation.


    His goal is to attract the attention towards him so that Agnes would be inconspicuous. But of course, it is hard because as long as people see her beauty it would truly cause trouble.


    Upon hearing the arrogance in Shin Jiao''s tone anger immediately filled the hearts of the three trouble makers.


    "Haha, we are part of the underground. You don''t have the ability to stop us. We want that girl if you want to live then hand her over." This time the bull-man said with contempt.


    With a smirk in his face, Shin Jiao didn''t reply anymore and just made his move.


    Peng!


    Peng!


    Peng!


    Three figures suddenly flew out and embedded themselves in the nearest wall.


    They could not even say a single word and before feeling any pain from the attack the three have already lost their consciousness.


    "You¡­ you are hiding something from me." Agnes muttered upon seeing Shin Jiao''s action.


    She knew that if she has not put up her shield, she would have been injured by that move. Agnes is fast, but she is not that fast.


    As an Elemental Lord, she is a demon mage focused on dealing with a wide area of damage to her opponent. That is why Elemental Lords are feared in the magusnd.


    Of course in the cultivationnd, a nascent realm cultivator which is equal to an Elemental Lord or Grand Pdin is also a very powerful existence.


    "Hey, I''m just a lowly human remember. Hehe¡­"


    "Who are you kidding? I can feel the mana in your body, though I cannot determine how strong you are. But I''m sure that you are very strong, maybe just a bit weaker than me. Hihi¡­" Agnes said with a teasing smile.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply as they just continue moving through the streets. But it only took them a few steps when a voice stopped them in their tracks.


    "Well, now that ain''t nice. You are new to the city and is already causing us some trouble." The voice said as a figure of a wolfman with yellow and ck fur around his body. Unlike Li Yong, this wolfman looks powerful and imposing.


    "We are just passing by and do not want to be threatened one way or another. If you did the same as those guys, I don''t mind giving you a good beating." Shin Jiao said without fear.


    He has already realized upon arriving in the city that they have entered a territory. It seems that the underground force that Li Yong was talking about is right in front of them. So if this is the case, then there is no need to hold back. If he made a mess in these parts, the authorities won''t get involved hence they can still hide their presence.


    "Haha¡­ arrogant brat. We control these parts of the city and I am the authority here. Since you hit my men, then prepare to die!" the wolfman said with a snarl.


    With a signal from his hand, around a hundred of beast-men suddenly appear from all over the area, from the roof, the hidden alleys, and the streets, blocking Shin Jiao and the other two''s path.


    "Don''t take any action; I will take care of everything." Shin Jiao said.


    If the aura of the demon queen erupted inside the city then it would be a different story. Hence Shin Jiao decided to just take down this gang.


    "Now, I want the two men to die and take the woman alive. I will enjoy her myself, har, har, har¡­" the wolfman said with amand to attack.


    Peng! Peng! Peng!


    Puchi!


    Bang!


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate this time. Since the underground is a big problem of the city from the words of Li Yong, then why not do a good deed and clean these trash up.


    The rapid-fire of the sub-machine gun is truly an amazing sight. Combined with Shin Jiao''s mark using mana, each bullet turned into a god of death to those who are hit.


    It didn''t take long for Shin Jiao to take care of more than 20 beast-men. Upon seeing theirrades being killed like flies, the rest of the beast-men jumped to the ground and many ran all over the ce trying to find a hiding ce.


    The wolfman is already on the ground shaking in fear. He could not believe his eyes that in just a blink of an eye already 20 of his men have died.


    "Yo, it''s your turn now." Shin Jiao said while turning the smoking muzzle of the gun towards the wolf man''s direction.


    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ young¡­ young lord, please forgive me for being too blind and not recognizing your prestige. This lowly one would not bother with you and your woman. Please¡­ please spare my life."


    "Hehe¡­ Now that''s the right attitude. Bring me to your leader if you want to live." Shin Jiaomanded.


    "Umm¡­ Young¡­ young master, I¡­ I am the leader of this area. I control everything in these parts."


    When Shin Jiao heard this he squinted his eyes and thought for a few seconds, then turned his eyes to the wolfman.


    "From now on, you work under me. I want a peaceful night. Prepare a room for the three of us." Shin Jiaomanded.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ young lord." The wolfman said.


    But as he turns his back a glint of killing intent appeared in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao immediately felt it and without a second word, he raised his hand and a ck de appears. Then in a sh, he disappears from his ce and then suddenly appears in front of the wolfman.


    A ck-furred wolf''s head flew high up in the air spraying crimson blood around the ce.


    Silence immediately nketed the area.


    Then not longter arge group of people suddenly appear and stood in front of Shin Jiao and his group.


    "You are the new master! We await yourmand!"

 Chapter 292 - The Crucible Of War 5

    The city of Glow part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The dark sky in contrast to the natural glowing objects surrounding the city of glow makes picture-perfect scenery that can make one in awe of nature.


    Along the dark alley, two people are standing at the top of an old wall while watching the surroundings.


    "So, is the information that little Jinyu has heard correct or not? We''ve been standing like fools in this ce for a while now." Agnes said while grumbling.


    "Youin too much as if you can be seen by others. That cloak you are wearing is making you invisible. So just be a good demon queen and wait alright." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    The two of them havee here after they heard from Jinyu Ji the news that there would be an exchange in this ce by two underground gangs. This exchange cost a lot of spirit stones and beast cores plus a harmful drug that is bing popr in the slums, the mystic powder.


    ording to the streets, the effect of this drug is very potent and can give the user a boost of strength by a level. However, the side effect is causing addiction, mental fatigue, and many more.


    When Shin Jiao heard this information, he could not help but think of the illegal drugs on earth.


    However, their purpose in this ce is not the drugs but the money. Since he needed more spirit stones and beast core for their travels, this is a quick way to get the needed cash and supply.


    "Sigh¡­ if not for the need of that damn spirit stone thingy then we could have already left this ce." Agnes once again grumbled.


    "Shush! People areing." Shin Jiao signaled Agnes to be quiet then followed by their figures suddenly vanishing from the wall and then appearing at arge tree nearby.


    Not longter, around fifty beast-men suddenly appear at the dark alley. Shin Jiao noticed that most of them are wolves and reptilian beast-men races.


    When both parties met they immediately did some negotiations and then began showing the merchandise and the money.


    When Shin Jiao and Agnes saw this, they immediately went to work.


    Taking out a long rifle, Shin Jiao immediately marked the people in his crosshair.


    Then he pulled the trigger.


    Agnes immediately made her move too as she uses her fastest movement and appears in the midst of the group.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Two beast-men fell to the ground with arge hole on their heads.


    When the two groups saw this they immediately became rmed and drew out their weapons.


    However, not one of them was able to move because a graceful figure began dancing the midst of them. But the dance is not something that one can appreciate; only feared.


    It was a dance of death.


    Everywhere Agnes falls beast-men would die. And none were spared in that ce as those who tried to run would be picked by Shin Jiao and shot down.


    Not longter, the stench of blood is now permeating the air. So Shin Jiao and Agnes immediately took the things they needed and ran away from this carnage.


    They didn''t take the drugs as they didn''t need it. Their purpose is only the money hence they were able to grab it and ran.


    Arriving in their rented room, the two immediately cleaned themselves up because they knew the sharp noses of those wolfmen soldiers. And true to their conjecture, not long after they have left a group of wolfmen soldiers immediately arrived in the ce and saw the carnage.


    "Captain, what do you think of this?" one of the soldiers asked.


    "I can say that this is a turf war between these two factions."


    "So do we have to investigate this?"


    "What do you mean? I''m d that these hoodlums would die. That way our city would have its peace one more." The captain said while turning his figure and walked back.


    "Take care of everything." He shouted as he leaves the area.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao and Agnes, the patrol soldiers of the city are looking highly of them for killing the scums of the city.


    The two didn''t stop with only that, Shin Jiao and Agnes began stealing more from here and there from the underground gangs, and through this process literally destroyed the underground gang that night.


    The next day¡­


    The golden rays of the sun greeted the wholend as it chases away the darkness.


    With a bright start of a new day, the once gloomy city of Glow suddenly became brighter as the news immediately spread throughout the city that the underground gangs were destroyed. And those remaining are too afraid to step forward and do their usual business.


    Then the legend of the two human ghosts began to spread. The eye witness tells about the two ghostly figures that were seen running on the roof and killing the bad guys.


    Meanwhile, at this time of the day, Shin Jiao is currently busy making another hoverbike for Agnes. They have already gotten more than enough funds for their travel. Plus what made Shin Jiao and Agnes continue rubbing the underground gangs is because of the cruelty that they have seen.


    For Shin Jiao this is not new as he has seen a lot. However, for Agnes, it is something of a taboo. If not for Shin Jiao to help her control her emotion, the whole city would have been engulfed in fire.


    "Hey, small boy! Are you done with our breakfast yet?" Agnes askedzily while sitting on a sofa.


    "It''s almost finished big sister¡­ I assure you that our breakfast today is really good." Jinyu Ji said with a big smile.


    "You brat¡­ Haha¡­ You truly know my weakness. Hihi¡­" Agnes said while feeling happy.


    In the time of their travel, she found that the little boy''s culinary skills are truly superb. That''s why she would always drool whenever she can smell what Jinyu Ji would cook. Though she didn''t need to eat anymore, still it is a more pleasurable activity for her.


    Unknown to the three, because of them, the city has now returned to its old glow and the people who were once afraid to go out have now dared to roam the streets. And this became a festive atmosphere throughout the whole city.


    Opposite to the celebration like the atmosphere of the city, right at this moment, a chaotic discussion is happening inside the city hall.


    There are two factions that are currently having a debate. The first one is a group of wolves that is angry at the two humans who killed and clean up the underground gangs. While the other one is a group of mixed species of silver furred wolves and some felines.


    "This is outrageous! We cannot let those humans do this to our territory! We must catch them and punish them¡­"


    "No! We must kill those two!"


    "It''s outrageous that humans would do this. We must dere war against humans!"


    The people who were outraged by the action of Shin Jiao and Agnes shouted.


    "It seems to me that you people are fine with the city under the underground gangs? Are you in cahoots with them or receivingrge benefits?"


    "Yeah, now that I can go out of my house without worry, I am happy for what they did."


    "I agree, we should actually give them some rewards."


    The people who agree to the action of the two shouted.


    In the midst of this chaos sat a middle-aged man in a city Lord''s chair as he quietly reads the report. His brows are knitted after learning about the situation that had happened outside.


    In total there were more than a hundred of casualty and many more are wounded. Those who were killed have been known to hold a high position in the underground gangs.


    This truly surprised the City Lord.


    It is known that he only posted the new missionst night and it was immediately executed. Last time, the mission was a failure and many of the people who epted the mission were killed or chased out of the city. But now, it was different and from the gist of it, only two people are responsible.


    Not longter, his attention went back to the chaotic discussion on the table. And upon hearing their sides, he immediately frowns. Turning his gaze to the person who spoke the most about killing the two people who attacked the underground gangs, he asked.


    "Minister, you just talked about killing those two people. Do you know who they are? Are you able to stop the underground gangs with your words alone? What have you done when they underground gangs are causing chaos?" the city Lord said in a cold tone.


    Right now he is angered by the senseless arguments that are happening. Last time when they convene for a meeting they were quiet and didn''t even suggest anything. Now that everything was resolved, they began to bicker.


    "These cowards only know how to bark." Moon Fang thought as he shook his head.


    He then calmly stood and looks at the city outside and a smile appear on his face.


    ¡­


    Right at this time, two hoverbikes are rushing out of the city towards the northern direction. Their destination is the next city which is a bit closer to the front lines. However, from what Shin Jiao knew. That city is more than five hundred kilometers from the city of Glow. And from his estimate, it would take them around a week to reach there.


    "This would be a long travel." Shin Jiao sighs.


    But when he saw the happy and excited smile on Agnes'' beautiful face, which made her look like a child who just received a new gift, he could not help but show a wry smile.

 Chapter 293 - The Crucible Of War 6

    The ruin in the desert


    /*unedited*/


    "City Lord, they have already left a few minutes ago." a wolfman reported.


    "Umm¡­ That woman, are you sure about what you have seen?"


    "Yes, City Lord¡­ I am aware of her scent. I can never forget something when I smell one."


    "Okay, follow them closely. I wanted to see what they nned to do."


    After the wolfman disappears, the City Lord of Glow faced the direction where Shin Jiao and his group went to and muttered.


    "The demon queen and a human¡­ interesting¡­ Hmm¡­ What is on your mind?... my queen."


    ¡­


    Clouds of dust followed the two hoverbikes as they glided through the endless sea of sand. The sun is already high up in the sky but it seems to not have any effect on the three people riding them.


    "Hey, your majesty¡­ You seem happy today."


    "Hihi¡­ Why won''t I be happy? I get to have my own vehicle and free from your lecherous back."


    "What? Why did I be lecherous? You are the one hugging me with gusto. Haha¡­"


    "You''re shameless!"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "Did you hear that little Jinyu? Women are like that. They won''t say that they are taking advantage of you. Instead, it would be you taking advantage of them. Hehe¡­ So when you grow up, be always careful not to be taken advantage, okay?"


    "Yes, Master Shin¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Shameless! You¡­ you¡­"


    "Hahaha!"


    The three happily travel through the endless sand while casually teasing and talking with one another.


    Using a short wave radio on their helmets, Shin Jiao was able tomunicate with Agnes with ease.


    ¡­


    Three days have passed in a blink of an eye¡­


    In a far distantys a huge ruin of an old city. Large beasts can be seen on its boundary and some flying beasts that look like huge vultures are circling around the ruined city. From the looks of it, the ruined city has been there for hundreds of years are thick vinesing from somewhere covers the whole city.


    Shin Jiao and his twopanions are stealthily watching the ruin behind a huge rock.


    "What do you think? Should we go around the ruin?" Agnes asked while observing the ruined city lying like a sleeping dragon from afar.


    "If we go around it, we might encounter more trouble. Look behind that ruin, there is a deep ravine. We don''t even know if we can get around it." Shin Jiao said as he handed his goggles to Agnes.


    "Yi! This¡­ this is awesome! This thing is neat. I can even see the creatures inside the ruin. Hey, can I have this?" Agnes suddenly ignorantly blurted as she excitedly tinkers with the goggles.


    "Hey, give it back!" Shin Jiao didn''t bother with her childish attitude.


    However, as he was about to take the goggles, she immediately evaded and ran back.


    "I want to have something like this. Make me one! Now!" shouted Agnes like a spoiled little brat.


    Shin Jiao is already used to her attitude. It seems that there are two sides to her attitude. When she is surrounded by the demons, she would show a dignified and domineering aura. But when she is with people she isfortable with, she would show a coquettish attitude and would act like a child.


    "This old woman is still acting this way¡­ she''s cute though." Shin Jiao thought as he observes Agnes acting like a child.


    Suddenly, her hand identally twisted a knob and then the vision in the goggles turned different. She was shocked to see that she is able to see through the rock as if it was not there.


    She then adjusted the distance and intensity and then saw a very interesting thing. As she stood there, she noticed that she can see theyer byyer of the rock.


    "This is amazing¡­ Hey, Shin¡­ you must¡­" suddenly her voice stopped.


    In her excitement she turned her head towards Shin Jiao and with the X-ray vision of the goggles on, she identally saw him without ayer of clothes.


    The sexy and tight muscles of Shin Jiao were fully exploded in her view making her jaw dropped. Although she had seen many naked men in her time, Shin Jiao''s well-sculpted muscles and jade-like white skin is a feast in the eyes of a woman like her.


    Then she subconsciously lowers her eyes and saw something that almost made her blinded.


    The changing expression on Agnes immediately alerted Shin Jiao of what she is seeing. And when she lowered her gaze, he immediately turns around and covers his private parts, but it was still toote.


    "Oh¡­ wow¡­"


    Her reddening expression made Shin Jiao felt a little aggrieved. He is a bit of a shy person and is not someone who likes to sh themselves in front of others. Even before, after he and his ex-girlfriend have s*x, both of them would still shyly cover themselves up before cuddling together. But now, this shameless woman is without shyness and would deliberately look at him like a hungry ghost.


    "This is bad¡­ if this goes on I would be eaten alive by her." Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly vanished and when he appears the goggles are already in his hand.


    When she discovers that her vision changed and the goggles are gone, Agnes immediately recovers from her stupor.


    "Hey! Not fair! I want that back."


    "No way, you are deliberately peeking at me."


    "So what? You''re a guy, why are you acting like a girl?"


    "Hey, I say no¡­ and it''s¡­"


    "¡­"


    BOOM!


    Suddenly a loud explosion echoed through the desert from the direction of the ruin. Then Shin Jiao and Agnes saw five people running outside of the ruin. Three of them are beast-men and the remaining two are humans.


    The three beast-men are felines, although they look like a human, their pointer ears and the long tail behind their back shows their race.


    As the five people ran out of the hole which should have been sted open by a powerful force, arge creature is following them from behind.


    When Shin Jiao saw the creature he can''t help but suck in a cold breathe in surprise. This is because the creature is an animal that has been extinct on the earth, the T-Rex.


    The only difference is that this T-Rex like creature is standing upright with a human giant like body.


    Growl!!!


    The five figures ran as fast as they could trying to get away from the creature which has ughtered their teammates. However, no matter how hard they try it seems that their legs are not long enough to outrun it.


    "That''s strange, why won''t they use their cultivation to outrun that thing." Shin Jiao thought as he observes closely.


    "Can''t you tell that there is a huge barrier in that ce. Look over there¡­" Agnes gestured to a ripple in the air.


    "Mana barrier?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Umm¡­ So you know about mana? How?" Agnes suddenly became interested.


    "That''s a secret¡­ We must figure out how that mana barrier works and how it is able to suppress the cultivation of those people¡­ If not, then we could end up like them." Shin Jiao said.


    Then suddenly a loud cry of paining from the five people reverberates through the air.


    "No! Brother! Help my brother please!" a cat woman shouted in plea towards herpanions.


    However, the other cat man who is with the two reluctantly turned his head and immediately ran away in fear.


    But suddenly the two humans both are young men valiantly sent out a wind de and a fire sh towards the huge creature.


    Boom! Swoosh!


    As the explosion rang out, the huge creature staggered. However, the young cat man in its mouth is already dead as the razor-sharp teeth of the creature cut his body into three parts.


    With a flick of its head, the corpse on its mouth flew up and was directly swallowed under the huge jaw of the creature.


    "No! No! Brother! My brother!" cried the cat woman under her already disheveled hair.


    The two young men immediately grabbed her as they tried to escape the ce.


    Now the remaining four people are running for their lives as it seems that the creature''s skin is imprable to either de or Qi.


    This made the four showed a helpless look on their faces as they frantically run for their lives.


    After a few seconds of chewing, the creature then turned its huge head towards its remaining prey.


    Growl!!!


    After emitting its fierce aura towards his surroundings, the T-Rex like creature resumes its chase towards those small yet delicious delicacies with a hungry gleam in its huge eyes.


    Each powerful stride from its huge legs would shake the ground under its wed foot. The sound of its footsteps is like the sound of death getting closer and closer making its prey feel suffocated and choked.


    "Run! Don''t look back! Go! Go!" one of the young men shouted as he suddenly gritted his teeth.


    His eyes are filled with a look of determination and resolution.


    "Hey, what are you doing? My younger sister will not agree with this. You muste back with us!"


    "It''s okay! Tell your sister that I love her¡­ Tell her that, she would always be in my heart."


    The young man said with a valiant aura surrounding his body.


    Then he suddenly stops running and turns around. He then took out his weapon which looks like a sickle.


    "Brother! Till next time!" he shouted with a handsome smile.


    "¡­"


    "Those words of yours¡­ Tell her that yourself."


    Phew! Phew! Phew!

 Chapter 294 - The Crucible Of War 7

    The ruin in the desert Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The monstrous creature relentlessly chases after four people with its bloodshot eyes. Each step it takes has already caused the four to feel fear deep within their hearts.


    After seeing the carnage inside the ruin, their hearts are already gripped with some kind of invisible fear that is making each of their steps hard. It''s like running through muddy ground and suddenly falling in quicksand.


    In this kind of scene, a young man bravely faced death head-on. He took out his weapon which looks like a sickle or a Death Scythe and smiled upon the approaching beast.


    After leaving some words to his escapingpanions and friend, he is already determined to fight to the death.


    Then suddenly the creature huge mouth gap wide open to swallow the young man who was immediately petrified at the rows of razor-sharp teeth and the bloody smell of its mouth.


    As death approaches the young man tried his best to be able to move his body, but all of this is for naught. This only means that his will to fight is not strong enough to ovee the pressure that the huge beast is giving out.


    In this situation, most people would just close their eyes and wait for the end toe. But the young man fearlessly faced that huge gaping maw of death.


    Suddenly blood spewed out from the creature''s head as its gaping jaw crashes beside the young man.


    Bang!


    The loud crashing sound woke the young man from his stunned state as his figure fell to the ground.


    It can be seen that his knees at shaking as he slowly fell on his butt.


    Then he sluggishly turns his head towards the seemingly lifeless creature which fell beside him.


    "What¡­ what is going on?" he muttered to himself.


    Then he remembers hearing someone saying about him telling personally to the woman he loves his feelings.


    Suddenly, his gaze turns towards three figures walking towards him. One of them is carrying a strange long weapon and beside him are, a sexy and beautiful woman, and a boy at around 14 or 15 years old.


    The rest of the people also turned their heads at the three people who are walking calmly towards them.


    Shin Jiao''s group didn''t bother with the four people and just continuously walked towards the dead creature.


    After checking the creature, Shin Jiao took out his ck katana de and carefully tore the softest part of the creature''s body. Then Shin Jiao fished out a green fist-size gel-like object out of the creature''s chest.


    "This is its middle core¡­ Let''s try to find the other one." Shin Jiao said as he hid the core and walked towards the huge head.


    He then searches for the softest part and used his sword to cut open the head.


    Then from near the top middle part of the head, another green gel-like object was taken.


    "These things have two cores¡­ this is the reason why they can ovee the effect of the mana barrier." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Yeah, but I feel like I''m really weak in this ce¡­ Shin, should we just turn around?" Agnes said with a bit of hesitation in her eyes.


    "Are you afraid?" Shin Jiao teased.


    "Who''s afraid? Me? No way, I can take care of these guys easily." She said boastfully.


    "Haha¡­ then be my guess, you lead the way then." Shin Jiao folded his arms.


    "Are you really not giving me any face here?" Agnes pouted while stumping her small feet.


    "Haha¡­ That''s more like it. You look cute that way. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said as he started to walk towards the ruin.


    "Wait! Wait, please!"


    Suddenly a woman ran towards the three.


    When Shin Jiao turns his head, he saw the cat woman approaching them.


    "I¡­ I want to go with you and your group to the ruin," she said with a bit of hesitation.


    "Why? You have already jumped out from the jaws of death. Do you still want to go back in?" Agnes immediately replied in annoyance.


    This is because the young woman in front of them is the epitome of beauty. And Shin Jiao is looking at her with unknown sparkle shining in his eyes which made Agnes feel ufortable within her heart. She didn''t know why she is acting like a young maiden at this time being jealous, however, she could not control herself.


    She just folded her arms and humph on the side.


    Shin Jiao was momentarily stunned upon seeing the beautiful cat woman and her tantalizing swaying silver tail.


    However, his attention came back after hearing the grumbling of Agnes beside him.


    "Ahem¡­ Yes¡­ I¡­ I mean, I agree to what she said, why do you want to go back inside?"


    "Mister, our group has already passed the valley through the warship and we were left. If we can''t pass through this terrain the military officer, our leader would surely kick us out or worst, brand us as a deserter and a traitor. I don''t want my tribe to know that I abandoned my duty to the beast n." The cat woman exined with sadness in her face.


    "You''ve just lost your brother, right? And you still want to go?" Agnes suddenly asked.


    "My brother would want me to go and join the war against those barbaric and bloodthirsty demons. We must push them out from ournds and punish them for what they did."


    Upon hearing this, Agnes'' face change. Deep in her heart, she felt a little guilty for ying under the palm of that demon, general Belfast.


    "Alright, are the three of you the same?" Shin Jiao asked towards the three men standing behind the cat woman.


    The young cat man who ran a while ago nods his head in reluctance. And the other two men also agreed by nodding their heads.


    "Okay, you can join us in the ruin, but I have a condition¡­" Shin Jiao said then use his eyes to look at each of the people in front of him.


    "You must follow my words through the letter. If you disobey, I will personally kill you. Do you understand?" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    He can help them inside the ruin, but he is not responsible for their well-being. If it would cause harm to him and hispanion, then it would be better to eliminate a threat than suffer the whole team.


    After hearing his words, a cold chill runs down the four people''s spine.


    They did not expect the dangerous and domineering look on Shin Jiao''s eyes. But they already saw what he can do, as he easily kills the creature that they can''t even wound.


    With the confirmation of the four people, Shin Jiao''s group now grew to seven people began walking towards therge hole that was created before.


    Upon entering the ruin, Shin Jiao saw the carnage that happened in that ce. From the looks of it, their original group is around ten people. Six of them died in the hands of that T-Rex-like monster.


    Then Shin Jiao turns his head towards the young cat woman.


    "I forgot to introduce myself. I am Shin Jiao¡­ this is Agnes, and that little one is Jin Yu Ji." Shin Jiao introduces.


    With a nod of her head, she respectfully confirmed and then replied.


    "My name is Ming Si, and he is Lie Si, then these two brothers are Kie Jo and Wuji Jiao."


    When she introduced the two humans, Shin Jiao''s eyes were glued to Wuji Jiao. He was the one who has a sister and is Kie Jo''s lover.


    Seeing Shin Jiao''s nce, Wuji Jiao lowered his head further.


    This made Shin Jiao realized that he has already recognized Shin Jiao but is afraid to acknowledge him.


    "Oh, you have the same sure name, Shin. Maybe you''re rtives¡­" Agnes immediately teased upon noticing the young man''s reaction.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m guessing you''re part of the Jiao n whom I kicked out of the city, right?" Shin Jiao said coldly.


    Upon hearing his words, the rest of the group stopped walking and turned their attention to the two.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I won''t deny that I am angry at what you have done. But, not all of the Jiao n members are guilty of offending you. Many of us are just powerless and decided to stay silent." Wuji Jiao muttered under his breath as if he is afraid that Shin Jiao would hear him.


    Hearing his words, Shin Jiao knits his brow.


    "I didn''t kick all of you out of the city." there are still some of the Jiao n members who stayed.


    "What? But¡­ but¡­ the elder said that you kicked us out like a mad¡­ I mean me and my family. We¡­ we just followed the elder''s instructions." Wuji Jiao said after realizing something.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s not your fault if you have resentments over me. I am now the patriarch of the Jiao n. If you want to return to the n, prove your worth now and I will judge you." Shin Jiao said with authority in his tone.


    "Yes, I will dly obey patriarch." Wuji Jiao said dly.


    He knew that if he showed Shin Jiao his worth, he and his family cane back to the Jiao state. And from then on, they would not have a hard life outside of the city. He can now see the smile on his sister''s beautiful face.


    "So this chap is your sister''s husband right?" Shin Jiao turned his attention towards Kie Jo.


    "Brave and strong, not fearing death. Though he''s a little stupid¡­ but I like it. Good! Good!" Shin Jiao said while patting the shoulder of Kie Jo.


    Shin Jiao and the rest of the group continue walking deeper into the ruin.


    Then after an hour, they arrive in arge hall which looks like a well-preserved ce.


    There are no vines or even dust in the hall and the many silver and gold decorations around it make the hall looks like a heavenly pce.


    As they stepped in, a voice rang in the surroundings.


    "Wee to my abode¡­ mortals."

 Chapter 295 - The Crucible Of War 8

    The ruin in the desert Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The wide and spacious hall blinded the seven people of its elegance and beauty. The decorations and the structure could not keep everyone from having their jaws almost fall to the ground.


    However, when they heard the voice echoing all over the hall, everyone''s attention was taken back from their stunned state and became vignt.


    "I am the master of this ce, the ruler and the most powerful being in thisnd. Those who had intruded in this Lord''s domain had already died¡­" the voice said with authority.


    Then suddenly four T-Rex-like creature walks out from the four corners of the hall blocking the only paths.


    "¡­ but I found that one of you is very interesting, hence I will give you a chance to survive. Now, show me what you can do?... humans¡­"


    Then a flick of a finger can be heard echoing all over the ce.


    "Wait! Wait a minute! What are you talking about? We just want to go out of this ce!" suddenly the young cat man called Lie Si shouted.


    But his words just echoed through the hall as it suddenly became empty. The beautiful stuff and rich design suddenly vanished and a dpidated ruin is now in front of the group.


    GRROWWLLL!!!


    The loud sound of the four monstrous beasts in the four corners of the room boomed.


    Everyone immediately converges in the center in a defensive formation. They knew that they are in for a life and death battle.


    "This is madness¡­ How can I fight against those things without my real strength?" Agnes grumbled as her eyes turn to Shin Jiao with an angry look on them.


    She was actually against entering this ce, but Shin Jiao convinced her that there is no need to worry about anything. Hence she trusted him for some reason.


    Now, she is a bit regretting that decision she made.


    "You¡­ you must protect me!" Agnes said while slowly extending her hand towards Shin Jiao''s arm.


    Agnes was too reliant with her powerful strength and magic that she neglected the basic hand-to-handbat, hence she was defeated in the coup lead by the traitorous demon general Belfast.


    When Shin Jiao felt her soft hand touching his arm and her plump bosom squeezing on his bicep, his heart immediately began racing. As a man, Shin Jiao could not help but feel a bit excited at this time. Plus he is actually not worried about facing those four T-Rex creatures.


    When one of the T-Rex moved and took a step, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately extended his hand and the long rifle appears in his hand.


    Without a second thought, he immediately squeezes the trigger after marking one of the eyes of the beast.


    Peng!


    A rain of blood burst forth as the bullet enters the creature''s brain.


    Then its huge body slowly staggered and then fall to the ground with a loud bang.


    Everyone was stunned and aplete silence engulfs the hall. But this didn''t stop Shin Jiao from pulling the trigger and shooting the other three creatures. Why would he stop when each of these creatures has two unique cores inside of them? Since he can earn eight unique cores, then he would not shyly decline but instead ept them with open arms.


    In fact, he is praying that the one who owns that voice would send more of these types of creatures. That way his earnings would be worth it.


    When Shin Jiao touched the gel-like core of the creature, he actually discovered that it contains an extreme concentration of mana. This means that these things are able to move because of mana. However, what he didn''t understand is how can a ruin like this exist in this continent?


    But who cares, if he can get more of these things then his spheres can reach up to 50. And when that happens, he can get rid of these bags on his waist and the many rings on his fingers.


    After Shin Jiao easily gets rid of the creatures, he also moved and gets the cores. And now he already has ten of those unique cores.


    "Haha¡­ This Lord didn''t expect that you can have such an artifact. However, do you think you can still escape this ce with just that? Let me show you my power and my kingdom."


    After the voice said that, the whole ce suddenly shook and the entire hall began to crack.


    "Run! We have to escape this ce," shouted Lie Si as he suddenly ran towards a door.


    Shin Jiao didn''t move at this time and just pointed the muzzle of the rifle towards a wall. He then charges the bullet with both Qi and mana until the tip turned blue.


    After pulling the trigger, the wall was sted wide open and a clear area can be seen right outside of that wall.


    Lie Si''spanions didn''t follow him through the door but instead followed Shin Jiao as they rushed through therge opening in the wall.


    Right after they pass through the entire hall immediately crumbled in a loud crash as dust rose up in the air.


    Then the group heard a horrified and painful cry from inside the rumble.


    "Because of his cowardice, he lost his life. What a shame." Agnes snorted.


    As the dust died down, the group saw something that made them stupefied. They didn''t expect to see something so terrifying that it made their hearts tremble in fear.


    Each of them has seen and experienced a lot of things in their lives, yet they have never encountered anything as dangerous to this degree. And now no matter what happens, it is already impossible for them to survive this encounter.


    "Hahaha¡­ Foolish humans¡­ You have entered myir and now will face my army." A figure slowly floated from the air towards the middle of a wide field.


    And on that fieldys hundreds of thousands of beasts.


    When Shin Jiao and his group saw the figure floating in the air, they all gasp in disbelief.


    "That¡­ that''s a demon! We¡­ we are surrounded by a demon army?!" eximed Ming Si in horror.


    "How did we enter the demon army camp? Don''t¡­ don''t tell me that this old ruin is a demon army camp?"


    "We are screwed¡­ We¡­ We should have run back and escaped this ce back then." Wuji Jiao muttered as his face also showed fear.


    Shin Jiao can feel the fear in each of the people''s eyes and they could not even stop their hands from trembling. This is also true to little Jinyu Ji who is now hiding behind him while shaking.


    The expression of Agnes is aplex mix of disbelief, anger, and fear. She can see the almost endless number of demons in the field surrounded by the tall walls of the ruined city. From the looks of it, the demons in this ce were reared in this ce by the demon, which is known to her only in the legends.


    ording to the legend a few hundreds of years ago, there was a great demon that has the ability to create golems. His work was an abomination to demonkind because he had sacrificed hundreds of thousands of demons just to create a few weak golems.


    In anger, the demon king banished him to the endless sea and was never seen again.


    However, the reason why his name became a legend is that within the vast and endless sea his golems began appearing. And it began to affect the mages in the continent and he was hunted for it.


    A great war erupted between his army of sea creature golems and the mages in the continent. Before he was defeated, he said that everything is because of the demon king. And from his dying words before vanishing once again to the endless sea, a great war erupted in that continent which hassted for hundreds of years and consumed millions of lives of both demons and mages.


    He became a legend because he was the crucible for tipping the frail bnce between the demons and the mages in the continent.


    Upon seeing his appearance in this ce, Agnes can clearly see the distinct resemnce of that demon from the portraits and the books.


    "That demon is bad news¡­ he¡­ he is the cause of the great war. If we don''t stop him, another great war would once again start in this continent." Agnes muttered in a low voice.


    "What do you mean? You know that guy?" Shin Jiao whispered.


    "Yes, he is¡­ he is a very dangerous demon, one of the most dangerous demons ording to the history¡­ he is the great demon Azmodiaz, the golem lord."


    "I see¡­ Well, since we are already here we might as well fight this to end." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at hispanions.


    "You guys should know that if these demons are freed from this ce, the entire Beastia would be in great danger, right?"


    "But¡­ but senior, how can we fight against such number? Even if we are at the peak of our strength, I don''t know if we can win against them?" Ming Si said in helplessness.


    "Whether we fight or not, either way, we would still die. So why not go down fighting?" Kie Jo said.


    Although he too was afraid, yet he didn''t want to live a life of a coward, so he decided to give it his all.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want you to defeat them all. I want you to stall for time. Give me at least two hours. In two hours I will try my best for us to survive." Shin Jiao said.


    The truth is he can use teleportation scroll to escape this ce after breaking the restriction which he has already located. But if he did that, then the war would surely be lost.


    With the power of these creatures, and their dual-core, even an infant soul realm cultivator would have a hard time facing them.


    Hence he has a n to end everything in just one stroke. And hopefully, it would truly be effective.


    If not, then all would be lost.


    Shin Jiao clenched his fists as his eyes are now filled with determination. He didn''t want to create this stuff in thisnd, but desperate time''s calls for desperate measures.


    Hence it''s time¡­

 Chapter 296 - The Crucible Of War 9

    The big bang Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    An almost endless number of different kinds of creatures stood before them, and behind them are the already ruined building. They could not fly, they could not run, how can they escape this predicament?


    In this desperate the voice of Shin Jiao echoed through their minds with a resounding snap, bringing their attention towards the situation at hand.


    "I will give each of you some weapons. And to use it all you have to do is pull the trigger. If you can understand arrays, you can inject your Qi in that array making your bullets more powerful¡­" Shin Jiao quickly exined to them how to use the weapons he will give them.


    "Humans¡­ have you decided what to do next? I am not a very patient Lord, but I will still give you some time. Now, I will give you another five minutes and then my army will kill you¡­ Hahaha. Oh, by the way, your highness. Wee to myir¡­ Keke¡­" Azmodiaz said with an evil grin.


    Hearing the echoing words of the demon, the three people who just joined Shin Jiao''s team was confused.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the demon Azmodiaz. He began to distribute a long-barreled rifle to each of them.


    When the young cat woman saw the rifle she immediately realized what Shin Jiao was talking about. And because she had learned about arrays from the humans these past few months, she is a bit familiar with them.


    Then Shin Jiao gave them some instructions on how to shot and what to do.


    It didn''t take long for them to learn about the rifles.


    After that Shin Jiao began setting up array formation around them. Since their opponents are golems, holy shield array is useless, so he just set up a level 3 high-grade array which expended two of the unique cores and a thousand of spirit stones.


    Luckily for them, he has stolen so much from those underground gangs.


    After setting up everything and even creating three bunkers-like defensive spots for the cat woman and her twopanions, Shin Jiao began working on his project under a camouge array.


    Upon seeing this, the demon Azmodiaz immediately became interested in Shin Jiao that he forgot tomand his golems to attack while Shin Jiao is building stuff.


    "This human is interesting, I need to get him alive. I force him to create those weapons and then arm my golems with his unique weapons and armors. If I can do that, then I would be the most powerful being in this world. I will conquer everything and then turn them all into golems. Hihihi¡­"


    As he muses while looking at Shin Jiao Azmodiaz can''t help but lick his dark lips with his long slimy tongue. Then his gaze turns towards the woman standing beside Shin Jiao. Her beauty and elegance would truly make one dream of having her for one''s self.


    The iparable beauty of Agnes is a cause of talk inside the demon kingdom. Even the great general Belfast has his sight on her. But what confused him right now is that she seems to be fine and she turned into a human.


    But her aura as the demon queen still lingers into his consciousness.


    In truth he has never seen her before, what Belfast gave him is the scent of the demon queen''s dark aura. Hence upon smelling it inside hisir, he decided to try her out. But who would have known that his golems would immediately fall in the hands of that young human?


    While thinking, Azmodiaz suddenly noticed that Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly disappear from his view. He immediately panicked and searches his surroundings. But no matter how hard he tries to search he can see nothing.


    Knowing the ability of the young man, he began to panic. He immediately flew towards his safe bunker. In actuality, Azmodiaz is a coward. This is the reason why he relies fully on his golems and began making them stronger because he didn''t want to face anyone in battle face to face.


    Upon entering the bunker, he activated a spell and suddenly a small circr object floated to the sky. This seemingly inconspicuous object is actually the eye and heart of the huge spell array surrounding the city and about 300 meters in radius around it.


    "Where are you? Do you think you can hide from me?" muttered Azmodiaz as he began searching the vicinity within the city for Shin Jiao.


    "There you are, got yah."


    Peng!


    Shin Jiao was actually waiting for this. For a while now, he has been sending out his absolute sense and is slowly checking the array in the city. And he found out that the array is actually a very simple one. However, it can camouge the whole city that even a heavenly nascent realm cultivator would not notice anything that is happening inside this ruined city.


    But now, using a long rifle he immediately shot that small eye-like object and shattered it into pieces.


    No!!!


    "Attack! Attack! Kill them! Kill them all!" shouted Azmodiaz inside his bunker.


    Upon receiving a mind transmission from their master, the golems began to move. They began rushing like arge wave of seawater crashing towards the defensive barrier that Shin Jiao has set.


    Suddenly, Agnes activated the cloaking function of the array and made them disappear. Upon doing so argemotion happened. Those at the front stopped rushing however those behind still charge forward making arge stampede.


    BANG!


    CRASH!


    The loud destruction happened as the golems began falling to the ground. Azmodiaz who is hiding behind his bunker can''t see anything outside because the array is now broken. This means that the cloaking and the restraint in this ruined city are now off.


    Immediately, Agnes felt her powering back in her body as a strong wave of mana began revolving inside of her. This same feeling was felt by the rest of the people with her.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with what is happening outside; instead, he focuses on his work. The reason for this is because of the danger of what he is making. With a single wrong move, it might cause the end of his life and the lives of hispanions.


    So he needed to be careful and put all of his focus in his work. Shin Jiao has actually known that there might be a time when he needs to use this weapon. However, since it causes such huge destruction to both humans and the environment, Shin Jiao is unwilling to have that. However, this time it is different.


    He began tobine the already prepared materials and began assembling theponents with careful precision.


    ¡­


    Outside Agnes and the group began firing at the iing waves of the golem. With the long rifle on hand and the level three shields protecting them, they were at ease as they clean out row after row of golems. Even Jinyu Ji excitedly picks his target and also began firing rapidly than the rest.


    This is because he is just a mortal and didn''t need to charge bullets with Qi or mana. All he did was shot and shot and then reload and then shoot again.


    However, his effectiveness far surpasses the four powerful men and women around him.


    When Agnes saw this she immediately frowns and then decided to follow his lead.


    However, they soon found out that their bullets are decreasing rapidly.


    Although because of the war Shin Jiao prepared hundreds and thousands of bullets he didn''t expect that is would soon be depleted this way.


    On the other hand, Azmodiaz began frowning after hearing the still rushing sound outside. He thought that everything was over. However, he still needed to take a peek outside so that he canmunicate with his golems.


    Without a choice, he began going up. Then upon reaching the covering of his small bunker, he slowly opens the lid and takes a peek outside.


    What he saw immediately dumbfounded him, and then rage suddenly wells up his chest.


    He painstakingly grew and cultivated these living golems like his own children until they became as strong as a grand knight. And now, they are being picked like flies by those despicable humans?


    He was too outraged that he immediately flew out of his bunker.


    "How dare you hurt my children? I will kill every one of you and turn your corpses into food for my babies! You must die!" shouted Azmodiaz as he began to congeal arge amount of mana energy in his hands.


    "Not good! He is an Elemental Lord just like me!" Agnes shouted as she too immediately formed a strong force in her hands and began congealing her mana.


    The rest continuously shots the golems who are charging towards them.


    Now a small mountain has already formed out of the dead bodies of the golems around them.


    As Azmodiaz threw a beam of lighting towards the barrier, Agnes released her dark power meeting that lightning beam. Because of this the barrier brokeing from the impact of two energies colliding together.


    Azmodiaz flew backward like a kite with broken strings, and Agnes spews out a mouthful of blood from the bacsh.


    At this time, Shin Jiao went out of the concealment array and immediately saw the carnage around them. Upon seeing that Agnes was sitting weakly on the ground and a trace of blood leaking at the side of her mouth, he felt sorry for her.


    But he is happy to have finished a small bomb in his hand.


    However, a glint of slyness appears on Shin Jiao''s eyes as he suddenly rushed forward towards the battlefield. Everyone was dumbfounded at his action.


    Shin Jiao hides the bomb and in its ce, his ck katana extended out.


    He began shing and stabbing as his figure blinking to and fro in the middle of the army of golems.


    "What is he doing?" shouted Agnes in agitation.


    Worry is clearly written all over her beautiful face.


    Suddenly everyone noticed something. They have noticed that many of the huge golems that have died start to disappear. And upon seeing this, they can''t help but shook their head at Shin Jiao''s action.


    "Is that guy a miser or something? How can he think of harvesting those corpses during battles?" Agnes grumbled.


    She was worried for nothing.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao''s figure shed towards them and shouted.


    "Convey on me immediately or you will die!" he shouted.


    Although they were a bit taken aback, they immediately ran towards Shin Jiao while still shooting at the endless number of golem going at them. Without the barrier, they knew that they would die in this situation.


    Suddenly, they saw Shin Jiao taking out a teleportation scroll.


    "Hold on for 30 seconds."


    Shin Jiao shouted and his voice started counting down.


    30¡­


    29¡­


    28¡­


    ¡­


    20¡­


    ¡­


    10¡­


    The golems have already broken pass through the barrier and are already almost at them. Everyone is already firing like crazy at this time.


    3¡­


    2¡­


    1¡­


    Suddenly their vision turned nk and then they felt the sand on their feet.


    "Move now!" Shin Jiao shouted as he jumps into his hoverbike.


    Everyone didn''t hesitate and follow towards his direction.


    And then¡­


    BOOM!!!

 Chapter 297 - The Crucible Of War 10

    The big bang Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    As Shin Jiao and his group ran as fast as they could from the radius of the explosion. They were stunned by the loud bursting from the ruined city. Those three riding two flying swords (as the cat woman Ming Si is with Wuji Jiao) almost miss a step on their swords as they immediately turn their heads towards the city.


    "Don''t turn and just run as fast as you can!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    Although they are already far, Shin Jiao knew that the force from that st would disturb the desert sand and there might be a strong dust storm to follow. So he didn''t want to becent and just drove his hoverbike as fast as he could.


    Not longter, true to his conjecture a surging storm dust cloud as ck as the night sky roared as if a living creature was disturbed from its slumber.


    From the side mirror of his hoverbike, Shin Jiao knew the devastation was too great that they might be unable to escape it. So with a quick-thinking, he took out something from his spatial tool.


    As soon as he was about to do something, true to his worries the raging dust storm reached them in just a few seconds.


    This explosion causes a very tall mushroom cloud to rise up in the air that can be seen for even thousands of kilometers away.


    ¡­


    Inside the City of Glow at the top of a tall tower, the middle-aged city lord, Moon fang stood pacing back and forth as if he is in tenterhooks about something.


    Then suddenly he noticed on the horizon just above the mountains of sand a dark mushroom-like cloud slowly ascended. In his years of experience as a warrior he immediately knew what it was and a bad premonition enters his mind.


    "My queen¡­ I hope that you are fine." He muttered under his breath.


    ¡­


    Everywhere within a 90-kilometer radius saw the blinding sh, then the surging sand followed suit covering up to 300 kilometers.


    Shin Jiao and his group didn''t have a chance to escape the strong dust storm.


    However, with his quick thinking, he was able to call out his group and quickly takes out a portable metallic shelter.


    This shelter is like a square metal shipping container, which is made of low-level metal alloy. The purpose of this thing is like a portable house. Since Shin Jiao started to travel he made this just in case and so far he hadn''t had a chance to use it, until now.


    Once everyone was inside, he began to channel his crafting ability on the ground and the portable house began sinking.


    While waiting for the sand storm to pass, Shin Jiao and his group stayed inside the portable house for two days. In those times, Shin Jiao busied himself crafting more tools and gears for the uing battles ahead. Meanwhile, hispanions began to discuss their own travel experiences and their own circumstance.


    The most talkative are Agnes and Ming Si as they began to bond with each other and share things.


    Two dayster¡­


    The sand storm has already subsided and the sky is already out. However, Shin Jiao discovered that near the city there is a greenish light emitting from the already disintegrated rubbles of the ruined city.


    The green light ising from an orb of shining green floating in the middle of the city.


    "Hmm¡­ I think that''s the ce where I detonated the bomb. What is that orb thingy?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as they came out of the buried portable house.


    Hispanions also saw the green light and became cautious.


    "Let''s go! It''s safe there." Shin Jiao said as he already scanned that ce and to his surprise, he didn''t even found any traces of radiation.


    They didn''t have any choice but to go through this path because if they would try to fly through the gorge they would encounter a strange phenomenon where they would be sucked inside that seeming endless ravine. Many have tried and all of them have been lost inside it.


    It seems that only those huge and fast warships can cross through it and never be drawn inside.


    As Shin Jiao and his group walk closer they noticed a warm feeling surrounding their bodies.


    "This is like being in front of a spirit vein¡­" muttered Kie Jo.


    "I think this is a pure Qi essence. This is a great treasure!" eximed Wuji Jiao as he quickly walks closer to the floating basketball-size object.


    However, once he came closer to one hundred meters of it, he immediately feels a strong repelling force and burning all over his body.


    Shin Jiao began analyzing the thing with his goggles as they walk to the side.


    "This is¡­ this is like the umtion of the pure power of the bomb st. How was itpressed to this state?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then suddenly he saw that under that orb the strange vines which have surrounded the city began swaying. The process of sprouting, growing, and dying is happening in a smooth cycle.


    When he saw this he suddenly thought that the n is actually trying topress this thing and slowly turning it into its own food or energy.


    "This is bad if this nt is able to consume this huge amount of energy that it has already refined, the cities around these parts would be devoured by this nt." Shin Jiao muttered.


    This is just his hypothesis, so he immediately looks underground. He uses the maximum ability of the goggles to see through down below the sands.


    And to his shock, there was a slumbering nt deep under the desert. This nt has burned all over its green body, and like a living creature, it''s actually breathing. However, it seems that the nt is in great pain.


    Shin Jiao stopped using his goggles and used his absolute sense and began checking the body of the huge nt creature.


    And when he saw how the nt is slowly absorbing the huge amount of pure Qi from that basketball size orb, his heart could not help but skip a beat.


    Shin Jiao has already stopped walking while doing this.


    Then he suddenly had an idea.


    Taking out a ball of lead and some other material, Shin Jiao sat on the ground and began crafting a ball size container. He also tests out his theories by throwing some small materials on the orb and test which one works.


    After some time, he has already finished the container.


    He then quickly donned a weird suit that confuses hispanions.


    "Hey, you guys listen. You have to run as fast as you can to the exit of this ce if you don''t want to die¡­ Now go!" Shin Jiaomanded.


    "What are you saying?" Agnes asked in confusion.


    "We don''t have time¡­ Go now!" Shin Jiao said in a stern voice.


    Though a little confused, the five people began running away casually. Seeing this Shin Jiao shook his head. He is now in a hurry to take that thing because using his spiritual sense; he has actually detected a group of cultivators and beast-men walking toward this ce. Although they are still a few distances from here, he knew that they can reach this ce in just half an hour and that is enough time for him to escape. However, hispanions are just slowpokes.


    "Hurry! Stupid!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    Feeling annoyed Agnes actually stops moving and stare at Shin Jiao with an angry look on her face. Her old high and mighty-self began acting up again.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao didn''t bother anymore and just dash immediately towards the orb.


    As he got nearer his suit began heating up, but Shin Jiao knew that this is not fire but instead radiation.


    "Qi and natural energy radiation!" Shin Jiao eximed in his heart.


    But this made him feel more excited.


    "This is a true treasure. If I can harness this energy, then not only my cultivation, I can also use this to do many more things. Haha¡­" Shin Jiaoughed.


    With a swoosh¡­


    The basketball size object entered the container he made and the fluctuation of energy within the surroundings became stable.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and just ran as fast as he could towards the exit which surprises the rest of hispanion.


    But before they can react, a loud roar from underground startled them.


    The ground began to shake and their running became unstable.


    This time, they were full of regret for not following hismand and thinking of questioning him. This is especially true to Agnes.


    Suddenly, arge number of vines began bursting forth out of the ground surrounding them.


    "Run!!!" Shin Jiao shouted as he took out his ck katana and began cutting the vines in front of him blocking the path of hispanions.


    Luckily for them, they were able toe out of the sea of vines.


    "Why didn''t you tell us about that!?" shouted Agnes while trying to recover her breathing.


    But before Shin Jiao could reply, the ground began shaking one again. But this time the shaking is too strong that the ground began breaking up.


    "I think you better run now!" Shin Jiao said as he looks at the people behind him with a challenging look.


    Seeing his gaze, everyone already understood this and without skimping on their strength they began running. Kei Jo lifted little Jinyu Ji as he sprinted along with Wuji Jiao and Ming Si.


    The path in front of them is the only safe path in crossing the wide gorge. It''s like a very long bridge made of sturdy stone.


    "Aren''t you going with them?" Shin Jiao asked in annoyance.


    "Humph, I''m not scared," Agnes said lifting her nose high up.


    "Suit yourself, it''s your funeral."


    Suddenly the whole area shook violently and a huge monstrous creature burst forth from within the depth.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his heart could not help but feel afraid.


    Though the creature is wounded, it is still a force to reckon with.


    "This bridge should not be destroyed." Shin Jiao muttered as he gritted his teeth.


    "I will lead this thing out of here. You make sure they cross that long bridge!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    "No! I will assist you. I am stronger than you remember." Agnes said.


    She is already tired of being treated like a weak little girl by him. She had noticed this ever since they began traveling. Shin Jiao is subconsciously treating her like a weak human. Now, she will show him how wrong he is.


    With that, Agnes chanted something and suddenly the sky turned dark.


    "Lightning strike!" she shouted.

 Chapter 298 - The Great War Of The Races 1

    The city guardian


    /*unedited*/


    A huge looming monster that looks like a giant nt-like golem blocks the sun as its body stood at hundreds of meters through the air. The beings down below look like ants easily trampled under its feet.


    "What the hell is that? The ruined city is already gone and what''s left is that monster."


    "Even those scary flying creatures are also gone. Was that storm caused by this monstrous creature?"


    "Be careful everyone, I think that thing spotted us."


    "Be ready for a fight!"


    "Hey, look over there! There are two figures running. I think they are attracting the attention of that creature."


    "Let''s live those two and loot this ce, maybe we can find something."


    "Are you stupid? Look at that ce. The old ruined city is no more. What do you think we can still loot?"


    "But we all saw the bright green light, right?"


    The peopleposed of many races, who just arrived in the ce, began discussing.


    Then suddenly anotherrge group arrived behind them, these group is mostlyposed of wolf and feline races. They traveled to this ce using light and fast airships that''s why they immediately got here in just two days.


    "Look, over there! City Lord, there are two people trying to fight that monstrous thing¡­ What should we do?"


    Suddenly a ck and silver-haired middle-aged man stepped forward.


    Moon Fang look at the situation and his eyes turned into slits. He is looking at the woman who seems to begin chanting something. Then suddenly the bright sky turned cloudy and the sound of thunder echoed.


    Not longter, think lightning strike began raining down.


    "Move! Runaway!"


    "Move everyone! Runaway from here!"


    Immediately all the men shouted in a panic because their location is included within the range of this wide-range spell.


    Crackle! Crackle! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of thunder and lightning hitting the ground and the giant nt creature shook the ground.


    Explosions have spread everywhere as the ground and rocks were destroyed after being hit by the arm thick lightning.


    The chaotic scene made the area affected by the lightning storm almost inescapable. Although there are those who escaped, there are also some who are unlucky and was hit by the lightning.


    Using their Qi field to the fullest the cultivators and the beast-men began running away from the radius.


    Shin Jiao looks dumbfounded at the strength of that spell. It was truly awesome and powerful. However, he knew that it consumes a lot of mana.


    And true to his thought, he can see the pale face of Agnes as she staggered while standing. She turned her gaze on him although she looks pale; her beautiful smile still shines on her face.


    Then she weakly lifted her thumb and touches her nose as if everything was too easy for her.


    Shin Jiao shook his head with a wry smile on his face.


    They suddenly heard the painful crying from the monstrous nt creature.


    As the lightning strike slowly destroys its body, Shin Jiao can see green liquid oozing out of every corner of its bark-like skin. Then suddenly its body began to burst on fire.


    This made the creature began to go wild as it swayed its long whip-like vines all over the ce.


    Bang! Crash!


    More destruction happened as the ant-like people down below started running away from the ce as far as they could.


    However, there are those who began to retaliate as they began attacking the creature.


    The almost three hundreds of cultivators and beast-men use their skills to retaliate and inflict more damage to the nt-like creature.


    As Shin Jiao saw this, he took out some incendiary grenade and began throwing it to the gigantic creature.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The loud explosion caused by skills and projectiles reverberated through the air.


    "I think this thing should be dead." Shin Jiao muttered as he lifted Agnes and began running towards the bridge.


    As soon as they reached near the bridge a loud booming voice suddenly echoed through the air.


    "FORMER QUEEN OF THE DEMONS! WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU''RE GOING? WE ARE NOT DONE YET!!"


    This booming sound almost breaks everyone''s eardrums. Making them staggered from where they are standing. Those flying in the air found themselves having a hard time controlling their flight pattern.


    "That''s¡­ That''s the demon Azmodiaz! He is still alive!" Agnes eximed.


    "I think he has integrated himself with that nt creature. This is bad¡­ We have to destroy that thing before we can cross that bridge."


    "How?" Agnes asked.


    She knew how tough that thing is. In herst spell, she has already used almost 70% of her mana. If she is facing a normal human or demon then she would have already obliterated them through that spell. But it didn''t destroy the creaturepletely; the damage is already enough that half of its body is already burnt and oozing with green goo.


    "I¡­ I don''t know I guess we just have to fight it until we find a solution." Shin Jiao said while looking at the towering monster.


    "Young man you can use me¡­ I''ve been waiting for this chance to be of great use to you." Suddenly a voice echoed through Shin Jiao''s mind.


    Upon hearing that voice, Shin Jiao''s expression changed. He knew to whom that voice belongs to, the ck dragon. He knew the danger of releasing the power of this creature. If he has a choice he would not even dare to think of using its devastating might.


    Unlike conventional weapons and bombs, the power of the dragons is way more terrifying. They are like walking atomic bombs which can obliterate anything on their path. The reason why the northern portion of thend in this continent is a huge massive dry desert is because of the corrosion that the ck dragon''s power exudes. Plus the destruction it has caused to this continent is not even repairable even after many years have passed.


    So, Shin Jiao didn''t bother with it. He wanted to put Agnes to the ground and go back fighting the monster.


    "No, I still want to fight. Though I can''t stand I can still fight." she resisted as her hold on his neck tightens.


    "Alright, alright¡­ take this first." Shin Jiao gave her a unique core.


    "Absorb the energy inside." Shin Jiao said.


    "What? I''m not like you. We don''t recover our energy that way. We usually drink potions." She exined.


    "Look we don''t have time. Just focus your mind and try to feel the energy within. When you feel it, try to gather it in your head." Shin Jiao exined.


    Feeling confused, he didn''t bother with her anymore.


    He began dashing back to the fight while still carrying the stubborn woman.


    In fact, Shin Jiao has no other choice but to bring her with him. This is also for her protection and safety. If he left her on the ground somewhere and was attacked by the monster, then he is sure that she will surely die.


    Taking out his long rifle, Shin Jiao began scanning therge body of the creature. Upon doing so, he discovers that inside it is like argebyrinth of vines and wooden branches. As he went slowly up Shin Jiao came upon strange energy in its center.


    "There! I think that would be its weakness." He said while trying to see what that strange glowing object in its chest is.


    But he could not see or even determine what it was as his vision is blocked by a bright greenish light.


    "Damn it, no matter what we need to get up there." Shin Jiao said.


    "Why don''t we work with those people? We can aplish more if we work together." Agnes blurted out while pointing at the group of people attacking the monster.


    Amidst the explosion and the fighting, Shin Jiao ran towards a group of men who seems to bemanding thisrge party.


    "Halt! Who goes there?" a wolfman suddenly blocks their path.


    "I am Shin Jiao and this is Agnes¡­ We would like to propose a suggestion for defeating that thing."


    "Let theme." A stern voiceing from the middle-aged man with ck and silver hairmanded.


    Shin Jiao put Agnes on the ground as they walked towards the group of men leading their fighters.


    As Shin Jiao and Agnes walk closer he noticed something from the aura of the middle-aged man who seems to be their leader. When Shin Jiao saw this, his expression immediately changed and then he turned his gaze towards Agnes. She too showed a surprised expression on her beautiful face.


    Although the middle-aged man is hiding his true aura and power, with Shin Jiao''s goggles he can immediately tell that the man is not a pure beast-man. His body is exuding an aura that belongs to another race other than that of the beasts.


    Agnes can also see a faint trace of auraing from the man. And from the looks of it, this man is a half breed of three races.


    When their eyes met, with a tacit understanding, Agnes nods her head in agreement.


    "This man is not only a member of the beast n but also that of a human and something else¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    "You can see it too right?" Shin Jiao whispered.


    With a nod, she agreed.


    "Then, is he also a member of your kind?"


    Hearing his words, she shook her head as she scrutinized the middle-aged man.


    "I think he is a werewolf, one of the most vicious demons in my race¡­ but he can control his transformation which means that he is a hybrid¡­ he is a Lycanthrope.." She whispered.

 Chapter 299 - The Great War Of The Races 2

    The city guardian part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The two people whispering and looking at him made Moon Fang felt a bit awkward. But as a city lord of Glow city, he is already used to this kind of situation. So he donned in a gentle smile on his face and nods his head.


    "Wee to our camp¡­ We saw the two of you fighting with that creature. Are you nning to cooperate with us?" Moon Fang asked.


    The other leaders in the group also turned their gaze towards the two.


    When Shin Jiao looks around, he can see that the people have the same aura of cultivation in this ce. This means that these people here are the leaders of the cities or towns near this ce.


    "These are the leaders and the city Lords of some cities near here." Moon Fang introduces.


    "When they saw the dust of clouds we knew that there is something wrong and so we came here."


    "This ruined city is an impassable ce. That''s why it acts like a barrier to the far north."


    "Plus this gorge stretches for thousands of kilometers."


    "If we can kill that beast, then maybe we can pass through this passage. That would be of great help to us then."


    The people suddenly began to exin things to Shin Jiao and Agnes, and then suddenly devised a n to kill the gigantic nt creature.


    "That is the city guardian of the ancient people who worships nts." An old man suddenly interrupted.


    "It is indestructible¡­ in those days many have tried to attack the city just to get the chance to conquer the passage. But when the city was about to be destroyed that huge nt suddenly engulfs the city and turned it into ruins. From then on became known as the guardian of the ruined city. "


    "I think that thing is the blood of all those people who worshipped the nt as their god¡­ so if we fight that it means that we are fighting against a god." The old man added.


    The rest of the people became silent as only the unending explosions can only be heard from outside.


    "Then what do you propose to do, elder?" Moon Fang asked.


    "Sigh¡­ this is hopeless. Unless we can find the heart or the core of that thing, then this would be an unending battle."


    When they heard the words of the elder who looks like someone who belongs to a half man half dragon kind, they felt a bit of reluctance. However, this person is someone who had lived for many years. So they respected his words.


    "Well, I think I know where the heart or the core of that thing is." suddenly Shin Jiao said.


    When everyone heard his words, they immediately turned towards him.


    They didn''t dare underestimate this young man and the woman beside him. As they already saw what they can do.


    Shin Jiao suddenly takes out a portable 3D projector.


    Then a projection of the nt giant was disyed in 3D in front of the people. When they saw this everyone gasped in disbelief. Even the elder with draconian blood had his eyes wide open.


    Then Shin Jiao began exining his n.


    Not longter, a team of thirty people began walking out of the tent towards the nt creature.


    "Look! That is our entrance." Shin Jiao suddenly shouted while pointing at arge trunk-like part of the nt creature.


    When they turned towards the direction which Shin Jiao pointed they saw arge hole on it.


    Without a second word, everyone immediately takes out their artifacts and began rushing towards that hole.


    "Have you already recovered your energy?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "Umm¡­ Yeah¡­ but¡­ it''s not enough. The thing you gave is not enough to recover my full energy."


    Upon hearing her answer, Shin Jiao immediately rolled his eyes. But he has already expected this. As a powerful Elemental Lord, Agnes has arge amount of mana pool. Hence she also needed more natural energy to absorb.


    "When you drink potions, how many potions do you need to fill your mana pool?"


    Hearing his question, she lifted five fingers.


    This almost made Shin Jiao staggered in disbelief. Five mana potions is already a great amount. It is known that mages would consume just a bit of potion when traveling. And a single potion bottle would be used at least three to five times before being empty.


    Shaking his head, Shin Jiao felt helpless. If they don''t need her power then he would just let her go back to the camp and wait. However, she has the strongest power in all of them, so he took out another unique core.


    "Here, after this hopefully you can at least have half of your power," he said as he parted with that unique core reluctantly.


    Right now, he felt a pang of regret upon unleashing the bomb in the city which obliterated the golems. If not, then he could have harvested more. But of course, that is with the condition that he should be alive to enjoy those things.


    When they entered the hole, the rest of the people have already moved inside. Shin Jiao has already given them a map of the thing, so he is not worried if they would get lost. Plus all they have to do is go up.


    Since the giant nt creature is fighting outside, the shaking is non-stop and falling of much debris is constant. But soon Shin Jiao discovered something.


    Like a normal body with many anti-bodies, this thing also has many antibodies. Not longter, Shin Jiao can see an army of spider-like creatures the size of a dog. And these things can move really fast.


    "Get ready to fight! We have iing enemies." Shin Jiao warned.


    However, Agnes showed a nonchnt expression. She just waved her hand and a sword made of fire appears. She then suddenly rushed in front of Shin Jiao and began chopping those spider-like creatures.


    Shin Jiao followed suit as they slowly travel down the path going up step-by-step.


    After a while, they suddenly reached arge hall and also saw the rest of the people with them.


    "City Lord Fang, how was it?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "We''ve been here for some time now, but there is no reaction. We tried attacking that thing in the middle but it seems that it is protected by something."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he suddenly scanned his surroundings and discovered the same array that was used in the ruined city.


    He didn''t hesitate and took out his handgun. Then he pointed the muzzle to a ce and immediately pulled the trigger.


    Peng!


    Crack!


    A loud ricochet followed by a cracking sound echoed through the hall.


    "No! Not you again! I will kill you¡­ I will kill you!" shouted a voiceing from the center of the hall.


    "Azmodiaz, I never thought that you would still live after that st. You truly are a demon." Shin Jiao scoffed.


    "Haha¡­ I was about to die at that time, but luckily the city guardian saved me and gave me a second life¡­ a very powerful second life. Hihi¡­ with this, I can rule over the whole continent. Every demon, beast, and human would be turned into my golem. Kikiki¡­ Hihihi¡­" Azmodiazughed hysterically like a crazy woman.


    "But that is just a pipe dream," suddenly the voice of Agnes said while she pointed the long rifle towards the center while charging the bullet.


    Thick vines immediately covered the center of the hall where a cocoon-like object is in the middle.


    When the people saw this they suddenly began releasing their weapons and attacked that ce. But suddenly hordes of those spider-like creatures began pouring in the hall from every nook and corner.


    "Damn it! Attack that thing!" shouted the Moon Fang as he suddenly transformed into arge wolf with silver and ck fur.


    His majestic figure caused those people around him to be amazed.


    "This is the true form of the City Lord of Glow. No wonder they say that he is the most powerful wolfman."


    "Yeah, look at that, he is like a wolf god."


    The surrounding beast-men and cultivators who came in this infiltration mission muttered as they fight while admiring the scene.


    Like a loose cannonball, Moon Fang began to attack the spider-like creature with a rampage.


    Everywhere his figure goes, destruction is sure to follow.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently protecting Agnes as she channeled her power towards the bullets of the long rifle. In Shin Jiao''s estimation, she can shot twice with her full power level charged bullet before the rifle would break.


    The hall became chaotic as the people with them fought the almost endless number of spider-like creatures.


    Even Moon Fang in his most powerful form began to show signs of wounds all over his body dyeing his silver fur with his crimson blood. But this scene made him look more ferocious.


    "Shin, it''s done¡­" Agnes said weakly.


    "Then fire! I''ve already sent out the target. Just pull the trigger!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    But suddenly he saw Agnes slowly falling on the ground.


    "This stupid woman! I told her that only 70%..." Shin Jiao shouted in his mind as he quickly rushed towards her position.


    He can already see the glowing bullet inside the barrel. If she doesn''t fire it, then it would explode killing the people inside this hall.


    In her blurred vision, she saw the frantic look on Shin Jiao''s face as he runs towards her. This made her feel warm in her heart.


    Suddenly, as if remembering her role she forcefully lifted the seemingly heavy rifle on her hand. And with all her might, she forcefully tried to squeeze the trigger.


    "Come on! Move!" she shouted within her mind.


    Suddenly her body felt weak as she saw a protruding sharp object piercing her stomach.


    She didn''t know what happened next, but her vision was blinded by a bright light before she fainted.

 Chapter 300 - The Great War Of The Races 3

    The war front


    /*unedited*/


    Ugh¡­


    Feeling a bit groggy and dazed, a woman tried to clear her blurry eyes as she tried to look around the ce. She soon found out that she is currently inside a well-decorated room.


    When she stretches her hand to touch her face, she noticed that her clothes have been taken. In a panic, she tried to grab the thick nket to cover her upper body. Then she noticed that she is covered in bandages.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" a familiar voice entered her ears as she turned her head towards the source of the voice.


    A handsome face with a sweet smile on his lips greeted her.


    No matter how many times she looks at him, she would never get tired of that beautiful visage. The mixture of kindness with a tinge of ruthlessness is truly something to behold. And for most women like her, she prefers her man to be like that. However, she noticed that this young man never set his eyes on her.


    Even with her impable beauty and charm, he seems to be immune.


    "Here, I bought you something." Shin Jiao said as he sat beside the bed.


    In his hand is a tunic inside an injection.


    When she saw this, Agnes immediately knitted her brow. And then she immediately noticed that one of her hands is wrapped in a bandage and a strange transparent tube is connected.


    "Don''t remove that. It''s for your body, you''ve been asleep for 5 days now¡­ So I gave you an IV drip so that your strength would not deteriorate and that, your mana could recover faster." Shin Jiao exined.


    Agnes then tried to remember what happened but her mind is still blurry.


    "What¡­ what happened? I thought we have¡­ lost?" she muttered.


    "Haha¡­ We didn''t lose the fight. In fact, because of you, we have won!" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Well, technically the weapon I gave you exploded but you were able to still pull the trigger. So, that much power disintegrated Azmodiaz''s shell along with him. But you suffered many major wounds in your body¡­"


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s expression turned serious as he put down the wooden box on the side table and carefully held Agnes'' hand.


    "I was too careless¡­ I should not have left you at that time¡­ I''m sorry." Shin Jiao said feeling a bit remorseful.


    When he saw the long rifle exploding with Agnes'' figure being blown away, his heart skipped a beat and almost stopped. Besides the cheering of the crowd because of the demise of their enemy and the sudden death of all the spider-like creatures, two figures quickly rushed at Agnes''s side.


    Shine Jiao and Moon Fang immediately took her out from the crumbling body of the nt creature. As they weave through the maze-like vines while trying to dodge the thick falling debris, Shin Jiao held her close to his chest. As they flew out, he let her eat a healing pill to quickly stop her wounds. But due to the overuse of her mana and the shrapnel from the rifle, her wounds were truly terrifying.


    After they came back to the camp, Moon Fang, the city lord of Glow offered his personal tent for Agnes.


    Through their discussion, Shin Jiao learned that Moon Fang is part demon. His ancestor came with Azmodiaz in this continent as a servant. However, due to fear of being turned into a golem his ancestor was able to escape.


    Then a few months ago ever since the demon invasion began, he has been receiving a vision. In that vision, he saw the face of Agnes the so-called demon queen. But to his surprise, she doesn''t look like a demon but instead a human.


    After collecting many data from the frontlines, he discovers something, the coup.


    From that time forth he waited and waited because he has a gut feeling that he will see the demon queen herself if he waited.


    Shin Jiao felt that the story of the City Lord was true because his eyes didn''t have any malice upon seeing Agnes, instead his eyes were full of reverence and respect.


    Hearing his remorseful words, Agnes felt her heart happy. So she just smiled.


    "Sigh¡­ this is not like you. Where is the dashing guy who is always full of confidence? It was my choice¡­ So don''t feel bad about me okay. I overdraft my mana and caused the explosion beside your warnings so¡­"


    While the two are talking, arge figure of a middle-aged man enters the room.


    "My queen, are you alright?" Moon Fang enters as he kneels at the side.


    Seemingly unable to understand the situation, Agnes turns to look at Shin Jiao.


    "He already knew who you are."


    "Stand up¡­ I¡­ I am not the demon queen anymore." She nods and said.


    The expression of Moon Fang didn''t change but a determined look on his face appears.


    "For me, you are still the demon queen."


    "You knew that I was the one who led the demons in this continent, right? I was the cause of this invasion¡­ Even though you are a part-demon, but still¡­"


    "My queen¡­ In my dreams, this is not so. I saw you convincing the demon generals to just find shelter in the northern part of thisnd." Moon Fang interrupted.


    Moon Fang has a special trait, this came from his mother which is a member of the fox race. The fox race has the ability to shapeshift and some of them are gifted with the foresight of their own future.


    When she heard him, an astonished expression appears on Agnes'' face.


    "How¡­ How did you know that? That was a few months ago before the revolt."


    Moon Fang just smiles.


    "I¡­ I tried to convince the other demons to stop this war. Although we are winning, many of our demonkind are still dying. I cannot take the loss anymore and decided to just retreat. I was nning to talk to the beast n leader for a truce. However, it was all a trap. I was set up by my own general¡­ and everything ended this way." She exined.


    "Sigh¡­ I think they thought that you have be soft my queen. No matter what at the end of the day a demon is still a demon. They will live through carnage and bloodshed. However, since you are half-human and were only demonized then you still have a trace ofpassion within you." Moon Fang said.


    "You mean there is no hope at all?" Agnes said with a sad expression.


    Moon Fang just shook his head.


    "I know you wanted to make peace. But unless the demons could change their way or find their ce, their ownnd, there is no stopping this war." Shin Jiao said.


    Silence engulfs the three as the truth of the matter is very obvious now.


    "I¡­ I can''t believe that there is no other way. I will find the way." Suddenly Agnes broke the silence and suddenly said with determination.


    ¡­


    After a day of rest, she was able to recover from her wounds and also her mana.


    This time, the group sets out towards the other side of the bridge. Many of the beast-men and cultivators also go with Shin Jiao and Agnes. They too wanted to join the war to stop the demons from advancing.


    Moon Fang didn''t go with them as he went back to the city of Glow along with the other leaders and their soldiers.


    However, there are some who decided to build a temporary outpost in this ce to guard the bridge from those who would try to cross it especially demons.


    As they cross the bridge, Shin Jiao tried to look at the deep and seemingly endless abyss of the ravine and felt a bit ufortable.


    When he looked down, he felt like something or someone is looking back at him. This made the hair on his body stood on end.


    And so arge number of people crossed the bridge.


    When the figure of Shin Jiao and Agnes appear on the other side of the natural long bridge, four people greeted them.


    Kie Jo, Jinyu Ji, Wuji Jiao, and Ming Si actually waited for them for this long at the other side. And upon seeing the two along with many others a joyful expression appear on their faces.


    "Master Shin and Big sister Agnes!" little Jinyu Ji shouted as he ran towards them.


    As they once again reunited the six people continue their journey towards the front line.


    Right at this time, Shin Jiao suddenly felt the pill in his pocket having a reaction. The pill which holds the soul of Hun Jingan seems agitated. Shin Jiao knew that the pill could not exhibit any action due to theck of death Qi in the air, but the reaction of the pill made Shin Jiao realized that there is something wrong with it.


    So, he controlled the natural energy from his mind dantian and created a dark purple mist surrounding the pill.


    "What is wrong? You seem agitated¡­"


    "Master¡­ there is a thick death Qi ahead of us within the horizon. Even though it is still far away from where we are, I can already feel the many souls in that ce." When Shin Jiao heard his words, he can''t help but turn his gaze towards the northern direction.


    And true to what Hun Jingan is saying, in the far horizon a thick smoke covers the sky. And the chill of the death Qi made Shin Jiao and hispanions back tingle with a slight feeling of fear deep within their hearts.


    Although the distance is still hundreds to almost a thousand kilometer, because of the size of the, they can already see many tiny ck clouds of smoke rising through the air.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess we are really going to the war front now."

 Chapter 301 - The Great War Of The Races 4

    The war front Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The darkness and pandemonium along with the stench of death and blood covered the wholend. This scenery could make even the strongest and the bravest man cower in fright. Complete and iplete corpses of demons, beast-men, and humans are strewn all over the ce. It was like thend of the dead as far as the eye can see.


    This carnage and destruction have imed far too many lives, and in the helm of this chaos is two meters giant with three ck horns on his forehead. On his back are tworge ck dragon-like wings. The demon has been terrorizing the battlefield ever since the war restarted a few days ago.


    The beast n and the cultivators on the frontline were on respite when they saw the demons began retreating. However, just a few days ago they saw the demons began advancing again in droves.


    Using their spirit cannons and siege weapons, the cultivators and the beast n has gained an advantage in the war. Hundreds of thousands of demons died while many have been wounded. It was supposed to be the time for them to be happy and celebrate, but suddenly this new demon came into the battlefield and began turning the tide of war.


    They call him the new demon Lord, Belfast.


    "How many of our generals have died in his hands?" shouted a middle-aged man wearing golden armor and a long silver cape.


    This man is the main general of the cultivator''s army sent by the empire, General Ligong Xi.


    Ever since the war began against the demons, he was the one who leads the charge and regained the footing of the beast n in this war. Due to his courage and great strategy, the beast n was able to preserve more cities and stopped the demon advancing, in fact, he was able to drive them back.


    Because of this, both the beast n and the cultivators in this battlefield have great respect for him and hismand. Even the emperor of the beast n truly respected the great general.


    General Ligong Xi is a part of the Xi imperial family and is one of the great five masters protecting the empire along with the great array master, Fang Long Ju or Master Ju. Whenever the empire faces a great catastrophe these five masters would move ordingly to protect the empire.


    Right now, he and the rest of the upper echelon of the alliance of both beast-men and humans are having an emergency meeting about the new enemy calling himself the new demon king.


    "General, two beast n''s war front generals have died and also two from the hums." A man beside him reported.


    "How many casualties do we have today?" General Ligong Xi asked in a solemn tone.


    "Around 5 thousand¡­ General, sir."


    After hearing this, everyone in the room stayed silent. In just a day, they have lost another 5,000 warriors.


    "This must not go on, we need to find a way to push the demons back or even expel them¡­ I heard that someone from the Wu kingdom knows how to make a holy field array? I asked to get those people, are they here yet?"


    "General, they have already arrived yesterday. The group is being led by a woman named Ling Ya. She is the head array master sent by the Wu kingdom. Their group has already started to set up therge protecting array for all the forts in the front line."


    "Good! When will the array be operational?"


    "It will be today¡­"


    As soon as the adjutant beside the general spoke arge golden array suddenly rose up covering the entire fort.


    "That''s arge protection array? How did they manage to create such a thing this fast?"


    "This is impossible! I''ve heard that gathering the Qi was the reason why thisrge protection array took too long to set up¡­"


    "What do you know, master Ju is helping them. Of course, they can set up everything that quickly."


    The upper echelon especially the humans began moring in amazement, while the beast n just stood there in awe. They could not help but sigh helplessly. This is the reason why humans were able to win the war between them all the time.


    If these people wanted to take over thend of Beastia it would be too easy. But since thend is just a barren desert, the humans didn''t put it in their eyes.


    "Haha¡­ Call for the head array master here, I and the beast n emperor would like to personally thank her." General Ligong Xi said after looking at the beast emperor and receiving a nod.


    Not longter, a beautiful woman followed by a child beside her and a handsome man along with around thirty people enter the room, behind his group is also a group of middle-aged and old men wearing a gray robe with the array formation faction emblem on their robes entered.


    Master Ju is in front of the second group.


    The group surrounded the room as Ling Ya and Master Ju walk towards the seat near General Ligong Xi and the beast n emperor.


    "Master Ju, Lady Ya, we of the alliance army greatly thanks you for your hard work." General Ligon Xi said as he offered the two a courteous bow.


    The beast n emperor is a member of the feline race and he has a lion for a head with a muscr body and a strong aura that''s equal to a nascent realm cultivator in itste stages.


    Just like the emperor of Xi, the beast n emperor is also about to breakthrough.


    "I would also want to grant you this boon." The beast n emperor said in a deep powerful voice.


    A cat-woman suddenly walks forward and handed two silver rings. At one nce one can already guess that the rings are spatial tools.


    "General, your majesty, thesemoners dare to ept this bountiful gift¡­ We thank you." Ling Ya said as she curtsied.


    Master Ju, on the other hand, stretches forth his hand and grabs the ring. He then cupped his hands.


    "This old man wanted to say ''thank you'', to the two of you."


    Although master Ju looks simple, his cultivation is not below the two leaders. If Shin Jiao would be here, he would be surprised to see that he has already improved his cultivation by leaps and bound.


    The meeting inside thatrge hall continued as they discuss their ns and strategies.


    Meanwhile, the demon suddenly became frustrated upon seeing the golden barriers being erected from each fort in the front lines. Right now, as far as the eye can see the many forts blocking the path of the demons have already begun lighting up one by one with the golden protection field.


    When the new demon Lord Belfast saw this, his face contorted in anger.


    He once again sees the craftiness of humans in using magic.


    So hemanded the demons to retreat from the battlefront for the meantime as they prepare for another siege. He can''t ept the fact that a mere golden light can stop his powerful army from advancing.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, has begun traveling with the group. However, this time they didn''t travel in speed but in caution.


    Because on their way they have discovered that many stray demons are within the desert sands. Some are hiding under, while others are camping in some oasis.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao stop on his tracks.


    "What''s wrong?" Agnes suddenly asked.


    The others with them didn''t bother because they are too cautious as they continue walking.


    "We¡­ we have to camp in this ce." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    This made every one of his sixpanions confused. Because right now, they are in the middle of the desert and there are no oasis. It would be more logical if they are near one, but the ce is too barren.


    "I''ll set up the camp. Tell the other if they wanted to continue its okay with us." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    Wuji Jiao talked to the other groups and they just nod their head and continue on their way.


    Shin Jiao took out his portable house and then he submerges the house under the sand.


    Inside, Agnes began to pester Shin Jiao the reason why they suddenly stopped.


    "Hey, tell me why are we stopping? The front lines are just a couple of kilometers away."


    Hearing her words, Shin Jiao rolled his eyes. That''s how it looks like, but in truth, they are not even halfway there.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao opens a circrtch under the tenth. Then he suddenly dives under the sand.


    "Hey¡­ what are you¡­?" Agnes shouted as she looks at the sand in agape.


    The rest were also dumbfounded at this scene.


    An hourter¡­


    The figure of Shin Jiao suddenly resurfaced from the sand and on his face is a big grin.


    However, what made the rest of the people confused is the arm length crystal on his hand. The crystal looks ck but inside it, a dark gooey like substance can be seen.


    "What is that?" asked Agnes in confusion.


    "Hehe¡­ this¡­ this thing will make this whole desertednd very valuable." Shin Jiao muttered.


    From the very first time he knew that there is a desert in the ce, and the story of the ck dragon killing everything in his territory thousands of years ago, he already suspected something like this to appear.


    If on earth there is oil, in this world there is also something like oil. But this substance is not as vtile as oil, instead, it is a very chaotic form of liquefied mineral inside a crystal stone. Like oil it can provide energy, how it works is still a mystery to Shin Jiao but from his goggles, he can confirm the huge amount of energy within that crystal.


    If he can tap on it, then it''s like having an unlimited supply of liquid ck ore.

 Chapter 302 - The Great War Of The Races 5

    The war front Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Four dayster, six people arrive in front of arge wall made of stones. On the side of the wall is a small gate where guards are standing while checking those entering the gate.


    "Look! Many people are entering the fort." Ming Si said with excitement as her tail began swaying to and fro.


    "It looks like many reinforcements areing from different cities entering the fort." Wuji Jiao said as he scrutinized the crowd.


    "Let''s go, we can go in¡­" Agnes said but she suddenly stopped.


    Shin Jiao also stopped. He can feel that the fort has a weird vibe in it.


    "Shin¡­ shield. There is a holy force shield." Agnes said feeling a bit pale.


    However, Shin Jiao smiled and somewhat grinning. He feels that he wanted to tease this woman. She actually didn''t notice that she cannot use dark elements anymore. Shin Jiao has always reminded her to not use dark elements for a long time now. The reason for this is not because for her not to be discovered, but instead something else.


    When he healed her wounds from the effect of the holy pill, he also tried to eliminate all the dark elements inside her body. And while she didn''t use any darkness elements inside her, the other elements became stronger hence fully illuminating her demonic powers.


    So now her body is fully devoid of the demonic elements without her knowing it because the other elements have already bnce everything out.


    When she attacked the giant nt creature with a wide-area lightning storm, she didn''t even notice that she didn''t use her demonic power at that time.


    As an Elemental Lord, Agnes is still sensitive to the elements around her, hence she immediately feels the strong holy elements on the force field.


    Her face is now in a panic.


    "If we didn''t get inside the fort then the people in these parts would have their suspicion on you." Shin Jiao whispered.


    "You can just grit your teeth, maybe you will not suffer that much. Don''t worry I''ll support you." Shin Jiao said.


    Seeing the concern in his eyes, Agnes was touched.


    "Alright¡­ what could a mere holy shield do to me? Humph¡­" Agnes said as she lifted her head and walked in line.


    However, as she drew closer her hands began to shake.


    Suddenly a strong arm wrapped around her shoulder and slowly guided her towards the gate.


    "Where are you from humans?" a guard asked as he scrutinized Shin Jiao and his group.


    "We are from the Wu kingdom and are here to help with the war." Shin Jiao said as he showed them his identification b.


    "These two are my ves and those three are ourpanion we have met on our way." Shin Jiao added.


    When the guard saw the beautiful face of Agnes and the cat woman Meng Si, his expression suddenly changed.


    However, he regained hisposure and just waves his hand to let the people in. But Agnes is resisting taking a step forward.


    Shin Jiao suddenly lifted her and suddenly walked towards the barrier. His movement was suave and smooth that the people around them were stunned. They didn''t expect such a scene to ur in this ce.


    "How could that man be so frivolous with his woman?"


    "Shameless cur."


    "What a bastard!"


    The people cursed upon seeing the scene. But these people are just frustrated upon seeing the beauty in the arms of a man. In truth, they wanted to be in Shin Jiao''s shoes lifting a beauty in their arms.


    "Shin!" Agnes yelped.


    But she felt helpless so she just closed her eyes while gritting her teeth. But she waited and waited, but after a while, she felt nothing. So she slowly opens her eyes and saw the grinning face of Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ you¡­ scoundrel! Shameless! Bastard!" she shouted with a flushed face as she hit Shin Jiao over and over in his sturdy chest.


    But she is still in his arms showing that grin.


    "Put me down! Put me down now!" shemended.


    She was feeling helpless and annoyed as she red at Shin Jiao.


    "Okay, okay¡­ that was my fault. But I can''t help with teasing you. You''re... if you have seen your reaction you were like¡­" Shin Jiao teased as he acted her reaction.


    "Shameless¡­ I hate you¡­" Agnes said grumpily.


    The bickering of the two dumbfounded their group because they have no idea what is happening.


    "Alright¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I already remove the dark elements in your body. Two days ago your body is already devoid of your demonic powers." Shin Jiao whispered.


    Upon hearing his words, a shocked and doubtful expression appears on her face. But she can''t deny the fact that she didn''t feel the pain of entering a holy field. Usually, when she wanted to break through a ce shielded with holy elements, she would cover her body with thick darkness elements and forcefully charge in.


    ¡­


    The group entered the fort and saw the condition of the ce. The ce near the wall is full of wounded soldiers walking to and fro doing their own business. As they walked closer the stench of blood became thicker and heavier.


    "Ugh¡­ This is terrible." Ming Si muttered as she turned her gaze all over the ce.


    "Guys, we will go to the recruitment center. How about the three of you?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "It''s okay, senior. We can now go to our squad and report in. Although we arete, I''m sure our squad leader can ept our reasons."


    "Well, if you ask me, I think your squad leader is trying to kick you out of the army," Agnes muttered with a smirk.


    Shin Jiao was appalled at the sudden change of this woman''s attitude. But her haughtiness and domineering attitude is something that''s already embedded into her bones. The ones humble and submissive human has already changed into a domineering queen.


    "Haha¡­ you''re right senior sister. But for all the help that you gave us, we are truly grateful." Kei Jo said with a bow followed by the two beside him.


    "Alright¡­ alright, get going then." Agnes waved her hand.


    "Okay guys, take care of yourselves." Shin Jiao said with a smile while shaking his head at Agnes''s nonchnt expression.


    The three didn''t mind it because they are used to it. But in the corner of his eyes, he can see that Agnes is actually trying to control herself.


    Suddenly a soft arm hugged her from behind.


    It was Ming Si.


    She had tears already in her eyes as she burry her head on Agnes''s back.


    "Ai¡­ Ai¡­ this girl. You are making me lose face." she said as she patted the soft hand hugging her.


    "I will miss you, Sister Agnes¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ me too. You take care of yourself now. Don''t be a hero in the front lines, okay?" Agnes said as she patted the hand.


    "Umm." nodded Ming Si.


    After she let go, Ming Si ran towards the two while wiping her tears.


    The two have already bonded together like sisters while traveling and have shared a lot of things. Agnes acted like an older sister trying to protect and give advice to her younger sister.


    Waving their hands the two groups separate and went their own way.


    "Do you think we can meet again?" Agnes asked.


    "Who knows? I have the same experience in my travel and with this world being too big, the probability is very low." Shin Jiao said.


    After the goodbyes, Shin Jiao and his group directly went to the recruitment center for those who wanted to join the war.


    And from there they can see a long line of people.


    "Wow, there are many who truly wanted to fight in this war," Agnes said.


    "Yeah, most of them are beast-men thought. I think they are here to fight against the demons who wanted to invade their mothend."


    "Sigh¡­ This is truly a terrible mistake." Agnes said with her mood suddenly turned sour.


    Shin Jiao can understand her feelings. Because she has already calmed down, she can now think calmly and has realized that everything the demons are doing is none sense. But she cannot change the fact that the demons would not stop and would always sumb to their carnal state.


    While lining up, Shin Jiao noticed the changes in the air.


    The two suddenly look at each other and a tacit understanding appears on their faces. Dragging little Jinyu Ji, Shin Jiao and Agnes stop lining up and they ran towards the wall.


    On the way, they can see the soldier suddenly running along with them towards the top of the wall.


    The two knew that there is a very strong aura slowly forming just outside of the wall. They knew not what it was but that strong aura is like a spell of doom. So without a second thought, Shin Jiao and Agnes didn''t hesitate to run up the stairs.


    The soldiers saw them but didn''t stop them. They don''t have time to think of anything else right now. As warriors, they can also feel the danger they are about to face.


    When the three reached the top of the curtain wall, they can see the rows of soldiers standing behind the parapets in a neat row. Each is wearing standard military leather armor over their robes and a metal helm.


    But Shin Jiao''s eyes are not concentrated on the impressive lines of soldiers. His eyes are focused on the distant horizon because that is where he can feel that domineering and oppressive presence.


    "Shin, there!" Agnes suddenly pointed at a certain direction.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he immediately took out his goggles and takes a look.


    But then, suddenly his vision turned dim.

 Chapter 303 - The Great War Of The Races 6

    Great Chaos


    /*unedited*/


    With a confused look on his face, Shin Jiao suddenly found the blurriness of his vision slowly turned clearer. But this time a strong aura is actually blocking his sigh.


    Right in front of him stood a tall man wearing silver armor. His magnificent aura seems to denote that he is an officer of the army.


    "Who are you? Civilians are not allowed to be in this ce. You are just hindering our jobs, so move now!" he shouted.


    This caught the attention of most of the soldiers in that ce.


    "You and you, take these people and send them down¡­ in fact, put them in prison for entering the restricted zone."


    The man shouted as he called two soldiers on the side.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes because of the ruthlessness of the man. They were standing near the wall and are not bothering anyone. Who would have thought that this buffoon would throw them immediately in prison?


    "We are here to volunteer for the war¡­ Why would you take us to prison?" shouted Agnes in agitation.


    However, she suddenly realizes that the gaze of the soldier they called captain is weird. He is actually looking at her chest. Agnes has a very healthy bosom and she is proud of it. But the gaze of the man. made her almost feels that he is already stripping her naked.


    Unknown to the two, this captain is a notorious figure in the army. He has a great background as one of the rtives of a general. However, he is using this background to take advantage of those below him. Under his hand, he has molested a lot of female soldiers. Luckily they were fierce enough to fight and he was not sessful all the time.


    But there are still some female cultivator and beast-men that fell on his hand and was raped by him. His tyranny is truly despicable yet his subordinates can''t do anything about this because of his rtionship with one of the generals.


    But this time, it was his bad luck in meeting Shin Jiao.


    However, the captain is now aware of this and suddenly licks his lips.


    "Woman you seem feisty. You''re just a mere mortal. Who do you think you are? It is your blessing that I took a fancy to you. Now,e here and serve me, then we can talk it out about you and your boy toy here." The captain said as he stretched his hands to grab Agnes.


    Without a word, seeing that the man is still ogling her boobs and wanted to get his hands on her, she suddenly flicks her hand and a lightning whip appears on her hand. When the captain saw this his face immediately went pale.


    Once a cultivator has the ability to control elements, it means that he or she is already in the nascent realms. Who would have thought that this woman who seems to be just a mortal has this kind of power?


    "You¡­ you¡­ what do you want to do? This is the army! If you attack a soldier you will suffer death." the captain shouted as he staggered backward.


    "I don''t care if this is the army or not! Those who offend me shall suffer my wrath!" Agnes shouted as her eyes suddenly glowed brightly.


    Right now, she looks like a being that can control lightning, a goddess who just descended from the heavens to punish evil.


    "Stop! Stop! What is happening here?" suddenly a man wearing a golden armor flew towards them.


    "General! Those people¡­ those people are trying to make a mess around. I wanted to take them below so that they won''t interfere, who would have known that they would react this way and fight against the army," immediately shouted the captain.


    When the soldiers heard the words of their captain everyone rolled their eyes.


    When the general turn his gaze towards Shin Jiao and Agnes he saw the two looking at the horizon.


    Then suddenly the young man took something out of his spatial tool. When the general saw the weapon in his hand, his heart skipped a beat. He was from the capital and he knew those kinds of weapons. He himself has used one of those, but to his dismay, it was not that powerful in head-onbat.


    It can only use in assassination and long-range fighting. In fact, in the front lines, there are many who are using such a weapon. But his gut feeling is telling him that the weapon on the young man''s hand is different.


    "I can see it. It looks like a cannon, I mean the catapult-like thingy with a long body." Shin Jiao said.


    "That''s it¡­ that''s a barrier destroyer. That was created by the mages. I was able to steal three of those when I lead a siege to the mages camp. We must get out of this ce now!" Agnes said feeling a bit panic.


    "Why? Is that thing really powerful? Will it destroy this wall?" Shin Jiao tried to probe.


    "Not¡­ not destroy¡­ obliterate. It would tten this whole area."


    "What? It''s that powerful? But why didn''t the demon had used it before?"


    "It consumes an astronomical amount of mana¡­ It needed at least three demon generals to spend all of their mana just to fire one."


    "Alright m don''t panic, I will stop this." Shin Jiao said patting her trembling hand.


    He set his sight and slowly calctes the target trajectory and the most efficient bullet entry. Because the distance is too far, Shin Jiao can''t use his target marking ability. So he has to really on manual targeting and adjustment.


    "That distance is about 8 kilometers¡­ No, I think it''s 10¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly adjusted the energy he is putting in the bullet.


    The longer the range is the more energy he needed to put. However, he is confident that his rifle can withstand this one shot before it would be scrapped.


    Everyone saw the glowing barrel of the rifle. It looks like as if it was sucking in energy.


    "There!" Shin Jiao said as he squeezes the trigger.


    Bizz!!!


    The sound of vibrating and hissing can be heard in the air as a bright light suddenly flew at an almost lightning speed.


    However, right as Shin Jiao fired his rifle, the demons also fired the dark energy cannon they have. A ck ball of pure dark energy flew out of the mouth of a two-meter metallic object with 2 metal wheels on the side.


    Two energy one is light and one is dark quickly meets each other. The light is just a thin line while the ck is a mass of dark energy ball.


    "Cast your revolving wind storm now!" Shin Jiao suddenly shouted as he pointed at the ball''s path.


    Shin Jiao knew that his bullet was not enough to destroy the dark energy ball of the enemy, but his n is not to destroy it as it is almost next to impossible.


    As the dark energy ball rushed towards the fort its speed has already been significantly slowed. Then suddenly a strong gust of wind began forming in the middle of its path. Sharp winds immediately hit the dark energy ball, and suddenly from the center where the light hit a long crack appear and the dark energy ball was actually split apart.


    One lost its momentum and a loud deafening explosion hit the ground. While the other one hit the corner most wall of the fort which disintegrated it in an instant. Even the holy barrier wasn''t able to stop the already halved energy ball.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this situation. Even the demons on the other side looking at the fort were dumbfounded.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with this as he is already taking out another rifle and is currently looking under the scope.


    "Target sighted¡­ Let''s see you activate that thing again." He muttered under his breath.


    He let out four consecutive shots and showed a smiling face as he watches under the reticle of his sniper scope.


    Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!


    Boom!


    A loud explosion suddenly interrupted everyone from their stupor after seeing the demon camp from far away suddenly turned in to a ball of smoke. The explosion didn''t end there are a chain reaction had actually happened. To his surprised, he didn''t expect that the supply line for the demon''s ammunition would actually be in that ce.


    His face appalled as he looks at Agnes.


    "Are they¡­ stupid or something?" Shin Jiao whispered.


    "Nah¡­ those idiots are just simple-minded."


    The two then burst inughter.


    Shin Jiao stood up from his position and the three began walking towards the registration area.


    When the captain saw this, his eyes are already glittering in greed. In his mind, he is already imagining himself getting his hand on that powerful weapon. Plus his eyes began wandering at Agnes''s body once again.


    From his action, the general beside him now knew what had happened. So with a piercing gaze, he looks at the captain. But it was to no effect as the captain''s eyes are glued at Agnes''s body.


    He has received reports of the atrocities of his nephew, but he didn''t mind those. He just thinks of it as his nephew blowing up his steam because of the war. But now he can''t let him have his way.


    He knew that those two are now some simple fellow. To be able to destroy that powerful weapon of the demons at this range is somewhat impossible for them. Plus the woman who looks like a mortal but has strong powers.


    His mind already concluded that these two are the powers sent by that famous Shin County to help with the war. He already decided to not offend the two, instead, he aims of winning their favor.


    However, the general didn''t expect his nephew to be so stupid as to suddenly act.


    With a wide eye, he immediately shouted.


    "No! Don''t!"


    But it was already toote.

 Chapter 304 - The Great War Of The Races 7

    Great Chaos Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Arge man suddenly made his move by taking out his de and suddenly rushing towards the two figures that are calmly walking towards the stairs. Shin Jiao has already prepared himself while Agnes''s palm is glowing slightly.


    By attacking them, he has already sealed his fate.


    However, under his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a small figure rushing towards the captain. Then with a shift of that figure''s body, there appears a long deep cut on the captain''s neck. When the captain''s figure fell, his head was separated from his neck as is rolled to the ground.


    Immediately fresh blood spews out and drenches the ground red.


    Everybody was taken aback, but the general suddenly rushed forward and attacked the figure.


    Bang!


    A loud sound erupted as the general took two steps back while the figure showed a dumbfounded look on her eyes as she was hugged by two slender arms. In front of them stood the young man who just showed his prowess a while ago and this time with a shield on hand.


    "You¡­ I will kill that woman who took the life of my nephew!" shouted the general.


    "No matter who the two of you are, I will not spare you if you stand in my way." The general shouted as he unsheathes his sword.


    The sword suddenly glowed with a majestic aura that almost blinded everyone.


    "Che¡­ your nephew is a pervert. He is a maniac! He raped me and my sister¡­ but you as his uncle didn''t do anything! We reported this to you! My sister died in his hand after when we were chased by the soldiers. I escaped and nned this revenge..."


    "It was all because of you!" forcefully shouted the woman in Agnes''s hand.


    The general showed an ugly expression, he didn''t think that the situation has be this severe. He called his nephew at that time and told him to stop what he was doing. He didn''t know what happened next. Shame filled the expression of the general as he slowly lowered his weapon.


    But deep in his heart, he could not ept what had happened. What should he say to his only brother then?


    He then gritted his teeth and look at the three people in front of him.


    Retracting his sword, he positioned it pointing downwards. This is a stance that was practiced in their family. It is named, the Heaven Cutting Sword.


    But before he can move his eyes turned into slits as he saw the dark muzzle of a gun pointing at his head.


    "One wrong move and the army will lose a general today." Shin Jiao warned.


    The tension between the two caught the attention of the soldiers around them. Everyone already saw the power of those artifacts in the hands of the young man, they didn''t know if their general could stand a chance against that guy.


    But before everything could turn sour, a strong oppressive aura suddenly locked the ce.


    "Who dares make trouble in my fort!" shouted a booming voice.


    When the soldiers heard this voice everyone immediately stood in attention. Even the general who is already preparing to attack stopped and put his sword on its scabbard.


    "We wee the great general!" the soldiers shouted in unison.


    The man who just arrived in the great general and themander of the alliance, Ligong Xi.


    "General Xang, what is going on in here?" Ligong Xi asked with a strict voice.


    Hearing his words, the general surnamed Xang felt a bit conflicted. But he needed to get his revenge for his nephew and also his face as a general. So he looks at Shin Jiao and Agnes together with the small woman and red.


    "Those three have vited militaryws and killed one of my captains. I request the great general to give them the punishment of death." said general Xang.


    When Ligong Xi heard this, his expression sunk. This is not because a soldier has died. It is because one of the generals whom he trusted just did something he never expected. But of course in this world where strength is thew, who would refute them? They are the rulers of the battlefield and those who are weak would just be punching bags for the strong.


    As Shin Jiao saw the reaction of the great general he could not help butugh out loud.


    "Hahaha¡­ So this is the battlefront? We came here to help the war and this is what we got? Soldiers are taking advantage of their authority just to bully the weak ones¡­ Tsk¡­ Why did I bother¡­" Shin Jiao said as he puts down his gun and walks towards Agnes and the woman.


    "Let''s go to the other fort, this one is not worth helping." Shin Jiao said as he took a step forward.


    "Halt! Young man, your words are sharp. We have been fighting in this ce for months now¡­ What right do you have to scold us?" General Xi said as he stood beside general Xang.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother to answer. He just walks towards the woman and removes the cloak covering her body.


    "Because you are fighting demons, your men are bing demons themselves." Shin Jiao said.


    The scene that was revealed to them is a bit unsightly. The small woman is still wearing her soldier''s uniform. She is also a captain, but she looks pitiful now. Her, once, beautiful face is now covered in grime as her nose seems to have been removed. Her cheeks are now scarred to the point that it festers and oozes.


    Although the woman fought really quick, Shin Jiao has already seen the status of her body. The wounds in her body were something that a human should not have done. Her condition is worse than dying.


    The small woman then weakly smiled towards Shin Jiao and Agnes. It seems that what she did a while ago was thest burst of her strength.


    "T¡­ Thank¡­ you¡­ I have gotten... my¡­ revenge¡­ I have¡­ I¡­ have¡­ avenged my sister¡­" she said as her hand suddenly became weak.


    "No! Captain! That is our captain!" suddenly shouted a soldier from behind.


    "She was reported to have died in battle by captain Xang. We¡­ we were fooled¡­ She and her sister were our leaders. They were powerful in battle, how could they fall like this?" another soldier murmured from behind.


    General Xang''s face immediately turned pale, he already knew this when the woman escaped and told him about what had happened. He promised topensate her, but who would have known it became worse.


    "General Xang, I want you to be removed from your position as a general and be demoted. You have done poorly on your job and have caused this great chaos to befall upon us." General Xi said as he looks at the pitiful woman who is now fighting for her life.


    "What?... Umm¡­ Yes, Great General."


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, looks at the pitiful woman and took out his ck sword.


    "I will now give you rest. You have done well, be proud." Shin Jiao said.


    The woman just weakly opened her eyes and nods her head with a smile.


    "No, Shin¡­" Agnes wanted to protest but she already knew what should be done at this time.


    Although the small woman looks disfigured, that simple smile on her can show that she is already at peace. She has gotten her revenge and is ready to once again meet her sister in the far unknown.


    ¡­


    Therge hall of the fort where many of the war leaders are always gathering is a bit full right now. Many are discussing the war ns, and also the thing that just happened a while ago. They have already decided to invite that soldier who stopped that attack and also caused too much chaos and destruction on the demon''s camp.


    General Ligong Xi enters the hall and behind him are the figures of Shin Jiao, Agnes, and little Jinyu Ji.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure appears a small boy suddenly ran towards him.


    "Hahaha¡­ Big brother Shin! Big brother Shin! Little Hao knew that you areing here. My father told me that it was you who saved us. Little Hao is very happy to see you again Big brother Shin¡­ But Big brother¡­ you didn''t visit Little Hao, so Little Hao was sad for a long time."


    The boy was a chatterbox after Shin Jiao took him in his arms. Agnes on the side looks at the boy with interest, after hearing the boy''s ramblings she was taken by his cuteness and his adorable expressions. The sad feelings that had been bogging them a while ago have suddenly vanished.


    Shin Jiao knew that this is the ability of Little Hao, the ability to calm the heart.


    As they walk the figures of Ling Ya and Jin Fu approached them.


    "Brother Shin, it''s been a long time." Jin Fu greeted with a cupped fist.


    "Yeah, we wanted to visit you in Wu city, but I heard that you were too busy with that revolutionary project of yours." Ling Ya also greeted.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m guilty as charged. I knew I promise to visit you and little Hao but my hands are truly tied." Shin Jiao said.


    The group chatted as Shin Jiao also introduced hispanions.


    Suddenly, great general Ligong Xi stood up.


    "Ladies and gentlemen I just received news that we are going to have a special guest today. They will join us in the war efforts."


    Shin Jiao has already discovered that the people in this ce are using phones. This made him a bit stunned. So he lets go of Little Hao and takes out his phone and saw that there is actually a signal in this ce.


    This made him ted, but before he can do anything, therge door of the hall suddenly opens. And then a group of people enters the ce.


    However, upon seeing these people, Shin Jiao''s expression changed as he almost drops the phone on his hand.

 Chapter 305 - The Great War Of The Races 8

    Great Chaos Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Several people enter the hall where many of the generals and the leaders of the alliance are discussing. The entrance of these people made the whole area turned quiet. These several people are dressed differently, in fact, from the looks of it, two different groups have just entered.


    One group is wearing a cultivator''s armor and artifacts as they look valiant and have a regal aura, while the other group is donned in metal like a skeleton frame which looks domineering and oppressive. But what surprises the people in the room is that these people are mere mortals. They are not cultivators, but none dared to judge.


    Everyone in this room is already aware of the growing power within the Xi Empire. That growing power is controlled by both cultivators and mortals. And they have mortals in that ce that can wield uncanny magic and terrible strength.


    Hence the presence of these people right now is something that gives a bit of hope to the people in this room. Another powerful force is a great addition to the war effort.


    The beast n Emperor Hai Borak along with the other generals stood from their seat and walked towards the neers.


    "We wee the 2nd prince of the Xi Empire, prince Li Yan Xi, the hero prince of the Xi Empire." Emperor Hai Borak loudly proimed as he came closer to the 2nd prince and cupped his hand in greetings.


    "You''re majesty. We are honored for your warm wee. These are¡­" Li Yan Xi said.


    Li Yan Xi didn''t finish his words when he suddenly saw the six women behind him walk towards a direction. When he turned his gaze to where they were heading a conflicted expression appear on his face.


    Lead by a woman wearing a veil, her posture and elegance are one of a kind. Even with her veil people can see that she is a true beauty, the mystery brought by her veil is making everyone curious about who this woman really is. And behind her is a group of five women who has impable attractiveness yet domineering appearance because of their armors, they look like fairies ready for battle.


    Qin Lou saw from the corner of her eyes someone she knew and had a surprised look on her face. She could not believe that the person she thought would note hade to this ce. So she hurriedly walked towards him.


    But contrary to her expression, the 5 original members of the shadow squad have a different reaction. All of them have a pleasant surprise and a longing look on their faces.


    Phoenix, Serpent, Vermilion Bird, and Qilin have their eyes wide open upon seeing the person they have missed for a very long time. The person who had changed their lives, the one who made them who they are right now, the one that they owe their lives to, their master¡­ Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, was truly surprised and seem to have been petrified.


    He didn''t expect that this scene would happen. He tried and tried to think about how he would face Qin Lou again, but because of the trauma he had experienced in his past rtionship, he was too afraid. Then after some time, he turns that fear into something else just to distract his mind into thinking of her.


    The pain of knowing that your woman already has another man is something too terrifying that meeting his arch enemy. At least in battle, he can still have a chance to win, but when ites to love, winning or losing is not within your hands.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? I¡­ I thought you wouldn''te¡­ I was sad but now that you are here, then everything would be fine." Qin Lou said with a smile clearly written within her beautiful smile.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know what to say as he just stood there petrified.


    "Hey, Shin! Who are these people?" an arrogant and haughty voice woke Shin Jiao up.


    Agnes walks to Shin Jiao''s side and with one hand on her hips she acted coquettishly as she slowly puts her other hand on Shin Jiao''s arm.


    When Qin Lou and the rest saw this, the temperature in the room immediately dropped.


    Shin Jiao was perplexed at this situation and didn''t know what to do. If these people have no importance to him, he would try to justify himself and give them some flowery reasons. But these people are very important to him and he didn''t want to hurt them. So he is deliberating on what to do.


    With a smile, Shin Jiao release Agnes''s hand and step forward.


    "Guys, this is a long story. Why don''t we do the pleasantries first and then I can exin to you everything¡­ Okay?"


    Everyone understood that Shin Jiao was right and this is not the right time to talk about this situation. So they continue with the pleasantries with the beast n emperor and the important people in this ce. But after knowing the identities of these people, the generals, and the leaders could not help but take a nce at the young man who seems low-key and was the one who saved them all a while ago.


    ¡­


    Inside arge room, ten people can be seen inside. Some of them are sitting while others are standing. The tension in the room is a bit suffocating as it seems that three factions are going to have a face-off with each other. Prince Li Yan Xi is sitting on a soft chair with Master Ju standing beside him, Qin Lou and Qian Li are also sitting with the other girls standing behind them, while Shin Jiao sits in the main seat with Agnes on the side.


    "Ahem¡­" Shin Jiao cleared his throat.


    He is trying to deliberate whether he would tell them about Agnes or not. It is known that her information is very sensitive and that if everyone would know who she is, then there might be trouble brewing their way. So he needs to thread this thing lightly.


    But if they wanted this thing to stop, then these people should know.


    "When I went to the Valley of Death and harvested the Soul flower, I encountered a peculiar situation¡­" Shin Jiao exined what had happened in there and the pills.


    Then the second prince showed a grateful look on his face as their eyes met. He stood up and cupped his hands.


    "Brother Shin, I thank you for saving my life¡­ twice." Li Yan Xi said.


    Then he continues his story as he told them about his encounter with the demon queen and her gang. Then the n they have concocted to end the war once and for all.


    When everyone heard this, they showed an astonished expression while looking at Agnes. They never would have guessed that the beautiful woman beside Shin Jiao is not his woman but the demon queen herself.


    Master Ju is already on guard, while everyone had a doubtful expression on their faces.


    "Yes¡­ he is telling the truth. I am the former demon queen. But because of the coup, a demon general named Belfast unseated me. I was wounded when I fled¡­ How do you think this little guy can beat me?" Agnes said proudly.


    "This is impossible! If you are the demon queen, then how can you enter this ce?" Master Ju asked the question that''s in everyone''s mind.


    Agnes just shrugged.


    "I¡­ it was I who removed the power of darkness within her. That''s why she can now control her bloodlust and had changed her appearance." Shin Jiao said.


    "Will she be the demon queen again?" the second prince asked.


    With this question, Shin Jiao nods.


    "She must¡­ if not, then this war would never end until a race would die."


    Then Shin Jiao exin to them the n further. Upon hearing this, everyone''s expression lightens up a bit.


    "You are telling us this, but how can we trust you?" suddenly Qin Lou asked.


    This is because she had already noticed that Shin Jiao is acting differently. This is not the man she fell in love with or rather, he seems to have suddenly changed his attitude.


    "I was with Qian Li part of that time¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a smile.


    When everyone heard his words, they immediately turned their heads towards Qian Li who shows an embarrassed look on her face coupled with a guilty expression. Everyone is looking at her with an inquiry of what really happened and didn''t she tell them.


    However, from her expression, they knew that she is guilty of something.


    "Don''t me her, it¡­ it was I who told her not to tell you guys. I¡­ I was too worried that is would cause more trouble. I worked as fast as I could to finish the long-range transmission, but was not brave enough to know the truth in that ce¡­ especially¡­ especially upon knowing that there is another¡­ me¡­ another Shin Jiao."


    When everyone heard this they showed an incredulous look on their faces. However, the prince, master Ju, and Agnes, upon seeing the faces of everyone, the three had their gossiping side turned on.


    Qin Lou''s emotion right at this time immediately changed, she was the one who is truly affected in this situation that she didn''t know how to react. Her heart is in chaos and turmoil because she knew that her conjecture was correct.


    "No¡­ I¡­ No¡­ Shin, tell me this is not true. Tell me this is all a lie¡­ You are with me. Together we already bowed to get married. We¡­ we¡­ No¡­" she said while tears began to swell in the corner of her eyes.


    Shin Jiao now felt worried and guilty at the same time. Because of his indecisiveness, he hurt Qin Lou. His heart is pained and felt that he seem to be losing something very important again. He wanted to hug her, to calm her but what right does he have?


    "You were kind to me¡­ you were always there on my every whim. You¡­ you already said that you loved me¡­" Qin Lou muttered.


    Her heart and mind are in chaos as if tens and thousands of memories came crashing through, both wonder ones and others. But she also felt that everything seems to be all lies. This mental pressure coupled with her excessive worry for him when she left, made her feel exhausted.


    Then suddenly, she fainted.


    ¡­


    The situation now became tooplex that it made Shin Jiao''s head turned nk. Right now, he wanted to run away from this trouble and go back to his life from before but he knew he can''t do that. He has already abandoned her because of his cowardice in facing his heart demons, so once again he needs to see this through to the end.


    If she forgives him, then he would do all he can to make her happy. However, that is if¡­


    "Sigh¡­ loving someone is truly a veryplicated thing. Why do I have to go through this ordeal again?" he muttered as he sat beside arge bed where Qin Lou is currently lying.


    He looks at her and calmly caresses her soft and gentle looking hand as he waited on her side.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the door, six people are standing.


    Agnes had an expression of being agitated. She didn''t know why but she felt ufortable while Shin Jiao is inside the room.


    Looking at her, are five women with an incredulous expression.


    Her fidgety action and annoyed expression tell them that this woman had already fallen for their master. However, they just heave a heavy sigh of helplessness. They already knew of their master''s ability and charm. To say that a woman would not fall for him when they are together is something almost next to impossible.


    So they just look at each other while shaking their heads.

 Chapter 306 - The Great War Of The Races 9

    The infiltrator


    /*unedited*/


    Lying on the bed is a woman with half of her face marked with a reddish patch of skin that blemishes the supposed beauty she should have. The entire room was calm and tranquil and a young man is currently sitting beside the young woman.


    Shin Jiao has greatly regretted his act of being a coward just because he is afraid to discover the truth if Qin Lou may or may have not been loyal to him or not. But in truth, he is truly guilty because he was the one who has not been loyal, as such hurts the girl he truly loves.


    "Qin, I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he caresses the soft hands of Qin Lou.


    He has removed her veil as he truly missed seeing her real face. Although the patch of skin looks horrifying, for him it is a part which makes her beautiful.


    "I¡­ I should not have been a coward. I should have been too afraid to face the truth. I¡­ I should have trusted you. But¡­ when I discovered that there was someone impersonating me, and learned that you are getting well with that guy¡­ the truth is¡­ I¡­ I was devastated. The fear I had betrayal made me cower¡­ Sorry. But, if it is¡­ true¡­ I¡­ I am willing to forgo my own happiness and let you be by his side. I just wanted you to be happy¡­ even¡­ even if it''s not with me. But, I want to let you know that I¡­ I truly¡­ love¡­"


    Suddenly Shin Jiao felt his hand being held by a soft hand.


    He was a bit startled and quickly turns his gaze towards Qin Lou. She is already awake!


    Her clear eyes and half-smiling gaze made Shin Jiao''s heart almost stopped.


    "You¡­ you''re awake!" Shin Jiao said as he drew closer towards her.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I heard you." she muttered.


    "Sigh¡­ What I told you¡­ it¡­"


    "No¡­ it''s okay. I understand¡­ I was just hurt that you didn''t trust me that much." She said in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao could not say anything as what Qin Lou said was the truth.


    It was trust¡­ that was the thing that he lost.


    Actually due to the two betrayals he had experienced, deep in his heart, he didn''t trust women that much. Even his feelings for Qian Li are only superficial.


    This is Shin Jiao''s way of automatically protecting his own feelings. Although he was trained to face different things in life and death situations, his training didn''t prepare him for this kind of thing.


    "Shin¡­" Qin Lou called in a low voice.


    In truth, Qin Lou seems to have already understood what''s in Shin Jiao''s heart from his words a while ago. She knew that the man she loved has been hurt before. She could not me him for thinking as such. So she clenches her small hands and made a very firm decision deep in her heart.


    Both of their gazes lock and their faces slowly drew closer.


    Shin Jiao was a bit hesitant but, his mind is already nk upon seeing the longing look in her eyes. She slowly closes her eyes as both of their lips met.


    The wet and soft feelings made Shin Jiao''s strong desire to erupt from within him.


    So he carefully yet passionately kissed Qin Lou as he savored the sweet lingering smell of her breath. He slowly pries her white teeth with his tongue as he searches inside for hers.


    This made Qin Lou a bit startled. Her heartbeat is already almost jumping out of her chest as her bosom heaves up and down making a very attractive movement. She could not help but put both of her hands on Shin Jiao''s neck.


    Right at this time, Qin Lou is already blushing from ear to ear, but she has already decided deep in her heart to give her body to him.


    Shin Jiao caresses the curvy figure of Qin Lou as he enjoyed the aroma and soft feel of her lips. Right at this time Shin Jiao already can''t control himself as he unhurriedly removes the pieces of clothes covering Qin Lou.


    Like peeling a ripe and delicious looking fruit, Shin Jiao unhurriedly enjoyed the view in front of him. His expectant eyes made Qin Lou''s heart feel a bit happy. She knew that this is the Shin Jiao she has known, the Shin Jiao that she was waiting for all this time.


    That night Shin Jiao discovered something when a painful yelp almost made him stop.


    Qin Lou is showing a pained expression on her already red face.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his expression change and the feeling of happiness engulfs his senses as he unhurriedly moved his hips to made Qin Lou adapt to the pain.


    Their hurried breathing began to reverberate throughout the whole room as they show their longing for each other. For Shin Jiao it was merely a few months, but for Qin Lou is has already been half a century. This is due to the Time te that the underground base uses to advance their technological prowess and research.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the room, most of the women standing are already blushing from what they have heard. They wanted toe inside when they heard Qin Lou suddenly cried in pain. But Agnes smirked at the five little girls.


    From the tone of the voice of the woman inside, she knew that Shin Jiao did something and when she heard the rhythmic breathing of the two her face showed a smirk.


    "I guess this is the reason why he is not attracted to me¡­" she thought as she showed a meaningful smile.


    "Alright you five, we should let these two finish their business beforeing back," Agnes said as she pushed the five blushing girls.


    Thirty minutester, Agnes returned but to his surprise, the two are still at it.


    Then an hour passed and then two.


    "What the heck is this? This guy is killing that woman." She muttered.


    This time a tinge of blush can be seen on her face as she turns around and left.


    ¡­


    Lying on the bed Shin Jiao slowly caresses Qin Lou who is lying weakly in his arms.


    "Sorry¡­ I was¡­ too rough." He muttered as he slowly caresses her hair.


    She carefully looks at his face and frowns.


    "Will it always hurt like this?" she innocently asked.


    Shin Jiao smiled and nted a soft kiss on her lips.


    "No it won''t, I would always feel good next time," he said as he smiled.


    Qin Lou blushed as she pinched his side.


    "You were a bit rough, my¡­ my hips hurt a bit." She murmured while pouting.


    "Shin, aren''t you really grossed out by my face?" Qin Lou asked a bit shyly.


    "It doesn''t matter to me¡­ all I know is that you are mine and I am yours." Shin Jiao said as he nted a kiss on her forehead.


    "We have to get dressed¡­ Sister Qian Li and the rest outside¡­" she said when she realized something.


    Shin Jiao just smiled as he jumps out of bed.


    When Qin Lou saw his naked body, she immediately blushed and covered her face. But she didn''t move her eyes at his figure.


    Shin Jiao picks up the clothes scattered everywhere and carefully ced them on the side of the bed. He quickly put on his clothes and helped Qin Lou get dressed. At first, she was against it, but he didn''t let her go. So without a choice, she just let him do whatever he wanted.


    After the two went out of the room, six people are already waiting in the lobby. Five of the girls are blushing when they saw theming out, while Agnes is showing a knowing look on Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    The n was already set for Shin Jiao and Agnes to infiltrate the demon''s camp. Thought it was very risky but this is the only way to end the war, so the council approves of it.


    But the knowledge that Agnes is the demon queen was not told to anyone as only, the 2nd prince and a handful of important people knew of this. This infiltration mission should seed no matter what and failure is not an option.


    At the gate of the fort, two figures as standing ready to ride the hoverbike.


    "Shin, be careful okay?" Qin Lou said as she held Shin Jiao''s hands reluctantly.


    The two have shared a passionate night together and she is feeling reluctant to leave his side. But she has no choice but to once again let him be apart from her. She can''t help with having a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu in her heart right at this time.


    "Hey, I promise you, I will return okay? Wait for me¡­" he said as he nted a kiss on the veil covering her lips.


    "Plus I will ask her if she can remove that thing on your face," he jested as he caressed her veiled covered face.


    This made Qin Lou blush as they were in front of many people.


    The passion from the two ignite the feeling of jealousy to swell in Qian Li''s heart, but she has already epted that Shin Jiao already have her sworn sister Qin Lou in his heart. Having heard that he too loves her just once is enough for her.


    Shin Jiao looks at the other people in the crowd and nods his head.


    "Hey, let''s go!" shouted Agnes feeling a bit agitated.


    She too in truth is feeling a bit ufortable seeing him being too close to another woman.


    As the two left the fort, they immediately went to the side mountain to detour from the war front. They n to travel towards the western fort and from there once again cross the dry and hot desert.


    The infiltration n has now begun.

 Chapter 307 - The Great War Of The Races 10

    The infiltrator part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The desert is a very brutal ce where many creatures are hiding deep within the sands. These dangers plus the harsh environment made this ce almost unlivable. However, within this harsh and dangerous ce, arge tribe of desert-dwelling beast-men lives within the desert.


    Their skin is yellow like the sand, and their hide is a hard rock-like carapace. This race looks like desert toads with a human-shaped body.


    While Shin Jiao and Agnes flew through the desert sands, unknown to them a couple of eyes are currently watching.


    "It will take us two days before we can arrive at the demon territory. We need to prepare before this." Shin Jiao reminded.


    Agnes nods her head as she continues hugging Shin Jiao.


    What baffled Shin Jiao is why this woman won''t ride her own hoverbike and insisted on riding on his. He was too helpless as Agnes is a headstrong woman and would not budge with her decision.


    It was already night time as the two decided to stop and set up a simple camp. After replenishing their energy, the two immediately went to sleep.


    Deep in the night, the sound of the desert wind blowing mildly along the surface of the sand brings a tranquil and peaceful feeling. In this peaceful time, a hidden danger lurks from within.


    Many shadows suddenly rush in silently, their movement are like that of the night desert wind, unhindered and graceful as their webbed feet roughly touch the desert sands.


    "Ssskktt tkkt chho."


    "Chho tkkt tkkt"


    The sound of conversation from an unknownnguage can be heard from the shadows.


    In no time, the shadows surrounded Shin Jiao''s camp and began to tighten their encirclement. They slowly approach as they observe the camp for any unforeseen changes or circumstances.


    "Chho chho!" shouted one of the shadows as a group suddenly steps forward and began rushing towards the tent.


    Their rushing footsteps this time made some ''hu, hu'' sound in the sand.


    Without scruple, that group of shadows immediately jumped inside the tent and began hitting and stabbing the two beds with their spears.


    Meanwhile, inside a room, Shin Jiao is watching outside as his spiritual sense is looking at what is happening outside of the tent. When he saw the figures of those shadows he was a little taken aback. They look like beast n people, but their skin, head, and posture is different.


    "Demon?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "What we''ve found by demons?" Agnes suddenly reacted.


    "Hush!" Shin Jiao asked her to be quiet.


    As he continues observing the situation from above.


    Suddenly they heard a loud shriek as the group came out of the tent. Then that''s when the shadows began moving around the camp and began breaking everything they see. This turned the camp into a mess. Luckily Shin Jiao hid the hoverbike inside his spatial tool, if not, then it would surely be broken by the rampaging shadows.


    ¡­


    Dawn, everything is in tatters as the tent and the woods inside were scattered all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao scanned the vicinity with his spiritual sense and found that the shadows have already left the area. Then the two appear not too far from the camp under the sand.


    Shin Jiao immediately hid the portable box metal camp in his spatial tool and took out the hoverbike. The two didn''t waste time as they immediately leave the area.


    However, as soon as he started the hoverbike Shin Jiao noticed the sand moving and a few fast spears were thrown out as many figures suddenly jump out of the sand.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sound of spears flying towards them can be heard as he dodges each of the spears by moving his upper body.


    Agnes followed the movement of Shin Jiao''s body as the two seem to move as one while dodging.


    Shin Jiao suddenly squeezes the throttle of the hoverbike and it immediately speeds off. But the creatures didn''t relent as they chased after them from behind while throwing their spears.


    "Damn it! Those are not demons, why do they look like one?" Shin Jiao said as he observes the figure of the creatures chasing after them.


    From the aura on their bodies, it is clear that they are beast-men. However, their skin and body structure are like that of a demon frog.


    "They look like newborn sand demons. These creatures are very dangerous and deadly because of their number." Agnes warned.


    "Are you sure? They are not demons thought." Shin Jiao doubted.


    "I just said they look like one. I think the tip of their spear has a poison that can paralyze their targets."


    "What a neurotoxin? That is very dangerous." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Although he is almost immune to any kind of poison because of the poison essence in his mind dantian, yet he will not neglect the fact that neurotoxin can still incapacitate him for a few seconds.


    "Here! Take them down!" Shin Jiao handed her a handgun.


    Seeing the handgun, Agnes''s eyes went wide in excitement. Though she can use her power to get rid of their pursuers she didn''t want to waste too much of her mana in this ce. So the gun is a good solution to this problem.


    Peng! Peng! Peng!


    The sounds of bullets hiding and hitting a hard object can be heard as the bodies of those she hits would fall to the ground with a thud.


    Because of the speed of the chase, it causes the body of the desert frog-like creatures to be mangled as it fell and be stepped on by its kind following behind.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed that the sand ahead of them is starting to move. Then slowly arge mountain like monster crawled out.


    "What the heck is that?" Shin Jiao shouted as he turns the hoverbike to dodge the creature ahead.


    "That''s¡­ that''s a sand dragon! Quickly we must escape this ce!" shouted Agnes as a panicked.


    In thend of the mages, the sand dragon is already an extinct creature. This is because; they are hunted by the mages and warriors for its hide and very hard carapace. Though the dragon is very strong it still has its weakness, its speed.


    "Sand dragon, eh¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at the small mountain in front of them.


    "Hey, let''s finish those small fries and then attack that thing," shouted Shin Jiao.


    Upon hearing his words Agnes suddenly turned dumb. Her mouth twitched as he looks at Shin Jiao''s back wanting to hit his head.


    "Idiot, do you know how many armies it would take to hunt that thing?"


    "It doesn''t matter. With the two of us working together we can defeat it." Shin Jiao said confidently.


    With a quick toss of his hands, a few circr objects flew andnded on the ground. Then a blinking red light can be seen on that thing as itnded on the sand. The blinking suddenly quickens as the interval became shorter.


    Then all of a sudden¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A white explosion immediately covered those chasing behind them, while Shin Jiao took out a machine gun from his spatial tool.


    The demon-like beasts following behind them suddenly turned into ice statues as they were frozen uponing in contact with the white substance in the air. The chain reaction was an amazing sight as one creature froze one after another.


    Peng! Crash!


    Peng! Crash!


    Hundreds of already frozen creatures broke into pieces as Shin Jiao hit them with his rapid-firing rifle.


    It didn''t take long after they finished killing every one of their chasers.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed that the sand dragon is also unable to move. This is because one of its legs is frozen stiff.


    Roar!


    It suddenly roared like a mad beast as it tried to break free from the frozen sand.


    "Damn it! Let''s go!" Shin Jiao shouted as he jumps towards the sand dragon.


    "Human! What have you done to me?" a booming voice froze Shin Jiao on the spot.


    He didn''t expect that the sand dragon can actually talk.


    "Heh! That''s just the appetizer. Here''s the main course!" shouted Agnes as she suddenly jumps up to the air.


    From her hand, an ice ball is already forming. From her action, Shin Jiao knew what she is thinking. She would be trying to freeze the sand dragon and turn it into a treasure to advance her power, and also for armors.


    Shin Jiao has the same n, but he is still curious that the sand dragon could talk.


    "Shin, don''t hesitate! That thing is a very crafty monster." She shouted as she suddenly throws the revolving ice energy sphere towards the sand dragon.


    However, before the sphere can reach the dragon, it decided to sacrifice its feet just to be able to escape the danger it is in.


    Growl!!!


    Cried the sand dragon as it rolled to the ground with purple blood spewing all over as its frozen leg broke and shattered.


    "Damn!" Agnes gritted her teeth in annoyance.


    However, suddenly Shin Jiao''s figure vanished from where he stood and suddenly he appears on the sand dragon''s stomach as it is currently on its back from falling and howling.


    But before it can react, Shin Jiao stab his dark sword which suddenly appears in its stomach.


    "Let''s see how tough your hide is." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly ran upwards towards the monster''s neck while dragging the sword embedded in its body.


    Roar!!!

 Chapter 308 - The Great War Of The Races 11

    <strong>The infiltrator part 3</strong>


    /*unedited*/


    A pool of dark murky blood with its strong pungent smell slowly seeps into the dry sand. A mess of body parts and innards are everywhere.


    Shin Jiao sessfully dissected the stomach of the sand dragon with his sharp ck sword. Because of this, thebat prowess of the demon was cut by more than half as it died because of the savage attacks of Agnes as she threw all kinds of elemental bombardments towards its tough body.


    "We can use this to sessfully enter the demon''s territory. I can craft something to camouge ourselves as demons." Shin Jiao said as he checked the remains on the ground.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao has already made suits that look like that of the sand toads.


    Then he covered the hoverbike and makes it look like those sand beast that the sand toads are riding.


    The two continue traveling towards the borders of the demon territory, and after a day they now reached a city that was conquered by the demons.


    Shin Jiao saw weird thee meters tall stonesing out of the ground. To his surprise, these stones are actually emitting a strong mist of death energy in the air.


    "Those are mana refineries¡­ the demons use those things to create an environment where dark energy are abundant. That way the demons can replenish their ranks at a fast pace¡­ However, by doing so it creates mindless brutes that didn''t know how to think. Only the basic functions are retained by its iplete brain, and one of those basic needs is too strong, it is the need feed." Agnes exined.


    "Do you mean the demons can be regr beings without those things?" Shin Jiao asked as they slowly approached the city.


    "Umm¡­ not really they still have the tendency to kill others as it is already in their nature. However, there are pure ones that look like elves with different skin color and horns on their heads that can live without it."


    "Elves? You mean there are elves?" Shin Jiao showed a shocked expression on his face.


    Though he has already expected something like this,ing directly from the mouth of Agnes, he was a little excited.


    "Yeah, the demons are like their distant rtives because of the dark elves. It is known in thend of the mages that the elves, the high elves, and the dark elves once fought. However, the dark elves were defeated along with the normal elves. The high elves ruled supreme in their elven kingdom. Because of this defeat, the elves ally themselves to the humans, while the dark elves¡­ they¡­ they did something." She exined.


    "They tried to open a dimensional gate with the expense of more than half of their remaining forces. The gate was sessful but they have opened a wrong dimension. A dark creature descended in their midst and conquered more than half of theirnds. Those who survive fled everywhere, however, those who couldn''t be ves to that creature. And from thebination of that creature''s blood and the dark elvese forth the pure ones."


    If what Agnes is telling him is right, then he hasn''t seen a pure-blooded demon yet.


    "Sigh¡­ before the death of the demon king, I was supposed to be granted a chance to be one of the pure ones. But many opposed to this idea. This is because of my powers and growth. They thought that is I was granted the power to be a pure one, then I would be unstoppable and none can stop my rule¡­"


    The two stopped as they reached the city gate.


    A line of different kinds of demon slowly marches forth as they entered the city. Shin Jiao can see that many of them are wounded and some are just dragging themselves while going forward. Every now and then those who would fall would be eaten by the ones in the back and sometimes a fight would breakthrough.


    "I hate these low-level demons," Agnes muttered.


    ¡­


    While the two are slowly entering the demon city at the borders, in another location where arge city already in ruinsys a massive twenty meters mana refinery.


    Thisrge city was once the capital city of the beast n, the Beastia Imperial city of Huks.


    When they were defeated by the demons in a long battle, this city became the capital city of the demons. Right now, many pure demons are busily walking to and fro as they went through with their work.


    Soldiers can be seen everywhere, but there are some who wore nice and expensive clothing as they walk around the streets buying some of the goods and the spoils of war the vendors have obtained.


    Inside the once magnificent pce of the beast n emperor, in arge throne room sat a gloomy-looking figure. This demon has already removed his armors and weapons and is right now just wearing a pure ck robe with a golden crown on his head.


    "Demon Lord, Belfast! We have news from the front lines," one of his generals'' steps forward from a crowd in line to make his report.


    With a nod Belfast permitted the demon to speak.


    "We have encountered a problem in our assault at the main fort of the alliance." The demon general reported.


    "It seems that the humans hiding an expert within their ranks. Our spies inside the fort are already dead because of the holy energy shield within the fort. So we didn''t determine what happened at that time¡­" the general reported the rest of what had happened.


    "So, you mean after I left and gave us a great victory, and let your army use the rare shield breaker cannons, we still lost?" the tone of the Belfast sounded chilling cold.


    It is clear that he is furious.


    The shield breaker cannon were the treasure of the demons which the usurped demon queen stole from the humans. They only got three and limited ammunition, however now one of those cannons has been destroyed and they also lost almost half of the ammunition.


    Right at this moment, Belfast''s eyes shone with a glint of anger. Then with a flick of his finger, the demon general''s head suddenly burst into a pulp.


    "Next!"


    Upon hearing his words, the rest of the generals were suddenly shaken. These generals are battle-hardened warriors. However, their strategy is not asplex as humans. They only rely on brute strength and numbers.


    So right at this time of silence, Belfast''s mind suddenly saw a figure of utmost beauty. He truly coveted that woman for her shrewdness, power, and beauty.


    He knew at that time if the pure demons didn''t object with her rule, this war that they are waging would have ended a long time ago. And the demons may have won the battle. However, as a pure demon, he can''t allow that. He can have her on his bed, but not over his head.


    So he purposely drags everything to dy the conquest and drove the demon queen mad.


    And after that he stages a coup to usurp her throne and get back was should have truly belonged to him. Hisplex feelings towards that woman can be shown on his demonic handsome face.


    "This meeting is getting boring. Iy mymand right here, right now. Continue the siege! Destroy the humans!" shouted Belfast.


    This roar of his has the effect of raising the morale of every demon in battle. Hence he was able to rile up the emotions of everyone as they roared along with him.


    From the second floor in the dark corner two shadows are standing while looking at the crowd of powerful demon generals below.


    These two figures have dark gray skin, a sexy curvaceous body, and an almost wless young beauty. At the side of their heads are two small ck horns slightly protruding out of their neatly arranged hair.


    "What do you think sister? Will the new demon king be sessful in conquering thisnd?"


    "That is hard to tell¡­ he seems powerful and a brute. I think that''s the reason why the pure ones chose him rather than that shrewd b*tch."


    "You still call her b*tch? Are you still angry that you cannot defeat her even with your powers?"


    "Che! She is just too cunning on how she would use her dark magic. However, I am more powerful than her. Plus she was a human. She has low mana capacity than us pure ones."


    "Haha¡­ Yet, she is a good seed. I knew that she would be this useful when I found her."


    "Shut up! If not for your contributions I would have killed you a long time ago."


    "Ohh¡­ I''m scared. Remember¡­ sister¡­ I was the one who taught her all her skills if she can beat you¡­ what can you do?"


    The two bicker at each other as they faded through the shadows.


    If Agnes was here she would be astounded to see the two women, because she knew those two very well and thought that they were her only support within the demon realm.


    The woman whom she thought was dead, her master, is actually still alive.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and Agnes have now sessfully infiltrated the first demon city. The two followed the demons as they were led through a ce where many cages can be seen.


    "Damn, this is not good!" Agnes immediately whispered.


    "We are being sent to the front lines. If we get into one of these cages, we will be transported to the warzone, again." She added.


    Shin Jiao''s mind immediately thought of a solution as in the corner of his eyes he saw something.


    Upon seeing that thing he immediately smirked.

 Chapter 309 - The Great War Of The Races 12

    Demons in panic


    /*unedited*/


    The lines of demons are almost endless and the cages prepared for them are set onrge wagons. As they enter the cages and packed like a canned of sardines, some lesser demons would be trampled and killed.


    In the cages not only mindless demons can be seen. There are also some other creatures that sided with the demons like, red goblins, giant red trolls, ck ogres, ck werewolves, lesser vampire ghouls, and more¡­


    These creatures are the one that followed the demons in their exodus to this ce. They were tricked and was brainwashed to be mindless cannon fodders for the war.


    Back in the mages continent when the war began the same strategy was used. At first, they were winning, however, the Mages are just too powerful with their spells and incantations.


    Plus with the help of other races like the dwarves, elves, and the orcs which were once an enemy of the humans, the demon races and its ally lostpletely.


    But now, they found that the same strategy is actually working really well in this ce. They found that the beast n is not too united to defeat their rampaging attacks. But of course, something changes when humans once again enter the fray.


    Shin Jiao is currently looking at two figures on the side taking down notes while the other is currently trying to control something in the air.


    "I guess they are using that spell to control the lesser intelligent demons and creatures¡­ Then what if something happens to that guy?" Shin Jiao thought as a sinister ideaes to his mind.


    Thinking from this point, he carefully put his hand to his side, hiding the small ck handgun. Then after marking one of the cloaked men who is conjuring something in the air, he squeezes the trigger.


    Peng! Peng!


    Two sounds immediately reverberated through the air as a bloody hole appears on that man''s head and chest. Shin Jiao seems to have hit its armor, that''s why the ricocheting bullet sounded.


    This sound rmed the guards and theirpanions.


    However, it was already toote.


    When the man died, something seems to have happened in the air as every creature in the area was suddenly seem to have awakened from their stupor.


    Growl!!!


    Roar!!!


    Howling and growling of angry beasts was heard where Shin Jiao and Agnes were. Then suddenly the creature behind them began to wave its ws at the two. Shin Jiao almost expected this result hence he was quick to dodge.


    He drags, Agnes with him as they ran to the side.


    Not longter, the creatures in the area began to rampage killing the other creatures and demons alike. Those that are inside the cages were able to free themselves and began to run amok along this part of the ruined city.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao and Agnes saw a petite female demon running out of a dpidated house with blood and w marks on her body. Then chasing behind her is arge werewolf.


    However, when the creature saw the two demon toads, it turned towards them and pounces at Shin Jiao and Agnes.


    Still, in their camouge, Shin Jiao just lifted his gun and shot at the werewolf. However, he just shot its shoulder and found that the wound was too shallow and is already slowly closing.


    Roar!


    The werewolf growled as it once again pounces towards Shin Jiao. But before it can jump high up in the air, a silver sh appears and Shin Jiao''s figure can now be seen standing behind the bisected creature.


    "Come on we have to hurry and go to another part of the city." Shin Jiao said while waving his hand towards Agnes.


    She extended her hand and the two began running.


    The monster that was freed from the ce where Shin Jiao and Agnes left has already begun spreading throughout the city. In this chaos, many demons and lesser creatures died. But some who have banded together lived, like the goblins and the vampire ghouls.


    The chaos that started on this side of the city began spreading as the rampaging creatures began killing the controllers of the dark mana.


    Meanwhile, in the center of the city, three young demons are standing watching the chaos that is happening down below.


    One of them sneers at the pathetic state of the other pure ones.


    "Although they call themselves pure demons, their power is not as strong as ours." A young demon said.


    "Aliskey, not all demons are as powerful as you. But there are also those that are not part of our demon blood but more powerful than us." the big and bulky demon patted Aliskey''s shoulder.


    "You mean the demon queen? Hihi¡­ I don''t know if she is really powerful than me, but I heard that she fled the castle before Demon King Belfast arrived." The young man called Aliskey rebutted.


    "Haha¡­ that''s what everybody wanted us to know. But I knew the truth. She was too powerful that they have no choice but to trick her. With a stab of a poisonous dagger from one of her maids, that is how she was defeated. Turning your back on an enemy is her downfall." The only young female demon among the three said.


    "Hey Misha, what should we do about this? We aremanded to send these things on the battlefield. If not then the Demon Lord would surely reprimand us." shouted Aliskey at the female demon.


    "Let''s go down and calm this thing. Aliskey you control the dark mana generator in the center of the city, we protect you," said Misha.


    With a nod, the three jumps down and began running towards the central dark mana refinery of the city.


    Shin Jiao and Agnes have now arrived in the middle of the city where thergest stone can be seen. The ground surrounding the stone is littered with dead demons.


    "I guess we truly made a big mess out of this thing right?" Shin Jiao said after looking at the ce.


    Agnes showed indifference upon seeing the whole scenery.


    "Let''s start, then I will destroy this rock and this would cause the whole ce to crumble apart." She said as she lifted her hand and began congealing arge amount of mana as she formed a lightning ball in her hands.


    Not longter, she released the lightning ball and hit the gigantic stone in the middle. The strength of the explosion was enough that is blew of the camouge that Agnes was wearing.


    "Not enough." Shin Jiao said as he watches on the side.


    Every now and then he would attack the creatures that would pounce upon Agnes.


    Agnes frowns as she immediately resumes in attacking the stone. She knew that the power she had summoned was not enough for her to destroy the gigantic stone, so this time she began to chant some words as shebined spell chant with her mana.


    "I don''t think so,dy." An arrogant voice suddenly appears from the outskirts of the circr tform where the gigantic stone is currently is.


    The voice came from Aliskey as he and his twopanions can be seen walking forward towards Shin Jiao and Agnes.


    "Aliskey, Misha, and Jail!" Agnes muttered as she looks at the three figures.


    She knew who these three were when she was the demon queen.


    The three are known for their efficiency in their work. Their work would always end with a 90% sess rate. It is said that the three are such an efficient group that they are always sent in areas where there would be possible trouble to happen.


    However, the three truly enjoys their job as it would curb their cravings for fighting and bloodlust. The leader of the three demons is a young demon woman named Misha, the ghostly killer.


    "Shin, these three are bad news. Two of them are all at the peak stage of Grand Knight in strength and power, and that other one called Aliskey is at the peak of Grand Mage in dark magic." Agnes said in a low tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he was a bit shocked.


    The power and strength in the magend are somewhat the same as in the cultivationnd. However, mages and warriors have different stages. Plus there is the rare ss the cleric. Everyone would always start as a novice, then after they rank up they would be swordsman, mage, and cleric. Then the next would be Sword Master, High Mage, and Priest.


    Shin Jiao just understood this thing up to here. He didn''t have time to ask Agnes about the rest. But if his conjecture is correct then these three would bete-stage infant soul powerhouses.


    If it was a one on one fight, Shin Jiao is confident that he is able to win against them. But fighting 3 vs 1 is somewhat a pipe dream. Because right at this time, only his physique is at the primary stages of the infant soul realm, and he didn''t have any full-powered cores of level 5 beast anymore.


    What he has is a half powered level 5 beast core which he usedst time when fighting against Agnes. However, if only the sphere in his dantian would reach up to 50 spheres already then everything would be nice. But up until now, no matter how hard he tried every night he can''t breakthrough. His deduction is either he has reached a bottleneck which is almost impossible or there is something that''s preventing him from breaking through.


    But he has no time to think about this for now as he has to face three enemies while Agnes would try to break the gigantic stone in the center of the city.


    "I guess I have to rely on my gears then." Shin Jiao muttered as he steps forward.


    Upon stepping he pressed a button on his chest and it started blinking.


    Suddenly everyone was stunned at what happened next.

 Chapter 310 - The Great War Of The Races 13

    The three scourge


    /*unedited*/


    Three demons are looking at a desert toad demon as it walked towards them. Suddenly as the creature takes his steps the desert toad face slowly changes. The metallic object slowly covers the creature''s body and head. Then from his back, two long metallic arms appear holding some kind of weapons.


    "Well, this would eve the odds." Shin Jiao muttered as he went into a fighting stance.


    Facing three powerful beings, Shin Jiao didn''t want to put his guard down. Although he has always been beating a lot of opponentstely, one wrong move and he knew that his life would be over.


    "What an interesting fellow. A human with a mana fluctuation of a mere archmage would fight against us? Foolish¡­ truly foolish. Anyway, let''s end this and put things back in order." Misha said.


    When the two heard her words, they immediately gathered their mana and attacked.


    Aliskey began charging his spell as he chanted some incantations. While Misha and Jail already covered their bodies with a strong warrior aura as they stood in front of Aliskey in a fighting stance.


    "Shin, be careful. These guys are very dangerous. Even I would have a hard time fighting them when they are in a team¡­ They are called the Three Scourge, the left hand of the current demon king." Agnes warned Shin Jiao.


    Listening to her words, Shin Jiao knew that he would be facing a hard fight.


    "Go! Kill him!" shouted Aliskey.


    Immediately at his words Misha and Jail rushed towards Shin Jiao in a formation.


    Shin Jiao also immediately used shadow steps as he ran towards his two opponents. The speed that Shin Jiao portrays is truly fast that it shocked Misha and Jail. However, Misha wrapped in a warrior aura suddenly showed a speed more than that of Shin Jiaos.


    "She is too fast¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Misha suddenly blinked and appear behind Shin Jiao. It''s like she teleported in an instant. She immediately brandished her two daggers and sliced towards Shin Jiao''s head.


    Yet before it could hit him, Shin Jiao he lifted his hand and a ck sword appears blocking the two daggers.


    nk! Cling!


    Metal hitting against metal reverberated through the air. But Shin Jiao was sent flying because of the force that Misha exerted. But before Shin Jiao could evennd, a figure shed behind him and arge broadsword was sent towards his torso. If this hits then Shin Jiao would be bisected in half through his waist.


    "Die human scum!" shouted Jail.


    Shin Jiao already saw this attack and using the two arms behind him, he was able to block that strike.However, he was still sent flying towards the sky. He was like a ball flying through the air. Then suddenly, a long thunder-like whip flew towards him while he was defenseless.


    Crackle! Bang!


    Shin Jiao''s figure fell to the ground with a loud bang raising a cloud of dust.


    "Haha¡­ Is that it? He is just some weakling that''s trying to act like a tough guy." shouted Jail waving hisrge broad sword in the air.


    "Look at the woman, she pretty. I want her." suddenly said Aliskey pointing at Agnes who is still channeling her mana to the ground.


    "What is she doing? Stop her!" suddenly Aliskey noticed something and shouted.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Before they can move, they noticed that a figure is slowly emerging from the rubble.


    Shin Jiao slowly got out of the pit he is in as he patted the dust around his body.


    "That was awful I didn''t expect that these three is that strong and well-coordinated." Shin Jiao thought as he prepares himself for the second round.


    "Hey, that guy is still alive. It seems that he was not badly hurt." Jail said with a grin on his face.


    "I''ll face him. I hope that this guy will provide some challenge," he added as he drags his broadsword and began walking towards Shin Jiao.


    Misha didn''t just watch as she too moved and rushed towards Agnes.


    But Shin Jiao would not let her get close. He has already grasped their strength. ording to his calctions, if that attack that they did was about 30% of their strength, then even if they exerted 100% he can still hold his ground. But of course, it would be one bloody fight.


    So he immediately thought of a solution.


    Appearing in front of Misha, Shin Jiao drew his ck sword and countered her de. Meanwhile, the two arms behind him extended and the two sub-machine guns began spewing bullet towards Aliskey and Jail.


    Now the fight bes three versus one.


    Jail immediately suffered two bullet wounds from his shoulder and leg. Luckily for him, his broadsword was able to block his vital parts hence he was able to survive. Meanwhile, Aliskey''s mana shield immediately activated and protected him.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Misha began exchanging blows after blows of sword and dagger strikes, with each of them receiving some wounds all over their bodies. Misha is truly an expert warrior as she is able to face Shin Jiao in a head-on fight.


    The three began to once again coordinate their movements in attacking Shin Jiao. Both Jail and Misha exchange positions as they assaulted Shin Jiao on both sides. However, the sub-machine gun is truly deadly as Jail has already received many bullet wounds on his body making him bleed all over.


    "Aliskey! Do something about this!" shouted Misha as she noticed that Jail is already at his limit.


    But of course, Shin Jiao is also hurt badly as he had already received a couple of sh wounds from Misha.


    Suddenly he noticed the mage Aliskey taking out some scroll.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao curses.


    Right after he said those words, the four noticed the gigantic stone in the middle of the stage suddenly shines brightly. The light was so intense that Shin Jiao could not himself but cover his eyes. The three also did the same as they immediately step away from the stone in the middle.


    Shin Jiao can already see the reading in the stone and he was dumbfounded by the energy it is currently producing.


    "Shit, it''s going to blow up." he thought as he quickly rushed towards Agnes who is now slumping on the ground from exhaustion.


    In a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao has already carried her in his arms as they are running.


    "Don''t stop! Just¡­ just run until we can get out of the city." Agnes weakly muttered while holding unto Shin Jiao''s neck.


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao dashes towards the gate of the city non-stop. He knew that it would cause a great explosion enough to level the already ruined city. It is like the bomb that he detonated in the ruins when they were facing Azmodiaz.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    "What should we do?" asked Misha as she supported Jail.


    "Run! We must run!" Aliskey shouted as he grabs Misha''s hands.


    "We can''t leave Jail here." She shouted in concern.


    Suddenly, arge hand patted Misha''s small and soft hand.


    "I... I can''t go anymore¡­ Go! We have underestimated our enemy and it cost us our first defeat¡­ Please avenge me." Jail said as he slowly walked towards the now rumbling gigantic stone.


    Aliskey didn''t bother anymore and just lifted Misha who is still crying and trying to break free from his hands. Jail and Aliskey are her only friends and they have gone to great length together.


    The three of them are called the Three Scourge for being too destructive in their missions. They didn''t care whether they destroy or kill anyone as long as they can aplish their missions. Even many of the demon generals are afraid of them, which is why they were recruited by Belfast. He saw their potential as warriors and didn''t want to waste them, and in time the three became stronger and stronger.


    They are even able to fight against Pdins, or Elemental Lords, so they didn''t put Shin Jiao in their eyes. And because of this, they lost.


    "Brother Jail, I will avenge your death! I promise to not rest until I found that guy and take his head off." Misha muttered.


    Upon hearing her words, Aliskey smiled. The two look at each other as they nod their heads in determination. They would take their revenge at that masked man called Shin, and the woman with him.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    However, before Aliskey was able to reach the city gate they heard a loud rumbling sound. Then all of a sudden, a strong bright light went up to the sky in the middle of the city. Then this was followed by a loud explosion sending strong waves of a powerful force that destroys the buildings and the houses. Then this is followed by a glowing ball of energy that disintegrated the buildings with a radius of 5 kilometers from the middle of the city.


    The two had their eyes wide open as a strong force mmed on their bodies throwing them to the air as the dust cloud engulfed them.


    A huge mushroom cloud can be seen rising up to the air as the city where it came from was blown to smithereens.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Agnes are now riding on a hoverbike while traveling to the next city.


    In this fight, Shin Jiao has suffered a lot of wounds in his body some are just flesh wounds but some are turning ck. It seems that the woman Misha uses some poison on some of her attacks. But of course, due to the poison essence in his mind dantian, he didn''t even feel that his body was poisoned as the poison is slowly being detoxified and absorbed.


    "Shin, you have to be stronger than that if we wanted to face the current Demon Lord," Agnes muttered while weakly lying on his arms.


    Shin Jiao nodded in acknowledgment. He too knew that he needed to reach the 50th sphere as soon as possible. This breakthrough would be crucial for them in aplishing their mission.


    The two traveled through the desert and behind them is the already devastated city with thick smoke rising up through the air.


    ¡­


    Suddenly within the sands, a bloody arm holding a dagger stretched out. Then a blood-covered demon woman rose up.


    She turns her gaze towards the horizon with a fiery re in her eyes, burning with the desire for revenge.

 Chapter 311 - The Great War Of The Races 14

    The demon capital


    /*unedited*/


    A month has passed since Agnes and Shin Jiao traveled through the desert. They have encountered many demons and other creatures on the way. The news of two strange demons began to circte throughout the whole demon kingdom.


    As many demon cities fell one by one, panic began to fill every pure one with fear and trepidation. It is known that the two strange demons are very strong and powerful that even some demon generals are of no match to them.


    Hence this made the demon stop focusing on the front lines and began to amass their forces from within the new kingdom.


    Inside arge gray castle, in a throne room stood arge demon wearing a bluete Victorian court''s clothing insinuating his grandeur and royalty demeanor. This is the Demon King Belfast. Around him are people who also wore the same clothes.


    As he looks at his subjects below the high seat a contented smile appears on his face.


    After sitting on his throne, a demon walked forward and presented a sheepskin parcel towards the demon king.


    "My lord, this is the report we got from the destroyed cities. It seems that the two unknown demons are untraceable. We don''t know where they came from and how they were able to enter the city."


    "We specte that they may be posing as orcs or kobolds. This is because those who escaped said that they saw a human¡­ a woman wielding great power while she is being assisted by different kinds of demons." The demon reported.


    "That must be the demon queen!" my king let me go and hunt her down.


    "We can''t let her rampage in our territory. We have to kill her."


    "How dare a human ruin us, demons! We have to take revenge and kill her and those who are siding with her."


    Shouting from the generals and the ministers on the throne room began to echo.


    Demon King Belfast just sat there on his throne looking bored. He didn''t want to hear these fools bicker, all he wanted is a good fight. From what he heard the demons assisting that woman are very strong. They are strong enough to defeat his left hand, the Three Scourges.


    This piques his curiosity and wanted to know who those demons are.


    Suddenly, the throne room giant door opens and entered two demons, a beautiful young woman and a huge and bulky young man.


    Their bodies are riddled with scars and wounds. Even the left hand of the bulky demon is already missing. But this didn''t lessen the imposing aura in their bodies. These two are Misha and Jail.


    They were able to escape that dangerous situation but with a price. Misha has already lost one of her eyes due to the debris from the explosion, while Jail lost one of his hands trying to save Misha.


    "My king, these two lowly servants are here to serve. What is yourmand?" said Misha as she took a knee in front of Demon King Belfast.


    "You have lost a fight. This I cannot tolerate. You have to scour the whole of my new kingdom and find those two in 5 days¡­ If not, then I will feed your flesh to the moat." said Belfast in a stern voice.


    His words made the other demons on the throne room shiver. Their backs are drenched in a cold sweat. Though Misha and Jail were being threatened they just nod their heads obediently and stood. Within their eyes, a resolute decision has been made to hunt those enemies or die trying.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as the demons are in chaos the war at the front has already stopped.


    Inside arge tall castle in the fort, a well-lit throne room is filled with people. Many of the people inside the fort are the generals who have led this war and protected the borders. Right now there is a festive atmosphere as food and wine are being served courtesy of the beast n.


    At the top of the makeshift throne, sat a huge beast-man with the head of a lion. His expression is that of happiness and beside him sat the 2nd prince of Xi.


    "Your highness, it seems that master Shin has sessfully infiltrated the demon territory. We are receiving news from our spies that many of the cities upied by the demons have been destroyed." said a cat man wearing silver armor.


    In normal times, they would not be able to wear such magnificent armors. But due to the war, the cultivators have given them a hand as many artifacts crafted from the kingdom of Wu are being sent in the front lines, hence arming the beast-men and the cultivators in fighting against the demons.


    "Prince Li Yan, that person who was sent to the demon territory is a bit terrifying. We have tried many times to infiltrate the demon territory but we would always fail. Sigh¡­ Your empire is lucky to have such a soldier."


    Hearing the praises from the beast-men emperor, Li Yan Xi felt a bit proud and conflicted at the same time. This is because Shin Jiao is with the demon queen. He is not sure if they can truly trust her words. But they have no choice in this. So far the result is favorable in their part.


    Suddenly, his gaze turns towards a group ofdies in the corner. Then he recalled that his own woman also has a rtion with Shin Jiao. Though he found it weird that Cherry Lao was indifferent at seeing Shin Jiao in the Xi imperial capital city, he discovered the reason why.


    She knew that he was not the real Shin Jiao.


    What if the two would meet again, what happens next?


    But this time, he looks at Qin Lou who looks very elegant. Though many are saying that she covers half of her face because of an ugly scar on her face, he still finds her charming and beautiful.


    "What am I thinking? Shin Jiao is putting his life on the line and here I am concerned about my affairs. I need to prepare the troops for the final push after they sent the signal to attack." Li Yan Xi thought.


    While the party is happening, a cultivator is currently running as fast as he could towards the throne room. His face has a hint of worry and concern. On his hand is a piece of paper that contains an important report.


    Suddenly at a turn, the soldier found something weird.


    But it was toote. A long thin de has already pierced his heart and appears right in front of his chest. The thin de is covered with his blood making his eyes turn wide in disbelief.


    Then all the strength within his body left him as he fell to the ground dead.


    The shadow stood beside the soldier''s corpse and carefully picks up the paper.


    "Hehe¡­ This is a very nice piece of news. But s, no one must know... as everyone should die. Hihi¡­" the shadow said as its figure suddenly disappears along with the soldier''s body on the ground.


    In this festive night, no one has noticed that a brewing conspiracy is happening behind the scene as all are focused on the war against the demons.


    ¡­


    While all of this is happening, Shin Jiao and Agnes are currently staying at the main city of the demon territory. They two have already infiltrated the huge city, but are unable to act because of the strict security the city is conducting.


    They are now disguised as two pure-blood demons. Shin Jiao has light purple skin, while Agnes has alight pinkish skin. The two horns on their foreheads are gleaming like dark sapphire as they acted like refugees.


    "This is a bit difficult¡­ The guards are everywhere, and their strength is not ordinary. I can also feel something strange in their spears¡­" Shin Jiao whispered as he walked beside Agnes.


    "Those are ck Guards and their weapons are mana void. It can absorb and negate mana on someone. That is also the reason why they have easily defeated mest time. Though those weapons are insignificant to me, when attacked by many I''m still powerless against them."


    "Hey, you''re always saying that you are strong, but I can see that your mana capacity is too low." Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "What do you know¡­ I was injured near my heartst time. They injected something into my body. I don''t know what it is thought." Agnes grumbled.


    "Really? Howe I didn''t know that? I didn''t notice it when I was healing youst time." Shin Jiao frown.


    "You didn''t ask."


    Shin Jiao decided to use his absolute sense and began scanning, Agnes''s chest.


    Suddenly he saw her ring at him.


    "Scoundrel! When we get back I would tell your beloved Qin Lou that you tried to peek on my boobs."


    "You¡­ I was¡­ I was just trying to find out what''s wrong."


    Agnes wanted to reply but suddenly they saw arge number of guards running towards their direction. Shin Jiao and Agnes are currently walking along with a huge number of pure ones as they acted like refugees from the other destroyed cities.


    However, they didn''t know that the demon king has already suspected something and is now preparing to apprehend the human and her demon allies that attacked his kingdom.


    As arge number of soldiers approached and surrounded their group, Agnes began to show panic in her eyes. This reaction is not only hers but also the rest of the refugees in their group.


    "What should we do now? I think they have discovered us." Agnes whispered in panic.


    Then from the row of ck Guards, a tall and handsome demon walked forward without his ck steel helmet. On his face is a wicked grin that sends chills down the spine of the refugees.


    A bad premonition happened when that demon turned his gaze towards Agnes.

 Chapter 312 - The Great War Of The Races 15

    The downfall of a kingdom Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    A sinister look on a young demon''s handsome face shed as he looks at the refugees. This young demon is one of the captains of the ck Guards of the demon king. He saw that there are many refugees in this ce, so he wanted to pick some beauties from them to serve him and his needs.


    So he was excited to see that there are actually many female demons in the crowd. But some are dressed poorly while others may look shabby but he can see the beauty within them.


    Right now he just saw a woman with a beautiful face. That woman is trying to hide but he already saw her, so his gaze is directed towards her.


    "Shin, that maniac seems to be looking at me," Agnes muttered in a low voice.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that he got his eyes on you." Shin Jiao whispered in a serious tone.


    This made Agnes frown. She didn''t want to be discovered this early. So she is already nning to do something so that they can escape. It is very easy for her to kill these weaklings, but due to the importance of their mission, she could not.


    "Don''t act impulsively¡­ we still need to find a ce to stay so that I can check your body. I need to remove that thing that''s keeping your mana." Shin Jiao reminded.


    Then they saw the young and handsome demon captain walking towards their direction. He then stood in front of Shin Jiao and Agnes as he extended his hand.


    Agnes closed her eyes and didn''t fight back. She would just find a way to escape just in case she would be taken into the pce.


    Then she suddenly felt her body being push to the side.


    She and Shin Jiao staggered after the demon captain parted them apart. Then the captain showed a grin in his face.


    "Why¡­ If it isn''t the daughter of demon General Cross, I mean ex-demon general. Hahaha¡­" the captainughed.


    This young captain is Harval, and he served under the demoted demon general called Cross. He was the one who told the current demon king of the coboration between Cross and the demoted demon queen.


    So when the demon queen was able to escape, General Cross was immediately demoted into amoner and was kicked out of the capital city of the new demon kingdom.


    Harval is not contented under General Cross because; the old general is like a hard pole. He would not let his subordinates to have fun with their captured enemies. He would not even feed them to the lower demons. Instead, he would keep them alive in dungeons like those humans.


    But now under the new Demon Lord, Harval is living a great life of debauchery and lust. His craving for blood and s*x are always fulfilled.


    And now he found new prey.


    It is said that the youngest daughter of Cross is a very beautiful demon, in fact, she is considered as the most beautiful demoness in the Demon Kingdom next only to the demon queen.


    Her green eyes and pale pink skin can sometimes mistake her for a high elf. But her white glossy crystal horns make her very attractive¡­ However, having a white horn for a ''pure one'' means that she does not have any affinity to any demonic powers. Hence she is just trash, in the eyes of others.


    Silvera was born 19 years ago, in the wars between the demons and the mages. She didn''t know who her mother is, and she was taken by her father.


    But in the family, she is despised and is considered as trash because of her white crystal-like horns and her pinkish skin. But her beauty is undeniable; however, she didn''t experience the feeling of having a father. She became a famous trashy figure in the demon kingdom but was the shame of General Cross and his family.


    Since in the demon world strength is the only way to gain respect, she was shunned and cast aside by her own family. And to cover their shame, the family decided to hide her from the public.


    She grew up on her own and when she reached the age of 17 she left her father''s side. She began to travel around the continent. But the prejudice of the mages and other beings towards the demons made here back and decided to stay in a quiet forest alone.


    Her life became peaceful as she lived a happy and normal life alone.


    One day, the fighting intensified and she was forced to leave the forest as many lower-level demons began escaping.


    She was drawn in the war and escaped into the gates and into the new world.


    The reason why she was recognized by Harval, is that he saw her one time in General Cross house and was immediately struck by her beauty. So he could not forget her face.


    And now, Harval has his chance to fulfill his dream.


    Agnes and Shin Jiao look at the young woman behind them. Agnes''s eyes turn into slits as she scrutinized the young woman. She can see that her body does not contain any mana, so she pities her within her heart.


    She knew the appetite of demons when ites to s*x. It is said that their lust for blood is the same as their lust for s*x. She also experienced this first hand with thete demon king. But luckily for her, at that time the demon king endowed her body with his ck magic and changed her physique.


    However, contrary to Agnes''s expression, Shin Jiao is showing an amused gaze towards the young woman.


    "What pure holy mana¡­ if she can tap on her powers then she can be considered a white mage or a priestess¡­ But, how can this be? She is a demon, right?" Shin Jiao thought.


    The young woman slowly backs away as the Harval teases her while walking slowly.


    "No matter what you do, you will be mine today. Hihi¡­" Harval said evilly as his expression distorted.


    Seeing that everything is futile, Silvira didn''t bother to back away anymore. She closes her eyes and seems to have given up on her life and left her fate in his hands.


    Shin Jiao also closes his eyes as he focused his mind on something. He then taps on the spheres in his mind dantian. He wanted to help the young woman without disclosing his identity. Since he has an absolute sense, he wanted to see if he can throw his thoughts to other races with different brain wavelength.


    As he concentrated, he can feel that something is flowing out of his nose, but he perseveres.


    "Can you hear me?" a voice suddenly echoed through the mind of the young woman which made her feel a bit surprised.


    "Don''t ask anything, just follow what I say." The voice said.


    The expression on Silvira''s face made Harval a bit confused. Although her eyes are closed is seemed that she is thinking of something. But he didn''t stop his footsteps. He continues to walk towards the beauty who has given up struggling.


    "You are mine¡­ Silvira. Hihihi¡­" Harval said as he grabs her neck with a grin on his face.


    Shin Jiao opens his eyes and wipes the blood on his nose.


    Agnes saw this making her show a confused expression. But she can''t ask Shin Jiao as the demon captain is still holding the young woman near them.


    Harval carried Silvira while holding her up on her neck with ease. His grip is not that tight but it still can suffocate anyone being held this way.


    However, Silvira didn''t reach or anything, in fact, her mind right now is too focused to even bother with what is happening to her. The knowledge that the person has told her is very profound. However, it was a very dangerous power for demonkind.


    Besides the mages, there is a very strong army that caused the demons to be unable to fight against the mages and would always cancel their powerful spells. These people are the priests, the nemesis of the demons.


    It seems that their white magic is very effective in destroying their ck spells, but of course not all of them. For example the powerful ck spells of the demon queen where many priests have also died.


    But right now, what the voice imparted towards her is crucial to her freedom so she didn''t dally and concentrate.


    As Harval walks away, Agnes immediately jumps to Shin Jiao''s embrace. She then asked in a low voice.


    "What happened? Why your nose began to bleed?" she asked in confusion.


    She didn''t know why but she felt a bit of concern towards Shin Jiao. In their long travel, it seems that her feelings for him became deeper.


    "I''m fine, but I need you to be ready. There would be a good showing." He whispered.


    "A good show? How? I mean when?" she asked.


    "Just wait for a bit." Shin Jiao said with a mysterious smile.


    As the two converses, Shin Jiao suddenly saw the changes inside the white horns of the young woman being carried by the demon captain. He knew that the young woman sessfully followed what he said.


    But of course, Harval is not just a lowly soldier. He has been in the front lines and has fought against the mages. He has seen how the mages cast their magic and their incantations. Plus as a demon, he is more aware of how the demons use their magic.


    Their horns are a very important part of their magic power. Usually, their horns would react to a spell, and right now this is what he is seeing.


    But this is an unbelievable seen for him because everyone knows that white horned demons are the powerless ones and those who have lost their magic. So why is this happening right now?


    "Now good!" suddenly Narval shouted as he wanted to throw Silvira away.


    But suddenly, she opens her eyes and a blinding sh appears.

 Chapter 313 - The Great War Of The Races 16

    The downfall of a kingdom Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Bzzt!!!


    The blinding sh was followed by a strong wave of white energy that began to spread from the young female demon with white horns. She began to float in the air while the hand that was grabbing her neck a while ago has begun to smoke and burn with fire.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Harval cried as his hand along with his whole body began to be covered with smoke.


    Holy energy is like a strong catalyst that has a strong allergic reaction to a demon''s body. Although it would not kill them instantly, the exposure alone would cause them to feel extreme burning pain all over their bodies and weaken their dark powers.


    As Shin Jiao and Agnes saw the situation the two immediately began to move. Shin Jiao threw a grenade high up to the air while his figure dashes towards Silvira who is immersed in the feeling of having cultivated her own power for the first time.


    He extended his ck sword and shed towards ck Guard standing on the stairs blocking his way. With a swift move, he dashes forward and then quickly jumps to the air.


    Although Harval is in pain he saw what happened and the dashing figure of a demon wearing an old cloak. He was stunned upon seeing that figure, but it was toote as he is still unable to move while gritting his teeth in pain.


    "Damn you mages!" Harval shouted.


    He didn''t know why but in his experience as a soldier only mages can do as such. After shouting, he quickly dashes backward and jumps through a window escaping the horrid ce.


    Shin Jiao wanted to kill that captain but he has already escaped so he redirected towards Silvira. He immediately grabbed her and followed towards the window where Harval exited.


    Silvira was stunned after feeling someone carrying her and slowly opens her eyes. She saw a young handsome demon with dark features and was astonished because he seems to be unaffected by her holy power.


    Shin Jiao just smile at her.


    "Don''t worry. I will take you to safety." He said with a calm smile as their figure dashed along the small alley.


    Without her, the holy energy immediately dispersed through the air and the demons recovered from their suffering. However, suddenly a small circr object fell from the air and before it couldnd at the level of where the ck Guards are standing above the walls, it exploded with another white light.


    Boom!!!


    This stunned everyone and another wave of painful shouting reverberated through the air. But the painful cries didn''te from the demon refugees. Instead, they were the cries of the ck Guards who just recovered.


    Their armors are riddled with small holes with demon blood gushing out from it.


    The whole area began to panic as the refugees began escaping out of that ce. The stampede of the pure ones was too terrifying that some of them were trampled to death. The horrifying scene in this ce where hundreds of refugees have been gathered became chaotic as the refugees began running everywhere.


    ¡­


    "What is happened out there?!" shouted a demon general who is closer to the gate of the city.


    "It seems that there is a refugee that used holy energy to attack the ck Guard, general."


    "What? How can that be? We are all demons here¡­ Don''t tell me¡­" the demon general said as a grim look on his expression appears.


    As a demon general, he was informed that the demon queen might be using some tactics to attack the demon cities in their territory. They have alreadymanded to stop the processing of the mana refineries on all the demon cities. This way the demoted demon queen could not strike them down anymore using their own refineries.


    "Go to the pce and report this to the demon lord. We need to prepare for contingencies. It seems that the demon queen Agnes has already reached our new capital city."manded the general.


    The demon soldier beside him immediately ran outside.


    "Demon queen Agnes, although we defeated her by joining together and poisoning her body. We still lost many powerful demon soldiers in that battle. I hope that the new demon lord will be able to stop her and kill her this time."


    While musing inside the office, the demon general suddenly feels that there is another presence inside his office. As someone who has been at war for many years, his ability to detect danger is also top-notch.


    "Who¡­ Who goes there?" the demon general shouted.


    But no one answered. Only silence engulfed the whole room. This immediately gave the demon general a dangerous premonition of impending danger.


    Without a word, he immediately grabs his battle-ax leaning on the side of his chair. The ck gleaming battle-ax has already imed countless lives as it emits a dense death aura.


    The demon general carefully looks around the room, but he could not detect any presence. However, his senses are going haywire as he can truly perceive that a dangerous being is inside the room.


    "I may be imagining things¡­" he muttered.


    "¡­"


    "No, you''re not." A voice suddenly said near his ears as if it was a whisper from a person just inches away from him.


    He can even smell the sweet fragrance of a woman wafting beside him. In the corner of his eyes, he saw the silhouette of a beautiful human with a sweet smile on her face.


    However, as he turns his head around, he saw¡­ no one.


    "Who¡­ Get out of here! Face me!" shouted the demon general as he held his battle-ax in front of him ready to face his opponent.


    "General, why are you so agitated¡­ Tell me, is the new Demon King treating you well?" a cold voice echoed throughout the room.


    "You¡­ you are Demon Queen¡­ Agnes." The demon general said as his eyes are filled with fear.


    However, he could not move anymore a he suddenly feels that something cold entered his body. This cold feeling seems to have numb the pain, but the strength of his body has already left him as his vision goes dark.


    Then the figure of Agnes appears from the shadows as she coolly wipes the blood off her fingers. Wearing the camouge cloak her presence was undetected.


    "That''s one down and plenty to go¡­" she muttered with an evil smile on her beautiful face.


    She then walks out of the office and silently closes the door, and then she donned the hood on her head and suddenly disappears through the corridor.


    On that day, many of the main force leaders of the army of the pure demons have been eliminated. Before this news reached the demon king''s ears it was already toote. Agnes has truly made her move in illuminating the generals of the demons. Thus this weakens the strength of the demons. Without these generals tomand the armies on the front line, the demon forces became chaotic.


    "Damn it!"


    Bang!


    The long sturdy table was pulverized with that punch from Belfast. His strength was truly terrifying being the number one general of the demon army. He wanted to quickly find Agnes and choke her to death because of his extreme anger, right at this time someone came into the throne room.


    "Demon King! We have received news that the human are starting to form their armies at the borders. It seems that they are going to attack us, my king!" shouted the soldier.


    This turned Belfast''s expression grim. He has already lost 80% of his generals at this time. And some of those who were able to survive are unfit for battle. But as the Demon King, he has no choice but to face the human army in this war.


    "It seems that this is the final army of humans. But howe they became so courageous today? Hmmm¡­" Belfast muttered as he muses.


    Then a sudden realization dawned into him.


    "That b*tch is colluding with the humans? That traitorous snake! I will kill her! I will rip her bones out of her body¡­ Grrr¡­" shouted Belfast in anger.


    He suddenly went wild as he began to smash things in front of him to bend his frustrations. The remaining demon generals were dumbfounded as not only the strong table was pulverized. Even the ancient demon ornaments were broken by the demon king.


    "All of you! Prepare for war!" shouted Belfast as he walked in stride outside of his throne room.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in front of the forts, many cultivators and beast-men are already forming their ranks. They have already received a long-range message from Shin Jiao that they have infiltrated the demon capital and have eliminated most of the generals.


    This report astounded everyone in the top echelon. However, they are also filled with fear at the power of those two. Although they are not sure if it is true or not, yet if this is really true then those infiltrators are terrifying.


    How could two people be the cause of the downfall of a strong and powerful demon kingdom? It seems impossible, but no one can deny that it is terrifying if it is true.


    So to confirm this, the generals and the leaders of thebined forces of humans and beast n decided to end the war once and for all.


    As the growing army in the front lines began boarding the warships towards to advance to the borders of the demon territory, the demons are also gathering their forces with the remaining demon generals to face thebined forces of the cultivators and the beast n.


    Who would win against this final war between the two races, will the new demon kingdom fall or will Beastia fall into the hands of the demons once and for all?


    In these uncertain times, three figures are standing at the top of a tower inside the demon city. Shin Jiao, Agnes, and their new recruit, Silvira.


    "I guess it''s time¡­" Shin Jiao said with a calm smile on his face while looking at the countless number of demons and its allied forces on the ground.

 Chapter 314 - The Great War Of The Races 17

    The downfall of a kingdom Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    A long number of demons and the species that allied with them are now marching towards the border that separates their forces and the humans and its ally. The demon army is a bit disorderly as there are only a limited number of demon generals that controls them. This situation has already taken a toll on the demon king''s subordinates, but as warriors, they did not want to give up in this war.


    Among these countless numbers of the demon army, arge group suddenly separates from the group. Thisrge group numbering to almost a hundred thousand marches towards a huge gate.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, a deep foreboding feeling filled his heart. He didn''t know where thatrge group or army went to and what their purpose is, but he has a bad feeling about that movement from the demons.


    "This is bad, where is that group going?" Shin Jiao muttered as he continues watching the marching army.


    "What do you mean, Shin?" Agnes asked on the side.


    "Look at that group that just separated from the main army. We need to know where they are going." Shin Jiao said pointing at the hundred thousand demon army marching towards a huge portal.


    "Okay, I will find out," Agnes said as she stood and rushed directly towards the group.


    "We will meet in the main battleground. I and Silvira will be infiltrating the main demon army." Shin Jiao said in his headpiece.


    As the three separate, their figures changed into demons with red hair and ck horns.


    Shin Jiao has already almost perfected the camouge array on the robes they are wearing. They already have their own goals and have already talked about what they should do next and their own assignments to end the war.


    Meanwhile, on a floating demon warship sat a demon wearing his ck heavy armor and a long heavy sword on his back. The image of Belfast standing at the helm of the floating warship is too imposing as he exudes the aura of a ruler.


    His subordinates the pure ones are being inspired by their leader along with the new generals he has promoted. However, it seems that the manas of the new generals are not enough to control the demon army smoothly.


    Hence down below, every now and then there would be some lesser demons that would be trampled upon and die. But Belfast didn''t want to bother with this. What he is looking forward to, is the head-on-fight between his forces and the human allied force.


    The meeting ce for the two forces would be in the middle of the main border where the final conflict would be staged. But one of his strategists didn''t agree with this, so they devised a n to hit the human while they are vulnerable.


    Using thest of their young maiden demons as a sacrifice, they have opened arge gate to teleport a part of their army to destroy the border forts. This is because they knew that the forts would not be defenseless.


    Thest two of their super cannons that can break the holy energy fields are being carried by this army.


    The threat of the demon queen didn''t bother Belfast. Because he just saw it as thest struggle of the dying queen.


    And so the demon army marches below the floating warship, as a glint of excitement can be seen in Belfast''s crimson glowing eyes.


    "This¡­ this is what I have been waiting for. The smell of blood in the air and the sound of war drums echoing through the skies. This is the sound of death and my victory¡­ Hahaha¡­" Belfast muttered under his breath as an evil grin appears under his dark metallic helmet.


    "My king, the other group has sessfully entered the gate to the west¡­" a demon soldier said as he reported the progress of the war to the demon king.


    "Good proceed with the n! We will crush the humans and the beast n empire in one fell swoop. We will not give them a chance to retreat."manded Belfast with an imposing voice.


    "Yes, my King."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, thousands of warships are currently flying through the air moving forward. In one of thergest warships, a group of men and women are gathered in arge room. These are the generals, leaders, and the heads of thebined humans and beast n forces.


    In a quiet corner, Qin Lou sat while looking at her phone. She is waiting for a message from Shin Jiao on the current situation on the other side.


    After Shin Jiao left for the demon territory, Qin Lou''s heart has been in turmoil for a long time. However, upon reading his messages every now and then, it made her happy and felt tranquil and rxed. The two have already shared a night together.


    She has confirmed that the man she has fallen in love with was the one who took her first time. However, she could not help but feel sad upon learning that she almost fell for the impostor. But she could not help it because of the way he talks and his looks are exactly like that of Shin Jiaos.


    "What should I do after returning?" she thought.


    This thought has been bugging her for a very long time. Since the long-rangemunication array has not yet been set to all the empire, themunication between them is still through letters and voice stones. Yet, she has not received anything from the Shin County or the base itself.


    Although a little afraid, Qin Lou didn''t want to think about it first. She wanted to focus on the task on hand and think about how to deal with the other matterster.


    While still in a stupor, the other leaders are already talking about and reviewing their strategy in facing therge demon army.


    It is known that the demon army outnumbers them 5 is to 1. However, the current ships and the weaponry sent by Shin County are enough to make it bnced.


    Outside of the floating warship along with the other warship are ships with weird design. They look like floating aircraft carrier with many fighter jets already on deck. Many of the pilots of this fighter jets are just normal mortals, however, this time the many of the cultivators do not look down on them.


    "I hope that we can receive some firsthand Intel within the demon army this time." Prince Li Yan Xi said while looking at the battle map on therge table in the middle of them.


    *Message ring tone


    Suddenly the phone on Qin Lou''s hand received a message.


    This sound immediately silenced the room. Everyone''s gaze is on the graceful woman in the corner wearing a veil on her face.


    Qin Lou immediately read the message and a surprised look on her face appear. Then she lifted her gaze and looks at the prince and the rest of the leaders.


    "We¡­ they¡­ they have discovered that almost 100 thousand demon army has entered a gate portal to one of the border forts near the west. But¡­ but Shin Jiao advised us to continue facing the demon army who are advancing by foot. He said that he has a n¡­ and to¡­ trust him." she said.


    When the leaders heard this, a cacophony of discussion immediately filled the air.


    "What!? How can this be? Did the demons trick us?"


    "I think the demons have underestimated our forces so much that they are confident to divide their forces."


    "Well, we can''t deny that¡­ Ever since the war, we are always at the losing end. It was all thanks to that young man that we are able to have an advantage in this war."


    The generals and leaders discussed.


    "Maybe this is just a trick from that demon queen." suddenly master Ju whispered to the 2nd prince.


    "I don''t think so. This is a very simple n actually. A simple pincer attack just relying on their number and power. In fact, I would say that it is a stupid n." Li Yan Xi replied in a low voice.


    "This is getting interesting¡­" he thought as he went into deep contemtion.


    Due to the distance, it is estimated that it would take them two days to reach the border ridding the fast warships. But the demons since they are just walking, it would take them a long time. So they have time to prepare for the battle for at least a day in advance.


    As the two forces are about to sh, Shin Jiao and his twopanions are traveling with the demon army. He is currently looking for the leaders of the expedition.


    Not longter to his surprise, he saw the demon leading the group, it was their old friend, demon captain Harval. But he is now promoted into a general.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he smiles.


    "This guy has a lot of prospects. He not only escaped the trap but also was promoted into a general. What a lucky guy!" Shin Jiao eximed in his mind.


    However, beside him, he can feel a cold chill of killing intent emitting from the body of Silvira. Deep in her heart, she could not forget that demon that almost killed her at that time. Right now, she wanted to rush forward and cast a holy st directly on that smug face of the disgusting demon.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm hand holding hers and a voice in her mind.


    "Keep your killing intent to yourself.. We can''t be discovered."

 Chapter 315 - The Great War Of The Races 18

    Chaos, death, and destruction


    /*unedited*/


    The grand scene where countless demons are marching through the sand and kicking up a thick cloud of dust can make one tremble in fear. Behind the demon army are countless numbers of flying creatures with pure ones riding on their backs.


    These flying creatures are blocking the sky like a shade of countless locusts blotting the golden rays of the sun. They represent the superiority of the demon army and the greatness of their strength in this war.


    Belfast is already looking at the horizon where he can see from the far off distance a great number of flying ships. Although he is confident of the strength of his army, upon seeing the metallic sheen on the ships made by the humans and their allies, he felt something strange deep in his dark heart.


    "You majesty my king. Those ships are new, we didn''t have any information about them." a demon soldier on the side said.


    Belfast didn''t show any reaction on his face as he just quietly looks at therge ships on the horizon.


    "Is this what humans can do on this continent? How can a pure metal float like that?" he thought.


    "None the less, I will still conquer thisnd and reign over here. I will build the greatest demon army and go back to my homnd and destroy those Mages and their human kingdoms¡­ Azmodiaz should be ready by now. With his golems, we will end this puny war and advance through the first human kingdom. Hihi¡­" Belfast showed a faint wicked smile on his face.


    He cannot wait to savor the sweet taste of victory.


    He extended his right hand towards the horizon and slowly clenched it as if grabbing all those warships and destroying them within his palm.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile on the human side¡­


    "Great General Ligong Xi, we have already spotted the demon army. They are about 200 kilometers away from us. The aircraft from the Shin County forces are ready to deploy, they are just waiting for yourmand." A soldier wearing a headset on the side said.


    "This is it. We are going to face a great threat that''s going to tip the bnce in our empire. Tell them I approve of the first strike." Great General Ligong Xi said with a stern voice.


    However, as soon as he finished his words, they noticed arge number of shes in the air in front of them. Then as soon as they saw that, at least a thousand flying creatures appear.


    "Those are space wyvern! Why would they send those creatures as their vanguard army?" Ligong Xi thought as he observed the situation at the front.


    Suddenly his expression turned ugly as he noticed the fluctuation in the air.


    "Halt! Convey mymand! All cannons fire at will¡­ quickly destroy those flying maggots!"


    The sense of uneasiness is clear in the voice of the Great General. Hence all the warships immediately shot their main cannons.


    And true to his conjecture, those space wyverns are actually carrying demons which are good at manipting space. Those warships that fired their weapon immediately destroyed the wyvern on their sight. But those who werete in firing their main cannon found that space was distorted and the projectile they sent were sent back at them.


    A few ships were destroyed in that process, but some are sturdy enough to withstand their own weapons, and those ships seem toe from the Shin Country forces.


    "Deploy all the aircraft now!" shouted Ligong Xi.


    With hismand, thousands of aircraft lift off from the carriers and like hordes of locust blotted the sky along with the buzzing sounds of their engines.


    The small one man aircrafts immediately faced the remaining space wyverns, while the rest directly flew towards the demon army.


    The battle in the sky immediately erupted.


    The cultivator army showed an astounded look on their eyes upon seeing the mortals destroy the enemy with ease using the thing called advanced technology.


    Within their hearts, they wanted to enter the battle and can''t wait to fly using their flying swords.


    "All cultivator army at the core-forming realms prepare to board your flying swords. Those at the gold core realm prepare for long-distance attacks." a voicemanded from the inte of the warships.


    "Yeah! Let''s go! We''ll show those demons what we are made off!"


    "I will harvest a lot of demons today."


    "I can''t wait to test my new strength!"


    The excited shouts from the volunteers erupted. However, those who belong to the main cultivator army kept their demeanor and conduct as soldiers.


    "Attack those pests! Destroy everything!" shouted Belfast with a booming voice.


    Upon hearing his words, the demon army began to run not minding the fatigue from their long travels as if they are all on drugs.


    Roar!!!


    Growl!!!


    The loud roaring and cries of demons and the demonic beast on the ground and in the air could be heard even from kilometers away.


    Those inside the aircraft even felt their heart tremble in fear upon hearing the angry roars.


    But since they too are already consumed by the feeling of their adrenaline rush in battle it has little effect on them.


    Ratatatatat!!!


    Boom!!!


    *whistle¡­ Bang!!!


    The sound of fierce battle drowned the shout and cried of those who are dying on the battlefield. As the desert sand began to be dyed in crimson and dark purple blood. The two opposite forces began to kill each other in frenzied destruction and seeming endless chaos.


    Seeing this scene, Belfast''s began to show an excited expression on his face. This is the thing that he likes the most, the smell of blood and burning flesh, the cry of agony, and the thick energy of death rising up to the air.


    This is what he lived for, his purpose, his only desire while living his life, the taste of chaos and death.


    ¡­


    In the sky above, Qian Li and the original members of the Shadow Squad currently engage in battle against three giant zombie dragons. Unlike the conventional aircraft, the five girls are wearing a full-body exoskeleton twice their height, they call it Immortal Gear.


    These are the advanced mechanical armors that the underground base in the Shin County made for each of them for this war. And ording to their call signs, the designs of each full-body skeleton are unique to their preference.


    So right now in the sky, the three zombie dragons are like fighting against five ten-feet tall mechanical creatures.


    A fairy, a phoenix, a serpent, a vermilion bird, and a Qilin, these are the mystique creatures that represent Qian Li and her group as they fought against the three zombie dragons.


    "We need to end this as quickly as we can. The soldiers on the ground are facing many casualties already." Qian Li said in her inte.


    "Yes sister, but those dragons are very sturdy. My fire de could not even do a lot of damage on their thick hide." Phoenix said feeling a little helpless.


    "Yes!" suddenly Qilin shouted in her inte.


    After her shout, the four saw that the zombie dragon she is facing suddenly began plummeting to the ground. One of its wings is already broken and traces of electric current covering its body.


    "Guys! Hit the core! It''s their weakness¡­" Qilin said.


    "Hey, where is the core?" Serpent asked feeling a bit confused.


    "Serpent! You silly girl¡­ Use your goggles stupid." Vermillion bird scolded.


    "Oh¡­ right¡­ hehe¡­"


    ¡­


    As the war rages on, the casualties began to pile up the number of both demons and humans with their allies also decreases. The situation looks grave. No one can seem to stop this battle from ending until one race would fall.


    On the ships, the war generals are feeling gloomy at the result of the head-on war between the races. Although they have used their main cannons and weapons, it seems that the number of the demon army is too great for them to handle.


    "General Ligong Xi, I think I''m tired of waiting¡­ I the beast n emperor could not just hole myself in this flying fortress. Hearing the cries of agony and pain from my people, I cannot stand it anymore¡­ I Hai Borak am now going to fight¡­" the beast n emperor Hai Borak said with determination.


    The beast emperor stood up from the throne and took off his blue imperial cape. Then with a wave of his hands, two battle axes flew to his hands.


    "With these two axes, I unified Beastia¡­ And now with these two axes, I will defend it from any intruders, foreign or local. With my might, I will defeat the enemy of my empire." Hai Borak muttered as two canines showed on his mouth as a wide grin appears on his face.


    "My king, please wait!" shouted his retainers as they wanted to persuade the beast n emperor to think twice of his action.


    Seeing the beast n emperor walking towards the exit of the room, Li Yan Xi and the rest of the generals showed a determined smile on their faces. They realized something just now, as cultivators, they strive to be strong, and strength is gained through life and death battles.


    The rest of the officers in the room felt helpless as the leaders followed behind Hai Borak while taking out their weapons. The awe-inspiring scene of the line of powerful beings joining the battle inspired the operators.. They then ry this information in the front lines giving the soldiers a boost of their morale.

 Chapter 316 - The Great War Of The Races 19

    Chaos, death, and destruction Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    While the generals and leaders of the human and beast-men allied forces magnificently walk forward to assist the war. Many eyes are looking at them with great admiration and reverence. These people have been fighting beside them ever since the war began a couple of months ago. And now in this final battle against the demons, they once again stood at the top and would lend their powers to the struggling soldiers. This is the cause that the morale of everyone began to skyrocket.


    In this war, the performance of the mortals are eye-catching and truly admirable. Their ''ships'' and ''armors'' are amazingly efficient in fighting against multiple enemies. Whether on the ground or in the air, they are truly a force to be reckoned with.


    Plus themunication and monitoring technology was given by these mortals in support of the war. Hence this is the time that the respect of the cultivators towards the mortals began to rise.


    But one could not deny the bloody consequence of the war. Many have already fallen and many more are dying one by one. However, the soldiers still push on holding to that hope that their loved ones at home would not fall in the hands of these demons.


    Right at this time, a beautiful woman is calmly walking towards a room. She is Ling Ya the array expert.


    For the whole day, she was busy making arrays for the ships and making talismans for the cultivators that her Qi has been spent. So she walked back to her quarters to rest.


    "Mommy! You''re back! How about dad?" a small boy walked towards her as he threw himself in her hug.


    When Ling Ya felt her son''s warm hug, all the fatigue in her heart was lifted immediately. She is truly thankful for the innate ability of her son. He is her source of strength in these chaotic times.


    "Your dad is fine. Don''t forget how powerful he is."


    "Mom¡­ How about brother Shin? Will he be alright?"


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know¡­ But we should be thankful to him. Without him, this war would be a losing one."


    "Really? Why is that? Is brother Shin more powerful than dad?"


    "It''s not about power, it''s about how he unite our forces into one by using something they called technology."


    "Oh, you mean this?" little Hao Fu showed a small crystal-like device in his hand.


    When Ling Ya saw it, she was amazed. Unlike the one she bought, the phone in his son''s hand is actually more sleek and beautiful. They talked and then yed with the device as Ling Ya rested and recovers her Qi.


    In this war, everyone has their own roles and expertise. And each hand is important in their fields of expertise. This is the biggest difference between the demons and the allied forces. In fact, in the old days, the cultivators would also fight like demons. Without proper coordination and dyedmunication.


    ¡­


    While the Great War at the front is happening, another demon army has already marched for hours until they reached the first border fort. This is their first target as it is a small fort and seemingly easy to destroy.


    Within a few kilometers, the demons began setting up the shield breaker cannons. However, unknown to the three figures are traveling within their midst.


    "Shin, they are preparing to attack the weak-looking Fort," Agnes said in a low voice.


    "*Chuckle¡­ do you think that fort is weak looking?" Shin Jiao asked with a sneer.


    "What do you mean?" Agnes asked in confusion.


    "You see, the exterior might be weak but the interior of the fort is very strong. It is made of¡­" Shin Jiao exined but suddenly stopped.


    "What? What is it made of?" Agnes asked in curiosity.


    "Something is wrong with the fort." Shin Jiao said with an rmed tone.


    "What happened?"


    "The fort is actually empty¡­ I can''t see any spiritual Qi or thermal energy of any living person." Shin Jiao muttered as he uses his goggles.


    Ever since Shin Jiao began crafting, he would always improve and upgrade the ability of his goggles. So now it can detect and reach up to 10 kilometers.


    "We have to stop theunch of those cannons. If not then the fort would be destroyed. Even the holy force field is also down." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "What really happened in there?" he thought as he feels a bad premonition deep within his heart.


    "Let''s just focus on stopping the cannons then. But if we do that, then we would be exposed." Agnes said feeling a bit conflicted.


    Their purpose in infiltrating the camp is to kill the demon generals and then make the demons scatter. That way they can minimize the damage. The three of them cannot face more than 100 thousand demons on their own, so assassination is the only key for them to seed.


    "Hey, why not just kill the generals and get this over with," Agnes suggested.


    Shin Jiao smile at her simple idea. However, how to divide the seemingly united generals is the problem. The twenty new generalsmanding the 100 thousand demon army are inseparable as they would always be near each other.


    However, not near enough to wipe them out in one blow. While thinking, Joe Wang suddenly had an idea.


    Although it was a bit despicable, in this warring time, honor and pride are secondary only to live. Shin Jiao as a spy does not fight honorable in battle. And many in his missions he would kill his target sneakily. This is also one of the many reasons why he stopped being a spy¡­ honor.


    But right at this moment, they need to employ such tactics to stop the cannon from firing and breaching the fort.


    ¡­


    While the demons are busy preparing the cannons three figures are also busy doing something all over the base. Because the three would always change their appearances from a wild demon, a red orc, or a troll, this made them inconspicuous in the eyes of the pure ones.


    Meanwhile, inside arge carriage being carried by ten giant ogres, the twenty generals are currently in a meeting. This huge and spacious carriage is their mobilemand center where the demon army could send theirmands to the hundreds of thousands of demons around them.


    "How long will it take before the cannons can be deployed?" asked a young demon general with a handsome look on his face.


    "Two hours at most¡­ but from the looks of it, it seems that the humans have not discovered us yet. Plus our spies have told us that they would make everything easy." Harval said as he sits in a rxed position on his chair.


    "General Harval your methods are truly despicable. Those people on the other side seem to be too hungry for power that they are able to agree with our conditions. However, they didn''t know that we n to go back on our words. Hihihi¡­" another demon general said with augh.


    "Haha¡­ humans are truly gullible. Although they are wise and intelligent, they have a weakness for power."


    "Aren''t we all¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The demon generals beganughing their hearts out while eating the meal in front of them. Unknown to them on one of the trays, there is a small ck thing that is sticking inconspicuously.


    Shin Jiao has approached one of the pure ones who are serving the generals. As if he wanted to ask for food, when he was a few meters away he threw a nail size listening device at the side of the tray.


    "So¡­ there is a traitor." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then suddenly his mind began to think of the possible reason why the traitor began to work with the demons. He didn''t want to know who, because it would be toote before they discover the identity of the person.


    But he needs to see the possible motive of the traitor to stop their next move.


    From the words of the demon generals, the traitor seems to be after power. If that is the case, only the imperial family or the kingdom rulers are the suspects. So from the looks of it, their target would only be two people, the beast n emperor or the 2nd prince of Xi.


    However, when Shin Jiao thought of those two people, his heart skipped a beat. The beast n emperor is easily reced. It is known that the beast ns do not truly hold any power to rule all. They rely on their own race''s power and strength.


    So the possible target is the 2nd prince of Xi.


    This is where Shin Jiao''s headache would begin. If his conjecture is true then the traitor would be¡­


    But still, it seems impossible because at that time both are being controlled by beast.


    And so the mysteries are still unsolved. However, at least he already has an idea about the traitor''s ns.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s mind was startled when a loud sounding from the fort echoed through the air. Then ck smoke began rising as a huge fire began to engulf the fort.


    Then on his ears, he heard a familiar voice.


    "They have already started¡­ Let''s fire the cannons. Go! Quickly! Haha¡­" said Harval in an excited tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his expression became serious.


    As he looks at the horizon and arge number of demon army they are in, he didn''t feel worried or anxious. Instead, he was as calm as ake like everything is falling in his ns.


    Suddenly, two figures appear beside him while giving him dry coarse bread and a cup of dirty water.


    Agnes and Silvira nodded their heads in confirmation.


    Seeing this, the calm expression on Shin Jiao''s face turned into a grin.


    Then from his hand, a red button appears as he said.


    "Let''s begin."

 Chapter 317 - The Great War Of The Races 20

    Desperation


    /*unedited*/


    A whole range of explosions began erupting throughout the whole demon army. But the thing is, the explosions are actually just small, but the chain reaction from those explosions is what makes it more explosive.


    Shin Jiao and the two women, began putting explosives in many strategic ces within the demon army''s camp, especially the ces where they put the ammunition for the cannons.


    In the past, after the first cannon was destroyed by Shin Jiao, the demons decided to separate the ammunition so that it can give them safety. However, right now it caused them to suffer more damage than they have could ever imagine.


    Harval and the other generals were dumbfounded upon hearing the rows of explosions. However, before they can react, they saw a bright sh of light right in front of them.


    It turned out that Shin Jiao has put an explosive in the carriage carrying the demon generals. In that instant, the carriage was blown to bits and pieces along with the demon leaders inside it. Even the ogres carrying the carriage were blown to bits.


    This is the power of the bomb that Shin Jiao and the two women have put secretly on many strategical points in the demon encampment.


    However, what Shin Jiao didn''t expect is the power of the explosion of the cannon shells. It actually blew up almost half of the demon army along with the three of them.


    Luckily he was fast enough to react and activated the defensive array he already put up ahead of time. Yet it was not enough to suppress the force of the st. Although the explosion is not as strong as a nuclear bomb, it was strong enough to destroy the array and blew the three of them away from the encampment.


    The devastation was truly great that the dark energy controlling the demons immediately vanished and those under that control began to rampage inside the camp.


    Now carnage can be seen everywhere as the demons and its allies began to kill each other.


    Meanwhile, in a distant ce behind the fort, a few shadows are looking at the situation in the demons encampment. They were bbergasted at the situation where a series of huge explosions rocks the desert and after that, the demons began fighting among themselves.


    "Damn it! Those idiots can''t even do a simple thing¡­ Let''s go back and report. The mission was a failure." shouted the man who seems to be their leader.


    "Then what about the demons? Can''t we use them as they are?" one of his subordinates asked.


    "No, we can''t those things are in a berserk state. They would kill us rather than work with us¡­"


    The number of shadows is around 50 people. All of them are wearing a brown cloak which seems to blend in the desert.


    As they were moving away from the outskirts of the fort, a pair of eyes is calmly watching them.


    Shin Jiao has already recovered from the effect of the st force and is currently hiding not too far from the demon encampment. Right now, he is just waiting for the movement on both sides so that he can at least find who the traitor is.


    And from his position, he saw the fifty figures walking away from the outskirts of the fort. Using the zoom function of the goggles, he can see the cloaked figure.


    "Beast-men?" Shin Jiao muttered as he saw that some of the figures have tails.


    Even though they are wearing cloaks, their tails would still show as they walked. Hence this made Shin Jiao a bit baffled.


    "The traitors are the beast n? No, it can''t be¡­ Maybe there''s a far deeper scheme that this." he thought.


    Suddenly, his attention was caught by a loud explosion as a figure suddenly flew up in the sky.


    "Who dares destroy my army!" shouted a loud voice.


    The figure floating in the sky is actually Harval. However, right now he is in a sorry state with half of his face burnt ck along with his clothes.


    "Gosh, this is guy is too resilient. He can survive the holy st, fire st, what else can this demon survive?" Shin Jiao muttered as he stretched his hand and a rifle appears.


    He immediately sent a mark on Harval''s forehead before pulling the trigger. But before he can do so, he immediately noticed Harval turning his gaze towards his position.


    Harval felt something strange from that direction and immediately turn his gaze. Then he saw a demon holding a strange long hollowed stick and pointing it towards him. This immediately got his vignce and quickly darted towards Shin Jiao''s position.


    Peng!


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and just pulled the trigger. Harval didn''t dodge but instead deflected the bullet with his own hand enveloped with his mana field. When he was promoted to a general position, the demon king has presented him with an opportunity to enhance his power.


    So he and the other demon generals now have the strength of a Grand Knight. But Harval is different. He was not contented with the power upgrade hence he uses all in his power to attain more. Before leaving the demon king gave him a potion that can boost his power.


    When the explosion happened, he immediately took the potion as he tried to pull his remaining strength together. And now he can feel an overwhelming power all over his body.


    Shin Jiao saw the figure of Harval crashing towards him, so he immediately dodges to the side.


    Boom!!!


    Punching towards the ground a loud explosion erupted as Harval''s figurended in a crater where desert sands were blown high up in the air.


    Without a second word, Harval continues attacking Shin Jiao''s figure as the two began a cat and mouse chase. Shin Jiao''s figure weaves through the countless demons currently battling each other in their berserk state as a side effect of the brain controlling of the demons using the mana refineries.


    And after the explosions, the mana refineries are now down without the people providing power on them.


    As the two fights, two female demons are currently approaching a mobile mana refinery.


    "Silvira, I will start!¡­ Please protect me." Agnes said as she concentrated arge amount of mana into her palms.


    Suddenly, a white golden light began to envelop the two of them in a two meters wide dome shape holy force field.


    This is the first time that Agnes would be enveloped inside Silvira''s force shield so she felt a bit curious. However, what she didn''t expect is the reaction of her mental dantian upon being engulfed inside the holy force shield.


    It was like something in her mind suddenly pops and a ringing sound almost made her deaf.


    Then this is followed by excruciating pain as Agnes suddenly fell to the ground with a loud cry. She didn''t expect to feel the pain in her head as it''s like something is being burned inside of it.


    Her eyes are filled with tears as she tried to grit her teeth through the pain, but s it was to no avail. As time went by the pain grew and grew.


    Silvira was immediately perplexed at the situation as she didn''t know what had happened. She knew that Shin Jiao and Agnes as immune to holy Qi, so she didn''t know what had happened to Agnes right at this time.


    However, she could not put down the holy force field because in front of them stood a huge lower demon holding a big rusty ax. Behind that demon, there are also others who seem to have noticed themotion and stopped the fighting. They are now looking at Silvira and Agnes who is currently screaming in pain while rolling on the ground.


    Shin Jiao noticed this scene and didn''t want to bother with Harval anymore. So he took out his ck katana de and suddenly reverses his direction and flew towards Harval.


    In a blink of an eye, he reached Harval''s position and with a quick swing of his katana, he sliced through Harval''s head.


    But the battle-hardened demon was able to see this along with his already higher strength, he easily dodges the ck de.


    "It seems that you can actually fight back¡­ Now, this would be fun¡­" Harval said as he too took out two arms-length short swords behind his back waist.


    "Now, let''s dance¡­" Harval said as he dashed towards Shin Jiao brandishing the two short swords in his hands.


    The two began shing with each other as they exchange blows after blows. Harval''s has reached the strength equal to a peak of the infant soul realm cultivator coupled with his experience in wars and battles. Hence the two are almost a tie in this duel.


    However, Shin Jiao''s heart is very concerned at Agnes''s situation so he wanted to end the battle as soon as he can.


    Taking out a handgun, Shin Jiao prepares for another bout with Harval.


    While this is happening, in the main front of the war, demon king Belfast suddenly frowns. He was about to go out to battle along with the undead dragons and the rest of his powerful soldiers. But something happened which made him feel a bit confused.


    "She was able to get away from my dark binding curse? It''s either that or she is already dead. But if she is alive, then she must be suffering from terrible pain, a pain that can cause her to lose her mind. Hehe¡­ Goodbye, demon queen¡­ Agnes."

 Chapter 318 - The Great War Of The Races 21

    Desperation Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Her mind is in a total mess as she is unable to think straight anymore. It seems that her life is slowly ebbing away from her as she tried to hold on to her consciousness. She knew that if she faints she would surely lose her life.


    But what is the purpose of her life? Why does she need to live in this crazy and chaotic world?


    These and many more questions envelop her consciousness as she struggles through the searing pain inside her head.


    Suddenly, in the midst of her struggles, Agnes felt a warm hand holding her head and a sweet voice chanting some soothing words which suddenly alleviates her condition. Although the pain is still there, the words she is hearing is slowly taking it away.


    Not longter, she slowly opens her eyes and the beautiful face of a young woman was shown. The young woman''s facial feature is truly exquisite just like an elf, but the two silver horns on her forehead seem to enhance her already angelic face.


    "Is she okay?" a concern familiar voice from the side interrupted her stupor.


    "Yes, she is¡­ I already removed the curse." Silvira said with a sigh of relief.


    A few minutes ago, when Agnes began screaming in pain. Silvira immediately began to panic. But she didn''t know what to do. However, when she saw Shin Jiao appearing she suddenly calms down.


    Although Shin Jiao''s figure looks bloody with many wounds, he seemed okay.


    In her calm state, Silvira immediately began checking the body of Agnes but found nothing.


    However, what Shin Jiao said gave her an idea of what to do.


    Using his goggles, Shin Jiao was able to see a strand of smoke rampaging within Agnes''s head dantian. This strand of smoke is actually not a parasite or a sickness, it was a curse.


    When Shin Jiao told her about it, her silver horns suddenly glowed and a string of words enter her mind. So without a second thought, she began chanting those words and saw the changes in Agnes''s body.


    "I¡­ Thank you," Agnes said as she extended her hand towards Silvira''s cheek and caresses it gently.


    "You two are my saviors¡­ this is the best that I can do." She said with a smile.


    As the three talked for a while, they didn''t notice that something has already changed in their surroundings.


    This is because¡­ Almost all of the remaining demon army is actually standing around and looking at the three of them.


    "Shin¡­ What¡­ what should we do now?" Agnes suddenly felt a little scared at the thousands of glowing eyes looking at them.


    In her heart, it seems that the three could not avoid going all out in this battle. But she is confident because right now, the thing that has been constraining her mana seems to have banished.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the front lines¡­


    The number of deaths and the wounded are already countless, and the desert already bathed in a river of blood.


    Above the sky, the figure of the current demon king, Belfast is looking at the opposite side. The king of the beast n along with the 2nd prince and the rest of the cultivators are also looking back at the demon king with his huge flying army behind him.


    "So, these are the powerful being of yourbined forces? It seems that this would be a glorious battle." Belfast said while liking his purple lips with his long slender tongue.


    The other pure demons are also looking at the human in front of them with an eager look on their eyes and in haste to battle. They have been looking forward to fighting against the strong opponents and they disdain to join the battle on the ground because they think that those are just for weaklings.


    "Demon! Today, we will annihte you and your kind. We will eliminate you for entering our holynd!" shouted Hai Borak with an imposing manner of an emperor.


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s what you said before. But still, you and your beast n army fled from our presence. And now you dare say those words again? Haha¡­ Foolish¡­ too foolish. Today I will show you the difference between our strength." Belfast shouted as he drew out a long spear.


    "You are just some random general iming to be the king¡­ Last time, without your demon queen, do you think we would have lost to you? Ha! But now that she is not around, we will see who the winner is¡­" Hai Borak sneered.


    "Enough talk!" Belfast shouted.


    Mentioning about the demon queen in Belfast''s reverse scale. In truth, he was only able to usurp the throne because he did some underhanded method.


    The demon queen is truly a terrifying existence in the demon army. But she was not exposed in battle in the mage continent as the old demon king was too protective of his wife.


    However, upon their arrival in thisnd, he saw the true strength of the demon queen and it was a threat to him. Hence he did everything he can to usurp the throne and kill the demon queen, but it didn''t happen.


    But now, everything is different because he already knew that she should be dead by now.


    With calm eyes, Belfast looks at the opposing army and suddenly made his move.


    In a blink of an eye, he suddenly appears in front of Hai Borak and waved his long spear that is now glowing in golden color.


    "Die!" shouted Belfast.


    Although caught off guard, Hai Borak didn''t bother to dodge but instead punches towards the iing spear. On his hand is a strange glove with glowing runes.


    Bang!!! Boom!!!


    The sh of two powerful figures sent ripples of powerful energy waves around them pushing both armies. Some even fell to the ground as their minds were affected by the energy wave.


    With that signal, the two opposing armies floating in the air immediately shed as they shout and growled while charging towards each other.


    Not longter, the armies on the ground who seems to have been exhausted while fighting head-on felt that something is dropping from the skies. And then everyone was stunned to see the sky began to rain with blood.


    Then falling figures of both cultivators and demons bombarded the battlefield.


    However, the situation is clear in the eyes of the onlookers.


    In this war, the demons are already at the advantage. But no one wanted to give up.


    ¡­


    Two days have passed¡­


    The war has already been going on for two days. And the number of the dead began piling up.


    The millions of demons on the ground and in the air have already dwindled by half, while the allied forces continue pushing through with many also dying.


    Because of strategy and lots and lots of pills the allied forces were able to hold their ground against the demon army.


    Today, the war seems to have stopped as the two forces agreed to take a step back.


    Belfast had a gloomy expression on his face as many of the pure ones have died. Plus his generals have already been halved. However, in truth, he isughing inside his ck heart. Because ording to their calction, the 100 thousand demon army they sent to attack the forts would be back today.


    He gave Harval a secret scroll he has taken from the demon queen''s chamber. Since the demon queen loves to research on gates and portal using ck magic. She developed this prototype using the mana refineries as a power source.


    However, since it is dangerous this was not tested because of the objection from the other pure demons. But Belfast knew that the scroll would actually work. Demon Queen Agnes is a brilliant demon which Belfast coveted for a very long time. But the previous demon king was truly stupid to just keep away such a woman.


    But of course, it is no use crying for spilled milk. Since she is already dead, then he can just smirk.


    Today was the day the second army would attack and he could not wait to see the look on those stupid fools'' faces. When he suggested the retreat, the fools actually agreed. So he is alreadyughing deep in his heart.


    "I will defeat your army today. Hihihi¡­ It''s time to rule all of thisnd!" muttered Belfast with an evil grin on his handsome demonic face.


    Then at noon, the armies began to gather once again for the final battle.


    As everyone gathers, everyone is now on the red colored sand. Belfast''s tall figure and the huge dark creatures behind him are exuding a strong aura.


    Suddenly within their ranks, multiple figures appear. It seems that those who died in battle havee back to life. And behind those figures are the many dark fiends.


    So the demon army''s numbers were bolstered by another level. Which made the cultivators and the beast n suddenly felt a bit of fear within their hearts.


    "Damn it! How can this be?"


    "Is this our end?"


    "We''ve been fighting for a long time and cut their numbers by half. But this¡­ this is already impossible."


    The sound of desperation can be heard on the allied force''s army.


    But their desperation didn''t end up here.


    Because right at this time they suddenly detected a space rippleing from behind their ranks. The warship floating in the air and their crews were struck with fear.


    Because from that space ripple, a huge gate opened and out came countless numbers of the demon army.


    "Hahaha¡­ Beast n and humans! Prepare to die!" the booming voice of Belfast echoed throughout the silent battlefield.


    The already fatigued and tired allied forces immediately wanted to step back but how can they? Right now they are sandwiched between two demon armies with murderous res in their eyes.


    "Maybe this is our end?" Qian Li muttered while sitting inside her Immortal Gear.


    "Shin¡­ Please¡­ Please be safe." Qin Lou muttered as she stood in front of the remaining forces from Shin County.


    Her heart could not help but be saddened. In this war, she fought bravely thinking that the two of them would still meet and be together after this. But now after seeing the presence of the countless demons appearing behind their lines, she felt gloomy and sad.


    Everyone''s feeling is depressed contrary to the wild expressions of the demons. In this war and in every war they raise, the demons do not take prisoners¡­


    Every one of their enemies should be killed.


    And now the end is near¡­ and the final battle will now begin.

 Chapter 319 - The Great War Of The Races 22

    A new hope


    /*unedited*/


    The contrast in emotion between the demons and the allied forces can be seen clearly as the humans are now sandwiched between two demon forces. The feelings of each cultivator, mortals, and beast-men became a mixture of fear, anxiety, worry, and anger.


    Hai Borak and the 2nd prince Li Yan Xi felt hopeless as they look upon the number of demons pouring out of the portal.


    ording to their ns, Shin Jiao and Agnes should stop the demons from attacking them from behind no matter what happens. But from the looks of it, it seems that the two have failed after they put their trust in them.


    But who can they me?


    In this war of this magnitude, how can a mere two people stop an army of a hundred thousand savage demons? Although they can''t deny that because of Shin Jiao''s ability to infiltrate the demon army they have reached this state where the demons and their allied force are in a stalemate. However, now everything seems to be for naught.


    The warships began to emanate a golden glow as they already deployed their holy fields. Though the army of demons which just arrives does not have flying units, they did not lower their vignce.


    "All shields deploy!" shouted Ling Ya on the inte.


    She was also taken aback because of the sudden appearance of the demon forces from their rear. However, right now her concern is her husband Jin Fu. He was wounded in battle when he fought against a ck Dragon.


    In fact, he should not have survived if not for a young man named Xi Jung. The young man is a cultivator but is able to use one of the giant Immortal Gears which most of the high ranking officers of the mortal forces use.


    Jin Fu is currently lying on an infirmary and is already awake. But because his Qi was depleted he still needs to rest for a while. Beside his bed sat a cute boy which happily talks to his father.


    This is the reason why Ling Ya can now concentrate a bit on the war. She was assigned to be the main arraymander in the warships.


    As the tension began to grow, the countdown seems to be starting before the allied force''s defeat. Belfast''s expression is already grinning from ear to ear as he watches the countless demons pouring out from the gate.


    "Hehe¡­ Beast n people and humans¡­ Today your race would vanish from thesends. I Belfast will rule all and will destroy everything that blocks my path. Hahaha¡­" his booming voice echoed throughout the battlefield.


    His bloody figure looks like the god of death that has just wreaked havoc in the mortal ne.


    Many of the generals of the allied forces have fallen on his hands and even the Beast emperor Hai Borak was wounded by him in their confrontation.


    Belfast''s strength is truly terrifying that he can handle facing thebined forces of the high ranking officers of the allied forces alone.


    Then from their view, they saw that the gate is slowly closing.


    Upon seeing the remaining armies, Belfast suddenly frowns.


    This is because the number of armies that have returned seems to have diminished. But he didn''t care, as long as the war would end in their victory, he truly didn''t care at all.


    "Let thest battle begin!" shouted Belfast with a loud voice followed by the roar of every demon.


    The flying forces began lifting off to the sky as the signal from Belfast was already sent.


    Suddenly, everything went quiet as they saw therge demon armying from behind actually parted. They in the midst three figures can be seen walking out.


    What caught everyone''s eyes is the one floating in the midst of them.


    From the demon army, the pure ones can be heard murmuring a familiar name.


    "Gasp¡­ That¡­ that''s her highness the demon queen, Agnes"


    "How did her power came back?"


    "This is bad, what should we do with the rest of the lower demons? We can''t control them with her power returning they would be looking at her... She must die."


    Right now, the figure of Agnes is exuding arge amount of dark Qi all over her body. This very strong aura is very terrifying that the effect from the mana refineries seems to have stopped working.


    The lower lever demons and all of the demon allied forces suddenly woke up from the effect of the mana refinery from Agnes''s aura alone.


    Roar!!!


    Of course, once a lower level demon was awoken from the control of the mana refinery, it will cause them to go berserk immediately. And because of this, the demon army suddenly became chaotic.


    When Belfast saw this, he immediately cursed Agnes for being too resilient from dying.


    From his back, he suddenly feels a huge stone club being swung towards his head.


    Whoosh!!!


    Bang!!!


    However, Belfast just catches it with one hand and crushed the stone club.


    "How dare a lower level creature to challenge me!? I will kill you all!" shouted the sudden enrage Belfast.


    All his ns have be a failure and now he just wanted to bend his anger to the rampaging demons.


    The chaos in the demon army made the allied forces dumbfounded. They can now see the demons killing other demons in a seemingly unending pool of blood.


    "That guy is truly full of surprises." Li Yan Xi muttered shaking his head with a happy smile stered on his face.


    "Shin! Shin, you''re okay!" Qin Lou asked on her inte as her eye became teary.


    But she held herself going to Shin Jiao''s side as the war has not yet ended.


    "Everyone¡­ Please wait for a bit before attacking. The lower demons are in berserk mode and are not distinguishing between allies and foes. When they came through do not fight with them¡­ Our only enemies are pure ones." Shin Jiao said in his inte.


    Agnes on the side suddenly held, Silvira''s hand as she is now feeling weak.


    She has used a lot of her recovered mana to open the portal and control that huge amount of aura. Luckily, Shin Jiao can craft the free energy source rune on spirit stones hence she was able to survive the huge amount of energy needed to stabilize the portal. Shin Jiao wanted to use the scroll which Harval holds, but he discovered that it was already half destroyed on the first explosion. Hence they have no choice but to use Agnes''s power.


    "Demon Queen! You are a traitor! I swear to destroy you!" shouted Belfast as he was embroiled in a fight with his own forces.


    Suddenly in a blink of an eye, he moved.


    Boom!!!


    A sonic boom echoed throughout the battlefield, which shows the speed that Belfast is moving.


    Although the distance between them is hundreds of kilometers, Belfast''s speed is like lightning as he darted towards Agnes''s position.


    Those who stand on his way were pulverized into a mist of blood as they hit his body covered with his mana field.


    It didn''t take long before he suddenly appears in front of Agnes. However, before he can do anything a ck figure suddenly stood in front of him.


    Shin Jiao has already counted on this fact. When Agnes warned him about Belfast, he counted that the demon would be directly attacking Agnes on her weakened state.


    "Who are you? How dare you stand in this demon king''s path!" shouted Belfast as he suddenly waves the huge spear on his hand to hit Shin Jiao''s figure.


    But before his spear could hit, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly change.


    Metallic substance suddenly covered his body in ck armor. From neck to toe, he is donned in a ckish armor which exudes a dangerous aura from a warrior.


    ng!!!


    The sound of metal hitting a shield barrier echoed through the air.


    Belfast suddenly discovered himself taking a step back from the impact. He was stunned at the strong impact which left his hands shaking. However, the figure of Shin Jiao was sent flying meters away. But suddenly he stopped in the air as from his back a few stabilizers glowed.


    "That was dangerous¡­ the strength of a Pdin is truly terrifying. He is like a nascent realm cultivator. Luckily I have my armor, or else I would have turned into meat paste." Shin Jiao thought as he became vignt.


    Belfast''s face turned ugly in this situation as he saw that the young man seemed unhurt.


    "Ant! I will kill you first!" shouted Belfast as he rushed towards Shin Jiao.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, what he did just now is a provocation and a challenge to the title of the demon king. Hence his casual blocking became an interruption in a fight between the demon king and the demon queen for the leadership position of the demon army.


    Hence demon on the battlefield stopped from their tracks. Even the rampaging ones have already regained their consciousness and are looking at the battle between the two figures.


    With the advice from Agnes, the allied forces have already retreated to the warships and are now on standby to the result of the battle between Shin Jiao and the current demon king, Belfast.


    And now the battle for the position of the demon king has started.


    However, Shin Jiao is unaware of this as his concentration right now is on a very strong enemy. Although Belfast is not the strongest enemy he has faced before, but he is the first strong enemy he is facing without using any tricks.


    He is going to use his ability and power to ovee this huge hurdle that is presented before him.


    The two figures began to exchange blows in front of everyone''s eyes. But from the looks of it, the pure ones are already showing contempt at Shin Jiao because it is clear that he is the weaker one.. They are confident that the demon king would win this bout, and that the demon king would also kill the traitorous demon queen.

 Chapter 320 - The Great War Of The Races 23

    The end of the war


    /*unedited*/


    A young man donned in his metallic ck suit dodges the seemingly fast and powerful strikes from a figure twice his size. The two began to exchange blows as they were locked in mortalbat.


    Meanwhile, as Shin Jiao and Belfast, Qin Lou called Agnes in her inte.


    "Agnes, what is happening? Why can''t we help Shin Jiao in this fight?"


    "Sigh¡­ It can''t be helped. This is a fight on who would win the battle between demon leaders. Shin Jiao is acting like my representative. If he wins, then the demons would be under my rule and the war would stop¡­ However¡­ if he lost, then all of these demons would be under the control of Belfast, the demon king."


    "What?! That youngd is only at the primary stage of the infant soul realm! How can he defeat someone with the strength of a nascent realm?" suddenly General Ligong Xi shouted in exasperation.


    Right now everyone in themand center is listening to Agnes''s words and is feeling a bit disappointed.


    If their generals and the Beast emperor are unable to defeat the demon king, how can a mere gold core realm brat stand against it?


    "Guys, don''t worry. I trust Shin Jiao." Agnes said trying to calm the atmosphere on the other line.


    "Me too¡­ I trust Master Shin." Qian Li seconded.


    "Me too!" followed by the rest of Shin Jiao''s friends listening.


    "Sigh¡­ then our fate is on that youngd''s hands once again. I hope that he can make another miracle." The Beast n emperor sighs in exasperation.


    Everyone is now looking at the direction of the two figures fighting on the ground. Right now, many crater-like holes are already scattered on the ground which evidence of the brutality of the battle.


    Although Shin Jiao''s battle suit is sturdy and strong, there are already traces and parts of it that have been destroyed.


    However, Shin Jiao wasn''t worried. In fact, right now he felt exhrated. He is using every skill in his arsenal in fighting against the demon king. This feeling of going all out in battle is something he truly wanted.


    And just like himself, Belfast is also showing extreme happiness as his eyes are filled with bloodlust and killing intent. In his journey as a demon general, he has fought many powerful figures. In each and every fight he would always go all out. However, those fights are too short and would always end leaving him wanting more. Even the previous demon king is only stronger than him by a margin. If not for the presence of the demon queen he could go all out and could even kill the previous demon king.


    But now, this human in front of him is something else. His movements are weird, his battle technique is refined, and his strikes are deadly. He has not experienced this kind of battle for a long time.


    Every blow he sent and received makes his blood boil, and his body shivers in excitement.


    "Hahaha! This is it! This is what I have been looking for!" suddenly shouted Belfast as heughed out loud.


    Shin Jiao can see the excitement in the eyes of the demon in front of him.


    "What a psycho!" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "I''ve spent a lot of my bullets in this fight and it just caused him flesh wounds. This is exhausting." Shin Jiao thought as he reloaded another clip on his handgun.


    With a ck katana on the other hand and a handgun on another, Shin Jiao once again dashed towards the demon king.


    Shadow step¡­


    Humming de¡­


    Bursting point¡­


    Primal slicer¡­


    Thunder de¡­


    ¡­


    Using the many skills he has developed, Shin Jiao poured every skill in his arsenal to fight against the strong demon in front of him.


    His skills have already reached the perfection stage at this point which caused Belfast to have almost all of his armors destroyed. Right now only his abdominal te remains and the rest of this armor has already been destroyed by Shin Jiao.


    But Shin Jiao himself didn''t fare well too.


    His battle suit is already in ruins, and his bare top is already exposed with gashes of wounds all over his upper body.


    Hah¡­ Hah¡­


    The two are already trying to catch their breath as they panted while floating in the air.


    "I never thought that as an ant, you are this powerful¡­ But with your armor being destroyed, you can never escape death¡­ I already have my fun, now it''s time to end this." Belfast said as he suddenly rxes as he has already recovered his breath.


    "Damn it¡­ my energy is already exhausted." Shin Jiao cursed.


    His core energy is almost gone, and the energy on his mind dantian is also almost depleted. Right now he is running out of option.


    "This huge and empty ce would be your graveyard. You will die in this barren and uselessnd¡­ Hahaha¡­" Belfast said as heughed.


    Shin Jiao clenched his fist upon hearing the demon''s words, however, his expression suddenly changed. He recalled the demon''s words¡­


    "Barren and uselessnd¡­ Barren and uselessnd¡­"


    "Barren¡­ yes¡­ but useless?" Shin Jiao thought as his mind suddenly lit up.


    Belfast saw the changes of Shin Jiao''s expression and sneered. He suddenly dashed towards Shin Jiao with his spear on hand. With a full swing, he blew Shin Jiao''s figure away.


    Shin Jiao''s figure plummeted like aet to the desert sand and created anotherrge crater.


    "No!!! Shin! No! Shin Jiao!" Qin Lou suddenly shouted in anguish upon seeing the blow from the demon lord.


    She dashed forward to go to where Shin Jiaonded, but she was restrained by the people around her.


    "No¡­ Shin¡­" she cried as she tried to get away from the people holding her.


    Her anguish cry reverberated throughout the warship making the atmosphere gloomy. In fact, many of those who sneer at Shin Jiao was silent at this time. Even General Ligong Xi and the Beast n emperor could not believe what they have seen in that battle.


    Those exquisite skills and the power they delivered is something they themselves could not withstand. Hence they were truly amazed. However, his strength is still not on par with the demon king. That''s why his defeat is still inevitable.


    "Hahaha¡­ Your champion has been defeated! Now, I will take your life demon queen¡­" Belfastughed victorious as he descended from the sky and calmly walks towards Agnes and Silvira.


    However, what he saw surprised him.


    He can actually see a sneer on the demon queen''s exquisite human face. His mind suddenly became confused.


    "Why is she still confident? Don''t tell me¡­" Belfast suddenly realized something as he turns around towards the crater where Shin Jiao is.


    Suddenly he felt a very strong mana fluctuation in that area.


    Meanwhile, in Agnes''s mind, she recalled Shin Jiao telling her about those strange crystals he dug up under the desert.


    "These are the jewels of this ce. The most important material in this continent¡­ or should I say on this¡­"


    Then she saw him taking out a single crystal different among the rest. Its luster is something unique which filled her with great curiosity. However, she could not feel anything from it so she didn''t bother with his words.


    But now seeing the fluctuating power from Shin Jiao she knew that he must have used that strange crystal.


    "This¡­ this is impossible! You should be dead!" shouted Belfast.


    In his rage, he suddenly flew like a cannon towards Shin Jiao''s direction with his weapon on hand nning to directly skewer Shin Jiao''s body.


    But before he can reach Shin Jiao''s position, he suddenly saw him disappearing in a sh.


    Then he felt an ominous feeling from his side and immediately change the direction of his weapon.


    ng!!!


    Two metals hitting each other reverberate through the air in a deafening ring.


    What astonished Belfast is that he saw the handle of the spear which is made of the finest metal in the mage continent was actually cracked.


    Suddenly, he felt Shin Jiao moving the ck sword on his hand and cut through the already cracked spear handle. Now his weapon was cut in half by the seemingly simple-looking sword.


    "Where¡­ where did you get this strength?" Belfast felt a bit scared.


    His confidence in the fight seems to have dwindled. But Shin Jiao didn''t give him another chance to think as he suddenly uses his shadow steps.


    This time his speed is ten times faster than his previous speed, and like a blur, he suddenly appears in front of the stunned Belfast.


    But Belfast is a war veteran so he immediately brandished his half spear as he defended and attacked at the same time.


    The tip of his spear inserted itself on Shin Jiao''s shoulder as he didn''t dodge anymore. But the ck katana on Shin Jiao''s hand was unstoppable as it directly inserted its tip on Belfast''s lower chin.


    This made Belfast drench in a cold sweat, but he was happy because of his fatal strike on Shin Jiao''s shoulder. Now that his enemy''s shoulder is pierced, he knows that the human''s death is inevitable.


    But before he can rejoice, he heard the words that change his happy and ted expression into horror.


    "Bursting Point, Primal slicer¡­"


    Everyone was stunned at this time as they saw what happened next¡­


    Belfast''s head was turned into minced meat and then followed by his upper body bursting into a mist of blood and flesh like a balloon.


    Hah¡­ Hah¡­


    Shin Jiao tried to breathe as it seems that one of his lungs was a puncture. But he has no time for that right now. He quickly touched his belly and retrieves the core, because if he doesn''t then his body would blow up as he could not contain the amount of energy it produces.


    "Argh¡­ At least I defeated that guy¡­ Damn it¡­ My body hurts¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he weakly tried to stand.


    However, before he knew it, something seems to have popped in his head and before he lost his consciousness he saw inside his mind dantian the fiftieth sphere was formed¡­


    "Nice¡­"


    Shin Jiao can see within his blurring vision many figures rushing towards him, this made him smile as he can sense their worry. He knew that in this fight he has protected something that he values and loved. And for the very first time, he felt contented.


    The smile hanging on his blood-drenched face is the evidence that he has no regrets and that he did all he can to protect them all.


    The many faces of the familiar people surrounding him and their happy expressions made Shin Jiao realized thatbining his life in this world and the Earth, he would say that he has lived a full and exciting life.


    "Hey, youngd... What are you doing? Don''t let go! This stupid bastard..."


    "Why is this ck dragon''s life so hard?"


    "Wake up!"


    "Shin... I will always wait for you, okay? I... I love you."


    "Master, I... I have loved you for a long time... I hope that you won''t leave us."


    The many voices echoed through his head as his vision gradually... turn ck.


    Thud¡­

 Chapter 321 - Awaken To A New World?

    A familiar ce


    /*unedited*/


    City H military hospital


    A young man is lying on a bed with modern medical equipment connected to his body. The constant beeping sound of the vital sign monitoring machine or the EKG machine along with normal rhythmic breathing is an indication that the young man is still alive.


    Outside the room stood two men wearing military uniform each carrying type 95 automatic rifles.


    The room is a bit secluded and the only people going in and out of this room are the doctors and nurses monitoring the condition of the young man inside.


    It has been more than a month since a freak ident happened to him which has been a great topic inside the hospital. But as of now, the gossip and rumors have already died down.


    Right now, two old men are standing looking at the young man lying on the bed.


    One is wearing a general''s uniform and the other one is wearing a doctor''s gown.


    "It has been more than a month and he hasn''t woken yet. Do you think he can recover from this?"


    "He''s always been a fighter¡­ although when he was found his body is riddled with wounds, but we did what we could. It''s a miracle that his body has already recovered from that state."


    "Sigh¡­ I was too rash. I never thought that he would be hit emotionally that day. This¡­ it''s all my fault."


    "Old Du, you don''t have to beat yourself up. He is fine. I didn''t know what really happened. But those muggers should have been too desperate to even strip off all his clothing¡­ sigh¡­ People these days are so¡­"


    The two old men talked for a while and soon left the room.


    It was already 9 pm and the lights have been dimmed.


    After the two old men left, the eyelids of the young man on the bed suddenly twitched, then followed by his forehead creasing as if he is trying to open his own eyes.


    It didn''t take long when the young man slowly opens his eyes and a blurry scene is in his view.


    "W¡­ what¡­ happened?" the young man muttered.


    "My head¡­ where¡­ where am I?"


    "What is this ce?"


    Rrrip!!!


    When he lifted his arm he heard a tearing noise which immediately attracted his attention. He can see that his arm was bound by a strong restrain but was torn apart by his simple movement. He then turns his gaze to the other one and did the same.


    Rrrip!!!


    The restraint is like paper being ripped easily by him.


    This made the young man feel confused, he then slowly turns his gaze at the apparatus connected to his body and the beeping sound it produces.


    Although a little confused, he can actually identify those things and their purpose. But the problem is his memory is a bit blurry and unclear.


    Then suddenly, he discovers something¡­


    The air going inside his body is actually mixed with another chemical.


    "A poison?... No this is no poison¡­ This is anesthetics? Why are they sedating me? This ce¡­ this is a dangerous ce." he thought as he wanted to get out of bed.


    But suddenly, an idea props out of his mind. It was like an instant reaction for him¡­ he needs to know what the situation is and y the victim for a while.


    And so, he justy back down and pretended to sleep.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in arge mansion on the outskirts of city H¡­


    A redtest model of Lamborghini Aventador drives towards the parking lot of therge mansion. From the sports car alighted a long-legged beautiful woman wearing a ck and white high-end professional suit.


    She casually walks inside the huge mansion and saw two middle-aged people in the living room happily chatting together. The harmonious atmosphere between the two people made the young woman''s heart feel calm and happy.


    Upon hearing her footsteps the two people turn towards her direction and a smile bloomed on their faces.


    "Shi''er, how was your day at work? Did you have a hard time? Oh, did you already have dinner?" the middle-aged woman immediately stood up and greeted the young woman with a warm hug.


    Her mother is a very warm and kind person which made her truly appreciate the warmth in their home. Then her father put down the book he is reading and smiled towards the young woman.


    She just nodded and gave a warm smile to both her parents.


    "Shi''er¡­ it has already been a month since you came back home. Your brother and I decided to give you a permanent position in thepany. You''ve been doing well since you came and a lot of people appreciate your work." the middle-aged man said proudly.


    "Yes, your dad and I also talked about it. We are truly happy that you''ve quit being a military officer. At least this time we can have you at home every day¡­"


    "By the way, I heard that there is someone wooing you. Do you like that boy?"


    "¡­"


    The three conversed for a while and after that, she went to her room.


    After washing, sheid down on her bed and looks at the white ceiling. Many memories entered her mind as she saw two people happily spending their time together. It was supposed to be a simple task, but she didn''t expect to really fall deep. The happy memories and the sadness she felt at that time became a crucible of how she came to be called ''icy beauty'' in thepany.


    After some time, a tear slowly escaped her clear eyes and slid down her smooth cheeks. Then a name escaped her soft lips.


    "Shin¡­"


    She was not aware of what had happened that night and she tried and tried to ovee her depression until she decided to resign from her military service and came back to her family. And a month has passed since then but she knew that she has never recovered from what happened. She would always me herself for what had happened to the man she loved that night.


    "It was all my fault¡­ If only¡­ if only¡­ Huhuhu¡­ *sob *sob"


    She cried as beads of tears slowly fell from her misty eyes. Her heart became heavy and she continually sobs.


    Outside her door, a middle-aged woman stood rooted on the ground and a sad expression is on her face. She didn''t know what happened to her daughter but as a mother, she already did what she could to appease her heart, but it seems that it was not enough.


    ¡­


    City H military hospital secluded room¡­


    Two days have passed since the young man has awoken and he has already gathered enough information from the people talking in front of him. Sometimes he even cringes at some of the nurses who would talk to him secretly about their most intimate secrets. They actually like him because of his handsome face and strong physique. And it seems that even in hisatose state, he would sometimes unconditionally move and destroy his restraints which prove his strength.


    From what he has learned, he seems to be called Shin Jiao. And he is someone which the military valued a lot. He was in a freak ident more than a month ago and was found on the streets badly wounded. From then on he was sent in this hospital facility and has been in aa.


    Plus he also discovers that the old doctor in this facility is taking samples of his blood and began experimenting on him.


    He heard from the other nurses the assistant nurse of that doctor is a very vicious woman as she would always try to inflict cuts and bruises on his body. And since those cuts and bruises would almost always heal she would do it several times until she would be contented.


    Sometimes she would use a scalpel to puncture his skin. And just like a psychopath, she would enjoy seeing him bloody and slowly healing himself.


    Luckily in those two days, the woman didn''t do anything on him.


    With these discoveries and information, he decided that this ce called ''hospital'' is a dangerous ce for him. So tonight he would escape.


    But before that, he would teach someone a lesson.


    He would give those two a taste of their own medicine.


    And so, after the light went dim he counted the time and immediately made his move.


    The two days were not spent just gathering information. He also spends it discovering the power within his body. In his subconscious mind, he learned to do many things. First is his memory about cultivating the power within his mind, second is a thing that he called¡­ the absolute sense.


    He discovered that he can actually clearly see anything anywhere within ten meters from his position.


    Although he knew that he can do more than that, but it seems that there is something that''s trying to block this ability of his, hence the ten meters limit.


    Then the third one is a very vague knowledge in a thing called rune formation. But this knowledge in his memory is not that clear just like his own name and the rest of his memories.


    And so, with the limited knowledge he has, he went to work. Using some strips of the sheet of his bed, he controlled and uses his own blood and wrote some runes on it. He made a total of four talismans and threw them to the four corners of the room.


    "Let''s see if this works¡­" he muttered as he focused his energy and suddenly the room was covered by a faint light.


    Then a smile appears on the young man''s face as his figure suddenly blurred and disappears from the bed.


    With the formation at hand, everything inside the room became still and as if nothing has happened.. But in truth, the young man''s figure is already gone and the machine is already turned off.

 Chapter 322 - Awaken To A New World? Part 2

    A familiar ce part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao stood outside the window but suddenly stopped as he didn''t know what to do next. Everything he did so far was from his subconscious mind and his muddled memories.


    "What should I do next¡­ This¡­ this is dangerous." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks down.


    He is currently standing outside a closed window after moving through the walls. At that time, it was like he was possessed by some unknown consciousness and stealthily crept on the wall.


    Suddenly his attention was interrupted by some voices inside the room where he is standing.


    "My dear, how was the experiment? Did we get enough data from that man?"


    "Oh yes of course. His blood is very essential to our research. But I noticed that it''s getting harder to prate his skin. Two days ago, I tried to insert a syringe but it was not sessful."


    "That guy is not human anymore. I''ve read from the report that a day before he was seen, he suddenly vanished in front of many agents who were supposed to grab him. But then the next day, he was found bloody and battered on the same street¡­ I think something happened to him. We must get this technology no matter what."


    "Don''t worry, who am I? I am the Mantis, that guy was just some random agent who quitted the service before, while I am one of the top ten agents and assassin. He is not my match."


    "That what I like about you¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Humph¡­ All you know is pamper me like this¡­ Why not leave that old hag of your at home and be with me?"


    "You know I can''t do that¡­ She¡­ she still has her uses. Hihi¡­"


    "Sly man."


    While listening to the two''s conversation, Shin Jiao realized what the two are nning. However, they have made a mistake. He heard them and has known their ns. So how could he let them go?


    Suddenly, a n entered his mind like it was normal.


    Using his finger, he chipped some parts of the wall, and then after taking out thumb-size debris he carefully focused his concentration inside the room.


    He then saw the two people inside started to kiss passionately. He already knew that the woman was the nurse who tried to abuse him while he was unconscious and the old man was the doctor. After concentrating and focusing he suddenly released a killing intent.


    This immediately attracted the woman''s attention. As a professional and expert killer, she is sensitive to these things. With a quick movement, she suddenly jumps and separates from the old man who was startled by her action.


    She was sure that she can dodge that killing intent using this move. As the director of that killing, the intent is from outside the windows. She ns to hide in a blind spot. She didn''t care about what would happen to the doctor as the old man was just her pass-time and partner in crime.


    As she somersaulted she turned her gaze towards the window and saw a shadow standing outside. She immediately grabs the small portable handgun on her waist. But before her hand could touch the guns, she saw something shing and breaking the ss of the window.


    Peng!


    A blood blossom inside the room along with brain matters and the body of a woman wearing a nurse''s uniform fell lifeless to the ground. On her forehead, a thumb-size hole can be seen, while her eyes are full of disbelief.


    She died without even closing her eyes.


    Though her action seems to be fast and agile, for Shin Jiao everything was in slow motion. He was able to target her forehead easily and quickly flick the thumb size debris through the window ss.


    Crash!!!


    The doctor was filled with fear, as he saw the body of the woman on the ground. His hands started to shake with fear as he slowly turned his gaze towards the window.


    There he saw a young man in his twenties. The familiar face and the familiar clothes made his heart skip a beat in fear.


    "You¡­ What¡­ what do you want?" he stammered as he tried to push the chair backward.


    The handsome face of the young man right now for him is like the devil closing in and threatening his life.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''te closer. I¡­ I can give you anything¡­ money! Do... do you want money? I have a lot of it. Women¡­ I¡­ I can give you women. Beautiful women¡­ Just¡­ just don''t kill me."


    Shin Jiao carefully walks inside the room as his attitude changes. Turned to look at the dead woman, and aplicated feeling ovee him. He was calm at the same time nauseated. Although it looks bloody, it seems that his body is used to it.


    He carefully sits on the chair opposite the doctor''s table.


    "I''m just here to ask you some questions. I want answers¡­ If you lie, you die." Shin Jiao said with a serious tone.


    "Tell me¡­ who am I really? Remember¡­ if you lie, you die."


    The cold tone from that question, made the doctor shiver in fear. With hands shaking, the doctor slowly took out a folder from his desk and carefully handed them to Shin Jiao.


    Without opening the folder, Shin Jiao subconsciously uses his absolute sense and saw what''s inside. All the information was stored in his brain in just a few seconds as he began to understand what is written on the papers.


    "So my name is really Shin Jiao and I am a former spy and a current head researcher in a government-ownedboratory¡­ hmmm¡­ This¡­ this information¡­ It seems that I have a rtionship with a woman named Lan Li." He thought after reading through the information inside his head.


    "Thank you¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stood up and walked towards the window.


    Then as he was about to reach the window, the doctor''s eyes suddenly showed ruthlessness as he pulled a handgun from under his table. He was really angry when he discovered the death of his favorite woman. But other than that, he could not let his specimen escape just like that. So he already decided to kill the young man and just harvest what he could from his cold corpse.


    But before he can even lift the gun, he noticed that all of the strength within his body suddenly escaping then followed by his consciousness fading.


    As his body slump to the ground, a tiny hole on his forehead can be seen leaking small droplets of blood.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao took his file and jumped outside. He evaded the guards walking around the military camp and exited stealthily. Although he has no memory of his past, his body can remember everything like a normal motor function.


    "It seems that I have been a lot¡­" he thought as he stood atop a building.


    In front of himys a vast expanse of buildings and lights like magnificent scenery that lighten up the dark night.


    "Where should I go next?" Shin Jiao thought as he looks at the folder and then with a thought burned it.


    "This ability of mine and these memories of war and bloodshed¡­ I think this is not normal in this world. Am I not from this world?" he thought as he just stood there and calmly stood his ground.


    "I need a¡­ cover?" he muttered as a sudden thought entered his mind.


    While thinking, Shin Jiao suddenly heard something from a dark corner not too far from him. With his already enhanced senses and the open area, he can hear almost all of the sounds around him. While lying in the hospital bed, he has already trained to control this so that he would not be confused and pained with the influx of information around him.


    But since the hospital room is sound prof his senses were restraint. However, now he can expand his sense up to 500 meters away from him.


    Concentrating his hearing, Shin Jiao suddenly heard a small faint cry followed by a begging voice from the dark corner. The voice seems to belong to a woman. He wanted to not do anything about it but sensing something deep in his heart, he acted.


    ¡­


    Inside a dark alley¡­


    Eight young men are currently encircling two people, it seems that they were a couple.


    The two young couple looks like they were rich people from the way they are dressed and the essories they are wearing. However, it can be seen that the young man is already standing behind the woman who is looking at the men surrounding her with fear in her eyes.


    She didn''t expect that the young man she knew for a long time would invite her to talk in this dark alley and wanted to do something to her. But before anything could happen, eight men suddenly appear from the dark alley and quickly surrounded them.


    The once fierce young man who was trying to abuse her suddenly turned tail and wanted to run. However, he was cornered along with her.


    The young man sold her out to the men and pushes her towards the people. She wanted to run but her feet seem to feel as heavy as lead. And her body began shaking.


    "Please¡­ Please¡­ let us go. I can give you all my money you want¡­ How¡­ how much do you want? I¡­ I¡­ I can give you even a million."


    "Hehe¡­ Little girl, we can get your money whenever we want to¡­ Right now, what we want is you¡­ If you spread your legs, this older brother can make you feel good¡­ Then maybe I can make you my b*tch. Hehehe¡­"


    Hearing the words from one of the men, she immediately despaired. Right now all she wanted is to run and escape this ce. She truly regretted following her friends in this ce.. But no matter how much regret she felt, everything was toote.

 Chapter 323 - Awaken To A New World? Part 3

    Na?ve rich youngdy


    /*unedited*/


    Anxious, uneasy, and desperation, that is what the young woman is feeling right now. Looking at the perverted looks on the faces of the men around her, she already knew that her future is bleak. Suddenly at that time, she felt like her mind went nk.


    Although she had the money, and the ability, she was still too na?ve.


    She trusted the wrong people and had made the wrong decisions. Thepany she has founded along with her friends is now afloat. While she is trying to vie for cooperation with anotherpany, she soon realized that her friends, her so-called business partners have actually sold her out.


    The man who was supposed to save and help her and her sinkingpany is actually a wolf in a sheep''s clothing. And now, in this unexpected turn of events, it seems that her life would end.


    Susan Tang was born in a prominent family in City H.


    She has two older brothers who have always fought to earn their father''s trust so that they can inherit the chairman''s position in thepany. As the only woman in the siblings, she was neglected and bullied by her brothers.


    With that, she decided to start her ownpany. However, it seems that her actions gained the attention of their father hence her brothers didn''t like it. The two throws problems at her from left and right until she was battered and bruised.


    But she didn''t give up and ended up in this situation right now.


    "Hey, it seems that she has already given up! Do her man, and after you, we''ll just gang bang her. Kekeke¡­" one of the guys said lewdly while his fiery gaze was all over the young woman''s body.


    The man who seems to be their leader took a step forward, he licks his lips in extreme excitement as drool can be seen dripping from the corner. The evil grin on his face made the woman shiver in fear.


    She wanted to take a step back but her knees would not move.


    In this desperate moment, she closed her eyes and wished that everything that''s going to happen next would just be a dream. She wanted everything to just disappear and let it be over in an instant. However, no matter what happened, whether she lives or dies¡­ she leaves it all to fate.


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly a loud sound and a strong force threw her away. Her figure flew and struck the wall. Then she immediately fainted.


    Just a few steps in front of her previous position now stood a young man wearing a hospital gown.


    It was Shin Jiao.


    As he was dashing forward, he was not able to control his descent andnded in the middle of the goons and the young woman. The impact of hisnding made arge crater on the ground and the force from his body flung everyone around him.


    "Crap! I was too rash to save the woman that I caused such trouble instead." Shin Jiao muttered as he got out of the crater.


    Then he was stunned that the people around him are already unconscious.


    He immediately turned his head towards the woman lying on the ground. She was his target to save. Deep in his heart, he knew that he must help her. So following his instinct he immediately lifted her up and dashed out of the dark alley.


    ¡­


    The golden rays of the morning sun slowly crept inside a small dpidated room. Lying on a makeshift bed is a woman with disheveled hair and clothing. As the sun''s golden rays kissed her dirt covered face her beautiful longshes flickered as she regained consciousness.


    "Ugh¡­ Ouch¡­ My¡­ my body hurts." The young woman''s hoarse voice reverberated through the dpidated room.


    She slowly opens her eyes and saw the room which looks like an old storeroom of a building.


    Then she suddenly saw a young man sitting not too far from her and sitting in a lotus position. He is wearing a hospital gown and she noticed the peaceful look on his handsome face.


    Her gaze then averted from his figure as she became vignt. She didn''t know who the guy is and what really happenedst night.


    But from the pain on her body, she deduced that she may have been defiled by the man. Thinking up to this part, a sad tear suddenly flows down her dirt-covered cheeks. The feeling of being shamed and raped made her feel depressed and thinking of taking her life right at this moment.


    Suddenly¡­


    "You''re awake." The young man said while sitting beside her.


    This startled the Susan Tang as she unconsciously hugged the old sheet covering her.


    "Take it easy¡­ I''m the one who rescued you." Shin Jiao said trying to calm the young woman who has a look of desperation in her eyes.


    "What''s your name?" he asked with a gentle smile.


    When Susan Tang saw his smile, her heart seemed to have suddenly be soft as she unconsciously replied.


    "Susan Tang¡­" she said with a surprised look on her face.


    She immediately covered her mouth as she actually told her name to a stranger.


    Shin Jiao smiled and patted her head.


    "I''m Shin Jiao¡­ Nice to meet you."


    He then stood up and went towards the window.


    "We get a move on. We can''t stay for too much longer¡­ do you have a vehicle or something?"


    Susan Tang looks at him and nods her head.


    "Don''t worry about what happened yesterday. The important thing is you''re alive¡­ but for me. Sigh¡­ I''m actually lost. I¡­ I don''t know my way in this city. It¡­ it looks familiar but¡­ not."


    Hearing his words, Susan Tang seems doubtful, but from his clothing, it seems that he came from a hospital somewhere.


    "Did you¡­ did you just came from a hospital?" she asked curiously.


    Her old fear towards the handsome young man named Shin Jiao is already fading. But of course, as a woman, her vignce is still there.


    Shin Jiao nods his head.


    "I was¡­ I lost my memory. My head is a mess and I don''t know who I am. All I know is that my name is Shin Jiao." he muttered.


    Susan Tang still heard his words and a trace of pity can be seen in her eyes.


    She slowly got up from the makeshift bed and tried to arrange her disheveled hair and clothes.


    "Is¡­ is there a bathroom in here?" she asked.


    Shin Jiao shrugged his shoulder. This is because they are in a rooftop abandoned storehouse. So he didn''t see any bathroom.


    "Where are we?" she asked.


    Shin Jiao pointed at the window.


    She walked towards him and saw that they seem to be on top of a building.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I¡­ I know this ce. We can get out of here going to that area." she said as she pointed towards a direction.


    Shin Jiao nodded and followed her.


    The two went down out of the room and then followed a road. The people around them are looking at the two with an incredulous look on their faces.


    A young woman with ruined makeup and a young man wearing a hospital gown walking along the road is a tempting gossip to all the people on the street. But not longter, Susan Tang was able to get a taxi as they directly went to her condominium.


    "He is really lost, right?" she thought as she noticed Shin Jiao looking around the buildings with a curious gaze on his eyes.


    "He¡­ he looks hot though¡­ Wait a minute! What am I thinking? I''m crazy! I''m crazy!" she scolded herself.


    Not longter, a beeping sound can be heard as Susan Tang entered the passcode to her condominium. Then Shin Jiao saw a modern styled building filled with modern furniture and home appliance. It seems that the young woman he saves is truly a rich young mistress.


    "You can stay here for a moment, I need to change." She said as she directly walks to her room.


    Shin Jiao curiously looks around and calmly sits on the soft sofa. He then takes out a magazine on the rack and started browsing on it. Suddenly he heard the sound of gushing water. He didn''t want to listen but then he immediately noticed a sobbing tone inside the bathroom.


    He felt sorry for the young woman right at this time, but he still needed to learn more about this city he is in. So he decided to be with the woman for a while until he can recover his memory. Of course, Shin Jiao is not a shameless person and would go with a give and take condition with the woman.


    While waiting, Shin Jiao decided to continue the thing he was doing sincest night. Within his mind, this is called cultivating. He didn''t know why, but since starting doing the cultivating thingy, he felt his body recovering from his exhaustion faster.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s attention caught the sound of a series of footsteps just outside of the door.


    He immediately expanded his absolute sense and saw that something is happening outside of the condominium door.


    It seems that a couple of armed men are now standing outside of the door as if waiting for someone.


    Ting!!!


    He suddenly heard the sound of an elevator opening and from inside walks out a handsome young man in his twenties wearing a blue body fit suit. The proud smile on the young man''s face seems to insinuate that he has everything under control.


    "Are you sure that young Miss Susan is inside?" he asked upon stopping behind the line of the armed men wearing ck suits.


    "Yes, young master¡­ We saw her getting off a cab along with a young man wearing a hospital gown. It seems that the two have spent the night together outside." One of the goons reported proudly.


    However, his words immediately changed the expression of the young man''s face. The once handsome looking face suddenly turned sour and then ugly.


    As if in a rage, he suddenly strode towards the door and along with his momentum he lifted his right foot and directed it towards the wooden door.

 Chapter 324 - Awaken To A New World? Part 4

    Notorious


    /*unedited*/


    Swoosh!!!


    Umph!!!


    The sound of the young man''s running and lifting his foot to kick the door can be heard in the corridor. But then everything went silent and a muffled sound of someone being choked stunned everyone.


    The armed men wearing ck suits were rooted to the ground being stunned at the situation they are seeing.


    They all had an expectant expression on their faces as they saw the domineering action of the young boss and his confident stride. But then suddenly the door which was closed opened. Before they can react they saw their boss lose his bnce while in a startled state.


    Before he can recover the young man wearing a hospital gown and standing by the door grabs his neck and lifted him from the ground with ease.


    "Nobody moves¡­ If you do so, I will snap his neck." The young man which is Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    Everybody felt conflicted and didn''t know what to do.


    "Let go of our young master! If not¡­" shouted the men in ck suits.


    "I guess you want your young master to die then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he acted like he was about to snap the neck of the young man who is weakly struggling in his hand.


    Right now, the rich-looking young master is filled with fear. His neck is currently hurting so badly that it is already hard for him to breathe, so he could not even say anything.


    "No! Wait, don''t be rash¡­ We¡­ we are willing to talk about this." one of the men wearing ck suit said as he steps forward.


    "Hmm¡­ I think you have the wrong idea here. I just want you not to move¡­ What is your purpose ining here with guns? I don''t seem to remember offending anyone?" Shin Jiao asked trying to probe the men.


    "We¡­ we are not here for you. We are here to get the young miss from the Tang family."


    "Kidnapping?"


    "No¡­ It''s¡­ We are more of¡­ an escort¡­ yeah¡­ an escort. We are here to escort her to the Tang n."


    "Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao didn''t know what to do right at this time.


    He didn''t want to cause more trouble, but he also didn''t want the woman he just rescued to be in trouble also. Suddenly his heart was filled with killing intent. In his mind, something is telling him to eliminate all of the armed people in the corridor. If he didn''t do so, then he would be in deeper trouble.


    His eyes suddenly caught two cameras in the corner and with a stealthy move. He took two buttons from the rich young man''s suit, and then flicked it to the cameras.


    He then made his move by throwing the rich young master towards the crowd.


    His action caught the sight of the leader of the group as he immediately went to grab the gun on his back.


    Right at this moment, everything began to move sluggishly.


    Shin Jiao was amazed as he noticed everything in his eyes. His body ran through the ground and bypassing the still flying rich young master. He then sent a frontal kick at the leader of the men in ck. Then he followed this up by grabbing the gun of another man beside the man he just kicked, at the same time sending a straight punch at his face.


    Then he turned around with already a gun on hand and grabs the next man beside him. The machete on that man''s hand was sent flying towards the ceiling with a kick. And then following this action he did the same to disarm the rest of the men in the corridor.


    When the young masternded in a sorry state to the ground, the rest of the people around him also fell along with him sprawled to the ground groaning in pain.


    Shin Jiao then slowly pick up the rich young man from the back of his head.


    "Everyone get out of this floor, now!" Shin Jiao shouted in anger.


    The people could not react as they are still in pain all over the different parts of their bodies. But they drag themselves towards the elevator.


    "Now, tell me¡­ If you lie I will throw you out of the window. Why are you here?"


    "You¡­ you can''t treat me like this! Do you know who I am?! I will tell you, I can ki¡­ Keuk!"


    The rich-looking young man choked as Shin Jiao tightens his hold.


    "Wait¡­ Wait, young man¡­ I will¡­ I will tell you the truth then. We are here to force the young Miss Tang to marry our young master. Our young master truly loves and only cares for the young miss of the Tang n. And the Tang family has already agreed to our proposal. It''s just that the young miss is really headstrong." The leader of the ck-suited men said while being supported by his colleagues.


    Upon hearing his words, Shin Jiao sneered.


    "Love? A man who spends his time ying with many women dare say that? Do you think of me as a fool?" Shin Jiao sneered.


    He can smell at least three different women''s scent along with some harmful drugs on the rich young man''s body. How can he not know what their purpose is? But from what he heard, it seems that this young man has a connection to the Tang n, Susan Tang''s family.


    "Are you her fianc¨¦e?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The young man on his hand immediately nods his head.


    "From now on, forget about your ns with Susan Tang. Whoever touches her would suffer death in my hands. She is now in my care, so I will make an example with you." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly moves and grabs a knife sticking on the wall.


    With a quick sh, he severed the nerves on the rich young man''s hands.


    "No!" shouted the leader of the men wearing a ck suit.


    Shin Jiao threw the rich young master to the people standing near the elevator door. Then he walks towards the corridor picking every weapon scattered all over the ce.


    When the men saw him having a semi-automatic handgun, on one hand, they felt pressured. So when the two elevator doors opened, everyone scuttled and enter as quickly as they could.


    Inside the elevator, the rich young master weakly leaned on his men.


    "We need to go to the hospital first. We have to call the family. We also have to inform the Tang n that their youngest daughter found a very strong person protecting her." the leader said with worry in his face.


    They thought that everything would just be a breeze. Although the Tang family young miss is very headstrong, once their young master has taken her then she would not have any other choice but to be his bride. That way their family could enter the Tang n huge business empire.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao returns to the room, he saw Susan Tang standing near the door with widened eyes.


    She actually saw everything that happened on the monitor. She didn''t expect the despicable jerk to assault her in her own house. However, what she didn''t expect is the man who helped her. Although he looks weird and amnesiac, his strength is authentic.


    It''s like looking at a real-life superhero with inhuman speed and strength. She only thought that those things are only seen on TV shows. But right in front of her eyes, a living superman is actually helping her.


    Out of all the recurring bad luck in her life, she felt that right now she was the luckiest girl on earth.


    Looking at Shin Jiao, her eyes slowly turned teary but she tried to hold it back in. She then turns around and walked directly to the kitchen.


    Without saying a word, she prepared some breakfast for the two of them.


    Shin Jiao just let her be and took all of the weapons inside a room. Then ording to his knowledge, he began to remold them one by one. Suddenly he felt something strange on one of his fingers. But he could not see anything, so he unconsciously used his absolute sense and scan his hand.


    There he saw an unattractive ring with a slight crack on it. He didn''t know why he could not see it with his naked eye, so he just let it be for now. His mysterious origin and his memories are still too hard for him to fathom. Right now, what he needed to do is to make something that can protect the young woman he is intending to use as a cover.


    Before, Susan Tang could finish making breakfast. Shin Jiao has already finished making an exquisitely designed pendant. ording to his memory, this thing is called protection pendant. It is a low-tier pendant that can protect the user against the strength of a body refining stage cultivator.


    Although he is not sure if there are cultivators on earth, he is sure that there are things that are called guns which can harm the young woman.


    While eating breakfast¡­


    "I want you to wear this 24/7. Do not remove it from your body no matter what happens." Shin Jiao said as he handed her the exquisite looking pendant.


    Upon seeing the dragon-like pattern and design of the pendant, Susan Tang immediately became curious. She is a businesswoman and a fashionista, so from the craftsmanship of the pendant alone, she is sure that it can fetch a high price even though the material used looks in.


    "This craftsmanship is very exquisite. Hey¡­ Umm¡­ would you want to work for me? I mean¡­ that is if you have nowhere to go¡­ you know." she asked feeling a bit awkward upon realizing that she suddenly became interested in Shin Jiao''s crafting ability.


    Plus what baffled her is how he was able to craft such thing in a short time. She actually saw him doing something while she was cooking hence her curiosity was sparked.


    Shin Jiao thought for a while and shook his head.


    "I don''t want to work under you," he said inly.


    "How about you work under me!?"

 Chapter 325 - Awaken To A New World? Part 5

    The rise and fall of Susan Tang Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    9:00 a.m. in front of a tall skyscraper¡­


    Two people alighted from a cab which stops in front of a huge building''s entrance. Wearing a white knee-length ssy dress and a ck handbag, Susan Tang looks gorgeous and elegant. Her temperament suddenly changes from an innocent young woman into a domineering boss of apany.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao walking beside her just wore a simple long sleeves white shirt and a dark blue tight-fitting cks pant.


    The arrival of these two people immediately grabs the attention of all the people in the lobby of the building.


    Susan''spany actually didn''t own the whole building but is renting three floors in the middle part of the building. This building is a skyscraper with many otherpanies upying the other floors. However, Susan''s Touch Corporation is the most famouspany in the whole building.


    This is because of the revolutionary products thepany produces. Theirtest product the maglev board was a total hit in the market especially abroad. However, this is where Susan Tang''s problem started.


    Because it turns out that her engineers and the one who submitted the design actually pirated it from anotherpany. What baffled her is the reason why the patent for the maglev board was released to them. And then the series of problems began piling up.


    Now her promisingpany is now in trouble. So her only choice is to either retract all the sent products or rece them with a new one without infringing on the patentw.


    As the two walks towards the elevator, a group of executives suddenly appear from a corner and was stunned after seeing her.


    "You¡­ why are you here?" a middle-aged man identally said with a startled look on his face.


    He didn''t receive any news about herst night so he thought that she was taken care of by the business partner who offered to help her with her problem in thepany. This executive was the man who introduced that person to her.


    What the middle-aged man didn''t know is that the man is actually inside the hospital still unconscious with bruises all over his body. Unlike Susan Tang, the man was thrown to the wall andnded in a garbage heap filled with broken bottles. This has caused too many injuries in his body hence he looks like a mummy on a bed inside a hospital room right at this moment.


    "This is mypany manager Ma, why should I not be here?" Susan Tang said nonchntly with a hint of a sneer on her face.


    Shin Jiao and Susan Tang walked calmly at an elevator which just opened leaving the stunnedpany executives.


    Before the elevator door could close, Susan Tang suddenly said.


    "Meeting room at 30 minutes¡­"


    ¡­


    Therge meeting room the Susan''s Touch Corporation is filled with people. The executives and managers of thepany are murmuring and confused as to why they are having this meeting. They are all confused because right now, thepany is facing a great problem and they are all busy with thestmand from their boss to recall almost all of the products.


    But the shareholders of thepany are looking at each other with confident looks on their eyes. All of them have already given up on Susan and have been bought by otherpanies interested in acquiring thepany.


    "What do you think she is nning? Will she inject more funds into thepany? If she did that then she would only lose more money¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "You''re devious¡­ I guess the two brothers won you over, right?"


    "Haha¡­"


    This discussion is among the shareholders of thepany.


    When Susan Tang enters, she walks inside followed by Shin Jiao. As she takes her seat in the middle, Shin Jiao stood next to her like a bodyguard.


    "Alright, whose fault is it?" Susan Tang asked without any scruple.


    She was a bit hesitant about it at first but decided to trust Shin Jiao. So she felt a bit confident from the way he stood on her side like a strong wall. She felt like she can just lean on him and never worry about anything else.


    From her question, everyone suddenly looks at each other with a guilty look on their faces.


    However, before anyone could say something, a shareholder stood up and suddenly pointed his finger towards a thin middle-aged man.


    "It was him! He was the one who started this all. He was bought by your brothers and convinces us all to sell our stocks to your brothers. So in truth, we are not the real stockholders anymore. We are just here to fool you!"


    "Are you kidding me? You all my aplice in this matter! It''s that woman who sold the blueprint to the overseaspany, I''m not the only greedy one here, all of us are!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone began to point fingers and admitted to their crimes. Then they began to dispute among each other''s and their voices rose through the whole conference room.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess these talismans have these effects... Amazing!" Shin Jiao thought after observing the situation with wonder.


    This is what enters his mind and what he suggested after they had a talk that morning.


    So Susan Tang actually already expected this, yet it just troubled her of the fact that the so-called friends and people she worked within thepany were all bought by her two brothers. A pained look on her face appears as she could not hold back the tears from falling from her eyes.


    She was truly hurt and truly felt down on her luck once again.


    "I¡­ I guess it''s time for me to give up. *sob¡­ I¡­ I can''t fight against them anymore... Not like this¡­" she muttered while trying to contain her sadness and the tears in her eyes.


    She just stood from her chair took out a document andy it down on the table.


    ¡­


    That day, she felt like everything she has done was all for naught. She didn''t want anything to do with the Tang family. She just wanted to be an independent woman, to live on her own. But even freedom seems to be slipping from her fingertips.


    As she walks outside and on the road, Shin Jiao calmly followed her, while guiding her whenever she would stray from the wrong path.


    Suddenly she tripped.


    Falling on the ground, the tears she was holding back immediately pour out like rain. It can be said that she has already expected such a thing to happen, but to the extent that even the managers and the executives in thepany would betray her really hurt her feelings.


    "I¡­ I have shown them everything. I brought thepany to what it is today. And with just a little bit of money, they would betray me?" she muttered under her sobs.


    Shin Jiao seeing the pitiful young woman on the ground while grumbling, squatted down, and lifted her with ease.


    He turns around and walked to a bus stop.


    Susan Tang didn''t argue or fights back. She just leans on his broad chest with her arms around his neck and cried her heart out. He set her down but she didn''t let go of him and just hugs him and cried. The people around them look at the two and began to whisper.


    Standing on the bus stop, Shin Jiao calmly patted her back to appease her heart ache.


    Suddenly, the rain started to pour heavily.


    The two stood like they were the only people in the world and everything around them are just background and non-important characters.


    ¡­


    That night, a young woman is sleeping on the bed with an exhausted look on her face. Shin Jiao took her home and settled her in bed. But she didn''t let go of him and so he waited until she calms down.


    "This is getting troublesome¡­ I still need to identify my real identity. Sigh¡­ I guess I''m already a part of this." Shin Jiao sighs as he looks at Susan Tang''s beautiful yet pitiful face lying on the bed.


    Though she is very beautiful, almost everyman''s ideal woman but he is not attracted to her. Within his mind and sometimes in his dream he can see a woman wearing a veil on her face. Then he can see himself unveiling her and the ugly scar on the lower part of her face doesn''t seem to make him feel repulsed of her appearance.


    In fact, he felt like liking and loving her more after seeing her face.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with these confusing thoughts anymore. He knew that his memory would just return as long as he follows his heart. So he sat down on the ground and decided to try and feel the Qi in the surroundings.


    Not longter, he suddenly felt something. A very thin almost nonexistent strand of Qi is drifting towards him. Then upon turning his head, he saw that the pendant he made for Susan Tang is actually producing the thin strand of Qi.


    Within his mind, he knew how important Qi is for his body.


    Suddenly another idea pops out.


    "Artifact! I can make Qi collecting artifacts!" Shin Jiao muttered as he hit his head.


    Then another question came to his mind.


    "Wait a minute, if my body hasck of Qi, then where do these powers of minee from?"


    Then with a thought, he scanned his brain and saw the 50 spheres which are located in his mind dantian.


    "So this is what I am using. It seems that I have already used a forth of a sphere these past few days. Hmm¡­ I need to make an absorbing artifact first and then learn this step by step." He said as he began working.


    Since he has a lot of metal in the closet, he immediately took them out and began working in the living room. Within Shin Jiao''s mind he followed what he needed to do and was able to craft, ten different kinds of low-tier artifacts.


    He then began to set it up all over the house in an array formation. And following the seemingly mysterious memories, he has he began writing runes on the center floor of the house and the ceiling.


    Twang!!!


    After doing that a not so loud reverberating sound echoed throughout the whole building. Although many heard this, it didn''t catch their attention.


    Slowly from all over the ce, especially the flowers and trees around the area strands of spiritual Qi began flowing through the air and going directly towards Susan Tang''s condominium.


    When Shin Jiao saw this a smile crept on his handsome face.


    "Let''s start cultivating Qi," he muttered.

 Chapter 326 - Awaken To A New World? Part 6

    The rise and fall of Susan Tang Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The morning light shone through the two lite slider windows as the golden glow of the sun slowly crept inside the room. Susan Tang''s beautiful sleeping face seems peaceful and tranquil. As the sun''s rays reflected on her glowing skin, her long beautiful eyshes fluttered. Her eyes slowly open as she stretches her body upon waking up.


    Then from the corner of her eyes, she saw a young man sitting in a lotus position.


    "Hah! You¡­what are you doing in my room?" she suddenly shouted as she unconsciously covers her body.


    She then tried to check her body under the sheet, upon noticing that nothing seems to be amiss, she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Then she cautiously turned her gaze at Shin Jiao who is currently still cultivating. He was too immersed in the feeling of Qi entering his dantian that he didn''t even hear what is happening around him. All of his senses as of now are focused within his body as he observes the flow of Qi within his veins and meridians.


    As the Qi flows, he noticed that the spheres within his mind also reacted andbined with the Qi in his body making it flow faster. The rate of absorption was really fast that Shin Jiao almost groan as he saw his dantian filling with Qi. Then suddenly something happened, it''s like water breaking through a dam, the Qi inside him began to enter his own soul.


    "Is this the thing that they called breakthrough?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Shin Jiao''s body is already that of a soul forming realm cultivator. But as he entered the earth, something seems to be restricting his strength and power. So now, he can only use half of his strength, but none of his power.


    Although he can''t remember anything, Shin Jiao''s curious mind is already deducing what is happening.


    Then suddenly an idea struck him.


    If the sphere within his mind dantian is unaffected by the restriction of this world, then why not create another sphere container for the Qi in his body. This way there would be no excess Qi that would exude out of him.


    Upon noting this idea, he began to do some experiments.


    An unknown thought came into him and followed it through and many spheres suddenly appear within his dantian. Shin Jiao observed that within his dantian there are 5 sphere containers with 9 spheres in each of them. However, he observed that in total his dantian can contain a total of 10 sphere containers. However, the other 5 are still nonexistent so he didn''t bother with those yet.


    After forming the spheres, he noticed that the Qi he absorbs starts to fill the tiny spheres. Suddenly he recalled something¡­ cultivation level.


    "So this means that the 5 sphere containers inside me are the realms, and the 9 spheres are the level within that realm¡­ infant soul realm? What is that?" he thought as he tried to muse on his discoveries.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao was jolted back to reality when he feels someone tugging on him.


    When he opened his eyes, he noticed that it is already morning. And a beautiful young woman is currently standing in front of him.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you. I was trying to wake you for a while now." Susan Tang asked with worry clearly written on her expression.


    "I''m fine, it''s just I was in a deep concentration." Shin Jiao said as he slowly stood.


    "That''s fine then, let''s eat¡­" she said as she walked out of the room and went to the dining table.


    While eating breakfast, Susan Tang was quiet and seems to be in deep thought.


    "Hey, are you okay? Don''t think about it too much. Since you are helping me, I already gave you a promise to be of help, right? If you have failed your first business, why not create a new one?" Shin Jiao suggested.


    "Sigh¡­ I wanted to, but my mind is running out of an idea." Susan Tang replied with a helpless reaction.


    "Themunication is widely used nowadays, why not focused on that?"


    "Heh, what do you know? The inte is a great way to earn, but the market is too diverse. I want something that can grab attention. That way we can earn more money."


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao agreed with her. Right now, he also needed money to buy move resources for making artifacts to enhance his cultivation.


    "Hmm¡­" an idea once again pops up from within his mind.


    "Virtual world¡­ I can''t seem to recall that there is a virtual world."


    "Haha¡­ A virtual world is almost impossible. The brain domain is like a really secured security box. It is impossible to ess and impossible to read¡­ Many imed that they can read the brain waves, but until now that is still a ck hole. They can''t seem to take another step forward. So that technology would take eons before it can be realized."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao suddenly showed a strange smile on his face.


    For others, it might be a ck hole, but deep in his mind he already has the idea of what to do next.


    Spirit Qi is a very mysterious element, which cannot be seen with the naked eye. But it has many functions, and since it uses one''s spirit for it to flow, it can be controlled using the same way.


    He knew that the brain is the reason why a person can move. But the question is how the brain processing does happen? And the answer is simple, the existence of the soul. As a cultivator, he is already aware of the soul''s presence within a person. Hence, the soul is the one thatmands the brain.


    With this logic, a blueprint began to form within his thoughts as he thinks about his suggestion.


    "Wait here, I will make something." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the pile of metal he put aside.


    He began to gather the materials, and also went outside to gather more.


    Soon he came back to the living room and began putting them one by one on the floor.


    "What are those things?" Susan Tang asked.


    She found that some of the things Shin Jiao brought in were rocks and some recyble stic containers.


    "Hey, be done with your breakfast before handling those dirty stuff." She said.


    "I''m done with my breakfast, I''ll just make this quick." Shin Jiao replied as he began to sit in a lotus position on the cold floor.


    With the use of the strange energy within his body, he began to mold those things into his desired shapes. It didn''t take long until he finished crafting a palm-size container.


    Then using the stone he carefully broke it and took a thumb-size clear stone inside. He then uses a tree branch and turns it into something like a pen. He then began writing tiny inscription lines on the surface of that thumb-sized clear stone.


    After that, he put it inside the container and also began writing rune inscription lines inside it. After closing the palm-size container, he took some old copper wire and began melting them. Not longter, Shin Jiao was done and a rough visor like thingy was crafted by him.


    He then tried it and a smile crept on his face.


    This time Susan Tang has already stopped eating and both her eyes and mouth are wide open in disbelief. She didn''t expect to see such a miraculous thing in front of her eyes. Everything was like magic and more.


    "Alright, I think this would do." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards her.


    "Do you want to try it?" Shin Jiao asked with a confident smile on his face.


    "What¡­ what is this?" Susan Tang was awoken and subconsciously asked.


    "Virtual world¡­ or something like that. It''s empty inside though as I didn''t create any program in it yet. But you can still explore it thought." He replied.


    Susan Tang received the visor as Shin Jiao led her through the living room sofa.


    "You have to lie down¡­"


    "Okay, then, what should I do next?"


    "Nothing, just experience it first."


    Susan Tang was a bit skeptical of Shin Jiao''s suggestion, however, she was feeling a bit excited about what would happen.


    Right now, if what Shin Jiao is saying the truth, then on her hand is the very first real virtual world. If this is the case, then she can market this as it is and the product would be a hit in the market in just a short time.


    But then suddenlyplicated problems began to pop out from her subconscious thoughts.


    "No, I should not think about it just yet. I need to concentrate. If this is what I think it is, then the future will surely change. I¡­ I will be a failure anymore." She thought as her emotion began to be riled up.


    Susan Tang carefully put the visor on her head.


    "What should I do next?" she asked with an expectant voice.


    "Just wait for it." Shin Jiao replied.


    Suddenly, before Susan Tang could say another word, she found her vision turning a bit blurry. She blinked her eyes as she tried to see things clearly. She then noticed that everything around her has changed.


    But what she is seeing and feeling is still normal.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" she suddenly asked.


    Then suddenly, her eyes went wide in disbelief upon realizing what had happened. Then her breathing became rapid as her heart was filled with great excitement.


    Right now, in front of her is a reflection of a beautiful woman wearing her pajamas, but one thing is for sure. She is not lying on the sofa but instead floating inside a white nk ce with only a mirror on sight.


    Now she knew that the future is at hand, and she along with a mysterious man named Shin Jiao would shape it with their own hands.


    "This¡­ this is a true virtual world."

 Chapter 327 - Awaken To A New World? Part 7

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    The Virtual World is one of Shin Jiao''s dreams to make with the suggestion from his little crafting disciple, Ai Ji. At that time Ai Ji suggested for him to create an artifact that can teach people how to concoct medicine using real data and information. That way, they can save more on medicine limit waste while teaching alchemist real-life experience and results from concocting medicine.


    But Shin Jiao has a grander n, and that is to create a virtual world.


    A virtual world is a world where cultivators and even mortals can exchange notes in fighting, trade items, and more. But in this world, death is nonexistent. The only limit is that one cannot improve physically because everything in the virtual world is purely data and knowledge.


    ¡­


    Susan Tang lifted the visor from her head and an expression of amazement appears on her face. She suddenly threw herself to Shin Jiao''s embrace and cried.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you so much." She said without reservation.


    She didn''t know why, but for Susan Tang, Shin Jiao is someone whom she can rely on. She is confident that he would not do anything to her as other men would. So she iscent to show her weak side to him.


    "Hey, we are partners in this right?" Shin Jiao said while patting her back.


    But he could not avoid taking a whiff of her fragrant virgin scent which made his heartfelt warm and a bit excited.


    However, he didn''t want to act on his impulses because he has a goal to achieve first. And that is to regain his memories.


    From the looks of it, he knew that he is not a normal person. He has a lot of hidden secret within him, and a huge mystery surrounding his very own identity.


    However, he found hope because it seems that he is truly immersed in research and development. It might seem that he is a person of science.


    And so, he already nned out that his cooperation with Susan Tang would push his ns forward. Not knowing what would happen next, Shin Jiao decided to just go with the flow until the time his memories would return.


    After Susan Tang recovers from her emotional outburst, the two started to draft a n to start a new smallpany. This time, she didn''t want to rely on others. She would just build thispany with the two of them.


    Looking at the handsome man beside her, Susan Tang''s mind even considers Shin Jiao as a life partner.


    "Why not? He is handsome and a very capable guy¡­" she thought as she looked at him.


    "I know I''m handsome and all, but I think I would melt if you look at me more." Shin Jiao suddenly said while looking at the draft that she made on the table.


    Feeling a bit startled, Susan Tang squinted her eyes and red at him.


    "Humph, too conceited. Do you think you all that?" she harrumphs, but her face immediately turned red.


    Shin Jiao chuckled upon seeing her beautiful blushing face.


    "You''re cute¡­" he muttered with a chuckle.


    "You¡­ you¡­ Don''t tease me!" she said shyly as she suddenly covers her face.


    "Alright, alright, let''s just go through with this." Shin Jiao said as they went over the n again.


    The week has passed peacefully, except for the remaining transfer of property that Susan Tang sold to her previously ownedpany.


    On TV and online, she was criticized by some people and others pitied her. There are some media who learned about the harshness of the business world and her two brother''s action. But everything was a done deal and nobody can do anything about it.


    The conference room of Susan''s Touch Corporation became a red zone. All of the executives, managers, and even the shareholders wouldn''t dare held meetings in that ce. Because it turned out that secrets in that ce would be exposed due to an unknown reason.


    The 4 low-tier talismans that Shin Jiao scattered in that ce would dissipate only after a month. Hence, that ce was regarded as the truth hall. And it became a famous ce within thepany and even the other neighboringpanies.


    But unknown to them, the peace in the business world within City H and the whole world would soon be rocked by a small start-uppany.


    In Susan Tang''s condominium, Shin Jiao is busy tinkering with aptop as he rapidly types in codes after codes.


    However, if a programmer sees the codes on theptop, they would turn dumb, because it is not a known programmingnguage. Even Shin Jiao didn''t know what the name of thenguage is. However, they are abination of runes and machinenguage.


    "Shin, when are you going to upload that thing that you are talking about?" Susan Tang asked with curiosity.


    "I''m about to finish it now," he said after typing in a line of code and stopped.


    He thenpiled it and stood up from the sofa.


    "Here look, this is our first freebie product to advertise ourpany." Shin Jiao said after he finishedpiling the program and installing it in Susan Tang''s phone.


    "It doesn''t change anything on your phone, but this is a learning virtual helper. It can learn anything that the user wanted to learn. Plus the A.I. has a basic intelligence of an eight-year-old child. The more information you feed it the more it would be intelligent. The only limit of the learning capacity is the amount of space on your phone. Plus it is under the three basicws for A.I.''s and robots." Shin Jiao exined as he presented Susan Tang her phone.


    Then suddenly a figure of a small slime spear in the middle.


    "Hello, I''m SLIA! Which stands for Self-learning Interactive A.I., I''m happy to meet you! I want to take a picture with you, can I?" a small child''s voice from her phone said.


    Susan Tang was stunned at what she is seeing. She just unconsciously nods her head.


    "You have to reply." Shin Jiao said.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­"


    Then a prompt from her phone is asking for SLIA to ess the camera just one time.


    "Yes¡­"


    Then a picture of her and a small smiling slime on her shoulder appear on her screen. This made Susan Tang smile.


    "Shin this is awesome¡­" she said as she began to busy herself.


    Shin Jiao turn around and continue writing program scripts and codes. This time, within his mind an unknown yet familiar world began to expand.


    Then a prompt appears on theptop screen.


    ''Spirit Qi input required, please put on the visor.''


    Shin Jiao immediately put on the visor and the screen on theptop shows a download bar.


    ¡­


    Two dayster, Susan Tang has finished registering for her newpany.


    But it didn''t cause a fuss because she did it in a low-key manner. And since it is just a small Software Company called NXT Element, it didn''t catch any attention with the media.


    In these two days, Shin Jiao''s life became busy crafting visors and cultivating. The two didn''t even bother to rent an office building as they just work at home. With the remaining saving of Susan Tang, they soon developed the newpany without a hitch.


    After a week, everything was ready.


    The first to appear in the market was the new A.I. technology called SLIA. At first, many people didn''t know what it was and didn''t bother with it.


    In a dormitory room, two college students are currently browsing through their phones.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the two.


    "Hello, I''m SLIA!..." the cute voice made the two almost stunned.


    Then they became excited as they began to interact with the app. Soon, they realized what they have in their hands and began to spread the news to other people.


    From those two students and other people able to download the app, they realized that the app SLIA is not just any normal app on their phone. It''s not even a normal A.I., it''s like... a living being, apanion, a helper, and for those who are alone... a friend.


    ...


    The next day, Susan Tang was awoken by the non-stop ringing of her phone.


    "Ugh¡­ Who¡­" she groggily muttered as she extended her hand to get her mobile phone on the table but dint found it.


    "SLIA! Where are you?" she called while still lying on her pillow.


    "Big sister Susan, I''m here!" a cute voice appears from under her pillow.


    She remembers thatst night she busily taught SLIA about businessw and techniques. She needs SLIA to memorize those things just in case she forgot something.


    "Oh, there you are! It seems that I have some calls... Who is calling me?"


    "Well, you have at least twenty callers with different caller I.D. plus two callers named Bastard and *sshole called you at least ten times. They are the most annoying ones."


    Hearing SLIA''sment Susan Tang chuckled.


    "This little guy is so adorable." She thought.


    She knew who those two. They are her two despicable older brothers.


    "Big sister Susan, I think that the download for my app has already exceeded more than a million. Even those from other countries have already downloaded me." SLIA said with a smug look on her cute slime face.


    "Really!" suddenly Susan Tang sat up from her bed.


    She immediately scrolled through the news and saw the headline.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently sitting on the cold floor and cultivating in the living room. He has already reached the 3rd sphere in the 2nd container in his dantian after gathering Qi every night.


    Suddenly he was jolted back by a scream inside Susan Tang''s bedroom. Without a word, Shin Jiao immediately jumps up and dashed towards the door.


    He was about to open it when Susan Tang suddenly rushed out and the two almost hit each other. Although she tried to stop, she was caught off bnce and her body tilted forward.


    Before she knew it, her lip is already touching Shin Jiao''s who has a stunned look on his face.

 Chapter 328 - Awaken To A New World? Part 8

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Two young people with their mouths connected together in a kiss felt that time seem to have stopped. It seems that world with the sound, the smell, and even the air seems to freeze in time.


    Susan Tang felt like melting on the spot as she didn''t dare move and just savor the taste of the kiss. However, within Shin Jiao''s mind, an image appears. It was the image of the girl wearing the veil. He can see that night that they were together bare and naked as their bodies intertwined together in one harmony.


    Half of her face was exposed to his eyes and right now, the woman in front of him looks the same. Although he still can''t put together the puzzle of his mind, having a photographic memory as a cultivator made him see things clearly.


    He subconsciously deepens the kiss as his hand unconsciously held the back of her head and her cheeks. This almost frightens Susan Tang but she subconsciously wrapped her arms on his waist.


    As the two began to savor the sweet exchange, an unconscious moan from Susan Tang wakes both of them.


    The two immediately separate and both of their faces turned red. From Shin Jiao''s crotch, a tent is already protruding making him feel a bit ufortable while Susan Tang immediately turns around and ran back to her room.


    "Shit! Shit! What was that about?" Shin Jiao shouted in his mind as he tried to calm himself down.


    He then turns around and knocks on the door behind him.


    "Sorry! I¡­ I¡­" he said as he stopped and turn around to leave.


    Behind the door stood Susan Tang holding her tall peeks heaving up and down along with her rapidly beating heart. That was not her first kiss, but that was the most unusual and unexpected kiss she ever experienced.


    After a while, she went out of her room and the two ate breakfast as if nothing has happened.


    "Hey, SLIA''s download has reached our goal. What your next n?" Susan Tang interrupted the awkward silence.


    "Well, we will introduce Virtual World software and put it in an advertisement." Shin Jiao replied with a shrug.


    "We¡­ we don''t have enough capital for that."


    "Don''t worry about it, I will find ways."


    "You? How?" a skeptical look on Susan Tang''s expression appears while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "That''s a secret."


    ¡­


    That night, Shin Jiao didn''t cultivate, instead, he went online and began browsing. Then not longter he entered a website that has huge forums and chats.


    From there he searches for any interesting discussions, and he one suddenly caught his attention.


    "Restoration of an ancient artifact¡­?" he muttered.


    He then enters the discussion and saw that someone is asking for a way to fix 3 broken weapons. Many began to give out suggestions and many wanted to ask for the one who posted the discussion''s address.


    Shin Jiao looks at the weapons and frowns.


    ''How much are you willing to pay for the restoration?'' he immediately typed in.


    Suddenly a private message was sent to him who made him smile.


    The amount was 10 million dors for three weapons. However, no one dared to ept this because the repair detail for the artifacts is not that easy.


    ''Alright, I''ll ept when and where should we meet?'' Shin Jiao asked.


    ''When are you avable?'' replied the person.


    ''Today would be all right.''


    ''Alright see you in an hour at a caf¨¦ next to... xxx.''


    Shin Jiao nodded and immediately took out his ck jacket and put on his blue jeans.


    "I''m going out¡­ Lock the door."


    "Wait! Where are you going?"


    Shin Jiao just shes her, a gentle smile.


    "I''m going to get our needed capital." He said as he walks out the door.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao arrived outside the designated address ten minutes early, as he walks inside the caf¨¦ he saw many people. In a particr table, a handsome looking young man wearing spectacles sits calmly while drinking coffee.


    From the description of the person who posted that discussion, he would be wearing a blue shirt and silver-rimmed sses. So Shin Jiao is almost sure that the person he is looking at is that person.


    "Hello, you''re Millman109 right?" Shin Jiao asked after walking beside the person.


    The man turns around and looks at Shin Jiao a bit surprised. He just nods his head and asked.


    "You are¡­?"


    "I was the anonymous guy."


    "Oh, right¡­right. So you are saying that you can ept the task, right? But let me warn you first. I am with the government, so no monkey business or fishy actions okay."


    Although the person in front of Shin Jiao looks like a geek, he felt that there is something fishy about him. However, Shin Jiao needed the money right now to push forward his ns, hence he agreed.


    ¡­


    The two walks towards a ck car parked outside and Shin Jiao noticed two more ck cars behind it. With just a nod, the other men waiting outside the cars entered as they drive in one convoy.


    Without any scruples, Shin Jiao was escorted to a huge estate where many luxurious cars are currently parked. It seems that there is a party going on in that ce.


    Shin Jiao immediately scanned his surroundings to check if there are soldiers inside. This is because he escaped from a military hospital and killed a doctor there. He is sure that the military might be looking for him, but so far they didn''t do anything yet. But just in case he needed to be ready.


    With just one scan he saw almost a hundred people carrying firearms. But he knew that those people are the guards of the mansion. But suddenly a person caught his attention. In fact, it was a woman, she is wearing a waitress''s uniform and inside her uniform are hundreds of finger length knives.


    He found this weird because the woman is acting sneakily inside the mansion.


    "This is not my problem, but if this woman hinders me from earning my money, then that''s a different story." He thought.


    He didn''t move yet and just followed the young man in silence.


    They entered through the back door and have now arrived inside a room. In that room, there are few people already. Most of them look like old and middle-aged schrs as they scrutinized the three weapons lying on the table.


    "So¡­ Doctor Levine what do you think?" an old man in one corner asked.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, the truth is¡­ I''m not that sure too. I think we can''t use the usual way to fix these things. I think we needed to use runes to fix it. My friend has been studying the note that was sent to our university a few months ago. If my deduction is correct, using runes would be the best way to fix this."


    "I agree, from what I see here, you guys already tried fixing this ax right? If you look at the metal used for these artifacts it is actually not a normal type of metal. It''s my first time seeing this kind." an old man expert in metallurgy spoke up.


    Everyone turned silent however none of them realized that a few people have already entered the room. Shin Jiao has already checked the three weapons on the table and was surprised.


    Those are not normal weapons. In fact, they are low-grade spirit level weapons. These weapons cannot be fixed using the conventional way, but instead one should use abination of Qi and metallurgy to sessfully fix them.


    "Well, I guess we just have to give up then." The old man which seems to be the owner of the weapons said as he sighs heavily.


    All the people inside also felt helpless.


    Right at this time, Shin Jiao walks forward and touch the broken sword. Carefully scrutinizing it and the part where it was broken.


    He did this because he suddenly felt that the sword is actually still active, which means that after a few thousands of years the spirit Qi didn''t dissipate from within its rune arrays.


    "What are you doing? Who are you?" the old man suddenly asked as he was worried about what Shin Jiao is doing.


    "Grandpa¡­ I¡­ I invited him to look at the artifacts." The bespectacled young man said as he walks beside the old man.


    "Sigh¡­ Young master Hui you can''t just trust people. Many people nowadays acted like they are experts but in truth, they are just fraud and would steal your stuff." Suddenly a middle-aged man advised.


    The middle-aged man is wearing a blue suit looking like a businessman. He was invited here because he brought the old man expert in metallurgy.


    "Your uncle Ji is right. You can''t just trust people¡­ Make him leave then." The old man waves his hand.


    However, he suddenly noticed something. Doctor Levine, the person he invited which is an expert in artifact restoration is currently discussing with the young man in a hushed tone.


    "Are you sure about that? If so, then we can fix it right?" Dr. Levine said with a normal tone but because the whole room was turned quiet they all heard what he said.


    Many were surprised but the middle-aged man called Mister Ji suddenly frowns.


    "What do you mean Doctor Levine?" the old man asked with a surprised look on his face.


    "You see¡­"


    Bang!!!


    Before Doctor Levine can say anything, the door was suddenly struck open with a kick, and a shadow dashed in.


    Everybody was surprised at this scene, everybody except for Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 329 - Awaken To A New World? Part 9

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The Hui n is one of the biggest ns in city H, and they have many businesses all over the county of China and other parts of the world. However, the old patriarch of the Hui n has already retired from the limelight and decided to pursue his hobby of collecting artifacts.


    With him is his favorite grandson Jun Hui. Jun Hui is a clever child since he was young and was very close to his grandfather. He grew up along with his grandfather and has learned the ways of collecting artifacts and selling them.


    However, nowadays, they have been working with the government. This is because the government is willing to pay more for the restoration and finding of relics and artifacts, especially weapons and armors. Hence both the grandfather and grandson duo has been busytely.


    Last week Jun Hui along with an expedition team, unearth a cave full of artifacts and relics. However, the most precious of those things are the three broken weapons, a sword, a war ax, and a spear.


    So today, they have invited many of these famous people in the field to check the weapons out and see if it can be fixed. But they never expected that Jun Hui''s big brother would hold a party right at this time so they didn''t have a choice for lesser argument sake but to be in a room at the side of the mansion.


    And then it happened, they were attacked by an unknown assant¡­ a woman.


    Green Viper is one of the top ten most dangerous assassins in the world. She lived in southern Europe and built her prestige in that ce. She is an expert in covert operations and stealthy attacks, hence her code name Green Viper.


    She was paid arge sum of money to infiltrate the Hui n mansion and steal something. Along with her mission is the illumination of the old patriarch of the Hui n and his grandson.


    After determining the location of her target, she immediately went to work.


    As she quickly dashed in, she quickly scanned the room and saw the people inside. Without a word, she quickly took out two thin knives from her side and threw it to the direction of Old Man Hui and Jun Hui.


    Swoosh!!!


    Nobody would expect such a situation and everyone was in a panic all of a sudden.


    Suddenly, everything turned quiet as the womannded calmly and stood in the middle.


    "This is not your business, so I suggest everyoney on the ground. If you shout, I will kill you," she said with confidence in her eyes.


    She has already illuminated her two targets, so now she is going to take the artifacts. It was such an easy task.


    When she was about to step forward, she suddenly froze.


    That is because, in the corner of her eyes, she noticed the figure of the old man and Jun Hui still standing.


    "What? What happened? My knives!" she thought as she suddenly jumped back like a scared cat.


    She looks at the people around her and a cold sweat immediately covered her back. It seems that she has underestimated her target. There seems to be an expert hidden amid the people around her.


    But she was not scared. Right now she was truly angered.


    In her line of work, there was never a chance that her target would get unscathed after facing her. However, right at this time, it seems that she missed her two targets. Because her two knives are embedded on the wall behind the two people she wanted to kill.


    In her rage, she immediately took out another two knives and began throwing them once again aiming to im their lives.


    However, for some unknown reason, it seems that she could not hit them at all.


    "Who are you! Come out!" she shouted as she looks around the room.


    Everyone looks at her incredulously.


    In their minds, they were thinking that the woman suddenly turned crazy.


    "You won''te out! Then see these people inside this room die then!" she shouted as she began throwing knives randomly around her.


    "Hahaha! Die! Die! Die!" shouted Green viper as she let out all the knives in her body.


    After her frenzied attacks, she began to pant heavily as she has exerted too much effort in that wild rage.


    However, before she can show a contented smile on her face. She noticed that all of her knives are on the floor and the walls. But none hit any person in that room.


    Everyone was in a panic at that time and they were covering as they cower on the ground and the corner.


    Seeing her failure, she suddenly showed a scared expression.


    Suddenly the pudgy man in business suit roared angrily.


    "You bitch! Are you crazy? I was not part of the target! F*ck you!" Leng Ji shouted in anger.


    He was too scared at that time that he almost pisses his pants. How could he not berate the person he hired to do the hit? And in that heat of the moment, he lost his cool and let the cat out of the bag.


    Everyone looks at him with murderous eyes.


    Seeing that he was too stupid to reveal his n, he immediately rushed towards Jun Hui with a gun on his hand.


    "If you want the job done, do it yourself." The muttered while rushing to Jun Hui who was taken aback.


    But before he can reach the young man, he suddenly fell to the ground directly smashing his fat face on a table.


    CRASH!!!


    The woman, on the other hand, is already unable to move as she just stood there.


    Soon, rapid footsteps can be heard as the faces of ck-suited men enter the room. They a fat man lying unconscious on the ground and a woman wearing a service crew outfit. From the looks of it, they can immediately determine what had happened.


    "Take these two, I want to question them." the old man said in a calm voice.


    Jun Hui is already on his side while holding the old man''s shoulder.


    With a nod, the guards took the two outside. Then suddenly, a middle-aged man who has a simrity with Jun Hui ran inside the room.


    "Father! Father! Huhuhu¡­" he said while crying in grief.


    His action made everyone dumbfounded. In their minds, they were thinking that the man thought that his father is already dead.


    "I''m not hurt, stupid brat!" reprimanded the old man with an expression of disappointment.


    "Everyone, I''m sorry for this ident¡­ Please, leave this room first¡­ I will visit you personally to convey my guilt for involving you in this matter." The old man said with sincerity.


    The people in the room cupped their hand and others nodded in agreement as they said their goodbyes.


    When everyone left, the old patriarch of Hui, Jun Hui, Shin Jiao, and the current patriarch of the Hui n was left in the room.


    Guang Hui is the oldest son of Bai Hui, the old patriarch of the Hui n. Guang Hui is a middle-aged man in his 50''s and is a vicious person. He hid this from his father and just showed a benevolent character. He secretly plotted against his sibling just to take the patriarchal position of the family.


    However, his true self immediately surfaced after he got the position which is one of the regrets of old man Bai Hui. However, as long as the Hui n can survive then it was fine.


    He could not trust the rest of his children because they too showed their vicious side upfront. Hence he just decided for his eldest son to maintain that position.


    But now, he is feeling a pang of regret. He truly regretted his choices and now decided to do something about it. At least it was not toote.


    "Guang, I am truly disappointed in you," he said in a low tone.


    "What do you mean father?" Guang Hui asked showing a confused look.


    However, deep in his heart, he was feeling scared. He didn''t know if his father knew about his ns, but he can''t back out now. The only one who can stop him and his n for the family is his father. So he decided to eliminate the old man along with his unfilial son who stood by his old father''s side.


    "I''ve wanted to ask you for a while now¡­ Why have you aligned yourself with the ck Dragons? You know that they are a terrorist group, right? So¡­ why?" old man Hui asked in deep concern.


    Seeing his father''s resolute question and from the looks of it he can''t hide anything anymore, Guang Hui dropped all the pretense and sneered.


    "Terrorist? Do you think the ck Dragons are just terrorists? Hahaha¡­ We are going to conquer this world! We are going to be the kings and rulers of this world!" suddenly shouted Guang Hui.


    "You¡­ you''ve gone crazy!" shouted old Hui while pointing his old finger to his oldest son.


    "Everyone! Get this man out of my face!" old Guang Hui shouted.


    Then a group of men in ck suits enters. However, they stood beside Guang Hui.


    "Get him out of here!" the old man shouted in exasperation and anger.


    However, the men didn''t move a single step but just stood there.


    "Haha¡­ father, do you think they are still your people? They follow mymand now¡­ Green Viper! Finish the job now!" Guang Hui sneered as he waves his hand.


    Green Viper suddenly appears behind him with a sinister smile on her face.


    "I guess your luck is at its end¡­ old man." she sneered while ying with the two knives in her hand.


    Then she moved in a sh and threw them with quick and precise movements.


    But suddenly, everyone froze in their spot as they saw a young man standing in front of Bai Hui and Jun Hui. In his hand are the two knives thrown by Green Viper.


    "Mr¡­!" Jun Hui was shocked as he muttered.


    Shin Jiao stood there like a mountain emitting a strong pressure at the group in front of him.. He just wanted his money, howe he stumbled upon this troublesome thing is what Shin Jiao is thinking.

 Chapter 330 - Awaken To A New World? Part 10

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The atmosphere right at this time became heavy. The people in that room didn''t know what is happening as they found themselves unable to move. But Green Viper is already shivering with both of her hands shaking in fear.


    This is because she can recognize the pressure she is feeling right now. This is a pressure of a very powerful being, a being strong enough to squash her like a bug.


    Neither the skills she is proud of nor her powerful speed can save her from this being. So now, deep regret is filling her heart as she watches the calm appearance of the young man in front of her. She is trying to remember if she has seen him before or if he is one of the top killers but she can''t recognize his face.


    Shin Jiao was a spy so his identity is hidden and no one can recognize him only his superiors and some of his colleagues. So it''s not weird that she can''t recognize him.


    "I don''t want to interfere with your family problem and whatnot. All I want in to fix the artifacts and get paid. But it seems that you are a hindrance to that n of mine. I guess if I eliminate you, then everything will be finished, right?" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    However, deep inside him, he was crying.


    "What the heck is this? Why is this happening? I don''t want to kill people again. This¡­ this is too wrong. But why do I not feel any fear or remorse?" a conflicting thought entered his mind.


    "Who are you? How dare you stop me? Kill him!" shouted Guang Hui.


    "No! Wait! Don''t! Stop!" Green Viper immediately jumps forward.


    She became scared at what Guang Hui said. She didn''t want to die yet. She knew that if the man truly wanted them dead, then it would be as easy as pie. So she didn''t want to provoke the scary young man.


    "Senior! This¡­ this¡­ lowly one wanted you to forgive my mistakes. I promise to not bother senior." She said while cupping her hands towards Shin Jiao.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at her actions.


    "What are you ying at Green Viper? Get out of there or you''ll die with them!" shouted Guang Hui.


    Green Viper sneered, she is not afraid of the people with Guang Hui. She is more scared of the young man, so she decided to stand by his side.


    "You will need these." Shin Jiao''s cold tone said as he handed her the two knives.


    She nods her head she received them.


    "Son, it''s not toote to take a step back. I will make sure that you will not be punished harshly." Old man Gui warned his eldest son.


    "Hahaha¡­ Father, oh father, Do you think I''m that stupid? I want you all to die!" Guang Hui shouted as hemanded.


    But before the men in front of him could react, Green Viper moved in a sh and threw the two knives in her hand towards two men. Then her figure flew and arrived in front of the other two and sent them flying.


    After taking the four people, she turns to look at the rest but they are already lying unconscious on the ground.


    The only remaining person standing is Guang Hui.


    "No, no, this can''t be¡­ I can''t fail my first mission. I can''t be a king if I am this weak." He muttered as an evil sinister expression suddenly appears which makes him looks like a crazed person.


    "This is getting annoying," Shin Jiao said as he appears behind Guang Hui and renders him unconscious.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the incredulous look on the eyes of the three people. He just walks to the three artifacts, carefully fixed them, and turns to Jun Hui.


    "Ten million¡­" he said with his palm presented.


    Everyone didn''t expect this situation and Jun Hui could not react as he was truly dumbfounded.


    Before he can do anything, the old man Bai Hui presented Shin Jiao a card.


    "Young man, we owe you our lives¡­ This card contains unlimited credit. You can use it no matter what. This is my sincerity¡­"


    As an astute person and quick-witted, Bai Hui worked hard and founded his n and made it grew to this degree with his own sweat and blood. Although they are not one of the ancient families in the country, he made it that they''ve reached such a level that can be of equal to the ancient families.


    Hence upon seeing the ability and power of Shin Jiao he immediately grabs the opportunity to befriend the guy.


    Shin Jiao wanted to deny the card, but the old man''s determined look made him smile. How can he deny something that was given for his work? But of course, he doesn''t care about anything else.


    He then turns to look at the woman.


    "Show your true face." he said.


    The woman shivered and hesitated for a moment. But in front of a powerful being, she cannot go against his will. So she reluctantly took off her mask and reveals a young Caucasian female with beautiful green eyes and a gorgeous oval face.


    Seeing her true appearance, Jun Hui suddenly turned dumb. He didn''t realize that a beauty like her would be a very dangerous assassin. But he still could not help himself to take several peeks at her.


    "You are called Green Viper, a frence assassin. I would advise you to work with them, these two can pay you really well. Plus you will not get bored with these people." Shin Jiao advised as he turns around.


    He has already done what he needed to do in this ce. So he needed to return and start his n for thepany and theunching of the Virtual World.


    ¡­


    A few dayster¡­


    The online world once again erupted in mor as the newpany which developed the learning A.I. SLIA announces a revolutionary product. Susan Tang is already swamped with work that her decision to not hire other people was changed.


    Plus offers from differentpanies to gain advertisement rights for SLIA flooded her doorsteps. So she decided to rent a two-story building.


    After Shin Jiao had helped her with the technical aspect of thepany, everything almost went smoothly.


    This is because once again her two ruthless brothers stood on her way and blocked her path to sess. They imed that she stole the core program of their secret project and demanded her to return it. So they filled awsuit against her using their money to control the flow of the case.


    Even the military suddenly came to picture as they demanded the A.I. to program to be given to them. The threat became too much for her to carry that she almost crumble.


    "Shin, I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I can''t do it anymore. They are too much¡­ I¡­" she cried on Shin Jiao''s arms.


    "Didn''t I tell you, to tell me if you are being troubled? Why do you keep on insisting to hide these from me?"


    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to trouble you anymore. You¡­"


    She wanted to say something, but then Shin Jiao gave him a kiss. In these few days that they were together Shin Jiao''s feelings for her deepens as he finds her very familiar in his heart.


    That night, she calmly let Shin Jiao caress her soft hair until she fell asleep.


    After that, he went out.


    He already knew who the people are, and would not let them have their way to stop his ns.


    Inside a military region, a young coronel is talking with an old general.


    "So did the young miss agree to give us the data? You offered her the rightpensation for this, right?" the old general asked the young man.


    "Don''t worry General. We can have that A.I. data program in our hands."


    "That is good¡­ With that A.I. data, our technology would advance further than the rest of the countries." The general said as he thought of the possibilities.


    However, he didn''t notice the sneer on the young officer''s face.


    "Che, do you think you can have your hands on that data? The ck Dragons will have it for ourselves." The young coronel thought as he smirked.


    "So, you guys are the ones that are threatening us?" suddenly a cold voice interrupted the two.


    The two people were startled but they found themselves unable to move.


    "I never wanted to interfere with the military of this country, but you are treading on my ns. If you stop now, I will brush this off, but if not¡­ I will make the two of you vanish. Forget about the A.I. program of NXT Elementpany and you will live¡­ if not then don''t me me for being impolite." The voice said.


    Shin Jiao was hiding in the dark corner and was about to leave when the old general suddenly called out.


    "Wait! Wait! Shin¡­ is that you Shin Jiao?" the old general probe.


    "Please answer me! Young Shin is that really you?"


    Although unable to move, the old general''s heart was too agitated. Shin Jiao is like his child. Ever since he entered the military and became a spy, the old general was the person who always takes care of him. When Shin Jiao wanted to leave the secret department he was the one who fought to other officers to let him go and give him another job.


    He wanted to clear all the spies around Shin Jiao so hemanded for Shi Anne Li to leave him. But he didn''t know that it would cause him to regret this action of his. So ever since he was sent to the hospital the old general always visited Shin Jiao.


    But then, when the doctor was killed he discovered that there were many hidden forces in the military. So he kept everything under wraps.


    But now that Shin Jiao is here, he could not let him be in danger anymore.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to interact with the old general but it seems that this is inevitable. So he decided to clear things today so that he won''t have any problems in the future.


    He suddenly stepped out of the shadows like a ghost.

 Chapter 331 - Awaken To A New World? Part 11

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    Two people are has a stunned expression while looking at a shadow slowly growing in a corner. They never would have expected that something out of the movies would be shown in front of them. But as military officers, the two immediately regained theirposure and was about to draw their weapons.


    "You¡­ you''re¡­ Shin Jiao. How? How were you able to¡­" said the old man with the general epaulet.


    "Where have you been? Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?" he added with genuine concern on his face.


    The young man beside the general suddenly had a stunned expression on his face.


    "Ge¡­ General, you¡­ you know this man?" he asked feeling doubtful.


    "Umm¡­ He is one of my subordinates¡­"


    "Then¡­ What is going on here?"


    "Get out first. I want to talk to him."


    "But¡­ General¡­ Yes, sir!"


    The young coronel walks out of the room but gives Shin Jiao a suspicious look.


    As he passes by his side, he muttered in a low voice.


    "I got my eyes on you, whoever you are¡­ I don''t trust you."


    After the young colonel walks out of the room, Shin Jiao calmly walks to the chair and takes his seat calmly.


    Although deep in his heart he wanted to do a military courtesy, he is also conflicted.


    "Young Shin, where have you been all these days?"


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply but just raised his hand to stop the old general from speaking.


    "I know that I am Shin Jiao. But my rtionship with you is very vague in my memory. I can tell that I recognize your face, but I could not tell if I have a deep impression of you. I''m sorry, but it seems that I cannot remember you."


    Hearing his words, the old general''s expression suddenly changed. He gritted his teeth and med the old doctor in the military base for being too sinister and did this to one of his men. Shin Jiao is like a son to him and he explicitly told that doctor to take good care of him. But he could not expect that the doctor is actually working for an underground group called, the ck Dragon.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m sorry for putting you into this trouble. I promise that I will use all of my power to put a stop to this. That ck Dragon group of terrorists has gone too far. I will do my best to eliminate them." the old man said with a serious face.


    "Hmm¡­ ck Dragon again¡­ I guess I have to be careful of this hidden danger." Shin Jiao thought as he stood up.


    "You don''t have to worry about that¡­ I''m here to warn you about the A.I. program. Please don''t meddle with this. I will not be lenient to those who interfere in this business." Shin Jiao warned before turning around.


    Upon hearing his words the old man was stunned.


    "Wait! You¡­ you mean the A.I. program was yours?"


    Shin Jiao just kept his silence neither confirming nor denying the im.


    Before the old man could react, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly vanished within the shadows. This made the old man stunned. He could not remember any skill in the military which taught them to blend within the shadows like those ninjas in the movies.


    However, in a corner of the room under a small chair, a small device can be seen. This small thing is a listening device installed by the young colonel.


    "So, it seems that I found the source. Hehehe¡­" he muttered.


    He is not sure if Shin Jiao has a connection to the A.I. but he knew that if he catches Shin Jiao and interrogates him, he can find the answer.


    ¡­


    That night, Shin Jiao went back to Susan Tang''s apartment and found the young woman still sleeping. So without anything to do, he started cultivating.


    He has already reached the second container, so it would be long after he can fill it with enough Qi. Plus he noticed that as long as he recovers his cultivation his mind slowly opens itself up and many of the blurry memories within his mind are slowly bing clearer.


    However, what baffles him is the memory of the other world he has just downloaded in the main server of their future n. That world is too vast and has abination of primitive animals, ancient eastern lifestyle, and powerful creatures and beings. However, in a smallmunity, modern civilization is already booming.


    He didn''t know where this memory came from but he is sure that it is his memory. Plus he can recall that he knew a lot of people in that ce, but their faces and names are not too clear for him to recall.


    The next morning, the second floor of the NXT Element office¡­


    Two men in their 30''s are sittingfortably on a sofa while facing a young woman. Today, the two older brothers of Susan Tang came to ''im'' what was supposed to be theirs. The two knew that Susan Tang is a pushover and that she cannot fight against them. They held the power of their father''spany and have the support from their mother, so they would always bully their younger sister.


    "You cannot fight this, sister¡­ I suggest you just cooperate with us and give us the core program." The eldest of the two, Robin Tang said.


    Mark Tang the second brother of Susan Tang handed her a document which states their im.


    Susan Tang is now looking at the two with her teary eyes, no matter how hard she wanted to be strong. But in front of these two older brothers of hers, she cannot.


    "Why? Why are you doing it to me? You already have our father''spany¡­ Why don''t you just leave me alone! I am your younger sister. We are of one blood¡­ Why?" she suddenly burst out in tears as she shouted.


    The two men were a bit taken aback at her shout, but immediately regained theirposure.


    "Ahem¡­ Little sister... I mean... Miss Tang¡­ this is just pure business. We can''t put personal feeling in the line here." said Robin Tang with a sneer.


    The cold reaction of the two made Susan Tang''s heartache so much. She can recall those days when they were younger and he looks up to the two older brothers who would always protect her.


    But everything changes when her father dered session rights after she graduated in college. What she didn''t expect at that time is that her father would name her as the third in line, which should not be because she is a woman, and for their family, women are just the support of their husbands. At first, it was okay, however, when she starts to show proficiency in business administration and acumen. Everything began to change.


    As a straight forward and family-oriented person, Susan Tang values family the most. So she didn''t mind these things. However, one day her mother talked to her and rebuked her for eyeing her father''s business. She told her that a woman should not have big dreams.


    Then from there, everything turned sour. No matter what she does, her elder brothers and mother would be there to stand in her way. But she didn''t give up until she was able to seed and became sessful with Susan''s Touch Corporation. But then, her brother did some underhanded means to get thatpany from her.


    And now, this¡­


    Her mind at this time seems to have awakened from her slumber. After wiping her tears a resolute gaze appears and turns towards the two men whom she once considered as her brothers.


    "Pure business? Hahaha¡­ Do you want to fight with me over this? Do you want to take this from me? Hahaha¡­ Come take it! Take it if you can?" she said with a change of expression on her face.


    "Haha¡­ You are going to fight against us? Remember we can screw you over a hundred times and you, little sister cannot do anything about it." shouted Mark Tang.


    Bang!


    The office suddenly opened and startled the two.


    Then from their gaze, they can see the group of bodyguards they bought already lying on the ground unconscious.


    A handsome young man wearing a blue T-shirt, ck jeans, and white sneakers calmly walks inside.


    "How dare you intrude in here! Do you know who we¡­"


    Pow!


    Before Mark Tang could finish his words, he found his vision blurring and sudden pain in his face assaulted him.


    Thud!


    "Mark!" shouted Robin as he saw his brother falling to the ground in a daze.


    "You!"


    Pow!


    Before Robin Tang could say anything else, he also found himself lying on the ground in a daze.


    "I''ve heard what you have said and I''ve heard enough. No one threatens the people around me. And those who did would have either died or be taught a lesson by me. You are lucky that you are blood brothers of Susan, if not¡­ I would have killed both of you." Shin Jiao said as he calmly walks to Susan''s side and sat while patting her back.


    Seeing Shin Jiao, Susan Tang immediately broke down and cried.


    He was his only support, in this world. No one ever showed her the care as he did. Hence, she would always show her weak side to him.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''m here." Shin Jiao carefully patted her back and she cried on his shoulder.


    "You two should decide¡­ I will give you two choices¡­ Die or leave her alone. You either chose one. Break it and I will go to your father''spany and raze it to the ground along with you two." Shin Jiao said with a domineering tone.


    He knew that thew would not work on these powerful men. They have been swimming in money and power, and only by showing power can these kinds of people be subdued.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words the two brothers turned quiet. They are now foolish people, from the way the young man talks, it seems that he has some background. Before they retaliate they need to find out first.


    So they just nodded their heads and left.


    Shin Jiao didn''t stop them, he has already warned the two. If they didn''tply then he can only do what he said.


    "I''m sorry to intervene but, I cannot just stand and let you be bullied." He said while caressing her hair.


    Shin Jiao''s feelings for Susan Tang are veryplicated. This is because the images in his memories are ovepping with hers.. That''s why until he recovers he wanted to treat her nicely.

 Chapter 332 - Awaken To A New World? Part 12

    SLIA and the Virtual World Part 6


    /*unedited*/


    Another week has passed in a blink of an eye and a new advertisement can be seen in almost all media tforms within City H and on many types of media around the country.


    This news was further spread through word of mouth and in social media.


    The news is actually just a simple game. However, what makes it different from other games is the way it is yed.


    The advertisement video, when it was yed everyone was stunned. They were all bbergasted at the scene they are seeing on their phones or on TV.


    This is because, what they are seeing is not a virtual world, but instead a live-action scene.


    "How is this done?"


    "This is impossible¡­"


    "I think this is not a game¡­ I think it''s a movie."


    "Idiot, look at the banner, it says it''s a game."


    Different reactions immediately bombarded thements sections of the video presentation.


    ¡­


    NXT Element building¡­


    Susan Tang has been swamp with work right at this moment as she didn''t have time to rest. But what she noticed is that she seems to be always full of energy until the end of the day.


    Unknown to her, of course, Shin Jiao installed a Qi and natural energy gathering array in her office. Although she could not cultivate it, the energy inside the room could still replenish her normal energy consumption with ease.


    Suddenly the door opened and a pretty little head pops out.


    "Umm¡­ Mam, the representative from the Quantum Advance Corporation is already here." her secretary said.


    "Yes, let them in." Susan Tang said while waving her hand.


    Quantum Advance Corporation is a hugepany that focuses mainly on gaming console and software. They have cooperated with many consolepanies all over the globe to produce or retail gaming products. From the list of thepanies that wanted to work with NXT Element, they are the biggest surprise.


    How could Susan Tang expect to gain the attention of Quantum Advance Corporation? Herpany is just a smallpany.


    Two middle-aged men and a young beautiful woman in her 20''s entered the office. When the three entered a surprised expression can be seen on their faces.


    "Did you feel that?" the woman whispered to the two.


    The two also nodded confirming that she is not the only one who felt that sensation.


    "Ah, Wee! I''m Susan Tang the CEO of NXT Element." Susan Tang said she weed the group.


    After they were seated, the three were offered coffee immediately and began to discuss the initial n of the cooperation. From the looks of it, it seems that the woman is the leader of this team. Not longter they have arrived in a win-win solution.


    "Well, Miss Tang it seems that yourpany has gained the attention of our higher-ups. And we are d to be working with you." the woman said with a smile.


    "Yes, as I looked at your detailed n. And I agree I was impressed. I didn''t expect that your prestigiouspany is very¡­ amodating."


    "Haha¡­ Actually we are very interested in the future. What you have, I would not deny it, is the future¡­ When I''ve read the information and the technology I was truly amazed that something like that could be made¡­ May I ask who the inventor is?" the woman asked.


    "Oh, he is here¡­ I don''t know if he is still busy. I already sent him a message."


    "Message? Why not call him?"


    "Oh¡­ He¡­ he''s a bit entric when he is working he didn''t want to be disturbed."


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    Suddenly, the office door slowly opens and the handsome face of Shin Jiao appears entering.


    "Shin, are you done?" Susan Tang asked a bit surprised.


    She didn''t truly expect Shin Jiao would appear right at this moment.


    "Yeah, you''ve messaged me about some important stuff, so I quickly walked here."


    "Oh, let me introduce to you¡­ This is¡­" Susan Tang said but suddenly stopped upon noticing something odd.


    The three people in front of her suddenly stood up and faced Shin Jiao.


    Then suddenly one of the middle-aged men jumps up and directly dashed towards Shin Jiao, while the other two took out from their briefcases retractable electric batons.


    "Take them alive!" shouted the young woman.


    When the middle-aged man arrived in front of Shin Jiao, he showed a huge grin on his face and punches directly towards Shin Jiao''s head.


    While the other two after taking out their batons ran towards Susan Tang.


    Bang!


    Peng! Peng!


    The sound of collision reverberated through the air as two figures suddenly went flying towards the man who assaulted Shin Jiao. The man was surprised and didn''t have time to dodge as he was hit by the figures of both man and woman flying towards him.


    Shin Jiao is now standing in front of Susan Tang protecting her.


    "Who are you people, and what do you want?" Susan who was stunned suddenly regained herposure.


    "Haha¡­ You cannot escape us. Our mission is to capture the two of you and we have not failed any missions, so far." The woman said as she stood up holding her stomach.


    The three have infiltrated the NXT Element building in the hope to capture the mind behind the Virtual World. That is their mission and the reason why they were sent to this ce.


    "We advise you two to surrender and we will not hurt you¡­ I promise." The woman said with a smile.


    However, Shin Jiao can see the hidden meaning under her smiling face.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao took out a pendant on his pocket and handed it over to Susan Tang.


    "No matter what happened. Don''t let go of this," he said in a low tone.


    He then turns his gaze towards the three people. However, his expression was rxed as if he didn''t put the three in his eyes.


    With Shin Jiao''s strength, he would be bullying the three people so he didn''t want to bother with them any further than he should.


    "I have to finish this as soon as possible. I advise the three of you toe and attack together," he said with a taunting gesture.


    His nonchnce expression and action ticks off the three''s anger as their expression turns cold. With a nod of her head, the young woman suddenly dashes towards Shin Jiao along with the two middle-aged men in a formation.


    Shin Jiao suddenly noticed that the three seems weird as their countenance suddenly changed.


    This is earth and from his experience, he knew that there are no cultivators on this. He can also tell that the atmosphere of the earthcks strong Qi or natural energy which can easily advance or train a cultivator.


    This is because there is something different about the earth. Shin Jiao knew it however he could not exin what it is. It seems that there is a powerful force limiting the Qi and natural energy on the.


    But right now in front of him are three people who seem to have cultivated Qi in their bodies. But the Qi in their bodies seems to be not enough for them to be called a cultivator.


    "Hmm¡­ This is interesting¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    When they arrived in front of him, the three began throwing their punches and kicks. Although Shin Jiao''s still has his amnesia, he didn''t ck off from cultivating. Hence within his mind, he already practiced some of the basic fighting techniques he remembers.


    With the movement of his hands, he blocks each and every attack sent to him. Blocking and countering each blow with ease as if he is just ying around with the three people.


    "Damn it! The report was wrong! This guy is not easy to handle." One of the middle-aged men shouted while holding his arm.


    He can feel a throbbing pain within his arms and hands. It was as if his bones were cracked.


    The woman is also holding her hands as they have currently turned red.


    "Shit! What is that guy''s hand made of? It''s like hitting a metal rod." She thought.


    Their electric rods are even useless against him as he didn''t even flinch after getting hit by 1,000 volts of electricity.


    So now the three of them felt a bit helpless. Their mission was to take the two alive. But it seems that they can only turn to tactics since they are facing someone who is more powerful than them. As if with a tacit understanding, the woman raised her hand and signaled the two.


    Running left and right, the three rushed towards Shin Jiao. Suddenly, the woman dashed past him and directly ran towards Susan Tang who was caught by surprise.


    Their goal has changed and she would now take the young CEO of thepany as a hostage. That way, she can hold the young man and subdue him without a fight. From the way she saw it, the strong young man seems to be concerned with the youngpany CEO''s well-being.


    So she will bank on her intuition and take Susan Tang as a hostage.


    She immediately arrives in front of Susan Tang with an evil grin on her face.


    Shin Jiao stood without moving as he is confident of the pendant he gave Susan Tang. However, what he didn''t expect are her panic and reaction.


    Seeing the approaching figure, Susan Tang actually panics and suddenly waved her hand to stop the young woman from approaching her.


    As she waved her hand she identally lets go of the pendant on her hand.


    Pow!

 Chapter 333 - Awaken To A New World? Part 13

    The equilibrium


    /*unedited*/


    Afraid and in panic, Susan Tang swings her hands unconsciously as she wanted to shoo away the woman. However, the small pendant that she is holding was flung out instead. Shin Jiao saw everything that happened and he wanted to curse out from under his breath.


    The small pendant flew towards his direction while the woman immediately arrives in front of Susan Tang grabbing her neck. Shin Jiao just extended his hand and grabs the pendant while disappearing from his position.


    "Huh? Where¡­ where is that guy?" The two middle-aged men muttered as they turn their gaze all over the office.


    "¡­"


    After waiting for a while, even the smallest trace of Shin Jiao''s shadow could not be seen.


    "Let''s go! I think that guy escaped¡­"


    "Shin¡­ did you really abandon me?" Susan Tang thought as she felt depressed.


    She could not help but tear up a bit because of the feeling of abandonment. However deep within her heart, she knew the Shin Jiao would not do that. But still, right now she can''t help but feel depressed.


    "Hehe¡­ some hero. Your boyfriend can''t even save you. He might be strong but he is just a coward." The woman sneered looking at the depressed expression of Susan Tang.


    The group was able to escape and dodge the security of thepany who was toote to arrive at the scene.


    ¡­


    Inside the getaway car of the three kidnappers, Susan Tang silently cooperated with them as they took her to a tall building. Walking out of the building, she noticed that the people inside it are wearing ck suits which look like that of a ninja. Their faces are covered in ck colored metal face mask which looks imposing.


    As they walk inside the building, Susan Tang saw avishly decorated corridor and then they entered a medieval decorated room which is abination of Japanese and European style.


    At the end of the room is arge ck table where a middle-aged looking man wearing a white suit is sitting behind. He has long blonde hair tied in a ponytail. On both, his side stood two women, one of them looks like an army wearing a ck vest and a camouge uniform, while the other one wore a tight fit ck suit.


    "Ah, Wee! Wee, Miss Tang¡­ Please sit down." The man said in fluent Chinese while he gestured to the chair in front of him.


    Susan Tang reluctantly sits on the chair while looking everywhere inside the room. She could see that the room was designed perfectly and the owner is a great fan of the medieval ages. Ranging from the decorations and the weapons on the racks, she can feel the domineering aura and even the faint smell of blood.


    "I hope that your travel to my ce is smooth andfy¡­ Coffee?" the man asked with a gentle smile.


    "Wha¡­ what do you want from me?" Susan Tang asked in a low voice.


    Though afraid she still didn''t want to look weak in front of these people. That is her dignity and pride as a woman. She can only show weakness in front of her family and Shin Jiao. To the rest, she would force herself to look strong.


    "From the dawn of men, many have tried to break the limits of humanity. Many geniuses tried to enhance the human potential to its utmost limit, but many failed¡­ but I¡­ I think that a human limit can be broken through the mind. We only need to open the mind and once we can ess its full potential then our body would follow. And that is the reason why you are here."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, as I''ve heard yourpany developed a program that can ess the mind¡­ That¡­ That is what I want."


    "ess the mind? You mean¡­ the virtual world?" Susan Tang suddenly gained some understanding of the reason why she was abducted.


    At first, she thought that it was about the A.I. program, but it seems that it was about the virtual world. With this in mind, she began to think of a way to be able to get out of this predicament.


    "Mr¡­"


    "Ah, my bad, my bad, where are my manners¡­ I am Adam McGrath, a visionary man." the man said with a polite gesture.


    "Mr. Adam¡­ I can call you Mr. Adam, right?" Susan Tang asked.


    "You see, our technology does not read or ess the person''s mind, but instead the whole aura in one''s body. So, I guess you have the wrong idea about mypany." Susan Tang said calmly as she sighs with exasperation.


    It seems that no matter what kind of business she does she would always be bullied because people look at her as an easy target.


    When Adam McGrath heard her answer, he was a little taken aback. He has sent spies inside the NXT Element Company and those spies verified that the product can ess the mind space of a person.


    "Miss Tang I suggest you cooperate while I am asking nicely," Adam said with a change in his tone.


    "I am¡­ I am telling you the truth. When you put on that visor, the power core at the back of the visor would cover your whole body with an aura. That''s it, that''s how you¡­"


    "No! What do you think I am, a seven-year-old kid who ys games and listens to stories about auras and ghosts?"


    "But¡­ but¡­ I''m telling you the truth¡­" Susan Tang rebutted.


    Then suddenly three folders were thrown to the table and all of them contain the data of the research from the visor prototype in thepany.


    "This¡­ So you base your assumption on the spies you''ve sent to mypany? Haha¡­ My chief engineer has already predicted this and the same data were sent to all the otherpanies. These are all false data." She said.


    Shin Jiao has already instructed her before to not hide anything if ever something happened. Her safety is more important, in fact, even if they discover the aura. No one would believe it.


    And True to Shin Jiao''s conjecture, it seems that he was right.


    "That guy was able to predict that no one would truly believe this story." Susan Tang thought.


    But still, she felt a little scared.


    "So you have shown us the wrong data and information? Humph¡­ That is impossible¡­ The data in this is feasible. It just needed the right form to turn it into reality. Don''t y around with me. Give me the form!" shouted Adam while the woman in a suit suddenly walked behind Susan Tang.


    The situation seems dangerous, but in truth the problem is simple. This madman wanted to know the way to ess the mind, however, it is impossible.


    Suddenly something fell to the table which startled the people inside the room.


    All of them suddenly turn their direction at the door and a shadow suddenly extended with Shin Jiao''s figure appearing.


    Everyone was stunned at this situation.


    "You! Don''te any closer or we kill her." Suddenly the woman who kidnapped Susan Tang shouted.


    She then turns to the man and said.


    "Master that is the chief engineer of thepany. He is the man who invented the virtual world."


    "I''ve listened to your demand and have known what you wanted. But I''m telling you, I will not cooperate with you in any way possible. I''m just here to warn you. Never bother us again and I will leave you in peace. Challenge me, and I will destroy you." Shin Jiao said.


    Then suddenly his figure flickered and then the figure of Susan Tang is already on his side.


    Everyone was startled at this situation as Shin Jiao casually walks outside the room. Before leaving the room he stops by the door.


    "That is the prototype. Try it so that you can understand." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.


    While leaving, Shin Jiao suddenly showed a sinister smile on his face. He already knew how tempting the virtual world is, so he wanted that man to experience it firsthand.


    And true to his conjecture, Adam McGrath immediately grabs the visor on the table and carefully scrutinizes it. That day, he called all the brightest minds in his arsenal and tried to reverse engineer everything. But to his dismay, he discovered that the visor is using the new rune technology which is fairly a new thing in the field of science.


    Gritting his teeth, Adam McGrath, put on the visor.


    "My Lord, please¡­ It might be a trap." the woman wearing a suit said as she tried to dissuade Adam from his decision.


    "Nothing ventured, nothing gained. I don''t think that man is this despicable. Plus ording to our scientists, this thing could onlyst for 12 hours before it needed to recharge¡­ So if there are problems then you just have to wait for 12 hours." He said confidently.


    After a few seconds, he heard a voicemand from his ears.


    "Entering the virtual world, initiating in 5¡­"


    "4¡­"


    "3¡­"


    "2¡­"


    "1¡­"


    "Log on sessful."


    The figure of Adam McGrath lies calmly on the bed. Everything seems peaceful as he didn''t show any movement.


    A few minutester¡­


    The two assistants who were waiting now felt that there is something wrong. They knew their master and his ways. He would never do something as stupid as to waste his time in a virtual world for more than 5 minutes.


    So they approached and tried to remove the visor. However, a voice prompt was heard.


    "Warning! Please, don''t remove the Gear. It might cause mental damage and retardation to the user if removed improperly."


    Hearing this voice prompt, the two''s expression immediately turns white.

 Chapter 334 - Awaken To A New World? Part 14

    The equilibrium Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    A white spacious room enters his view after hearing a prompt after putting on the visor. He followed themand prompt and excitedly followed the instruction with interest glowing in his eyes. It was the first time he experienced being in another world and the child inside him filled his heart in anticipation.


    Suddenly, everything went dark and he found himself in a strange forest in which the trees and nts are three to five timesrger than that on earth. Plus he can''t even recognize any of the trees in his surroundings.


    Suddenly, he saw a huge creature strangely looking at him. He wanted to scream in fear but was frozen to ce because of horror. Suddenly, he saw a huge maw filled with sharp teeth covering his view, and a searing pain envelops his body as he screamed.


    He was chewed to death by the creature. And then he found himself once again transported to a white room and then after a few seconds appear in the same forest.


    However, the same horrible thing happened, he died with the feeling of real pain.


    No matter how hard he tried to survive, the same oue still happens¡­ a painful death.


    Outside, it has already taken about two hours since Adam McGrath put the visor. His two assistants are in tenterhooks as they didn''t know what is happening. Their boss is already covered in a cold sweat with his heart rate abnormally fast.


    "What should we do?" asked Vera Agapov, the woman wearing military vest and camouge.


    "We need to get that *sshole to get back here at all cost. Send all of our men to retrieve that guy." shouted Agatha Henry as she kneels beside Adam McGrath''s unmoving body.


    Not longter, a line of ck SUV''s went out of the parking lot of the building going towards the NXT Element Company.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao and Susan Tang are calmly walking in a park nearby.


    "I''m sorry to have troubled you this time." Shin Jiao said with a guilty smile on his face.


    "No¡­ Actually you''ve always been my savior." Susan Tang waved her hand frantically with a blushing face.


    She felt that Shin Jiao truly cared for her and in these few days they were together, she felt closer to him. However, she still can feel that there is something wrong with his emotion. It was as if he is trying to curve his desire and feelings. As if he is trying to control himself.


    As the two walks, they noticed the long line of SUV on the road. Shin Jiao showed an annoyed expression on his face. It seems that the group is willing to go to such depth just to cause him more trouble.


    "I need to send you somewhere. I think it''s time to end this charade¡­ Put this on. This time¡­ please¡­ please¡­ Don''t throw it away." Shin Jiao said with a pleading tone.


    Hearing his words, Susan Tang has a guilty expression on her face. She knew that it was her fault. In her panic, she identally threw the small pendant. So this time, she immediately put it on her neck.


    Shin Jiao took her to a hotel and ask her to hide there for a while and wait for him.


    When Shin Jiao left the hotel, the woman inside the both suddenly had a crafty glint in her eyes as she dialed a number on her phone.


    Shin Jiao jumps high up in the buildings and ran towards the building owned by Adam McGrath. He observes the people inside and listened to two uniformed thugs wearing a ninja-like suit.


    "Will our ck Dragon really go to war with a smallpany. It sounds petty, how could our boss give a stupidmand."


    "Shush, do you want to get killed. It''s not the boss who gave themand. It was the 2nd Lady boss."


    "Che, I guess women are really different from men."


    Shin Jiao didn''t listen to these people talkingst time as his concentration is on Susan Tang. So right now that she is already safe, he can focus on gathering info. However, what he heard surprised him a lot.


    The ck Dragon, he didn''t know what kind of enmity he had with this group, but it seems that they are dead set in annoying him. But this time, he didn''t want to just close a blind eye. They have already touched his bottom line when they kidnapped Susan Tang.


    With a sneer, Shin Jiao''s figure vanished from where he was standing like a ghost.


    Inside the wide office room, Agatha Henry is still sitting beside Adam McGrath with anxiety written all over her face.


    Suddenly she felt the presence of another person in the room.


    "So, even people like you who treat others likembs can also feel anxiety." Shin Jiao sneered looking at her expression.


    When they were intimidating Susan Tang before, they showed an indifference face. However now, Shin Jiao found thisughable.


    "You! Remove this thing from him! If not, I will kill your family and everyone around you!" shouted Agatha Henry as she took out two daggers from her back.


    "Do you think you can fight me? Haha¡­ From what I see you have done a lot of grievances to a lot of people. Your association has offended me many times already. And I have been lenient so far¡­"


    "I don''t care! Do you know who we are? What we can do? If not, then I advise you to give up. Nobody can defeat us! Only we can rule this world, only we can be the kings and queens¡­ you mere plebeians have no right to question us!" she shouted.


    Hearing her words annoyed Shin Jiao. As someone who lives with a principle, he could not stand people who disregard others just to satisfy their greed for power. If he is a normal guy, perhaps he could not do anything. But with the knowledge inside his head and the strength of his body, how can he just let them be?


    With one move, he already has the weak woman in his hand, lifting her high up in the air.


    While she is being choked, Agatha didn''t give up and struggled while using her two daggers to slice Shin Jiao''s arm and try to stab his body.


    But who is Shin Jiao? He has the body of an infant soul cultivator. Though his powers are suppressed, with his physique alone, it is already enough to stop bullets, how could a mere dagger harm him?


    The daggers only caused his clothes to be slice and torn, but only left white marks on his skin.


    Upon seeing this, Agatha''s expression immediately turned pale.


    "You¡­ you¡­ are¡­ not¡­ human." She tried to say while being choked.


    Shin Jiao is actually not putting any force on her neck but the weight of her body is causing her to be choked.


    "Call off your army, and leave us alone. Then I will consider this as over." Shin Jiao said.


    Though he is strong, Shin Jiao knew that these people are unreasonable. So he could not put the lives of the employees of thepany at risk. Hence he decides on an equal term as he lets go of the woman.


    "Cough, cough cough¡­" Agatha coughs trying to recover her breathing.


    "Alright, on behalf of our boss. I will agree with this¡­ Please release him first." She asked with a pleading look on her face.


    "Call them off now." he said with a stern look.


    Agatha didn''t have a choice anymore as she took out her radio and called the group back to headquarters.


    Not longter, an angry footstep walks inside the room.


    "What the hell is this supposed to¡­" The hot-headed Russian woman Vera Agapov shouted but suddenly stopped.


    He saw the figure of Shin Jiao beside their boss which made her feel cautious. She immediately grabs the pistol on her waist.


    "Wait, stop!" Agatha shouted.


    "Alright, I already did what you wanted." She said turning to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao approached the visor and in the center, he put his thumb.


    Psst! Kacha!


    A sound of air being released was heard as a slight smoke came out from the side of the visor.


    Then Shin Jiao removes the visor from Adam who still lies on the sofa with his head filled with sweat.


    Suddenly he opened his eyes and cried in fear.


    "No! No!... Please¡­ Please¡­ no more¡­ Please! No more¡­ Huhuhu¡­ I don''t want to die!... *sob¡­" he cried like a child and he cowers in the corner of the sofa.


    Adam McGrath slowly turns his gaze towards the people around him and he immediately ran to the arms of Agatha, like a child, and cried.


    The two women as stunned at this situation, but they could not react but just turned to the person standing in the middle.


    "This is just a show on how I can punish you. I can break your mind if I wanted to¡­ So remember what I said. Bother me again, and I will not hesitate to destroy your organization."


    After saying that, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly vanished from where he stood as usual. This left the room in silence and only the sobbing of Adam MacGrath can he heard.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao immediately return to the hotel. It took him a while teaching the ck Dragon organization a lesson, but he knew that it was worth it. But of course, he didn''t know if it would really work. However, as a real timid person as his true self, he is not in the mood for bloodshed.


    He is just anticipating the oue of the virtual world that he had created and how the public would ept it.


    Upon entering the small hotel he found something strange as he could not see the woman inside the booth. So he just walks in knocks on the door.


    When no one is answering, Shin Jiao immediately used his absolute sense to scan the room inside and his face turned pale. Without a word, he immediately kicked the door and walks in.


    From where he is standing he can see that there are no traces of struggling inside the small room. This made him feel a bit distressed.. In this situation, he suddenly wanted to fly in rage, but then he stopped.

 Chapter 335 - Awaken To A New World? Part 15

    The man behind the sessful woman


    /*unedited*/


    With the limit of his spiritual and absolute sense, Shin Jiao decided to trust in his other sharp senses. Closing his eyes, he concentrated and scan far and wide, filtering the many voices and sounds in his surroundings.


    Suddenly he stopped and heard a voice that he is very familiar with. After he opened his eyes, he saw three peopleing out of the rooms each holding a machete in their hands.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and suddenly rushed forward, with a few steps he arrives in front of the three people and on the next he sent them flying to the corridor walls.


    He then quickly traverses hundreds of meters and found that Susan Tang is currently riding a red bullet bike driven by a woman d in a ck leather suit.


    Then, from behind them, a group of ck sedan cars are chasing.


    Shin Jiao immediately ran forward, he quickly grabs a cloth hanging on a stall and covered half of his face.


    With a dash, he appears in the middle of the road blocking the path of the cars.


    "Who the hell is that? Ran that *sshole through. That''s what he gets for getting in the way of our business."


    "F*ck him, Go! Hahaha!"


    The car in front immediately elerated with the intent to run over Shin Jiao.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air as a car flew backward. The driver and the passenger of the car were not wearing their seat belt hence they flew out of the car''s windshield andnded in the middle of the street.


    Their sorry figure''s stopped moving as they fainted from the impact.


    The other cars behind were stunned at this and immediately stopped. But one unlucky car ended up catching the first car which flew up.


    Bang!!!


    Ahhh!!!


    The shouting and cries of the people inside the car can be heard by the bystanders looking at this incredulous scene on the road.


    But everyone didn''t bother to help because they saw the men in those cars holding handguns. Even the two in the middle of the road still have their guns on their bodies.


    From the looks of it, they seem to be from an underground gang or a group of mercenaries.


    However, Shin Jiao''s figure is nowhere to be found after that incident.


    ¡­


    Susan Tang arrives in front of her condominium building. After getting off the motorcycle, she showed a thankful look at the woman driving.


    The woman d in a leather suit got off and slowly took off her helmet.


    It revealed a gorgeous mixed-race beauty, with her long light brown hair, and blue eyes. The woman is as tall as Susan Tang, though she is not as beautiful as Susan Tang the leather suit insinuated the almost perfect proportion of her body and bountiful bosom.


    "Genie, Thank you. I didn''t know how you found me, but¡­ thanks a lot. You really are my best of friends¡­" Susan Tang cried as she hugs the woman.


    "Haist¡­ Here we go again. I''ve been gone for a few years and this is what happens to you. I told you to call me when you are in trouble, right?" the woman named Genie said feeling a bit helpless.


    The woman is Genie Yu, an older cousin of Susan Tang. She was born in a military family, unlike Susan Tang who grew up in a business family. However, the two became best of friends since childhood. But Susan Tang didn''t want to open her problems with Genie Yu because it rtes to the family. She didn''t want to get hurt if Genie Yu chooses the family instead of her.


    The two enter the condominium while chatting happily as if nothing happened.


    As soon as Susan Tang opened the door, she saw a te of sliced fruits in the living room. And in the kitchen is the figure of Shin Jiao preparing lunch.


    With Shin Jiao''s speed, he can go from one ce to another in just a few seconds. So while the two are traveling back, he has already entered the condominium and prepares lunch. He knew that Susan Tang might be feeling distressed so he wanted to appease her.


    "Shin! You''re already back!" Susan Tang said with glee.


    However, she suddenly heard the sound of an object falling from behind her.


    Bang!


    A helmet rolled on the floor, while a stunned expression can be seen on Genie Yu''s face. Susan Tang can see that there is something wrong with her cousin. She wanted to say something but she noticed the side of Genie Yu''s eyes began to tear up.


    Shin Jiao has also stopped what he is doing and just looks at the beautiful mature woman. In his memories, he seems to know her face.


    "Shi¡­ Shin, you¡­ you''re still¡­ you''re still alive! But¡­ but how?" Genie Yu murmured with a confused look at her expression.


    She then slowly approaches Shin Jiao with disbelief in her eyes.


    "It''s¡­ it''s¡­ it''s really you!" she said with her tears already flowing to the side of her flushed cheeks.


    Shin Jiao was stunned when the woman hugged him as she suddenly cried.


    "¡­"


    Genie Yu exined to Susan Tang about her rtion with Shin Jiao. She was his senior and also his instructor in the special program of the government military.


    After Shin Jiao quits the two stillmunicated every now and then, and she would always ask him to fix her gadgets and tools. However, a few months ago she heard very disturbing news about Shin Jiao dying in the streets. She could not believe such a thing because she knew that her student has a great tenacity to survive.


    So she did some investigation and found a saddening fact.


    She didn''t know why but she drowned herself in sorrow. She even med Shi Anne Li, for being too ruthless as she discovered that the woman actually wanted to break up with him.


    However, she calmed down after some time and decided to go back. Then she learned of her cousin''s predicament and decided to help. Hence she came this time.


    "So you are my senior and at the same time instructor. I am happy to meet you again... However, I''m sorry my memory is... you know. Your face looks familiar but everything is blurry after that." he said feeling a bit regretful.


    "I guess, from what you said you''re still in amnesia. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Genie said trying to console Shin Jiao.


    The three began talking about thepany and Genie just told them that she would support them in any way she can. This made Susan Tang happy. She knew that Genie Yu chooses her rather than the family.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the underground a piece of news has begun to spread. Although many wanted to get their hands on the NXT Element Company, after hearing the news the underground world became silent.


    The dreaded ck Dragon organization in the county struck and abducted the beautiful CEO of thepany. However, the man behind that beautiful CEO made his move and turned the boss of the ck Dragon organization return back to the west.


    Even the traces of their organization in the country seem to have vanished in just one night.


    Plus another notorious gang in City H suffered some casualty. As their gang leader was found unconscious on the streets.


    It seems that one of the men riding the car that Shin Jiao flipped is the leader of that gang. From the eyewitnesses they just describe it to be a tall man wearing a scarf covering half of his face.


    This news made the whole underground world take a step back in taking any action towards the NXT Element Company. It seems that there is a powerful person backing the group. If they know who it was, they would be d to face that person head-on. However, a really powerful person hiding behind the background is the most dangerous of all.


    That night, City H seems to have been in a peaceful atmosphere.


    However, that was only on the surface. Underneath the bustling and seeming prosperous city is the chaotic underworld.


    On top of a building, two shadows can be seen standing on the ledge.


    "I heard that you didn''t lose your touch after quitting?" the woman d in a ck leather suit said.


    Shin Jiao on the side, just gave her a smile.


    Genie Yu wanted to talk to him and asked him toe with her. So the two sneak that night and went to this ce.


    "This is the center of the most chaotic ce in City H. I wanted to see if you still have it in you before I entrust my cousin to you," she said with a challenging look on her expression.


    Shin Jiao sneered by as an amicable person, he just smiles.


    "What do you want me to do, senior?" he asked with a faint smile.


    "As usual, we need to subdue someone in these streets, but without casualties. My cousin didn''t want to see people dying because of her. Though she may not show it, she is still terrified to see such a thing happening. Please¡­ control your strength. She told me that you are very strong now¡­ So let''s see."


    The challenge that Genie Yu sets is something that Shin Jiao didn''t want to do. But he also feels excited inside. Ever since he woke up, his gushing intent to kill would always control his feelings. So now he wanted to control it.. This way, he can be the man to be able to support Susan Tang without her being afraid, the man who is able to protect her until she gained the sess that she aspires.

 Chapter 336 - Merging Of Worlds 1

    The Merging Realms Part 1


    /*unedited*/


    In a dark corner of an alley stood two men blocking its path if one would walk closer one can hear moaning and muffled sounds. The two guarding the alleyway could not help but sneer at the sound from behind them.


    "It seems that the boss is at it again. Those unlucky couples¡­ hehe¡­"


    "Well, it''s their fault for venturing to this side of the city."


    The two said in a hushed tone.


    Suddenly the two heard another sound.


    It was a shrieking sound of someone in pain. However, it seems that the voice sounds familiar.


    The two look at each other and said at the same time.


    "Boss!"


    They immediately turn around and ran in the darkness.


    Right as they were about to go deeper inside, the two were met with a figure flying towards them. It was toote for them to dodge as the pudgy man hit the two well-built guys.


    Bam!!! Crash!!!


    The three people hit the garbage dump beside the wall of the dark alley.


    The pudgy man is already unconscious while his two men are having a hard time standing up. The two felt like being rammed by a running car, luckily their boss is pudgy hence it lessens the impact.


    "Who¡­ who dares!" shouted one of the men, but soon he found out that the other people with his boss is already lying in the ground while groaning in pain.


    All of them are tied up like cattle.


    Then from the farthest back he can see the shadow of a man and behind him hides the couple. The woman had her clothes ripped and in tatters while the man has a bruised face. The couple isforting each other behind the tall man which seems to be wearing a face mask.


    The man then slowly walks forward and without any resistance, he subdued the two men with ease.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao left as the couple followed him out. The two told the authorities on what had happened and the gang was taken to custody. As promised they never tell the authorities about the mysterious man who saved them.


    In one of the rooftops¡­


    "Good work! I guess this is your real self. It either you are lucky or unlucky that you have forgotten your past. For hopefully you can build a new future." Genie Yu said while patting Shin Jiao''s back.


    ¡­


    The next day, was another day for Shin Jiao as he continues to work on the Virtual World. Actually the programming is already finished because he didn''t need to write codes. All he needs to do is input his spiritual Qi and initialize the downloading of the scenes in his memories.


    However, no matter how Shin Jiao looks at the ces and the sceneries in the downloaded world, it seems that he could not really remember that ce. It''s like there is a dark cloud surrounding his memory of that ce preventing him to ess the deeper reaches of his brains.


    The advertisements and the date of the release for the game have already reached a peak in terms of subscribers and people ordering the gadgets.


    But as per the condition that Shin Jiao said. For the first month, they will just release 1,000 visors as a trial run for the game. Each visor is priced at $500.00 SRP, however, that''s not the only way to gain money. In-game, one can gain materials and that materials can be gathered and sold with real money through trading using the A.I. system.


    This was thought up by Susan Tang as a way for the business to grow further by getting tax deductions. The game is bnced because it would not require a yer to spend money just to grow stronger. One should work hard, be a boss, be mercenary, and be an assassin, a merchant, or a guard to earn money and grow.


    The aim of the game is like the merging of the earth and the cultivationnd.


    And of course, media advertisements and personalities are considered to enter this phase as the world has a chance to see what''s inside the virtual world.


    And since the goal is to portray a second world merge with the earth, the game is named ''Merging Realms''.


    The aim of the game is for yers to stop the demon n from invading the vast Empire of Xi. And they are given 2 months to grow before the 2nd phase of the ''Merging Realms'' would be released.


    With the n already on hand and Shin Jiao already done with the gears, system, and the servers. They are just waiting for the time of the release along with the excited yers all over the world.


    Those lucky few who were able to order their own visor waits for the countdown as they excitedly check it out. They have already experienced the interface and the basic system making them truly excited.


    NXT Element has also chosen ten mediapanies both locally and abroad to experience the first-ever virtual world.


    ¡­


    The day hase¡­


    Many media personnel are standing in the lobby of NXT Element Company, as they waited for the press conference to start. This press conference will also show theunching of the game itself.


    Nobody has seen the servers, even the employees and the administrators have not seen the physical server itself in thepany. The only person who has ess to this is Shin Jiao. This is because he didn''t want everyone to see the tech yet. Earth is not yet ready to see its unique appearance while looks like that from a sci-fi movie.


    Shin Jiao is currently standing beside Susan Tang who is filled with happiness in her heart. When they released the Visors in the market, it was a purendslide. The 1,000 pcs were all bought in just the first day and the next day, the order they received has gone up to a hundred thousand.


    This and the still-growing orders they are receiving all over the world have already gone up to more than a million. But of course, since this is just the first release they decided to do a hunger marketing first. In truth, Shin Jiao has already created a manufacturing line for creating the visors. In the secret undergroundb of the NXT Element Company, a machine working non-stop is spewing the visors with the speed of 1 visor per minute.


    "Central, is everything ready?" Shin Jiao asked in his earphone.


    "Yes, Master Shin¡­ ''Merging Realms'' is already online." The woman mechanical voice of central replied.


    "Good, send the feed to therge monitors on my signal."


    As Shin Jiao said this, the whole ce suddenly turned dark.


    The muttering of the reporters immediately stopped as everyone held their breath in anticipation. They knew that they are seeing the future right at this moment.


    Suddenly within the darkness as a figure of a beautiful woman draped in white gown with silver glitters forming patterns slowly floated to the stage. This scene stunned everyone, almost all of the reporters had their jaws on the ground, and even the staff didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    The woman like a mystical goddess walks in the center and smiled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am central. I am the administrator of the game ''Merging realms'' the server is now open and will beunching in one minute. I advise all yers to put on visors and experience a world like no other." she said as she faded through and disappears.


    Then the lights turned on as everyone recovers from their stupor. Everyone watching this scene did not expect such a thing. The current virtual figures are not like that. The virtual woman named Central is like a real person, her skin, her hair, her clothes, everything¡­ it''s all real, but at the same time, it''s not¡­


    "How can that be? How can a CGI be lifelike? That is impossible."


    "This is NXT Elements technology¡­ truly awesome."


    "Look the countdown is starting. I can''t wait to see what''s inside the so-called virtual world ''Merging Realms'' if what they say that it''s like another world and the mary system is true then I will buy one."


    As people began to discuss their eyes are glued to the screen where a countdown is happening.


    Meanwhile, while everyone is busy outside.


    Some figures are lurking in the shadows. They seem to have entered the NXT Element Company building through some of the staff. Because there are spies within the staff of thepany, these people were able to enter the ce with ease. Their direction and target is the ce where the servers for the ''Merging Realms'' are located. And on their hands is an electronic map of the building itself.


    From where they got it, one can already suspect.


    As the countdown falls to seconds, the figures have also reached the inner corridor where the secret underground passage is located.


    Only a door is standing between them and the virtual world technology of NXT Element Company.


    A grin can be seen to the faces of the people who infiltrated the building.


    "Hehe¡­ if we disrupt theunching and steal the tech, then thispany will fail and we canplete our mission. It''s their bad luck for being too loud and provoked the wrong people. Hehe¡­" the man said with a glint of greed written all over his face.


    "Open the door now! Use explosives if necessary. We''re running out of time!" shouted the man who seems to be their leader.


    The countdown then falls down to¡­


    6¡­


    5¡­


    4¡­


    3¡­


    Boom!!!


    2¡­


    1¡­


    Then everyone was stunned at the next thing they saw.

 Chapter 337 - Merging Of Worlds 2

    The Merging Realms Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The whole city seems to have stopped as people turned their gazes at therge screen LED disy in the middle of the bustling part of City H. Their attention was caught in arge field of green and the unique design of the buildings as the camera zooms and pan in at the introduction of the new game ''Merging Worlds''.


    What everyone could not believe is the realistic scenery they are seeing. The monster and beast didn''t even seem to be CGI and even the supposed NPC of the game seems real people. Their individual action, their facial expressions, and the way they talked.


    Everything was real. Everything they are seeing seems to indicate that the video was taken from another world of fantasy and dreams.


    Suddenly the scene change when the person wearing the visor, which is one of the reporters began to make her choices. Then everyone can see the real face of the yer which is a famous reporter from City H. They were stunned as the image is like she is looking at a mirror of herself.


    She is Tina Ying, well-known media personnel of City H.


    "This¡­ this is really amazing. It''s like¡­ it''s like I''m a new world. How was this done?" she muttered.


    Everyone heard her voice and was all stunned.


    Then after making her choices while asking the person outside¡­ yes, the visor has the ability to interact with the people outside and will not even hinder one''s movement. She then found herself in a small vige filled with people who are wearing the same thing that she has.


    "Hey, I knew that guy! Let me interview him." the woman said as she ran towards the person.


    The man she saw was a fairly well-known actor. He was lucky to be able to get a visor and immediately yed the game in itsunch.


    "Hi, I''m reporter Ying¡­ You''re Mister Lee, right? So how is your experience so far?" Tina Ying asked.


    A little bit took aback, Guding Lee a somewhat famous actor in City H showed his handsome smile. He is in his 30''s and his well-built body and handsome face have made him be an A-list actor.


    "Well, this is really amazing. I think the NXT Element Company has outdone itself. This is really like living in another world. Hahaha¡­"


    While they were talking, a man walks towards them.


    "Excuse me¡­" the man said as he turns to the side and slightly brushed the robe of Tina Ying.


    She immediately showed a surprised look on her face.


    "Oh my¡­ This¡­ the sensation is like¡­ it''s like nothing like a game at all. The air, the smell¡­ This is unreal, right? Am I still on earth? Hello!" she said as she tried to lift her visor.


    In doing so, the image turned off and she saw her crew who is looking at her with a dumbfounded look.


    But all of the viewers murmur at her actions. They wanted to see more.


    After going back to the game, she yed for a while and discovers that besides the realistic like interaction and the feeling, everything is really a game. The fighting in real-time. She can even jump higher than she can.


    And so the game was shown to the world which immediately causes a ruckus. Out of the 1,000 first yers, many created their own blogs. And this further pushed the virtual world''s poprity.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a pitys ten unconscious men. After they infiltrated the supposed location of the secret underground server of thepany, they found themselves falling to an abyss. Unknown to them, they have entered a trapping array.


    So the sessfulunching of ''Merging Worlds'' ended with a bang.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, looks at his creation with a big smile on his face. No matter how he sees it, he can feel that this is what he would usually feel when he creates something new. This happiness, contentment, and a little pride, this is who he really is.


    "Shin, this is really great! I think¡­ I think is the day I''ve been dreaming about." Susan Tang said while sitting next to Shin Jiao.


    "Yeah, I can see that you are really happy." He said while patting her hand.


    "I know. It''s all because of you," she said while leans her head to his shoulder.


    Smelling a whiff of her sweet scent, Shin Jiao could not help but take in more. He leans his head closer to her hair and takes another whiff filling his nose with that sweat scent and aroma of a woman.


    Unknown to the two, a figure is standing on the side watching them with aplicated expression on her face.


    Genie Yu bits her lower lip as her mind became a bit muddled. She wanted to deny it, but she can''t. It all started in the day that she met Shin Jiao in the training ground of the secret military base.


    She was assigned as an instructor that day and was checking the grounds. That''s when she saw a very handsome young man calmly runningps through the fields. It was at that time, that she didn''t know why but wanted to see him always.


    And then it happened that he was under her care as one of her students.


    Every day the two would talk and they became friends. She would be happy to see him whether he has that beautiful girlfriend of his or not. But she didn''t want to make a move as she knew that he is very in love with that girl.


    And then she discovered a great secret. But she was a coward for not telling him. She didn''t want to hurt him, so she just bottled it all up. And then it happened.


    Now, she found him again. But this time in the arms of the woman she considered as her best friend. Genie Yu could not help but bit her lips deeper as she tried to hold on to her tears.


    She will bottle it all up and be the friend he can count on. If that is the only way to be with him, then so be it.


    As they were in the condominium of Susan Tang, Shin Jiao suddenly received a signal from Central.


    "Master, it seems that there are armed people entering the vicinity of thepany. Around 50 men wearing ck clothes are within 500 meters and closing. Shall I initiate a lockdown system? Or do you want to capture and interrogate?" Central said with her mechanical voice.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao showed a sneer on his face.


    The two women immediately noticed this and showed him a questioning expression.


    "It seems that some people do not know how to give up." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at Susan Tang.


    Genie Yu suddenly walks towards a sofa chair and turns to look at Shin Jiao with a concerned expression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Around 50 men are about to enter ourpany." Shin Jiao calmly said.


    "Wait! 50! What should we do? We don''t have security guards in thepany. I¡­ I told you to assign night guards." Susan said feeling a bit worried and mes Shin Jiao for his decision.


    "Do you want those poor people to die while protecting a building? No way, I don''t want to be responsible for their lives. In the morning, maybe that''s possible. But at night???? No. Central is enough." Shin Jiao said.


    He then changes the channel on therge TV screen in front of them. From there, Central shows them what is happening.


    "Let''s show this to the world." Shin Jiao muttered as he called someone.


    Then 30 minutester, something happened, as a news sh was broadcasted on air.


    The title almost made the people watching curse those greedypanies as they saw 50 people spreading throughout thepound and entering the building. Then they saw the armed men entering a location.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, two men are watching their TV screens with their eyes almosting out of their sockets.


    These two were the brothers of Susan Tang. After experiencing the fierceness of Shin Jiao the twoy low for a while and didn''t bother with her and herpany. But then after seeing the advertisement of the virtual world and the new game, theirmon sense and mind were immediately filled with greed. They wanted the technology for themselves.


    But if they face the crazy man again then they''re not sure if they can still keep their lives. So they decided to hire a mercenary group. The first part of their n was to sabotage theunching, but it seems that the first group failed.


    So they went to n B. They would first infiltrate the building and steal the tech, then blow it to smithereens. The two knew that they would not be the suspect, and after a while, they too wouldunch the same virtual world but with another game and a new name. They would just say that they broke the code of the Visor and discover how it works.


    That was the n, but it seems that it is not impossible now. They are watching the mercenary group that they have hired.


    "Brother, what should we do? What if our father finds out? This¡­"


    "Don''t worry too much. Let''s just watch. Those people are professionals, I know they will seed." Robin Tang said as his interest grew while watching what''s happening.


    The police became aware of the situation, but Shin Jiao told Susan Tang to have them only on standby outside thepany.


    The night that should have been a festive night became a night of suspense and action as 50 men enter the building of thepany who became famous throughout the whole world in just a day.


    Everyone was watching what would happen next¡­

 Chapter 338 - Merging Of Worlds 3

    <em><strong>Entering the game world</strong></em>


    /*unedited*/


    Mercenaries are hired guns who are able to do their client''s biddings. Sometimes even life and death are of no consequence to them because when they became mercenaries they already have one of their feet on the grave.


    Fifty men are currently in a mission to infiltrate, steal, and destroy a smallpany. They have already sent some of their men in advance to infiltrate thepany, but it seems that something happened and the mercenary group is unable to contact their people.


    Shin Jiao stood from his seat and walks to the door.


    "I will go to thepany and settle this. You two stay here¡­ Please protect her." Shin Jiao said seriously at Genie as he left.


    Genie Yu didn''t want to follow but realized that Susan Tang''s life might be in danger because of this incident. So she reconsidered and decided to stay.


    As Shin Jiao ran towards thepany, he rys hismands to Central to capture the men who are infiltrating thepany. He will try to pry from their mouths the people behind this.


    With a confirmation, Central began to move.


    Inside the lobby of thepany, a couple of people are standing on guard for any unexpected events, while others are on the rooftop acting as snipers and lookout.


    Central scanned the area and decided to first knock out the lookout as fast as possible. Sending out spider-like robots the defense operation began.


    Inside thepany, six men are currently carefully walking towards a corridor. They already knew that thepany does not have any security personnel, so their bet is on the A.I. security and the police. But these people are not afraid of the police. So they confidently strode inside and true to their expectation everything went smoothly.


    "Beta Company how''s the situation outside?"


    Bzzt! Bzzt!


    Only static can be heard from the radio set which made the six people in the corridor frown.


    "Boss, I can''t get in touch with the lookout team."


    "Call Charlie group and confirm the status."


    "Charlie, this is group leader, how''s the situation outside?"


    "Bzzt! Bo¡­ boss¡­ Can¡­ you¡­ hear¡­ me? Bzzt!"


    The static and choppy voice on the other line made everyone a bit concerned.


    "We need to proceed, they can take care of themselves." The boss said as the group walks past the corridor and entered a dark room.


    After a while, they found the light and turned it on. The six them saw aplicated machine in front about 100 meters away. After looking at the machine they already understood that it was the server of thepany.


    "Thispany spends too much money on that High-Tec server. What a waste to destroy it."


    "I agree with the boss, that is something not seen anywhere in the world. I hope I can y with it more." One of the men said as he rubbed both his hands.


    His eyes are sparkling with delight as if a child who saw a new candy.


    "Everyone, get to work!" the boss said as they all immediately ran towards the machine.


    2 minutester¡­


    The group is looking at each other with an incredulous look on their faces. They have been running for two minutes and the distance they have from the machine is still the same.


    "This, how can this be?" the boss said in annoyance.


    He raised his gun and shot at the top corner to gauge the true distance. And then his bullet hit a seemingly bulletproof ss making a web-like a pattern.


    "There, let''s go!" He shouted as the group ran again.


    5 minutester¡­


    *pant *pant


    The six people are already panting and found themselves still at the same distance as if they have not moved from their spot.


    "No! This is not possible! Did we just fall in a trap?"


    "Shit! We have to get out of here! Let''s go back, boss!"


    Everyone followed and ran back, but soon found themselves still in the same ce.


    Desperation can be seen in each of their faces as they could not believe what is happening. In desperation, the group began shooting everywhere and causes many dents and spider cracks to the area. However, soon it all vanished and the one remaining is the first shot from their boss.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is currently standing at a room filled with armed people. But these people are unconscious and are just lying on a bed.


    He carefully walks towards them and strips each of the people of their armor are weapons leaving them with their undergarments only.


    Out of the twelve people in the room, there are four women. But Shin Jiao didn''t consider this and treated them as the men and also strip them of their clothes leaving only their undergarments. He knew that women like these are more dangerous than men because they sometimes hide weapons in ces on would never expect. And true to his conjecture there really are weapons on those ces.


    After that, he entered the ce of their consciousness and gathered the information he needed.


    "Although the information is not enough, from the looks of it, I can deduce that the two brothers of Susan Tang are behind this. But if I tell her, she would cower once again¡­ Then how should I proceed with this?" Shin Jiao thinks for a while.


    Then suddenly an idea came to him as his figure vanishes from the ce.


    ¡­


    Outside the building, the police have already received a go signal to apprehend the unconscious people. And since this is a national event which was televised all over the world even. The people caught were put in a special ce.


    Meanwhile, in arge vi with many guards all over its surroundings, a man who looks like in his 60''s is currently looking at the news on TV. Beside him is his wife who has a look of concern in her expression.


    "Honey¡­ that''s our daughter''spany, right? Why don''t you lend her a hand? If you intervene with this we can help her." she said with a sad expression on her face.


    "There''s no need for that. Our daughter is doing well as she is. Plus, she chose this, rather than toe and approach me, her father. Let her suffer for a while." The man said with a sneer.


    Seeing the expression on her husband the woman''s eyes became a bit teary. She could not help but pity her only daughter. But is she intervenes then her husband would get angry? So she too is helpless in this situation.


    These are Susan Tang''s parents.


    Her mother has already called Genie Yu and asked her to help Susan Tang. This is the best she could do with her power. She can only pray for her safety.


    As the two are watching, a figure suddenly appears outside the balcony. Shin Jiao heard what the two are talking about and decided to step out of the shadows.


    This shocked the two seniors as they look at him in surprise and a bit of fear in their eyes.


    "What a good parent you are." Shin Jiao said with a mocking tone.


    "I guess you don''t care that your sons almost killed your daughter. Che¡­ If I eliminate you, would Susan Tang be sad?" Shin Jiao said in anger.


    Upon hearing his words, the two old people held each other''s hands. They could not move as they are under the oppressing aura of Shin Jiao. Even talking or shouting would be toil for them as they tried to resist his oppressive aura.


    "But I am not here to do that. Instead, I am to warn you. Put a leash on both of your sons. If not, I will personally remove them in existence. I don''t want Susan Tang to face her own family, because you guys are her weakness. If I discover those two fools bothering her again then prepare to mourn for your two sons." Shin Jiao said in a threatening voice.


    Then his figure immediately vanished.


    The two old men didn''t recognize his face but his aura is too frightening that the olddy copse on the sofa.


    "Honey wake up! Everyonee here, help us!" shouted the old man as he tried to wake his wife.


    That night the Tang''s family mansion was in turmoil. This is because the matriarch of the family lost consciousness.


    The next day inside a private room is the biggest hospital in City H.


    An old woman is currently lying in bed already awake while talking to the old man beside her. One can see that the two truly loved each other from their interactions.


    Suddenly the hospital room''s door swung open and two men entered in a rush.


    "Mother! Mother! What happened? Why am I just informed just this morning? Who did this? I will send our men to take them down!" shouted Robin Tang in anger.


    "Yes, Mother! Father, let us take care of this." Mark Tang added.


    Seeing the reaction of their two sons the two old couple''s expression turned grave. These two sons of theirs are the main reason why this happened.


    The old man stood up grabs his cane and suddenly swung it to the head of Robin and Mark Tang.


    Tonk! Tonk!


    Two sounds of wood hitting a person''s head echoed through the room.


    Aw! Aw!


    "Dad! Stop! It hurts!"


    "You two bastards! I have let you take care of the family business and didn''t interfere. I thought that you would just give your sister simple problems for her to grow. I never thought that you would make her live like hell! You bastards are not my sons!" shouted the old man.


    "She is your sister! Why did you go too far! Why did you do those things to her?"


    "If I wasn''t informed about this, then I would have lost a daughter¡­ This¡­ this is all my fault. I¡­ I have to correct his now." he said with a stern look on his face.


    He realizes that as he and his wife leave harmoniously and have resentments to his daughter, the reason why she didn''t visit them is because of a misunderstanding caused by his two ungrateful sons.


    "No, I need to visit her and ask for her forgiveness. This old man did not do the right thing for her¡­ My¡­ my little Su''er¡­" the old man was ovee with emotion as tears began forming at the corner of his eyes.


    The husband and wife have already talked about itst night. But the sudden burst of emotion just now made him be unable to control his emotion.


    The two brothers just kept quiet.


    "Mom, Dad¡­"


    This voice woke everyone inside the room as they turn their gaze to the door.

 Chapter 339 - Merging Of Worlds 4

    Entering the game world Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The problem with Susan Tang''s family was solved just like that. The two brothers were disciplined by their father and were knocked down from their position in thepany. Susan Tang was given the chance to inherit the huge conglomerate, but she refuses until she became worthy to run such apany.


    Meanwhile, the ''Merging Worlds'' game is still a hot topic in the media and the people. As the NXT elements release more than 500,000 visor units. And in just a week, it was already sold out. Everyone is very excited to enter the game. This is because it is truly a second world where an ordinary person can be extraordinary.


    It appears that there was even a prediction that, the ''Merging Worlds'' would dominate many parts of the economy in the future. Entertainment, advertisements, even employment would be affected.


    As thepany grows, its fame and cash flow also grew with it.


    ¡­


    "I hope that this n would work. If I can enter that world, maybe my memories would recover." Shin Jiao thought for a while as he mulled over whether he would enter the game or not.


    In the game, his real strength is inconsequential, and as he would start from level 1.


    But for the sake of recovering his memories, he has to try everything.


    Ring! Ring!


    His attention was interrupted by the ringing of his phone.


    Looking at the caller I.D. his expression suddenly changes to surprise. The called was an acquaintance of his, the bespectacled young man of the Hui family, Jun Hui.


    "Hello, haven''t heard from you for a while. How are you?" Shin Jiao said with a neutral tone.


    "I''m good brother Shin¡­ I''m, I''m just calling to invite you to a party. My grandfather decided to invite you to his birthday party tomorrow evening. Plus¡­ I¡­ I have something to ask you. It''s about an artifact." Jun Hui said.


    "Hmm¡­ an artifact. Sounds interesting." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Alright, I''ll be there."


    "Really! Thank you, brother Shin! It''s at xxx hotel. The party will start at 7 p.m."


    After the call, Shin Jiao turns his attention back to the visor in the corner. He decided to try entering the game and see if it would help with the recovery of his memory.


    Putting on the visor, hey down the soft sofa, and then not longter his vision change.


    Inside the login option, you have many choices. Except for changing your body features, you cannot change your appearance. This is because the game uses your own spirit as it interacts with the Qi that''s covering your body.


    "So this the world, I created. It seems that there are many people already ying the game."


    "Oh wow, this feels like those old European movies¡­ Eh? Wait a minute, why was I sent to this ce? I should be on an Asian server, right? But¡­ this¡­ this is Europe!"


    Shin Jiao was dumbfounded at what happened. As the creator of the game, he clearly designed the game to exist in their own sphere. Therge continent of Xi is divided into many servers ording to your country of origin. This way, one would be able to use theirnguage in-game.


    But it seems that there are some errors when ites to him. Yet, this is not logical. He designed the game to be self-sufficient and can stand on its own. Everything is controlled by Central, so the question is why was he sent to the European server?


    Looking around, Shin Jiao saw that the environment really belongs to the medieval ages of Europe.


    "I guess mages and knights have their ss here." He muttered.


    As part of his n, he researched each continent''s legends and myths. And so, he applied this to the game''s core so that everyone could at least enjoy the game ording to their own preference.


    While walking, Shin Jiao saw a group of yers in the middle of the vige.


    "Hey, we need to hunt the boss Kobold so that we canplete our quest." A man wearing knight armor said.


    "But we stillck two yers in our team. How can the four of us defeat such a monster?" the woman wearing a mage robe rebutted.


    "Don''t worry, Mary can help us by healing, right Mary?" the knight said looking at a timid looking girl.


    "Hey, Aaron! Don''t be smug,st time you almost got KOed. If not for Cecile, so just follow her lead." A man who looks like a swordsman said.


    "Whatever, you guys look for partners, I''ll go buy some more potion." Aaron the knight said as he turns around and walks towards the potion store.


    "That guy is always trouble, all brawn, and no brain." The mage Cecile said with exasperation.


    After listening to them Shin Jiao wanted to turn around and leave, but he was met with a woman wearing two daggers on her back.


    She smiled and approached him.


    "Hi, I''m May¡­ I''m a warrior who likes to use two daggers. Hehe¡­ What''s your name?"


    "Umm¡­ Shin¡­"


    "Oh, Shin! That''s a nice name! You will be the sixth member of our team along with this guy!" she said while pointing at the small figure she is dragging behind.


    The young man behind her looks like a healer from his robe which has a greater resemnce to the woman named Mary.


    Shin Jiao wanted to say, no but he soon discovers that the strength of May is something else. He could not even move his arm as he too was dragged to the team in the middle of the vige.


    "Okay, guys! These two are Shin and Glen. Shin is a¡­ a swordsman and Glen is a healer." She said feeling contented with her aplishments.


    Shin Jiao wanted to say no to this, but his curiosity got the best of him, so he just go with the flow.


    Not longter the man wearing knight armor walks out and saw that their group already has a party of six people. So he smiles and walks to the group.


    "We are ready now, right?"


    The party started to walk out of the vige. Shin Jiao checked his inventory and saw that he only have a wooden sword as a weapon. Looking at the party he is in right now, he didn''t want to take it out so that he can stay with the group for a while.


    He decided to just use hand-to-handbat to fight.


    While traveling, Shin Jiao checks his skills and felt a little conflicted. This is because he didn''t really know how to use them. He just programed the skills and let Central do the rest. But still, his natural curious self wanted to test everything out.


    Not longter, Cecile raised her hand to stop the party.


    "There is a group of Goblins ahead, ten of them," May exined as she stood near the two new members, Shin Jiao and Glen.


    "On hermand, we must attack immediately. Everyone ready your weapons." May said in a low voice.


    Hearing words, Glen immediately took out his short staff.


    But Shin Jiao just observes the surroundings.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder if I can use my absolute sense or spirit sense here." He thought as he tried to spread his sense.


    But what happened next surprised him. What he saw was the room he is in and not the game.


    "Ah, I guess I have to rely on my own wits and senses while inside the game then." He thought.


    However, what happened next surprised him.


    ''System detected user to have awakened inner spiritual power¡­''


    ''System is opening the user''s spirit root, processing 1%... 60%... 100%. Processpleted! The user is able to use Qi¡­ current level¡­ 1''


    ''Unique Skill learned: Spirit sense lv. 1''


    Then Shin Jiao saw his stats.


    ¡­


    Level 1


    Job = none


    Health = 100


    Qi/Mana = 100/0


    Endurance = 10


    Strength = 10


    Stamina = 10


    Dexterity = 10


    Intelligence = 10


    Skills:


    Spirit sense lv 1 = can detect everything within 10 meters in radius.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao saw his stats he felt a bit baffled.


    "It seems that I identally opened a unique skill. I thought I didn''t add this thing, I guess Central added it huh."


    Now he had a spiritual sense in-game, he didn''t hesitate to use it and scanned ten meters of his surroundings. From there he can see all of his teammates, but it was not enough to detect the enemies. But Shin Jiao is already stratified with this.


    "Everyone move! Attack!" Cecile shouted as she suddenly sent a fireball flying towards the group of Goblins.


    Boom!!!


    Two goblins flew out and turn into a floating white wisp after being killed by her fireball.


    Aaron and May immediately jump out of the bushes and immediately brandished their swords and knives. The two faces one goblin each and shed with them.


    Shin Jiao didn''t waste his time and also rushed in. What he didn''t notice is the level of the goblin he is facing. In his excitement, he didn''t even bother scanning his enemies. But he had no time to do so because right in front of him is a green goblin holding a club filled with barbs.


    Eeek!!!


    Shouted all of the goblins as they rushed toward the enemies who are running towards them.


    Shin Jiao uses martial arts to fight against the goblin in front of him.


    However, it is not that effective.


    It seems that his fist is not strong enough to affect the goblin that wildly swings the club in its hand.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao had an idea.


    He dodges the swinging to his head and then suddenly with a quick move, grabs the wrist of the goblin. Then with one twist of his whole body, the goblin cried in pain.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao had a look of excitement in his eyes.. This is because he found that he can actually disarm his opponent.

 Chapter 340 - Merging Of Worlds 5

    Entering the game world Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The changes in the game were truly amazing as Central seems to have given refine editing of the main program to enhance a yer''s experience in ying the game. It seems that Centralbined MMORPG, real-time battle, and first-person shooter type games. With this one can feel the game to be realistic at the same time a fantasy.


    As Shin Jiao saw the club falling, he immediately let''s go of the hand and grabs the club. Then in one swing, he hits the head of the goblin. On a keynote, the goblin is actually almost as big as Shin Jiao because their level is higher, like a hobgoblin but leaner in size.


    Puchi!!!


    Feeling like the goblin''s skull bursting, but what he saw is the goblin turning into a white wisp. Shin Jiao immediately turns towards another oneing towards him. He didn''t hesitate and rushed forward, he didn''t even notice the notification he heard as he excitedly ran. In the outside world, he could not fully disy his strength because most of his opponents are just normal humans. But in here he is weak and his opponent is strong making him feel he wanted to go all out.


    With a club in hand, Shin Jiao ran and face the goblin head-on. The goblin saw the human and swings his club, but Shin Jiao didn''t sh with it, instead, he tilted his body sideways while running and let the club pass by a hair''s breadth. Then he quickly lifted his hand following his momentum and bashes the face of the goblin beside him.


    Bang!!!


    Before he knew it, the goblin immediately turns into a white wisp floating in ce. But it didn''t end there as Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly shes forward towards another one. This time thee goblin is unsuspecting as it is circling to ambush Aaron.


    Shin Jiao waves the club, but soon out that there is actually another goblin on the side waiting for him.


    "Hmm¡­ these goblins are not normal goblins. They are applying strategy and tactics. Central is too devious." he thought as he suddenly jumps to the side.


    Swoosh!!! Bang!!!


    The sound of air breaking and club hitting the ground reverberated. Shin Jiao could not imagine if he was hit by that powerful force, what could have happened. But he didn''t dwell with it and immediately picks himself up and suddenly threw the heavy club in his hand towards the sneaky goblin. Then without looking back jumps toward the goblin who sneaked attacked.


    Puchi!!!


    The goblin''s head was supposed to burst, but instead, its whole body turned into a white wisp. Shin Jiao has nownded on top of the goblin''s head. Then with a twist of his body, he did abination of jujitsu and wrestling move to twirl around the goblin''s head. Then using his two legs grips the head and sent it tumbling down while once again disarming the goblin using both hands while twisting the goblin''s hand.


    Without rest, he grabs the club and bashes it to the goblin''s head on the ground.


    After that fight, Shin Jiao noticed that all of the goblins have been taken out and a feeling of discontent suddenly filled his heart. He wanted to test more of the technique in his head, but it seems that the fight is already finished.


    However, the group with him is all looking at him incredulously. They never thought that the person they just casually invited in their group is actually an expert, and without using his own weapon at that.


    "What the heck dude! That what awesome!" shouted Aaron as he walks towards Shin Jiao.


    Then he patted his shoulder in excitement.


    "You should teach me those moves, damn it was too cool!"


    Shin Jiao inadvertently exposes his skill, but he didn''t mind because this is just a game and his purpose here is to regain his memories.


    Hence he just smiles at Aaron and gives him a thumbs up.


    Shin Jiao can understand and speak English, as a spy he learned many differentnguages for his mission. He can even understand other unknownnguages, though he can''t fluently speak them.


    After that, the party continues walking forward continuing their quest.


    This time, Shin Jiao notices the blinking icon on the upper right corner of his sight. When his attention went to that ce, it immediately filled the right side of his vision. This is to prevent full view obstruction for yers.


    After looking at the things written in there he found himself a bit stunned.


    "I''ve reached level 2? That was a bit quick." He muttered as he checked his stats.


    From there he saw the new contents of his stats.


    ¡­


    Level 2


    Job = none


    Health = 100


    Qi/Mana = 100/0


    Endurance = 10


    Strength = 10


    Stamina = 10


    Dexterity = 10


    Intelligence = 10


    Avable points: 4


    Special Skills:


    Spirit sense lv 1 = can detect everything within 10 meters in radius.


    Disarm = can use a technique to disarm an opponent wielding a weapon.


    ¡­


    "It seems that I have learned a new special skill, disarm¡­" he thought.


    As he already knew what the purpose of avable points is, he distributed it ording to his preference. Since he prefers to use speed and strength to ovee his enemy, he put 3 to dexterity and 1 to strength.


    With this, he is a bit confident to face higher level monsters. Since ''Merging Worlds'' rely on realism, level advantages are also considered by the game, but of course, weakness is still present. For example, a dragon''s weakness can still be its eyes, its throat, and its wings. These things can make the game more realistic and removes the level advantage.


    Of course, fighting a level 100 yer is still impossible against a level 1, however, those nearing level 100 would be able to handle those higher level yers especially those ''experts''. So in conclusion, levels are is useful when ites to strength, power, vitality, and etc. but it is not the basis of being indestructible in the game.


    Shin Jiao saw the group continue walking towards a certain direction. As a practice, he continuously walks using his spirit sense. From there he notices that every minute of using his spirit sense 1 points of his Qi would be deducted. So while walking, he tried to do a hand form array, to absorb Qi. Then suddenly he heard a ''ting!'' sound.


    ''yer learned a special skill: Qi Absorb lv. 1''


    When he heard this he smiled.


    Actually there is already news of special skills roaming in the after theunch of the game. This is because many yers have wanted to try creating their own unique skills, hence it happened.


    Roar!!!


    Suddenly the group was a bit startled upon hearing the roar of a wild beast.


    "Damn it! Someone is trying to steal our quest. Let''s go!" shouted Cecile in agitation.


    Those who yed yesterday already discovered that quest in ''Merging Worlds'' is not redundant. Like in the real-world, quests are posted by the vigers or other yers. Hence it is real-time and active. So quest stealing is also possible, but the difficulty would be higher by 2 to 4 times for those who would steal the quest plus it is also ording to the yer''s level and the number of yers in a party.


    While running, Cecile and the party saw that there are four people facing eight kobolds and two Boss Kobolds.


    "Haha¡­ This is what we call in-game bnce. That''s what those people get for stealing out a quest." Aaron said mocking the four people.


    It seems that the party has provoked some very strong opponent as the kobold are glowing red, and the two huge boss kobolds are purplish in color. Then Shin Jiao saw that the Kobolds are actually all level 10, and the two boss kobolds are level 15.


    Judging from the game since it only started yesterday, it means the most a yer could have leveled is 10, however, to face a level 15, boss kobold, and two at that seems impossible. So this situation is really a stroke of bad luck to the four people in that party.


    As Shin Jiao looks closely at the four people he was a bit taken aback. The four yers wore high tier gears for their levels. Two women and two men, three are warriors and one of the men is a healer.


    From the looks of it, these people may be an expert who likes to challenge higher difficulty settings. This might also be the reason why they challenge this difficult quest without taking it in the guild''s board. Shin Jiao knew that although this way it is very difficult, the reward is actually higher.


    "So it seems these people discover this¡­ Sigh, people are really creative that it''s almost they can read my mind when I created this game." He thought.


    However, the party with him just looks at the four people with a mocking gaze. They are expecting these four people to face difficulty and be defeated easily.


    "Haha, these fools would be beaten immediately and will have toe back after 24 hours. What a waste of time." Aaron mockingly said with a fairly loud voice.


    This made the four slightly turn their attention towards Aaron and the party. But the four didn''t mind the neers. They knew that the people who came might be the original quest taker, but for them, this is already theirs.


    So, what Aaron and the others saw next surely surprised them.

 Chapter 341 - Merging Of Worlds 6

    Entering the game world Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    While watching the supposed fight to happen, Shin Jiao readied himself for any unforeseen circumstance. He knew that these people would not give up that easy, but what they would do next is a mystery.


    And so it happened, a beautiful Caucasian woman with blue eyes ran towards Aaron who is mocking the group. When she did that, four of the level 10 kobolds immediately chases after her.


    "Shit! That was despicable!" Aaron curses.


    "Shit head! That''s what you get for provoking others." Cecile curses as she watches in horror.


    Four Level 10 kobolds is not aughing matter, the rest of the party has not yet even reached level 10, so how could they fight against Four Level 10 monsters. The party is now in a panic as they didn''t know what to do. Suddenly the woman showed a grin on her face as she waved her sword to attack Aaron. Her provoking action angered Aaron as he too waves his long sword to counter her attack. However, her next action made Aaron miss her but instead hit the kobold following closely behind her.


    "Che, Noobs!" she sneered as she rolled to the ground and reverse track.


    Since Aaron hit the kobold, the agro was changed to him and the other four kobolds change their target towards Aaron and his team.


    "F*ck that b*tch! She deliberately did this! I''ll kill her if I survive this, or I swear I will chase her outside of this game." shouted Aaron in anger.


    But he didn''t have time to rx as he can already see the stone ax on a kobolds hand swinging towards his head.


    Bang!!!


    Aaron can feel his hand trembling behind the shield after getting hit by that powerful blow. Then he found himself lifting from the ground and being sent a few steps backward.


    "Damn it they are strong. We need to retreat!" shouted Cecile as she suddenly cast a level 2 fireball towards an iing kobold.


    After casting she turns around and runs towards the back.


    Before she can turn around she saw May was sent flying towards the back in a sorry manner.


    "Damn it! Damn it all!" curses Aaron in the front.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao approached May who slowly stood up with only a fourth of her health remaining. She is currently being healed by Mary with an anxious look on her face.


    "Hey, can I borrow one of your knives?" Shin Jiao said calmly.


    May lifted one of her brows but didn''t refute Shin Jiao. She saw how he took care of four goblins back there, so she felt a bit confident of Shin Jiao''s skill. She flipped one of her arm length knives and handed Shin Jiao the handle.


    Taking the knife, Shin Jiao carefully brandish it to see the weight and he felt that it isfortable to handle.


    "Thank you. Please support me from behind and don''t blindly attack, okay." He said as he suddenly bends down.


    With a move, he dashes forward towards the nearest kobold.


    Shin Jiao knew that the kobold in front of him has a level higher than him by eight, but of course, he also knew their weaknesses. But he needed to test out their speed first.


    As Shin Jiao approaches one of the kobolds noticed him and turns its attention towards Shin Jiao. With a quick move, Shin Jiao dodges the tomahawk shing towards his body. He suddenly had an idea to stab the groin of the kobold. When he did, everyone was astonished at the kobold groaning in pain.


    "Damn that''s brutal."


    "I guess it''s a weakness we can exploit."


    "Let''s try it then!"


    As the party became excited to fight against the kobolds, Shin Jiao is still fighting. He turns and grabs the opportunity to backstab the kobold directly to its ears. With precise movement and uracy, Shin Jiao was able to inflict critical damage to the kobold and stunned it.


    He didn''t stop and continuously stabs the kobold until its Health drops down to zero. Shin Jiao''s quick movements and brutal attacks are nothing like ying a game. It''s like fighting with his life on the line. This made his party felt a bit taken aback.


    But their attention came back to reality as they saw Aaron being pushed back and May was once again flung backward.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the rest as he turns his attention towards another kobold that is facing against May. He did a sneak attack and suddenly threw himself towards the kobold''s exposed back. However, this was seen by the other kobold attacking Aaron and suddenly threw its tomahawk to Shin Jiao who is hanging on the air.


    Shin Jiao had his spirit sense activated all this time and immediately saw this, and with a slight twist of his body, the tomahawk passes and grazing a bit of the skin in his stomach. However, with that small graze, he suddenly found his Health dropping by half.


    "What the heck!" Shin Jiao curses.


    Hended directly at the Kobold''s back and began stabbing its vital spots. And a lucky stab went directly to the kobold''s right eye. When the kobold fell to the ground roaring in anger, Shin Jiao suddenly jumps upward with his body straight while his feet in the air.


    When he did that a tomahawk passes straight to where his body was. This time he prevented a slight graze because he knew that he would be KOed if he is hit once again.


    The tomahawk identally hit the kobold lying on the ground. But of course, the game prevents friendly fire so the kobold didn''t receive any damage. But Shin Jiao grabs this chance to bend his body like a prawn and his kneesnded on the attacking kobold''s temple.


    Suddenly an ice spike was sent to the kobold on the ground piercing its head. Followed by May''s knife directly decapitating the beast. But instead of decapitation its body banishes, this is because too much gore is bad for the publicity of the game.


    Now only two kobolds are left, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed something is wrong. The other party is actually losing the fight. One of them is already KOed and it was the woman who led the four kobolds to their team.


    "We have to finish this and run." Shin Jiao thought.


    But this is also what the other team is thinking. Hence, he suddenly noticed them turning around. But to their dismay, the other boss kobold suddenly blocks their path of retreat.


    Shin Jiao sneered, quickly allocated all 2 points to his dexterity. This made him feel that the movement of the kobolds seems to be a bit slow while attacking. This means that he is in an active battle along with his team.


    Once again he quickly picks himself up and ran towards the kobold in front. This time his speed is a bit faster, and his body felt more nimble and agile.


    So when the tomahawk was sent towards his head, he ducks and urately stabs the knife towards the kobold''s chin. He did another blind spot move at the kobold. The knife directly went through and causes a critical hit that staggered the kobold.


    Cecile grabs this opportunity to cast a freezing spell, towards the kobold making it barely move now. Shin Jiao didn''t want to give up this opportunity and suddenly jumps high up to stab the kobold''s eye. But as soon as he jumps, he found that arge club is now flying towards him.


    He didn''t have time to dodge, so all he can do is try to parry it while upside down in the air.


    Peng!!!


    Shin Jiao''s figure came flying backward. Luckily he parried it sessfully and only causes half the damage. But it was enough to send his Health point to a single digit, 1 point.


    Mary was in panic upon seeing the Health points of Shin Jiao dropping to 1 point. So she panics and ran towards Shin Jiao.


    "Don''te here!" Shin Jiao shouted as he turns his attention towards the two boss kobolds.


    Then on the ground, he can see four blue wisps.


    It seems that the other team was already dead and was killed by the two boss kobolds. But the other minions were already taken care of. So their party is thest opponent of the boss kobolds.


    When his attention return to the group it seems that Cecile was fast enough to kill the kobold he was facing and thest one was also killed by thebined might of May and Aaron.


    "Hey, Shin what should we do now?" Cecile suddenly asked.


    This time she already viewed Shin Jiao to be the leader of the group, she didn''t even care about his level.


    "Okay, everyone needs to replenish your mana and health. Now!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    Suddenly he found himself glowing. Then he noticed his Health rising back to 100.


    On the side, Glen showed him a thumbs up.


    "It seems that this guy and May is enough to support the team. Then I don''t have to worry anymore. I''ll just have to go all out with the other boss kobold then." Shin Jiao thought.


    But of course, he already noticed the blinking level up confirmation. He added another point to dexterity turning it to 16 and strength to 12.


    "I hope that this would be enough to at least give damage to these the boss kobold." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Are we really going to face these two bosses?" shouted Aaron with hesitation in his eyes.


    However, as the two bosses came closer to them, the party saw a rapid change.


    Seeing this everyone showed a wide smile on their faces.

 Chapter 342 - Merging Of Worlds 7

    The birthday party


    /*unedited*/


    Auto Level Bnce or ALB is a term in-game which means that a monster in-game would return to their supposed original level after an unexpected event.


    This term is used in ''Merging Worlds'' as an automatic bnce to those proper quest takers.


    In a particr part of the vast forest of one of the beginner''s viges in the European server, six people are sitting on the ground surrounded by floating wisps. They look exhausted, but on their faces, one can see the happiness after a grueling and extraneous fight.


    "Mister Shin, you really are a great fighter. I can''t believe that you can solo a Boss Kobold. And your level¡­ my gosh, I didn''t expect that you are a low-level yer."


    "Well, I guess your skills in the real world is really amazing. This is what I have learned from the news. I heard that at the start of the game, there are those professional gamers that have started to work out and practice just to prepare for theunching of this game."


    "Haha¡­ I guess you are one of them, right?"


    Hearing thements and questions of the party, Shin Jiao just smile but didn''t exin anything. But he can see the glistening views of the people in the party towards him.


    ''Friend invite¡­ Friend invite¡­''


    Five notifications appear on the upper right side of his view. Since he found these people a bit fun to be with, he just epted them.


    "Hey¡­ How about the loot?" Aaron asked.


    "If it''s okay I will determine the share of each one of us," Cecile said.


    As a party leader, the other party members trusted her. Plus Cecile would always timely give support to her teammates when necessary which made her a truly capable leader and support of the team.


    After the agreement of all the party members, they all returned to town with a big haul.


    "Do you think those guys would retaliate with us?" suddenly the timid Glen said while the party is walking back to town.


    "Maybe, maybe not¡­ Who knows? But I will never cower if they wanted a PVP challenges. Plus this is the beginner''s area. Although PVP is allowed outside, the stats and skill debuff is annoying. Hehe¡­ With Shin''s ability, it would be a cinch to defeat them." May sneered.


    The party arrived in the vige without a problem and reported their quest. Then Shin Jiao noticed that his level once again raises to level 5, this only means that the quest gives off massive exp. points. When Shin Jiao saw the time overhead, he sighs¡­


    He has enjoyed a full-blown fight inside the game which truly satisfied his cravings for an all-out fight which he cannot do outside as it would cause too much destruction. Hence to today is a really satisfying day for him.


    Shin Jiao logs out from the game after saying goodbye to his newfound western friends.


    "Sigh¡­ That was a very refreshing experience. I was right to create this game." Shin Jiao heaves a happy sigh.


    The time is already 5 a.m. but although he didn''t get to sleep, his body felt rxed.


    "I guess this is the effect of the spirit Qi gathering array in the visor. Normal people would feel refreshed as if they just went to sleep and had a nice dream when ying at night." he thought.


    After waking up, he did some tinkering as he wanted to give something to the old man the Nui family as a birthday present.


    It was already 6 a.m. when Shin Jiao was done with his gift. And from his sharp hearing, he can hear Susan Tang waking up from her sleep.


    ¡­


    That morning at the office, there are already many people in the lobby who are waiting for the CEO of the NXT Element Company. They came here for the hope of having a partnership with the visor technology. Many of them are softwarepanies that wanted to also integrate their software into the gadget.


    Susan Tang and Shin Jiao have already discussed this between them and wanted to ept those soft wares who wanted to partner with them. Plus hundreds of otherpanies who wanted to work with other projects from the NXT Element Company.


    NXT Element Company is a privatepany. Susan Tang didn''t want to tap on public funds yet for the growth of thepany as it is still starting. Plus right now, money is pouring while the expenses are minimal because thepany didn''t need that much money for R&D plus materials. Since that is already taken care of by Shin Jiao and his crafting ability.


    And so the progress of thepany is good so far.


    After the whole day of work, Susan Tang is clearly exhausted as she lies on the sofa and immediately fell asleep. Shin Jiao carried her to her room and put her to bed. Looking at the time, it''s only almost 6:30 p.m. but because of the non-stop work at the office, Susan seems to have been a bit stressed out. After casting a few arrays inside the room, Shin Jiao went out.


    He is going to the Hui family party today and quickly refreshes himself up and changes his clothes. He wore semi-formal clothes, a simple blue long-sleeve shirt, and ck skinny cks. He didn''t want to act like a snub and just want to blend in with the crowd.


    He arrived at the parking lot of therge mansion of the Hui''s and saw that there are already many people inside.


    "I guess people have arrived ahead of time." Shin Jiao muttered after getting off the cab.


    When he was on the gate, he was blocked by tworge bodyguards.


    "This is the Hui family party, do you have an invitation, sir?" one of therge men asked.


    "Invitation? No, Jun Hui just called me and invited me to this party. He didn''t tell me about any invitation." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Sorry sir, we can''t let you in without an invitation." One of the guards politely said.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit annoyed, but because of the polite gesture of the guards, he didn''t want to cause trouble. So he just dialed Jun Hui''s number.


    While waiting, a man''s voice from behind him threw a sarcasticment.


    "Che, Acting like he knew one of the masters of the Hui family. Judging from his looks, he might be some random businessman who wanted to fawn over the Hui family business. Just get out of the way and let us pass through."


    The man said as he walked passes behind Shin Jiao and shed an invitation card to the guards.


    Beside him are two gorgeous women wearing blue and white cheongsam, while the man himself wore an expensive-looking ck and gold tuxedo. He looks like in his 40''s with a neat hairdo, while the women beside him look like in their 20''s with thick makeup.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with him and just let him pass through, as he steps aside.


    With a sneer on his face, he took a nce at Shin Jiao and felt a bit irritated. This is because Shin Jiao looks really handsome, even his two escorts could not remove their eyes on him.


    "Che, all looks and no money. I suspect that his suit is not even his." the man sneered.


    The other people also saw Shin Jiao''s side view feature and was a bit surprised at his handsome features. There are many handsome faces in the people entering, but Shin Jiao''s feature is ethereal as he is a cultivator.


    "Hey, you¡­ you should kick that beggar out of this ce. It''s tarnishing the prestige of the Hui family if that plebian loiters outside." The man continuously instigated.


    This time, Shin Jiao felt annoyed and looks at the man with a contemting gaze. He is weighing in his mind whether to teach the guy a lesson or let him be. Shin Jiao already knew that he is a very powerful being who came back to this. But that didn''t give him the authority to bully or teach others a lesson just to exert his dominance.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want to get beaten?" the man red back at Shin Jiao and took a step towards his position.


    The two guards felt a bit uneasy as the man continuously instigated to create trouble.


    "Sir, please calm yourself down. This gentleman is not doing anything." one of the guards said.


    "You! Do you know I am? If not, then shut up!" the man suddenly roared.


    He felt annoyed at the guard who doesn''t know how to judge the situation. For him, as long as he wanted to act, no one can stop him. Even the Hui''s themselves would think twice before offending him.


    The man is Junjiang Hsu a well-known boss of City H, but he was a known gangster boss before and converted his business into a legit enterprise. But of course, this is only on the surface, behind the scene few knew that he actually holds one of the most notorious gangs in City H, the Red Scorpion Gang.


    With his temperament, JunJiang Hsu always faces his enemy head-on and he would always rely on his brute force to fix his problems just like any other gangs.


    However, the reason why his business improved is because of his younger sister who works in the background. And his younger sister is with him attending this party.


    Before anything could happen, and a petite young woman wearing a dark gray body fit formal business suit step in front of JunJiang Hsu.


    "This is not our turf behave brother." She said without taking a nce at Shin Jiao.


    JunJiang hesitated a bit but nods his head.


    Without another word, the woman walks ahead followed by JunJiang Hsu, who red at Shin Jiao, and his two escorts.


    Everyone in the gate showed a surprised expression looking at the beautiful and confident woman.


    Even Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback.


    But then his attention was interrupted by the voice on the other line.

 Chapter 343 - Merging Of Worlds 8

    The birthday party Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    From inside the luxurious mansion ground, a young man is running while holding his phone near his ears. His face is showing great anxiety and fear as if hemitted some big mistake. Then when he was outside his sight is already outside of the gate as if looking for someone.


    Four people stood in front of him, a 3 young women and a domineering looking man. When they saw the young man, the three showed a respectful expression on their faces.


    Junjiang Hsu and his sister step forward and therge man extended his hand towards the young man. The two knew who the young man is, Jun Hui. ording to the gangs, this young man would be the next head of the Hui n in the city.


    The Hui n is one of the mysterious ns in the country. Although on the surface they seem like a normal rich family, no one knew the mysterious power behind this n. It is said that the main elders and heads of the n practice a mysterious power which can make them stronger than normal people and live longer.


    And their influence is not normal. Though the siblings didn''t really care about the others, the influence and reputation of the Hui n are what they are after. Even the ck Dragon became really interested in the Hui n, which they tried to infiltrate it using the city H Hui branch as a stepping stone. But of course, this was foiled by Shin Jiao, identally.


    When Jun Hui saw the three people he just shed a polite smile to the four people and shook the hands of the man to show decorum. But then he immediately excused himself and walked towards the gate.


    Seeing this, a sh of annoyance was immediately shown on Junjiang Hsu''s face.


    "Brother, control your anger. We cannot offend the Hui family. I thought I told you a hundred times over about this." the young woman in his side said with a stern and a bit reprimanding tone.


    Janice Hsu is Junjiang Hsu''s little sister and doted on her the most. This is because when the two were younger, they were left alone by their father after their mother died from an ident. The two learned to support each other and from there build an empire of their own, an underground empire where the king stood above the rest and the secret princess behind.


    "Humph, if not for his background what would that twerp be?" Junjiang sneered.


    The two entered therge vi along with the two women on Junjiang''s side.


    Inside the hall, many people are already gathered and talking to each other. When the Hsu siblings entered it attracted the attention of some of the people in the hall.


    "Hey, isn''t that the Hsus?"


    "Yeah, I heard that they are the neers in the city H business world."


    "What do you know? They are new in city H but in other cities, they already established their own businesses. And that young woman is the genius behind the brawn which is her brother."


    "Damn, she''s hot¡­ If only the older brother is not there, we can approach her."


    "Do you have a death wish? Even without the older brother, that chick is still a tiger. I''ve heard she can even beat five strong guys alone."


    "Really? That''s too domineering¡­ I like strong women."


    The discussion around the two made them feel a bit proud of themselves. But they just showed a casual expression on their faces.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man walks above the stage along with some old men.


    Everyone''s attention was attracted to the group and many immediately recognize the people on the stage. Those are the head and elders of the Hui family in city H.


    The middle-aged man walks in front and began his greetings and did the courtesy to wee the guests. Then after some introductions, the party started.


    Shin Jiao was escorted by Jun Hui to a table and excused himself to attend to other guests. However, he leaves a young woman beside Shin Jiao as the person in charge to take care of him. Jun Hui was truly sorry for his blunder as he forgot to give Shin Jiao the invitation. Since he was a swamp with work and many other things.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t mind, he didn''te here to intentionally grab any attention as he is not craving for it.


    As the party progresses 30 minutes have passed, Shin Jiao leisurely enjoys his meal and didn''t bother with anyone. He didn''t want to leave first because he already noticed something in the other room opposite the hall. He knew that those things are the reason why he was invited to this party.


    Suddenly, he noticed a young woman in the corner. She showed an awful expression as two young men are barring her way. From the looks of it, the young woman seems to have something in her system. Judging from the way she stands and her eyes.


    "Please let me go!" the young woman angrily said.


    But the two young men just showed a sneer on their faces.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao seems to notice that the young woman seems familiar to him. He seems to know this young woman¡­ in an intimate manner.


    He then saw many shbacks of the two being together and the time they shared. Then he suddenly feels his heart tightening as if someone is grabbing on them. And on the side of his eyes, a line of tear suddenly escaped.


    "Who is she¡­" he muttered.


    While thinking, Shin Jiao unconsciously walks towards the three people. However, two men wearing ck suits stood in front of him.


    "Sir, please mind your own business." One of the men said.


    But Shin Jiao seems to not have heard the guy at his eyes is focused on the young woman who seems to be struggling.


    When the guy saw that Shin Jiao is not budging, he suddenly extends his hand to push Shin Jiao back. But to his surprise, his body was instead pushed back a couple of steps. It was as if he hit a wall.


    On the other side of the hall, this scene was witnessed by Junjiang Hsu who had a sneer on his face when Shin Jiao was blocked. At he was surprised to see Shin Jiao inside the hall. But his seat in the corner just shows howmon the young man is.


    And now this situation made him sneer. But his sneer suddenly turned to shock as he saw what happened next.


    This is the same with his sister who is sitting beside him. They thought that the young man would be pushed to the ground by the two bodyguards.


    The two immediately moved and blocked Shin Jiao, but to their surprise, they were pushed aside by one move from Shin Jiao''s hand. This was done while he unconsciously walks towards the young woman.


    "Hey, I said stop!" the man said angrily and grabs Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    This time, Shin Jiao showed an annoyed expression on his face and suddenly grabs that man''s wrist and twisted a bit.


    Crack!!!


    The man suddenly kneeled in pain, but before he can make a sound. Shin Jiao pulls him and hits some acupoints in his body. Before the other man could react, Shin Jiao did the same and render the two immobile and just stood there like statues. These quick movements are almost unnoticed by the crowd.


    Then Shin Jiao stood in front of the young woman and looks at her closely.


    However, he saw the surprise look on the young woman''s eyes, and then her mouth trembled as her hand unconsciously reached out for his face. But before she can reach him, she suddenly turned limp and fell.


    Shin Jiao immediately caught her in his arms.


    The two young men were surprised at this scene and didn''t have time to react.


    On the stage, a couple of people already notice this. Jun Hui has already moved and walked towards the area.


    "Who are you? Let her go!" suddenly one of the young men shouted.


    The two have been nning this for a while. They wanted to get the young woman as she has been their target at this party.


    The two young men are well-known second-generation rich young masters of two of the biggest ns in the province. They just went to city H for the purpose of pursuing the youngdy of the Li family. But they have spent a lot of time and still didn''t make any progress.


    They decided to drug her but instead of pursuing the young woman, the two decided to control her through ckmail. They would rape her and then record the scene. Then they would use it as a ckmail device to torture her and get what they wanted from the Li business.


    But it seems that their n would be foiled by this random young man.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the two as he lifted the young woman in his arms and then turn his gaze to the young secretary following behind him.


    "Do you have a spare room for her to rest?" he calmly asked.


    When the two heard this their rage immediately erupted. They have done the preparation, how can they let just some nobody take their prey. One of the young men immediately lunges towards Shin Jiao. But as soon as his body neared, Shin Jiao just turns and dodges the running figure.


    This made the young man crash on the table in front of him.


    This time themotion has already attracted a lot of attention.

 Chapter 344 - Merging Of Worlds 9

    A damsel in distress


    /*unedited*/


    The Blue Tiger Corp. is a giant private business managed by the Tse n. It has expanded its business model and now entered the weapon and arms industry. With their influence in the military and other sectors, the Tse n became a powerful n in the province.


    As they entered the weapons and arms industry, the Blue Tiger Corporation decided that they needed the cooperation of otherpanies. Their supposed first target was the NXT Element Company but hesitated because of what they have seen on the news. It seems that though thepany didn''t have that much of powerful support, the technology they hold is scary enough for those who wanted to suppress them. So they turned their sight to their second target which is the Green Ion electronicspany. It is one of the businesses under the Li family.


    So they sent the two cousins, Qinfeng Tse and Jiayi Tse. Both promising young members of the Tse n and has a connection with the higher-ups of the n.


    Qinfeng Tse is a 25 yrs old son of an elder of the n, while Jiayi Tse is the youngest son of the current patriarch of the n.


    With their status, the two are proud and would always bully others in secret. But when they were sent here with the strict instruction, the two followed at first. However, since they have seen the beauty of the daughter of the Li family, their self-control soon vanished and they had nned this opportunity while they are able to meet their target.


    But all of this was foiled by the young man who seems to be someone who didn''t bat an eye in dealing with the two.


    "Do you know who we are?" suddenly shouted the young man who stumbled on the table.


    His expensive-looking suit is already ruined with food stains all over them.


    Before Shin Jiao and the young assistant could walk, they heard the young man shouting.


    "Do you think you are something to meddle with our business. Even the Hui family would think twice before offending us. We will deal with you."


    Qinfeng Tse was already annoyed as he felt shamed after falling when he attacked. So his anger is already controlling his mind as he wanted to beat the guy up. Meanwhile, Jiayi Tse suddenly recovered his sense after seeing the situation.


    But still, he was angry looking at the young man carrying the girl he wanted.


    "What is happening here?" suddenly a stern young voice broke the tense atmosphere.


    Jun Hui walks forward and stood in-between the two parties.


    "Young master Hui, you must give us justice for this offense or my Tse family would not let your Hui family go." shouted the already enraged Qinfeng Tse.


    Upon hearing his words, one of Jun Hui''s brows raised up. He knew the power of the Tse family, but it was not a cause for concern to his n. So he just showed a sneering expression as he looks at the young woman beside Shin Jiao.


    The young assistant walks near him and whispered what had happened.


    When Jun Hui heard this, his eye turned serious. With a strict voice, he looks at the two cousins and sneers.


    "Do you think your Tse n is that great that you have the audacity to drug someone in our house? Humph, even your family patriarch would be polite when visiting us. How can you mere juniors be so outrageous?"


    Upon hearing his words, Jiayi Tse immediately steps forward.


    "Wait a minute brother Jun, this is all a misunderstanding. We are just helping the young miss from the Li family here. But if this young man insists on helping her we cannot intervene then." He said with a polite bow.


    Upon hearing his words, the people turned their sight on Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want this awkward feeling as he immediately turns around and said.


    "A room, please¡­"


    The young assistant received a confirmation gaze from Jun Hui as she guided Shin Jiao inside.


    Themotion ended after Shin Jiao''s figure disappears and the party continues.


    "Master Hui, it seems that you have invited an interesting person." An old man on the side said with a smile.


    "Hehe, this old man would not hide this from you, my old friends. That young man was introduced by my beloved grandson, Jun, to me a few weeks ago. He is a very interesting youngd I would say. Later, you all would be able to meet him."


    "I see, I can sense a great power emanating from that youngd. This is truly a great blessing to your family." Suddenly a quiet old man in the corner said.


    But his casualment immediately gave everyone in the stage a surprise.


    The old man is not just a simple old man, because he is actually one of few people on earth which holds a fraction of the power of the Gods, a cultivator.


    ¡­


    Inside the room, Shin Jiao carefully put the young woman in bed and checked her body. From what it looks, her inner body seems troubled.


    "Is this aphrodisiac? But aphrodisiac is not real?" Shin Jiao thought as his interest was piqued.


    He tried to observe and saw the reaction inside the young woman''s body. Although the young woman didn''t react as such in the films and the books, her body reaction inside is real.


    "I guess this is the true effect of this aphrodisiac." He thought.


    Then suddenly, he saw the woman slowly opened her eyes.


    "Wa¡­ water¡­ Water. I¡­ I need water." She asked in a weak tone.


    Shin Jiao grab the bottled water on the table and helped her to drink it.


    After a while, the woman looks at him with tears brimming in her eyes.


    "It''s¡­ it''s really you¡­ I¡­ I thought¡­ I thought I lost you¡­" she muttered as she tried to touch Shin Jiao''s face.


    But her weak hands didn''t reach him and just fell to the side.


    "Sleep, we will talkter." Shin Jiao whispered.


    He turns to the side and asks the assistant for people to guard the room as he walks out.


    When Shin Jiao walks back to the hall, he can see that most of the guests have already left. However, he noticed the group which he met from in the gate walking towards him.


    Janice Hsu walks in front and scrutinized Shin Jiao.


    "I guess you''re not that simple. But I should warn you, beware of the Tse n and the Blue Tiger Corporation." She said with a smile, then she and her brother walk away.


    Jinjiang Hsu is still not contented as he now wanted to exchange fist with Shin Jiao, but the ce is inappropriate. He already saw that Shin Jiao is actually a martial arts practitioner, so he felt excited. For him, only strong people can get his attention, and of course those annoying people too.


    Jun Hui approached Shin Jiao and immediately guided him to the room in the side of the hall. When they entered Shin Jiao was met with several gazes.


    Inside the room sat several men with varying ages. And Shin Jiao''s eyes caught an old man on the side which surprised him a bit.


    "A cultivator?" he thought but then he was a bit disappointed as the old man seems to be just a low-level one.


    Judging from his thin aura, the old man is only a 2nd level body refining stage cultivator. But it seems that for the people in the room he is a highly esteemed guest.


    "Ah, young Shin,e!" the old man, Bai Hui, gesture for Shin Jiao to enter.


    "It seems that we meet again young man." the artifact expert Dr. Shaun Levine said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao nods his head with a smile. Then he noticed the figure of Green Viper on the side behind old man Bai Hui.


    The woman also nods her head to greet Shin Jiao.


    The people inside the room who are not familiar with Shin Jiao showed a curious nce at the young man. But they can''t seem to see something outstanding with the young man that it garnered respect from the old patriarch of the Hui family.


    Shin Jiao just stood beside Jun Hui after entering.


    With a p of Bai Hui''s old hands, two young servants entered the door followed by a group of armed men. Then the servants carefully put therge wooden box they were carrying on the table in the middle of the room.


    "Gentlemen, this is the greatest find we had on ourst expedition. We intended to donate this artifact in the country because its value is far too important for a mere n or family to horde it on their own. But just for this time, I would like to show you something grand, something magical." Jun Hui introduced as he walked beside the huge wooden box.


    With a nod of his head, the servants carefully open the wooden box and from inside, everyone''s neck stretches forth to look.


    There are three objects inside the wooden box, a stone b, a broken broad sword, and an oldmp. Each of the artifacts seems to be made in the olden times, but what baffled the people inside is the preservation of the artifacts.


    It seems that the artifacts were all brand new and have not tasted the test of time. Some wanted to say that it was fake, but they could not. The gleam of the objects truly made their hearts skipped a beat while looking at them.


    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, Shin Jiao''s eyes showed a confused expression.


    With his keen eyes, he can see many tiny arrays written on the side of the artifacts. And from his understanding, he knew what those arrays are used for.


    "Those are high-level Time freeze array, but how can itst this long?" he thought.


    However, his mind was suddenly interrupted when he heard a muffled sound of a person falling to the grounding from outside of the room.

 Chapter 345 - Merging Of Worlds 10

    A damsel in distress Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Seven armed men entered the vicinity of the mansion with a guise that they are all bodyguards of the two young masters of the Tse n. When the guard enters everything was normal until they suddenly took out their weapons and threaten the security in the mansion.


    This unexpected action from the seven people caught everyone off guard.


    Then Qinfeng and Jiayi walk towards a particr room.


    "Did she think that she would be safe when inside the mansion of the Huis? Only a fool would oppose my Tse n in this province." Jiayi Tse said with a smug look on his face.


    When the door opens the two saw an indescribable beauty lying in bed like a precious flower. The eyes of the two young masters immediately glowed with desire. However, they didn''t dare to be impatient because this ce still has plenty of guards outside.


    One of the guards who entered the room along with them carefully carried the Shi Anne Li who is lying in bed. While on the side the shivering assistant sat on the ground with a fearful and helpless look in her eyes.


    Things went well until the group entered a car. That''s when a guard suddenly rushes out and pointed his gun towards the group. However, a muffled sound of a silenced gun hit that man''s head as he fell to the ground.


    "Shit! Go! Now!" shouted Qinfeng Tse to the driver.


    The car screeched on the road and quickly traversed the road towards the city.


    "We have to go to our safe house. We will wait there until my father''s back up forces arrive." Jiayi Tsemanded.


    The two heaves a sigh of relief after they have traveled afar. Then their eyes went to the woman sitting beside them.


    "Damn this chick is really high ss. Even her smell is making my skin shiver in delight. I can''t waste her. She needs to be mine." Qinfeng Tse thought while observing the unconscious Shi Anne Li in the middle.


    "If this woman will be my wife, then the Tse n would prosper. She is not only beautiful. She is also a great business partner. Hehe¡­ with this, I can solidify my hold on the Tse n. Plus with therge business of her Li family, everything would be in the palms of my hand. Haha¡­" Jiayi Tse thought with a hidden grin of greed on his face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Shin Jiao has already rushed out and found out that Shi Anne Li was taken. But he didn''t panic as he has already estimated the current location of the vehicle. However, he could not move against them as he is not sure of Shi Anne Li would not be hurt if he attacks the car.


    "I will be back, Please excuse me." Shin Jiao said as he bowed to Jun Hui who ran behind him.


    "Wait! What''s¡­ what''s going on?" Jun Hui asked while still catching his breath.


    Then the young assistant walks towards him and exined the situation. They were shocked upon hearing the audacity of the Tse young masters.


    "Call the Tse, I want to make then personally exin this situation." Jun Hui said in an angry voice.


    "Young master, this thing is a bitplicated." The young assistant beside him said.


    This made Jun Hui calms down a bit. He didn''t want to offend Shin Jiao and he also didn''t want to have a conflict with the Tse n. In his mind, things are tooplicated and it would not be worth it to offend both parties. But if he stayed neutral, how would the situation fare? That is the question he could not answer for now.


    "That young guess of yours is not just anymon man. You should tread carefully, young man." a voice behind Jun Hui interrupted his train of thoughts.


    "Ugh¡­ Master¡­ I''m sorry for themotion."


    "Let''s go inside, we will wait for him. In my estimate, it would only take him 30 minutes at most¡­ I think he found the things you have dug this time valuable judging from the glow of his eyes upon seeing them. I too think that those items have something in them, something strange." The mysterious old man said as he casually walks back to the room.


    Inside, the people are already scrutinizing the artifacts with interest and astonishment as they have not seen such perfectly preserved and crafted artifacts before.


    ¡­


    On the bustling road of the city¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already spotted the car weaving through the row of cars in the city. With his speed, it would be easy for him to stop the car, but it would be counterproductive and conspicuous. Hence, he decided to check things out first and observe the situation. If Shi Anne Li would be in real trouble, then he would make his move. For now, he has to wait.


    The car stopped inside a private garage of a huge vi. Then Shin Jiao saw one of the young masters, Jianyi Tse, carried Shi Anne Li into the vi.


    Shin Jiao is like a shadow in the night as he infiltrates the vi without anyone noticing.


    Outside the window, in the room where Shi Anne Li wasid, the figure of Shin Jiao stood while listening to the situation inside.


    He can hear two people who seem to be arguing.


    "What is the meaning of this cousin? Are you also interested in Shi Anne Li? Our agreement is that I would be the spearhead in this mission from the n." Jiayi said with an angry voice.


    "Haha¡­ You thought that since your father is the patriarch, then you can have whomever you wanted? Don''t forget, my father is an elder of the n and the one holding true power at that. So be a good boy and go out!" Qinfeng Tse sneered.


    "No, Shi Anne Li is mine!"


    "You ignorant *sshole!"


    Pak!


    A loud p filled the room, along with the figure of Jiayi Tse falling to the floor.


    "Take this twerp out of here!" shouted Qinfeng Tse.


    Then tworge men in ck suit escorted Jiayi Tse who is looking at Qinfeng Tse with an indignant and angry expression.


    "Damn you Qinfeng! I will make you pay for this!" Jiayi Tse shouted while being carried outside.


    "Hehe¡­ Toote. This woman is mine and mine alone." Qinfeng Tse muttered with a greedy expression.


    As a young master, he had tasted different kinds of women. But there is something about Shi Anne Li that is making him feel an uncontroble lust towards her. And so he carefully walks towards the beauty on the bed. Her figure that looks so frail is making him feel excited.


    "Hehe¡­ This woman is still a virgin, right? Then I will totally enjoy taking your first time, gentle and icy Miss Li. Hihi¡­" Qinfeng Tse said as he slowly took off his coat.


    "Hmm¡­ I think you are wrong. She may look like that but she is not a virgin anymore." A voice interrupted Qinfeng Tse.


    Then when he turns his gaze to the window, he saw a man standing against the moonlight. He could not recognize the face as the room is dimly lit.


    When Qinfeng Tse was about to yell, a sudden extreme pressure almost choked him to submission.


    He suddenly felt that he could not control his own body as he suddenly slumps falling to the bed.


    "This woman is already mine. Those who covet her, I will teach a lesson. This is just a warning. Next time, I will make you regret your action." Shin Jiao''s cold voice made Qinfeng Tse shiver.


    Shin Jiao carefully carried the young woman in his arms as his expression suddenly turned gentle. He could not exin how he is feeling right now. All he knows is that deep in his heart he needed to protect her at all costs.


    He opens the window and steps out to the roof, and then suddenly his figure vanished.


    Qinfeng Tse who is watching this had his eyes wide open in disbelief. It was like he is watching a magic show where a full-grown man suddenly vanishes into thin air.


    "This¡­ this is not possible¡­ Did¡­ did I just offend someone who should not be provoked?" Qinfeng Tse thought while lying in bed looking at the open window.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao arrived in Susan Tang''s vi and slowly entered the living room. He saw Susan Tang leisurely sitting on the sofa wearing her pajamas. He has already noticed her when he arrives. But he didn''t want to hide things from her as the two of them had an ambiguous rtionship.


    "Shin! Where did you¡­" Susan Tang greeted but suddenly stopped upon seeing the unconscious woman on Shin Jiao''s arms.


    "You''re awake, you should have slept more." Shin Jiao smiled.


    "Who¡­ who is she? Why¡­ why is she with you?" Susan Tang asked with suspicion.


    "I''ll exinter¡­ Let her rest here first. And please don''t go out for the meantime until I came back okay?"


    "Wait¡­ what is happening?"


    "Hey, don''t worry too much." Shin Jiao said as he tried to put Shi Anne Li on the sofa.


    "Wait, no! Take¡­ Take her to my room." Susan Tang suggested.


    After setting things down, Shin Jiao returned to the Hui Mansion.


    ¡­


    Therge Hui Mansion inside a certain room a few people are discussing the three artifacts on the table.


    Suddenly the figure of Shin Jiao walks inside the room.


    "Master Shin¡­ How was it?" Jun Hui asked with concern.


    Shin Jiao just smiled and nods his head.


    Then he turns to the three artifacts on the table. He carefully extended his hand and lightly touch the tiny runes on the body of the broken de of the sword.


    Suddenly something happened.

 Chapter 346 - Merging Of Worlds 11

    The new rune method


    /*unedited*/


    When talking about runes it can be considered as a vast topic. A normal human mind could not fullyprehend such a thing if one cannot open his spirit root or mind dantian. This is the only key to fullyprehend the runes normally. However, man is truly a strange and intelligent creature. Creatingputers which can help them think made everything easy.


    Right now in front of Shin Jiaoys tiny runes although not to the point of microscopic, it is still small whenpared to normal runes. Shin Jiao is a bit familiar in using this style as in his mind he can already see how it was written.


    He is already familiar with the time freeze rune on each of the artifacts.


    However, what surprised him are the new characters and way the runes are written.


    So he tried to activate the runes on the broken de of the broadsword.


    Humm¡­


    A low vibrating sound was heard then suddenly, the broken side of the de extended turning into blue light. Then Shin Jiao saw the changes that happened next.


    The seemingly broken de turned into a one-meter de with half of it glowing in blue light.


    "Qi de!" Shin Jiao muttered.


    His words and action caught the attention of the people in the room as they stare at the broken sword in awe.


    "But how is this done? There are no Qi in the air." Shin Jiao thought.


    Suddenly he saw the handle of the sword with lights on the side like a battery gauge. And the light on that gauge is considered as full.


    "Ahh¡­ I get it now. Qi battery¡­ this is genius. With this even without cores or spirit stone one can use the de as long as it contains Qi charge." Shin Jiao curiously inspected.


    His attention was too caught up at the scene that he didn''t notice the strange look of the people in the room around him.


    They could not figure out, how such a young man could know a lot of things about the mysterious de. And the words he was spewing are just the contents of myths and legends. Those are just fantasies, the strange fabrication of the mind.


    "I''m guessing these things are weapons of the ancient cultivators that havended and stayed on earth. But they follow a different rune method¡­ I guess these people came from another or worlds too."


    When Shin Jiao deactivated the rune, everyone returns to their senses.


    "How¡­ how did you do that brother Shin?" Jun Hui immediately asked.


    "Hmm? Oh, these are all weapons. They use rune technology, but a bit advance and using a different method." He exined.


    "You¡­ you mean you knew the new technology called runes?" suddenly someone in the group asked.


    "Wait a minute¡­ you''re¡­ your name is Shin Jiao, right? The head researcher who went missing?" an old man in the group suddenly stood up upon realizing something.


    Although he is not familiar with Shin Jiao''s face, when they discuss the runes, a name suddenly pops out of the old man''s mind.


    When Shin Jiao heard his words, he just smiled and nodded his head.


    "I¡­ I didn''t go missing. I had an ident and am still recovering." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Oh, I see¡­ I guess this exins things." Dr. Shaun Levine said with a smile.


    "I have been one of your fans since you spread the rune technology and the almost unlimited energy blueprint. Although I would say that it was tooplicated that it''s taking us too long to analyze it. But I''ve heard that many have figured a portion of it. Even the U.S. had already grasped part of it, which they would use and change their nuclear-powered ships."


    Upon hearing the discussions everyone showed a knowing expression on their faces. The people in this room are not simple people they are aware of the advancement in science and the people who spearheaded those advancements.


    ¡­


    Susan Tang''s condominium


    That night, Shin Jiao return back home and found Susan Tang still sitting on the sofa. But looking at the expression on her face, she seemed worried and a bit unsettled.


    When Shin Jiao opened the door and entered, she immediately stood up and walked towards him.


    "You''re home¡­ How¡­ how is everything?"


    "It is fine, I have gained something new." Shin Jiao smiled.


    "So¡­ will you tell me what''s happening now?" she cautiously asked.


    Though deep in her heart she didn''t want to know the answer, but she has to ask. She needs to know what the reason why Shin Jiao brought a beautiful woman home.


    "She¡­ she looks familiar¡­ I mean not familiar, but I think I have a deep rtionship with her before. I¡­ I don''t know why but I seem to have memories of her in my mind."


    "You mean¡­ she may be your past? Right?" Susan Tang probes.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not sure. But when I saw her in trouble my heartache too bad, it''s like the feeling I have when you were in trouble before."


    Susan Tang bit her lips in concern.


    "Will he leave me? No¡­ I can''t ept that. Shin Jiao is mine." She thought as she clenched her fist.


    Shin Jiao saw the anxiety in Susan Tang''s face and the feeling of guilt appears in his heart. He knew her feelings for him and he had not reciprocated it by far. His memories and feelings have been tooplicated until now, but he knew and understand what Susan Tang wanted.


    Yet, Shin Jiao could not give it to her for fear of hurting her one day when his memories return. This is because of the many beautiful faces he can see. He is afraid that he was a truly lecherous guy and had hooked up to far too many women.


    Suddenly, Susan Tang took a step forward and hugged Shin Jiao.


    "Shin¡­ Please¡­ Please don''t leave me. I¡­ I don''t want to be abandoned." She muttered while in his chest.


    "I won''t¡­ I promise." Shin Jiao caresses her ck silky hair and takes in her wonderful scent.


    ...


    The next day


    Inside a big and cozy bedroomy a long-haired gorgeous young woman while the golden rays of the sun slowly caressing her cheeks.


    Ugh¡­


    Her long eyshes flutter as her eyes slowly open. She suddenly noticed that the things around her seem¡­ foreign. Then she slowly lifted her head and true to her conjecture, she is not in her room. A feeling of fright enters her mind as she checks her clothes. It seems that she is still wearing the same formal clothes she wore at the party.


    "What¡­ what happened to me? Where¡­ where is this ce?"


    Suddenly she heard a knocking sound on the room''s door.


    Then it slowly opens.


    From outside of the room, a gorgeous face wees her sight. But what surprise Shi Anne Li is the woman''s identity. She knew who the woman is, Susan Tang, the CEO of the NXT Element Company, a new startuppany that suddenly rakes in millions of dors in just a few days of their operation.


    "You¡­ you''re Susan Tang, right? How¡­ how did I get into your house?" Shi Anne Li said with a confused expression.


    "Oh, it''s a long story. Someone brought you in. Since you''re already awake, do you want to have breakfast with us?" Susan Tang invited.


    Shi Anne Li though still confused went off the bed and walks out of the room. She is curious and at the same time a bit apprehensive of the person who seems to have saved her. Deep in her mind, a face appears, but she didn''t know if it was a dream or not.


    When she followed Susan Tang, the two entered the dining area next to the kitchen.


    On the table sat a familiar face which she would never forget all her life.


    His handsome smile, and that manly yet gently vibe he gives made her heart flutter once more.


    Shi Anne Li stood rooted to the ground upon seeing Shin Jiao sitting on the table waiting for them.


    When their eyes met, she noticed something.


    "Let''s eat." Shin Jiao casually said.


    Suddenly a tangled feeling envelops her heart.


    "He¡­ Can he recognize me?" Shi Anne Li thought.


    "Hey,e¡­" Susan Tang held her hand and assisted her to the table which Shi Anne Li unconsciously followed.


    When she stood by the table, Shi Anne Li could not help herself anymore as the row of tears suddenly burst forth like a dam rupturing from all the emotions she has been keeping inside her heart. Right at this moment, all of the pent up emotion she felt erupted like torrents of waves flooding her heart.


    "Shin! Huhuhu *sob *sob" Shi Anne Li cried as she walked towards Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the woman crying, Shin Jiao unconsciously stood up and received her within his arms as she bawled in his chest.


    "Shin¡­ I¡­ I thought *sob¡­ you *sob¡­ were gone¡­ *sob¡­ I regretted *sob¡­ I regretted it all. *sob¡­" the broken words Shi Anne Li said made Shin Jiao suddenly remember something. But still, everything was vague.


    It was as if a ck mist is surrounding his mind and only a small fraction of it woulde out every now and then.


    He looks at Susan Tang who showed an anxious look while biting her lips. Shin Jiao knew that she is jealous of the situation, but he is hopeless at this moment.


    Not longter, Shi Anne Li stopped crying and Shin Jiao''s shirt is already wet with tears.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked with concern.


    Shi Anne Li nods her head shyly.


    "Who¡­ who are you? I''m familiar with your face, but I can''t seem to remember your name." Shin Jiao asked.


    When Shi Anne Li saw this, she almost cried once again but stopped herself.


    "Amnesia? Don''t you remember me? I''m Shi Anne Li, I was your fianc¨¦."

 Chapter 347 - Merging Of Worlds 12

    A woman''s heart


    /*unedited*/


    Three people are looking at each other with different expressions on their faces. Shin Jiao had a confused look on his face as he listens to the young woman to exin the situation that happened before. When he learned of his background and the things that young women said he felt more confused.


    Having amnesia is something of a burden to him but still, it was sort of a blessing in disguise as he the opportunity to live another life. But of course, judging from what the young woman said it seems that he was living a blissful life before.


    Who wouldn''t?


    Having a gorgeous fianc¨¦ and a great career as a scientist, his life is already full. However, his heartfelt a sudden pain upon remembering something.


    "You said that you are my fianc¨¦, right?... Then howe I had this feeling that you''re not telling me something crucial."


    "¡­"


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "What are you hiding? When I first saw you I can feel an inexplicable pain in my heart. Why is that?"


    Shi Anne Li suddenly shook as if she had a bad premonition. Hence she suddenly threw herself in Shin Jiao''s embrace.


    "No! That''s not it¡­ Shin, I love you and have only loved you. Please believe me. I will do all I can to not hurt you. Ever since you''ve been gone that day I thoroughly regretted everything that happened. Please believe me." she said while crying on his chest.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel bad as he watches the young woman in his embrace.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang is seating in rage and jealousy after seeing the affection in front of her. So she didn''t think twice and suddenly step forward.


    "Ahem, excuse me¡­ I would like to remind Miss Li that Shin Jiao is with me right now¡­ I don''t know what you have in the past, but I''m not about to give up my future with him."


    Suddenly the expression of Shi Anne Li turned into surprise. She didn''t know what happened but judging from the expression of the beauty in front of her, jealousy and anger is written all over her face.


    "This¡­ No! I''m Shin Jiao''s fianc¨¦, I won''t allow you to take him from me." suddenly Shi Anne Li grabs Shin Jiao closer and hugs him tightly.


    "Plus, we are already living together before meeting you. There was just something that happened that made us separate. But now that we are together, I won''t let anyone stand in our way." Shi Anne Li said with determination.


    When Shin Jiao saw this situation and the angry expression Susan Tang''s face, his heartfelt conflicted. In fact, he already liked Susan Tang, but now his heart seems wavering between the two women. When the two look at him, he just stares at them.


    In fact, any normal man would have his mind blown upon seeing the two truly gorgeous and sexy women. Anyone of them would be enough to bring him happiness and now there are two. Shin Jiao is not a lecherous man, but in his heart, he was swearing in happiness.


    "Wait a minute. Until I can sort this out and my feelings for the two of you, I can''t decide yet. My mind and heart are both confused right at this moment."


    Shin Jiao held Susan Tang''s hands and then gently squeeze them.


    Upon seeing the confusion and indecisiveness in Shin Jiao''s face, Susan Tang suddenly realized that the man she liked seemed to be in pain inside. This made her a bit worried. This is the first time she saw him looking like that.


    "It seems that this woman truly had a great hold of his heart before¡­ But¡­ But I cannot give up. I don''t want to give up." she thought as she turned her gaze towards Shi Anne Li who is also looking at Shin Jiao with a bit of a guilty expression in her eyes.


    "What really happened between them?... But no matter what, I won''t give up." she thought as she clenched her fist.


    "Shin, I was really sorry for breaking your heart before¡­ But at that time, I had no choice but to follow my orders. However, now everything is different. This is not my mission anymore but my personal feelings for you. I don''t want to lose you¡­ because¡­ because I truly love you." Shi Anne Li thought as she bit her lip.


    Shin Jiao turn around and left the dining room and walks out of the condominium.


    However, once he went out he immediately notices that outside of the six-story building several ck cars suddenly parked in a hurry. Then from inside a couple of men alighted carrying cold weapons.


    "This is the ce! Our boss told us to get a woman. If we encounter anyone just dispose of them without making a loud ruckus." shouted the bald man with a tattooed face who seems to be their leader.


    "Yes sir!" shouted the rest of the goons.


    Shin Jiao nonchntly looks at the people in the parking lot. They look intimidating but for him, he could not lower himself due to his huge advantage and strength.


    While walking down the stair the men in ck have already made their move.


    "I suggest you ran back to where you came from. It is not nice to cause trouble wherever you go." Shin Jiao said casually however his voice was heard by all the people on the parking lot.


    The men in a ck suit suddenly stop running and turn their gaze towards the young man who is casually walking down the stairs. Shin Jiao didn''t jump down from the sixth floor, but instead walked really fast and then stop near the exit of the stairs.


    His intimidating movement attracted all of the goons in the area.


    "Haha¡­ what an arrogant bastard. Who are you? Do you know who we are? If not I suggest that you go back and hide." shouted the leader.


    Suddenly he nodded his head and one of his goons who are standing close to Shin Jiao suddenly moved, waving the machete in his hand, the man suddenly ran towards Shin Jiao with an intimidating appearance. He didn''t put the weak-looking young man in his eyes and just wanted to scare him with a couple of wounds.


    Dang!!!


    The man felt his hand hurting a strong hand suddenly grabs his. This made him let go of the machete on his hand.


    Shin Jiao casually waves his hand and sent the man flying towards the corner.


    When everyone saw this, they didn''t feel fear but they were all angered.


    Meanwhile, as this is happening the two women are looking at each other with an angry expression on their faces, they both won''t give up on their feelings. And so the standoff happened.


    Suddenly they heard some noises outside and the two immediately ran to the window railing. Upon seeing the men who look like goons, the two immediately ran outside worrying for Shin Jiao''s sake.


    As the two arrive in the corridor, they can immediately see Shin Jiao''s figure facing men numbering more than 50.


    "No, Shin!" suddenly shouted Shi Anne Li.


    She knew that even though Shin Jiao is a good agent, but as a normal man, how can he face that many enemies. She and Susan Tang immediately ran to the elevator with worried expressions on their faces. For Susan Tang, although she knew how strong Shin Jiao is, she could not help but felt worried for the man. So she immediately followed Shi Anne Li towards the elevator.


    As the two are going down, Shin Jiao is now besieged on all sides by the goons.


    "Kill that bastard!" shouted the leader.


    As the men continuously attack him, Shin Jiao didn''t bother to counter as he just disarms them one by one. Not longter he is now standing in front of the tattooed face bald man.


    "I suggest that you surrender now. If not¡­ I will be forced to take drastic action. By the way, who sent you guys?" Shin Jiao asked seriously.


    Shin Jiao''s aura is heavy, so the bald man was suddenly drenched in a cold sweat.


    "I repeat, who sent you guys? And how did you know this ce?" Shin Jiao repeated.


    "We¡­ we¡­" the bald man took a few steps back as his eyes nce over thest vehicle.


    Shin Jiao followed the man''s eyes and took a nce at the ck SUV. Then from the car, several people step out.


    Two bulky men with huge muscles and a thin old man wearing a ck Chinese tunic came out of the car. Then they were followed by a young man which he recognized. It was the Jiayi Tse who was sent out by his older cousinst night.


    It seems that in a short amount of time, the young man had called some backup and from the looks of it, these people are not that simple.


    The two bulky men look ordinary, but Shin Jiao can feel the heavy killing intent in their bodies which only means that the two are veteran warriors, while the old man wearing a ck Chinese tunic is a cultivator in the primary stages of body refining realms. The old man''s strength is around the 2nd or 3rd level.


    "You took someone from me, and I want her back. Do you think that you can hide from the Tse n? No matter where you are we can find you." Jiayi Tse proudly said.


    "I want this guy taken care of. Then we get Miss Shi Anne Li¡­ Hehe¡­"

 Chapter 348 - Merging Of Worlds 13

    Superviin


    /*unedited*/


    The two men with bulging muscles walk forward while grinning at Shin Jiao.


    "It seems that you have some strength there. I wonder how strong you really are. Let''s y¡­" said one of the bulky men.


    "Butcher, don''t bother talking rubbish. We have to finish this as soon as possible and get the target." The other said with a tone of reprimand.


    "Hehe¡­ I don''t care. When I saw him fighting, I was hype up and really wanted to go all out." Butcher replied, waving his hand to dismiss hispanion''s words.


    Butcher Ling is a mercenary who has experienced a lot of life and death battles. He is known to be ruthless and very capable in battle. He has gained his nickname ''Butcher'' because he likes to chop his enemies into pieces. He is a mixed-race of Russian which is his father and Korean which is his mother.


    In a normal and peaceful city, he would be considered as a serial murderer. However, in ces where violence and war are rampant, his act has gained fame and fortune, and of course enemies.


    He and the other guy, who is known as Reaper Long, have been partners for a very long time. Reaper Long likes to use assault rifles in battles and would always leave his enemy full of bullet holes, hence the name ''Reaper''. Reaper Long is an American and has been in the navy seal, but was dismissed because of his destructive and unruly behavior.


    Upon facing Shin Jiao Butcher Ling licks his lips and slowly walks towards his prey.


    Then suddenly he dashes towards Shin Jiao and from his back took out arge cleaver.


    The silver metallic sheen of the cleaver shes as Butcher swung it towards Shin Jiao''s left arm. The action was really fast and urate that Shin Jiao even scrunch his forehead upon seeing the fast and urate action of the burly man.


    He didn''t expect that such a bulky guy can move really fast.


    However, he didn''t move heedlessly as he urately assesses the trajectory of the de. Then with a side step, he dodges the de and suddenly extended his hand and caught the tip and held it back.


    Butcher then found that the weapon he valued too much actually snatched from his hand by his opponent with just a simple move.


    He looks at his weapon on Shin Jiao''s hand with an incredulous expression.


    "What? How did¡­" he eximed, but suddenly realized something.


    His eyes turned to the old man, and without a second thought quickly pulled his back up weapon, an Uzi submachine gun.


    "Die!" he shouted as he quickly sprayed bullets towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    RATATAT!!!


    The loud sound of the rapid-fire echoed through the parking space, which frightened all the onlookers making them run in all directions.


    Some even got unlucky as they were hit by some stray bullets.


    However, it didn''t stop there as Butcher continuously fires his weapon as he retreated to take cover. He already has an idea who their enemy is. From his strength and speed, it seems that his enemy is a cultivator just like the old man, Gang Yao.


    He met Gang Yao when the Tse family employed him as one of their family mercenary retainers. The strength of Gang Yao is really domineering and almost inhuman. But he has a weakness; he is not bulletproof.


    So when he saw Shin Jiao''s speed and strength he didn''t think twice and quickly fire a shot.


    "He''s a cultivator! Help me!" shouted Butcher while hiding behind a wall.


    Seeing the panic in Butcher''s eyes, Reaper Long suddenly had a bad premonition and quickly took out his personally modified AK47 assault rifle from his back. With a quick movement, he turned his sight on Shin Jiao who is dodging from the spray of bullets.


    RATATAT!!!


    Reaper Long didn''t hesitate and quickly fire towards, Shin Jiao.


    With his uracy and battle experience, he can adjust his sight perfectly. So no matter how his target dodges, he is sure that he can urately hit him.


    But the situation didn''t turn out as the two expected, this is because no matter how many bullets they waste, they seem to be unable to hit their target. All they can see are the shes of the ricocheting bullets on the ground and the walls.


    Unknown to the two, Shin Jiao was actually stunned at the situation. With his speed and reflexes, it would be easy for him to dodge the bullets, but the two bulky men are really urate in their shooting. And in such a short time, he has already been hit up to ten times. But of course, his skin which is already that of an infant soul realm is imprable by such bullets. Maybe if they use a .50 caliber bullet then it might work and have a chance to wound or even kill him.


    Upon seeing the situation the two bulky men felt a bit helpless. They knew how strong cultivators are, as they are inhuman. They only knew one, and the old man is viewed as an immortal by the Tse family. They would only request his help when ites to very important missions, and the mission this time is very important ording to the youngest master of the Tse n.


    Butcher Ling and Reaper Long suddenly move in tandem as they rush towards Shin Jiao while betting all of their skills. The two are now going all out as they assault Shin Jiao who continuously dodges.


    But the thing that made the two men and theirpanions terrified is that Shin Jiao has not moved even more than a meter away from his position.


    Upon realizing the futile attempt of the two, they suddenly stopped and hid behind the walls.


    "I suggest we stop this. I will not take your lives and I will forget what happened here if you take responsibility for those people you have wounded. If not then don''t me me for being ruthless." Shin Jiao said while standing calmly in the middle.


    Everyone was stunned at his calm demeanor. They saw what happened and how the situation was really critical, but it seems that the young man didn''t even flinch at the danger.


    "Young master, I suggest we retreat. This is someone we cannot provoke." Gang Yao said as he also calmly looks at Shin Jiao.


    However, deep inside his heart is beating really fast. He was afraid¡­


    He saw what happened, as a cultivator, he can see with clear eyes that thee bullets couldn''t even prate the young man''s skin as it bounces off like hitting a very sturdy rubber.


    This made him think of what his master has told him a few years ago.


    "There are people who are not of this world who have might and power to destroy the if they desired to¡­"


    "Then why can''t I see them master?" he asked in his immature young voice.


    "Because they are being suppressed by the god of this world¡­ That''s the reason why we can live freely as we can and not worry for those powerful beings in invading or destroying our world¡­ But remember¡­ if you see one, run¡­ run as far as you can."


    Upon recalling his old master''s words, cold sweat drenched Gang Yao''s back and his hands unconsciously began shaking in fear.


    With a firm decision in his heart, he resolutely decided to run and never offend the powerful being in front of him. Of course, he would save the young master of the Tse n first as it was his duty as one of the guardians of the n.


    "No, I won''t retreat. I know that you are powerful too Master Yao. I want you to destroy that brat!" Jiayi Tse shouted in anger.


    He didn''t want to ept that his goal could not be achieved today. He has already requested for the n guardian''s help. If he could not get Shi Anne Li, then he would be aughing stock in the family. How can he show his face in the n if that happened then?


    He can already see the mocking and jeering look on his older brothers and sisters and also his cousins. This he could not tolerate, he is Jiayi Tse, the youngest master of the Tse n, and he would not ept any failures.


    "Young master Jiayi, there are people whom we should not offend. If not, then our Tse n would cease to exist in this world, as those people can eliminate us with a flick of their fingers¡­ and such being is what we are facing today." Gang Yao advised.


    However, because of the indignation in Jiayi Tse''s heart, his judgment and mind are already clouded.


    "No! Imand you to make your move!"


    While the two are arguing, Butcher and Reaper are already on this wit''s end. They didn''t know what to do next as they could not face the young man head-on or it would spell their doom.


    Suddenly, Butcher''s attention was interrupted when the elevator door behind him opens.


    Ting!


    Then his eyes saw two unearthly beautiesing from inside the elevator with their expression full of worry and anxiety.


    Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li felt a bit worried upon hearing the gunshots outside. The two actually stopped the elevator from descending, but still decided to continue going down to check on Shin Jiao with worry in their hearts.


    It could be said that the two women suddenly had a tacit understanding because they were concerned for the man they both like.


    Butcher Ling''s eyes lit up upon seeing the beauties. But he has no time to appreciate them as his goal is to take the two women as hostages. He would use the two to escape this situation and n his next attack.


    In his heart, he swore to get a more powerful gun to face the young man.


    With that in mind, he quickly moved his feet and dashes towards the two women.

 Chapter 349 - Merging Of Worlds 14

    Superviin Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The two women carefully peek out of the elevator door, however, they were greeted by a white tall burly man which frightens the two women into running back inside the elevator.


    "Hehe¡­ beauties, you will be my shield. Let''s see if that man is ruthless enough to resist your charms. Keke¡­" Butcher Ling said with a sinister grin on his face while extending his hands towards Susan Tang who is closer to him.


    Susan Tang is already showing a fearful expression on her face as an arm is extending towards her. She immediately closes her eyes as her mind is filled with regret. She didn''t really want to go down and check on Shin Jiao because she is confident of his skill and strength, but she was influenced by the emotion of Shi Anne Li. As a woman, her heart was swayed and became anxious so she followed behind.


    However, this situation is out of her expectation and was a bit regretful. If she will be used as a hostage and causes Shin Jiao to get injured or worst, then she would not be able to forgive herself.


    But she is helpless at this moment and all she can do is close her eyes in fear with her hands already shaking. A drop of tear escaped her eyes and slid down her wless cheeks.


    This scene made, Butcher Ling more excited.


    Upon seeing the fear in the beauty''s eyes and his dominance, his inner demon erupted as he excitedly wanted to grasp the woman in his hand and use her as a shield while exploiting her weaknesses.


    With that in mind, Butcher Ling quicken his pace.


    But soon he discovers something, his body is actually unable to move. Then he suddenly feels the strong metal like grip on his huge neck.


    He wanted to fight back but he can feel his body is already hanging in the air unable to move.


    This made him immediately filled with fear.


    In the corner of his eyes, he can see the other woman looking in amazement at someone behind him.


    "You should not have done that." a cold voice interrupted his thoughts.


    As the hand gripping his neck suddenly tightens.


    "Ugh¡­ Ack!!!" Butcher Ling grasp as his mouth opened and his tongue was exposed as he felt his consciousness slowly fading.


    But then a ray of hope entered his mind as he heard a woman''s voice.


    "Shin¡­ Shin¡­ don''t¡­ No¡­ No more killings please."


    Susan Tang who suddenly opened her eyes upon realizing that there is something wrong said weakly. Her knees are already trembling at the sight of the fierce and strong-looking man.


    "What are you saying? He was about to get you as a hostage if Shin didn''t kill him, then he would attack us again. I already made that mistake before and this happened." Shi Anne Li said with a reprimanding tone.


    "If he kills that person, then he is no better than those bloodthirsty people. I don''t want my Shin Jiao to be like that." Susan Tang argued back.


    "Who is your Shin Jiao? No way! I won''t ept that, he is my fianc¨¦." Shi Anne Li rebutted.


    The two women suddenly looked at each other fiercely.


    "That''s enough! You two go back up there and don''t interfere in this ce. I will take care of everything here. We will talk about thister." Shin Jiao said as he threw Butcher Ling behind him like he was nothing.


    He then presses the elevator button.


    "Be careful okay!" the two women simultaneously said.


    Upon hearing themselves, the two red at each other.


    Inside the elevator, the fierce res of the two are bing intense. However, Shi Anne Li suddenly backed down.


    "We will let Shin Jiao decide on who he would choose between us." Shi Anne Li confidently said.


    "No! I will not agree with that. I will choose Shin Jiao no matter what. I don''t want to part from him." Susan Tang said sternly.


    As a headstrong woman, Susan Tang has never liked anyone before. And she would never give up on those she likes. Although she bes weak when ites to family, but to other things, she is really a strong and determined woman.


    "So, it''s okay for you to be a mistress after we got married?" Shi Anne Li confidently said with a sneer.


    "What? You¡­ you¡­ Whatever! If I became a mistress, I would be the best mistress in the world. I would be the best that he would be crawling in my bed every night and forget about you¡­ his wife¡­ Che."


    Hearing Susan Tang''s words, Shi Anne Li got annoyed.


    "You? A virgin? Hahaha¡­"


    "What do you mean a virgin? How can you know that we haven''t done... done that before?"


    "Trust me, I know. I know Shin Jiao... we''ve been together longer than you and him."


    "You¡­ you¡­" Susan Tang pointed her finger at Shi Anne Li who had a smug look on her face.


    As the two bickers on the elevator, Shin Jiao is already walking towards Butcher and Reaper who is helping theter up.


    "I want to repeat myself. Go back and¡­"


    Bang!!!


    Shin Jiao didn''t finish his words as a bullet struck his head. However, it didn''t cause any blood to stter on the ground or any brain matters to blow up. Instead, it was like he was pped as his head just tilted a little.


    "Sigh¡­" Shin Jiao slowly turns his head towards the direction of Jiayi who is looking at him with a handgun in hand.


    Jiayi Tse had a sinister look on his face upon pointing the gun at Shin Jiao. Since young he was trained to shotguns hence his uracy is high. With a sneer on his face, he pulled the trigger and his sneak attack actually hit Shin Jiao.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t bother to dodge as he knew it would be pointless.


    Ting!


    The already ttened projectile fell to the ground. This sound also made the two bulky men skipped a beat. They knew how monstrous their enemy is and didn''t want to provoke him thus far. But they did not expect that someone would shot him. And to their dismay, it was the young master that they have a contract with.


    "That shitty brat! I will skin him alive if I survive this." both men thought as they gritted their teeth in anger.


    Gang Yao upon seeing this immediately made his move and took the pistol away from the hands of Jiayi Tse. Then he rushed in front of Shin Jiao and kneeled.


    "Master! Please¡­ Please forgive the young man. He is just an ignorant fool who is not aware of your greatness. If you spare us this time, I would advise the n to not bother with the master ever again." He promised.


    "Hmm¡­ do you have a say with regards to this situation? How certain are you?" Shin Jiao asked calmly.


    Upon hearing this, hope rose up in Gang Yao''s heart. He straightens his body and showed an amicable smile.


    "I''m one of the guardians of the n. I can say I''m 100% certain."


    "Hmm¡­ Go back! Fix the situation here. If not, then I will visit your n and will make you pay." Shin Jiao threatens.


    Hearing the domineering words of the young man, Gang Yao knew that it was not a bluff. So he bowed his head and took out his phone.


    "Send some people here for a cleanup. I want it done cleanly." He said.


    Then he noticed the eyes of Shin Jiao going to the people on the side.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to bother with them anymore and walked to the onlookers who were hit by the stray bullets. One of them is ady who is lying on the ground with her flowery white dress drenched in blood.


    When the people saw him walking, they immediately back down as if they are looking at a scary monster. The boy crying beside the woman looks at him with his red eyes.


    "Mister, are you a hero or a viin?" the kid asked innocently.


    Shin Jiao noticed the two toys on the side. It seems that the kid likes to y with superhero toys.


    The woman weakly stares at her son, she was afraid that her son would be hurt by the young man who seems like a monster in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao just patted the boy''s head and bend down. He extended his hand to block the bleeding wound of the woman.


    "She lost too much blood, I need to take the bullet out and close the wound fast." He thought.


    Shin Jiao turns his gaze to the other people who were hit. But their wounds are not that grave, so he decided to help thee, woman, first.


    Although it was not his fault, this is the real Shin Jiao, this is his real temperament. He was raised by his grandfather to be kind and helpful.


    And so with a quick motion, he took out a small metal and secretly shapes it into a needle. He carefully assisted the woman to sit a bit and let her rest on hisp. With a slight tap from under the woman''s shoulder, the bullet suddenly jumps out of her wound. Then he quickly pricks the woman''s wound and put in some energy in her wound.


    "Arrgghhh!"


    The woman cried in pain and suddenly fainted.


    Seeing his mother as if being bullied, the child immediately cried and punches Shin Jiao''s back.


    "You¡­ you''re a viin, you''re a superviin."


    The onlookers sigh at the boy, they knew what happened and what Shin Jiao did.


    Shin Jiao carefullyid the woman on the ground and went to the next victim.


    When the police and the ambnce arrive, everything was taken care of and Gang Yao took care of everything.


    However, inside the ck SUV Jiayi''s eyes are looking at Shin Jiao who calmly walks away from the crowd and walks up the stairs.


    "This is not the end. I swear I will get Shi Anne Li. I swear I will kill you." he muttered.


    Then he saw Shin Jiao turning around and from his lips, Jiayi Tse can clearly read the words.


    "Come and try."

 Chapter 350 - Merging Of Worlds 15

    Thepetition


    /*unedited*/


    The disgraceful retreat of Jiayi Tse and his gang gave the Tse n a huge shame. In a room, Jiayi Tse faces a middle-aged man with a strong build. The side of his mouth is already bleeding with a clear bruise on half of his face.


    Clenching his face the fists Jiayi Tse is looking down as the middle-aged man shouted and scolded him with harsh and rough words.


    "I will never forget this grievance, and I swear to pay you back from this humiliation¡­ Shin Jiao." Jiayi Tse thought with great hatred brewing deep within his heart.


    ¡­


    Susan Tang''s condominium


    Three days have passed in a blink of an eye and Shin Jiao''s life return once again to normal. However, there is a twist as another person is now living with them.


    Shi Anne Li shamelessly made out a reason why she has to stay close to Shin Jiao. She is scared that she would be kidnapped once again so she wanted to stay close to him. Meanwhile, Susan Tang was furious at this situation so she opposed to this setting, however, she could not drive the woman out because of the danger she is in.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is also unable to decide on this as he too felt a bit concerned for the woman whom he felt has a great connection to his past.


    Hence the three didn''t have a choice but to live together because of the danger Shi Anne Li is in.


    However, this situation turned the now two-bedroom condominium upside down as two women would always fight and bicker with each other every day on almost everything.


    Even the clothes that Shin Jiao would be wearing became a heated argument as the two would always put forth their suggestions and argue.


    Although it bes a headache for him but seeing the two beauties concern for him, his heart would always feel at ease.


    The morning light has opened another chapter of their lives and today is the fourth day since the virtual world ''Merging Worlds'' wasunched.


    And now the number of users has increased to a whopping 1 million people all over the world and is still increasing as the days go by.


    Shin Jiao has increased the capacity of the server to at most a billion of people. That way theg and the connection would be smoother. With the advanced technology of runes and arrays, he is able to easily handle the flow of Qi in the system.


    In the office, two young women and a young man are sitting on the sofa and looking at the report.


    Because of the circumstance, Susan Tang decided to hire Shi Anne Li with permission from her parents so that she would be able to stay near Shin Jiao. When her parents heard what happened and who is targeting their daughter, they didn''t hesitate to let her stay with Shin Jiao.


    As a business enterprise, the Li knew how strong the NXT Element Company is. Although thepany is new their security is top-notch, especially when the media saw how the mercenary group was easily taken down by the automated system of thepany. They didn''t hesitate even for a bit.


    "Me and Director Shi decided to put forth apetition next week for the yers in-game. This is the firstpetition for celebrating the game''s breakthrough in reaching 1 million yers. We decided to give out many gifts and prices." Susa Tang said as she exined the n to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao is currently tinkering something while listening.


    He just nods his head in agreement.


    When Susan Tang saw this an evil grin appears on her gorgeous face. She then slyly added.


    "We will give out the new and limited edition visor that we are currently producing¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard this he nods his head, but suddenly stopped. He then lifted his head and turns his attention to Susan Tang and saw her sly expression.


    "No¡­ You are not going to make me produce new products¡­"


    "Then what''s that? I''ve seen how that works and it''s more sleek and cool looking." She pointed with her lips at the gadget on the table.


    "You mean this? I¡­ I just made this today. But it is still in the research stage."


    "But it is already working, right? I saw you using this before."


    "Sigh¡­ you really."


    "Haha¡­ I''m just kidding. I''m just messing around with you. I know you already made some changes with the old visor, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao nods his head.


    "Yeah, the ones I made can be considered as the second generation visor. But don''t you think, it''s too early for us to expose those. I mean¡­"


    "Yeah, I know¡­ but, this is a marketing strategy to make ourpetitors grumble in despair. Haha¡­"


    "Imagine, while they are still researching about the visor, a new one would suddenly pop out¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "That is a really devious n, Miss Tang. Haha¡­" Shi Anne Li added while alsoughing.


    Seeing the evil thoughts in both women, Shin Jiao shook his head helplessly. He didn''t know much about business. His goal is just to earn money to buy more resources and be able to recall his lost memory by immersing sometime in the virtual world.


    The three discuss the n that they wouldunch the next week, but Shin Jiao puts his focus on the clear visor on the table.


    This would be the third generation visor that he is thinking, and it would facilitate VR and AR capability. Plus this would not need wired connection as it would automatically connect with SLIA on the phone. This means that one can y the ''Merging Worlds'' by just using his phone.


    After the whole day of work, the three went home and discovered something is amiss.


    The door of the apartment is actually open and it seems that it was forced. Shin Jiao immediately used his absolute sense and within ten meters from his position, he slowly scanned the inside of the condominium.


    He didn''t found anything and just saw the messy things on the ground.


    As he enters he found that everything was in a mess but was baffled that he didn''t also found anything missing.


    What Shin Jiao discovered so far made him feel a bit uneasy. This is because the talismans on the room were actually taken, this may be the reason why the protection did not function and stop the intruders. There is also the possibility that there are two teams that infiltrated the condominium and use a special technique to disable the talisman.


    Either way, he knew that the people who entered their ce is not normal.


    "I don''t think this is a robbery. It seems that the people who entered this ce are looking for something. Luckily we didn''t put anything in this ce that''s very important." Shin Jiao thought.


    He looked at the two women who slowly got inside the house.


    "They didn''t take anything, but it seems that the people who entered this ce are looking for something¡­ I think it''s time that we found a new ce." Shin Jiao suggested.


    With a nod of their heads, the two agreed for the first time.


    "Will it be okay for you?" Shin Jiao asked Susan Tang.


    "I''m fine with it. I already guessed that this would happen as ourpany grows stronger."


    "Don''t worry, we have to find a vi this time and I will make sure that it would be totally protected." Shin Jiao said.


    But in his mind, he is not sure if it is possible.


    With the sparse amount of Qi in the air, he isn''t confident of the strength of the protection that he can get from an array. But he still has to try. His opponents are strong and are in the shadows, he needed to be more careful.


    That night, after cleaning everything, setting up the array again, and having their dinner, the two went to their rooms and slept. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, stayed in the living room and lie down on the sofa. He decided to take out the visor and enter the virtual world.


    Closing his eyes he waited for the countdown to appear as he looks at the dark space around him.


    ''Wee to ''Merging Worlds'' entering the game in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3??? 2¡­ 1¡­''


    Then the whole world turned nk and Shin Jiao found himself appearing in a bed inside an inn.


    "I''m back in this ce. Today''s goal is to increase my strength so that I can travel to the Asian server which is located in the Beginner''s town." Shin Jiao muttered as he stood up and stretches his body.


    Even though he already knew the effect of the virtual world, but it still amazes him on how he was able to create such a thing.


    As Shin Jiao walks towards the notice board of the vige, he saw a notice which attracted his attention.

 Chapter 351 - Merging Of Worlds 16

    Thepetition Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Hundreds of yers are standing in the vige center where a man wearing a knight''s armor and holding a scroll is currently standing atop a wooden tform. When saw that there are many people gathered around him a satisfied smile appear on his face.


    He held the scroll up high and began reading its content.


    "Hear-ye! Hear-ye! Hear-ye!" the man shouted out loud as his voice reverberated throughout the vige.


    "In four days'' time, the Kingdom of Vale will hold a contest to search for the 16 best yers in thend and maybe 1 special yer to be rank as one of the top 4 yers in the entire continent. And after the contest, these yers would then be sent to face a tough opponent¡­ the green dragon. This task would be perilous and only those that have the strength and determination to conquer their fear and rise above rest would obtain the glory and riches they sole desired." The man read with vigor and passion as if he is the one saying the words on the scroll.


    "The reward for the 100 yers would be as such¡­ Armor of the Crows. An armor that can be equipped by anyone and would provide +5 to all stats, invulnerability on sneak attacks 5 times with a 1-day cooldown, 50 mana gemstones, and 20 high tier healing potions. The top 4 yers will be given a special reward of their choice. And the top 20 yers can have the whole carcass of the green dragon."


    When the yers heard the reward every one of them had their eyes wide open. The armor itself is already considered as a treasure, and the rest, how much more is the whole corpse of the green dragon?


    ''Merging Worlds'' does not randomly produce items. One can get anything inside the-wisp. A yer can even choose to take out the whole corpse if they wanted to. But of course, those are only done by special yers with unique aesthetics and taste.


    However, to take out a green dragon corpse, one needs to have the sought out unlimited space bag.


    But still, if a yer can get a bone or even just a scale or two, they can already gain too much from it. A bone would be turned into a weapon, while a scale can be turned into armor.


    With these rewards everyone became excited, even the newbies who have already researched about ''Merging Worlds'' became enthralled to hear the contest and the quest.


    While listening, Shin Jiao is once again amazed at Central''s way of processing things. He also knew that this event wouldbine all the strongest yers in all six sever in one setting. So, 96 strong yers plus the top 4 yers which are 100 yers in total would participate in this special quest.


    With this information, he smiles and walks out of the vige. His goal is to once again go out and fight to his heart contents.


    Shin Jiao knew that only in this world he can go all out and not cause too much trouble. Unlike in the outside world wherews and peace are very crucial, in this ce where the strong dominates, he wanted to be free from worries and care.


    ¡­


    The tranquility of the deep forest where powerful beasts reside was suddenly shaken by a loud booming sound and the shaking of the ground.


    As this happens, beast of every kind began running away from their habitats and arge stampede began.


    The cause of this is a figure of a young man and arge beast with the shape of half lion and half bull. The beast''s upper torso is a huge lion while it''s lower half part is that of a strong bull. Plus it has a scorpion''s tail which contains a deadly poison. Thisbination of power, strength, and poison made this beast one of the strongest creatures in this deep forest.


    This ce is the farthest boundary between beginner''s vige and the dark forest where a normal yer below level 30 hunts.


    Shin Jiao continuously fights with beasts in this ce without even thinking of his growth. And unknown to him he has reached their of a level 30 boss, the Manticore.


    "Ugh,??? This guy is stronger than I thought." Shin Jiao muttered as he picks himself up.


    Then he noticed the blinking icon for his stats. He didn''t want to bother with it, but Shin Jiao decided to check quickly.


    ¡­


    Level 23


    Job = none


    Health = 90


    Qi/Mana = 60/0


    Endurance = 10


    Strength = 12


    Stamina = 10


    Dexterity = 16


    Intelligence = 10


    Avable points: 42


    Special Skills:


    Spirit sense lv 5 = can detect everything within 50 meters in radius.


    Disarm = can use a technique to disarm an opponent wielding a weapon.


    ¡­


    "Wow, I guess I level up really fast by fighting those monsters." Shin Jiao thought as he turns his attention back to the growling beast in front of him.


    "Hmm¡­ I need a weapon to fight against that thing. But I guess I can make do with anything."


    Shin Jiao looks around and found a couple of stones.


    With a quick movement, he ran towards the stones and grabs a handful of them. However, once Shin Jiao''s figure passes through the ce, a long sharp scorpion tail suddenly hits the ground followed by the huge figure of the Manticore.


    Crash!!!


    Dust and rocks flew around as the Manticore misses its target. But it didn''t stop there as it continuously pounces at Shin Jiao non-stop.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t rx as he too attacked the pouncing beast with the stones in his hand. Each point he hits is a vital point of the beast making it move slower in every attack it receives.


    Not longter, its movement became dull as it began to stagger.


    Since the game is based on a real-world physique and anatomy Shin Jiao was able to exploit the beast''s weakness.


    Not longter, a Manticore''s corpse is already lying on the ground turning into a wisp. Shin Jiao walks towards the wisp to gather check the loot, but he stops from his track. He carefully bends down and picks a handful of stones.


    "That was a nice fight¡­" a voice entered his ears and a couple of figures appears from behind him.


    Since he was too concentrated in fighting the Manticore, Shin Jiao focused his spirit sense on the beast''s movements and attacks. He didn''t notice that a bit of a distance from him, there are a yer looking at the fight with greed in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao can feel the greed in each of the yer''s eyes in the area.


    He quickly uses his spirit sense this time and within the span of 50 meters he detected 10 yers. He didn''t know if there are more outside that range, but he can feel that the yers are strong. Judging from their armor and weapons, these yers have been in this beginner''s area for a while.


    Suddenly, his mind was startled when he thought of something.


    From the corner of his eyes, he pulls out the map and saw that he seems to have wandered a bit. This area is not anymore under the beginner''s area. It''s actually a hunting ground for yers level 30 and above.


    "Haha¡­ I was too caught up in the moment of having too much fun. Sigh¡­ what do these stupid people want?" Shin Jiao thought.


    He is thinking up to why do these people wanted to attack a yer that can solo a level 30 boss monster? But he can barely guess that sometimes greed can blind any person especially when the game is close to realism as it could be.


    They can''t even see their opponent''s level except for those who have gotten special skills to see other''s stats.


    "Hey, you¡­ we won''t bother with you as long as you give us all your loots so far and leave this ce¡­ It would be a waste if you get killed and suffer a 10% exp penalty for dying and 24 hours login restriction, right? Keke¡­" the slim man with a crooked nose said while grinning.


    "Haha¡­ you''re too kind today Mirth¡­ Haha¡­"


    "This is not your usual self, why don''t we just kill that guy and be done with it¡­ haha¡­"


    "Yeah, this is just a waste of time¡­"


    The people around Mirth said. However, deep in his heart, he is cursing the people around him.


    "Shit! How can these bozos be that stupid? Can''t they see how easily he takes down that Manticore? A bunch of trash! They would be the death of me in the future¡­ Damn it! Let''s just do this and be over with it."


    However, he didn''t show this in his face as he looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Don''t mind their words, I''m feeling merciful today and wanted to let you off¡­ Now, hand over your loots and be gone." shouted Mirth in anger.


    Seeing the angry expression on the man, Shin Jiao smirks.


    When everyone saw this, they immediately went incensed. But contrary to their expression, Mirth gulped a mouthful of saliva and thought.


    "Oh, damn¡­"

 Chapter 352 - Merging Of Worlds 17

    Thepetition Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Eleven yer wisps are currently spread on the ground, with traces of destruction all over the ces. Many ruined trees and craters can be seen in the area with yer weapons of every kind on the ground.


    Shin Jiao is currently standing in front of an unarmed yer with a sharp sword in his hand. The sword is the one owned by the yer as it was disarmed from him by Shin Jiao.


    "Please¡­ Please, sir¡­ this is just a misunderstanding, I¡­ I was just forced to attack you by my colleagues. The truth is I didn''t really want to mess with you. How can I? You are able to take down that boss Manticore alone, how can we mere level 25 yers face you. Please, sir¡­ spare me just this once." The man whom hispanions called Mirth begged.


    He didn''t want to lose 10% of exp and suffer the unable to login-penalty for 24 hours. So he begged Shin Jiao while kowtowing on the ground.


    Seeing the expression of the man, Shin Jiao felt a bit ticked but it was true that the man didn''t actually attack him but was pushed from behind by one of his teammates. He has already killed that teammate of his with the man''s sword after disarming him sessfully.


    "Sigh¡­ You people are too crazy to ambush yers. But I guess this is one of the game''s merits. One can also be a bandit or a thief¡­" Shin Jiao sighs as he has no control over this.


    So he just turns around and picks up all the weapons on the ground. When the man saw this he wanted to stop him, but he didn''t want to get on Shin Jiao''s bad side. He just shook his head and curses their bad luck in meeting this human monster.


    Shin Jiao took all the twelve weapons, Manticore loot, but didn''t bother with the other loots. He turns around and walks directly to the Beginner''s town, which is near the area.


    After the beginner''s vigees the beginner''s town which is called Guntner Town. This town is the start of the proper adventure for all the yers.


    Guntner Town although it can be considered as the beginner''s town, yet has more yers than the cities in the kingdom of Vale. This is because most yers would grind in this town to umte exp before entering the main cities.


    After traveling for a long time, Shin Jiao was able to reach the tall town''s gate and was greeted with hundreds of yers currently walking down the road. He can hear many conversations about the yers and parties in the area.


    They are all discussing the iing contest which is can be considered as the first-ever big event in the ''Merging Worlds'' many are excited to participate for the sake of participating and fun. However, some are serious about winning this event.


    Shin Jiao followed the flow of people. However, he can feel many eyes are looking at him. This is because he is currently strapped with many weapons around his body. This is because his bag is already filled with loots from the monster he killed and the weapons from those who attacked him can''t be put inside. So he didn''t have any other option but to carry them.


    However, from the perspective of the people around him, he is a very dangerous figure. This is because he is either, a PVP yer or a weapon collector of a sort.


    But since he doesn''t have a red aura in his body, then it means that he is not a PVP yer and is not a wanted figure.


    The yers in this town already knew that if a yer kills more than 20 yers, then their aura will turn red and be unable to enter a town. Those yers are called PVP yers or yer Killers. As this game follows realism, thenw and order are present. yer killers can only stay in the forest or they can build their own camps in the forest or any hidden location.


    They can even ally themselves with the bandits if they wanted to, but the quest in hunting them would make their lives a bit of hell in the game.


    But some, who has lived the life of crime in the real world, already experienced as such and can live this kind of life like they were in haven.


    Hence, there are some feared groups who have started to immerge somewhere and would sometimes attack yers. One of those groups is the Man Hunter Guild which Shin Jiao just faced a while ago. But those yers he encountered are just new members of the guild.


    When Shin Jiao enters the town, he attracted more people, but they all get away from him for fear of his appearance. Even the NPCs have the same reaction upon seeing the domineering weapons on his body.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind the onlookers and just entered a shop. Then he sold all the weapons except for a sword which he found more durable and pleasing to use.


    As Shin Jiao went out of the shop he directly went to the only guild of the town.


    The guild building is a 3 story building with many people going in and out. The traffic is really congested that Shin Jiao was unable to push his way through. Suddenly a group of people began walking towards the guild with an imposing aura around their body.


    "Hey, make way¡­ that''s the Crimson Crown Guild members."


    "Wow, my goddess is here!"


    "Oh, Mia Madison is here! My goddess hase!"


    "Damn look at that big guy, his intimidating aura makes me shiver."


    "Their team leader is so cool, his armor is the Crimson Breastte, right? That''s made from a material gathered from Red Giant Rock lizard."


    The people in the streets whispered as they watch the group walks calmly towards the guild building''s entrance.


    When they pass by Shin Jiao, the beautiful Caucasian woman wearing mages clothes and red cloak suddenly passed beside him.


    Her eyes are glued on the sword hanging on his waist.


    When this happened, the group also paused and turned their attention towards Shin Jiao.


    "You there¡­ where did you get that sword?" she asked in a cold tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard her question he knitted his brow. But he didn''t bother to reply. Although he is not afraid of these people he is not one to start a fight also. Hence he didn''t reply as he wanted to show them that he is a neutral party.


    "Hey *sshole! She is asking you a question." Suddenly one of the people in the group said.


    The man is wearing an assassin''s garb and two knives on his back can be seen. His expression is showing that he is looking down on Shin Jiao. This is because Shin Jiao is still wearing the default leather armor from the beginner''s vige.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply but looks at the guy nonchntly with one of his brows raised.


    "I have no qualms with you people. I''m just here for the guild." Shin Jiao finally said and then turn around.


    Since the path is cleared he was able to walk freely.


    "Wait! I am asking you where you got that weapon!" the woman named Mia Madison asked Shin Jiao loudly.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t bother to answer, he knew that the woman is trouble and also in this town no PvP is allowed. Hence he just walks inside the guild.


    However, before he can enter a few people suddenly barred the door to the guild and stood on his way.


    "Thedy is asking you a question." A fierce-looking white man in his 30''s snarled at Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, maybe he is Chinese and could not understand what we are saying¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Haha¡­ that''s crazy, how could he enter the North American server?"


    "Oh, both of you shut up. They are the ones who made this game, remember?" a Chinese looking yer shouted.


    Mia Madison walks towards Shin Jiao and then suddenly said.


    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry for themotion I''ve caused. It''s just that the weapon in your hand is something that once belongs to my sister. Yesterday, their party was ambushed by a group of unknown yers. Then she was killed, at home, she was crying because she spends so much money on that weapon and it was taken from her¡­ If¡­ If you want, I¡­ I can buy the weapon. Please, name your price¡­" she suddenly changes her tone.


    Mia knows that she was just too agitated upon seeing the weapon on the young man''s waist that she did not control her emotion. But now that she suddenly found that she had caused him some trouble she regretted her impulsive action.


    Shin Jiao can see the sincerity on the woman''s eyes, so he decided to just give her the weapon. In fact, he just finds the sword a bit fancy and nice to wield. He can just give it to the woman if she is willing to exchange any amount for it.


    However, things didn''t go that easily as the assassin beside her suddenly showed an angry expression.


    Lance Brad has his eyes on Mia Madison for a very long time now, and he could not ept her showing this kind of weak appearance to others.


    So he decided to take action.


    When his party notices his action, it was already toote to stop him.

 Chapter 353 - Merging Of Worlds 18

    Thepetition Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    With confidence in his eyes, a figure dashes through like the wind and appears in front of Shin Jiao in a blink of an eye. His right hand is already on the hilt of his sword and with a quick action suddenly took it off its scabbard in a quick shing manner like a samurai.


    Lance Brad or ''Samurai'' is a college student who is a Japanese samurai enthusiast. He likes the way the samurai fights and moves. That''s why he chooses an assassin job in the game as an assassin has a boost in its dexterity. With his movements quicker than normal, he quickly disposes of his enemies and monsters in-game quick and easy.


    "That''s a cool skill, it''s an advance assassin skill called ''Wind Walk''. I only heard of it from some of my friends but I think that is the skill with the fastest movement buff in the game so far."


    "Wow, ''Wind Walk'' is really a level 30 skill set. That''s what you would expect in a big guild. Their yers have already reached level 30. Sigh¡­ I wish I can join those big guilds."


    "If only someone can help us grow that fast."


    The people muttered as they watch the skill of Lance Brad.


    Shin Jiao immediately reacted by lowering his stance. He was a bit startled at the speed of the guy, but his reaction speed is not normal either. So he quickly shifted his body to the left and the sharp edge of the sword barely grazes his body.


    Swoosh!!!


    A fast de was pointed on Lance Brad all of a sudden. Shin Jiao didn''t attack the man as he didn''t want any trouble. Since he was not hit, he would just let it be if the guy would stop.


    But what he was thinking was a bit na?ve. Lance Brad actually didn''t stop because right now, he was shamed in front of the girl he likes. He could not ept the fact that he was easily defeated just like that in front of many people by a man who is still wearing a beginner''s outfit.


    Bursting in rage, Lance Brad immediately retracted his de and parried the sword pointing on his neck. Then he quickly uses a skill¡­ ''Slice and dice''.


    Slice and Dice is a skill of a swordsman where their sword would lice three times horizontal and vertical at a really fast speed.


    Shin Jiao immediately senses the danger, and this time jumps back a distance. But he was still caught and received some damage.


    His armor showed some torn pieces of leather on them, but it didn''t cause his HP to drop that much.


    "I guess you would really want to fight with me then¡­ Is this between us or the whole party will be included in this fight?" Shin Jiao confidently asked.


    When the Crimson Crown Guild party members heard this they sneered.


    "Do you think you can handle our Crimson Crown Guild 12th team?" Lance Brad sneered.


    "I alone can take you down." He added then he positions himself in a quick draw stance.


    His action as a samurai seems in contrast to his clothing which looks like a ninja. But Shin Jiao just watches the man as he can feel the energy slowly flowing into the man''s sword. The woman, Mia Madison, just looks at the two with aplicated expression on her face. However, she is a member of the 12th team, so she must support her teammates.


    Shin Jiao suddenly made his move as he dashes towards Lance Brad which suddenly showed a smirk on his face upon seeing Shin Jiao''s action.


    However, right at this moment a guard suddenly stood in-between them.


    "Halt! This is a warning! If you make your move, then we are going to take you to prison." shouted the guard.


    As another two guards appear near the area.


    "Shit!" Lance Brad curses.


    However, he noticed that Mia Madison sent amand to Shin Jiao.


    ''ept a party duel: yes or no''


    When Lance Brad saw this, a smile appears on his face. He didn''t want to stop the charge of energy in his sword. He was just too agitated that he forgot to challenge the man in an official duel.


    Then suddenly in their ears they heard.


    ''Party Duel epted¡­''


    ''Party Duel will start in 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­''


    Lance Brad immediately released the energy umted from his sword. A wave came rushing towards Shin Jiao who looks at it with a serious expression.


    Then Lance Brad immediately feels his body being buffed.


    "Hey, are we really going to gang up against a single beginner yer?" the bulky man asked.


    His in-game name is FistBuster, he is the tank of the team but his job is a monk. FistBuster likes to use his knuckles in a fight in real life. He is an MMA fighter, but decided to enter the virtual world because of his friends.


    "That was his fault for offending our goddess, right, Mia?" the man who is considered as their party leader said with a smile on his face.


    He too is annoyed at Shin Jiao''s reaction for not putting Mia Madison or May in his eyes. This causes him to resent the man and decided to teach him a lesson.


    Redde is a famous name in other online games. He is a pro-gamer who became interested in ''Merging Worlds'' after knowing that it will be a true virtual world. With his skills and knowledge as a pro-gamer, he became a member and a leader in the Crimson Crown Guild.


    Shin Jiao saw all of this and didn''t hesitate to dodge to the side. But Lance Brad didn''t hesitate to follow up his attack as he did his Wind Walk and appear beside Shin Jiao. With all of his strength, he shed down towards Shin Jiao''s head.


    However, before his de could touch Shin Jiao, a blur can be seen as Shin Jiao''s figure shifted to the side with a turn while his other hand acted as a whip and strikes towards Lance Brad''s temple.


    This sudden change of situation made everyone dumbfounded and didn''t expect that this sudden reversal would happen. Everyone is sure that the young man who challenges the Crimson Crown Guild members would suffer an utter defeat.


    However, no one ever expected that this thing would happen.


    ng!!!


    When Shin Jiao''s fist was about to hit Lance Brad''s temple, a shield suddenly appear between his fist and the stunned Lance.


    Joana Johansen or ''Angel'' has thrown her shield to block Shin Jiao''s fist. As the healer and support of the team, ''Angel'' is a very capable yer and is very serious in her task. The entire team trusted in her capability as their healer and support. Plus they also knew that she is also a good fighter.


    When Shin Jiao''s hand was deflected, his attack actually didn''t seize as he twisted his body following the flow while dodging the second horizontal sh of Lance Brad''s sword.


    While on the lower stance with the de passing by his chest and his chin he suddenly turn and twisted with a quick draw of the sword on his hip.


    When Shin Jiao returns to his ce in that quick exchange of blows he is not holding unto his sword but instead jumps back a few meter away and stood in a rx manner. On his other hand is a familiar sword which made everyone shifted their gaze towards Lance Brad.


    Everyone could not believe what they saw right at this moment. Lance Brad who showed a confident look a while ago is also showing a dumbfounded look on his face. His hand is already empty and his weapon was taken. Plus his life is already in the red as he suddenly received five critical hits.


    If Shin Jiao hit him once more then his life would turn into zero. But since it is an official duel he would not suffer a penalty but will just be sent to the nearest inn and be resurrected. However, if this happens he could not go out of the inn until the party duel ended.


    "This is now my loot. I didn''t start this thing. You are the one who challenged me." Shin Jiao said in a calm voice.


    "Bastard! That''s my sword! How¡­ How did you get that? Are you a thief? You''re a thief! Hey guards get him! He is a member of the wanted guild! ''Man Hunter Guild''¡­" shouted Lance Brad in agitation.


    How can he not be angry, he not only lost the fight he also lost his beloved sword.


    Upon hearing his shouted everyone looks at Shin Jiao in contempt with this news everyone would shun and despise him in the town.


    Looking at the expressions of the yers, Lance Brad knew that his quick thinking paid off. He not only can release some pent up frustration and anger, but he can also shame the man who made him lose face.


    The three guards look at each other and turn their gaze at Shin Jiao.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s see how you face this situation Newbie¡­" Lance Brad sneered in his mind.


    Then what happened next made Shin Jiao a bit confused.

 Chapter 354 - Merging Of Worlds 19

    Thepetition Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    The three guards stood in the middle while looking at the Crimson Crown Guild 12th team. When the guards step forward, the Team Duel was immediately stopped.


    The onlookers looking at this scene thought that they would arrest Shin Jiao at this moment, so everyone had a smirk on their faces and some even shouted.


    "Arrest that guy!"


    "Get him! Those thieves should not stay in this town."


    "Kick him out! Kick him out!"


    A guard lifted his sword and said.


    "An usation of stealing against a yer is a crime punishable by either imprisonment for 5 days or more with a bail amounting to 1,000 gold or more. As guards, we will hold justice in front of all the witnesses at this time. ''Shin'' please present your hand before me." said the guard in the middle as he extended one of his hand to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao knew what the guard would do. To ensure fairness in the game, those who are used of stealing will be scanned for their activities in the duration of their login time for the day. So he didn''t hesitate to give his hand as he didn''t have anything to hide.


    When the guard held Shin Jiao''s hand above his head a circr sphere appears just like a floating mirror. Then suddenly the activity of Shin Jiao was yed in a fast forward manner.


    The yers in the town experience this event for the first time. This is because so far, the guards would just always capture those yers with red aura and now probe them. And this is the first incident where someone is used of stealing and his aura is not red.


    So everyone has their attention at the mirror-like object which shows a third-person view of Shin Jiao. Suddenly gasp of amazement can be heard as everyone saw a single person fighting against therge beast which only parties would dare hunt.


    The agile movement of the guy made them dumbfounded.


    "That is impossible, right?"


    "How can a single person hunt those Rhinos like beasts? Our team was wiped outst time we dare to hunt those things."


    "Damn, that''s amazing, it''s like I''m watching a movie. If there is audio I think that scene would be perfect for a movie."


    Many recorded what they are seeing so that they can brag about itter.


    As the onlookers discussed Lance Brad''s expression slowly changes, even his other party members also had a look of surprise on their faces.


    Then they saw the scene where he hunted the Manticore. And the fight between them made everyone felt anxious then when the beast was defeated they were ecstatic.


    "Is he really a newbie?" muttered Redde as he turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao.


    Then the scene where a group of men suddenly enters the area while waving their weapons and showing a threatening look on their faces.


    When the people saw those people, everyone immediately recognizes those emblems on their armor.


    "Those are the Man Hunter Guild, is¡­ is he really a member of the Man Hunter Guild?"


    However, what happened next made everyone dumbfounded.


    Shin Jiao fought the PvP Guild while disarming his enemies and killing them one by one. Then he took the weapons and put them on his back.


    The domineering look on a man traveling with many weapons on his body made everyone look at Shin Jiao incredulously.


    Then he enters the town, some even realize who the man is as they encountered him on the gate.


    The guard stops his probing and stood straight.


    "The used is not guilty of any usation from the user. You have just wasted our time and effort. We will detain you for 24 hours due to your random usation of an innocent person." The soldier said towards Lance Brad who suddenly had his jaw drop to the ground.


    Shin Jiao could not help but cough as he tried to stop himself fromughing at the reversal of the situation.


    "Will that be all?" Shin Jiao asked the guard.


    "Yes, you may go your way." The guard said with a wave of his hand.


    The two guards walk towards the still dumbfounded Lance. But when the two grabs both his hands he was jolted from his stupor.


    "Wait! Wait! This is not fair¡­ No, I mean¡­ Come on, it''s just a joke. Please!... Hey you! You there¡­ please tell them to not arrest me¡­ it was all a misunderstanding." Lance shouted as he panics while trying to free himself from the grip of the guards.


    However, as the NPC responsible for keeping the peace, the guards in the town are stronger than normal yers. So no matter how hard he struggles, it was all in vain.


    When Shin Jiao turns around, a sweet voice suddenly calls him out.


    "Please¡­ Please wait¡­" ''May'' or Mai Madison hurriedly chases after Shin Jiao.


    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry for the misunderstanding between us. I¡­ I thought you really stole my sister''s sword. I never thought that you got it from those¡­ people. But¡­in truth, that is really my sister''s sword. If you look at the butt of the sword there is an initial ''MFM'', which is my name in-game ''May'' and my sister''s name ''France Marie''¡­" she said with a little gentleness and pleading in her eyes.


    One of Shin Jiao''s weaknesses is a woman''s tears, so he sighs helplessly and looks at the sword''s butt. And true to her words, a very small crudely carved initial ''MFM'' is on the sword''s butt.


    Seeing that she was telling the truth, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate for a second and slowly removes the sword on his waist.


    He stretches both his hands, the other hand with two swords in an act of handing it to the woman, while his other hand is open wide asking for an exchange.


    "Umm¡­ What do you want? Money or an item?" she asked with a bit of hesitation in her tone.


    "You can give me any weapon in exchange with these two swords."


    A happy expression on her face immediately bloomed. Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback at the angelic face of the woman. Although he was not smitten, Shin Jiao appreciate the woman''s beauty that''s just like an angel.


    Comparing to the haughty expressions of most women in his country, this western Caucasian woman''s gentle and amiable smile is infectious which also made him smile a bit.


    ''May'' or Mia Madison took out two silver swords and three ck metallic-looking daggers from her inventory and showed it to Shin Jiao.


    Upon seeing the weapons, Shin Jiao handed her the two swords and grab two metallic daggers from her stash.


    "This would do." He said with a smile.


    "Are¡­ are you sure? Those¡­ those are low-level daggers that have not been identified yet."


    "Nah, I''m okay with these." Shin Jiao said.


    "Thank you then."


    "You''re wee."


    The two parted ways as Mia Madison quickly walks towards her teammates who have already gone to the prison as they would pay Lance Brad''s bail.


    She suddenly stopped and looked back at Shin Jiao''s figure and smiled.


    "He''s¡­ cute.?? She muttered while turning around and walks away.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, entered the guild and registered his name. He wanted to take more missions to increase his level to 30 so that he can use the teleportation portal to another server.


    As this game world''s server characters are transferable, there are many restrictions that are implemented. Some just needed one to teleport, while others need to travel via airship or worst bynd. But these restrictions are handled perfectly that it looks like a yer is just traveling from one kingdom to another.


    But of course, if a yer is involved in a war between kingdoms or ''servers'' then traveling would be a major problem.


    Anyway, Shin Jiao decided to take another mission on the notice board which can give him many experience points.


    As he was about to take the mission another hand extended forth.


    Shin Jiao held a soft and small hand which startled him a bit.


    Then he saw a small and petite woman suddenly retracting her hand shyly.


    "Sorry about that." Shin Jiao said.


    "You¡­ You''re also¡­ go¡­ going to¡­ take¡­ this mission?" she said in a shy voice.


    Shin Jiao nodded.


    "Umm¡­ Can we¡­ can we form a party? I¡­ I also needed this¡­ Please." She said in a low tone.


    Shin Jiao''s weakness when ites to weak women was triggered as he sighs.


    "Alright¡­"


    "Thank you¡­" she said with a sweet innocent voice.


    The two formed a party with Shin Jiao as the leader. After that, they went out of the guild and directly down the path towards the western mountain. The quest is to hunt fire lizards for their lizard core. The reward for this quest is around 100,000 experience points and 20 low grade revitalizing potion which can recover both HP and Mana.


    The two walked silently and Shin Jiao discovers that the woman''s name is Spinks, and from her clothing, she seems to be a mage of a sort.


    As they travel down the road, they encountered several monsters that were disposed of by the two easily. Everything went smoothly and their journey was spent in silence. Since the woman did not talk, Shin Jiao didn''t either.


    Before long they reached the summit and the two noticed that there is something wrong in the area. Using his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao saw a young woman on the ground crying.


    But this scenery in his spiritual sense made Shin Jiao''s expression turned dark.

 Chapter 355 - Merging Of Worlds 20

    The hidden plot


    /*unedited*/


    A lone woman in the middle of a beast''s nest is crying. She looks really scared from the way she cries. Around her are the traces of wisp from what seems to be herpanions in this raid. Although it is just a game, it seems that the woman was scared out of her wits seeing the desperate situation.


    As Shin Jiao and Spinks drew closer they can see the battle scene below which looks terrible and devastating.


    "This is our mission, right?" Spinks asked as she looks at the 10 Fire Lizards slowly crawling towards the crying woman.


    "Yeah, but I guess this team also took this mission but was unlucky to suffer such defeat."


    "Then should we help her? I mean¡­ she can be a great addition to our party. She''s a healer from the way she dressed." Spinks said with a smile.


    "How about I add her¡­ I''m a woman she would agree immediately. Make me the party member." Spinks suggested.


    Shin Jiao nonchntly change the status and gave her authority.


    ''Authority is given to the yer.''


    Upon seeing the confirmation the corner of Spinks''s mouth secretly curves up.


    "Let''s fight then!" she shouted as she suddenly dashes forward and attacks one of the closest Fire Lizards.


    Shriek!!!


    The Fire Lizard cried as its body was pierced by a ck spear which Spinks threw. As it died, Spinks change her target.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao also attacked a Fire Lizard and in a blink killed it with ease.


    Feeling the surprise attack from an unknown enemy the Fire Lizards turn their attention towards the two people behind them. Using their deadly fire breath, they began spewing fire all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao suddenly saw a confirmation that a yer has joined their party. But he didn''t mind it as he continuously attacks the enemy in front of him. The most important thing for him right now is to kill as much Fire Lizard as possible. This is because of the additional secret reward they can get if they are able to kill more than what the mission requires which are 30 Fire Lizards.


    As the two fights, Shin Jiao suddenly felt his body invigorated and light.


    "It seems the woman is already working in tandem with us." Shin Jiao thought as he rushes towards his next target.


    Suddenly a notification caught his attention.


    ''Poison ineffective.''


    ''Poison ineffective.''


    ''You have been paralyzed.''


    Shin Jiao suddenly felt his body bing a bit stiff and slow. But he was still able to dodge the attacks from the Fire Lizard.


    Then he saw the two women nodding their heads.


    A long ck mana spear suddenly appears in Spinks'' hand.


    "Hey, Shin! Thank you for the party and sorry for this..." she shouted as a grinning smile can be seen on her face.


    At first, Shin Jiao thought that she looks pretty and cute, but seeing that grin he thought that he is looking at a snake.


    Suddenly the woman pauses as she didn''t expect to see something on her screen.


    "Shit! What is this? I¡­ I can''t kick you out! What¡­ What did you do?" she shouted in panic.


    But then, when she saw the smirk on Shin Jiao''s face, she immediately realized something. She quickly checked the status of the party and found that she made a crucial mistake. She was not the party leader but was only authorized to ept people in the party.


    She was too excited that she didn''t check this crucial point.


    However, before she knew it a notification suddenly appears.


    ''Party disbanded''


    ''Quest canceled¡­ Warning! You are in quest area¡­''


    ''No quest request found¡­''


    When she saw those notifications, Spinks immediately realized that it was all a trap. The guy they were supposed to ambush and trap reversed the situation on them.


    "Shit! We have to esca¡­" she shouted but stopped upon seeing therge Fire Lizard''s jagged sharp teeth chomping down on her supposed aplice.


    Eeaarrgghh¡­


    Cried the girl as she turned in to a wisp.


    When Spinks turns her gaze towards Shin Jiao''s position, he is already gone.


    "Where? Where did he go?" she muttered as she turns her gaze around.


    However, her attention has caught a bigger problem. The Fire Lizards have already surrounded her.


    "You m*ther f*king *sshole! The Man Hunter Guild with gets you for this! This enmity will not end!" she cried as she tried to run.


    But she wasn''t able to escape as the Fire Lizards are 4 times her level.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao watches from the tree top as the woman was devoured by a Fire Lizard and turn into a wisp.


    "Haha¡­ I guess those guys wanted to take their revenge on me¡­ It''s alright if theye I''ll just dispose of them. But I can''t do anything for normal yers though."


    Shin Jiao returns to town, took the quest again, but decided to log out in an inn.


    Opening his eyes he saw that it is already 4 a.m. in the morning. As he lied on the sofa, he decided to think of what he wanted in his life. Either he would start a new life and just enjoy his current circumstance, or try to remember his past. If he would remember hisplicated past, his current life would surely be disturbed.


    But if he starts a new life¡­


    The beautiful face of Susan Tang immediately appears on his mind. Her sweet smile and gentle gestures have always given him a calm feeling of belongingness. But then there is that inner feeling in his heart that she truly resembles someone from his past just like Shi Anne Li.


    But the contrast between these feelings is like fire and ice. Susan Tang gives him the feelings of happiness and tranquility, while Shi Anne Li gives him happiness too, but there is theplication of pain, longing, and sadness.


    "This is giving me a headache¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    While thinking, he suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his senses. He perks up his ears and tried to listen to his surroundings.


    "Shin¡­ you''re crazy¡­ stop that. Hihihi???" Shi Anne Li muttered while sleeping with a big and contented smile on her face.


    "You¡­ you bastard¡­ Do you think you can escape me?... I¡­ *mumble *mumble¡­" Susan Tang muttered while her forehead is in a crest.


    "What are those girls dreaming?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Then he explored the surroundings while listening to the sounds. Suddenly he picks up something from the streets.


    "Alpha 1, this is Delta¡­ We identify three people in the target area. Waiting formand." A man said in English.


    "Go in and capture the targets, remember, no casualties. We need those three alive." An old man''s voice on the hand radio replied.


    Shin Jiao was rmed.


    "It seems that the Americans won''t stand in waiting anymore¡­" Shin Jiao thought but suddenly stopped as he picks up another sound.


    "Comrade¡­ We will push this operation to the Americans. They would think that those guys in the CIA did this. Hehe¡­" a man in a deep Russian voice said.


    "Haha¡­ If we capture the CEO and those two we can unlock the secret of the virtual world. I hope that the ns we made for these whole time would not fail." Another voice said besides the man.


    When Shin Jiao heard this a smile appears on his face.


    He knew the conflict between his country and America if his country discovered this trap and fell for it. It would cause a greater conflict to follow.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want this to happen, so he must stop this ident and get to the bottom of the mess.


    He activated another array on the area which is the camouge array, and then he quickly ran towards Susan Tang''s room.


    He gently shook her body¡­


    "Hey, wake up!" he said in a low voice.


    Susan Tang slowly opens her eyes and when Shin Jiao saw her innocent and beautiful looking face, he was stunned for a bit.


    "We¡­ we need to go. There are peopleing." He said.


    When she heard his words she was a bit taken aback. They just discovered that the old condominium was ransacked and now they are being attacked.


    Panic can be seen on Susan Tang''s face.


    She didn''t even change as she just got down from the bed and follow Shin Jiao who is walking towards Shi Anne Li''s room.


    Shin Jiao felt the presence of Susan Tang and when he turns around he saw her wearing her nighties. Her deep cleavage and perky twin peaks are exposed in his eyes. This almost made him unconsciously swallow hard his saliva.


    When she noticed Shin Jiao''s gaze, Susan Tang slowly looks down and realize what she is wearing and subconsciously covers her body.


    "Pervert!" she suddenly scolded.


    Seeing her reaction, Shin Jiao raised his brow.


    "You are saying that I am your man¡­ Now that I see you as a woman, you''re saying that I am a pervert?" he said with a helpless expression.


    Susan Tang was taken aback and felt her face turn red. She realized that although she likes Shin Jiao, she is not ready to be more intimate with him yet.


    "I¡­ I¡­" she stammered.


    "I''m just joking¡­ Get dressed. I''ll wake Shi Anne Li." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Susan Tang just nodded her head and went back to her room.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, enters Shi Anne Li''s room and found her sprawl all over the bed. Her sexy body and white skin are exposed to the world to see.


    Shin Jiao was once again taken aback.


    "Sigh, It''s either I''m the luckiest guy in the world or the guy with the worst trouble." He thought as he walks to the side and slowly wakes Shi Anne Li.


    Suddenly, one of Shi Anne Li''s hugs Shin Jiao as she mutters.


    "Come back okay? I needed you¡­ I¡­ I love you." she said under her sleep.


    Shin Jiao was taken aback at this and then saw the figure of Susan Tang on the door. He can see the jealousy in her eyes upon seeing the intimate scene.


    Susan Tang bits her lips and suddenly turns around. She didn''t want to see this scene and wanted to run.


    But then before she can getaway¡­


    Bang!!!

 Chapter 356 - Merging Of Worlds 21

    Mutants


    /*unedited*/


    A loud explosion blew up the main door of the condominium followed by a few ck figures rushing in through the windows. From the way they are dressed, one can tell that these people are soldiers armed to the teeth.


    The door was blown to bits as pieces of it were scattered all over the ce.


    Susan Tang who was running towards the door was pushed back by the strong force and tumbled down the ground. Luckily she hit the sofa which is facing the main entrance of the house. But because of the impact of the st, she was rendered unconscious.


    Shin Jiao immediately ran towards her side and checked her condition. He can see that there are some bruises and some scratches on her hands and torn clothes, but she is safe.


    He immediately carried her in Shi Anne Li''s room and carefully put her on the bed. Shi Anne Li was still in a daze upon seeing this scene, but as soon as she got her mind back she immediately rushed towards her drawer.


    From inside she drew out a gloc9 semi-automatic pistol.


    Shin Jiao was not surprised upon seeing the gun, but from how she handles herself. Herposure right at this moment is something one can consider as a natural reaction.


    "This woman¡­ she is not that simple." Shin Jiao thought.


    Of course, he could not remember anything as he didn''t know that she was also a special agent just like him.


    Shi Anne Li lowered herself on the ground as she slowly crept towards Shin Jiao. Meanwhile, she watches outside and found the people who entered the house just standing without moving.


    "What is happening?" she asked Shin Jiao in a low voice while looking outside.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a careless smirk and snorted.


    "Che¡­ They think it''s easy to infiltrate this house. Haha¡­ They have fallen to a trap."


    "Trap? What trap? I can''t see anything." Shi Anne Li muttered as she looks around.


    Shin Jiao stood up and look at the unconscious Susan Tang. He knew that she is alright and has just fallen unconscious because of the shock.


    "Please watch her. I''ll get some weapons for us. This will be a long fight." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and approaches the unmoving men who entered the room.


    Not longter, he was able to gather around 20 firearms, some grenades, and many cold weapons.


    "These people are some kind of special forces from the U.S." Shi Anne Li said upon seeing the weapons on the floor.


    "Actually they''re not, they''re Russians." Shin Jiao corrected.


    ''Delta, respond! Delta team, report the situation inside. Please respond¡­'' a man''s voice on one of the ck figures radio, called out.


    Shin Jiao was able to hear it because of his sharp senses. So he stood up and approaches thest person who entered the room.


    Then he took out the radio from that person.


    "Comrade, it seems that your team is not in a condition to fight. Should I report this to the American embassy or you pay for your men''s lives?" Shin Jiao said in a clear Russian voice.


    As a spy, Shin Jiao has learned manynguages, and Russian is one of thosenguages as China is closer to their country.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s voice the leader of the operation they called Alpha 1 was taken aback. Suddenly a rough Russian man''s voice was heard on the other line.


    "Haha¡­ Comrade is joking, this is just a misunderstanding. We didn''t want any trouble¡­ we thought that you are¡­"


    "Shut up! Do you think I''m stupid or something? Pay up for the ransom of your man or suffer an international incident." Shin Jiao threatened.


    "Ah¡­ How much is your price?"


    "You don''t even know the value of this trade, who''s the one in charge? I want to talk to that person."


    "I am¡­ Okay, you got us¡­ If you keep this incident a secret we would pay you 2 million dors. Is that enough?"


    Shin Jiao is actually not into the money, he just wanted those people to know the price for their insolence, and hence he did such a trade.


    "Whatever sent it to this ount¡­ xxx xxx¡­ And one more thing, please don''t y with me on this. If not you will not like the consequence."


    After cutting off themunication, Shin Jiao took out a bag and put all the weapons inside it. He took the twodies with him and leaves the condominium in secret.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the Russian agents are already in panic as they didn''t receive any reply after the condition about payment was put forward. Themander didn''t want to pay and just wanted to stall some time.


    Suddenly¡­


    "Sir, three people are leaving the area. It seems that they are our men. One of them is injured, and is being carried by the two." reported a person.


    "What? Take the injured to the ambnce. I want to talk to one of them." themander whom Shin Jiao has talked to shouted.


    Not longter, a tall soldier arrives in front of themander.


    "You take off your mask¡­ tell me what happened there?" themandermanded in an annoyed voice.


    His team was one of the best but was immediately taken down even before starting the fight. Plus it seems that the infrared scope didn''t work in that room as all they can see are non-moving figures.


    "So, you''re themander, eh." The soldier suddenly said.


    When themander heard his reply he suddenly looks at the soldier whom he called.


    Then a bad hunch filled his mind as he unconsciously took a step back.


    "I''ve now seen who you are, so it''s best that you keep your distance from me. It''s better not to provoke my ire or else¡­" Shin Jiao said without taking his mark and helmet.


    After that warning, he turns around and was about to leave when the man suddenly draws his handgun from his waist.


    Before he can lift it up from the holster, Shin Jiao''s figure vanished from his position and appears in front of the man. One of his hands is already holding the gun and his other hand is grabbing the man''s throat.


    Ack!!!


    The man cried but could not move nor escape as his feet are already dangling on the ground.


    "I just warned you right?" Shin Jiao growled.


    The people around themander wanted to draw their guns but were stunned at this situation. They didn''t know what to do. But one of them was able to draw his gun, but before he can lift it up he was sent flying to a car.


    When that person hits the car, the side door caved in and the window shattered into pieces.


    "Anyone else?..." Shin Jiao asked in a threatening voice.


    "This is what you are going to face, so I suggest that you back down and forget about everything that happened."


    Shin Jiao flung themanded to the side as he hit the door of the mobilemunication vehicle of the group.


    He turns around to leave the ce, but suddenly two vans on the side open their sliding doors.


    From inside came out five people.


    Three women and two men walk out of the van. The men wore a ck leather jacket, one of them is huge as arge bull and the other one has a handsome appearance while wearing red-tinted sses. The threedies, on the other hand, wore long robes which make them look like witches in the European folklore.


    However their faces are not ugly at all, as typical Russian women, the three have a sharp and gorgeous appearance.


    "You¡­ why had you juste out now? The situation has turned bad." shouted themander as he felt his body in pain.


    "Ai Commander, it''s not our fault. You told us to stay put. So we stay put. However, we came out because it seems that you cannot handle the problem at hand." The tall and handsome Russian young man said.


    "Yeah, we were a bit bored waiting so we watch and was really amazed at the situation. That guy there is not simple, not simple at all." One of the women said with a coquettish smile on her face while looking at Shin Jiao.


    The people discussed as if they didn''t put Shin Jiao in their eyes. They thought that although he is strong he is just a normal person. While the five people are very special and were chosen to be the trump card in this operation.


    Themander looks at the five with an angry expression on his face, but he could not do anything about those people, so he can only grumble.


    "These mutants are too much. Just wait until I report your insolent to the higher-ups." Themander thought.


    The five people now stood in front of Shin Jiao and look at him with a proud expression on their faces.


    "Not bad! You seem to have the ability. But not quite there." The young man said in straight English without the Russian ent.


    "He seems fit enough to lift and man easily. This would be a good match for Broody." A woman wearing a blue cap suggested while patting therge guy''s shoulder.


    "Let''s finish this up, we need to y ''Merging Worlds'' and get our level to 30¡­ thepetition is just around the corner." Another woman said with impatience in her tone.


    The big guy walks closer to Shin Jiao and from hisrge muscled arm, Shin Jiao saw that it slowly turned to metallic bronze in color.


    "This is the difference between normal humans and mutants.. I''ll make this quick¡­ Hehe," the big man said as he suddenly wings his huge metallic bronze arms.

 Chapter 357 - Merging Of Worlds 22

    Mutants Part 2


    Bang!!!


    Boom!!!


    Many cracks appear on the ground and tons of trees have been broken in two as a bear-like man with metallic bronze arm rampages while trying to hit a soldier dressed in ck. Therge bear-like man is going all out attempting to hit the man but no matter how hard he tries, he just could not hit him.


    "All you can do is dodge! You''re just a coward, fight me! Come on, fight me!" Broody shouted in anger.


    All around them are already in ruins with cars flipped over and many potholes are now on the ground. Shin Jiao made sure that the rampaging man did not hit any buildings on the surroundings. However, there are those unlucky street lights and trees on the surroundings which have been ruined.


    Many people have been woken by these disturbances as they watch from their homes. But no one dared to go out and inquire about the situation because of fear from what they are seeing.


    "Damn it! We are gaining too much attention. We have to retreat now!" shouted themander.


    "Everyone retreat! Retreat!" he shouted in thes.


    When the mutants heard his words, they showed a rather disappointed expression on their faces. But still, they have to obey or else they would be reprimand by their superiors.


    "Hey, Broody! Let''s go back now!" shouted the man wearing tinted sses.


    When therge figure heard this he angrily grabs something on the ground and threw it towards Shin Jiao. When Shin Jiao saw the flying car door, he just stood in ce and calmly ps the object to the ground.


    Bam!!!


    The car door which was thrown was casually pped making Broody show an incredulous look on his face. He could not believe that the man is actually strong enough to do such a thing and just resorted to dodging while they were fighting. Broody felt that his pride and ego were hit and wanted to rush forward and smash the figure wearing ck clothes.


    But since he has already received amand he decided to follow it and bottle his resentment. He is sure that they are going to bemanded to strike again sometime soon, for now retreating would be the best option.


    As the ck figures retreated to their cars, Shin Jiao was left in the middle of the ruined roadside. Then with a move, his figure vanished on the spot.


    Those who have seen this showed a surprised look on their faces. They even look at their phone and rewind the video they have recorded over and over to make sure that they are not hallucinating.


    That morning a new online began spreading, the title caption was ''Superheroes! They''re real!''.


    Everyone who has seen the video began moring that it should have been an edited video with some FX. But as soon as many angles and different videos appear no one ever dared to malign the reality of the video.


    The onlinemunity began a buzz and wanted to find out who the guy in ck was and the bronze man. But no matter how much they searched, it was a futile attempt.


    ¡­


    Right now, Shin Jiao and the two women are inside a hotel room. They were unable to pack their things as they left their house in a hurry after calling the authorities. From the news on TV, they can see the police escorting many foreigners wearing ckbat clothes like those worn by SWAT teams.


    The authorities have already interviewed the three and told investigators half of the truth and the supposed rescue from the so-called superhero.


    The people in the area also told the authorities and the news reporters about what had happened in the area a few days back when some rich young master wanted to kidnap someone and a person stopped them and helped those who were hurt.


    An unclear video of Shin Jiao was seen as he fought against many people, and like that in the movies, they have shown him dodging bullets and moving really fast.


    Everyone connected the incident of what had happened today and the public arrived in the conclusion that there might be a rising Superhero in the city H.


    The media became excited and the people were in awe and expectant to see the superhero saving others. But the police and the higher-ups are angry. They condemn the actions of the suspects and the so-called superhero.


    A police chief is being interviewed in front of the camera at this moment.


    "Chief, what do you think of this so-called superhero?" the handsome looking news reporter asked.


    The police chief showed an annoyed expression on his face and looks at the camera.


    "We in the police force condemn the action of those terrorists andwbreakers¡­ but we also wanted to say that what that person they are calling the ''superhero'' is doing is ''vigntism'' and we won''t condone such an atrocious act¡­ He has no right to take anyone''s life or justice in his own hands." he said with a stern voice.


    As the three watches the news, they look at each other and showed a faint smile.


    "Shin, I think what the police chief said is true. We should not face this problem by ourselves. Let''s just call the police and let them solve it." Susan Tang said with worry in her face.


    "I agree, Shin we should not meddle in this issue anymore. Let''s just live our lives like normal¡­ Okay?" Shi Anne Li added.


    Seeing the worry on the two women''s expression, Shin Jiao showed a helpless smile. He knew that the police chief is right. However, he did not initiate such a thing as others are the ones attacking them. But still, he needed to be careful this time not to get caught by the authorities.


    That afternoon they returned to thepany and continue their day as per normal.


    Susan Tang asked her secretary and some people to find her a vi so that she can immediately move out of her already ransacked condominium.


    That night the three continue to live in the hotel, but the two women insisted that they would stay with Shin Jiao giving him a headache.


    With a pitiable look on their faces, Shin Jiao felt a bit hesitant at first but soon decided to stay as a guard to the two for the night.


    Therge suite room is enough to amodate the three of them, but the single king-size bed in the middle made Shin Jiao a bit suspicious of the situation. It was Susan Tang who arranged everything so Shin Jiao just followed with her setting.


    Meanwhile, as he was taking a bath, he suddenly heard the two began talking outside.


    "I think I know what you''re thinking." The voice of Shi Anne Li said.


    "So¡­ I don''t care. I realized that time is precious, and afterst night, I didn''t want to hesitate anymore. I will give Shin Jiao my all¡­ I don''t want to have¡­ regrets." Susan Tang replied.


    "I¡­ I felt like the world was ending that time, while I was sent flying, and seeing, and feeling that scary scene. All I was praying was for Shin Jiao to be there for me¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to be alone." Susan Tang said in a low but helpless tone with a bit of sobbing.


    When Shi Anne Li saw her expression, she bit her lips and didn''t know what to say. She knew that she had been selfish enough to take Shin Jiao back after what had happened between them, but she too had a resolution that she would never let him go.


    Will she be okay to share her man with another woman?


    She didn''t want to think about it but, what would she do if Shin Jiao really left her.


    Thinking of the sadness and the ache she had felt before and she would be feeling again, a drop of tear suddenly slid down her cheeks unconsciously. She slowly wipes her cheeks and looks at Susan Tang who is looking down while tears are slowly falling from her eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess¡­ I¡­ I will not give up. But¡­ Let''s decide how this would be between us." Shi Anne Li said having decided on what to do.


    "You know he can''t marry the two of us, right? He still needed to choose, whom he should marry." Shi Anne Li added with hesitation.


    Shin Jiao who is listening to the two talking suddenly felt a headacheing.


    "Sigh¡­ This is a big problem, and I can''t just shirk off this responsibility like an assh*le. Do I really like both of them? I mean¡­ what''s not to like? They''re both??? beautiful and intelligent. But the problem is responsibility¡­ Hmm¡­" he thought as he lets the water run through his body while trying to cool off the anxiety in his heart.


    Then suddenly a few blurry faces entered his mind and the rtionship he had with those women. There was that white hair woman who had always been beside her, and the masked woman whom he shared a love-filled and an amazing night together.


    Though the faces are blurry and indistinct and the timeline is the same as the game world he created, his feelings for those figures are true.


    "Did I love those women before?" he thought.


    But then shakes his head to chase away that crazy suggestion his mind is presenting.


    Take the two as his women, and raise his own family his own way.


    The notion was very tempting and seems usible but his current mind and morals are not like what is in his mind.


    And so his confusion grew and the problem within his consciousness also increases.


    ...


    While Shin Jiao is experiencing trouble with his love life, the Russian operative who escaped are now in a warehouse.


    The 5 mutants are looking glum as they could not ept the retreat.


    "Commander, give us 1 day. We are sure to finish this mission." the man wearing tinted sses said.


    The man they calledmander sat silently while looking down and his subordinates are waiting for his direction.


    Then after a while, he looks up.


    "Just today... finish the mission today.. Tomorrow we have to go back as ordered," he said as a resolute gleam appears in his eyes.

 Chapter 358 - Merging Of Worlds 23

    Hotel''s Night Raid


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao and the two women are facing each other in silence. He wanted to say what is in his mind and wanted to also appease the two.


    "I¡­ I don''t know what the future holds because I don''t have any memory of my past. But¡­ right now at this minute, I just want to live the moment with the two of you¡­ I will tell you two that I don''t want to choose. I want to be greedy for the first time in my life."


    With his words, the two women were stunned while looking at him with mixed emotions. They could exin how they are feeling right now as they did not expect Shin Jiao to say in their face that he wanted the two to be his women.


    Susan Tang felt a bit flustered and Shi Anne Li didn''t know how she is feeling right now.


    "Do you ept or not? If you do then, I will treat you both as mine. If not, then we can stay as friends¡­ So you both decide." Shin Jiao asked.


    The two were quiet for a moment. However, Shin Jiao suddenly stood up and quickly ran to the windows.


    "Damn it! They''re really persistent eh." Shin Jiao muttered as he turns his gaze towards Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li. He has already given Susan Tang a defensive pendant which has already saved her life a while ago from the st.


    But Shi Anne Li is defenseless. Although she has a gun on her, Shin Jiao is still worried about her. So he quickly went to the side of the bed and tore a cloth. He bit his finger easily and then using his own blood which is rich with Qi drew a couple of runes on the strip of cloth.


    "This amulet can protect you for 5 minutes after it is activated automatically upon being in a dangerous situation. Keep it in your clothes or anywhere in your body. Remember not to get separated from Susan if anything happens, okay?" Shin Jiao said after stuffing the strip of cloth on Shi Anne Li''s hands.


    "Shin, what''s going on? Why are you in a panic?" Shi Anne Li asked in confusion.


    "Those people are back¡­ Tsk, they are really pushing their luck." Shin Jiao said as he looks at the two women with fear and anxiousness in their expressions.


    "Shin, why don''t we just run? We can try to escape from thepany. At least there we can be safe." Shi Anne Li suggested.


    "That''s right, we can just go there. Even with those people, they can''t enter that ce." Susan Tang agreed.


    "Before we can do that we need to escape this ce first¡­ I think the best way is for me to distract their attention and both of you go to thepany and wait for me in there." Shin Jiao suggested.


    "But¡­ No¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to leave you." Susan Tang protested.


    "Susan, I know you are worried, but I can''t put you in danger."


    "He is right. We would be his burden if we go with him." Shi Anne Li agreed with Shin Jiao.


    Susan Tang had a helpless look on her face.


    "You know I''m strong enough to protect myself so don''t worry too much, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he patted her hand.


    "Wait here, when you see those guys starts chasing after me, then you can escape." Shin Jiao said as he walks out of the door.


    The two women are still in tenterhooks as they phases back and forth in the room.


    Shin Jiao immediately saw a lot of armed people rushing through the hotel reception hall. Many guests have already been apprehended on the side while an armed soldier is pointing his rifle on the receptionist while one of them is on theputer trying to check the guest list.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he looks around the hallway from the second floor and saw a serving tray on the side. He took a table red napkin and used it to cover his face.


    "Are you done? Did you find their room?" shouted one of the guys to hispanion checking theputer.


    "Yeah, I got it. They are in room number¡­"


    Before he can finish he was suddenly hit by a flying te square on his face.


    Crash!!!


    Everyone was dumbfounded and shocked. Then the armed men immediately turn their gaze on the second-floor hallway, but no one is there.


    Arrgghh!!!


    A pained shouting from one of the armed men broke the silence as everyone became alerted.


    And then they discovered that those armed men holding the guests as hostages have already fallen to the ground unconscious.


    And in front of them is a tall young man with a red cloth covering half of his face.


    The news about a superhero was all the TV that morning, hence when the people saw that figure their hearts is immediately filled with hope. Everyone is looking at Shin Jiao with glistening eyes.


    "You f*cker!" shouted the rest of the armed men as they pointer their guns at Shin Jiao.


    Then they pulled the trigger.


    Shin Jiao didn''t have a choice but to defend because if he dodges, the guest behind him would surely be shot.


    Using the fastest of his speed, he tried to catch every bullet that would hit a person in the crowd behind him.


    Bratatat!!!


    Ting!!! Ting!!! Ting!!! Ting!!!


    After a volley of shot, the scene was silent as the armed men look at the Shin Jiao in front of them with fear in their eyes.


    They saw the silhouette grabbing the air and though they tried to randomly shut and also targeted the guests behind their target, they still missed.


    "Futile resistance and grave mistake¡­" Shin Jiao said in an angry voice as he quickly flicks the bullets in his hands back to the armed men.


    They were hit in different parts of their bodies rendering them immobile.


    After disarming and suppressing the armed men, Shin Jiao looks at the guest, and with a light gesture, hemanded them.


    "You are all very brave¡­ Good job! Please stay here for a moment and never go out. The danger is not over yet." Shin Jiao warned as he quickly took all the guns on the ground and disarmed the rest of the armed men.


    He then threw all the guns he collected in therge trash can on the side and quickly walks out.


    When he steps out of the hotel lobby, he immediately felt killing intent and the presence of multiple figures hiding all over the ce.


    "Hmm¡­ Ten people plus the 5 mutants... This is getting dangerous." Shin Jiao muttered with a smile on his face.


    Right now he is thinking of testing out the power of the mutants, he knew that the mutant has their own weird powers like the cultivators and he didn''t want to underestimate his opponents.


    "It seems that the rat hase out. What you did back there is a bit terrifying, so I guess we have to be wary of you." a man wearing tinted sses said as he walks forward.


    "Let us introduce ourselves to you first¡­ I am st the leader of the team.And behind me are, Broody the big guy, Shimmer, Medusa, and Tinker, the threedies¡­ And you are?" the man said casually.


    Shin Jiao observed the group and decided to y with them in the naming game.


    "You can call me Jiaolong or ''Scaled Dragon'' in English." Shin Jiao replied in clear English.


    "Oh, I guess you have a good grasp innguages. First, you speak good Russian and now English. This is getting interesting." st said with a grin.


    "As a greeting, let me show you my sincerity first." st said as he suddenly took off his sses.


    Shin Jiao saw that the man''s eyes are glowing ck as if smoke is being released from inside his eyes. Then suddenly the smoke seeps in and turned the man''s dark crimson. His body felt the mana or natural energy fluctuation in the air.


    Lifting his hand Shin Jiao spread his fingers in front of him.


    When st saw this a smirk appears on his face.


    st is a mutant with a unique ability. He can actually control the elements in the air and create bombs with the use of his eyes. Where his eyes would look the bombs in the air he has created would fly towards his target. This made him really hard to defeat and defend at the same time. If it''s morning, it would even be harder to detect his attacks as he would be wearing his special sses.


    But at night his dark st power would be 2 times stronger due to the absence of light. This is his ability and was further enhanced when he was recruited by the Russian government to work as their operative. His code name st has always caused much trouble to their enemies.


    While Shin Jiao is facing st one of the women suddenly disappears from her position.


    Shimmer has the ability to blend to her surroundings and bend lights have a mission. She is to find the three people they are supposed to kidnap while the others would take care of the supposed superhero.


    As she appears in the lobby she stealthily checks theputer and saw the room number. Then she leisurely walks through the stairs instead of taking the elevator.


    While humming her favorite song and then arranging her hair, she carefully opens her robe and a neat row of knives can be seen covering her petite yet sexy body.


    Then she muttered with a grin.


    "Let''s y little kitties¡­"

 Chapter 359 - Merging Of Worlds 24

    Hotel Night Raid Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Russia, 8 years ago¡­


    In a secret base near a snowy mountain, an underground tunnel with a huge entrance that looks like a cave is guarded by many soldiers wearing white thick coats.


    From the horizon, an armored ten wheelers truck suddenly entered the view of the soldiers making then feel unease as they readied their AK47 rifles. Many have already prepared for a fight as the area they are guarding is a restricted zone of the country and contains many secrets.


    As the vehicle approached they discovered that is was escorted by five more SUVs.


    Upon approaching the border gate, the SUV in the front most row of the convoy opens its window and a military officer presented his ID.


    "We are from the Eastern Military District¡­" the officer said in his deep Russian voice as the guard checks his ID and face.


    "You''re allowed to pass¡­" the guard said after theputer checks out fine, and then he waves his hand in the air.


    The convoy continues traveling inside the huge tunnel until they have reached the end.


    "Alright, take the subjects inside carefully and with caution." shouted the army officer.


    Therge armored truck carries more than 30 people of different ages. Some are still children, some are youths, and others are adults.


    "Where¡­ Where are you taking us?" asked a middle-aged man in a fearful tone.


    "I want my mommy!" cried a 5-years-old little girl.


    He guards had a stern look on their faces and with an uncaring tone, they push the people inside the elevator shaft.


    The elevator is wide enough to fit more than 50 people. Hence it is easy for it to carry all the so-called test subjects towards the underground research facility.


    It didn''t take long for the elevator to arrive in the facility and the group was led towards a ce where there are several individual prison cells waiting for them.


    "What are you nning to do? Please! Please let us go!" shouted a young woman in her teens.


    But the guards didn''t reply and they acted like robots as the people are led to their own cells.


    After everyone was able to enter the cells a young boy of 15 to 16 years old entered the block. Everyone inside the cell watches the young boy with fear in their eyes.


    The boy wore a simple Russian lightweight snow camo and red-tinted sses. His gait was firm and his expression and appearance handsome.


    "Wee! Each and every one of you is chosen to serve the great mothend. With the power you wield, we will make our country strong and powerful once again. Let me introduce myself to you all, my name is st and I will be your captain." The young boy said with a smile.


    When the people heard this, arge man suddenly steps towards his cell and with a m of his body broke the cell door.


    Everyone was scared stiff at therge man, the soldiers in the area immediately pointed their rifles towards the man.


    "Stand down!" shouted st while looking at the burly man.


    "You are very strong¡­" he said with a grin.


    The man also looks at the young st as had a smirk on his face.


    "I am called Broody. I challenge you in this captain position brat." said the man.


    "Haha, a young brat calling me a brat is really funny." st said while looking at the man called Broody.


    Broody may look like a man in his 30''s but in truth, he is only the same age as st. So the two looks at each other with interest and their hot bloodedness immediately showed.


    Broody suddenly dashes towards st with all his might. However, before he knew it, a sudden explosion sent him flying towards another cell to the side.


    He shook his head and growled like an angry wild beast.


    "All brawns and no brain¡­ Haha¡­" st chuckled.


    Broody tried and tried to attack but was sent flying by an explosion until his body is not riddled with wounds. From then on, nobody dared challenge st as the leader.


    The group began to undergo experimentations to develop further their mutant powers and be useful for the country. And that is the start of the mutant program of the Russian country they called, the Variant Squad.


    ¡­


    In the present time¡­


    st is now facing a mission that the country has prepared for his team to face. In the Variant Squad, there are 5 teams and they belong to the Alpha team, the strongest team. Their team was assigned to infiltrate China and retrieves the inventor of the virtual world. If not, then they can either get the CEO and those around her.


    However, they didn''t expect to face someone with power just like them. And from what it looks like, the person has super speed and super strength which would be a hard opponent. But lucky for his team, they have the three witches. Medusa has the power to petrify her opponent for a period of time depending on the opponent''s strength, while Tinker can create temporary objects out of nothing. With the four of them working together he is confident that they can stop the so-called superhero.


    st immediately made his move as he threw explosive mana balls towards Shin Jiao''s feet.


    These mana balls are invisible to everyone''s eyes, but st can clearly see them. Unknown to him, Shin Jiao can also see the ck globs of mana flying towards his feet.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion rocks the area as many cement debris scattered all over the ce.


    However, Shin Jiao''s figure could not be found anywhere else.


    Upon noticing this, everyone was in a panic and began scanning the area. However, they could not find anyone.


    Suddenly, they noticed someone was sent flying from the second floor of the hotel. And upon looking at that figure, the mutant team was taken aback because it was Shimmer who had entered the hotel stealthily.


    Tinker, quickly waved her hand and a bed made of mana suddenly appear in the ce where Shimmer would bending.


    Tinker immediately ran towards the woman lying on the bed.


    "She¡­ she''s unconscious!" Tinker shouted with worry.


    "Damn it! It means that that guy is inside the hotel! Move! Go inside!" shouted st as he sent the other armed men around him.


    Yet as soon as they entered the door, the men were sent flying back.


    Then they saw Shin Jiao still wearing that simple shirt and jeans with a cloth covering half of his face.


    "You guys are really something¡­ But I will say it here and this time. No one is allowed to enter as long as I am around." Shin Jiao said while standing his ground.


    "Do you think you can stop us?! Fire at will!" shouted st in anger.


    They have already lost on a fighter, so he needs to finish this fight as quickly as he can before the authoritiese.


    Everyone started to open fire at Shin Jiao''s figure who just stood there and with a quick movement tried to catch all the bullets sent towards him. However, he didn''t bother with those bullets aimed at his body. He would just catch those stray bullets that would hit the hotel door and may hurt anyone inside.


    After the rapid firing everyone stopped and had an incredulous look on their faces.


    "I suggest everyone surrender. I promise to not do anything to those who surrender." Shin Jiao said as he threw the bullets on the ground in front of him.


    His clothes are now in tatters, but his body is unharmed.


    With his physique equivalent to an infant soul realm cultivator, ordinary bullets cannot harm him. If they use .50 cal bullets then they might have a chance.


    Seeing the hopelessness and the failure of their mission, st gritted his teeth and shouted.


    "Everyone! Fall back! Alpha team, protect the retreat."


    With hismand, everyone began to escape in all directions, right now in front of Shin Jiao stood four people, two men, and two women.


    "You guys are really¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he quickly moved to want to stop those who are retreating.


    However, he suddenly showed a confused look on his face as he found himself unable to move as fast as he could. His movement became like a stop motion movie and became a little bit slow.


    He turns his gaze towards the group and was stunned at one of the women with glowing eyes. Her red hair is raising high up in the air as she focuses her energy into her body stopping Shin Jiao''s movements.


    "Hmm¡­ How long do you think you can keep that up?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk on his face.


    But then, his expression suddenly changes as he saw multiple ck mana ballsing towards him. And also around him, there are several bricks like objects transforming into walls.


    "Mana materialization!" Shin Jiao eximed deep in his mind as his attention caught another young girl as she gestured with her hands while the mana formed into bricks and slowly surrounding him.


    "You can''t escape now, can you? This is our win." st said with confidence.


    With a wave of his hand, he is able to create a concentrated bomb which is several times more powerful than what he is used to creating. However, the drawback of this skill is therge consumption of his energy making him feel a bit weak. But deep in his mind, he is already confident of defeating their opponent.


    When his bombs were flying towards the trapped man, he saw him doing something, but he could not see it clearly as the bricks that Tinker are forming already enclosed the figure of Shin Jiao inside.


    But a smirk appears on st''s face as he shouted.


    "Run!"

 Chapter 360 - Merging Of Worlds 25

    Hotel Night Raid Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Kaboom!!!


    A really loud explosion engulfs the front of the hotel sending debris all over the ce. The people inside were sent flying especially those who became too curious and began peeking out at the door of the hotel lobby.


    The powerful explosion causes the ground to shake as the whole hotel building shook violently. Many of the hotel''s windows and ss door facing the entrance were shattered, and even those armed men who are already trying to escape was caught within the st radius and was sent flying all over the ce.


    The horrifying scene caught everyone off guard and terrified.


    st and his group were also caught within the explosion as they are closer and didn''t have enough time to run.


    Finding themselvesying on the ground everyone groaned as they felt pain all over their bodies.


    Meanwhile, above a tall building, two figures are standing looking at the situation.


    "Master, this situation is getting bigger. But I still can''t find the information containing the data we needed. When broke in the housest time, I was caught in a low-level array, although I broke that array it took me too much time." a thin man wearing a ck hood and a ck mask said.


    "No hurry, we can just sit back and observe. You told me that you cannot enter the NXT Companypound, right? Why is that?" and a man beside the thin ck hooded guy asked.


    "I sense something else in the area¡­ Something, more dangerous."


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ We have no choice but to watch how this unfolds then. Then we just have to swoop in and take the harvest."


    "You are right, master."


    As the two talks, the destruction on the ground started to subside while the people who were injured and blown away slowly regain their consciousness.


    "That was too much st! You almost killed us with that guy¡­ This is not part of our mission." Shouted Tinker with a voice of reproach.


    Since she made the barrier she clearly felt the strength of the explosion, so she knew that st didn''t hold his strength in that one.


    He didn''t say anything and just watches the smoke-filled crater that was created after that huge explosion.


    But what baffled him at this time are the wave and the force direction. It seems that the explosion was redirected towards their location. He didn''t know why but from what he is seeing right now, it is true.


    Their own forces suffered greatly because of that explosion. From the ground, he can even see some mutted body of their soldiers, while some are already not breathing withrge burn marks on their bodies.


    "How? How could this happen?" Broody muttered upon seeing what happened on their side.


    Then suddenly they saw something which made all of them afraid and disbelief can be shown on their faces.


    From the middle of the crater, a clear movement of a shadow can be seen. Then from the thick smoke, a silhouette of a person standing can be seen.


    "You have already caused too much damage¡­ It''s my turn now." a deep voice came out from the crater.


    Shin Jiao said in a deep Russian voice as he stood in the crater. Nobody can see his figure clearly as everything was covered in thick smoke from the destruction and fire. But his words made everyone in the Alpha team start shaking in fear.


    How could that person be alive after that explosion? And from his tone, he seems to be really angry. So without a second thought, many of the armed men already drag themselves in the remaining cars which were not destroyed and began retreating.


    "Alpha team, retreat now! The Chinese authorities areing!"mand from theirs was ryed.


    "Damn it! This¡­ I can''t take this failure." shouted st as he wanted to move forward.


    "st! We have to leave!" shouted Medusa as their group is already in the ck SUV.


    st turns around and reluctantly took one of the vehicles and retreated.


    On the rooftop, a dumbfounded expression can be seen at the two who are watching this scene. They can clearly see the pattern of the st and was stunned that the so-called superhero was able to redirect such a powerful explosion and inflict too much damage to the enemies.


    The two didn''t want to linger as they didn''t want to offend this powerful being and left.


    Not long after everyone is gone, Shin Jiao who has been holding on in the middle of the crater staggered and fell to the ground. He didn''t expect that such power is possessed by the so-called mutants. Right now, although he can stand, his body is riddled with wounds.


    The st is able to inflict damage on his really strong body.


    At that time, he was able to immediately form and activate his shield and even quickly made a protection array. But it was not enough to contain the power of the explosion from that mutant called st.


    The mana bombs are truly terrifying and dangerous. If his physique is only that of a gold core realm, then there is a chance that Shin Jiao would receive a grievous injury.


    But his body is already strong enough to withstand such a st, however, his internal organs are shaken by the strong force and he felt that everywhere within his body is painful.


    Blurgh¡­


    Shin Jiao cough a mouthful of blood which made him feel a bit at ease as the pain in his body slowly lessens.


    "Haha¡­ I guess this misfortune still gave me some advantages in my physique." Shin Jiao muttered as he felt his body beginning to have a strong flow of energy and slowly repairs his inner organs.


    Right now he is already on one of his knees as he felt his body weak.


    Suddenly, he saw two figures rushing towards him.


    Both Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li had worried expression on their faces as she approaches Shin Jiao. Upon seeing the tattered clothes he is wearing and the sign of bruises in his body, they can''t help but shed a tear.


    "Shin, are you okay? We have to go to the hospital immediately." She said in a panic.


    But Shi Anne Li had a different reaction as she saw everything that happened. Although she is worried, she had an astonished expression on her face upon seeing the seemingly heavy injury on Shin Jiao''s body. However, she could not believe that such a thing is possible. How could Shin Jiao survive such an explosion? How can he still be alive at this time?


    As an agent once, Shi Anne Li knew how devastating the situation a while ago was. She has already cried and run outside as fast as she could unconsciously because she could not ept what is happening. She could let Shin Jiao die. Not again¡­


    However, now right in front of her, he is fine and just had some bruises.


    "I''m okay, we have to leave now." Shin Jiao said in a low tone.


    The two women nodded their heads and assisted him as he slowly stood up and limps towards the parking lot.


    Although Shin Jiao has already checked his body, he could not understand why his body and joints are in pain. But he gritted his teeth and tried his best to reach the parking lot with the help of the twodies.


    Upon reaching the ce, he told them to take the car they''ve used before in going to the hotel.


    Since Susan Tang is the one holding the key, she immediately hurriedly ran while Shi Anne Li and Shin Jiao stood in the corner to wait.


    While he is resting on her shoulder, Shi Anne Li looks at Shin Jiao''s face.


    "Shin¡­ what¡­ what happened to you? Howe¡­ howe you suddenly be really strong and powerful?" she asked in confusion and curiosity.


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, he smiled.


    "You wanted to know?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "Well, me too¡­ I wanted to know what really happened, and how did I get these powers."


    "Hmm¡­ Umm¡­" Shi Anne Li suddenly felt a bit afraid.


    She knew that if Shin Jiao regains his memories, she would be doing a lot of exining. So her goal is to get their rtionship back on track even though there is another one in his heart right now. But she cannot let him go, she needs to be a part of his life again before he can recall everything again.


    As she watches and admires his now strong and manly-looking appearance, she was startled as suddenly Shin Jiao changes his expression.


    He showed a surprised look on his face and turn to the main road direction and with a quick movement of his body shielded Shi Anne Li from an iing wind de.


    Swoosh!!!


    The sound of something tearing the wind all over the ce interrupted her musing.


    Screech!!!


    However, what happened next scared her. The sharp-looking wind in her eyes hits Shin Jiao''s body but it only tore his clothes further.


    "Whoa¡­ Would you look at that¡­ The superhero is really strong as they said. His body is even stronger than metal." A shrill voice sounded as two figures can be seen walking towards them.


    Shin Jiao turns around and shielded Shi Anne Li behind him and looks at the two figures.


    Although the scarf covering half of his face is already in tatters it is still able to prevent anyone from knowing who he is, hence the two could not recognize his identity.


    "Who are you, people? What do you want?" Shin Jiao said in a serious tone.

 Chapter 361 - Merging Of Worlds 26

    The intervention


    /*unedited*/


    Two men with aura fluctuations in their bodies are walking towards Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li. With a grinning face, one of them steps forward with a sharp thin sword in his hand.


    "It seems that you are like those freaks from other countries, those¡­ mutants." The man with the sword said.


    The man is wearing a hood and a mask with a thin body. However, Shin Jiao was surprised as he felt the man''s aura.


    "A spirit refining realm cultivator?" Shin Jiao unconsciously bbers.


    But what surprises him is the wind de that the man was able to send towards them. If he just had a normal physique then that de would be able to bisect him and Shi Anne Li in half. And from its strength, he thought that the man is already a core-forming realm cultivator.


    "What? He can see our cultivation?" the thin man suddenly said as he looks at the man beside him.


    "It seems that you are not a normal person. A mutant superhero or a cultivator, which one is you?" the man beside the thin man asked.


    "Anyway, we are sent here to get something from you. If you cooperate then we might kill you quickly. But if you dawdle then we will let you suffer¡­ Hehe¡­ from the looks of the women by your side, they seem to be quality goods. Hehe¡­ wouldn''t want to waste them just like that would we?" the thing man said as he pointed his sword on Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the desire and the murderous on the eyes of the thin man, Shin Jiao''s expression immediately changes.


    He viewed these guys as a weakling who is trying to exert what power they have. But in his eyes, they are just trying their hard to be intimidating just so he would lower his guard. Suddenly using his sharp hearing and eyes he saw a figure standing outside the car and already pointing a sharp sword towards Susan Tang''s window.


    "It seems that there are three of them¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he could not hear or see any other threat around them.


    "We need the data for the virtual world and A.I. technology. Give it to us and we will not let you suffer." The thin man said.


    Shin Jiao can now hear from a distance the sirens of the police cars moving towards the hotel.


    He also noticed the expression of the two people in front of them.


    "Let''s not waste time¡­ grab the other woman and send her here." The other man with a deep Chinese voice said.


    Shin Jiao saw that the door on the car of Susan Tang is about to be opened. With a quick movement, Shin Jiao picks a stone on the ground and flicks it to the man standing next to the car and pointing his sword at the car window.


    "Watch out!" the thin man.


    Crack!!! Puchi!!!


    Arrgghh!!!


    The sound of flesh and bones being shattered sounded as the man standing next to the car''s window suddenly rolled to the ground wailing in pain.


    His whole hand is now gone as he tried to hold his arm to stop bleeding.


    "You! I will kill you!" shouted the thin man as he suddenly rushes towards Shin Jiao after seeing the condition of theirpanion on the ground.


    "No don''t!" shouted the man next to him but he was already toote.


    The thin man rushed towards Shin Jiao in anger as he wanted to chop Shin Jiao in half.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the approaching man and calmly watches his deing towards him.


    "It seems that his de is an artifact that increases the user''s power. Plus it actually has a core¡­ They are using gems for a core?" he thought as he observed the sword as it reaches his spiritual sense radius.


    The sword gathers sharp wind as it flew towards Shin Jiao who calmly stood his ground.


    The man is already ted at the unmoving Shin Jiao as he thought that, Shin Jiao was stunned by the power of his weapon. So he confidently and put forth all of his strength in his attack.


    However, what happened next, made the thin man scared stiff.


    With a quick movement of his hand, Shin Jiao caught the de from the back and stopping its chaotic sharp wind aura which is inches from hitting his face. But the wind it produces causes Shin Jiao''s hair and the mask on his face to flutter.


    Then with a twist, he made the man loosen his grip on his own sword and disarmed the thin man in two moves.


    "This is a nice de¡­ Its craftsmanship is good and¡­ Hmm¡­ I think I will keep it as a price for not taking your lives."


    When the thin man heard this he howled in anger and suddenly sent a punch towards Shin Jiao''s face, but was suddenly sent flying towards hispanion.


    The man caught the thin man who is already unconscious after getting hit by Shin Jiao.


    "Take you twopanions and get out of here. Next time, I will waste your cultivation and turn you three cripples." Shin Jiao said.


    He wanted to intimidate the three because he didn''t have time anymore. He can feel that the energy inside his body is beginning to churn as more and more sphere is being used to heal this internal injury. The mixing of energy in his body is making him feel a bit ufortable.


    His goal is to get away from this ce and find a safe ce to cultivate and control the Qi and mana in his body.


    When the remaining heard Shin Jiao''s words, he quickly dashes and took hispanions and left.


    The three then went out of the ce and saw arge number of police and reporters flocking at the scene in front of the hotel.


    Shin Jiao is motionless as he concentrated his focus on controlling the chaos inside him.


    The two women didn''t bother with him as the three reaches thepany.


    ¡­


    The next morning, a big piece of news about some foreigners causing chaos in a hotel in City H greeted every citizen in the city.


    This incident causes great tension between China and Russia as the country is now involved. When China learned that the Russian has sent their mutant soldier which they called Variant Squad, they were furious. And a huge settlement was made between the two giant countries.


    While this is happening, the government also sent some representatives to negotiate upfront with the NXT Element Company.


    The government decided to have cooperated with thepany and in return, they are willing to safeguard and share resources with thepany.


    Although the NXT Element Company is just a smallpany, its future benefits and technology are far too attractive for the Chinese government to disregard.


    So arge government-owned corporation visited the NXT Element Company.


    ¡­


    NXT Element Company conference room


    Inside a wide conference room sat many figures. From the government-owned business called WayWan Corporation around ten people are present as representatives. But only three people present are the true representatives and the rest are justwyers and advisors.


    A bespectacled middle-aged man with neat hair, a beautiful middle-aged woman with short ck hair, and a handsome young man, these are the main negotiator of the government side. While for the NXT Element Company, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are present with their secretaries.


    The young man on the government side could not help himself but take a good look at the two extremely gorgeous women in front of them.


    Shi Anne Li with her icy beauty and Susan Tang with her warm yet intelligent smile are making the young man''s heart skip a beat.


    The uneasiness of theirpanion is clearly visible to the two middle-aged people, but they showed no reaction to this.


    As the meeting starts, they began to discuss the offer from the government which drew a lot of discussions and offers then counteroffers as time flew by.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is sitting in a lotus position in the secret room of thepany.


    He can feel that his cultivation is already increasing and is going to breakthrough. However, it seems that there is really something holding him back. It seems to an unknown power that seems to be controlling this world and maintaining its bnce.


    "Why can''t I breakthrough?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    In truth Shin Jiao can see that the amount of spheres in his dantian right now, out of the ten sphere containers with nine spheres each, he has already filled one and is about to fill the next container. But it seems that he could not do so for some reason unknown to him.


    While thinking about this, Shin Jiao suddenly heard a voice on his head.


    "My son¡­"


    Shin Jiao was startled upon hearing this small yet mysterious voice.


    He suddenly opens his eyes and looks around the room. Then with a confused expression, he once again closes his eyes and concentrates. As soon as he did this he heard the voice again.


    "My son¡­"


    The voice sounded but still seems a bit unclear to him. And so he further sharpens his senses and listens with his soul.


    "My son, can you hear me?"


    The voice became clear this time as Shin Jiao heard the voice of a man calling him his son.


    Upon hearing this Shin Jiao showed a baffled expression as he didn''t know what is happening, and how could this voice call him his son?


    But before he can react the voice enters his mind once again.

 Chapter 362 - Merging Of Worlds 27

    Thew of the universe


    /*unedited*/


    Since the beginning of the universe, there is an entity that controls everything and put them in order. We call it, thew.


    Thew puts everything in line and it is absolute.


    However, since the creation of the universe, there is something that either merges with thew or diverts from it. It is called free will.


    It is either nned by a higher being or was created by mistake but freewill became the crucible to chaos. And because of that there formed two factions within the universe. Those who follow thew and merge with it or go above it became rulers and deities, but those who divert from it and bends it became the rebels or the outcasts.


    Thousands and millions of years have passed and those who are called outcasts are now starting to make their move. They began by entering thes and slowly corrupting the mortals within and adding them to their ranks.


    Sometimes people thought that the gods are not listening to mortals and that they are just ying with the lives of the people, but in truth, the gods are just following thews. What they can do is give hints to the mortals under their reign, and give them some blessings or a curse ording to thew.


    But this became the hinge that hampers the rtionship between mortals and the gods. As time went by mortals would always me the gods in their circumstances and forgot that it is all ording to one of thews of the universe, thew of cause and effect. As so the mortals began to distance themselves to the gods and the outcasts gain more and more in their ranks.


    In response, the gods decided to open up 2 paths for the mortals to ovee the temptation of the outcasts and forever destroy their chance to gain true immortality. The first is obedience to thew and entering the path to reincarnation or godhood. And the second one is rising above one''s self and bing strong enough to go above thew and attain godhood¡­ this path is called cultivation.


    However, this path is the hardest to follow and can draw a mortal closer to outcast''s temptations. But if one can ovee this hurdle, then godhood can be attained if not, then they will be one of the outcast and be stripped from their flesh forever.


    But in a certain small blue, the god in charge decided to save his own children staying in it. He gave them free will but controls the power within. Because of his love for his children even though they would sumb to the temptations of the outcasts, every mortal in his stead can still have a chance to be immortal. But there are still those who few who would turn into deities or outcasts. The god of this has sessfully implemented as such because of his control of the power within that.


    He did this by limiting the Qi and mana within the and then limiting the power output of an individual to the spirit refining realm. This way destruction and chaos have their limits.


    ¡­


    As Shin Jiao is trying to break through to the second container which would turn him into a spirit refining realm cultivator, but it seems that he is unable to break through it.


    Then in his attempt, he finally heard the words.


    "Who? Who are you? Howe you can talk to my mind?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "I am¡­ I am the god of this world, the supreme deity of this."


    "You? You mean¡­ you''re THE God?" Shin Jiao felt dumbfounded upon hearing those words.


    "Haha¡­ yes, I am¡­ Many havee before you and were able to gain my attention. However, you are different from them. They gained my attention because of their obedience to thew, but you¡­ you became an anomaly. I can sense that you have gone to that woman''s domain¡­ Haha¡­ She is still at it. Trying hard to turn that huge chaotic of hers into a peaceful ce is one of the reasons why she tried to use what humans called thew of rtivity and transmutation to get you there." The voice exined.


    "But it seems that thew of cause and effect still get you back here. But I am regretful to your memories. I cannot interfere with this¡­ Right now I can see the overflowing Qi and mana in your body. I can say that it is going to interfere in this world''s affairs. I cannot let that happen¡­ However, I can tell you in advance that you can only advance to the spirit refining realm and no more." The voice added.


    "So you are the one limiting this world''s cultivation?"


    "Yes, I need to. I don''t want my children to suffer what others have gone through. Even to the point of destruction. The outcasts have already entered this, but thanks to my n, they can only take a few¡­ Haha¡­"


    "I understand¡­ But, what if my strength grew further?"


    "Hmm¡­ then you would be a threat to your brothers and sisters. I cannot allow that. I can only give you two conditions¡­ first, if you cannot help but to make a breakthrough to the core-forming realm, then I will just send you back to... Her¡­"


    "¡­ and the second condition?"


    "Stay here and protect this world¡­ It has been a long time... Hmm... I can use a vacation you know... But of course, that is on the premise that you will not use your power to dominate and rule¡­ I abhor those domineering attitudes of many cultivators, if you are like that then I will send you away¡­ for good."


    "Hmm¡­ Can I make my choice when the timees?"


    "Yes, you may, my son. This is your free will, your agency."


    After that, Shin Jiao suddenly fell to the ground.


    It was as if all the strength within his body was drained. He didn''t expect that by only talking to the deity of this earth he be so weak even with his strong physique. He could not imagine facing such a powerful being. He might even wilt and die in the deity''s presence.


    "Thank you¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly gathers the Qi and mana in his surrounding once again and recovers his strength.


    ¡­


    NXT Element Building, conference room


    The meeting is almosting to an end as the discussion between the two groups is slowly being ironed and reaching its conclusion. Not longter after a few hours of talk between the two groups, they ended and have reached a win-win solution.


    But Susan Tang insisted that NXT Element Company will not be a listedpany and would continue to be a privatepany.


    They have agreed to share part of the hardware and also part of the software technology. But the core technologies are still under the control of NXT Element Company.


    After the discussion, the man approaches Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li.


    "Miss Tang and Miss Li, may I invite the two of you to have dinner with us. Since our cooperation is a sess, I would dly pay for dinner." The young man politely asked.


    Upon seeing the kind gesture of the young man Susan Tang nods her head.


    "Mr. Zhang¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Just call me Peizhi¡­" the young man interrupted.


    "Okay, Mr. Peizhi¡­ we wanted to invite another person, will that be okay?"


    "Oh, who might that be?"


    "Well, you can say that he is our partner¡­"


    "Alright, that''s fine with me, the more the merrier." the young man named Peizhi Zhang said with a gentle smile.


    However, deep in his heart, he felt a bit annoyed. He wanted to spend some time with the two girls and try to win at least one of them with his charms. However, he still felt the confidence in his charms as someone who usually mingles with the socialites of society.


    Meanwhile, inside therge underground room of thepany, Shin Jiao has already finished recovering his strength.


    He discovered that the pure Qi and mana energy in his body are already filled.


    "If I want I can breakthrough now. But it''s not time yet. With the deity of this world''s permission, I can now open the second container." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Knock! Knock!


    He heard two gentle knocks on the door.


    "Come in."


    Susan Tang entered while looking at her phone.


    "Shin¡­ huh?" However, she stops mid-sentence upon seeing the naked upper body of Shin Jiao.


    His whiteplexion and well-defined muscles made him look like a glistening statue.


    Susan Tang suddenly swallowed a mouthful of saliva as she stares at Shin Jiao who had a weird expression on his face. Although he has already decided to treat the two women as his lovers the three have not talked about how it would be done. So right now he felt a bit flustered.


    The slowly reddening face of Susan Tang appears delicate and cute.


    Shin Jiao quickly put on his shirt which breaks her stupor.


    "Sorry about that." Shin Jiao apologizes.


    Feeling her face getting hot, Susan Tang patted her cheek as she bits her lower lips.


    "Ahem¡­ We¡­ Some¡­" she stuttered.


    But before she can continue she saw Shin Jiao smiling while looking at her making her blush more. In her embarrassment, she quickly turns around in a huff.


    "Humph... We will go and have dinner outside. Follow me¡­" she said in amanding tone and rushing out of the room.


    When she was out she stood by the door and hugs her pounding chest. Not longter, she shook her head and calmly walks out of the hall.. But a slight smile is lingering on her small soft lips.

 Chapter 363 - Merging Of Worlds 28

    The firstbined server tournament


    /*unedited*/


    City H has many well-known famous restaurants that serve different authentic food from different countries. Right now the ce that Peizhi Zhang has chosen is a Chinese restaurant known for its famous authentic Chongqing hot pot taste, which is spicy.


    Around arge round table are people sitting while chatting with each other, they are discussing the conditions and doing some small talks.


    Suddenly the double door of the room opens and there appear three people. Two beautiful women and a handsome young man enter the room.


    Susan Tang wore a ck knee-length skirt, a white shirt, and ck high heel shoes. While Shi Anne Li wore a blue slim fit zer and trousers with a white turtle neck shirt underneath. The two women look elegant and formal whichpliments their beauty and grace.


    Meanwhile the young man in the middle wore a blue shirt, and denim jeans. His casual look made him look like a young master of some sort escorted by two beauties.


    "Thank you for inviting us to dinner, Mr. Zhang." Susan Tang said as she and Shi Anne Li was escorted by Shin Jiao and was politely presented their seats.


    Shin Jiao''s action of helping the women with their seats garnered the attention of the people in the table.


    In everyone''s thought is the question ''who is this young man?'', but no one dared to voice it out as the dinner is about to start.


    The food was served and the group enjoyed and shared the hot pot meal.


    Not longter, Peizhi Zhang which has been keeping it in all this while could not hold it back anymore and asked while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "I''m just curious as it is, but¡­ who might this person be?" Peizhi Zhang asked with a smile.


    Shi Anne Li smiled and said, with a polite smile.


    "He is Shin Jiao, our technical expert and the one who is in charge of thepany''s technical operations¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­ then if I guess it correctly, the three of you¡­"


    "Yes, we started thepany." Susan Tang replied.


    "Anyway, we are about to do the first contest in the virtual world. We hope that you can watch the live broadcast and enjoy the game. That way you can understand more why the sales of our gadget have already skyrocketed ever since theunching of the game."


    "Well, we actually haven''t tried the game itself as you know we are too busy, maybe we can watch it on TV then." The middle-aged woman said.


    "Yes, you''ll see the difference when you do." Susan Tang replied.


    Peizhi Zhang felt a bit disappointed at the result of the dinner, but he didn''t want to give up that soon so he suddenly said.


    "I''m interested in the game, but I''m more interested in Miss Tang''s personal life¡­ If I may be bold, can I ask you out sometime?"


    When the people on the table heard this everyone was a bit speechless. But the two middle-aged people already expected as such because Peizhi Zhang is known for his straight forward personality and his ability to chase after beauties.


    "Mr. Zhang''s words are really a bit surprising but I must decline. I already have a boyfriend, so I don''t want to cause misunderstanding between us." Susan Tang politely said.


    "Oh, really? It''s my bad then." Peizhi Zhang said but just showed a polite smile.


    No one truly knows what he is thinking at this time as he just calmly sits and talks like usual until the dinner ended.


    ¡­


    The days quickly passed by and the game''s contest is about to start.


    Shin Jiao had already gotten into level 30 and has met a lot of people in the game. He didn''t use the jump gate to transfer to the Asian server but decided to join the contest.


    He actually didn''t know what Central and the twodies talked about what to do about the contest, because he wanted to experience it himself. After he felt bored for a while as he didn''t do anything new except for crafting some new artifacts and armors, he just spends his days ying the virtual game.


    From there he has polished most of the fighting techniques in his mind and created skills inside the game. However, he didn''t register his name as the skill creator.


    It was already 5 pm and the contest is about to start after an hour.


    Inside the NXT Element Company secret rooms, Shin Jiao is already lying in bed and put on his visor.


    His visor changes and arge city are now in front of him. From the beginner vige to the beginner''s town, and now he reached Hollow city.


    Hollow City entrance


    Shin Jiao looks at his surroundings and noticed arge number of yers excitedly walks towards the center where arge tall tform has been set up.


    Above the tform are huge screens which showed a variety of ces where the contest would be held.


    When the people saw those ces and the monsters that can be seen in there, they were all stunned and excited. Although the ces look harsh and dangerous, and the monsters fierce, it would be a great adventure for the yers and show what they can do and their skills in the game.


    In the real world, there are many yers who have already been considered as celebrities as they show off their skills and battle prowess.


    One of those yers is a well-known name, Ellen Yi.


    She is a famous singer in real life and inside the game, she chose to be a swordswoman. She belongs to a guild called Valkyrie which is mostlyposed of women who fight really well. It is said that their captain, ''Fiona'', is an MMA fighter and is an expert fighter in real life. Hence every member of the guild are being taught in real life about fighting techniques that they use in the game.


    From Samurai like fighters to rangebatants, everyone seems to be an expert in this guild. But what surprises everyone is Ellen Yi, which goes by the name of ''White Reaper'' in the game. She is just a singer and would sometimes dance in her concerts, but in-game she is like the goddess of swords. She would dance in the middle of a battle wielding her two swords andying waste to her enemies.


    Every time people would see Valkyrie guild''s quest hunting videos they would always be awed by her and the rest of the yers in that guild.


    As the poption of the people in the city center became dense, the figures of Ellen Yi and Fiona became a sudden attraction as the crowd suddenly parted to make way for them.


    The Valkyrie guild is truly a spectacle in this crowded ce as many of them are beautiful women and handsome men. Even a famous real-life actor is among them.


    The crowd became exhrated after seeing this scene and many began to take screenshots in excitement.


    ''White Reaper'' or Ellen Yi wore a normal blue dress without armor or weapons. Her casual look made her appear like a beautiful young princess in medieval Europe. In contrast to her ''Fiona'' wore a leather sleeveless vest showing her muscled arms, and leather pants. Although she looks bulky, she still looks gorgeous and attractive.


    Then suddenly the crowd once again parted as another group enters the scene.


    "Hey, that the ck Crown and the Crimson Crown guilds¡­ those are two of the five strongest guilds along with the Valkyries."


    "This tournament or contest or whatever it is, is going to be fun. I can''t wait to see all the strongest guilds."


    "Hey, will you register for this contest?"


    "Are you crazy? I didn''t even reach level 30 which is the minimum level, how can I join?"


    "Haha¡­ I will try my luck and maybe I can meet some fortuitous encounter and gain something."


    "Yeah, me too. I heard that there are hidden items in the maps which a yer can get if he is fortunate enough."


    The crowd mored as more and more guild enters the scene.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand made his way to the front and followed behind a small guild as they proceed to the registration area for those who wanted to join the contest.


    In his mind he truly marveled at Central and the two women''s way of organizing the contest. He knew that in each city, town, or vige the same scene is happening.


    As he went up the tform he saw the Crimson Crown 12th team members looking at him. The yer named ''Red de'' suddenly whispered something from the man beside him while looking at Shin Jiao with a taunting gaze.


    When the man heard ''Red de''s'' words he showed a surprised look on his face. Shin Jiao didn''t what''s happening, but it seems that the Crimson Crown guild is going to cause him some trouble. However, he didn''t mind it as he just walks towards the registration spot.


    There is a circr light on the ground where a yer would just stand in the circle and then it would confirm one''s registration.


    After the name ''Shin'' appears on the list, Shin Jiao walks towards the stair and wanted to return to the crowd, however a yer stood before him.


    The yer was a member of the Crimson Crown Guild. It was Lance Brad or with an in-game named, ''Samurai''. He was the one which Shin Jiao disarmed in front of the town of Guntner''s guild building.


    ''Samurai'' sneered at Shin Jiao and said.


    "Watch your back, out there¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Hearing this, Shin Jiao just shook his head and walks away.

 Chapter 364 - Merging Of Worlds 29

    The firstbined server tournament Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The first-ever virtual world contest is about to start, every yer had a look of anticipation in their eyes as they watch the timer ticking on the widescreen floating above the tall tform. The loud ticking sound is like the beating of the hearts of each individual as they excitedly clench their hands.


    Every participant is already wearing their gears and weapons. They have already prepared every needful thing they might use in this first part of the contest.


    ording to the announcement, there will be 3 levels that each participant would undertake. And it seems that out of the hundreds of participants in this city, not more than 20 are presumed to pass. So the 3 levels will be an illumination round which would decide the winner.


    The first challenge is the forest crossing.


    The yers need to cross the forest and not get illuminated by the monstrous denizens inside. The first part can be yed by a group or an individual. Even yers could eliminate each other. This purpose is to quickly thin out the numbers of participants.


    "I guess the girls knew something about the mental psychology of human beings. I wonder what would happen is someone would rise up to the challenge and unite everyone in this ce. That would be something to look forward to." Shin Jiao thought while also waiting for the timer.


    He is already wearing armor, but unlike the rest of the yer who wears glistening metallic armor which insinuated their strength and power, Shin Jiao is wearing simple leather armor and is donned in a dark gray cloak.


    His weapons of choice are two arm length des that look like a Japanese sword called Wakizashi. He personally crafted such a weapon ording to his memories and gained another skill, called unique crafting.


    When he tried this skill at first he noticed that the weapons or armors he creates would contain many of his attributes. So the stronger and higher level he is the stronger and powerful his crafted item is.


    As Shin Jiao practiced, he gained more enlightenment and the process seems to open up a lot of the blurry memory he has as he crafts items. This in turn made him truly knew that by staying in the game he has the possibility of unlocking most of his memories. But of course he also had the reservation about remembering everything as he didn''t want toplicate further his alreadyplicated rtionship with Shi Anne Li and Susan Tang.


    Shin Jiao checks his inventory for the final time and made sure that everything he might need in this 1st level trial is prepared and easy to grab or use. Hence that way he didn''t need to spend time browsing his inventory.


    After doing that he looks at the timer and saw that there are only 2 minutes lefts. He scanned the people around him and saw someone ring at him.


    It was actually a woman whom he met while taking his first quest, Spinks. Beside her is a group of people, which Shin Jiao could not recognize.


    "It seems that the ''Man Hunter Guild'' has joined the contest. If she is here then that means those PvP yers will be entering the contest in another location." Shin Jiao thought.


    The contest permits all yers to participate. Those red aura yers can participate in the contest through thieves'' dens or neutral towns or cities.


    "This is getting interesting. I wonder how many weapons I can get this time." Shin Jiao thought as he patted his side.


    In this trial he already prepared a lot of extra bags just in case. And true to his conjecture, he will really get something.


    As he continues on looking around he saw another eye fixed on him. But this time that person is looking at him with aplicated expression.


    It was the woman named ''May''. When their eyes met he saw her doing a signnguage gesture towards him. And unknown to him he could actually understand what she is saying.


    ''Please be careful, my team has you in their sight. This is all I can do for you, thank you for returning the sword.''


    Shin Jiao replied by giving her a simple smile and a nod.


    He didn''t linger his gaze as now noticed that the timer is already counting down to its final ten seconds.


    ¡­


    1st level trial, the endless forest of the elves


    The endless forest of the elves is a unique forest in the continent. It was built by the ancient high elves to protect their kingdom from any invaders. However, it was the cause of their own kingdom to fall.


    At first it became the hope of the elves as no one dared venture towards the elven kingdom ever since the endless forest was built. However, as time flew by the trees and shrubberies began to expand and cover the whole forest. Without proper trimming of the trees and spacing, the thick leaves of the trees would cover the ground and block the sunlight from entering.


    The once lively forest became dark and dreary and has invited a foul creature to stay within. Corruption began as the darkness spreads. The elves thought that the forest which is the source of their protection would be their salvation, but it turned out to be their prison.


    As the darkness grew, the elves that are unable to escape became trap in their own magic. They tried to retract the trees, but everything was toote.


    Consumed by the darkness within the forest, the hidden entity slowly corrupted the elves and their downfall happens. Although not all elves were destroyed at that time and some were able to barely escape, the forest stood as a monument of their own failure. And since then the elven forest would observe the bnce within learning from their own mistake and failure of the past.


    But of course, the old elven kingdom still lies deep within that dark endless elven forest where many of their treasures are left untouched. And those who are foolish enough to enter would encounter the hidden entity within which has already corrupted the denizens inside the forest.


    This is the 1st level or stage or the trial.


    When Shin Jiao read the description he was stunned at the level of realism that Central has put into this trial. But his heartfelt a bit excited, he felt like a treasure hunter. His excitement came from the secret ore that the elves have umted through time, the Mythril ore, and the Orichalcum ore.


    If he can get his hands on those ores then he can craft stronger and more advanced items. He didn''t know what would happen if he unlocks more of his crafting memories but the excitement has gotten hold of Shin Jiao''s heart.


    He slowly traverses the dark woods, his map is not working and he has to rely on the small leather map given by the trial to locate his way.


    His destination is the ruined elven kingdom.


    However, as he walks he can feel an eerie and ufortable feeling deep within his heart. It might seem that someone or something is looking at him from the darkness.


    Shin Jiao slowly took out a small stone which is used in the game to illuminate an area. As the stone glows, the darkness was pushed away revealing thick shrubberies and old thick tree trunks.


    "I guess my spiritual sense has the same view as my eyes. Then I don''t need this stone." Shin Jiao muttered as he hid the stone in his pocket.


    Shin Jiao spreads his spiritual sense and saw his surroundings clearly. Though he could not maintain this all the time, still it is enough to detect any enemies that would sneak up behind him.


    And true to his sense, he saw a three meters snakes slowly slithering towards him. The snake is as thick as his body and its scales are shining ck, like a palm-sized ck onyx gem.


    As Shin Jiao determines the direction of his first opponent, he suddenly heard something in the air. He quickly uses his spiritual sense and saw at the end of his spiritual sense a group of people running towards the snake''s direction. And then from behind that group is a beast that looks like a giant panther covers in dark green scales.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he knew that the group has encountered something they could never handle. From the way the group looks it seems that they have suffered at the hands of that beast.


    "If the yers are all level 30 and they cannot handle that panther-like creature then it might be around level 40 or above. What an unlucky encounter." Shin Jiao muttered as he crept towards a tree avoiding the direction where the group of yers is running to.


    Meanwhile the snake has already caught the scent of the group in the area and diverted its direction towards the group.


    And not longter, the group saw that in front of them lies a 3 meters long snake waiting for them to enter its striking range. While behind them is the fast-approaching dark green-scaled panther.


    "Damn it we''re screwed!"


    "What should we do? I don''t want to be eliminated this early in the contest."


    "Damn! Work together! We can defeat these bastards!"


    The group of six people began to panic as they stood back to back while looking cautiously at the two monsters which trapped them.


    Suddenly, one of the women wearing a dark blue cloth armor which made her look like a fighting healer flew out from the group followed by a man in heavy armor.


    The two showed disbelief on their face as they were sent to the jaws of death.


    The woman flew towards the snake and the man in heavy armor towards the panther.


    Seeing the flying humans, both creatures immediately open their jaws wide to catch their first prey.. While this is happening, the rest of the group immediately rushes out to escape.

 Chapter 365 - Merging Of Worlds 30

    The firstbined server tournament Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao saw the two yers being gobbled up by the tworge beasts, but it was not enough to buy the rest of the group time to escape.


    The snake suddenly whips its long tail and hits two yers at the same time sending them flying towards the trees. The two also didn''t escape the ws of the panther-like beast as they were immediately turned into wisp before their body could be shredded to pieces.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao took this opportunity to attack the snake which has now exposed its back towards him.


    With a quick movement, he appears on top of its head, but before the snake could react in its surprise, a sharp sword has already entered its right eyes.


    Puchi!!!


    Roar!!!


    A loud roaring from the snake''s mouth reverberated through the dark forest. It tried to trash around, but Shin Jiao suddenly sent a p at the butt of the sword sending it flying out at the other end of the snake''s head.


    The wakizashi sword nted itself beside the head of one of the already stunned yers which were sent flying a while ago.


    This made that yer almost pissed his pants in shock.


    Thud!!!


    The loud falling sound of a heavy body got everyone''s attention and Shin Jiao jumping down from the snake''s head slowly walks towards his short sword.


    The snake didn''t die yet as its body involuntarily twitches as the life in itsrge body ebbs away.


    The green-scaled panther looks at Shin Jiao with caution and it bared its pangs towards him.


    Growl!!!


    The panther snarled as it made the long sharp ws in its paws appear. The ws look like razor-sharp knives that can cut Shin Jiao into mincemeat if he is hit by it. So he didn''t let down his vignce and drew out another of his wakizashi swords from behind his back.


    The panther suddenly jumps towards him like a crazed animal as it uses its ws to attack Shin Jiao. However, with a quick movement, Shin Jiao suddenly appears on the far left side of the beast, but the unlucky two yers with their HP already in red immediately turn into wisps in just a single strike from the razor-sharp ws of the panther.


    They can only grumble and me themselves for not being fast enough to dodge.


    And of course, they me Shin Jiao for getting them in this trouble. They didn''t realize that it was them who had sought for this trouble and just wanted to me it to someone else.


    As Shin Jiao appears to the far side, the panther didn''t stop and quickly rushes towards his location. Shin Jiao ran backward and when he saw a tree, he steps on it and runs vertically on the tree trunk.


    The panther followed, but suddenly¡­


    Shin Jiao somersaulted and using his two swords struck the back of the panther.


    Critical strike!!!


    But the damage is insignificant to kill the panther.


    Shin Jiaonded and quickly rolled away as the panther suddenly angrily pounces towards his previous location.


    Roar!!!


    The panther roared as he chases after Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao uses his spiritual sense to check the body of the panther for weakness and found something. So without a second thought he suddenly turns around and headed straight towards the panther.


    The beast seeing its prey going towards it immediately opens itsrge jaws and stretches it two front paws towards the iing figure of Shin Jiao.


    However, to its surprise, Shin Jiao suddenly disappear from its sight.


    But before it could reach, it felt its lower body in pain.


    When the panther fell to the ground, its stomach is already bleeding having a long gash which should be enough to let its entrails fall. But since the game does not permit this gory scene, only the wound and the green blood were shown.


    The panther wobbles for a while and then fell to the ground and turn into a wisp.


    "That was exhrating." Shin Jiao thought as he quickly harvested his gains in the fight.


    He then turns around and left the area.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile on the stage, everyone was watching a lot of happening in the forest, but suddenly the fight that happened on Shin Jiao''s side was shown.


    When the other yers saw what happened, they were all stupefied. Everyone could not believe what they are seeing with their eyes.


    How could a single-yer defeat two high-level beasts?


    Even though the game said that realism is applied, but who would waste their time trying to hit their opponent''s weak points with precision.


    Almost all the yers would work together and slowly takes down the beast''s HP little by little using attacks and spells. It is their first time to see someone move like that and kill a beast just like that.


    Even in the real world, the people watching this scene was stunned after seeing the live feedback of the ongoing tournament.


    However, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are now showing a stunned expression on their faces. They could not believe that Shin Jiao has secretly entered the tournament without telling them.


    "Central, what is happening? Why didn''t you tell us that Shin Jiao is joining in the tournament? And why is he in the North American server not Asia?" Susan Tang quickly asked.


    "Master did something that I didn''t expect. However, since he didn''t break any protocol by using any cheats or hacks, I deemed that he is fine in joining the contest. I am also confused as to why the Master appears in that server. It seems that the Qi in his body has affected the Qi produced by the visor."


    "That''s something we cannot control then¡­ What if the employees discover this?" Shi Anne Li asked.


    "Nothing to worry about this, it is said that Master is not the one who created the game but I, Central, is the creator. Plus he is in the North American Server. Most people in this country will not see the things that are happening in that server. They will only see him in the finals if he can enter."


    When the two heard this they felt a bit assured.


    Then they turn their gaze towards the screen once again and saw Shin Jiao looting the corpses and then proceeded towards the dark forest.


    Meanwhile in every guild all over the North American server amotion happened. They began to do research on the person which garnered a lot of attention in the contest.


    Many guilds wanted to recruit such a yer that can do something that a single strong team can do on his own. They knew that if they can get such a yer, their guild''s poprity would skyrocket.


    Right now, the value of the artist ying the game has already increased by several foldspared to having them acting in series or dramas. So the influence of the game has already changed the way entertainment media path in the future.


    It is even said that some movie producers are making their dramas and movies in the game itself. Though they still hire a lot of people for props, makeups, and clothing, the way everything is being done bes lighter and less stressful than it was before.


    So the guilds are a great source of new artists and famous figures. That''s why the guilds are fighting over to obtain new star yers and would-be superstars in the future.


    And right now, all of their eyes are on that one man which is being shown on the big screen in the North American Server.


    The thing with Shin Jiao didn''tst long as another interesting scene happened. The famous singer Ellen Yi or ''White Reaper'' appears once again on the scene. She was seen dancing in the middle of a fight between a group of lizard men and the Valkyrie group.


    Her graceful attacks and movements captivated each and every viewer. Her half Chinese and half American features made her look like an angel while dancing in the middle of the battle wielding her two swords.


    But to the monsters on the battlefield, she looks like a white demon as she ims the lives of every beast she hits.


    "That''s my goddess for you."


    "Yay! Go! Go! Ellen Yi! I love you!"


    "Go! White Reaper! Go Valkyries!"


    The crowd of yers began shouting in excitement. Even in the real world, everyone was exhrated at the scene before them. If Shin Jiao is the embodiment of a really scary yer that can kill his enemies with precise strikes, Ellen Yi is the embodiment of a graceful assassin, taking the lives of the monsters in an artistic way.


    The two contrast which looks like night and day made a lot of news mediapare them. They suddenly gave Shin Jiao the nickname ''Dark Reaper'' in contrast to Ellen Yi''s ''White Reaper'' game name.


    Not longter another team rose up and gained attention.


    This time, this team is different from the rest as this team is a group of PvP yers. The team is actually hunting both beast and humans at the same time.


    The scene was shown where the team suddenly entered thebat that''s happening between a small guild and arge wolf-like monster. The PvP guild killed the monster along with the small guild. The PvP guild is the notorious guild called ''Man Hunter Guild''.


    As the people saw what happened they were full of anger and booed the stage. They wanted to throw something towards the screen as they loathe the action of that guild for shamelessly attacking and backstabbing others.


    However, what happened next on the screen made everyone turned quite.


    Because right now, in the path towards the old ruins of the elven kingdom.. A famous guild is going to cross path with the ''Man Hunter Guild''¡­ the ''Crimson Crown guild'', and a single figure¡­ the yer named ''Shin''.

 Chapter 366 - Merging Of Worlds 31

    The firstbined server tournament Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao slowly traverses the crooked path while extending his spiritual sense every now and then. Unknown to him, along the path he is taking two other groups are slowly merging toward the same route.


    Suddenly from the corner of his eyes he saw something. A strange creature, the creature is like a tree but Shin Jiao can clearly feel that it is not. He can see the slight movements of the tree-like creature that if he didn''t have a spiritual sense then he would not be able to detect them.


    "What a strange thing. It seems that these creatures are hiding in in sight." Shin Jiao muttered as he carefully observes.


    It would seem that the tree creatures are interconnected to each other. If one would attack a whole army of them would fall upon the unlucky victim.


    Shin Jiao then saw the name of the creatures, they are called Trents.


    The Trents are tree-like monsters living within the endless forest of the elves. They should have been the protector of the whole forest. However, ever since the corruption started to seep inside the forest, the Trents one by one fell into the hands of the dark creature.


    Now, they serve as the vanguard in defeating any intruders of escapees from the old ruins of the elven kingdom. They are part of the line of defense of the old ruins.


    While observing, Shin Jiao suddenly heard some explosions from afar. Then he noticed the Trents are starting to make their move. Although sluggish, their steps are long, so their traveling speed is not that slow inparison to walking people.


    The whole forest seems to begin shaking as hundreds of these tree creatures were mobilized.


    Shin Jiao grabs this opportunity to make his way and follow behind the Trents as is seems that they are heading towards the direction he had chosen.


    It didn''t take long and Shin Jiao can now see two groups facing each other.


    The ''Crimson Crown Guild'' with their eye-catching red-colored cloaks and the PvP guild the ''Man Hunter Guild'' are fighting against each other.


    From the looks of it, the fight is only beginning as the two forces sh. However, the appearance of the Trents seems to have stopped the fight and the two groups turned their eyes on the approaching monsters.


    "Shit! We attracted some really dangerous monster!"


    "This is all those bastards from the ''Man Hunter Guild'' fault. If they didn''t ambush us and cause this ruckus none of these creatures could sneak up behind us."


    "You people are just too na?ve to think that this world is as simple as you think it is. In this world, strength and power is thew. me yourselves for being too weak."


    "Haha¡­ Boss, those women are too beautiful. If only I could f*ck one of them in the game I would. Keke¡­"


    "Maniac¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hey... Maybe we can make an AV in here after we catch those chicks... Why didn''t I think about that? Haha¡­"


    The ''Crimson Crown Guild'' and the ''Man Hunter Guild'' members began to cuss at each other.


    "Men are all the same." Mia Madison on the side muttered.


    "Hey, that''s too rude." Richard Scott or ''Red de'' rebutted with a raised brow.


    "Yeah, don''t level us with those low lives." Lance Brad or ''Samurai'' also said with a frown.


    The two groups are now in danger but it seems that they are still treating everything like they can defeat anything on their path.


    Crash!!!


    A Trent suddenly steps forward and suddenly swings one of its vines which flew really fast. Unlike its movement, the vine''s attack is like an arrow darting towards a yer.


    ng!!!


    The yer from the ''Man Hunter Guild'' was fast enough to block the vine, but the damage he received almost took half of his HP.


    "Be careful! These are not normal monsters!" that yer shouted as he immediately took out a healing potion and drinks it.


    But then, the Trent didn''t stop as another vine flew towards another yer, this time its target is from a ''Crimson Crown Guild''.


    Puchi!!!


    The yer tried to dodge but he was not quick enough. The vine prated his arm and put his HP in the red.


    "Shit! Damn it! Help me!" the yer shouted as the vine suddenly moved and threw him towards another yer.


    But that yer is from the ''Man Hunter Guild'' who raises his sword and ns to cut the flying guy in half. But as soon as his sword touches the yer''s body, it turned into a wisp.


    "Shit! These guys are really ruthless! Defensive formation!" shouted the leader of the group from the ''Crimson Crown Guild''.


    With thatmand everyone immediately went into formation. This is one of the strengths of arge guild as every member of theirs is trained to act in a group and not individually. Hence their strength is more significant than those lower-level guilds.


    The ''Man Hunter Guild'' sneered at their opponent as they too prepare to attack. But then someone from behind them gave off a shrilling scream.


    Aarrgh!!!


    When they turn around they saw two more Trentsing from behind them and one of their teammates has already been skewered by a sharp vine.


    "Attack!" shouted themander of the ''Man Hunter Guild''.


    The people immediately came rushing forth and began attacking the two Trents.


    Meanwhile the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' also attacked the Trent that killed one of their teammates.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is high up in a tall tree watching the scene unfolding on the ground. From his vantage point he can already see at least five more Trents walking towards the two groups.


    "This is too dangerous, it''s better to watch¡­" he said but suddenly stops as he felt something approaching from behind him.


    Without using his spiritual sense he immediately jumps down.


    Crash!!!


    The sound of trees being broken and a tree falling to the ground resounded through the air.


    Shin Jiao looks at the four meters tall Trent in front of him.


    "Why do I have to face a big one?" Shin Jiao muttered as he quickly dashes toward the feet of the creature.


    Using his Wakizashi, he did some strikes which easily cut through the skin on Trent''s feet.


    "Hmm¡­ Their bodies are not as tough as trees. I guess this is the reason why they can move." Shin Jiao muttered.


    So without a second thought, Shin Jiao bombarded the Trent with hundreds of strikes which even the creature have a hard time following due to its sluggish movement. However, Shin Jiao is unable to deal with any critical strikes on it.


    Plus its regenerative ability is crazily fast.


    It only takes around ten seconds for the strike of Shin Jiao to be covered by anotheryer of vines and reconnect the severed parts.


    "I''m guessing the others are having a hard time with this¡­ good for me then, haha¡­" he thought as he uses his spiritual sense.


    From his sense he immediately saw the ''heart'' of the Trent. But this time, he suddenly had an idea.


    Shin Jiao maneuvers through the air as he dodges the flying vines by twisting his body in the air. It didn''t take long before he arrives behind the Trent. Without thinking twice he suddenly uses his fist to punch a hole on its back and immediately grabs the glowing object.


    Using cultivation technique, he began siphoning the energy of the ''heart'' of the Trent.


    It struggled for a while, but as its energy is being siphoned it slowly became weaker and weaker until its skin turned ashen gray as if the color green in its body faded away. With the vitality in its body ebbs away, the Trent turned into a normal tree.


    As Shin Jiao did this he immediately observes his stats and something strange happened.


    ¡­


    Level 30


    Job = none


    Health = 140 *increasing


    Qi/Mana = 180/80 *increasing


    Endurance = 18 *increasing


    Strength = 20


    Stamina = 10


    Dexterity = 20


    Intelligence = 10


    Avable Points = 40


    Skills:


    Spirit sense lv 5 = can detect everything within 50 meters in radius.


    Disarm = can use a technique to disarm an opponent wielding a weapon.


    Unique Crafting = Can create any items, item strength is dependent on the yer''s level.


    ¡­


    ''New skill learned: Energy Siphon Lv 1''


    ''Energy Siphon lv 1 = a skill to absorb the mana and Qi in a living creature. Only possible if the creature is still alive.''


    ''¡­absorption is limited to 1 per day per level. If the Energy Siphon level increases the ability to absorb also increases.''


    As Shin Jiao read the skill, he was a bit astonished. Central seems to auto-bnce the game mechanics as a yer learns skills. This way the skills would not break the game making a single-yer became overpowered.


    But of course the outside world''s experience doesn''t count as it is a hidden talent and a variable for a yer.


    After absorbing the energy, Shin Jiao noticed a couple of changes in his stats.


    ¡­


    Level 30


    Job = none


    Health = 150


    Qi/Mana = 200/100


    Endurance = 20


    Strength = 20


    Stamina = 10


    Dexterity = 20


    Intelligence = 10


    Avable Points = 40


    Skills:


    Spirit sense lv 5 = can detect everything within 50 meters in radius.


    Disarm = can use a technique to disarm an opponent wielding a weapon.


    Unique Crafting = Can create any items, item strength is dependent on the yer''s level.


    Energy Siphon lv 1 = a skill to absorb the mana and Qi in a living creature. Only possible if the creature is still alive.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao is already satisfied with the result from this and turned his eyes towards the other group once again.


    He climbs up a tree, but what he saw surprises him.


    Because some yers in the groups are actually wielding a new item in the game, an item which is crafted by yers¡­ it''s a flintlock pistol.

 Chapter 367 - Merging Of Worlds 32

    The firstbined server tournament Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    Modern society is really creative and resourceful. Because of the inte information and knowledge are now well known almost all over the world. People can get and know whatever they wanted with just a touch of their finger.


    And so Shin Jiao is not surprised to see muskets being crafted within the virtual world. As people became immersed in ying the game he knew that many items and new things will be discovered in this world. And as its creator, Shin Jiao felt happy for the development.


    As he watches the two group takes out the muskets he felt a bit nostalgic for some reason, though he didn''t know why.


    Bang!!! Bang!!! Bang!!!


    The sound explosion echoed through the area as the yers use their muskets to fend off the Trents which are slowly advancing towards them.


    Shin Jiao can see the effectiveness of the weapon as it prates the tough yet soft bark of the Trent. Seeing the green blood oozes out of the holes and the shrill cries of the creatures, Shin Jiao rxes and continues to watch.


    The difference between an arrow and a bullet is evident from the damage the Trents are suffering from. Bullet speed is faster than an arrow and it is easy to hit a target. All they have to do is point and fire. Though the reload rate is a bit slower than an arrow, the uracy is its main killing point.


    While watching Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea.


    So he carefully checks his inventory and began taking out some metal ore. These metal ores are supposed to be for making extra weapons or shields in case he encounters something while in this game. With theponents on hand he began crafting.


    It didn''t take long for him to finish, this is because in his mind he somewhat already know what to do and what to create.


    Meanwhile on the tform, all the people are looking at the screen with their mouths wide agape. They could not exin what they are feeling right now. Some that are fairly new to the game already had the idea in mind and the name of the person on screen. Even thoserge guilds that are watching are also eyeing that person who just made something from a bunch of scrap ore.


    But the way he made them is unique and a skill that was not heard of before in the game. So everyone is excited to meet that man on the screen.


    This has made argemotion in public as people began asking about him.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is the topic of this discussion is not aware of the sensation he just caused, and was engrossed in his idea. Now on his hand is a ck metallic gun, with a shape just like that of a Beretta M9 without the sleek design but just a in block of metal pieces together to form a gun.


    Shin Jiao then crafted a bunch of bullets, but he didn''t use any gunpowder just like the other yers. Instead he uses his mana as the catalyst. Compressing just enough mana and the calction is already in his mind, hence he didn''t worry about gun explosion and ident and such.


    "Let''s try thister." Shin Jiao muttered after crafting his thing and looking back at the fight below.


    However, he was totally stunned after seeing what is happening.


    Right now, the two groups have already lost a lot of their members. Meanwhile, the Trents have increased in numbers, now there are six Trents closing in on the yers down below.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to interfere, but how can he pass through this path if he didn''t? He was thinking of using the two groups to thin out the three Trents but now their number multiplied by two. So he didn''t have a choice but to cooperate with them.


    Pointing the handgun on his hand he carefully took the chance to target the weak point of the closest Trent in his sight.


    Puff!!! Puff!!! Puff!!!


    Zing!!!


    The sound that the gun produces is muffled as it didn''t use any gun powder. But it was still loud enough to be heard. However because of themotion those gunshots shout was drowned by the loud shing of swords and shouts from the yers.


    Suddenly one of the Trents fell down the ground with a loud thud. Like a falling tree hitting the ground.


    But this didn''t stop the battle, so Shin Jiao once again did another sneak attack and killed another Trent. This time, his action didn''t escape the attention of the other Trents as they saw another of theirpanion falling down.


    Although it was a waste, Shin Jiao didn''t absorb the energy in those Trents as he can only absorb once a day. But still, it gave him arge number of experience points.


    But he has no time to dwell with it as he focuses on the other Trents who is now looking at him with angry shrill cries.


    The other yers grab this opportunity to attack the Trents which was distracted by Shin Jiao''s appearance.


    However, the ''Man Hunter Guild'' did the opposite as they immediately ran away from the battle. Because of their losses in the fight a while ago, their group leader issues themand to retreat. But who would have known that as they ran away from the fight a far more dangerous creature is waiting for them? And they are directly running towards that creature''s ambush point.


    With a gleam in its evil eyes, the creature showed a row of razor-sharp teeth as it red on its fast approaching preys.


    Meanwhile, the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' curses at the cowards who just ran away from the battle. However, they had already observed Shin Jiao''s appearance and how he took care of another Trent.


    "Their weakness is at the back of their body, near the heart. Go! Attack!" shouted the man wearing a red heavy armor on his body.


    With hismand the rest of the members of the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' began their assault.


    It didn''t take long for them to defeat the remaining Trents and everyone shouted in glee after killing thest one.


    "Thank you for the help, friend¡­" the group leader said while approaching Shin Jiao who is standing above the tree watching the surroundings.


    Hearing the man''s words, he jumps down and nods his head.


    Upon seeing him, ''May'' immediately walks towards Shin Jiao and smiled while bowing her head.


    "Thank you for your timely help." She said.


    Shin Jiao wanted to rebut and say that he is not helping them, but he didn''t want to spoil their expectation and let it be.


    However, another voice interrupted the three people.


    "You just watch from afar while we are fighting, right?"


    "You just grab the opportunity and swings in to act as the hero. But we lost a few of ourpanions¡­ We should not give him any share of the loot in here."


    That voice came from a person that Shin Jiao knew, ''Samurai'' or Lance Brad.


    Shin Jiao raised his brow and looks at ''Samurai'' with an expressionless face. He didn''t bother to reply and just walks past the guy and followed a path towards where the ''Man Hunter Guild'' flee.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you *sshole!" shouted ''Samurai'' in anger.


    He is already pissed at Shin Jiao for what had happened in front of the Beginner town''s guild building. That humiliation was a stain in his reputation and he wanted to clear it up as soon as he can.


    "Lance, that''s enough." said a man behind him while patting his shoulder.


    But Lance shoves his hand away, as he angrily red at Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, you! I''m talking to you! Where do you think you''re going? Do you think you''re all that, just because you defeated some trees? Just you wait¡­ I¡­ We will take you down!" Lance shouted in anger.


    He could not take the nonchnt attitude of Shin Jiao, but he also would not dare challenge him one on one. He has to n things out first before exacting his revenge.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t mind the ramblings of a poor loser. He knew that the guy just wanted to cause trouble for him.


    With the backing of arge guild, Shin Jiao would be crazy to be provoked at this time. However, he is also not the person to back out from a fight is pushes to shove.


    As his figure disappears, the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' also finished looting the wisps one the ground. Suddenly one of their lookouts shouted from above.


    "We have to leave another wave of those Trents areing this way."


    Hearing this, the group immediately retreated and followed the same path as Shin Jiao and the fleeing ''Man Hunter Guild''.


    "It seems that ''Samurai'' has bad blood with that guy called ''Shin''." the leader suddenly asked ''May''.


    With a nod of her head she told him about what had happened before. This made the leader of the group shook his head. Although he felt that what Shin Jiao did was justified, however, the pride of their guild is also in the line.


    So if there is an opportunity, he would still support his guildmates. But of course he also didn''t want to be an enemy with Shin Jiao. He had seen what that guy is holding and how he has easily taken care of those Trents.


    If he can get his hand on one of those items, he would even be willing to pay a high price.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would be able to create a real semi-automatic handgun in this game¡­ Hehe, interesting¡­" he muttered as a cunning glint appears in his eyes.

 Chapter 368 - Merging Of Worlds 33

    The firstbined server tournament Part 6


    /*unedited*/


    Several figures are running frantically into the dark forest following the leader of their group. The ''Man Hunter Guild'' has escaped their predicament after losing a few yers in their team. Although not all the guild members enter the trial, there is a significant number of their members who have entered. However, they have lost not more than 10 yers already.


    "Boss, you''re so smart to escape that battle. I''m guessing that those ''Crimson Crown Guild'' have already been wiped out."


    "Tricking them into facing the six Trents is truly something. It feels good¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I know, right?"


    The group mored as they ran forward.


    "Hey, be alert! This is only the first trial and we have already lost many of our numbers. How much more in the next two trials? Be careful now and be on guard!"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, around the forest many yers have already fallen. Although it is only the first trial almost half of the number of yers who joined the contest is already eliminated.


    Some protested of the difficulty but they cannot me anyone because from the beginning they already knew that only 100 yers would be able to enter the main contest. However, the fun and excitement of facing a foe and fighting in the virtual world gave each and every participant something to remember by. Many video clips have already been uploaded online and views have skyrocketed.


    "What is this? Is this a movie or a game? Why is it so realistic?"


    "Hey, look at this! The nts and trees in the game are diverse and different, those yers¡­ they can actually touch them? This is impossible, right?"


    "Look at this fight scene¡­ this is amazing! I need to buy one of those visors¡­ I was a bit skeptical but now, I want to experience the game."


    Many people who are not aware of the game and have been skeptical so far, has now believed in the validity of the im that ''Merging Worlds'' is truly a new world within a game.


    Even the scientificmunity has already had their eyes on the game especially when one of their colleagues has entered the game and noticed the nts and fauna of the game are much like on earth but more. They have even discovered rare elements in-game and have a chance to interact and experiment on them. This made it possible for them to know more about it, hence a new wave of yers have decided to investigate further and enters the game world.


    Everything in the game is based on realism and fantasybined. However, only death is different as one cannot see too much gore and would automatically turn those who will die into a gray floating wisp.


    ¡­


    Endless Forest of the ruined Elven kingdom


    Shin Jiao is already running towards the next location, but his speed is not that fast because he is cautious of his surroundings.


    "Hey! Wait up!" suddenly a voice from behind him called.


    When he turned around he can see arge number of yers. It was the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' who is following behind him. It seems that they are running as fast as they could without worrying about the danger on their path. Well, at least with their numbers they didn''t have to worry that much.


    As the guild catches up to Shin Jiao, their leader walks up to him. The red heavy armor on his body seems light as he approaches beside Shin Jiao who is now walking casually.


    "I didn''t thank you properly back there¡­ I''m ''GraySword'' one of the vice guild leaders of ''Crimson Crown Guild'', in behalf of my group, thank you." he said while extending his hand.


    Shin Jiao smiled and also extended his hand towards ''GraySword''.


    The two began to converse casually while walking, which made the rest of the members feel a bit odd. They felt that they are wasting their time talking to a single yer instead of rushing forward and conquering the next opponent.


    However, as a part of arge guild, every member is trained and taught about following a certain rule. So they patiently walk following the two in front.


    Suddenly¡­


    Arrgghh!!!


    ng!!! Boom!!! Bang!!!


    The group heard a loud fighting sound ahead of them. With a signal, ''GraySword'' immediately sent out two scouts to see what''s ahead.


    And when they reported back, the news that the group received made them show a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    The strong PvP guild ''Man Hunter Guild'' is almost wiped out by a single beast. There are only a handful of yers left in the guild and it seems that their HP is already low. But the good thing is, the beast''s HP has also dropped significantly although not halved.


    "We need to enter the battle now! We cannot let that beast''s HP to regenerate back to full. Attack in a team formation, we will use one defensive formation and two groups in attack formation. Go!!!" shouted ''GraySword''.


    His swift decision making skill is truly admirable making him worthy to be called as one of the vice leaders of the guild.


    However, what made Shin Jiao amazed is the action of the rest of the guild members. They quickly arranged themselves in a team and ran through the forest without dy.


    "It seems that you guys have prepared for this¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Haha¡­ When the news about a virtual world being developed, a lot of people felt skeptical, but not our guild leader. He immediately assembled a lot of gamers and began training us in a formation and also in fighting arts. And when the game wasunched we were astounded at the foresight of our guild leader, hence we immediately grew in the game¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­ You have a great guild leader then." Shin Jiao praised honestly.


    "Haha, yes¡­ but still, I think we need to step up our game. Many guilds are eyeing to build their own vige. Our guild is also nning one, but the task of obtaining the permit from the city or the town is a bit difficult. So we need to prepare for it."


    "That''s nice¡­ I hope that you can build your own town then. I will surely visit it, just give me a call." Shin Jiao said with thumbs up.


    As the two converses, they have reached the battle area and saw the beast that the scout is talking about. When Shin Jiao noticed the beast he was a bit taken aback.


    "That is not an ordinary beast! That''s a¡­ Hydra." He muttered.


    When ''GraySword'' heard his words from the side, his body unconsciously shivered.


    What is a hydra?


    Many games have depicted a Hydra as a scary monster with many heads. If that monster is really a Hydra then it would be difficult for them to defeat it.


    "But this lizard is a bit tough. But I think cutting its head off would be easy!" suddenly one of the members of the guild said.


    It was ''Red de'' who said that.


    His team is already attacking the huge beast along with the other groups.


    Hearing his words, GraySword immediately panics and shouted.


    "No! Don''t! Everyone! No matter what you do, do not cut their heads off!" he shouted which gained a bit of confusion on the guild member''s expression.


    However, everyone noticed a group that they have deliberately forgotten, the ''Man Hunter Guild''. Their remaining yers have already regained their HP to full and are now going to do a sneak attack on the beast.


    Their leader who is still alive slowly sneaks behind the huge beast. Meanwhile, two people that Shin Jiao has met from the ''Man Hunter Guild'' are following behind the leader.


    ''Mirth'' and ''Spinks'', these two yers were the ones that suffered from Shin Jiao''s hands before. The two have also noticed Shin Jiao within the group but didn''t pay too much attention to him. Their goal is to im the kill to this monstrous lizard creature. If they can kill it then their guild can harvest a fortune.


    Plus many of their remaining members are already hiding in the area for an ambush.


    While fighting and seeing that they are unable to win, the leader of the guild decided to make a trap for other yers to enter the battle. He knew that if others saw their small numbers they would be neglected and they would focus their attacks on the beast.


    And the ''Man Hunter Guild'' leader''s conjecture was correct.


    "Haha! I ''Macbeth'' will im this prize!" he shouted as he and the two behind him suddenly rush towards the beast.


    ''Macbeth'' the leader of the PvP guild jumps up the creature''s body and began running towards its head. Meanwhile, the two began attacking from both sides distracting the creature''s attention.


    "That stupid f*cker!" cursed ''GraySword'' as he steps forward.


    "Stop! Don''t do that you stupid fool!" he shouted.


    "Haha¡­ Who are you kidding, this one is ours!'' ''Macbeth'' shouted with a sneer on his already grinning face.


    "Shit! Everyone retreats!" shouted ''GraySword'' as he ran a bit of a distance away from the monster.


    Following hismand, the rest also distance themselves from the creature.


    Seeing this, ''Macbeth'' was amused.


    "Do you think you can escape my trap? Hehe¡­" he thought as he suddenly jumps high up and waved hisrge ax in the air.


    Everyone saw the great spectacle as they watch a small figure drew out a shimmering light from his ax as his figure fell towards the creature''s head.


    And with one clean sh, the creature''s long neck was cut cleanly.


    Everyone watches in amazement at the scene as they waited for the creature to turn into arge wisp, but nothing happened.


    "Here we go!" muttered Shin Jiao.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, the cleanly cut stump of flesh suddenly wiggles and from there, two heads burst out and grew.


    Seeing this, the audience watching the battle in the stadium shouted in amazement. This is a battle they wanted to see, a real mythical battle between humans and a mythical beast.


    As soon as this happens, hundreds ofments online began flooding the chat rooms.


    And one word can only describe what they are seeing¡­ Epic!

 Chapter 369 - Merging Of Worlds 34

    The firstbined server tournament Part 7


    /*unedited*/


    Squelch!!!


    Ssh!!!


    The sound of flesh and green blood forming in just a few seconds reverberated through the silent area where the yers are frozen at the scene in front of them.


    A lump of mangled flesh suddenly bursts out of the stump of flesh on the giant Hydras neck. Then it divided into two as is quickly formed into two separate long necks with snake-like heads at the end of the long necks.


    As it solidifies, the two head slowly lifted into the air, and a shrill cry echoes throughout the area.


    Shin Jiao covers his ears as the sound seems a bit irritating for him.


    Suddenly a yer attacked one of the hydra''s heads dealing massive damage to it. However, since it has already hardened, it quickly waved the head sending that yer flying to the air. Then suddenly, they saw the other head darting like a whip and chomping the yer turning him into a wisp.


    Another member of the ''Man Hunter Guild'' died.


    With anger in his face, ''Macbeth'' roared and rushes towards the Hydra who seem to sneer on the people around it. This time, ''Macbeth''s'' target is the Hydra''s body. He wanted to do heavy damage to the body of the beast while it is busy fending off the attacks from his team.


    "Die!" he shouted as he heavily sliced vertically his huge ax.


    But what happened next thoroughly surprised the onlookers. The Hydra actually extended its head down to block the attack and was cut down.


    With another head down two more grew in its ce.


    ''Macbeth'' was dumbfounded and was thoroughly incensed at what he did. However, how could he know that the Hydra would be this ''smart''? But in actuality the Hydra is not that smart but is acting on instinct. Its body is the true weakness and its supposed heads are actually its fighting arms. But many are confused because of the eyes on the heads.


    And now there are four Hydra heads waving through the air.


    "Stupid f*ck¡­ I will kill that guy one of these days." an angry curse from ''GraySword'' escape his mouth.


    "Hey you there! Help us with this!" shouted ''Macbeth'' while pointing at ''GraySword''.


    Although he didn''t want to say anything to the stupid leader of the ''Man Hunter Guild'' he could not deny the fact that they have to work together to defeat the enemy this time.


    ''GraySword'' gritted his teeth and raise hisrge sword.


    "Everyone, back to formation!" he shouted.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already scanned the enemy and found the weak spot. However, the problem is the position of the weak spot is under the belly. But with the Hydra''s habit of lowering its stance, it would be hard for anyone to attack that spot.


    Looking at ''GraySword'', Shin Jiao walks closer to him and whispered something in his ears and walks away. ''GraySword''s'' expression suddenly change and then back to normal, then with a nod of his head hemanded everyone to attack using blunt force.


    The two attackers suddenly change position and decided to attack only a single part of the beast''s body.


    It didn''t take long for them to topple the Hydra to one side and expose its belly.


    Crash!!!


    The sound of its body falling to its back reverberated through the air and dust began to gather. The Hydra''s four head immediately went to action and began defending its weak point. When ''Macbeth'' saw this he immediately grabs the chance to attack.


    Once again he jumps high up and uses a skill to bring down hisrge ax towards the Hydra''s belly. But to his dismay, two Hydra head blocks the path of his ax and was cut off.


    So this time, there are now eight Hydra heads attacking them.


    This causes a number of yers from the ''Man Hunter Guild'' to perish. This is because the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' is using long-distance attacks to the beast, hence they became safe.


    Not longter, only three people were left in the ''Man Hunter Guild'' and this made ''Macbeth'' really furious. Though he wanted to me others, it was part of his failed n.


    Suddenly from above a tree a shadow appears and jumps towards the Hydra''s body.


    Pht!!! Pht!!!


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Shin Jiao appear and immediately descended without warning. This time, everyone saw the handgun on his hand which caused the creature''s stomach to burst with green blood. Then with a wave he hid the guns on his side holster and suddenly grabs the two wakizashi.


    He threw one of his short swords towards the hold created by the bullets. Then with another quick attack fires another shot to the butt of the sword.


    The wakizashi prated the Hydra''s body and directly hit its heart. Shin Jiao''s figure enters the hole and vanished inside. This causes the beast to suddenly stop moving and then its muscles began to seizure uncontrobly destroying its surroundings.


    "Watch out!"


    "Careful! We need to get away from that thing."


    "It''s uncontroble now!"


    The yers began to flee all over the ce, but it didn''tst long as the beast turned into a wisp not longter. But the figure of Shin Jiao was not found, but this didn''t get any attention from the crowd as their focus in on the loot they can get from therge wisp.


    When this happens, everyone slowlyes out of their hiding spot and slowly walks towards the Hydra''s wisp.


    "Hahaha¡­ Thank you for this great bounty." Suddenly a sinisterughing from the tree echoed.


    Everyone was stunned and became on guard.


    Then from the shadows a few red yers appear surrounding everyone on the clearing.


    "GraySword! Thank you for this and some of your items after we kill you and your guild members. Hahaha¡­" a figure suddenly walks towards ''GraySword'' with an evil grin.


    It was ''Macbeth'' the leader of the PvP guild, and around the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' members are a group of ''Man Hunter Guild'' pointing their weapons at them.


    "Kill them all! But this one is mine." shouted ''Macbeth'' as he suddenlymanded and attacked towards ''GraySword''.


    Peng!!!


    However, before he can approach ''GraySword'' his head tilted to the side as his body followed and was immediately turned into a wisp.


    Then many members from the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' also appear from the shadows. It seems that they used themotion a while ago to hide and turn the tables to the ''Man Hunter Guild'' members.


    It didn''t take long for the battle to finish as the rest of the ''Man Hunter Guild'' was killed off. Shin Jiao decided to hunt his two ''friends'', ''Mirth'' and ''Spinks''.


    After the fight, Shin Jiao didn''t stay and didn''t even say goodbye to the ''Crimson Crown Guild''. They just noticed his figure gone after they started looting the wisps in the area.


    "That guy is very interesting¡­ Haha¡­" ''GraySword'' muttered as he walks towards therge wisp.


    Meanwhile, the team of ''Red de'' had aplicated expression on their face. They knew that without the help from Shin Jiao, their group would have suffered a thorough defeat from that ambush. Luckily their leader was friendly enough with Shin Jiao to have been warned in advance.


    "Yo, ''Samurai'' don''t let your personal quarrel with that yer ''Shin'' to affect the whole group, okay?" suddenly the silent healer of the team, ''Angel'' said with squinted eyes.


    At first, she supported ''Samurai'' but now, it is different, their group owes Shin Jiao a favor and she is not someone who would not recognize one.


    As the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' looted the surroundings, Shin Jiao''s figure has already reached the entrance gate of the ruined elven kingdom.


    He didn''t bother to look around and just walks in the gate.


    Then it felt like he was transferred to another ce in a sh. Then in front of him is a wide za where many yers are already waiting about. Then after him are the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' members.


    This is because Shin Jiao only walksing towards the ce.


    He noticed some notable figures that have entered the ce, the Valkyrie guild which only half of them are left. Among them is the yer called ''White Reaper'', which is a beautiful woman in white armor.


    Then there is the ''ck Crown Guild'' which also has half of their members left. The rest of the guilds and teams have only either one or two yers left or at most five.


    Only the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' has more than 70% of their members still able to proceed with the next trial.


    Shin Jiao calmly walks to a corner and sat down. He has gained more than he needed in this first trial. He also discovers the effectiveness of the handgun. However, he needed to make them more powerful. So he began to think of a way to craft another one.


    While this is happening, a person wearing a ck cloak which seems to belong to the ''ck Crown Guild'' walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "Friend, we are looking for other team members, maybe you want to join our group¡­ I can see that you are alone. The next trial will be a bit difficult than the first. Don''t you think being in a group is more convenient?" the man said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao unconsciously turns his head to the man and in the process saw other figures wearing ck cloak inviting other small groups or single yers into their team. As he observes, he saw the leaders of these group which seem to belong to the ''ck Crown Guild''. And from what he saw, they are looking at others invited with disdain clearly written on their eyes.


    Then a sudden thought came to his mind¡­ cannon fodder.


    They are looking for cannon fodders. Then a brilliant idea came to Shin Jiao''s mind. He stood up and calmly nods to the man. The man sent him an invite, but he shook his head and said.


    "Let me talk to your leader."

 Chapter 370 - Merging Of Worlds 35

    The firstbined server tournament Part 8


    /*unedited*/


    The ''ck Crown Guild'' is a guild set up by a bunch of yers to try and stand against the already famous ''Crimson Crown Guild''. At first the guild has gained fame as many of its yers are strong and have helped its members grow.


    However, after its previous guild leader was booted out by a yer named ''Rembrandt'', its previous prestige vanished. And now they have entered the ''Merging Worlds'' with the same guild name and many tried to join. However people discovered that the guild is actually not as the humor says them to be.


    With the corrupt way of management, the guild has fallen from its previous limelight.


    As Shin Jiao walks with the person in ck cloak towards the group of men which seems to be the leaders of the ''ck Crown Guild'' he noticed that they are already looking at him.


    With disdain in their eyes and a mocking smirk on their faces, Shin Jiao greeted them.


    "Hello! I was invited by your guy to be a part of your team, but I wanted to form cooperation instead of¡­" Shin Jiao proposes.


    But before he can continue a man raised one of his hands and stopped him.


    "We don''t want someone to cooperate with us, we are strong enough to finish this trial. Who are you that we would cooperate with you?" he said with a clear mocking tone.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it would not work then¡­ Thank you for the gesture in inviting me." Shin Jiao said while politely bowing his head.


    His goal was to propose in leading the cannon fodders. But it seems it would not work, so he decided to just drop the idea.


    While walking away, another person suddenly called him back.


    "Wait! What is your proposal?" that man asked.


    "Well, it''s simple actually¡­ I want to lead the cannon fodders." Shin Jiao suggested.


    When the leaders of the guild heard his reply, they all guffaw.


    "You want to lead the cannon fodders? Since you knew they were cannon fodders if you lead them, then they would die alongside you¡­ you''re as dumb as f*ck."


    "Haha¡­"


    Shin Jiao shook his head and didn''t bother with the rest. However, as he was about to walk away, an arrogant voice stops him.


    "Do you think you can leave just like that? For being too arrogant and not knowing your ce we will teach you a lesson¡­ Hehe¡­" the man behind the leader of the guildmanded.


    "I think you''re dumb." Shin Jiao said with a sneer.


    The men who acted like guards around the guild leaders suddenly drew out their swords. But when they were about to attack, the man in the middle suddenly spoke. It was the leader of the guild, ''Rembrandt''.


    "He''s right, you''re all dumb¡­ Do you know that if you attack in this safe zone, you will be sent out?" the leader said with a smile while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "I admire intelligent and frank people¡­ As for your suggestion I will not agree with it. Anyway, I see that you are confident to survive, so see you on the battlefield ''Shin''." ''Rembrandt'' said with a grin.


    Shin Jiao went back to his position and felt a bit dismayed. He thought that it would be easier to gain more resources if he uses the ''ck Crown Guild'' as he would not have any reservation if anything happens, but he was too na?ve to think they would agree.


    Hence he didn''t have a choice but to once again work alone.


    ¡­


    Not longter the second trial has begun and arge door opens up at the entrance of a building of the ruined elven city.


    The building seems to be the pce of the old king. Its design is like that of a lush tree with many windows on it.


    When Shin Jiao saw the introduction of the text on his screen he felt a bit in awe.


    They are actually in a dungeon, and this dungeon has ten floors. Those who are able to pass through the ten floors would be able to go to the next level. However, if there are less than or equal to 20 yers that are left, then the third trial would not proceed and the rest of the yers would immediately be able to enter the top 100 yers and enter the final round.


    As Shin Jiao walks in he felt a faint trace of Qi and mana in the air. He was astonished that the walls of the cave are actually made of a rare material called spirit stones. If he is in the outside world, he would not hesitate to harvest all the spirit stones in the dungeon. But this is in-game and the stones would only be useful for strengthening the yers and helping them regain their mana and Qi back.


    But of course, Shin Jiao had another use for such material and would not let this opportunity to harvest what he needed.


    So while walking deeper into the dungeon he began to take a huge amount of spirit stone blocks. However, since his action is not that attractive the camera didn''t show what he is doing plus, Central knew her master well, so she deliberately didn''t show Shin Jiao''s weird action.


    After gathering enough amounts of spirit stone blocks, Shin Jiao didn''t proceed deeper into the dungeon. Instead he began crafting firearms of different kinds.


    From handguns, sub-machine guns, assault rifles, grenadeuncher, and sniper rifles, he began making them all ording to the blueprints in his mind.


    Unlike the rest of the yers who have already ventured deeper and began fighting against the denizens of the dungeon, Shin Jiao is busy with his preparation. He also manufactured bullets of every kind for the firearms he created. With his unique ability unique crafting he was able to use the energy from the spirit stone blocks as a recement for the propent and shells.


    It didn''t take long for Shin Jiao to finish as he crafted an automated ammunition maker. So after finishing the firearms he also had gained thousands of bullets for each type of rifle. This consumed almost all of his prepared materials but he didn''t fret over it as now, he has the firepower to dominate this dungeon.


    Shin Jiao stored everything in his inventory and continue going in the dungeon.


    It was to no surprise that the denizens of the dungeon could not fight against Shin Jiao as with the use of firearms he could easily defeat them.


    And not longter, he reaches the 10th floor and was teleported to the final stage.


    This time in his sight, he can see many ethnicities in the tform.


    After he appears others also followed and he can recognize a few of them. It seems that the ''Valkyrie Guild'' was not lucky enough and only 4 of them are left. Two of them he recognized their leader ''Fiona'' and the beautiful ''White Reaper''. He also saw the ''Crimson Crown Guild'' which had only 6 yers left. He recognizes 4 of them, ''Red de'', ''May'', ''Angel'', and ''GraySword''.


    "It seems that the ''ck Crown Guild was wiped out''¡­" Shin Jiao muttered but as soon as he said that a sh of light appears and a single man wearing ck cloak appear.


    His appearance is a bit disheveled as if he was in a sorry state. Shin Jiao immediately recognized the man as the haughty leader of the ''ck Crown Guild'', ''Rembrandt''.


    Shin Jiao''s attention didn''t linger with him as he looks around the tform. Then suddenly he saw some yers wearing a cultivator''s robe and armor. Upon seeing them, he immediately walks towards their location.


    He cups his hand and greeted them in Chinese.


    "Hello, you guys are from the Asian server right?" he asked.


    The beautiful girl standing among the yers look at Shin Jiao and notice his face. Although he is wearing a western type suit and armor, his face is Chinese so she smiles and nods her head along with the rest.


    "Yeah, the Asian server is too diverse, but we are what left in the central part of the server." One of the men who had a favorable impression of Shin Jiao replied.


    Well this contest is the best of the best yers, so Shin Jiao could see that it was really a tough contest.


    They talked for a while when suddenly a tform rose in the northern part of the area.


    On that tform there stood five people wearing modernbat gear. They look like soldiers from the future along with the gun holstered on their side.


    "I hope I get my hands on a handgun. That would be really handy."


    "What would you use a handgun for? Do you think you can kill dragons with it?"


    "Wow, are they going to give us new weapons?"


    As the yers began to mor in the discussion, one of the men on the stage walks forward. And in a loud booming voice he introduces himself as a coronel and had summoned the people around him to help them fend off a threat to his country.


    And as a present to the heroes, the man announced to give them their supplies needed for the battle.


    When the people heard this they knew that the final quest is going to start soon.


    Then suddenly from their views a notification appears.


    Shin Jiao opens his inventory and saw the Armor of the Crows. The armor of the crows is actually a modern type ck bodysuit. It can be worn inside one''s clothes. Then there were the 50 mana gemstones and the 20 high tier potions.


    However, he noticed that he received an additional item¡­ it''s actually a blue helmet.


    "This is neat¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.

 Chapter 371 - Merging Of Worlds 36

    The firstbined server tournament Finals


    /*unedited*/


    The top four people of the trials have been chosen and Shin Jiao was one of them. So that means in thebined servers there are only four people who had received a special reward, and the special rewards were, a dagger, a sword, a helm, and a cape.


    The reason for the special rewards to be as such is because of the choices of the yers. When the contest begins they were asked for their preference for a special reward. And for Shin Jiao he wrote a helm.


    Why a helm?


    Because in a fight a person''s head is one of the most vulnerable targets, so a helmet is a very important armor.


    hin Jiao checks the attribute of the helm he had and from its stats it provides, he was very satisfied.


    The helm will provide him additional stats of intelligence+1, endurance+2, and a special attribute of preventing headshots.


    This only means that he would receive any fatal hit to the head as long as he wore the helm.


    With these stats Shin Jiao is already satisfied. But he didn''t wear the helm yet and just check it from his inventory.


    As he looks around he immediately noticed the other people who got the special reward. A young woman wearing a Viking''s armor and thick fur coat is wielding arge sword and waves it in the air.


    Then from a group of people he saw a man wearing a red cape which seems to be alive as it waves behind his back.


    Shin Jiao then noticed a Chinese girl wearing a light blue dress with her sexy shoulders exposed making her look elegant and charming. She is wielding a dagger and would make it fly around her every now and then.


    Shin Jiao now determined who those people are and were truly amazed at those who received the special reward.


    Then the man on the stage resumes talking as he exined the situation. After that arge mechanical door open wide and a brilliant light shone from the outside.


    Everyone knew that the final quest is about to begin. So everybody prepares their stuff and double-checks their inventory.


    Shin Jiao has already prepared himself and has lots of bullets remaining within his bag.


    As the group walks towards the door, an excited expression can be seen in their faces. Suddenly before someone can go out of the gate, a person calls the attention of everyone.


    "Wait! Wait!" A man wearing knight armor shouted.


    Everyone stop walking and turn their attention to the man. As he gained the attention of everyone, he slowly walks in the middle of the crowd.


    "I am ''Galfred'' a member of ''Omega Chaos Guild''¡­ I would like to propose that we cooperate with each other in fighting against the Green Dragon¡­ I know that you are hesitant but this is our best chance to defeat that monstrosity." The yer named ''Galfred'' said.


    Everyone looks at each other with questioning gaze as they too think of the same thing, but the problem is who would lead them?


    "If we cooperate, who will lead us then?" someone from the crowd asked.


    "Yes, we don''t share the samenguage here." A woman said with a Chinese ent.


    "That''s right!"


    "¡­"


    Everyone in the crowd turned silent as some didn''t understand English and some didn''t also understand their ownnguages.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiaomanded in a low tone.


    "Central, please ess voice trantion¡­"


    ''Secretmand confirmed, Voice trantion activated.'' Central said in his ears.


    The two Russian men who are talking with each other were heard by a ck man standing near them. And as soon as the African-American man heard the two Russians his expression was stunned. He actually suddenly understands what two are talking about.


    "Hey, We should not waste our time here, this is impossible."


    "Yes, we can''t understand each other why bother. Let''s just fight with all our might."


    Those are the things that the ck man heard from their conversation as he turns his gaze towards the two Russians.


    This situation happened in the everywhere in the area. Everyone suddenly heard trantions of their words in the nativenguage of the listener. This is one of Central''s functions which can only be essed by two people Shin Jiao and Central herself.


    This function is actually in themands, but not many would use it as they are ying in their own servers and there is no need for trantion. Hence nobody even cared about it.


    When the person who grabs everyone''s attention noticed that everyone didn''t have anguage barrier anymore, he showed an ecstatic expression on his face.


    "So, we got thenguage problem off our backs. Then we proceed with the leadership of the group then."


    "Who would be the leader?"


    "Hey, let''s vote it out!"


    "Wait! Wait! Let''s just decide it with numbers¡­ the guild with thergest members should lead."


    "No way! I don''t agree with that¡­"


    Suddenly, a man wearing a ck cloak walks forward. It was ''Rembrandt'', the leader of ''ck Crown Guild''.


    "I have a suggestion¡­ We knew that there are 4 people here who have gotten four special items¡­ Before forming a group, why not let those people lead us then." He said with a smile.


    When ''Rembrandt'' steps forward, Shin Jiao knew the man is plotting something, but he didn''t what it is, so he would just watch and see.


    As the people look at the three with their special items, they feel that what ''Rembrandt'' is saying is correct.


    Since Central didn''t publicize the top 4 yers, they are not aware who thest one is. So they just presume that one of the three is of course the top yer.


    The woman named ''Volter'' steps forward along with ''Xi Mei'' and ''Mave''.


    ''Volter'' is a Finnish woman with a whiteplexion and arge build.


    ''Xi Mei'' is a Chinese girl and a bit small, and she has a childish and cute face which shows that she is still young.


    ''Mave'' is an African-American man in his 30''s, with a chiseled and attractive face.


    The three showed a strong and domineering aura on their bodies as they stood in the middle of the crowd.


    ''Mave'' walks forward and with his stance it is clear that he is a soldier.


    "I will offer my service as a leader¡­ My name is ''Mave'' and I am an active soldier of the U.S. Marine corps. If you follow mymand, I will do my best to defeat the dragon."


    Everyone was in awe after hearing the man''s words. Of course, a soldier is proficient inbat, hence they would trust in the man.


    Then ''Volter'' raised her hand and said.


    "I will lead the assault team. I am a part of a professional mercenary group¡­"


    As the two have already stepped up, ''Xi Mei'' also raised her hand and said.


    "I am a professional gamer¡­ I always excel in long-rangebat."


    As the three presented themselves the people are in awe of their actual professions. However, everyone is still confused as there should be four of them.


    So everyone looks at each other to determine if one of them is actually one of the top 4 yers. But of course, they didn''t know who it was.


    "Don''t bother with thest one. I guess what he wanted to have is somewhat shameful that he is not willing to show it to us. Hahaha¡­ What a loser." Suddenly ''Rembrandt'' said with a sneer.


    "Okay, that is enough¡­ we form a new team which consists of four groups¡­ Alpha¡­ Beta¡­ Charlie¡­ Delta¡­" the soldier ''Mave''manded.


    "Alpha would be the main assault team, Beta would be the second assault team both long-range and short-rangebat, Charlie would be the sentry andmand, and Delta would be the long-range group¡­ Now go to the teams ording to your specialty."


    As the team was formed Shin Jiao also joined. He chose to be in the Beta group and with him he discovers ''Rembrandt'' and ''White Reaper''. Those who chose the Beta group have the ability to attack in both closebat and long-range. So this means that ''Rembrandt'' has that ability, and surprising to Shin Jiao, the beautiful singer ''White Reaper'' also has that ability.


    After therge team was formed and was grouped together, ''Mave'' gave them each an instruction. In the Beta group, ''Rembrandt'' was called the leader. Nobody objected as they didn''t know who this person is and just knew that he was the one who put forward such a suggestion of leadership in the teams. Though Shin Jiao knew the shrewdness of ''Rembrandt'' he didn''t oppose him being a leader, however, if things got out of hand, he would not hesitate to kill the man.


    And so the groups were formed and the whole team walks towards the gate.


    While walking, ''Rembrandt'' suddenly walks beside Shin Jiao and said in a low voice.


    "You were able to escape the dungeon unscathed, but in here¡­ I don''t think you can keep your life." He said with a sinister smile.


    When ''Rembrandt'' first saw Shin Jiao when his guild invited him to be cannon fodder, he already felt something is off with him. And when his guild was annihted in the dungeon and saw that Shin Jiao came out alive, he med Shin Jiao for their luck. He immediately thought that if Shin Jiao has entered with them then his guild would be fine.


    But because of Shin Jiao, his guild has lost their chance and was killed.


    ''Rembrandt'' was furious and wanted to take revenge on someone and Shin Jiao became his target. So he wanted to threaten Shin Jiao to shake his morale and fighting spirit, that way he can do what he wanted once they got inside a battle situation.


    He was confident that he can get rid of a lone yer such as Shin Jiao.


    As he walked past Shin Jiao, he suddenly heard Shin Jiao muttered¡­


    "That is if you didn''t die first¡­"


    Hearing the cold tone of Shin Jiao, ''Rembrandt'' felt his body shook unconsciously.. However, he never showed it and decided to strike first to prevent Shin Jiao from getting the upper hand.

 Chapter 372 - Merging Of Worlds 37

    The firstbined server tournament Finals Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    In a lust verdant forest where many trees are scattered all over the ce a wide clearing in the middle is set as a stage for the final round. Many thought that they would appear in this ce and directly confront the green dragon. However, what they didn''t expect is that they woulde out from a back alley of a town.


    The Green Town


    Shin Jiao found himself in a small town bustling with people wearing normal modern clothes. But the thing about the town is that most vehicles in this ce are powered by¡­ steam.


    Steam-powered cars, steam-powered trains, steam-powered buses, and steam-powered everything.


    It felt like they have just reached a modern world where steam is the main source of power.


    The people in this ce have rifles and guns which also resembles that from modern earth, and some flying ships without the sails.


    "This location is great. I wonder where this ce in the game is." A Caucasian yer asked as he turns his gaze all over the ce.


    "This is in the northern part of my server. But we cannot ess this area yet because of that great dark chasm." A bulky man said while pointing to the mountainous area where there is a dark fog.


    "That ce has tons of powerful beast. My friend once tried to enter it and got killed in just a few minutes."


    "Oh, Northern Europe, right?"


    "Yes, but I guess you guys from the North and South American servers would find it hard to travel because of the endless sea. But some Asians have already visited out server."


    "Damn it, if only the teleport towers are functional already that would be great."


    "Well, it would if there are yers who have reached the level 60''s or so¡­"


    "Yeah, we''ll just have to wait then."


    "Hey, look over there! They are selling ck weapons¡­"


    "Woah! This is a very tough weapon, right? I want one¡­ How much¡­ oh, wow. The price is a bit weird."


    "Haha¡­ In this ce, money is nothing. They want something else¡­ mana gemstones."


    "Well, we only have 50 of those right? What can we buy with just 50?"


    "Look there, they can exchange gold with mana gemstones¡­ What the hell, this is daylight robbery, 1 mana gemstone is equal to 1,000 gold? What the hell is that?"


    As the yers roam around the town, they discovered a lot of things. Those from the European servers became excited as the town is close to the boundary of their server. However, their problem is how to cross the dark chasm.


    And so they decided to make the most out of the town and bought some things they needed.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, asked more information especially about the ck market of the town. And found a way to trade some of his goods.


    In a hidden corner of the town, a small tavern exists inconspicuously. The tavern looks old and tattered and is guarded by a few powerful NPCs.


    As Shin Jiao walks inside, he saw many people already inside and fierce bidding is happening. He knew that it is not a random thing in the game because the game itself has its own ecosystem and is not affected by any randommand from the system. This means that everything is lifelike, even the A.I.''s are like normal human beings.


    Many yers have already discovered this, that''s why those who dared to be frivolous in the real world have suffered a lot in the game.


    As Shin Jiao observes he saw the trade happening and immediately decided to sell a few of his crafted items. Like for example one of his revolvers and 100 bullets.


    When he showed it to the stand, everyone was in awe. And his trade condition is only mana gemstones.


    It didn''t take long for the people to begin trading. From 500 mana gemstones, the price raises up to 10,000 in just a blink of an eye. Then suddenly a man stood up from the corner, he is wearing a military uniform and walks towards the revolver in the stand.


    "I will but it for 50,000 gemstones, what do you say young man?" he said with a smile while looking at Shin Jiao.


    Although 50,000 gemstones are a bit low, Shin Jiao could have a favorable impression of a military officer NPC in the area. He might be able to use this chip in the future, so he nodded his head in agreement.


    The trade was sessful and Shin Jiao walks out of the dpidated tavern.


    When he got out, a shadow from the corner silently followed him.


    Shin Jiao walks towards an alley and carefully hid the sack full of gemstones in his bag.


    "Are you going to reveal yourself or I will have to drag you out, your choice." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    He already knew that there is someone following him. Although he is not using his spiritual sense always, every now and then he would spread it out. With this, he already knew that someone is following him.


    "Hehe¡­ I can''t believe that a yer has the ability to see and notice me¡­ But the question is can you catch me?" suddenly from within the shadows a woman wearing a tight fit ck outfit which insinuated the sexiness of her body has revealed herself from behind Shin Jiao.


    When the woman showed herself, Shin Jiao was a bit stunned. This is because he found the woman''s look very familiar. It was actually one of the mutants he encountered in China, Shimmer.


    It was just a quick reaction and Shin Jiao immediately recovered his expression and looks at the woman carefully. She could not recognize him because Shin Jiao is wearing a mask when fighting her group.


    "Hey, I didn''t mean any harm. But if you are willing to exchange with me a revolver, I would be d to trade it with anything I have." She immediately offered.


    Although she is one of the yers who have entered the finals along with the 3 women with her, she is not confident to defeat the yer in front of her. She knew by instinct that the yer named ''Shin'' is someone she could not deal with alone.


    But trading would also be good.


    "Why would I do that?" Shin Jiao raised his brow.


    "Well¡­ this beauty is just trying to ask you for a favor, aren''t you going to be a gentleman?" Shimmer said coquettishly.


    "Haha¡­ I''m not that stupid. I didn''t want to reveal to all about these weapons, so why would I trade it with you." Shin Jiao said as he immediately turns around to leave.


    "Wait! I¡­ I promise not to tell anyone about it. Plus¡­ I¡­ I have this item that can conceal anything that you equip. I have gotten this item because I noticed that there are yers that can disarm their opponents. With this cloaking item, you can equip the guns without even other yers noticing it. This is my trade." She quickly said.


    Shimmer has already encountered some yers who can disarm others. Although it requires a lot of tricks, once you are disarmed you will lose your weapon. Hence she researched and found an item called Concealment crystal.


    Concealment crystal is a rare crystal that can only be mined in snowy mountainous regions. It is hard to detect and find hence it can be considered as a rare item in the game.


    "I only have three of those¡­ So I''m willing to trade one for a revolver." Shimmer said while biting her lips.


    Shin Jiao looks at her head and saw her in-game name¡­ ''Shimmer''.


    "She is using her mutant name as her in-game name? Hmm¡­ I''m guessing that those two sisters of hers would have the same name as their mutant names." Shin Jiao thought.


    Having a concealment crystal would not be bad, so Shin Jiao though for a while and agrees with the trade, however, he still asked for a couple of ores for some bullets.


    The two traded and left towards the gathering ce of the whole team the vige square.


    When they arrived there was a group of people already in the area and are showing the things they were able to get. Some have bought small weapons and others some potions. The quality of the goods in this town is way above those they can get from ordinary ces in their servers, so they grab this opportunity to get something in this ce.


    Shin Jiao didn''t linger and quickly went to a store that sells those raw ck ores. And there he found the price is good, 1 piece is equaled to 10 mana gemstones. So Shin Jiao immediately bought as many as he could and some other rare ores beside the ck ore.


    After that, he walks out of the shop.


    When he came back to his group, he saw ''Rembrandt'' looking at him in disdain and with malice.


    To provoke the guy, Shin Jiao sneered at him and walks away. He jumps towards a one-story building and sat on its ledge. Then from behind him, Shimmer appears.


    "So you also don''t like that guy," she muttered as she also sat next to Shin Jiao.


    "What the heck? Why is this woman suddenly close to me?" Shin Jiao thought as he didn''t expect Shimmer to sit next to him.


    "I was assigned to Charlie group and my two sisters are also with me¡­ Our leader thinks that that person is not trustworthy, so you have to be careful." She warned.


    "Why are you doing this?" Shin Jiao asked with suspicion.


    "Sigh, nothing¡­ I just find you a bit mysterious,fortable, and very pleasing to be with. Hihi¡­" she said while looking at Shin Jiao''s face with a blush.


    Upon seeing this, he immediately knew what she means.

 Chapter 373 - Merging Of Worlds 38

    The firstbined server tournament Finals Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    The forest entrance has beautiful scenery that captivated most of the women in the team. Even some men began to take screenshots of the beautiful flowers and trees which are like a picturesque scene from a fantasy movie.


    As they mor roundabout and excitedly pose for the screenshots, Shin Jiao has been walking behind the team along with three lovely Russian girls. He didn''t know why they are following him and why they appear friendly but he soon realized that it was their attitude towards people who had no animosity against them.


    And true to his conjecture the three named themselves ording to their mutant names, ''Shimmer'', ''Medusa'', and ''Tinker''.


    He also discovers from the three that they are currently staying in China. Shin Jiao didn''t ask anything as the three just bber this basic information out on their own.


    But of course, they would only tell this to Shin Jiao as they found him very quiet and quite amodating.


    "Hey, big brother ''Shin''. I wish you can go to our server¡­ Well if you can visit us you can find us in the city of griz. We are staying with the ''Alexandrov Guild''." ''Tinker'' suddenly said.


    Shin Jiao gave her a smile and nods his head.


    "Maybe when the teleportation portals would be active, then I cane and visit." Shin Jiao said.


    He also found the three really fun to be with. Their cute antics and childish reactions made him feel like he is with some kids. He could not see the resemnce of them being members of a mutant military squad.


    Suddenly, a signal from the front was sent and everyone stopped moving.


    "They found their. I think this is goodbye then. See youter! ''Shin''¡­" ''Shimmer'' said as she suddenly tips toed and gave Shin Jiao a kiss to his cheeks.


    This was followed by a pat on his shoulder by ''Medusa'' and ''Tinker''. The three giggled and ran back to their own group.


    "What a lucky guy¡­" someone who noticed what happened muttered in a low voice.


    The three Russian women look lovely and cute. Especially with their tight fit witch-like robes.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind this and casually walks back to his group too.


    In front of the team is the wide clearing. But the presence of the green is nowhere to be found. And so with themand from ''Mave'', all the groups began moving in the area while carefully looking for the green dragon.


    Suddenly¡­


    Roar!!!


    A loud resounding voice boomed throughout the area and the force of the voice even made some of the yers fall down to the ground in fear.


    Then suddenly the sky grew a bit darker as everyone discovers arge figure flying in the air and slowly descending towards them. The air the creature produces is enough to topple some of the trees in the surroundings and even sent the yer flying.


    "The Dragon is here! Be careful everyone!" shouted ''Mave'' as he eyed the huge creature in the air which slowly descends to the ground.


    Everyone was in tenterhooks as they slowly stood up from the ground. The team was in disarray after the st of airing from the dragon''s wings sent them flying all over the ce.


    In thismotion, Shin Jiao has already left his group and stayed atop a tree and observed the situation. He can see the panic in everyone''s eyes as they look at the almost twenty meters flying creature.


    When the green dragonnded a loud booming sound that sent shockwaves around it appear. This time everyone was ready and had alreadyin on the ground. But there are still some yers who were sent flying from the shock wave.


    "Prepare to fight! Alpha group prepare! Delta and Beta groups prepare to bombard that thing with your long-range attacks and spells." ''Mave'' immediately sent out hismands.


    As everyone cooperated, they all began their preparations. In thismotion, Shin Jiao has observed that many are actually trembling and is unable to properly arm themselves. Those who use bows and arrows are even unable to properly notch their arrows. He also can see some magic users who are unable to properly prepare the spell they are going to cast.


    "Damn this is a mess," he muttered.


    Suddenly an idea appears in his mind. He took out a long rifle and immediately put the dragon on his sight. He would show these people that the dragon is not an unbeatable creature.


    Within his scope, he already targeted the dragon''s right eye.


    Bang!!!


    The dragon''s tailnded heavily on the ground along with Shin Jiao pulling the trigger. The sound of the long riffle was drowned in the loud bang of the dragon''s tail.


    Suddenly everyone saw something flew towards the dragon''s head and hits its right eye.


    Roar!!!


    The dragon cried in pain and every one turn their gaze at the source of the attack, the Beta group.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t waste this opportunity and shouted from the top of the tree.


    "Attack! Now!"


    Everyone has seen that it is not impossible to injure the dragon so they all got their wits back and began to feel excited in attacking once again.


    Those who have already prepared their spells were immediately enthralled upon seeing that the dragon has already suffered damage, so they also sent their spells flying to the air. Those with bow and arrows have also seen Shin Jiao''s figure and the crossbow in his hands.


    Since he is already using the Concealment crystal they could not see his weapon but instead can only see a crossbow as that is what he wanted them to see.


    Boom!!!


    Swoosh!!!


    The many spells and arrows flew to the air and bombarded the green dragon''s body. This scene made Shin Jiao a bit perplexed and worried, these people are just targeting the body as it is a big target. However, he knew that their spells and arrow would not make any difference to it as those could not damage its strong body.


    "Target the head!" suddenly someone from the Delta team shouted.


    It was ''Xi Mei'' who immediately noticed that they are not doing any significant damage.


    So every long-range attacker targeted the dragon''s head. At the same time, the dragon is now busy handling the closebat fighters, the Alpha group.


    Many from the Charlie group are already sending out support and buffs to the other yers in the battle scene. The healers are especially busy at this time as many yers would immediately be in the red zone of their HP with just one hit from the green dragon.


    Shin Jiao suddenly noticed something from behind him. Without looking back he immediately twisted his body and a long sword appears almost grazing his leather armor. And the one holding the long sword is a man in a ck cloak, ''Rembrandt''.


    The guild leader of the ''ck Crown Guild'' showed a surprised look on his face as he missed his target. Even though they are in a party, as the game pushes realism, it is still possible to hurt party members in the wilderness or outside of towns. So ''Rembrandt'' grabs this opportunity to sneak attack Shin Jiao as he finds him really annoying in his eyes.


    However, how could he know that Shin Jiao has already known his n, and was just waiting for him to make this one mistake?


    "A fool would always be a fool," Shin Jiao mocked.


    With one swift move, Shin Jiao grabs ''Rembrandt''s'' hand and with all his strength flung him towards the green dragon.


    When the dragon noticed that something is flying towards it. It immediately opens isrge maw wide open.


    ''Rembrandt'' was immediately drenched in a cold sweat as his bowels became out of control. If he could only pee in the game then he would have already peed in his pants. With wide eyes, he saw the mouth of the dragon and its razor-sharp teething closer.


    However, someone suddenly jumps up to save him.


    "Watch out!" shouted a woman.


    It was ''Volter'', with her quick reaction she immediately arrives behind ''Rembrandt'' and grabs his feet. She was about to pull him back when suddenly she heard a loud scream and the foot she is holding suddenly disappears.


    When shended, a gray wispnded beside her and therge dragon head is already licking its mouth in excitement. At that time, how could it permit its meal to be stolen so, it immediately snaps itsrge jaw and ate ''Rembrandt''s'' half body.


    Although it was just a game, the experience felt almost real that ''Rembrandt'' screamed like a girl.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene, but they didn''t stop attacking the beast. Meanwhile, ''Volter'' turned her gaze towards Shin Jiao who is standing above the tree and attacking the dragon.


    The two gazes fell on each other and both felt the coldness in their hearts.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know why the woman is angry at him, while ''Volter'' felt that the yer named ''Shin'' is a cold-blooded killer.


    However, since they are in a tough battle against a strong beast, they didn''t linger in this situation.


    Now only 99 yers left, however, the dragon''s HP has not been down by even a forth. This made ''Mave'' felt a bit worried.


    Seeing that everyone has not paid any attention to him anymore, Shin Jiao carefully retreated back to a thick covering of the tree and once again pulled out his long rifle. He then took his time carefully putting the dragon''s left eye on his sight. When he got the chance, he curves his killing intent and pulled the trigger calmly.


    Bang!!!


    The sound of the rifle was still drowned by the sound of the battle.


    Suddenly, arge amount of blood sttered all over as thest eye of the dragon exploded in a paste.


    The dragon immediately staggered and became enraged. This time since it cannot see its target it began to attack at a random.


    "Everyone! Give it your everything, the dragon is now blind!" shouted ''Mave'' in excitement.


    "It seems that someone is hiding behind the scene and helping us¡­ He might be one of the top 4." ''Mave'' thought as his gaze fell on Beta group.


    Everyone is now excited and began attacking the green dragon with all their might. The HP of the green dragon immediately fell drastically and has now reached half.


    But then something happened¡­

 Chapter 374 - Merging Of Worlds 39

    The firstbined server tournament Winners


    /*unedited*/


    A long tongue of me appears as the green dragon began breathing fire in a random direction. This immediately turned the tide of the battle against all the yers. In that one move from the green dragon, almost twenty yers immediately died in the battle.


    "Shit! Knights put your shields up! Support cast anti-fire protection!" ''Mave'' responded by shouting hismands.


    He took out a flintlock rifle from his bag and immediately set his target to the dragon''s mouth.


    Bang!


    He didn''t hesitate and immediately fired a shot and reloaded as fast as he could.


    ''Mave'' is a U.S. Army ranger veteran sniper. He has been in different regions of the world that''s chaotic and filled with war.


    As a veteran soldier and a sniper at that, he is really proficient in using rifles. When the virtual world was introduced to the market, ''Mave'' logged in from the Middle East server and with his experience became a top yer there in the early stages of the game. His shots would almost never miss their targets, plus he has a very sharp eye which is a perk for his natural ability and skill as a sniper in the real world.


    The lead directly hit the Dragon''s mouth and caused it some pain. Its head subconsciously turns towards the direction of ''Mave'' and the Charlie group. When everyone saw this, the Charlie group''s members immediately turned stiff in panic.


    However, ''Mave'' didn''t hesitate to take aim and fire a shot once again. This time the lead hits the dragon''s eye socket and did critical damage.


    Roar!


    The dragon became angered in pain as it once again thrashed roundabout sending yers flying all over.


    "Medusa, Tinker, restrain his movements!" shouted ''Mave'' as he took out arge ax from his bag.


    Although he is not a closebat yer, this is part of his dream as a soldier who likes to y online games.


    Yaahhh!!!


    ''Mave'' shouted as he charges towards the head of the dragon. However, what greeted him is the dragon''s gaping jaw.


    "Oh, shit!" ''Mave'' shouted in rm, but it was toote.


    Puchi!!!


    But then the dragon''s head tilted to the side after it was hit by something, having its blood sttered all over the ce.


    Crash!


    The dragon''s body fell to the ground and even crushed a couple of yers who were unprepared for the sudden copse of the giant creature.


    Missing his target, ''Mave''nded on the ground and saw the dragon. He immediately shouted.


    "Chance! Attack now! All attack now!"


    He immediately jumps high up and brandished hisrge ax towards the dragon''s neck. ''Volter'' did the same and the two sent their all towards the dragon''s neck.


    With the dragonying on its side and the yers not giving it another chance to stand up, the green dragon''s HP immediately fell on the red.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao appear on top of its head and lifted his ''crossbow'' pointing it towards its eye socket.


    "The heart! Hit the heart!" Shin Jiao shouted as he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Arge amount of blood immediately flew towards his body.


    Meanwhile, ''Volter'' pointed her special long sword towards the Dragon''s heart and with all her strength stab it piercing the dragon''s chest.


    "Help!" she shouted as the sword seemed stuck.


    ''Mave'' didn''t think twice and suddenly kicked the hilt of the sword and sending it piercing the Green Dragon''s heart.


    In itsst breath, the dragon wailed and immediately became limp.


    Shin Jiao on the side, took out his wakizashi, and sliced fiverge-scaled from the dragon''s back and immediately stored it in his bag.


    He didn''t mind the people looking at him and walks away from the dying dragon.


    Some yers tried to copy his action but were toote as the huge dragon turned into a superrge wisp.


    ''Congrattions yers for killing the dragon!''


    ''And now we will tally the scores and see the top 20 yers who will obtain the carcass of the green dragon.''


    20. ''Red Sword''


    19. ''May''


    18. ''GraySword''


    17. ''Fiona''


    10. ''White Reaper''


    9¡­


    8¡­


    4. ''Xi Mei''


    3. ''Mave''


    2. ''Shin''


    1. ''Volter''


    When the yers saw the rankings they were all astonished and happy at the same time. But what surprises them is the 2nd rank, a yer named ''Shin''.


    So they immediately turn their gaze and tried to find the yer. When they saw Shin Jiao sitting on top of a tree branch while eating some unknown fruit they were all stunned. Some recognized him as the one who threw the ck cloak man towards the dragon''s mouth at the start of the fight.


    This is the end of the first ranking tournament of the first-ever virtual world game the ''Merging Worlds''. Everyone was happy and still feel excited about joining such an adventure.


    In the outside world, many media and news began to show the entire proceedings. The guilds that have yers in the top 20 began showing the outstanding feats of their star yers and their fight against the dragon.


    All over the world, for the first time, a movie like games are being broadcasted worldwide. This is due to the guilds that began to advertise their members and their aplishments.


    ¡­


    Two weekster¡­


    Two weeks have passed, and the news about ''Merging Worlds'' didn''t die down but instead intensified. This is because not only the entertainment news has been interested in the game world, but also the sciencemunity and many pharmaceuticalpanies.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li have been busy with tons of workload as thepany suddenly became in demand.


    Inside Susan Tang''s office, she and Shi Anne Li are talking to Shin Jiao.


    "Shin, we have to think of another way to increase the servers. It is bing heavier by the day¡­ although there are nogs for the moment, once we reached a certain point then we are going to face a lot of trouble." Susan said with a worried expression while looking at the datasheets.


    "Don''t worry. I have already prepared a solution for that." Shin Jiao said as he pointed at the screen on his mobile phone.


    He showed the two women ten small rooms with many wires connected to three two-meter-sized stone-like objects. The objects are the servers that use rune technology thatbines e-signal, mana, and Qi.


    "Each of these servers can amodate a maximum of a million yers at one time." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the two women heard this they were a bit stunned. Technically this is almost impossible, but they are both somewhat used to Shin Jiao''s ways of making things that are nonconventional and somewhat miraculous gadgets, so they are not too surprised.


    Now that everything has been done, Susan Tang flips on to another page of the report and told Shin Jiao that some gamepanies wanted to work with them on some game software they are nning to develop.


    She handed Shin Jiao the folder and he scanned it one by one. Suddenly something caught his eye. It was actually a medical school. But they didn''t want to cooperate but is asking for thepany to create software that would help their students to practice medicine in a safe environment.


    When he saw the price the school is offering, Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. It was actually a request from 5 top medical universities from the U.S.


    Shin Jiao knew that the virtual world technology is going to advance a lot of things, and since everyone wanted to use it for something good, he wouldn''t hesitate, as long as the price is good.


    And so, he epted that project from those top universities.


    Susan Tang immediately went to work and contacted the people in the U.S. for a meeting.


    ...


    In arge conference room, five people are sitting around a table.


    These five people are exactly the directors of the top five medical schools in the US.


    "I received the call from the NXT Element Company in China. I think the technician agreed with our request and he is going to visit here in the next few days."


    "Really! This is good news¡­ I have experienced the so-called ''virtual world'' because of my son and I have to agree I am really impressed. The detail of the game and everything, it was like I am living in another world."


    "This is the reason why I propose this project. What we have to talk about today is how we can use this to improve the medical abilities of our doctors in the field."


    "With this, they can actually operate on patients without any danger of identally killing one. This is like a live practice with safety on hand."


    "I agree with the director. However, how much will we price our students and doctors when they want to use the program?"


    "Let''s just go with¡­"


    The directors discussed their ns before Shin Jiao''s visit to the country.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand is already preparing for his trip to the U.S., but right at this moment, he received a phone call. It was from the old man whom he met in the military base in City H, general Eng Du.


    "General, how are you? You''ve called?"


    "Ah, young Shin¡­ It''s nice to hear your voice. Well, I''m not going to talk in circles and say it to you directly. I know that you are the one who created the game world that is abuzz nowadays. My request is actually simple. Is there a way to use that game of yours to train the soldiers in actualbat?"


    When Shin Jiao heard this he was a bit surprised at the question. But he is suspecting that the old man wanted him to create something like a training program for the soldiers. If that is the request he would deny it, because it would spell trouble. But of course, everything has a price.


    "Yes and no¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    When he heard this question, Shin Jiao smiled.

 Chapter 375 - Merging Of Worlds 40

    Vacation


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao and the old general had a deal to create a training barracks for the soldiers of the Chinese military. It would be a secret within the game world and Shin Jiao put it inside one of the dense forests of the Chinese server area.


    However, the setting for this ce is unlike that in the normal ces. Once a yer enters the game he or she would receive a warning that the ce they are entering is a dangerous ce. The pain receptor of the area would be at 80% realism rather than the usual 10%. This means that the usual feeling of a light touch when a sword hits a yer, it would turn into an almost real painful feeling.


    Although 80% would not cause a yer to pass out due to pain, it is enough for one to feel a bit weak and unfocused.


    When the old general heard this, he was a bit happy. With this, he can n out a training program for the soldiers without them losing their lives while gaining more experience inbat and battles.


    The two talked for a while and hangs up. After Shin Jiao finished packing his clothes he lies down on the bed.


    He looks around the new house that they bought as felt contented by it. The house is a small two-story vi with five rooms, arge kitchen connected to the dining room, and a spacious living room. Seeing the ce for the first time the three immediately fell in love with the ce and immediately bought it.


    Shin Jiao began to think of the next step he needed to do to improve his life. Since he could not remember anything, his goal is just to work hard and live a good life. He suddenly thought of the two women with him. He knew that it would be hard to handle the two but he has already decided to have both of them, but the problem is the rise of conflicts.


    Knock! Knock!


    He was distracted by the sudden knock on the door.


    "Shin¡­ Are you still awake? Can¡­ Can I talk to you?" Shi Anne Li asked.


    "Come in¡­"


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s response she carefully opens the door and walks in.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao saw Shi Anne Li''s beautiful figure covered only by a thin nightgown. He can even perceive that the woman is not wearing anything underneath that thin cloth.


    "Umm¡­ Oh, you''ve already prepared your clothes. The trip would not be until next week, right?" she suddenly said after seeing the travel suitcase on the side.


    However, she immediately noticed Shin Jiao''s gaze on her. This made Shi Anne Li blush a bit. Although they already both had slept together in the past while they were in a rtionship, Shin Jiao could not remember anything about it. However for Shi Anne Li, it''s different, she can recall everything. Every loving moment they had, every kiss, every touch, and every passionate night they had together.


    So upon seeing his gaze towards her, her body is already longing for him.


    She slowly turns around and faced Shin Jiao who had a fascinated look on his face.


    As a normal young man, Shin Jiao could not help but feel the desire in his heart for the sexy and beautiful woman in front of him. Plus her wonderful body scent is making his body feel a bit hot. And his crotch has suddenly bulged into a high tent.


    When Shi Anne Li saw Shin Jiao thing getting hard, she immediately felt her body already melting. She missed him a lot and has already waited for a few months without doing anything. Right now all she can think of is that she wanted him inside her.


    Without a second, Shi Anne Li slowly approaches Shin Jiao and carefully leaned her head. Then she gave him a light kiss. As their lips met, Shin Jiao was immediately aroused by her wonderful scent. His body reacted as if it immediately recognizes something that it has done before and images of Shi Anne Li emerge within his mind.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, his lust immediately intensified as he didn''t stop himself and grabbed the two tall and soft mounds in front of him. He kneaded it lightly making Shi Anne Li moans in pleasure. She immediately had a familiar feeling within her as if Shin Jiao has regained his memories.


    As the two slowly did some forey, Shi Anne Li was already about to explode as she was amazed that Shin Jiao knew how to make her feel good.


    Her moaning sound has already reverberated all over the room as the two had rolled in bed a few more times.


    When Shin Jiao was about to remove his lower pants as he was already excited looking at the already naked woman in bed, his room''s door swung open.


    Bang!!!


    "Shi Anne Li!" shouted Susan Tang as she rushed in.


    She walks outside her room to drink water from the kitchen when she suddenly heard something from Shin Jiao''s room she curiously walks closer.


    When she heard the moans of a woman from inside she was immediately furious. She could not believe that Shi Anne Li would do such a thing while she was here. So in anger, she immediately walked inside.


    Seeing the angry look on Susan Tang''s eyes, Shin Jiao immediately felt guilty. And wanted to say something but didn''t know what.


    Suddenly, Susan Tang''s eyes turn towards the bulging thing on Shin Jiao''s pants and had her eyes wide open in surprise and immediately turn around.


    "Susan, I don''t want to discuss this with you¡­ you keep on hesitating in entering his room. But I can''t wait anymore. You wanted to build your feeling with Shin Jiao¡­ so I understand that. But I also have my needs¡­ We have already built our connection for a long time already. So¡­ can you please let us have this time together?" Shi Anne Li said with an annoyed expression.


    She just wanted to have a night with Shin Jiao as she has really missed him.


    An awkward silence permeated the room.


    Shin Jiao knew that he has to step in and pacify the two is not, it would really cause too much trouble. As a man he needed to take charge and be a bit aggressive, it''s not like he is forcing himself on the both of them. In fact, the two have already agreed to be his woman. If he didn''t make a decision today it would cause a rift between the three''s rtionship.


    So he suddenly hugged Susan Tang.


    Then he carefully caressed her hair and slowly kissed the tip of her ears. Shi Anne Li who is looking from the suddenly felt aroused upon looking at the two.


    Shin Jiao lovingly kissed Susan Tang who is still a bit protesting from his actions. He carefully carried her to the bed andid her beside Shi Anne Li.


    "Shin¡­ Shin¡­ I¡­ Umph¡­" Susan Tang wanted to protest but her lips are already covered by Shin Jiao.


    The deep kiss almost made her melt as she felt her body became hot. The long forey, made Susan Tang lost her resistance against Shin Jiao and has now epted his advance.


    That night, the three of them had sex together. The first painful night of Susan Tang and the wild moment of the threested for hours.


    The next morning, two exhausteddies are lying in bed while Shin Jiao prepares breakfast.


    When Susan Tang woke up, she immediately blushed upon noticing the trace of red on the bedsheet. Her blushing face didn''t escape Shi Anne Li''s eyes as she showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Shin was too muchst night¡­ How could he do this to us?" Shi Anne Li muttered as she felt her body really exhausted to get out of bed.


    "Hey, is this a normal thing? I mean, will it be like this every night we have sex? This would literally kill me." Susan Tang muttered as she also felt weak.


    "No, this is not what it was like before¡­"


    "Really, then¡­"


    The two girls began to gossip on the bed as if they were not having a contest with each other for Shin Jiao''s affection. However, sincest night they develop a bond between them.


    As the two went out of bed, Shin Jiao told them that they would be spending the rest of the day together.


    "We''re going to have a two days'' vacation." Shin Jiao said.


    "I already canceled your schedules for two days and asked your secretaries to send their reports to Central."


    "Wait, Shin¡­ No, we have to..." Susan Tang immediately protested but Shin Jiao put a slice of bread on her mouth and looks at her with a serious expression.


    "Lookst night, I noticed that your physique is really weak. And if I slept with the two of you, you will be exhausted and hurt by me. So I decided to help you strengthen your bodies. At least with this, you will not suffer¡­ Look I love both of you. And I don''t want either of you to get hurt by me or anybody else¡­"


    "Strengthen our bodies? What do you mean?" Shi Anne Li asked in confusion.


    She was also a bit hesitant about what Shin Jiao said because she was also once a soldier. And her physique is not like Susan Tang''s. Even with their wild nightst night shested for quite a bit because of her physique.


    "I will teach you, how I got my strength¡­ Hopefully, both of you can bear me strong and beautiful kids¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said with a teasing smile.


    When the two heard Shin Jiao, they immediately blushed. But a tinge of happiness can be seen on their faces.


    The three had a blissful day that day and spend their time together away from the troubles of their daily life. However, deep in their hearts, they knew that once they got back from this happy vacation, they will once again face another long and troubled road ahead of them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while Shin Jiao is on earth spending his days, the world he has left has regained its peace and a great change is happening in that world which would change the course of its history.


    And this is what the goddess of that world has intended when Shin Jiao was summoned there. This is what she was waiting for¡­

 Chapter 376 - 376

    A journey to the west


    /*unedited*/


    International Airport of City H


    In a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao''s trip to the US has arrived, and right now he is standing in front of gate 15a in the departure area. His tall stature and handsome looks have already attracted a lot of girls in the area. However, what made him really stand out are the two stunning women standing beside him.


    Shin Jiao wore a simple printed blue T-shirt, ck denim jeans, and blue sneakers. Susan Tang is wearing ck and white business attire. A white V-neck shirt inside a ck coat which somewhat shows a part of her deep cleavage and a ck fit cks with white heeled shoes. This made Susan Tang looks really sexy and smart at the same time. Meanwhile, Shi Anne Li is wearing a ck bottom white top sleeveless bodycon turtleneck dress which insinuated her curvy figure making her look like a supermodel.


    But what attracted the attention of the onlookers are the facial features of the three people.


    After the three shared a bed together and had the vacation, they feel really close to each other.


    Because what Shin Jiao didn''t expect is that after the three''s feelings were sorted out and became open the two women turned clingy towards him. It was like they didn''t want to let him go and just wanted to stick by his side.


    He also taught them cultivation while preparing for the uing travel.


    Both he discovered that women didn''t have spiritual roots, so he taught them about mana and tried to see if they have their mind dantian. And to his surprise the two have and both have the aptitude in controlling elements. Shi Anne Li has the closest affinity to water, while Susan Tang is air.


    After finding that out, he began to teach them magic ording to what he knows.


    After a few days of basic mind training at night, the two reach the 1st level novice mage stage. This means that they can now circte mana in their body and absorb the mana in their surroundings. Simple spells like creating small fireballs are now possible for the two. Shi Anne Li discovers that she can freely manipte water while Susan Tang can manipte the air around her.


    They became too enthralled with their discovery and along with their entry to being mages, their physique seems to have changed a little. Their skin is now glowing radiantly and making their feature more attractive and outstanding.


    When the time got near for Shin Jiao''s travel to the US, the two tacitly decided to go with him. Although Shin Jiao is a bit reluctant, the two were very persistent that he didn''t even have a choice to argue.


    So before leaving Shin Jiao made hologram projectors within thepany. This way, the executives of thepany would be reporting to the two women as if they were still in thepany and Central would be the one receiving and sending the documents for them.


    And now, the three are free to go wherever they want to go as long as the inte connection is avable.


    ¡­


    While Shin Jiao was standing in line, Susan Tang suddenly received a call as soon as she passed through the gate after the security check.


    "Hey, Shin¡­ I''ll be in the lounge area. The meeting is about to start¡­" she called as she left along with her bags and suitcase.


    Shi Anne Li also followed her after she went through the security inspection.


    The two women went into the lounge and began to have a meeting with their staff. Using the new visor technology that Shin Jiao has developed which looks like amon light tinted sunsses, the two were able to do the meeting with ease.


    The new visor can do both AR (alternate reality) and VR (virtual reality) function. When in meetings AR function is really nifty as their attention can be both in the meeting and to their surroundings at the same time.


    Seeing the two women busily going through the papers on the table while listening and talking to their staff, Shin Jiao felt a bit guilty. He knew that the two became really busy because of him. The thing about theirpany has now grown way too much in just a short time. Luckily he was able to program Central which took the bulk of the burden of thepany''s management issues.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao arrive on the table and bought the two bottled juice to drink.


    While this is happening, a couple of men who are sitting on another table have already eyed the two beautiful women who seem to be busy doing something while talking on their headset.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure appears, a feeling of discontent was immediately shown on their faces.


    "I guess they have a malepanion. Anyway, let''s try to invite them and have a chat." One of the men suddenly said while looking at Shi Anne Li''s bare white shoulders which have already made him feel the desire to know her.


    However, before he can act, one of them who is sitting in the corner and ying his phone suddenly scuff at hispanion.


    "Hey, what did you mean by that Park Jiyong?" the guy with a clear displeased look on his face asked.


    Park Jiyong who is calmly ying on his phone turns his gaze to hispanion and showed a mocking sneer.


    "If you want to shame yourself, be my guess. But don''t drag us with you." Park Jiyong said then turns back to his game.


    Park Jiyong is a Korean national and came to China to visit his father''spany. He is half Korean and half Chinese. His father is a rich Korean businessman while his mother is a member of a rich Chinese aristocratic family. This should have made him live like a prince, but he got the stubborn personality of his self-made billionaire father. So he works hard to attain his status in thepany today.


    Unlike the pampered 2nd generation rich young heir traveling along with him, he is somewhat cool-headed and a wise for his age.


    Park Jiyong was forced by his mother to go with the other young men from the high society to travel abroad. This is because they got the news that the NXT Element Company is going to travel to the US for a special project.


    In this group only he has no desire for leisure travel. His goal is to meet his idol, the one who is responsible for making the virtual world.


    When the group heard his words, they felt a bit annoyed.


    But they didn''t rebuke him because Park Jiyong''s background is higher than theirs. Not only is he a 2nd generation rich heir like them, but he is also a sessful businessman at his young age.


    But one of the young men in their group felt dissatisfied and red at Park Jiyong. He decided to talk to the woman with a slightly pleasing look, Shi Anne Li. This is because Susan Tang always wore a frosty look on her beautiful face making her look like an icy beauty. While Shi Anne Li has a vibrant atmosphere around her especially when she and Shin Jiao was reunited, her previous cold aura has vanished and her old self returned. The caring and gentle Shi Anne Li.


    The young man suddenly stood up and approached Shin Jiao and the two women''s table. When Park Jiyong saw this, a helpless smile appears on his face. He knew that hispanion would cause trouble. But then suddenly a crafty glint appears on his eyes. He wanted to meet his idol, but he didn''t know if he is among the group from the NXT Element Company on that table. So he would just watch and see.


    If there is going to be trouble, he would jump up and intervene.


    "Excuse me¡­ Hi¡­ I just can''t help but admire you from where I sit. You really are beautiful¡­ If you don''t mind can I know your name?" the young man said to Shi Anne Li with his most dashing and handsome smile.


    When the trio heard this Shin Jiao on the side forcefully stop himself fromughing. While Susan Tang on the side was still too busy to pay attention to the guy and continue to check the reports on her virtual screen.


    Upon seeing the two''s reaction, Shi Anne Li just gave Shin Jiao a re and didn''t mind the guy and went back to her work.


    The guy felt a bit annoyed, but he didn''t want to give up.


    "Miss, I think you don''t know who I am¡­ Let me introduce myself, I''m¡­" the guy started however he suddenly stop as a voice interrupted him.


    "Nobody cares who you are¡­ buzz off." A domineering tone of a woman said.


    Then a sexy curvy figure appears walking towards, Shin Jiao and the two women''s tables. She has blonde hair and has an angelic western beauty.


    However, she speaks fluent Chinese.


    "Mary¡­ Mary Anderson¡­ What¡­ what are you doing here?" the young man suddenly blurted out as a tinge of fear can be seen on the man''s eyes.


    Upon hearing that name, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li immediately stop what they were doing and turn their gaze towards the young woman who stops beside their table and casually took the remaining seat.


    She didn''t reply to the stunned young man standing not he side but insteadturned her gaze to Shin Jiao and the two women, and then a bright and contented smile appears on her face.


    Meanwhile, on the side, Park Jiyong had his eyes wide open in this scene.


    This is because he and his group are clear who the woman who just entered the picture is. And her background is not something to be scoffed at.


    "This is trouble¡­" Park Jiyong muttered.

 Chapter 377 - 377

    A journey to the west Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Mary Anderson is an internationally known haughty princess of the high society and the only heir of the mysterious kingdom of Bail. She is the only daughter of King Xinyi Anderson who is the modern living monarch that controls a whole country.


    The kingdom of Bail is a secretive ind located in the middle of the Indian Ocean. The ind which is as big the wholebinednd area of Hawaii suddenly appears out of nowhere. It didn''t cause anymotion when it appears at first because it was veiled and hidden from the world. Then 10 years ago, the ind suddenly shows up from the satellites which caused an rm.


    But what surprises everyone the most is that the ind is actually not essible either by air or bynd.


    It didn''t take long for all the countries of the world to investigate the ind. And when they sent their battleships and carriers in the area, what greeted them is arge sea vessel that looks like an old galleon ship with glistening sails that looks like flexible sr panels on top.


    And the most amazing thing is that the ship is actually not floating on water but on air.


    At the deck of the ship, the soldiers and sailors saw people standing while also looking at them wearing colored robes that make them look like magicians in the old days.


    This was the start of the interactions between the mysterious kingdom known as Bail and the countries of the earth. But things suddenly stopped after a month as the kingdom of Bail suddenly shuts itself from the world.


    The mystery continues until one day when a mysteriouset fell to the earth. The world was in turmoil at that time as many scientists began examining the weird ck stone whiches from the sky. Even those people from the mysterious ind came out to check the ck stone out.


    This made them open their borders to the world for good, in the condition that they too would join the research of the mysterious ck stone.


    But luck is not on everyone''s side as they could not determine what the stone is, which is harder than a diamond, and what can it do. That is true until a young man working as a project engineer and a scientist of an Eastern country suddenly discovered the hidden writing on the stone.


    When the writings were discovered, the young man began to lead the research team in breaking the code of the mysterious letters.


    A few yearster it was revealed to be runes and has a profound and great use to the world. The research was then strangely distributed throughout the whole world and from there uproar began in the scientificmunity which continues until now.


    And then it happened that the discovery of the almost unlimited energy of the ck stone made everyone dumbfounded.


    They wanted to give the young researcher an award, but who would have thought that he would suddenly vanish and never to be seen again.


    Meanwhile, in the kingdom of Bail, everyone was is a festive atmosphere upon receiving the information about the runes. In truth, the people in the kingdom of Bail live in seclusion because of a thousand-year-old secret they hold, which is¡­ magic. Each citizen in the kingdom of Bail knows about the existence of Magic.


    And the rune technology is something they are waiting for. With the rune technology, they can now repair their broken airships, mana weapons, and more.


    However, it would still take time to do this research.


    After the kingdom of Bail opens its borders, many people discovered the hidden history of the kingdom. Most of the people in the kingdom are actually the descendant of the people which were called witches in the old days. The kingdom itself became the haven for the witches who escaped the hunt and the massacre by the church. But the original people in the kingdom has a deeper secret and an unknown origin.


    However, the people in the kingdom never show their power in public except for one person. And that is the only daughter of King Xinyi Anderson, Mary Anderson.


    When the world interacted with the kingdom, they discovered their riches and many became greedy for it. And so they targeted the daughter who looks like a socialite and likes to mingle in the high society of the world. She was immediately known as the richest true princess in the world. However, the scheme became deeper and many have targeted her life.


    It was two years ago when she and her convoy was assaulted by a group of militaristic men on her way to a g in New York.


    It was then that the whole world discovers the existence of a powerful woman who can wipe out a whole battalion of armed men all by herself. She summoned thunder, fire, and wind to blow and burn her enemies.


    From that time on, many in the social circle feared and respected her for her riches and true power.


    ¡­


    So now that she is sitting with Shin Jiao''s group, those people in the known had a look of fear in their eyes.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong but you are from the NXT Element Company, right?" suddenly May Anderson said with a smile on her face without even looking at the other people except for Shin Jiao and his group.


    When she sits among them, the four people look like gods among men. Not only is their beauty impable even their aura is somewhat brilliant.


    Susan Tang almost had her jaw drop to the ground upon looking at May Anderson.


    Those in the high society of the world knew who this woman is and she is not something to be trifled with.


    So when she heard her question, she immediately regained her wits with her and replied.


    "Yes¡­ yes, we are. I am honored to meet Miss Anderson." Susan Tang immediately said with a polite smile and gesture for a handshake.


    Shi Anne Li on the side also stood up.


    May didn''t embarrass Susan as she also extended her hand and also shakes hand with Shi Anne Li. However, when her eyesnded on Shin Jiao, she was a bit confused. Then suddenly as if recalling something her eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Ah¡­ Doctor Jiao. Well, long time no see¡­ I didn''t expect to see you here." She suddenly said as she immediately stood up and offered her hand to Shin Jiao.


    Feeling a bit confused, Shin Jiao unconsciously extended his hand to the woman who suddenly had a change of attitude.


    Everyone in that ce was baffled at this scene.


    Mary Anderson actually knew who Shin Jiao is. This is because they have met before when the research about the ck stone has begun.


    She was there and also seen him before. In fact, she could not miss the youngest scientist in the group, and a handsome one at that. But of course, Shin Jiao could not remember because of his amnesia, plus he was too focused on research at that time that he has no time to know or even remember people.


    The confused expression of Shin Jiao suddenly made Mary Anderson show a confused and a little dissatisfied look on her face.


    "Ah¡­ Princess, he might have forgotten about you because of the ident." Shi Anne Li suddenly said upon noticing the expression on Mary''s face.


    "Oh¡­ now I understand. I''ve heard the news that he was missing for a while. I actually thought that something bad had happened. But seeing Doctor Jiao right now, I guess everything is fine, right?"


    "Yes, however, he can''t remember most people he has known before, so¡­"


    "That''s alright¡­"


    Suddenly Mary Anderson drew closer to the group and said in a low voice.


    "I discover and heard that the visors are using rune technology, is this correct?"


    Shin Jiao looking at her nods his head. It was not a secret to anyone that it is using rune technology. But how he did it is something he would not share of course.


    Seeing the affirmation and the nod of Shin Jiao, Mary Anderson immediately felt ted.


    She has spent time and effort to know the activity of the NXT Element Company after the researcher in their kingdom discovered that the visor is using rune tech. And that is the reason why she is here right now.


    As the four converses for a while, their flight number was called and the group stood up to board the ne.


    The four didn''t mind the others looking at them as they began to board the ne. While they are doing this, behind Shin Jiao''s group is a young man who is currently looking at him with glistening eyes. His expression is like a diehard fan that has just seen his beloved idol in flesh.


    Park Jiyong heard that the group is talking about it. When hispanions distance themselves away from Shin Jiao and his group, he actually began to eves drop. And when he heard about the visor and the rune technology, his eyes lit up.


    He too knew who Doctor Jiao is.


    And now, he is looking at Shin Jiao like a fanboy.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao felt shivers running down his spine. He could not help but turn his gaze behind him.


    There he saw a handsome young man looking at him like an idiot with a big smile on his face.


    When Park Jiyong saw Shin Jiao nce at him, he immediately waves his and excitedly gestures while moving his mouth.


    Shin Jiao can clearly read what the young man is saying in his mouth. And this made his scalp twitch feeling a bit helpless and a bit annoyed.


    "Hi! I''m a big fan of yours¡­ you are my idol."


    "Who the heck is this idiot?" Shin Jiao thought as he turns around and continues walking.

 Chapter 378 - 378

    A journey to the west Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Sitting on the first-ss cabin, Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, and Shi Anne Li should be spending time together sharing their precious time together. However, among the three people are two other individuals.


    Mary Anderson and Park Jiyong are also sitting along with them while asking tons of questions. Especially to Shin Jiao who already had an incredulous look on his face.


    But Shin Jiao''s character is not a snub and would almost always amodate people asking him. Except for those who are scheming towards him, he is polite to others especially those with pure intent.


    He can see that Park Jiyong is not interested in anything but the game itself. He was really in awe and wanted to know Shin Jiao''s experience in making the game. Although he is a businessman by profession, Park Jiyong is actually an otaku by heart.


    With glistening eyes, he asked tons of questions about the world he created. But Shin Jiao didn''t give him some deep details about the game because he himself didn''t know what Central would give the yers.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Mary Anderson is talking to both thedies about thetest trends and fashion with glistening eyes. She truly loves beautiful and intelligent women and it is rare for her to meet one. But now she is talking to two of them, so her heart flutters with glee.


    Suddenly, turbulence from the ne interrupted the five people''s conversation.


    "Whoa, that was insane." Park Jiyong said.


    However, Mary Anderson is looking at the two women beside her with her eyes wide open in disbelief.


    Shin Jiao has taught the two girls on how to protect themselves in any dangerous asion. As intelligent as they were, in those few days of training and practice of their magic, the two were able to put up a basic magic field around their body. This is the most basic form of magic protection which is sufficient enough to block a knife from hitting them.


    With Shin Jiao teaching the two, they were able to even activate it unconsciously when in danger. This is because even in their normal days where Shin Jiao would secretly attack the two, they have learned to always be on guard from his sneak attacks.


    But this thin magic field cannot be seen by the naked eyes so Park Jiyong is unaware of this and only someone who has dealings with magic can actually see them, someone like Mary Anderson.


    Seeing Mary being quiet and is looking at them in amazement, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li immediately realized that theter has the ability to see the thinyer of the magic field on their body.


    "You¡­ you two can¡­?" Mary Anderson stuttered.


    However, she immediately realized something and shoots a nce at Shin Jiao on the side who is also looking at her with a smile.


    Then Mary Anderson seems to understand something and drew closer to the two women and whispered.


    "Are you two also mages?"


    Hearing her words, the two beauties showed a confused look on their faces. Shin Jiao didn''t tell them about mages but just taught them how to strengthen their bodies and gaining true power.


    Seeing their confusion Mary realized that the two may have learned about magic from somewhere other than her kingdom.


    She already knew that outside of the mysterious kingdom of Bail there are also ces that train people to hold uncanny powers and abilities. Some of them are the mutants that she became aware of, and the so-called cultivators from the west, and many more.


    "How did you learn magic?" she asked again in a low voice.


    The twodies immediately turned their gaze to Shin Jiao who is exining something to Park Jiyong while thetter is writing down something on his small notebook with a stupid and gleeful expression on his face.


    "So Doctor Jiao taught you? Well, that''s given with that brain of his and all¡­ Actually, as you already knew I can do magic myself too. I''m already a 1st level high mage. How about the two of you? How long have you been doing magic? I''m guessing with your aptitude and quick response and is already a 1st level novice mage, about 2-3 years right?" Mary confidently said.


    Susan Tang smiled and didn''t correct her words. In her mind, she is already proud of herself. If she told Mary that she has just learned this skill from Shin Jiao for a few days, she didn''t know how Mary would react. Shi Anne Li has the same thinking as Susan Tang in that aspect.


    Mary''s excitement is now really high and the three talked in a hush about magic. Susan and Shi Anne grab this opportunity to learn more from a senior. So they asked her a lot of questions about magic. On the side, Park Jiyong and Shin Jiao have stopped talking as Park Jiyong is currently showing Shin Jiao a program he made.


    It was actually a survival type shooting game just like the famous PUBJ game, but he wanted it to be yed with the use of the visor. It means a virtual world shooting game.


    Shin Jiao suddenly had a good idea and looks at Park Jiyong.


    "Do you want to coborate?" he suddenly asked.


    Upon hearing the suggestion from his idol, Park Jiyong wanted to jump to the skies. He just wanted to learn something from Shin Jiao and wanted his guidance for his game which his father called a waste of time. But how can he give up?


    So upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, his heart was in cloud nine and if there are no people in this ne, he would have immediately given Shin Jiao a big kiss.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ It would really be my pleasure to work with you, idol¡­ Hehe¡­" Park Jiyong still can''t control his happiness which is apparent from this action and his giggles.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao chuckled. He then turns his attention to the threedies.


    "Shi Anne, draft an agreement with Mr. Park about a game coboration. He will exin to you the details." Shin Jiao said.


    However, Shi Anne Li seems to be not paying attention to him as she is currently seriously looking at Mary who is exining something towards the two. Shi Anne Li and Susan Tang are busy jotting down some notes on their notes.


    He then turns to look at Mary who is also exining something with her hand gesturing to the skies.


    Although the five people didn''t make that much noise in the ce, their presence alone has already gained some attention from the flight attendants who would throw nces at them every now and then.


    Unknown to them, on another row seat where the otherpanions of Park Jiyong are seated, a young man is looking with a feverish nce at the five people. His name is Mathew Lee, a famous yboy and the youngest son of the chairman of one of the biggest conglomerate in Hong Kong, Rawbar Group.


    He was famed as the prodigal son of the chairman because he is being spoiled by her mother who was a famous actress.


    He has done many countless atrocities but would always escape because of their family''s influence. However, heid low for some time now because he has offended another powerful family. He actually almost raped the daughter of Haiwa Group from Korea. It was the woman''s security escort who discovered this act and amotion happened. However, it ended up with the woman telling her parents and the Lees paid a hefty price for it.


    But soon they discovered that it was all a scheme and in rage, Mathew Lee was grounded for a month. And this is his first trip after gaining his freedom.


    Being grounded for such a long time, his hand is itching to do something, hence his old habits kick in. But this time he wanted to do everything smartly and covert. He now knew that his target seems to be influential, but who cares. Once he got his hands on her, she would still be a woman who would squirm and moan under him.


    But this time he could not face them head-on, so he has decided to do something in the shadows. He has already set his eyes set on Shi Anne Li and no one would be able to stop him.


    "I always take what I fancied." He muttered as he smirked.


    In his mind, he can''t wait to get his hands on the beautiful Shi Anne Li. But his concern is that powerful socialite Mary. He knew how temperament that girl is and it would be a danger for him if she is by their side.


    So he began to cook up some devious n in his mind.


    With the discussion and the talks, the flight didn''t seem to take long and just like a blink of an eye, they now arrived at the New York JFK airport.


    At their arrival, Mary has already talked to them where they would stay and the group agreed. How could they reject such an offer from a princess? She is very convincing and has decided to also follow her newfound friends.


    In fact, she is not doing anything nowadays and just spends her time roaming around.


    Meanwhile, Park Jiyong also decided to not follow the group of 2nd generations and would just tail behind Shin Jiao. He knew that it would be a more fruitful experience than spending time with some useless banter of rich young brats.


    And so five people alighted the ne.


    When they walked down many people were attracted to their appearances. Four of them are not normal humans anymore while Park Jiyong has the air and the face of a Korean idol. So this scene made the people turn their gaze at the group. Some even took pictures of them.


    Then a tall Caucasian woman walked towards them and with a beautiful and attractive smile greeted the group.


    "Hi! I''m Jane Weiss from the institute. Wee to the US Doctor Jiao, Miss Tang, Miss Li, and¡­ oh my god¡­"

 Chapter 379 - 379

    A journey to the west Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The woman who was assigned as their guide had her mouth in agape while looking at the beautiful and attractive woman walking along with Shin Jiao''s group. Mary Anderson has the beauty, height, and aura of a real princess which causes the people around her to be mesmerized by her presence alone.


    As a high mage, her countenance itself would exude power and authority to demand the attention of her existence.


    And so the woman immediately recognizes her. As a P.R., Jane Weiss is knowledgeable of the people from the high society. She can recognize those prominent people once she sees them because it is part of her job. And Mary Anderson is a pretty famous figure.


    Upon seeing Mary, she was immediately in shock because of Mary''s unique background and existence.


    Although powerful beings existed on earth, they do not expose themselves in front of the media. However, Mary Anderson is the first one to be unrestrained and had shown people what she can do. Many mediapanies tried to invite her to be a star, but she refuses them saying she didn''t want to be tied down. Plus she is already rich enough, why would she need to work hard as an artist?


    Looking at the stunned expression of Jane Weiss the group just walked pass her which awoken her from her stupor.


    Jane Weiss scolded herself for being smitten. She was a veteran, how could she be taken aback by the presence of the woman she¡­ idolizes.


    And so with a quick reaction, she regained herposure and immediately walked near the group.


    "Sorry for that¡­ well, let me guide you to the ce prepared for your amodation¡­"


    "No need for that. I have already called my assistant and she has prepared our amodation. They will be staying with me." Mary interrupted while waving her hand.


    As they walk towards the exit, Mary saw a young woman walking towards them.


    "Princess, I¡­"


    "Please take our bags. I''m tired and wanted to rest." Mary interrupted.


    The young woman showed aplicated look on her face. But she suddenly hardened her expression and heaved a deep sigh.


    "Princess, the king is requesting your presence. He wanted you to stop fooling around and go home." The young woman blurted out.


    Upon hearing her assistant''s words, Mary''splexion change. Anger can be clearly seen on her face as she looks at the young woman.


    "You¡­ you told my dad where I am, right? You¡­ you traitor!" she cried while pouting her lips.


    Mary had a look of being wronged in her expression while stumping her foot on the ground. Like a spoiled young princess that she is, she didn''t want to follow what her father told her, so she immediately decided not to obey.


    "I will not go home. Tell father that I will be with Doctor Jiao and his friends." She said as she suddenly ran and hid behind Shin Jiao''s tall frame.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this situation.


    "But, princess the king would¡­"


    "No, go away! I don''t like you anymore¡­" Mary said from behind Shin Jiao.


    Seeing this situation, Shin Jiao felt a headacheing.


    How could this woman who is older than the rest of them act this way? As a high mage, Mary Anderson''s lifespan is longer than that of a normal human. Plus, Shin Jiao knew that she may not only be a high mage. From the aura he can detect from her body, she might have already reached the peak of an archmage. But with the restriction in this world, the most she can disy is the high mage power just like him.


    Seeing that the two would just bicker around, Shin Jiao decided to interfere.


    "It''s okay¡­ she will be safe with us. Just tell the king that we will send her home after our business is done in this ce."


    "And who are you?" the assistant asked in confusion.


    She was confused about why the princess would rely on this man. Then her eyes suddenly went wide as if realizing something.


    "You¡­ you couldn''t be the princess''s¡­"


    Seeing her expression, Shin Jiao immediately knew what the woman is thinking and wave his hand to stop the misunderstanding.


    "We just met at the airport¡­ But I can tell that the princess is friendly so it''s okay."


    Hearing his confident words, Shi Anne Li and Susan Tang beside Shin Jiao rolled their eyes. They were thinking that Shin Jiao should have been smitten by the princess''s beauty that''s why he is doing this.


    "Miss Weiss, please lead us to the amodation." Shin Jiao said to the woman on the side who was a bit startled upon hearing her name.


    With a nod, she immediately said.


    "Please go this way. We already have scheduled your meeting with the head of the schools."


    The reason why Shin Jiao wanted the princess toe with them is because of her knowledge as a mage. She would be an invaluable asset to the two women he valued the most. She can be their magic teacher which seems to be in Mary''s liking as he has seen on the ne.


    Mary had passionately taught and advised the two women about the topic of magic and its use. She is more capable than him who just had fragmented memories and would just remember things if needed.


    With Jane Weiss leading them, the group followed behind leaving the stupefied assistant of Mary on the side.


    After the group left, she immediately takes out her phone and dialed a number.


    "Sir, the princess didn''t want to go. She is with some people."


    ''What? How could you leave the princess in the hand of some strangers¡­ get her now!''


    "Umm¡­ that would be hard sir. Plus the people, she is with seeming familiar. I think I saw them somewhere before¡­"


    ''What are you saying? Get the princess now! That is the king''s order. Many hidden forces are already making their moves. They might kidnap the princess.''


    "But sir, I need backup. You know how feisty she is. I''m not confident that I can handle her."


    ''Alright, just follow them for now. I''m going to send the High Guards. They will be in New York tomorrow.''


    "Really! Thank you, sir." The assistant said with a smile on her face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a secluded and old apartment building, a few men are standing around a room with a high tech mobilemand center in the middle while they are looking at the monitor screen.


    "The princess has arrived. We''ve nned this for a while now. We should not screw up this time." A white Caucasian man wearing an eye patch on his left eye said.


    "Captain, it seems that the princess is with some people. This would be an easy job if her security is not around." a thin man said while looking at the screen.


    The thin man''s eyes are like that of a snake.


    These people are from a special operation unit of the US, the Omega Squad. They considered themselves as thest line of defense of the country against powerful beings which would possess a heavy threat to the country and its freedom.


    In another ce which looks like a t of an old building, the same thing is happening as people are looking at aputer screen. But this time it is a foreign group. If Shin Jiao is here he would recognize this group as they were the Russians whom he faced in China. They were the Variant Squad, Alpha, and Beta teams.


    Besides the five people from the alpha team, there are also five people in the Beta team.


    Not only the Americans and the Russian groups are watching Shin Jiao and his group. There are also other countries that havee to New York in an attempt to snatch the princess of the Bail kingdom.


    The reason for this is the news that the kingdom of Bail has broken through the rune technology and has learned how to use it.


    This news was too rming for the rest of the powerful countries of the world that they all decided to act.


    If the kingdom of Bail can utilize rune technology along with their magic, then there is a chance that the kingdom would be unstoppable. There might even be a chance that the nuclear risk would not pose any threat to them.


    And so, everyone decided to act and selfishly. If they can catch the princess and negotiate with the kingdom, there is a chance that they can also obtain such power.


    Plus, when they heard about the visit of the NXT Element Company in the US and realize who the man the universities invited, everyone now has two goals. To get the princess and the man named Shin Jiao, the same person who broke the code and distributed it to the rest of the world.


    They now realized how the NXT Element Company was able to utilize the rune tech and are positive that Shin Jiao is the person everyone is looking for.


    But the question that lingers in the mind of the leaders of each country is¡­ why is the Chinese government seems oblivious to the presence of Shin Jiao? As if they didn''t know he existed.


    And so everyone is now in tenterhooks as they prepare to catch these two people.


    ¡­


    The chaos is looming beyond the horizon, but the people who are the source of this chaos are oblivious to this.


    Shin Jiao and his group are now traveling towards their hotel amodation. Everyone is resting on therge van because of the long flight they just had.. Plus they felt tired because they actually didn''t rest on the flight but discuss a lot of things.

 Chapter 380 - 380

    A journey to the west Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    On a busy road, arge passenger van is traveling towards a certain direction when four motorcycles suddenly appear out of nowhere. The four motorcycles have riders wearing an all-ck leather suit and helmet. From one look one can say that they were up to no good.


    As they pass through the traffic, the motorcycles snaked through the road and quickly approached therge passenger van.


    When the people came close, one of them suddenly took out an MP5 submachine gun, while the others took out their handguns.


    Putting the rear wheel of the car on their sights, both suddenly fired a shot that blows up the rear wheel of the passenger van.


    Bang!


    Boom!!!


    Screech!


    When the rear wheels of the passenger van exploded, Shin Jiao and his group were jolted awake, while the driver began to panic along with Jane Weiss who is sitting in the front.


    "Oh, my god! We''re going to die! We''re going to die! No¡­ Please¡­ Please I don''t want to die yet. I still have a lot of dreams¡­ I haven''t even beenid for crying out loud!¡­ Please¡­ please!" Jane Weiss cried in panic which stupefied Shin Jiao and the rest sitting behind the van.


    With a quick move, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately tore a piece of cloth from his shirt, bits his index finger, and wrote something on it with his blood.


    Then he immediately sticks it to the van''s interior wall.


    "Everyone fastens your seatbelts and don''t attempt to jump out of the vehicle!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    However, when the driver discovers that he could not control the steering wheel, he showed a panic look in his face as he suddenly took off his seatbelt. He has worked hard to lessen the speed of the van and when he gauge that it was slow enough for him to be able to jump, he suddenly opens the door and jumps out.


    This is because the van is heading towards a railing of a small bridge. He knew that if the van hit the railing and fell from the bridge then they will all die. So he decided to save his life.


    "No! Wait! Don''t." shouted Jane as she tried to grab on the driver.


    However, she was still toote as the man has already jumped out.


    Soon the van hit the guard rail of the road and fell from the bridge.


    Bang!!!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    "Ahhh!!! Mommy! I''m going to die! I''m going to die!" shouted Jane.


    "Shut up!" This time Mary shouted in annoyance while holding tightly on her seatbelt as the van began rolling.


    Everyone was scared. Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, Jane Weiss, and Park Jiyong have already had their eyes closed tight. While Shin Jiao and Mary Anderson were vignt and watch as the rolling of the van stopped.


    The van fell to its side where Shin Jiao who was seated near the door is below the three women, which he is supporting.


    "Hey, let''s get off this vehicle." Shin Jiao said waking Shi Anne Li and Susan Tang who is currently in his arms along with Mary Anderson who is already blushing.


    The group went out from the window with the help of Shin Jiao and Mary Anderson. It didn''t take long before they heard the sound of four motorcyclesing towards them.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed the firearms in the hands of the ck-suited riders and he deduces that these people might the ones responsible for the ident.


    And so he quickly jumps down from the van and on the road grabs a few pebbles.


    He didn''t want to attack yet, because he can see a couple of CCTV road camera in the area. However, he stood near the van.


    "Hide at the back now!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    "No! I will fight them." Mary Anderson said in an angry tone.


    "They are carrying firearms, please for your safety." Shin Jiao rebutted.


    He then extended his hand to Park Jiyong and said.


    "Give me your scarf and coat now."


    Park Jiyong was a bit confused, but he decided to follow and give his scarf and coat to Shin Jiao.


    It didn''t take long before the motorcycle came and stop just a couple of meters from the van. Then one of the men shouted.


    "Cooperate and no one will have to die. We just need the woman, named Shi Anne Li."


    Since every one of them could understand and speak English well, they look at Shi Anne Li with a curious gaze. However, Park Jiyong suddenly realized something from this situation.


    "Shit! It was that guy, Mathew¡­ Damn it! If I survive this, he will pay for this heavily." Park Jiyong muttered.


    His words didn''t escape Shin Jiao''s ears, but he had no time to ask who that guy was. When the men alighted their motorcycles, Shin Jiao saw the opportunity and suddenly flicks a stone towards one of them hitting him squarely to his chest.


    Pang!


    The man was thrown a couple of meters away and was rendered unconscious.


    When the other three saw this, they immediately raised their guns towards the van. But then Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly rushed out to prevent them from hitting the van. The protection talisman he created was already spent, so if the van is hit by the bullets, it would surely be damaged.


    When the men saw the shadow they immediately fired at it.


    Bratatat! Bratatat!


    The sound of rapid gunfire echoed through the air.


    Since this is the main road, many vehicles are passing through the area. However, once the people saw that there are armed men, they immediately decided to not stop and help. Instead, they drive a few blocks away and began calling 911.


    Wiss!! Wiss!!


    The sound of bullets passing through the air and nearly hitting him made Shin Jiao feels a bit... excited. He didn''t know why but he felt all his blood boiling as he dodges each bullet being shot at him. Wearing the coat and scarf of Park Jiyong, Shin Jiao looks like a masked vignte from theics.


    When he got a bit closer to them, he flicks the rest of the pebbles on his hand and made two more men flew to the air and faints uponnding.


    However, one of them was able to dodge the pebble by a hair''s breadth.


    "Hehe¡­ I guess one of you is also a mutant, eh¡­ Well, I''m also a mutant myself, so let''s see who is stronger, me or you?" the man taunted as he suddenly removes his ck helmet.


    The man looks like a punk with many earrings and a punk rock dyed blue hairdo.


    "I''m a speedster myself, so let''s see who is faster. Hehe¡­" he said as he suddenly took out a knife from his back.


    Then as if with a tacit understanding, Shin Jiao and the man suddenly shed with each other.


    The man is confident with his skill as he is the only mutant in their organization. Whenever the pays his high, he would always be called and of course, receive the highest cut. The leader is his older brother and the two have ruled their organization causing fear and trepidation to their targets.


    However, fast as the man may be, Shin Jiao is no ordinary human being. With his physique already at the Infant soul refining realm, the only thing he fears in this world are armored piercing rounds, missiles, and nukes.


    The rest is trivial and would not be able to hurt him. However, he hated changing clothes so, as long as he can dodge, he would not confront his enemy head-on.


    The man is really fast, at least four times faster than a normal human being. But it was not enough to face Shin Jiao.


    And so with one move, the guy is already hanging in the air with Shin Jiao holding him at the back of his neck.


    "You should sleep now." He said as he hit the guy making him faint.


    "We have to go before the cops arrive." He thought.


    With a quick move, he drags the men and bound them up together. He also separated their firearms into pieces. After doing that, he walked towards the rest of his group.


    "Who knows how to drive?" he asked as he went to the side and turn the van over.


    Jane Weiss is already in shock at this situation as she didn''t know if this person is still a human.


    "Let''s go!" Shin Jiao called out as he gestured for the rest to get back inside the van.


    When the van left the scene, not longter the police have already arrived along with the chopper flying in the sky.


    Inside the van, Shin Jiao returns the coat and the scarf to Park Jiyong, who had a look of a love-stricken fool on his face. He didn''t expect that not only is his idol a genius, he is also like a superhero from the movies.


    Meanwhile, Mary Anderson is now looking at Shin Jiao with a new light. She saw the rune he wrote with his blood and its protective effect. She also saw his movements which are like those from the knights in their kingdom.


    In her mind, she wanted to ask Shin Jiao about his skill and abilities, but she restrained herself as she knew that Shin Jiao showed them his secret because he trusted the group.


    With regards to Jane Weiss, they would just treat it as her having a mental breakdown at that time.


    And so the group safely arrives at the hotel and immediately checked in.


    Meanwhile, in one of the luxurious hotels in New York, a group of men are gathered together with their attention towards their smug-lookingpanion.


    "Hey, you said that you can get the woman named Shi Anne Li from the NXT Element Company? You can boast, but you can''t say, bullshit man."


    "Yeah, I heard that the guy with them is their secret security detail and he is very strong."


    "I agree, the incident at a hotel in City H is evident that they cannot be touched."


    Hearing the banter of hispanions, Mathew Lee smirks.


    Then suddenly his phone received a message which made him show a big grin on his smug-looking face.


    However, once he read through the message, his expression immediately changes.

 Chapter 381 - 381

    Mutant Brawl


    /*unedited*/


    What happened on the road that day didn''t be sensational because it was justbeled as street violence plus no victims were reported.


    What happened made those people who are watching Shin Jiao''s group in the shadows took a step back from their n because of an unknown variable.


    Many of their spies reported what happened on the road and told them about a hidden security detail of the group which is a very strong fighter.


    When the Variant squad heard this and saw the images, they immediately recalled the so-called superhero which is helping the NXT Element Company CEO. That man in the shadows has foiled their ns at that time and they have suffered multiple casualties.


    This information is also known to many secret agencies of different countries so they became cautious and careful this time. They didn''t want to end up in failure just like what happened to the Russians.


    The next day somewhere in Manhattan area at a tall building


    Six people are currently walking in the lobby and have attracted many onlookers. The four Asians and two Caucasian women had a look that can make those who see them unconsciously be attracted. Three women with an almost otherworldly beauty that does not belong to this world, along with two really handsome men made everyone feel like looking at some really famous Hollywood stars.


    Shin Jiao is just wearing casual clothes, a white printed T-shirt oveid with a ck coat, blue jeans, and blue sneakers. Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are both wearing a ck and white suit with ck high-heeled shoes.


    Park Jiyong wore a red T-shirt, ck jeans, and rubber shoes. Mary Anderson is wearing a blue knee-length dress which insinuates the curves of her well-proportioned body. And Jane Weiss just wore brown cks and blue-red blouse.


    Although she is not as attractive as the other people with her, she carries her own in front of others with confidence.


    Upon arriving in the location, the group walked down the lobby and took an elevator. Then they arrive in a beautifully decorated hall and were led to a two-door conference room. As they entered therge conference room they saw many people that are already sitting around therge mahogany table.


    When the door opens, everyone inside the room caught the attention of six people walking inside. Jane Weiss roams her gaze in the room and immediately walked towards the middle-aged man who is sitting in the middle.


    "Chairman Benson, I have brought them. This is Doctor Jiao, Miss Tang, Miss Li, Mr. Park, and Princess Mary Anderson."


    Hearing her introduction, everyone had a surprised look on their faces.


    The people in the room belong to some of the most prestigious people in the US and with a very influential background.


    Even Shin Jiao was surprised when he entered the room. This is because he can see some men uniform sitting with the group.


    "Wee! I am Henry Benson, the chairman of the American Medical Association. I am happy that you have agreed with our invitation Doctor Jiao." Henry Benson said while looking at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao nods his head politely in response.


    Then the talk began as the people in the room began to discuss what they wanted to have. They also offer to give Shin Jiao free ess to some of the weird cases in medical history, this way he can incorporate it into the system.


    It took them almost half the day and the first part of the meeting was done at around 7 pm in the evening.


    The result was agreeable to the people in the room and everyone left with smiles brimming on their faces. However, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li had a look of exhaustion on their expressions.


    "Both of you have to work hard. Thank you for helping me with this." Shin Jiao said while holding both the women''s hands.


    The group already knew that Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are Shin Jiao''s women, so they were not surprised at this scene.


    However, one of the doctors who attended the meeting had a look of annoyance on his face.


    While in the meeting he was making small talk with Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li. And the two were very amodating hence it bolster his confidence that the women might have a little attraction towards him. As someone who was born in a prominent family and a good doctor, he is confident that his background is attractive to women.


    However, now he just discovered that the two are actually close to the young man they called Doctor Jiao. This made him feel annoyed.


    He thinks that Shin Jiao is a mere technician who has the ability to make some small games, so he looks down on him.


    Plus he heard that they will be paying the guy, so he didn''t understand why should they be polite to the person?


    Seeing the dissatisfaction in his eyes the middle-aged man beside him patted his shoulder.


    "Doctor Raynor, you seem unhappy?"


    "Nah, something just annoyed me."


    The middle-aged man who patted Doctor Raynor on the shoulder turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao and his sweet interaction towards the two women beside him and heaves a deep sight.


    "As a senior in our profession, let me give you a warning. Do not covet what''s not yours, or you''ll be sorry." The middle-aged man said with a smile and walks past the young doctor who suddenly had an incredulous look on his face.


    That night everything was peaceful and nothing untoward happened. And the group had a nice dinner and went home immediately.


    Shin Jiao by practice didn''t sleep but set up an array and began to cultivate. Beside him are Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li who found it more effective to meditate as it recovers their vigor more efficiently than sleeping.


    The next day


    The three had a refreshing morning as they woke up feeling good and invigorated.


    When they got down to the hotel''s restaurant for breakfast, they''ve met with Mary and Jiyong who also went with them.


    Upon arriving in the restaurant, Shin Jiao immediately had his senses on alert.


    "It seems that they can''t wait anymore."


    They are currently standing near the entrance and saw some tables already upied. Shin Jiao didn''t know who in this ce their enemies are, but he is sure that there are many of them. He felt like he is being eyed by a viper waiting for a chance to strike if his attention became distracted.


    However, Shin Jiao is still confident that he can handle these people. Right now he is just judging the situation by his feelings, but he didn''t doubt it as he has already proven them correct. In his amnesiac state, he relied on his sharp senses to wade through every dangerous situation he faced until now. So he is confident of his hunch.


    While watching the restaurant some people approach them from behind.


    Shin Jiao immediately turns to look and saw a bulky white man wearing a simple shirt that insinuates his hulking muscles. Beside him is a Caucasian man with blonde hair and an eye patch on his left eye.


    "You must be Doctor Jiao." the man with the eye patch suddenly said with a smile and extended his hand to Shin Jiao.


    "I am Captain James Crugger, I and my team will be your security detail for the rest of your stay in America." He added.


    When Shin Jiao and his group heard this, they showed a confused look on their faces.


    "Ah, you must be surprised. My superior told me that what you are doing is a great contribution to our great nation and we thank you for that. So as long as I and my team are by your side, you can rest assure that you and your group will be safe." Captain James Crugger said proudly.


    Shin Jiao eyed the other two people behind them.


    A sly looking man with a unique iris just like that of a snake, and a beautiful curvy brown-skinned Native American young woman.


    "Thank you then. I''m guessing that you are assigned to us by the general, right?" Susan Tang said as she steps forward to shake their hands.


    "Ah, yes¡­ General Hewer told us about you. It''s funny that we were supposed to capture you guys. And now we are to protect you. Hahaha!" the bulky man said with augh.


    When his teammates heard this they look at him like they were looking at a fool. But they didn''t rebut his words as it was the truth and they would not deny it.


    "Let me introduce my team to you¡­ These are Dozer, Slick, and Owl¡­"


    Each of the members nods their heads as they were introduced.


    "Hmm¡­ mutant squad. You''re the famous Omega Squad, right? Haha¡­ I can''t believe that we are going to be protected by the strongest mutant squad of the US. I feel honored." Mary suddenly said with a wide smile on her face.


    "Hehe¡­ you tter us. Please to¡­" Captain James Crugger said.


    But suddenly he was interrupted by a loud boisterous voice.


    "Haha¡­ The Americans are surely very sly and quick to make their moves. But do you think you are powerful enough to stop us? We too have the strength to fight you." Arge man wearing a suit that seems to not fit his stature stood up.


    His suit looks like it is about to burst from the size of the man''s body.


    With the man''s words, the rest of the people who are eyeing Shin Jiao and his group suddenly stood up. The other customers and waiters who detected the dangerous situation immediately ran away from the scene in a panic.


    "Oh, it seems that we have a situation here. Slick, we need a ce of retreat." Captain James Crugger said as he stood in front shielding Shin Jiao and his group.


    "Hehe¡­ My pleasure Captain. Beautiful young misses, please allow me to escort you to the venue." Slick said with his signature sly smile.


    He extended his hand and gestured for the rest to touch it. Although Shin Jiao and his group were a bit skeptical, they decided to trust these people. They have no choice. Shin Jiao knew that if a fight broke through in the restaurant it would cause too much damage and would endanger may lives. He is not someone who likes to see people get hurt, and so he decided to trust the man even though he had a shady look on his face.


    When all the people have touched his hand, Slick suddenly extended his hand towards Captain James Crugger who is throwing a taunting look at the people with a gaze of hostility towards them.


    "Hehe¡­ Bye guys! See you!" he said.


    Then their figures began to blur as if they are fading from the surroundings. Their enemies immediately showed an rmed look on their faces as they panicked.


    They knew that if the Americans took their targets it would be hard for them to find them. With the protection of the Omega Squad, their task has just risen up to another level of difficulty.


    As the people began to panic and the figures of Shin Jiao and the rest with him as slowly disappearing, a light chuckle suddenly distracted the attention of every person in the restaurant.


    This is because that chuckle could not be heard by their ears. This is because it is directly directed to their minds.


    "Hihi¡­ It seems that the Omega squad has underestimated us¡­" a voice which seems toe from a small girl echoed inside everyone''s mind.


    "A psychic? Damn it! The Russians!" someone said in rm.


    Then everyone''s gaze turns towards the corner where a group of three people walks out.


    Two tall men wearing exactly the same ck and white striped clothes and a small 12-year-old girl wearing a cute red dress slowly walks forward.


    Shin Jiao and his group were about to disappear suddenly became visible again as if the spell to make them disappear was canceled.


    "Shit!" Slick cursed as he suddenly fell down on his knees with his nose bleeding.

 Chapter 382 - 382

    Mutant Brawl Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Slick is a mutant with the ability to teleport himself or a group as long as they are touching him. It is a cool and very convenient way to travel, but the condition is that he should have already visited the ce where he is intending to travel to.


    However, this skill of his is not as perfect as it looks. This is because a slight interference or distraction with his concentration would break the process of teleportation. So he has trained himself to be oblivious to any distractions which would affect his concentration. Plus he discovered that once he begins, his figure will blur and will be ethereal. So no physical object can actually hurt him or those with him.


    So he is confident that he is able to escape the restaurant with ease.


    However, he experiences something weird for the first time and wasn''t able to react immediately. He didn''t expect that his concentration would be distracted by something, hence breaking the teleportation process.


    Slick curses out loud as he looks at hispanions in shame.


    "Sorry, something is distracting my mind. Let me try again," he said with his expression changing from his usual sinister smile into a sheepish grin.


    "Stop, it''s useless¡­ with that little loli, we can''t escape this ce with your teleportation." Captain James said.


    He and his team immediately move to the front of Shin Jiao''s group to protect them from the slowly approaching crowd of people.


    Shin Jiao can now see the many mutants slowly approaching their group while wielding and activating their powers in the process to ready themselves for a fight.


    "Shit, this is going to be troublesome," Owl said as an aura suddenly envelops her body.


    Shin Jiao can feel the strong spiritual fluctuation which seems like Qi but a bit different.


    Owl was born and grew up in one of the many reservationmunities for the Native American Indians in the US. She was taught by her grandfather the ways of their tribe and has attained an understanding of their culture.


    In her teens, she discovers that she is able to absorb the energy of nature and make her stronger. She can summon spirit beasts to attack or defend herself from others. She can manipte nts to grow and restrain her enemies or make them grow and produce spiritual healing fruits.


    Hence, she bes one of the strongest supports in the Special Operations bureau after she was discovered by Captain James Crugger.


    "Let me protect you then, littledy." Besides her, the big guy Dozer said with a smile.


    Dozer is just a normal soldier who is hiding his ability a few years ago. However, a few years back while on one of their routine patrol in a chaotic war-torn Imic city, his team encountered an ambush. He didn''t have a choice but to show his powers to save hispanions.


    His brute strength and rubber-like skin which is almost imprable by any bullets saved his team that day.


    And so he was drafted to the Special Operations Bureau by his superiors and ended up being under Captain Crugger.


    "With my team here, no one can hurt you guys, so no worries¡­ but we need to get out of this ce." Captain James said while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Shin Jiao nods his head towards the confident-looking man. But he didn''t just stay still as he already secretly took some of the spoons and forks on the table.


    "Haha¡­ Captain Crugger¡­ your reputation precedes you as a formidable soldier. However, since I am here, I would advise your team to stand down and not cause any trouble for us. Just let us take those people behind you and everything will be okay." said the loli with a red dress.


    "Maybelline Garin, it seems that you have not grown even after many years. Do you still hunger for blood?" Captain James Crugger said with a smirk on his face.


    Suddenly on the side, Slick approached Susan Tang and said in a low voice.


    "You should call your hidden guard. It would be hard for us to deal with these scums."


    When Susan Tang heard this, her expression suddenly changes but return to normal almost immediately. Slick didn''t notice this and just waited for her reply on the side while looking at the group surrounding them.


    Susan Tang''s mind is immediately churning into overdrive as she analyzes the situation at hand.


    "It would seem that they didn''t know that Shin Jiao is that guy who is saving us and thought that he is our security detail. If so, then are they trying to flush him out with this ruse?" she thought.


    But no matter how hard she analyzes, she could not find any connection yet, so she decided to just wait and see and trust in her man.


    She turned her gaze towards Slick and shrugged her shoulder.


    "We don''t know who that person is. He would just appear and disappear all of a sudden without any warning." She said.


    Hearing her words, Slick showed an annoyed expression that didn''t escape Shin Jiao''s absolute sense as Slick is under his range.


    "Hmm¡­ everything looks fishy." Shin Jiao thought as he extended both of his hands and held Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li.


    "Captain, you can just take care of the situation here. We will leave first." Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s decision, Captain James nods his head in agreement.


    "Dozer, go with them." Hemanded.


    "Yes, captain."


    As Shin Jiao''s group ran out of the restaurant, some of the mutants who saw this immediately made their move. However, this didn''t escape Captain James Crugger''s eye. He suddenly waves his hand and pointed his index finger towards the first person who made his move.


    "Bang!" Captain James muttered with a smile.


    His hand suddenly glows and an energy projectile was released at the point of his finger and flew towards that mutant.


    The man immediately fell to the ground with a hole on his forehead and died.


    "Damn it! Attack! Everyone, attack now!" shouted the fat man wearing a tight suit.


    The fat man is called Boomer. He is an operative from the French government and also a member of a Mafia gang. He has the ability to create sticky bombs from his hands, which he can freely throw to his opponents. Plus his whole body is like a huge explosion which makes him a very dangerous person if angered.


    Seeing the mutants making their moves, Captain James, Owl, and Slick also began to attack.


    Slick began dancing and attacking the other mutants around them. His speed and agile movements along with his teleportation power made him almost undefeatable as one mutant after another fell on his every move.


    Meanwhile, Owl just casually stood on her ce whilerge wolves are pouncing towards her targets.


    After a while, the rest of the mutants who witnessed the strength of the three members of the Omega Squad slowly back away from the fight.


    They now know why the American team is considered as one of the strongest mutant group.


    "Hihi, this is truly amusing. It seems that your men are ipetentrade Boomer." Maybelline Garin said with a smirk on her face.


    "Shut up you loli vampire¡­ Do not insult our strength, Bloodrain. I am still here and I am sure that I can bring this whole ce down if I wanted to." Boomer shouted in anger at the little girl who insulted him.


    Maybelline Garin or Bloodrain didn''t bother with the fat man and just walked forward with the two people wearing a ck and white striped prison cloth in tow.


    "I still have an appointment with that person called Doctor Jiao and the princess. I would like to y but I''m a bit busy, so I would let my minions y with the three of you okay?" Bloodrain said as she suddenly disintegrated through the air and turn into hundreds of small bats that flew to the entrance.


    "Shit! Block her!" Captain James shouted.


    With hismand, Owl suddenly made the nts on the side of the door grew rapidly and covers the entrance passage of the hotel restaurant.


    However, it was still toote as the small bats suddenly line up and directly flew through the remaining gap in the rapidly growing nt before it closes.


    "Damn it, she was able to escape Captain."


    "Don''t worry, Dozer is with them, he can dy that b*tch. We will have to quickly end this fight here as fast as we could." Captain James said as he pointed his finger to one of the men wearing a striped prisoner''s uniform.


    Then a hole on its forehead appears, while its head was tilted upward in an exaggerated manner.


    Captain James wanted to smile, but his face stiffens as he saw the tilted head of the guy suddenly pops back into ce. Then its eyes suddenly glowed red as if it was an angry animal being provoked.


    Amidst thismotion, a figure has already escaped a long time ago and is now on her way to the conference hall in a taxi after calling the cops and her superiors. Jane Weiss was quick on her feet after seeing the people in the restaurant running away and immediately escaped with them.


    Since the ident with the passenger van, she knew that people would be targeting the people she is guiding. And so she decided that once she sees danger, she would think twice and escape. And so with that in mind, she was able to escape the scene unscathed which gave her a huge relief.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the rest have already reached the busy street where many people are walking. The bustling and crowded street of Manhattan made Shin Jiao feel a bit helpless. He knew that if a fight broke through to this ce, many will be endangered but how can he stop it? And where would they go?


    As he was thinking of ways to prevent trouble from brewing, Dozer suddenly steps and called out to them.


    "Follow me, we have a safe house near here." He said as he leads the group in an alleyway.


    After walking a few blocks on the street, they suddenly stop in their ce as they saw a small figure currently standing not too far from them.


    Her red dress swayed through the air as the wind blew. Her appearance made everyone suddenly became tense. This is because they can feel a strong sinister cold aura from her body which made everyone feel shivers down their spine.


    "My, oh my! My little prey has stopped running! It seems that this would be the end of the line for you. Well, at least I won''t kill you all except for this huge guy, and that handsome Korean. Hihi¡­" Bloodrain said as she extended her hand to the side and made her nails grew longer.


    "I''m going to enjoy this¡­ Ohhh¡­ the excitement in my frozen heart is making me¡­ aroused. Hihi¡­"


    "Perverted and bloodthirsty Lolli, I will pummel you to a pulp." Dozer said as he suddenly dashed towards the little girl.


    When he positions himself to the ground, Shin Jiao saw hisrge feet exerting some effort which made the ground broke. With his footing firmly on the ground, Dozer''s huge body and his great strength threw him like a huge rocket flying towards the little Lolli.


    "Oh, you''re fast¡­ But, still¡­ you''re not fast enough." Bloodrain said as she suddenly vanished from her spot and suddenly appears behind Dozer.


    Everyone was surprised but soon showed a horrified look on their face. Even Dozer had disbelief clearly written on his face.


    This is because a long gash is on his stomach which is now profusely bleeding.


    "How could this be?"


    These words were not said by Dozer but¡­ by Maybelline Garin.. She now showed deep confusion and doubt in her eyes.

 Chapter 383 - 383

    Mutant Brawl Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    Blood slid down his already torn shirt and pain can be seen in his expression as his face grimaced. In all of his life ever since he discovered that he is a mutant with unique ability and powers, this is the first time that he was wounded this gravely.


    Dozer is a very powerful mutant with almost invulnerable skin, but he was still wounded by just some sharp nails of a small child. It was a blow to his pride and made him feel a bit mad.


    As he looks at Bloorain''s red flowing dress, his expression turned grim. This is because he saw that her face has now changed. Her once cute and beautiful expression now turned into a monstrous being with a mouth full of sharp teeth as she looks at him as if she is grinning with her dark red eyes.


    "Hihi¡­ the smell of your blood is making me feel really aroused. I can''t take this aroma, this euphoria, I want you¡­ I want to¡­ to¡­ eat you. Hihihihi¡­" Bloodrain suddenly turned crazed as she suddenly held her head whileughing like a crazy girl.


    Yearghh!!!


    Suddenly her hand slowly grew longer along with her legs as she screams and moans in pain.


    Everyone had an incredulous look on their faces.


    But Dozer didn''t wait for her transformation to finish. He immediately dashed forward he lifted both his hands and sp them together. He then brings it down towards the still squealing figure of Bloodrain.


    As he was about to hit Bloodrain, she suddenly extended her long arms which are now twice its size from the original.


    And with ease, she caught the two hands of Dozer.


    Bang!


    Her figure sank on the ground as the cement broke into pieces creating a small crater.


    Dozer had a look of disbelief in his eyes as he eyes the scene in front of him.


    "How? How could I lose?" he muttered as disbelief is clearly written all over his face.


    "Hiiii!" cried Bloodrain as she lifted him up with ease and grabs his leg in the process.


    The trickling blood from the wound on his stomach fell towards Bloodrain who now looks like a girl spider with her long strong limbs.


    She caught the droplets of blood with her slowly stretching tongue.


    As she got a taste of the blood, her expression immediately changed once again into delight.


    "Yummy!!! Eat¡­ Me¡­ Eat¡­ you¡­ now!" she cried out like a crazy person.


    However, her attention was disrupted when suddenly a fireball flew towards her.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    She was hit square to her face as she was too distracted and engrossed in the taste of blood.


    Her figure flew out and hit a few trash dumpsters until she hits the floor with her body still burning.


    Mary Anderson could not watch anymore and decided to help Dozer. She has the power and ability to do so. At first, she just decided to watch the show, but she can see the determination in the eyes of therge guy. So, seeing that he is in danger made her decide to break her silence, and help.


    "Are you okay?" Mary and the others ran towards Dozer who slowly stood up from the ground.


    "We need to leave now, that¡­ thing is immortal. She will not die that easily."


    Hearing his words, everyone nods and decided to take another route. But this time, they are going through the busy streets as they didn''t have any other choice.


    Once again they came running.


    When they got on the main road, they suddenly heard the sound of siren echoing through the air.


    "Police! We need to run faster¡­ This is going to be more troublesome now." Dozer said still clutching his wounds.


    However, as soon as they turn a sudden explosion rocks the ground making all the people staggered and had a look of panic and confusion on their faces.


    Boom!!! Bang!!!


    The explosion seems to havee from the hotel where the other members of the Omega Squad are fighting.


    Then they saw a figure flying out from the dust and smoke, then, itnded squarely on the police car''s windshield that is speeding towards the location of the hotel.


    Captain James Crugger had a tattered shirt as his body is full of wounds. Suddenly, a figure shed through and appears beside him with a tall woman in tow.


    "Damn it! They lost the fight¡­" Dozer muttered as he gritted his teeth.


    "Let''s go!" he said as he signaled the rest to follow him.


    Shin Jiao and his group followed behind Dozer. But it didn''t take them a few steps when suddenly they halted. Once again the figure of Bloodrain appears.


    She stood in the middle of the road gaining the attention of the people. The people began to take photos and videos of her, but she didn''t care as her mind is in a crazed state and all she can think of is blood.


    When she saw someone walking on the road, her eyes immediately glowed as she pounces towards that person. His speed was too quick that before anyone can do anything her fangs have already sunk themselves on the man''s neck.


    In a blink of an eye, the man''s body suddenly shrinks thin as the blood on his body was drained by Bloodrain. Everyone who saw this scene cried in fear while the women shrieked.


    Panic began to envelop the whole street as people ran away from the monster.


    But Bloodrain is not contented as she wanted more.


    "Blood lust! We must stop her. If not she is going to harm more innocent people." Dozer said as he clenches his fist.


    Mary Anderson stood beside him and nods her head. She also wanted to help and stop the crazy bloodsucker and stop running.


    In truth, she is already used in fighting. In the mysterious ind of Bail, she was raised in battle alongside many of their knights and mages, so this is not a new experience for her.


    Standing beside Dozer, she chanted some words as he suddenly extended her hands towards Dozer. Theter immediately feel his body bing stronger and his wound slowly numbing. With a look of surprise in his eyes, he looks at the princess.


    "What are you dozing off? Go! Attack that beast now!" she shouted.


    Dozer was jolted by her shout and immediately turned his gaze towards Bloodrain who is slowly standing up. The withered body of her victim fell to the ground already lifeless.


    Before Bloodrain can take another step, arge fist came crashing towards her. She did the same and try to catch the fist with her bare hand, but to her surprise, Dozer''s strength was stronger and sent her flying to the ground a few meters away.


    Shriek!!!


    Bloodrain cried as she suddenly stood up while shaking her head. But Dozer didn''t stop his attack, he followed it up with an uppercut which sent her flying up and then he quickly jumps up and appear a few meters in the air waiting for the figure of Bloodrain to reach him.


    He clenched both of his hands and immediately bash it towards the iing figure.


    Boom!!!


    A small crater appears in the middle of the road with the figure of Bloodrain embedded in the middle.


    When Dozer wanted tond another hit on the unmoving figure down below, he was met in the middle by a tall man wearing a stripe prison clothes. Both of their fists met together and created a burst of energy which shattered some of the windows in the buildings around them.


    In this exchange, Dozer was sent flying towards the middle of the street.


    "Hey, are you alright?" Mary Anderson said as she stood beside dozer not removing her gaze on the enemy which is not three people.


    Now beside Bloodrain, who is still staggering as she tried to stand up, stood two tall men.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    The group''s attention was suddenly distracted by a series of explosions, this time it ising from the hotel a few blocks away from them. But they can see the ck smoke rising through the skies.


    "The battle in that part is already intensifying. We need to escape this ce." Dozer said while patting the dust on his body.


    "We have to defeat those three first to do that. I''ll take the vampire, you take her two minions." Mary said as she tied her hair into a ponytail making her look more heroic.


    "But¡­"


    "I know how to defeat her kind. I have faced them before, with your way of fighting, you cannot beat her." Mary said with confidence as she slowly approaches.


    "Hide! Now!" she said while taking a nce at Shin Jiao who gave her a knowing nod which she also responded.


    Behind her followed Dozer who has a look of worry in his eyes. He didn''t know why but he thinks that the princess looks really cool right now.


    "Since you can still recover from my fireball, it means you''re fireproof. Let''s see if you are ice proof then." She said while lifting her hand and a cold frost slowly forms.


    Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li, who is now on the side of the street along with Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong, are looking at Mary''s figure with glowing eyes. They are trying to burn in their memories what she just did a while ago and is already having their hands move unconsciously.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already posted a strip of cloth on the wall of the building and on the ground.


    In his memories, this is called a camouge array which would turn those inside the array invisible to those in the outside. With this, he is now confident that their figures cannot be seen by others. He didn''t n to just let Mary fight on her own and decided to assist her from afar.


    The metal pieces of spoon and fork he took from the hotel restaurant are now formed into thin sharp needles. He tried to put his Qi in a needle and it floated with his control. A smile escapes from Shin Jiao''s mouth as he turns his gaze towards Mary.


    "Let''s fight!" Mary shouted as her figure suddenly dashed towards Bloodrain and her two bodyguard''s positions.


    Behind her follows Dozer who had a serious look on his face.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, on the other side of the street a few blocks away. Many flipped over and burning cars are on the road while a fat figure in the middle of the street is wreaking havoc throwing some sticky bombs from his hands.


    Many potholes are on the ground which is the result of devastating explosionsing from the fat guy. Around him stood some people who are shielding him from the guns which are being shot at him.


    "Damn it! This guy is crazy! We must stop him!" shouted Captain James while hiding behind a building.


    Behind him are Owl and Slick who had a sorry look with their tattered clothing. However, the three of them are not wounded, courtesy of Owl''s mysterious ability to grow healing fruits.


    "I hope that Dozer if faring well. I have already called for a backup but I don''t know when they will arrive." Captain James Crugger said while looking at the rampaging fat guy.


    He had tried to shot that guy a couple of times, but the thin woman calmly standing beside him seems to be able to block his energy bullets.


    So the situation is in a stalemate, but the casualties on the part of the police force are slowly growing.. This made Captain James Crugger felt a bit helpless.

 Chapter 384 - 384

    The Escape


    /*unedited*/


    The battle that has been going on for hours now has turned the once peaceful part of Manhattan into a war zone-like ce. Many wounded people on the street are being dragged to the side by the medical personnel while a police blockade has already been set up a few blocks away.


    Those who enter the area are the armed SWAT members, but they are still unable to enter because of the dangerous situation.


    Actually most of the people in the US knew the existence of mutants. It was a hugemotion a few years ago but soon ended when a bill was passed that all mutants are to relocate to many relocation sites in the country. There is at least one small town full of mutants in every state. They live and work like normal people and do, but the government gave them some special jobs ording to their mutant power.


    Hence many of them are contented with their lives and would not wretch havoc to cities where normal people are. But of course, there is some minor incident where some mutants woulde out. However, today is the worst incident so far in history.


    While the battle is happening, people are already evacuating the area in droves.


    Shin Jiao eyed the establishment behind them and using a burst of his absolute sense he detected no living person inside.


    "Let''s go in," he called to the three beside him.


    Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li seem to have lost the fear in their eyes. Instead, Shin Jiao can now see a bit of excitement and worry in their expressions. But he can see that the two women are a bit engrossed in observing Mary Anderson, who looks like a protagonist in a movie.


    Meanwhile, Park Jiyong looks like he was about to fall from fright. This is his second time to brush with danger, and unlike the first one where he felt fairly safe, this second time, he can feel the real danger because of the strength of their enemy.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Shin Jiao asked while patting the shoulder of Park Jiyong.


    "Ugh?? Don''t¡­ don''t scare me like that¡­" he said while his voice quivers.


    Shin Jiao could not scoff at the young man because he knew that Park Jiyong is not used to these kinds of things. Even he himself could still not get used to seeing battles. But his mental fortitude is already strong even with his memory still fragmented.


    "Everything will turn out okay¡­ Just breathe¡­" Shin Jiao said while trying to calm down the anxiousness in Park Jiyong''s heart.


    After a while, he can see the color on the young man''s faceing back to normal.


    "Thank¡­ thank you¡­"


    "No worries. Let''s just escape this ce together and in one piece, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he stood up and walk towards the twodies who still look outside the window in Mary''s direction.


    When Shin Jiao saw the situation on the streets, he felt a bit taken aback. In that short period of time, the battle between Dozer and the two minions of Bloodrain has turned the street into rubbles.


    Meanwhile, Mary is fighting Bloodrain with all her might and the two seem to be a match. However, Bloodrain''s insane speed is making it hard for Mary to cast and target her with her spells. But Bloorain is unable to hurt her because of the protection spell she cast on her body.


    As they exchange blows, one can see a spectacr sparkling of colorful magic burst all over the ce. Ranging from lightning, ice spikes, fireballs, and wind des.


    The battle in this ce even halted the fight between Captain James and the police versus Boomer and his crew.


    Now everyone''s eyes are glued to this area as they can see that the devastation has increased.


    "Hihi¡­ It seems that I cannot hurt you¡­ How about I¡­ switch target?" Bloodrain suddenly said in her shrill voice as she suddenly turns towards Dozer who is having a hard time against her two minions.


    Swoosh¡­


    "No don''t¡­" Mary didn''t expect this to happen as she was too engrossed in her fight against the Lolli vampire.


    Dozer is unaware that a sharp w is directed towards the back of his head. Of course, if it hits then this would cost him his life.


    Kikiki¡­


    Dozer was taken aback upon hearing a shrillughing from his back which sends shivers down his spine. However, he knew it was toote as he saw the shadow on the ground where a small figure with long spider-like limbs already striking at the nape of his neck.


    "Damn it!" was the only thing that he can say to his mind as he has already expected the worst.


    Peng!


    Before the ws can reach his neck the ws of Bloodrain were deflected to the side whichnded on Dozer''s shoulder instead hence saving his life.


    Bloodrain''s red eyes turn towards the figure that is currently walking towards her. It was Captain James.


    "Dozer, run!" Captain James shouted as he fires multiple shots of energy bullets from his index finger.


    Bloodrain didn''t have a choice but to dodge each attack with her agile and nimble body. Making Captain James Crugger miss every shot he releases.


    Meanwhile, Dozer has now reached Captain James'' side while holding his wounded body.


    "Thanks, Captain." He said with a grateful expression on his face.


    He knew that without his captain''s help he would have already kicked the bucket right there. But of course, that didn''t happen and he is very grateful.


    "Alright, how is the package?" he asked while looking at the cautious Bloodrain who is already standing beside her minions.


    "I¡­ I don''t know Captain. I just let them escape on their own. I''m sorry¡­" No worries, I''m guessing that they are still safe because our enemies are still here.


    "I''ll help you here, eat this first." Captain James said while handing Dozer a small yellow fruit.


    Dozer''s eyes immediately went wide in excitement because he knew what the fruit is. Without a second thought, he put it directly in his mouth and chews it, then swallowed. Upon swallowing the fruit, he can immediately feel his body recovering from his previous wounds.


    The fruit he took is from Owl who can only make ten of the said fruit a day. Although it was a precious fruit, the government has already learned how to preserve it, so Owl has already stocked up the said fruit which is very useful in case of any dangerous emergencies.


    The only limitation of the fruit is the severity of the wound. If the wound is too severe, it would take at least three to ten pieces of it and would take several days before the wound would heal.


    "Thanks again, Captain. I''m fit to battle now." Dozer said as he eyed the three in the distance.


    "Let''s go!" Captain James said as he nodded towards Mary who is waiting on the other side.


    The three reacted at the same time and shed against Bloodrain and her two minions once again.


    Meanwhile, a couple of blocks away, Slick and Owl began to help the cops in facing Dozer and hisckeys. But the woman on his side proves to be a problem.


    She looks thin and wore ck tight fit leather clothes which seem to change every now and then. It''s like living organic clothing while surrounding her is a light that can block any iing projectile. Even the spirit animals of Owl are useless as they would be bombarded with bombs from Boomer.


    "Damn it, this is pointless¡­ how can we get rid of that pig bastard with her on the way? We should find a way to defeat her." Slick cursed in anger upon seeing the seemingly haughty expression of Boomer standing behind the woman while hisckeys began to wreak havoc.


    But they too are in a stalemate as they could not advance with the continuously flying bullets around them.


    Suddenly, a voice entered the two''s ears while they are hiding in a corner of the street.


    "Use gas¡­"


    When the two heard this they simultaneously turn around in vignce.


    From there they can see a tall man wearing a mask on his face. The mask seems to be from a torn cloth, and only the man''s eyes are exposed.


    "Do it now!" the man suddenly growled which woke the two from their stupor.


    They could not believe that they didn''t notice anyone appearing behind them. If the person is an assassin, they are sure that they would already be dead.


    Owl''s eyes suddenly lit up upon realizing that what the man said is true. Although it has been a long time since she had used this particr skill of hers, she still remembers how to use it, the poisonous nts.


    Since the government condones the use of poison and she is not an assassin but support. Owl hid this particr skill of hers from anyone. Plus she deems it not useful as her teammates are strong enough to defeat their usual opponent without a hitch and she would just provide support.


    But this time, everything is different. Many innocent and civilians are already hurt, so she did not think twice as she tried to recall, how to grow a particr nt¡­ the Devil''s snare.


    She grabs a loose soil on the ground and put it in her palm. Then from there, she began to concentrate and a small nt began to grow from within the soil.


    "This is a mutant version of the Devil''s snare¡­ It can produce an invisible scent that can knock a person down in just a minute after ingesting it." She mutters.


    When Slick heard this, he immediately covers his nose.


    The man beside them looks at the nt which is slowly growing with interest.


    In Shin Jiao''s dantian, he suddenly feels something throbbing. It felt like something is trying to burst out of his dantian. Since hebined his cultivation and began to form a new type of cultivation technique thatbines everything in his dantian, he knew that there are things inside it which he cannot ess. But it seems that the scent of the Devil''s snare seems to have awoken those things inside his dantian.


    Then suddenly he felt like absorbing the scent into his body calms that thing inside his dantian a little.


    "Can you give me that thing after its use?" Shin Jiao asked which made the two flinch.


    They didn''t know what this man needs the nt, but Owl just nods her head. She knew that after a few minutes, the nt would wither and die. If Shin Jiao didn''t have the special container which the US government gave her, he could not preserve the use of her nts.


    But she didn''t want to tell this to the stranger behind them.


    "Slick, it''s your time. Remember not to inhale the scent. Ande back after 1 minute."


    Slick already knew this, so he nodded.


    Upon taking the nt, he suddenly vanished from where he stood and appear in the middle of the battle.


    No one expected Slick to be there so everyone was taken aback and Boomer immediately sent a couple of bombs on Slicks way.


    However, the explosion was the catalyst to spread the scent of the mutant Devil''s snare to the Boomer and hisckeys.


    Slick suddenly appear next to Owl and handed her the nt again.


    "Here, take this." She said with a hidden glint in her eyes.


    However, what happened next stunned her.

 Chapter 385 - 385

    The Escape Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    A golden glow suddenly envelops the nt on Shin Jiao''s hand as he began to absorb the essence of the mutant Devil''s snare nt. He was too engrossed in this situation that he began to smile.


    This is because he found two pea-size objects in his dantian which greedily absorbs two vital essences which the nt produces, the nt essence and poison essence.


    Shin Jiao''s memory then recalled what those two are, which made him feel a bit happy.


    "I never expected that I have at least four essences in my dantian. If I am able to utilize these essences, then there is a chance that I will be able to ovee the limits on this world¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly thought.


    He turns his gaze to the woman and decided to learn from her. If she can make nts out of nowhere then there is a possibility that he can learn from her.


    "Thank you." Shin Jiao said after the nt has been fully absorbed in his body.


    Owl showed disbelief in his eyes upon seeing what happened.


    "I think the fight has just ended." Shin Jiao''s words woke the two from their stupor as they turn their gaze towards Boomer''s location.


    Now they can see a few people on the ground along with the fat figure of boomer.


    "Haha¡­ it worked! This is amazing!" Slick said in excitement as he turns behind him.


    However, he could not see the man as if there was no one in that ce from the start.


    "Who is he?" Owl muttered.


    "Let''s not think about it. Let''s just go and take care of the rest." Slick said dragging Owl with him.


    The police began to but cuffs on the mutants that fell on consciousness, while the other who is already dead on the ground was taken by the rest to be put in body bags. The number of casualties in this incident was far too many to count that it causes too much headache for the police.


    Suddenly, their attention was caught by a loud explosioning from a few blocks away from them.


    "Let''s hurry everyone¡­ we still have to help our teammates in that ce," shouted Slick as he assisted cuffing their unconscious enemies.


    "Sir, we¡­ we can take care of this. It''s better that you help them there." A policeman said seeing the anxiousness in Slick''s expression.


    "No, I''ll help here. Owl, you go!" Slick said looking at Owl, who is helping the wounded.


    Since she has already made the Devil''s snare, she once again created another nt with a numbing effect for those who are wounded by the battle.


    "They need me here the most, Slick¡­"


    Seeing that Owl is the most helpful in the area, Slick decided to go. But before that, he grabs Boomer and suddenly vanished.


    After a few seconds, he reappears once again and ran towards the location of Captain James and Dozer.


    Meanwhile, the fight between Captain James'' group and Bloodrain has already intensified. The destruction of the area is too intense that one of the buildings has a few of its floors already on fire.


    "Damn this vampire! She is causing too us to miss," shouted Captain James in frustration and anger.


    "Let''s defeat her two minions first, and then deal with her," said Mary as she began to cast something which made the body of Dozer and Captain James glow.


    "What''s this?" Captain James asked in confusion.


    "Enhancement¡­ just be careful in using your power." She said with a smile.


    With a nod, Captain James once again began attacking one of the minions of Bloodrain. This time, his and Dozer''s eyes met and the two suddenly had a tacit understanding.


    Dozer, suddenly grab his opponent and body-mmed him on the floor. Then with a swift move, he grabs the man''s hand and swings him to the air like doing a hammer throw.


    The man is like a rag doll that flew in the air.


    In this fight, Dozer realized something.


    These two guys are actually not alive. They are like puppets, a corpse puppet. And maybe Bloodrain is the one controlling them.


    As one of the minions of Bloodrain was thrown to the air, Captain James dodges the attack of his current opponent and suddenly pointed his finger to another target.


    Bam!!!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air blowing the corpse puppet of Bloodrain into pieces.


    Ahhh!!!


    A piercing shrieking from Bloodrain stopped everyone on their tracks.


    The destruction of one of her minions seems to have hurt her as she suddenly began rolling on the ground seeming in pain.


    Mary didn''t fail to grab this opportunity and suddenly sent a frost strike towards Bloodrain. The water dew from the ground suddenly turned solid in a blink of an eye as many spikes suddenly grew. The ice spikes immediately impaled Bloodrain rendering her immobile.


    The situation immediately reversed as Bloorain''s defeat is already imminent. Mary heaves a sigh of relief upon seeing that the situation seems to be under control. But she didn''t expect that it was only a bluff. This is because Bloodrain suddenly disappears from her location on the ice spike.


    Then she appears behind Mary, who had her guard down. With her fangs already out, Bloodrain had a crazed look on her expression, and then she suddenly plunges her fangs towards Mary''s neck.


    Puchi!


    Before she can bite Mary, a sharp object suddenly inserted itself on her head making her fall to the ground while twitching involuntarily.


    Mary immediately realized the trouble she was in and coated herself with magic. But in the long fight, her mana is almost depleted so she is barely holding on.


    Suddenly finding the twitching girl behind her made her feel scared.


    Then she saw a man standing in the corner. When their eyes met, she already knew who saved her as she gave him a grateful bow.


    Bloodrain''s figure began to return to normal as what Shin Jiao hit was a crucial point in her brain for her transformation. It was actually a small bug whichtches itself in her brain.


    Although Shin Jiao''s spirit sense and absolute sense is unable to reach a far distance, it didn''t mean that he could not use other ways.


    In this battle, his mind recalled a gadget that looks like a visor in his memory. He remembers that in the past he would almost always use that gear in fighting against powerful foes. So he decided to make one after this fight. But of course, he could not make one, but something simr.


    With a piece of ss, he began writing runes as fast as he could and form a small lens that looks like a magnifying ss.


    And with it, he began to scan Bloodrain''s body from the shadows.


    Hence he found the small insect in her brain.


    What amazed Shin Jiao is the healing rate of Bloodrain. Vampires are truly a wondrous creature as they can almost instantly heal themselves after getting hurt.


    And so the wound on her head healed in just 2 minutes.


    But within the span of two minutes, her minion has already escaped thebined attacks of Captain James and Dozer, and then suddenly took his master.


    "Don''t let them escape!" shouted Captain James.


    But he could not shot because right behind where the corpse puppet is running to is the crowd of people. With some quick moves, the corpse puppet was able to escape and disappear.


    Captain James felt a bit helpless upon seeing this, but a voice on hismunication device suddenly made him smile.


    Then he turns towards Mary and Dozer.


    "Are the both of you alright?" he asked with concern.


    "Yes, I''m good." Dozer said although he looks disheveled with his shirt already torn into tatters.


    "I''m also okay. I just lost a lot of energy." Mary said as she took something out of her pocket and secretly absorbed the mana from it.


    As the battle had ended, Captain James and Dozer walked to the police on stand by and let them take care of the aftermath.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the rest walked towards Mary.


    Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li ran towards Mary and excitedly held her hand.


    "Are you okay? That was awesome¡­"


    "I didn''t know that you were that strong¡­ I''m going to practice harder and be like you."


    "Yeah, Mary! You are really awesome out there."


    The two women ogled at Mary along with Park Jiyong which made Shin Jiao felt a bit helpless.


    "Thank you, guys¡­ Thank you." She said as she smiled at the warm wee she received from the group.


    Then she looks at Shin Jiao who silently stood to the side. She didn''t know why but she is seeing him in a new light. She didn''t know why Shin Jiao is very strong and seems like an expert, but she is grateful for him for saving her at that time.


    "I think we should leave this ce." Shin Jiao said.


    Then suddenly Susan Tang felt her phone vibrates. Shi Anne Li had the same reaction as her phone also began to vibrate. The two were too engrossed and anxious in watching the battle that they never felt the vibration of their phones which were set into silent mode because of the supposed meeting.


    "Geez, I didn''t think that I would miss a lot of calls."


    "Me too, Hihi¡­"


    The two women giggled as they began calling back.


    After a while, Shin Jiao and his group were once again escorted by Captain James and his team to the meeting.


    Although they faced a dangerous situation just now, it didn''t distract them from their goal. They needed to finish this project as soon as possible so that they can get out of the city.


    Soon another day has passed and Shin Jiao already has the data needed for the said program that he would create.


    After what had happened today, the news erupted with reports of the said terrorist activity in New York and the participation of the Omega Squad who did their best to stop the terrorist. The news was full-blown by the media that Captain James and his squad immediately receive a call from the headquarters telling them to take Shin Jiao and his group to safety ASAP.


    So they didn''t have a choice but to take a military transport ne to a hidden base.


    After a few hours, Shin Jiao''s group arrives in a desert. Luckily the inte is still avable in that ce as Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li still need to finish their work for that day.


    "Captain James, thank you for helping us." Shin Jiao said in his neutral English ent.


    "No worries Doctor Jiao¡­ It''s my job to keep you safe. I was advised to keep you safe for a few days until we figure out if there are still enemy forces lurking around¡­" Captain James said but suddenly his expression changed.


    "Hello! Slick! Slick! What''s your situation?" he suddenly said in hismunication device.


    At that time he suddenly received a long-distance call from Slick which was routed to their base. The base connected the call to Captain James as he heard the voice of Slick which seems to have faced trouble.


    "Captain¡­ enemies¡­ bombs¡­ need to find¡­ New York¡­ bridge. I''m wounded¡­ I¡­ think¡­" the voice of Slick seems like he was in pain while making the call.


    The anxiety in Captain James'' heart in losing a member of his team made him feel anger raising deep within him.


    "Captain, rx¡­ we can still save Slick." Owl on the side seeing that their captain seems muddle-headed tried to wake him from his stupor.


    Captain James shook his head and look at Owl and Dozer. Then he nods his head.


    "I will go and save Slick. Owl, stay here¡­ I know you have already spent too much of your energy.You have to recover first¡­ I will take another member from the Omega Squad.." He said as he turns around and left with Dozer.

 Chapter 386 - 386

    The Rescue Incident


    /*unedited*/


    In an abandoned textile factory many armed men are roaming around about patrolling the area as if there is something precious hidden inside the dpidated buildings. The patrolling armed men carried high caliber weapons that look intimidating and would deter any force that would try to enter the ce.


    Inside one of the buildings, a small girl wearing a tattered red dress with arge hole on her chest is currently lying on an operating table with five people busily operates on her wound.


    Bloodrain lies on the table with a raged breathing.


    Even though her wounds are healing in a fast rate, she is still losing more blood. It would not cause her death, but if she would fall into a deep sleep until her vitality would recover. And these people knew that it would take her hundreds of years before she can recover. The danger at this time in their n is imminent and they can''t waste 100 years of waiting just for her recovery.


    So right now, the people around her busily attach many medical contraptions on her body. And it didn''t take long before they finished. Then from a sealed container, one of the people wearing a medical gown took many bags of blood sma.


    Then they began attaching it on the contraptions connected on her body.


    "I hope that we have enough blood to wake the princess up." One of the doctors said in Russian.


    "Yes, I didn''t know that she would go there and cause too much trouble."


    "What was her goal?"


    "I think she wanted to get the person who created the virtual world. Our intelligence said that it was a guy name Shin Jiao from China."


    "Ah, her obsession in creating a utopia for our kind¡­ She would stop at nothing to aplish her goals."


    The doctors breathe in a heavy sigh while watching the small girl on the cold operating table.


    "We have to make sure that the Omega Squad would not get a word of her location, if not then she would be in danger."


    "Don''t worry too much¡­ my team is already here. I''m sure that the princess would not face any more dangerous situation." Suddenly a man''s voice entered the room making the doctors inside almost jump in surprise.


    "Ah¡­ Mr¡­ Mr. st, sir. We are d that you''vee." A female doctor immediately greeted as she steps forward.


    st didn''t look at the doctor but just walks towards the table.


    "Is her condition stable?" he asked without removing his gaze from Bloodrain.


    "Yes, sir."


    "Good, prepare the transfer procedure. We will be moving tonight."


    "Wait¡­ wait,rade. It would be better to move tomorrow evening. If she moves now, then her stable condition will turn for worse."


    "Hmm¡­ Then move her into a morefortable room."


    The others nod helplessly and proceed with st''smand.


    While this is happening, Slick is just outside observing his surroundings and listening. Upon hearing the discussion of the group, he already has an idea of what the other side would do. So, he turns around and was about to teleport back when suddenly he felt his body stiffen.


    He did not expect that someone would be able to attack him. He did everything he could to hide his presence but it was to no avail.


    He fell from the roof as he could not control his body anymore from being too stiff as if he turned into stone. On his fall he hit the fire exit metal railings breaking his shoulder in the process. Then he fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    Although he didn''t die, he still suffered grievous injuries.


    ¡­


    US, hidden special military Zone bama State


    Many special dark blue nes that look like a futuristic VTOL aircraft are parked on the hangar. These futuristic nes are the prototype of the US military as a rapid response craft that is as fast as a fighter jet yet as nimble as a helicopter. They are like a futuristic concept art turned reality, and they call the ships, V05-Banshee.


    It would be the aircraft that would be carrying the hundreds of members of the Omega Squad to everywhere in the world.


    In the middle of the hangarys a huge aircraft that towers the rest of the smaller ship, it looks like a C-17 carrier with different wings and engine, which looks just like the jet boosters of the V05-Banshee. It''s called C-X01 Carrier.


    When Captain James walks towards one of the Banshees he tried to contact Slick once again but his call did not connect. He already has his GPS on his tracker, so he wanted to hurry and travel back to the location where the GPS is pointing to.


    "Slick, hold on man¡­ We''reing to get you." He muttered.


    There are four of them inside the passenger seat of the Banshee, him, Captain James Crugger, Dozer, Magenta, and Night Belle.


    Magenta uses psychokinesis and is very proficient with it, while Night Belle has the ability to absorb any kind of energy and convert it intosers.


    Magenta is a 32--year-old Caucasian man with a slim body and always likes to wear Chinese cultivator''s robes. Since he discovers his ability in his younger years, he has been fascinated by the cultivation world in Chinese stories and novels. Hence, he likes to wear such clothes. Plus it makes him look the part with his ability.


    He is a very rx yet quiet person.


    Meanwhile, Night Belle is a happy go lucky young woman in her 20''s. She has tan fair skin and wore a dark brown short hair. She always likes to wear fashionable clothes, especially skirts and blouses. On missions, she likes to wear slim fit leather jeans and ck jackets, which would show the glow in her eyes when she activates her power.


    As the four boarded the V05-Banshee, Captain James turns to look at Owl who is standing at the entrance of the hanger waving the group goodbye.


    He shed a gentle smile towards her direction and nodded his head before their ship flew to the skies.


    Inside the secret base


    Shin Jiao and his group followed a soldier towards a corridor and they entered an officer''s room. The middle-aged looking man sitting behind the table lifted his head after the group entered.


    "Sir, they are here." The soldier said after taking a salute.


    "Thank you, you''re dismissed."


    After the soldier left, the middle-aged man which looks like a general stood from his seat and gesture the group to the sofa.


    "Please make yourselvesfortable."


    "I am General Thomas McGrady, and I wee you to the Omega Squad secret base. We brought you here because this is the safest ce we can think of. So I hope that you don''t mind." The man named Thomas McGrady said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao and his group nodded their heads.


    "I am Susan Tang and these are¡­" Susan said in English as she introduces the rest while shaking the man''s hand.


    "Well, I hope that you would like your stay here. Although you are free to roam around the base, I hope that you would not cause too much disturbance. Plus I advise you not to go out for now until we can confirm your safety."


    "Thank you, general."


    The general pause for a moment as if trying to think of something, but then heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Young man, there is another reason why we took you here. You see I was tasked to ask for your help¡­" he said then pause while taking a nce at Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the general''s gaze, Shin Jiao furrows his brows.


    "I¡­ I wanted to train the special soldiers under me. But our training area is far toocking. When yourpany invented the virtual world, everything changes as the soldiers began their training inside the game. But the mutants are unable to improve their powers. My superiors are asking me if you could create a program that can help us with that."


    "Don''t worry about the pay, whatever you asked we will provide it for you." The general asked politely.


    ording to their investigation, these people have someone powerful backing them, so polite negotiation should be done. Plus, the young man in front of him is the only man who can make their request. Hence he needed to show sincerity.


    Shin Jiao didn''t answer the general for a while as he muses on the request. He turned to look at the window of the room. Each country is trying to bolster its armed forces to protect their own safety. However, he knew that the US government did more than just protecting its nation and its interest. So if he favors only one country then it would cause too much trouble for him.


    In deciding this fact, Shin Jiao didn''t want to be biased.


    "General, I wanted to ask you a question¡­ why would you want the mutants to be strong? They are already stronger than normal humans."


    This question from Shin Jiao made the general speechless. In fact, he already expected such a question, but until now, he didn''t know if it is okay to tell them the truth which would be revealed to the world not too long from now.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess you have asked the right question." The general said with the wry smile.


    "I wanted to say that it is top secret, but this secret would still be publicized a few weeks from now, so it would be that top secret anymore."


    The general turn his gaze to Mary and gave her a smile.


    "Your father wanted you to go home right now, right?"


    Mary nodded in response but has a bit of confusion in her gaze.


    "Actually the reason why many countries in the world wanted the two of you is that you hold the power to prepare the military might of a country tobat an iing danger."


    "A few weeks ago, we discovered a portal opening in Nevada. We were informed by the kingdom of Bail about this and we immediately deployed our drones and satellite in that area. From there we saw something that we have never seen before¡­ Monsters not of this world starteding out."


    The general exined and took out a folder on his desk.


    He put the folder on the table and opened it. Everyone saw the pictures on the folder and was taken aback by what they saw.


    "Those¡­ those monsters look familiar." Suddenly Park Jiyong said with his eyes wide open.


    "Yes, they are¡­" the general said while turning his nce at Shin Jiao.


    "They look like the monsters from your game, the game called ''Merging Worlds''¡­???


    "How¡­ how could this be? These monsters are from the Chinese server, right." Shi Anne Li said while looking at the pictures on the table.


    They didn''t notice that Shin Jiao is already looking at the pictures with scrunch eyes. Right now he felt that his head is about to break as memories began flooding in. This time everything is clear.


    He suddenly remembers the call, then his broken heart¡­ then he saw himself walking down the cold snowy weather of city H. And then he found himself taken by a portal and was transported to another world¡­


    The flooding of memories from his past was too huge of an impact to him that he suddenly staggered making all the people in the room look at him with worry in their eyes.


    "Shin, are you¡­ are you okay?" Susan Tang who is sitting near him asked while holding his arm.


    With trembling hands, Shin Jiao slowly reaches for a picture, but then his vision went dark.

 Chapter 387 - 387

    The Rescue Incident Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Large monstrous creatures called the beasts, human cultivators flying through the skies, with the lush but dangerous sea of trees came to his mind. A person running through it all while tagging a beautiful woman. Then facing monsters and enemies left and right together, slowly goes through Shin Jiao''s mind.


    He now remembers a part of that world.


    Then suddenly, he saw a face that he could not forget. The woman has a cover in her face, but then a memory of her cover being taken, her deeply scarred face, as their two bodies intertwined together as one.


    But then before he can remember anything something from within his mind seem to be suppressing his emotions as his head began throbbing in pain.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao opened his eyes and saw an unfamiliar ceiling. Then he found himself lying in bed with people walking around in a soldier''s uniform.


    He slowly stood up waking the woman with her head lying beside him. It was Shi Anne Li.


    When Shin Jiao saw her teary eyes, his mind suddenly recalled that night. He now remembers everything about his life while he was on Earth.


    "Anne¡­ What are you¡­ Why are you¡­" suddenly he recalled the night he slept with the two women and realized that Shi Anne Li came back for him.


    He didn''t ask anymore and just grabs her hand, then hugs her softly.


    "I missed you¡­" he said in a low voice.


    Shi Anne Li suddenly showed a surprise expression on her face. Then her heart suddenly felt guilty.


    "Did he remember the past? How can I¡­ No¡­ please no¡­" she thought.


    Shin Jiao carefully held her beautiful face on both of his hands and showed a loving smile.


    "Please don''t leave me again, okay?" He muttered with a smile.


    Shi Anne Li''s tears slowly fell down as she was about to cry. Seeing this, Shin Jiao slowly wipe the tears at the side of her eyes and slowly nted a soft kiss on her red lips.


    "Let''s leave the past behind us and start anew." He said while caressing her beautiful face.


    "Umm¡­ But before that¡­ I¡­ I want to tell you something. I''m not the only woman in your life this time¡­"


    "I know, I didn''t expect this to happen, but as my memories came back, I felt a bit guilty¡­ but what can I say?¡­ I fell for her too." He said with a hint of guilt.


    "Hey¡­ This is so not you. Where is the Shin Jiao that proims to hold two beauties in his arms?"


    The two chuckled as they began talking about the past and what Shin Jiao can remember.


    Suddenly someone walked towards them wearing a doctor''s coat.


    "Mister Jiao¡­ I am here to check up on you since you have already woken up. I see no problem with your health, but it seems that we cannot put any IV on you since your skin is too tough for any needle to prate." The doctor said with interest in his eyes.


    "By the way, are you also a mutant in this base?"


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he shook his head.


    "I''m not a mutant. I came from the east. They call us cultivators."


    "Oh, I see¡­ That''s interesting. Anyway, we are here to do a routine check¡­" the doctor said as he began checking on Shin Jiao.


    After a few minutes, the test was done and Shin Jiao was immediately discharged from the hospital facility. Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li walked together towards their quarters where they saw Susan Tang currently on an online meeting.


    They patiently waited for her to finish and decided not to disturb her. Meanwhile, Park Jiyong is on his phone being berated by his parents for leaving his so-called ''friends'' in the high society. The young man just listens to his mother as she gave him a mouthful.


    "Thank you, mom¡­ I promise toe home in one piece." He said, then ended the call.


    "You''ve been scolded, Haha¡­" Shin Jiao teased.


    Scratching the back of his head, Park Jiyong just showed a sheepish smile on his face. Then he diverted the topic by asking how Shin Jiao was and his condition. Upon learning that Shin Jiao is just fine, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    After Susan Tang''s meeting, the group followed Shin Jiao to meet General McGrady.


    Meeting the General once again made Shin Jiao felt a bit ashamed. This is because he knew that he fainted in front of the General just because of some pictures.


    Upon seeing the group, a burst of heartyughter escaped the General''s mouth.


    "How are you young man?" he asked with a smile.


    "I''m good sir, thank you for your concern."


    "Anyway, we are here today because I remember those pictures you''ve sent me. In fact, those are the same creatures I designed in the game." Shin Jiao affirmed.


    "Then how did you¡­ I mean, have you seen them before? We need this information so that we can prepare ourselves to fight those things¡­ So far only missiles, artillery rounds, and tank rounds can kill them. The rest are inefficient."


    "We are thinking that this might be an invasion¡­ But so far, the creatures are contained in a small area. Most of them came back to the portal and so far none havee out. But we can''t deny that these creatures are a very dangerous threat to us." The general exined while showing the pictures again to Shin Jiao.


    "Well¡­ I think the reason behind their retreat is because the Earthcks the energy that they need. Plus the portal is in a desert so no one would want to stay there except for those who are bullied on the other side." Shin Jiao exined.


    "I haven''t gotten all my memories yet, but from what I can recall, these creatures are special. Plus on the other side of that portal, there are also people. Powerful people¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "I know, the princess has already said this to me. Though she could not recognize the creatures she is positive that those came from another world." The general said with a nod.


    "Wait a minute? Where is Mary?" Shin Jiao suddenly recalled.


    "She asked permission to visit and investigate the site. She is being escorted by some of my men. Don''t worry we have already contained the area. The remaining beast has already been dealt with, so it''s quite safe in there." The general said with an assuring look.


    "Wait¡­ General, how many people are in that ce?" Shin Jiao suddenly said in rm.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" judging from the reaction of Shin Jiao the general seem to see the panic in his eyes.


    "Get everyone out of that ce, now!" Shin Jiao said as he quickly stood up from his seat.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the V05-Banshee aircraft flew straight towards the abandoned factory where Slick wasst found.


    Captain James and his group stealthilynded a few distances from the area and covertly entered the perimeter of the abandoned textile factory.


    "I can see no one in this ce. Thermal can''t detect any living beings here. Maybe they caught Slick and took him somewhere else." Dozer said while looking under a special scope.


    "The GPS on his phone is still active in this area. Let''s spread out and check the ce. Magenta, youe with me." Captain Jamesmanded.


    Night Belle pouted her cherry lips in annoyance as she didn''t want to go with the big guy, Dozer.


    As the group split in two, they carefully infiltrated the area.


    "The signal ising from down here." Captain James said as he looks at the GPS tracker in his hand.


    The two suddenly had an idea and both said.


    "Underground¡­"


    Meanwhile, Dozer and Night Belle check the whole ce carefully but found no enemies around. The two then receive a call from Captain James and converge in a rendezvous point.


    "Captain, did you find anything?" asked Dozer.


    "Yes, the Captain thinks that he was taken underground. But the entrance is somewhere in this ce." Magenta said while looking around.


    Suddenly, the figure of Night Belle flew and hit the wall, then followed by a loud gunshot sound.


    "Night Belle!" shouted Magenta.


    While Captain James and Dozer drag him towards a corner to hide from the sniper.


    "Captain we need to save Night Belle!" shouted Magenta in exasperation.


    He didn''t expect that their captain would hide and neglect the life of one of their members who was hit by a bullet.


    However, before he could protest more, he suddenly saw a figure slowly standing and patting the dust on her body.


    "My new leather jacket is ruined! Damned these bastards! Show yourselves in front of me!" suddenly the annoyed shout of Night Belle echoed through the area.


    But before she can say anything else another shot reverberates through the surrounding sending her flying towards the wall headfirst.


    This time Captain James saw where the bullet came from and immediately made his move. With a point of his finger, he sent two energy bullets towards the location of the possible sniper.


    Meanwhile, Night Belle was knocked out to the ground. Although she wasn''t hurt by the bullet because she was able to absorb the energy from it rendering the bullet unable to hurt her, the impact was strong enough to send her small body flying.


    "The sniper is dead, let''s save Night Belle." Dozer said as he looks under a binocr.


    The group helped Night Belle who felt that her head was a bit dizzy.


    "Haha¡­ luckily I was able to absorb the energy in that attack or else I''m a goner." She muttered after regaining her bnce.


    "I think there is an ambush waiting for us." Magenta said.


    Soon after he said those words, they suddenly saw the ground opening up. Then from inside the dark holes, long ws emerge followed by figures that look like ghouls.


    "Damn it, those are vampire ves! This means that we are facing a powerful undead master¡­" Night Belle said in rm after seeing the many ghouls slowly emerging from the ground.


    "Yes, it''s Bloodrain." Captain James replied.


    Hearing the name, Night Belle and Magenta frowns. The two knew who Bloodrain is, but they are not that familiar with her background. All they knew is that she is an operative of the Russian team and that she is a vampire. But what they didn''t expect is that Bloodrain is actually a vampire master.


    A vampire master is like a royal blood vampire that has the ability tomand an army of ve ghouls.


    Although the vampire ns were almost wiped out in the dark ages, their royal ns survived and thrived even until today.


    But it is the first time that Captain James and his group have encountered a horde of ghouls. Each one of them is feeling a bit scared of Slick now. They are not sure if he is still alive as ghouls are known for their appetites for flesh. Unlike zombies who move slow and would stagger, the ghouls are like normal people, but with a crazed look on their ugly disfigured faces.


    "Captain, we should retreat! This is hopeless," shouted Night Belle as she slowly backs down.


    But then she identally hits a metal piece on the ground which made a loud sound and seems to wake all the ghouls that have just emerge. Hundreds of red eyes turn towards the group which made their spine tingle.


    "Damn it! Everyone! Retreat!" shouted Captain James while gritting his teeth in his decision, he didn''t want to leave Slick but he had no other choice.


    As the four figures begin running, the horde of ghouls follows after them.


    Roar!!!


    Meanwhile, within the thick forest around the abandoned textile factories, two figures stood side by side. It was the small red-dressed Lolli, Bloodrain and beside her stood the man the group is looking for¡­ Slick.


    "So, what is your decision?" Bloodrain asked while looking at the abandoned factory.


    "Hehe¡­ you look awful¡­ you should recover. Your scheme would not work if you are this weak.." Slick said with his usual sinister grin.

 Chapter 388 - 388

    The Rescue Incident Part 3


    /*unedited*/


    On the way to the Nevada desert, Mary and the team with her received a call from the general. Meanwhile, the current facility surrounding the portal also received a call from the higher-ups.


    They were allmanded to retreat from the location.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is now in a room along with many generals and heads of the state especially those in charge of the Nevada portal project.


    This emergency meeting was called because of General McGrady and had caused different reactions from the different agencies.


    "What is the meaning of this General McGrady?" a middle-aged man who is the chief of staff of the United States, asked while looking at the General sitting on the side with Shin Jiao.


    "Mr. Secretary, I received crucial information about the other side of that portal." General McGrady said while looking at the rest of the people on the table and those online.


    "What kind of information?" a man wearing a general uniform asked with interest in his expression.


    "First-hand experience information." General McGrady said with a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone turned silent. However, one of them showed a doubtful look on his face.


    "First-hand? You mean you''ve sent mutants in there without our consent?" he said with an usatory tone.


    With his remark, everyone suddenly looks at each other and turned their gaze at General McGrady. General McGrady and two other generals are in charge of the mutant relocation project. But some of the people in the room wanted that project but didn''t get it, so they carry a little animosity towards General McGrady and the other two generals.


    General McGrady didn''t say anything but press a button on the remote and the screen behind the chief of staff suddenly showed a drawing or an illustration.


    Shin Jiao was the one who drew this ording to the knowledge he remembers in the cultivation world. This drawing is the Daemon forest.


    In the illustration, he drew three circles, the inner, the middle, and the outer circle. He then drew the border towns and the possible distance of each circle along with the names of the towns.


    As the people look at the illustration on the screen they had a look of disbelief in their eyes. This is because no one believes that such a thing is true. Plus the distance disyed in the drawing is outrageous. It''s like if theybine the whole area of the said forested ce it would be as big as the Earth. So who would believe such a thing?


    Before anyone would react, the general stood up and exined the illustration ording to what Shin Jiao told him.


    "¡­ This area called the ''Daemon Forest'' in our localnguage is a sea of trees from miles. Not only is it full of trees, but it is also popted by different kinds of monsters they called ''Beasts''. In the outeryer, are the beast that can be easily killed by our normal rifles, but handguns are ineffective on them. The middle area is where the beasts that we have already seen in the satellite photos came from. But ording to my source, there is another beast that should not belong to the middle area, but instead to the inner area, that was the dragon-like thing that appears and then returns no longter. Hence we deduce that the portal might be located near the border of the middle area and the inner area of the Daemon Forest."


    After the people in the room heard this, everyone turned quiet. But then the same person spoke up.


    "Do you have any evidence of this?"


    "I know that most of you have knowledge of the famous virtual world game called ''Merging Worlds'', now that world in that game came from this ce. The creator actually copied the world in the game from there."


    "Wait a minute, that''s right, I now remember the Daemon Forest. It is a very dangerous ce in the game but yields great rewards. So you mean that ce is true?" a bespectacled man who looks like a civilian scientist asked in excitement.


    "Hold your horses'' doctor¡­ You mean that the game world is actually a real world, and that portal connects us to that world?" one of the generals asked while shaking his head.


    A hush discussion immediately envelops the area.


    "General McGrady, this does no sound illogical. How could a game be exactly like the world on the other side of the portal?" the chief of staff asked in confusion as he too could not believe the information at hand.


    Seeing that the general is already in trouble of answering, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to stand up. He knew that he needed to exin things. This is because Earth would be in danger if the portal truly connects the two worlds.


    If the Qi and mana flow from the cultivationnd towards earth, then many things would change. And it would cause chaos. So he needed to make a move and stop such a thing from happening. Although he is not a hero, still he lives on earth right now, so he would not let it be destroyed just because of his own selfishness and worries.


    Plus he still could not remember what happened to him in that world.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, my name is Shin Jiao. I am the one who created the virtual world, ''Merging Worlds'' and I came back from that world." He said while looking at the people around him.


    Upon hearing, Shin Jiao everyone was a bit taken aback. They did not expect that the person sought out by the whole world is actually with them. However, the people in the room are veterans when ites to politics and tactics, except for the scientists in the room, the officials are not showing any reactions.


    Meanwhile, the scientist and the other assistants in the room had a look of excitement in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao began telling them about what happened to him a few months back before he was pronounced missing.


    After hearing his story and that he lost some of his memories everyone''s expression turned solemn.


    "Mr. Jiao¡­ if what you are saying is true then, we have no chance of winning against the creatures in there once the portal totally opens, right?" the chief of staff said after thinking for a while.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "What is your proof of this im?" the same man wearing a ck suit asked as he stood from his chair.


    The man is the CIA assistant director who submitted a n to control the mutants. His nt was against human rights, hence it was dismissed.


    Plus it is known that he held some grudge against the mutants for some reason.


    Hearing his doubtful words, Shin Jiao just turned his gaze towards him and didn''t reply. He didn''t have the duty to answer the man because he can feel his animosity towards him.


    "I already told you what I know, it is up to you to decide. The destruction of your country would depend on your next action." Shin Jiao said frankly.


    "But if you want to survive, permit me to approach the portal and try to close it down." Shin Jiao added.


    When everyone heard his words, they look at each other and a cacophony of discussion envelops the room. Each has its own views of the matter and their own opinion, so they began to discuss it.


    Shin Jiao seeing the discord, turn towards the Chief of staff, and bowed his head.


    "I will leave you to decide. But I hope that your decision would not take long. I will give you 1 day. If you can''t decide on your own, I will personally head to the portal site with or without your support. I too wanted to close this portal as I don''t want the earth to be in chaos." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and leaves the room.


    Hearing his words, everyone was a bit dumbfounded.


    "How can an Asian join our meeting, General McGrady, you have much exining to do." The CIA Deputy Director, An Carter said while pointing his finger at General McGrady.


    Theter just brush it off and also stood.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, I already did my part. As for our department, we will assist the young man in closing the portal. I don''t want to see the country that I work hard to protect fall because I didn''t do anything¡­ I have seen those monsters and how our current arsenals are unable to kill them. If there is a chance that what Mr. Jiao told us is true, then I for one would agree upon his action." He said as he stood up and also left the room.


    After the two left, everyone began to discuss while the Chief of staff felt a headacheing.


    "Call the president, we need to inform him of this." He said to the woman beside him.


    ¡­


    The night sky breeze felt a bit chilly, but the figure of Susan Tang stood calmly on a balcony railing of their temporary room in the military barracks.


    Suddenly she felt a presence from behind her as two strong arms wrapped her in a warm embrace.


    "What are you thinking?" Shin Jiao whispered as he rested his head on the nape of her neck.


    Shin Jiao took a whiff of her wonderful scent and breathes in deeply.


    "You smell really good." He muttered making Susan Tang blush.


    She slowly turns around and put both of her hands on his neck and disyed a sweet smile.


    "How was the meeting?" she asked with a smile while observing his handsome face and his lips.


    When Shin Jiao saw the gaze of Susan Tang his heart could not help but beat faster. The heat in his body is slowly rising as his blood uncontrobly rushes in. Then a sudden reaction from his lower body, made Susan Tang stop from her action as a blush crept on her beautiful charming face.


    "Sorry, you''re just too beautiful¡­" Shin Jiao said, but suddenly an image of someone came to his mind.


    Susan Tang and the woman''s face are almost simr, and a big scar on that woman''s lower face is the only difference.


    The change in his expression didn''t escape Susan Tang''s eyes as she asked in a low voice.


    "Shin, what''s wrong?"


    But what answered her are the soft lips of Shin Jiao.


    Although he was a bit taken aback, Susan Tang still reciprocated and the two began to have some bouts of passionate kissing.


    Meanwhile, they didn''t notice that a figure is standing below and saw the two making out.


    Shi Anne Li was a bit taken aback, but just diverted her gaze and continues walking. She knew that she is not the only woman, in Shin Jiao''s heart anymore. Though she was a bit jealous and a bit hesitant to ept the situation, she still could not let go of him.


    So, since Susan Tang could also ept her, then she would also ept thetter. This way she would be with the man she loves.


    Before she could walk away, an rm in the base woke everyone up. She immediately ran towards the apartment as quickly as she could because she knew that only with Shin Jiao is where she can be safe.


    The rm reverberated through the whole base which also interrupted the people in the meeting room who is still discussing what they should do next.


    Although the rm startled everyone, the soldiers orderly ran to their posts to prepare and defend the base.


    Then from the night sky, they saw a V05-Banshee flying unsteadily with thick smokeing from its rear.


    With Shin Jiao''s sharp eyes and senses, he immediately recognizes that it was the aircraft that Captain James and his team took to rescue Slick.


    Seeing the situation, Shin Jiao squinted his eyes as he observes the aircraft.


    Meanwhile, Shi Anne Li and Park Jiyong entered Shin Jiao''s room.


    "What is happening?" asked Shi Anne Li with an rmed tone.


    "It''s Captain James.. I think they were in trouble¡­ Stay here and don''t leave the room no matter what happens, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.

 Chapter 389 - 389

    The snake inside the base


    /*unedited*/


    Captain James''s team is swamped with hundreds of bloodthirsty ghouls as they tried to fend them off with all their might while escaping. Bearing the brunt of the attack for his team, Captain James receives grievous wounds on his body. Plus he exerted too much of his energy that he suddenly felt weak. Then he didn''t remember what happened next, the only thing that he saw when waking up is the interior of the V05-Banshee and the figure of his teammates with wounds all over their bodies.


    Then he saw the figure of Slick sitting on the side. When Captain James saw this he heaves a sigh of relief. He wanted to ask some questions but his exhaustion made him fell silent and just rested. He also noticed that the aircraft seem to be flying unstably and then he passed out.


    When he woke up he is already inside a white room with medical instruments monitoring his vitals.


    He didn''t know what happened back then and his mind is in confusion. But then he saw a woman sitting beside him with her head resting on the bed.


    "Owl¡­" he muttered.


    Captain James''s eyes turned gentle upon seeing the young woman. He slowly lifted his seemingly heavy right hand and slowly caressed the woman''s soft and silky hair.


    His action woke Owl in her slumber as she immediately lifted her head. When she saw his eyes, the two had a tacit understanding as tears that had already stopped falling a while ago once again flowed non-stop. Then she immediately leans forward and gave him a soft kiss to his lips.


    Their lips intertwined not wanting to separate. It was as if they have not seen each other for a long time.


    After a while, the two separate as Owl pouted her cute little lips.


    "Why were you so thoughtless¡­ Do you know how worried I was? I could have lost you¡­" she suddenly said with her trembling voice.


    "I know¡­ I know¡­ I''m sorry. It would never happen again."


    "How many times did you tell me that? You¡­ you¡­" Owl said while sulking helplessly at the man she loves.


    "Hey, as long as you''re here I know I won''t be in danger¡­ Hehe¡­" Captain James shamelessly grinned.


    Seeing the man already able to joke around, Owl heaves a sigh of relief. What he said is true. As long as he has a sliver of breath on him she would be able to save him no matter what.


    While the two are talking to each other, Slick and the others are giving their report to themander in charge of their mission.


    ¡­


    The next day


    Mary Anderson and Shin Jiao along with the chief of staff Bill Housely and the rest of the people inmand are inside the meeting room.


    "Mr. Jiao, we have already discussed the situation and we agreed to your proposal to close the gate. But¡­ we have a condition. If you are to enter the portal, we want a few of our navy seals and some scientists to go with you." A general said.


    Shin Jiao sat there while thinking for a while and then turn his head towards the people on the long table.


    "Okay, I agree¡­ But if they became my burden, I will leave them behind. I will not be responsible for their well-being because, in this task, the fate of the world is at hand. I will not sacrifice the lives of the few for the lives of millions of people." Shin Jiao said with a stern voice.


    When the people in the room heard his words they all look at each other.


    Then one of the men who look like a scientist raised his hand.


    "Umm¡­ sir¡­ Mr. Jiao, sir¡­ I will be a part of the teaming in with you. We just wanted to take some samples of the floras in that ce."


    "Sigh¡­ if that is your goal, then I will give you a window of 30 minutes. After that, the portal will be closed. As I see it from the pictures, this portal has been forcefully opened on the other side. I don''t know what their purpose is, but I''m guessing that this is just a trial gate to open a dimension." Shin Jiao said in contemtion.


    "What do you mean trial gate?" Mary on the side asked.


    "You see as far as I can remember. Only mages can create dimensional gates¡­ I''m not so sure why I know that, but that is how I was able to go to that world."


    When Mary heard his words, her eyes lit up.


    "You mean¡­"


    "No, with your ability and amount of mana in your body, you cannot create such a gate. I remember the one who opened the gate where I pass through, dying." Shin Jiao said while remembering Gubu.


    In this task, he actually has two goals. The first is to close the portal, which is actually very easy for him to do. And the second is to fix the invisible ring on his hand, which is Gubu''s ring.


    He didn''t know why he was able to carry it with him even though the rest of the things he had were all left behind. He learned that he was found naked on an alley and was thought to have been mugged. He was like a newborn infant at that time, weak and feeble with his memories missing.


    But now that he recovered part of his memories, he would not waste this chance to go to the other world and try to recall the rest.


    Plus he also recalled Cherry Lao, the woman who seems to have partially healed his heart but then broke it again. After that part, he could not remember anything anymore.


    Shin Jiao thought that if he could only fix the ring he can enter its hidden small world and from there cultivate his heart out and also learn the final parts of Gubu''s crafting legacy.


    While his mind is contemting, Mary turned quiet. The people around them also look at the two as they are also thinking of their own ns.


    30 minutes is already enough time to learn something from the other world. If they could get a grasp of it, then maybe, they can improve Earth''s technology and civilization.


    Then suddenly a person wearing a navy camouge uniform raised her hand. She wore a captain''s epaulet on her left chest and wore her hair in a bun. The navy captain looks gorgeous with her beautiful blue eyes and pink lips even though she is not wearing any makeup. She is Amanda Smith, one of the Aides of the navy general.


    When she saw the chief of staff signaled her to talk, she immediately stood up.


    "Sir, I have a question. If you were able to go to that ce, as a normal man, how were you able to survive?" she asked while looking at Shin Jiao who was a bit taken by surprise.


    Shin Jiao looks at Mary and smiled.


    "That world is different from ours, right? If you yed the game, you have some options to increase your strength. Here in the west, they call it mana." Shin Jiao said while signaling for Mary to demonstrate.


    When Mary opens her hand, she produces a floating fireball.


    Everyone''s eyes are glued to the thing floating on her palm. Although they are already aware of it, seeing it first hand, everyone was a bit taken aback.


    "In the East, they have the Qi or spirit Qi to be exact."


    "You mean the cultivators, right?" a scientist suddenly said with his eyes glowing.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "So you mean you also have powers?" Captain Amanda Smith asked with a curious gaze.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a mysterious smile.


    The people in the room are also interested in this fact, but with Shin Jiao''s silence, they are unable to probe further.


    "Alright, we don''t have any more questions¡­ The operation willmence after 2 days of preparation. Please, be ready by then. Everyone dismissed." General McGrady said.


    "Mr. Jiao may I have a word, please¡­" the chief of staff said.


    After everyone went out of the conference room, the only one left inside were, Shin Jiao, Mary, the chief of staff and the two people behind him, and General McGrady.


    "I just want to know what your ns are after this." Bill Housely asked with a serious expression.


    He was told by the president and the rest of the staff to offer Shin Jiao whatever they could to make him stay in the US. They have already gathered the information about the young man and what they discovered surprised them.


    The youngest head researcher under the Chinese government, the man who spearheaded the research on the now currently famous almost unlimited but safe energy source that would possibly rece nuclear power in a few years, the man who discovered the rune technology, and now the sole creator of the virtual world.


    With his aplishments, he would have been a famous and recognized man if he is in the US. However, he was hidden from the world for an unknown reason. Hence, if they can pouch him, then the country or even the world would truly benefit greatly.


    "I will return to China and continue our business. Don''t worry, sir. I will do all I can to keep this safe." Shin Jiao said and left a promise.


    When he was about to get up, the chief of staff said.


    "Wait, my country is willing to offer you and yourpanion''s citizenship. Plus the government will support yourpany and future endeavors. This includes your research, protection, safety, and living condition¡­ What do you say?"


    "Hmm¡­ tempting¡­ Let me think about it, sir. But I would like to thank you from the bottom of my heart. As I said, no matter what happened, I will try to protect this world and you don''t have to worry about anything else." Shin Jiao said as he extended his hand to shake the chief of staff.


    The two shook hands as the meeting concluded.


    While walking on the hallway, Mary who showed a bit of reluctance in her eyes suddenly cleared her throat.


    "Umm¡­ Shin¡­ I know that you knew about mana and runes. Are you also able to fix them?" she asked shyly.


    She didn''t want to show that she is taking advantage of Shin Jiao''s kindness and friendship. But no matter how hard she thought about it there is no other way, if she needed Shin Jiao''s help, she would need to pull herself together and ask him straightforwardly.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao showed a smile on his handsome face.


    Although Mary knew that Shin Jiao already had two women beside him, she could not help but blush upon seeing his handsome face.


    "I thought you would never ask¡­ As our friend, you have been with us through many troublesome encounters. If you need my help, just ask, okay?" Shin Jiao said while patting her shoulder gently.


    This gentle action from Shin Jiao sends Goosebumps on her skin. She didn''t know why her heart is racing as a tinge of a blush crept on her face, but Shin Jiao didn''t notice this as the two walked out of the area.


    In one of the rooms of the military base


    A man lying on a bed with a headset on his head slowly had his mouth turned crescent into a smile. His expression had a sinister look as he slowly licks his lips with his long reptile-like tongue.


    "Hihi¡­ so that was your n. I wonder what''s on the other side." He muttered as a grin appears on his face.


    The man is Slick, who seems to have installed a listening device to the room covertly. With his ability, he cane and go to any ce and is a perfect spy.


    Nobody expected that a snake has already entered the base, right under their noses.

 Chapter 390 - 390

    The snake inside the base Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The next day


    Shin Jiao was up and decided to up the security of their lodging. He decided to visit the nearby city to buy jewelry and precious stones from a nearby jewelry store. Shin Jiao along with his group traveled for 3 hours before reaching a small jewelry shop.


    Shin Jiao bought a few expensive pieces of jewelry especially those with diamonds in it. When the two women saw what he bought, their eyes immediately lit up in excitement as expectations can be seen on their gazes.


    Shin Jiao is unaware of this because he was too focused on nning their safety.


    While this is happening, arge truck is slowly approaching the borders of the hidden special base. When therge truck stopped, arge figure got off from the passenger seat making the truck shake.


    The fat man is Boomer and beside him is the petite woman who protects him, Lotus.


    As the two got off from the truck, they look at the wilderness around them and frown.


    "This is the right ce, right? If that man betrays us, then we are doomed." Boomerined in annoyance at the forest in front of him.


    He hated these kinds of ces as he prefers the city where he can party and have a good time with girls. But then, they were instructed to capture four people and kill the rest who stands on their way. So they have no other choice but to follow.


    "Hey, Lotus, do you think that our cargo would really cause much damage to that ce? I mean¡­ we are going to be safe, right?"


    "Shut your wining! Just follow what themander said." Lotus said in straight Russian.


    "Hey, hey, we are in America. You should not speak Russian." Boomer said with a smile.


    He really found the woman beside him attractive. If not for her powers, he would have already gotten his hands on her attractive body.


    Every time he sees her he would always have this unexinable reaction on his body. That is the reason why he likes working with her. Plus, Lotus''s power is too mysterious. And with her by his side, he is always safe. Except for that time when they were rendered helpless by something. And he wanted to get some answer from that guy named Slick.


    "What''s taking him so long?" Boomer suddenly grumbled.


    "Heh, do you always wine like a baby, Boomer?" a sinister voice suddenly entered their ears which made the two stands on guard.


    The figure of Slick slowly emerges from the trees as he casually walks towards the two.


    When they saw the figure of Slick and his sinister smile, they immediately disyed an annoyed expression on their faces. The two truly didn''t like the guy and his expression, which send shivers down their spine.


    "So how many did the little princess sent this time?" Slick asked while licking his lips.


    "Around¡­ 500. I don''t know about you, but once these things are release it would cause chaos."


    "Haha¡­ that is what I like. I want chaos¡­ I want destruction. If this ce falls then the rest of the states would be an easy target for us." Slick said with a happy tone.


    "My goal is at hand. Hihi¡­ This is making me excited." Slick muttered as he hugs himself while jumping on the ground like a crazed person.


    Boomer and Lotus showed a scowl on their faces seeing the psycho in front of them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao''s group has already reached the base after the long day of travel and shopping. They directly went to their quarters and rested except for Shin Jiao.


    He is currently crafting some artifacts for the three people who are going to be left in the base.


    First, he made them protective gear using diamondbined with metal as its core. With the toughness of the gem, he is sure that it could withstand almost any physical attacks.


    Then he also crafted handguns which are like the one he made in the cultivationnd. The handgun uses cores to power the bullets which are even able to kill level 2 beasts. But of course, he needs to power charge the core so that it would immediately be used. Since the earthcks Qi and mana, the replenishing of the Qi and mana in the cores would take time.


    For the rest of the night, Shin Jiao made three protective exoskeleton gears, and three handguns with 300 bullets.


    The next day, he woke up with the smell of delicious food lingering on his nose. Although he felt exhausted after using a lot of the energy sphere in his dantian in power charging 6 cores and 300 bullets, he was able to regain some of it in his rest, because of the absorbing array in his quarters.


    Right now, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are already in the small portable kitchen cooking something for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Shin Jiao called the Park Jiyong in their room.


    "Listen, the three of you will be left here tomorrow. Now I won''t be able to take you to where I will go except for Mary, because of the danger in that ce. But I created something to protect you in this ce. Starting tomorrow, in by no means that you will take this off from your body, understand?" Shin Jiao said sternly.


    The three nodded their heads while looking at Shin Jiao who stood and walked towards a table covered with a cloth.


    Suddenly, Mary entered the room while panting as she tried to catch her breath.


    "Hey, you guys are all here¡­ I was looking for you. Shin, general McGrady wanted to talk to you." She said as she walks towards them.


    Suddenly she noticed that something is not right, so she just took a chair and sit next to Shi Anne Li.


    Shin Jiao then continues to unveil the cloth on the table.


    From where they sit, the group saw some silvery metal. Yesterday, they know that Shin Jiao took some metal from the depot of the base. Upon looking at the objects on the table they showed a confused yet curious expression.


    "Jiyong,e here." Shin Jiao said.


    Park Jiyong stood up feeling a bit excited as he walks towards Shin Jiao. Shin Jiao made him turn around and lifted one of the exoskeleton gears on the table. Suddenly, a light scanned Park Jiyong''s body from behind. After the scan, the exoskeleton automatically sticks to Park Jiyong''s back and wrapped itself around him.


    "What¡­" he said as he was startled.


    "Calm down¡­" Shin Jiao said while grabbing Park Jiyong''s shoulder.


    It didn''t take long until a futuristic silver exoskeleton gear has already wrapped itself on his body protecting his spine, chest, and added support for his arms and legs.


    "This¡­ this is cool¡­ I feel like I''m a bit stronger and a little faster¡­" Park Jiyong muttered.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up as he suddenly ran towards the door.


    Although he didn''t move that fast, he reached the door in just one stride.


    "This is awesome!" he cried.


    "But you have to wear that thing under your clothes. Remember first thing tomorrow morning, okay?" Shin Jiao reminded.


    Then he took a handgun and presented it to the three and how to use them.


    For half of the day, the three practiced in the firing range how to shot a real gun with the soldiers while Shin Jiao and Mary went to a meeting with General McGrady.


    Mary asked a lot of questions about the gears and the gun that Shin Jiao made for the three. Although she is not saying it, Shin Jiao knew that Mary wanted to have one, but she didn''t want to say it because of her pride.


    In the meeting, they talked about what they will do tomorrow for the mission to close the portal. He introduces Shin Jiao to the team which would be assisting the scientist.


    When the team saw that Shin Jiao was just a young man, they all threw a doubtful gaze on him.


    "General, I don''t want to be pretentious and all, but are you sure that we can trust this¡­ man?" a soldier with big muscles asked.


    "Che, if you can beat me, then you can talk all you want. But if you cannot, then shut up!" shouted Mary with anger clearly written on her face.


    The navy seal and Special Forces were a bit taken aback by the ferocity of Mary. They didn''t expect that such a beauty would challenge them in a fight.


    "Hehe¡­ young girl, I don''t fight women. So thanks for the challenge, Hehe¡­ But of course, there''s another fight where I won''t hesitate to face you¡­ 1 on 1. Hehe¡­" therge soldier said with a grin.


    Though Shin Jiao knew that the man is just joking, he still could not help but frown. This is even true for Mary who now showed an annoyed and angry expression on her face.


    "Shameless¡­" she growled as a fireball suddenly appears on her palm.


    When the soldiers saw this, they were all taken aback. They did not expect that a beautiful mutant is among them.


    "A mutant!?" the big man said.


    "Che, Fools¡­ I''m not a mutant¡­ I''m a mage. If you spew some bullshit again, I will roast you to dust." She threatened.


    "Alright, that''s enough. We are one force here, so I need you all to work together. Mr. Jiao is the man in charge. He would be the one to close the portal. If he leaves, you leave, no questions asked. Or else you will die out there." General McGrady said.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen, you are going to enter the most dangerous environment known to man. So I want all of you to be on your toes." He added.


    "Sir, yes, sir!" shouted the soldiers.


    After the short discussion and debriefing of the time of their departure, everyone was dismissed.


    Meanwhile, Slick who is listening in the shadows showed a big grin on his face.


    "Tomorrow is the right time to strike. The other group will ambush the group going to the portal in Nevada, while we destroy this base. Hehe¡­ as easy as pie." He muttered with a sinister smile.


    That night the two women didn''t leave Shin Jiao''s quarters as they spend the whole night in passion. They wanted to go with him, but Shin Jiao told them to stay. It would be safer for them to stay in the base.


    ...


    The following day, it was the day of the mission


    Shin Jiao assisted the two to put on their exoskeleton gears and gave them two special visors.


    "You can use this to detect Qi or mana signatures. You can also use this as an x-ray device or infrared. Remember, to be careful at all times, okay?" Shin Jiao instructed after giving the two a warm hug and long kisses.


    He didn''t know why, but a strange feeling of danger is enveloping his heart right at this moment as the time for their mission drew near.


    Boarding one of the three V05-Banshee aircraft, Shin Jiao bade farewell to the two women, who had tears on their eyes. They knew the danger of Shin Jiao''s mission, so they felt unwell sending him there.


    However, what could they do? It''s either Shin Jiao made a move or the danger of earth being invaded by the strange creatures would happen.


    After an hour...


    While the aircraft flew to their destination, Shin Jiao suddenly felt an ominous feeling. He immediately took out a piece of cloth with runes on it and hugs Mary who is sitting beside him.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion shook the aircraft, but to the surprise of the people inside, nothing happened.


    "What the heck was that?!" shouted one of the soldiers.


    Even the pilot showed a confused expression on his face. He clearly heard the explosion and the ship shaking, but then everything ends up fine.


    On the ground, a few disgruntled faces are looking at the aircraft flying above them.


    "What happened? Why didn''t the engine explode? Is the bomb a dud?" shouted arge man to his teammates who just look at him with their mouth agape.

 Chapter 391 - 391

    The attack of the mutants


    /*unedited*/


    The V05-Banshee aircraft that Shin Jiao and Mary are on just shook for a while, but it didn''t affect their flight. Everyone was rmed, but since nothing happened, they all continue on their destination.


    The three aircraft flew towards their destination without a hitch after that. Not longter, they arrive at their destination in a desert.


    Shin Jiao can see a dome construct protected by tall cement walls. It is not known whether the construct is being protected from the outside world or the outside world from the construct, but from the direction of the gun turrets mounted above the walls, it''s thetter.


    "We call this ce the Dark zone because there are no radio signals or any means ofmunication possible for a mile radius from the portal. As you can see there areyers of walls. The second wall is where our base is and at a one-mile radius from the dome." A soldier beside Shin Jiao introduced.


    "We are going tond on the outskirts of the area around 2 miles away, then take a ride towards the dome. Since themand to retreat no soldiers are left in the area and only drones, so don''t expect a weemittee, Haha¡­" the man said with a chuckle.


    The rest followed after him as they eyed thending zone where arge mobile army camp is on standby. Shin Jiao can see heavy weaponry and sophisticated machinery all around the camp.


    Afternding, they received a report that a group on monsters have forcefully opened the dome''s metal door, however, the drone has already taken care of those monsters.


    The group hopped on a couple of Humvees and directly traveled to the dome.


    After passing through two huge gates, the group reached the dome and Shin Jiao can see the ce clearly.


    Many machines for scientific research are lying on the ground unattended.


    Before the group could enter fully, Shin Jiao immediately noticed something. The closed gate of the dome was torn forcefully. It is clear that it was forcefully opened from the inside.


    This was what the soldiers reported when theynded.


    Shin Jiao can see bodies of lizard-like beasts on the ground. He can recall that these creatures are only 1st level beasts and can be easily killed with the right weapon.


    Shin Jiao walked towards the dead creatures on the ground.


    The soldiers behind him wanted to stop his action but he has already reached the carcasses. They didn''t have a choice but to cautiously spread around the area to check it.


    He pulled out a knife from his pocket and began cutting a beast''s carcass in a certain area. Not longter, he pulled out a small green stone-like object.


    "The core is still good." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Suddenly one of the scientists walked near Shin Jiao and asked.


    "What is that?"


    "This? It''s a beast core. For normal people, this is of no use. But for her¡­ it''s a bit precious." He said while looking at Mary.


    Mary is also eyeing the core on Shin Jiao''s hand then shook her head.


    "It''s just a low-level core. Not enough for me. Hihi¡­" she said.


    "Alright, so you don''t mind me taking all of them then?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Be my guest."


    "Oh, thank you. Don''t mind if I do." Shin Jiao said as he began retrieving the cores.


    After taking out more than ten cores, Shin Jiao looks at the beast''s carcasses littered on the ground.


    "Tsk¡­ such a waste. These are all precious meat." Shin Jiao said while shaking his head.


    The rest of the scientists and soldiers look at him weirdly.


    "Young man, it seems that you are not aware of the danger this meat possesses." A middle-aged scientist said with a hint of sarcasm in his tone.


    "You can try to eat them and see if it would taste good." The man added.


    This gained smirks on the people around them. They are all aware of the danger of the meat because of an ident where a soldier attempted to cook one and ate the meat. With just one bite, the soldier suffered insufferable pain all over his body and almost died at that time.


    Luckily for him, the doctors were able to take the meat out of his system and survive. But of course, many of his veins were damaged and he needed a long time to recover. And that is just from a small bite.


    Hence it became a well-known story in the area that almost all those who knew of the existence of the portal knew also of the danger it possesses.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t bother with them, he would just gather some of these beasts after he fixed Gubu''s ring, that way, his two wives would be able to gain more strength and stronger physique.


    Mary who is standing on the side didn''t exin anything as she just stood there looking at the area while trying to use magic to scan the surroundings of possible danger.


    The group then proceeded to enter the dome.


    When Shin Jiao saw what''s inside, his eyes immediately turned into slits.


    "This is a dimensional gate¡­" he muttered.


    "Yeah, this is the same gate that caused us to arrive in this world." Mary on his side muttered.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know the full story of Mary Anderson and the mysterious Bail kingdom. But since she is a mage, he can deduce that their kingdom mighte from the cultivation world. So he didn''t reach to her words.


    But the people beside them turn to look at Mary with his mouth agape. This is true especially the scientists. This is because they are aware of the mysterious kingdom of Bail. And they didn''t expect to learn about this revtion right at this time.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand towards the center of the portal. He began channeling the energy from his core to the rippling surface and using his absolute sense began expecting every corner of it.


    The portal looks like a 6-7 meters tall circr silver mirror with a blurred rippling surface.


    So when Shin Jiao extended his hand towards the portal it began to glow making all of the people inside the dome became startled. The soldiers immediately dragged the scientist to the side as they went to a defensive formation.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Mary just stood in the middle without moving.


    However, Mary already had her hand glowing as she has already prepared a spell.


    Shin Jiao had his eyes close as he carefully inspected the whole portal to confirm his suspicion. Then the corner of his mouth curve into a slight smile.


    "This was not done by any cultivator or mage. There might be a beast in Daemon Forest that tried to escape danger and identally discovered this dimensional crack. And that beast is sentient and was able to stabilize the crack and turned it into an escape spot¡­ Clever¡­" he thought as he analyzes everything.


    "So this means I cannot close this portal with my meager strength¡­ I can only set up an array to hide the space crack from the beast. Then maybe I can stabilize this ce making it a permanent gateway for two worlds." Shin Jiao thought as he began nning.


    He had no other choice as the portal is not man-made, but a natural gate¡­ or not¡­


    Shin Jiao remembers that the Deity of the Earth mentioned that he knew the Deity who is in charge of the other world. If so, then¡­


    His eyes suddenly lit up.


    "This is an old gateway¡­" he muttered in his surprise.


    He could not exin everything right at this moment, because the portal right in front of him is already in the realms of the gods. How could his meager knowledgepare to that?


    As he contemted, he retracts his hand and began nning his next course of action. He could not hide the fact that the portal is an active portal and cannot be closed. So what he can do now is to create a protective barrier that would protect Earth from the powerful beast, but to do that he needed powerful cores.


    "I need to hunt a 5th level or a 6th level beast out there¡­" he thought as a strong determination glinted in his eyes.


    He turns to the people behind him and said.


    "Alright, I have good news and bad news¡­ which one do you want to hear first?"


    Everyone showed a confused look on their faces. Then one bespectacled man raised his hand and said.


    "I think bad news first¡­ I think the good news is your solution, right?" he said feeling a bit shy.


    Shin Jiao smirked at what the man has said. He knew that the men with him are the best of the best, hence he was not surprised at all.


    "Alright, then¡­ the bad news is¡­ this is not a normal portal. It is actually a dimensional rift, a natural one. Hence only the gods can close this thing here." He said with a smile.


    When the people around him heard this, they were all taken aback.


    If what, Shin Jiao said is true, then the danger it would pose to the is immense. The faces of the scientist turned pale. They had already witnessed how strong and powerful the beast which once entered the area and the fierce battle that happened next. Many soldiers were actually lost at that time and they were only fighting a handful of a gigantic beast.


    "Are we going to be doomed then?" a woman asked while biting her lips.


    Shin Jiao showed a calm smile on his face.


    "Well, I still have good news, right?"

 Chapter 392 - 392

    The attack of the mutants Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The dismayed look on the scientists'' eyes turned into curiosity. They didn''t know how Shin Jiao knew about the origin of the portal, but from the mysterious urrence that is happening in the world, they already knew that everything not everything can be exined by science.


    "Since we can''t close it, then I will just hide the portal from those monsters on the other side. Just like the dome you have constructed in here, we will also construct a dome on the other side. That way we can at least protect the Earth. But of course, it would take time." Shin Jiao said as right at this time the n they made in the base will all be scraped and he needed another n impromptu.


    "Everyone, return to the military base. I will try to assess the situation on the other side. Thene back immediately." Shin Jiaomanded.


    The soldiers began moving and assisting the scientist who began walking out. However, not all of the scientists wanted to leave the ce.


    When they heard that Shin Jiao will go through the portal, a few brave ones wanted to go with him.


    This includes Mary who is standing beside him with firm determination in her eyes.


    "Mr. Jiao, many of our colleagues have gone inside the portal, but none returned. We wanted to know what happened to them." A man suddenly said.


    "Well, you don''t have to know¡­ You already knew¡­ They are gone, mister. I assure you that you cannot even find their bodies out there." Shin Jiao said frankly.


    Hearing this, a woman suddenly sobs along with some of the people showing a sad expression. Though they knew the sad fate of their loved ones who dared enter the portal, they still hoped that it was not as they think.


    "How could you know? How can we trust your words?" shouted one of the scientists with his eyes in tears.


    "Sigh¡­ If you want to be in danger, then be my guess." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and walks towards a soldier.


    "Captain, can I have a pen and a paper¡­" Shin Jiao began writing something on the paper and asked the soldiers to get the items he has listed as soon as possible.


    If they can scavenge it from the base around the second wall, then so be it.


    Not longter, a pile of metal scraps and some stones are piled outside of the dome.


    Shin Jiao was truly amazed at the speed and proficiency of the US military.


    He didn''t mind the curious eyes of the people around him as he began to create something out of the metal scraps. His speed in creating has astounded the people around him that their jaws almost fell to the ground.


    After an hour, Shin Jiao was done in making a 7-meters construct.


    Hemanded the rest of the people to install the construct. The military engineers who delivered the scraps volunteered and the construct was done in no time.


    After it was done, inside the dome, the gate is now enclosed in a metal frame. On the side of the metal frame is aputer that would monitor the gate and its status.


    Shin Jiao approached a soldier with a Major rank and exins the purpose of the construct.


    "This is a gate monitor and control. Although we cannot close it, we can try to limit the beast that can ess the portal. And so far with the equipment I have, this is the smallest that I can control. A beast bigger than 4 meters in width and 6 meters in height would not be able to cross. But of course, it still depends on the power of the creature crossing the portal¡­ And this thing can monitor which beast is trying to cross over¡­" Shin Jiao began exining.


    As the people around him listen, they were awed and showed curiosity at the magnificent high tech structure.


    "Umm¡­ Sir¡­ Mr. Jiao, sir¡­ What are thoserge containers on the sides?" suddenly a scientist man asked in curiosity.


    When Shin Jiao saw what the man is pointing at, he showed a smile on his face.


    "Those are my payment." He said while showing a mysterious smirk.


    Everyone was confused by his words, but no one said anything.


    "Alright, since I''m done¡­" Shin Jiao said but suddenly the whole ce began buzzing with rm.


    Everyone was surprised because it came from the construct that Shin Jiao made. Then the tabletputer in the soldier with a Major''s rank lit up.


    ''Warning! Warning! A 2nd level centipede-like beast is crossing the gate. The time of arrival is 5 minutes¡­ Please prepare...''


    ''Warning! Warning! A 2nd level centipede-like beast is crossing the gate. The time of arrival is 5 minutes¡­ Please prepare...''


    Hearing the voice on the tab, everyone''s expression turns pale.


    "Run!" shouted the soldiers as they drag the scientist assigned to them to the outer side of the 1st wall.


    While everyone is running, Mary walked beside Shin Jiao while eyeing the now glowing gate.


    "That was a nifty device you made there. Sigh?? I wish you can also make one for me." She said while pouting.


    Mary is trying to hide her embarrassment while asking for Shin Jiao to create something for her. Ever since she became close with the group, her attitude towards them changes, especially towards Shin Jiao. She didn''t know why, but her demanding rants and tantrums would disappear in front of him and a shy girl would surface.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao agrees to make her heart filled with joy.


    "Prepare, we have a fight ahead." Shin Jiao said as he eyed the monitor at the side of the construct showing 5 beasts.


    "I heard that in a day there would be at most 2 incidents where a monster would cross the portal. I guess this is the second one for today." Mary muttered to the side.


    Shin Jiao walks towards the remaining scrap metal and began crafting a katana de.


    After he was done, the light on the portal shimmers and two long antennae slowly came out of the rippling surface of the portal. It was followed by a 7 meters long body of the centipede-like beast. Not long after the first one crossed another one followed and another until 5 of them has appeared in front of Shin Jiao and Mary.


    The beasts immediately eyed the two humans in front of him and suddenly hissed.


    With quick movements, the beast began their attack.


    Meanwhile, at the base on the outskirts of the portal area where many soldiers are camped, arge tent with many monitors is watching what is happening. Many soldiers are looking at arge screen where five giant centipedes are surrounding two people.


    "Colonel, sir¡­ should we send reinforcements?" a soldier on the side of an African American soldier asked.


    Colonel Carter Bowe is the one in charge of the base protecting the portal. They were once stationed outside of the 2nd wall but were moved a few miles away because of the warning. Everyone was actually happy with thatmand because almost every day they would suffer as many wounded soldiers would suffer from the attacks of the beast.


    "Our orders are to protect the civilians and the scientist. But those two are out of our league. Have you seen how that man created that¡­ ''thing'' in just an hour? What we can do now is to watch and hope that they would win." Colonel Carter Bowe said while clenching his fists.


    In reality, he wanted to go there and help, but he knew that they would just be hindering the two, so he felt helpless.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Mary began fighting against the centipede-like beast. Mary is truly an old mage with a young face. Her battle prowess is not evident in her appearance.


    She easily fought against two giant centipedes as she summoned ice spikes, fireballs, andnd fissure.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao easily disposes of the three giant centipedes with his quick movement and magically reinforced katana de.


    After taking out the cores, Shin Jiao and Mary cleaned the battleground.


    When the people who retreated came back, Shin Jiaomanded the teams to prepare those who would pass through, because it''s already 3 pm and he still had a lot of things to do.


    After a few minutes of preparation, everyone has already gathered. They saw the fight a while ago and their confidence at Shin Jiao and Mary is firm. Hence everyone is confident that they would be able to survive in the other world.


    ¡­


    In the special operations secret base


    Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, and Park Jiyong are currently having some snacks at the base cafeteria. The three followed Shin Jiao''s instruction and wore the exoskeleton under their clothes.


    "This thing is really nice. I don''t feel any hindrance to any of my movements. I can even sleep with this thing on." Park Jiyong said in Chinese.


    "I guess, Shin Jiao design it so that we would wear it often. However, I just don''t know why but I have this ufortable feeling deep in my heart. Do you think everything would be okay out there?" Shi Anne Li asked.


    "I think Shin Jiao would be fine. I know he is safe. Plus, Mary is with him. She is very powerful¡­" Susan Tang replied.


    "And beautiful, attractive, and nice¡­" Shi Anne Li added with a mischievous smile on her face.


    "What does that mean?" Susan Tang said in annoyance.


    "Hey, I know that you have observed how that princess looks at Shin. Don''t tell me you''re not worried." Shi Anne Li teased.


    "I''m not¡­ I¡­ I know Shin is not like that." Susan Tang defended with an annoyed expression.


    "Are you¡­" Shi Anne Li was about to rebut but suddenly.


    Boom!!!


    Bratatatat!!!

 Chapter 393 - 393a

    The attack of the mutants Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    As sunsets and the night fell, an eerie atmosphere can be felt by the soldiers standing above the walls of the base. As they patrol the area and the boundary, they can feel an ominous feeling which made them stand on their toes.


    As many of the soldiers in the base are well-trained and have honed their instinct, they immediately became on guard.


    And as soon as the sun was about to kiss the horizon, in the outskirts of the forest area they immediately detected movements. However, the rm of the base didn''t go off.


    Then rapid firing of rifles and cries can be heard from the forest, but the rm is still not going off. The soldiers in the base immediately knew that something is wrong. They used their radio and called, but to no avail, it was as if theirmunication system went down.


    Inside the barracks where a group of mutants are currently training, the vents suddenly had the smell of gas. Some of them were rmed but was unable to move because they already found themselves losing consciousness.


    With the base rm down, themunication cut off, and the mutants rendered unconscious, the base was immediately defenseless and was in chaos.


    In the base''s cafeteria, many soldiers are currently eating some snacks and some are already having their dinner, among them, are Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, and Park Jiyong.


    Suddenly an explosion and rapid firing of riffles rmed the people inside the cafeteria. The soldiers immediately ran as fast as they could to their post to get their gears. But before they can reach the exit, a tall figure walked inside.


    The man has a disfigured face with blood all over his body.


    The long ws on the figure''s hands made everyone shiver in fear. They are all in distress because everyone in the cafeteria is unarmed.


    Growl!!!


    The figure suddenly growled fiercely as it looks at the people around him. Then suddenly a long tongue slid out of its mouth covered with sharp teeth.


    Seeing the soldier slowly backing down, it suddenly pounce on one of them.


    "No!!! Help me!" shouted the soldier being pounce at the monster.


    However, what can the others around do? Some wanted to rush forward, but many had no choice but to watch in horror as the ws on the monster''s hand pierced through the shoulder of the unlucky soldier.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The soldier cried in pain, and then suddenly the figure opens its bloody jaws filled with razor-sharp teeth. It is nning to bite the neck of the soldier in its hand that is squirming in pain.


    But when its jaws were about to bite down a hole suddenly appears on its head making it stop and then fall down to the ground, dead.


    On the side, Park Jiyong is breathing heavily while his hands are shaking while holding a handgun. Fear and shock can be seen on his face. Although he is afraid, he was still able to act immediately to save the soldier.


    Everyone looks at him in surprise. They didn''t know what happened and how the handsome young man got hold of a weapon, but every soldier in the cafeteria was in shock.


    However, t didn''tst long as some of them immediately rushed forward to help theirrade who is lying on the ground bleeding.


    "Everyone, let''s go!" shouted a tall muscr dark and handsome soldier as he waves his hand to the rest.


    He has already checked the exit and found that there are no enemies.


    Everyone followed suit and began running towards their quarters which is close by. They needed to arm themselves as fast as they could.


    Susan Tang and Shi Anne Liforted Park Jiyong who is still shaking in shock and has already vomited twice on the side.


    "Come on, we also have to leave." Shi Anne Li said as she and Susan helped Park Jiyong.


    As they approached the exit a female soldier ran after them.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much for saving my brother." She said with a grateful expression on her face.


    Park Jiyong was a bit stunned because the female soldier is beautiful with a curvy body. She looks like Halle Berry when she was young. In actuality, Park Jiyong has already had his eyes on the female soldier ever sinceing to the base.


    He had seen her following the general every now and then and had caught his attention because of her beautiful smile.


    Now seeing that the young woman is actually giving her thanks to him, his heartfelt warm and wanted to say something but was interrupted by the rushing footsteps around them.


    "Let''s go Sergeant Kelly!" another woman from behind called out.


    The young woman, showed an apologetic face as she immediately rushed towards the woman who called her as the two rushes out of the cafeteria.


    "We need to go too," said Shi Anne Li as she gestured the two while taking out her own handgun.


    Susan Tang followed and also took her own weapon just in case. The three followed the foot traffic towards the room of Shin Jiao.


    However, on their way, they saw many soldiers from afar shooting at arge group of seemingly crazed people rushing towards the base. The sound of rapid gunshots echoed through the air along with the roaring sounds of the seemingly crazed people.


    "There are more of them? What are they? The undead?" Shi Anne Li said in rm.


    They didn''t stop running because they are already near the building. In just a turn they would reach the entrance. But then suddenly the three were surprised to see a figure standing on their way.


    "Tsk, Tsk¡­ I was wondering where you guys went¡­ I find it hard to enter your room, I wonder why is that? But still, finding you here is my luck, Kekeke¡­" the man said.


    When the three saw who the man is, they showed a shocked expression on their faces.


    This is because the man is actually someone they knew, it was Slick.

 Chapter 394 - 393b

    The attack of the mutants Part 4


    /*unedited*/


    The three wanted to greet the man in front of them, but a dangerous feeling is creeping on their body which screams of the perilous situation they are in right now.


    So they didn''t utter a word and just held their guns on their hand.


    "Keke¡­ You three are very perceptive ain''t ya? Well, I''m just here for the girls, you boy can just die!" Slick suddenly said then vanished from his spot.


    The next thing they knew is Park Jiyong flying forward while screaming.


    The figure of Park Jiyong rolled to the ground in a sorry manner. But he didn''t let go of the gun in his hand.


    Meanwhile, Slick who just attacked Park Jiyong from behind had a look of confusion in his eyes. He felt something strange when he stabbed the young man from behind. It was like there was a strong force stopping his long de from entering the flesh or even the man''s clothes.


    Then when he turned his gaze towards the young man, he was still taken aback as it seems that there are no wounds on his body.


    But suddenly, Slick felt a dangerous premonition as his body automatically reacted by shifting to his left side.


    Then his eyes met the nozzle of a handgun pointing at his direction. He though it has already fired a shot but it didn''t, it was a killing intent bluff. But before he can react, she just saw a sh and he felt something stung his right hand followed by arge amount of pain.


    Slick was not able to react immediately as his right hand was sted apart by Shi Anne Li who is standing on the side with a smirk on her face.


    Although Shi Anne Li looks like a simple woman, she is actually a trained spy. Plus she knew how to control her intentions, that''s why Shin Jiao wasn''t able to know that she was a spy.


    Slick didn''t linger as he immediately vanished.


    He didn''t expect to suffer such a loss while facing three normal people. But he could not jeopardize himself as he suddenly felt an ominous feeling towards the beauty who just shot him. He knew that she is not as simple as she looks, and he fell for her trap.


    "Jiyong! Are you okay?" Susan Tang ran towards Park Jiyong who is lying on the ground with disbelief stered all over his face.


    He then jumps up while a smile appears on his face.


    "I will never take this off in my entire life¡­" he suddenly muttered.


    He clearly knew that at that time he would already be dead. But his eyes saw a really quick sh of light and he found himself being poke behind him. While tumbling, he saw the sharp long de on Slick''s hand and already knew what had happened.


    "Let''s go!" shouted Shi Anne Li.


    The three ran towards the bend and saw the entrance of the building. But then they encountered another group who looks in distress while firing their guns towards a person.


    The bullets could not prate the man as he held his hand forward and a blue light covers him and the people behind him.


    "A mutant!" Shi Anne Li muttered.


    "That''s General McGrady''s group!" Susan Tang eximed upon seeing the middle-aged man escorted by a handful of soldiers.


    Shi Anne Li didn''t hesitate as she suddenly rushed forward towards the group. Upon reaching 200 meters she pointed the handgun on her hand towards the mutant raising the energy shield.


    Peng!


    The sound of shield breaking echoed through the air as the mutant stood dumbfounded. He didn''t expect his energy projection would be broken.


    Then suddenly a couple of rapid rifle shots followed which killed some of the mutants standing behind him.


    With wide eyes, the mutant red at the soldier who killed hisrade. He growled and lifted his hand to create another energy shield. But as soon as the shield was erected it was immediately destroyed.


    This made the man staggered back and spews a mouthful of blood from the bacsh of his power.


    "Retreat! Comrades! Retreat!" the man shouted in Russian.


    But still, some were not fast enough and was caught in a crossfire and ending up dead on the ground without even using their mutant power.


    "General! Are you okay?" shouted Susan Tang as she approached the group.


    Seeing a beautiful woman followed by a handsome man running towards them, everyone rxed for a bit. Then they saw another beautiful woman from the side also walking towards them while casually reloading her weapon.


    "Oh, the three of you are here. I was about to go and rescue you. But I guess I was the one ending up being rescued. Haha¡­" the middle-aged general gave an awkwardugh.


    "General it would be safe if you follow us to our quarters. The protection was set up by Shin. So it is very safe there." Susan Tang offered.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry about me. Just go and attend to your safety. We still need to rescue our mutant squad trapped in the training are." General McGrady said rejecting the offer.


    "Oh¡­ Umm¡­ General, there is a traitor. We encountered Slick, I think he was the one responsible for all of this¡­ This is just my assumption though. Just be careful." Susan Tang said what''s on her mind to warn the General.


    This made General McGrady frown a bit and nodded his head.


    "Susan, I will go with them¡­ You two stay in Shin''s quarters." Shi Anne Li said as she decided to help.


    "Wait! What? But Anne, Shin told us to¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­ in truth, I am also a soldier. So you don''t have to worry about me, okay?" Shi Anne Li said as she squeezes Susan Tang''s soft hand.


    The group of General McGrady went to the training grounds along with Shi Anne Li, while Susan Tang reluctantly enters Shin Jiao''s quarters with Park Jiyong.


    She wanted to call Shin Jiao but it seems that there is something jamming the signal, so she can just helplessly sigh.


    "Shin¡­ where are you?" She muttered while lying on the bed.

 Chapter 395 - 394a

    The attack of the mutants Part 5


    /*unedited*/


    Because of anxiety and worry in her heart, Susan Tang subconsciously called out Shin Jiao''s name in her heart. She was too afraid to be left alone because she was too used to be by his side and being protected.


    "Shin, I hope you cane back soon." She muttered as she tried to sleep.


    Although the chaos outside is bing rowdier, inside the living quarters'' everything seems peaceful. Park Jiyong is currently admiring his exoskeleton suit and the handgun in his hand. He is like a kid who just discovered the value of the gift he received.


    "I swore that I would follow brother Shin from now on¡­ I will¡­ I will be his right-hand man. That''s right! I will be his right-hand man¡­ Haha¡­"Park Jiyong muttered while caressing the handgun.


    Suddenly someone knocks on the door of his quarters. So he quickly stood up and be vignt. He suddenly remembers that his quarter is actually not protected, and only Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, and Shin Jiao''s quarters have the said protection.


    "Damn it, I was too excited." He muttered as she slowly approaches the door while his hands grip the handgun.


    "Who''s there?" he asked.


    "It''s Sergeant Kelly. I was sent here to protect Miss Tang." A beautiful woman''s voice answered which made Park Jiyong showed an excited expression.


    He quickly ran towards the door and opens it.


    And true to his expectation a beautiful woman in color stood outside holding a rifle. However, the smile on the woman seems weird and eerie.


    "Fool¡­" Sergeant Kelly muttered as she lifted her rifle.


    Seeing this scene, Park Jiyong unconsciously crossed his hand and hid behind it.


    Bratatat!!!


    "No! Aaahhh!!!" Park Jiyong cried.


    He closed his eyes and waited for the pain. He waited for his body to be thrown to the ground in helplessness. However, even after a while have passed nothing happened. So he slowly opens on of his eyes and slowly peeks on the woman. What he found made his knees almost give out.


    The woman is now dead on the ground with bloody holes on her body. Although she is still breathing her figure is slowly changing and transforming into a thin man.


    Then he suddenly saw two women soldiers running towards the now dead mutant. There he saw the same woman, Sergeant Kelly, and another soldier holding m4a1 rifles.


    The noticed the young man standing inside the room and turned towards him.


    "Are you okay?" Sergeant Kelly asked him with her gentle voice.


    Park Jiyong unconsciously nodded his head.


    "We need to find Miss Tang. The general asked us to protect her at all costs." Sergeant Kelly said.


    "Oh, follow me¡­" Park Jiyong was awoken from his stupor while looking at her lovely face and heroic demeanor.


    The two followed and saw Park Jiyong standing in the hallway. Then he raised his hand with his weapon. He then slowly walks towards a room.


    "Follow my lead¡­" he said and the two followed by also lifting their hands with their weapons.


    The three were able to pass through the corridor into thest three rooms.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Miss Tang! It''s Jiyong, there are two soldiers with me in here to guard you." He said.


    After waiting for a while, the door slowly opens and Susan Tang peeked outside.


    She greeted the two women and led them inside, while Park Jiyong stayed in Shin Jiao''s room.


    Meanwhile, General McGrady and the rest proceed to the training ground where a lot of figures can be seen assaulting the area. However, there is arge dome made of energy that seems to protect the ce.


    But they can clearly see that the dome is slowly fading.


    "It''s Professor Julia Moore, she wasn''t knocked out by the gas!" General McGrady eximed with a tinge of excitement.


    "But it seems that she is already weakening sir." A soldier said with concern.


    "We have to hurry and wake the rest of the mutants in the omega squad, if we have them, then everything would be fine."


    Shi Anne Li followed behind as the group hurried towards the area where an ensuing battle is happening.


    When they arrive in a building at the opposite side of the training ground, they saw arge muscr man hammering the dome making loud ''Dong! Dong!'' sounds.


    "Damn it! How many mutants did the Russians send?" General McGrady cursed.


    "That group is not the Russians general. They are from another force¡­ I think that guy is from the Middle East." A soldier said.


    Shi Anne Li also noticed the situation, but she stealthily gets away from the group and tried to jump towards a ledge. Then to her surprise, she wasn''t able to reach the ledge but jumps higher reaching the tip of the roof itself.


    With a quick reaction, she immediately grabs the edge of the roof and propels herself upwards. She carefullynded on the roof of the building and saw the whole situation.


    From her vantage point, she can see that there are actually three forces attacking the energy dome. The monsters, the group with the strong man, and a group of mutants who look like shadow ninjas.


    "So even Japan made their move against the US? I thought they were allied?" Shi Anne Li muttered.


    After doing the reconnaissance and taking a video using her phone, she immediately got down and shows it to the general.


    Seeing the video everyone was a bit worried about the situation. They didn''t know how long Professor Moore can withstand the attack, so they decided to assist her immediately.


    With General Mcgrady inmand, the group divided into three. Each group had around twenty soldiers as they were able to rescue some on their way to the training ground. However, Shi Anne Li decided to work alone.


    They didn''t waste time and immediately rushes out and began firing to the unsuspecting mutants and ghouls.


    Meanwhile, in a mountain area, two figures are watching the battle holding binocrs. If the base was not attacked, the two would immediately be discovered, but since the sensors andmunication equipment were destroyed by Slick, they were able to watch.


    "Hehe¡­ It''s our turn now.." The fat man on the side said to the petite woman standing beside him while licking his tongue.

 Chapter 396 - 394b

    The Attack of the Mutants Part 6


    /*unedited*/


    Inside a room, everything was peaceful while Susan Tang and the rest are trying to hear themotion outside. But to their surprise then they can sense nothing. It was as if the whole ce is separated from the world and everything that''s happening outside is not rted to them.


    "This is mysterious¡­" Sergeant Kelly muttered as she tried to touch the slightly flickering light on the hallway separating thest four rooms to the rest.


    "I wonder what''s happening outside?" the other soldier beside her asked as she too inspected the slightly flickering barrier.


    "Let''s go back inside. I think we are safe here." Sergeant Kelly said as the two walked back in Susan Tang''s room.


    However, before they can open the door, they suddenly saw a huge figure walking out from the stairs. The guy is followed by a woman who looks petite, but the curves of her body are apparent with her tight camouge suit.


    The fat man is wearing a dark blue formal suit as if he is some big shot.


    "This is the ce, right?" the man said in a deep voice as the two continue walking.


    Sergeant Kelly and herpanion got their rifles ready. But they noticed that the two seem to be unable to see them even though they are standing in in sight.


    Unknown to them, what the two mutants are seeing is a wall and only those wearing the exoskeleton would be able to reveal what''s behind the wall camouge.


    As they observe they tried to listen to the conversation of the two mutants in front of them.


    "Do you think we can trust that traitor Slick?" the fat man asked the woman.


    "I think so, he has a motive for betraying the Omega Squad." The woman replied.


    "Motive? What was it? A woman? His family? Haha¡­"


    "¡­"


    The woman didn''t answer right at this moment because she can feel something is amiss. She can feel that there seems to be someone watching them.


    As she looks around cautiously the tension on Sergeant Kelly and herpanion rises.


    Then the woman saw something in the ceiling and with a flick of her hand, she threw out a dagger and broke the surveince camera.


    "Haha¡­ you''re too tense, all the cameras in this ce are already down." The man said as he began to check the rooms on the floor.


    After a while, the two left and went up to another floor.


    "Hah¡­ That was scary¡­" the woman soldier behind Sergeant Kelly muttered as she patted her bulging chest.


    "Those two are the ones we need to be wary of, right?"


    "Yes, they are the leader of the Russian Squad. That man escaped the police precinct in New York."


    The two entered the room and saw Susan Tang secretly monitoring the window. When she noticed the two entering the room, she immediately asked.


    "What''s happening outside?"


    "Nothing, but we saw two dangerous individuals¡­ But I guess we are safe here." Sergeant Kelly said.


    "That''s¡­" Susan Tang said but then suddenly arge disturbance interrupted the three.


    Meanwhile, Park Jiyong barge into the room.


    "There are two people attacking the barrier outside!" he shouted.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Everyone immediately became tense. Sergeant Kelly didn''t know what happened as she saw the two going up to the next floor. In her mind, she thought that the two were another mutant group. So they immediately ran outside to see the situation.


    However, she showed a horrified expression upon seeing the same couple standing outside of the barrier which is now filled with ck smoke.


    The fat man is already throwing sticky bombs on the barrier while the woman is standing beside him with look contemtion in her eyes.


    "This is not a normal wall." The woman said after the ck smoke slowly clears out revealing the still intact wall.


    "We need to destroy this, maybe behind this wall is a secret room where those people are hiding." She added.


    Meanwhile, the four people had a look of fear in their eyes upon feeling the loud explosion shaking the building. All the rooms beside them are now already in rubbles.


    "What should we do?" asked Susan Tang with panic in her eyes.


    "Let''s try shooting them," suggested Park Jiyong as he prepares his handgun.


    When the two soldiers saw his small handgun, they shook their heads.


    How could that small handgun defeat the two mutants?


    ording to their data, the two are a tandem. The fat man throws sticky bombs, while the woman can protect him from any projectiles. So the two are like a mobile tank.


    "Those two are not simple, your small gun would not have an effect on them." Sergeant Kelly said.


    "It''s better to try than wait, right?" Park Jiyong said while lifting the handgun and pointing it to the fat man.


    He chooses the man because it''s hard for him to miss therge body of the guy.


    As Boomer was about to throw another sticky bomb, he felt something strange. An ominous feeling suddenly crept into his heart. He wanted to move, but it was already toote.


    Peng!


    Silver light suddenly shes and arge hole appears on Boomer''s shoulder almost taking out his right arm.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Lotus who is standing beside him was stunned at this scene as she didn''t expect such an event to happen. And before she knew it, it was toote.


    But as a support mutant, she was very quick to respond as she suddenly jumps towards Boomer and lifted her hand to protect herpanion who is already bleeding profusely from his gaping wound.


    "Gasp! Gasp! It''s too painful! My arm!... My arm!" Boomer cried out as he tried grabbing his shoulder.


    The extreme pain is far too much for him as he suddenly felt his consciousness fading.


    Seeing herpanion losing consciousness, Lotus immediately felt a dangerous premonition. He turns her gaze towards the wall. But then another sh appears and to her horror, it broke her almost imprable shield.


    Lotus was thrown because of the bacsh.


    But then she suddenly disappears beforending on the ground.

 Chapter 397 - 395a

    Return to the cultivationnd


    /*unedited*/


    A shimmering light looks mysterious and at the same time gives everyone looking at it a dangerous feeling because of the unknown. The soldiers and the scientist looking at the portal in front of them have mixed feelings within their hearts because of the experiences they have had so far.


    Unearthly monsters and creatures from a game can now be seen by them in real life. This is making them jittery and excited.


    In front of the group are two people, Shin Jiao and Mary Anderson. The two young people have a look of confidence and seriousness in their expression.


    "I will give you some time to do thest check of your equipment¡­ Is everyone ready?" Shin Jiao asked while looking at the people behind him.


    "Affirmative¡­" after a while, one of the navy seal captains answered.


    Seeing that everyone seems ready, Shin Jiao immediately steps forwards and without hesitation entered the shimmering portal. He was followed by Mary Anderson and the rest of the team.


    As they pass through the portal, everyone felt their vision turned blurry as everything around them began to distort and flickering lights covered their surroundings. Instead of darkness and the void, it looks like a kaleidoscope and rain of different shapes and colors.


    They began floating as they felt their body became weightless and then they were thrown through the colorful space in a seemingly endless loop.


    Not longter, the group felt their feetnding on solid ground, and in front of them is arge mirror with a view of a clearing in a forest with some stone rubble on the sides.


    Shin Jiao took out his newly crafted katana and cautiously walked out of the portal.


    Then he saw the familiar-looking trees and shrubberies around him. And there he knew that he was back to the cultivationnd.


    As his body felt the thick Qi and mana or natural energy in the air, it began to absorb it with gusto. He can immediately feel the hunger within his dantian as it automatically absorbs everything around him.


    "I guess this is the difference¡­" a voice behind him interrupted his stupor.


    It was Mary who has a big smile on her face. She is feeling happy as she began absorbing the mana in the surroundings.


    "Don''t get too distracted. We are in a dangerous zone¡­" Shin Jiao warned as he can see Mary already closing her eyes as she began absorbing the rich mana in the air.


    Shin Jiao saw the rest following behind as they had a look of surprise and excitement especially the scientist.


    "Everyone, don''t move out yet until I say so." Shin Jiao said as he immediately scanned his surroundings.


    He was too surprised to feel the range of his spiritual sense.


    Shin Jiao can feel that his spiritual sense grew as his cultivation level recovers. Right now, his physique is equal to a true infant soul realm cultivator. While inside his dantian there are 5 sphere containers with 10 spheres each. As the spheres are slowly being filled, his spiritual sense also grew in range.


    50 meters¡­


    60 meters¡­


    100 meters¡­


    Shin Jiao could not see any beasts in the area.


    Then he tried to use his absolute sense which is linked to his own consciousness and mental strength. And to his surprise, it now far surpasses the range of his spiritual sense. Right now he can actually reach up to 10 kilometers in range.


    And within that range, Shin Jiao can see many powerful beasts. Luckily for them, the beasts are in slumber and not moving. He suddenly remembers that if these beasts have felt his spiritual sense, it would be disastrous for them.


    "That was lucky¡­" he muttered.


    "Alright, everyone! Nobody should go out for more than 1 kilometer from here. If you do, then you''re on your own." Shin Jiao warned as he began inspecting the whole area.


    Meanwhile, Mary saw a spot and immediately sat in a lotus position and began absorbing the rich mana in the air.


    "What is she doing?" a scientist whispered to his peers.


    "I think she is meditating¡­"


    "At this time? She should be looking around and exploring, what a waste¡­"


    "Stupid, they are not normal people."


    The group of scientists began to discuss while looking at Mary. But then they were all stumped as the stones around her began to move.


    Mary is already on the brink of breaking through to another level of the Arch-Mage realm before they were transported to Earth. Now that she was able to once again absorb rich mana, her years of stagnation were awoken to make her immediately reaching the peek.


    When Shin Jiao felt that she is going to break through, he immediately knew of the danger. So with a quick move, he began to construct formation array around the portal area hiding it from the outside world. Then he also formed an aura suppressing array to prevent any beast from detecting what is happening.


    But of course, those who are closer than 3 kilometers would still be able to detect the unnatural disturbance in the area.


    The inhuman-like speed that Shin Jiao just showed turn the people around him with their mouth wide open. This is followed by gasps of disbelief as they can see the area slowly being covered by a transparent barrier that forms a dome-like shape.


    "What is this?" asked one of the soldiers as he tried to approach the barrier.


    "That is a one-way barrier¡­ you can go out, but it would be hard for you to get in." Shin Jiao replied with his eyes inspecting the array he just made.


    Luckily no one still made a move and went out of the ruins that they are in. So everyone heaves a sigh of relief upon hearing his words.


    "Alright, prepare what you need. Before going out, you have to talk to me and I will give you a talisman ne so that you can safely pass through the array." Shin Jiao instructed.


    Then he began creating the ne talismans.

 Chapter 398 - 395b

    The Aftermath


    /*unedited*/


    Secret operation base, training area


    The siege from 3 different groups of mutants is already making a tall Hispanic woman wearing a whiteb gown sit on the floor with both of her hands high up in the sky. She has already exerted much of her power in supporting the protective dome she created.


    As one of the support mutants, Professor Julia Moore didn''t go on missions like the other members of the Omega Squad. She is a part of the research team as she is a physicist by profession. Her mutant power is the ability to create any type of matter from energy. With her strong power, she could be considered as very strong support in the field, but she prefers theboratory rather than outside.


    In the attack, she was in herboratory at that time, so she was safe. But then after hearing what had happened in the training ground, she immediately ran towards it. Upon arriving she saw the situation and immediately erected arge dome to protect her unconscious friends.


    But she wasn''t able to do anything as the attack on the base suddenly happened and she began supporting the dome from then on.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the infirmary center, Captain James and Owl have already made their move and took out a few of the ghouls in the area. They then meet up with Magenta and Night Belle who are alsoing towards the two.


    "What is happening?" Captain James asked while still in his bloody hospital gown.


    "This is bad Captain¡­ we are being sieged by ghouls." Magenta said with hesitation.


    "What do you mean?" Captain James asked with a glint of fear in his eyes.


    "The ghouls were able to reach this ce, along with some mutants from other countries." Night Belle answered.


    "What should we do now, Captain?"


    "Let''s try and find General McGrady."


    "He already escaped with some soldiers."


    "That''s good then, how about the other mutants?"


    "Well¡­ I think they are in the training ground."


    The group decided to go to the training ground and see the situation.


    In Captain James Crugger''s mind, he is a bit confused. This is because, if the Omega Squad is in the training ground and themotion is happening, then it would still be easy for them to take out the ghouls. But ever since themotion happened the mutants didn''t make any move.


    Hence he is a bit suspicious of the situation.


    On their way, they suddenly noticed a woman at the top of a building.


    "Hey, isn''t that¡­" Owl said while pointing at the figure.


    "It''s one of Mr. Jiao''spanions¡­ I think she''s Miss Li." Captain James said.


    The group began running towards the building and immediately reached the top. And from the vantage point, they saw what is happening in the training ground.


    "Miss Li! What is happening?" asked Owl as she walked beside Shi Anne Li.


    "Mutants and monsters are trying to enter the training ground¡­ The mutants inside there are all unconscious." She replied.


    "How? How did this all happen?" Night Belle asked in confusion and with worry in her eyes.


    "It was¡­ Slick. He was the one who betrayed you guys." Shi Anne Li replied.


    "Slick? That''s impossible¡­ No way¡­" Captain James said with disbelief in his eyes along with the rest of his group.


    "You truly trusted the wrong guy. General McGrady can tell you the rest. They are down there¡­ But we need to save the other mutants first¡­" Shi Anne Li said while pointing to the location where General McGrady and the rest of the soldiers are hiding.


    When Captain James looks at the direction, he clenched his fist and decided to stop the mutants first and ask questionster.


    "Let''s go! We have to help!" he said as he turns around and walks down.


    "Thank you¡­ See youter then." Owl said to Shi Anne Li who just nodded her head.


    Night Belle on the side, carefully eyed Shi Anne Li.


    "I like your style. You look cool, girl." She said with a wink then followed behind her Owl.


    Magenta just nodded his head and followed the others.


    ...


    Down bellow, Shi Anne Li saw that the counter attack is about to start.


    With a signal from General McGrady, the soldiers began their ambush from behind the mutants and immediately turn the tide of the battle.


    An extreme exchange between guns versus mutant ability began. Because of the ambush from the soldiers, many mutants were immediately taken out, while many of the ghouls also fell from the ambush.


    Shi Anne Li also began attacking from her position, but she uses fireballs to attack instead of her gun. She only has less than 100 ammo, so she decided to conserve it.


    From where she stood she can freely throw fireball to the people on the ground which acts like Molotov bombs.


    The skirmish became intense when the mutants diverted their attention to the soldiers.


    Suddenly another situation urs. From afar, the enemy mutants and ghouls noticed glowing energy bullets shooting in their direction. This is followed by energy beams causing too much devastation in the area, thenrge objects floating in the air while being hurled towards their location.


    "Shit! It''s the Omega Squad!"


    "Damn it! Let''s concentrate our attack towards that area, all protection squad should get over there!"


    However, as soon as a shield barrier would be erected, it would be immediately breakdown by a sh of light.


    Not longter, the mutants with protective ability are down on the ground with bleeding orifice and wounds.


    "Damn it! Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" shouted a tall mutant which seems to be the leader.


    The mutants began running away like a headless chicken as they tried to flee from the area. But bullets began raining down on them taking a huge group.


    The leader looks at his deadrades and gritted his teeth. He now knew firsthand how formidable the Omega Squad of the US.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the soldiers along with Captain James and his team clean up the ghouls in the area.


    Shi Anne Li then looks at the battle scene and carefully observes the situation.. Then suddenly she noticed something and disappears from her position.

 Chapter 399 - 396a

    Repairing Gubu''s ring


    /*unedited*/


    The supposed 30 minutes time frame that Shin Jiao has set has turned into 3 days. Shin Jiao sent some soldiers to inform the base of the n.


    This n made the entire group of scientists on the team really happy. This is because they can have more chances to do research on the flora of the new world.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Mary Anderson are concentrating on absorbing the Qi and mana in the air. After a day, Shin Jiao has now filled the spheres in his dantian to full. Although he didn''t need that much power, he still needs it to prevent any mishaps from happening.


    From where he is seated, he began to tinker with the broken ring of Gubu in his hand.


    "This ring is moreplicated than I thought. It has severalyers of protection and micro runes which unlike that of Gubu''s creation¡­ I''m guessing that this ring might not bepletely made by Gubu alone." Shin Jiao thought as he checked the ring after removing the camouge hiding it.


    The matrix and the biometric scanners inside the ring are also broken. However, luckily for Shin Jiao, the blood DNA sequencing runemand is still functioning, hence he can easily ess the ring once it is fixed.


    Using his absolute sense, which is now very strong than his previous one, he began to see through the ring''s inner structure.


    And to Shin Jiao''s amazement, he discovers the secret of creating a spatial tool that can store things. From the millions of rune codes in the ring, he slowly learned and digested everything. His brain has already been enhanced and is like aputer HDD drive that has unlimited space. This ability along with his runeprehension made him confident that he can crack the code of Gubu''s ring.


    When he was still in the lower cultivation realms, he is unable to do these kinds of things as there is always a limit to his power. But now that he reached the infant soul realm which is only one step towards the nascent realm, he can now have the strength and enough power to craft and even repair Gubu''s ring.


    But that was just what Shin Jiao thought.


    Because as he draws closer, he noticed anotherplex array of rune programs inside anotheryer of the ring which made him confused and a bit stunned.


    "This is¡­ this is not like the normal rune that I have learned so far. These runes¡­ I think these kinds of rune patterns are able tomand the heavens and the earth. This¡­ these are deity level runes!" Shin Jiao gasped in astonishment.


    As he began learning the runes he can feel his head and his concentration bing blurry. So Shin Jiao decided to stop.


    "I think, I already have enough knowledge to fix the ring¡­ Hmmm¡­ Let''s start then¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he begins to carefully fix the crack on the ring.


    Shin Jiao didn''t realize that the three days he has set are already at an end as he has spent three days learning the runes in the ring. Plus his touch in the knowledge on the Deity level runes.


    However, fixing Gubu''s ring only took his 30 minutes as he has predicted.


    After he has finished fixing the ring, he lifted his head and slowly stretched his body. But then his attention was interrupted by a loud explosion.


    Shin Jiao is currently sitting inside a room within the ruins. He put up a protection barrier so that he would not be disturbed.


    Upon hearing the explosion he already knew that there is something going on outside.


    Shin Jiao walked out of the small room in the ruins and saw arge creature standing near the area of the portal. On the opposite side of the beast is a group of men and women floating in the air. And some of them are wearing mechanized suits which made them look like those robots in an anime.


    Shin Jiao saw the scientist taking pictures of the scene while hiding behind the stones. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao could not find Mary anywhere.


    "Hey, where is the Princess?" Shin Jiao asked a soldier standing with a rifle in the ready.


    The soldier was a bit surprised by the question, but when he realized who the person was he pointed at the group of people standing on another location while looking at the giant beast.


    "Why is she outside?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    He knew that is she was inside the camouged ruin the beast would have a hard time finding the ce as it just looks like a hill with some rocks on it. However, what made Shin Jiao a bit confused is the familiarity of Mary to the people around her. It felt like the group has camaraderie.


    Suddenly he saw the beast charging towards the group ofbined cultivators and the people wearing mechanized suits.


    Bzzt!!!


    Peng! Pow!


    Boom!


    The explosion of magic power andser being thrown at the beast made the ground shake. But Shin Jiao knew that it was useless as the beast the group is facing is a hybrid 4th level beast, and dragon.


    Unlike flood dragons,nd dragons dwell in rocky terrain and would seldome down to hunt prey. What confuses Shin Jiao is the reason why the 4th level hybridnd dragon is in the border of the middle part of the Daemon forest.


    He then carefully checked the body of thend dragon with his absolute sense and saw the wounds in it which seem to have been caused by a more powerful beast.


    "I''m guessing that this is the beast that identally found the space crack¡­ if it has retreated in this ce then it only means one thing. It is being chased by a more powerful beast." Shin Jiao deduced.


    With this thought, he immediately spreads his absolute sense along with his spiritual sense. And from the portal''s radius, he saw another 4th levelrge creature hiding.


    But the spread of his spiritual sense was detected by everyone in the area even the beasts.

 Chapter 400 - 396b

    The bad news


    /*unedited*/


    5 years ago¡­


    In the cultivationnd, power is feared and respected. The higher the cultivation of a cultivator, the stronger one is, the more respect and fear one can have. Power is the only rule that exists in thisnd where war, fighting, and killing is like an everyday urrence.


    The normal people in this world only live day after day trying to survive and being trampled upon by the strong and the powerful.


    The rule of the jungle prevails as many mortals fell under the rule of the strong cultivators.


    Mortals have always been looked down upon, as a race of lower status people.


    On every or ne, racial and status discrimination would always exist, which is the reason why the cultivationnd became a haven for the strong and a hell for the weak.


    But a few years ago, a small town rises from the bordends inside the Daemon forest. The small town was known as Mortal Haven.


    Not longter, the down grew into a big city and was called the Shin County.


    The unique aspect of the town is the mortals living with the cultivators and the people with a strange magic that can control the elements, called mages.


    Shin County produces unknown machines and weapons that''s rival the proud cultivators. This became a threat to the proud and powerful.


    But then before things got out of hand a new threat was found, the threat of the demons.


    Because of this threat, the cultivationnd became united to face amon enemy. Along with their longtime rival and enemy the beast-men, theybined their forces and fought against the powerful demon.


    The war engulfs thend of Beastia where the demons have conquered first.


    In the war, many heroes rise to challenge fate and many also fell. The blood of those who fell in these battles became the foundation of the peace that made the Beastia Land and the Cultivation Land united once and for all.


    Although the discrimination still exists, aw was imposed on all of the 5 kingdoms in the Xi Empire. And thisw is the reason why the empire grew more powerful and became an advanced nation of mortals, cultivators, beast-men, and the mages.


    5 years have passed since then¡­


    And now, the Daemon forest is not a threat to the cultivationnds anymore, but instead a ce to train the younger generations.


    ¡­


    Those who detected Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense and the ones riding the mechanized mobile suits were immediately rmed. This is because their senses detected someone or something more powerful in the vicinity.


    Seeing the reaction of the beast, the cultivators, and the men in mobile suits, Shin Jiao showed a sheepish smile.


    In this tense situation, Shin Jiao detected the beast that was hiding within the forest slowly backs away and stealthily left the area. So when he retracts his spiritual sense and just uses his absolute sense, everyone seems to have rxed a bit.


    Roar!!!


    Since the beast sensed that the threat is gone, it immediately wanted to make its move against the humans who are trying to fight it.


    It suddenly rushes towards the group making an earth-shaking sound in every step it made. The group of humans in front of it immediately escapes to the side.


    "That thing is going berserk! Haha¡­" one of the cultivators shouted.


    "Damn it, I''ll stop its rampage you guys attack!" shouted one of the mechanized mobile suit which looks like a fat yet a bulky man.


    The mech immediately rushes towards the beast and caught its head using the mech huge hands.


    Bang!


    The mech feet were nted deep to the ground as it slowly weakens thend dragon''s charge.


    "Do it now!" the man inside the mech shouted.


    With his words, thebined power of the people around him began to bombard the giant beast''s body.


    The explosions and chunks of flesh began flying all over the ce as therge beast''s figure fall to the ground.


    Behind the beastrge amount of fire and ice spell also began flying whichpletely ended the beast''s life.


    With the death of the beast, everyone shouted with joy and the groupnded to the ground and slowly approached the ce.


    "Hello!" Mary greeted the others around her.


    Many have a look of amazement and curiosity as they eyed the beauty in front of them.


    "I''m Mary! It''s nice to meet you guys!" She said while waving her hand.


    "Yeah, nice to meet you too¡­"


    "What is a beauty like you doing in this dangerous ce?"


    "Yeah, you were lucky that we are here training with the mages."


    The people around her said. However, they showed no animosity towards the strange cloth woman.


    "You guys seem to have different powers." She asked while eyeing the cultivators and the people riding the mechs.


    "Oh, we are cultivators¡­ and those guys are mech operators." A young woman said with a smile.


    The expression of Mary seems a bit bewildered as she didn''t know what the young woman is saying. Since she only knew about mages and other beings in the Mage Land, she is unaware of the cultivators and the rest.


    "Where are you from, sister?" the young woman asked with a polite smile.


    "Me, I came from¡­ Mage Land," she said.


    "Mage Land? That''s very far¡­ But the lightships are not yet ready for operation. How did you?..."


    "Hey, don''t ask too much question. Who would like to store this thing?" said a young and handsome man as he steps forward.


    His long silver hair flutters through the air as his regal appearance caught Mary''s eyes.


    "You are wee toe with us to the city of Sands." He said.


    "By the way, I am Prince Quan Li of the San Kingdom." The handsome young man added.


    "That is a nice gesture, but I have to decline¡­ Thank you for the offer though, maybe some other time then." She said as she turns around and gave everyone a mysterious smile.


    Then suddenly, the figure of Mary vanished.


    "Hey, we didn''t have her name."


    "It''s Mary¡­ Mary Anderson.." One of the mages who talked with Mary replied.

 Chapter 401 - 397a

    The bad news Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    Learning about the history of the Cultivation Land, Shin Jiao had a confused look in his eyes. He didn''t know what happened because his memory has not fully recovered. But from what Mary told him about the people she met, he was amazed because of the cooperation that is happening.


    Mary also didn''t learn that much from the people she was talking a while ago, but it was enough for her to know that mages also exist in thend.


    As she told Shin Jiao about the things she learned the people around them also listens. The soldiers and the scientist are in awe of the things they have learned.


    So basically, there are 3 types of power in the Cultivation Land. The first are the mortals like themselves, the second are the cultivators, and the third are the mages. And it seems that the mages work closely with mortals because of the use of a machine called Immortal Gears, which mages like to use in difficult battles.


    After that, the group decided that it''s time to go back. And of course, since the portal would not close sooner orter, the scientist didn''t feel depressed.


    When all of the people were able to enter the portal, Shin Jiao was thest one to leave.


    "A familiar yet unfamiliar ce¡­ what happened when I was in here?" he muttered as he enters the portal.


    After their group vanished, a light spec appears in the sky just above the portal. Then a figure of a woman wearing a beautiful green and white silk dress floated in the air. The woman is enveloped with a powerful aura and her beauty is impable. However, if Shin Jiao would be here he would be stunned because the woman looks exactly like Susan Tang.


    "It was here¡­ that powerful spiritual sense came from this ce." She muttered as an expression of yearning and ache can be seen in her beautiful face.


    Then she carefully scanned the surroundings with her spiritual sense but found no one. So she turns around and disappears from the skies.


    Meanwhile, in the deity realms a woman is currently looking at the world she was entrusted to. Upon seeing the portal being closed and hidden by some runes, she showed a faint smile.


    "Now that the two worlds are connected, my world would not be destroyed that easily. Hihi¡­" she giggled.


    Then her eyes turn towards particr directions of the void and the stars.


    In one corner of the universe a man calmly floated in the sr system he is in and then turns his gaze towards a direction.


    "You naughty girl¡­ I will let slip just this once. But if it causes too much trouble in my world, then say bye, bye, to that portal of yours." He said with a smile.


    "Hmph¡­ What a show of¡­ if it wasn''t for my ascension I would have been one of your wives. Hmph¡­ But how was he able to protect that small blue, and made it safe from the catastrophe of the universe? Is it because of her?" the woman thought as a face appears in her mind.


    However, now that her is connected to the called Earth she is sure that the protection earth has is now connected to her. This way the evil lurking inside the vast universe would not be able to set their eyes on the huge which she was assigned to protect.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao went out of the portal, he noticed the panic in the eyes of the soldiers and the scientist. Even Mary had a look of worry in her eyes.


    So when she saw Shin Jiao she immediately ran towards him.


    "Shin, we have a problem in the base¡­ It¡­ it seems that they were attacked."


    "What? By who?" Shin Jiao blurted with concern.


    "It was the mutants and some monsters called ghouls," Mary replied.


    "But don''t worry, everything is fine now. However, Miss Li¡­ She¡­ she is missing." she added.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he was taken aback and immediately grabs Mary''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean? Tell me?" he said in worry.


    A soldier walks towards Shin Jiao and Mary and cleared his throat.


    "I''m themanding officer in this base¡­ We have received the report a while ago. As of now we have already found the culprit and is preparing for a counter-assault in their base." The soldier in uniform said.


    "Themand requested that you should go back and not worry about his matter anymore. The Omega Squad will take care of this¡­" the man added.


    Shin Jiao and Mary immediately boarded a V05-Banshee and immediately flew back.


    When he arrives at the base he can see the destruction and the repairs that are slowly taking ce.


    He quickly ran towards their quarters and saw the half-destroyed building.


    From there he saw the figure of Susan Tang and Park Jiyong talking to some soldiers.


    Without a word, Shin Jiao walked as fast as he could and hugged Susan Tang in his arms. Although he knew that she was fine, he could not help himself but feel worried.


    "Shin¡­ you''re back!" Susan eximed after feeling the warm embrace and the familiar scent.


    She buried her head on his warm chest and enjoys thefort of his strong arms.


    "You were not hurt, right?" he asked in concern.


    "Umm¡­ the protective shield was really strong. Plus, Jiyong is here with me, and these two brave women." She said while pointing at Park Jiyong on the side who was also surprised to see Shin Jiao.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you very much." He said with a bow.


    "Hey,e on¡­ We are friends, aren''t we? I just did my part. Hehe¡­" Park Jiyong sheepishly said while scratching his head.


    Then his eyes turn back towards Susan Tang and had a serious expression.


    "Shi Anne¡­" he said.


    When they heard Shi Anne Li''s name, the group showed a guilty expression.


    "Don''t worry too much¡­ Miss Li is fine and is currently monitoring the enemy.." A familiar voice interrupted the group as Captain James and his team appears.

 Chapter 402 - 397b

    The counter attack


    /*unedited*/


    9 pm US airspace


    The V05-Banshee aircraft flew at a high speed towards a certain direction in the US, Detroit city.


    Shin Jiao discovered the Shi Anne Li followed someone from the mutants who attacked the base. From her description, he remembers that it was the woman who was protecting the fat man who can throw bombs that were taken to custody due to fainting from loss of blood.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao was confused to learn that Shi Anne Li is actually good at fighting. He learned from General McGrady that she was a really good marksman and has helped them a lot.


    Right at this moment, he tried to recall the time when they were together. Shi Anne Li is just a normal college student and began working as a normal clerk in a bank after graduation.


    She is a really sweet person and would always make Shin Jiao smile whenever he felt down and tired. She was the sunshine in his life at that time, not until she dered the breakup. When she broke his heart he was too devastated that he could not think straight for a while.


    Even after he was transported to the Cultivation Land, he could not forget her and his mind would always be confused when thinking about her from time to time.


    And now he discovers another side of her which now made Shin Jiao a bit depressed. Although he loves Shi Anne Li, he could not just put his trust in her anymore now that Susan Tang is with him. He could not endanger Susan Tang''s life just because of his selfishness to have the two women.


    While musing, his mind was reeled back as the pilot announces in the inte that they have arrived in their drop location.


    Shin Jiao is with arge team of mutants from the Omega Squad. He is with Captain James and his 5panions, Magenta, Dozer, Night Belle, and Owl.


    The seven of them jumps out of the aircraft and immediately ran towards the vehicles already waiting for them.


    As they travel by road, they were briefed by Captain James in the Intel given to them by Miss Li. Everyone was astounded at the detailed information they got from the woman. This made Shin Jiao feltplicated.


    He can sense that Shi Anne Li has been trained as a spy and a very good one at that. Although Shin Jiao was also a spy too, he is more like a blend in, extract, or destroy kind of spy. The intelligence would be handled by the higher-ups and the other in his team. Plus nning and scheming are not his forte.


    As the group enters the mission area, they already noticed some soldiers hiding in some of the areas.


    "This is it¡­ Remember, our goal is topletely wipe them out if capture is not an option." Captain James reminded the group.


    The cars stopped and all of the mutants went out of the cars. Some immediately flew to the sky as recon and others disappear and blended in their surroundings.


    Shin Jiao felt amazed at the abilities of the mutants under the Omega Squad. But what surprises him is the number that was sent by themand. There are only 20 mutants in the group and they would be facing against hundreds. But their eyes are full of confidence as if their victory is already sure. Shin Jiao suddenly thought of the people in the Cultivation Land.


    Although they are facing a gigantic beast, they showed confidence and showed no fear.


    "Commence attack!" shouted Captain James.


    The mutants began running towards a cement factory which is filled with people. But ording to Shi Anne Li''s intel report, those people are not workers but mutants and ghouls.


    While everyone is already running towards the mission area, Shin Jiao saw a figure from the grasses slowly walking towards him.


    The expression on Shi Anne Li''s face is full of smiles with her eyes a bit teary.


    When she drew close to him, she muttered.


    "Shin¡­ I¡­ I missed you."


    "I''m sorry for hiding this from you¡­ but I already promised myself to keep no secret anymore." She said while burying her head on his chest.


    "I''m sorry, I lied¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m really sorry."


    Shi Anne Li didn''t know what Shin Jiao would do if he discovers that she was once a spy. But in experiencing the attack from the mutants, she knew that Shin Jiao needed someone to trust. And she would not be able to face herself if she would still hide this from him.


    And so, while in his arms, she told him about her mission and that she was a spy for the Chinese government assigned to monitor him. However, along the way, she fell in love with him and her true feelings.


    When Shin Jiao heard the story, he was quiet but, he didn''t want to judge the woman in his arms. He knew that she was forced to do what she had to, and he didn''t want to me her for it because he was once like that.


    While the two are hugging each other in the side of the road, a loud explosion suddenly covered the area.


    Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li turned their gaze towards the direction of the explosion.


    "That was caused by someone you know¡­ the Russian mutant agent." She said.


    "You mean the once at the hotel?"


    "Yes, plus there are also a group of assassins from the Yakuza and other underworld organizations from other countries¡­ This is not actually sanctioned by the countries but an underground movement from an organization calling themselves, The Blood Mutant Faction." Shi Anne Li exined.


    "After calling some of my connections, I learned that they are after you and Mary because they wanted a monopoly of the possible power that you and the mages possess."


    "By the way, why is Mary not with you?" Shi Anne Li asked.


    "She came back to the portal and assisted in creating a base in that ce that would act as a failsafe for any of the creatures from the other side that might be able to discover the portal."


    The two''s conversation as interrupted when Captain James'' voice entered Shin Jiao''smunication device.


    "We need backup in here. Arge number of enemies are attacking."


    Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li looks at each other and immediately run towards the direction of the mission area.

 Chapter 403 - 398a

    The counter-attack Part 2


    /*unedited*/


    The air felt stifling while the group of men is working in front of a machine, that''s making the cement. Their brows and body filled with the stink of sweat and dust in the air made their skin looks rough and gray.


    The people inside the cement factory are currently working hard to finish their job.


    While this is happening in the shadows a group of people are slowly sneaking inside while trying to make sure that they are not noticed.


    As they crept inside the factory, they noticed some irregrities that came from the report. It was true that the people inside working are not normal humans. The hundreds of people are actually ghouls that are moving like robots.


    But then they noticed something, the supposed cement that the ghouls are mixing are not cement but ck and white substance which is unknown to them.


    "Faster you fools! We must finish delivering these things to the water system of the city. This would turn everyone into more mindless ghouls for the princess. Kekeke¡­" a tall man d in ck shouted.


    Captain James Crugger clenched his fist upon hearing the man''s words. If the n of these evil people woulde true then it would cause a problem for the whole of Detroit. Plus if the people turn into ghouls, then that would mean more trouble for the country.


    "Execute the n immediately¡­" said Captain James.


    However, before they can move, they heard someone''s voice at the top of the factory building.


    "My, my¡­ If it isn''t my old friend, Captain James Crugger." A tiny voice of a girl echoed through the air.


    With her voicees the attention of every ghouls and mutant inside the building.


    "Shit! We''ve been discovered!" shouted a voice from the inte.


    "Captain, our position waspromised."


    "Captain arge group of ghouls are starting to surround, the factory."


    The reports began toe in from the other teams in the area.


    "Damn it, we were too careless." Captain James muttered while clenching his fist more tightly.


    From their hiding position, he and his team slowly got up and reveal themselves. But their powers are already activated as they are prepared to fight.


    "Oh, what a nice lineup," Bloodrain said with a smirk on her face.


    "Everyone, attack!" shouted Captain James without hesitation as his group began to move.


    Energy projection,ser, and projectiles began flying in the air as the two forces sh.


    Captain James found himself facing a powerful mutant known for his code name, st. The two slowly circled each other while the chaos around them is happening.


    "It''s finally nice to meet the famous Captain James Crugger."


    "Likewise, here¡­ st."


    "I see that you already know my name, then you might have known my ability then¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Well, let''s see who the better fighter is then." Captain James said as he suddenly lifted his index finger.


    st didn''t hesitate and also began to attack. Controlling the invisible energy to fly through his target, st could have been the perfect assassin. However, Captain James left eye which is covered with an eye patch is actually special.


    The reason why he covers his left eye is that he can see energy around him while the patch is covered. If he removes the cover then his vision will be filled only with the energy in the air and he is unable to see normally.


    So when the energy balls began to fly towards him, he is able to detect them with ease. With his agile movement, he is able to easily dodge the flying invisible bombs.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Sounds of random explosions began to cover the area as the sh between mutants intensifies.


    Meanwhile, Captain James and st exchange blow after blows using their powers, and the area they are fighting at are already in ruins.


    While Captain James and st are facing each other, tworge figures are also exchanging blows with their fist. Broody, the bulky Russian man with his strong fist faces Dozer in an exchange of pure brute strength.


    On another side, Magenta is facing the ghouls along with Owl.


    While Night Belle is facing two mutants, the woman who escaped from the base named Lotus and another mutant which can turn his skin into sharp thorns.


    As the Omega Squad faces the mutants and the ghouls from the Blood Mutant Faction the area began to crumble.


    When Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li arrive, they saw the devastation and also saw a small figure in red floating above the chaotic scene.


    "It''s Bloodrain¡­ she is the one who is responsible for the attack in the base?" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at the situation.


    "Yes, it was her. She also killed all the people in this ce and turns them in her own ghouls." Shi Anne Li said with a dejected look on her face upon remembering those people who were killed and turned.


    "Anne, you can handle yourself, right?" Shin Jiao asked in concern.


    If he has the same power while in the Cultivation Land then he would be able to easily end everything with just his pressure. But upon passing through the portal he felt the power inside his body along with the rest inside his dantian frozen. He can only use 3 containers or 30 spheres at most.


    But of course, his physique was not affected so, he is still good to fight them easily.


    "Let''s start with the boss¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at Bloodrain hovering in the air.


    "Anne, help the rest as much as you can¡­ but be careful, okay?" he said to Shi Anne Li as he suddenly grabs her arm.


    Then without words, he gave her a kiss which took Shi Anne Li by surprise.


    Shin Jiao carefully lets go of her as he touched her soft cheeks and gave a loving smile. In truth, he was reluctant to depart, but still, his mission is to help the Omega Squad and stop the Blood Mutant Faction.


    "Umm¡­" Shi Anne Li just bowed her head shyly and ran in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 404 - 398b

    The Vampire Princess


    /*unedited*/


    500 years ago¡­


    A very powerful kingdom in Russia was ruled by a vicious king and his knights. They are known to be the strongest fighter in the wholend and those who face them have only one consequence, and that is death.


    When the king''s wife, the queen, got pregnant and bore a daughter, the king was distraught and displeased. For in thisnd, male heir means power and strength and women hold no key to this power.


    So he took a concubine.


    But for an unknown reason, his concubine died in his bed-chamber bathe in blood. He investigated and found out that an assassin tried to kill him but his concubine saved him. And so not longter, he took another one and another. But the same thing would happen, his concubines would die.


    Hence from that time forth, the nobles and the people are afraid that the king would turn his eyes on their daughters and so they tried to hide them, send them away, or marry them as early as possible.


    This made the king perplexed and thought that he was cursed. And thissted for so long¡­


    10 yearster¡­


    The king took another concubine for his own. Yet for ten years he had forgotten about the queen and let her live her own life in some corner of the pce. In truth, the king wanted to make amends with the queen, but finding her seemed to have turned crazed, he decided to lock her up along with their daughter the princess.


    That day, the queen would just look at the people celebrating from the tower wall where she was locked up with ming anger in her eyes.


    "It''s not long now my dear. We have gathered enough sacrifice to summon the dark count. Hihi¡­ Let''s see if that father of yours can withstand my wrath." she muttered while looking at the little girl on the bed sound asleep.


    She named her daughter Maybelline Garin, the princess of Borgram.


    While the celebration is happening outside, the queen in her chamber is doing an ancient incantation after drawing a glyph on the floor with arge barrel of foul blood she has collected. By an unknown power, the blood looks fresh even after ten years have passed.


    With her incantations and rituals, the blood began to churn as if something living is inside the barrel. Then slowly a figure began to emerge while the blood in the barrel slowly depletes as if the figure emerging from inside the barrel is made of all the blood.


    Then the dark figure formed into a human, a tall and handsome man with pale white skin and two fangs protrudes slightly from his red lips.


    "Why thou hast summoned me, witch?" the man asked in a deep voice.


    "My lord, this queen wanted revenge¡­ Please grant my offering¡­" the queen humbly said with her head lowered without lifting it up to look at the man''s face.


    However, the scene was interrupted by a small voice.


    "Mommy, who is he?"


    When the queen heard her daughter''s voice, her eyes turn wide in fear and disbelief. She didn''t expect her daughter to wake right at this instance. Right now, she wished that she should have drugged her daughter so that she would not wake. But how could she do that? As a mother, her daughter is her life. But her regret was all toote. She knew the consequence of seeing the Lord of Darkness''s face.


    "My lord, please forgive her. She is just a child." The queen cried.


    But she was unable to move by the strong pressure the figure emits.


    "Her blood is that of royalty. A warrior''s blood¡­ I will grant you your revenge, but I will keep the child as my own." He said with a wave of his cloak.


    The figure disappears along with her child which made the queen truly depressed. But her sorrow didn''tst long as darkness suddenly engulfs the whole kingdom.


    It onlysted for two days and a night, before the great kingdom of Borgram was thoroughly erased in the pages of history.


    300 years have passed since then and one day a small girl appears in the borders of the Old Russian Empire. She began to terrorize the wholend until she decided toy low.


    The people called those days the ''krovavyy dozhd'''' or blood rain days. This is because many have died in those days and many were lost.


    ¡­


    While Bloodrain floated in the air watching the chaos down below, a smirk appear on her small face.


    "It''s like the scene hundreds of years ago¡­ with this, I can build my army once again and rules this world in terror¡­ My lord, I will avenge your death from the hands of those hunters and their descendants¡­" she muttered.


    However, his musings were interrupted as she saw a guy suddenly appearing in front of her. She was taken aback as she actually didn''t notice his presence approaching her.


    "Who¡­ who are you to interrupt this princess."


    "I''m just here to stop you and this crazy escapade of yours." Shin Jiao said.


    "Stop now and surrender and I will not kill you. If so, then you will vanish from this world." He added.


    "Haha¡­ Do you think you can stop me with a mere mutant power?"


    Bloodrain suddenly waves her hand and hundreds of blood bats appear flying towards Shin Jiao.


    "Let me drain your blood then, honey."


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the bats and took out his old weapon, a dark katana de from his ring. Ever since he has repaired the ring, he has checked everything in it as was really surprised by the materials he saw inside the ring.


    A ck katana is one of those weapons he noticed.


    When the katana was revealed in the outside world the heavens suddenly turn dark and a loud rumbling sound echoed through the air.


    It didn''t take long before lighting as thick as a man''s arm struck towards Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 405 - 399a

    Earthly Lightning Tribtion


    /*unedited*/


    The thick clouds floating above the area gives off an ominous feeling of danger and peril. It''s like the heavens are angered by something that should not have existed in this world.


    These kinds of things usually happen in the cultivationnd, so Shin Jiao is not new to this kind of feeling in the air, but he can feel that this is a warning from the deity protecting the. It only means that the weapon he has taken out contains power more than that is wee in this world.


    This is what most cultivators called lightning tribtion, a deadly urrence that has taken more than half of the cultivators facing it. However, in the cultivationnd, cultivators learned how to create arrays to protect themselves from these kinds of things. But still, the higher the cultivator ascends to the realms, the stronger the tribtion is.


    Hence, many fell from their own lightning tribtions or broke their cores because of it.


    This thing in front of Shin Jiao is something from the earth and he knew that it is not as strong as those that can be found in the cultivationnd. So he didn''t bother with protecting himself from it.


    However, he had underestimated the deity protecting the earth.


    An arm thick lightning descended directly towards his head. Feeling the danger right at that instant, Shin Jiao pointed the ck katana upwards.


    Although it was one of the simple crafted items of Shin Jiao from before, it was still a weapon with the level of a gold core realm cultivator. Hence its strength is out of this world.


    Crash!!! Boom!!!


    The lightning hit the de, and it suddenly spreads to the surroundings, raining down lightning bolts towards the mutants and the monsters alike not choosing whether its friends of foes.


    The hundreds of bats that Bloodrain sent were all eliminated and turned into dust in an instant.


    "No!!!" Bloodrain growled in pain as she slowly fell to the ground.


    The bats are connected to her body, and with them turning to dust affected her life and vitality.


    Thud!


    She lost consciousness after falling and with that, the ghouls in the area also lost their master''smand.


    With the loss of direction from a higher being, the ghouls became mindless creatures and began attacking even their allies.


    "Shit! These bastards are crazy! They are also attacking our group!" shouted a mutant, but suddenly one of the ghouls pounce at him ripping his neck off as he showed an unwillingness to die.


    st the leader of the Russian Variant Mutant Squad, who is still fighting against Captain James, immediately retreated towards his team of mutants along with the bulky man Broody, upon seeing the situation at hand.


    "Variant Squad, we''re done here, let''s retreat!" he shouted in his inte as he moves back while dodging the energy bullets from Captain James.


    "Damn it! Don''t let them get away!" shouted Captain James as he tried to shoot more bullets but to no avail.


    However, the ground is now littered with the corpse of the ghouls and the mutants from the Blood Mutant Faction. Without proper training in fighting, those mutants are just some ragtag group that is easy prey to the Omega Squad who didn''t lose anyone because of Owl.


    Shin Jiao slowly approaches Bloodrain who is now unconscious. She looks like an 8 or 9-year-old child, wearing a child''s red dress with frills andce on the side.


    "A vampire eh¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he lifted his sword to deliver the final blow.


    "Wait! Don''t!" Cried out Captain James upon seeing the unfeeling expression of Shin Jiao when he is about to take the life of the child-like woman.


    "We still need her¡­ she needs to face the consequence of her actions," said Captain James.


    Shin Jiao forgot that as a soldier, this is one of their mindset. To only kill when possible and capture any enemy. But this is not the case in the cultivationnd. He remembers his experience in that ce as he would only kill when necessary and spares some people. But then he discovered that this is a wed principle in that ce.


    But because he is on earth, he decided to spare the unconscious child-like vampire.


    He turns his gaze to the sky and discovers that the supposed heavenly tribtion was just one shot. But he knew that if his physique is not in the infant soul realm, he would have turned into dust by then.


    The counter-attack was sessful and many mutants from the Blood Mutant Faction were caught along with their leader, Bloodrain.


    As the soldiers clean up the area, Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li are already traveling back to the base.


    After the long fighting and the help he gave to the special operations secret base, he now has time to think about the program he wanted to give to the group of hospitals in the US. He knew that, if the program is sessful, it would be of great help to the world.


    This is because the US has almost theplete record of every disease in the world, if he can get his hands on those, then his research would beplete. This way, he can be of help to the''s progression and safety which is one of his goals before totally returning to the cultivationnd and recovering his old memories.


    Plus, upon seeing the Immortal gears in the forest, he has decided on another project which he knew is a bit dangerous because of the greed of men. But he still needs to do it, just in case anything would happen in the future.


    While musing over his ns, Shin Jiao was distracted by the faint smell of fragrance near his shoulder. Then he felt Shi Anne Li''s head leaning over towards him. He saw her already dozing off as he immediately catches her head.


    Although she was being nurtured and enhanced by the exoskeleton suit, it is not enough to take the toll of the stress she was in for that period of time and the fighting she has done in the field.


    "Rest now, my sweet¡­ I''m here." He muttered as he once again remembers the sweet times they had together made him drew out a sweet smile on his lips.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in a secluded corner, a person watches all that has happened and an angry look appear on his eyes while hiding in the darkness.


    "We failed, sire... the princess was taken. The scientist is actually a very powerful fighter that can summon lightning from the heavens. What should we do next?" he reported.


    After hearing the reply of the person on the other end of the line, the man angrily gritted his teeth and red at the man leading the group.


    "I''ll see you soon, Captain James...." he said as he suddenly vanished from his spot.

 Chapter 406 - 399b

    Returning back to China


    /*unedited*/


    The rest of the days of Shin Jiao and his group was uneventful as they just enjoyed their stay in the US and going to ces to visit and take pictures. Park Jiyong left ahead of them and decided to quickly finish his ns so that he can work with NXT Element Company on his game project.


    Meanwhile, Central reported that thepany''s growth has continued to skyrocket.


    The return date of the three is already set as their work in the US is already over. In those 2 weeks of work and vacation, Shin Jiao was able to get the data he needed to finish the medical program for the virtual world.


    9 pm, the night before their flight schedule


    Shin Jiao, Shi Anne Li, and Susan Tang are happily discussing their day as their hotel room is full ofughter while the three looks at the pictures they took. Shin Jiao had indulged and pampered the two women on what they wanted to do and this made him happy.


    Suddenly a phone call interrupted the group.


    Ting! Ting!


    "Hello! Mary, you''ve called? How is everything there?" Shin Jiao asked.


    ''Not good! Shin, we have some problems with the portal on the other side. Some fool scientists tried to study your array and identally touch something. Now the camouge was removed and some beasts are trying to attack the defensive barrier you have set up¡­ We need to rearrange the camouge.'' Mary said with her voice seem a bit depressed.


    "Do you have someone who knew how to write arrays on your side?" Shin Jiao asked.


    He knew that Mary has already contacted her father the king and has sent support in that area with the cooperation from the US government.


    ''Ah, yes we have¡­ Why? Is it that easy to restart the camouge array?'' Mary asked feeling a bit excited.


    "Well, give him the phone." Shin Jiao said.


    After talking to a guy on the other line and giving him instructions, the guy voiced out an excited tone.


    ''Shin, are you¡­ are you really going to go back tomorrow?''


    "Yes, we have overstayed our wee here and return back to our lives."


    ''I¡­ I will¡­ I will miss you¡­ All.'' Mary said.


    "Yeah, me too. We will also miss you." Shin Jiao replied.


    "Yeah, we will miss you, Mary! I mean, Master Mary!" the two women beside Shin Jiao shouted with smiles in their faces.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ Don''t waste the beast carcasses on the other side. Remember to take them back and put them inside the containers I have prepared inside the dome." Shin Jiao added.


    ''Ah, yes¡­ I already knew that! You don''t have to remind me, okay!'' Mary replied with an annoyed tone.


    "Alright, take care, Mary¡­ I know we will meet again someday."


    ¡­


    That night the three once again spend a sleepless night as they toss and turn in the bed. Sounds of moans of pleasure filled the air as Shin Jiao tried to keep up with the now extending stamina of the two women.


    But of course, he still has stronger stamina but controlled himself as not to overdo it for the two.


    After they fell asleep, he gave the two a light kiss on their cheeks as theyfortably lied asleep in the bed with the expression of contentment in their beautiful sleeping faces.


    Shin Jiao silently wore his clothes and carefully gathered the two''s clothes scattered on the ground andid it next to a chair.


    He then put a talisman on the wall and walked out of the room.


    Taking out his phone, he dialed a number that was already in his recent call list.


    "Captain James¡­ how was it?" he said after his call was answered.


    ''My friend, it seems that we have stumbled upon and identally stopped an uing war within the shadows. But the perpetrator might have been angered by your actions¡­ They first thought that you are an easy target, but from what happened in thest battle, it seems that their eyes are now on you. You''re going to face more trouble ahead¡­ But don''t worry. We will try to stop them as much as we can, but still good luck, my friend.''


    After the call was cut off, Shin Jiao calmly walks towards the cold street of New York and saw the people around him.


    He went to the park and sat by the bench as he carefully looks at the sky.


    "This world is truly amazing and peaceful. I guess this is thanks to the deity up there. However, sometimes I think that he cared too much for the people on this that he already nned their immortality¡­ Haha¡­ if I someday I reach the immortal realm, what kind of deity would I be?" Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice.


    "I think you would be a good deity¡­" suddenly a voice beside him answered.


    Shin Jiao almost jumps up as he didn''t notice the man appearing beside him.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Shin Jiao asked while scrunching his eyebrows.


    "Eh¡­ you''ve already forgotten me? Your mind has already been opened so your memorization should not be hindered, right?"


    "Oh, I see you are the deity of this world."


    "That''s right! My son¡­ since I cannot interfere directly in this world''s happenings. I can only do this, to help maintain the peace. Thank you¡­ I know that you are not a bad cultivator, so I decided to unblock your powers¡­ however, I have a condition¡­"


    "What is your condition?"


    "Hmmm¡­ Stoprge scale conflicts and those that would enter this world through space. If you can fulfill this mission, I might even help your memory." The man answered with a smile.


    Shin Jiao looks at him and heaves a deep sight.


    "You are the one who gave me the feeling of wanting to walk here at this time, right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Haha¡­ I just whisper in a still small voice, and you obeyed. That''s why I will give you this gift. Well, do you like it?"


    "Sigh¡­ I won''t say no to that. Alright, I will try my best to help with all I can."


    "That''s my boy! Good luck my son¡­"


    Before Shin Jiao could turn his head, the man suddenly disappears from where he sits.


    Even after using his absolute sense, he could not feel the man.


    But then, Shin Jiao showed an amused feeling in his heart because right now, his absolute sense is not encumbered anymore and has reached a distance of 10 km in radius.

 Chapter 407 - 400

    The Kingdom of Bail


    /*unedited*/


    The endless space would always call those who are brave enough to enter it. Hundreds and thousands have lost their dreams and lives trying to break through the barrier separating space and the.


    Within thend of the mages, as their power grows strong many have tried to pry open the crevice of space and wanted to learn from it. But it would seem that something is holding them back, someone who is more powerful than they are.


    Then a mage discovered a way, a way to break through theyer that''s preventing them to leave the. And that was the discovery of the gate spells or portals.


    The mages began to engage themselves in researching gates and portals and how to create it. After hundreds of years, a kingdom has finally discovered a way and everyone celebrated in glee. In this celebration, the king decided to show it to the rest of the other kingdoms. This way, they can show how the mages in his kingdom were able to first breakthrough to space itself.


    The day of the celebration happened and the kingdom prepares.


    The kingdom is just a small kingdom in one corner of thend of the mages. It is called the kingdom of Bail.


    The kingdom of Bail, though small,mands arge fleet of warships and other small flying aircraft. These aircraft use rune technology and are driven by mana.


    No other kingdom dares to invade this small kingdom because of its military might. However, the kingdom is also not inclined to invade others because they don''t want to break the peace they are enjoying.


    Today is one of those days where the kingdom would show the world it might in technological advancement and prowess.


    "My king, everything is in order." said one of the knights as he reported to the king''s chamber iid with silver and gold decorations.


    "That is good¡­ go! I expect everything to be ready as I go out¡­ this is a glorious day for me and my kingdom. Haha¡­" the king said with his majestic voice.


    Beside him stood a young man with a regal appearance while wearing the royal robe of the prince.


    "Xinyi, my son¡­ I want you to see what we have aplished so far in our pursuit of knowledge." The king said as he stood from his seat.


    The king walked with his son while being followed by a group of knights and mages.


    They walk outside the pce and into a wide space where in the middle is arge construct surrounded by a 3-feet tall gray obelisk with many runes written on its surface. The mages wearing whiteboratory gowns busily check the machines that use mana, the crystals, and the equipment in their surroundings.


    "Everything is good!" shouted a mage with a wizened look donning a long silver beard which made him look like a very wise and powerful mage.


    Seeing the king and the crown princeing out, everyone had the look of excitement in their faces. Many people are already sitting on the side which the pce has provided for their viewing pleasure and in the seats, powerful figures can be seening from the other kingdoms as their representative.


    The king began his speech as he introduces the machine his kingdom has made through the sweat and blood of the mages.


    While this is happening, one of the mage technicians approached the wizen old man which is the head of their research group.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ I¡­ I think there are some¡­ pro¡­ problems¡­ with the equation in this part." The mage said with a bit of hesitation in his tone.


    And true to his conjecture, when the old man heard this, his eyes darted towards the man while giving him a burning gaze of annoyance.


    "Humph¡­ Do you think this old man would make such mistakes? You are just an assistant, how dare you say that I made a mistake with my calction! Shut up and move to the side."


    "But¡­ but master!"


    With a signal from the old man, two mage assistants drag the man while silencing him.


    Thismotion gathered some attention but didn''t interrupt the king''s speech. However, this caught the prince''s eyes as he decided to investigate.


    Prince Xinyi Anderson is a very curious yet cautious man. This is due to his upbringing by his mother thete queen.


    He excuses himself from his father''s side and directly went towards the mage who was taken inside one of the rooms in the pce.


    Inside the room, the mage walks back and forth in worry. He knew that he was right and that his calction was the correct one. If the head mage continues on this test, then there is a chance that a portal would not open using the construct but instead, something else would happen.


    While trying to protest and making noises the mage began to feel hopeless. He was worried about his wife who is among the crowd watching the spectacle.


    But then what can he do?


    However, the huge door of the room suddenly opens and a handsome young man walks in.


    "Huh? Pri¡­ Prince Xinyi! Crown prince Xinyi, thismoner greets you!"


    The mage said while taking a knee in paying his respect. But then he quickly got up and decided to try his luck.


    "My prince, we have to stop the demonstration! I suspect that something wrong is going to happen." He said with a pleading tone.


    "You suspect? Why?" Xinyi asked with a knitted brow.


    Although he thought otherwise unless the man could show him some evidence he would not believe him.


    "ording to my calctions, the runes engraved to the obelisk is notplete. If this exercise would continue, something bad would happen. Please, my prince, please stop the demonstration. My wife¡­ my wife is within the crowd¡­ I¡­ I don''t want anything to happen¡­ Please!" the man pleaded with worry and anxiety in his eyes.


    Xinyi looks at the man and though for a while. Although the man doesn''t have any evidence he is sure that the man is telling the truth. But he could not decide anything from the situation yet. Hence he decided to take the man with him.


    "Come follow me¡­" he said as he went out of the room.


    As they walk out, the two suddenly felt the ground trembling as if a huge earthquake is happening.


    "No! No! We''re toote!" the man cried as he ran as fast as he could.


    Xinyi followed and when they came upon the open ground in front of the pce, they saw a huge tear in space at the top in the center of the obelisks formation.


    The man didn''t bother with anything and just run towards his wife''s location. And from his sight, he saw her with fear in her eyes.


    Without thinking of other things, the man ran and ran until he was able to grab his wife within his arms. The woman cried in his husband''s arms as the two hugged each other trying tofort one another.


    Then it happened¡­


    Xinyi saw a sh of light and almost everyone sitting in those stages prepared for the viewing was suddenly turned into stone. The most powerful mages, knights, and even his father the king of the kingdom were turned into stones in that instant.


    The unbelievable sight was engraved in Xinyi''s mind even until today.


    "Your majesty¡­ your majesty¡­" a voice interrupted Xinyi''s stupor as he was taken to the present.


    He is currently looking at the relic of the past in front of him where they decided to preserve the obelisks and the statues of the people involved in the incident.


    His eyes are particrly glued to the couple hugging each other with peace in their eyes amid this tragedy.


    "Thank you..." he thought.


    Every time he passes by this area, he would utter those words in his mind as he was truly grateful to the guy, which was the cause why he was spared at that time.


    "Tell me the report¡­" he said as he continues walking towards the council building.


    "The princess has sessfully sent us some images from the other side. It seems that many changes happened. We still need to send some drones¡­ if the information given to us is true then it means that the portal is connected to another continent and not thend of the mages." The man reported.


    "That is still eptable. It has been long since we have been stuck in this ce. Although we have grown in numbers yet many have also perished. If we cannot get enough mana, our bodies would also crumble to dust and sumb to death on this¡­ I will not let this happen."


    "My king, this would not happen¡­" the man said in a low voice as a smile crept into his face.


    He too shared the same sentiment as the king and would not let everything end just like that.


    And so, a meeting was convened with the king and the rest of his ministers.. They decided to visit the man responsible for making everything possible, the young man named Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 408 - Two Women And A Man

    Chapter 401


    /*unedited*/


    The vast and majestic looking airport of city H filled with people is a sight to behold. With huge airnes on the runway and the sound of jets reverberating in the air along with the crowd walking in and out of therge hallway is a sign of the prosperity and growth of the city.


    In this busy scene, three figures can be seen walking out of the arrival area while talking to each other. The three have an atmosphere of peace in their faces.


    Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, and Shi Anne Li have now arrived in city H after a long flight.


    "Hold on, I need to go to the restroom." Susan Tang suddenly said.


    Shi Anne Li followed behind her leaving Shin Jiao alone on the wide hallway as people pass him by. He is not carrying any of their luggage as he already put them inside his ring.


    While Shin Jiao was waiting, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li both enter the women''s room. And as soon as they went inside, Susan Tang suddenly turns around and face Shi Anne Li.


    "I knew what you did early this morning¡­ That''s¡­ that''s unfair. We talked about this already." Sheined.


    "It''s not my fault¡­ It was early and both Shin Jiao and I woke up at the same time."


    "No, I won''t ept this¡­ Upon arriving I will have him for myself."


    "Pfft¡­ as if you can handle him alone." Shi Anne Li smirked.


    "My hips are still hurting from his morning¡­ Sigh¡­" Shi Anne Li thought as she remembers the passionate time she had with Shin Jiao which she somewhat regretted.


    Before, both of them have normal stamina and would make love for at most 30 minutes to an hour. But ever since Shin Jiao''s return, this morning was the first time they made love just the two of them and she suffered the brunt of his stamina.


    Her cheeks blushed a little after recalling the things they did in the bathroom of the hotel.


    "I don''t care¡­ Anne¡­ we have already talked about this, right? I wanted to have Shin Jiao''s child. And I know that you want it too. So¡­" Susan Tang suddenly changed into a sad expression.


    Seeing this, Shi Anne Li felt a bit guilty.


    "Sigh¡­ I know¡­ I''m sorry, okay? I promise that you can have him today." Shi Anne Li said while hugging Susan Tang who already has tears at the corner of her eyes.


    Shi Anne Li could not understand how the strong woman in front of her when ites to business would turn into a cry baby when ites to the people she cared about.


    While the two are talking, they didn''t notice that a few women in the corner had a look of shock on their faces. What they could not understand is how these two gorgeous women would share one man? They just stood there with an incredulous look on their faces while watching the two hug and appease each other.


    As the two walked out of the women''s room, they saw Shin Jiao talking to a tall Caucasian woman. This made their expression turned angry.


    With quick strides, both of them arrive near the two who are busily talking to each other.


    "I will be one of the protective details that the Omega Squad has sent¡­ Since I''m half Chinese so it would be easy for me to blend in." they heard the woman said in standard Mandarin.


    "Thank you¡­ See youter then." Shin Jiao said with a nod of his head as he turns his gaze to the two beauties looking at him.


    "You''re both done¡­ Let''s go!" said Shin Jiao said as he gently held both of their hands.


    Although they wanted to ask more, they just let Shin Jiao guide them to the exit.


    From there they saw a ck car waiting for them and a driver that was sent from the office. Upon seeing the three, the driver immediately ran towards the doors, and courteously opens it for them.


    "Wee back, madams, sir¡­" he said as he waited before the three got inside before running towards the driver''s seat.


    As the car drove to the office, Susan Tang could not wait anymore and immediately asked Shin Jiao who is currently sitting on the seat beside the driver.


    "Who was that, Shin?" she asked in a sweet tone and with a smile.


    However, Shin Jiao knew that Susan was a bit annoyed. He has already felt this since this morning especially after he spent a long time in the bathroom with Shi Anne Li.


    He could not deny that he went out of control in making love to Shi Anne Li as his feelings for her is a bit deeper because of the years they spent together. Although she broke his heart, she already exined that it was her mission, and was regretful after doing so. That''s why now she wanted to be truthful to him.


    If he didn''t use his energy, Shi Anne Li would have already fainted.


    He felt a bit guilty too so, he just smiled at Susan and said.


    "She''s from the US. She''s a friend¡­" he said while making a sign with his eye that the driver should not know anything.


    "Oh, I see¡­" Susan replied as she rxed back to her seat.


    The three wanted to start working which made the driver a bit astounded.


    "My bosses are really hardworking. No wonder thepany is growing rapidly." The driver thought as he drove the car to the office.


    Upon arriving, they were greeted by many of the higher-ups and the managers. Since NXT Element Company is a privatepany, it is solely owned by Shin Jiao and Susan Tang. However, many have already offered to support thepany and are willing to buy their stocks if ever they went public.


    Susan Tang wanted to do this, but Shin Jiao didn''t want this to happen yet.


    As the three walked inside the building, everyone is already taking out their phone to take pictures of the two beautiful women who are their bosses. The employees have treated Shi Anne Li and Susan Tang as an idol in thepany.


    As the two didn''t mind their pictures of videos being taken, the employees would take pictures every now and then or even record videos in the meetings secretly.


    This became a trend in thepany. However, the two are not the only beauties. There are also some beauties in the other departments. With Central''s monitoring everywhere in thepany felt safe, those people with bad intentions have already been dealt with cleanly by her.


    Upon reaching the lobby, a figure suddenly materialized in front of them.


    "Wee back, master, Miss Tang, Miss Li¡­" Central said with a polite smile and a slight nod of her head.


    Central''s image is that of a 5''8 tall woman, with red hair and white skin. She wore a 3 piece professional ck and white suit which made her look intelligent and smart.


    "Nice suit Central." Shi Anne Li said with a smile.


    "Why thank you, Miss Li¡­ I indulge myself in watching fashion showsst night and decided to wear different kinds of clothes ording to my mood from now on."


    Shin Jiao''s 3D projection created for Central is a fist-size ball that can hover through the air. This ball can create a 3D projection of Central ording to her wish.


    As they walked towards the elevator, the managers followed behind them as they prepare for the meeting. Although they were used to having virtual meetings with their bosses, they still like the actual meeting with the two beautiful women especially the men, as seeing the two beauties seem toplete their days.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, walked towards another elevator followed by Central who is walking behind him. When the people saw where he was headed, those who are in the unknown just watch him with their mouth wide agape.


    In thepany, there is a rumor that a person was responsible for everything that is happening in the production area of thepany. Those who are in charge would only buy and deliver the raw materials in therge special underground elevator. And from there no one knew what happens next.


    And the entrance to that area is the path which the man followed by the advance AI Central is taking.


    "OMG¡­ is he the¡­ the¡­ the legendary creator of the virtual world?" a bespectacled man suddenly asked.


    "What? Is this true? I should have gotten his autograph." Another one chimed in.


    "Haha¡­ You guys are new to thepany, so let me introduce him to you." One of the men waiting for the elevator said while lifting his phone and showing them the website of thepany and Shin Jiao''s picture.


    "He''s good looking¡­ I wonder if he is still single¡­ Hihi¡­" a woman muttered while looking at Shin Jiao''s disappearing figure as he took the private elevator.


    "I think I can make him mine." Suddenly a proud voice interrupted the group as a beautiful woman walked towards the other private elevator for the executives and the managers.


    "Oh, wow, its Manager Ling¡­"


    "Aw, my goddess has arrived."


    The men muttered while watching the gorgeous woman enter the elevator with her assistant.


    "They finally came back¡­ find me the background of that guy.." She said to her assistant with interest gleaming in her eyes.

 Chapter 409 - Marie Eleanor

    Chapter 402


    /*unedited*/


    The elevator traveled really fast and it didn''t take long before Shin Jiao appears in therge underground structure of thepany. Unknown to all the employees and even the city, there is a really vast and deep underground space under the NXT Element Company building.


    Shin Jiao build a manufacturing line underground. The elevator would drop to about 20 floors below before the first underground area can be reached.


    Then from there, around 10 floors constituted the manufacturing area with 500 by 500 meters wide.


    There are two elevators going to the 1st floor, a small one and arge one that can even carry arge cargo truck.


    Shin Jiao didn''t spend a lot of time working in this construct as Central was able to control some of Shin Jiao''s modified construction vehicles rented by thepany. After they were able to construct the whole underground area, Shin Jiao return the machines back to normal.


    As he enters his room underground, Shin Jiao saw a lot of blueprints on the ground which he made using what he can recall from his mind. There are many parts and gears that look ordinary but have an extraordinary function.


    "These are the things that I have seen in that forest in the other world¡­ I knew I''ve seen them before¡­ Wait¡­ don''t tell me that I¡­" Shin Jiao muses as his eyes suddenly lit up in realization.


    He knew that he is somewhat involved with those people in the other world. How deep is his involvement? He didn''t know.


    As he looks at the blueprints on the table, he decided to sit down on the desk and began encoding something on theputer. Then after a while, he was able to create body armor which can cover the whole body of a person.


    However, instead of a giant robot mech, it''s more of mech-type body armor.


    As Shin Jiao spends his time designing, he didn''t notice that it already took him more than 5 hours while sitting in front of hisputer.


    After that, he didn''t hesitate and press the create button.


    "Ahhh¡­ that took time. I hope that it would end up looking good." He muttered as he watches the progress barpletion rate goes up.


    Shin Jiao stretches his hands up as practiced although his body is not aching at all.


    He turns to look at the clock and thought that he still has enough time to create something by hand. And so he began working once again. This time, the materials he uses are the things inside his ring.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao walked out of the elevator, he was met by a beautiful tall young woman. She has long ck hair, pink lips, green eyes, and a slender body under her office uniform. Shin Jiao can see that the woman exudes an aura of beauty and dominance judging from her look and the way she stares at Shin Jiao.


    The woman walked towards his direction and extended her hand towards him.


    "Hello! I''m Marie Eleanor¡­" she said with a gentle smile on her face which could make a man''s soul away.


    The people going out of the elevator saw this scene and were dumbfounded. How could the icy beauty, and the executive of the marketing department greet and unknown man?


    But then some of those who have been in thepany since it began knew that the simple-looking man is not as how he looks.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand as to not embarrass the beauty greeting him. His gentlemanly gesture gave the beautiful woman a faint glow of red in her face.


    She didn''t expect that the man in front of her would be better looking than the picture. She also noticed something when their hands touch. It was like a warm feeling cruising through her body making her feelfortable and calm.


    "Hi, I''m Shin Jiao, one of the technical employees in thepany."


    "Haha¡­ you sure jest, Mr. Jiao. Or should I call you doctor Jiao?" she said while giving off a gentle smile.


    Seeing this smile of hers, made the men in the area look stunned.


    "Ah¡­ My goddess showed her beautiful smile."


    "Oh, my¡­ her gorgeousness is too much for my heart."


    The men in the area muttered while their eyes are glued to the woman shaking hands with Shin Jiao who immediately let''s go, as he didn''t want to gain the ire of the male employees in thepany.


    "Mr. Jiao would be fine Miss Eleanor¡­"


    "Ah¡­ Marie would be fine. You can just me Marie." She said with a pink blush.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head but didn''t say anything else.


    "Pardon me. I still need to report to the CEO¡­ It was nice meeting you¡­ Marie." Shin Jiao politely said with a smile.


    Marie almost went weak on her knees upon seeing Shin Jiao''s handsome smiling face. She didn''t know what happened as if the ice in her heart was towed.


    Unknown to her, it was Shin Jiao''s aura that is affecting her mind. This is how mortals perceive cultivators as powerful beings. Shin Jiao doesn''t have any cultivation undtion in his body, but his physique is the one exuding that power without the spiritual pressure.


    As his figure walks away, some of the employees who also noticed him have their eyes glued on his figure until he disappears on the elevator.


    "Who was that?" one female employee asked.


    "I think he is one of the executives."


    "But, it''s the first time I saw him in thepany."


    "Well, you guys are new here so you don''t know who he is¡­ His name is Mr. Shin Jiao. He is the technical adviser of thepany."


    A man said as he walks towards the exit of the building. The others followed him as they too are now going to go home after the long day of work.


    Meanwhile, Marie Eleanor clenches her small fists as she just recovered from her stupor. She could not believe that a man has just made her heart skipped a beat. That even until now, she could not remove his handsome features in her mind.


    "No, I must not be swayed by that guy. If I want to get a hold of thispany, I must get close to him." She muttered.


    She turns her gaze to the elevator and decided to go in and follow Shin Jiao.


    "Wait, miss¡­ I think we should go, now¡­ I just receive a message. It''s from your dad." Her secretary suddenly said chasing behind her.


    When she heard the words from her secretary, her eyes turned into slits.


    She suddenly thought about the time before she left home and decided to go to China a few months ago. While staying in China and hiding from her father, she discovered a new growing privatepany called NXT Element.


    Marie Eleanor is actually the sole heiress of a huge conglomerate in the UK, a huge business empire called Neoflux Corporation.


    She was the only daughter of the chairman and was trained to be the next chairwoman of the business empire. But she was also pampered and sheltered since young.


    One day, she discovered that her father has other children from other women before her mother passed away and she was distraught and became angry. And at that time she decided to run away from home.


    Marie Eleanor decided to go on her own to prove that she can live even without her father''s support. And true to her ns, she was able to live a life of her own for a couple of weeks. And then she decided to work in NXT Element Company as a manager at first.


    Due to her experience in working for her father''spany she immediately went up the ranks in just two weeks.


    With the absence of the twody boss, she was the person who held the helm and made a huge contribution to the business. Hence Central decided to promote the woman.


    Her background and training made her a capable person as one of the executives now working under Shi Anne Li.


    ¡­


    As she walks out of the building, she suddenly receives a call.


    The caller ID is unknown. So she hesitated before finally answering the call.


    "Hello, who''s this?"


    ''Ahhh¡­ you finally answered. You ungrateful child! Do you know how worried I was? You would really not call your old man, just because of your tantrum?'' a tired voice on the other line said.


    "Humph! You are fine. You have a lot of heirs in there. Just give them your business empire, for all I care." She said in annoyance whenever she remembers that her father was unfaithful to her lovely mother.


    Her mother is a beautiful Chinese woman, who married a rich English man as the two fell in love. But her heart could not ept what her father did, so she is still angry until today.


    ''My dear, it was a long time ago. I didn''t even know that those people exist until your mom died.'' He reasoned.


    "You already said that¡­ but I still don''t believe you." She angrily said while stumping her feet walking away.


    However, Marie didn''t expect that in her anger she didn''t notice that she is already walking on a road and a fast-moving car is running towards her direction.


    "No! Miss, look out!" her secretary shouted, but she knew it was toote as the light from that car has blinded her.

 Chapter 410 - A Woman’s Resolve

    Chapter 403


    /*unedited*/


    When Shin Jiao reached the CEO''s office, he was greeted by two beautiful and gorgeous women who gave him warm smiles. Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li already carried their expensive limited-edition bags while walking towards the elevator.


    Seeing their man picking them up, the two showed a warm smile that radiates their hearts. Shin Jiao also replied with a faint smile.


    "I was about to pick you two up¡­ So how was the work?"


    "We''re good. We didn''t feel any fatigue at all. I guess this is the effect of our practice." Susan Tang said.


    As the two have reached the 2nd level of being a novice magus, their physique has improved a little. And simple everyday work would not cause them to feel fatigued anymore.


    Since they could not practice that much while in the US, their improvement was a bit slow in Shin Jiao''s opinion. But for the two it is already enough as they can already materialize fist-size fireball at will.


    While the three are talking while walking out of the building, they noticed a woman talking to her while walking.


    "Isn''t that Miss Eleanor?" Susan Tang asked.


    "Ah, yes¡­ She is new to thepany but is already showing her worth¡­ she is one of the reasons why the marketing department has been organized and is performing well." Shi Anne Li added.


    However, her eyes suddenly saw something. Since she is wearing the exoskeleton under her clothes since they didn''t have time to go home and immediately began working that day, her reaction was fast.


    Shi Anne Li moved like a shadow and darted towards Marie, who suddenly walked faster with an annoyed face.


    She didn''t notice that an oing speeding car is going towards her direction.


    As if by coincidence or an extremely good calction, the car is going to hit her directly. Marie''s secretary who was behind her was taken aback as she wasn''t able to move from her ce in shock seeing this scene.


    Everything happened really fast and the car just passes by them and didn''t even stop. Shin Jiao saw, using his absolute sense, the reaction of the driver from where he stood and saw the sinister grin on his face. He immediately knew that the hit and run ident was deliberate.


    Since the woman is an employee of theirpany, he decided to intervene and help catch the culprit.


    Vanishing from his spot, he suddenly appears in the middle of the road in front of the speeding car.


    Bang! Crash!


    The car directly smashes towards his body and causes its front to cave in. The driver didn''t suffer too much as he wore his seat belt, but he began cursing through his mouth as blood slowly flowed from his nose.


    "Damn it! What the heck was that?" he said in annoyance as he opens the car door.


    When he walks towards the front of his car, he was stunned at the state his car was in. The front of the car was totally wrecked and it seems that he won''t be able to drive it anymore. This made the man feel a bit afraid as he suddenly looks around.


    He clearly saw a man standing in the middle of the road, and what happened next became blurry as it felt like his mind was shaken by the impact.


    Shin Jiao suddenly delivered a pinch to the man''s neck and render him unconscious. He then took the man and the car into his ring.


    "It will take him a few hours before waking up¡­ I need to go back first." Shin Jiao muttered while observing his surroundings.


    He then appears beside Susan Tang who was taken aback a little.


    "How is the situation?" he asked.


    "Everything is fine¡­ Shi Anne Li is currently talking to her." Susan said as she also walked towards Shi Anne Li''s direction.


    Shin Jiao followed behind and saw the crying woman in Shi Anne Li''s shoulder. He can see her hands shaking while hugging Anne''s back while her eyes are filled with tears.


    "It''s okay, now¡­ You''re alright, nothing happened." She said while trying to calm Marie.


    When Anne saw Susan and Shin walking towards them, she nodded towards the two telling them that everything is okay.


    Marie''s secretary on the side is unable to move as she witnessed everything. At first, she wanted to panic, but upon seeing the uncanny speed of the COO or the vice president of thepany, she was thoroughly scared.


    But upon seeing that her boss was safe, she also heaves a sigh of relief.


    ¡­


    Inside the office of Susan Tang, five people are currently in the office. Susan and Anne are sitting with Maria in the middle who is still a bit shaken. Shin Jiao is sitting on the other side facing the three, while Maria''s secretary is preparing some tea for the group.


    "Shin¡­" Susan said while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Sigh¡­" he heaves a heavy sigh.


    "This is not a mere ident¡­" he said.


    "Miss Eleanor, do you know someone that has a grudge on you?" Shin Jiao asked although he didn''t need to as he already has the man responsible for the supposed ident.


    Maria thought for a second and shook her head. She could not recall who would have a grudge on her. Shin Jiao wanted to ask another question when suddenly Central''s tall figure enters the room.


    "Miss Eleanor, I hired and promoted you because of your ability and not your background. But it seems that your background is causing my master some trouble." She said bluntly.


    Upon hearing this, Maria suddenly stiffens.


    Maria knew that Central is an AI and a very intelligent one. Central is like a real human, with some emotion, but still, as a machine, she could not read the atmosphere and be frank.


    After a few quiet moments, Maria started to open her mouth and began to tell the group who she really is and her background.


    Upon hearing her story, the two women were a bit taken aback. As people who belong to the business world, who would not know one of the biggest conglomerates in the UK, the Neoflux Corporation, and its chairman, Chairman George Wilson.


    After exining things to the group, everyone stayed quiet. Even Maria''s secretary who is already holding her mouth in shock didn''t make any noise.


    "So, what is your n now?" Shin Jiao broke the silence upon seeing the conflicting emotion of everyone''s eyes.


    Maria looks at him and then to the two bosses of thepany.


    "I want to continue working here. I don''t want to go back."


    "You''re an heiress you know¡­ no matter where you hide, you cannot escape that fact." Shin Jiao retorted.


    Maria turns towards him and saw the seriousness in his eyes.


    "I¡­ I don''t care¡­ I have three other older siblings from my dad. They can have everything for all I care." She said while gritting her teeth.


    Deep in her heart, she already knew that what happened to her tonight is not normal. She is being targeted and someone wants her dead. Judging from the tone of Shin Jiao, she got this bad premonition.


    "Actually¡­ I can help you." Shin Jiao said as he rested his back on thefortable chair.


    "Your protection is easy, but... What ''can'' you do for us?" he asked with a clever glint in his eyes.


    As if understanding what Shin Jiao is thinking, Maria Eleanor ''Wilson'', turned silent.


    In truth, she didn''t know what she can give them. The NXT Element Company is actually a very fast-growingpany without the need for any added capitalization. In her investigation and calction, thepany would turn into a billion dorspany in just a year, if the trend continues or even if it falls down to 50%.


    So she is having a hard time thinking about how she can be of help as all she has is her skills.


    After a while of silence, she clenched her small fist and bit her lip.


    "I¡­ I can be your woman." She suddenly blurted out.


    The four people in the room were immediately stupefied. Even Shin Jiao didn''t expect such an answer toe from a prouddy.


    "Ahem¡­ Sorry, I¡­" Shin Jiao immediately answered.


    "No! The two of us are already enough for Shin. I don''t want you to add to my dilemma." Susan Tang immediately said with a frown.


    She has only epted Shi Anne Li because the woman is actually the first girlfriend of Shin Jiao and the two already have a history. And Shi Anne Li didn''t want to give him up. So she relented to this, but if another one would enter this harem, she would surely lose her mind.


    "Hey, I didn''t ask you for that¡­ What I wanted from you is your sincerity in working for ourpany." Shin Jiao frankly said upon seeing the distress expression on Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li''s faces.


    "If you ever betray our trust¡­ I will surely return you to your father and feed you to the people who wanted your life." Shin Jiao said with a threatening tone.


    He needs to make his point and his stand immediately least it would cause more misunderstanding.


    Maria nodded with a sad expression.


    However, her eyes are already glowing with hope. She just learned that the rumors are true and that the CEO and the COO are sharing one man.


    Then why can''t she join in? Is what she thought.

 Chapter 411 - Sharp Intuition And Hidden Danger

    Chapter 404


    /*unedited*/


    The air is stale and the atmosphere is dreary, even wind does not exist in the ce which seems to be filled with no other color but gray.


    A man in his 30''sying on the ground slowly opened his eyes.


    "Ugh¡­ wha¡­"


    "What happened?" he muttered as he touches his head feeling a bit of pain.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" he said as he slowly stood up.


    His eyes roam around and found the ce he is in a bit weird. It seems like he is in a ce where only a dim gray light can be seen in the sky that colors everything even the ground on his feet.


    The man suddenly saw the car he drove at that time. It was the car he was supposed to use to kill someone and turn it into an idental hit and run case. But he did not expect to be in an ident where he seems to see and hit a person.


    "Is this all a dream? Damn it¡­ But the money that the man gave me is real. I need to get out of here and have a nice vacation somewhere far. Hehe¡­" he muttered as he walked towards the car.


    The man carefully rummages through his stuff in the car but found nothing. The bag that contains the money he received from the man is already gone and he could not find it anywhere.


    "Where is it!? Damn it! Did someone take my money?" he cursed as he began to throw things out.


    "Are you looking for this?" a voiceing from behind him made the man staggered.


    Then he immediately turns around and puts his hand inside his pocket. But found that the folding knife he always carries was not inside his pocket.


    "Oh, you might also be looking for this?" the voice added.


    The man turns his gaze towards the shadow and saw a belt bag and a folding knife in the person''s hands. A glint of anger and killing intent filled the man''s heart as he suddenly runs and assaulted the figure.


    But before he can reach the man, he found his body slowly bing heavier in every step he took.


    "You''re running a little slow¡­ run faster!" the figure taunted.


    The man pushes forth his effort and tried his best until he fell to the ground trying to catch his breath. Although he used all of his strength, it seems that he is unable to go near the figure. There was a moment when he thought he is only inches away from reaching the guy, but then it was still futile.


    "Please¡­ I beg you. Give me back my money¡­ I mean my bag. You can have that knife if you want to. I just want to leave here and not bother with you anymore." The man said.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you think it''s that easy? Tell me, who sent you to stage the ident?" the figure said.


    The man''s expression turned ashen but then he recovers and said with a confused expression.


    "What do you mean stage? Nothing like that happened¡­ right?"


    "I mean, I was just driving my car and saw nothing on the road¡­" he added.


    "I guess you won''t say the truth until you experience something."


    After the figure said those words, the man''s eyes went wide in disbelief followed by a loud cry.


    Aaaahhh!!! Noooo!!!


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao recorded the confession from the man as he confessed of receiving money from someone and his target for the ident is the woman named Marie Eleanor. He didn''t know who the man is, and he didn''t care. As someone who hasmitted the same crime before he is very proficient with his trade.


    The cops then identified the man as a hitman for hire and are wanted in many cities in the province. The man has injured or even killed many before, doing the same thing and has always dodged the eyes of the authority. However, it was his unlucky day as he was caught.


    The man was sentenced to prison for attempted murder and multiple counts of homicide. From what Shin Jiao knew, the man would be receiving a life sentence without bail.


    But his main concern is the person working in the shadow. However, he could not do anything about it for now.


    After that day, Marie Eleanor became close to the three along with her secretary, Mowen Li.


    Although she is not showing any sign of interest towards Shin Jiao, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li can feel that the woman is acting differently. She is close to the two and also to Shin Jiao. But they could not put any finger on it as they only have their intuition on the matter.


    But of course, the two as a woman have sharp intuition hence they didn''t let their guards down.


    A weekter¡­


    8 pm, NXT Element Company building


    Shin Jiao has just finished a whole day of operation, crafting a lot of things, and experimenting. These are the things that gave him joy other than spending his night with the two women at home. He already felt that his life is fulfilled and would not ask for more.


    As he walks out of the elevator, a beautiful face greeted him.


    "Hey, you''re outte already," Marie said beaming with smiles.


    Shin Jiao could not deny that Marie is a very attractive woman, her slim yet curvy figure and beautiful mixed race feature can make any normal man fall for her. However, Shin Jiao is not a normal man. When ites to the beauty he already has two of the most beautiful woman he has seen in his life, so the charms of Marie has no effect on him.


    "Yes, you''re not going home yet?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I was waiting for you."


    "For me? Why?" Shin Jiao asked as if he didn''t know anything.


    Hearing his question, Marie was suddenly stumped as she didn''t know what to say. Her blunt personality would almost always change since that day in Susan Tang''s room.


    The two just walked out of the building. Shin Jiao didn''t have to wait for Susan and Shi Anne as they already went home earlier. The two wanted to cook something for dinner as they would be expecting a guest today.


    When Shin Jiao and Marie are already outside of the building, Shin Jiao saw someone he immediately recognizes.


    "Haha¡­ You''ve arrived, and you didn''t tell me." Shin Jiao said while walking towards a very handsome young man with his arms wide open.


    When Marie saw the young man, she was a bit bbergasted.


    Park Jiyong walked out of the cab along with his luggage. As soon as he got off, he identally saw Shin Jiao''s figure. He didn''t expect the coincidence where he would see Shin Jiao. In fact, Park Jiyong wanted to surprise Shin Jiao for his visit, because his mother and father learned how close he became to the higher-ups of the NXT Element Company.


    They were ecstatic at this news. Many businesses have tried to worm their way into NXT Element Company, which might hold the future, but to no avail. Even using force and show of strength is not possible. Plus their marketing team suddenly became dominant that those who tried to imitate and destroy the image of thepany by making fake products were defeated.


    Hence being close to these people is the best thing for Park Jiyong ording to his parents.


    However, Park Jiyong''s goal is not the technology nor thepany, but to have cooperation through implementing his own idea on software design and games.


    As the two men hug each other, Marie slowly tiptoed trying to get away from the scene. But Shin Jiao has already noticed that something is wrong with the woman.


    "Hey, Marie,e here!" Shin Jiao called out to the woman who already turned her back.


    "Umm¡­ I think I left something, I have to run first." She said as she suddenly bolted inside thepany.


    Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong were stunned at herical action. Shin Jiao is alreadyughing inside his heart as the woman seems to be avoiding this friend of his, Park Jiyong.


    "I wonder what their history is." Shin Jiao thought.


    Park Jiyong on the other hand squinted his eyes upon seeing the familiar-looking woman. Although he didn''t saw her face, her figure looks familiar to him.


    The two shook it off and walked towards the parking lot. They took a ride at Shin Jiao''s car and drove towards Shin Jiao''s house where Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li have already prepared dinner.


    Meanwhile, Marie is looking at the two men riding a car at the parking lot of thepany.


    "Why does Shin Jiao knew that guy? Are they friends? No, that''s impossible¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Does the Park family business group have an interest in entering this kind of business?"


    "No, it can''t be¡­ Uncle Han is not that kind of guy. Out of all the old businessmen out there he is one of the people I respected the most¡­ Hmm¡­ Wait a minute, don''t tell me? This is bing chaotic¡­ that guy is a hidden danger for me¡­ I can''t let him stay with Shin Jiao and the two.." She muttered while biting her lips in worry.

 Chapter 412 - New Project

    Chapter 405


    /*unedited*/


    In a tall building of the bustling city A, a man with a broad shoulder stood in front of the ss window looking down in the bustling city below. He carefully swirls the red wine in the ss he is holding as a smirk slowly appear on his mouth.


    "Sir¡­ That is all the report that we have gathered so far." A man wearing a ck business suit said while stood opposite the man''s table.


    The man didn''t say anything and just watches the bustling lights below.


    "Mr. Ki, look at them¡­ what do you think is the difference between them and us?" the man asked his secretary.


    "I¡­ I think we are more powerful than those normal people below us, sir." Mr. Ki said¡­


    "Haha¡­ That is a good answer, but not quite right¡­ It''s not that we are more powerful than them, but it''s because I know how to grab opportunity¡­ I have gotten to where I am today because of my hard work¡­ But still, it is not enough." The man said as he turns towards his seat.


    "My father would rather give his empire to a spoiled brat, than to me who has worked hard for thepany." He said with a sinister glint in his eyes.


    In his eyes, he has worked hard for thepany, and that is the reason why the branch he is in right now as able to hold on.


    This man is Marie Eleanor''s half-brother, Brandon Wilson. He is a 43-years-old COO of one of thepanies of Neoflux Corporation. And is the oldest of George Wilson''s illegitimate children.


    George took him in when he was young and gave him a good life because he felt indebted to Brandon Wilson''s mother who passed away when Brandon was still young. George secretly helped his son Brandon to grow and be what he is today.


    However, no matter how hard Brandon works, he would still be overshadowed by his younger sister, Marie.


    When the secret was out, Brandon grabs this opportunity and asked to be assigned to city A where a branch of theirpany is there, as its COO.


    And so a few years have passed and thepany didn''t grow but instead was somewhat at a loss and is barely managing to survive.


    This made Brandon annoyed. He med thepany''s executives and managers of that branch because of the failure. This made Brandon look bad on his father''s eyes and became angered. His anger grew more when he began to bepared with his sister, who is really good at growing apany.


    Before running away, she was able to handle 4 of their unprofitablepanies and made it grew by 30% in revenue in just a year. This made those 4panies became able to survive on their own even without her.


    And this is the cause that, Brandon became angry and wanted Marie dead. He could not ept that a mere woman was able to best him and would take the inheritance of their father. His mind turned cold against his own sister and wanted her dead.


    But he is not the only one who is working in the shadows. Another person wanted Marie dead, and that person is the one fueling the rage in Bandon''s heart.


    Brandon finished the wine in the ss and looks at his secretary.


    "Contact the ''Fangs'', I want them here by tomorrow." He said.


    "But¡­ but sir, we cannot attack head-on¡­ if the NXT Element Company security detail discovers our n, we would disappear like those mercenaries that attacked theirpany before¡­" the secretary said with fear in his eyes.


    As a secretary, he is aware of who they are trying to sh with. He knew that if they are not careful, they would not survive, plus if the patriarch of the Wilson family discovers this, then, Brandon Wilson would surely die.


    "What are you afraid of, Mr. Ki? That smallpany is nothing in my eyes." Brandon Wilson said with a sneer.


    The secretary just shook his head and walked out of the room.


    "This is going to be disastrous¡­" he muttered, but still he has no choice but to obey.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao, Park Jiyong, and the two women had a nice dinner that night and Shin Jiao drove Park Jiyong to his vi.


    Park Jiyong has already bought a vi in the city because of his n to ask for Shin Jiao''s help in making his dreame true.


    While musing, his phone suddenly rang, when he saw who the caller is, a smile crept on his face.


    "Hey, mom! I already arrived safely. Sorry, I forgot to inform you¡­ I just had dinner with Big brother Shin." He said happily.


    ''Really, that''s nice¡­ can I talk to him?'' his mother asked.


    Shin Jiao talked to Park Jiyong''s mother, Tang Deling, while on speaker. Shin Jiao felt that Park Jiyong''s mother is really happy about her son, and he too felt that the woman wanted her son to be friends with him. He is not sure what the purpose is, but he is confident of Park Jiyong''s friendship with him.


    ¡­


    The next day


    Shin Jiao, Park Jiyong, Susan Tang, and Shi Anne Li appear in thepany together. When the employees saw the deity-like beauty of their boss and another neer to the group, they immediately took out their phones and began snapping photos.


    "Who is that guy?"


    "Look, he looks like one of those Korean idols... I think... I think I''m falling in love!"


    "He is another prince charming! Thispany has many handsome men, but those two are truly on a different level..."


    "This is truly a nice day..."


    The people, especially the women, in thepany began to mor while taking pictures. This scene made Park Jiyong a bit ufortable, so he just looks down while giving a shy smile which made all the women in the area blush.


    Shin Jiao noticed the figure of a beautiful woman hiding on the side. She is wearing her office uniform which hugs her body tightly that the male employees behind her are ogling her figure with their saliva dripping.


    As their eyes met, Shin Jiao just gave Marie a gentle smile which made her a bit shy. But he noticed that her eyes are locked on the figure walking beside him.


    "Is she eyeing Jiyong? Haha¡­ she might have been love-struck by his handsomeness¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he smirked in his mind.


    He knew that Park Jiyong is very handsome, and would really attract any women he set his eyes on. But he didn''t know if they can ept his true identity as an otaku.


    "I''ll be taking Jiyong to myb¡­ see you at lunch." He said to the two women as they separated in the elevator area.


    Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong entered the undergroundboratory with his eyes wide in disbelief.


    The guy was too stunned as he can''t help but began looking at the types of machinery around theboratory and the types of artifacts that Shin Jiao has built so far.


    Then suddenly his eyes caught a metal frame on the side.


    "This¡­ big brother Shin, this is¡­ this is a robot, right? Is this true? Can this move like that in the movies?" Park Jiyong excitedly said as he runs towards the metal frame exoskeleton that looks like a 2 meters robot lying in the corner.


    "Well¡­ it''s just a prototype for now. Do you want to try it?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing the words from Shin Jiao, the eyes of Park Jiyong began to gleam in excitement.


    The two quickly set up and Park Jiyong changes his clothes and wore a special suit that is tight on his body which made him feel like he ispletely naked. But he didn''t care about this a he is excited to ride the first-ever mech.


    He was too excited that it only takes him a few minutes to take off his clothes and change.


    "Big brother Shin, this thing doesn''t have weapons, right? I''m still a bit shaken handling firearms since back in the US." Park Jiyong suddenly blurted out.


    It has been a couple of days that he has been having nightmares since he shot a guy. The bloody figure would always haunt his dreams. But of course, he somewhat has epted the fact that what he did was just to defend themselves from those attackers.


    Luckily for him, the man didn''t die, so his guilt was lesser.


    "Nah, this is just a suit. But it is armed with an energy field to protect you from any attack or collisions."


    "That''s good, then¡­ Hehe¡­ this is making me excited."


    As he enters the mech frame, Park Jiyong heard a female voice inside.


    ''New Pilot recognition starting¡­ Registering pilot¡­ Wee¡­'' the woman''s machine-like voice said.


    Then inside the mech frame, Park Jiyong saw the cockpit closing. Although it is not a giant robot, and he sitsfortably in thefy chair while wearing his seatbelt, Park Jiyong still feels his heart jumping in excitement.


    Then everything went dark but after two seconds, the cockpit lights up and Park Jiyong saw what he is always seeing on TV and those anime, the is now inside a real cockpit of a mech. Then he felt some movement as he can see the mech slowly standing up.


    A smile was stered on Park Jiyong''s face as his excitement went sky high.. He didn''t know why, but it seems that working with Shin Jiao''s mech project would be very exciting after he can finish his first one, the virtual world shooting game.

 Chapter 413 - New Project Part 2

    Chapter 406


    /*unedited*/


    The happiness in Park Jiyong''s eye is evident from the exhrating experienced he just had. Beforeunching the mech frame, Shin Jiao let him train using the main cockpit of the mech frame. He experienced a simtion of controls and maneuvers of the mech. This way he would not panic and could be acquainted with the controls of the mech.


    As Park Jiyong practices he felt ecstatic as the simtion is almost like the real thing except for the actual g-force that shoulde if he truly pilots the mech.


    After an hour he alighted from the cockpit and is now grinning from ear to ear.


    "That was fun¡­ It was a bit hard to control at first. But after that training, I''m sure I''m ready to actually pilot one¡­ and the¡­" with confidence in his eyes, Park Jiyong began to bber about his experience.


    "Alright, but the mech frame is not yet done¡­" Shin Jiao cut him off.


    The main camera which is the head of the mech is not yet done, because it is moreplicated to make and design. Plus, Shin Jiao ns to create it with strong armor so that it would not be easily destroyed. So if Park Jiyong wanted to actually pilot the mech, then he would be riding it like an ordinary aircraft or vehicle.


    "It''s fine¡­" Park Jiyong excitedly said.


    Seeing the excitement in the young man''s eyes, Shin Jiao shook his head and just wave his hand to permit the young man to pilot the mech.


    Shin Jiao pushed the mech into an elevator shaft as they went down to the second level.


    In front of them is now arge space with many debris and burn marks on the walls.


    "What is this ce?" Park Jiyong asked as he looks at the wide space.


    "This is my testing area¡­ you can try to fly in here, but this ce is just two stories high, so no high flight."


    "No worries, I don''t intend to fly, Hehe¡­" Park Jiyong said with a grin.


    "By the way, are there any targets here?" he added.


    "Huh? I thought you don''t like guns?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "For now, yes¡­ But I wanted to try that baby." Park Jiyong said while pointing at a sword handle protruding at the leg of the mech.


    "That''s a condensedser. You have to be careful in using that as it drains too much of the mech''s energy."


    "Oh, you mean it uses the mech''s power?"


    "Yeah, thoseser des produces 1,000 to 3,000 degrees Celsius of heat. So to maintain long operation it needs the support of the mech''s energy to support the energy from the sword''s hilt¡­"


    Shin Jiao began exining the functions and the schematics of the mech. As a researcher, he would sometimes lose himself in this kind of thing as he can talk for hours just to exin the things he did or made.


    Park Jiyong listened at first, but then he slowly discovered that the topic began to deepen and most of the words that Shin Jiao is saying are starting to turn harder to understand.


    "Wait! Wait! Big brother Shin¡­ I¡­ I can''t take it anymore. Let''s me just ride the mech, okay?" Park Jiyong said with a pleading look on his face.


    Shin Jiao showed a pleading look on his face and recognize that expression. He too would see the same expression to the two women at home whenever he starts to bber about his day and the things he did.


    He could not help but chuckle in his heart. What can he do? He likes to talk about those things.


    Park Jiyong began to maneuver the mech like an expert in the area. He began to use the de and began hacking the makeshift target practice that Shin Jiao built.


    After an hour or two


    Park Jiyong went down from the cockpit with a shaking leg. But his face is full of contentment and pride.


    He piloted the mech like an expert and was able to be proficient in using the de. At first, it was hard, but as time went by he was able to hit what he intended to hit.


    "Big brother Shin, if this thing ended up in the military, many countries would turn their eyes on us¡­ I''m guessing that it would make you more money than you can ever count¡­ Haha¡­" Park Jiyong jested.


    "Well, that''s their problem¡­ For me, as long as I can research and create things, I''m good¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "If people abuse this tech, then I would just go out and destroy it¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he remembers what the mission given to him was in exchange for gaining back his strength and the ability to grow further.


    ¡­


    The two went out of the underground workshop after the whole day of working together. At that time, Park Jiyong suggested a lot of practical designs for Shin Jiao.


    They were able to make a mech that can carry loadout depending on the mission. It is a standardize mech which can carry out scouting, assault, and defensive mission ording to the armor, weapons, backpack, and boosters it carries.


    When the two finished designing, Shin Jiao feeds it to the machine as they went out as the time is already at hand for them to go home.


    As the two walked out, they saw a group of employees crowding in the lobby. It was as if they are afraid to go out of the building and Shin Jiao noticed that most of them are calling their phone. He used his sharp senses to listen to a conversation and was stunned.


    From what he heard, there are people surrounding thepany and they are carrying weapons. Some employees who had walked out of thepany were assaulted. Luckily they were just injured and are now in thepany''s infirmary.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed the figures of Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li walking out of the elevator for the executives andpany leaders.


    "Shin¡­ you''re here!" Susan Tang eximed.


    She just received the message that something happened outside and so she immediately runs to see the situation.


    Thepany and its grounds are safe, as Central could control its protection. But she could not attack the people outside thepany''s perimeter as it vites thew of self-defense and self-preservation.


    "Yeah, we just finished the new project for thepany. You have to thank this kid here for that." Shin Jiao said as he patted Park Jiyong''s shoulder.


    Thetter felt a bit shy and just smiled awkwardly while waving his hand wanting to deny thepliment from Shin Jiao.


    But before he can speak, a loud voice which seems to being from a speaker boomed.


    "People inside the building¡­ We are here to take someone and no one will stop us."


    "Who is that?"


    "Why would they do such a thing just to kidnap someone? Are they stupid?"


    "What do you know¡­ This ce is the safest ce on earth. As long as we are here they cannot enter this ground."


    "Haha, that''s right, they would be stupid enough to enter this ce while carrying any weapons."


    "But how can we go home?"


    As the people mored and discussed a figure on the side is already trembling in fear. Marie just received a message on her phone. It was a threat from the group outside.


    If she would not go out, then the people would cause trouble in the city and even would begin to attack each employee of thepany.


    They would only stop if she gives herself up in 10 minutes.


    5 minutes have already passed and only 5 minutes is left for her to decide.


    She already had an idea of who these people are, and they called themselves ''the Fangs''. The mysterious group ''the Fangs'' is actually very powerful and has never been caught by the authorities before even after causing too much problem in a ce they operate.


    But of course, they would not go overboard and be always active, because if they do then the government will begin to hunt them down endlessly. And that would not be good for the group.


    And ever since they began their operations, many of the world''s underground groups would hire them every now and then to target high profile clients.


    Since then their names became famous throughout the underworld and among the authorities. Many of the cities and the leaders would not dare to confront the group as they possess great threats. And if their city faces ''the Fangs'', they would call the army.


    This is because only the army has enough force to confront the group. But calling and making the army take action would take too much time. At most, they can assemble enough force to confront ''the Fangs'' group within 30 minutes of time.


    So that is the reason why Marie is really nervous right now. She didn''t want other people to be involved in this. But she also didn''t want to die.


    "Huhu¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to die, but I¡­ I also can''t involve other¡­" she muttered while sobbing on the side.


    Her secretary looks at her with conflicted emotion in her eyes. She too didn''t want to endanger her boss and others. So the question is what should they do?


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has spread his absolute sense. Then his eyes turned into slits and a serious expression appears on his face.. The reason for this is because he found that all the terrorists causing this scene are actually¡­ cultivators.

 Chapter 414 - The Mech Frame In Action

    Chapter 407


    /*unedited*/


    Fifty people are surrounding the NXT Element Company building. They are being led by a thin man wearing a blue robe. The man has a phoenix eyes and a sharp beard on his chin. He is called Chou Man, the leader of the city H branch of ''the Fangs''. He has reached thest stages of the spirit refining realm in his cultivation hence he is the strongest cultivator in his group.


    "Master, this ce¡­ it¡­ it gives me the creeps." A man behind Chou Man said while looking at the parking space and the tall building in the middle.


    "Haha¡­ if you can see what I can see then you will be amazed. I think there is a cultivator among the people inside this building." He said while waving his hand in the air.


    Three fireballs suddenly appear in the air and suddenly flew towards the parking lot. However, as soon as they enter the space above the parking lot, the fireballs mysteriously exploded.


    Boom!!!


    "Huh? What was that?"


    "Oh, no! They are starting their attack! What should we do?!"


    "Are we in danger?"


    The people began to murmur and fear can be seen in their expressions.


    Meanwhile, the people from the terrorist group look at the scene with amazement and curiosity in their eyes. The fireball that their leader just conjures is packed with enough power topare with a bazooka or an RPG (Rocket Propelled Grenade). But it wasn''t enough to even prate something that is protecting thepany. This is making everyone in the terrorist group a bit jittery and annoyed as they cannot do anything against the barrier.


    However, they still have other ns to get the woman out of that building.


    The leader of the group walked forward and shouted using Qi.


    "If you are listening to me, Miss Wilson¡­ If you don''te out, we will wreak havoc in this city and you can me yourself for the people dying. It''s either you or them¡­ you choose."


    After saying those words, the man turns towards a building and suddenly conjures a fireball then sent it flying.


    Kaboom!!!


    The loud explosion and the fiery scene of ck smoke rising through the air cause everyone inside the building to scream in fear.


    Marie who saw this felt her heart stifled as tears began pouring down her eyes.


    Park Jiyong on the other hand clenches his fists and looks outside the building where he can see ck smoke rising from the other building.


    Shin Jiao just stood calmly on the side as he knew that there are no casualties in that attack. It looks scary and frightening but no one was hurt, so he didn''t make a move yet.


    "Big brother Shin¡­ can¡­ can I use it to fight them?" Park Jiyong asked as he lifted the side of his jacket and showed Shin Jiao that he is wearing the exoskeleton that Shin Jiao gave to him.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he smiled but shook his head.


    "That would not be strong enough to defeat even any of those people." Shin Jiao said.


    He knew that if he acted it would be easy for him to take these people out, but he would also garner the attention of many people.


    Then suddenly an idea dawned on him.


    "The Mech Frame¡­" he muttered.


    Park Jiyong on his side heard his words and his eyes lit up.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li also had a look of confusion in their eyes.


    "What are you talking about?" Susan Tang asked.


    "Anne, follow Park Jiyong to the 1st-floor basement¡­ Central, prepare two Mech Frames armed with assault configuration." Shin Jiao said.


    Park Jiyong immediately walked towards the elevator to the underground facility followed by Shi Anne Li who is showing confusion in her eyes.


    "Big sister Anne, this is awesome. We can protect the other people outside thepany if we use the thing that I and big brother Shin created." He said while he almost hops on his way.


    "What are you talking about? Did Shin created another new weapon?"


    "Hehe¡­ that''s a secret, but you''ll see¡­ It would be awesome!"


    As the two disappear into the underground facility, Shin Jiao and Susan Tang walked towards a woman who is slowly walking towards the exit of the building.


    Her sluggish movement clearly shows her hesitation and conflicted feelings. But the hopelessness in her eyes is evidence that she has no choice but to sacrifice herself to save others. If she didn''t do this then many would be sacrificed just for her to live. Before she would never mind this as her father would protect her from the knowledge that others were sacrificed for her own safety.


    But ever since she came to know the real world, she woke up from the fantasy that was created by her father and knew the darkness and the gloom of the true world.


    "I¡­ I can''t let this be¡­ I can''t let others die because of me¡­" she muttered with trembling legs.


    Her feature as one of the icedies and goddesses of thepany was gone and now a weak and powerless girl is walking towards her own doom.


    "Miss, you can''t¡­ if you go out, then you would¡­" her secretary wanted to stop her but to no avail.


    Suddenly in her struggles, a warm voice suddenly entered her ears.


    "What are you doing?"


    The figure of Susan Tang and Shin Jiao appear from the side standing next to her.


    "You should go back¡­ you can''t do anything about this." Susan Tang said.


    Marie wanted to protest but she suddenly felt her vision getting dimmer and then she fell unconscious. Shin Jiao caught her by his arms and carried her towards the infirmary of the building.


    Susan Tang has built a small hospital in the building where many employees would enjoy free health benefits from thepany. From there a bunch of capable doctors and nurses are present.


    Heid Marie in a bed and a nurse immediately attended to their group.


    "She just needs some rest, no need to fret." Shin Jiao just said and nods to the nurse.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang began talking to the doctors and some of the patients inside the infirmary to know the situation at hand.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Park Jiyong is now inside a Mech Frame and is waiting for his load out to finish.


    ''Hey, Jiyong! When did you two make this thing?'' Shi Anne Li''s voice was heard on his headset.


    "Oh, this? We just finished one today. And that is what you are using. This other one I am using is the prototype. I prefer this because I already used it before¡­ I hope the quick practice is enough for you to be able to handle that thing." Park Jiyong said.


    However, Shi Anne Li just showed a smirk on her face while looking at the interface. She actually didn''t need to do anything. From what Central told her, everything is automated and she can use her mental consciousness to connect to the interface.


    And true to what Central said, she can actually use the robot as an extension of her own body.


    "Shin Jiao outdid himself again¡­ If this thinges out today, then we are going to make a fortune¡­ I hope that this would not affect our time together." She thought as she looks carefully armed herself the way she wanted and didn''t bother with Central.


    As the two prepares, the timer started to draw closer towards the deadline that the terrorist.


    "Haha¡­ the woman has chickened out and would note out of that ce. Let''s start wreaking havoc in this ce."


    "Yeah, I want to enjoy myself with any beauties from the city. I''ve been too cooped up in cultivating that I miss having a woman¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Yeah, let''s start, Master Man!"


    Chou Man''s subordinates began to grumble as they became bored with waiting. They are a bunch ofwless cultivators who stayed in the mountains for many months already. Although cultivating in the secret hideout is very satisfying, but most are still human and the craving for fleshly pleasure is still a part of their nature.


    Seeing this, Chou Man showed a grin on his face. In truth, he too wanted to get wild and create chaos like what they used to do.


    But before he can say anything, one of hisckeys shouted on the side.


    "What are those things?"


    Everyone turned towards the direction of therge vehicle loading path from the parking area.


    From there they can see two metallic-looking things walking out of the loading docks. Even the people inside the building heard the sound and turned their sight on the direction of the sound.


    "Oh, my¡­ are thoseing from ourpany?"


    "Those are robots¡­ Mechs!"


    "Wow, I love thispany¡­ we were the first to create real mechs!"


    The employees cried out in excitement and began taking pictures. The fear and anxiety they felt a while ago are now gone at the sight they are seeing.


    Meanwhile, Park Jiyong and Shi Anne Li maneuver the mechs towards the two paths leading the entrance and the exit of the parking lot.


    Suddenly, the two heard Shin Jiao''s voice.


    ''Guys, you can fire directly towards those people¡­''


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Shi Anne Li shone, and killing intent filled her heart. She saw the explosion and was angered because she didn''t know that there are no casualties inside it. In fact, all the people except for Shin Jiao are expecting arge number of people died because of what the terrorist has done.


    "These people need to learn that they are not the most powerful beings in this," said Shi Anne Li as she didn''t hesitate to point the muzzle of her rifle towards a man.

 Chapter 415 - The Mech Frame In Action Part 2

    Chapter 408


    /*unedited*/


    A stifling atmosphere cloaked the surrounding at the appearance of two new unitsing from the side of the building. Their domineering aura and the slick look is abination that made every person looking at the mechs felt awe and trepidation at the same time.


    Then suddenly¡­


    A two-meter tall Mech Frame lifting therge rifle on its arm sent shivers down the spine of the person being pointed directly by the rifle''s muzzle. The cultivator was didn''t know what to do and just stood where he is while holding a sword on his hand. Right now, his mind suddenly turned nk upon seeing the moving silver metal which gripped his heart with fear.


    "You fool! Run!" suddenly a shout woke the person and jumped to the side in an instant.


    Boom!!!


    The ce where he stood before exploded and the shock sent him flying to the side.


    Although he was able to dodge, his left leg was still hit by the fragments sent flying because of the explosion.


    His left leg was turned into sieves by the debris and explosion as if he just stepped into and mine. So when hended, the man immediately screamed in pain getting the attention of his otherpanions.


    "Shit! This is not good! They can attack us¡­ Go! Kill as many people as you can in the surroundings." suddenly shouted the leader of the group.


    Hearing this, the fear in everyone''s heart turned into anger and madness. As cultivators, they have lived their lives at the edge of the de all the time. Ever since they began cultivating, they needed arge number of materials and resources. And due tock of money, they resorted to stealing and plundering and doing mercenary work anywhere they can.


    Although cultivators are bloodthirsty andwless, they are afraid of one thing and that is death. The reason why they wanted to cultivate is because of the long life it could give and its strength.


    So after hearing themand, they didn''t hesitate and immediately wanted to run away from those walking metallic objects.


    However, how could Shi Anne Li let them go? Beforehand she had already locked on everyone within her sight. And after hearing themand from their leader, she didn''t hesitate and immediately press the fire button.


    She has armed her basic Mech Frame with a rifle and two packs of micro missiles. She already had an idea of how many the enemy is while watching on the side and decided to arm the mech as soon as she received the exnation from Park Jiyong of the customization possibility of the basic Mech Frame.


    A micro missile is an anti-personnel armament with a range of just 300 meters. Each missile isposed of 5 circr t disks that can lock-on to a total of 5 people each or 5 t disks to a single person. The t disk would separate from the missile afterunch and would fly at a fast speed to their marked target.


    Using the ability of Shin Jiao to mark his targets and make his bullets fly towards them in any direction, the same principle follows the micro missiles.


    And so after Shi Anne Li press the fire button, around 5 micro missiles flew to the air which immediately caught the people who wanted to run. The second they stop running was their mistake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air as the t disk began flying towards their marked target with urate precision.


    In this explosion, limbs began flying through the air, and cries of the cultivators can be heard among the thick smoke.


    Shi Anne Li didn''t dare kill those people as they are outside of the property of NXT Element Company. So she targeted their limbs instead, their feet in particr.


    Park Jiyong was not able to react in the fast-paced action as his Mech Frame just stood on the spot without moving and himself inside with his mouth in agape.


    As the smoke died down, everyone saw the bloody scene in the surroundings. But what, Shi Anne Li noticed is the figure of the leader who ismanding the group. It seems that the leader and the rest of the people she had not locked-on were able to escape.


    But the bloody scene in the surroundings can make anyone who can see it puke in disgust.


    Shin Jiao is currently watching from the roof of one of the buildings. He knew that Shi Anne Li did a good job. But he could not let the people die as it would cause too much trouble for thepany. So he moved like a shadow and began sealing the acupoints of the people on the ground to stop their bleeding.


    Plus he can now freely block their dantian as everyone is now unguarded due to what they had suffered.


    Shi Anne Li can see Shin Jiao making his move and she heaves a sigh of relief. But she is once again in awe of the speed that Shin Jiao is moving. It''s like he is a shadow that would stop for just a second and then move on to the next person.


    Suddenly, Shi Anne Li and Park Jiyong heard Shin Jiao on theirms.


    "I''ve blocked their acupoints and dantian, tell the doctors in the infirmary to give first aid to those people and call the police and the ambnce. I''m heading out."


    Upon receiving themand, the two followed and Shin Jiao disappear from the area.


    His figure then appears on top of a building while looking at some people numbering about 26 heads. Everyone is scrambling through the darkness while the sound of the sirens from afar made them feel a bit jittery.


    After everyone entered a dpidated building, they slump to the ground and began catching their breaths.


    "F*ck! How can this happen? Those two things are metal golems, right? How can there be metal golems? Those only exist in books and stories." cursed one of the cultivators.


    "Shut up! Those are not metal golems¡­ I think they call them mechs in some movies."


    "Who cares, we were almost wiped out with just two strikes from that thing. We were lucky that the other one didn''t make its move or else we''re done for¡­"


    "All of you shut up! That Wilson guy didn''t tell us that our target has those things¡­ I won''t let this go! I will finish the mission myself¡­" their leader said in anger as he entered a room and mmed the door in anger.


    "Damned it! I will ask that s*n of a b*tch for doublepensation. I will not take this lying down." Chou Man muttered while clenching his fists in anger.


    He took his phone out and dialed a number.


    "Hey! You assh*ole, you didn''t give us aplete Intel and my men suffer. You will pay double if you wanted the job to be done!" shouted Chou Man after the other line was picked up.


    ''What the hell! Our contract is 2 million dors¡­ Are you crazy?''


    "F*ck you! My men suffered and more than half of us are now gone. We cannot ept thisying down. I will contact our head and we will attack thatpany and also you¡­" Chou Man shouted as he thought that his men that they left were all dead.


    ''Wait! Wait! Alright, I agree to double the pay?? when can you get rid of the girl?''


    "I will kill her tonight¡­" Chou Man confidently said with a smirk then dropped the call.


    "Hehe¡­ That was easy¡­ After getting rid of some cannon fodders I can now have 4 million dors¡­ after this can retire in the mountains and cultivate it to the peak. Hahaha¡­" he muttered with a sinister grin on his face.


    Shin Jiao who is silently watching and observing on the rooftop, smirked. He now got the phone number of terrorist leader''s contact and has listened to their conversation.


    "It seems that I need to get rid of this group to make sure that Marie is safe¡­ but if I made a move on them, would it be overkill?" he muttered to himself, but then he suddenly saw something within his absolute sense.


    Chou Man walked towards a small vault on the wall and opened it. Then inside he took out a small clear crystal orb.


    When Shin Jiao''s absolute sense enters the orb, he was a bit taken aback.


    "That thing can devour souls¡­ I can''t believe that there is an artifact in this world that can do such a thing. If that thing devours a soul, then it would use that soul''s experience, time, and power gained while living as energy before turning it devoid of anything¡­"


    Shin Jiao knew of the severity of this act. Although souls are indestructible, the life, experience, and power they gained while living is what makes them a very valuable energy source for some cultivators. Hence, if a soul would be devoid of those things, they would turn back into an infant soul and return to the deity.


    The time wasted and the experience would sure cause that soul too much pain and anguish.


    "This cannot be¡­ I guess this is enough reason for me to be able to make a move, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    He is actually eyeing the orb on the terrorist''s leader''s hand as he can feel something deep inside him resonates with it.


    ¡­


    The night is dark yet the city was in turmoil. The news was bursting with headlines as the reporters'' flocks to the sight where the chaos has happened.


    Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, and Park Jiyong look at the chaotic scene.


    "Tomorrow would be another busy day¡­" Susan Tang heaves a heavy sigh and turns around to leave.

 Chapter 416 - The Soul Devouring Orb

    Chapter 409


    /*unedited*/


    The night sky nketed the whole city H in darkness. Within the city, a chaotic scene woke some people as they watched on their TV screen the sight where arge area of a building is burning and the street littered with potholes and burn marks.


    In this darkness, a figure of a person standing above a building blended within the shadows.


    Shin Jiao is observing the situation below and inside the building, he is standing on while watching the man, the terrorist leader, takes out an orb. Chou Man walked out of the room while his men look at him with befuddlement upon seeing their leader holding an ordinary crystal ball.


    Suddenly, Chou Man chanted something and the orb began to glow. This was followed by the soul-rending screams of the men inside the room.


    Shin Jiao saw the horrific scene where the souls of the 25 cultivators inside therge room were forcefully torn from their fleshly bodies along with their screams.


    He didn''t bother to help as he can see the darkness within those souls and knew that these people have umted a lot of negative Qi within their bodies. The darkness within their souls immediately turned the orb ckbined with the anguish wails that those souls inside the orb, making it now look very eerie.


    But Shin Jiao could not deny the power it now contains after absorbing 25 cultivators'' souls.


    Though those people are just 2nd to 9th level body refining realm cultivators, yet if their Qi arebined, it is enough to boost someone to the 2nd level spirit refining realm.


    While watching this, Shin Jiao had a premonition of what the orb is and is now interested in how it was crafted.


    After seeing that no one was left but the leader of the terrorist group, Shin Jiao suddenly disappear from his spot.


    "Hahaha¡­ With this enough Qi, I can boost my cultivation and finish the mission. I can just tell the headquarters that the people from thatpany killed everyone in my team¡­ With this, I can have my subordinates'' revenge and also gain 4 million dors¡­ Hehe¡­" he said with an evil grin.


    "What a greedy man¡­" suddenly a voice interrupted Chou Man''s thought.


    He immediately turns his gaze around the room as he could not determine where the voice came from.


    "Who¡­ Who are you? Come out!" he shouted as he suddenly takes out a short sword from his waist.


    He carefully and slowly walks back while observing his surroundings. Although his eyesight has been enhanced since he reached the 1st level of the spirit refining realm, it was not enough for him to see through the darkness.


    "Shit! Come out!" he cursed as he slowly back away.


    Suddenly a hand stretched out from the darkness from behind him and grabs his neck.


    The sudden jerk of his body made him lose his grip on the orb he is holding making it flew towards a wall. If the orb hits the wall it would probably break into pieces. Hence Chou Man has a look of horror on his face as he shouted.


    "No!!!"


    But he was not able to move as his neck is being held by a powerful hand.


    He could not believe the situation because his strength is more than that of an ordinary man but he could not even move from the person holding the back of his neck.


    Suddenly he found himself moving really fast and saw the person grabbing the orb with his hand and then the orb suddenly disappears.


    "You¡­ who are you? Do you know who we are?! Let go of me or else our n would destroy you¡­" he shouted while threatening the person behind him.


    "I am not afraid of you or your n¡­ you have offended me¡­ Plus you have used a taboo artifact, hence you will lose your life for this." The voice said then¡­


    Snap!


    Chou Man''s body fell to the ground lifeless as his neck was snapped by Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao then turned to the body on the ground and began checking for identities. He found each of them holding a wooden b with a character engraved on it.


    "The Fangs¡­ I guess this is the name of their group." Shin Jiao muttered as he took the rest of the items on them which he deemed useful.


    Then he conjures a small blue fireball on his palm and sent it flying towards the body of Chou man which immediately burns into cinders. The blue me didn''t stop there as it began burning the building where the bodies are turning everything into dust.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, looks down and when everything was already turned to dust, he waves his hand canceling the blue me.


    He then disappears through the darkness.


    ¡­


    The next day, the news was widespread and the two Mech Frame from the NXT Element Company became the topic of the whole city.


    The news was too sensational as videos of the fight were shown online and on TV where a single mech was able to bring down 25 men all by itself. The face of Susan Tang was immediately seen as she is being interviewed by the mediast night.


    However, nobody saw anyoneing out of the suits. Hence Shi Anne Li and Park Jiyong were not in the news. Shin Jiao told them to just leave War Frames as a way of advertising their new products to the public. He is expecting a lot of calls from many people today.


    Meanwhile, Marie is now back to her old self as one of the ice queens in thepany. She began leading the marketing teams in receiving the calls and arranging appointments ording to their boss''s instructions.


    The day became too busy for the NXT Element Company as their employees are cramped with work especially the PR and the Marketing teams. Meanwhile, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li are listening and looking at Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong exining about the basic Mech Frame they have designed.


    Unknown to them arge military convoy ising towards thepany. Inside a ck SUV sits a middle-aged man with arge scar on his face.


    He is wearing a militarybat pine green uniform, with his left breast filled with medals and four golden stars are on his shoulders.


    "General Xing, we have arrived sir." The driver said to the middle-aged military officer who seems to be spacing out.


    General Xing went out of the ck SUV and directly walked to the spacious lobby of the NXT Element Company.


    Then a group of people walked out to greet the general and his group.


    "General Xing, it''s nice of you to visit me¡­" Shi Anne Li said with a wide smile on her pretty face.


    "Ah, it isn''t little Shi Anne¡­ I''ve heard that you left your father''spany and began working here. He would always grumble whenever he calls me and wine about you leaving him alone to deal with thatrge familypany of yours¡­ Haha¡­" the middle-aged general said with augh.


    "Well, I decided to leave because I found my own ce here." She just said with a smile.


    "Let''s go, uncle¡­ Miss Tang is waiting for you inside." She said as she suddenly clings to the man''s arm like a child.


    General Xing just showed a loving face of a father was lead to the elevator.


    When the group enters the room, General Xing looks at Shin Jiao without blinking. Of course, he knew who the young man is.


    As once part of the Secret Agency of the government, he knew almost all of the agents they have. The young man in front of him is not that well-known in the field because of his ability to scheme, but his deadly fighting prowess.


    But then he quits and turned to research and development, since then he never heard of the young man again until the discovery of the orb which he once again saw Shin Jiao.


    "General, I heard that the government is interested in purchasing the basic Mech Frame?" Susan Tang said breaking the silence.


    "Hmm¡­ I saw the capability of the unit on video yesterday. And the office immediately sent me here. In truth, we have been monitoring your progress and are just waiting for yourpany to produce something that you are willing to sell to us."


    "Oh, then you are in luck¡­ We can sell this unit to you¡­"


    Then the discussion began as the two groups created a contract.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao excused himself and disappear from the crowd as he walked towards his underground research facility.


    He doesn''t care about the money or anything else. His purpose is to make something that can help humans protect themselves from anything that might happen in the future.


    "After this, I need to go back to Daemon forest and explore that ce once again." He thought.


    Suddenly his eyes caught the TV screen as many yers and actors from the ''Merging Worlds'' game are having an interview. He knew that the entertainment industry has been hugely affected by the virtual world he has created.


    Although people could not go to the other world, at least in the game world, they can experience it firsthand.


    With a smile, Shin Jiao felt content of his work as his figure disappears from the lobby into his private elevator.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the dpidated building that Shin Jiao has burned, a few figures are checking the ashes of the room. As everything has been turned into dust, the people are unable to detect anything.


    Then a person walked towards a figure and bowed.


    "Master¡­ we cannot find the orb¡­ it¡­ it seems that it was lost or have been taken by someone."


    Hearing the man''s words, the figure turn around and walked away.


    "Get the others from the hands of the government.. Wage war if needed be¡­ How dare they look down upon us¡­" the figure words said before his figure disappears.

 Chapter 417 - Troubles That Follows

    Chapter 410


    /*unedited*/


    Nighttime at Shin Jiao''s vi


    A few days have passed and everything went somewhat smoothly except for the growing order of the new Mech Frame product they have. Shin Jiao went home and was surprised to see much scrumptious food on the table, and then there is the chocte cake. He didn''t have to think more about what the asion is as he can already guess. With a quick-thinking, he immediately goes through the inventory inside his ring and found something.


    He then walked inside the house and greet.


    "I''m home!"


    No one answered but he didn''t want to use his absolute sense to spoil the surprise his two women wanted for him.


    As he walks inside, he saw Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li walking out from behind the corner.


    "Surprise! Happy 2nd-monthsary!" the two women shouted in glee.


    He just stretched his hands and the two gave him a big hug.


    Then, their expressions change when they saw that he is holding nothing in his hands.


    "You¡­ you forgot?" Shi Anne Li muttered with an annoyed face.


    "Who? Me? No¡­ no¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a sheepish smile.


    Although it was true, he wanted to still y the part of a forgetful boyfriend.


    "Shin, you are not like this¡­ How dare you forget about this day? Susan and I prepared a lot for this and¡­ and you¡­" Shi Anne Li protested.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang is already biting her lower lips as she felt a bit hurt.


    Then Shin Jiao gave the two women a gentle hug and on his hands, two gifts appear.


    The two immediately caught the sight and their eyes beamed with joy. They both took their gift and excitedly hug Shin Jiao.


    Then he took out two bouquets of flowers for the two of them. These flowers were taken from the small garden inside the ring of Gubu. There was a garden of medicinal herbs inside it and one of them produces beautiful flowers not seen on earth.


    The three had a wonderful meal and shared a passionate night.


    Inside the huge bedroom, Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li lied on the bed while Shin Jiao slowly caresses their soft skin. He is actually not using his own hands but something like psychokinesis. He began to pleasure the two girls as they began to moan loudly with his attacks.


    The intense pleasure made by Susan Tang and Shi Anne Li almost lost their mind in ecstasy. As they both had a release together with a shaking body.


    After seeing the two in their most indecent ways, Shin Jiao gave them a satisfied smile.


    Although they have been having sex together, he could get enough of the two women in their most passionate moments. It''s like he really wanted to also lose himself in that instant and wanted to ravage the two. But he didn''t want to do that as he wanted to give them something special just for tonight.


    "Shin¡­ that was¡­ that was exhrating¡­ What did you do?" Susan asked while still catching her breath.


    Her exposed white skin and her beautiful and sexy body are exposed in front of Shin Jiao''s eyes making him gulped unconsciously. He can already feel his erection and himself losing control. But that was not enough as another figure on the side is looking at him and his crotch with a seductive smile.


    "I think it''s our turn to give you pleasure, Darling." Shi Anne Li said as she slowly crept towards Shin Jiao with a seductive movement.


    Her exposed body, made Shin Jiao''s erection grew harder.


    Then the two women take turns in pleasuring him to the max, making him almost lose his mind.


    This time his self-control immediately went out of the room as he began to move and ravage the two beauties in his arms.


    Their moans reverberate through the air as Shin Jiao thrusts deeper into the two women''s wet caves while groaning in pleasure himself. He first conquered Susan Tang and after 30 minutes of intense sexual pleasure, the two released together. Then he turns his passionate gaze towards Shi Anne Li who is already expecting the same.


    This didn''t end there, as he was too aroused by the two women''s alluring bodies. The three of them ended up doing it until it''s already 4 am in the morning.


    With the beauties lying in bed, Shin Jiao slowly caressed their hair and kissed both of them in their foreheads. He was truly satisfied with his life and the love he is receiving from the two and he would not ask for anything else in this lifetime.


    He just wishes to see his seed and the two women bearing his children.


    While in his imagining he felt that there is something wrong in his dantian. As he looks inside he suddenly saw that there is another sphere that was formed, the 51st sphere.


    He was a bit astonished as he didn''t have time to cultivate for months now and was really busy with his menial life and work.


    Then his gaze turns to the two women and began checking their mind dantian with his absolute sense. From there he noticed that the two have already reached the 4th level of being a novice magus and their mana pool has increased.


    "I guess they were able to grow because they absorbed a part of my powers while our bodies while in passion." He thought.


    But then, Shin Jiao still needs to grow stronger so that he can go back to the cultivationnd or the Daemon forest to gather more materials. Earth is still vulnerable and he wanted it to grow stronger through technology and array. That way, if there is a possibility of an ident happening and the creatures from the forest enter the earth then humanity has a fighting chance.


    While Shin Jiao is thinking, his phone suddenly received a call.


    He saw that Central is the one calling.


    "Hello, what''s wrong Central?"


    ''Master, I detected Qi fluctuations entering the perimeter of thepany. I think the barrier would not be able to hold them off. One of them is already a core-forming realm expert.''


    "Oh, the peak expert that this permits to exist¡­ I''m guessing that they came from ''the Fangs'' n."


    ''That may be true, master. I will try to stop them using the Mech Frames.''


    "No¡­ I''m going there now." Shin Jiao said as he stood up and wore a blue t-shirt and loose jeans, then put on his slippers.


    "Some people are truly out of control¡­ I''m a bit sympathetic to the deity of this world as he tries his best not to interfere that much¡­ I''m guessing that there are some people whom he tried to put his hopes on but failed to meet the standard¡­ that''s why he choose me¡­ Well, no sense of denying it, but I''m d he chose me." Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly disappears from where he stood.


    He did not teleport but just moves really fast, however, he didn''t want to produce sonic booms hence controlled movement is necessary.


    ¡­


    In the NXT Element Company front parking space


    "This building is their target and causes them to lose, right? How about the woman and the others involved?" a man standing outside the barrier asked the shadow standing beside him.


    "Master, we already sent a few of our men to capture her and the others who were involved in Brother Man''s disappearance." The shadow replied.


    "Good¡­ I want her captured alive and the other two women, the rest kill them¡­ I will torture her myself. Plus I''ve heard that those women are a real beauty, I don''t want to waste such a precious chance to conquer such women." The man said with a sneer in his face.


    "This ce has a wide array of protecting it. No wonder Chou Man''s group was not able to enter. But this kind of barrier is simple for me." The man said as he suddenly extended his hand to grab the air in front of him.


    Then a whirlpool of Qi and elements began to appear in front of his palm facing towards the NXT Element Company building.


    "Once I destroyed the array tell everyone to attack!" the manmanded.


    "Yes, master¡­"


    Crack! Crack! Crackle!


    The sound of ss slowly breaking filled the air as the barrier suddenly became visible to the naked eye. Then webs of golden cracks appear on the surface of the barrier.


    "Haha¡­ the master is truly powerful. Even with the barrier, those fools can''t stop us, the Fangs n."


    "I will destroy them for what they did to Brother Chou Man and the others."


    "We will have our revenge!"


    "Destroy their building! Kill them all!"


    The cultivators around the group shouted in excitement.


    However, their joyous shouts didn''tst long.


    Everyone saw a figure appearing down the street while walking towards them.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" shouted one of the cultivators.


    Their master stopped what he is doing and turns to look at the figure walking towards them. Then his gaze caught some traces of blood on the figure''s clothes.


    A bad premonition enters his heart but then dismissed it upon seeing that the man walking doesn''t have any Qi undtion in his body. However, the pressure that the man is emitting is somewhat stifling and making the cultivators hard to breathe.


    "You have intruded my property, I advise you to leave or else suffer the consequence." The figure said as he slowly extended his hands.


    "What happened to yourpanions would also happen to you. So you choose, leave or suffer death."


    The figure, which is Shin Jiao, extended his hand and what happened next made the people looking at him step back in fear.

 Chapter 418 - The Fangs

    Chapter 411


    /*unedited*/


    It was 4 am in the morning and the dawn is already about to arrive. A young man is standing in front of a group of people with his hands extended.


    Then suddenly people began to fall to the ground as if they appear out of thin air in front of the young man. Their bodies are tied with a strong rope but some of them are already lifeless.


    Shin Jiao caught the people who wanted to attack Marie Eleanor and Shin Jiao''s homes. Those who fought back using dark magic were killed by him as it would affect a lot of people is not dealt with immediately. And those who didn''t was just caught by him and bound unconscious.


    When the group saw theirrades in that condition their eyes went wide in disbelief and then look at the young man in front of them in fear.


    "As I warned them, the same thing I did to you¡­ leave now or suffer my wrath." Shin Jiao warned the second time.


    However, the leader of the group walked forward in front.


    "???I am Budu Wang¡­ I am the leader of the Fangs n in this province. Since you have offended us, then we¡­"


    "Wait¡­ you got everything backward, right? I didn''t offend you¡­ you attacked us. We didn''t even know you guys¡­" Shin Jiao interrupted.


    "Hah! Insolent fool! Whether we started the attack, it doesn''t matter¡­ Once we target you, it would always be you offending us¡­ Now I want you to die!" Budu Wang shouted while lifting his hand signaling his minions to attack.


    ''The Fangs'' n is a group of rogue cultivators which was formed all over the country. They are being led by a powerful group of martial artists calling themselves ''the head''. As they recruit cultivators and promise them power and riches, many havee to their fold and did many atrocious things to the public.


    And since the government became aware of their movements, they were suppressed with the help of the other cultivator n in China. However, ''the Fangs'' n offers a lot of resources to many cultivator ns that they can roam freely and still do many atrocious things that the government became helpless in controlling them.


    The powerful cultivator ns on the other hand had an attitude of ''just watch and see'' to this matter. Hence the influence of the group began to grow that they can even suppress many of the ns in a city or even the province.


    Hence they became unruly to a degree.


    So they are not afraid of Shin Jiao''s threats and his so-called powers.


    "We are the rulers of thesends and no one can threaten us, not a greenhorn like you," shouted Budu Wang as he too charges towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao didn''t do that much as he just easily dodges every strike sent his way. With his absolute sense active he already can see the trajectory of each attack and dodge them easily.


    After a few minutes of being besieged by the cultivators around him, Shin Jiao stood unmoved on his spot.


    "Is this your so-called power? Trivial I think¡­ I don''t have much time now, so I want you all to sleep and wake up in hell." He said as he began to attack.


    With quick moments, no one can even dodge as each target of his would lose consciousness on the spot.


    Seeing this, the cultivators in the area began to feel fear in their hearts. They didn''t know how Shin Jiao was able to do it, but he was able to knock down theirpanions easily with a single strike.


    "You arrogant fool!" shouted Budu Wang as he suddenly charges towards Shin Jiao with a soft sword suddenly appearing in his hands after taking it from his belt.


    Swoosh!!!


    The sound of the fast sword flying through the air made everyone who can see the scene felt awe in their hearts.


    Then Budu Wang began attacking Shin Jiao who is dodging each strike of his opponent. Budu Wang is confident in his cultivation and his skill. He is already at the peak of the core-forming realm, at the 8th cultivation level.


    Two more and he can reach the realm of the masters and can be one of ''the heads'' someday.


    So facing Shin Jiao he has the confidence to defeat the young man in front of him.


    However, his expectation is different from the truth. It has already taken him a few minutes but he was not able to evennd a single blow on his opponent. And he is already feeling a bit tired after exerting his Qi as he covered the de of the sword with it for a stronger destructive attack.


    "Is that all?" Shin Jiao asked with a sneer.


    He is ying along with the leader of the group to make the others drop their morale in the fight. This way, he can easily capture them all.


    "You¡­ you¡­ Then taste my power!" suddenly Budu Wang drew arge amount of Qi from his body and imbued it in his sword.


    He suddenly sent a cross-slice towards Shin Jiao and a blue me de flew towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    "Ah¡­ abination of fire and wind magic sh¡­ good technique¡­ but¡­ too slow." Shin Jiaomented as he suddenly vanished and appear behind Budu Wang.


    Then the middle-aged master of the group found himself fainting after feeling a strong hit from the back of his head.


    Seeing their master falling unconscious everyone immediately fled from the scene with all their might. But how could Shin Jiao let them escape? With his quick movements, he was able to capture everyone and began absorbing them inside his ring.


    Since his ring is quite unique as it is able to absorb even living beings as long as they don''t resist. Hence Shin Jiao was able to clear the area of any of his opponents in no time. However, the traces of fighting can still be seen making him heave a sigh of helplessness. He still needs to go home, so as not to worry the two women who are still asleep when he left.


    After the nightly passionate lovemaking and the fight he just had, his body still felt invigorated. This is due to the level of his cultivation and his strength.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s vi


    The next day, Shin Jiao was the one to prepare the food and wash the dishes as the two women are still exhausted in bed.


    After cooking he enters the room and found the two naked bodies sleeping soundly in bed.


    "Sigh¡­ this is something that''s hard to resist." He muttered as he carefullyid the two in bed and covered their bodies with the nket.


    He then cleaned the scattered clothes on the floor and began bathing himself. He decided to not let the two women work early today. So he went to work early.


    Upon arriving in the Company, he saw Park Jiyong with a somewhatplicated expression on his face. Then he saw whom he is talking to¡­ it was Marie Eleanor.


    With his hearing, he can hear what the two are talking about.


    "Marie, I have looked for you for a long time. How can you do this to me?" Park Jiyong said.


    "We already talked about this a while ago. I don''t want to go back. I''m happy here."


    "And I told you a while ago that I''m not here to ask you to go back but to exin why you didn''t even call me. Am I nothing to you now?"


    "Humph¡­ as if you cared about me?"


    "¡­"


    Park Jiyong could not answer because he knew that he didn''t show her his true feeling for her when their parents arranged them to be married.


    In truth, he was love-struck by his first sight of her beauty. Plus upon learning how good she was in many things his love for her grew. And after she left and was never heard of again for a few months his heart became hurt and his mother decided for him to go with the group of young 2nd generation rich heirs on a trip to the US.


    But then everything turned upside down and he had his adventure of a lifetime and met new friends making him almost forget about Marie.


    And now, he just arrives today and saw Marie waiting in the lobby. Which made his heart once again long for her.


    "I will say it again¡­ I¡­ I like you¡­ I have liked you, ever since I first saw you." Park Jiyong confessed.


    But then, suddenly a face enters his mind, Sergeant Kelly. But of course, he could not forget her parting words for him.


    "I want you to be my good friend¡­ thank you for everything." He felt like his heart was ripped open at that time.


    But he still recovered as he focused on his work. And the new project with Shin Jiao.


    However, today those same feeling is flooding his mind and heart that he felt confused and unfocused. He turns to look at Marie and he could not help but feel that he is nothing in her eyes.


    "I''m sorry Jiyong¡­ but for me, you are just a good friend. Well, maybe before I had considered you as a prospective husband to be¡­ but now¡­ I don''t know." Marie replied feeling a bit regretful.


    She truly thinks that Park Jiyong would be a good partner. But still, they are too young to consider marriage right at this time, hence she wanted to wait.


    Suddenly, the two were interrupted by the presence of Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, you two seem to know each other¡­ This is awesome no need for introduction."

 Chapter 419 - A Visit From A Father

    Chapter 412


    /*unedited*/


    The eyes of both Park Jiyong and Marie Eleanor went wide in surprise. The two didn''t to be seen by Shin Jiao that''s why they were in the farthest corner of the lobby. But they didn''t know how he was able to see them talking.


    "Shin!" the two simultaneously eximed in surprise.


    However, they immediately recovered their expressions, one has a cold face and the other one smiled sheepishly.


    "So you two have something, heh? I didn''t expect this¡­ but I think this is good." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    The two showed a dumbfounded look on their faces as they didn''t expect that Shin Jiao had heard their conversation.


    "It''s not what you think Shin!... I¡­ I¡­"


    "Yeah, big brother Shin¡­ It''s just my one-sided crush on her¡­ It''s not¡­"


    The two began to give out their excuses with reddened faces.


    "Hahaha¡­ both of you look cute. Anyway, let''s go¡­ time to start working guys." He said as he turns around then went to his private elevator.


    Park Jiyong who is working with Shin Jiao in the new project hesitated for a moment, but then followed behind Shin Jiao while taking a nce at Marie who stood still a bit dumbfounded on the spot.


    Soon she recovers and also went to her department.


    The day was a bit hectic as their two bosses have not reported yet. However, Central was very efficient in handling everything. In truth, if Shin Jiao wanted it, he can let Central take control of everything. But she is not good at negotiations as an A.I. so there is still a need for human intervention to make thepany function smoothly.


    When Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong arrive on the lower floors, they immediately went to work. Park Jiyong, who already knew how to design, began working on a new idea.


    Since they already have the basic frame, Shin Jiao decided to focus on the armaments. He knew that it would cause too much trouble once it spreads around the world, but that is the reason why he is in this world. He can be the deterrent if things would go sour. Hence the two began to work on possible weaponry and armor.


    While working, Shin Jiao''sndline suddenly rang.


    "Hello, Shin speaking¡­" he answered after picking up the call.


    ''Shin I am mad at you right now!'' shouted Susan Tang on the other line.


    "¡­"


    ''Hey, are you there? Answer me?'' Susan shouted in anger.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m here. I''m sorry for not waking you up. I just think you two need to rest for a while." He said.


    ''What? Shi Anne is not with you?'' the confused voice of Susan Tang made Shin Jiao crunches his brow.


    "No, I went to thepany alone¡­ Why?"


    ''No, nothing¡­ But I''m still angry. You made me spend my whole energyst night. You have topensate for this.''


    "Oh? What do you have in mind¡­ my love¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    ''A date! You have to take me on a date tonight. Since sister Anne is not in thepany nor at home right now¡­ just the two of us.''


    "Alright¡­ But¡­ Where did she go? Can you contact her?"


    ''I can''t I tried to call many times but it seems that her phone was off.''


    "Alright, let''s just trust in her. She is a good fighter, plus I think she is wearing the exoskeleton, I can feel it somewhere." Shin Jiao said.


    After talking for a while, Susan Tang hands up the call. As soon as her call drops, the line suddenly rang once again.


    Shin Jiao felt baffled. This is because it is seldom that anyone would call him in hisboratory.


    "Hello, this is Shin speaking."


    ''Ah, Mr. Shin¡­ this is from the lobby receptionist¡­ someone is looking for you.''


    Shin Jiao felt a bit confused, but he didn''t ask for more information and just went out of his office after informing that he will go out.


    He also told Park Jiyong who is busy in front of hisputer that he will go out. Shin Jiao is not worried about Park Jiyong as he knew that the 2nd generation rich heir is not interested in any of the tech in theboratory except for the Mech Frames. Plus everything in theboratory is protected by an array so he is not that worried.


    As Shin Jiao appears in the lobby his eyes caught the figure of a middle-aged man wearing a formal ck suit. He looks like a truly rich man with the bodyguards surrounding him.


    When Shin Jiao walks closer, the man suddenly turns around and gave a serious look at him. Shin Jiao can see that the man had some resemnce to Marie, especially the shape of their face and the color of their eyes.


    The man looks like the British actor Sean Connery in his 50''s however, but with a well-built body.


    Then the man beside him looks at Shin Jiao and greeted.


    "Mr. Jiao, nice to meet you. My name is Edmond Wong and this is Mister George Wilson of Neoflux Corporation." The half-Chinese half-English looking guy name Edmond Wong said while extending his hand.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and shook the man''s hand with a smile.


    "It''s nice to meet both of you. How may I help the esteemed Chairman of the prestigious Neoflux Corporation?" Shin Jiao said.


    "Ah¡­ Well, we actually have a business proposition for you and yourpany." Edmond Wong said.


    "Then follow me please¡­" Shin Jiao said as he turns to guide them to Susan Tang''s office.


    "Wait¡­ Sigh¡­ No... nothing like that... I''m just here as a father wanting to see my daughter whom I''ve missed for a long time¡­" the voice of George Wilson seems a bit sad as he said in English.


    Shin Jiao stopped and turn to look at the middle-aged man. The previous imposing aura has suddenly vanished and he seems to be looking at a father figure trying to hesitate on what to do next. This made Shin Jiao smile deep in his heart. He didn''t expect that a powerful chairman of a huge business empire would lower himself just to see his daughter.


    "We humans truly are emotional creatures." he thought.


    "Chairman Wilson¡­ don''t worry, I know what you mean. Please follow me." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    How could he not understand that expression of a father longing for his daughter? As a former spy, he was somewhat trained to read people''s expressions and their true feelings. And he can see the sincerity in the middle-aged man''s eyes.


    George Wilson walked following Shin Jiao but signaled his guards to stay along with Edmond Wong who is a bit hesitant to let his boss go alone.


    However, George didn''t want to startle his daughter as he just truly wanted to see or even talk to Marie.


    Shin Jiao walked towards the huge marketing department. There he saw the people busily work as they go through documents and calls.


    Suddenly from where they stood, he saw the figure of Marie talking with some girls andughing with them. He now noticed that the woman doesn''t look seem to be that cold to others. In fact, she seems to be friendly to many of the employees in the department.


    When George saw his daughter, he just watches her with longing eyes. He can see her happily talking to others which he didn''t see before when she was the CEO in their business.


    She was so cold that many employees and executives are afraid of her. But no one can deny her proficiency in working and how she was able to make those failingpanies under them recover. The man didn''t let go of his gaze and just watch on the side as his beloved daughter work happily in someone''spany.


    "Chairman Wilson¡­ do you want to talk to Marie?" Shin Jiao asked breaking the middle-aged man''s train of thoughts.


    He hesitated but then heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Is she well taken care of in here?" he asked.


    "Yes, of course, sir. Your daughter is a friend of mine, and many others, so she is actually well protected and taken well care of."


    "I know¡­ thank you¡­ I hope that she would return to my side. But I¡­ I can''t force her to live that cold life?? I can see that she smiles more in here¡­ Sigh¡­ I just wish¡­"


    "Sir, if I may be presumptuous¡­ I think it''s not toote to talk to her. Don''t try to exin yourself to her¡­ just ask her forgiveness¡­ I think that''s the best that you can do."


    With Shin Jiao''s words, the middle-aged man suddenly remembers the day that his daughter left home. He was trying to justify himself at that time and didn''t bother to ask for her forgiveness because of his pride as a father.


    He was too stubborn and didn''t want to lower himself. However, with her absence, he realized his mistake and wanted to take her back. But he was not able to locate her until one day he saw her on TV.


    "I will¡­ I will someday." He muttered as he turns around and leaves.


    As Shin Jiao and George Wilson''s figure disappear Marie suddenly turns her gaze towards the spot they previously stood. She shook her head as if feeling a bit confused.


    In the lobby, Shin Jiao and George Wilson bade farewell to each other as the middle-aged man showed a grateful look on his face.


    Shin Jiao gave him a goodbye gift, a silver fountain pen that the old man immediately put on his breast pocket as a sign of gratefulness.

 Chapter 420 - Taken

    Chapter 413


    /*unedited*/


    The afternoon sky brings warmth to all under its sphere of influence. People and vehicles outside and on the road can feel its majesty and warmth. Though many are delighted by the warmness it gives, manyin of the heat they are feeling as thick sweat formed on their bodies.


    In this busy city area, along the express road, three vehicles can be seen traveling among the rest of the thousands of cars.


    The silver luxury vehicle Mercedes-Benz S-ss travels with two ck SUVs one in front and the other at the back. Inside the vehicle sits a middle-aged man with his imposing aura.


    George Wilson''s gaze outside as his mind recalled the young woman he is watching while she works happily with others. Her face somewhat resembles a part of his wife''s image which made him missed her very much.


    But his heart ached upon remembering that he was the cause of his wife''s sudden deterioration of health. Although she said that she epted the fact that he had children before their marriage and that it was his past, she even epted the 2 children and their mothers into the family.


    But the sudden deterioration of his wife''s health at that time made him think that he was truly the cause. It was because of him all along. And when his daughter discovers this a few years ago, she became distant to him.


    When his wife died, he was devastated. He never bothered with the other women in the family as he only truly loved his wife, but he didn''t deny his children their ims to his rich and vast business empire.


    And then Marie left him alone after her mother''s funeral. This added to his headache and he was truly saddened. Only by taking care of his business empire can his mind temporarily forget the pain within his heart.


    But today was different, today he felt peace and became at ease upon seeing the genuine happiness in his daughter''s smile.


    "If this what she wanted, then I can only support her¡­ she¡­ she deserves this. She deserves better than being under the constant fighting and scrutiny of her own siblings¡­" he muttered.


    While thinking, George didn''t notice that his eyes became misty as a single bead of tear escaped his, already starting to wrinkle, eyes.


    Suddenly, the car seems to slow down a bit and the bodyguard beside the driver''s words took his mind back to reality.


    "Sir, there seems to be a problem¡­" the man said in vignce.


    George Wilson just nodded his head. In all his years as a businessman, he has no less experience when ites to a dangerous situation and his quick thinking and the skill of his bodyguards have kept him safe all this time. So he is not worried about anything.


    Suddenly a loud explosion rocks the car he is on.


    Boom!!!


    The SUV at the front was sted to smithereens as debris of the car flew everywhere even hitting some of the cars on the side.


    "Sir! We are under attack!" shouted the bodyguard in the front.


    "Please get down!" he shouted as the bodyguard took out his gun while looking outside for the location of their attackers.


    Kaboom!!!


    Then not longter as the people began to panic another explosion ur. This time, the SUV behind the silver Mercedes Benz S-ss car exploded.


    The other cars beside it were also blown away with many casualties.


    This made all the people in the freeway began to panic as they went out of their cars and run as fast as they could to the side of the road.


    They are now afraid to stay in their cars upon seeing the explosions as they though their car would be the next to explode.


    Then from afar two people can be seen walking in the middle of the wide expanse of the road, a tall well-built man and a slender woman. Both are wearing green and blue robes that made them look like an ancient martial artist from the movies or TV dramas.


    Suddenly, the people saw the woman extending her hand towards a group of cars and a few basketball-sized fireballs flew out making the cars explode.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion rattled the surroundings and now the chaos made the people flee in panic. Many had incurred injuries due to this and many have also lost their lives.


    "Sister Quan, do you think we will get in trouble for this?" the tall well-built man asked the woman beside him.


    "Humph¡­ Sissy¡­ These mortals are mere ants in my eyes. Our goal is to get that old European man named George and our mission is done. I don''t care about the rest." She said with a sneer.


    She didn''t care about the lives that were lost in her attacks as she thinks of those people as non-essential in this world or a waste of space. She thinks that only cultivators have the right to live a good life in this world.


    The man beside him also showed a wide grin as he looks at the panicking people around them. Then his eyes saw a beautiful mother carrying a child on her arms. Her eyes are in tears as she tried her best to carry the toddler in her arms. However, it is clear that the baby is wounded severely.


    The tall well-built man is named Kiros Linquay, and the woman beside him is Mira Quan. They are cultivators in the core-forming realm.


    The two are top-tier expert working for ''the Fangs'' n and was sent from the headquarters to kidnap George Wilson.


    "I want her soul." The man said as he suddenly ran towards the young mother.


    With a swift motion, he grabs her neck and immediately lifted her from the ground. The young mother struggles from his grasp but didn''t let go of the child in her arms. Then her body began to shrivel as if all of the blood and flesh inside her was devoured till only bones and her skin was left.


    Through her agony, she didn''t let go of her child and thest words from her mouth is a plea, a plea to spare her child from death.


    However, how can Kiros who is a bloodthirsty cultivator listen to a mere mortal? He suddenly grabs the child in her arms as the young mother died, and then absorbs the childlike what he did to the mother.


    "Haha¡­ this is really refreshing. The blood of the young and beauties are truly refreshing! I¡­ I want more!" shouted Kiros as a crazed look on his eyes appears while looking at the people running in panic.


    Meanwhile, Mira just shook her head and headed towards the silver luxury car where George Wilson is in.


    Suddenly, a person walked out of the car. It was Edmond Wong, Mr. George Wilson''s secretary.


    "You vile people are out of hand¡­ The government will not sit for these atrocities¡­" shouted Edmond Wong upon seeing the people on the ground.


    He took out a de and a gun while standing in front of the young woman.


    "Hehe¡­ a piece of trash like you thinks like these pieces of trash. I will teach you a lesson that you will never forget¡­ Hihi¡­" Mira Quan said with a sinister grin in her eyes as her figure shes.


    The eyes of Edmond Wong went wide in disbelief as he can now see the power of the woman he is facing.


    ¡­


    NXT Element Company, Marketing Department


    Marie is currently talking with the other managers about the progress and thepletion of the orders and their strategy. The group is having a harmonious conversation as they are not that pressured and worried at this moment.


    Thepany''s growth has boomed and because of their boss, Marie, they were able to handle their department''s task smoothly.


    Suddenly, the teacup on Marie''s table cracked and broke.


    Seeing this, everyone turned silent and their gaze is at their boss Marie who looks stunned at what happened.


    Although she is not superstitious, her heart could not help but be worried because of the situation.


    "Could my father be in any danger?" she muttered in a low voice but shook at the thought.


    Then suddenly, she saw some of the employees looking at their mobile phones which made her curious as she observes their expression of shock and awe.


    "What is happening?" she asked as she walked to the other managers who are now also looking at their phones.


    "Miss Marie, there is a terrorist attack in the freeway just now. Many have died because of the explosion." One of the managers replied as she showed her the video on her phone.


    When Marie looks at the video, her heart could not help but be tense.


    Suddenly she saw a person on the video which made her froze with her handshaking, that person was Edmond Wong. She knew who that person is as he is the famous secretary of her father, the man who is always seen on his father''s side.


    But she can see that he looks pitiful with many wounds all over his body. Then she could not help but be afraid of her father.


    As the phone in her hand fell, she could not think anymore and began to walk mindlessly towards the door of her office. She wanted to run to where the ident happened and to know the condition of her father.


    But as soon as her figure reached the door a figure blocked her path¡­ It was Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 421 - Taken (2)

    Chapter 414


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao can see that Marie is already in a trance as worry can be seen in her face. She was too lost in anxiety for the life of her father. He knew how she felt, but he could not do anything but to stop her from her foolish actions.


    "Marie, everything will be fine¡­ don''t be too agitated." Shin Jiao said as he stood on his way.


    "Please, get out of the way¡­ Shin, I have to go there¡­ I have to see my dad¡­" she said with a trembling voice as panic and worry can be seen in her expression.


    The people around them look at the two in befuddlement. They didn''t know what is happening to their boss and the chief engineer of thepany.


    "My dad, Shin¡­ My dad is in that ident¡­ I have to see if he is okay¡­ I need to see!" suddenly Marie cried as she tried to push Shin Jiao away.


    But how could her meager strength move Shin Jiao who stood like an immovable mountain?


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!" suddenly a hysterical shout came out of Marie''s mouth as she tried to shove Shin Jiao.


    "You have to stay calm¡­ everything will be taken care of by Secretary Wong so don''t worry too much¡­" said Shin Jiao in a calm tone.


    But Marie''s expression is now unsightly as her eyes are already wet with tears while she grabs her hair in exasperation.


    Shin Jiao could not let her pitiful struggle continue as he knows that she would surely breakdown. So he extended his arms and carefully hugs her in his arms.


    "Sshhh¡­ Everything is fine¡­ Calm down¡­" he said while patting her back.


    But Marie began struggling in his arms as she bawled and cried in pain.


    Suddenly, Susan Tang''s figure went out of the elevator and ran towards the office of Marie who is already having many employees trying to watch the situation.


    When she saw that Shin Jiao is trying to pacify the crying Marie, she immediately ran towards them.


    "Shin, let her go¡­ I''ll take care of her. You go and do what you need to do." Susan Tang said upon arriving.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as he lets go of Marie.


    When Marie saw the figure of Susan Tang, she immediately threw herself towards her friend and cried.


    "Alright, everyone, please¡­ the show is now over, go back to your work." Shin Jiao said as he walked out of the door after the rest of the managers went out of the office.


    He carefully closes Marie''s office door and turns to leave. Then he saw Park Jiyong running towards him.


    "How was she?" he asked in concern.


    "She''s a bit shaken. I think she saw Edmond Wong in the videos online." Shin Jiao replied.


    "How about her father?"


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know. Mr. Wong told me that he was taken by the two figures¡­ If only he has the¡­ pen." Shin Jiao said but his voice trailed towards the end.


    "Huh¡­ What do you mean?"


    "No nothing¡­ do you want to help?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Yes, of course¡­ What should I do?"


    "Can you kill others for the sake of saving the father of the woman you love?" Shin Jiao asked with a bit of a teasing tone.


    This made Park Jiyong a bit taken aback.


    Even the people on the side trying to listen to the two, felt their hearts skipped a beat.


    When the two reached the elevator, Shin Jiao gave Park Jiyong a simple smile upon seeing the young man began to think deeply.


    Although he has shot a person before, it has caused him great trauma that he would never hold a firearm ever again. But this time, his heartfelt conflicted.


    If what Shin Jiao said is true, then for him to be of any help, he needed to kill. And that is a very heavy decision for him as an ordinary person.


    "What is the situation? I need to understand first." Park Jiyong asked.


    He wanted to know if taking a life would be enough to weigh his conscience versus the necessity of it.


    Shin Jiao began to tell him what happened.


    ¡­


    When the attack happened, Shin Jiao suddenly felt that there is something wrong as the pen he gave Marie''s father is special. The fountain pen is actually a protective artifact that can protect the user three times in a row. It''s like having three lives.


    But if all three protections are exhausted, then Shin Jiao can then feel its failure. He can then try to get to the location of the fountain pen. This artifact is just a gift and he didn''t intend to use it as a way for him to protect George Wilson personally. But he was concerned with Marie, hence he decided to investigate.


    Upon arriving at the scene, Shin Jiao saw the devastation, as was a bit angered. But he didn''t intervene as he must let fate take its course for all the mortals in the area. He already knew that after their death, they can reach immortality someday. Hence that easy path didn''t make him worried for them.


    But of course, as a human, he could not help but feel a bit angered due to the ruthlessness of the scene in his eyes.


    Then he saw Secretary Wong standing on the side while helping and assisting some people.


    "Where is Mr. Wilson?" Shin Jiao asked upon seeing the sorry-looking figure of Secretary Wong.


    "He¡­ He was taken by them." He replied a bit reluctant.


    "I didn''t know¡­ I didn''t know that the pen you gave was this magical¡­ if only¡­ if only he didn''t identally leave the pen with me¡­ then¡­" Secretary Wong said feeling a bit down and guilty.


    "Don''t me yourself¡­ if not for that pen, you would be dead by now. What''s important is, we now have a way to know who those people are¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Take care of this mess first, and then we will try to find Mr. Wilson." Shin Jiao said while patting the man''s slumping shoulder.


    At that time, Edmond Wong faced the woman and he was able to defeat her because she could not touch him. And her two fireball attacks were deflected back to her making her lose the battle.


    But as soon as the tall man enters the fray, Edmond Wong was sent flying to the ground and was knocked out. When he came to himself, his body hurt all over and his boss is already gone. This was his greatest regret. But he was also grateful for the pen that he discovered to have turned into dust inside his breast pocket.


    "Boss, I will rescue you¡­ I promise." Edmond Wong muttered as he clenched his fists.


    He had lost more than sixteen experts in this ambush and their boss was also taken away right under their noses, this is a great embarrassment and pain in his heart.


    After a while, the police arrive and took care of the rest, while he went back to the NXT Element Company building.


    On the front parking space of the building, he was greeted by the figure of Park Jiyong.


    "Uncle Wong! Long time, no see¡­ It seems that you''ve suffered this time." Park Jiyong greeted in a calm tone.


    "I know¡­ I have to do something to save my boss."


    "Don''t worry¡­ Follow me." Park Jiyong said as they walk towards therge doors of the loading elevator.


    On the side, they entered the security room and they walked up a windingdder.


    The two entered a room where many monitors can be seen.


    "Uncle Wong, can you describe the people that you saw at that time." Park Jiyong said as he took his seat on the side.


    Although a bit hesitant, Edmond Wong began describing the figures. As he did so, he can see a 3D image of two people being formed on therge monitor screen. Then he began to change the image ording to what he can remember.


    Edmond Wong is actually a cultivator but he is only at the 3rd level of the body refining realm. This is the reason why he is strong enough to face 20 or more normal people. Plus his fighting technique is superb which is why even though Mira Quan who is more powerful than him, had a hard time defeating him in a fair fight.


    With his memory as a cultivator, it didn''t take long until 99% of the two people who attacked them, now appears on therge screen.


    "So these are those soulless people, right?" Park Jiyong said with anger in his face.


    He watched the video and knew what those two did.


    This even causes the whole city to condemned those ruthless acts.


    But what can they do as they could not identify them? It was hard for the police to find the culprits.


    Suddenly, the figure of Shin Jiao appears as the door opens.


    "Sent those images to the police at 7 pm. Tonight, we will move out at 6 pm. The two of you take some rest and prepare for battle." Shin Jiao suddenly said upon taking a nce at the figures.


    Central has already scanned the cameras all over the city and has hacked the phones. It didn''t take her 30 minutes to find the two inside a duplex with George Wilson tied up and blindfolded in a room.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to take action right at this time as it would already be overkill for him. He wanted to test the resolve of Park Jiyong in this battle. And since Secretary Wong is with them, then it would be another way to see the capability of the basic Mech Frame.


    While walking out, Shin Jiao could not help but smile¡­


    "Heroes are truly made, and not born.." He muttered.

 Chapter 422 - The Rescue Mission

    Chapter 415


    /*unedited*/


    Outskirt of City H, in the city urban area


    Inside a duplex, Kiros and Mira, the two cultivators who turned the freeway ident into carnage are sitting in a lotus position as they began to try and recover the Qi they exhausted.


    Mira Quan who was defeated by Edmond Wong had a sorry figure with some of her robe burnt and half of her hair gone. At that fight she thoroughly underestimated her enemy hence she lost.


    Kiros was the first to finish cultivating as he didn''t spend too much Qi and was able to absorb enough blood essence for his cultivation. His harvest this time was enough for him to be happy and satisfied for a while.


    When his eyes turn towards the sorry figure of Mira, he could not help but sneer. However, when his eyes saw the beautiful figure of the young woman, a perverted look appears on his face. He truly wanted to extend his hand and grope those bountiful twin peaks of hers.


    But upon remembering that the woman is their leader''s personal toy, he could not help but stop himself. Their leader is a very powerful cultivator, in fact, one of the most powerful cultivators in the n.


    As one of the heads of the Fangs n, their leader held great power and authority. As a mere thug, he could not offend that person, or else he would end up dead with his soul being used as a power source. And he could not let this happen.


    So, to let his pent up desires, he went out of the duplex safe house and went to a bar nearby. He needed to find a woman to release his building desires.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Kiros didn''t know that he is being monitored by someone.


    Inside a ck van, a few people working under Edmond Wong''smand carefully monitor their targets.


    Edmond Wong didn''t want to endanger their boss and is waiting for the chance and the time for them to strike.


    Suddenly, a knock outside made Edmond Wong be restless.


    Although the people inside have already worn the exoskeleton provided by the NXT Element Company, he could not help but still be worried.


    "It''s me¡­" the young voice of Park Jiyong was heard outside.


    The van''s door was immediately opened and Edmond Wong peaked out. However, his eyes went wide in shock upon seeing the two objects standing behind Park Jiyong.


    "What¡­ What are those?" he asked with a stunned look.


    "Hehe¡­ Big brother Shin told us to try these two in facing against those cultivators." Park Jiyong said with a smile.


    "Oh, I see¡­ then what about these?" Secretary Wong said while pointing at the exoskeleton on his body.


    "Those are just for support. You still can wear them inside the mechs which can give you added strength... Let''s go, brother Shin is about to make his move."


    "Alright¡­"


    The two immediately rode the mechs. Secretary Wong recognized the cockpit as some time ago, he was asked to try out something. It was easy for him to adapt to the system and was able to smoothly control the mech in just 10 minutes.


    He was amazed at the realisticmand of the system.


    Upon sitting inside the small cockpit, he soon realized the purpose of that short training.


    "Mr. Wong¡­ Don''t let your emotions cloud your judgment. Big brother Shin told me that the people we are going to face are heartless people. They would not hesitate to kill us if we are not determined enough."


    "Haha¡­ Tell that to yourself young man. I am used to these kinds of situations¡­ But I don''t think you are¡­ Haha¡­" Edmond Wong teasing said to Park Jiyong.


    "Alright, alright, I forgot that you are an ex-soldier¡­ Haha¡­ Anyway, please guide me¡­ old man."


    "You brat! Haha¡­"


    The two bantered which made the tense atmosphere a bit calm. Those people under Secretary Wong who are listening alsoughed and became a bit calm.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s Apartment.


    Susan Tang is currently looking at her phone while holding the hands of Marie who is still unable to stop herself from sobbing every now and then. Her task is to keep Marie from going out.


    But she is also worried at this time because she received a text message from Shi Anne Li. While reading the message she felt a bit conflicted and confused.


    She felt like the message from Shi Anne Li seems to be a farewell message or a message which would somewhat have a great effect on Shin Jiao.


    So she is deciding to wherever tell this to Shin Jiao or just wait for a while before everything calms down. As she deliberates while sitting beside Marie who has somewhat fallen asleep, she didn''t notice a figure standing outside of the window while looking at the two woman''s figures.


    The figure''s hands are bloody while his face is showing a sinister smile as if feeling ecstatic upon seeing Susan Tang and Marie Eleanor''s figures.


    As the two women wore loose clothes at home, their alluring look would immediately make a man think of dirty thoughts. Hence the figure outside was immediately taken a liking to this scene as he hungrily watches while his eyes are roaming through the body of the two women.


    ¡­


    5:58 pm, 2 minutes before the operation would start


    Shin Jiao is already standing atop the roof of a house, while his clothes seem to blend with his surroundings. The camouge effect of this suit made him invisible to the naked eye.


    On his eyes is the new sleek design of the goggles. He carries two handguns powered with Qi on his side and a ck katana on his back.


    Shin Jiao is using gears because he could not use his true power in the city. He didn''t know what kind of destruction would happen if he loses control, hence gears and tools are necessary. In this mission, his goal is to secure Mr. George Wilson and then retreat. He would let Park Jiyong, Secretary Wong, and the rest to take care of everything.


    As the time ticks, Shin Jiao noticed that the tall man still has note back.


    "This will be easier then¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his figure suddenly disappear from the rooftop and appear atop the duplex.


    He immediately scanned the window and saw an array.


    "So they think this array can stop me?" he thought as he just smiles.


    He immediately saw the weakness of the array but didn''t immediately remove it. He instead scanned the rest of the room inside and saw another array on the ground. It was an explosion array.


    "It seems that they are too cautious for their own good." Shin Jiao thought as he then scanned the array and found its weakness.


    After scanning everything and found only two arrays, he immediately made his move.


    Shin Jiao first deactivates the first array in a sh and then broke through the window. Upon entering, he then deactivates the trap array on the floor.


    With a swift movement, he took Mr. Wilson into his arms and then disappears.


    Not longter after his figure vanished, the door was blown to pieces as the figure of Mira Quan, who has now have half of her wound healed, appears.


    When she saw that Mr. Wilson is not in the room anymore, anger immediately filled her heart.


    "Who dares!" she shouted as her figure flew out of the window.


    However, before she can run further, she felt danger approaching and immediately lifted her hand to block it.


    Bam!!!


    Her figurended heavily on the ground making a small crater while think dust flew covered the area. On top of the crater stood a 2-meter-tall metallic robot that suddenly jumps back and made a fighting stance.


    Park Jiyong was able to hit the woman and sent her to the ground. But he was vignt and didn''t becent. But his heart is already celebrating at his swift action.


    Mira felt her whole body in pain as she slowly stood up. She saw two glowing eyes from the dust-filled area. And gritting her teeth, she immediately shed towards the source of those eyes.


    Then to her astonishment, she saw a metallic golem. But then that golem suddenly made a move and threw a punch at her location. She immediately crossed her hand in front of her to block therge metal fist.


    Bam!


    Her figure was once again sent flying, but this time towards the duplex house.


    Crash! Boom!


    It was unknown why, but as soon as she hits the house inside an explosion happened and then her figure was thrown out like a cannon ball towards Park Jiyong''s mech.


    Park Jiyong was stunned at this speed and was unable to react immediately.


    "Die, you bastard!" shouted Mira Quan as her burning figure flew towards Park Jiyong''s mech.


    Bang!


    A small yet powerful fist hits the metallic arm of the basic Mech Frame as Jiyong was able to at least lift its hand at thest moment.


    But the strength of a core-forming realm cultivator is not something to scuff at. And this is the reason why therge Mech Frame went flying towards a wall.


    The wall immediately crumbles under the weight of the Mech Frame.


    Thismotion made the neighborhood rmed as the people inside their homes began to call the authorities.


    But the fighting didn''t stop as Mira once again charges towards Park Jiyong''s mech while shouting in anger.


    "You pissed the wrong woman¡­ you all will suffer my wrath.. You have messed with the wrong people!" she shouted as she charges towards Park Jiyong''s mech.

 Chapter 423 - The Rescue Mission (2)

    Chapter 416


    /*unedited*/


    A 2-meter-tall metallic figure fighting against a slim woman can be seen in the suburban area of the outskirts of City H. This scenery is something out of a science fiction book and superhero magazines. However, in this case, the viin is the woman and the mech is the one doing the defensive maneuvers.


    The two have already exchanged a few blows and the woman now looks haggard with her hair and clothes in disarray.


    As of this moment, her pride and arrogance were trampled upon by a golem which is making her angrier as time went by. Inside the cockpit of the mech, Park Jiyong is currently panting heavily as he carefully observes the woman who is slowly circling him. Her movement is faster than him, but the mech''s auto defense system would almost always react to defend its body from each of her attacks.


    "This cannot go on for much longer¡­ my¡­ my hands are already shaking." Park Jiyong muttered as he can feel his body slowly getting weaker.


    This is due to fatigue coupled with nervousness and mental stress due to the fight.


    "Jiyong¡­ if you are not decisive enough you will lose this battle and maybe your life. Use your weapons, now." A voice entered his ears making Park Jiyong almost jump in surprise.


    "F*ck, don''t just talk man¡­ that was not cool¡­" he murmured in aint.


    "I''m just saying¡­ you''ve been fighting for a while and your body cannot take it anymore even with the enhancements I gave you¡­ decide now¡­"


    "Damn it! Do I have to do this? I mean¡­"


    "Do you know how many people that woman killed? If you could not subdue her, then it would all be useless. Thews of thisnd are not effective for these kinds of people¡­ If she goes to prison, imagine how many officers would get killed if she escaped and be rescued by others like her¡­ if that happens their blood would be in your hand."


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the hands of Park Jiyong shook in realization.


    However, before he can act, he saw the woman taking out a sharp sword on her hip and immediately thrusts toward the cockpit of the mech.


    He knew that if her attack hits, he would be in danger.


    But it was toote.


    Suddenly, the arm of the mech moved automatically to block the sharp sword. However, the woman has already counted on this, and her sword''s trajectory change like a snake.


    With wide eyes, Park Jiyong unconsciously moved his hand and presses a trigger. This is trigger suddenly made the mech''s other arm to draw aser de from its knuckle. Then it immediately did a slicing move towards the woman.


    Already battered and bruised, the woman is only counting for this final move of hers to be a sess and she didn''t think of anything else.


    Hence she did, even bother with the lowering arm towards her.


    When she noticed theser de it was already toote.


    Chop!


    Her arm and leg were severed from her body in one clean and swift move. They didn''t even bleed as the wounds were cauterized by the heat of the de.


    Arrgghhh¡­


    The woman squeals and moaned in pain as she rolled on the ground. Then her eyes suddenly turned all white and her mouth foamed before passing out.


    "You are still soft and very forgiving¡­" Shin Jiao said on the other line.


    But he is smiling while looking at the scene atop one of the houses while watching the fight. The middle-aged man George Wilson sat beside him while also watching the scene.


    "Is that the young boy Park Jiyong piloting that thing?" he asked in English.


    "Yes, he is¡­ he wanted to help, so I let him experience battle first hand. He didn''t kill the woman, so I guess he still has the capacity andpassion, unlike normal people who would lose theirposure in face of troublesome foes."


    "Haha¡­ that young boy is no ordinary boy just like his father."


    "Well, another one ising to the party¡­ we will see what happens next." Shin Jiao said as he turns to look at the tall well-built man walking back to the duplex two blocks away.


    "Jiyong, take the woman and escape now! Mr. Wong, block the man entering the scene at 3 o''clock." Shin Jiao sends hismand.


    The two listened and immediately made their moves.


    Not longter, the tall man saw the devastation in the surroundings. The then saw a 2-meter-tall metallic figure standing on his way.


    "So you guys are the cause of themotion. That useless b*tch is not dead I''m guessing¡­ Haha¡­ I guess you would quell my thirst for a fight. Those two I yed t death is not enough to satisfy me." He said with a wide grin.


    "You will pay for what you did to the people on the bridge." The voice of Mr. Wong said from the speaker of the mech.


    "Haha¡­ why, if it isn''t Mr. hero¡­ you have sacrificed yourself for others back then. But in the end still losses, I really thought you would have died back then. I guess I''m getting soft. Let me send you to your death this time then."


    The figure of Kiros suddenly vanished from where he stood. His speed is faster than Mira as his cultivation is one level higher than hers.


    Swoosh!!!


    The wind echoed as his figure cut through the air. Suddenly he appears behind the silver mech and threw out a powerful punch. But he didn''t expect the mech to also react really fast as it extended is hand to catch his fist.


    A sneer appears on Kiros'' mouth as he suddenly speeds up his attack.


    ng!


    The sound of two metals shing together sounded. And the two figures were locked together without moving.


    Kiros'' hand is being held tightly by the cold metallic hand of the mech.


    "How could this be?" Kiros muttered in disbelief as he could not pry his fist away from the strong grip of the mech.


    "Damn you! Let go!" he shouted as he sent his other arm to attack.


    But before his fist could connect a silver gleam appears and Kiros found his arm flying through the air.


    As a former soldier turned assassin turned bodyguard, and then a Secretary, Edmond Wong holds many kinds of skills that he has gained from his life.


    In fact, if Shin Jiao was not trained by his old master before, then he would not be a match to the middle-aged secretary. Hence even when fighting against the two powerful individuals, Edmond Wong didn''t lose that easily.


    Right, now Edmond Wong is using a very strong thin strand of wire which he saw in one of the inventories as a closebat trap weapon for the mech. But of course, this type of trap weapon is very dangerous in the hands of an expert like himself.


    Aaahhh!!!


    "My arm! You¡­ you cut my arm! I will kill you¡­ you bastard! I will kill you¡­"


    Kiros shouted as he suddenly sent a kick towards the mech, but his body came out of bnce as he was suddenly dragged by the mech''s powerful movement. Then with a sudden twist, Kiros found himself eating the dirt on the ground.


    "You have killed far too many people and is a danger to society. Death is the only way to stop you¡­ However, there is also another way¡­" Mr.Wong said.


    Inside the cockpit, a smile blossomed on Edmond Wong''s mouth. His other hand transformed and a sharp spike appears. Then he urately scanned the body of the man on the ground and then pierced a certain ce.


    Puchi!


    "Yeargh! No!!!" cried Kiros who felt his body being pierced by a sharp object.


    Normally his skin was too tough to be easily punctured by anything, however, judging from the ease of the sharp object, he knew that it was coated with Qi. Then his expression change when he felt something breaking inside his dantian.


    It was his core, his core was broken¡­


    As a core-formation cultivator, once their core would break then it is the end for them. With the limited materials on earth, how can a core easily be repaired?


    And so Kiros cried in grief and disbelief, he suddenly wanted to regret his decision for epting the seemingly easy mission. They were too confident and did not expect to face such an opponent. But it was toote for them to regret anything now.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s apartment


    It was alreadyte at night when Shin Jiao came back along with George Wilson, Park Jiyong, and Secretary Wong.


    As the car speed through the area, Shin Jiao immediately felt that something is wrong.


    "Wait!" he said as he suddenly scanned the area for anything.


    The other people in the car were a bit baffled and confused by Shin Jiao''s action. They didn''t know what is happening except for Park Jiyong who knew how sharp Shin Jiao''s senses are.


    As Shin Jiao scanned the area, he found the people monitoring outside the vi. All of them are already dead with blood all over their car. The person responsible for such cruelty must be a maniac. But what surprises him is how did it happen?


    Then he found that therge array protecting the vi is already gone. Someone was able to deactivate his array. This only means that they are facing another group of cultivators. He didn''t know why but he immediately had a bad feeling about the situation.


    Then he immediately scanned the vi and what he saw, changed his expression.. From within the car, his figure immediately vanished.

 Chapter 424 - The Diversion

    Chapter 417


    /*unedited*/


    A few hours ago¡­


    A figure can be found walking on the street while skipping every now and then. It was as if he is ying while looking at his own shadow. As the street light would illuminate his face one can see that the man is grinning from ear to ear as if he is happy on something.


    Suddenly a person wearing a ck suit stopped the figure.


    "Halt! Who are you and what is your purpose in approaching this area?"


    However, what greeted the man wearing a ck suit was a sharp object protruding from his back.


    "Such flimsy creature¡­ Hihi¡­" the figure said with a grin.


    "I am here to get that little missy of the Tang¡­ and no one can stop me¡­ Keke¡­" he added.


    When the man fell lifeless to the ground, a group of ck-suited men came jumping out from somewhere. They pointed their weapons to the figure.


    As they look at him they noticed that the man is actually wearing a green martial arts robe and a funny half-mask covering his eyes with dead purple-colored lips.


    "Everyone, get him!" shouted one of the men as they began to shoot and brandish their weapons.


    However, before they can move a really fast shadow moved and began attacking them one by one. In no time all of the men in suits fell to the ground.


    "Kekeke¡­ is this all they can offer¡­ this is too easy¡­ Now¡­ for my reward¡­ Hehe¡­" the man said as he began dancing towards the vi of Shin Jiao.


    Upon reaching the tall wall surrounding the house, he suddenly stopped.


    "Oh, what''s this? Ah¡­ I see, so this is what they call the barrier. Not too bad. However, I also have the key¡­ Keke¡­" the man said as he moved to specific spots of the barrier and began to deactivate it.


    He was too proficient in deactivating the array that it seems like he was the one who set it up. Then he began cheering up after he was able to remove the barrier surrounding the vi. He then leisurely steps towards the gate while dancing in glee.


    Inside the vi, the unsuspecting Susan Tang and Marie Eleanor were sitting on the couch. They didn''t know that a shadow is slowly looming and creeping through the wall as it peeks on the two beauties.


    The man''s eyes almost went out of their sockets as he ogled the two beautiful women wearing simple clothes that somewhat exposes a part of their snow-white and jade-like smooth skin. His eyes are particrly glued on Susan Tang as he began to scan her from head to toe while his mouth salivates in a desire to taste the beauty in front of him.


    "Damn it! Those two women are too beautiful. Hehe¡­ They didn''t say that I cannot touch them, right? They just say to capture two women. If I y for a bit then it would not matter¡­ right? Keke¡­"


    The man''s face slowly distorted into an evil sinister and perverted grin.


    Then suddenly, he shed and appears in front of the door.


    Ding! Dong!


    The buzzer echoed which woke Susan and Marie from their own thoughts. The two look at each other as Marie excitedly jumps up. She is aware of the rescue, and she is excited to see her father. But before she can walk further, her hand was grabbed by a smooth hand as she was suddenly dragged into the room.


    "Susan¡­ wait, don''t drag me inside¡­ I want to see my father." sheined while she felt helpless at Susan Tang''s strength.


    Marie did not expect that Susan has such strength that she can almost carry her towards the room.


    "Don''t make any noise¡­ I can smell blood from outside. That is not Shin Jiao. It''s someone else." Susan Tang said in a low voice.


    Upon entering the room, she immediately activated the barrier inside.


    "Come here, we need to see what''s happening," Susan said as she turns on the monitor.


    The big screen was divided into six separate screens. On each screen, she can see portions of the house even outside. And from what she is seeing, she knew that someone is standing outside of the door.


    The man is standing while waiting outside, he then presses the doorbell again and began to act like he was thinking. Then his eyes turn towards the camera.


    As soon as the two women saw the eyes of the masked man, they both feel Goosebumps and a cold shiver running down their spine.


    The scary and sinister look on the man''s face made them feel afraid. Even Susan Tang who is now at the 3rd level of the novice mage is somewhat scared, how much more can a normal girl like Marie feel?


    The situation has turned bad and the two women didn''t know what to do right at this moment. Susan Tang can only try to call Shin Jiao, but she soon finds out that she didn''t have a dial tone.


    "Signal blocker¡­ Damn it¡­ what should we do?" Marie muttered in panic.


    "We need to call the police¡­" she added with a bit of a hysterical tone.


    "Calm down, that person cannot enter this room." Susan Tang said in confidence.


    However, right now, she is really afraid. She didn''t know how the man was able to enter the ground with the barrier up. This is what she is afraid of.


    Suddenly, she heard a loud explosion outside.


    Boom!


    Then the two immediately turn their sigh on the monitor. And from there they saw the man was lying on the sofa they were sitting a while ago. It from his position it seems that he was sent flying inside the house. Then the two saw a silver Mech Frame walking towards the vi''s door.


    "Who is that?" the two muttered together.


    Their question was not answered because the man suddenly stood up and an angry expression can be seen on his face.


    "You f*cker! I will kill you for that sneak attack!" he shouted as he began to fight against the Mech Frame.


    The two began to exchange blows and wreak havoc in the vi and its surroundings. However, from the look of it, it seems that the Mech Frame is unable to defeat the man wearing a funny mask. This is because the Mech Frame hasn''t evennded a hit to the man while it is already bombarded with many punches making the metallic surface of the mech looks deformed.


    Then suddenly the man kicked the mech''s head as it flew away.


    "Haha¡­ Let me destroy your toy." He shouted as he began to peel off the armor one by one until the cockpit was pried open.


    When the man saw who the pilot is, his eyes seemed to glow in pleasure.


    "Oh, my! Another beauty!" He said as he suddenly drags the unconscious figure inside.


    When Susan and Marie saw who the woman is, they felt rmed, because it was Shi Anne Li.


    "Shi Anne! How? When did shee back?¡­ I thought¡­" Susan muttered in disbelief.


    She didn''t expect that Shi Anne Li would turn to their rescue, but was caught by the enemy. She could not let her friend and sworn sister be in danger. Hence she turns towards Marie.


    "You stay here¡­ I will help Shi Anne, okay?"


    "Wait, no! How can you fight that¡­ that monster?" Marie protested as she held Susan Tang''s arms.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''m not a normal human." Susan Tang said as she gave Marie a confident smile.


    She then walked out of the room and activates her magic on both hands. A ball of raging air began to form on her palms as she cupped her hand to hold them as she began to approach the man.


    "Unhand her now¡­" Susan Tang said in a cold tone.


    "Hehe¡­ Oh my¡­ You truly are beautiful¡­ Oh, what is this? What is this? You have powers?" the man said with a joyful smile as he held Shi Anne Li on one arm while turning his lecherous gaze towards Susan Tang.


    "Haha¡­ I want three women now... Ohhh¡­ I know well all y, basketball¡­ Hehe¡­ I can''t wait to shoot my balls¡­ Keke."


    But Susan Tang didn''t let the man talk anymore as she felt irritated by his lecherous words. But the man was too fast as he dodges her attacks while easily holding Shi Anne Li on his other arms.


    "Ohhh¡­ I like feisty women¡­ they can make me feel more excited in bed. Keke¡­"


    His taunting work as Susan began to lose her cool and rages while trying to hit the man.


    However, a sudden change of expression appears in the man''s eyes as he suddenly threw Shi Anne Li to Susan Tang. He then turns to snatch therge Mech Frame, while jumping towards the darkness.


    "Shi Anne! Shi Anne!" the frantic voice of Susan Tang cried out as she tried to wake Shi Anne Li in her arms.


    Within the rubbles, Susan Tang carefullyid Shi Anne Li after clearing the half-destroyed sofa.


    "Shi Anne¡­ wake up¡­" she said while carefully checking Shi Anne Li''s condition.


    Suddenly, a figure appears on the huge hole of the vi. When Susan Tang saw the person at first she was afraid, but then she immediately cried.


    "Shin, help! Sister Shi Anne is unconscious¡­ we have to take her to the hospital." Susan Tang cried while looking pitifully at Shin Jiao.


    Her cold aura and fighting spirit turned into a pleading look upon seeing the man she loved.. It was as if, all her pent up worries and anxiety immediately banished.

 Chapter 425 - Shi Anne Li In A Comma

    Chapter 418


    /*unedited*/


    City H, in a hospital-owned by the Tang''s


    Two days have passed since the incident. However, Shi Anne Li is still unconscious and in aa while lying inside a private room. Her vitals are all normal but she is still unable to wake up. But Shin Jiao knew why Shi Anne Li is unconscious and that is because her soul was corrupted by something. He could not rush in doing anything because it might endanger her more. Hence he decided to put on a seal to prevent the corruption from further eroding her soul.


    Shi Anne Li disappears a few days ago and Susan Tang immediately told Shin Jiao the text message she received from her that night before the attack.


    ''Susan, I''m really sorry. I cannote back anymore. I don''t want to endanger you and Shin because. I hope that you take good care of him and love him as much as I do. I love you both... If I have another chance... I would make everything right. But please... please don''t try to do anything...?????''


    That was Shi Anne Li''s message which made Susan Tang feels a bit worried. She wanted to tell Shin Jiao that night but she knew that they are going to help Marie first. But never did they expect that such a thing to happen.


    "Shin, what should we do?" Susan Tang weakly asked while lying on Shin Jiao''s arms.


    Shin Jiao looks at the woman lying in bed as his mind began to think of a solution right at this moment. If it would only require strength to solve this kind of problem then it would be easy for him to do that. However, he could not go on a rampage just because of the situation they are in right now. He needs to think deeply to solve the problem while preventing himself to go on a killing spree.


    Because right now, it is already taking his all to control his own rage and not erupt at any moment. He is truly angered when he saw the condition of Shi Anne Li. He almost could not forgive himself if something happened to her as one of the women he loved.


    He carefully caresses the hair of Susan Tang as he heaves a heavy sigh calming his heart. He knew that he needs to think and investigate more on this.


    Suddenly the room''s door opens and the figure of Marie enters the rooms followed by Jiyong. The two brought some food with them.


    "Oh, I''m¡­ We¡­ we are sorry to intrude¡­" Marie said while showing a blushing face.


    She did not expect to see the sweet scene in front of her where Shin Jiao and Susan Tang are lying on the sofa while hugging each other lovingly.


    The two quickly stood up while Susan''s face are beat red.


    "Thank you¡­ you two should go home. Don''t worry about anything¡­ Jiyong can protect you." Shin Jiao said while giving Park Jiyong a wink.


    The young man smiled and gave Shin Jiao a nod.


    "Marie, thank you¡­" Susan Tang said as she walked towards Marie and gave her a hug.


    As the three went out of the door where Susan Tang walked them out, Shin Jiao stayed inside and once again carefully scanned Shi Anne Li''s mind. He can clearly see a small mass of ck aura trying to consume her mind dantian where her soul is.


    "If I try to remove this thing, would it affect Shi Anne? No¡­ I¡­ I can''t be careless with this." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then takes out the orb from his spatial ring and carefully inspects it. He knew that the orb has the effect of absorbing souls, so he is not willing to use it.


    However, as he checks the soul-devouring orb, he saw something inside.


    "Wait a minute¡­ this is soul essence¡­" he muttered.


    This is the first time that he tried to check the soul-devouring orb thoroughly, hence he just discovered its secret.


    He carefully stretched his hand and began manipting the orb.


    "So this crystal is nothing special, but the soul essence is masking its trueposition making it look like an artifact¡­ Hmm¡­ it seems that the soul essence inside is sentient." Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly peels off the crystal ball with his fingers acting like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    ''Wait! Don''t!'' a young boy''s voice entered Shin Jiao''s mind.


    ''I¡­ I didn''t mean to absorb those souls¡­ I was just being controlled.'' The voice said hinted with fear.


    "You are being controlled? I guess you are trapped in this prison, right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    ''Yes¡­ I was¡­ It has been a long time since someone can hear me. And it surprised me a lot.''


    "Then why are you trapped here?"


    ''It was my father¡­ he¡­ he can''t let me die, so he created this¡­ this¡­ prison.'' The voice suddenly became sad.


    "Anyway, my wife is in trouble. And I wanted to try and use you to absorb the dark thing that is trying to corrode her soul."


    ''Oh, I can actually feel it. That is not a thing¡­ it''s a corrupted soul. If you promise to free me, I can try to take that corruption and restore her soul¡­''


    "Are you trying to make a deal with me?"


    ''Yes¡­ I will do anything to be free from this shell.''


    "You seem to be underestimating me¡­ demon." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he waves his other hand and a rune seal appears beneath the soul essence.


    ''No! No! Please¡­ I''m not a demon. I¡­ I was not a demon. I was just turned like this because of me absorbing too many soul''s energy and memories for many years.''


    Shin Jiao can actually see the true form of the voice. He can see that the soul essence has a form of a creature that looks like a human with a bull''s horn on his forehead. Then from his back, sharp bony spikes protrude out of its skin, making him look imposing.


    "We shall see about that." Shin Jiao said as he finished the seal.


    Then from the figure of the soul essence, a dark neck cor appears on the demon figure''s neck.


    ''What? What is this?''


    "This is my insurance¡­ I know of your capability¡­ so any tricks would cause your own demise." Shin Jiao warned.


    When the soul essence heard this it felt a bit of fear. It knew that the rune that the human-made is somewhat connected to its consciousness. As a soul, it would not die, but entering a void is like the worst punishment for a soul rather than death. It would be like its existence would vanish and it would be an empty shell.


    ''No¡­ no please not that. I¡­ I will not do any tricks, promise.'' It said.


    "Then do a better job and I will free you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the soul essence immediately began to channel something. Then a ck invisible to the naked eye lines appear and began to wrap themselves at Shi Anne Li.


    Then from there, the ck web-like lines began attacking the thing that is corrupting Shi Anne Li''s soul.


    While this is happening, the thing seems to have detected danger as it began fleeing inside of Shi Anne Li''s body. With it moving, Shi Anne Li''s body began to suffer from its corrosive attacks.


    "Damn it!" shouted Shin Jiao as he began to form a seal around the body of Shi Anne Li.


    Since the thing that is corroding her soul has left her mind dantian, Shin Jiao is not worried anymore.


    He went all out and began to constrain Shi Anne Li''s vessels and nerves. This would prevent that thing from further damaging her body.


    With it trapped and unable to go anywhere it began trying to fight back against the ck lines slowly surrounding it.


    But before it was totally consumed, a voice escaped from deep within it.


    ''You will pay for this¡­''


    When Shin Jiao heard the voice he was a bit taken aback. That is because it felt like the voice is a collective.


    "So this thing might be a form created not by a single person but many." Shin Jiao said as he observes the thing slowly being consumed by the ck lines.


    Not longter, the ck lines began to recede and a white half soul appears.


    When Shin Jiao saw the face, he was a bit shocked. That is because the soul is actually that of Shi Anne Li''s.


    Then his eyes went towards Shi Anne Li''s mind dantian and began searching for half of her soul deep within. And there he saw the same white soul.


    "What is this?"


    ''It seems that the people who did this are proficient in corruption. They are not among the people that are using me as a weapon. They are more sinister and vile to be able to control one''s own soul to destroy itself.'' The child''s voice said.


    "Did you consume her memory?" Shin Jiao asked coldly.


    ''I¡­ I have to. If not, then I could not release her.''


    "Do you still have them?"


    ''Yes¡­''


    With that answer, Shin Jiao felt a bit hesitant. This is because the memory of Shi Anne Li is a private thing for her. Although it cannot be returned anymore once forcefully taken, he still wanted to respect her private life.


    "Keep it for the meantime."


    ''Hey, wait! I thought you are going to free me from this prison.''


    "I will¡­ but if I do that, you will disappear, am I right????"


    With his words, the soul essence suddenly felt like he was too stupid to realize something because of his excitement in tasting freedom after many years have passed.


    "What is your name?"


    ''...''


    ''Duan Ying''


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 426 - New Body

    Chapter 419


    /*unedited*/


    Inside arge state, theyy a huge mansion. The mansion is surrounded by many guards patrolling in its premise. But what makes the ce unique is the fluctuation of Qi in its surroundings. If Shin Jiao can see the ce, he would be amazed at the formation surrounding it.


    However, the people inside are not using runes as formation, but symbols and glyphs from the ancient times. Those symbols and glyphs aremonly used in talismans by the shaman of old.


    Inside the huge mansion is a room where several people are sitting in a circle.


    Suddenly, they all shuddered and threw mouthfuls of blood.


    They all staggered as they fell to the ground helplessly.


    "How could¡­ how could that happen?" an old woman said in a weak tone.


    "Someone was able to destroy our connection¡­" an old man said with a worried tone.


    "You worry too much¡­ we have secretly dealt with the little girl. This cannot be traced towards us." A middle-aged man said while standing up.


    Out of the people in the room, he was the one less affected by the bacsh of the spell.


    "If what young Shi Anne told us is true, then that guy is an expert." The man muttered.


    "But it was not him who dispel the curse¡­ it was something else¡­ even now it still gives me the creeps."


    "Elders¡­ we did this for the sake of our n." The man said as he turns towards the rest and left the room.


    Once outside, the man suddenly staggered and almost fell. He held the fishy taste of blood that almost escaped his mouth. To give the appearance as the n leader, he needs to show them that he is more powerful than the rest.


    Suddenly a soft hand supported the man.


    "Patriarch¡­ everything is ready." The man supporting the patriarch of the n said.


    "Good¡­ it is time for us to rise again and be known throughout all thend."


    ¡­


    City H, hospital owned by the Tang family


    It was already morning and the sun is shining brightly in the clear blue sky. It seems like the previous ident was not reported in the news. George Wilson was quick enough to stop anything from spreading.


    Marie stayed with her father but didn''t decide to go back to Europe with him. She wanted to stay in thepany and helped out. Since the troublesome matters began to appear, she just wanted to repay Shin Jiao and Susan Tang for their kindness in helping her father.


    And assisting her is Park Jiyong who is also acting as her bodyguard. The young man has already grown up and his previous spoiled attitude was reced with a sense of responsibility. He wanted to win Marie''s heart through his effort, so he began helping her since Shin Jiao and Susan Tang is not in thepany right now.


    As of now, the products of thepany, the AI interface SLIA, the virtual world with the now-famous game ''Merging Worlds'', and the Mech Frame are making the people in thepany swamp with work. Luckily, Central is there to put things in order hence making everything run smoothly.


    Meanwhile, inside the hospital, four people suddenly appear to visit Shi Anne Li''s room. It was Susan Tang''s parents along with her two older brothers.


    When they saw Susan Tang inside the room, they showed aplicated expression. Her two older brothers who now knew the power behind their sister showed a hint of fear in their eyes, while her father is showing a guilty expression on his face. Only her mother is showing concern for her only daughter as she immediately approached.


    "Susan¡­ how have you been¡­" she said with her eyes in concern.


    Susan just looks up and let her mother move to her side and gave her a hug. She didn''t know how to react to her family because of what she has suffered from them. Although she knew that her mother is powerless, but still her mother just supported her two sons instead of her as her daughter. So Susan felt a bit reluctant in greeting her mother.


    "Susan, we heard about the things that had happened¡­ I¡­ I assure you that we will do everything to help your friend." Her father said feeling a bit guilty.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao entered the room bringing with him some take out lunch boxes. When he saw the people inside, he acted surprised as he already knew that there are people inside the room.


    "Oh, Mr. and Mrs. Tang, you have visited us. We are honored." Shin Jiao greeted.


    When the people inside saw Shin Jiao, they were a bit surprised and scared. The two brothers showed a hint of fear as if seeing a monster. Her parents are also showing fear in their eyes. They already knew that the young man who had warned them before is now their daughter''s boyfriend.


    But this didn''t stop them from feeling the fear in their hearts upon seeing Shin Jiao.


    "Please, sit down¡­ this is the first time that every one of us would meet formally. Let me introduce myself. I am Shin Jiao¡­ I am Susan''s boyfriend." Shin Jiao said while bowing courteously towards the two old couples.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, yes¡­ we are happy that she is able to find a fine young man such as you." Susan Tang''s father said.


    "I am Cheng Bo Tang, and this is my wife Hua Bai Mi, Su''er''s mother." The old man said with a smile.


    "And these two are my sons, Robin my oldest and Mark my second son."


    "It''s nice meeting you formally Mr. Tang. I am truly d that you have disciplined your two sons. I know that Susan is still a bit hesitant to ept these changes. But I assure you that she will." Shin Jiao said as he sits beside Susan and grabs her shoulder.


    She looks at Shin Jiao with a bit of hesitation as she still could not forgive her two brothers and the nonchnt way her father treated her. But with Shin Jiao''s assurance and words, she feltforted.


    The family talked for a while as Mrs. Tang tried to talk to Susan, who would just reply to her mother. Although Susan knew that her mother is helpless in the situation before, but she just could not still ept what she said to her.


    ''Just let go of your dream and follow your father''smand¡­ you''re just a woman.''


    Those words seem to hurt her at that time, so she decided to run away.


    But then, now that she realized it, it was her mother who is pitiful. Unlike Shin Jiao who valued her as an equal, her mother held the lowest authority at home. Though her father showers her with love, when ites to decision making she is not that important.


    "Mom¡­ I''m okay¡­ really. I''m happy with my life now and is contented feeling loved by the man I like." She said while patting the hands of her mother who seem to be surprised.


    "I know that mother was wrong¡­"


    "Mom¡­ it''s okay now. Let''s bygone be bygone, alright?"


    The family stayed for a while and left after their feelings became at ease with each other. Susan was able to forgive her brothers of their follies and her father.


    That night, Shin Jiao stayed beside Shi Anne Li''s bed and once again began talking with the soul essence.


    "Hey, you''ve been alive for more than thousands of years, right?"


    ''Yes, why? Do you want to know something? I would cause you something you know¡­''


    "Haha¡­ alright, how about this¡­ I will give you a temporary body, and you provide me with information. Not a bad trade, right?"


    ''What? No¡­ no¡­ I wanted to rest now¡­ I will carry the memories I have in this lifetime¡­''


    "Do you think the great deity of this world, would let you go? With the thousands of souls inside your own¡­ I''m guessing that he would immediately purge you." Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    ''You¡­ Did you know the great deity? Are you friends with him?''


    "Well, I''m not saying we are friends¡­ I would say, business partners." Shin Jiao said with a smile upon remembering the condition he had with Earth''s deity.


    "So, what would it be? Purging or staying for a while?¡­ your choice."


    ''Alright, I''ll stay¡­ about my body?''


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao took out a thumb-size figure. It looks like a small toy but the intricate design of its body and limbs is too advanced. Then on the chest of the figureys a small core.


    ''This is¡­ Why is it too small?'' the soul essence asked feeling a bit annoyed.


    "Well, that''s all the material I can get so far. This is good enough. Plus I also design it to be able to fly ording to the energy within the core."


    When the essence saw this he was a bit ted. In his mind, he is already thinking of escaping Shin Jiao''s grasp and finding a way for himself.


    So when he agreed, Shin Jiao immediately transferred his essence on the figure''s head, where an array and a brain-like object can be seen inside.


    After receiving a new body, Duan Ying happily moved his little limbs and also tried to hover from the ground. Then a shrewd glint shed on his eyes as he already wanted to go through with his ns.


    "Oh, by the way, the core has limited power, so you need to stay near me to be able to charge it¡­"


    Shin Jiao''s words made Duan Ying''s mechanical jaw fell.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao chuckled and turned his gaze to Shi Anne Li who is peacefully lying in bed.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 427 - Shi Anne Li Wakes Up

    Chapter 420


    /*unedited*/


    Tang family owned hospital


    The few days alter¡­


    Shin Jiao opened his eyes after the whole night of cultivating and absorbing Qi and mana. He has envelope the whole area in an array which made the room filled with Qi and mana. He has a lot of spirit stones and beast cores inside of Gubu''s ring along with beast carcasses. With the number of spirit stones and cores he has, he didn''t even need to go back to the portal and hunt for a beast in the Daemon forest, for now.


    He looks at Shi Anne Li on the bed with herplexion getting better due to the rich Qi and mana in the air of the room.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang who is soundly sleeping on the sofa felt her body invigorated. Her eyes also slowly opened and saw Shin Jiao already awake.


    But then her eye saw the small figure sitting in a lotus position on the side table.


    Susan Tang was amazed upon seeing the small figure which looks like a walking and talking toy. She thought that it was just an AI toy made by Shin Jiao but soon discovered that it actually contains a soul. What made her astounded further is the haughty attitude of the small figure.


    She could not understand why the small figure thinks that he is more powerful and mighty than others at first, but when she heard Shin Jiao''s exnation about who that figure is, she felt a bit scared¡­ a soul devourer.


    That is something she could not fathom. If that little guy can devour a soul then isn''t he really powerful then?


    But to her surprise, the figure is afraid of Shin Jiao and is actually sticking close to him at all times.


    Unknown to her, this is because Duan Ying is a very cautious person. With his long experience in life, he knew how cruel and sinister humans are. Plus he was afraid that the power of the core of his temporary body would suddenly run out, so he is sticking close to Shin Jiao.


    But of course, this is only a trick which Shin Jiao used. In truth, the core is enough to power the little figure for 1 whole month of flying. But he didn''t want to tell this to Duan Ying. As a soul devourer, he didn''t know what other mischiefs the small figure would do and he wanted to prevent this.


    As the two woke up, they checked on the condition of Shi Anne Li and felt a bit sad because she is still unconscious. Shin Jiao also is out of his wits on how to wake her up. He has alreadybined her soul. But of course, the missing memory of half of her soul would give them some problems in the future, but making her wake up is the main concern at the moment.


    Susan Tang decided to go back to thepany with Duan Ying in tow.


    "Duan, Susan can charge the core in your body in case anything would happen." Shin Jiao said while seeing the small figure wanting toin.


    "Darling, to charge the core, you just have to channel your mana in your hand and touch his head."


    "Umm¡­ Okay."


    "Wait a minute¡­ is that it?" Duan Ying suddenly flew up as if he was surprised.


    "Yeah, that''s it. It''s easy, right? But you have to make sure that nobody would harm her. No matter what happens, don''t separate yourself from her." Shin Jiao said.


    "Oh, and introduce him as a test AI product of ourpany."


    "Yes, I''ll be going, Shin. Love you¡­" Susan Tang said while giving Shin Jiao a peck on his lips.


    However, what Susan Tang didn''t expect was Shin Jiao locking her in his arms and suddenly deepening the kiss. He didn''t let go for a while until the two of them are almost out of breath.


    "See youter¡­ Love you."


    Susan had her face red as she pouted but then gave Shin Jiao a sweet smile then left with Duan Ying who had a frown on his face while sitting on Susan Tang''s shoulder.


    "You two should consider that there are other people around, you know¡­" he grumbled as Susan Tang enters the elevator.


    Susan didn''t reply as she felt a bit shy. But then her expression suddenly turned solemn as worry can be seen in her face.


    "Hey, don''t worry too much about your friend will be fine I think she would wake up soon." The little guy said when he felt the mood change.


    Suddenly the elevator opens once again and some patients and nurses enter.


    As soon as they saw Susan Tang, they were a bit surprised, especially when they noticed the small thumb-size figure calmly sitting on her shoulder.


    Nobody said anything but the two can feel some gazes on them especially Duan Ying. Suddenly he turns around and looks at the two nurses beside Susan.


    "Hello!" he said courteously.


    Although his face didn''t have any expression, his voice can portray his feelings.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the elevator almost squealed in abination of shock and fear in their eyes. Everyone even distances themselves away from Susan Tang.


    "Hey, Duan¡­ Don''t scare everyone." Susan said reprimanding the small figure on her shoulder.


    "I''m sorry for causing such shock??? But don''t worry¡­ this is our new product from the NXT Element Company. We call it fairypanion¡­ He is the prototype." She said with a sweet smile while trying to apologize to the people around her.


    When they heard of the name of thepany, they all showed a surprised look on their faces.


    "You mean¡­ that''s a machine?" asked one of the nurses.


    "Umm¡­ it''s an AI¡­ a part of SLIA technology."


    "Wow¡­ I want one¡­ I have SLIA on my phone. If it can turn into a physical form and it would be that cute¡­ I would really buy one." A nurse said feeling excited.


    The nurses began discussing and asked Susan Tang some questions, but she didn''t exin too much yet, so the nurses instead talked to Duan Ying which theter felt ted with the attention he is getting. He was imprisoned for thousands of years, but now that he can talk to someone he became a chatterbox.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside Shi Anne Li''s room, Shin Jiao continually monitored her condition.


    Then when it was noon, he noticed some fluctuations in her brain waves which made him feel a bit happy. This means that she is about to wake up.


    And true to his conjecture, after an hour or two, her eyes slowly open.


    Confusion can be seen deep in her eyes as she looks around the room. When she saw the figure of Shin Jiao she was a bit surprised a scared at the same time.


    "Who¡­ where¡­ where am I¡­" she muttered in a hoarse voice.


    "Who¡­ who are you?"


    Her confused look and panic-stricken voice made Shin Jiao worried. He knew that this might have happened, but he didn''t know how deep the damage was done to her by having half of her memory missing.


    "Calm down¡­ I''m Shin Jiao. I''m your guardian here. You''ve been in aa for a week now."


    "A week? Why? What happened?" she asked in confusion.


    "We''ll talkter¡­ I need to call the doctor first. Alright¡­"


    But when Shin Jiao stood up, Shi Anne Li suddenly grabs his hand.


    "Wait¡­ please¡­ please, don''t leave me here alone." She said with a scared tone.


    She didn''t know why, but her heartfelt calm while the man is around her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t I''m just going to call the doctor. There''s a phone there¡­" Shin Jiao said while pointing at the phone on the wall.


    Not longter a group of doctors and nurses immediately enters the room and began checking her vitals. Then they asked her some questions. Shin Jiao already knew the situation so he just let them do their job.


    "Mr. Jiao¡­ everything is already good¡­ but it seems that her memory has some problems¡­ she had amnesia. She cannot remember half of her current life. She thinks she is still 17 years old¡­ We need to observe her further to see if this is temporary or permanent¡­ so I suggest for her to stay for a while." The head doctor exined.


    "Thank you very much¡­" Shin Jiao said to the doctors.


    When the doctors and the nurses left, Shin Jiao turn towards Shi Anne Li.


    "Where are my parents?" she suddenly asked.


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, his heart if feeling conflicted. After the ident, George Wilson has done the investigating and through his this, they discovered that Shi Anne Li''s parents went missing. Plus, theirpany is being run by members of the Li n from the capital. Luckily her brother and his family are okay. But they are in hiding.


    And through their connection, they discovered that 5 days prior to the ident, Shi Anne Li received a message from her dad. He told him to not leave Shin Jiao''s side and not to worry about him and her mother. This made her a bit worried, but she still followed her father.


    But then she received a message telling her that her parents are under someone''s control¡­ she didn''t want to inconvenience Shin Jiao due to her own problems, so she tried to face the people who kidnapped her parents.


    Shin Jiao saw the CCTV recordings where Shi Anne Li left City H.


    He didn''t want to say it, but he felt like something happened to her parents. But how can he tell this depressing news to her?


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 428 - The Jester

    Chapter 421


    /*unedited*/


    Tang family Hospital


    Inside Shi Anne Li''s room


    Loud crying and sobbing can be heard as a beautiful woman wailed like a child on the bed. A young man is trying to control the woman as he hugs her in his arms while patting her back. Shin Jiao was unable to answer her question and decided to make up a reason.


    However, what he didn''t expect is the news on the TV suddenly shing. He wanted to turn it off, but it was already toote.


    The new suddenly told about the missing couple on the TV screen and the burning of their house. It is said that the Lis house was burned due to a gas leak. The news then shed the pictures of Shi Anne Li and her parents.


    This made her a bit stunned and then afterward began to cry. She didn''t know what happened and she wanted to go out and try to find her parents. However, she didn''t know where to start. So, she just cried and cried and Shin Jiao is trying tofort her.


    *sob *sob


    Shi Anne Li cried her heart out before Shin Jiao while calling her mother.


    Not longter, she suddenly fell asleep in his arms.


    6:00 pm


    Susan Tang went back to the hospital with Duan Ying in her shoulder. The two are busy talking to each other as the small figure asked her a lot of questions.


    When they saw Shin Jiao, they felt that something is amiss. Suddenly Susan Tang saw Shi Anne Li''s hand clenching Shin Jiao''s as if she didn''t want to let go.


    Shin Jiao saw her and put his finger on his lips, signaling to keep quiet.


    Susan slowly approached and whispered in a low tone.


    "Is she okay now?"


    "Nah¡­ we have a problem. She seems to have forgotten her life and can only remember 17 years of her early life."


    "This is what we have expected, right?" Duan Ying said while floating towards the side table and look at Shi Anne Li.


    "Hey, Shin¡­ I noticed that both of your women are top ss beauty. You are on lecherous¡­"


    "Shut it!" Shin Jiao said while ring at the small figure.


    "Whoa¡­ calm down¡­ I''m just saying that you are one great guy. Hehe¡­ Plus I still have her memory here with me¡­"


    "Oh, right¡­ Can we put back her memory?" Susan Tang asked with hope in her eyes.


    "If it is just physical memory, then it is possible. However, that was her soul memory¡­ that''s like a really huge chunk of data¡­" Shin Jiao said while shaking his head.


    "Then¡­ what can we do? I can''t just let Sister Shi Anne go on like this¡­ right?" Susan Tang said with concern in her expression.


    "¡­"


    Silence envelopes the room.


    Then suddenly Shi Anne Li slowly opened her eyes and felt the gentle hand she is holding. When she saw Shin Jiao still patting her shoulder, her face immediately turned crimson. She acted like a high school girl as she suddenly hid her face inside the nket.


    Her action almost made Susan Tang and Duan Yingugh.


    "Shi Anne¡­ I want to introduce you to a friend¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Shi Anne Li slowly peeks from the sheets and then looks at the woman sitting on the couch. She didn''t know that there is another person inside the room, which made her feel a bit shy. When she saw Susan Tang''s face, she had a surprised look on her face.


    "Shi Anne, this is Susan Tang. She is one of your friends¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Shi Anne Li nodded her head towards Susan Tang. And when she saw the beautiful smile on Susan''s face, she blushed immediately. She was a bit surprised by Susan''s beauty as she is far more beautiful than those movie stars on TV.


    Susan Tang could not help herself but hug Shi Anne Li who had a look of surprise in her eyes. But she didn''t dodge and just let Susan Tang hug her.


    Although the atmosphere looks awkward, Shi Anne Li slowly adapted to the presence of Susan Tang. However, they seem to not notice the small figure on the side looking at the group with sulking eyes.


    ??


    Li n state, the town of Haisong near city H, in the huge pce-like building


    A tall man wearing a funny mask is currently standing inside a huge workshopboratory room. Around him are people wearing white clothes checking a machine that is suspended in the middle. Their expression looks haggard as if they have been working for days without sleep.


    "So is there any progress this time?" the man wearing a funny mask asked with an annoyed tone.


    He has been tasked to monitor the project which has already taken the best scientist and engineer of their n a week, but no progress has been made. This has already irritated the higher-ups of the n and is making a big fuss out of the subject matter.


    "Mr. Qintang we are still analyzing a lot of itsponents¡­ but we have known that some of it arepound materials that arebined to give the metal a rather studier and more durability. This is the most baffling matter¡­ we can try to duplicate the mech, but¡­ it would not be that sturdy." A man in ab gown said with fear clearly written in his eyes.


    "Tsk¡­ Alright, just try to make a prototype by the end of this week. The masters are not happy anymore¡­ you know what I mean, right?" Lin Qintang said with a grin in his face.


    While wearing his mask he looks like a jester, but his sinister aura could not bringughter to those who see him.


    Lin Qintang is a hitman of the Li n. He has been serving the Li n for a long time and is considered as one of the most powerful cultivators employed by the n to do their bidding outside of the capital.


    As he went out of theboratory, a tall woman wearing a ck and white maid''s uniform greeted him. The woman gave Lin Qintang a towel and a robe.


    "Master¡­ the Li n patriarch called." She said while following behind Lin Qintang.


    "I guess they are also on the edge about this¡­ if the military can get their hands on these techs then it would cause us too much trouble." He muttered.


    "Sir, if you want I can send the battle group to infiltrate the NXT Element Company and get the data you needed." The maid said with a sinister sh in her eyes.


    "Haha¡­ you are far too impatient¡­ as you can see we cannot touch that group for now. I don''t know if what the higher up is telling us is true. But sooner orter I need to still face the people who are protecting little Miss Li¡­ Sigh¡­ if only I could have that beauty instead of returning her to them and made that drama¡­ I don''t know what those old fogeys are scheming, but we have to wait¡­" he said as he epted the phone from the maid and dialed the number.


    ''Jester¡­ we have a new mission for you.'' The man on the other line immediately said after picking his call.


    "I''m listening¡­"


    After hearing his mission, a big grin appears on his face and looks at the maid beside him. He slowly made his hand slid down the frills of her blouse and slowly opened the buttons. Then he carefully feels the softness inside the clothes of the maid who is now biting her lips in anticipation.


    While listening to the man''s instructions, he slowly caressed the maid''s twin peaks while she made suppressed moans.


    After the call, Lin Qintang didn''t wait anymore and carried the maid inside his room. The maid didn''t resist and lets her master carry her. Her face instead shows willingness and excitement.


    She carefully removes her master''s clothes and then when she was about to remove his mask an excited look appears on her face.


    Her master is a very handsome man. Whenever he would take her in bed, she always loves to remove his mask and look at his handsome face. Contrary to what her master shows outside and to others, she likes to be with him the most.


    Not longtter an interval of soft and loud moans coupled with manly groans can be heard inside the room.


    Not longter, two naked bodies are lying on the bed. The woman had a look of exhaustion on her face as the man hugs her in his arms.


    "Master, are we going to move?"


    "Yes, they wanted to proceed with the n and would try to use another bait¡­ but I really wanted to take that woman, Shi Anne Li¡­ and that other woman Susan Tang¡­ make sure that no harm befalls on them. As for the guy, Shin Jiao, he is a threat to the n¡­ I don''t know if he is the real engineer behind the machine. But if he is not, then we kill him¡­ if he is then we can bring him in. I want him crippled." He said while caressing the woman''s hair.


    "As you wish master¡­ I will tell my battle group to get ready. We will make our move first thing tomorrow." She said while giving the handsome man a kiss.


    She then turns herself over and sat on top of Lin Qintang, she can still feel his bulging erection hitting her sensitive spot. So she didn''t hesitate to pleasure her handsome master once more.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 429 - Pardoned Soul

    Chapter 422


    /*unedited*/


    Atop the NXT Element Company Building


    Another week has passed since the ident with Shi Anne Li and her losing her memory. She stayed with Shin Jiao and Susan Tang inside the NXT Element Company building.


    This time, Shin Jiao has decided to turn thepany building into a fortress. They have already bought thend with a hefty price and of course withe coercion and a little threat. But since they already owned thend, they decided to make it their home.


    This week the wholepany building was redesigned. What baffled the employees is the speed that the building was reconstructed. Little by little for 5 days, the building changes its shape turning it into a 10 story steel fortress-like building. The dark gray hue which does not reflect the sun rays looks like an imposing gray block of metal.


    However, inside the building, everything looks like it''s made of transparent ss as they can see the outside without any obstructions. This has baffled a lot of the employees inside thepany as they marveled at the technology used at the ce they are working in.


    At night, the whole building illuminates its surroundings. Like a beacon of light.


    This design has attracted many people as people would flock on the other side of the street while taking a picture of the building. Plus the walls can show advertisements for the products that thepany isunching and other information.


    The construction which is usually undertaken at night has attracted a lot of bystanders as they watch flying robots transform the old building into a new one.


    Atop the metal-like fortress structure is a huge garden filled with flowers and trees. It literally looks like a small park, which many of the employees of thepany like to visit during their break time. The parking area has been turned into a garden and the cars or vehicles of the employees are parked under it.


    The transformation of the NXT Element Building and area has already gained the media''s attention. Susan Tang was able to quell this along with the PR team as they introduce the new building and how it was constructed.


    The appearance of the basic Mech Frame and their usefulness was shown to the country right at this time which made the whole country abuzz once again. Not only can the basic Mech Frame be used as a military tool, but it can also be used for civilian purposes.


    But of course, these basic mech frames for civilian use are not as sturdy as the Mech Frames used for war and battles.


    Amidst this busy time for thepany, Shin Jiao and Shi Anne Li are sitting atop the park of thepany building.


    "This is ce is really nice¡­ but I still can''t ept that I have lost half of my life''s memories¡­ I am happy to have made friends good people." Shi Anne Li said while taking a sip of her canned tea.


    "So what have you decided to do now?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Well, since I can''t do anything about the situation, I would like to get a job here." She said with a smile.


    "You''re already a part of thispany you know. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    "I know¡­ but I want to start all over¡­ I seem to remember that I wanted to be a soldier because I''m angry at my parents¡­ but now¡­ I regretted everything. I¡­ I want to know how they are doing right now." She muttered with a tinge of sadness in her eyes.


    "Hey, don''t worry too much. If my guesses are not wrong, then your parents are in the capital with the Li n. But we can''t go head to head with that n of yours. We discovered that they held tremendous power."


    "I know¡­ that''s one of the reasons I wanted to be a soldier. I wanted to go against my father and the n''s wishes."


    "Anyway, revenge would not do you good. So be at ease in here, alright?"


    "Thank you, Brother Shin¡­" Shi Anne Li said with a burning face.


    In fact, she didn''t know why, but whenever she is near Shin Jiao she can feel her heart beats faster as if feeling excited upon seeing the young and handsome looking guy. Plus she felt quite familiar to the guy as if her body is at ease whenever she is around him.


    Central walks towards the two and handed Shin Jiao aputer tablet. On the screen, six women are being shown.


    Shin Jiao knew that Central means and nodded his head.


    "Take care of them¡­" he said with a smile.


    Central immediately turn around and walked away.


    "What''s wrong brother Shin?" Shi Anne Li asked in confusion.


    The change in Shin Jiao''s facial expression was a little quick but she caught sight of it and knew that there is something wrong. This sharp sense of Shi Anne Li is one of the reasons why she was epted in the military and became a spy.


    Although she has forgotten that time already, her innate talent is still there.


    "No worries, those are just small problems¡­ let''s go, I will show you something amazing." Shin Jiao said as he took Shi Anne Li towards the underground workshop.


    This time, due to the huge amount of spiritual stones and beasts core inside his ring, he decided to create a two-way gate for a person to travel from the surface to the underground workshop. As it would only consume a single spirit stone per month if used 24 hours a day, it is very convenient for Shin Jiao as he didn''t need to wait for the elevator. Of course, the materials still use elevator lifts for transfer.


    As the two arrived inside the workshop, Shi Anne Li immediately saw Park Jiyong who is busy designing his new project. Shin Jiao taught Park Jiyong the ropes in designing products. But since he is not a cultivator or a mage, he is still having a hard time. However, his effort ismendable.


    Meanwhile, another figure enters Shi Anne Li''s eyes. It was the little figure of Duan Ying.


    Duan Ying decided to stay for a while and stop himself from wanting to die. This is not because he is afraid that his soul would be banished by the deity due to the soul memories he has devoured for thousands of years, but instead, he became amused of the workshop and also an agreement with Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao agreed to help him get rid of all the soul memory inside his soul essence. This way he can finally enter his rest after thousands of years of torment.


    Duan Ying''s figure is small and Shin Jiao has already made many improvements in his mechanical body. To get rid of that huge amount of memory data inside his essence core he will use it to power up the cores of the newly made SLIA personal figures.


    This is because Duan Ying''s soul essence contains millions of soul memory. If a single memory contains a huge amount of data and if that can be converted to energy, then it is enough to power a single small city for years. As memories, they are not harmful or useful. But once data are turned to energy, and then it is different.


    Shin Jiao knew the process, and also want to help Duan Ying to be able to rest in peace once and for all. So this was the n they came up with. Duan Ying is also willing to do this because he found it amusing to see small figures just like him.


    And each of these figures is programmed to be able to connect to their owner''s SLIA. But they are not designed to rece phones but more of a personal assistant.


    When the two enter the workshop Shi Anne Li began to walk around the check things up with interest in her eyes.


    "Brother Shin, I want one of these!" she shouted as she held one of the thumb size SLIA figures that look like a toy robot.


    "No¡­ I¡­ I want to make one with my own design." She said with a happy smile.


    "Well, if you want you can temporarily work here with the others." Shin Jiao suggested.


    "Really! Thank you¡­ but you must teach me first what to do¡­" she said excitedly.


    That day Shi Anne Li spends her time inside the workshop and began learning from Shin Jiao and sometimes Park Jiyong.


    ¡­


    At night, 5 people and a small figure are sitting at a dinner table. They are happily discussing their days and experiences with a peaceful atmosphere. On the side, Duan Ying looks at the group and if he can cry, he would already be in tears.


    Seeing this scene made him remember his childhood in ancient times before his father went crazy and turned his soul into a soul essence. His happy memory with his mother and siblings ran through his little mind as he suddenly heaves a heavy sigh.


    He turns towards Shin Jiao who gave him a smile.


    Duan Ying knew that if he wanted to see his mother on the other side, he needed the help of this young man who seems to look ordinary yet has extraordinary abilities.


    Suddenly a voice enters his mind.


    ''My child, you seem to be doing good¡­ keep up the good work and return with honor.''


    When Duan Ying heard the voice, he was stunned. He turns his gaze around to search the source of the voice but found no one.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" he asked mentally.


    But then he receives no reply. But then found his soul feeling happy. This feeling made him realize who the voice belongs to. This made him look up unconsciously. If his small face has expressions, then the people around the table can see him grinning happily right at this moment.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 430 - A Plan Of Attack

    Chapter 423


    /*unedited*/


    Inside a dark cell where no light can enter, five unconscious naked women are sprawled on the ground. From their appearance and figures, they look like supermodels of some sort. Two of them are ck, one is brown, and the rest have white skin.


    In another room, Shin Jiao is currently listening to Central''s report on what she found out about the five women who were captured.


    "They are carrying concealed stic base semi-automatic pistols in-between their legs¡­ plus one of the employees that were marked as a spy prepared their entry papers in thepany." Central''s voice echoed in the room.


    "Should we eliminate the spy, master?"


    "No, let those spies be. We can prepare in advance if we have them. They are foolish enough to think that we don''t know who they are, so it''s okay¡­" Shin Jiao replied as he looks at the document in his hands.


    Right, now he is looking at the backgrounds of each of the women inside the room. From what he reads, he found out that the five women came from different countries all over the world. What baffled him is their background. Most of them were once poor and destitute. ording to the official records their existence is clean and was a normal citizen of the country.


    But when Central dug deeper, she was able to find their true background. Two of them are daughters of a rich family and was kidnapped. However, after paying the ransom they were confirmed dead and were never seen again. That was when they were only 8 years old.


    The rest were in their teens when they went missing.


    Central also found out that these women are employed by a person from a town called Haisong. The town is small and rural, and outside the town is a castle-like mansion. This mansion is owned by a foreigner but Shin Jiao knew that everything was not real.


    "Master, I cannot find anything after that. But what I discovered is the transactions that a person has with the Li n. No matter how hard they conceal it there are traces of it that I was able to follow." Central said.


    "So the Li n still didn''t give up in their greed¡­ I guess it''s time for me to visit them¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sneer.


    His feelings have been disrupted by what happened to Shi Anne Li, but since she is okay now, he is already satisfied. He is not so petty as to take revenge, however, since the people behind her ident are not giving up, he didn''t have to think twice to teach them a harsh lesson then.


    But he needs to do this intelligently, which is not his forte. So he walks out of the room, he didn''t need to ask the women inside because he knew that they are trained not to talk even under extreme conditions. They would rather kill themselves than talk.


    He decided to break their mental barrier first.


    "Put each of them in the white room¡­" Shin Jiaomanded as he walks out.


    Shin Jiao enters Susan Tang''s room and found that Marie is discussing something with her. Right now, Marie was promoted to be the COO of thepany. She was the one to rece Shi Anne Li.


    The two women seem to be leisurely discussing things whileughing and drinking tea.


    When they saw Shin Jiao entering, both smiled.


    "You can leave us now." Susan Tang said to the two secretaries.


    After the two women walked out, Shin Jiao sat on the opposite couch.


    "It was the Li n¡­" he said as he pours himself a cup of tea.


    "They would not give up even after what they did to Sister Shi Anne?" Marie said with anger clearly written on her face.


    "I guess I have to make a move and teach them a lesson¡­ but¡­ I don''t want to be forceful and expose myself. I want to deal with them in the shadows. Can you think of a n?" Shin Jiao asked the two.


    With his words, the two women suddenly turned quiet.


    "Hmm¡­ Whenever my father has enemies, he would deal with theirpany little by little¡­ until they copse. Subtle, silent, but effective¡­" Marie said with a smirk on her face.


    "That would be too much Marie¡­ I wanted to make the people at the top pay, but not those employees who only work for a living."


    "Aw¡­ Yeah, I know you''re a softy, Hihi¡­" Marie chuckled.


    "Shin, in this situation, we cannot be hesitant. You can only do this by show of force¡­ If they didn''t listen, then we can take over theirpanies little by little." Susan Tang suggested.


    "Yes, I can ask the help of my dad¡­" Marie also chimed in.


    Shin Jiao heaves a heavy sigh¡­


    "I guess, a show of force is still the most effective way to handle everything." Shin Jiao thought as he looks outside the transparent wall.


    "Shin, the design of this building is too nice. We can also enter architecture and construction in the future." Marie suggested with a smile on her face.


    This is what the two are actually discussing. The speed that the building was constructed is something they have never seen before. The use of steel and reinforced concrete was the norm, but the speed is jaw breaking. The Mech Frames has the basic ability of Shin Jiao to manipte steel and stones. Hence they were able to make things faster.


    "Anyway, I leave everything to the both of you¡­ if you need anything else, just tell me." Shin Jiao said as he stood up.


    He gave Susan Tang a kiss on her forehead and left the room.


    After asking for suggestion he now can tell his next move.


    ¡­


    In a huge mansion, outskirts of Haisong town


    A long line of ck SUV arrived in front of a huge castle-like mansion. ck suited men began going out of the vehicle and prepared the area for the people who are inside. After everything was cleared, seven middle-aged men and one old man walked out.


    Their aura enveloped the surrounding giving off a stately and grand feeling.


    A tall and handsome man walked out of the mansion to wee the group.


    "Great Elder, elders¡­ Wee to my castle¡­ Haha¡­" the handsome man said whileughing heartily.


    "Mr. Qintang, the patriarch is not pleased with the progress¡­ you know why we are here." One of the middle-aged men said sternly.


    "Haha¡­ of course, of course¡­ but I need to show you all something¡­ please follow me." Lin Qintang said with a courteous smile on his handsome face.


    However, deep inside him, a murderous intent is currently overflowing. This is because the five women he sent have not returned yet until now. Even their trackers seem to have stopped working. This made him feel a bit anxious and angry at the same time.


    As he guided the great elder and the elders of the Li n inside theboratory/workshop underground, he exins the progress of the scientist and engineers to them.


    When the group reached the lower levels, they saw two Mech Frames. The first one is a bit tattered and broken, while the other one is prim and shiny.


    "You¡­ you have done it! You were sessful in making a copy of the thing?" an elder said with excitement in his voice.


    "Ah, yes¡­ you see we were able to reconstruct most of the Mech''s functions¡­ here let me show you." Lin Qintang said as he signaled one of the workers on the side to go inside the cockpit.


    After a while, the Mech Frame that is in a rxed position suddenly moved and stood up. It moved its arms and torso and showed a lot of articte movements.


    "Make it walk¡­" an elder said excitedly.


    With a signal, the mech began walking slowly.


    After the demonstration, the Great Elder and the elders of the Li n showed a satisfied smile on their face.


    "You hid this too well¡­ When can you mass-produce this thing?" the Great elder asked with a solemn tone.


    "There are still some minor problems with the motion, but within a month at most." Lin Qintang said with confidence.


    When the Great elders heard this, his wizen face smiled.


    "Well, well¡­ this is interesting. That was a nice piece of hardware you got there." A voice suddenly interrupted them.


    "Who! Who are you?" shouted an elder as he jumps in front of the old man followed by the rest.


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to know who I am¡­ I''m just here to challenge you. In one month I will send my Mech Frames to one of your headquarters and will destroy it. You can choose to defend it with your cultivators or your own Mech Frame¡­ good luck! Hahaha¡­" the voice said as it faded to the background.


    Everyone was baffled as they cannot see where the voice came from.


    "If¡­ if my guess is correct that was Shin Jiao, the engineer who created these robots." Lin Qintang said with a grim look on his face.


    He is a high-level cultivator along with the elders and the Great elders who has the highest cultivation among them, but they were not able to detect the presence. This only means one thing, the person is far powerful than they expected.


    "This is bad¡­ I didn''t think that they were able to know this location¡­ what should we do Great elder?" one of the middle-aged elders asked with concern.


    "We will do nothing¡­ Since that man wanted to fight us¡­ then we will show him our power. Mr. Qintang, what do you need to be able to mass-produce that thing?" the Great elder said.


    However, Lin Qintang is now sweating arge bead of sweat on his forehead. This is because the presentation was actually bogus.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 431 - A New Life

    Chapter 424


    /*unedited*/


    /*Warning! R-18 scenes*/


    Outskirts of the Town of Haisong, Lin Qintang castle-like mansion


    At the top of the highest peak of the mansion there stood a man wearing a camouge suit. However, his figure could not be seen as it blends with his surroundings and the bright skies.


    Shin Jiao had a smirk on his face after seeing the presentation inside and knew that everything was not real. They just took the internal system of the Mech Frame he made and then create an outer shell with weak materials. The reason why the movement of the Mech Frame was slow and robotic is that the material used is not strong enough to withstand normal movements.


    Upon seeing this he decided to y with them and show them how futile their efforts were.


    Since they wanted to challenge him, then he would show them that their efforts and scheming is pointless against a truly powerful opponent.


    After the group left, Lin Qintang was the only one standing in front of his house with a clenched fist. But his mind is already thinking of his next step. Actually the only problem they have is the internal system of the Mech Frame. If the scientist can break through and learn to copy the rune programming then it would be easy for them to recreate it.


    "I need more minds¡­ Damn it!" he said with clenched teeth.


    "Oh¡­ it seems that you hit a wall there." Suddenly the figure of Shin Jiao appears in front of him.


    "You! How?..." Lin Qintang immediately took a step back.


    He knew who the person standing in front of him is. And he knew that the man is not simple.


    "Well¡­ I wanted to see how great your skill is. You have challenged me and provoked me again and again¡­ but I am very lenient. So I will give you a fighting chance¡­" Shin Jiao waves his hand and a USB drive floated from his hand and in front of Lin Qintang.


    "This is the basic movement of the Mech Frame¡­ Show me what you got¡­"


    With those words, Shin Jiao suddenly disappear from where he stood like a fading smoke. The eyes of Lin Qintang are now filled with horror.


    But when Shin Jiao''s appearance was gone, Lin Qintang epted the floating USB drive and showed a worried expression. He then turns around and enters the mansion. When he was inside, a sinister smile appears on his face.


    "Foolish¡­ I knew powerful people are bored and wanted a challenge. Hehe¡­ and challenge you shall have." He thought as he walked towards the workshop.


    ¡­


    Susan Tang''s office


    When Shin Jiao returned to thepany, he told Susan Tang of what he did. However, he was scolded by her.


    "Shin, you''re ying with fire here! How can you just let others have our tech?" Susan Tang said in exasperation.


    "Calm down¡­ Just watch the show okay¡­"


    "Come here!" Shin Jiao said as he hugs Susan.


    She wanted to break his hold as she felt a bit annoyed, but how could she.


    Then Shin Jiao suddenly nted a kiss on her lips. At first, she wanted to fight back because of her annoyance, but then she suddenly gave in to his passionate kiss. The two make out for a while until the door swung open and Susan''s secretary saw the two in a passionate mood.


    Shin Jiao was taken aback as he was too engrossed in kissing Susan as he had missed her too much.


    When the two separated Susan Tang''s face became beat red.


    "I''m going¡­ see youter." Shin Jiao said with a smile and patted her cheeks gently.


    The secretary could not help but snickered as she sees the beat red face of her boss. She wanted to stop herself fromughing but it still escaped her mouth.


    Susan Tang gave her a strict red making her jump back and leave the folder on the table and ran outside as fast as she could.


    That night, Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, and Shi Anne Li enter their home located at the top floor of the building. Before the rooftop, there is a floor that cannot be essed by normal means. The only way to reach that floor is through a special gate in Susan Tang''s office, in Shin Jiao''s workshop, or in the secret room near the lobby.


    After dinner, they went back to their rooms to rest. But Shin Jiao sneaked out. He slowly enters Susan Tang''s room and saw no one inside. Then he heard the sound of water inside the bathroom.


    He slowly opens the door and saw Susan Tang showering. Seeing the naked body on the opposite side of the shower ss door, his blood immediately came rushing.


    Shin Jiao carefully knocks on the ss door and saw the surprised expression on Susan Tang''s face.


    When Shin Jiao smiled, she also showed a bashful smile on her pretty face. She opened the door and Shin Jiao walked inside.


    The two began a bout of passionate kisses as Shin Jiao began caressing the soft body in his arms. Then he began to pleasure his woman with his slow and sensual kisses. He carefully sucks and licks the pink are of Susan''s breast which has suddenly turned erected due to her arousal.


    Small moans of pleasure can be heard from her mouth as Shin Jiao began to slowly massage her breast while sucking and licking them.


    He suddenly heard Susan Tang''s small hoarse voice.


    "Shin¡­ I want you now¡­ Please¡­ I want you inside me now." She said in-between her moans of pleasure.


    Her words, made Shin Jiao almost go crazy. He could not help himself anymore as he slowly lifted her up. Susan Tang already expected this as she clings both of her hands in his neck. When she suddenly feels Shin Jiao''s erect member slowly parting her folds she gasped. She knew how big his member is and is already expecting it.


    "Susan, you''re already this wet and we haven''t started yet¡­" Shin Jiao teased.


    Susan Tang suddenly stops him from speaking and covered his mouth with her small lips. But when Shin Jiao finally inserted his erected member inside her she immediately released the kiss as she moaned in both pain and pleasure.


    The two began to move in rhythm as they made love inside the bathroom. The sound of their skin hitting each other can be heard as Shin Jiao began to gradually move faster and faster as he goes in and out of Susan Tang''s cave which made them moan and groan passionately.


    "Shin¡­ Shin¡­ I¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­" suddenly Susan cried while dragging her words and tightening her thighs around Shin Jiao''s hips.


    He can feel her wet muscle walls contracting as if squeezing his long member within. This sensation made Shin Jiao almost burst as he suddenly stiffens.


    "Urgh¡­ Oh, baby¡­ I love you too¡­" Shin Jiao said unconsciously as he released everything inside of her.


    The two separate from each other as they tried to catch their breaths. But Shin Jiao didn''t release Susan Tang yet as he lovingly carried her to bed. Susan sighs in resignation as she knew that this would be a sleepless night.


    The two made love like crazy in bed and it was almost 3 am when they finished.


    "Susan¡­ I want to have children." Shin Jiao suddenly said in a low tone.


    When Susan Tang heard this, she showed a happy expression on her face as sheid her soft cheeks in his strong chest.


    "Let''s get married¡­" he suddenly blurted out.


    With his words, the eyes of Susan Tang suddenly became teary.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ don''t cry. Okay?"


    "I''m just really happy¡­ but¡­ how about Sister Shi Anne?" she suddenly asked with worry in her eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ I¡­ We can''t do anything about this anymore. I want her to live her life free of worry. I won''t lie to you because I still love her and that''s the truth. But¡­ I know that no woman can ept their man having other women in their lives, and the same goes for men. So... I decided to choose you. At least Shi Anne is now free of her feelings for me." Shin Jiao said.


    "Shin¡­ thank you. In truth, I¡­ I only wanted to be the only woman in your life." Susan said as she gave Shin Jiao a sweet kiss.


    Shin Jiao smiled and suddenly deepen the kiss. When his hand suddenly crawls down and slowly caressed her honey pot, she gasped.


    "Umm¡­ Shin¡­ I still have to work tomorrow." She said with a pout while trying to remove the naughty finger caressing her sensitive folds.


    The two snuggles in bed and Susan Tang sleeps.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is in deep thought about the things that have happened. He knew that his decision to marry Susan Tang was the right one. And he decided that he would just treat Shi Anne Li as his sister from now on.


    Not long have passed and the morning sun slowly went out of the horizon bringing forth the new dawn of day. Another day of his life on earth will now begin.


    "I have many things to resolve¡­ and many other things to face. I have to make the people around me strong like me, this would prevent others from taking advantage of them just like what happened to Shi Anne Li." He thought.


    ¡­


    City H airport


    An airne just arrived and many people have already begun to gather waiting for their loved ones. Then as the passengers walk through the exit, a very handsome 12-year-old boy can be seen walking out. He is not carrying anything and wears casual clothes.


    From behind the young man follows a very beautiful young woman.


    "Hey, brat¡­ Don''t just go running around anywhere. Your mother agreed for you to follow me here. If you disobey my orders, I will send you back through the portal." The young woman threatened which made the young boy show a cute frowning face.


    The two have attracted the attention of many people as they walked out of the airport.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 432 - The Arrogance Of A Clan

    Chapter 425


    /*unedited*/


    Two weekster¡­


    The town of Haisong which is a rural and deste town suddenly became lively. Hundreds and thousands of people began to enter the town as arge factory was built on the outskirt. The people in the town became lively as the industry within it suddenly boomed.


    The town mayor and officials were thoroughly joyed at the appearance of the factory and the rise of people entering the town. This growth has significantly made the town became lively especially at night.


    Meanwhile, the Li n has fully supported Li Qintang in his project and began sending their experts to develop further their own Mech Frame project. They named their own mechs as Jinshulong.


    Since the Lis had arge background they have contacts with the military and now the military was involved in the construction of the new mechs. The military on the other hand already has a contract with the NXT Element Company, but the price for that one was a bit higher than what the Li is offering, so they decided to do a dual contract. They would decide to buy from both parties.


    Everything was really fast and the action of the Li n made a huge ruckus even in the capital. Many other ns wanted to join in with the project and offer the Li n a huge advantage just to get their hands on a piece of advanced tech. And because of greed for power and money, the Li n decided to negotiate abined venture making the n be involved in the project.


    The days have gone by peacefully in city H and the NXT Element Company. The lives of Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, Shi Anne Li, Park Jiyong, Marie Eleanor, and the little Duan Ying were peaceful and productive.


    On the third week, one night Shin Jiao received a call from a mutual friend, Princess Mary Anderson of Bail Kingdom.


    ''Hey, Brother Shin! How have you been? You seem to be really busy that you don''t have time to call me¡­'' Mary said on the other line.


    "Haha¡­ Yes, a lot of things have happened. How are you?"


    ''I''m doing fine¡­ I''m doing a bit of leisure shopping and going around while dragging some royalty brat¡­ Haha¡­''


    "Really? Is he your¡­ brother?"


    ''Nah, he is someone from an Empire on the other side of the portal. We already have contact with the people on that side and discovered a lot of wonderful things¡­ I wish I can share it with you some of these days, but the bratty prince is dragging me around¡­''


    ''Hey who are you calling bratty prince, you old hag!'' suddenly a young voice appear on the other line.


    ''Haha¡­ see, see¡­ call youter brother Shin, I need to punish this brat first¡­'' Mary said as she hangs up.


    Shin Jiao shook his head with a chuckle. Mary is a high-level mage and is very powerful in her own aspect. Being a body would really suit her. Shin Jiao chuckled at this thought.


    Suddenly, a message pop up on his screen, and Shin Jiao crunched his brows upon reading it.


    The message has a link to a social media site. Upon clicking the link he saw a picture which almost made himugh.


    The message came from Lin Qintang, as one of the powerful ns in the country, it was easy for them to find his phone number, and hence they are able to contact him. Upon seeing the mech on the picture, Shin Jiao wanted tomend the Li n for their effort.


    Plus he wanted to apud them for their persistence and ingenuity for creating such massive beast. The mech on the picture is twice the size of the Mech Frame they are creating. But of course, Shin Jiao wanted tough his ass off to this dumb idea. Unless it is a fortress, that size is just target practice to even a normal soldier carrying sabot rounds, RPGs, and other explosives.


    What he gave them is a water down version of the runemand program. It would not be able to support the speed of a normal person''s movements. Plus the weakness of steal is evident. Hence he is not worried, everything will be shown in front of the whole country or even the world when the time for the duel against his Mech Frame and the creation of the ns.


    But what Shin Jiao didn''t expect is the tenacity, pride, and arrogance of a n.


    Thus a few dayster, the Li n began to do a press release of the uing battle between the Li n and the NXT Element Company.


    Shin Jiao and the rest of the employees are watching the news report on the TV screens inside thepany.


    ''Mr. Li Qintang, you are saying that the NXT Element Company is not the onlypany who were able to produce such advance fighting robots?''


    ''Yes, that is right¡­ plus they have the guts to challenge our Jinshulong unit, within a next week everyone can watch the bout between our mechs and theirs, let''s see who can win¡­'' Lin Qintang said with confidence.


    ''Oh, that would be a spectacle to watch then¡­ Where is this going to happen?''


    ''Well, I don''t know, you can ask them¡­'' he said with a shrewd gleam on his eyes.


    "That bastard is really looking for his own demise."


    "He dared challenge ourpany? We will see what they got."


    "Haha¡­ they didn''t know how strong our Mech Frames are¡­ I''m d that those stupid pricks would be shamed for stealing our tech."


    The NXTpany employees were riled up upon hearing the words from Lin Qintang.


    ''Umm¡­ I''m just curious¡­ how did you get the technology? I mean I saw that the NXT Element Company was the first to produce such advance tech¡­'' the reporter suddenly asked.


    Everyone in the conference became silent as the rest of the reporters also wanted to know the answer to this question.


    Lin Qintang showed a clever smile on his arrogant yet handsome face.


    ''As you can see we are apany that is in business for a long time. And that smallpany has juste out of nowhere and is in business for a short time¡­ so what do you think?''


    This made everyone began to discuss one with another the hidden meaning from Lin Qintang''s words.


    ''Thank you for your attendance that is all¡­'' he suddenly said as he stood up while the reporters are moring to ask more questions.


    Those who have seen the video began to discuss and had a bad impression of the NXT Element Company right at this moment. This is because what Lin Qintang has said has some backing on it. The Li n is involved in many businesses and one of those is advanced technology research. Hence it ismon for people to think that the NXT Element Company may have stolen the tech.


    Suddenly, along with this news, many people began to im that the other products of NXT Element Company are actually stolen from other people. Hence the online forum began to erupt with many criticisms against the NXT Element Company.


    ¡­


    Inside the NXT Element Company conference hall, a meeting with the managers and executives of thepany is being held.


    "These people are too much¡­ what should we do?" Shi Anne Li who has a younger perspective and mind suddenly blurted her emotion out.


    Everyone in the room knew what happened to her so they didn''t mind her saying those words.


    However, everyone was at their wits end on what to do next. Many of their suggestions were rejected by Susan Tang, hence they fell silent.


    Marie stood from her seat and gave everyone a crafty smile. When they saw this Goosebumps run through their body. This only means that the shrewd COO of thepany has thought of a n and they think it would be something domineering as per her usual attitude.


    "Everybody worries too much¡­ as you can see we are above out quota in sales for this year already by 20%... even if we sell only half it would not affect ourpany''s resources. But the user of our products has higher demands for it. This is especially true with our free AI program SLIA, the download alone in our country has reached millions, if we add it to other parts of the world, then we are about to reach billions already¡­ and now we have announced the development of the SLIA figures. What do you think would happen if we announce that we would stop production due to public nder? Hihi¡­" she exined in confidence.


    ''OMG, there she is again¡­ I knew that she would think that way¡­''


    ''No way, I won''t let that happen. I can''t wait to have an SLIA figure. If those people stop this it would mean war.''


    ''Oh, no! I want my own SLIA figure¡­ this is not good¡­ I need to spread this out.''


    The employees began to whisper and mumble to themselves. They knew that what the COO has told them would be realized once the nder online and in public would not stop.


    Hence at that instant, everyone in the meeting room began sending messages to their ounts about the decision.


    When it appears online, the whole forum was turned upside down.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 433 - The Clash Of Steel

    Chapter 426


    /*unedited*/


    When the news came out that day, the whole online forum erupted with millions ofments. People began to bash those who posted about the ims of NXT Element Company being a copycat. As everyone is truly anticipating the release of the new product the SLIA figures, which is like a personal fiery, everybody became enraged because of the decision to dy or even stop the production.


    Even the ns were affected because of this news.


    This turmoil was not felt by the people inside the NXT Element Company conference room. This is because although everyone was worried they knew that there is still a solution.


    When Marie said those words, she gave Susan Tang a knowing smile. In which theter just nodded her head.


    "Guys¡­ thank you. I guess everyone here can''t wait to have their personal SLIA figure, right? And what you did today just express the feeling of the whole world. Each of our products is innovative and advance, who would dare to counterfeit them? Anyway, we will just give each of you an SLIA figure¡­ just show them off alright?" Marie said with a grin on her beautiful face.


    Park Jiyong who is sitting on the side had a love-struck look on his face seeing the woman he likes grin just like that.


    After the meeting, each of the managers and executives received a beautiful box on their desk. This situation made every employee in thepany curious about what is happening. The ck box looks sleek and attractive. However, once the cover was opened those who watch their managers'' table were all dumbfounded.


    Inside the ck box is a small figure, the basic SLIA figure isposed of a torso, a bald and faceless head, two humanoid arms, and two humanoid legs. Of course Shin Jiao with help of Park Jiyong design many types of parts for the thumb-size SLIA figure.


    "Oh my¡­ is that SLIA? No way! My manager is too lucky. I wish I can have one too."


    "It''s really cute! Boss, start it up!"


    "Boss, make it move!"


    Every one surrounding their boss can''t wait to see what the little doll can do.


    And when the SLIA figures were assembled and connected to the managers'' and executives'' phones, their expressionless face suddenly has an LED lit up. Everyone saw the LED forming a simple smiling face.


    Then the figure began to hover around and immediately greeted their owners.


    ''Greetings! I am your personal assistant¡­ please give me a new name!'' the SLIA figures said to their owners.


    Everyone took a picture and video of this scene and immediately posted it online which once again began a huge discussion. Everyone envied those working in the NXT Element Company.


    This made the whole issue of what Lin Qintang said die immediately.


    The scene where the figures can actually hover in the air also made everyone dumbfounded and has taken the whole country of China by storm.


    The Company immediately received a huge amount of orders worldwide, making Susan and Marie smile upon seeing the huge figure.


    ¡­


    Another week has passed and two days are left before the said duel between the Li n Jinshulong mech and the basic Mech Frame from NXT Element Company is about to start.


    Shin Jiao sent Lin Qintang the location of the duel. It was actually in the Gobi desert. Shin Jiao has gained the government''s approval to create a stadium in that area.


    The stadium was 50,000 sqm or 5 hectares ofnd, almost like 9 football fields.


    It was once again created really fast and contains modern amenities with safety features for the viewers. Shin Jiao knew that this would already tip the technology of the world and move it forward in the future. And this is only the start.


    Hence he wanted to show the whole world, the future now.


    The preparation wasplete and Shin Jiao has prepared four basic Mech Frames. However, only two would be sent to battle and the two are just back up just in case.


    Park Jiyong himself volunteers to pilot a mech, and the other one is Shin Jiao himself.


    Meanwhile, on the side of the Li n mechs, they have also prepared four main battle mechs and another four as a backup mech.


    All of the mechs are taken to the Gobi desert stadium via a chopper carrier which carrier all of its parts. Then they were assembled in the stadium''s mechanical workroom. The stadium has around 9 mechanical workrooms with advanced facilities inside.


    So the assembly of the mechs was easy and fast.


    ¡­


    8 am the day of the battle


    The stadium was suddenly full of people. No one expected that although it was only two days before the announcement people were able to flock in the desert area. They all marveled at the construct and its advanced facilities inside. Since the stadium is connected with Central, she has already apprehended 10 people having bad intentions before they can even act.


    The anticipation of everyone for the uing battle was too high. Even gambling bets were raised in secret between the two forces that would face each other.


    While the audience are waiting for the huge screen at the top of the stadium that has been showing its safety feature suddenly changes.


    Then the voice of Central echoed everywhere making the whole stadium silent.


    ''Ladies and Gentlemen, along with our special guests from different countries, wee to the sh of Steel Arena. In a few moments, we will begin a historical battle between humanoids mechs from two sides, the Li n''s Jinshulong mecha group versus the basic Frame Mech of NXT Element Company.''


    ''This battle will have two stages¡­ first is the team battle which will be simted within a forest. Then the next is the single battle arena. I wanted to say good luck to all participants.''


    ''Since the destruction of a mech is inevitable, we from the NXT Element Company have provided each pilot with a safety ne. They cannot enter the battlefield without the ne as it would ensure their safety from death... However??? other injuries except for fatal ones are not included.''


    The series of instructions given by Central made everyone feel a bit excited and curious about how the arena battle would happen.


    Meanwhile, on the side, some announcers and news reporters are already filming the area. Many spections and analysis areing out as they waited for the battle to start.


    Even really famous celebrities from different countries are in the arena expecting to watch a glorious battle. They have been waiting for this historical breaking event to happen, and even though it was announced two days prior, none wanted to miss the chance to see it personally.


    Suddenly the lights turned dim and the arena became bright. Under the audience''s eyes, they can see a lush forest. But what baffled them is the thinyer of energy surrounding the arena. Then suddenly they saw two groups entering the stage. One group isposed of two-meters mechs carrying riffles and some back weapons, while the other one isposed of two four-meters mechs carrying heavy weaponry, and the other two are two-meters mechs carrying rifles and back weapons.


    "Damn! This is two versus four? This is not fair, right?"


    "Who cares¡­ let''s get this show on the road! I can''t see a great battle. Hopefully, this would not be a boring battle of slow-moving robots."


    "Yeah, if this is boring then it''s just a waste of our time."


    The audience began to mor upon seeing the two parties about to face a battle.


    Meanwhile, inside the mechs, Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong are checking the status of their mechs with precise uracy and well-practiced coordination.


    "Everything is good to go on my side¡­" Shin Jiao said on the radio.


    "Everything is also good to go on my side¡­" Park Jiyong also said.


    "Hey, Brother Shin, do you think they would pose a challenge?"


    "I don''t know? Maybe¡­ maybe not. But I hope that you don''t get too cocky or you will lose this battle."


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry, I have been practicing in my free time, this time I will not hesitate to use my gun. This would be fun!" Park Jiyong said with excitement.


    Shin Jiao just smiles at the excited tone of the young man on the other end of the line.


    "Let us see if my ns would work this time¡­ the Li n has provided me with the opportunity to advertise this thing, plus I can also take revenge for Shi Anne Liter¡­" he thought as he turns his gaze to one of the private viewing booths.


    From where he stands he can almost see the figure of Lin Qintang with that smug look.


    Meanwhile, Lin Qintang is also looking at the arena with a smirk on his face. He already faced the basic Mech Frame and knew of its power. However, he made sure that the mech they have created can rival the power of the Mech Frames.


    He sneered at the foolishness of Shin Jiao for giving him the data he needed. He is nning to make tons of money after the battle after his creations trampled and turned those insignificant metal robots from the foolish man.


    "Hehe¡­ with this¡­ I can make armies that can rule this country by force." He muttered with an evil grin on his face.


    The feeling of more power within his hands made him tremble with excitement.


    Suddenly, the voice of Central echoed.


    ''The Battle is about to start in¡­ 5¡­ 4¡­ 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­''


    ''Begin''


    With that signal, the two groups of mechs suddenly moved.


    -----------


    Author''s note:


    Thank you for reading the novel. Love you guys!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 434 - The Clash Of Steel (2)

    Chapter 427


    /*unedited*/


    The lush trees covered the whole ground making visibility in the area hard and limited. But the shaking of the ground is foretelling that there are heavy objects moving within the vicinity. The tense feeling in the surroundings is making each and every person inside the area jittery and at the edge.


    The arena was silent as the audience watches with bathed breath while two groups of metallic humanoid figures carefully hunted each other on the battlefield.


    This is not a game or an exercise but a real-live battle using live ammunition. One mistake and it can cost the pilots of each humanoid mech injuries. Although it would not cost them their lives the pain they would experience is real and would be agonizing.


    "Sector 1 is clear. No enemy here." A pilot said as he checks around the area.


    Since the coast is clear, the pilot calmed down his tensed body. He is currently inside a 2-meter-tall mech, although the mech is a bit faster than therger ones, their armor is a bit flimsy and weak. So he is not that confident of the mech''s capacity to withstand bullets.


    Bang!


    A loud sound woke the pilot up from his stupor and suddenly found himself appearing in the pilot waiting stand in the outer part of the arena where other members of their crew are watching and waiting.


    He was still disoriented at what happened. But then he discovered that his hands are actually burned.


    Arrgghh!!!


    "Medic! Come here!" one of the personnel immediately called.


    Although the man is okay and was not hurt, since he is wearing a normal jumpsuit it was not enough to protect himself from burns caused by therge caliber bullets and the eruption of the mechanical parts of the mech.


    "What happened?"


    "How did that mech gets destroyed?"


    "I saw it! There! One of the small silver mechs is a sniper."


    The audience began to mor at the situation. When they saw a mech being destroyed everyone immediately became worried about the pilot inside. But when they saw the screen showing the condition of the pilot who just had minor burns, everyone was astounded.


    Now they realized that this is one of the safety features of the battlefield. It would not cause a pilot''s life but of course, minor injuries are still possible.


    Suddenly a loud cheer erupted within the crowd.


    ''Damn it! One of us was taken out! Be careful there is a sniper.''


    ''How can they do that? This whole ce has zero visibility?''


    ''Stupid¡­ our mechs are heavier than theirs of course they can detect the sound.''


    The moring of the pilots on the radio began to echo. Even the audience stops their cheering upon hearing this as silence envelops the area once again.


    "Nice one brother Shin." Park Jiyong said as he saw one of their enemies disappearing from the roster in his disy HUD.


    Since radar doesn''t work in the arena they cannot detect their enemies, so every pilot would have to rely on their instinct and fast reaction.


    ''Jiyong, I will change my position. I can see two mechs walking towards you. Keep low¡­ I''ming to assist.''


    "Yes, brother Shin¡­ Can I¡­ Can I try to take them on in closebat?"


    ''Are you sure? If you are confident, then go. I will try to assist you.''


    "Roger that! Hehe¡­" Park Jiyong excitedly sneaks as he let his mech crawl on all fours.


    Suddenly his mech changed its metallic shine and turned brown as if it became like a stone.


    "Damn! That was cool¡­"


    "Look at that, although I can still see that it is a mech, I think the other pilots would have a hard time seeing that."


    "Wait look at the movement of the other small mech¡­ isn''t that really fast¡­ I mean it''s doesn''t move like a mech but a human."


    Those who are watching are now dumbfounded at seeing the situation in the battlefield arena, especially when Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong began to encircle their clueless opponent.


    "Damn, this is cheating!" shouted Lin Qintang in the VIP viewing lounge.


    "Haha¡­ Mr. Qintang, you can''t say that¡­ in the first ce, they are using guerri tactics against your more powerful and heavily armed mechs." A man on the side said.


    The man is actually a military officer so Lin Qintang kept his mouth shut. Although he is stronger than most people in the room, he felt something odd upon entering the stadium. This is because he could not exert any of his Qi inside it. It''s like he is being suppressed while staying in the area.


    Inside the arena, Park Jiyong can now see the two mechs closing in on his location.


    When they were at close range, his mech suddenly sprang up from the ground.


    "Ambush! Fire at will!" cried the pilot inside the bigger mech.


    Bratatat! Bang! Bang!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The loud sound of heavy weapons being fired echoed through the arena. It immediately toppled many of the trees and rocks in the surroundings, turning them into debris.


    Smoke began to rise up to the air as two mechs threw everything they got at the location where Park Jiyong''s mech appeared.


    The smoke covered the area and visibility is almost zero. But the mech has their own special vision as they stop firing and began scanning their surroundings which is now full of debris.


    ''Did we destroy it?''


    ''Haha¡­ I think we obliterated that guy. Not even the pilot can escape that.''


    ''Are you stupid? Don''t let your guard¡­''


    The two began to talk on their radio, but all of a sudden, the pilot of the bigger mech stopped speaking.


    ''Hey! Are you there? Hey!'' the pilot of the smaller mech shouted on the radio.


    The dust and ck smoke are still thick and the visibility is limited, so the pilot in the smaller mech began to panic. But as a soldier and a pilot, he followed his instinct and began to move to make his way to the outer part of the area where it is clear.


    "Come out!" he suddenly shouted as he once again scanned the surroundings.


    He had a hunch that hispanion is already out.


    Suddenly, he saw a silver figure rushing out of the dust cloud with a de in hand.


    "Damn you! Die!" shouted the pilot as he pointed hisrge rifle on the rushing mech.


    Bratatat! Bratatat!


    He squeezed multiple shots towards the mech, but because of the speed, he is unable to keep therge moving figure on his sight.


    Although there are bullets that would luckily scrape through the armor of the mech, it was not enough to cause it damage.


    Then the mech piloted by Park Jiyong suddenly twisted its torso and suddenly sliced the mech in half by its waist.


    Boom!


    The mech erupted after being cut in half.


    "Damn that was cool!"


    "It''s like watching a great swordsman in the battlefield fighting against giants."


    "I love you! Park Jiyong!"


    "Park Jiyong! Park Jiyong!"


    The crowd cried in excitement as they witnessed how Park Jiyong ended the two mechs in a cool way. The execution of the movements and the way he sheaths the sharp sword back to its hilt made everyone look in awe of the mech which can move like a normal human being.


    Meanwhile, from the shadows, thest remaining mech already had Park Jiyong on his sight.


    ''Hehe¡­ Do you think you''ve already won? Die you stupid b*stard!'' the pilot shouted inside the cockpit while grinning upon having the mech of Park Jiyong on his sight.


    He has been watching the fight a while ago and was actually stunned at the nimbleness of the mech. Although the mechs they are piloting is able to walk and do many humanoid movements, but they are sluggish and slow. Hence they have to adapt to its speed in their practice for the whole week.


    However, the mech they are facing is on another level. Hence he knew that the only way to win is to do an ambush.


    All of his weapons are hot and his sight is already locked onto the mech of Park Jiyong.


    "No! Get out of there!"


    "Don''t just stand there! Run Park Jiyong!"


    "Why is he just standing there?"


    The audience wanted to tell Park Jiyong to escape but of course, they couldn''t asmunication from the outside is unable to interfere with the barrier.


    The pilot squeezes the trigger in anticipation as he savors the taste of his first victory against his opponent. But suddenly, he found himself having his vision blurred and when his sight came to, he is now in front of the crew members of his team who had a dejected look on their faces.


    When he turns his gaze he can see his teammates on the bed with burns and injuries on their bodies. Then he was woken up by a tinge of pain on the side of his face where blood slowly trickled down as there was a small cut on his head.


    "Medic! Medic!"


    The crowd on the stage erupted in glee as they saw what happened.


    "They won! That was cool! That was really awesome!"


    "I love you! Oppa!"


    "I love you Park Jiyong, oppa!"


    Cried all the audiences as they cheered at the two remaining mechs on the battlefield. The fight was not that long but it gave everyone a satisfying experience.


    Suddenly, Central''s voice echoed through the stadium and dered the winner of the first stage.


    Then the mechs of Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong exited the battlefield.


    "You did well on your swordsmanship out there¡­ Congrattions¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting Park Jiyong''s shoulder after the two alighted their mechs.


    "Haha¡­ I have a good teacher."


    As the two went out of the garage, Park Jiyong saw a beautiful woman running towards him. He was a bit taken aback and when she flung herself to his arms his heart almost jumps with joy.


    "You were awesome!" Marie cried as she hugs Park Jiyong excitedly.

 Chapter 435 - The 2 Vs 1 Bout

    Chapter 428


    /*unedited*/


    The first battle has enthralled the audience in the arena and mane wanted to see more. Of course, they have to wait as the stadium is being set up by the basic Mech Frame construction team. The stadium is now is abuzz with discussion as many experts and news agencies began to discuss the future application of such a disy of prowess.


    Everyone can tell the truth on the im that, these things were stolen tech from the Li n. This is because NXT Element Company was the first one to disy such tech and the im was just a farce. It would seem that the one that the Li n made were just cheap imitations.


    But of course, none would voice this out for fear of offending the giant that is the Li n. Everyone would just enjoy the spectacle that the two teams would show.


    After around 15 minutes of entertainment where famous singers have entertained the audiences, the stadium once again darkened.


    When the light appears, everyone can see a huge tform in the middle of the huge stadium. This is the second stage, the deathmatch battle.


    Then from the side, everyone can see the entrance of each team. Once again the Jishulong mech from the Li n with their impressive heavy mechs enters the area. However, as thest adjustment, they made the two small mechs agile enough to mimic human movements.


    The two running mechs immediately impressed the audience watching the scene.


    "With that movement, they can now fight against the NXT Element mechs. This would be a good fight."


    "Haha¡­ That is still not fast enough."


    "Look at that speed¡­ I wonder how sturdy is the metal they used in those mechs?"


    "The NXT Element Company has alsoe out. It seems that they change their weaponry to close-rangebat. Both mechs only have shields and sword on their arsenal."


    "Isn''t this a bit disadvantageous to them¡­ their enemy is armed to the teeth."


    "Haha¡­ what do you know? You''ve seen how my idol Park Jiyong fought, right? Those guys are not his match."


    "Yeah, plus the other guy is a good sniper. Maybe they have something hidden in their hands."


    The audience began to give out their impression of the teamsing out. As they watch in awe of the impressive looking mechs walking towards the lower part of the new battle arena.


    ''Ladies and Gentlemen, this is the second match¡­ the deathmatch.''


    ''The decision was given that the fight would be 2 vs 1.''


    ''First mech pilots are¡­''


    Park Jiyong was the first to enter the arena tform while waving his hands to the crowd. When the people saw this almost all of them shouted and cheered.


    "Thank you guys for your support! I love you all¡­" Park Jiyong said in his speaker.


    With his words, the people erupted in a cheer.


    "That is the son of Mr. Park, right? He is a great mech pilot. I didn''t expect that such a weak-looking guy is this good." A male celebrity said to the person sitting beside him.


    "I know, I heard he is working for NXT Element Company now¡­ I guess his parents wanted him to learn new techs from them, right?"


    "Does this mean that the Parks are going to expand their business again¡­ Damn."


    The rich people began to mor upon recognizing Park Jiyong from the first match. As part of the upper circle of the society, everyone is familiar with Park Jiyong and his family. His father is a self-made billionaire and his mother is a socialite that belongs to one of the richest families in the country. Hence one of their sons who always keep a low profile is still known to their circle.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP viewing area, Susan Tang is already talking to manypanies wanting to purchase such mechs. Many are more interested in the construction mechas as they are more useful than those doing battles, which are only useful for the military.


    Lin Qintang is gritting his teeth in anger as he throws daggers at the two women happily chatting with many people in the business sector.


    "Hey, why the long face? We are still interested in your tech. Although they are slower than those from the NXT Element Company, they are still easy to build and repair¡­" a man suddenly patted Lin Qintang''s shoulder.


    "Of course, that is the result of the project of the five ns of China." Suddenly a man in his 40''s said with a smile while approaching the two.


    "Oh, if it isn''t Mr. Wei¡­ So this is just a show then?"


    "Nah, it seems that the Li n had some squabble with the people from the NXT Element Company. However, I hope that this is the end of it. I don''t want to see the prestigious Li n falling to their knees just because of a smallpany." The man called Mr. Wei said while giving Lin Qintang a knowing look.


    "Yes, patriarch Wei¡­" Lin Qintang said with a dejected face.


    "Then return the hostages¡­ if not, the other ns would not look favorably of this matter."


    It was a warning from Yu Wei, the representative of the 5 great ns of china. His words are the decision of all the 5 ns and their heads. Although the Li n is powerful they still could not stand against the other ns which are equally as powerful as them.


    And so, Lin Qintang didn''t have a choice but to ry these words to the Li n.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao and the rest, Shi Anne Li''s problem is already half-solved just because of the disy from Park Jiyong. When the ns watching this scene saw the movement and agility of the mechs, they knew that they could not face such a technology.


    So instead of throwing their weight around, they decided to have a partnership with the smallpany. This is because it is for the greater good of the country.


    ¡­


    On the Arena


    Park Jiyong is now facing two mechs a small and a tall mech armed with weapons and missiles.


    The two groups had a tense feeling between them. Park Jiyong is feeling tense not because of fear but out of excitement. He has practiced swordsmanship with Shin Jiao in his free time and had learned most of the movements through virtual reality. Hence he is confident of getting his fill of actual practice in this face to face battle.


    ''Start!''


    The voice of Central rang out which immediately broke the tension and became an all our war.


    Boom! Bratatat!


    Swoosh!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The tform was immediately lighted with fire and explosion. The raining hail of bullets and missiles covered the tform withrge holes and turning them in ruins. The whole area was immediately within a dark gray dust cloud that made visibility almost impossible for the pilots.


    However, the audience can see what is happening due to the silhouette of the mechs inside the dust cloud.


    "OMG is that even possible!"


    "That was sick! How can such a thing move like that?"


    "Damn it! My idol is really amazing!"


    "Go Park Jiyong! Go Park Jiyong!"


    The crowd began cheering after the sound of the gunfire and explosion died. Everyone is watching as they held their breath upon seeing the incredulous movement of Park Jiyong''s mech.


    "What the hell was that? It seems like the bullets are not even able to prate the shield that thing is holding."


    As usual, Park Jiyong''s mech appears behind the two mechs and immediately slice off the weapons one of them is carrying.


    After disabling the weapon of the smaller mech, he immediately tried to slice its torso. But the pilot was quick enough to jump back and dodge the attack.


    The pilot immediately widens the distance as he ran inside the dust clouds. Without the burst of weapon, Park Jiyong is unable to find the enemy, hence he turns his gaze to the bigger mech.


    The pilot of therger mech immediately turns his rifle towards Park Jiyong''s location and began firing in session.


    Once again Park Jiyong lifted his hand his metal shield blocks the bulletsing at him.


    "It seems that those bullets are really unable to prate the metalponent of this mech." Park Jiyong muttered as he maneuvers the mech to enter the dust cloud.


    Then with a quick movement, he dashed to the side and suddenly appears on the side of therge mech. With a swing of his sword, therge rifle was cut in half.


    Boom!


    A huge explosion threw therge mech to the ground.


    ''Hey, stand back up!''


    ''Hey¡­''


    The pilot seems to be unconscious due to the fall of therge mech. So Park Jiyong turns his sight to the small mech who is now visible to the slowly dissipating dust cloud.


    He suddenly made his move and attacked the small mech who also took out a small knife from the side of its leg.


    Twang!


    The knife wasn''t able to even block the sharp sword of Park Jiyong as the mech was cut in two.


    Once again the crowd erupted in great cheer at the spectacle. But then everyone stopped upon seeing what happened next.


    Therge mech which seems to have been rendered unconscious actually sat up and suddenly pointed its huge arm towards Park Jiyong''s direction. This was an unexpected development that rendered everyone speechless.


    On the VIP viewing lounge, Lin Qintang had an evil smirk on his face while looking at this scene.


    Before everyone could react, the arm turned into a missile and flew towards Park Jiyong''s mech at a breakneck speed.

 Chapter 436 - The Final Bout (2)

    Chapter 429


    /*unedited*/


    Silence envelops the whole arena as the crowd watches at the edge of their seat as a mech twice the size of its opponent lifting its huge arm and aiming towards its unsuspecting enemy.


    The fight was intense and overwhelming that everyone didn''t know what to expect to happen next. They thought that Park Jiyong would have already won the fight. But then suddenly arge armes flying towards his mech.


    Boom!


    A thick dust cloud covered the area as an explosion urs upon the contact.


    Park Jiyong uses his shield to block the iing arm. However, once the arm hit his shield it exploded into a huge ck mushroom cloud.


    A gasp of shock can be heard from the people on the stage as they felt afraid of the oue. But of course, still have to wait as the dust cloud is covering everything and the silhouette of the mechs on the arena disappears.


    "What happened? Did that huge explosion blow up pilot Park Jiyong''s mech? No way¡­"


    "We have to wait. Everything is still blurry, even the shield is hazy."


    "I don''t think anyone could survive that explosion¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I think that small mech is already out of the picture."


    The crowd''s mixed reaction of the scene and their low murmuring while waiting for the oue can be heard all over the stadium.


    Suddenly the hazy and distorted images on the shielding of the stadium became clear. And then everyone saw the silhouettes of the mech on the stage.


    Park Jiyong''s mech is sitting under its shield which is not in tatters, while his mech''s armor is also ruined. However, in one look everything is still fine. Meanwhile, his opponent which was affected by the strong st was thrown on the side of the arena.


    The huge mech''s limbs and head were melted, but the pilot is still inside the cockpit. This is because it was not life-threatening yet for him. He was able to escape the heat and the st by sacrificing his mech''s libs.


    ''Pilot Park Jiyong won!'' Central''s voice echoed through the air and everyone erupted with a loud cheer.


    "Wohooo! I knew he made it! That was awesome man!"


    "Yeah, Park Jiyong was cool¡­ too cool!"


    "Hey, I want to be a mech pilot too¡­"


    "This is amazing! I want to experience this someday."


    And so the crowd''s reaction filled the air of the stadium once again.


    Meanwhile, in the VIP viewing lounge, Lin Qintang has broken the ss he is holding as he threw daggers at the mech standing on the stage. He could not believe that their backup n didn''t work.


    "The materials used in those mechs are really strong¡­ How could theybine such material? This is almost impossible¡­ even the scientist and engineers in myboratory and workshop could not evenpound such metal¡­ how did they do this?" Lin Qintang thought as he angrily gritted his teeth.


    "It seems that we will lose this fight¡­ are we still going to do the second bout?" a middle-aged man behind Lin Qintang asked.


    "How could we not? We have already reached our goal. The military has ordered a lot of units from us¡­ although we lost the fight, the tech is ours now¡­ it will only take time until we can improve it¡­" Lin Qintang said with a smirk.


    Unknown to them, what Shin Jiao gave them is a dead-end tech. No matter how hard they improve the mechs its movements would be sluggish and slowpared to the NXT Element Company mechs with human-like agility, movement, and more¡­


    After the fight, the construction basic Frame Mechs began repairing the arena. This scene also caught the sight of the people in the stadium.


    "Those things are fast and efficient if I can have those things, creating a building and other infrastructure would be a cinch."


    "Haha¡­ Those things are a bit expensive, here is a brochure prepared by the NXT Element Company. They have a variety of those things for different construction types."


    "Well, the thing that amazes me the most is the ability of those robots to float or hover."


    "I agree¡­ I think our country''s future in engineering and infrastructure will change really soon."


    The men inside the VIP viewing lounge began talking while watching the busy working force on the arena.


    Meanwhile, Susan and her assistants are busy entertaining the guests as they receive tons of offers for the construction mech. It seems that they are more popr than those used in battles.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao''s mech and his opponents began walking up the stage.


    People began to once again mor at the scene. And what surprises the audience is the mech of Shin Jiao who is not carrying any shield. Instead, it looks like a warrior with two swords hanging on its hips.


    "Everything is ready on my end." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    Contrary to his calmness, the two pilots on the other mechs are feeling the tension. They saw the fight with Park Jiyong and it made them feel a bit scared to face another like him.


    But then from their speakers, a voice interrupted their thoughts.


    ''Guys! That one is the sniper, so he is weak in closebat. Try to immediately cover the gap¡­'' their strategymander said on the other end of the line.


    ''Yes, sir.'' The two replied.


    Therger mech began to prepare its armaments, while the other mech took out its shield and its right arm is armed with two spikes connected to a mechanical object. From the looks of it, those two spikes would act as a pile bunker. This is strong enough to prate metallic surfaces.


    Then the countdown started.


    ''Start!'' echoed the voice of Central.


    Shin Jiao''s mech took out its two swords, as it stood in a stance of a swordsman. Then torrents of bullets began raining towards Shin Jiao''s direction, coupled with a few missiles flying towards him. While this is happening, the small mech began advancing towards the right side of the arena. They wanted to corner him so that he would be trapped.


    When the smaller mech reached its location, it stood rooted to the ground while watching the scene in front of it.


    Everyone was silent with their jaws hanging.


    Shin Jiao''s mech is actually rapidly slicing through the air and what it is slicing are the bullets flying towards its direction.


    Shin Jiao turned off his automatic targeting system. As he wanted to only use his two swords in the fight he didn''t need the targeting system. With his free reigns on mech''s control, he used his fast reflexes to cut each of the iing bullets.


    In other people''s eyes, bullets are fast, but with Shin Jiao''s level, they look slow. And so with quick movements of his swords, his mech advances while cutting or deflecting the raining bullets and missiles. The pilot in therge mech shooting at Shin Jiao is already on the edge, with buckets of sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "Damn you! Damn you! Damn you! You¡­ you monster, just die!!!" he shouted as he squeezed the trigger.


    If he could he wanted that his mech would have more guns and bullets to spare as he tightens his hand on the trigger of his control stick.


    Clunk! Clunk!


    Click! Click!


    The sound of him exhausting his ammunition reverberated through the air as his mech stopped while the pilot looks at his screen in fear.


    His body began shaking as he saw a sh of light reflected from the sword as it slices towards its torso.


    ''No you bastard!'' shouted someone.


    Then the smaller mech can be seen charging towards Shin Jiao''s mech trying to stop him from slicing therger mech. But it was all in vain as his sword cleanly cut therge mech in half.


    And once the smaller mech reached near Shin Jiao, it lifted its thick shield wanting to bash Shin Jiao''s mech with it.


    However, he just tilted his mech and slice downwards.


    Then his sword cleanly cut through the thick shield like it was nothing.


    Everyone in the audience gasped in disbelief upon seeing this scene.


    "Damn! Is he a swordmaster?"


    "That is actually a rare skill¡­ I heard that to cut through steel, one''s sword should be sharp enough along with their mind."


    "This is totally cool! I recorded everything. Hahaha¡­"


    The crowd was astonished and excited upon seeing the fight.


    On the arena, the mech which is a bit bigger than that of Shin Jiao''s suddenly took a few steps back. The pilot inside is a little shaken at this situation. He now knew that they are not a match to these fast mechs. No matter how hard they try, it would be almost impossible for them to win one on one.


    Hence the pilot decided to surrender and drop his shield and his other weapons except for the pile bunker which is connected to its arm. Then he raised his hands in surrender.


    ''Alright it''s your win¡­'' he said in the speaker.


    Shin Jiao lower his weapon.


    But before Central''s voice can say anything the, enemy mech suddenly made its move. It uses its booster and quickly reached Shin Jiao''s position which is perfect for its pile bunker to work.


    ''Die stupid bastard!'' the pilot shouted with an evil grin on his face.


    They have suffered a humiliating defeat in the hands of just two mechs.. How can he tolerate such an error? How can he ept such defeat? Hence even if it is underhanded, he wanted to at least destroy one enemy mech.

 Chapter 437 - A Pilot’s Pride

    Chapter 430


    /*unedited*/


    The mech battle was an eye-opener to the audience that watched the fight. They experienced real-life giant robots battling each other in an exciting spectacle. Since it was the first I history, many didn''t forget to record everything.


    Even the rich people and the celebrities who watched the battle became interested to try and pilot one or even buy one for themself.


    Pilot''s locker room¡­


    After Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong change their clothes they immediately walk to the hallway to get to where Susan Tang and the rest of her staff are waiting.


    While on their way, Shin Jiao saw a couple of people. They look like the pilots of the Jinshulong mechs. A gloomy atmosphere envelops the group as they stood in the hallway as if waiting for someone. When they saw the twoing towards them, a tall member of the group stood and immediately approached Shin Jiao and Park Jiyong.


    "Did you think that because you defeated us in a mech fight you''re stronger than us? You just piloted a stronger mech¡­ without your shy mechs, you two are nothing." He shouted as he red at them.


    "Eh? Are you sure about that?" Park Jiyong said with a smirk.


    He is wearing an exoskeleton inside his clothes as this is already his habit. So he is confident that he would be able to defend himself in any situation given.


    "What a smug young man¡­ Dare to fight us using the same mech?" a tall woman asked.


    She is the vice-captain of the group, and her name is Yuan Yixin. She was a veteran aircraft pilot at the age of 36. She was recruited by the ns because of her talent and she was able to pass with flying colors the stringent training for piloting the mechs.


    Yuan Yixin is a proud pilot and member of the Jinshulong mech squad. Their group can be considered as the first-ever mech squad in the country.


    Hence their utter defeat by the hands of two young men who doesn''t look like a mech pilot irritated her the most.


    "We wanted a fair fight this time. We are going to use our Jishulong mechs¡­ you have already disyed the capability of the mechs yourpany owns, while our group was utterly humiliated. We just wanted a fair fight." She said with dignity.


    Shin Jiao can see that the woman didn''t hold any malicious intent and in only intending to hold her honor. She wasn''t even able to pilot a mech which might have triggered her pride more.


    "Alright, we ept¡­ but¡­ what is the stake?" Shin Jiao suddenly agreed which made the squad a bit stunned.


    They didn''t expect that their taunting would work. Hence they became excited. The fight a while ago was not enough to satiate their hunger for battle and to show their skills.


    "What do you want then?" she asked.


    "How about the blueprints for the mechs?" a voice interrupted the group.


    Lin Qintang walked towards them with a smile on his handsome face.


    "Mr. Qintang¡­ we¡­ we didn''t expect to see you here." Yuan Yixin said with surprise in her expression.


    She didn''t expect that the Li n representative is here. She knew that this was the man who started this bout and thanks to him, they were able to experience such marvel.


    "Hmm¡­ alright, I agree, but my stake would be the sole ownership of all the rights for the mechs produce from here on forward¡­ whoever wins this battle would get a say and a cut to the mechs produced in this country and the rest. Although we didn''t apply for the patent because of security reasons if you agree with the bet, then we will apply for the patent and you can see our tech." Shin Jiao puts forward the condition.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ I also need the parents of Shi Anne Li¡­ if you hand them to us, then I will consider destroying the Li n. But if not, I swear that after this battle, your Li n would be no more than rubble and dust." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The man wanted to take advantage of him, so why not reverse the situation then.


    The threat from Shin Jiao irks Lin Qintang. He wanted to exert his force but nothing happens.


    "It''s useless Mr. Qintang¡­ you see in here only those in the body refining realm can exert their strength, and higher than that would be suppressed. Except if you are in the gold core realm, and then you can do this¡­" Shin Jiao said while waving his hand and a small fireball appears floating in his palm.


    Everyone gulps as they stare in fear at Shin Jiao''s figure.


    Lin Qintang now discovers the monster that he and the Li n have provoked. So he just stood rooted to the ground.


    "So what would it be? Do you want another bout with that at stake?"


    "¡­"


    Lin Qintang was not able to reply, however, a group of people suddenly appear in the corner.


    "Young Shin¡­ the ns are not that easy to trifle with." An old man walked towards them.


    When Lin Qintang saw the old man his eyes lit up and immediately lowered himself.


    "This lowly one greets the representative of the ns, Master Kung."


    Everyone in the crowd greeted along with Lin Qintang. Even Park Jiyong and Shin Jiao also bowed their heads.


    "I am well pleased with the performance of the group today." Maser Kung said with a smile.


    Then he turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao.


    "Can you still remember me, young Jiao?" he said with an amiable smile.


    "How could I not elder¡­ you have helped me a lot back then." Shin Jiao said as he remembers when he was young and both his grandfather and himself are struggling.


    This same old man was the one who helps them in their times of need. Hence he is grateful for what he did back then. Plus when he quit the secret agency as a spy, he was actually surprised that his superiors almost agreed immediately and still gave him a position as a researcher.


    "You''ve been very sessful and grew strong youngd¡­ I am happy." The old man said.


    "Well, I actually wanted to see more¡­ would you be a kindd and show this old man more action¡­ my old bones missed those days with your grandfather. Hahaha¡­" Master Kung said while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Shin Jiao knew that the old man just wanted to see more entertainment and of course action, plus he is also helping him this way. Hence Shin Jiao wanted to return the favor.


    With Master Kung''s influence, he knew that the Li n would now release the parents of Shi Anne Li. Although the condition was omitted, as long as he can get Shi Anne Li''s parents everything is fine. So he agreed to have a match with the Jinshulong squad using their own mechs.


    ¡­


    In the arena


    An announcement was given that another match would start soon. When the people who are already leaving the stadium heard this, they all immediately return to their seats. How could they miss another interesting battle?


    And so the whole stadium went on a loud mor. Many of them are shouting the name of Park Jiyong as he became really famous in this fight due to his hand to hand skill inbat, while Shin Jiao''s name seems vague in their mind.


    Meanwhile, inside the workshop, Yuan Yixin excitedly enters the cockpit of the newly repaired small mech. She chose to arm her mech with both long-range and medium-range weaponry.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand armed his mech with knives. Around 5 knives can be seen strapped on the mech''s body.


    Then the stadium became silent as two mechs began walking out of the garage. Everyone saw that those mechs are the Jinshulong mechs. But they can see that one of the pilots of the mech was the one who fought thest battle.


    And he is fighting against a woman¡­


    Then they saw the two mechs stood facing against each other.


    Meanwhile, inside the cockpit, Shin Jiao connected aptop he took from his spatial ring and began to reprogram the mech he is in. He knew that the metalponents of the mech would be unable to hold the stress once he unlocks the rune program code. But he wanted to show them a good show. Hence he began reprograming the mech''s control.


    After that, he opens his aura and connected his consciousness inside the mech''s core.


    ''Ready! Fight!''


    Yuan Yixin didn''t hesitate and began firing her rifle towards her opponent. However, when Shin Jiao''s mech moved everyone stood agape, especially the engineers inside the garage who are watching the fight.


    ¡­


    Of course, the fight ended with Shin Jiao winning the battle, but the condition of his mech made everyone stunned. He might have won, but his mech was also broken into pieces.


    "I knew that the materials we used are not strong enough¡­ if the mechs moved like then we would just waste materials¡­"


    "What should we do then?"


    "We need to find a steel alloy strong enough to prevent metal fatigue."


    The engineers began to talk to each other.


    Meanwhile, in the viewing stand the same discussion is happening. They all wanted to know the secret of the NXT Element Company on how their mechs were able to withstand the harshness of the mech''s movement.


    But of course, Shin Jiao and the rest would not share such tech.


    When Shin Jiao walked inside the garage, he saw Yuan Yixin who gave him a contented smile on her face.


    "You truly are a good pilot...." she said while shaking his hand.

 Chapter 438 - Royalties And Trouble

    Chapter 431


    /*unedited*/


    In a quiet park somewhere in City H


    The morning breeze along with the gentle rays of the sun makes the morning air perfect and tranquil. A young boy sits calmly among the grass as he meditated while not minding his surroundings. Not too far from where he sits a bunch of people both young and old are watching the strange action of the boy.


    However, this scene is not new to this area as a few days ago this same young boy is doing the same thing sitting in the same posture while he meditates through the day till the afternoon. People became baffled and wanted to draw closer to him, but the raw of men wearing ck suits would stop them from approaching the young boy.


    Ju-long Jiao arrives in City H with Mary Anderson, the princess of Bail. He is 12 years old and has apanied Mary Anderson to the other side of the portal because he wanted to see her world. He became interested in the world which is suppressing the cultivation level of any cultivator who enters it to the core-forming realm.


    Ju-long Jiao is a young prodigy. At the young age of 12, he is able to reach the primary stages of the gold core realm. This is the first in the empire of his world. His father who is the crown prince of the empire was really proud of him, along with his two mothers who love him dearly. Just like him, his sister is also very talented. However, she was not able to reach the gold core realm yet.


    He is called the little prince of the empire, and many knew that he would be next in line for the throne after his father. His grandfather the current emperor dotes on him too much and has given him much love and care.


    So when he told them that he wanted to travel to the other world, they were all worried.


    A few months ago, a group of mages suddenly appear deep within the Daemon forest. These mages are very powerful and wore strange clothes.


    Then they met his birth mother within the forest. His birth mother has treated the forest as her own garden, especially in a certain cave where she would always stay the whole day. He didn''t know why but his mother always likes to hang out in that cave.


    The meeting was idental as the group seems to be hunting a huge and strong beast within the forest. The group didn''t hold any malicious intent and they became friends with his mother from then on.


    However, everything changes one day, and his mother took the group to the great city of Shin. The most advanced city in the whole empire.


    From there he met the group.


    He was really curious about the way the people dressed, their mannerisms, and the way they talk is different. Although he can understand theirnguage for some reason, everything about them is new.


    Then one day, he found his mother suddenly crying for no apparent reason.


    Young as he is, he was a bit confused as to what is happening. And then the beautiful princess of the kingdom from the other world offers to take him there and he immediately agreed.


    He has been happy staying in this world and he found the world peaceful and to his liking.


    Unlike in the cultivation world where everyone is scheming against each other, this world is perfect for him.


    It was already in the afternoon when he stops cultivating and absorbing the murky and meager amount of Qi in the air.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw the people in his surroundings began taking pictures of him. Although this has been happening for a couple of days now, he is still not used to this kind of fame.


    In this world, he was called the Kung Fu child.


    As he was walking to the ck vehicle they called a car, a person suddenly approached him. The bodyguards surrounding him weren''t even able to stop the person as he just flung them to the side easily. Ju-long Jiao looks at the man and sneer appears on his handsome young face.


    "A cultivator, eh¡­ such a nuisance." He muttered as he just watches the man approach him with his sinister grin and vicious intent.


    The man suddenly extended his hand and said.


    "What a good specimen¡­ I will have you and your Qi. Don''t resist, I don''t want to take a corpse with me."


    The vicious words from the man have taken the onlookers aback. Nobody was able to make a move due to fear. But some already called the police when they noticed themotion. Others are taking video evidence of thewless act of the man.


    "I never thought that even in this world, there are also fools like you." The boy said and with a swift move of his hand, the man was suddenly flung to a tree a few meters away.


    The man began to convulse after spewing a mouthful of blood then he fainted.


    "Is he dead?"


    "Did that little boy just killed a man?"


    The audience began to murmur as they felt a little afraid.


    "Don''t worry, he just fainted." The boy said calmly.


    "Please, tie him up before the policee¡­" said the boy to the bodyguards behind him.


    They immediately move and tied the man. However, Ju-long Jiao was not worried anymore as he has already crippled the man''s cultivation. He already felt the nasty blood on the man''s body as it seems like the man practices blood cultivation methods.


    After the fiasco at the park, the little boy went home followed by his group of guards, and saw Mary sitting on the table while talking to someone.


    The man is currently showing something on aptop screen.


    When she saw little Ju-long enters, Mary showed a smile on her face.


    "How was your practice?" she asked with a faint smile.


    "I was okay¡­ today was not that boring. Some fools wanted to take me. But I took care of him." He said calmly while taking a seat on the dining table.


    "Haha¡­ You really are a grandson of an emperor¡­ Hey, after lunch, dress up. I want you to meet someone today." Mary said as he stood up and signaled the maids to prepare the food.


    ¡­


    NXT Element Company building


    The match between NXT Element Company and the Jinshulong squad spread wide and far. It became a sensation and many who watched the videos were enthralled at the sight of huge mechanical robots fighting against each other in a deathmatch.


    At first, it was not very sensational as people are too much engage in the virtual world that thepany made.


    The project of Park Jiyong was already in its list of software to be integrated into the virtual world. The marketing teams are already swamped with work on the many projects in their hands. But of course, everything was in order with Susan Tang and Marie Eleanor Wilson leading thepany.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently deciding on the date when he would go to the portal. He has set up some Qi and mana absorbing tanks in that area. He needs to make sure that those things are operational to maintain the bnce and the protective power of the portal in both worlds.


    As he was musing, Central suddenly interrupted him and said.


    ''Master you have some visitors.''


    "Who?"


    ''It''s the princess from the kingdom of Bail, Mary Anderson, and a boy¡­ the boy is a cultivator.''


    "Hmm? Really¡­ I''ll go meet them now."


    Shin Jiao said as he stood up and walked out of the underground workshop. Meanwhile, Duan Ying floated to his shoulder and sat therefortably.


    "I''ll go with you¡­ I feel a bit bored today."


    "Okay, I thought you would hole yourself in this ce until you run out of juice¡­"


    "I was actually nning to, but I think until I used up all the soul energy within my core, I can at least have fun for a while."


    "That''s good¡­ by the way, how is Shi Anne Li doing?" Shin Jiao asked.


    This is because, after checking the condition of both of Shi Anne Li''s parents, who also lost a part of their memories, Shin Jiao let them have a wonderful time together and didn''t bother with the family. However, Duan Ying who is always with Shi Anne Li saw everything.


    "She felt really happy seeing her parents¡­ How about you? Are you really not interested in her memories? I''m still preserving them you know."


    "I''m not¡­ her past is her past and I just want her to enjoy the present. This is the only thing I can do for her." Shin Jiao said after heaving a sigh.


    He was not regretful or apologetic for his rtionship with the two women. But he realized that he can''t have both and not hurt the other in the process. So he decided to let Shi Anne Li go and focus his feelings and love for Susan Tang alone.


    And so the two came out of the portal and appear in Susan Tang''s office. The beautiful woman was too busy that she didn''t even notice Shin Jiao appearing behind her.


    With a gentle smile on his face, he carefully hugs the woman he loves and gave her a soft kiss on her soft cheeks.


    "Shin!" Susan Tang was startled.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I just can''t help but admire you¡­" he said as he bends down and kissed her on her soft lips while giving her a warm hug.


    The small figure on ShinJiao''s shoulder immediately flew away not wanting the see the lovey-dovey couple.


    Suddenly, the door swung open and an angry figure rushes in.


    "You rogue! Let go of my mother!"

 Chapter 439 - Memories

    Chapter 432


    /*unedited*/


    Upon entering the strange box metal-like building, Mary and the kid Ju-long walked through the lobby. Mary approached the receptionist and was greeted politely by the beautiful woman on the desk.


    One of them immediately guided the group upon realizing who the woman is.


    Mary is very famous all over the world, as a public figure and a socialite herself. And so they were assisted towards Susan Tang''s office.


    As the group walked in, Ju-long suddenly extended his spiritual sense and caught two people inside the room. Actually there are three, but the third one is just a small spirit essence core. However, what he saw next made him baffled. This is because the woman sitting behind the desk is actually his mother, Qin Lou.


    With an abrupt movement, he barges inside the room and saw the man hugging and kissing his mother.


    Argemotion began and a little boy tried to attack Shin Jiao.


    "You rogue! I will kill you! I will kill you for assaulting my dear mother¡­" the boy shouted as he began attacking Shin Jiao.


    Unable or deciding not to dodge, Shin Jiao just stood there and catch everything that the boy throws at him.


    In this world, he is not hindered by its power anymore and the core-forming power of the boy is nearly not enough to scratch his skin. So he just let the boy in his tantrum while watching Mary enter the room with horror and anxiousness in her eyes.


    "Stop¡­ stop!" suddenly Susan Tang who was stunned recovered and shouted.


    The boy who was throwing his everything against Shin Jiao suddenly stopped and began running towards Susan Tang.


    "Mother, are you hurt? Are you okay? Did this rogue of a man hurt you? Don''t worry¡­ I will not let him be." He said in his childish tone while hugging Susan Tang.


    He then turns to the side in a protective manner.


    "Mother, our cultivation level in this world is being suppressed so I know that you cannot exert too much of your strength here. But I have already grasped the crux of the things and can fully control my power." The boy said with an excited smile as if reporting an aplishment and waiting for a reward.


    Susan Tang was taken aback as she didn''t know what to do.


    Mary who is seeing this heaves a helpless sigh. She knew that this would happen, but she didn''t have any choice as she made a promise to that powerful woman.


    "Shin, Susan, it''s been a while¡­ sorry for the mess." Mary said as she walked towards the boy still hugging Susan Tang.


    "Ju-long, be a good boy ande here. Stop bothering Sister Susan¡­" Mary said as she drags to the boy to the sofa.


    Susan patted his hand and gave him a reluctant yet assuring smile on her beautiful face.


    Upon seeing his mother smile at him like that, Ju-long Jiao smiled back and followed Mary and sat next to her. But he didn''t let go of Susan''s hand and also drags her to his side. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao also walked calmly to the other side of the sofa. He wanted to know why the kid acted as he did, and why he is calling his fianc¨¦ his mother.


    "Well, where should I begin¡­ This little boy is Ju-long Jiao¡­ he is a son of the crown prince of the Xi empire in the cultivation world¡­" Mary said.


    "His mother is Qin Lou¡­" Mary said and pauses while waiting for Shin Jiao to react, but saw nothing.


    "She is the current 2nd wife to the crown prince¡­" she continues and waited for a reaction but saw nothing in Shin Jiao''s expression.


    However, Shin Jiao suddenly squinted his eyes as he remembers something.


    "Wait¡­ Qin Lou?" he muttered.


    "Yes, she¡­ she actually looks exactly like Sister Susan¡­ I mean we literally thought and mistaken her to be Sister Susan while exploring and hunting for beasts in that forest in the cultivation world."


    Shin Jiao and Susan Tang look at each other in confusion and astonishment.


    "Anyway¡­ I''m just here to show you this boy." Mary said with a smile.


    "I''ve heard that you knew Qin Lou¡­" she added.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao didn''t want Susan Tang to hear something so he turns to look at Mary.


    But Susan Tang beats him to his words.


    "I want to hear this¡­" she just said while calmly looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Yes, I knew her¡­ She¡­ I think she and I have a deep rtionship in that ce. But right now everything is vague in my mind." Shin Jiao said and took a nce at Susan Tang who suddenly had a worried look in her eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ I already told her about your condition¡­" Mary said feeling a bit guilty.


    "Shin¡­ this boy¡­ he is¡­"


    "Wait! Wait a minute¡­" Shin Jiao stood up.


    He somewhat knew what is happening and felt a bit confused. His memory can see the different images of him and Qin Lou being together, even the long night they spent in each other''s arms before the war, he can see clearly now. But he could not feel anything about it. It was as if he is just looking at a movie inside his mind. Due to his fragmented memories, he could not grasp the feeling he had back then.


    "Can I think about this for a while¡­" Shin Jiao said as he turns around and was about to leave when he suddenly heard a little boy''s small voice.


    "Is he¡­ is he my real dad?"


    And the innocent question which made Shin Jiao''s mind shattered into pieces. It was like a torrent of memories became like a puzzle slowly forming deep inside his brain as he slowly recalled everything. His supposed strong physique suddenly became weak while his head is throbbing in pain.


    The voice of the young boy was like a catalyst that his mind is waiting before it would open up.


    No one knew why and how this happened, and no exnation can clear out this event in his life.


    But under the strong throbbing and pain he felt, he can vaguely hear the words of the people inside the room as they were in a panic. Shin Jiao didn''t know what happened next as he suddenly found himself in darkness.


    Inside the darkness, several figures appear and he knew those people. Those were the people he met when he was transported to the mysterious cultivation world.


    Cherry Lao was the first woman he met in that ce. The beautiful and charming youngdy caught his heart. But then she ruthlessly broke it, just because of revenge.


    And then there was the young and gently Qin Lou. Although she is not a beauty, she captured his heart all the same. She became the woman he wanted and the woman who supported him. Until the day they were separated by a cruel twist of fate.


    Then he met a lot of people from then one and remembers his experiences and the cruelty of the other world. He also recalled his friends and his family on the other side, his ''mother'' and his people.


    "I have to return¡­ I have to make sure that they are safe." He muttered to himself.


    Suddenly a voice interrupted his thought.


    ''If you return¡­ Then, how about your life here? Would you let this life go?''


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback, he knew that what the voice said was true. He has a new and happy life now, is he willing to leave this life and go back to that chaotic world?


    This question lingers to his heart as a very hard decision is currently tearing him apart.


    He can feel the pain of the past and the happiness of the present. He just can''t see the hope in the future.


    "Wait a minute¡­ there is still the portal right?" Shin Jiao voiced out.


    ''So are you going to try and live in both worlds?''


    "Why not? If I can, why not?"


    ''Can you protect both worlds from the darkness that is now slowly creeping in?''


    "Darkness? What do you mean?"


    ''In ancient times before the universe was created, there exists great darkness. As deities, we cannot intervene with this naturalw. However, we suspect that the beast gods are responsible for this. Hence the demons on Gaeus Ro were the first to invade¡­ but because of you and the mages, this was stopped and the was saved.''


    "So those demons are the invaders?"


    ''No, those demons are not the physical form but those unseen by the eyes.''


    ''They will corrupt the hearts and mind of their victim¡­''


    "How can I fight against that kind of power then?"


    ''As what you have done in the past¡­ defeat their source.''


    "You mean when I killed the demon general Belfast, everything stopped?"


    ''Yes¡­ I already permit you to carry the power to live in both worlds. Grow stronger and protect my children, protect your brothers and sisters¡­''


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ I think it''s better if I let them protect themselves, right?"


    ''Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­ this¡­ this is what I like about you. You don''t im the honor for yourself¡­ this is what makes you unique¡­ this kind of reminds me of myself back then¡­ Haha¡­''


    ''Anyway, good luck and congrattions on having your memories back¡­ it??s time to wake up.''


    Shin Jiao heard the words and had a smile on his face. His responsibility is growing, but to make it lighter, delegating is the key.


    As he slowly opens his eyes, he found himself lying in an unfamiliar room and a stench of disinfectants assaulted his nose.. He immediately knew that he is inside a hospital room.

 Chapter 440 - Unexpected Turn Of Event

    Chapter 433


    /*unedited*/


    Tang Family Hospital


    Inside a luxurious hospital room, a man sitting on his hospital bed is calmly meditating. He doesn''t have any IV drip and had already removed the monitoring system for his vitals. It was just a moment ago when the nurses and doctors left after checking his condition and was found that he is doing okay.


    But the thing that baffled the doctors and nurses is the man''s skin. Although it is soft and looks normal, they could not insert any needle in it.


    Shin Jiao wanted to check his own body and meridians first to see if there are damages inside his body. And on the side, Susan Tang is sitting on the chair waiting for him to finish. After a couple of minutes, she saw Shin Jiao opening his eyes.


    "Well, how was it?" she asked.


    "Everything is okay." He said with a smile while patting her hand.


    The two talked were talking when the hospital door suddenly opens. Then a 12-year-old boy enters the room. When Shin Jiao and the boy''s eyes met they just stare at each other quietly.


    "Your eyes look like your mother." He said with a smile.


    The child showed an embarrassed expression and immediately looks at the ground. Although he was born a prince and had been haughty all the time, his mother told him who he really is. His father was a hero, a celebrated hero of the whole empire.


    All of the six kingdoms in the empire marveled and sing praises of him and he as his son is very proud of it in his heart. And he was told that his father was a benefactor of the prince.


    The marriage between his mother and Prince Li Yan Xi was for convenience. As Shin city grows in power so as their enemy, hence to be able to protect the city. Prince Li Yan Xi decided to put them under his wing through marriage to their mayor and current leader Qin Lou.


    And from then on, Ju-long Jiao was then weed as a prince. The current emperor didn''t oppose this because the empire could also use the power which the Shin city holds. With their advanced technology and ability ships that can fly anywhere even above the Daemon forest which is considered as a no-fly zone for cultivators and beast alike, only those huge metallic ships of Shin city can cross its vast and almost endless area.


    Ju-long Jiao never saw his father''s portrait or picture before, but he knew that he is a great man. However, he made a mistake and tried to attack his dad as soon as he thought that the woman who looks like his mother is being assaulted by an unknown man.


    When the man turns out to be his real father, he was a bit regretful.


    12 years have passed and everyone thought that his father has been killed in the great demon war. But now he knew that he is alive but just lost his memories of his mother.


    As he slowly follows behind Mary still embarrassed of his father, he would just take quick nces of his figure sitting in a lotus position in bed.


    "Sigh¡­ I never would have expected that I would have a son." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He got off from the bed and approached the hesitating boy hiding behind Mary.


    "Come here let me look at you." He said.


    He didn''t know what to do, but he wanted to see how his son would look like.


    The young boy slowly stood in front of Shin Jiao and lifted his head. He looks directly at Shin Jiao''s eyes and he saw a part of himself in the man.


    "I guess my handsome featurees from my dad." Ju-long Jiao thought.


    "Your eyes look exactly like your mother''s¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry that I wasn''t around as you grow up. But¡­ I seem to not recall being missing for that long¡­" Shin Jiao said and suddenly thought of something.


    But he didn''t think too deeply of it as he knew that space has different timelines. If his conjecture is correct, now that the portal between the earth and the world the deity called Gaeus Ro is open, then the time between the twos would sync and there would not be that much difference in it.


    "How is your mom?" he asked amicably at the handsome boy.


    "She¡­ she is doing good. She already reached the Nascent realm very early¡­ I¡­ I guess she just really missed you." He said with a smile.


    Tears are slowly forming at the side of the boy''s eyes as he tried to recall his mother''s words and her longing eyes wherever she looks at the night sky.


    "I¡­ I''m happy that you''ve grown to be a fine young man¡­" Shin Jiao said as he hugs the young boy.


    "Dad¡­" Ju-long Jiao muttered as he also hugged his real father.


    "I''m really happy today¡­ I''m happy to see that I have a son." Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    The atmosphere inside the room had a happy mood as the two women with them also showed a smile on their face.


    As the two separate, Shin Jiao immediately inquired of the boy''s life in the other world. And the boy began talking about his life there plus his experience on earth.


    His excited expression couldn''t stop the two women from giggling as he was too cute describing his experiences. What caught the attention of Shin Jiao in the child''s story is Agnes, the demon queen. It seems that she has taken upon herself to reform the remaining demons that were released from the curse.


    They created a portal to connect the two huge continents. And in the almost 13 years that he was missing on that, it seems that the technology has advanced for the better. Due to the discovery of the telmunication system along with the advancement ofputers, the lives of the lowly mortals in that has improved.


    The connection between the two continents is a great breakthrough for the whole.


    "That is really nice¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "At first I could not believe it myself¡­ But when I remember what you did while living on earth, I then realized that everything is possible as long as it was you¡­" Mary said.


    "Yes, father¡­ if youe back to the empire everyone will be happy to see you. Especially mother and his highness crown prince Xi." Ju-long Jiao said excitedly.


    "No¡­ I would not want to attract that much attention¡­ but I want to see your mother at least." Shin Jiao said and suddenly turn his gaze towards Susan Tang.


    When she saw the worried look on Shin Jiao''s eyes, she showed a beautiful smile and just nodded her head in approval.


    "Thank you¡­" Shin Jiao said in gratitude.


    "Do¡­ do you want toe with me?" he asked a bit reluctant because he didn''t want to pressure Susan Tang.


    However, upon hearing this, Susan was a bit happy. She also wanted to see the other, especially the woman who looks like her. She was really curious about this coincidence.


    "Alright, I still have a lot of things to prepare before going to Gaeus Ro, so it would take some time¡­" Shin Jiao said feeling a bit excited himself.


    "Wait¡­ what did you say?" Mary immediately stopped him.


    "I said we need to prepare¡­"


    "No, not that¡­ that name of the."


    "Oh, Gaeus Ro. Why?"


    "I¡­ I read from the textbook before¡­ it was a long time ago¡­ Gaeus Ro is¡­ he was the first being who fought against the demons. In fact, he was considered as one of the gods in the magend." Mary said while trying to recall the things in her memories.


    "Gaeus Ro is the name of the? How did you know that?"


    "Yes, it is¡­ I have a lot of things that I''ve known and remember¡­ by the way, I already recovered my memories." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Everyone looks at him in bewilderment. How does recovering his memory has to do with anything about the other?


    "I know you are a bit baffled, but as you know I lived in that world before, right? And I have read a lot of books about its history. And Gaeus Ro is also mentioned in the library in the kingdom of Wu."


    "Ah, yes¡­ I already read and heard about that name in the Imperial library and in my ss." Ju-long Jiao chimed in.


    "So Gaeus Ro is the first deity of the and named it under his name. That is interesting¡­" Mary muttered.


    "Anyway, let''s go¡­ we have a lot to prepare before going to the other world. And I hope that our preparation will be enough." Shin Jiao said as he walks to the closet and took out his clothes.


    ¡­


    That night, the group ate at a restaurant while chatting for a long time. The small boy was the one who could not stop himself from telling his stories in the cultivationnd while Mary and Susan would just listen and Shin Jiao would add or ask in-between along with Mary also chiming in.


    Meanwhile, in other parts of the world, the nations immediately contacted their embassy to set an appointment for a meeting with the Li n in China and the NXT Element Company.


    This is because they found that the so-called Mech Frames are very important in boosting their military might.

 Chapter 441 - The Actress And Her Fan

    Chapter 434


    /*unedited*/


    As Shin Jiao and his group prepare to go to the other world, he decided to increase his cultivation level which has been stagnant for a while now. Luckily he has preparedrge vats full of Qi and mana which supplies the portal and controls the portal surge of energy.


    Hence that way, the earth would not transform into the second Gaeus Ro filled with Qi and mana. Because if that happened, then the whole world will surely change and the meek animals would turn into monsters and flood the world.


    However, with the control and the vats he created there, he can control the surge of Qi and mana into this world.


    He began to once again busy himself in constructing a more advanced Mech Frame which can rival those in the cultivationnd. His goal is to advance them to be able to face against a core-forming realm cultivator, to do that he needed a supply of stronger metal or an alloy of the same strength.


    Shin Jiao showed his son around thepany and all of his creation. What caught the attention of young Ju-long Jiao are the SLIA figures or what they officially called TinyPixu.


    It was the first time that he saw such a creation. Although Shin City is advanced in terms of technology and power source, he has seen much in this new world. And the TinyPixu figures that he saw were truly amazing. They have too many uses and are very helpful if a cultivator has this as their assistant.


    "Father, I want to have one of those." He said as he pointed at a ck box in which a TinyPixu figure is lying inside.


    Shin Jiao smiled and nodded his head.


    "This one won''t function if you don''t have a phone. You see it is connected to a phone using its antenna, Wi-Fi, Bluetooth, or GPS."


    "Why? Can''t I use it without a phone¡­ I mean¡­ it''s easier that way, right?"


    "Yes, might be, but we are going to face a lot of problems in this world if that happens. Many phonepanies would be affected and a lot of people would lose their jobs."


    "Oh¡­ dad, you are soft. If this is in my world, we won''t care."


    "Haha¡­ that''s the reason why that world is in chaos. It is because people in that ce do not care." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The two continue talking as Shin Jiao helped the boy get a phone. This is because the phone he carries came from the cultivationnd and the system is notpatible with the SLIA programming.


    And so afterward, when they came back to Susan Tang''s office it was already almost night time.


    The young boy who looks like Shin Jiao walks inside the office with a figure sitting on his shoulder.


    The boy chooses his figure to look like a fat white marshmallow.


    "Look, Aunt Susan! I have my own TinyPixu figure!" he excitedly said as he walks towards Susan Tang''s desk.


    She raised her head and look at the smiling handsome boy and she could not help but smile back.


    "That is so cute¡­" she immediately said upon seeing the fluffy white figure.


    "We are going to eat dinner outside¡­ where do you want to eat?" Shin Jiao said as he walks beside her and gave her a kiss on her forehead.


    "Hmm¡­ how about seafood?" she said while thinking.


    "Ah, yes¡­ it''s been a long while since Ist have seafood¡­" Shin Jiao agreeing with Susan''s suggestion.


    "Yes, I love seafood¡­ when big sister Mary took me to eat seafoodst time I was so amazed at the taste. In my world, we seldom eat seafood. And the taste is too strong and horrible." Ju-long chimed in.


    They began talking like a family of three while going out of thepany. Shin Jiao felt happy about the harmonious rtionship he had with his son and his wife to be. But he could not help but feel a bit guilty for Qin Lou. Although it was not his fault that he had amnesia and forgot his feelings for her, he still feels bad for her and didn''t know how he would react facing the woman he once loved.


    As they walk out, he saw Shi Anne Li with her mother and father also walking out of thepany.


    Since the three have lost a lot of their memories, Shin Jiao has let them stay inside the huge mansion at the top of the building.


    "Brother Shin! Are you going to eat out?" Shi Anne Li excitedly called.


    Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, and Ju-long Jiao turn to look at the three figures walking towards them.


    "Ah, Shi Anne¡­ Yes, we want to have seafood tonight, how about you, and uncle, and auntie?" Shin Jiao said as he also turns to look at the two middle-aged people and bow his head in respect towards them.


    "Yeah¡­ we also wanted to have dinner outside."


    "We should eat together then." Susan Tang said as she suddenly clings to Shi Anne Li''s arm and drags her affectionately to their car already prepared by the driver at the front of thepany.


    Two cars speed up down the road towards a well-known restaurant serving seafood.


    As the people got inside a private room, they were greeted with a warm and delightful atmosphere of the restaurant.


    However, the restaurant seems to be in a joyous mood today as many people are inside trying to take pictures of someone.


    In fact, today a few well-known figures have entered the restaurant. They were the stars of a new movie which was fully shot inside the game world ''Merging Worlds''. The movie came out really good and the masses were amazed at how the director was able to pull off the amazing and action-packed scene.


    Thus the review was high and the rave about movies being shot inside the virtual realitybined with the one in the real world has an amazing effect. Hence the movie has be a blockbuster hit sincest week.


    When Shi Anne Li enters the restaurant she immediately saw the actress she admired and excused herself from the group. She then immediately approached the actress and asked for a picture.


    "Thank you! I''m one of your biggest fans¡­ I really enjoyed the movie." She said enthusiastically at the actress who gave her a warm smile.


    In actuality, the actress herself was stunned upon seeing Shi Anne Li and her beautiful figure. But as an actress, she has seen her fair share of beauty. But she decided to befriend the beauty. Baby Lin Hao has been around the industry since her teens. And she knew many famous people. And one of those famous people is the young woman in front of her.


    "You''re Miss Li of the NXT Element Company, right?" Baby Lin Hao asked with a gentle smile.


    "Yes¡­ OMG, you¡­ you know me?" Shi Anne Li almost shrieked upon discovering that her idol actually knew her.


    As a person who''s memory is that in her teens, her attitude is the same.


    "Of course, you yourself are famous¡­" Baby Lin Hao said with suspicion in her eyes.


    She was not aware that Shi Anne Li had just lost almost half of her memory, so she felt a bit confused about the young woman who acted like a teenage girl.


    Suddenly, someone approached them and it was one of the sponsors of the movie.


    When Baby Lin Hao saw the man, she immediately frowns. This is because she knew of the lecherous man''s goal in approaching them. The man has been eyeing her for some time now, and even in the filming of the movie he has been harassing her. But by luck, she was able to escape his grasp. So she immediately became on guard especially with the beautiful Miss Li with her.


    "Oh, Miss Hao¡­ you are here. I have been looking everywhere for you. And who is this beauty?" he said as his eyes suddenly sparkled after seeing Shi Anne Li.


    "Mr. Baek, why are you looking for me?" Baby Lin Hao immediately diverted the attention of the man towards her so that he would not ogle Shi Anne Li.


    With her words, the man then smiled at her beautiful face.


    "Oh, I wanted to invite you to drink with us¡­ we wanted to celebrate the sess of the movie." He said as he grabs Baby Lin Hao''s soft snow-white hands.


    He also stretched forth his hand to grab Shi Anne Li''s hand. Baby Lin Hao wanted to stop him, but he was too strong for her. She knew that if she enters the bar, it would be hard for her to escape. Plus she would involve an innocent woman and she could not let this happen.


    Her gaze roams around the busy restaurant in a panic looking for her manager, but when she saw him on one side being cornered by two big men, she knew that they have encountered trouble. Her mind immediately ran around in panic.


    But soon, she found herself and Shi Anne Li inside a private room with many people. All of them are men, and some were women but those women were women paid to pleasure men.


    This made her felt her heart tightens in fear. She immediately pulled her hand away from Mr. Baek and hugged Shi Anne Li. But they were unable to escape because the door is not blocked by two tall and strong men.


    "Hehe¡­ Miss Hao¡­ you''ve been giving me a headache for a while now. And I have been patient with you¡­ but now I''m tired. I will have your body tonight and no one can stop me¡­ Plus I can also enjoy another beauty. Haha¡­ today is my lucky day." The man called Mr. Baek said with an evil grin.


    This immediately sent shivers down, Shi Anne Li and Baby Lin Hao''s spine as they hug each other in fear.

 Chapter 442 - The Actress And Her Fan (2)

    Chapter 435


    /*unedited*/


    Inside a dimly lit misty room filled with the smell of cigarette smoke and testosterone. Two figures are cuddled together as they shiver in fear upon seeing the aggressive andscivious faces of the men surrounding them. Theirughter and the moans and coquettish giggles of the prostitutes among them made the two women''s eyes close in despair.


    Suddenly therge hand of the man they called Mr. Baek grabs the hair of the actress named Baby Lin Hao as she shrieked in pain and fear. Shi Anne Li did dare to let go as she didn''t want to be separated and be alone.


    The man suddenly signaled the two men behind the women.


    Two strong arms suddenly grab the shoulder of Shi Anne Li and they exerted some strength. This force should be enough to make the girl let go and even break her shoulder. The two men did not control their strength as they were too excited to see the scene where their boss would ravage the beautiful and gentle flower which is being idolized by many.


    Their grin is up to their ears as they forcefully peeled the young woman from the body of Baby Lin Hao. They wanted to also ravage the beauty they are holding in their hands but taking small advantage of the woman would not be too bad either.


    With the two men having the same wicked idea, they suddenly grabbed Shi Anne Li''s waist.


    When she felt therge hands grabbing her waist without scruple, she inadvertently exerted too much strength in her effort to get out of the wicked men''s grasp.


    Pak! Pak!


    Thud! Thud!


    She waved one of her hands and pped the two men with her eyes closed. What happened next stunned everyone inside the room. Although she didn''t exert much effort, she was able to send the tworge and burly men flying like they were nothing.


    Everyone in the room was silent and was stunned. They all turn their gaze at the two unconscious figures lying on the ground.


    Meanwhile, Shi Anne Li slowly opens her eyes and saw the people around them looking behind her. Then she slowly turns her gaze behind her and saw the two unconscious men and then turns her gaze to her small and dainty hand.


    Everyone was taken aback and did not move for a while.


    Baby Lin Hao grabbed this opportunity to get out of the grasp of Mr. Baek and ran towards Shi Anne Li. She grabs Shi Anne Li''s hand and the two ran towards the door.


    Before everyone could react, they already opened the door.


    But then arge hand blocked it midway.


    With fast-thinking, Baby Lin Hao grabbed Shi Anne Li who is still stunned, and quickly pushed her through the gap of the door as her other hand tried to pry it open.


    "Don''t let them go out!" shouted Mr. Baek as he quickly dashed towards Baby Lin Hao''s figure.


    "Go! Run!" she shouted at the stunned Shi Anne Li.


    Shi Anne Li stumbles and regained herposure and realized that her idol, Baby Lin Hao actually sacrificed herself to save her.


    She was afraid of what would happen to the actress but knew that she would be powerless, so she immediately wanted to call Shin Jiao and the rest.


    She immediately took out her phone, but before she can dial the number. A young figure is already standing beside her with an expression of anger in his face.


    It was the boy that came with them to the restaurant.


    "Those atrocious people think that they can get away with anything." The boy muttered.


    Suddenly the door swung open and out came a fewrge men running.


    But when they saw that the girl didn''t run away and just sits on the floor with a young boy standing beside her they were all grinning happily in their faces. They were actually annoyed at the woman who escaped as they wanted to enjoy themselves with the women inside and the show that is about to happen.


    But seeing that the stupid woman didn''t run but instead sits on the floor with a stunned expression they were all grinning with joy. They already caught sight of her beauty and can''t wait to ravage her after their boss got his fill.


    However, before they can react a strong gust of wind made their sight go dark.


    Bang! Crash!


    The door of the room came crashing along with the bodies of the men who just came out.


    "I will pummel you all and teach you a lesson you will not forget. You dare mess with my family dinner¡­ I won''t forgive you all!" shouted Ju-long Jiao as he rushed inside and began pummeling the men.


    Shi Anne Li is shaking as she saw the young boy who looks like a crazy beast punching and breaking the people and the things inside the room.


    Then she saw the disheveled-looking Baby Lin Hao who walked out of the room with fear and trauma in her eyes.


    She was about to be raped when suddenly she saw a handsome young face entering and began beating up therge men inside. The scream of the women and the men being beaten echoed. Even the people in the other private room began to walk out of their rooms and are taking a peek at the lobby.


    All they can see is the shivering Shi Anne Li and the famous actress Baby Lin Hao slowly taking a step backward walking out of the room.


    "No! Stop! We won''t do it anymore please spare us!"


    "Argghh! My arm! My arm! Please don''t¡­"


    "Umph¡­ Please spare me¡­ I didn''t do anything!"


    The cries and pleading inside the room echoed through the hall sending shivers down the spine of those who heard themotion.


    Then some women suddenly ran and helped the two who are not moving and seem to be in a traumatic state while looking at the scene. However, as theye closer and saw the state inside the room, they too stood still and was dumbfounded.


    Ju-long Jiao slowly walks out sending fear to everyone as his cold gaze sweep through the people. In his world, this is just a normal urrence. But since the people there are more resilient to beating and not easily broken, he didn''t expect to see much bloodshed. But it seems that it triggers his inner beast to continue until everyone has fainted.


    But he still remembers what Mary told her about the rules of this world and didn''t kill anyone.


    He then turns his gaze to the two women.


    "Are the two of you okay?" he asked with a change of expression.


    His cute worried face made the two women felt touched.


    "You don''t have to worry¡­ although it looks bloody, I didn''t kill any of them." He said as he offers his hand to Shi Anne Li to stand up.


    The police arrived and saw the scene. But what made them angry is therge number of drugs found inside the room. They soon realized that the young master of the Baek family, Jin Baek was the one beaten along with his men.


    They are actually doing some atrocious things and almost raped the famous actress Baby Lin Hao and her friend. Luckily the young boy arrived and saved the two.


    It was almost ruled out by the Baek family, but as soon as they discovered that their son actually offended someone from the NXT Element Company and one of the members of the Li n, they all stopped and didn''t have a choice but to let their son suffer in jail.


    ¡­


    Three dayster, in the NXT Element Company


    Shi Anne Li is walking holding the hands of a beautiful woman as they chatted happily. When the employees saw who the woman is, they were all astounded at the same time excited.


    It was actually Baby Lin Hao, the famous actress of the new movie.


    She called Shi Anne Li and asked her for a coffee. She thanked her for helping her that night and the two suddenly felt close to each other. She also wanted to thank the young boy who saved them. Hence Shi Anne Li brought her to thepany.


    The two enter Susan Tang''s office and there the actress met the CEO Susan Tang, COO Marie Eleanor Wilson, Shin Jiao, and the boy Ju-long Jiao.


    "I am really thankful that you have saved me¡­ I will deeply engrave this to my heart. If you have something that you wanted, please feel free to ask." Baby Lin said with deep gratitude in her heart.


    They saw that even though she is famous, she is still a very kind and polite woman. The group greatly appreciates her gesture.


    "Big sister is really kind. You are like one of my cultivator big sisters in my world¡­ your beauty seems to not belong in this simple ce." Ju-long Jiao blurted out.


    Shin Jiao and Susan Tang wanted to stop the boy, but it was toote.


    They just pray that the actress would take everything as a joke and never mind the child''s words.


    But as businesswomen, Susan and Marie had a crafty glint in their eyes. Since there is someone who owes one of their members a favor, why not use it to their advantage. Plus it would also boost the woman''s career, so their idea would be a win-win solution.


    As if with a tacit understanding, the two nodded their head and look at the beautiful actress sitting on the sofa.


    With a beautiful smile, Susan Tang raised her hand and talked.

 Chapter 443 - Advancing By Leaps And Bound (1)

    Chapter 436


    /*unedited*/


    Susan Tang and Baby Lin Hao are signing a contract in front of the press. It was a huge press conference and many were excited to have the contract especially the agency where Baby Lin works at. Being a model of the fastest growing and technologically advancedpany would surely boost her image.


    And in that signing, many onlookers ogled the ck package that was given to her.


    She is going to be the star for the advertisement of Tinypixu. So thepany gave her the product right in front of the press. Many who saw the press conference once again look at their screen in envy. They just can''t wait for the SLIA figures toe out in the market.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has begun upgrading the Mech Frames. He decided to use energy cores replicas of the ck orb power source.


    He was the one who discovered the use of the ck orb which fell to the earth a few years ago. And before he was transported to the cultivationnd in Gaeus Ro, he has broken the rune code and distributed it online for free.


    However, even after doing that many still can''t use the rune codes as efficiently as him. However, there are also those who have already grasped the basics and have now able to understand some of itsmands.


    As he went through his day, Park Jiyong suddenly approached him.


    "Shin¡­ Umm¡­ I¡­ I have something¡­ I mean I want to request something."


    "Hmm?" Shin Jiao hummed as he raised his sight towards the young man with an awkward expression beside him.


    "I¡­ can Ie with you?" Park Jiyong asked a bit hopeful.


    Shin Jiao return his gaze to his work and shook his head.


    "It''s too dangerous Jiyong. You can''t possibly think to survive in that ce as a normal human, right?" Shin Jiao said while typing on hisputer.


    "I¡­ I know¡­ it''s just¡­ it''s just that¡­ I actually think I can make an armor that can protect me in there." He said with confidence.


    "Gears? Haha¡­ the materials here are not strong enough for that ce."


    "Yes¡­ I know¡­ but¡­ what if I can make a¡­ a self-repairing armor or gear. That would be something right?"


    When Shin Jiao heard Park Jiyong''s words he was a bit skeptical but thought for a while.


    "Do you have a blueprint?" he asked seriously.


    When Shin Jiao asked this, Park Jiyong excitedly took out a bunch of notes and handed them to Shin Jiao.


    To his astonishment, the young man actually had a feasible way of making a self-repairing armor. He fashioned it just like the human body. Park Jiyong has nned to make something like a bone marrow that would produce tiny spider bots. Depending on what material one would absorb using the material of the gear converting and absorbing mechanism, they can create the tiny microbots.


    As Shin Jiao studied the ns that Park Jiyong presented he smiled.


    "You are a genius. With this, it is feasible for someone to obtain material and increase the sturdiness of the armor. This is like magic augmentation but in science terms. Haha¡­"


    "Alright, I would agree with the n, but¡­ what would you do with your rtionship with Marie? Don''t tell me, you''re going to leave her here¡­"


    When Shin Jiao asked this Park Jiyong was a bit taken aback. He has not thought about this as he was too excited to go to another. With a dejected look on his face, he frowns and slumped to his own swiveling chair.


    "Hey, it''s not the end of the world¡­ alright. You try to finish this project first when we return I''ll see if the two of you cane with us the next trip." Shin Jiao promised.


    When Park Jiyong heard this life seem to have flowed all over his body and his expression lighten up.


    The two worked until evening and left the underground workshop along with Shi Anne Li and Duan Ying.


    That night, Shin Jiao sat on the rooftop of the building and after gathering his thoughts he closed his eyes and began to concentrate. He needs to strengthen and widen his meridians for the uing advancement of his cultivation.


    Unlike normal cultivators, Shin Jiao just needs to strengthen his body and meridians to be able to absorb the rich amount of Qi and mana to advance. But the drawback of this is his body limit. So if he wanted to advance to 60 spheres, he needs to strengthen his dantian and meridian.


    Though he has been doing this every night, it is not enough for him to grow rapidly. So tonight he decided to advance further in his cultivation.


    "Entering the right would be the best choice for this." He muttered as he took out his phone.


    "Susan, honey¡­ I''ll be out for a while, okay. I need to do something."


    ''Umm¡­ okay. You''re not sleeping here?''


    "Nah, I need to get some things ready before our trip."


    ''Okay, just be careful¡­ Love you.''


    "I love you, too¡­"


    As he hangs up a smile appear on his face and his figure suddenly vanished. Then the ring fell to the tiled seat and then to the patch of ground with nts. The ring then mysteriously moved and buried itself under the dirt.


    After doing that with his consciousness, Shin Jiao gave out a satisfied smirk. It has been long since he returned to this ce and everything seems to be gray and dull as usual. He can expand his consciousness in this world and cover it all in an instant. There he saw a few people in which he imprisoned inside.


    The women who infiltrated thepany were sent inside his ring. Luckily he has prepared a lot of food in this world for emergency purposes. Hence they were able to survive at least.


    He didn''t mind them as they were just loitering inside a cell among the others inside. He then flew to a pile of beast cores and spirit stones.


    "Let''s begin then¡­." Shin Jiao said with a serious expression.


    He sat in a lotus position while floating in the air and began to hungrily suck the Qi and mana in his surroundings. His goal is not to level up, but to enhance his physique and meridians.


    As he did so, he was not aware of how long did it take as he basks in the calmness and peaceful feeling of growing his cultivation. The flow of Qi and mana in his body is making it stronger little by little along with the widening of his meridians and vessels. Inside his dantian, he began to form hollow spheres, and also he forcefully formed a sixth sphere container. Although he is unable to form the 60th hollow sphere, the forming of the container is still possible.


    He didn''t know how much time has flown but he felt his body bing stronger. Although the sphere inside can be filled if he wanted to, but he didn''t want to spend more beast core and spirit stones just for his cultivation. Preparing for the massive absorption is enough for now as this is his goal.


    He then stood up and checks the outside world and found that it is morning and many employees as in the mini-park at the roof of thepany.


    He suddenly heard people talking which piqued his interest.


    "Hey, did you hear that the release of the ads for TinyPixu was a sess¡­ we are going to ship out the figures today."


    "Really! Oh, I can''t wait to have my own TinyPixu¡­ SLIA has been really helpful for my work and schedules. If SLIA turns into a flying fairy, ah I can''t wait anymore¡­ every time I see my manager walking with that small thing flying behind her I''m always filled with envy."


    "Did you hear that we are also going to release the add-ons today too?"


    "Really? Yes, tomorrow morning will be the start of the sales¡­ I heard a lot of people are already lining up with some buying tickets just to buy one."


    "Well, for me I''m going to buy mine downstairs."


    "Yeah, me too¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard this he was a bit stunned. It just means that he''s been inside the ring for almost a week. With this, he didn''t want to wait anymore and immediately jumped out of the ring.


    When his figure appears, the two women who are talking were startled.


    "Sorry,dies!" he just said and gave them a charming smile.


    The two were stunned and just look at him as he ran towards the exit.


    The two were just startled and was not surprise anymore. This is because they are aware that theirpany is producing a lot of out of this world technology. Who knows that thepany head engineer was able to invent a teleportation gate or invisibility cloak or something? So they just giggled and shrugged their shoulders and sat back down and began chatting again.


    Shin Jiao opened Susan Tang''s office and saw that she is talking with Marie and some of the executives of thepany.


    He didn''t disturb them and just took his seat on the side. He didn''t takeout his phone as he knew that it is already out of power and just waited patiently for the meeting to end.


    After everyone walks out while greeting him, he stood up and eyed the woman sitting on the sofa. Susan Tang had a downcast and wronged expression on her beautiful face.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t know it would take that long." Shin Jiao tried to exin.


    But Susan just stood and walked to his arms. He hugged her tenderly while caressing her soft hair. The two stayed in that position for a while until Susan recovered her emotion.


    Then she lifts her head and gave Shin Jiao a kiss.

 Chapter 444 - Advancing By Leaps And Bound (2)

    Chapter 437


    /*unedited*/


    The next day


    Arge crowd has gathered everywhere in every city of China as people waited for the opening of the shops that have been officially designated as distributors of the TinyPxu figures. Everyone has an excited look on their faces. And the online and mass media erupted in mor at this spectacle.


    The people were really anticipating this turn of an event, especially after the release of the ads featuring Baby Lin Hao as the model along with her beautiful and sexy TinyPixu.


    When the people saw on TV the function of the figure, they were all amazed. And the price is not that steep, hence everyone immediately wanted to buy one.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is already talking with Mary and the group from the Omega squad who arrive in City H for their ns to enter the portal. The US government and its allies have been in and out of the portal and have gathered many valuable resources and new materials to study. But, unlike the powerful people of the kingdom of Bail, they are unable to go out of the safe zone of the portal in which Shin Jiao has set.


    So they wanted to coborate with Shin Jiao so that they can explore further.


    As the portal is in the US territory, Shin Jiao has no problem with their request. He just wanted to make sure of something.


    "We will leave in a week, so hopefully everyone would be prepared for the trip." Shin Jiao said as the meeting ended.


    "Wait, can we really not take any research personnel or something? I mean it would be a waste if we just¡­" Magenta tried to add.


    Magenta has be one of the captains of the Omega Squad and would also enter the portal along with Captain James Crugger and three others.


    Shin Jiao shook his head.


    "We are not there to escort someone as they do their research. My goal is to establish amunication with the nearest establishment and create a gate from the portal to the outskirts of the city. That way we would not bepromised¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    "Plus my trip in that ce is for personal matter¡­" he said to himself.


    After the meeting, everyone left while Shin Jiao and Susan Tang were left alone in therge conference room.


    He is checking everything before he would leave. He wanted to make sure that those people eyeing thepany would not have their chance.


    Meanwhile, Susan just stayed beside him while watching his changing expressions.


    "Are you worried about something?" she asked as she held his hands.


    "Hmm?" Shin Jiao unconsciously asked.


    "Are you worried about something?" she repeated.


    "Yes¡­ I''m worried that once we leave our enemies would strike¡­ I don''t want anything to happen to the people we care about, and also to thispany¡­ Well, thepany would be fine, but the employees¡­" he said while sighing.


    "Hey, don''t worry too much. I think everything will work out fine." Susan said while caressing Shin Jiao''s handsome face.


    "Yeah, I guess so." He said as he turns his gaze towards her.


    As their eyes locked, they both showed gentle smiles on their faces.


    The two enters their rooms and began stripping their clothes. Shin Jiao gentlyid the beautiful woman he loved on the bed as he gazes at her fascinating figure and beauty. He realized that not only is Susan Tang beautiful on the outside she is also beautiful inside.


    He might have loved some women before, but she is different. No condition, no guile, no hidden secrets, and no power struggles. She is intelligent, independent, wise, and gentle. Plus she loved him without condition.


    As he slowly kissed while caressing her soft and gentle body, Shin Jiao felt his life inplete bliss.


    It didn''t take long before the room was filled with their moans and groans and they made love till the break of dawn.


    ¡­


    A week have passed


    Everything was prepared and Susan left her work to Marie who dly epts it and promises to take good care of thepany. Shin Jiao also left his work to Park Jiyong, Shi Anne Li, and the tiny Duan Ying. Before leaving, they decided to hold a grand dinner party at home where all of their friends came.


    Shin Jiao invited, those people he had met and helped him before.


    And soon, one by one their friends arrived.


    Genie Yu who was Shin Jiao''s military senior instructor arrived at thepany first along with old man Du, who is Shin Jiao''smanding general when he was in the army. Then the young master of the Hui n Jun Hui and his grandfather Bai Hui along with their bodyguard Green viper, and then the Tang family members arrived. Not longter, Park Jiyong''s parents arrived, Park Han-bo his father, and Tang Deling his mother.


    Baby Lin Hao, Magenta, and two other mutants also attended the party.


    The people meeting in the party were amazed at the connection of thepany to the military and some of the powerful people in the country. However, in the middle of the celebration, an unexpected guest arrives.


    It was Master Hibai Kung, the representative of the 5 ns in China.


    The party is being held in the mini-park at the top of the NXT Element Company building, which astonished the guest at the scene and the structure of the blissful and tranquil ce.


    When Master Kung arrives with two bodyguards, Shin Jiao greeted him warmly. He and histe grandfather owed the old man a lot and he is not an ungrateful man. When the people saw Master Kung they too approached him.


    Who wouldn''t? The old man is a famous person. But only those at the top knew that he is a powerful cultivator. Even Shin Jiao didn''t know before until he met him again at the mech battle.


    That night, the atmosphere was warm as people that Shin Jiao knew mingle with each other. Many are d to have attended the party because it was their chance to personally see and know two powerful figures in the country.


    Shin Jiao also formally introduced Ju-long Jiao to all of his friends as his son. Many actually thought that the young boy is the son of both Shin Jiao and Susan Tang as the three looks exactly alike. But they didn''t correct this misconception.


    Even Susan Tang''s mother almost fainted knowing that she is already a grandmother even before her daughter was married. But they cleared this misunderstanding with them after the party. She also exined why she wanted to go with Shin Jiao on a trip.


    The next day


    A V10-Banshee which is the next generation of Banshee type aircraft that uses the rune core technologynded in front of the NXT Element Company Building at around 3 am in the morning. Shin Jiao, Susan Tang, Ju-long Jiao, Magenta, and his team got on the aircraft as they wave goodbye to the rest of the people left in thepany.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how long they would be away, but he is confident that everything would be fine after leaving something for Central.


    The aircraft flew to the cloud really fast and soon reached the desert region of the United States. The long flight was reallyfortable and didn''t take a toll on the people inside the aircraft.


    "You''ve improved the design?" Shin Jiao said to Magenta as they walked down the aircraft.


    "Yeah, we realized that using the rune core technology is feasible plus we have analyzed some parts of the rune tech that you''ve distributed. So we were able to enhance its flight speed and durability. Do you think we can use this in the other world?" Magenta exined while walking.


    "Nah, it''s still not that strong. But it''s close, we can give you some feasible metal alloys that can make it stronger¡­ you can ask Park Jiyong for that. But of course, ites with a price¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ of course we have a partnership here¡­" Magenta said with a grin.


    As the group walked they reached a group of people waiting for them. Captain James Crugger along with the Chief of Staff Bill Housely meets with them.


    "Long time no see!" Captain James said as he gave Shin Jiao a huge hug and nodded towards Susan Tang.


    "Yeah, long time no see¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    They introduced the people with them while walking to an army vehicle. The group then traveled towards the walled portal where Mary and the rest are already waiting.


    When Mary saw the three she smiled and immediately approached them. She gave Susan Tang a hug and patted Ju-long Jiao''s cheeks which gained a frown from the young boy.


    The group who are going to enter the portal isposed of around 20 people. While they are doing the final preparation, Shin Jiao walked towards therge vats inside the dome. Upon seeing the amount of Qi and mana in them, he showed a faint smile. He knew that the control was very efficient to prevent the overflow of Qi and mana.


    He then walks towards a spot where a circle filled with runes is and immediately sat in a lotus position. When the people checking the portal saw this, they all look at each other and shrug their shoulders. This is because the mages in the area would sometimes do the same.


    After closing his eyes, Shin Jiao calms his heart and focused his mind.


    It''s time for him to fill his sphere with energy and reach the 60th sphere.

 Chapter 445 - Daemon Forest Exploration (1)

    Chapter 438


    /*unedited*/


    The morning light shone brightly in the sky while the rich air filled with the natural energy of the world enriched everything in it. The trees and nts grow and are filled with the mystic power of the world, while the living creatures cultivate and enhance their bodies to adapt through the changes. The world of Gaeus Ro is a world filled with mysticism, adventure, and danger.


    And in this world, the weak are trampled by the strong. However, after the appearance of the demons and the destruction of thend of the beast n, everything has changed. The mortals who were deemed as a week has gained a foothold in this world as they began to utilize the power of technology to be strong themselves.


    And the great emperor of the whole of the cultivationnd has imposed aw to prevent wars between races to erupt. This is because a treaty was created between the races of therge continent.


    With that, the races of humans, beastmen, and demons began to live in a temporary peace.


    After thew was imposed, manynds and kingdoms hesitated to obey. But then those who did reap the benefit it offered. Theirnds became popted and gained more than those who stubbornly rejected the imposedw.


    And in some cities, people can see humans, beastmen, and demons living together.


    It has been more than a decade since then and the whole continent has already adopted thew. However, there are still ces that didn''t ept suchw and stayed with their own kind.


    ¡­


    Daemon forest


    In this fine morning, a group of people are currently running towards a particr location. Two of them are human cultivators, four are beastmen, two are demons, and two are mortal humans riding mechs.


    They are currently doing a training exercise on the border of the middle and outer parts of the forest. This training exercise is part of their school''s curriculum to train each of the young ones forbat. From the looks of it, the ten people are in their teens and are not that strong to enter the middle part of the vast forest.


    Following behind them are three cultivators which look like their teachers.


    "This is the best batch of our students to enter the uing tournament of the San Kingdom."


    "Yes, I agree¡­ young as they are, they can now ever this deep in the forest without a problem. I hope that this live training exercise can keep help them in the tournament."


    "We shall see¡­"


    The three talked as they floated to through the air following the people below.


    Suddenly, they heard a loud explosion from a distance, which made everyone stop on their tracks.


    "What was that?" one of the teachers asked.


    "I think someone is hunting a very powerful beast in the middle part of the forest."


    "We should stay away from that ce¡­ the monster there is really dangerous."


    "How about we retreat for now¡­"


    The three talked as they scanned the area.


    Suddenly one of the students looks up and shouted to the teachers.


    "Teacher! I wanted to check that ce out." A student with snow-white skin and a single small horn on his head said.


    From his feature, one can tell that he is a demon, but his face looks really handsome. The young human woman beside him had a look of worry in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, you know my set of skills, right?" he said as he patted the woman''s head.


    Then another student steps forward, from his looks he is from a feline n.


    "I will go to, I will assist Gindal¡­" he said with a strange beastman ent.


    The teachers look at each other and one of them nodded his head. It is clear that he wanted to volunteer and assist the two students to check the situation.


    With a tacit understanding, the three immediately moved and rushes through the middle part of the forest.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Shin Jiao are watching while the mutants are trying to tackle arge beast. Right now he is trying to train the mutants so that they would be able to survive inside the forest as they travel towards the outside world. He is sure that in their travel they are going to encounter many beasts as they didn''t have any means of safe transport other than walking.


    It has already been a week since they came to this world and for the entire week, all they did was training. Susan Tang is also busy in absorbing the mana in the air as she jumps her level by leaps and bound. She now reached the apex of the novice mage and would soon be a 1st level mage. Besides her Mary and the other mages are also training themselves.


    Mary knew that they would not be always so lucky to encounter a powerful cultivator to help them go through the forest with ease. Hence growing their own power is still the best choice.


    "Shin, this thing is really tough¡­ I think we can''t defeat it!" shouted Captain James as he rapidly fires energy bullets to the beast that looks like a giant crocodile.


    "???Again, as I told you¡­ you can control your powers. You are like the mages back there, but your body has evolved and is able to utilize energy without even concentrating. However, the downside of this is that your attacks have their own limit in power. Hence you must learn to improve your power and increase the output by will. If not, then you and your team would not be able to go through this forest alive."


    "Damn it!" cursed the rest of the mutants as they heard Shin Jiao''s words.


    It has been weeks as they tried to control their own powers, but no matter how hard they tried it was the same and no improvement was met.


    Suddenly, one of them became careless and was hit by the tail of the crocodile-like beast.


    "No! Aide! Owl, help him!" shouted Captain James in anger.


    His eyes suddenly glow and his vision change. He began seeing the beast differently as he pointed his finger towards an area.


    Then when he released his power, a fist-size beam came out and hit that spot on the beast''s body. Therge beast suddenly fell to the ground as it groaned in pain.


    Then Captain James didn''t hesitate anymore as the words of Shin Jiao reverberate in his mind. He must maintain and analyze that feeling he had back then and use it consciously to enhance his power.


    As he focused this time, his heart is calm and his vision didn''t revert back to normal. He then pointed his finger on the beast''s head and before the beast could react, a thin line of blue beam appears and hit one of its eyes.


    Roar!!!


    The monster roared as its body fell limp to the ground and died.


    When everyone saw this, they looked at Captain James with admiration. They knew that he has discovered something and would want to ask how he did it.


    Shin Jiao also saw what happened and has already analyzed the condition of the body of Captain James Crugger. He now knows how to help the mutants in obtaining a higher level of power. As they were about to celebrate, a loud explosion woke them all from their excitement.


    "It seems that there are strong beasts that are fighting in that area." Shin Jiao said as he turns his gaze towards a particr direction.


    From where he stood, he can feel that there are around three or four beasts that are fighting in the area. And from the amount of energy they are emitting, he can tell that they are level 5 beasts and is not a match to the people he is with.


    "Captain James, I advise all of you to retreat to the safe zone for now. I will go and check the situation." Shin Jiao said as he waves his hand and stores the giant beast''s carcass in his ring.


    With thismand, the team immediately rushes back to the protected area near the portal.


    "What do you think is happening?" Magenta asks as he follows behind Captain James Crugger.


    "I don''t know, but I can smell trouble. We should go back and tell this to the other so that we can prepare." Captain James said as he leads the group towards the safe zone.


    Shin Jiao flew above the trees and began to feel the restriction imposes by the forest in his body. So he decided to use the treetops and glide at a really fast speed as he went to the direction of the explosion.


    It didn''t take long, and soon he reached an area where a ck smoke is rising in the air and the heads of gigantic beasts can be seen above the tall trees.


    "Hmm¡­ level 5 titan beasts¡­ these are some of the forest kings¡­ Why are they fighting in this area?" Shin Jiao muttered as he activated the cloaking mechanism of his suit and flew closer.


    As he drew closer he can see that there are four gigantic beasts and they are trying to fight against each other. Arge part of the forest is already in ruins as debris of rocks and trees are all over the ce. One of the beasts can breathe fire which might have caused the explosion.


    "This is good¡­ Ick a higher-level beast core. These four will do." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    After absorbing almost 80% of the Qi and mana contents of the vats, he has exactly reached the 60th sphere and has officially entered the nascent realm in terms of Qi and mana in his body, though his physique is a bit lower as he has not consolidated his cultivation yet.

 Chapter 446 - Daemon Forest Exploration (2)

    Chapter 439


    /*unedited*/


    The golden rays of the sun reign over all under its sphere of influence as every creature and thing basked in its life-giving light. In the middle of an almost endless and vast forest filled with thick and luscious trees and shrubberies, a great battle is ensuing.


    This devastating battle all beganst night.


    Within the dark forest, a couple of shadows are rushing and flying from tree to tree as they weave through the dense thickets and trees.


    There are 5 figuresprise of 3 women and 2 men. They wore dark green clothes made of patches of leaves making it hard to see them even in the day. All of them have pointy ears and whiteplexion, and as the moonlight would shine of their faces one can say that all of them held great beauty.


    The nomad forest elves have made a part of the daemon forest their home. After some of them arrive in this newnd a few years back, they have discovered the bounty that the forest possessed hence a lot of them migrated and decided to live deep within the forest. They were able to build a small kingdom and have begun to tame a part of the forest.


    As they did, a part of their vige would be a stopping point for many students, mercenaries, and adventurers, who are exploring the forest.


    The empire even recognizes them as a new kingdom within its influence. This is due to the power of the elves over nature and the beast within. The empire discovered that the elves can actually tame the beasts residing in the forest. Hence they permitted this new kingdom to flourish and grow.


    The nomad forest elves have a limited lifespan, unlike other elves in the mage continent in which normal elves who can age almost up to hundreds of years, they only have a set of 100 years'' lifespan. However, their bodies would not change once they reach the age of 20. So no matter how old they are they would always look in their 20''s. The only evidence of there is their hair; the whiter their hair is the older they are.


    The group that is currently heading to the middle part of the daemon forest, all of them have healthy dark hair. This particr group is being led by a handsome nomad elf with a well-toned body that makes him look like a supermodel on earth.


    Suddenly the man stopped followed by the rest of his group.


    As nomad forest elves their senses especially their hearing are well-developed that they can hear someone talking even at the distance of 50 meters. Those well-trained nomad forest elves can even extend that ability to 100 meters or more. Plus they have a weird way ofmunicating, using their ''spirits''


    ''Everyone is on guard, we have reached the boundary. We cannot be careless¡­ ording to one of the adventurers up ahead beyond that mountain is the location of the object we seek. If we obtain that object then our vige will have a chance in the uing rites of passage ceremony of the kingdom.''


    ''Tiiki, shouldn''t we have just informed the adults¡­ I have a bad feeling about this.'' A female elven voice echoed through their senses.


    ''I know this is going to be dangerous, but I know we can do it. All of you are strong, strong as I am, and with ourbined strength we can ovee this hurdle. Our vige has always been cedst almost every year. This is because our mount beast is not that strong. But if we get this type of beast, then we will have a chance this year.'' Their leader tried to encourage them.


    As young hunters and strong young warriors, their group is one of the pride of their vige.


    While looking at his teammates, the young man showed them a confident smile. They have been traveling for more than a day just to get to this location. They got this information inside the tavern of a neutral vige.


    Some cultivators are hunting for powerful beasts but have lost due to their carelessness. Beaten and battered, the cultivators drank their frustration away at the tavern and blurted the information. At that time there are some adventurers and mercenaries who also coborated with the story of the group andughed at them for listening to the warnings.


    Upon hearing this, the five young nomad forest elves have prepared for their travel and decided to explore the area. As they were really ustomed to living deep within the forest plus with the information they have gathered, they knew that there is a chance that that powerful beast has eggs in theirirs.


    The group is now near their target area and became cautious. They began their preparation by taking out items from their spatial tools.


    These items are the best items in the empire for hunting beasts. They are made by the famous Wu academy alchemy department. They began taking out satchels filled with powders and mixed them in bottles with strange liquids, then put the bottles in their pockets as they cannot store it anymore in their spatial tool for some reason.


    After preparation, the group enters the area.


    It was in the wee hours that the whole forest was disturbed. And running from that disturbance is a group of 5 nomad forest elves carrying one ostrich sizerge eggs in their arms while running frantically from the scene.


    Their bodies are filled with wounds and their once proper clothes are now in tatters.


    Behind the group are two mountains like beast roaring and dashing towards the group. The beasts look like a giant lizard with stone-like scales. They are called greenstone dragon.


    ''Tiiki, what should we do? We can''t escape this situation.''


    ''Just run you fool, don''t think of other things¡­ those stone dragons have been drugged¡­ we can escape this.'' Tiiki said while gritting his teeth.


    He didn''t expect that the stone dragons would be able to pick up their ''spirit'' conversation. Although they were all silent during the mission and have sessfully rendered the two immobile for a while, because of the voice of one of their teammate the two dragons forcefully woke themselves from the drugs in an instinct to protect their eggs.


    There are a total of seven eggs, but they just need 5, so everyone just grabs one and began running for their lives. But the dragon began to rampage almost destroying the whole cave.


    Barely able to survive with their lives intact the group then ran as fast as they could.


    Thismotion has attracted a lot of attention, and soon the group was stopped by three towering figures of a lion-like humanoid beast with thick brown fur on its body.


    Sandwich by two towering groups of beasts, the 5 nomad forest elves felt their hearts quiver in fear. They immediately knew that their escape is now futile. They are like ants in the eyes of these gigantic creatures that stood like three to four-story buildings.


    When the stone dragons and the lion-like humanoid beasts called Alion saw each other''s group they became angered. Both of the groups are 5th level beast which is really frightening.


    The stone dragons have never realized that they have chased the ants into the territory of another forest king, hence they became hesitant. However, the two stone dragon parents didn''t want to give up on taking back their eggs, hence they decided to fight it off.


    Then the sh began which destroyed a huge part of that area of the forest. The five small figures were sent all over the ce by the impact of the sh and were all rendered unconscious.


    While the battle is raging, a few small figures have already reached the scene of the fight. But they dared not intrude because of the cultivation level of the powerful beast.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand stealthily observes the situation as he hid his presence. He was able toe closer and observe. From where he stood he can see the devastation and the struggle between the four gigantic beasts.


    "This is very troublesome, but these four creatures are enough for me¡­" he said with a smile on his face.


    He then slowly takes out a gleaming ck katana from his ring.


    When he was about to act, he suddenly noticed that there are 5 figures scattered all over the ce. Their condition is somewhat critical. Using his absolute sense, he was able to determine who or what those are, and was a bit surprised.


    He has heard the legend of the elves on earth and from Mary, but seeing one is a new experience for him. Hence he felt a bit amused. Shin Jiao decided to set aside in killing the beasts and help those elves first. At least he just wanted to make sure their lives in not in danger before harvesting those troublesome beasts.


    And so his figure vanished and in no time collected five people andid them in the soft ground. He began checking their condition and found that one of them is on the verge of death. Shin Jiao shook his head helplessly.


    The young woman has a mangled body and is barely alive. He didn''t want to exert too much of his strength as he still needs to fight the beasts, so he just took out some pills and gave one to each of them.. They all have to rely on their fate now to survive.

 Chapter 447 - Daemon Forest Exploration (3)

    Chapter 440


    /*unedited*/


    Arge clearing was created to an area of the forest, but as a whole, it was not enough to even be noticed within the sea of green trees and rolling mountains. In the middle of this devastation is a young man wearing metallic camouge armor and headgear with only his mouth is exposed.


    His figure stood in the middle with a domineering stance while holding a ck katana sword and a handgun.


    Shin Jiao had a smile on his face and felt his body surging with power. While fighting the four beasts he felt his physique suddenly absorbs the energy deep in his dantian as it grew in strength and cultivation. With every hit, he receives from the four beasts it made his whole body greedily absorb the huge amount of energy in the spheres within his dantian.


    As his physique got stronger the fight became intense until he was able to consolidate his cultivation level and physique into reaching the true nascent realm cultivation level.


    Four mountain like carcasses lies all over him as the cloud of dust settles down.


    Although his armor seems intact, Shin Jiao knew that they are already useless. They have served their purpose in this fight. With his physique not on par with his cultivation level, he decided to fight the four 5th level beasts using external armor in his body.


    And his conjecture was correct. With the nascent realm strength slowly coursing through, he can now feel that his senses have reached his old apex level.


    He once had a nascent realm physique and had lost it. But now that he got it back along with aplete cultivation power. Shin Jiao slowly absorbs the energy in the air as he replenishes the energy in his body which is on 1/8th remained.


    While doing so, he scanned his surroundings and suddenly frowned. As he was too concentrated in the fight, he didn''t notice the presence of 3 people. But now that the battle is finished, he immediately discovered them after scanning his surroundings.


    The three people look vignt and hesitation can be seen on their faces.


    However, he noticed that they are looking at the four mountain-like carcasses with greed. Shin Jiao is not new to that kind of expression and knew the basic rule inside the forest.


    But he just gave a sneer on his half-covered face. If the three made their move, he would teach them a lesson on greed. But then his attention caught the sight of one of the young men in that group.


    This is because he can see a single horn protruding in the forehead of the young man.


    "A demon? A demon is cooperating with humans and beastmen? Hmm¡­ this is new." He thought as he looks at the three with interest using his absolute sense.


    He then waved his hand and absorbed all of the corpses.


    When he did that, he can see the human which is a cultivator at the gold core realm showed an angry face. The man seems to be hesitating but then gritted his teeth as he took out his sword and tried to approach Shin Jiao.


    The two young men with him tried to stop the man but he turns to look at the two young men with anger in his face.


    "Ahh¡­ herees another greedy bastard¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a grin on his face.


    He didn''t want to start a fight with the human cultivators in thisnd, but he won''t ept anyone trampling on him either.


    So as the man approaches he scanned Shin Jiao and saw that he doesn''t have a cultivation fluctuation and concluded that Shin Jiao might be a strong knight. And the man grinned at his thought. Although knights are strong in close-quarterbat, their body''s healing rate is very slow.


    Hence judging from the fight earlier he suspects that Shin Jiao might be wounded internally that''s why he is unable to move. So if he wants to get those 5th level beasts carcass now is the right time.


    But still, he carefully approaches Shin Jiao''s figure and stood at around 20 meters away from him. The man is confident that he can kill Shin Jiao at that distance with his skill.


    "You seem to be wounded, young knight¡­ I saw you taking down our prey a while ago. We didn''t interfere as we didn''t want you to get hurt. But you have to return them to me. We hunted those things for a while now¡­" the man said with a smile.


    He wanted to create some reason for his action so that Shin Jiao would have hesitation in his heart. And in this world, those words can sometimes prove fatal to those who hesitate. And that is what the man is waiting for. He just Shin Jiao to put his guard down or be angered for a second and he can strike at that time to kill him.


    If that happens then, he can get Shin Jiao''s items.


    With a great n in his mind, the man felt excited and can''t wait for Shin Jiao to make a mistake and waited for the chance.


    However, he noticed that Shin Jiao didn''t even move from his spot and just stood there. Hence the man was baffled.


    "Is he dead or something?" he thought.


    He then turns his gaze and observes Shin Jiao''s breathing and found it weird. Shin Jiao''s heart is actually very calm especially the rhythm of the beat. It seems like the sound of a calm river almost silent and peaceful.


    This made the man turn vignt. He knew of the power which the young-looking man holds, but he could not give up on this chance. Hence he suddenly made his move, it was now or never.


    As he waves his hand really fast a Qi filled sword flew out of his hand and directed at Shin Jiao''s chest. With Shin Jiao''s figure not moving the man showed a confident smile on his face of his victory.


    However, his expression changes as he suddenly felt something sticking out of his body. The man was thoroughly stunned at this situation and panic can be seen in his eyes as he looks at the bloody sword protruding from his chest.


    There was no danger premonition, nor killing intent. He didn''t feel anything at all from his opponent. And it was all toote before he can even react. The only time he discovered that he was attacked is when the enemy''s sword is already skewering his body.


    The man''s body then felt weak and fell to the ground dead. His eyes are still open and deep regret can be seen on them.


    He was regretful that he was too greedy and didn''t assess the situation first. But everything is for naught as he is now dead.


    Meanwhile, the two students who saw this happen were thoroughly frightened. The two didn''t know what happened as they saw that their teacher''s attack pierced through the man''s body. But soon they discovered that it was actually an afterimage and the man is already behind their teacher.


    "That¡­ That man is too powerful, we¡­ we have to get out of here or else we will die." The feline beastman said with trembling voice.


    The young demon didn''t react as he felt his feet unable to move. The invisible pressure of what they saw was an itch in their minds. The sheer speed of the battle alone was enough to scare them.


    But then his eyes were drawn to a particr area and an idea dawned unto him.


    He was afraid, He, Gindal Io, a member of the young generation of the noble demon n under the demon queen is actually scared.


    "Come with me, I¡­ I think that man is not that¡­ that heartless." He said as he is already thinking of a n.


    The two arrive in an area where five elves are lying unconscious on the ground.


    When the young beastman saw this, he felt scared.


    "No, we can''t be here¡­ that guy saved these people, if we do something bad, we can''t escape this ce alive¡­" he said in a panic.


    "Shut your trap! What bad things¡­ can''t you see that this young woman is dying¡­" Gendal Io said as he turns his gaze at the elf with a mangled body.


    He didn''t know why, but he was surprised and really amazed at the woman''s tenacity to live. Hence he decided to help, he needs to win the man''s trust and this is their only choice. He already knew that the powerful man is very powerful and has discovered them. Hence his choice is to help those people he helped.


    Stretching his arms he suddenly invoked a spell and a green light appears. When the young beastman saw this his face was full of astonishment. This is because everyone knew that demons can''t use healing magic.


    Their affinity was dark Qi and hence their bodies have a natural fast healing rate, even faster than the beastmen, hence the young beastman was surprised to see this.


    Not longter, beads of sweat appear on Gindal Io''s forehead as he can feel the mana in his body reducing rapidly. Then he fell on one knew as he continues to hold the spell.


    Meanwhile, the woman''s mangled body slowly returns to normal and even her face which was a bit deformed return to its natural beauty.


    Then Gendal Io felt his body bing weak as he slowly lost consciousness.


    Deep in his heart, he can feel warmth and happiness. He didn''t know why he decided to help the girl as his only n is to heal those elves to save his own life.. But when he saw the sorry state of the woman, his heart remembers a small figure¡­ his little sister that was killed during the war.

 Chapter 448 - The Nomad Forest Elves (1)

    Chapter 441


    /*unedited*/


    The darkness has engulfed the whole forest as the sound of the roaring beasts can be heard from afar. Nighttime is the most dangerous time within the Daemon Forest as this is the time that the most dangerous beasts would hunt.


    Each creature roaming around at night is an expert in their own right when ites to stalking their prey. This is the reason why those who wanted to hunt beast within the forest would try to find a tree hole or make a small cave to hide from the sharp sense of the beast. In the past, a lot of mercenaries and adventurers would be caught unaware of this fact and lost their lives in the process.


    But with the help of a dome talisman, their safety is now guaranteed. However, this is not an assurance that they can just camp outside the clearing.This is because the talisman would just erase their traces and scent and would provide minimal protection.


    And this particr talisman is currently being used as 8 people are currently inside a small man-made cave. Shin Jiao joined the group of strangers after saving them. The elves have now recovered a little and have regained their consciousness except for the heavily wounded young elf that Gindal Io heal.


    "Master, here you can have this first¡­ as my thanks¡­" a young elf said as he offers a food wrapped in leaves towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao can see that the food inside is a bread mixed with herbs and spices. He can feel the mana inside the bread which is abundant and pure.


    "Is this what the elves usually eat?" he thought as he nods his head in appreciation at the gesture of the young elf.


    "Master¡­ thank you for the help. We would not have survived if not for you. Again, I wanted to say, thank you." This time a handsome young elf said with a vow.


    Shin Jiao has received these thanks just after they regained consciousness and now this is the second one. So he just waves his hand as a gestured that it was no problem.


    While the group is having their dinner the two young men, Gindal Io, and the feline beastman named Zhi Tong was quiet and just ate their ration on the side. Shin Jiao turns his head and looks at them.


    Feeling his gaze, Gindal Io lifted his head. When he discovers Shin Jiao''s inquisitive gaze, he felt a tingling sensation in his spine. He knew how powerful the person is and that he is of no match to him. So he just showed a hesitant smile on his face.


    Deep within his mind, he can see the fight between his seemingly powerful teacher and the man name Sin Ji. However, what baffles him is the way Sin Ji looks. Short hair, weird clothing, he looks like those barbarians from the Si Kingdom. But the Si Kingdom is too far from the San Kingdom, and the barbarians in that ce would not even leave their green and rich pastures. So howe one of them is in this ce?


    That is the thing that bothers him.


    Suddenly his heart thumps as he saw Shin Jiao standing and walking towards their direction. In a panic he almost stood up and run, however, he finds out that his legs wouldn''t move. Beads of sweat are already covering the two young man''s bodies as they instinctively shiver in fear.


    When Shin Jiao sits in front of them and smiles, the two almost fainted. However, his next words made the two dumbfounded.


    "Are you guys alright?" he asked using the continent''smonnguage that is the Xi empirenguage system.


    Although there are manynguages on the, Gaeus Ro, from different races and areas, there is onenguage that can be used by all, of course, they call it the Common Language. Thisnguage is widely used in the cultivation world and was embedded in Shin Jiao''s mind when he opened Gubu''s ring for the first time.


    The two nodded their head unconsciously while looking at Shin Jiao. He could not help but smile at the two''s reaction. This is because they acted like they are currently looking at a monster. But Shin Jiao waves it off and decided to ask Gindal Io of the skill he just used.


    "You seem to know how to cast a healing spell? And the casting type is really unique¡­ may I asked is you can teach me?" he asked.


    "¡­"


    The two are still in a daze, hence Shin Jiao asked again.


    "Is it okay to teach me? I will not let you teach me in vain¡­ What do you want in return?"


    "¡­"


    This time Gindal Io has already recovered and is somewhat a bit baffled. This is because the healing ability he just used is really a bit unique. This is because it would not consume just the mana of the person but also stamina.


    It is an equivalent exchange of this skill because he is a demon and should not be using healing skills. Hence his stamina is used topensate for the rejection of the dark mana within him.


    However, he has be really proficient in this type of spell, but this is his secret. He would only use this to save his life.


    Looking at Shin Jiao, Gindal hesitated but he knew that if he teaches this man something, then he might obtain something precious which this strong man doesn''t care. So he felt a bit excited and nervous at the same time.


    "Umm¡­ senior¡­ you wanted to learn my healing skill?" he reconfirmed.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "Actually it is not that unique. But this rune spell was taught to me by a drifter. It''s not actually a healing spell, but an equivalent exchange spell."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he became a bit interested. Equivalent exchange is also part of his practice and cultivation. However, he didn''t know that it can be used to heal just like what the young man did. So he became interested.


    When Gindal Io saw this he felt a bit excited and the fear he felt previously is already gone.


    ¡­


    The next day


    A group of people is now walking out of the middle part of the forest and has now reached a fairly safe area for their level. Gindal Io and Zhi Tong waves their goodbye and began walking towards the location of their ss rendezvous point.


    While walking away both have big smiles on their faces for the exchange that had happenedst night. By teaching someone a simple skill the two received more than 30 3rd level beast cores each. Shin Jiao thought that the skill was really valuable for him hence he was happy enough to give them both rewards.


    As the two happily walks away, Shin Jiao decided to guide the elves as they are still weak, plus they are carrying 5 precious eggs. He can use this chance to have a connection with the so-called nomad forest elves this way.


    As the group walked, the happy and excited group began talking about their vige and the reason why they came to the forest. Shin Jiao was a bit amazed upon learning about the nomad forest elves. Plus he also became curious about the other races on the other side of the continent.


    The group faces a lot of monsters on the way, but Shin Jiao easily killed those and the group safely reached their destination only after 4 days has passed, since they are just walking.


    Shin Jiao saw a prosperous vige protected by thick vines surrounding the whole ce. Upon seeing this area, he decided to record the ce and would upload this to central to update the virtual world.


    As they reached the gate two elven guards stopped them.


    However, when they saw that it was the group of young elven warriors who were announced to be missing just a few days ago, the guards were excited. One of them immediately ran inside and reported it to the vige chief.


    The other guard inspected the group, however, when he discovered that there is another one among them, and a human at that, he prevents the group from entering.


    "I would ask all of you to wait here. I will not permit your entry until the chief arrives." The guard said with a loud voice and pointed his spear at the group.


    Upon hearing the guard and his action, Tiiki''s group felt a little afraid. Theirplexion suddenly turned white and fears that the powerful person following them would suddenly lose hisposure and destroy their small vige.


    "Senior, please forgive him¡­ He didn''t know what he is saying." Tiiki immediately said while bowing his head towards Shin Jiao.


    His other teammates immediately scolded the guard.


    "Are you stupid? Are you blind, do you know who this senior is?"


    "We are here to report to the vige elder and introduce senior to him, don''t block our way."


    Meanwhile, the young elven woman who woke upst slowly approached the guard.


    "Can you just let us in?" she said shyly.


    When the guard saw her face, he immediately showed hesitation in his eyes.


    "Why are you young people so rowdy? You escape from the vige to do something this outrageous, and now you bring a stranger¡­" a loud voice stopped their banter.


    Then from their sight, they saw a tall slim figure wearing long green robes with a stately air around him.


    When those young elves saw the man, they all smiled and bowed before him.


    "Vige chief! We greet you¡­" they said in unison.

 Chapter 449 - The Nomad Forest Elves (2)

    Chapter 442


    /*unedited*/


    The vige elder is a figure well respected among the nomad forest elves. In this particr vige, their vige elder is a magnanimous person who holds the greatest ability amongst them. He has continuously protected the vige from unforeseen events and dangerous creatures and even people. And so, the vige elder was well respected by many.


    Biikli was once a normal nomad forest elf soldier. When he was sent to this newnd from their home, he has shown his ability to lead and a great warrior. When the new kingdom of the nomad forest elves was built inside the vast forest, everyone who gained great contribution from the building up of the kingdom was rewarded.


    Young as he is, he is wise and kind. Hence he was made into a vige chief by the king of the new kingdom.


    The nomad forest elves are the only race of elves who like to travel to a different forest. Unlike those other elves that would hide in their forest fortress, nomad forest elves like to explore.


    Since Biiklii has been a vige chief 8 years have passed.


    Looking at the younger generation of the nomad forest elves and their bravery to go and enter the middle of the forest just to gain powerful beast, he was satisfied.


    However, when his eyes saw Shin Jiao and his umon clothing, he felt a bit curious and worried at the same time.


    Although they sometimes wee strangers inside their vige, they are not a neutral vige and would not permit just anyone to enter. So he decided to approach the group.


    After the young people vowed, they immediately introduced Shin Jiao.


    "Vige chief! This is our benefactor, Mr. Si Ji¡­ he is the one who saves us from the dragons." Tiiki said with a smile.


    When Shin Jiao and Biikli''s eyes met, the two nodded their heads.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised to see a young vige chief. He didn''t know the tradition of the nomad forest elves so he is not aware of the reason how a young elf became a vige chief.


    Meanwhile, Biikli is a bit surprised to see Shin Jiao. He already doubts the five youth of their words.


    "How could a mere man without Qi or mana be able to defeat a dragon?" he said with a frown.


    That''s right one of Biikli''s abilities is to see power undtion from a person. He can actually see them even if they hide inside a house. Although his perception is limited in range, it has been helpful inside the forest to prevent his group from encountering ambushes.


    However, no matter how he tries to look at Shin Jiao he can see that he is just a normal man. But of course, he would not neglect the words of the young people from his vige.


    "Wee, you are the benefactor of our vige. It is my honor to ept your presence." Biikli said with elegance.


    Everyone was surprised, and the 5 youth was excited.


    The group enters the vige and Shin Jiao saw that the houses inside are truly like those from the movies and the anime he saw on earth. The only difference is that the nomad forest elves use nature and earth magic to build their vige. And inside those brick and wooden homes are some man-made technologies, for example, the lights, the mana air-conditioner, and the rifles.


    He knows that the influence of the Shin city that he started is already widespread, so he is not that surprised.


    They entered the tallest house of the vige and were seated along with the long table that the vige chief and his family prepared to wee the group.


    After a nice afternoon meal, the vige chief talked to the group.


    "I am happy that you five are okay and that you have obtained powerful stone dragon''s eggs. However, I am disappointed with your rush decision. It was only thanks to Master Jiao that you are able to escape, if not then¡­" the vige elder said feeling a bit gloomy at the story of the group.


    "Master Ji, do you have any request from this humble vige? If we can do it, we will try toplete your request." The chief said.


    "Ah, no problem¡­ I''m actually just passing by and going to directly return to my group. But¡­ can I ask if you have a map of this part of the forest? We are actually heading towards the Shin city¡­" when Shin Jiao said this, the vige chief suddenly frowns and knitted his brows.


    "Master Ji¡­ Are you new to this ce?" he asked in curiosity.


    "Yes, we were lost for a while in this damned ce¡­ but luckily I bumped with the five young people here. They have helped me realize this ce." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The vige chief didn''t doubt Shin Jiao''s words because of how he looks like. He is clearly not from around the area. So the vige chief stood up and took out a piece of paper from the table filled with books on the side.


    He thenid down the map on the table and pointed out the ce they are in right now.


    When Shin Jiao saw the map, he was a bit surprised at the many viges and towns that pop out inside the Daemon forest.


    "These elves are really fearless and brave to stay inside this dangerous ce." He thought.


    Then he carefully recorded everything on the map.


    "I wanted to give you this map, but as you can see, this is very important to us. You can just copy the things you need from this¡­" Biikli said with a smile.


    He showed Shin Jiao the map because he is confident that the man would not use it for other purposes. In fact, the stone dragon eggs are more important than the measly map on the table.


    "No problem, I have already memorized my path¡­ thank you very much chief." He said while cupping his hand.


    Shin Jiao said his goodbyes to the people in the vige as he needed to go back to Susan and Mary''s group deep within the forest.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the safe zone where Susan Tang and Mary Anderson are staying with the rest of the people from earth, everyone was restless. This is especially true to Susan Tang. She knew of the danger that the forest presented after staying in this ce for a while. So she is worried that something might have happened to Shin Jiao.


    While in this state the group suddenly saw a group of people appearing not too far from their area. This particr group is being led by a young woman.


    Her mouth is covered with a white veil, and she is walking in front of the group.


    Suddenly the group stopped and it seems that they cannot see those from the earth while inside the safe zone.


    "Mistress Lou, what are we doing in this dangerous ce?" a young cultivator asked as he walked near the woman.


    "This is the ce where I felt that familiar aura." She said as she scanned her surroundings.


    But to her disappointment, she found no trace at all.


    They were about to leave when she found something within the bushes.


    She quickly ran towards it and look inside the shrubberies, and from inside she lifted up a stic wrapper of a snack bar.


    When the group from the earth saw what she was holding, their eyes went to a particr person. The man is a fat mutant who likes to eat candy bars. They always reminded him to keep the wrappers of the bar and not throw it anywhere, but it seems that the fatso didn''t listen.


    "Beat you bastard!" said Aide who is standing near him.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I didn''t¡­ I kept all of my trash in my pocket, look!" Beat said in a panic as he showed the thick pocket filled with candy bar wrappers.


    "This might not be intentional, but it has exposed us." Captain James Crugger said as he stood with vignce.


    However, the small kid Ju-long Jiao suddenly stood up and didn''t mind the group. Although at first, he is also a bit nervous as the group has powerful cultivators in the infant soul realm, he suddenly recognizes the voice of the woman wearing a veil.


    This is because the woman is his mother, Qin Lou.


    So he immediately ran outside of the protective barrier of the safe zone and appears before the group. Everyone was startled and didn''t have enough time to react. When the people from outside saw the young boy wearing strange clothing, they too were surprised, but then when they saw the face of Ju-long Jiao everyone immediately kneels on one knee.


    "We greet the small prince!"


    Meanwhile, Qin Lou showed a surprise yet happy expression as she immediately went to hug her son.


    "Long''er mother misses you so much! How was your trip? What did you do? Where did you appear from?" she asked.


    "Mom, I''m fine¡­ Hehe¡­" he said and then lower his voice and whispered.


    "Mom¡­ I¡­ I meet dad." He said with a smile.


    When Qin Lou heard this, her body immediately turned stiff. She didn''t know what to say and how to react. Although she is expecting something like this would happen, yet she never trulyid her hope on the line.


    This is because she saw what happened to Shin Jiao when his body disappears. Everything he had on him was left behind. Everything was there except his body. Hence, although Mary told her about it, she was still skeptical.


    But now, she is happy¡­ she is really, really happy.

 Chapter 450 - Like Two Peas In A Pod

    Chapter 443


    /*unedited*/


    The atmosphere was silent as a talldy stood against the backdrop of the green and luscious forest. In front of her is a figure that she could say to be an exact copy of her appearance.


    Everyone around the two had a look of surprise and askance while watching the scene happening in front of them.


    They could not believe that such a thing is happening right now and everyone is thinking that everything is a work of sorcery or an array. However, though their clothing differs, the beautiful and dazzling appearance of the young woman and their crown princess is really alike in every way.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Qin Lou asked as she slowly removes the veil covering her face and her peerless beauty was shown to everyone.


    The meeting happened abruptly at that time.


    When Ju-long Jiao ran out of the safe zone, Mary Anderson followed behind him. The others wanted to stop them but were unable to.


    "Crown princess Lou, it''s a pleasure to see you again," Mary said with a curtsy.


    "Ah¡­ princess! I''m happy that you have taken care of my darling son." Qin Lou said as she walked towards Mary and held her hand.


    "That was not a problem, plus he was always with Brother Shin, so everything was fine," Mary said.


    Then the rest of the people from the earth walked out of the safe zone to great the Qin Lou and her entourage. As the two forces met they both showed respect and bowed to each other. When the cultivators saw that all of the people are mortals, they showed a slight difort in their hearts but didn''t dare show them.


    They all knew that cultivators are not the only powerhouse in the continent anymore. There are those mages who can summon and wield great power that can rival them. And then the deadly machines that mortals created which can also rival them as cultivators.


    And so the attitude of the people was controlled except for some who is showing some contempt in their eyes. These are people members of the royal family who came with the crown princess on this trip. They look at both lower-ss cultivators and mortals with the same disdainful eyes as they view the rest of the world.


    But when a woman walked out of that invisible barrier, everyone was stunned.


    Qin Lou could not help herself to ask this question though she is already aware that there is such a person ording to Mary.


    But still, she was truly fascinated by the woman who looks exactly like her. Then she suddenly thought that the reason why Shin Jiao didn''te back is maybe because of this woman. Her mind became a bit gloomy and a bit in discord as her heartfelt ufortable.


    "I''m Susan Tang, and you must be Qin Lou¡­ little Ju-long''s mother." Susan said with a gentle smile.


    She has prepared herself to see the woman, but she did not expect that both of their appearances are truly alike, even the shape and height of their bodies are the same. And as the two talked they also noticed the simrity of their voices.


    Qin Lou walked towards Susan Tang and carefully touches her face. She is doing this unconsciously as if she was in a trance.


    "Oh¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I never would have thought that¡­ that we would¡­"


    "Really look alike¡­" Susan finished her words.


    The two women giggled which took the people around them in a trance. Susan Tang is already very attractive and would almost always get the attention of the people around her. And now there are two of them, so the people from the earth and Gaeus Ro were all fascinated at this urrence.


    "Sigh¡­" Qin Lou heaves a deep sight as she tried to control her emotion and look around.


    Sensing of what she was thinking, Susan Tang, smiled and said.


    "He¡­ He is not here at the moment."


    "He went to investigate the disturbance a few days ago, in that direction." Susan Tang said while pointing at the direction of the battle between the four powerful beasts.


    "You mean¡­ the huge battle between 5th level beasts¡­ We actually came here to investigate that¡­ we thought that there is going to be trouble and another beast wave is about to happen." She said with worry in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, he is fine¡­ his life signal is still present." Susan Tang said sensing the worry in Qin Lou''s eyes.


    She didn''t know why but she felt a bit close to the woman even though she knew that the woman is someone with a past with Shin Jiao. She lifted her hand and showed the bracelet which has the bead with Shin Jiao''s life signal mark in it.


    "Your highness, we have to move now¡­ the prince has told us to meet at the pce before the start of the conference." A man who looks like a noble said while approaching the two women.


    With that reminder, a conflicted look on Qin Lou appears. She didn''t want to just leave like this. So she decided to invite the group to go with them.


    "I wanted you all toe with us to the kingdom of Yi, as this ce is not safe and notfortable for the women in your group. Please..." Qin Lou said with a smile.


    Upon seeing the reluctance in the group from the earth''s eyes, she showed a gentle smile.


    "I will make sure that Shin would know where you are, and once he gets here he would immediately go to where you are." She said with assurance.


    The people are still reluctant to follow hence Mary steps forward.


    "Yes, I trust Crown princess Lou¡­ Brother Shin will know where we are¡­ In fact, he is very familiar with this ce, and you all knew that." Mary said trying to convince them.


    Everyone nodded their head. This is especially true to women. They are all dying for a bath after spending more than a week in this ce.


    As the group agrees, they all followed the entourage they began walking with them for a day. The group had encountered a lot of beasts while traveling and each has shown their own ability and skill. Through training, the mutants have already improved their powers along with the mages. Hence they didn''t fall short in fighting along with the cultivators.


    But what made everyone astounded is a particr woman with the greatest ability to heal others. Her way of healing is too bizarre that they knew that if she is with them no matter how grave their wound will be they are sure to survive.


    It was Owl.


    Owl became famous amongst the group as she would give those wounded her healing fruit. And as he level grows so is the strength of her fruit. Even Qin Lou was amazed to see the properties of the fruit. As an alchemist, she is well-known for her skills and refining ability in creating pills and potions. But the fruit is truly something amazing and bizarre. Plus Owl seems to now have an unlimited amount of them.


    As her powers grow so is the amount of healing fruits she can make. Hence she became an indispensable and fairly famous person in their travel. Everyone seems to be fawning her which made Captain James frown all the time.


    He barely has time to be with her, so he felt discontent and a bit jealous.


    Owl would always pacify the grumpy man which would make the rest cringe in their public disy of affection.


    As people who grew in the US, they are not shy in showing their feelings unlike those from the east or people in the cultivationnd. Hence the two would always attract attention. But this didn''t prevent others to fawn over Owl, as she might hold their lives on the line in an emergency situation.


    This travel has also improved Susan Tang and Qin Lou''s rtion as the two would be found often talking to each other.


    Five dayster, they reached a secluded cave, and inside found a teleportation portal protected by a number of soldiers.


    Upon seeing the group, the soldiers greeted them especially the crown princess.


    After the check, they all used the teleportation portal and went directly towards the kingdom of Yi.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao at this moment has already left the small vige and began walking towards the forest. But before he can walk he suddenly felt a dangerous feeling and immediately dashed to the side.


    Peng!


    A sound of ricochet echoed through the forest and Shin Jiao saw a bullet filled with Qi lodge to the ground.


    "Ambush!" he thought, but he was a bit confused as to the reason why?


    He began scanning his surroundings and found that there are about a hundred figures approaching the vige. He didn''t know why but from the looks of it, these figures are not from any other viges.


    From the way their bodies are covered with rough beast skin and their crudely made weapons, he can figure that these people might be bandits or vagabonds who wanted to attack Biikli vige.


    When Shin Jiao saw this a sneer appears in his face. Although the people in these parts have weapons, those weapons are not that advance, he already saw it in the vige and now in the bandits.


    "I guess Shin city is controlling the production of advance weaponry." He thought.


    He carefully stood up and suddenly activated the stealth function of his suit. He didn''t want to show off his strength, but he would just take care of these bandits in the shadows. He would just let the vige take care of the rest.. With that in mind, he began to make his move.

 Chapter 451 - Lost In Another World (1)

    Chapter 444


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao easily cleaned the hundreds of bandits like it was nothing. With his cultivation level at the true strength of the nascent realm, he was strong enough to be domineering in this ce. But he didn''t want to do that because the nascent realm is not the true strength in this world.


    Hence he just silently takes care of all the bandits and left the ce. Unknown to him, the vigers were aware of his action and already mentally made him the hero of their small vige. His name Si Ji will be etched deep in their memories.


    Shin Jiao ran through the forest and made a clearing in the ground. He then began to put up an array of teleport formation. After doing so, his figure suddenly disappears along with the burning of the formation on the ground.


    Shin Jiao''s figure appears in a clearing near the safe zone. This is the spot he created as a teleportation mark.


    As soon as he appears, he noticed that there is no one around. He was a bit baffled and immediately enters the safe zone and found that there are no traces of anyone. He immediately thought that they might have gone back to earth because it has taken him too long to return.


    But then he felt something weird so he looks at his bracer and saw that Susan Tang''s life signal is still this world. So he immediately scanned the surroundings and found a letter on the top of a table near a broken pir.


    He immediately walked towards it and took the letter to read.


    ''Dear Shin, We have decided to head to the kingdom of Yi. We hope to meet you there. If not, then head directly to the capital of the empire of Xi.'' He read and found that it was Susan Tang''s handwriting.


    As he read this he frowns as he actually didn''t know how to get to the kingdom of Yi or to the capital of Xi. He might have been in this world, but those two ces he hasn''t visited yet. So he thought for a while and just decided to follow the map to go out of the forest. Then from there, he would try to find his way by asking.


    With that decision in mind, he recalled the map he copied and disys it to his goggles.


    "Alright, let''s head there then¡­" he said as he began moving.


    However, he just took a few steps when he noticed that there are some figures hiding in the shadows. He immediately scanned his surroundings with his absolute sense. In this world, he would not use his spiritual sense thought its range is farther. This is because other cultivators can feel a spiritual sense scan and this would foil his stealth.


    As his absolute sense went out, he saw ten figures wearing silver armors lurking in the shadows. He can see that those figures are cultivators and they have the insignia of Xi on the jade bs hanging on their waist.


    And when he senses their cultivation, he can see why those people are not afraid to disy such an insignia. They are all in the infant soul realm, and very powerful at that.


    "Overconfident, I see¡­" he muttered as he continues to observe them.


    "Hey, do you think we can enter that ce?"


    "I don''t know¡­ maybe if we force our way through we can¡­"


    "What do you think is on the other side?"


    "I have no idea, but judging from those people, I''m guessing that those on the other side are weak¡­ Hehe¡­ we might be able to reign in that ce as monarchs¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Hey, don''t forget our mission¡­ the prin¡­ I mean, we are here to get information and capture anyone." Another one said.


    Suddenly they saw someoneing out of the barrier and were excited.


    They all have discovered that the hill is actually an illusion and what''s in there is a dome barrier that is very strong. But they didn''t dare be impatient and just waited to obtain more information. And now they have their target.


    As Shin Jiao walks out, he innocently stretches his hands in the air.


    "Yawn¡­ this is too tiring¡­" he muttered as he looks around.


    "He is just a mortal, easy prey." One of the men whispered and suddenly dashes towards Shin Jiao.


    His speed was too fast, that if a mere mortal is here, he can just feel a cool breeze brushing on his body.


    The man then appears behind Shin Jiao and pointed his de on his neck.


    "Don''t move or you are dead¡­" the man said in an impatient voice.


    "Who are you? And how did you get out of that barrier?" he added.


    "Me¡­ me? I¡­ I''m Si Ji." Shin Jiao said while acting scared.


    He didn''t make his move yet, because he suddenly found a very interesting turn of even.


    "How did you get out of that barrier?" the man asked impatiently.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ we have this¡­ this kind of amulet." He said while trying to draw in the air.


    The man showed confusion in his face. But then he got angry and grabs Shin Jiao''s head and pulled his short hair up. He then walked towards the barrier carrying him with ease as Shin Jiao disys a pained expression on his face.


    When the man suddenly walked towards the barrier, the rest of the cultivators hiding began walking out of their hiding ces. They all showed an excited look on their faces. They could not wait to open that barrier and pige that world which the weak people came from.


    As they excitedly walked out, the man pushes Shin Jiao with the rest following behind. As Shin Jiao and the man''s figure got inside the barrier, the rest wanted to follow but to their surprise, they were unable to enter.


    The man turns around and was shocked to see hisrades outside banging the dome-like barrier.


    "You¡­ you must let theme inside or else I will kill you!" the man shouted as he turns to Shin Jiao.


    However, his face was filled with shock, when the man in his hands easily removes his strong grip on his head and hair. Shin Jiao then showed a faint smile on the man and gestured for him to look outside.


    The man was filled with confusion and slowly tilted his gaze to hispanions. However, his face suddenly became horrified as he took a step back hitting Shin Jiao''s sturdy figure. But before he could react a strong grip grabs the back of his neck preventing him from looking at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao let him watch as hispanions suddenly discovered what stood behind them. Three huge heads are attached to three long necks that are connected to a huge body of a lizard. The creature is around two-story building tall with its head looking like the mouth of a Venus flytrap nt.


    Suddenly, is sweeps down and gobbled three cultivators at once.


    A shrill cry echoed outside as the cultivators began running in all directions. But to their dismay, there is more of the same creature that appears. These creatures are some of the creatures that Shin Jiao and his group were hunting as they seem to be abundant in the area.


    However, they are hard to find as they almost have perfect camouge. Even with spiritual sense, these monsters are hard to find. But thankfully Shin Jiao and his group have him, Owl, and Denese who can sense the beasts'' presence.


    Owl can use her affinity to nts to detect her surroundings, while Denese has the thought perception. She can perceive iing thoughts especially those with evil intent towards her. Although she can''t read others mind with this, she can only feel the presence of others through this even behind thick walls.


    As the man in Shin Jiao''s hand saw the death of hispanions he was thoroughly scared. He didn''t expect that the man before him is very strong and acted like a sheep but in truth a ravenous wolf.


    "Who are you and what is your purpose?" Shin Jiao asked bluntly.


    The man wanted to answer, but Shin Jiao''s grip became tighter.


    "If you lied before me, I will not hesitate to feed you to those beasts."


    The man''s forehead is now filled with cold sweat.


    "We¡­ we are soldiers from the Xi empire¡­ if¡­ if you¡­ if you let me go, I will not say anything of this matter to the empire¡­" he said while shaking.


    He just discovered that he could not use his Qi as if it is being disrupted.


    "It''s no use¡­ Now, answer me, what are you doing here?"


    "We¡­ we receive amand from the crown prince¡­ to¡­ to check this area and subdue it."


    "Crown prince? Hmm¡­ that would be Jiao Long Xi?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    When the soldier heard this he was a bit confused and a bit baffled. But then his eyes lit up in glee.


    "Yes, yes, that is right¡­" he suddenly said with a hint of excitement.


    "We are here to plunder everything, but I didn''t want to do that because¡­ because it would go against the Crown princess orders." He said with a glint of cleverness in his eyes.


    However, before the man could react he felt his vision blurring and heard the voice of Shin Jiao.


    "Do you take me for a fool? I know who your crown prince is¡­ Li Yan Xi."


    When the man heard Shin Jiao''s words, he panicked but everything was toote.


    Crack!


    The man fell to the ground and died.


    "It seems that Li Yan Xi has something brewing¡­ I don''t know the situation just yet, but if he ns to do something to Susan and others, then he would regret each of his decision¡­ Friends or not¡­ he will pay." Shin Jiao muttered as he turns his gaze outside of the barrier.


    With a smirk, he walks out without hesitation.

 Chapter 452 - Lost In Another World (2)

    Chapter 445


    /*unedited*/


    The glorious morning light shines through the thick leaves of the forest like glittering gems in the sky. Meanwhile, because of the thick foliage, the sun barely lit the surroundings inside the forest making a gloomy atmosphere to those traveling in it.


    In this kind of atmosphere, a figure is currently running in a certain direction.


    It has already been two days since Shin Jiao began traveling. His direction is towards the town of Dis, or what is was previously called. He knew that if he goes to that town then it would be easier for him to reach the kingdom of Yi.


    While traveling he has encountered a lot of beasts which he didn''t waste and he also gathered more materials whenever he can detect them. Inside his ring, there are more materials than he has ever before.


    Because of his cultivation, he can travel faster than before. If a normal person travels the path he just took it would have taken them 2 weeks already. However, it has only been 2 days for Shin Jiao.


    Suddenly he stopped and in doing so his figure created a strong gust of wind that blew through the forest.


    Not far from him, he suddenly detected a group of people being surrounded by a group of hostile beasts. And from the looks of it, they were just low-level cultivators trying to hunt some low-level beasts. However they have encountered a number of them, hence they are in pinch.


    Shin Jiao carefully observes the situation as his figure stealthily appears on top of one of the tree branches.


    "Hey, we should run towards the teleportation gate area. There are soldiers in that part." shouted one of the women in the group.


    Upon hearing this, they all turn their sight in a particr direction.


    Shin Jiao who is listening to their discussion was suddenly feeling happy. Although he was never in trouble while traveling because of his strength it was too boring and he needed to reach the kingdom of Yi as fast as he could. So a teleportation gate would be the fastest way.


    But the people who turned their sight on that direction made a fatal mistake of diverting their gaze from their opponent. When Shin Jiao saw this he confirmed that these people are just newbies.


    So when a beast pounces over towards the group of people, he immediately waves his hand and threw a couple of sharp sticks from the tree he is standing on.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    Multiple beasts fell to the ground writhing in pain. Although a bit stunted the people began to act and killed those beasts that fell from Shin Jiao''s attack.


    It didn''t take for them to finish the rest with Shin Jiao''s assistance. Shin Jiao jumped down to the ground and walked towards the group.


    "Mister, we thank you for the help¡­ Our group really appreciates your assistance." The young man who looks like the leader of the group said while cupping his hands.


    "One of you said that there is a teleportation gate here. Can I ask you guys to lead me there?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    As they are grateful, they took Shin Jiao with them. And after walking for about an hour, they reached a small cave where several armed cultivators are standing. Shin Jiao was surprised because he didn''t actually detect this area even with the use of his absolute sense.


    Not until he was 50 meters that he noticed the barrier in this ce. He now knew that it has camouge array for spiritual sense.


    The group enters the ground and the cultivators checked them one by one. Shin Jiao has already changed his clothes to match those cultivators as he has many such clothes in Gubu''s ring.


    "Mister, to use the gate you have to pay, 50 low-grade spirit stones¡­" the man operating the gate said.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and followed the line of people. He was a bit surprised to see many who are currently lining up inside the huge cave.


    In the center of the cave is a circr tform with many glyphs and runes.


    "I guess Agnes shared her knowledge in gates with the cultivators¡­ This might be the reason why the pureblood demons can enter thisnd." Shin Jiao thought.


    As he had a chance to travel with Agnes he knew of her power and ability. Herprehension when ites to gates is truly profound, more than his own knowledge, though hisprehension in runes and arrays are higher. So they can cooperate with each other perfectly at that time.


    The line continues to push through and soon it was about to be Shin Jiao''s turn and the group with him.


    However, a cultivator suddenly began running towards the man supervising the security of the portal.


    "Captain! Captain! We¡­ we are in big trouble."


    "What? What is happening outside?"


    "Our scout detected arge number of 4th level beasts running towards our direction."


    "4th level? We can take care of those, why are you so flustered?"


    "Sir, it''s not the beast that''s running away is the problem. It''s what are they running from¡­"


    "What do you mean? Is there a higher level beasting towards us?"


    "No, sir¡­ there is an army of rock antsing. It''s a bit early, but it is at this time of the year."


    "Oh, no! We would be in trouble if those things reach this ce and destroy the arrays¡­"


    "How many people are left?" the captain asks as he turns his gaze towards the portal.


    "Alright, let them pass and we will go with thest batch¡­ move faster!" hemanded as he took out a few talismans inside his pocket.


    He began throwing it all over the ce. Shin Jiao knew that the captain intended to copse the cave. This might be a way to prevent those rock ants from finding and destroying the array.


    All the people inside are a bit scared upon hearing that the rock ants areing.


    Rocks ants are pest and dangerous. Although their level is not that scary, once they attack they attack in droves. And their path would be cleaned and those who stood in it would be devoured that even their bones will be chewed. Hence everyone was afraid.


    After thest one was teleported, it was Shin Jiao and his group''s turn and they were thest one. So when the captain saw this he signaled his men to immediately gather. However, it seems that they are far too many people to fit inside the array.


    "Okay, you guys go first, and then the rest would follow¡­ We have no choice but to defend this ce first." The captain said.


    Although Shin Jiao wanted to go first, it seems that many soldiers are also scared and only four of them were left behind along with the brave captain. So Shin Jiao and the four decided to prepare to fight.


    "Young man, I am d that a brave soul like you is willing to help us." The Captain said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao just gave the captain a faint smile. He is not worried about the rock ants as he can see that they are just weak beasts. With his help, the four of them can safeguard the cave.


    So they began to set up a defensive formation at the mouth of the cave.


    Suddenly, the beast tide appears but none saw through the cave''s camouge so they are still safe. Only those who carry a mercenary or adventurer ID can find the cave, and of course, those with higher cultivation who are aware of the cave''s rune signal or can see through camouge.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw a huge snake-like beast that turns towards them.


    "Iing enemy!" shouted the captain as he prepares his sword.


    The captain and his group are cultivators in the gold core realm. Hence they are not afraid of the enemy. The snake immediately spits its acid venom towards the cave''s entrance. It wanted to hide inside the cave. However, its venom wasn''t able to prate.


    "Captain they were able to pass through! We have to go now!" shouted one of the soldiers as he immediately prepares the teleportation portal array.


    After the preparation, the Captain rushes towards the array along with Shin Jiao and the rest. The four of them stood as the circr array underneath their feet glows brightly. The captain immediately activated the talisman around the cave.


    Meanwhile, the snake outside who began attacking the barrier stopped as its body is already swarmed with the countless numbers of rock ants. It just took a few seconds before its huge body vanishes into thin air that even its blood was devoured.


    The ants began gnawing at the barrier and cracks began to appear. This scene made everyone inside the portal really afraid. Since the portal would take time to activate, they watch in horror as the defensive shield array they put up slowly crumbled against the might of the countless fist-size ants.


    However, they soon felt happy as the portal has suddenly activated and one by one their figures slowly vanished.


    But Shin Jiao noticed something as he was spreading his absolute sense. He immediately felt that something was wrong and look down on the ground. The small tremor suddenly began to be vigorous and shook the whole cave. And as soon as his figure banished the ground broke into pieces.


    His remaining sense caught a glimpse of the monster he once fought for the first time.. The first powerful beast he encounters inside the Daemon forest, the rock ant queen.

 Chapter 453 - Entering A Town

    Chapter 446


    /*unedited*/


    The rumbling sound of the clouds can be heard from afar as rain clouds began to form in the sky. The air rushing through his ears are like a piercing sound that woke his consciousness. He didn''t know how long he was unconscious, but it seems that it was not that long.


    Shin Jiao remembers what happened a while ago when the whole cave copsed. A huge beast suddenly burst out of the ground disrupting the teleportation portal. The Captain shouted for them to hold arms, but he was a bit far hence he was separated from the three soldiers.


    And now he found himself in this situation where he is currently plummeting high up in the sky. He can also see a couple of rubles falling with him.


    "This is¡­ What ce is this?" Shin Jiao thought as he tried to recall the map in his head.


    As he has hidden his goggles inside his ring, he didn''t have time to wear it and check the map. But he is already familiar with the map hence he carefully checks the topography while falling. He suddenly took out an orb from his ring and activates it.


    As soon as the orb lits up it floated in the air and stopped Shin Jiao''s fall.


    From where he is floating he can already see the vast ground and even the borders of the Daemon forest.


    "This means that I am out of the forest, but where is this?" he muttered.


    Then he suddenly saw somendmarks which are nearly like that from the map. But it was not that clear as the map is notplete yet.


    Shin Jiao decided tond when he spotted a town. It''s has a fair size, so he might find some information about this ce from it.


    He turns the levitation function of the orb and his figure plummeted down once again.


    Once he was about to hit the ground, Shin Jiao turns on the orb and his descent stopped. Hended near a river in which there is a road a couple of meters away.


    Shin Jiao looks around and found no one so he carefully walked down towards the river and decided to clean himself up. He wanted to wash off the grimes on his face and body from his long travel inside the Daemon forest.


    As he walks near the river he suddenly discovers some clothing at the side which was hanged on the rocks.


    Then from the river, a loud ssh was heard as a figure suddenly burst out of the water.


    With arms extended and fingers pointed like a de. A naked figure dashes towards Shin Jiao. He was a bit taken aback from this incident especially upon seeing the beautiful figure of the person dashing towards him.


    The snow-white supple skin, two jiggling peaks with pink cherries on top was fully disyed in front of his eyes.


    He wasn''t able to dodge the strike from the woman due to the distraction. But Shin Jiao''s physique is not that of a normal person or cultivator. He has a true nascent realm physique which is very strong. So as the Qi covered finger of the woman hit his chest, Shin Jiao moved and made it slid making a light scratch.


    He then immediately grabs the woman''s wrist and twisted her arm towards her back. He then grabs her other hand making her figure fall towards the ground.


    Eeek!!!


    The woman shrieked upon seeing that her face is about to hit the ground.


    However, Shin Jiao lifted his foot and caught her body. He then immediately turns her body in the air and made her stand, then with a quick move grab her robe and wrapped her body with it.


    The woman was in a daze upon discovering what had happened.


    "I am sorry, for what had happened, but why did you attack me?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked as he showed his back to let the woman fix her clothing.


    She was still a bit stunned and wasn''t able to react at the moment. When she saw that Shin Jiao was polite enough to give her a chance to put on her clothing, she seems to heave a sigh of relief.


    She quickly got dressed while trying to watch Shin Jiao''s back. She was still vignt towards him because she didn''t know who the man is.


    After she got dressed she immediately grabs her sword from her spatial pouch and pointed it to Shin Jiao.


    "Please¡­ if I wanted to harm I would have done it while you were unarmed."


    "I¡­ I don''t know who you are and why are you peeping at me while I was taking a bath."


    "I just walked and found this river¡­ However, since I have found someone I wanted to ask you a question."


    "Wait! Who are you?"


    "Oh, sorry¡­ My name is Si Ji, and you are?"


    "I¡­ I am Wen Mo Yang"


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Yang¡­ regarding my question, may I ask where am I? Or, what kingdom is this?" Shin Jiao asked with a gentle smile.


    Upon seeing the handsome face and the gentle attitude of the young man in front of her, Wen Mo Yang couldn''t help but show a faint blush on her face.


    In her travels, she would always encounter men, but those men would either be lecherous or arrogant bastards. She has never encountered such a person who has treated her with respect before. But of course, her vignce is still there.


    "This¡­ this is the kingdom of Si¡­ this ce is a couple of kilometers away from the town of Yungaw."


    Upon hearing the words of the woman, Shin Jiao was a bit dumbfounded.


    "What happened to the teleportation? Why was I sent to this ce thousands of kilometers away and one kingdom away from Yi kingdom?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Seeing the reaction of the young man in front of her, she knew that he might be from another ce or even from another kingdom. The teleportation portal that he was in might have some malfunction. This is not new as many have experienced such a thing before, especially those portals inside the Daemon forest. That''s why people would only trust portals that are protected by the Shi City or the Xi empire troops.


    Because those two forces are really strong and have not encountered any failure or lost any teleportation gate inside the Daemon forest.


    "If you want, you cane with me to the nearest town, it would be safer to travel together." The woman suddenly suggested after hiding her sword in her pouch.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head in agreement. Since he didn''t know about this new ce, he decided to travel with the woman in the meantime.


    "Would you mind waiting¡­ I need to wash first¡­ I have a thick smell of blood on my body." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the river.


    In his anxiousness he has forgotten to wash, hence he needs to be at least civilized looking to enter a town with ease. Shin Jiao knew that the woman has the same idea as him when she washed in the river.


    When Shin Jiao took off his robes, the woman could not help herself but steal a few glimpses of his body as he carefully washes the traces of blood and dust on him.


    Not longter, the two began walking down the path towards the town.


    The woman became a bit talkative. She is already an 8th level gold core realm cultivator and on her way towards her home town taking a break from her school at Xilu Academy in Dongxi City.


    It has taken her 5 days of travel via carriage, to reach the outskirts of the town of Yungaw.


    As the two walks, she already knew that Shin Jiao is not showing spiritual undtion in his body, but she dare not look down on him.


    In truth, the Si kingdom is less affected by the changes that are happening in the empire. This is because they are too far and are a border kingdom just like the kingdom of Wu. However, lucky for them, the beastmen cannot attack the borders in those days of the war because of the cliff and the mountain which acts as a natural barrier of thend. So the prejudice to mortals from the cultivators is strong in this empire.


    Wen Mo Yang wanted to warn Shin Jiao of this fact, so she suddenly asked.


    "Brother Shin¡­ umm¡­ Are you a mortal or a mage?"


    Hearing this, Shin Jiao gave her a smile and said.


    "I''m a mage¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­ Umm¡­ I want to warn you, that many cultivators are not aware of the existence of mages in this kingdom, hence they would view you are mortals because you don''t have spiritual undtion in your body, But I hope that you won''t take offense to this and wreak havoc in town. I really cherished my hometown¡­" she said with reluctance.


    She knew of the power that mages held her sses in the city. Hence she didn''t want that her town would have a huge ident.


    "No worries¡­ I''m patient enough for that." He said.


    Of course, that is if someone really pisses him off, then he could just get rid of them.


    The two talked for a while until they can now see the silhouette of the town''s gate. The town is enclosed with tall walls and a huge gate. Plus Shin Jiao can feel that it is covered with a strong defensive array.


    "This is a nice ce¡­" he muttered as they began to line up to enter.

 Chapter 454 - Entering A Town (2)

    Chapter 447


    /*unedited*/


    A bustling town lies before his eyes as Shin Jiao enters after lining up and getting checked by the guards at the gate. Merchants selling their wares and their patrons are all over the ce. He can tell that the town is prosperous and peaceful for some reason. Unlike those towns he has been before, this big Yungaw town is actually not too bad.


    Shin Jiao follows Wen Mo Yang as the two walk down the busy road. Every now and then a carriage would pass by with those noble families inside that would take a peek from time to time to see what is being sold on the streets.


    The happy and busy atmosphere can make one feel that Yungaw town is an amazing town lead by someone who knows how to keep the peace.


    Wen Mo Yang has introduced to Shin Jiao about the town and he found it really fascinating. It is an old town, with hundreds of years of history. The town is divided into 2 parts, the settlement for the mortals which is at the West, and the settlement for the cultivators which is on the east of the town. In the middle of it are a wall and the huge town hall where the officials of the town work.


    The two arrive at a modest size courtyard with gray tiled rooftop. The house at the end of the courtyard has two floors and Shin Jiao can see many people inside busily doing their chores.


    Wen Mo Yang approaches the door and knocks on it.


    A middle-aged man opens the door slightly and peeks out. When he saw who is knocking at the door, his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Young¡­ young miss¡­ Young miss you are back! Oh my! You''ve grown more beautiful, it''s been a long time." The man said as he opens the door and held Wen Mo Yang''s soft hands.


    However, he pauses upon seeing a handsome young man standing behind Wen Mo Yang. But the middle-aged man regained hisposure and led the two inside the courtyard.


    "The master and mistresses are inside¡­ please." The man said as he walks in front.


    "The young mistress is back! The young mistress is back!" a shouting from the courtyard echoed through the air.


    This shout gained the attention of everyone who is busy with their jobs. Then a happy expression appears on their faces as they ran towards the outer courtyard.


    When they saw Wen Mo Yan, they showed happy faces. But everyone is smiling.


    Shin Jiao can see some people frowning and sneering at the sight of Wen Mo Yang. Though he didn''t know why these people are showing such expression he didn''t care. He is in this ce to find his way to the kingdom of Yi.


    From his talk with Wen Mo Yang, he found out that in the city where she is studying, there is a teleportation portal to the main city of Si kingdom. He didn''t know how far he can travel using the main teleportation portal, but he needs to try.


    "My youngest daughter, you''re back!" cried out a man in his 40''s.


    The man is wearing a simple gray robe and his face has a long gray beard. Following behind him are three women who look like in their 30''s. Shin Jiao can see that they are cultivators but their cultivation is only at the spirit refining realm.


    In fact, everyone in this courtyard is a cultivator. But their cultivation level is low that it is negligible for him to pay attention to.


    So he just stood behind Wen Mo Yan as theter suddenly ran towards her father and gave him a warm hug. He can feel that the rtionship between the young woman and her father is very close. But he can also feel a sense of animosity from two of the women following behind the man.


    One of them is showing a sneer on her face. She suddenly gazes at Shin Jiao and her eyes lit up.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao has no spiritual undtion, she scowled deep in her heart and wanted to take this opportunity to slight Wen Mo Yang.


    "Oh, my¡­ what do we have here? Wen Mo Yang, you came to study in a big city but instead of studying you brought a man." The woman said with a gentle smile.


    "Oh, isn''t he just a mortal?" she then added.


    When Wen Mo Yang heard this, sweat suddenly forms in her brow. She wanted to p the face of this stupid concubine of her father. She didn''t know if Shin Jiao would be offended by those words, because if he is, then she can only pray that her family would be spared.


    "Master Jiao, please forgive my concubine mother¡­ she is just a foolish woman." She said while cupping her hand towards Shin Jiao.


    Her action gained the attention of her father and immediately discovers the peculiarity of the situation. How can her daughter say those words to a mere mortal? As a man who has gained a lot of reputation and build his business through connections, the head of the Yang family immediately concluded that the young man is not that simple.


    He threw a sharp gaze to his 2nd concubine, which made the woman turned scared. Although she didn''t know what is happening, she is afraid of her husband.


    "Master Jiao, this is my father, Guang Yang. And this is mother, Yulian Ye¡­ my 1st concubine mother, Ai Cho, and this is my 2nd concubine mother, Nalin li¡­" Wen Mo Yang introduces while giving a ring eye at her 2nd concubine mother.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind the insult as he was used to people looking down on him when he arrived in this world for the first time. Although, at that time he fought back because his cultivation level is too low, this time it''s different.


    A small dinner banquet was prepared for the family as they wee the return of the youngest daughter of Guang Yang. Even some of their family members and friends attended this dinner banquet.


    Shin Jiao just sits in one corner and didn''t bother with them, he just enjoyed the dinner.


    He has already asked about the town and the ce he is in, and he would just travel back with Wen Mo Yang to Dongxi City and then take the teleportation portal from there.


    As the dinner banquet continues the sudden appearance of a group of people made the atmosphere a bit heavy.


    Two young men and an old man suddenly enter the courtyard of the Yangs. These people show smug look on their faces as their eyes roam all over the ce. When one of them noticed Shin Jiao eating in the corner a smirk appears on his face.


    The group continues towards the inner courtyard and was greeted by Guang Yang.


    "Ah, the young masters of the Fah family. Wee to my humble home¡­ Please, make yourself at home." Guang Yang said with a fawning smile on his face.


    The two young men showed smug looks on their faces as they took a seat followed by the expressionless old man.


    "Master Yang, we just drop by when we heard that your daughter has returned from Dongxi city. Since Wen Mo and I have some connection when we were young, I just came here to see if she has really improved her cultivation. And seeing that she has reached the gold core realm, I guess your family will now have some footing in the town¡­ Congrattions." One of the young men said with a smile.


    When Wen Mo Yang heard this, she knew that things are not that simple. It seems that the Fah family is going to suppress them once again.


    Ever since they came to the city and her father has grown his business in trades, the Fah family has be hostile towards them. However, his father is really good at grabbing opportunity hence their family has far surpassed the Fah in terms of wealth and connection.


    But the Fah family has its own cultivators which they hire to protect the family, or sometimes, bully others.


    "Is that the only purpose of your visit young masters?" Wen Mo Yang suddenly said with a sneer.


    She is not afraid of the three people who have the same cultivation level as her. However, she is just afraid that Shin Jiao would be implicated if there would be a fight to happen. But she didn''t want to back down.


    "Haha¡­ straight forward as always. Well, we just came here to congratte you all¡­" the young man said.


    When his gaze met with the 2nd concubine of Guang Yang, a flicker of craftiness appear in both of their eyes.


    "I heard that you are keeping a mortal in your courtyard. I suggest you deliver that man to the other side of the wall. If the town authorities would hear about this, it would cause you trouble¡­"


    "What are you talking about?" Wen Mo Yang suddenly stood up in anger.


    "Oh, no worries about that sister Wen¡­ Well, why don''t you just let us take care of him? We can send him to the other side where those lowly mortals live."


    "You are courting death! I would let you nder my guess." She said in anger.


    "Oh, so I guess it is true about the rumor about you having a mortal lover¡­ this is too disappointing. I actually fancy you, Sister Wen. If you want I can propose marriage to your Yang family and our Fah family¡­ what do you think?" the young man said with a grin.


    Seeing his wicked grin, Wen Mo Yang''s expression immediately changes into anger. She extended her hand to the side.. She no longer wanted to banter with words to these shameless bastards.

 Chapter 455 - Trouble In The Yang Family

    Chapter 448


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao is observing what is happening inside the main house as he continually eats his food in the corner. The other guest didn''t even bother him and would just casually give Shin Jiao weird looks. They too didn''t know why the Yangs have invited a mortal to dine in their house.


    However, they dared not voice out theirints because they heard that the man was brought back by the youngest miss of the Yang family.


    As the dinner continues, Shin Jiao already knew what is happening inside.


    When he saw that Wen Mo Yang stood up and began to argue with the three new visitors, he knew that everything would be troublesome.


    Suddenly he saw that Wen Mo Yang took out her sword, and he also noticed the old man suddenly preparing a needle in his hand. He knew that things would go south if this continues.


    Then he noticed that the old man''s needle is not that simple. It is actuallyzed with poison, an invisible poison. This means that the poison cannot be detected, or maybe, the needle itself is the poison. Shin Jiao analyzed the needle with his absolute sense and showed a surprised look in his eyes.


    His conjecture was right. The whole needle is actually made of poison. If that needle enters the bloodstream, he deduced that it would melt and flow inside the body of a person. Hence they would die without knowing what the cause it.


    "What a tricky old man¡­ that is one sinister trick¡­ sinister, but admirable¡­" Shin Jiao thought as a self-deprecating smirk appears on his face for thinking such a thing.


    Then the young man who is arguing with Wen Mo Yang also stretched his hand and a short sword appears. The two look at each other fiercely.


    "I like feisty little girls¡­ it makes me truly excited¡­ hehe¡­" he said changing his expression into a lecherous one as he slowly eyed Wen Mo Yang''s figure.


    It is no exaggeration to say that she is really a beauty to behold. As a gold core realm cultivator, her imperfections and ws have already been washed away and now a perfect figure and beauty would remain. Although not all cultivators would enter such transformation, many would choose this.


    The young man himself has a handsome face and good bearing. If not for his lecherous expression right now, he would be a perfect prince charming to thedies. In fact, a certain concubine is looking at him with glistening eyes.


    In truth, the 2nd concubine of Guang Yang which has not borne any children yet in the Yang family has had an affair with the young man.


    Ki Fah is the 2nd to the youngest son of the Fah family. He is the same age as Wen Mo Yang who is 18-years-old. Young as he is, he already has experienced with women. Although Wen Mo Yang looks beautiful and has a good figure, she is still a virgin. He likes virgins for the feeling of conquest but that''s it. He could not derive pleasure from them. So he prefers mature women who know how to make a man feel good.


    That is one of the reasons why he had a secret affair with the 2nd concubine of Guang Yang.


    Upon being gaze at by the lecherous eyes of Ki Fah, Wen Mo Yang gritted her teeth in anger. But before she can act, she was stopped by her father.


    "Wen Mo! Stop being rude to our guest." Guang Yang said in a serious tone.


    Though Wen Mo Yang is stronger than her father, she dared not disobey his words. She knew that her father loves her and is just doing this for her own good, so she retracted the weapon in her hand.


    But who would have known that as soon as her weapon disappears, the old man would suddenly make his move?


    With a hidden sneer, he carefully aimed at Wen Mo Yang''s neck. Then he tried to hide his killing intent and then suddenly flicks the sharp needle nestled in-between his index and thumb finger.


    Whiff!


    The poison needle flew towards Wen Mo really fast, but she immediately detected this due to her innate sense of danger. She has disyed this when Shin Jiao approached the river. Although she was under the river bed, she immediately detected Shin Jiao''s presence and ambush him. But who would have known that she is not a match for the young man?


    Lifting her hand she defended herself from the needle, so instead of hitting her neck, the needle was embedded in her arm.


    "You!" she said while pointing at the three people.


    However, before she can react, she suddenly felt the strength of her body weakening as she staggers backward. Two men suddenly appear in front of Wen Mo Yang protecting her from the three who suddenly jump back.


    "What is the meaning of this?" shouted Guang Yang as he ran to his daughter''s side.


    Wen Mo Yang fell limply to Guang Yang''s arms.


    "We didn''t do anything. She was the one who pointed her sword at us first." Ki Fah shouted with a voice of being wronged.


    However, his expression didn''t conform to his tone as he is showing a sinister smile on his face.


    "Master Yang¡­ Hehe¡­ actually we are just here to bargain with you."


    "What do you want?" Guang Yang said helplessly.


    "An antidote for your daughter''s life in exchange for that huge store of yours in the market. That would not be a bad trade, right?"


    When Guang Yang heard this his face was full of disbelief and pain. He has painstakingly grown his business from scratch. The market store is the one that is more profitable than the rest of his businesses. So this might be the reason why the Fah has done this. It was a conspiracy, a tant threat right before his very eyes and he could not do anything about it.


    Although his business is important, his lovely daughter''s life is more important.


    Now he is a bit regretful that he has neglected cultivation in exchange for developing and growing his business. He clenches his fist and looks at the three with undisguised anger in his face.


    "Husband, just give them what they want. Wen''er''s life is more important, right?" suddenly Nalin Li, his 2nd concubine advised sounding a bit concerned.


    Guang Yang turns his attention towards his daughter and was about to speak when he heard a nonchnt voice.


    "If someone threatens your family within your own home and you could not do anything about it, then why did you grow your business then? I guess your secret guards are useless."


    Shin Jiao''s sarcastic remark made everyone turn their gaze towards him as he slowly walked towards the group.


    Everyone noticed him and when they saw that he didn''t have spiritual undtion in his body, most of the people had a sneer on their faces.


    "How dare a mere mortal interfere with the business of our family? Guards kick this bastard out!" shouted the Nalin Lin in annoyance.


    She has been annoyed by Shin Jiao''s presence ever since he came. This is because she was scolded by Wen Mo Yang.


    With her words, a couple of people suddenly appear surroundings, Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm¡­ I still need Wen Mo Yang to be my guide so I will not touch her family, but I guess cleaning up a few messes within her household would be a fair exchange for her generosity." He said as he suddenly made a move.


    No one saw it, but all of the guards were sent flying out. The old man had both of his arms broken, and the two young men with him suddenly fell kneeling to the ground.


    It just took him a second to do these things and the people around him could not even react to what they saw.


    Those who are in the gold core realm could perceive his action a little, but could not do anything about it.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Aahhh!!!


    Help! Help!


    Cries of anguish immediately covered the whole courtyard as the rest of the guest who was mocking Shin Jiao a while ago was all dumbfounded and speechless.


    He then slowly walked towards Wen Mo Yang who is in the arms of her father. He squatted down and carefully grabs her snow-white hands. With a thought a green gem-like stone inside his dantian suddenly appears, it was the poison essence within his body.


    His finger slightly dug deeper in her arm as a small wound appears. He then uses the poison essence to absorb the poison which has spread in her blood.


    It didn''t take long before theplexion of Wen Mo returns to normal.


    When Guang Yang saw this, he immediately felt joy within his heart.


    "This young man is truly a master¡­" he thought as his mind immediately worked in how to pleased Shin Jiao.


    Then his eyes lit up and look at his daughter. Although it was a bit shameless, if his idea worked, then it would be profitable for his business and no one would dare offend the Yang family again.


    Everyone has seen the prowess of the simple-looking young man, now it is his turn to do something to protect his own family and his daughter.


    But before he can talk, Shin Jiao stood up and nonchntly walk back to his seat and continue to leisurely savor the food on his table. Everyone was tongue-tied at this situation, but Guang Yang didn'' hesitate and immediatelymanded his servants to clean the courtyard and take the injured to the infirmary.


    No one dared to approach Shin Jiao at this moment, but there are some women who threw nces at his direction and tried to show coquettish looks at him.


    This is because they have realized that the silent and simple looking young man suddenly looks very handsome and attractive.


    "A powerful man would surely attract trouble to himself.." Shin Jiao thought as heughed at himself.

 Chapter 456 - Trouble In The Yang Family (2)

    Chapter 449


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao actually didn''t want to interfere with the matter of the Yangs. But when he saw the condition of Wen Mo Yang, his conscience could not take it and made his move. This is because if he would be a bitte, then she would surely die.


    And so, he has gained attention towards himself, but he didn''t mind.


    Meanwhile, Nalin Li was immediately worried upon seeing Ki Fah unconscious and was taken outside of the courtyard. However, she can only weep inside her heart as she looks with worry in her eyes towards the young man.


    "Sister Nalin, it seems that you are worried about that young man¡­" the woman who silently sits beside Nalin Li said.


    The woman is the 1st concubine of Guang Yang, Ai Cho. Ai Cho belongs to a noble family in Dongxi City. She and Guang Yang fell in love, and she decided to marry him even though she would just be a concubine. However, she got along with Yulian Ye who is the main wife. The two became friends and would always be seen together chatting.


    Ai Cho as a noblewoman held some power, hence she also knew of the affair of Nalin Li, but she didn''t want to bother her as Guang Yang was only forced to marry the woman due to the pressure of the Yang n.


    As long as she didn''t hurt Guang Yang and the children, she would not do anything. But tonight was different. The woman actually colluded with outsiders to plot against the youngest daughter of the family. Hence she decided to do something about it. But who would have known that the person whom Wen Mo brought was really someone powerful?


    Upon hearing Ai Cho''s words, Nalin Li stiffens. Her heart began pounding wildly and nervousness and anxiety immediately enveloped her expression.


    Seeing this, Ai Cho smirked and stood from her seat. She followed her husband Guang Yang and Yulian Ye as they carried Wen Mo towards the inner room. Before turning a corner, she tilted her head and gave a sharp nce at Nalin Li''s figure which started shaking uncontrobly.


    As a pampered woman she was brought up to fear the powerful and bully the weak. But in this house he is weak hence she feared all the people in this ce. But what can she do when she is in this situation? She only slept with the master of the house once and that was when they were married. If she didn''t birth a child she could not have a foothold in the house, is what she thought. However, in reality, she wasn''t treated unfairly as was treated just like the main wife and the 1st concubine.


    But since she was groomed with the mindset that those who are unable to bear a child for the lord of the house is unimportant, her thinking is already poisoned by such logic.


    So when a young handsome man seduced her, her heart was immediately swayed and hence had an affair with the young master of the Fah family. She has been with him a few times already and she knew that sometime soon she would be pregnant.


    But she didn''t expect to see the man she has taken a fancy of being easily defeated like that and worse, by an unknown person.


    So her mind began to think of a possible way or solution. While doing so panic has already enveloped her heart. But she didn''t want to give up. She needed a foothold in the house, and her belly is the key. She lifted her gaze and turn towards the direction in which the Wen Mo Yang was taken.


    A sh of ruthlessness appears in them.


    "Wen Mo Yang, don''t me me for this¡­ everything was going as nned. It was all your fault that my Ki Fah was hurt." She muttered in a low voice.


    ¡­


    Wen Mo Yang slowly opens her eyes and found herself lying in her own bedroom. She was sure that she had fainted and after that, she didn''t know what happened next.


    Feeling that nothing is wrong with her body, she slowly got up from her bed. She immediately remembers Shin Jiao and wanted to go out, but froze on the spot.


    This is because she discovers a figure sitting silently on the side.


    "You have to rest for a bit more. Although your body has already recovered, your internal wound is still there." Shin Jiao''s voice echoed through the room.


    Wen Mo Yang stiffly turns her gaze at the man who seems to be doing something with a crystal object in his hand.


    "Ma¡­ Master Jaio¡­ I didn''t know that you are here. What¡­ what happened to me?"


    "Everything is fine, your father is going to take care of the rest. However, it seems that the poison has corroded a part of your meridian. So you still need some time to recover. Sleep, tomorrow I think you would be fine already."


    "Ahhh¡­ really¡­" she said as she suddenly wanted to check her body.


    "Stop! If you do that, your internal wounds would worsen."


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s warning Wen Mo immediately stopped and rxed.


    The next day


    A group of people has appeared in front of the gate of Yang''s courtyard. They all showed an angry look on their faces while carrying various weapons. These people are members and retainers of the Fah family.


    When they saw the wounds on Ki Fah''s body they were all angered. But they need to heal his wounds first before taking their revenge. Since Ki Fah is a gold core realm expert, he is an asset to the family. In this rural town, gold core realm experts are notmon.


    And only those powerful families in the town have them.


    In fact, the highest cultivation level in this town is only at the peak of the gold core realm, which is the head of the town''s council.


    As the people from the Fah family gathered, they began to shout curses and demand an exnation from the action of the Yang family towards their two young masters.


    Right at this moment, Guang Yang and his men are inside a room having a meeting. They are all thinking of ways on how to deal with the situation.


    "How about we give them that guest that did this." One of his shadow guards said.


    "Are you crazy? That guy is powerful enough to face three gold core realm experts and the rest of the guards that blocked his path, do you think you can ask him to surrender?"


    "Then what should we do then? From the looks of it, there are 8 gold core experts outside. Do you think we can face them?"


    "I guess those are all the experts in the Fah family. Are they here to bring us down?"


    "They might just be using this as an excuse to destroy of Yang family."


    The shadow guards inside the room began to discuss while Guang Yang stayed silent. He carefully analyzes his options, as a businessman he didn''t want to lose but if he would lose something he would choose a way out.


    He knew that the young man named Shin Jiao is powerful, but to face against 8 gold core realms, plus multiple cultivators, would be hard for him, right?


    While musing he suddenly heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in!" he shouted with impatience in his tone.


    As the door opens, everyone saw his young concubine enters.


    Nalin Li walks in the room while carrying an exquisitely decorated box in her hand.


    "State your purpose, this is no ce for a woman." One of the shadow guards said in annoyance.


    As shadow guards of their lord, they are aware of what is happening in the house. They also knew of the infidelity of this concubine, but their lord didn''t make his move because of the power behind her. So they just let it be. In truth, they are just waiting for her belly to bear the fruit of her infidelity before taking action.


    Nalin Li who is unaware of this strode calmly inside the room and presented the brocade box. She carefully put it on the table.


    "My lord husband, this is a treasure I have acquired in my maiden home. I hope that we can use this to appease the wrath of the people outside." She said with confidence gleaming in her eyes.


    With knitted brow, Guang Yang carefully opens the box.


    He knew of the background of Nalin Li. She belongs to the powerful Li n in Dongxi City. Her n holds both power and money inside the city and this is the reason why she was married to Guang Yang. As the Li n finds Guang Yang''s business acumen really amazing, the Li n decided to partner with him and the Yang n.


    He was really against this but he has no choice as the Li n would pressure his businesses in other towns and viges, hence it would be troublesome. So he agreed, plus with the Li n''s backing, his business has grown thus far.


    However, no matter how much he tried, he could not face the woman. As a man, he only loves two women in his life, his main wife, and his 1st concubine. The two women fell in love with him and he too loves them dearly.


    As for Nalin Li, he could not bring himself to even like her.


    So, while looking at the box with aplicated look in his eyes, Guang Yang hesitated.


    "This¡­ how can I¡­"


    "Husband, this is for us¡­ for our family." Nalin Li said with pitiful eyes.


    "I cannot dare just watch as people would trample our family." She added.


    But deep in Guang Yang''s mind, he was scolding the woman.


    "If this is for the family, then why did your family forbade me to hire more guards? Why are they limiting my power in this rural town?" he thought as he gritted his teeth.


    Without a choice, Guang Yang utches the lock of the box and opens it.


    Suddenly¡­ Poof!!!

 Chapter 457 - Trouble In The Yang Family (3)

    Chapter 450


    /*unedited*/


    Green gas envelops the whole room as the people inside immediately tried to cover their noses and held their breaths. But it was toote as all of them have already inhaled the green gas that suddenly came out of the box.


    Meanwhile, Nalin Li has already held her breath and took a step back after the box was opened, hence she was unaffected.


    Guang Yang and his shadow guards on the table felt their bodies slowly weakening. He immediately looks at the woman on his side that already has a cloth covering half of her face.


    "You¡­ how dare you¡­" Guang Yang said as he wanted to stretch his hand to choke the woman.


    "Haha, why wouldn''t I? You have pushed me away all these years. I only wanted to have a child and be looked upon, was it really that hard? But you¡­ you only have your eyes on those two wenches. Even if my n would reprimand me, it was also their fault that I ended this way. Who cares¡­ once I got you under my grasp, I will be able to control your businesses. I will partner with my beloved and both of us would rule this town, Hahaha¡­ as for your two b*tches, I will give them to the guards of the Fah family to enjoy, Haha..."


    "You¡­ you vile woman¡­ I have given you everything¡­"


    "Everything? No¡­ you just put me inside a beautifully decorated prison. But my beloved freed me. I should have done this a long time ago¡­ Sigh, this is very refreshing." Nalin Li said with a sinister gleam in her eyes.


    "We should have killed her a long time ago master. I knew this woman is trouble."


    "If we can only¡­"


    The guards said as they tried to exert effort to control their bodies. But to no avail, as the green gas seems to have paralyzed their body and their cultivation.


    Nalin Li carefully walked on the window and smiled.


    "You can watch as the Yang family fall under my hands, hehe¡­" she said as she waves her hand and released a signal in the air.


    Suddenly the outside became rowdy as the people from the Fah family, began their attack after seeing the signal.


    Meanwhile, the people inside the courtyard were in disarray as they all run towards the main house. They knew that if they are caught then their lives would be in danger.


    Inside Wen Mo Yang''s room, Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang are watching the people outside. She clenched her fist hard into a ball as she wanted to teach those people a lesson.


    "How dare they do this to my family?"


    "I guess the town''s council is not going to intervene with this, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "I don''t think so. They dare not offend the Fah family in this matter. They would just clean up after this."


    "Tell me¡­ do you want to take over the Fah family?"


    "¡­"


    Wen Mo Yang was unable to reply as she too could not make up her mind. She needs her father to decide on this matter. She turns towards Shin Jiao with a questioning look on her face.


    "Sister Wen, you are the most powerful person in the family. If you cannot make your decision, your family would fall. Now decided¡­"


    Shin Jiao''s words suddenly made Wen Mo Yang realized the pressure she is going to face. As a gold core realm in the 8th level or peak, she should already be responsible for her family''s protection. How could she hesitate at this moment?


    She nodded her head and bit her lower lip.


    "Help your father first. Take care of that woman, Nalin Li. I will take care of the rest. Remember, the future of your family is in your hands now." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the door calmly.


    Wen Mo Yang''s eyes immediately turned grim. She wanted to strangle that woman, she has already found out what had happened inside the room where his father and his shadow guards were poisoned. But Shin Jiao stopped her from rushing. She knew that he wanted her to make a stand right at this moment.


    With determination in her eyes, her figure suddenly vanished as she appears right in front of the door of the room.


    And as soon as she appears, Nalin Li also opened the closed door.


    When she saw the angry face of Wen Mo Yang, her heart skipped a beat.


    She was startled that she didn''t know what to say or do.


    "It seems that the snake hase out." Wen Mo Yang said in a grim tone.


    "Child¡­ what¡­ what are you talking about? I''m just here to check on your father. Go inside I think he is waiting for you." Nalin Li said with a smile on her face.


    However, she sounds found that she is unable to move. Her neck is being held by a small yet powerful hand and she could not feel the ground on her feet.


    Wen Mo Yang walked inside bringing the woman with her. After stepping inside, she saw the green gas is still in the room. She lets go and the figure of Nalin Li fell heavily on the ground as she gasped for air. However, she soon discovers that she has inhaled the green gas as her body stiffens and felt weak.


    With a wave of her hand, Wen Mo Yang sent out a gust of wind to blow the green gas outside the windows.


    Seeing that the room is clear, she heaves a heavy sigh.


    Meanwhile, outside the courtyard, the sound of cries can be heard as people can be seen all over the ce, either with broken limbs or barely breathing. Shin Jiao didn''t kill anyone and he didn''t care about their lives, but he knew that death is not the worse ending for a cultivator. The worse cmity that a cultivator can face is the destruction of their cultivation. And that would make them suffer more.


    So in his attacks, he made sure that all of those opponents that dared to face him would be crippled along with their cultivation.


    Hence not longter, only 3 gold core realms are left as they slowly retreat in fear.


    "Who¡­ who are you? How dare you hurt people from the Fah family!" shouted a young man.


    When Shin Jiao saw the young man''s face, he can see a resemnce to the two young menst night.


    "I guess, you also an offspring of the Fah family head. I think your family would be finished today. You are very unlucky." Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "Wait! Wait!" the young man shouted as he raised his hand.


    He knew of the power of the young man standing in front of them. And he felt fear.


    "We¡­ we can give you more, more than what the Yang family if offering you." He said while sweating buckets.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate for a moment and suddenly attacked one of the gold core realms with ease sending the man flying to a wall. The man fell to the ground while twitching. Everyone knew that the man was finished, as his cultivation is now gone.


    "Wait! What do you want for you to let us go?"


    Shin Jiao just smiled, but before he can make a move, he suddenly frowns.


    This is because he suddenly senses a great killing intent. He then looks outside of the broken gate of therge courtyard. Outside he can see arge group of people. Some of them seem to be soldiers that belong to the town''s government.


    "Young man, it is better to leave a way out for your enemies lest you provoke someone stronger." A wizen voice echoed.


    Shin Jiao noticed a white-robed old man walking with a fat middle-aged man who wore extravagant clothing. He can sense that the old man is about to break through to the soul forming realm and his strength is formidable, while the fat middle-aged man is at the peak of the gold core realm.


    "You dare harm my Fah n people, how dare you!" shouted the fat middle-aged man while pointing angrily at Shin Jiao.


    "You''ve trespassed at the Yang family residence. No matter what happened inside this house, it''s not of your concern. If I kill everyone in this ce, it would be held as self-defense, am I right old man." Shin Jiao said while looking at the old man beside the fat man.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Shin Jiao knew that these people with an ancient way of thinking are foolish, brute, and barbaric. Hence he would want to give them a taste of their own medicine.


    "You¡­ What kind ofw is that?" shouted the fat man.


    "That is myw in the protection of my family and friends¡­ Anyway, why am I talking to you¡­ Since your Fah family started this, I will end it. I will now dere the destruction of the Fah family." Shin Jiao shouted with a smirk.


    "Young man, I suggest you stop." The old man raised his hand and said.


    "You are the most powerful council of this town, right? Why are you siding with people who attack other homes? I wonder¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sarcastic tone.


    "It was the Yang family, who started everything¡­ I am just here to implement thew of this town."


    "Pfft!"


    "How dare you mock the elder!" shouted a guard upon seeing Shin Jiao''s mockingugh.


    "Old man, you should not throw your weight around. If I were you, I would stand aside and watch." Shin Jiao said as he folded his arms.


    Suddenly the fat middle-aged man could not hold himself anymore while being berated and mocked by the younger generation. So he raised his hand and a familiar object appears.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback upon seeing the object and his expression turned serious.


    "Now die you insolent cur.." Shouted the fat middle-aged man.

 Chapter 458 - The New Power In Town

    Chapter 451


    /*unedited*/


    The scene where a fat middle-aged man is pointing a half a meter long ck hollow stick in front of a young man can be seen in the ruined front gate of the Yang family courtyard. The weapon looks like a blunderbuss short rifle that pirates use in the old times on earth.


    However, in this world, it looks domineering and dangerous.


    In fact, this weapon is the reason why the old man is afraid of the Fah family.


    Unlike ordinary old guns, this weapon uses Qi and special bullets hence it is very effective against cultivators. One can say that it''s like an anti-cultivator weapon in this era. And Shin Jiao is aware of this particr weapon as these were the old designs he has given in the underground base before which was gradually improved.


    How could such a weapon reach this ce? That he didn''t know¡­


    But he became weary of its prowess as he can feel strong Qi and mana inside the gun.


    As the pudgy man roared in anger, Shin Jiao also made his move. He dodges to the side, but it seems that the middle-aged man is not that simple and is actually proficient in using such a weapon. It seems that he''s been using this to terrorize or conquer others in this town.


    The barrel of the gun actually followed Shin Jiao''s movement and it didn''t even lose sight of him.


    With a wide grin on his face, the patriarch of the Fah family pulled the trigger and hit Shin Jiao squarely on his chest. The impact was so huge that it created a loud booming sound and a shockwave that threw all the people in the area a couple of meters away.


    "What kind of weapon was that?"


    "That''s the Fah family''s patriarch''s secret weapon¡­ it too frightening."


    "I think that young man is now a goner¡­ he should not have messed with the Fah family."


    "Haha¡­ our patriarch is too awesome, that would teach the Yang family not to mess with us."


    The people began to mor and talk as they stood up from the ground and look at the mess and the dust cloud in the area.


    They can see the huge impact and the destruction that the weapon had caused, even the patriarch of the Fah family was struck to the wall with a dumbfounded look on his face.


    "How¡­ how could this weapon be that powerful? It¡­ it didn''t have this kind of powerst time?" he muttered as he recovered from his shock.


    His whole body was aching as he picks himself up from the rubbles.


    But upon seeing that the young man he shot at was nowhere to be seen a sneer appeared on his fat face.


    "Haha¡­ no matter how powerful you are, you''re no match to me and my powerful artifact." He said with arrogantly as he walked towards the center of the rubble.


    As the cloud of dust died down his pudgy figure can be seen standing in the middle of the rubbles with both of his hands on his hips standing heroically while facing the rest of the people. Everyone had an awestruck look on their faces mixed with fear and respect. Although they are now eyeing the artifact on the fat man''s hand, they dared not covet it for fear of extermination.


    "Did you see that! That is the power of my Fah family. Those who dare to insult or fight against us will die a miserable death¡­ Not even their corpse would remain." He said with his nose in the air.


    All the people from the Yang family are now really afraid of the situation.


    Inside the meeting room, Guang Yang along with his guard and Wen Mo Yang look at the grim situation with a sullen face. Wen Mo Yang is especially worried and angry at the same time as she saw what happened to Shin Jiao. She didn''t expect that Shin Jiao would fall in this situation; hence her heart felt a pang of pain for involving him in their family''s matter.


    Clenching her small fists, she walked towards the window.


    "Wait, Wen''er¡­ Please don''t be too hasty. If your powerful friend is unable to defeat that fat b*stard of the Fah family, how can you?" Guang Yang said as he held his daughter''s arm.


    "Dad, he helped me and our family¡­ how can I back down now? I owe him too much and I¡­ I¡­ killed him." She said with a bit stuttering in her tone.


    Although their rtionship is not that close, Shin Jiao showed her kindness and friendship that she has never felt before. Unlike most strangers in her life who would only covet her beauty of the money of their family, he seems different¡­ sincere even.


    "I¡­ I won''t let you just face this alone. I am the patriarch of the n¡­ I will fight along with you."


    "No father¡­ you must take care of mother and concubine Cho. They need you right now. I and the 5 shadow guards of the family will take care of this."


    "Yes, master¡­ Let us earn our keep."


    "You''ve been kind to us all of our lives, it''s time to pay you back."


    With these words, Guang Yang couldn''t refute them. With his low cultivation level, he would just be a burden to the group. With a nod of his head, he turns around and walks towards the door.


    "I pray for everyone for your safety¡­ Please be careful out there." He said as he walked out.


    He knew of the danger and he cursed himself for being too weak, but what can he do but hand everything to his promising daughter.


    The six people in the room jumped out of the window and stood atop the rooftop of the courtyard facing the people below.


    "Oh, if it isn''t the daughter of the Yang family¡­ Haha¡­ you are a beauty that I agree with. But your n offended my Fah family, so you all must die¡­ that is¡­ unless you surrender us everything, then we will let bygone be bygone¡­ What do you think?"


    "Shameless pig! My Yang family will not bow to your Fah family. We will fight till thest breath if you think you can take what my father has worked for his whole life like this¡­ Then dream on!" shouted Wen Mo Yang.


    "You''ve chosen your path, then don''t me for being impolite!"


    The fat man sneered as he suddenly pointed the barrel of the blunderbuss towards the main house. With the huge impact that happened before he felt that his weapon has be more powerful.


    "With this, I can eliminate everyone in one go¡­ Hehe¡­" he thought.


    However, as soon as he was about to pull the trigger, he saw a small figure from the hole on the wall standing calmly while looking at his fat figure.


    That figure is also holding an artifact and pointing at him. With his cultivation level and his eyesight, he can see the face of Shin Jiao and the sneer on the young man''s mouth.


    He immediately felt the chill running down his spine as the prospect of dying covered his entire fat and fleshy face. However, everything was toote.


    "You can die now¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he pulled the trigger of the handgun in his hand.


    Pfft!!!


    The sound of a silenced pistol and a silver sh of light appear.


    And this was followed by the bursting of the fat man''s head, like a melon being hit by a very strong force.


    Upon hitting the skull of the fat middle-aged man patriarch of the Fah family, the bullet suddenly scattered along with the exploding flesh. All the white brain matters mixed with blood sttered all over the ce.


    Some unlucky people in the crowd were hit as they fell to the ground with wounds in some parts of their bodies.


    This horrible scene made everyone took a step back.


    And when they saw Shin Jiao''s figure calmly walking out of a whole which seems to have been made because of him crashing through it, they were all scared.


    How could someone survive such an explosion? Although Shin Jiao''s clothes were in tatters, they can see that he was unharmed.


    Shin Jiao right now was a bit pissed at the fat man and his entourage. Though he was not hurt or wounded by the explosion because he suddenly punches the iing bullet at that instant, it still turned his clothes in tatters.


    "Damn it! This is one of my favorite robes¡­ it was a cool looking clothes." He muttered as he looks at this tattered clothing.


    The explosion was too strong that although the fabric was strong it didn''t withstand the impact and the debris.


    Shin Jiao knew that if his physique was still in the infant soul realm he could have been wounded by that strong weapon.


    "I didn''t think they were able to upgrade that thing to this degree. There might be someone in this kingdom that is proficient in making artifacts." He thought as he walks towards the body of the pudgy man.


    "Now¡­ is there anyone else?" he asked as he picks up the blunderbuss on the ground.


    Seeing the young man with two powerful weapons everyone was silent. Even the old man who is considered as the most powerful cultivator in town didn''t say anything.


    "Good¡­ since the Fah family wanted to destroy my friend''s home, then they should be expecting the same, right?" Shin Jiao said while looking at the people in front of him.


    Everyone was not able to move and the Fah people fell silent.

 Chapter 459 - Creating A New Gears

    Chapter 452


    /*unedited*/


    The next day¡­


    The destruction of the Fah family was known throughout the whole town. However, the Yang family was not as ruthless as the Fah family and spared the females and the children. They put them in a secluded vige near the town. This is the limit of the mercy that the Yang family can offer them. But of course, they eliminated those who didn''t surrender.


    Now with the support of an artifact that Shin Jiao took from the Fah family patriarch, the Yang family is now known as the new powerhouse of the town.


    If once again became peaceful.


    In the meantime, as a preparation for the travel, Shin Jiao had an idea. He already felt that the goggles he is using are too outdated and a bit burdensome to carry. Hence he decided to make new gear.


    "Hmm¡­ using eyesses would be fine but in battles, it''s a bit cumbersome. Then how about¡­" Shin Jiao had an idea. But he didn''t know if it is feasible or not, but of course, he has to try it out first.


    He took out some of his tools inside this ring and began crafting.


    Using a polycarbonate material, which he had on his stockpile as he uses such material in making the mechs and their electronics parts, he began to make something.


    He put on his goggles and zoomed towards the material he is going to start crafting. This time he couldn''t use his hands, instead, he took out tweezers and a pen-like object with a sharp point. These are the tools he usually uses to craft microchips with runes.


    As he prepares all the materials he suddenly misses his workshop and the people from the earth. He also thought of Susan Tang and how she is doing. But from the life detection on his bracers, she seems to be doing fine out there.


    He patted his face and began his long work.


    While working inside the room prepared for him by the Yang family, a festive atmosphere enveloped the whole of the Yang courtyard as they all once again prepares for a feast. This is to celebrate their victory against their enemies. The feast would be held tomorrow night, and they have invited most of the town''s influential figures.


    Inside a study room in the Yang''s residence, four people are sitting on the sofa in the center of the room.


    "Wen''er, what do you think of the senior Ji? Do you think he helped us because he has feelings for you?" Yulian Ye, Wen Mo Yang''s biological mother said with a teasing look on her eyes.


    "Mom! Don''t say that¡­" Wen Mo Yang retorted showing an angry expression, but her blushing face only looks cute.


    "Well, if you don''t want him, we can call for your second sister, Yao''er toe home. Maybe the two of them can have some feelings for each other¡­ You know your sister is also strong and is already a sessful woman in terms of alchemy in the Er Kingdom. Maybe the two of them can get together¡­ Hihi¡­" added Yulian Ye with a giggle.


    When Ai Cho heard this, she shook her head.


    "Sister Yulian, you know that child''s temper. I think master Ji would experience misfortune if he is with that girl." Ai Cho said while berating her daughter in her mind.


    Qin Yao Yang is Ai Cho''s daughter and the second sister of Wen Mo Yang. She is close to her siblings and knew that what her mother concubine said was true. Qin Yao Yang is a very stubborn and willful young woman. She has pestered men to insanity especially those who show the intent of courting her.


    In the main city of Er kingdom where alchemy is well-known and their specialization, Qin Yao Yang has already made a name for herself. Everyone is calling her the next alchemy prodigy, just like the famous princess Qin Lou of the Xi Empire.


    "Alright, alright¡­ that''s enough. I just want to know your ns. After going back to your school¡­ What about, senior Ji?" Guang Yang asked while in deep thought.


    Wen Mo Yang looks at her parents and heaves a sigh. In truth, she is a bit disappointed at the situation at hand. In fact, she truly found Shin Jiao in a new light now, and is somewhat a bit attracted to him, especially after he shows no greed or haughtiness upon defeating his foes.


    In this world, it is rare for a man to show such indifference against their enemies. Even his father who is good-natured and calm would sometimes go overboard in dealing with his foes.


    "No father, I will just travel with him to the city and from there I¡­ I don''t know. I just have to wait and see what happens next."


    "Alright, now that you''ve grown into such a strong woman, I am confident that you can decide on your own¡­ just don''t let any opportunity to snag a handsome and powerful man home in the process, okay?"


    "Father¡­" Wen Mo Yang said while blushing as she hugs her father who is sitting on her side.


    ¡­


    Two dayster


    Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang are now on the road. As they approach the exit of the vige and behind them are her family members, the group wave farewell to each other.


    The truth is that Wen Mo Yang can stay in the town for a month as it was vacation time in school. However, because her family owes Shin Jiao a big deal they need to at least pay the man back. Since Shin Jiao didn''t ask them for anything and even gave them a strong weapon, this is their only way to at least help him.


    When the two arrive outside the town, Shin Jiao took out a new hoverbike that he spent time crafting yesterday.


    The hoverbike is a two-seater, with the engine at the back connected to the seats and a hexagonal metal frame for its body since he didn''t have time to design, it just looks very simple.


    He got inside the hoverbike and gesture for Wen Mo Yang to enter. Under the astonished gazes of the people, Shin Jiao started the machine and it smoothly hovers to the air. He then activated the rune on the hoverbike and a thin film of energy surrounded it as it suddenly began to move along the road.


    Wen Mo Yang was still astounded at the machine, but she didn''t forget to turn back and wave goodbye to her parents and people.


    Then when they were a few distances away, Shin Jiao made the hoverbike raise to the air a little bit until they are now above the trees, he then began to elerate as they speed past through the air.


    "Brother Ji, this¡­ this thing is amazing¡­ where did you buy it? Wait!¡­ don''t tell me you''ve been to Shin City?"


    "Ow, so these kinds of machines exist there?" Shin Jiao asked nonchntly.


    He already knew that Shin City is now able to use anti-gravity runes and electric fusion power engines. This is the reason why their ships can fly across Daemon forest which has a restriction in flying artifacts that uses Qi or mana.


    "Yes, I also want to visit that ce. Some of my ssmates who went there on theirst vacation said that there are moving metal golems in that ce that is controlled by mortals¡­ you know in our kingdom, mortals still have low statuses. Unlike in Shin City where everyone seems to be equal." She said while a gleam of aspiration, hope, and desire is in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and smile.


    "Do you want to know how to pilot this thing?" he suddenly said.


    When Wen Mo Yang heard his words, she immediately showed a beaming smile on her beautiful face. Seeing her, Shin Jiao''s heart suddenly became heavy. He suddenly remembers Susan Tang''s beautiful smiling face and her beautiful expressions.


    "Brother Ji, can I really try this thing!?" she eximed excitedly.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao taught Wen Mo Yang on how to pilot the hoverbike.


    The trip that should take them a long time on regr travel, only took them a day. They can now see the shadow of the huge city on the horizon.


    Shin Jiao was amazed at the ancient-looking huge city. Then Wen Mo Yang began exining the things she knew in the city and the ces that one can visit and enjoy. She was too happy to notice that they are already nearing the city gate.


    Their hovering vehicle has already attracted some people on the road as they notice this unidentified vehicle.


    The two got off near the gate and began walking down the road. However, they didn''t walk far enough when a group of people suddenly blocks their path.


    The people are holding weapons and the others who are also walking in their direction walk to the side as they didn''t want to be entangled with this mess.


    However, not all are afraid and some even wanted to join the fun.


    In this world, where many cultivators are looking down on others and the strong ruled the weak, some arrogant people with strong and powerful background would almost always bully the weak. Hence it is not new that Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang would encounter such a group.


    They were all eyeing the hoverbike that the two have used as it looks cool and interesting.


    "You two should stop¡­ take out that thing that you use to travel and present it to our master¡­ if not then don''t me us for killing you¡­ Hehe¡­" a man said while eyeing Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang.


    But his eyes rested on the beautiful young body of Wen Mo Yang like a hungry wolf.


    Seeing this scene, Shin Jiao frowns.. This is not as simple as it looks.

 Chapter 460 - The City Of Dongxi (1)

    Chapter 453


    /*unedited*/


    Surrounded by a few strong men with decent cultivation levels, the figures of Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang just stood rooted to their spot. This made the men think that the two are scared stiff at their domineering aura and made them feel excited.


    When one is trying to dominate other people, it''s an addicting feeling that they have been used to it after doing it for a long time.


    The surrounding traveler who saw this scene all of them are taking a detour so that they would not be implicated with the situation.


    However, it would seem that not all wanted to dodge the situation as now there are a few groups of people who have now joined the fun. Two groups that belong to different factions have nowpletely encircled the two. One of them is a group of people wearing ck clothes, and the other one is a group of people wearing brown leather armors.


    And now all the routes of the two seem to be blocked by these bullies who are currently looking at the twombs in their clutches.


    "Mr. Wei, Ms. Fifi, nice seeing you two again¡­" a handsome young master wearing exquisitely designed golden cultivator''s garb.


    "Haha¡­ Master Ji Zhuang is very courteous¡­ we haven''t seen you for a long time and it seems that your cultivation level has reached the gold core realm¡­ what a talented young man." the man in his 30''s called Mr. Wei said while cupping his hands.


    But the woman in ck clothes who was called Ms. Fifi didn''t say anything and just look at Shin Jiao with a knitted brow.


    She has noticed that Shin Jiao seems to be just a mortal, but the woman beside him who is a gold core realm cultivator in thete stages is actually trying to hide behind the man. This made her feel that something is wrong with the situation.


    In fact, she too is interested in the contraption that the two were riding and wanted it for herself. And since she saw that the woman is just in the gold core realm, she is confident that is would be easy to take it from her. However, things are not what they seem, so she just wanted to watch and see the situation.


    The three people are riding inside their own luxurious looking carriages carrying their own emblems.


    "Master Ji, this smell of trouble. Those three belong to the strong factions inside the city. The man in the golden robe is the young master of Zhuang n, a rich n inside the city. That man wearing a brown robe and leading these leader d mercenaries is a ck market merchant¡­ and that young woman in ck clothing is the young miss of the Lao n a mercenary n. As you can see they belong to some of the powerhouses in the city." She exined in a low tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, he was silent. He didn''t want to attract too much attention and just use the teleportation portal of the city. But it seems that it would not be that simple. He didn''t want to experience another mishap in using the portals as it seems that they are not that stable.


    So he needs to resolve this problem first. If he needs to uproot some families to be safe, then he would. His safety is his concern right at this moment and his heart longed to see Susan. But of course, he knew that it would take time before that happens.


    Clenching his fist, he turns his gaze to the three carriages not too far from them.


    "I will try and make my move. Hold on to this." Shin Jiao said as he gave Wen Mo Yang an artifact.


    "What¡­ what is this Master Ji?" she asked in confusion.


    "It''s a shield¡­ just focus your Qi in that handle."


    "Wait, master, don''t be too rash¡­ I think we can resolve this peacefully. Let me try first, okay?" she said as she suddenly walked in front of Shin Jiao.


    "Esteemed masters and miss, I am Wen Mo Yang from the Xilu Academy in Dongxi city. I just arrive in this city with my friend. I am to report to the academy today." She said as she took out a palm-size jade with an embedded word on it which says Xilu Academy.


    This jade identification b is not a normal trinket. It is carried by each student of the academy and has traces of their aura. If any mishaps happen to any students within the city, they can activate it and the academy can send a helper to assist the student.


    This is one of the reasons why Xilu academy is famous in the city and is valued as a great academy that has produced thousands of talents everywhere in the kingdom.


    When the three people saw the jade b and the words, a hint of surprise appears on their faces.


    "Ah, so it''s Sister Yang¡­ I didn''t expect that a fellow student would be here." Ji Zhuang said with a smile on his face.


    He too is actually a student in the academy; however, he has not yet entered the elites as he has not reached the gold core realm before. But since he focused on cultivating during vacation time, plus the pills and resources given to him by his family he forcefully reached the 1st level of the gold core realm. And this would qualify him to enter the elite in the academy.


    Since the young woman is actually a fellow student and also a gold core realm expert, she''s maybe one of the elites, hence he didn''t want to offend her at this time.


    However, he could not just give up on that wonderful machine that he just saw and had a n.


    "Since we are both students of the same academy, why not I give you a gift and you too can give me that machine of your as a gift¡­ a fair exchange, right?" he said with a grin.


    When the two people in the carriages beside him heard this, they both scowled at his shamelessness. But they cannot refute as the academy is very critical to their elite students. And they already knew that the young woman is one of those elites. But of course, they too would not give up on such a rare treasure.


    "Young master Zhuang, your appetite is toorge. Why don''t wepete then? Who can offer the highest price would get the treasure."


    "Yes, I agree with Mr.Wei." the woman who didn''t speak just said in agreement.


    The three shamelessly acted like Shin Jiao''s hoverbike is already in their hands and didn''t even consider if he would disagree or not.


    Seeing this, Wen Mo Yang is a bit angry and felt helpless. If worsees to worst she can just run with Master Ji towards the city.


    She clenched her hand and turn to look at Shin Jiao.


    "Master Ji, I''m sorry, it seems that we can just escape." She said in a low tone.


    Seeing her reaction, the woman who is observant immediately knew what Wen Mo Yang was thinking. And a sneer appears in her beautiful face.


    "Do you think you can escape us young miss?" she said nonchntly.


    The two in the other carts were a bit taken aback by her words and also turn to the direction of Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang.


    "Haha¡­ even though you are a student of the academy, as long as we didn''t kill you, the academy would not make their move on us¡­" Mr. Wei said with a grin.


    "Everyone, catch them!" shouted Ji Zhuang.


    With a wave of his hand, the group surrounding Shin Jiao and Wen Mo Yang immediately began to converge they can''t wait to get their hands on the two people. But their focus in not on Shin Jiao but on Wen Mo Yang because she has high cultivation.


    "I guess teaching some people some lesson is the right thing to do at this moment." Shin Jiao thought.


    He wanted to just take Wen Mo Yang and escape. However, if he didn''t instill fear in these bozos then they would just continue to find trouble to them even after they enter the city. So he grabs, Wen Mo Yang''s hand and drags her behind him.


    "It''s not worth it to talk to these people. Let me make a move¡­"


    "Wait, master Ji, we¡­ we can''t offend them¡­" she said in a low tone feeling scared.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a sneer on his face. He knows what she is feeling right now and he also knows that she fears retaliation from the group. However, he would not just stand by and watch. If he can stop trouble from happening before it starts, then why not.


    With a sudden movement of his body, all the cultivators around the two were thrown to the side. All of them were immediately turn to cripple. Since they were eyeing Wen Mo Yang with hostility, he would not forgive them as he is not a saint.


    Ever since cultivating, he already understood that the logic on earth is not applicable to this.


    Seeing their men being thrown to the side with ease by the man who looks like a mortal, the three inside their own carriages had a look of fear in their eyes.


    "He¡­ he is an infant soul realm cultivator?" Ji Zhuang thought as his hand suddenly shook.


    "I¡­ Is he at the nascent realm?¡­" the woman Fifi Lao muttered while her back is drenched in a cold sweat.


    Mr. Wei on the other hand didn''t flinch and just took out something from within his ring and with a sneer on his face, secretly pointer the rifle towards Shin Jiao.


    "No matter how powerful you are, you are not a match with this new weapon from Shin City¡­" he thought as he pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 461 - The City Of Dongxi (2)

    Chapter 454


    /*unedited*/


    A glimmering ck barrel is pointing at Shin Jiao''s direction. The main existence of the weapon alone is making all the people in the area feel a bit jittery. All are not aware of the existence of guns in this kingdom as the kingdom of Si has not fully epted the changes in the whole empire.


    But of course, some of those powerful families are already aware of such a thing especially the merchants. Hence Ji Zhuang and Fifi Lao had a mixed expression on their faces, fear, surprise, and worry is interchanging as they nce at the man.


    Bang!!!


    The loud explosion like the sound of booming thunderp reverberated through the air as Mr. Wei pulled the trigger.


    He didn''t hesitate as he felt the bloodthirst in his heart. He wanted to try this weapon to a powerful person and since he found one he didn''t hesitate. He is feared in the city and knew that even those officials in the city could not stop him. And now once they knew that he holds a powerful artifact in his hand, he would be unstoppable that even those powerful ns in the city would respect him.


    The speeding bullet went pass through the air and directly flew to Shin Jiao''s heart.


    A sneer appears on Mr. Wei''s mouth as the smoke from the rifle he is holding began to ooze out of the long barrel.


    However, his face slowly changes color as he noticed that the supposed bloody scene did not happen. In fact, what he saw was his bullet passing through an after image.


    His heart jolted as he suddenly leaped out of his carriage and stood his ground in a fighting stance. A rifle on one hand and a sword appearing on the other, he spreads his spiritual sense to find Shin Jiao''s figure.


    And then he saw a blur appearing behind him and he immediately dodge to the right while pointing his rifle towards Shin Jiao''s direction beside him.


    Bang!!!


    Another thunderp sound echoed through the air. But this time, it was followed by a loud cry.


    Yearrghh!!!


    "My¡­ my arm! My arm!" a shrill crying from another carriage followed by a bloody scene.


    Ji Zhuang who was watching the fight was identally hit by the bullet as Shin Jiao dodge the attack from Mr. Wei. Although in pain, Ji Zhuang suddenly took out his sword artifact and immediately brandishes it towards Mr. Wei.


    He was too focused on finding Shin Jiao''s figure that he didn''t notice the direction of the barrel aiming at him. Luckily he was able to shift his body a little and it was just his left arm that was sted. If not, then he would have already been a corpse.


    Seeing the flying swording towards him Mr. Wei immediately took out his defensive treasure and the thin Qi field covering his body bes thicker.


    Peng!!!


    The sword was deflected as it flew back to Ji Zhuang''s hand.


    "Mr. Wei, I will make you pay for my arms!" shouted Ji Zhuang in anger.


    Mr. Wei could not retort as he admits that it was his mistake, but he could not put his guard down and reply as he is putting his concentration in finding Shin Jiao''s figure which seems to be everywhere.


    Suddenly in the corner of his eyes, a clever glint appears and he suddenly pointed the rifle towards the direction of Wen Mo Yang.


    "Yourpanion can die first!" he muttered with a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    Bang!!!


    Another shot towards Wen Mo Yang''s direction and thetter lifted the shield on her hand to block the iing bullet. Seeing this Mr. Wei sneers and watches as the bullet hits the shield.


    Peng!!!


    The glowing bullet from his rifle was easily deflected by the shield and its aura.


    But before Mr. Wei can react he suddenly felt a pang of pain on his arm holding the rifle. Then he saw his arm along with the rifle falling down the ground.


    He wasn''t able to react not until blood began to spurt out of his amputated limb.


    Aaahh!!!


    No!!!


    He shouted as he grabs his amputated arm, however, he sounds found himself feeling darkness enveloping his sense. Then a slight pain on his neck made him silent. He wanted to hold his neck but he could not move his arms anymore. Then he found himself falling to the ground and his vision rolling. A headless body was thest thing he saw before his vision faded.


    Shin Jiao easily decapitated Mr. Wei, the famous ck market merchant in Dongxi city. He was once a feared man in the city and has terrorized a lot of people especially the mortals. But now that he is dead along with his bodyguards turning into cripples, it would be a happy day for those he had oppressed.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao can easily dispose of a gold core expert with a powerful artifact, Ji Zhuang and Fifi Lao are now afraid.


    When Shin Jiao turns his gaze towards Ji Zhuang his forehead is already covered in sweat. He seems to not have felt the pain of losing an arm right at this moment.


    "Wait! Wait! I¡­ I am from the Zhuang n. You cannot touch me." Ji Zhuang said with a trembling tone.


    He wanted to hide inside the carriage or be tiny so that the scary man could not find him. He was a bit reluctant to let go of the artifact but his life is far more important. In his mind, he would get the support of his n to teach the young man a lesson once he came home.


    Right at this moment all of his guards are already crippled and cannot fight, he is the only one left. So he is really scared now.


    Shin Jiao sneered and suddenly bend forward.


    "Master Ji, wait!" Wen Mo Yang called already feeling afraid that Shin Jiao would kill the young master of the Zhuang n.


    The Zhuang n has too many experts in their n and if Shin Jiao offends them, she didn''t know if he can survive. So she didn''t want him to be in trouble.


    "Master Ji, please let this pass¡­ I don''t think they can fight us anymore." She advised while holding Shin Jiao''s hand.


    Seeing Shin Jiao rxing a bit, Ji Zhuang and Fifi Lao heave a long sigh. They were really afraid of the young man who moves like the death god. His strange fighting technique and the ck de in his hand, that would only appear when he attacks, is truly scary.


    However, they didn''t want to give up. They already discovered that the young man might be a walking treasure trove so once they reported back to their ns, they would gain great rewards.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head as he knew that if he let the two go it would mean trouble. However, he is not worried. With his strength, it would be easy for him to defeat anyone. However, he wanted to teach Wen Mo Yang a very valuable lessonter.


    And so, the walked towards the corpse of Mr. Wei and took his spatial tools. No one dared stop him as he and Wen Mo Yang walked towards the city.


    "You can have that shield... It''s for your own protection..." Shin Jiao said as he calmly walks while Wen Mo Yang followed behind with aplicated expression.


    Not longter, the two enter the city with ease because of Wen Mo Yang''s identity. Shin Jiao can see the difference between the big city and the small town. Although it is an ancient city, the area is still really big and the people are numerous.


    He walked with Wen Mo Yang towards the Xilu Academy.


    "This is my school¡­ I have to report to the school now¡­ do you want toe with me?" Wen Mo Yang said with a tinge of blush in her face.


    She didn''t know how her ssmates would react if they found her walking with a handsome man, so she was a bit expectant.


    But to her dismay, Shin Jiao shook his head and wanted to find the portal and gather more information about it.


    "I still have a lot of things to do¡­ See you next time then." He said as he patted her shoulder.


    His gentle demeanor and action made Wen Mo Yang blush more, but Shin Jiao justughs it off as a young woman''s infatuation.


    After his figure left, Wen Mo Yang enters the academy with a heavy heart and a bit reluctant. Although her travel with Shin Jiao was short, she was able to know such a kind, low-key, and powerful young man. Plus he is not as haughty as those young masters she knew.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao began to walk all over the busy ces of the city and gather more information. When he reached the teleportation portal he found that it was not functional. To his dismay, he just walks towards an inn and tries to think of what to do next.


    "I can try to analyze the portal though." He thought.


    But he didn''t want to act on it yet.


    Shin Jiao rented a room in an inn and once inside the room he locks it tight.


    Upon sitting on the bed, Shin Jiao touches his temple.


    Then a word pops up from his sight.


    ''Testplete¡­ initializing retinal scan. Auto bncing and sight correctionplete¡­''


    Then to the upper right side of his vision, he can see his body status, cultivation level, amount of Qi and mana within the spheres in his dantian, and all the other things inside his dantian. The essences he has collected and a mysterious ck aura which seems to be in slumber inside of his body.


    As of now, he is already aware of the essences he was able to collect, but the ck thing is vague in his mind.. If he remembers it correctly it called the ck dragon.

 Chapter 462 - Going To The Portal (1)

    Chapter 455


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao has already activated the contact lens he made and is currently testing its functionality and usefulness. With the use of micro rune technology and abination of polycarbonate stic and hydrogel, he was able to make it morefortable for the eyes. Removing his contacts is easier with the use of Qi.


    While musing inside the room, Shin Jiao also thought about the existence of the guns and rifles in this world. Although those old ones are not a match to him, he knew that the new and upgraded rifles can kill him even with his strengthened physique. This is because those weapons are the same weapons he uses to hunt the beasts. If it can wound or kill 5th level or 6th level beasts then those weapons could also kill him. So he needs to devise a n to be able to defend against them.


    Hence he once again rummages through his stuff inside the ring, to find orbine materials to make stronger defensive artifacts.


    The day has passed and now it is already night time, Shin Jiao after doing some nning and designing decided to go out and scout the area where the portal is since he still has a lot of time in his hands. He ns to see how he can help in fixing it.


    The city night has a good and ambient atmosphere in it. Everything feels warm and cozy as the street light illuminates the darkness. The hue of yellow and blue covers the whole city making the night lively and vibrant.


    In this almost breathtaking atmosphere, many couples can be seen walking down the road visiting stalls and shops that can be seen everywhere.


    Shin Jiao calmly walks among them as he wears a simple blue cultivator''s robe. He would sometimes attract the attention of people passing him by because he wore short hair. While walking he would be attracted to some of the wares on the side and would buy one or two.


    As he walks towards the direction of the portal, he noticed a couple of people following him in the shadows. And there is also a group that is following him tantly.


    "It seems that these people have been waiting for me for a while now." He thought but didn''t mind those people.


    They can follow him for all they want, but he is confident that once he activates his camouge, those people would never find him.


    And so, he continues walking while the other group follows.


    Suddenly a jewelry shop caught his attention. The shop sells jewelry with exquisite craftsmanship which made him a bit astounded with the feeling of familiarity in it.


    "These pieces of jewelry feel like they were crafted by someone I knew¡­" he thought as his memory is still a little fragmented.


    What he has recovered is until the time he fought against the mutant and broke his dantian.


    So he went inside the shop and carefully looks at the crafted jewelry and decorations. While inside, Shin Jiao saw many people who are also looking at the exquisitely crafted jewelry and trinkets. He then turns towards a familiar figure who is happily talking with two people.


    It''s Wen Mo Yang wearing a robe that seems to be their academy uniform of white and blue. He showed a faint smile and wanted to approach, but a huge hand suddenly tried to grab his shoulder. Shin Jiao''s brows knitted and shifted his stance to the side and dodge the hand.


    The man staggered and red at Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ how dare you dodge! A trash mortal like you have no right to enter this shop!" shouted the man which attracted the attention of everyone inside.


    When Wen Mo Yang saw Shin Jiao she showed a surprised look on her face and felt a little happy. Her expression however didn''t escape the young man beside her who wears the same uniform. The young man knitted his brows because he noticed that Shin Jiao is just a mortal. But before he can say anything he saw Wen Mo Yang excitedly running towards the mortal young man.


    "Who the heck is that guy?" he asked in a low tone to the other woman with them.


    "I don''t know¡­ beats me¡­ But I think Junior Sister Wen knows him." The woman who wears two cute buns on her hair replied while shrugging her shoulder.


    The two decided to follow Wen Mo Yang who has now approached Shin Jiao.


    "Master Ji, I didn''t expect you to visit this ce." Wen Mo Yang said with a gleeful smile.


    Shin Jiao turns his head towards her and nodded with a smile as his greetings. However, his action made the people around frown. This is because a mortal dare to show such an attitude towards a powerful cultivator. As cultivators themselves, they felt offended.


    "How dare you greet a prestigious guest with such attitude. A trash mortal as yourself should know your ce!" the man who tried to grab Shin Jiao shouted.


    He then waves his hand and tried to grab Shin Jiao''s neck. But once again, he missed as Shin Jiao dodge his hand with ease.


    With anger in his eyes, the man wanted to grab his weapon and attack but he dare not. As a guard in this ce, he is getting paid to throw away those trashes that dare cause ruckus. When he saw Shin Jiao walking in, he wanted to show off to his boss that he is doing his job by not letting a mere mortal enter their prestigious shop.


    However, he didn''t expect to be shamed by being unable to even touch the man''s robe. This humiliation made the man really angry right at this moment.


    "What the hell are you doing?" shouted Wen Mo Yang.


    "Huh? Young miss, I am the guard of this shop and I think this man is suspicious. So I am going to throw him out." The man said in confusion.


    When he saw the beauty in front of him, he suddenly felt a bit happy. He was eyeing Wen Mo Yang a while ago and truly appreciates her gorgeous face and curvy figure.


    "I advise you to give up. He is my friend¡­" she said as she suddenly grabs Shin Jiao''s arms and drags him away from the man.


    She knew that although very powerful, Shin Jiao wanted to keep a low profile. However, those who mess with him ended up either dead or crippled and unable to cultivate again in their lifetime, which is almost worse than death for a cultivator.


    The two walk away under the angry gaze of the man and approach another two people wearing the same uniform of Xilu Academy.


    "Hey, Senior Xu and Senior Bai¡­ sorry about that. I want to meet my benefactor, Master Si Ji. He is the one whole helped me get here ahead of schedule which is really lucky or else I would not have a chance to register for the sword ss with Senior Bai." Wen Mo Yang introduced.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head towards the two people with a smile.


    However, the young man showed an annoyed look on his face upon seeing the arms of Wen Mo Yang wrapping around Shin Jiao. Shin Jiao on the other hand felt a bit awkward as he can feel the soft body of Wen Mo Yang and her virgin scent as her body is close to him.


    But of course, this didn''t mean that he is attracted to her. He just admires the young woman. Wen Mo Yang on the other hand is a bit flustered right at this moment. Her heart is actually beating really fast. She could not believe that she was brave enough to hug Master Si Ji''s arms and cling to him like it was nothing.


    However, she is unwilling to let go. This is because she can feel a peaceful warm aura in him which made her want to cling unto him, plus the fresh scent emanating from his body is a bit intoxicating.


    "Ahem¡­ Junior sister, it would be better if you let go first." The woman called Senior Xu said while pulling her friend away from Shin Jiao''s arm.


    A look of unwillingness can be seen on Wen Mo Yang''s expression. She herself didn''t know why she felt a bit bold at this time, but she didn''t care.


    Jinan Xu held Wen Mo Yang on her side and showed Shin Jiao a faint smile. Although Shin Jiao is just a mortal in her eyes, she didn''t disdain him. This is because she did not believe that he is just a simple figure judging from her junior sister''s reaction alone.


    "This young woman is named Jinan Xu, nice to meet you, mister." She said while cupping her hand.


    The young man beside them is a bit reluctant but with a gesture from Jinan Xu, he reluctantly also cupped his hand but didn''t say anything.


    Wen Mo Yang is now pouting as she felt really annoyed.


    "Master Ji, what have youe here for?" Wen Mo Yang asked trying to divert the conversation from being too awkward.


    "I just saw the exquisite craftsmanship of the jewelry in this ce¡­ they¡­ look familiar."


    "Oh, really? Well, this shop is famous in the city for importing goodsing from the other end kingdom in the empire, the kingdom of Wu. As you can see, there is a huge and prosperous business in that kingdom that makes these exquisitely crafted items." Wen Mo Yang exined excitedly.


    "Plus¡­ I heard the rumor that the head craftsman is actually just a mortal." She said in a low tone that only the four of them can hear.


    The two with her also nods their head.


    Upon hearing this, a figure of a middle-aged man appears on Shin Jiao''s mind. Then he subconsciously muttered.


    "Bu¡­ Ji?"


    Hearing his words, the three people were a bit shocked.. This is because they too know that famous name.

 Chapter 463 - Going To The Portal (2)

    Chapter 456


    /*unedited*/


    The Kingdom of Yi, Yi city


    A huge city with an infrastructure that rises to the sky can make those living in another kingdom or even the empire amaze and dumbstruck once they can see the city even from outside of its walls. The changes within the city started when they incorporate and had a strong connection with the famous Shin city inside the Daemon forest.


    Yi city might be the only city beside Shin city that has advance technological prowess within the empire. And as people''s lives became easier and a bitfortable, the progress of the city became apparent. The city is being protected by a huge dome formation that prevents flying artifacts from entering it. However, inside there are still flying ships but it uses electric generators as its engine instead of Qi generators.


    As a group of people enters the city they were amazed at thebination of ancient infrastructure with modern ones. Even the people inside the city wore both ancient robes and modern clothing.


    "Wee to Yi city! Sister Susan, what do you think? It''s amazing, right?" Mary said as she guided the group towards a 4-story building hotel.


    "This is the most famous hotel in the city¡­ as Princess Lou is a bit busy, I will be the one to guide you all." Mary said with a wide smile in her beautiful and charming face.


    "Princess is truly awesome and knowledgeable."


    "Her highness has truly explored this world¡­ plus this is really amazing. They have the technology here that surpasses even those on earth."


    "Hey, don''t you know that it was Master Jiao that started this all."


    The mages following the group discussed.


    Meanwhile, Susan Tang and the mutants just silently observe their new surrounding and would sometimes take pictures of the buildings and the people.


    "Damn it, I think there are no ugly men or women in this ce¡­" muttered Magenta as his eyes roam around.


    "Haha¡­ This is what you call, the other world experience." The chubby Beat said with a grin.


    As the group walks they also attracted some attention from the people around them. This is also because of Susan Tang''s presence, as she truly looks like Qin Lou.


    "Is that the crown princess? But she is not a cultivator."


    "I think she just looks our crown princess¡­"


    "Damn, no matter what, she is really beautiful¡­ the crown princess is really a rare beauty."


    The crowd would say upon seeing their group. Susan Tang has already understood this and didn''t mind. In their travel to this ce from Shin City then to the border city of Dis, she and Qin Lou have be close to each other.


    She didn''t know how she would feel if Shin Jiao would ept another woman in his heart. But she could also not deny the fact that he already has a son with the princess. Hence she just decided to wait and see.


    As the group enters the hotel, a grand wee greeted them. And in the middle of that grand wee are two people who look like royalties.


    "Wee to my kingdom guests¡­ Oh my¡­ you really look like her." The middle-aged looking man said as he wees the group.


    "Thank you, your highness¡­" Mary said as she curtsied towards the two men.


    "We are happy to be here¡­" Susan Tang said as she too copied Mary''s action.


    The rest of the group also did the same thing. The mutant group and the rest of the mages are using a trantor which was left by Shin Jiao for them so that they canmunicate using themonnguage of the continent, whereas Susan Tang and Mary didn''t need one.


    Beforeing here Shin Jiao has already taught them the basics of thenguage.


    The reception was peaceful and the schedule of the group is already decided. They are here to learn more about this world and they would not let this chance pass by. This is true especially to those mages in the group.


    ¡­


    Si Kingdom, Dongxi City


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently walking along the street with Wen Mo Yang, Jinan Xu, and Jobei Bai. The four of them have been to some stalls as they buy, eat, and talked while walking. Jinan Xu and Jobei Bai learned who Shin Jiao is and his true strength as Wen Mo Yang has exined it to them. And Shin Jiao also shared a lot of things with them.


    "Master Ji, we have to go back to our school now as it is gettingte already. It was a pleasure to meet you." Jinan Xu suddenly said with a cute smile.


    "Likewise, Miss Xu¡­ the three of you should take care of." Shin Jiao said as he cupped his hand.


    Wen Mo Yang followed the two with reluctance as she still wanted to spend time listening to Shin Jiao. Actually one of the reasons why she wanted to stay is because, while walking, Shin Jiao exined to them some of his knowledge of sword arts. This has enlightened her a bit because she focuses on sword arts as a cultivator.


    Even Jobei Bai is a bit reluctant to leave as he also found Shin Jiao''s insight when ites to sword arts interesting and engaging. But of course, as a proud man and a cultivator, he didn''t want to show it.


    So the three returned to the academy and left Shin Jiao as he continues to walk towards the portal''s direction.


    Suddenly he stopped.


    "Come out! I know you''ve been following us for a while now. Why don''t you show yourselves?" Shin Jiao suddenly said when he turns to a corner.


    "Haha¡­ what a brave yet foolish person. I think you are courting death by walking in this dark alley." A tall man wearing ck clothes said as he suddenly walked out of the shadow.


    Shin Jiao was amazed at the technique the man used. In truth, he could not detect the man''s presence even with the use of spiritual sense. Luckily for him, he has his absolute sense and was able to find the people following him.


    "What do you want?" Shin Jiao asked in a cold tone.


    When the people who walked out of the dark shadows heard this a sneer appears on their faces.


    "Haha¡­ We are from the Lao n. We are here to invite you to visit our n¡­ or I would say force you to visit our n¡­ the higher-ups said that we should take you either alive or¡­ dead." The man said with a sinister look in his eyes.


    "Ahhh¡­ Once again, the famous bully appears. This kingdom stillcks discipline and security¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "What an audaciousment¡­ what do you say, follow us or die?"


    "Did your young mistress said how I taught her bodyguards some lesson, right? If not, then, you lot are very unlucky. But if yes, then you people are the stupidest human I have known." Shin Jiao said with a mocking tone.


    His words made every one of the mercenary assassins showed an angry expression on their eyes, which is the only visible area of their covered face.


    "Kill this insolent brat!" shouted the man which seems to be their leader.


    All of the men immediately moved and began to brandish their swords as they hack and sh towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Wind and me des flew to the air as they approached Shin Jiao''s figure. Seeing the action of the group, Shin Jiao just lifted his hand, and with theputer in his eyes spotting his targets, he easily marks them with his spiritual sense.


    Then a handgun appears on his outstretched arm. With a quick pull of the trigger, he urately shot the attacking people on their dantian.


    Shin Jiao''s move was too vicious as he deliberately wanted to cripple the group. But it was toote for them to regret their action.


    One by one the mercenary assassins assaulting him fell to the ground. Some have broken gold core, and most have broken dantian. Either result has made all of them unable to cultivate anymore and was turned into trash.


    Their only option is a very expensive pill, which has the power to restore their dantian. However, this pill is just a myth.


    The men wailed on the ground while grabbing their stomachs. This time, they truly regretted not believing the young miss of the Lao n. They were too proud to listen to the warnings of a young girl and now lost their cultivation. There truly is no medicine for regret in this world.


    The leader stood rooted to the ground when he saw his men falling like flies. His leg is now shaking in fear while looking at the unassuming young person in front of his eyes.


    "I will spare you all from death, but tell this to your leaders¡­ I will visit the Lao n one of these days. I hope that you can satisfy me with the reason why your n attacked. If not, then¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone and an evil grin appear on his face.


    The man slowly stepped back and suddenly left the area. While the rest of the men, pick themselves up and began running away in fear.


    Shin Jiao just smiles and continues walking. Within the shadows, other groups have seen this scene and they were all dumbfounded. All of them immediately rush back to their ns and told them what happened. They dare not stay any longer unless they are stupid enough to suffer the same fate as those who lost their years of painstaking cultivation and tons of resources wasted.


    Shin Jiao reached the portal''s location and began spreading his absolute sense. He slowly recorded deep in his mind the patterns and the runes being used plus the structure of the portal.


    "Veryplex, yet interesting.." He muttered feeling contented of what he learned after scanning the portal.

 Chapter 464 - Portal Problem Scheme (1)

    Chapter 457


    /*unedited*/


    Dongxi City, outskirts


    In a huge and spacious estate, arge mansion looms deep within its forest-likendscape. Lit with hundreds of thousands of different light stones, the whole estate shows a spectacr scene to those who can see its magnificence and grandeur.


    Therge mansion itself is like an old Chinese fortress looking down upon the tall trees surrounding it.


    At the top floor of this majestic looking edifice, a tall middle-aged man stood ramrod straight while holding a silver chalice in his hand filled with red wine.


    Looking at the majestic scenery of the estate, he showed a satisfied look on his face. Every now and then he would take a sip of the wine on his cup and would sometimes take nces of the two naked women on the bed.


    This man is the head of the famous mercenary n in the city. His name is Ming Lao, a nascent realm expert of the Lao n.


    As the head, he is the most powerful figure of the n even more powerful than the elders and the protectors. He has asserted his dominance in the city and has fought thousands of battles in reaching his current position.


    The Lao n is what they are today because of his achievement in victories in the battle with the other ns in the city.


    "It seems that there is another yer who dares enter my hunting ground¡­" he muttered while looking at the scenery outside.


    "Convey my orders¡­ send an invitation to that young man called Master Ji. Say that I want to meet him." He suddenly said after a long time of thinking.


    A voice outside the window answered.


    "Yes, my lord¡­"


    Upon hearing this and sense that the man outside the window is already gone, a smirk appears on Ming Lao''s face.


    "A very strong mortal¡­ But I don''t think he is that strong¡­ From the start, he has already shown his weakness. Hispassion is his downfall." He muttered as he finished the cup.


    Meanwhile in another part of the city, in another old Chinese like castle surrounded byrge and spacious courtyards, a group of men has gathered. In the middle of this gathering is an old man with a head full of white hair.


    He sat calmly in his seat while listening to the argument that is currently happening around him. This is the Zhuang n that holds one of the strongest powers in Dongxi city that can rival the Lao n. Everyone is discussing what happened to one of their young and promising youth, Ji Zhuang.


    "We should hold the Long ck market for what happened to young Ji¡­"


    "Are you crazy? Do you want another war to erupt in the city?"


    "Who cares? We the Zhuang family is not afraid."


    "Wait a minute¡­ have you forgotten what young Ji said? The young man who entered the city and fought with them holds unimaginable rare treasures. Instead of battling it out with the Long ck market, why not take out that young man?"


    "You are right, we at least can do that¡­ young Ji said that the young man is very strong. So I''m guessing that he is an infant soul realm in strength. Let''s just send five infant soul realm experts to deal with that person."


    "Wait! We are not jumping into this without thinking¡­ Young Ji also mentioned that the young man''s cultivation undtion could not be seen¡­ as if¡­ as if he is a mortal. This is like those people in the Shin city within Yi kingdom."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The discussions of the elders and the protectors of the n turned silent upon hearing thest argument of thest person. They now realize the severity of the problem.


    "And don''t forget, the portal is still broken. What I could not understand is, why is it not being repaired? If the portal is broken when we make out move we cannot contact the main branch for support. This is going to be a problem for us and the other ns." a man suddenly broke the silence.


    The old man suddenly lifted his eyes and look at the crowd. His action gained the attention of everyone as they look at the grand elder which is the most powerful cultivator of the n which is also at the nascent realm.


    "The academies within the city going to hold a simultaneous quest for their students in gathering the needed materials and also the best array masters¡­ the city council could not wait anymore and decided to use the students to do this because they think that it was the ns who broke the portal. This will be troubling times¡­ tell your children to not participate in this. We will deal with that neer first then deal with the portal problem. That is our best course of action." The old man said.


    ¡­


    While the families and ns in the city are in turmoil because of the appearance of another key yer, Shin Jiao on the other hand is currently standing at the top of a roof while looking at a seemingly normal inn. He has gathered enough information with regards to the portal and also the ck market trading ce.


    He now ns to make his move and attack the ck market and somehow cause amotion. This in turn would give him ample time to think about how to repair the portal while the ns would be weary of him. He targeted the ck market because he already determined that they are the weakest force in the city.


    Shin Jiao has spread his absolute sense and saw what''s inside the inn even though it is covered with Qi protection. He has already counted more than 30 men inside with a decent cultivation level. And some even have artifacts as their weapon.


    "So that is the entrance to the ce they called the underground city, the ck market." Shin Jiao muttered with a smirk.


    "I hope this attracts attention away from the portal."


    Shin Jiao has already discovered that the portal is actually cleverly set up. Only those who are proficient enough in array formation just like himself can detect and see how it was done. Plus it seems that there are people watching it.


    In truth, the portal is actually not broken but has many energy fluctuations all over its foundation.


    These energy fluctuations would be mistaken by others as the portalcking energy or has broken arrays. Hence if someone would try to fix this and then supply arger amount of energy that it already has, then the portal would explode. There might be a chance that half of the city might be destroyed by this explosion.


    Shin Jiao is unwilling for this to happen, and he is also unwilling to fix the portal yet while there are people hiding in the shadows while waiting to strike at an opportune moment. With that decision in mind, he began to move against the ck market.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    It was the break of dawn when the sun slowly peaks upon the horizon as it spread its majestic golden light to drive away from the darkness.


    Suddenly¡­


    Kaboom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    A series of explosion rocks the whole city waking people out of their dreams. Everyone immediately panicked and run out of their houses. They can see a huge ck smoke slowly rising to the sky as if telling everyone of the devastation that had happened in the city.


    In many random locations within the city ck smoke are rising up to the sky as buildings are burning and were destroyed.


    Those within the neighborhood began to move and help put off the fire.


    This situation has gained the attention of all the ns and families in the city, especially the city council.


    They immediately began to investigate what had happened and found many corpses inside the destroyed buildings and houses.


    It didn''t take long for them to realize that those buildings and houses belong to the Long ck market group. And it seems that every merchandize they had are all gone along with the ves that escaped the scene.


    In their findings, it seems that a group of people forced their way inside the ck market and a great battle happened deep within the sewers. Then when the ves were freed, they took arms and killed the rest, even destroying every establishment under the Long ck market control.


    And because of this, true to Shin Jiao''s conjecture, the ns, families, and the city council became weary of each other. They didn''t even consider him as the main culprit.


    Inside his room, Shin Jiao felt a bit disappointed.


    "What a half-assed investigation¡­" he muttered.


    He didn''t actually expect that arge collection of ves are being kept underground. And it seems that a powerful expert has cast an array to make every action of the ck market a secret. This is also a reason why he could not see anything underground. Hence, even when the fighting starts the experts didn''t even hear themotion underground.


    "This is out of my expectation." He muttered as he didn''t know what would happen next.


    "Well, at least everyone is now wary of each other and I can just wait for the impatient ones to make their move." He thought.


    That day while waiting, he suddenly received visitors.


    It was Wen Mo Yang and her two friends. When Shin Jiao saw the three knocking at the door of his room in the inn, he was a bit surprised.


    "Master Ji¡­ Ummm¡­ actually I have a presumptuous request. But I hope that you would not mind." Wen Mo Yang said with a shy smile.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and gestured for her to continue.


    "Umm¡­ Can¡­ can you help us with the quest to collect materials for the portal? The academy has already sent a notice of this important quest."


    When Shin Jiao heard this he knitted his brow in suspicion.

 Chapter 465 - Portal Problem Scheme (2)

    Chapter 458


    /*unedited*/


    The city of Dongxi is surrounded by hundreds of kilometers of forestnds. Although it is not like in the Daemon forest where the forest is infested with tons of beasts everywhere, its forest still houses plenty of beasts and sometimes there are mythical ones that can be found in them.


    The academies have assigned their students to gather tons of 4th level beast cores. This, ording to the experts, is enough to return the power to the portal. The more beasts core the better. The reason why beast cores are used and not spirit stones are because beast cores have purer energy than low-grade spirit stones. Plus of course, beast cores are easier to gather than spirit stones which are used as a currency.


    At this time many students are already inside the vast forest outside of the city as they hunted 4th and 5th level beasts.


    Shin Jiao has also agreed to go with Wen Mo Yang as he didn''t want to wait before theputer inside his spatial ringpleted its analysis of the portal. Although Shin Jiao can do the analysis, using theputer is faster and more thoroughly he can just absorb theplete knowledge from it after it is done.


    "Master Ji, as we agreed you are just going to step in when we are in trouble, okay?" Wen Mo Yang reminded him.


    This is the reason why she asked Shin Jiao toe. She has already known that some of the academies would use this opportunity to cause trouble to other academies. She also noticed that the teachers seem to be unwilling to assist their group; hence she decided to ask Shin Jiao help. At least she can trust him with her life.


    "Don''t worry, I will do as promised." Shin Jiao said as he leisurely follows the group.


    The two were really astounded and have now believed in the words of Wen Mo Yang. In their travel towards the forest, they have hunted a total of five 4th level beasts so far. And two of those were killed by Shin Jiao with ease, while the three of them struggle to kill one.


    Hence while resting or traveling, they would throw Shin Jiao some questions about swords skill, and Jinan Xu would just ask him about cultivation.


    And so as they progress deeper into the forest, Shin Jiao has already given them plenty of pointers. And in fights, they have applied what they had learned from him. But of course, he didn''t teach them those deadly techniques as the three are just an acquaintance.


    After killing the 10th beast, they decided to rest for the night.


    Inside the cave, the four just had dinner, and after that Shin Jiao began checking the feed from the cameras around the portal. He somehow noticed the increase of people in the shadows lurking. He can now determine their number and their spots.


    He was right to observe them for a day as he can now clearly see the changing of their shift as they watch and wait.


    "I think these people wanted the n to destroy each other¡­ Hmmm¡­ if the ns are destroyed who stands to gain?" Shin Jiao tried to muse as he mutters in a low voice.


    Suddenly a small voiceing from his side replied.


    "Well, there are two forces that would gain something if the ns destroy each other. The first would be the royal family dogs within the city, then the city council, and thest would be the oppressed within the slums."


    Then Jinan Xu walks near Shin Jiao.


    "Why did you asked, Master Ji?"


    "Hmm¡­ it''s just a thought. I need to use the portal to go to another city or even a kingdom." Shin Jiao said with a helpless smile on his face.


    Right at this moment, he truly admires Agnes the demon queen for being able to cast a portal all on her own. He stillcks the knowledge to create one that can open gates everywhere. However, once he can fully analyze the portal on hisputer, he might be able to make one.


    He can vaguely remember the female figure casting a huge portal which transported hundreds of thousands figure. But of course, that figure fell weak after. Though it was hazy in his mind, he still can feel it was possible.


    "Don''t worry, Master Ji. If we can get 10 more 4th level beast cores then we are can go back already." Jubei Bai said as he also approached the two.


    Suddenly, they heard some noises from afar and the group immediately readies themselves for battle.


    "Twenty people heading this way, they are wearing green robes¡­ they seem to be wounded. And a group ofrge spiders are following behind them." Shin Jiao warned.


    Then his absolute sense fell on the woman the group is carrying. She is actually an infant soul realm cultivator at the 5th level.


    "How did a powerful cultivator got hurt? She should be their protector, right?" Shin Jiao thought as he continues observing the group.


    Meanwhile, the group that he is observing had panic look on their faces.


    Everything was going well with their hunt. However, they did not expect that some malicious people would put some lure in their camp and attract a group of giant poisonous spiders. Two of their ssmates are already injured and one is dead. Even their teacher is unconscious due to poison.


    "Senior Lao, what should we do?" a woman covered in blood and grime asked while following beside the tall and sturdy young man who is carrying a woman on his back.


    King Lao is the senior in this group as he holds the highest cultivation next to their teacher whom he is carrying on his back.


    He didn''t want to leave anyone behind if it was his choice. But s one of them still died in this ambush.


    "We run¡­ We cannot stop. If we do, then we would all die." King Lao said while gritting his teeth.


    Seeing their flight, Wen Mo Yang who is silently standing atop the tree while covered in illusion array clenches her fist. However, she could not do anything as she can see therge number of giant spiders chasing after the group.


    "Master Ji¡­ I''m sorry. I¡­ I can''t just watch." Wen Mo Yang suddenly said.


    Even Jobei Bai who was standing beside Shin Jiao suddenly rushes towards the group of charging spiders. Meanwhile, Jinan Xu shook her head and heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Well, this is who they are¡­ when they saw someone in trouble they would help them." Jinan Xu said as she readied her spear.


    "Aren''t you guys afraid that those people will hold malicious intent?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked in confusion.


    "Haha¡­ We are not that gullible Senior Ji. Of course, we know those people. They are from Green de academy, the Xilu academy, us, and they have a good partnership."


    Jinan Xu smiled cutely then also rushed forward to stop the spiders.


    The three young people began channeling their Qi in their weapons as they suddenly sent out waves after waves if Qi attack towards the iing spiders. This causes much damage and killed tons of their enemies which seem to impede and slow the monsters march.


    However, it was not enough to stop therge group of spiders.


    "Damn it! I''m all out of Qi!" shouted Jinan Xu.


    This is because her spear arts consumes more Qi than sword arts, hence her Qi reserves have already almost depleted.


    "Fall back, Jinan!" Wen Mo Yang shouted as she once again prepares for another barrage of Qi des.


    However, right at this time arge mother spider suddenly jumps towards Jinan Xu with its fangs and mouth wide open.


    "No! Jinan, Watch out!" shouted Wen Mo Yang and Jobei Bai.


    But it was toote, as Jinan Xu felt weak. She just closes her eyes and epted her fate. However, right at this moment, a silver sh appears and Jinan Xu felt her whole body was suddenly covered with sticky and foul substance.


    Wen Mo Yang was also stunned and then saw a couple of shes appear and some muffled sounds. Then she saw the spiders began falling one by one.


    The hit was not messy and each one just receives one shot each.


    Not too far from the group the students from Green de academy have also stopped running and noticed what had happened. Those who could fight have already lifted their weapons to assist the three in attacking. However, they were all dumbfounded to see a tall man holding a weird looking weapon in his hand that spews fire.


    Those with fast eyes can barely see the bullets flying out of the gun muzzle.


    Shin Jiao has taken out a submachine gun and began shooting with the assistance from his contact lens. Thebination was truly amazing that is be easier for him to shoot down his target.


    It didn''t take long for him to finish off the rest of the spider along with the attacks of Wen Mo Yang and the others.


    Thest to fall was a giant spider which was cut in half by King Lao, who came to help the group. Now there is a mountain of spider corpses lying in front of the group.


    However, none of them wanted to care for any of it. As they all went back to their wounded friends and ssmates and check their condition.


    "How is Miss Lan?" asked King Lao as he sat next to the beautiful unconscious woman lying on the ground.


    "Not good¡­ the¡­ the poison from the spider bite on her stomach has worsened." The young woman sitting on the side still covered with blood and grime said sadly.


    "No¡­ we¡­ we can''t let her die here. Miss Lan has helped us a lot. I can''t let her just go like this." She added with a heavy and sad tone.


    Everyone in their group was truly depressed. They all love their teacher Miss Lan who gave her all to them even her life.


    In this sad moment, Wen Mo Yang suddenly came running. She then immediately sat next to the beautiful woman and held her hand.


    "What happened to Miss Lan?" she asked in a panic.


    However, no one answered her as they all wore a helpless look on their faces.


    On the side, Shin Jiao observe the woman''s condition and smiled. The poison on her stomach was truly potent. Even with her cultivation, she could not expel it. He then showed a faint smile on his face as he truly wanted to absorb that poison to grow his poison essence.


    Hence he walks forward and squatted down to check the woman''s pulse.


    When Wen Mo Yang saw this, her eyes were filled with hope while looking at Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 466 - Portal Problem Scheme (3)

    Chapter 459


    /*unedited*/


    A woman is lying on the cloth-covered ground while breathing heavily. Her stomach has a deep wound where arge chunk of her flesh was taken. This is already a fatal wound, but because of her cultivation level, resilience, and will to survive, she was able to press on so far.


    However, it is clear that she is reaching her limit as everyone around her can see her face getting paler and her lips turning ck.


    As Shin Jiao squatted down and feel her pulse he secretly dug his pinky in her skin and quickly absorbs the poison that has already invaded her meridians and heart. He can see that her organs were slowly being dissolved by the toxic poison. This is one of the ways the spiders eat their prey. They would inject such toxic poison on their prey''s body and dissolve it from the inside. Then they would devour the juice and the nutrient of their prey.


    This way to die is very excruciating that some people would just kill the victims rather than make them suffer. Of course, if there are powerful cultivators around, they can be helped by expelling the toxic.


    Luckily for the woman, Shin Jiao was here and he is able to absorb arge amount of toxic into his poison essence. However, he felt a bit dismayed as he noticed that the poison toxic could not level up his poison essence.


    Not longter, everyone saw their teacher''s expression getting better.


    "Miss Lan! She¡­ she is getting better." shouted one of the girls in the group.


    The other also eximed as they watch the green veins on her neck and exposed skin retracting and her skin returning to their vibrant snow-white color.


    Her expose stomach with dark green hue also started to recover and they began to turn white. When Wen Mo Yang saw this, she immediately grabs a robe inside her ring and covers the body of the woman. As of this moment, her eyes are looking at Shin Jiao full of admiration and gratitude.


    Wen Mo Yang knew Miss Lan or teacher Cao Lan long before when the two academies would holdbine exercises. She knew how gentle and kind the woman is. Although she has a high cultivation level, she is not haughty and would always help her students in every way she can.


    "She need Qi replenishing pill, do you have one." Shin Jiao asked as he slowly retracted his fingers from her wrist.


    Wen Mo Yang nodded her head and took out a pill bottle and then directly put the small blue pill on Cao Lan''s mouth. Once the pill touches her tongue it immediately melted and spread through her body. Shin Jiao saw the woman slowly opened her eyes.


    He took out one rapid hemostatic capsule from his ring.


    "Give this to her when she is fully awake it will rapidly heal her wounds." Shin Jiao said.


    When the people saw the pill, they showed a surprised look on their faces. They have heard about these pills, but it has been a long time since its production was stopped.


    For some reason, the capsule''s production lessened and controlled. Hence the price began to skyrocket. Although it is not a divine pill, its production has baffled every alchemist, not in the know of its production process.


    And the person who controls everything is the crown princess of the empire, Princess Qin Lou.


    Every one of the students in this ce knew of the capsule and its history, hence they were astounded to see one in front of their eyes.


    When Cao Lan was fully awake, Wen Mo Yang gave her the transparent capsule with green liquid inside. Upon taking the medicine, Cao Lan suddenly felt her body getting hot. She then opened her eyes in disbelief and quickly removes the robe covering her body.


    To her astonishment and everyone around her, therge gaping hole on her stomach rapidly closes. As her cultivation level is high, she can even see her cells rapidly repairing her broken tissue. The process was truly an eye-opener for her as she gawked in disbelief.


    "This¡­ this is the famous rapid hemostatic pill."


    "I never would have thought to see its effect first hand."


    "What an amazing pill¡­ if you have these on hand while hunting, you would not worry about injuries anymore."


    "Haha¡­ and that would make you reckless and die faster."


    The students around began to mor as they watch what is happening.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already walked towards the mountain pile of giant spider corpses. He decided to extract some of the toxic from their fangs. He knew that those can be useful someday.


    He busied himself extracting the toxins while the rest of the students rested. Not longter he saw the huge spider which he killed with one shot in its head.


    "Hmm¡­ this one is a 5th level beast¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he stored the corpse inside his ring.


    He is not interested in the 4th level beast corpses and their core as it would be useful to the students and for the reconstruction of the portal.


    As he walks back, a young woman along with four young men suddenly blocks his path.


    "Give us the brood mother''s corpse." The young woman said with a mocking face.


    "We hunted that thing down, so it''s our prey. You must not take advantage of others!"


    "Yeah, you''re so shameless to act like a thief and steal what is ours."


    "Haha¡­ What a shameless guy¡­ Do you know who we are? If you do, then back off and give us the corpse."


    The other young men behind the young woman shouted as they berated Shin Jiao. These few people just arrive after running further than the rest while escaping from the horde of giant spiders and have they have not seen what Shin Jiao did. So when they saw a young man who acted like he was sneakily going through the mountain of corpses, they were angered.


    When the rest of their ssmates saw what this group did, they were all a bit scared. At this moment, they are scolding this stupid bunch in their minds because of their ignorance and cowardice.


    "Shut up! What are you guys doing?! Don''t insult Master Ji¡­" King Lao shouted while approaching the group.


    "Master Ji, I would like to apologize for the ignorance of my fellow ssmates that insulted you." He said while cupping his hands.


    "I forgot to say, thank you for helping and saving us."


    "Haha¡­ It''s not me who you should thank, thank mypanions for being selfless and brave." Shin Jiao said while waving his hand.


    When the group heard what he said, they showed crafty looks on their eyes and turn their heads towards King Lao and the rest of the students who areing this way.


    "Heh¡­ You''re thanking him, but we saw him sneaking around and also took the brood mother''s corpse. How can we tolerate that when our group sacrificed too much and also lost one of our ssmates? We cannot ept this kind of behavior." shouted a young man as he took a step forward.


    Everyone was bbergasted upon listening to the shameless words of these people.


    However, before they can say anything.


    A rumbling sound followed by the sudden shaking of the ground made everyone felt a bit shocked and scared. They are all looking at a certain direction where the rumbling sound came from.


    "This is bad¡­ this should not be happening¡­"


    "That''s the volcano at the edge of the forest, right?"


    "We should go back! If not, we would encounter a beast wave¡­"


    The panic-stricken youth said as they all stood up. The ground is still shaking as the rumbling sound continues to echo through the whole forest.


    "Everyone, gather everything you can! We must move now!" this time Cao Lan shouted as she stood up.


    Her wounds are now all healed and she can feel the Qi in her dantian has recovered enough for her to not be a burden to her students.


    Right at this moment, she is truly grateful to her students who helped her and those from the Xilu Academy.


    And so, with hermand, the group began to move and gather the corpses that can fit their spatial tool. However, the problem is that the corpses are far too many hence there is still a substantial amount that was left.


    The students showed a dejected look on their faces as they all departed from the area.


    After everyone was gone, Shin Jiao smiled and quickly absorb the rest of the corpses in his ring. After doing so, he began to follow the group from behind.


    Not far from this ce a group of men wearing ck cloaks was actually watching everything that had happened, when they saw what Shin Jiao did, they showed a glint of greediness in their eyes.


    "Master, that''s the guy, right?"


    "Yes, I think that ring of his is really a bottomless treasure. Haha¡­ We hit the jackpot."


    "Master, we should be careful. That man took down that horde of giant spiders we had lured¡­ he is not that simple."


    "I know, just prepare to make a move. Everything is proceeding as nned."


    "Yes sir!!!"


    The men in ck cloak vanished from their location as they started to chase behind Shin Jiao and the students.


    "The forces behind this event have started to move.. I''m just wondering what their n is?" Shin Jiao thought as he caught within the borders of his absolute sense some people wearing ck following behind them.

 Chapter 467 - Portal Problem Scheme (4)

    Chapter 460


    /*unedited*/


    The Si kingdom is the border kingdom of the Xi Empire. The Si kingdom might be in the border but they have thergestnd area among all the kingdoms of the empire. And like the Mu kingdom which is also the border kingdom to the east, the kingdom of Si is facing the great body of water to the west.


    The kingdom of Si is resilient to changes because of the way their monarchy is established. When the empire was formed thousands of years ago, the kingdom of Si was the first one to stand against the emperor.


    A heavy battle that killed millions of cultivators and mortals rocked the whole cultivationnd at that time. But the kingdom of Si never fell.


    But one day, the king of the Si suddenly fell ill and died. When the emperor heard of this, he immediately seized the moment and conquered the kingdom. Hence, that was the time that the empire was truly formed.


    The emperor didn''t bother to change the style of ruling in the kingdom as it was to his advantage. The main body ofw of the kingdom of Si is ruled only by their king holding the supreme and only power throughout the kingdom.


    So if the king is corrupt everyone suffers and war and fighting would once again ensue.


    However, for more than 100 years now, the current monarch of the kingdom seems to have made progress and has led the kingdom of Si to prosperity.


    He began to appoint ministers and judges as part of his governingw and didn''t monopolize the power. Hence the kingdom of Si has tasted peace.


    However, there are still those who are not satisfied with this and wanted to usurp the throne. They think that the kingdom has been too cowardly in its ruling and the king is being too soft.


    The city of Si, the capital city of Si kingdom


    Inside a dark room, masked men are currently gathering.


    "How was the implementation of the ns? Did we seed?"


    "Yes, we are at 80%... we have destroyed most of the portals except for those in the Daemon forest border town of Jewel and the capital city of Si."


    "Good, hahaha¡­ let''s see how King Rui Murong that bastard gets out of this predicament."


    "Haha¡­ you are right young master. If we are sessful you will rece that stupid king and rule thisnd like your father before you."


    "You are right¡­ He thinks that because he spares my life I would be grateful towards him. He just insulted the true monarchs of this kingdom. My father was the absolute ruler, that stupid king was just a low cultivator¡­ amoner. How could he rule this kingdom properly?"


    "Hail to the new king!"


    "The new king!"


    The man whom the group is calling the new king is Linque Ding. He is the youngest son of the former tyrant king, Bodian Ding.


    Due to him being at the young age of 8 at that time of rebellion, his life was spared by Rui Murong who is leading a group of ragtag cultivators and mortal soldiers.


    The tyranny of the Dings ended with the death of the monarch and his sons in battle. However, Rui Murong didn''t want to wipe the monarch''s family at that time, but his generals and aides did end the Dings because of their tyrannical ways.


    But he just saved the boy prince from this fate. He took the little prince into his fold and raised him like his own. King Murong is truly a benevolent king, but unknown to him, a part of the Ding family has escaped. Theyy low and began their n of revenge. They could not ept the loss of their power and authority.


    They cannot even ept that themoners are living a good life within the kingdom. As nobles, they wanted to exert dominance, hence they are unhappy.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, he has identally meddled in a huge mess and an uing great battle for the throne.


    As of now, he is currently running while following the huge number of people in front of him. The students of the academies and their teachers have now reached their rendezvous point.


    Shin Jiao is currently observing the surroundings. He can already hear the rumbling of the forest which signifies that arge number of beasts areing their way.


    "Master Ji, do you think we can escape if we follow this path?" suddenly Jobei Bai asked as he slowed down to match Shin Jiao''s pace who is following behind.


    "What do you mean?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Teacher Lan told us that there is something wrong with the path that we are following. This is going towards the hanging bridge¡­ that path is too narrow for us. If we go there would be problems."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao knew that there will be troubles ahead.


    So he immediately speeds up and approached Cao Lan.


    "Greetings, Master Ji¡­"


    Upon hearing Cao Lan''s greeting him, Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    "Miss Lan, is what student Bai said to me is true? We are running towards a hanging bridge?"


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Cao Lan nodded.


    "This is not good¡­ Please inform the other students to take another path¡­ and please lead them." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly stops running.


    He immediately took out some materials inside his ring.


    "Master Ji, what are you doing?" Cao Lan asked as she and some of the other students stopped.


    "Buying us time¡­ Go and inform the students now. If they don''t want to follow you let them be. Save as many as you can. Go now!"


    With Shin Jiao''s words, Cao Lan hesitated a bit but nods her head in agreement.


    "Let''s go! Spread the word!" Cao Lan shouted.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao began to make a wide range of trap and illusion array. With his current cultivation level, his speed is too fast that he was able to make 5 arrays in just a couple of minutes.


    Suddenly, he immediately noticed the presence of the people chasing after him. And it seems that they entered an illusion array.


    "Fools¡­" he smirked as he continues running to chase after the group.


    It didn''t take him long as he was able to catch up to therge body of students. However, it seems that there is something going on.


    Cao Lan is arguing with a male teacher.


    "Miss Lan how dare you to confuse the students¡­ We should go this way¡­" the man shouted while pointing to a direction.


    "Shut up! I will take those who would follow me and leave the other way. They have the right to choose." Cao Lan shouted.


    She turns around and was about to walk when a sharp sword suddenly pointed towards her back.


    "Watch out Miss Lan!" cried one of the students.


    Cao Lan is not a weak cultivator, hence she was able to detect the sword and immediately dodge. With a turn of her body, she sent that teacher flying with his chest caving in.


    When the teacher fell to the ground, he was already dead.


    "Get her!" shouted another teacher.


    "It seems that these people are traitors." Shin Jiao muttered while taking out two handguns.


    These people are infant soul realm cultivators and are very strong. If they fight near the students, there might be a chance that they might kill someone.


    Hence he decided to stop the fuss and intervene. However, right at this moment arge beast suddenly pounces behind him.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised. But he was still quick enough as he pointed the gun on his hand and fires a couple of shots. The beast''s head was sted open and Shin Jiao saw that it was a flying snake. Then he also turns to look at Cao Lan''s situation and saw that they too are attacked by flying serpents.


    Shin Jiao saw that Cao Lan grabs this opportunity to run towards the other direction while being followed by more than half of the students.


    "I guess that they trusted her this much." Shin Jiao muttered while looking at their fleeing figures.


    He then saw the other teachers and students fending against arge number of flying serpents. Then suddenly, he heard a teacher shouted.


    "Kill those people¡­ remember, no survivor. Everyone should be dealt with."


    Shin Jiao was now a bit confused as to why do they need to kill the students? How could this scheme be so devious and brutal?


    "It''s just a portal right?" he thought.


    But he didn''t have time to muse as he is now being siege by another flying creature. Shin Jiao easily disposes of his attackers and followed behind the figures running towards the bridge.


    Taking out his sniper rifle, he immediately marked those chasing after Cao Lan''s group and fired six shots.


    Each of his bullets shattered the heads of the teachers who wanted to silent all the students and Miss Lan.


    Feeling content of what he did, he turns his gaze towards the other teachers. He knew that would kill those students who foolishly followed them.


    Though he is not close to those youngsters, he could not let them die. Plus he needed to interrogate one of these traitorous teachers to find out the truth.


    And so, with quick steps, he has already reached the bridge area, where a number of scared students are strapped. He found that the bridge is gone and that there are some flying serpents waiting on the cliffside.


    If anyone flies, then they would be food for those beasts in waiting.


    He gazes at the group of teachers who is showing some sinister gaze on their expression.


    He shook his head and once again took out his sniper rifle.

 Chapter 468 - The City In Turmoil

    Chapter 461


    /*unedited*/


    In a long ravine with a deep cliff, a group of students and some teachers who are wounded are backed into a corner. On the other side surrounding them are those traitorous teachers who look like they wanted to devour their prey in front of their eyes. Some of the students who could not hold on anymore tried to fly and cross the long ravine to reach the other side. However, they just face death upon doing so.


    Being devoured by flying snakes that are waiting as the side of the cliffs is something they did not expect.


    However, in this situation what they didn''t expect is the teachers which they trusted their lives with are going to kill them. Some teachers who went against the traitors are already dead or wounded, and the situation is making everyone feel hopeless.


    "Teacher Lu, Teacher Huang, why are you doing this to us? We were your favorite students, right?"


    "Shut up! All of you are just pampered brats. If this is before we would never cultivate spoiled brats like you¡­ But once the revolution seeds then we can im what is rightfully ours!"


    "Hey, shut up, Teacher Lu¡­ Watch what you say with your mouth!"


    "You worry too much teacher Huang¡­ these people are already dead¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Peng!!!


    Suddenly, the man they called Teacher Lu''s head burst open with his blood and brain matters scattered everywhere.


    Before the other teachers and students could react another teacher fell to the ground and died. One after another the traitorous teacher began falling and dying.


    The remaining teacher left is already on the ground about to piss himself in fear. He is currently looking at a tall young man carrying a rifle on his shoulder walking casually towards the group.


    "You are the one they call teacher Huang, right?" Shin Jiao asked coldly as he approaches.


    The gloomy and cold voice of Shin Jiao sent shivers down the spine of a man named teacher Huang. He subconsciously crawls backward trying to distance himself from the figure that easily took down more than 20 soul forming realm cultivators.


    In truth, if Shin Jiao didn''t snipe these people, it would take him a long time, before he can take them down. However,bining his energy which is as powerful as a nascent realm to a bullet, it was easy to prate their Qi fields and their tough skin.


    Hence taking them down was really easy.


    "Tell me what is going on here¡­" Shin Jiao said as he carefully pointed the tip of the rifle towards the man''s forehead.


    The man immediately shook in fear as his bulging eyes are directed at the muzzle of the rifle.


    "What is going on here?!" Shin Jiao shouted which took the man''s attention towards Shin Jiao.


    "I¡­ I¡­"


    "If I think you are lying, I will just kill you¡­ now tell me the truth¡­" Shin Jiao warned.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ the¡­ We belong to the radical group¡­ from thete King Ding faction¡­ lead... lead by his son, Prince Linque Ding. We¡­ we are instructed to stop the gathering of cores and eliminate all the students." The man named teacher Huang said as he broke out in cold sweat.


    "So your group took down the portals, right?"


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ We are instructed to take down all the portal in the kingdom to prevent the other ns in the cities to go to the capital and help the king."


    "So you mean all of the portals are down?"


    The man just nodded his head which is filled with sweat.


    "I see, so this is what that other one said as the revolution¡­ You people have inconvenienced me for far too long for this¡­" Shin Jiao said as he pulled the trigger.


    The man could not react as his head was sted open.


    "You lot run towards that direction, now!" Shin Jiao shouted as he returns his gun to his ring.


    "Thank you, mister¡­"


    "Master we thank you for your help¡­"


    "Thank you¡­"


    "Thank you, young man¡­"


    Some students and teachers who pass by Shin Jiao bowed their heads and said their thanks towards him.


    He took out his goggles and scanned the area. He can see multiple beasts of every kind rushing towards the ravine.


    "I guess this is where those beasts would die¡­ Sigh¡­ what a waste of resources¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to bother with gathering the corpsester, he would just leave that to those students. What he needed to do now is to return to the city and from there solve the problem and then fix the portal.


    He would then activate the portal and teleport directly to the capital of the Si kingdom. Although he knew that it would be dangerous, he didn''t have any choice. If he would be embroiled in this civil war, then it would be more problematic.


    So with his fastest speed, he rushes towards the city.


    On his way, he saw Wen Mo Yang and the rest of the students now resting on the other side of the cliff. Seeing them hended and looks at their condition.


    "Everyone should wait here. Observe the situation on the other side. Once the beasts fall to that cliff, you will have a high harvest¡­ good luck to you all¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiaoughed as he turns.


    "Master Ji, you jest. Look at our condition. We cannot afford the leisure to gather materials¡­ Plus our bags are already filled with 4th level giant spiders, there''s no room left." Wen Mo Yang said with a frown.


    "Alright, just stay here then¡­ I think the city is in turmoil. It''s better for you to create a defensive formation here, that way you all can preserve your lives¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks away.


    Everyone watches as he suddenly vanished.


    "Who was that guy? He thinks he''s all that powerful." the woman who was very haughty and came with Wen Mo Yang and their group asked with an annoyed face.


    "Hah! You don''t know what you are saying that guy is ridiculously powerful. I think the reason why we can''t detect his aura is that he is already out of our league."


    "Yeah, I want to have those artifacts of his¡­ they''re really cool and powerful."


    "Oh, shut up¡­ Hey, miss¡­ you know that guy, right? Can I know who he is?" a young woman suddenly asked Wen Mo Yang.


    "Why?" Wen Mo Yang asked in suspicion.


    "I¡­ I think¡­ I think he stole my heart."


    ¡­


    Dongxi city is a big city filled with life and festivity every day. The people living in this city have experienced peace and harmony for a very long time and seldom would encounter troubles. However, none of them expected that today would be different.


    Suddenly arge group of powerful cultivators attacked the city. Houses were pige, men and children were killed, and women were raped. The chaotic scene inside the city turns it into a living hell for those powerless people.


    The powerful ns and families all hid under the protection of their own estates and left the city to be ruined by an unknown force.


    Even the academies were not spared from the attacks. However, since there are many powerful cultivators in the academies, they didn''t easily fall.


    Of course, some academies still fell due to the traitors inside.


    Xilu academy, Academy headmaster''s courtyard


    "Headmaster, what should we do? Most of the senior students are in the forest, will they be fine?"


    "How could this happen? Why would those people side with that barbarian king who only knows how to ughter? Are they blind?"


    "Headmaster, we should go out and duke it out with them."


    The faculty and staff of the academy are currently discussing ways to handle the situation with the headmaster.


    The old man just sits there and looks at the worried and enthusiastic faces of the faculty and staff of the academy. He is trying tomunicate with the other academies, but it seems that themunication stones are not working.


    Right now, he is wishing that they too have thatmunication technology from the Shin City which they would sometimes use inside the Daemon forest. But since it is being banned by many of the officials in the kingdom, it could not enter their kingdom.


    "Now I know that reason why many have objected to it¡­ So this is their n." The headmaster thought.


    He was actually there when the discussion happened in the pce. The king wanted to implementmunication technology throughout the kingdom, but it was stopped. Luckily the portal was permitted, but it seems that they have the countermeasure for it, that''s the reason it was permitted.


    Thinking about the deep scheme of those behind this, the headmaster sighs heavily.


    "My king, I wish I can go there and help you." He thought.


    While this is happening, another loud sound reverberated from the main gate of the academy.


    "Master, we cannot hold on if this continues¡­ we must decide what to do now¡­"


    "Yes, I am willing to fight for the peace of the city¡­ my son is out there, and my wife is at home. I must protect them both."


    "I am also willing to fight for my family and the city headmaster."


    The group of teachers who have families outside the city began to volunteer themselves to go out and fight. Seeing the worried and brave look at the teachers, the headmaster was happy.


    He was right to choose these fine young teachers and so he stood up and said.


    "Everyone, I am honored to be your headmaster¡­ We will fight." He said as he walked towards the door.


    However, before he can take a few steps forward he felt something and shifted his body. Then a sharp de appears on his side wounding his torso.. But luckily for him, he was quick enough to dodge the fatal attack.

 Chapter 469 - The City In Turmoil (2)

    Chapter 462


    /*unedited*/


    The room was immediately silent as a man holding a silver sword has extended his arm and stabbed his sword at the back of an old man. However, it seems like the old man has eyes on his back as he was able to dodge the sharp de.


    The academy headmaster was able to dodge the critical attack but was still stabbed on the side of his stomach.


    "Headmaster!" shouted the teachers who were surprised by the act of one of their faculty members.


    Peng!!!


    The nearest teacher acted fast and immediately sent that person who sneaked attacked the headmaster flying with one punch.


    "How dare you attack the headmaster! I will kill you!" shouted that teacher as he rushed towards the person.


    "Che! You all are going to die¡­ We will make sure that everyone who supports that coward king would fall!" shouted the teacher as he brandishes his sword and swing towards the charging man.


    ng!!!


    A loud sound reverberates throughout the room as two strong forces collide.


    Both took 3 steps backward as their strength seems to be on equal terms. However, the traitorous teacher smirked as he suddenly took out a small bag from his robe.


    When he was about to throw it, his hand was suddenly pierced by a flying dagger and was pinned to the wall. Then a woman stood in front of him and didn''t hesitate to run the sharp de of the dagger on his neck.


    With another quick move, she grabs the pouch and walked towards the headmaster.


    These quick movements astonished the teachers inside the room. And only one woman can do such fast movement in the academy, or rather in the whole city. It was their vice headmistress, Cai''Lin Yue.


    Cai''Lin Yue has wind affinity and is very proficient in manipting wind magic. She was able toprehend higher level wind spells when she was still in her teenage years which gained her the name wind fairy.


    Her name was legendary in the academy and when she came back from the capital after working as an instructor for the courtdies working as guards for the queen and princess, she was immediately hired as a teacher in the academy.


    After a few years of excellent service, she was able to move up to the ranks and became the vice headmistress of the Xilu academy.


    All of the teachers in this academy truly respected her and her strength. Not only is she beautiful she is also strong. However, no man dared to approach her because of her icy temperament.


    "Vice headmistress, how is the situation outside?" asked the headmaster as he sat back down inside the room.


    "I was able to take care of the traitors¡­ the academy''s protection array is also stable."She said as she walks towards the headmaster''s table and takes out a few pill bottles and bandages under the table drawer.


    "Old man, you should not be working too much. Look at your condition. You should rest inside and let us younger people do the work¡­ Sigh, with your advanced age, how can you still be this willful?"


    Hearing her words, all the teachers chuckled. They knew that only their vice headmistress can treat the old man like this. The two are like father and child. This is because the headmaster has truly treated Cai''Lin Yue like his own daughter.


    As a father who has 3 sons, he wanted Cai''Lin Yue to be his daughter-inw. But who would have known that none of his children dared to approach her? So instead he just treated the woman as his daughter and his old wife truly like her.


    "Ai, how can this little girl treat this old man like this¡­ look at me, I''m in pain and was stabbed from the back."


    "Sheesh, don''t be a cry baby. This is just a flesh wound. With your cultivation level, you can heal this in an hour."


    "Alright, alright¡­ treat this old man''s wound already."


    The two bickered while the headmaster is being treated while the teacher one by one went out and did their best to protect and maintain the barrier. They would act their n to attack after the headmaster is already strong enough to go.


    However, outside the academies, the city is already in chaos.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao arrives in front of the gate, he can see a couple of people not wearing a guard''s uniform standing in front of the gate and is harassing some people on the side. There are some who are already taking their liberties to the women whom they have caught.


    Seeing this scene, Shin Jiao could not help but feel anger.


    He just came back from the earth where peace and order is a norm and these kinds of scene seldom happen. Although in his time as a soldier he has seen something like this in third world countries and countries at war, he still could not stomach such a thing.


    He took out his sniper rifle and from atop the tree took a position to snipe a target.


    On his star reticle, he can see a man busily humping at the side of the road while the woman under him squirms as she tried to fight back. On the side, some men are looking with lewd eyes as they felt excited.


    Gritting his teeth, he didn''t hesitate to also mark the three other people on the side of that guy.


    With a quick pull of the trigger and reloading, he fires four shots sessively.


    Meanwhile, the men who are busy assaulting the poor woman did not even feel the slight killing intent. However, a person sitting on the side was able to feel it. He lifted his head and look at the forest at the side of the road.


    What he saw are four silver shes. He immediately stood up, but he noticed the three men on the side raping one of the women they have caught fell to the ground with sted heads.


    Yii!!!


    A shrill cry echoed throughout the surrounding as the woman saw the man assaulting her lost his head. She didn''t expect that her nightmare would suddenly stop and then she saw the bloody scene. She was just the daughter of a merchant who wanted to enter the city. Unexpectedly she would lose her family and would be raped by these beasts.


    Upon escaping this and in panic, she just curled herself up in the corner and wept. The traumatic experience she just had will be forever etched in her mind.


    Meanwhile, the man who noticed this immediately ran towards the gate to warn hispanions. However, he just took a few steps when he found himself flying in the air. It was like he was hit by a powerful force from behind.


    When hended, he immediately felt a severe pang of pain in his stomach. When he looks down, his eyes are filled with terror. This is because arge portion of his stomach is missing. He could not even cry out loud as he felt his consciousness and strength slowly fading.


    Shin Jiao jumps down from the tree and quickly dashed towards the city gate. He saw that all of the people guarding the city gate are all dead. On the side, he can see many people that were killed by these people.


    "It seems that the situation inside the city was worse than I thought." He thought as he noticed that some of the people who were killed were the soldiers guarding the gate.


    "I hope that the portal was not destroyed. It would be a pain to rebuild the whole structure itself." He thought as he scanned the whole are.


    Besides the shivering woman on the side, it seems that everyone is already dead. Shin Jiao also found some people loitering inside the huge gate. He didn''t waste his time and just took the leather bag which seems to contain a lot of spatial tools. He scanned the bad and took out a small pouch and a silver ring. He then turns to the woman and put the ring inside the pouch and threw it to the woman.


    "Go, leave¡­ this ce is not safe for you anymore." Shin Jiao said as he continues walking.


    The woman looks at Shin Jiao and then to the road. Her face is now filled with tears which have now mixed with the dust coupled with her tattered clothes which barely covers her snow-white skin making her look like a beggar on the streets.


    It only took her a couple of seconds before deciding to stand up and follow behind Shin Jiao. Her legs are still wobbly and she can feel the pain in her thigh as the man who raped her was very abusive. Although she was at the spirit refining realm, her body was unable to handle such a beating from those with higher cultivation than hers.


    Sensing the woman following him, Shin Jiao didn''t stop but asked.


    "Why follow me, woman? Just get out of this city."


    "Ma¡­ Master, thank you for saving me¡­ But¡­ but I¡­ I will not live if I were to escape alone¡­ *sob¡­ I can only follow you. I am sorry¡­ Please let me just follow behind¡­ master¡­" she said in-between sobbing.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel pity for her, but what can he do? He didn''t know how to console her and he could not rte to her trauma. So he just let her follow him, he is not some cold person who would chase someone away. It was her choice anyway.


    When he reached the huge gate, Shin Jiao just stop and then suddenly lifted his feet.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 470 - The Hearts Of Men

    Chapter 463


    /*unedited*/


    Dongxi city, southern main city gate area


    A hundred rebel armies are standing by and camping in the gate area. This is the assignment given to them by their superior. On their shoulder is the insignia of the Lao mercenary n. The Lao mercenary n has aligned themselves with the rebels as they have connections with Ding n.


    It has been many years now after the new king usurps thete king. After the war, peace reigns and this peace has been a problem for the Lao n. This is because as a mercenary n, they usually gain more money on wars and subjugations of cities, towns, or beasts. However, ever since the new king sat on the throne, their cash flow slowly withers and that resulted in their forces getting weaker.


    Hence, when the youngest and the only surviving heir of the Ding n propose to revolt against the new king, they all agreed. It took them many years before they were able to gather enough men in secret. They integrate themselves into the society of the other noble ns and pretended to work with them.


    But who would have known that Prince Linque Ding would suddenly act upon the n which they have painstakingly worked and prepared for?


    Although a bit took aback the Lao mercenary n has always been prepared for this time. And every one of them is itching to take back the glory which their mercenary group once had.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly the city''s huge gates were sted open by a very strong force. Even those who are standing afar felt the powerful force as they were sent tumbling to the ground.


    Thousands of wood debris flew all over the ce turning the mercenary encampment behind the gate into ruins. There are also many who were wounded and killed on the spot when hit by the sharp wood and iron debris.


    "What was that?! Is it an enemy attack!" shouted the mercenaries as they scramble to their feet.


    However, upon seeing the bloody scene in front of their eyes, everyone was dumbfounded. They were just happily chatting with their colleges on how they sessfully took over the city gate and killed the people near it.


    Their triumph was really easy and some of them are even torturing some of the people inside the tent. However, who would have known that something like this would happen.


    Everyone was on their toes as they held their weapons and look at the gate which is filled with thick dust clouds.


    Suddenly, they saw a silhouette of two people walking inside.


    When they noticed the young man and saw that he didn''t have any spiritual fluctuation, their eyes turn towards the young woman behind him. However, they had confusion in their eyes as the two does not conform to the strength that was released a while ago.


    With vignce, they waited for another person to appear. However, no one enters.


    "Who are you? Do you know that you have hurt the people of the Lao n!" suddenly a young mercenary shouted as he jumps in front of Shin Jiao''s path.


    Shin Jiao just stops and looks around.


    The young mercenary suddenly pointed his sword on Shin Jiao and without a word, directly stabs his chest. The young mercenary has a sinister look on his face. He was having too much fun inside his tent when the attack happens and now he is angry. He wanted to find someone other than the woman inside the tent to bend his anger.


    However, upon his sword reaching Shin Jiao''s chest, Shin Jiao just moved his body dodging the de by a hair''s breadth. Then he formed his finger into a w and grabs the young mercenary''s neck. With a twist, a loud crack was heard and the young mercenary fell to the ground dead.


    Everyone was stunned at this scene. That young mercenary is a peak gold core cultivator and is very powerful. Even a 1st level infant soul realm would have a hard time defeating him. How could someone without spiritual undtion be able to kill him with ease?


    Fear began to creep in everyone''s heart. When they were torturing and raping the helpless people in the city, they were ecstatic and their hearts were filled withughter and evil intention. This is the life that they wanted, a life where they can feel powerful, a life where they didn''t have to follow any rules and can just trample anyone under their feet.


    However, they didn''t expect that they would see something like this.


    Shin Jiao didn''t think twice and just took out two submachine guns. Using his contact lens, he marked 5 ¨C 10 people with his spiritual sense, and then pulled the trigger without hesitation. These people are the scums of society, why would he hesitate to kill them?


    And so, it didn''t take long for him to finish the rest of the mercenaries guarding the gate.


    Suddenly, he saw some womening out of the tents. He can see their pitiful state and could not help but heave a heavy sigh.


    This is the harsh reality in this world. The strong ruled the weak and thew are made by those with power.


    He just casually walked towards the edge of the path and began to spread his absolute sense.


    Meanwhile, the woman following him also helped the other woman and the men who were badly beaten and it didn''t take long before a huge crowd was gathered behind Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao turn to look at the people. He frowns as he thought of a way to at least help them for a bit. He is not some saint to save everyone, but at least he is still a human with morals.


    He took out a few bottles of rapid hemostatic capsules and called for the first woman who was following him.


    "You¡­e here."


    "Ye¡­ yes¡­ master." She said with a low bow.


    "Give these to those who are heavily wounded. Clean this ce up and stay here for a while. It would be dangerous for the whole group to follow me. It would be best for you to recover first." He said as he handed her the bottles.


    "But¡­" she wanted to say something but Shin Jiao raised his hand.


    "I may not be a saint to help you all. So this is the best I could do for you as a fellow human being." He said as he suddenly jumps to the top of a roof.


    Shin Jiao suddenly wrote something in the air and the pattern he wrote slowlynded in the middle. Then it embedded to the ground and formed a golden barrier surrounding the ruined mercenary camp.


    "No one can enter this barrier, but anyone can get out. So it would be your choice if you want to stay and be safe or go out and be in danger." He said as he turns around and disappears.


    Although still a bit afraid, everyone already has a grateful for their eyes upon seeing a powerful immortal helping them.


    In their eyes, they are now seeing Shin Jiao as a great immortal that came to their city to save everyone.


    Not long after Shin Jiao''s figure disappears, the woman immediately went towards the survivors and gave those wounded some of the capsules.


    The group then pushes out the corpses of the dead mercenaries. Some of them even bend their anger to those who abused them even though those people are already dead.


    After they did this, they all sat on the ground and rested. They were all exhausted and traumatized by this event. They didn''t expect that some of the people they have trusted have done something atrocious to them. Some even began crying once again especially the women and the men who lost their loved ones.


    Not longter, the group of people saw arge group of students approaching the gate.


    "What¡­ what is happening here?" suddenly a man asked while approaching the golden barrier.


    The woman whom Shin Jiao helped walked towards the edge of the barrier and look at the people. When she saw that they were students and teachers of the academy, she felt a bit tensed.


    "Who¡­ who are you people?" she asked in vignce.


    "We are from the academies, we were sent to gather beast core materials in the forest. What happened to the city?" the man asked.


    "The mercenaries are attacking the city from the inside, I think¡­" the woman said unsure of what to say.


    "It was the Lao n! They have betrayed the city!" said a man full of wounds on his body.


    He is being supported by a woman with a disfigured appearance.


    "We need to enter the city, can you remove this barrier?"


    "Sorry, an immortal senior set this up. We can only go out and cannote inside." The woman replied.


    Then Cao Lan walks towards the barrier and carefully inspects it.


    "This is a level 3 protection barrier. Only nascent realm experts can make this¡­ Is this done by master Ji?" she muttered.


    She then turns towards the student and the remaining teacher behind her. It has taken them a long time to gather all the materials at the bottom of the cliff. However, they now have enough to even support their academies. After that, they ran for a couple of hours before reaching the city, so everyone was a bit exhausted.


    Yet, they need to check what is happening so, they didn''t have a choice but to scale the wall.


    "Everyone, prepare to climb!" she shouted as she takes the lead.


    The students and teachers behind her followed her and also climb over the wall. When they reached the top, everyone was stunned. They can now see clearly the ck smoke rising high up in the air as many houses in the city were burned.


    "This is chaos¡­ why... why is this happening.." Cao Lan muttered as a heavy and sad feeling came over her heart.

 Chapter 471 - The Killing Field

    Chapter 464


    /*unedited*/


    The strong death Qi are in the air as the cries of the innocent people filled every nook and corner of the city. The unlucky ones who are caught outside of their homes were killed and abused, while those who are lucky enough to have stayed at their homes were spared.


    However, not everyone who is inside their house is safe. This is because some mercenaries would try to barge in some of the houses without protection array on them.


    Hence the city is filled with chaos and cries of despair.


    At the top of a roof, Shin Jiao is watching this scene with a heavy heart. Though he is not rted to these people, he felt their pain.


    "I need to make sure that the portal is safe first before deciding what to do next." He thought as his eyes turn towards the area of the portal.


    He discovered that the cameras he set up to monitor the situation were all destroyed. He didn''t know what happened, but he knew that it was not good.


    So with a flicker, his figure vanished.


    On his way, he would sometimes help those who were being molested and assaulted especially women and children.


    While on his way to the portal''s location, Shin Jiao has taken down a huge number of mercenaries which made the higher-ups of the Lao n took notice of the current situation. Some of those who died are even highmanders making the situation worst.


    The Lao mercenary n began to mobilize a huge part of their group to check on this situation. They even called out the young master of the n, Jianguo Lao, a 9th level gold core realm expert with a legacy sword skill making him able to contend even with a middle stage infant soul realm cultivator.


    They wanted to know what is happening and to stop what is causing this huge loss in their army. Meanwhile, on the other side, the main army of the mercenary group is currently fighting against the city council and the city army.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is not aware of this, as he just wanted to reach the portal''s area and make sure it was safe.


    Not longter, he was able to reach the portal area and saw that the houses surrounding it were destroyed. He can also see many dead bodies lying around.


    What caught his attention is a group of people wearing white robes as they fight against the mercenaries.


    "They are trying to protect the portal¡­" Shin Jiao deduced as he watches the group wearing white robes defend against the attacks of the mercenaries.


    They have even set up a defensive barrier to surround the portal and prevent stray magic in damaging it. With this situation, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief.


    "It seems that these guys in white are experts from the city council." He thought as he observes the fight.


    Suddenly his eyes caught a huge number of people marching towards the area. His brow suddenly knitted upon seeing that the army has 4 infant soul realm cultivators among them.


    Meanwhile, the people in white only have a single infant soul realm while the rest are the peak of the gold core realm.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is bad¡­ I think I need to intervene." He thought as he once again takes out his trusty sniper rifle.


    While atop the roof, his figure was already discovered by some of the people below. But since he is not making a move and they are busy fighting, they didn''t put their attention towards him. This is because Shin Jiao didn''t conceal his presence.


    What for, it would be better if the whole mercenary group attack him. That way, he can finish everything in one go.


    But when he took out his weapon, the fighting suddenly stopped. Everyone looks at him wearily.


    Peng! Peng! Peng! Peng!


    The four consecutive shots and silver shes surprised the crowd. This is true, especially to the mercenaries. They knew where Shin Jiao is directing his weapon, and in that direction, their reinforcement ising.


    "Not good! Take him down! Kill him!" shouted one of the mercenary leaders as he pointed his flying sword towards Shin Jiao''s direction and attacked.


    The rest of the mercenaries also did the same.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion destroyed the whole house where Shin Jiao was standing at. A huge ck dust cloud covered the area and visibility immediately became poor. Suddenly many spiritual senses began scanning the house.


    The mercenary attack the house to kill Shin Jiao and stop him from doing anything, however, it was toote.


    The backup that they are expecting is already in turmoil. This is because the four infant soul realm experts that they have sent, three of them are dead and headless while the other one who was quick enough to dodge had his shoulder sted.


    Even those standing behind them were also killed by the strong bullets that are enough to kill a nascent real expert.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is already standing near the portal and has begun to set up an array to protect it. Since he knew that it was fine and hisputer is not yet done in its analysis of the portal, he decided to up the protection of the portal.


    When the people in the white robe discover him, they were immediately vignt. They did not expect that such an expert would be able to approach the portal without them noticing.


    "Rx, I''m here to help." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly activates the circr golden barrier.


    "Those from outside could note in, and those from the inside coulde out." He said casually.


    "Who is the leader here?" he asked.


    The middle-aged man walked towards Shin Jiao.


    "And you are?" the man asked with suspicion.


    "I''m Si Ji¡­ I just came here to protect this portal. I need to repair it and use it so that I can go to the capital." Shin Jiao replied.


    "I am the captain of the special team from the capital. We were visiting this city when this uprising happened."


    "Oh, that''s good then¡­ As I said, you cane out but you cannote inside. I will be taking my leave then¡­ Please keep this thing safe, okay?" Shin Jiao said with a smile as he began walking to the mercenaries.


    "Where are you going, the city is not safe¡­"


    "I''m supposed to be here for one reason, and that is the safety of the portal. But my conscience and moral is telling me to help¡­ I''ve learned that it is harder to fight against your conscience unless you want to be miserable all your life." Shin Jiao said as he took out his submachine guns.


    Without another word, he began targeting the mercenaries and began spewing bullets towards him. While the mercenaries upon seeing Shin Jiao walking towards them also began attacking him.


    A bloody confrontation began which render the men wearing white robes stupefied. They did not expect to meet a madman who would dive into a fight without thinking of self-preservation. However, they all change their conjecture after seeing the battle.


    Shin Jiao is like a god of death with his weapons. They can see heads and bodies being sted, the Qi fields of those cultivators are nothing. Even their strong armors could not even protect their bodies.


    "What a strong weapon¡­" the captain of the group muttered.


    What made him shudder in fear is Shin Jiao''s decisiveness and dodging capability. This is because even though he is being assaulted by hundreds of weapons none could even touch him even his clothes are unscathed.


    "Sir, though his dodging capability is good, I think he would be hurt if he receives an attack¡­ why would he dodge otherwise." One of the men wearing white said besides the captain.


    "Yeah, maybe he is just relying on his weapons."


    "If we can have those weapons we can also be that powerful."


    The others chimed in, but the captain didn''t agree with his mind. He is aware of those weapons as he knew of the existence of Shin city. However, those who use such weapons rely on either the spirit beast core in the weapon or their own power or cultivation.


    If it''s the former then Shin Jiao might be a rich young master, but if it''s thetter¡­ then the captain could not help but feel a shiver down his spine.


    This is because it only means that the young man in front of them which looks like not even in his 30''s is actually a nascent realm cultivator. In this kingdom or even in the whole empire, there are only a few nascent realms that are at the age of 40 and below.


    Upon thinking to this point, the captain has changed his impression on the young man who is weaving through the battlefield killing his foes.


    "Assist him! Don''t use your flying sword! Use the spell chants and talisman!" shouted the captain.


    And so they assisted Shin Jiao and not longter eradicated the whole army of mercenaries. However, Shin Jiao noticed that there are those who have escaped in different directions, but he didn''t want to waste his time chasing after them. He turns his attention towards the people wearing white.


    "Hey, where is the main army of these mercenary groups?" he asked.


    "In that direction towards the city council building." A young man excitedly replied.


    "Senior, we can help, we would like to go with you." One of the young men said excitedly.


    "Well, that is your choice, but I need at least 5 people to make sure this ce is safe." Shin Jiao said nonchntly as he hid the submachine guns and took out a long ck katana.


    With 5 left inside the barrier the rest of the men in white ran towards the direction of the city council building.. Their hearts felt excited and could not wait to see how a powerful cultivator would fight in a war.

 Chapter 472 - The Killing Field (2)

    Chapter 465


    /*unedited*/


    Hundreds of ck smoke are rising up to the air as many houses and establishments are burning throughout the entire city. With many people dead and suffering all over the ce and the sound of crying and wailing is a constant reminder that the city is facing a great crisis.


    In this dangerous situation, a small group of people are currently rushing at the top of the roofs at a steady pace. Every now and then a silver sh would appear and a mercenary would fall after.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to kill those Lao n mercenaries as he passes by. He knew that if he disregards one, a person or a group of people would suffer. Hence the more he kills the better the situation would be.


    Meanwhile, the mercenaries who have received the bad news that they are being hunted one by one are already scrambling to a safe house or hiding somewhere. Using the short-rangemunication bead then canmunicate what is happening in every team inside the city.


    The bad news started in one of the main gates of the city when they lostmunication with the hundreds of men in that ce. And when they sent a scout to observe the situation, they encountered a group of students and were eliminated.


    And after that, they receive news that some of their elite infant soul realm cultivators were killed while trying to back up the army taking over the portal area.


    These sessive mishaps have already spread throughout the mercenary group hence they are all cautious at this moment.


    But however, cautious they are they did not expect that they would be facing a nascent realm cultivator with a lot of different weapons at his disposal.


    Inside a two-story building, 20 odd mercenaries are currently hiding.


    "What do you think is happening outside?"


    "I don''t know, I think there is a strong cultivator from the other ns who might have escaped and is trying to be a hero¡­"


    "Haha¡­ what a stupid bastard. Once we locate that person we should transmit that person''s location to the head¡­ they will send a nascent realm cultivator to face that guy."


    "Are you stupid? We only have two nascent realms with us right now¡­ the master of the n and that mysterious person with him."


    "Then, what should we do?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I didn''t have my fill yet¡­ I wanted to kill some more¡­ I wanted to get this pent up urge inside my body¡­"


    "Me too¡­ Let''s go out¡­ I will fight it out with that person. I will kill that guy if I see him."


    The mercenaries are discussing while blood lust are exuding in their bodies.


    The reason for this is the pill they took before the fighting starts. It''s called a berserk pill. Before every mission, the mercenaries would carry this pill, and it would make them brave enough to face anything and would not hesitate to do anything just to curve the blood lust in their bodies.


    Suddenly!


    Crash!!! Plunk!!!


    A small circr object broke the ss of the house and made everyone a bit surprised. However, nothing happened after making them all turn their eyes at the object.


    "Is that a¡­"


    Kaboom!!!


    The whole building was sted to smithereens along with the severed body parts of the people inside it. Their figures were burnt and their expression had a look of disbelief and horror in them.


    The people following Shin Jiao have their mouths wide agape as they did not know what is happening right now.


    "How can a stone have such strong explosive power?"


    "Those stones are very scary¡­"


    "¡­"


    The young men in white began to discuss while running behind after seeing the explosionsing from the houses and buildings where Shin Jiao threw the grenades at.


    Not longter after a few explosions and silver shes, the group has reached the ce where arge group of mercenaries are facing against arge group of soldiers from the city.


    The battleground is right in front of them and the confrontation between the two groups has already escted to where many have died on both sides.


    Shin Jiao can feel the smell of blood rising through the air as soldiers and mercenaries are dying on the streets. However, in this confrontation, the situation of the people from the city council army looks really bad. The berserk look on the mercenaries is truly scary and their growling and war cry would make a normal person shudder and even wet himself.


    And even those cultivators felt that they are not facing a normal human but an army of beasts.


    "Captain, this is dangerous, what can our small group do in this situation?" a young man asked with a hint of fear in his tone.


    "Are you afraid? Then don''te with us. Stay hidden." Another one from behind jeered.


    "Shut up! I will fight¡­ I¡­ I just don''t want to waste my efforts in this battle."


    "That''s fine¡­ you guys can just stay in this ce and fire long-range spells. And take this¡­ it can protect you somehow." Shin Jiao said as he took out a bunch of shields from his ring.


    When the people saw this, they felt a bit confused. This is because they already have their own shields, why would they need another one. Plus some of them are sword cultivators; they are not used to using shields like an ordinary cultivator soldier.


    "I''m off! You guys take care of yourselves." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly dove down to the ground.


    Shin Jiao immediatelynded behind a group of rushing mercenaries and with a swing of his de decapitated the 5 of them with one casual swing.


    "Damn, that guy is strong."


    "I think he is already ate-stage nascent realm cultivator¡­"


    "Pfft¡­ if he is ate-stage nascent realm, he would not use normal attacks like that. Nascent realms canmand winds and the skies; they can make the ground shake and tremble. They are already considered as a demi-god. That guy is not yet on that level."


    "I guess he is still in the infant soul realm then¡­"


    The young people along with the captain of the group stood as they watch Shin Jiao once again act like a god of death on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw two infant soul realm cultivators rushing towards him.


    "So you should be the one who caused our group to face death. We are here to finish you."


    "Die insolent cur!" shouted the two middle-aged men as they suddenly attacked Shin Jiao simultaneously.


    Upon seeing the two rushing figures rushing towards him with the speed of lightning, Shin Jiao showed a smirk on his face.


    "It has been long since I have used some of my skills. I think I might have turned rusty in using them¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he dodges their unending barrage of sword attacks.


    Using shadow steps, Shin Jiao easily maneuver himself away from the two who suddenly found themselves attacking an after image. Suddenly they felt an ominous feeling in their hearts and as the two wanted to jump away from Shin Jiao who is already standing behind them.


    He is currently holding his katana on his waist as he bends his body in a quick sh position with his right hand open ready to grab the hilt of the ck sword.


    Then he muttered.


    "Moonshine cut!"


    Before the two can move their bodies, a few silver lights appear and Shin Jiao''s body seems to have teleported forward a few meters away from the two.


    Then within 50 meters the mercenaries suddenly stop moving as it time has stopped.


    Shin Jiao has the de katana de lifted high up in the air and with a swing rid the ck sword of the blood as he regained his normal standing position.


    Suddenly all the mercenaries in the 50-meter radius fell to the ground with their bodies sliced in half in many different ces.


    Moonshine cut is one of the skills that Shin Jiao learned from a Japanese master when he visited the country. He identally saw that master on his date with Shi Anne Li in that country. And that is also the reason why he favors katana than normal double edge Chinese or western swords.


    The battlefield suddenly seems to have a sudden pause when the mercenaries saw what happened. They can see theirpanions falling to the ground with their bodies hacked into pieces. This gruesome scene made some of the youths watching almost vomit.


    Even their captain had an ugly look on his face. Who would have thought that the young man they were with is so strong and frightening that he was able to handle that huge amount of people in just one move?


    "Graahh! He killed our brothers! Attack him!" shouted the rest of the mercenaries who were angered at this scene.


    Instead of fear their anger booted the drug inside their bodies and turned more berserk that their eyes are all red. Everyone is already out for blood in this war and now they wanted more.


    However, at the center of this army a group of people standing in an open war carriage being pulled by 6 huge war Groogs (A hornless bull-like beast), is looking at this scene. Among them is a young woman wearing her signature ck robe which hugs her petite body tightly.


    The young woman is looking at the scene with deep fear in her eyes as she mutters while shivering.


    "It''s him¡­ it''s actually him¡­ Howe he is here? We... we must run... no, we must escape." she said as she stood up wanting to get away from this battle as fast as she could.


    The trauma that the young woman had experienced when entering the city was still fresh in her memories.

 Chapter 473 - Out Of The Frying Pan And Into The Fire (1)

    Chapter 466


    /*unedited*/


    The burden of killing a person and the shadows of death that lingers within one''s conscience would almost always break a man''s sense of morality and mind. However, it would soon fade as time goes by¡­ that''s what they said.


    The truth is killing is not the thing that drives a person mad or would have a twisted sense of morality. It is the fear of death itself. Dying the way one has killed another. That is what makes one grows fear, it''s all because of the sense of powerlessness.


    Then it would develop into a rage that would eat one''s soul, and then the senses of morality and justice would go blurry and would turn men cruel.


    War has its own way of molding a person; they are either broken or fortified. In Shin Jiao''s case, he experienced both he was broken and was fortified at the same time. As he experiences a lot of things in his life he has grown into a warrior that would fight for what he thinks is right and nothing else would matter.


    He would kill if he wanted or if deemed necessary and would spare one''s life as he believed. He didn''t care about any other thoughts only his own.


    This is what he has learned as he travels from earth to the world of Gaeus Ro.


    And right now, his sense of morality and justice is once again being tested as he involves himself in a war that is stopping him to reach his goal of reuniting with his woman. And though he wanted to immediately finish this, his conscience is once again acting up after seeing the carnage he just did. But it seems that the people around him don''t seem worthy of mercy after seeing the blood on their weapons and the crazy look in his eyes.


    "Will this lighten my conscience?" he asked himself as he looks at the crazily charging peopleing towards him.


    "Sigh¡­ I got no time to think. Ending this battle would be the best for everyone." He thought as he once again did the same pose to do the moonshine cut.


    Then another silver shes appear and the mercenaries within 50 meters in radius were all chopped in different pieces. And then the figure of Shin Jiao this time returns to where he was as if he didn''t make a move.


    These casual movements are terrifying and are now easy for Shin Jiao to do because of his high cultivation level. Although he is only in the 60th sphere, he already feels his power has increased by many folds than before. However, he also discovers that the needed Qi to develop further is truly huge.


    He has been absorbing spirit stones and beast core while traveling and no matter how much he tries to absorb it seems like they are just a drop of water in a vast ocean. This only means that to advance further it''s either he would absorb arge amount of Qi at one time or just do it little by little every day and let time develop his cultivation level.


    Either way, he already has enough time in his hand. In fact, upon reaching the nascent realm his lifespan has already reached more or less 1,000 years.


    Hence he can already be called demi-god or half immortal.


    The battlefield has suddenly stopped as the people from the mercenary n saw what is happening behind the lines. Even the cultivator army of the city also saw the situation and the pressure they are facing suddenly turned light.


    "Who is that guy?!" shouted the n head of the Lao n.


    "That¡­ that is the guy who is new in the city and has caused many of my guards to be turned into trash. He was the one I was talking about." Fifi Lao said while there is a clear fear in her eyes.


    "Yes... Father that was the guy who eliminated our troops back at the portal area. He is very strong, father. I think we have to attack with all our might to take him down." Jianguo Lao said as he also recognized Shin Jiao''s figure.


    "Hmm¡­ this would be troublesome." Ming Lao said as he thinks for a while.


    "Ming Lao, continue the assault in the city. I will take that man down." Suddenly a cold tone beside him said.


    The voice came from a man who looks like he is in his 30''s with a long ck beard. But in truth, he is far older than the n head of the Lao n. It is because he is a nascent realm expert that was sent by the prince. His name is Huabei Chan.


    Huabei Chan is one of the personal guards of Prince Linque Ding that he sent to the city of Dongxi. He was sent in this ce to prevent the ns and the academies from acting up. With his cultivation at the 3rd level, even if the leaders of the n and the academies wouldbine he is able to handle them all.


    But the person they are worried about is the headmaster of the Xilu academy. This is because, although the old man is only an infant soul realmte stage, he has the ability and skill to fight against nascent realm experts. This is because his true cultivation is actually in the nascent realms, but due to some circumstances, his cultivation fell.


    The man strode forward and arrives outside of the 50 meters radius of Shin Jiao''s attacking range.


    Huabei Chan is not stupid. He has seen the power of the skill and dare not to underestimate his opponent.


    "Young man, it seems that you have the skill and the power to fight against us¡­ I am here to stop you. So why not we take this to another ce, and not involve the innocent?" Huabei Chan suggested with a calm smile.


    Upon hearing his words, Shin Jiao suddenly could not hold hisughter.


    Pfft!


    "Sorry¡­ sorry about that, I''m not used to listening to bullshit¡­"


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words the face of Huabei Chan turn cold.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "Well, your sight is a bit clouded¡­ you call these bloodthirsty, twisted, and perverted people innocent. Then are you trying to say that those people just living their own lives which they have killed are the ones who are guilty? What a twisted person¡­" Shin Jiao jeered while standing in his ce mocking the man.


    "Haha¡­ in war there is no such thing as right or wrong. Only the winner is right and those weak and the loser are wrong." Huabei Chanughed loudly.


    Hearing his words, Shin Jiao showed a smirk in his eyes. He suddenly took a quick stance and without another word, did a swipe of his de to his right side. Doing this just took him one second. Shin Jiao''s movements made Huabei suddenly draw his sword. But upon seeing that he was not the target, his vignce lightened a bit. But he still didn''t lower his guard.


    However, what happened next made the man''s eye turn cold.


    This is because arge Qi wave sted out from Shin Jiao''s position. The wave quickly spreads and turns into sharp des that sweep to Shin Jiao''s side clearing almost one-fourth of the whole army. This one move of his immediately shows his cultivation level to the rest of the people watching this scene.


    "I knew it! He truly is a nascent realm expert¡­"


    "Che, I already knew that back there when we were fighting at the portal area."


    "Haha¡­ these mercenaries have met their match, we can now get rid of these menaces."


    "We can now avenge our brother and our families!"


    "These evil beings should die! Kill them all!"


    The white robe people and the cultivator army from the city eximed as they saw what Shin Jiao did. Everyone was ted to have another nascent realm on their side. It is known that the nascent realm expert protecting the city was wounded in a fight after facing the n head of the Lao and the mysterious man.


    "You! You''re despicable being! I will kill you!" shouted Huabei Chan as he suddenly dashed towards Shin Jiao in a blink of an eye.


    Shin Jiao has been expecting this attack and his heart feels ted. He wanted to see how powerful this enemy is, and from the Qi undtion from the man''s body, he can already deduce that the man is a 3rd level nascent realm expert. So he didn''t want to underestimate the guy.


    Boom!!!


    And the two forces shed a loud explosion rocks the whole area. Everyone within 100 meters in radius was thrown backward as if being hit by a strong gush of wind.


    This situation immediately garnered the vignce of everyone as the fighting have already fully stopped. The people from the city council and their armies took this chance to enter the protective dome and recuperate while watching the two shing forces. Meanwhile, the mercenary group began retreating as they also didn''t want to be a casualty of the two powerful beings shing together.


    "Captain we should retreat!" shouted one of the youth in a white robe.


    "Yes, we should go to that ce! We can watch this fight over there." One of them suddenly pointed out a tall spire which is overlooking the whole city.


    The captain nodded and the group immediately departed to that area.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Huabei Chan have already exchanged a few blows and shes of their swords. The area around them is already in a mess.


    This is the true strength of nascent realm cultivators, as the starting point of true immortal cultivation. Each nascent realm cultivator can already be considered as a god by mere mortals.. With their strength alone they are already this terrifying.

 Chapter 474 - Out Of The Frying Pan And Into The Fire (2)

    Chapter 467


    /*unedited*/


    Kaboom!!!


    Crash!!!


    Bang!!!


    The loud explosion reverberated throughout the city as the people who are hiding within their homes are shaking in fear. They didn''t know what is happening, but a dangerous premonition is in their hearts as they are thinking that there is a chance that the city would be destroyed.


    This is because they have seen the atrocities that the mercenaries did to the people in the streets. They spared no one even kids were killed or molested.


    So upon hearing the loud sound everyone is filled with fear.


    Xilu academy


    The within the fields of the Xilu academy, a number of people are currently standing while looking at an old man and the woman on his side. Everyone is wearing their battle gear and their weapons on hand. After the headmaster''s wound was healed, the faculty and staff of the academy decided to fight back against the mercenaries stationed outside of the academy.


    "Everyone, I hope that you would not be reckless and lose your lives. Remember your groups and work in teams. This way, we can defeat our opponent." said the headmaster as he turns his sight to look outside of the academy.


    However, his expression changes upon spreading his spiritual sense.


    "What is happening? Just a moment ago I have sensed the presence of many mercenaries outside¡­ and now no one is there." He muttered.


    "Yes, I also noticed that the attacks have stopped. Do you think it''s just a diversionary tactic?" Cai''Lin Yue who is standing beside him asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ of now, we must be cautious¡­ Let''s go!" shouted the headmaster as he led the group towards the skies.


    The group boarded their flying swords and artifacts and quickly move towards the location of each of their families.


    Most of them are very lucky to have set up a protective barrier in their homes. However, there are few who were unlucky and had their families died in this battle. These teachers are filled with resentment and wanted to attack the mercenaries and join the war.


    However, they were convinced by Cai''Lin Yue to hold back and make sure that everyone would move as one. This is the only way for them to be able to attain victory.


    Hence the group of teacher flew in the air and then suddenly they saw that from afar, there are two figures fighting. The fighting was too intense that it has already destroyed many houses and buildings in the area.


    "What is happening?" Cai''Lin Yue asked as she looks at Aiguo Ping the headmaster who has a pensive expression on his wizened face.


    "Those are nascent realm cultivators fighting. We must not go there, we are just seeking death if we proceed." He said thinking of the welfare of the teachers with him.


    "Let us go to the gates." One of the teachers suggested.


    The group then proceeds to check the gates and found that there are a few mercenaries in those areas. With some of the teacher''s resentful hearts, they began attacking the mercenaries who were taken by surprise.


    In fact, those mercenaries have just escaped towards the gates as they thought it was the safest ce right now. But they didn''t expect that there are people who would hunt them down in those ces.


    "Die you, bastards!"


    "I will destroy you all!"


    "This is for my family!"


    "You son-of-a-b*tch! We will kill you, weaklings!"


    "Mercenary brothers attack!"


    The crazy shouting from the teachers and the mercenaries resounded through the gates as the teachers and staff of the Xilu academy began their counterattack.


    After destroying the mercenary group from one gate, the group would then proceed to another until they all rid of the rest of the mercenaries in the gates.


    When they flew towards thest gate they all noticed a peculiar golden dome. Around that dome are arge number of academy students with a few teachers with them.


    When the group saw some people flying towards them, everyone is already in their toes.


    "Wait! That''s our teacher! They are people from Xilu Academy!" shouted one of the students.


    Wen Mo Yang and the rest also noticed the headmaster and the vice headmaster leading the group. Upon seeing this everyone was ted.


    They have been fighting for a couple of hours now and have faced a lot of those escaping mercenary groups. Luckily for them, they have not faced strong opponents and have easily taken care of those small fries with their teamwork.


    "You guys are fine, that is great news!" said Cai''Lin Yue upon seeing the students in the Xilu academy.


    However, she was also a bit sad because she knew that their numbers have decreased. She knew that some of the students didn''t make it. She quelled the sadness in her heart and immediately checked the condition of each of the students and the teachers in the area.


    While checking the condition of everyone, they were all interrupted by a loud crash.


    They saw a house which was destroyed.


    Dust cloud covered the area and the visibility became low. Using their spiritual sense, the teachers and some of the students showed a horrified look on their faces. This is because they saw a man lying on the ground.


    His neck was twisted in an odd angle and it is clear that he is already dead. But from the spirit undtion in his body, the man is actually a nascent realm cultivator.


    The headmaster was immediately rmed. This is because they knew that the man was one of the nascent realm cultivators fighting within the city. And now that he is dead that only means that the other one was able to kill him.


    They didn''t know if the winner of this duel is a good guy or one of the bad guys, hence the tension in the air made everyone alert.


    Suddenly, the figure of Wen Mo Yang suddenly rushed away from the group as she flew directly towards the person standing on a rooftop.


    "Master Ji!" she shouted as she threw herself towards Shin Jiao''s arms.


    Shin Jiao was taken aback by her action, but he didn''t want to embarrass the innocent girl, so he just catches her.


    *Sob *sob


    "Why did you leave me?" she said with a tone of indignation.


    "Hey, it''s all fine now. I told you, that I have something to do in the city, right? If you came along with me, then I would have a hard time moving¡­ I hope you understand¡­" he said.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know why he had to exin himself to the young woman, but he just did.


    "Anyway, you''re safe now, so¡­"


    "Master Ji,e with me¡­ Let me introduce you to our academy headmaster." She suddenly said with a happy and excited smile on her face.


    Grabbing Shin Jiao''s hands, Wen Mo Yang drags him as they flew towards the ground. When the two reaches the ground, Shin Jiao saw the group of people. They were the students that he has helped and inside the semi-transparent golden dome are the people he has saved. All of them are looking at him with respect shining in their eyes.


    "Master Ji, this is our school headmaster¡­ Headmaster, this is Master Ji, the man who saved us."


    Shin Jiao cupped his hand towards the old man and the people behind him. He is not familiar with any of them, but it seems that they didn''t pose any threat. So he just perfunctory greeted the group.


    "This youngd, you are the one fighting against that person, right?" the old headmaster asked while pointing at the corpse.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head. With this reply everyone was amazed, this is because Shin Jiao truly looks young to be a nascent realm expert. Plus his body is not showing Qi undtion. So they were both happy and surprised.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand, suddenly remembers thest exchange he had with the man. Due to the power of the person, he had a hard time delivering a critical blow. But thankfully the man''s beard was long, so he decided to grab it at that time and a pull, with the surprised look on his face, was yanked towards Shin Jiao.


    "Despicable brat!" the man curses and wanted to dodge while sending his elbow, but it was toote.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to grab the man''s neck and with a quick movement, exerted enough force to break his neck. However, in hisst struggle, the man sent an elbow towards Shin Jiao. The impact sent his corpse flying to the ground with a loud crash.


    After nodding his head in confirmation, Shin Jiao walked towards the golden dome and carefully disabled the array. The people showed a grateful look at him as they walked closer.


    "You''re all safe now¡­ I think you should follow them. I still have somece to go¡­ Everyone take care." Shin Jiao said.


    He then approached the corpse of the nascent realm expert and absorbed it inside his ring. After doing that, he jumps to the air.


    "Wait! Master Ji! Come to Xilu academy after this, okay? I will wait for you there." shouted Wen Mo Yang while waving her hands in the air.


    Shin Jiao turn around and then he shed a smile and then nodded his head.


    The young woman blushed as she bit her lower lips. Some of the young women in the group also showed an awed expression on their faces. They too were attracted by Shin Jiao''s heroic and handsome appearance.


    "Alright everyone,e with us to the Xilu academy to rest. We wait there for a while before that senior would end this battle." The headmaster said as he led the group.


    As the group flew towards the Xilu academy, the old headmaster turns his sigh to where Shin Jiao is going to.


    "Good luck young man¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for helping us.." The muttered in a low voice and an amiable smile appear on his old face.

 Chapter 475 - Out Of The Frying Pan And Into The Fire (3)

    Chapter 468


    /*unedited*/


    Outskirts of the Dongxi city, the main camp of the Lao mercenary n


    In a brown tent surrounded by many guards, a middle-aged man is currently behind a woman who is moaning in both pain and pleasure. The woman has a haggard appearance and her clothes are disheveled.


    Her hair are grabbed from behind the man continuously and mercilessly trusted his member inside her.


    At the side of the bed, there are already four women with an exhausted look on their faces as they are already sleeping or unconscious from the merciless man.


    Ming Lao is really angry right now and is currently bending his frustration on his wives. Because of the huge loss, they have incurred in this siege he is unsatisfied and wanted to kill someone. But he knew that he could not take it out to his soldiers. So instead he diverted his frustration into his libido and so his wives were the ones to receive the brunt.


    But of course, the women are already used to this and they had dly epted this man as their husband even though he was merciless towards them in bed. However, what they like is that Ming Lao would always indulge them in their whims and vanity.


    As long as they stay pretty and active, he would keep them.


    Meanwhile, outside of the tent, an ugly look is currently being disyed on the face of Fifi Lao. This is because thest one whom her father is releasing his frustration is her blood mother. She can hear the moans of pain and pleasure from her mother and this sound is making her heart feel pain.


    Deep within her, she has already sworn that if her husband will do the same, she would not just stay there and keep quiet, she would fight it out to the death. If she has an option, she would rather stay single for her entire lifetime.


    "All men are animals¡­" she muttered garnering a chuckle from the person beside her.


    "Sister, this is just our father''s way of curbing his anger¡­ At least he is not killing anyone anymore. Or would you rather suffer as our elder brother has suffered?" Jianguo Lao said with a smirk.


    He carefully looks at his sister an evil smile appears on his face. Although his sister has an icy and depressing atmosphere around her, he could not deny that she is one of the most beautiful women he has ever seen in his lifetime. Plus her body''s curves are truly tantalizing and stunning.


    If she is not his blood sister, he would have pushed her down a long time ago already.


    Suddenly, the sound on the tent stopped, and not longter, Ming Lao walked out with the depressing look on his face already easing up.


    "What is the news in the frontlines?" he asked as he takes a seat at the middle edge of the table.


    "We have lost almost half of our army father¡­ I think we cannot achieve victory as long as that guy is present." Jianguo Lao reported.


    "He is an aberrant nascent realm expert¡­ the prince could not me me for this failure. His personal guard even lost to that man." Ming Lao said as he ponders.


    "Tell all the mercenaries to retreat! We cannot stay in Dongxi City anymore. We must retreat back to Si city as soon as possible. Tell the shipmasters to prepare the warships." Ming Laomanded after thinking for a while.


    Hearing his words, the faces of both Fifi and Jianguo turned serious.


    If they have won and conquered the city, the ns inside would be under their control. However, since they have lost the battle, they don''t have a choice but to go back to the capital city of the Si Kingdom.


    Everyone immediately scrambled and prepare for departure.


    Ming Lao turns his sight on the city.


    "I shall return¡­ and in my return, I will destroy you all." He muttered.


    The remaining forces of mercenary inside the city are simultaneously receiving themand to retreat. So the mercenaries are already running and flying towards the direction of the main camp.


    Meanwhile, in a street corner, a mercenary is currently lying on the ground with blood flowing down his gut. Beside him are hispanions who are also lifeless. Meanwhile, squatting beside them is a young man and on his hand, he is listening to themunication bead he got from the group leader before killing him.


    Shin Jiao has heard themand to retreat and he also heard about warships. This made him interested.


    "If they can travel using warships towards the capital, I will not spend a lot of time and bother with the portal¡­ I think my best option is to board a warship and travel with them." Shin Jiao thought.


    Suddenly within his memory, a fragment about warships appears. Then he smiles.


    "I guess this is the surest way to the capital then. Even if I fix this portal, I am not sure of the portal in the capital was not destroyed in the fighting. So my best option is to board that ship then."


    Shin Jiao has two options, right at this moment, and the portal option is taking a lot of time. Inside his ring, theputer has reached about 80% of its analysis of the full functionality of the portal. Although this is enough for Shin Jiao to know what to do next, he immediately discovered the problem and that it the destination portal.


    With a decision in his mind, he turns his sigh at the Xilu academy and a wry smile appears on his face.


    "I''m sorry for breaking this promise little girl. But I have to go now." He said as he flew to the air and follows a group of mercenary he spotted. He then activated his camouge and his figure vanished.


    Meanwhile, the group of mercenaries he is currently following behind is vigntly retreating. However, no matter how vignt they are, they did not expect that an invisible figure is currently following them from behind.


    Upon arriving at their destination without a hitch the group immediately moves towards their assigned battalion.


    The camp of the Lao n mercenaries is now boarding the huge warships hovering a few meters in the air. While some of them are loading the warships with provisions and needed resources for their travel.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has chosen a warship to board and immediately snuck inside. He noticed that the warship doesn''t actually have any fighting capability. It seems that those are warships that were configured and were turned into fast transport ships.


    He enters a cargo hold and then saw some mercenary robes and armors in a box. Shin Jiao immediately took one pair and donned it on himself.


    "This thing doesn''t look that bad." Shin Jiao thought as he looks at himself reflected from a bronze shield.


    He then blended with the crowd of mercenaries as his presence disappears.


    After two hours of preparation, the several dozens of warshipsunched to the air and slowly vanished within the horizon.


    Meanwhile, Dongxi city has be silent as the mercenary group has left.


    The army of the city also began moving as they help those citizens that have suffered. They also began to take the dead bodies within the cities and began moving them out. Not longter the deep hole that the soldier''s dug was immediately filled with bodies of the mercenaries. While the citizens are buried in a proper burial ground at the southern cemetery located on the outskirts of the city.


    Xilu Academy


    Wen Mo Yang is currently waiting at the entrance of the academy with excitement in her eyes. She has seen the city army began to roam around the city, she already knew that the battle is already finished. So she is waiting for Shin Jiao to visit her at the academy.


    However, nighttime has alreadye and still no figure of Shin Jiao can be seen anywhere. This made Wen Mo Yang feel worried. She didn''t know why but she had a bad premonition deep in her heart.


    "Sister Wen, you''re still waiting here¡­ Do you think Master Ji would stille? I think he would have left with the mercenaries. If I were him, I would follow those bastards and then destroy them in one blow." The young woman said trying to console her friend.


    "I guess¡­ he¡­ he would directly travel to the capital." Wen Mo Yang said with a saddened expression.


    She could not help herself but feel a sad pang in her heart. And her eyes slowly became teary.


    "Hey, don''t feel sad about it. Those powerful cultivators are like fleeting clouds in the sky. It is hard for us to understand them. We should just concentrate on our cultivation and hope that one day we can meet them¡­"


    Hearing the words from her friend an unknown me of desire was lit in Wen Mo Yang''s heart. She wanted to prove herself to Shin Jiao and wanted to reach his level. She knew that once she reached the nascent realm like him, she would one day see him again.


    On that day, she hopes that he would acknowledge her as an equal. With that in mind, Wen Mo Yang wipes the tears forming at the side of her eyes and clenches her fist while looking at the horizon.


    "One day, I will be strong. One day, I will be able to stand beside you¡­ I hope that when that dayes you can acknowledge me¡­" she muttered as her heartfelt warm and her cheeks blushing.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao who is inside one of the warships suddenly sneezes while lying on a bunk bed.


    "I think someone is thinking about me.." He muttered as he went back to rest and closes his eyes.

 Chapter 476 - Dragons And Warriors

    Chapter 469


    /*unedited*/


    Somewhere within the kingdom of Si, a group of warships are flying high up in the air as they slowly approach a deep ravine in the middle of two high mountains that reach to the skies. This ce is called the Dragon''s ridge.


    The Dragon''s ridge is a well-known dangerous ce within the Si Kingdom. It is a ce known for producing the ever expensive and rare Phoenix plum. It is a fruit that is rumored to have the power to revive even the dead. And ever since this rumor appears thousands of brave men and women would go and wade through the danger just to obtain such a fruit.


    However, out of those who ventured inside only a few were able to escape the danger and the worst is that those who have escaped lost their minds. They would mutter the word, ''Dragon'' while shaking once asked about what happened to them in that ce.


    Hence the name Dragon''s ridge was given to this ce.


    The dragon''s ridge is a few thousands of square kilometers and has several of the most dangerous beasts in the kingdom. And in some part, there are also the presences of demon beasts which are more ferocious and dangerous than normal beasts.


    When the warships were about to approach the Dragon''s ridge, an rm in each ship woke the mercenaries. This rm is very familiar to the mercenaries and each of them immediately scuttles to the deck of the ship with their weapons and armor on tow.


    Shin Jiao was also jolted up from his rest by this sound and an annoyed expression appear on his face. Right now, he has already changed his appearance to look like an ordinary cultivator and a long hair is tied up behind him in a ponytail by a simple rope.


    He appears to be a normal rough mercenary among the crowd. Some of them even greeted him when he walked out and appear on the deck. Of course, those people are his roommates. It seems that the mercenary group is toox and didn''t even know that someone has already infiltrated their number.


    Each of them is carrying an identification palm-size wooden b with traces of spiritual Qi in it. But who is Shin Jiao? How could he not figure out how those wooden bs work? So he immediately made one as his own identification and was able to pass the inspection.


    While standing beside a group, Shin Jiao is trying to keep himself from killing anyone in this warship. This is because the people on this ship are talking about what they have done in Dongxi city. Although he is not rted to any of the people from that city, the atrocity these cowards have done in there truly ticks off Shin Jiao''s self-control. Right now he is currently holding himself through his will. So instead of listening to the disgusting whispers of the people around him, he shifted his gaze towards the view outside of the warship''s deck.


    Looking at the misty area outside of the ship, Shin Jiao can feel and sense murderous eyes looking at them although the outside is filled with mist. Since the warship is covered by a barrier the mist is unable to prate to the deck. But Shin Jiao can feel the cold air as the warship slowly passes through the dangerous area.


    He immediately spreads his absolute sense outside and what greeted him almost made Shin Jiao jump back in fright and surprise.


    This is because he saw a huge head looking down at their warship. This huge head has four eyes and a semi-long snout with razor-sharp teeth covering its mouth.


    It seems that the creature is flying along with the warships following its direction.


    "Ah¡­ so you''ve seen them too." A low voice said beside Shin Jiao.


    This person is the one who boosted the most on how many women he vited in the city. Although he said he abhors killing and has not taken any lives, the man ording to Shin Jiao is the lesser evil among his roommates.


    "Most of these fools could not detect those things as they are hiding their presence. I have a special constitution that makes me different from others. I can steal female abilities through sexual interaction with them. And I got this sharp sense and sharper spiritual sense because of one of the women from the city that begs for me not to kill her family. Hehe¡­ That one was a fine one." He muttered in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and just look upwards and through the mist, he truly cannot see therge beast. He knows that if that beast decided to attack then the warship would receive a huge damage.


    "Young one, it seems that you are not aware of this? Are you a new recruit?" the man asked.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head in reply.


    "I guess so¡­ you didn''t even draw your weapon." He said with a smile while shaking his head.


    "I am Beaver, that''s what others call me. And you are?"


    "I''m Si Ji¡­" Shin Jiao just said as he shifted his gaze back to the side of the ship.


    He began to spread his absolute sense as far as he could and discover a far more frightening scene.


    There are hundreds of those huge creatures flying along with the warships. He can now clearly saw their full feature. They look like those flying dragons from the western fantasy stories, but their bodies are as big as their heads. Covered in dark scales and long wings that look like that of a bat, the dragons silently soar through the wind.


    Suddenly, a loud roar was heard that reverberated throughout the wide and deep canyon. This roar made every mercenary prepare their weapons on hand and takes on a vignt stance.


    The man named Beaver standing next to Shin Jiao patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    "Lower your stance youngd¡­ This is a dangerous situation we are in. This is the first time I have heard that roar ever since we began traveling through the Dragon ridge." Beaver said with obvious worry in his eyes.


    "You mean this didn''t happen before?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Out of my many years in traveling through this canyon, this is the first time I hear of it," he said as his eyes darted on his surroundings.


    Shin Jiao also saw the panic in the eyes of the dragons that are flying above and below their ship.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao can feel a strong energy fluctuationing from afar.


    "Some people are fighting." He muttered as he shifted his gaze in the middle of the bow and the starboard of the warship.


    The man squinted his eyes as he could not see nor detect anything. But then Shin Jiao suddenly saw some people walking out of the captain''s cabin of the ship. When his eyes gaze upon the woman d in ck a smirk appears on his face.


    "It seems that this is her unlucky day." He thought.


    He remembers the woman to be a member of the Lao n when he enters the city she was one of those people who tried to assault him and Wen Mo Yang.


    A smile appears on Shin Jiao''s face. As he thinks of what is happening in the direction where the warships are going. He knew that many of these warships would encounter some misfortune. So he didn''t want to intervene. He would at most save the warship he is in, as he still needs it to be able to reach the capital city of the Si Kingdom.


    And true to his conjecture, the dragons around the warship was immediately startled when huge energy sted towards their direction. With the dragons in chaos, some of them rammed on the warships causing the ships to go out of control and hit the other ships near them.


    Luckily for Shin Jiao''s ship that they are located near the wall of the gorge. And they are not that affected by the dragons trying to dodge the powerful force in frantic direction.


    However, a dragon from under their ship still flew upwards and directly hit the hull of the warship making it lost its control and flew upwards. This in turn hit the dragon above making it angry. Then a yellow bright light suddenly appears on its mouth.


    Everyone was in a panic already as they scramble all over the ship. Some even jump out of the ship due to the sense of danger they are facing.


    "Raise your shields!" shouted Fifi Lao as she already took out a talisman and throw it upwards.


    However, she knew that this is futile judging from the cultivation level of the dragon alone. Everyone in the ship knew that, if the level 5 dragon released its breath to the warship it would be destroyed even with its protection array.


    As everyone is in panic, Shin Jiao''s figure is nowhere to be seen. And unknown to them, he is already outside the ship and is currently hovering atop the dragon.


    "I can''t let you destroy that warship yet. It still has its use for me." He said as he took out his trusty sniper rifle.


    The dragon suddenly detected a dangerous premonition and suddenly stops charging its dragon''s breath. Then it shifted its gigantic head towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Its bestial instinct is telling it that the small human floating behind it is dangerous. So it because cautious and didn''t dare make its move.


    "I guess, these beasts are more reasonable than most humans." Shin Jiao said with a smile as he hid the sniper rifle back to his ring.


    With a nod of his head, he returns back to the ship while the dragon looks at the human who spared its life with aplicated expression on its face.

 Chapter 477 - Dragons And Warriors (2)

    Chapter 470


    /*unedited*/


    Aarrgh!!!


    Help!


    No!!!


    Shouts from the warships can be heard from the mist-covered gorge. Then this would be followed by yellow explosions as the dragons would attack the ships that have bumped unto them. The chaotic situation seems hopeless as the dragons are now flying everywhere and even fighting against each other.


    In this chaotic situation, the warship where Shin Jiao belongs can now be seen in a crevice at the side of the cliff wall. With quick thinking, Fifi Lao was able to maneuver their ship to safety and prevent further damage to the ship.


    Thought its main hull is a bit damaged and has traces of burnt from a stray fire breath of a dragon; the ship itself is still intact and in good condition.


    It didn''t take long before the crying of the people from the other ships died down and the roaring of the dragons also stopped. It seems that the misty gorge is already peaceful. However, everyone in the warship did not rx.


    They are all on their toes while observing their surroundings.


    "Mistress, we should send out amunication signal to the other ships. At least that way we can be sure that they are fine." One of the personnel manning the ship said beside Fifi.


    "Okay, I''ll send a message to my father and brother. I too am worried about what happened to them." She said as she takes out a small bead.


    She carefully imbued it with her spiritual Qi and then said.


    "Father, I am okay, how about you? Where are you now?"


    She then stops and waited for a moment. When the bead didn''t shine anymore, she knew that her message was sent to another bead with the same array inside it.


    However, what she didn''t know is that someone has already intercepted her message and has created amunication block to the entire ship. Standing with the other mercenaries on the side, Shin Jiao smirked while feeling the Qi in the array.


    "Haha¡­ Let me see how you guys feel when you''re all in despair." He muttered.


    He truly abhors these people, and he has been waiting for a chance to take them all on one go. Who would have thought that a situation like this would appear and help him? If Shin Jiao acted alone and tried to infiltrate the ships and make them explode, then there is a chance that he would be found out by the nascent realm leader of this mercenary group.


    But with the dragons rampaging and the mercenaries dying in all the chaos, Shin Jiao could not ask for a more favorable oue. He has already sensed all the warships being destroyed by the rampaging dragons along with the death of the mercenaries in them.


    He is not sure though if the master of these mercenary group has died, but he didn''t care anymore. At least this way he has gotten revenge for the people inside the city. Well, not everything as there are still around 100 or something mercenary cultivators in the ship he is in.


    Fifi waited for a while now and no one answered her message. And with this it only means something, her father and brother is lost inside the mist with the destruction of their warship. This knowledge made her eyes slowly turned teary.


    She knew that she didn''t have a perfect family. In fact in the siege of the Dongxi city, she saw the terrible things that the mercenaries did to those people. This is also one of the reasons why her view on men is too low as she thought that men are just animals.


    "Mistress¡­ did the master reply?" the man beside her asked.


    Fifi shook her head in response and she now had a dejected look on her face. She didn''t know what to say¡­


    Right at this moment, the man beside her signaled the person on the other side and two others to go out. The three people with them all went out of the room.


    "Mistress, we should go now and not stay in this ce. Since the master is gone¡­"


    "No! Don''t say that! My father is not yet dead!" Fifi suddenly shouted.


    With her shout, everyone on the ship stops from what they are doing. As cultivators, they have sharp senses and have heard what Fifi said.


    If it is true that the Lao n master is dead, then it is time for them to leave this damned ce. Why would that little woman hinder them? However, some of the crew had a sh of glint in their eyes. Some of them immediately ran towards the lower decks where the quarter of Fifi is.


    As a young mistress of the n, she always has around 3 to 5 handmade serving her. Since the patriarch seems to be gone, these people want to curry favor with Fifi Lao as she might be the next master of the n. If they can get on her good side, then their status would be higher.


    These men immediately line up to guard the door of her quarters.


    Meanwhile, the man named Beaver suddenly smiled.


    "I wonder how that rich young mistress would taste like. She is a pampered youngdy, right? I haven''t tasted a pampered youngdy before¡­ Oh, wait a minute¡­ I already have¡­ Hahaha¡­ silly me I''m already forgetful. Anyway, if she truly is a pampered youngdy, then she would taste exquisite. Hehe¡­" the lewd wordsing from Beaver''s mouth made Shin Jiao want to punch him to death.


    How could this person be talking about these kinds of things even until now? Well, it''s not that Shin Jiao could not understand the man''s reaction. The man just saw the rampaging of the dragons and lived to tell the tale. His powerlessness at that time made him now think of his lower body after escaping death.


    "I''m sure you''re not the only one thinking about it right at this moment." Shin Jiao said with a smirk as he can see what is happening inside the captain''s cabin.


    Unknown to Fifi, the mercenary beside her is already looking at her with unconcealed desire in his eyes. And Shin Jiao can see it all clearly. However, the captain of the warship suddenly barges into the room.


    "Young miss we should be going now¡­ I think the fog is making interference with yourmunication bead. If we can get out of here, then we might be able to contact your father." the captain said while looking at the tall mercenary standing beside Fifi who had a pondering look on her face.


    The captain could not help but shook his head. The young miss is truly na?ve. If the situation is true and that her father is really dead, then who will stop these monsters that the Lao family has created from devouring her whole? Hence as one of the loyal followers of her n, he can only do this much for her.


    "Yes! You are right, captain! We should go out of this ce first." She said.


    The captain immediately sent out a message to prepare to depart. And their warship began crossing the thick mist once again.


    Using their spiritual sense, they began to plot the course and coordinate and the ship started moving. However, not long after the ship moved Shin Jiao felt another wave of energying.


    This time is felt closer and the shockwave even tilted the ship a little to one side.


    "What was that?"


    "That''s the ce where the energy ising from¡­ that''s the reason the dragons went berserk."


    "Damn it! Can we take another way?"


    "Stupid! What another way, this is a ravine, there is only a straight path!¡­"


    The mercenaries began arguing as the feeling of worry and anxiety can be felt in their voices.


    "Haha, At least these bastards can also feel fear¡­ I guess they are still human after all..." Shin Jiao thought while jeering as he watches from the side at the trembling and scared mercenaries.


    "Hmm¡­ There are four figures that are fighting?" Shin Jiao muttered as he saw four people at the edge of his absolute sense.


    These four people are currently in an act of exchanging blows against each other¡­ three of them are women and only one man. However, when he saw their cultivation level, Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. This is because these people are very powerful.


    With his cultivation level, he would be squashed like an ant by these individuals. As they have already reached the peak of the cultivation level, the saint immortal.


    But what baffled Shin Jiao right at this moment is that although these figures are very strong and powerful, they are actually not moving. It was as if they are trapped by something and their bodies are petrified turning them into living statues.


    And the powerful sts that are being sent out are actuallying from the rhythmic beating of their hearts. With only the sound of their beating heart, it is already strong enough to affect an area within more than 2 kilometers in radius.


    Even Shin Jiao''s absolute sense is affected every time he makes contact with the sound from their slowly beating hearts.


    And one thing that Shin Jiao discover is the object in the middle of the four powerful cultivators. It is actually a ck sphere that would also glow along with the sound of the heartbeat.


    "These mercenaries are too unlucky¡­ really unlucky." Shin Jiao muttered as he saw every mercenary already lying on the ground.


    Even the captain is also unconscious and only he is awake and carefully looking at the scene in front of his eyes.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao heard a voice that made him feel a bit surprised.


    "Young man¡­ please¡­ please end our eternal suffering! I can feel your presence and your uniqueness¡­ If you help us end our suffering we will reward you of your service¡­ Please¡­ Please help us!" said the voice in a pleading tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he felt a bit skeptical, but his adventurous heart was ignited.

 Chapter 478 - The Heavenly Path To The Immortal Plane

    Chapter 471


    /*unedited*/


    Due to the strong pressure they felt, the ship''s crew and the mercenaries were unable to hold on and fainted except for one person.


    The once foggy canyon is now slowly clearing up. And Shin Jiao can see that to the side of the cliff arge crevice was formed. From the looks of it, it was just recently that the rocks and the ground in that area were destroyed and andslide happened.


    And judging from what Shin Jiao has heard from the other mercenaries who have alwayse this way, the dragon rampage didn''t happen before, so it seems that the reason for everything is this.


    Shin Jiao can now vaguely see the four figures with his own eyes and the ck orb in the middle. With only using his eyes, he didn''t feel any pressure at all.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that this only affects cultivators." Shin Jiao muttered after observing the situation.


    As he neared the location, Shin Jiao saw a ce where he cannd the warship. With the strong pressureing from the four people, he is sure that those cultivators would not be able to wake up soon.


    Shin Jiao flew up andnded on a tform after docking the warship on the side of the huge crevice. It was a small cave-like hole that seems to be enough to fit the whole warship. Even two warships can fit that cave-like hole.


    As he scanned the ce, he noticed a strange carving on the wall of the cliff, the carvings pictures a scene where arge person is standing on a half-circr object which seems to be a, while on his side are a number of women in different races.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, an idea was immediately donned into his mind.


    "Is this a picture of religion or something?" he thought as he observes the carving.


    Suddenly he saw the eyes of the man moving. This made Shin Jiao a bit surprised and curious at the same time.


    When he was about to approach the giant carving, a figure suddenly appears from the direction of the ck sphere in the middle of the four figures.


    "Hello, young one¡­ Wee to the Tianji sect''s Heavenly Path. I am the consciousness embodiment of the former Tianji sect master." The man said in a cold and lifeless tone.


    When Shin Jiao saw the semi-transparent figure of the man, he thought that it was a spirit. But it seems that it''s like an AI program from the past.


    "This junior greets senior¡­ I am called Si Ji, I''m just a normal person roaming this world." Shin Jiao said.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems. However, to say that you are a normal person is a bit of an understatement, don''t you think?" the man said his tone suddenly changing.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile.


    "Well, since you are here, let me tell you something about the Tianji sect." the man said as he turns towards the ck sphere.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao saw everything around him change. It''s like he was transported into a barren world devoid of life.


    "The Tianji sect has existed in this world for a very long time. When this world was created and was filled with life, the Supreme Deity secretly created a protector for this. And that is the Tianji sect¡­ However, as time went by and the supreme Deity stopped visiting this ne, the Tianji Sect also began to decline. Until one day, the four powerful sect''s great elders receive the news of the passing of the Tianji sect''s 1000th sect master. In vying to be the next sect master the four great elders fought a great battle that almost destroyed the whole asunder. But it all ended in a tie, so a great being decided to intervene. But that great being has decided to trap the four great elders of the sect due to their inability to reach apromise. And so the great being, the Dragon of destiny decided to sacrifice its life to trap the four powerful humans for eternity." The man said while Shin Jiao saw the images changing ording to his story.


    He noticed that those four statues look exactly the same as the four great elders of the Tianji sect. Shin Jiao was amazed at this discovery.


    "The dragon of destiny upon sacrificing itself left its two offspring unattended and fends for themselves¡­"


    Shin Jiao then saw two small and cute dragons, one is ck and the other is gold. When he saw this, a fragment of his memory surfaces in his mind and suddenly knew that the small ck dragon might be the one who is slumbering inside his dantian.


    "With the sealing of the four elders, the Tianji Sect slowly withered down and died. To prevent anyone from helping these four people, the dragon of destiny uses their own heartbeats to deter those cultivators who would dare enter. Hence the time has passed and millions of years have already gone. And now, this ce is once again discovered¡­ by you."


    "So you mean, this ce should be off-limits to anyone, right?" Shin Jiao said with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    "If the four great elders of the Tianji sect will escape their imprisonment, then this world will be plunged into chaos once again."


    "Okay, I got it¡­ however, what about that thing?" Shin Jiao suddenly pointed at the carvings on the wall.


    "Ah¡­ this is the Tianji Sect''s heavenly path¡­ in ancient times, going to the other ne is easy. One should reach the nascent realm first to be able to survive the void. And through this Heavenly Path, a person can reach the immortal ne."


    "Really?!" Shin Jiao was a bit surprised.


    Then an idea and a question enter his mind.


    "If I enter this path, will I even met that Deity from earth?" he thought, but he shook his head as he has more important things to do right now.


    "Senior, do you want me to protect this ce and prevent others from entering, right? This is the reason why you have approached me." when Shin Jiao says these words, the man''s expression change into a smile.


    "You are indeed right."


    Then suddenly, the man''s expression changed.


    With an rmed face, he shifted his gaze toward the slowly decimating fog.


    "It seems that there is another one who made it this far. But he is barely holding himself." The man said.


    Following the main''s gaze, Shin Jiao saw a gray huge dragon with a person on its back. That person was the n head of the Lao n.


    His disheveled appearance made him look like someone who came out of a huge war. His armor is already torn and his robe is in tatters. His figure is bathed in blood. With one look, one can say that the man is in a poor state, plus as he approaches the area, his consciousness and dantian is being bombarded by strong energying from the beating of the four Saint immortal''s hearts.


    However, when he saw Shin Jiao''s figure and the warship inside the cave, his eyes were immediately filled with a burning hatred.


    "It was you! You are the one who destroyed my Lao n! You are the one who killed all of my kin and my¡­ my family!" he shouted in rage.


    Ming Lao tried tomand the dragon under him to fly forward. But no matter how he tries, the dragon would not budge. In fact, it has a look of fear in its four glowing eyes.


    "Cowards! If you won''t move, then die!" he shouted as he suddenly uses his Qi to cover his hand as a long sword appears.


    Then with a swing, the long sword suddenly extended cutting the huge dragon''s head from its neck. Then Ming Lao flew towards the ce where Shin Jiao is standing.


    Watching the master of the Lao n, Shin Jiao just stood there and see how he can approach the area.


    The nearer he got to the ce where Shin Jiao is, the greater the pressure that Ming Lao felt. He knew that before he can evennd to the side of that cliff, his consciousness would have already faded. But he is not able to swallow the insult and the resentment in his heart.


    He then took out a few talisman and crystal ball from his spatial tool and directed his gaze at the four life-like statues. He then directed them towards the four.


    Shin Jiao upon seeing this immediately wanted to rush and stop Ming Lao, but the man beside him raised his hand and stopped Shin Jiao.


    "If it''s that easy to destroy these things, it would not havested for millions of years and would have already been destroyed even before where many powerful cultivators roam thend."


    "But it has already been millions of years, right? Is the pressure still that strong?" Shin Jiao''s question seems to have doused the man''s confidence.


    Without a second word from him, Shin Jiao immediately appears in the tform and waves his hand in the air.


    However, before he can do anything, he soon found that the Qi he has used was absorbed by the ck orb. Shin Jiao immediately understood something from this event.


    Shifting his gaze to the struggling figure, he decided to trust in the man''s confidence.


    "I guess, I could just protect it after one shot." He muttered.


    The man beside him showed a smile with renewed confidence in his expression. But of course, Shin Jiao also discovered something, the trap is not perfect and it has a loophole.. If someone discovers it, then it would be fatal.

 Chapter 479 - The Heavenly Path To The Immortal Plane (2)

    Chapter 472


    /*unedited*/


    Forming a lightning ball in front of his arms, Ming Lao carefully filled it with his Qi as it grows rapidly. When it was about his size, Ming Lao immediately released the lightning ball which flew towards the statues.


    "Hahaha¡­ once those things are destroyed then I will kill you myself, you brat! I will avenge my family¡­ I will gain my honor back!" he shouted as a crazed look appears on his face.


    Shin Jiao felt a shiver down his spine upon looking at the crazy expression of the Lao n head. Although he is not afraid of the guy, he just felt his craziness a bit disturbing.


    "You will die today!" Ming Lao shouted as he slowly backs away from the area.


    Meanwhile, the lightning ball has already reached near the four life-like statues. Shin Jiao is also prepared to make a move just in case something would happen.


    However, what happened next thoroughly stunned him and Ming Lao. This is because the lightning ball actually stopped a few meters before hitting entering the circr tform where the statues are. Then as if with a great suction force, the ball of lightning was quickly absorbed by the ck sphere in the middle.


    "This¡­ this is the reason why this ce is protected.Haha¡­ I guess I have forgotten about it. It''s been a long time, Hehe¡­" the man chuckled.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao almost stumble to the ground. How could an AI forget something like this? However, how can he know that the thing he is talking to is not an AI but a cultivator''s consciousness? A cultivator''s consciousness is something that embodies the real thinking, attitude, and trait of the person who made it.


    "I have learned something, today senior¡­" Shin Jiao said while curiously looking at the ck sphere in the middle.


    Right now, he is itching to study that thing and know how it ticks. But of course, he has to get rid of the Lao n head to prevent future troubles. And so with a wave of his hand, he took out his rifle.


    Ming Lao on the other hand had a troubled look on his face. He has poured ? of his Qi in that lightning ball and it didn''t even do anything. In his estimation and experience, the whole area would have already been blown to bits if the lightning ball exploded.


    "What is that b*stard thinking?" he muttered as he saw Shin Jiao taking out a weird artifact.


    However, his eyes immediately turned serious as he suddenly recalled what that artifact is. But of course, he sneers as he knew the real power of those things. They might be powerful, but they are not strong enough to kill him.


    Wounding him might be possible, but he is not that stupid to just sit around and wait for that to happen. So with a quick motion, he grabs a shield and also grabs some rocks on the side of the cliff and formed a protective barrier in front of him.


    "Haha¡­ Do you think you can kill me with that toy of yours? You can just dream on! I will kill you myself!" he shouted as he began forming ice spikes in the air.


    Then with a wave of his hand, the ice spikes began flying towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Shin Jiao didn''t let the ice spikes hit him, so he tried to dodge pitifully by rolling on the ground. He barely escaped the shards and some of them hit him and his robe shows some parts of it being torn.


    "Haha¡­ I now know how you were able to defeat my men. It is not that you are powerful. You''re just relying on your gears! Haha¡­ What a scam. I will kill you now!" shouted Ming Lao in excitement.


    In truth, deep in his heart, he is already coveting the gears and artifacts that Shin Jiao possesses. This is because he knew that by using those artifacts, this simple and mortal looking young man was able to defeat the powerful Huabei Chan.


    So now, he began to gather more ice shards, even rocks on the side of the cliff were turned into sharp spikes which pointed towards Shin Jiao''s direction. The evil smirk on Ming Lao''s face is evident as he can already smell his victory in this fight.


    And without another thought, Men Lao sent bombardment of ice and rock spikes in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    Loud explosion rocks the area as thick dark gray dust cloud was formed covering the entire crevice on the cliff. Even the rocks andnd at the top were blown and slowly fell to the area turning everything into a mess.


    But of course, the tform where those four life-like statues are was not affected. One can even see a circr thin energy film protecting it.


    When Ming Lao saw this, he felt excited and calm. When he scanned the area, a smile crept into his face as he saw a hand under a ruble.


    "Haha¡­ only your hand was left. Where are your gears now? No matter how strong those artifacts are, true strength should alwayse from within one''s self." He said with a smirk.


    But then another problem appears in his mind, and that is the question of how he can get the ring on that young man''s finger?


    Since he could not approach the area, then how could he get it then?


    This immediately causes Ming Lao to have a headache. But then suddenly something has donned unto him. Why is that guy able to stand calmly in that ce? It even seems that that guy didn''t feel the pressure.


    With this, an idea came unto him¡­ that young guy is a mortal!


    With this, a sudden realization came unto him and he began to n. He would find a vige and seek out a few mortals to bring to this ce. And after he got the ring, he would just dispose of those people. Upon thinking up to this part, Ming Lao felt satisfied with himself.


    "That is the n¡­" he said and suddenly turns around in a direction.


    In their years of travel in this area, they had already discovered some small viges just outside of the ravine. And in those viges, he is sure that there are mortals. And so with this thinking, he quickly sped up his flight.


    However, he wasn''t able to fly too far, when he suddenly felt something hitting his back. As a nascent realm expert, his physique is quite strong that he should not have felt anything. However, his figure was pushed forward by a couple of meters when he was hit by that thing.


    He suddenly found something. He can feel a pang of pain on his back and his chest. Without a second word, he quickly scanned himself and found that there was a small metal object inside his body. However, before he can make a move, another one enters from behind him and when the two metal objects hit each other they exploded.


    It was all too painful, Ming Lao can see in internal organs being damaged by fragments of those metallic objects. What''s worse is that he found his heart wounded as it slowly stops beating. In his desperation, he tried to heal it, but to no avail, as it seems that there is poison included in the metal.


    Ming Lao''s figure didn''t stay floating in the air as he slumped like a kite with broken string plunging towards the ground. But before he can fall further he discovered from his fading consciousness that he is being held by someone.


    "Before, dying, you should relinquish your stuff, right? Oh, by the way, your lovely daughter is in my hands. So you don''t have to worry about anything¡­ Hehe¡­ she is in good hands." Shin Jiao''s cold tone echoed to his ears and his mind and fading consciousness were filled with resentment.


    "In your next life, I hope you can be a better leader." Shin Jiao said as he lets go and let Ming Lao plunge to the depths of the ravine.


    Shin Jiao stored those items into his ring and flew back to the crevice.


    "Alright, since I still need to go back, I can only set up a huge formation array in this ce to protect this from others." Shin Jiao said as he immediately began to work.


    It took him the whole day to finish the formation which immediately covered the whole crevice and made it look like it is just a normal part of the wall. The man also taught him how to prevent the powerful force from leaking out and affecting its surroundings. With that, Shin Jiao finished his task and put a teleportation mark in this ce.


    He knew that someday he needed to go back to this ce if even he decides to enter the immortal ne and ascent to immortality.


    He has learned from the old man, that although this is a short cut, it is a dangerous path. Tianji sect''s Heavenly Path is only one of the paths to the immortal ne, and it is also one of the most dangerous paths.


    ¡­


    It was already dawn of the next day when the crew and people inside the warship woke up. They have discovered that the ship has resumed its flight path. However, none of them remembers what had happened and they were all filled with confusion and uneasiness.


    This is because their ship is the only one left out of the many warships that the Lao mercenary n has. This only means that their hundreds of thousands of soldiers have lost their lives in that ravine. Their hearts are filled with remorse and anger, and wanted to take revenge for their fallen brothers, they swore to go back to that damned Dongxi city and raised it to the ground someday.


    In all these resentments from the mercenaries, a single figure is currently smirking at the people.


    In Shin Jiao''s mind upon hearing the people talking, he said.


    "Do you think you all will still live before that dayes?"

 Chapter 480 - The Great River Of Xu

    Chapter 473


    /*unedited*/


    It was already morning when Shin Jiao walks out of the ship''s cabin. Last night he was one of the people assigned to patrol the ship''s deck along with many others. It was a peaceful night and the night sky was very clear.


    While outside, he noticed a ck figure standing atop the main mast of the ship. It was the daughter of the n head of the Lao n, Fifi Lao. He knew her name through the talks from other mercenaries. And from what he heard these people are going to do something to her once they ship reaches the Great river of Xu.


    This is because, once they reached the river docks, those people have many chances to kidnap her. But of course, the people nning this is still afraid of the loyal followers of Fifi Lao.


    However, one of them, the man named Beaver suddenly presented a good n.


    Once the ship reaches the port, it will dock and would use the sail to travel through that huge river. This is the safest and the fastest way, they can get to the capital city of Si.


    And of course, once they get into that port, they would restock, then drink for a bit, and the next day, the ship will leave. Now Beaver''s n is simple, he would invite the crew and Miss Fifi for a celebration of their survival and hard journey. And once she agrees, then¡­ Beaver showed a sly smile and took out a pouch. Everyone was a bit confused about what''s inside the pouch. But knowing who Beaver is, the men all nodded in agreement.


    "Hey, how about the maid and thedy guards following her¡­ those are also fine women¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "We''ll have to share everything¡­ Firste, first serve¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "I heard that Miss Fifi is still a virgin, I will enjoy her screams¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Hey, what are saying¡­ I will go first¡­ This is my n anyway." Beaver suddenly butted in with a grin.


    Everyone wasughing out hard thinking that they would not be heard because of the array they put up. However that array was of no use to Shin Jiao''s absolute sense, while standing at the deck of the ship, he has heard everything.


    Shin Jiao shook his head and was about to walk away when he heard a soft sobbing voice. He took notice of this because that voicees from a person who also put up a silence array. It came from the young woman Fifi Lao.


    Although he didn''t want to eavesdrop as he didn''t care, what he heard next make him think twice of his decision.


    "Grandma¡­ I''ming. I¡­ I decided that I will stay with you from now on. My mother has already sold herself to that monster of a father¡­ And I feel like that father of mine is also going to do something to me, sooner orter¡­ *sob¡­ I wish that I had listened to you back then and stayed with you in Si city¡­ I hope that the fighting did not affect you¡­ I¡­ I really missed you, Grandma¡­ *sob¡­" Fifi cried with clenched fists and she cried while curling like a child at the Crow''s nest of the main mast of the ship.


    Shin Jiao can feel the sincerity in the young woman''s heart. But he soon got over himself.


    "Sigh¡­ a woman''s tear can truly easily break someone''s heart," he muttered.


    He didn''t expect this situation.


    "I guess a single person surviving would not matter, right?" he muttered while shaking his head.


    As Shin Jiao continue his act of patrolling the deck, he found that everything seems peaceful. While looking at the darkness and the stars above, he felt at peace. This is rare in this world filled with turmoil and chaos.


    While trying to savor the feeling, he didn''t notice a figure standing beside him while watching his happy expression.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know that Fifi Lao has already jumped down to the deck. She was curious about what this mercenary is looking at and so she approached. The guy''s smiling face and his tranquil expression made her heart also felt at ease.


    "You already felt happy just seeing this scene?" she asks in a low voice which made Shin Jiao return to his senses.


    He was not afraid of anyone on this ship, so he didn''t care who would want to hurt him. Well, who can hurt him? With his physique alone, he can already kill everyone in here even without moving.


    With a smile on his face, he bowed politely towards the young woman beside him. His casual gesture made Fifi Lao a bit ticked off. This is because she has been used to her life as a young mistress and everyone would almost always try to curry favor from her.


    How dare a mere low-ss mercenary not greet her?


    "You have guts¡­ Who are you? And what group do you belong to?" Fifi suddenly asked with an angry tone and look on her face.


    "Mistress, I''m just a lowly mercenary, please pardon my mistake." Shin Jiao said in a casual tone.


    This made Fifi Lao thoroughly incensed, with her eyes wide open ring at Shin Jiao; she lifted her finger and pointed at his face.


    But before she can say anything, Shin Jiao suddenly move and their figures disappear from their spot. Fifi Lao suddenly found herself inside a small room deep in the ship.


    "You¡­ how¡­ how did we get here? Who¡­ who are you?" she said with horror now clearly written all over her beautiful face.


    "I am now having a hard time understanding you¡­ I thought you were some filial girl who wanted to be with her grandmother and all¡­ but now I remember that you are also a spoiled brat¡­ Sigh¡­ I wonder if saving you is the right thing to do."


    "What do you mean by that! How did you know about that? How are you able to¡­" suddenly Fifi shouted while standing up.


    She didn''t know how this person knew about her grandmother. Although she is angry right now, she didn''t want tosh out because she already felt something is weird about the guy. She can see him as a gold core realm expert, but the way he moved just now and his aura, everything was not real. So she is wary of the guy.


    "Look, I''m just here to warn you okay¡­ What you do next is up to you."


    "Warn¡­ warn me? Warn me about what?"


    "Don''t trust anyone¡­ not even me." Shin Jiao said as he waves his hand which made her fell asleep.


    Catching the young woman in his arms, Shin Jiao had a conflicted look on his face.


    "I guess, she truly has two personalities¡­" he smirked as his figure vanished and reappear inside of Fifi''s room.


    After putting her in bed, Shin Jiao went back to the deck and continue his act of patrolling. After that brief interaction between them, he now has a bit of understanding of the woman''s personality. And this in turn will have something to do with his decision when the ship docks.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao can now see the people on the deck busily preparing the ship''s mast and taking out those huge sails and putting them on the ship. He shifted his gaze towards the ship''s bow and saw the huge river on the horizon.


    Calling it a river seems to be an understatement, it looks more of a sea than a river. Far from the horizon, the blurry line that one can see is where the other bank of the river is. This scenery is something that Shin Jiao expected, if it was before he came to this he would be amazed. Though even now, he would still feel surprised, he already understands that this is farrger than the earth, so seeing an almost boundless river is something that he can already ept.


    When the warshipnded on the water, Shin Jiao immediately felt a strange pressureing from the river itself.


    His reaction didn''t escape Beaver''s eyes and a slightly mocking tone appears on his face.


    "You really are a new recruit. And after today, you are going to be jobless¡­" Beaver muttered in a low voice with a sneer on his face.


    Although Beaver''s words are said in a low tone, Shin Jiao can still hear it clearly. But he didn''t mind, deep inside his heart, he is already saying his prayers for the mercenaries in this ship. He already decided to end everything today.


    "I will let you guys eat, drink, and be merry¡­ for tomorrow¡­ all of you will not be alive anymore." He said with a smirk.


    He has already known the information he wanted. So, it''s time already time to pay for their dues.


    As the ship''s crew and mercenaries prepare to disembark from the ship, Shin Jiao started counting how many women are there what went out with Fifi. And from the looks of it, it seems that all of them went with her. The rest didn''t go out yet as they still need to do a routine check before disembarking.


    "It seems that she took my advice¡­ Good girl." He muttered.


    While everyone is inside the ship, Shin Jiao shook his hand and a transparent and odorless smoke appears from his palm. He has already enveloped the whole ship with this smoke. And it didn''t take long before every one of them has already inhaled this slow-acting yet potent poison.


    After disembarking the ship, Shin Jiao went on his way and walked towards a direction.


    As he walks out of the ship, he immediately felt someone following him from behind. Feeling the people, Shin Jiao showed a knowing smile.


    "I guess, she already discovered me¡­ what a smart woman." He muttered a bit amused.


    Although she has seen Shin Jiao''s face that night, she still didn''t know who he was. Plus the mercenaries in the ship are not keeping records of anyone.. So this made Shin Jiao feel entertained on how she was able to discover his identity.

 Chapter 481 - The Great River Of Xu (2)

    Chapter 474


    /*unedited*/


    In a big riverside restaurant, Shin Jiao is seated while eating some delicious meal. He was enjoying this free food that someone has given him. On the opposite seat in front of him, a young and beautiful woman is casually sipping on her tea.


    She looks at him with contemtion as to why he was too casual and unafraid of her. It is known that most people in the mercenary n are afraid of her, but howe the young fellow is not?


    This is what''s bugging Fifi Lao since yesterday evening. But the greatest question in her mind is who this guy is?


    After Shin Jiao told her to not trust anyone and waking up from her sleep in the middle of the night, she immediatelymanded one of her female guards to spy on the crews and the mercenaries. And with the efficiency of their technique, the female guards were able to immediately discover the plot.


    When she heard of it, she was immediately angered and almost lost control. But she reigns on her fury and began to think. She is asking herself as to why Shin Jiao warned her? What is its purpose? And these questions have kept her awake the whole night till morning.


    Then the next morning when she walks out of to the deck, she began scanning the people around her. As a woman, she always trusts in her instinct. And through that, she discovers who Shin Jiao is.


    While eating, Shin Jiao suddenly asked a question.


    "Hey, Miss Fifi¡­ How did you know it was mest night?" he paused, then continue to eat.


    "Pfft¡­ You can fool everyone, but not me¡­ I can see the fluctuations in your cultivation; it''s like you are trying to control something but is not that proficient in doing so. That is the thing that gave you away." Fifi said with a proud smile on her face.


    "Oh¡­ I knew it. You are very sensitive in sensing Qi¡­ Hmm¡­ I wonder why you are still at the gold core realm. If I understand your ability clearly, you can actually don''t have any bottlenecks in your cultivation, right?"


    When Shin Jiao said this, Fifi''s expression stiffens. She didn''t expect that the young man in front of her who looks nothing ordinary but is hiding a secret would know such a thing about her. In truth, she has been keeping herself from breaking through to the infant soul realm. If she wanted it, she could have broken through even before she turned 18.


    But her experience taught her that being too showy would make you a target of other''s wrath and envy. Her brother, Jianguo Lao, became jealous of her when she first reached the gold core realm. At that time, she was too happy and shows her ability to her father.


    That was the start of her brother''s jealousy. He would almost always make things difficult for her in the family. Since then she learned the hard truth, although power is important, being wise and prudent is also something one should consider.


    And so, she kept on restraining her cultivation level and would only breakthrough when necessary.


    "Mister¡­ You''ve been eating my food and basking in my kindness and generosity, but I haven''t known your name yet." Fifi said with a sly smile on her face.


    "Hehe¡­ Well, most people call me Master Ji these days¡­ and others call me Si Ji." Shin Jiao said with a small smile on his face as he pauses eating.


    After answering he continues to devour the food on the table. Shin Jiao could not help it, as the food on the table is truly delicious. He can say that it was the best tasting food he has in his life so far. However, it''s not just the taste that''s attracting Shin Jiao to the food, but also the energy his body is getting from the.


    When they arrive in this riverbank he has already felt the strange Qi fluctuations in the air. And he also noticed that none dared to fly in crossing this river. He didn''t know why but he is not that stupid to find out. If it is like the one on the Daemon forest, then there would be no problem. However, if it is a beast then it would only spell trouble for him.


    So Shin Jiao just enjoy the bountiful Qi in the food as he ate it with gusto.


    Shin Jiao didn''t even care about the pale expression of Fifi and her twitching lips. The guards on her side even took a step back upon realizing who he really is. In the mercenary n higher-ups before the war, his name has already spread and everyone wanted to find him.


    Then when the fighting started, many already have the inkling that Shin Jiao was the one who interferes, this information was known by the guards themselves. So they are the ones who are now watching Shin Jiao with vignce.


    Of course, they dare not move a muscle at this time. If what the information they got is true, then the simple-looking man in front of them is actually a nascent realm expert. How can they, a measly gold core realm cultivator, face against such a monster?


    Fifi even felt her back and forehead dripping with cold sweat. She is the one who is more familiar with the guy in front of her. Because of her interest and greed towards an object that this man has, she has offended this monster.


    Shin Jiao seems to sense the group''s anxiety and a small smirk appears on his mouth. The group didn''t move until Shin Jiao was done eating.


    "Ahhh¡­ That was a very satisfying meal." Shin Jiao said with a big smile while patting his stomach.


    He then shifted his gaze towards the women and smile. This smile of his made everyone felt a sense of fear and crisis in their heart. Seeing their faces stiff and looking pale, Shin Jiao shook his head.


    "Alright, I''m not someone who kills without a reason. Since you guys didn''t offend me nor did something really bad when the fighting in Dongxi city started, I will not hold you guys responsible for anything¡­ However¡­" Shin Jiao lifted his finger and pointed towards the direction of the warship.


    "I need that ship to go to the capital city¡­ since those mercenaries have done something they should not have done in the city and caused too much suffering, I will only dispose of them¡­ you girls would take me to the city and we will call it quits, okay?" Shin Jiao said.


    Everyone gulped their non-existence saliva and just nodded their heads obediently. The head of the Lao n can throw his weight to everyone because of his cultivation level. Everyone knew how powerful a nascent soul realm is. In the battle, they clearly saw how this young man disposes of the many mercenaries and those infant soul realm experts of the n.


    He was even able to kill the 3rd stage nascent realm that was sent by their ally, Prince Linque Ding, how can they say no to him?


    "Haha¡­ Good, then we will leave after an hour¡­ Just sit here and rx¡­ and don''t worry, I won''t bite." Shin Jiao teased.


    He could not help it as the women really had aplex look on their faces.


    While this is happening, the mercenaries and crew of the warship are slowly feeling the effect of the poison that Shin Jiao has spread throughout the ship. One by one the 100 plus people who are outside or are staying in the ship fell to the ground.


    As humans have a different and varied reaction to anything harmful to their bodies, the mercenaries and the crew of the ships also show different reactions. Some have strong tolerant and was able to handle it while others immediately fell down and died. But one thing is for sure after an hour all of those people are going to die.


    An hour has passed and the port became chaotic. Some said that there is a new gueing while others believe it to be a curse. While this chaos is happening, a ship is already sailing to the horizon leaving themotion behind.


    Shin Jiao just sits on a chair while enjoying the river''s view while the whole ship is being controlled and handled by the guards and the maids of Fifi Lao.


    "It''s not long now¡­ I hope that you will wait for me." Shin Jiao muttered while looking at the horizon.


    But then suddenly his expression change as he noticed something. Although a bit of a distance from them, Shin Jiao has already noticed a fleet of ships with ck sails on them. Then judging from the ships, it seems to be from the capital.


    "What is a fleet of capital ships doing in this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered as he squinted his eye trying to see everything clearly.


    He then noticed that the capital ships seem to loop a bit in shambles with smokeing from its deck. Then he also noticed the people on the ship running like a headless chicken while trying to put out the fire on the ship.


    Feeling a bit confused, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a small fireball flying in the air then it was followed by more fireballs and other elemental spells.


    "Are those ships being attacked?" he thought.


    But the question in his mind was answered after a while when he saw another fleet of ships following behind the fleet from the capital city. This time he recognizes those ships following behind them. They look like the same warship that they are riding on.


    "Hmm¡­ If my guess is not wrong, then it seems that the current king of Si lost the battle." He muttered to himself.


    But suddenly a worried voice interrupted him.


    "No, this is bad¡­ This cannot be¡­ grandmother!" Fifi Lao frantically said with her eyes glued on one of the ships from the capital fleet.

 Chapter 482 - River Battle

    Chapter 475


    /*unedited*/


    The beautiful scenery of the almost endless river looks stunning and overwhelming. It''s like a majestic presence that can overwhelm anyone who stands in its presence. This wonderful nature is now being invaded by humans and is being disturbed greatly.


    Right at this moment, two huge fleets of warships are facing each other about the great waters of the Xu River.


    Shin Jiao can see many of the ships that have already destroyed slowly sinks to the river''s bottom.


    "Senior Ji, master Ji, please¡­ please help me¡­ my grandmother¡­ my grandmother is on that ship. Please help her¡­ I can''t bear to lose her¡­" cried Fifi as she begs Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao scanned the ship that she is pointing and he can see a single woman on the ship. However, to say that the woman is Fifi Lao''s grandmother made Shin Jiao feel a bit surprised. This is because the woman, who is currently lying on the bed with her robe drench in blood, looks like she is only in her 30''s.


    Well, Shin Jiao is not surprised anymore. In this world, there are some herbs or mystic fruits that can preserve one''s beauty. Plus once one can reach high cultivation, one can automatically regain one''s vitality and youth.


    So although he was a bit surprised, Shin Jiao can already ept this fact. Shin Jiao has redirected his absolute sense and by doing so he was able to use his eyes to observe the ship. Although the ship is far, it was easy for him to see what''s inside it as his eyes now acted like an x-ray able to see through objects.


    This is one of the skills he has learned in his free time and while tinkering and improving his new contact lens.


    "Alright, I''ll try to help her, but once I do that we are going to be the enemy of those from the other fleet. Are you guys ready to face them in a fight?"


    This question from Shin Jiao made Fifi and the rest of the guards and maids think for a bit. But since these women are loyal servants of Fifi, they all nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Alright, I''ll be going then. You guys take good care of yourselves and hope that you can stay safe here." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly bends down and was about to jump.


    "Wait, Master Ji¡­ what are you going to do? Don''t tell me you wanted to jump to the other ship? If you do that, the creatures in this water will surely get you." Fifi said as she suddenly pointed at the fishes that are swimming on the water.


    Shin Jiao was a bit confused, however, he carefully observes the fishes and there he found that these fishes are not simple. They are actually flesh-eating water creatures. With an idea in mind, Shin Jiao suddenly threw out a beast from his ring.


    When the beast carcass was in the air, the water suddenly broke into a big ssh and a huge fish jumps out. The fish''s color is like that of the river''s water and its size is almost as big as the warship that Shin Jiao and the rest are riding in.


    "That is one huge fish¡­" Shin Jiao muttered in shock.


    He didn''t know what would happen if he got eaten by that thing. He may be able to survive but it''s a bit troublesome.


    However, before Shin Jiao could disregard the fish-like creature, he was astounded when he saw it skin turning transparent. He was even surprised to not be able to detect any aura or presence from that thing. Seeing this, he immediately expands his absolute sense and spiritual sense to test out the stealth ability of the fish-like creature.


    And true to his conjecture, his spiritual sense can''t sense that huge fish. However, it still could not escape his absolute sense. But once it enters the river water, Shin Jiao was once again surprised as he discovers the fish to blend with the whole river and vanish even from his absolute sense.


    "This¡­ this is dangerous¡­ yet a good source of the material." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    He looks at the women behind him and showed a grin.


    "You girls are carrying flying swords, right? Can you catch that thing for me?" Shin Jiao said.


    Hearing his words, everyone was confused. Fifi who is already worried about her grandmother showed an anxious expression on her face.


    "Hey, don''t worry too much. Your grandmother is safe¡­ plus I didn''t want to alert anyone from the enemy ship¡­ We do this first, and then I help your grandmother." Shin Jiao assured.


    He is currently aware of the situation, but he knows that if he acts rashly the situation will turn from bad to worse. Plus he is traveling with these women. If only he can jump to the other ship, then it would be easier. However, upon seeing the fish''s ability he became curious and wanted to obtain such material for experimentation.


    With that, Shin Jiao takes out his sniper rifle and then threw out another corpse of a beast. In doing so, the huge fish once again jumps out of the river.


    However, this time, Shin Jiao didn''t let itnd as he quickly shots its head.


    Puchi!


    The bullet entering the fish''s head made it wriggle in pain. But before it enters the river, Shin Jiao suddenly shouted, "Catch it now!"


    This sudden shout from Shin Jiao made the women move ordingly. They immediately threw their flying swords and threw it towards the giant fish. And then, with great effort they made their swords carry that heavy thing towards the ship.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and quickly absorb the dead fish in his ring.


    "This is a good material¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao suddenly took out a hooded cape. Then he immediately activated the cape''s function and his figure slowly vanished. However, his presence can still be sensed by the women. Once again he bends his knees and prepares to jump.


    Fifi who discovers that she cannot see Shin Jiao anymore frowns. But when she uses her spiritual sense, she immediately saw what Shin Jiao is doing. Seeing his action, she was bbergasted. She didn''t know why Shin Jiao would still do such a thing when there are more giant fishes in the river.


    Shin Jiao already knew this but still decided to jump as he truly didn''t want the ship he is in to be in danger or ruined.


    And so when he already jumps in the air, he immediately saw those giant fishes jumping out of the water and opening their mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth. But before a fish could eat him, he would immediately throw out a carcass of a giant spider.


    Shin Jiao sessfullynded on the deck of the ship and no one even noticed him. This is because before his feet could touch the deck, he immediately hovers andnded silently.


    Although the restraint in this river is too strong, Shin Jiao can still resist it, with great effort though.


    "There is truly something deep in this river." He muttered after releasing and dispersing the extra Qi and mana outside of his body.


    Shin Jiao began to help the ship with Fifi''s grandmother. Using his trusty sniper rifle, he began to once again be the god of death on the battlefield.


    He saw many people casting and wielding talismans while sending range attacks towards the warship where Fifi''s grandmother is currently recuperating.


    "That was a bad move¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he carefully aimed at those people.


    And once he pulled the trigger, another onught has begun.


    He was able to shot with pinpoint uracy to those people sending long-range attacks towards the ship where he is in. With him already on the ship, he didn''t want the ship to suffer more damage than it already has.


    He then took another shot this time he imbued the bullet inside the sniper rifle with one whole sphere of energy from his dantian. This made the sniper rifle glow bright yellow which attracted some people.


    In this fight, there are more than 3 nascent realm experts on the enemy side while on the Si city fleet only has two and one of them is already wounded. So when Shin Jiao filled one bullet with his Qi, these people immediately felt the disturbance in the air.


    It should be known that Shin Jiao is already in the nascent realm equivalent of cultivation level which is 60 spheres. With his strong Qi is would surely cause the air in the surrounding to ripple.


    "Damn it! I thought that woman was already down¡­ I didn''t know that she still can move."


    "That is impossible my de is poisoned with a strong Qi suppressant, even if she is in the middle stages of the nascent realm she could not resist this suppression."


    Boom!!!


    Before they can think, a loud explosion reverberated through the air which made even the water became turbulent. This explosion made everyone in the whole enemy fleet became cautious. This is because the explosion was too strong that it even manages to damage the other ships around that area.


    The nascent realm expert immediately stops their rxed attitude and immediately ran towards the bow of their ships. They shifted their gaze to the area where the ship was destroyed and what they saw dumbfounded them. They didn''t even know what to say upon seeing the devastation that had happened.


    This is because not only one ship was destroyed by three in a line. The nascent realm expert immediately sent their spiritual sense towards the ship where Shin Jiao is. When they saw a young man without spiritual undtion standing smugly on the ship''s deck they were all confused.


    "This¡­ did that mortal did this?"


    "Impossible! That boy is not that simple¡­ he is not a mere mortal."


    "Attack that ship! Destroy them!"


    The three nascent realm experts immediatelymanded in panic.

 Chapter 483 - River Battle (2)

    Chapter 476


    /*unedited*/


    With thismand, the whole fleet stops attacking the other ships in the fleet and turn their gaze towards the ship that Shin Jiao is in. This made the whole crew of that ship immediately be drenched in a cold sweat. They didn''t expect that there would be a part of their crew that is this stupid as to attract the enemy towards them.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t even bat an eye towards these ships. This is because he has already realized the strength of the people after shooting. They are not that strong and the shields in their ships are just mid-level defensive array.


    In fact, every ship in this fleet has mid-level defensive arrays installed to them. Although it is able to block a gold core realm cultivator''s elemental Qi attacks, it is not strong enough to withstand 5 blows from an infant soul realm cultivator''s attack.


    And that is the reason why it was not able to defend against Shin Jiao''s single explosive bullet.


    Suddenly, the enemy fleet fires their spells and the sky was suddenly littered with different elemental Qi targeting the ship where Shin Jiao is.


    Seeing this scene everyone in the Si city fleet showed a pale expression on their faces. The nascent realm expert on another ship also showed a helpless look on his expression. He was trying to attract the enemy towards his location so that Madam Su Shanguang could have a chance to recuperate while they escape.


    But who would have thought that in that ship there was a fool that did something unexpected? However, the nascent realm expert still feels that there is something wrong. This is because he too felt the strong Qiing from the direction of the ship and knew that there is a nascent realm expert in that area.


    Meanwhile, when Shin Jiao saw the projectiles flying in the air, he immediately lifted his hand and an array suddenly glows on the ground. Throwing some spirit stones into the slot of the array formation, every crew of the ship saw that a golden dome quickly envelops the ship.


    "This¡­ this is an array formation¡­"


    "This defensive array formation is different from the ship''s¡­"


    "How is this possible¡­ this person is actually a nascent realm¡­"


    The crew began to discuss as they saw the Qi in that formation. This made them feel at ease as they now knew that they are being protected by a powerful cultivator. In truth, they are all in tenterhooks when they saw that their mistress was wounded. As part of the prestigious Shanguang n, the crew of the ship is reliant on the power of their mistress.


    But now that a person with equal power appears, then they are now confident of their safety.


    When the elemental spells hit the golden dome covering the ship a loud explosion immediately happened and the whole area was covered in a dust and smoke cloud.


    The enemy fleet immediately shouted with rejoices as they knew that no ship can escape the bombardment of their fleet. This is the reason why the Si city fleet was defeated by them and those who survive are now being hunted.


    "Haha¡­ Showing off your meager power could notpare with us."


    "This is what you get for being a show-off¡­ Die!"


    "Haha¡­ that''s the ship with a nascent realm expert, right? They can''t even stand against our mighty fleet even with that power? What weaklings."


    The jeering tone of the crewing from the enemy fleet was heard by those in the Si city fleet. And this made their emotion turnedplicated and their hopes are now dashed by this scene. The death of a nascent realm is a big impact on their force.


    It can be seen that a nascent realm is a huge contributor to power in the fight. It can tip the scale of the battle just by presence alone; hence losing one is a blow to their morale.


    But then before the eyes of everyone, a couple of silver shes appear and which was followed by a continuous explosioning to the ranks of the enemy fleet. These explosions made the hearts of the once proud and cheerful bunch of cultivators turned ugly.


    This is because, in that one moment, they saw at least four warships exploding and turning into wreckages and sinking down the river.


    Everyone immediately paled and showed horrified looks on their faces.


    Because it didn''t stop there as another batch of silver shes followed after and this time destroyed more than 5 ships. Now the huge enemy fleet was reduced to just a handful of ships which turned the three nascent realm experts dumbfounded.


    "This¡­ how could this happen?"


    "This is the great Xu River¡­ How¡­ how could a nascent realm expert draw out such power?"


    "Retreat! Everyone retreat!"


    The people on those destroyed ships could not even swim as they are already being devoured by the illusionary fishes that are swimming everywhere. These fishes would almost always be around ships. They seem to know that being near a human ship means something to eat even without any effort at all. And so the enemy fleet was wiped out with that move from Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the retreating warships, the Si city fleet erupted in a cacophony of cheers. They didn''t know what happened and didn''t care. All they knew is that they have won and was able to survive this battle.


    After that, the ships stopped and began to cluster together. They are not going to go ashore nor go to the docks. Their purpose now is to know who their savior is.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently checking the condition of the woman lying on the bed. He can see that she seems to have been poison. But with Shin Jiao''s ability to absorb poison, he is not worried about it. That is not until he discovers the type of poison that the woman contracted.


    "This is a very powerful and potent poison¡­ it can actually seal off the cultivation energy of a nascent realm expert¡­ What a unique poison." Shin Jiao said in amazement.


    But he didn''t let this chance go and immediately absorb the poison inside the woman''s body. In doing so, Shin Jiao has expended a lot of time. It was already morning the next day when Shin Jiao got out of the room and stretches his body.


    But then he noticed a couple of figures sitting on the table looking at him.


    She saw Fifi Lao and two of her personal guards along with some middle-aged people. One of them is actually a nascent realm cultivator.


    When Shin Jiao saw the group, he casually nodded his head in greetings.


    "Master Ji¡­ How¡­ how is my grandmother?" Fifi asked with concernden all over her face.


    Shin Jiao can even see her eyes bing a bit teary.


    "Hey, stop being too depressed. She is recuperating now. Maybeter or tomorrow she can wake up¡­ I have to go to the capital city and see the situation there." Shin Jiao said.


    "Wait¡­ Master Ji¡­ About the capital, I already told them about where we are going. I think you should listen to them first."


    When Fifi said this Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the men sitting on the table. Feeling Shin Jiao''s gaze, the people in the table felt a bit taken aback. This is because Shin Jiao''s gaze is not as domineering as they thought it would be.


    They never have expected that a nascent realm expert could have such a simple aura that one can even mistake him to be a mere mortal.


    "This one greets Master Ji¡­"


    "This one greets the senior¡­"


    The people said while cupping their hands in greeting Shin Jiao. This formal greeting from some people which is half of his age older than him, made Shin Jiao cringe deep in his heart.


    He just nodded his head in reply to those people and also cupped his hand.


    "Master Ji¡­ I am General Long Cailong the navy general of the royal fleet." A middle-aged man wearing a blue and green robe introduced himself.


    Shin Jiao already noticed the man because of his cultivation level. And he can feel the stately and respectable aura that soldiers carry from the man and knew that the guy is a soldier. From his own perspective as a fellow soldier, he can feel that the man is like the old general his own superior officer. This made Shin Jiao feel at ease with the middle-aged guy.


    "I am honored and please to meet the general. General, if I''ll be bold to ask, can you tell me the situation in the capital city?" Shin Jiao asked politely.


    General Cailong heaves a deep sigh as he began to narrate to Shin Jiao what had happened and the status of the king of Si kingdom. From the narration of the general, Shin Jiao has now grasped the situation which if seems to be very dire.


    However, he heard one good news about all of this, and that is the status of the portal. He actually didn''t care about anything else but the portal as it is his way out of these troublesome matters. And so with a gleam of determination in his eyes, Shin Jiao gave his thanks to the general.


    "Thank you for the information, general¡­ But I still have to go to the capital as I have something very crucial to do¡­ So I bade you farewell." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    That morning, Shin Jiao just took the warship he originally arrives and began sailing off on the horizon. He didn''t take Fifi and her guards and maids with him as she has already seen her grandmother.


    With the slowly sailing ship floating farther and farther away from the fleet, Fifi Lao had a strange feeling in her heart.. She didn''t know why but she felt that she has lost something when Master Ji left.

 Chapter 484 - The Burning Capital City

    Chapter 477


    /*unedited*/


    The strong and humid air dampens a young man''s face as the warship he is riding on skid through the water like a speed boat. The area of the great Xu River can prevent cultivators from flying. But with Shin Jiao''s knowledge on engines and jet thrusters, it was easy for him to manipte spirit stones turning them into fuel.


    It didn''t take him long to convert the warship and turn it into something else that is able to fly through the river of Xu. Though he is not confident about this n as he is not sure whether something will attack his ship once it floated through the air.


    Hence he opted out to make the ship go faster in water using a jet turbine engine powered by electricity converted from mana.


    "Ahh¡­ This speed is awesome¡­" Shin Jiao eximed as he ravels through hisplicated feeling of tion and glee.


    As an artificer, it seems that he has already adapted to the situation where he would feel happy whenever he made something new. This is whether it is something he had never made before or something that he already knew how to make.


    And so while traveling, he slowly spreads his arms as he feels the humid air and the tiny ssh of water as his huge warship skid through the water like a speed boat.


    Another day has passed and Shin Jiao has already reached the peripheries of the outskirts of a huge city. And from where he stood he can see that something is happening. He can see clouds of ck smoke rising up through the air from everywhere within the city. He also noticed the huge pce in the middle of the city having a scorch mark on its tall walls.


    This only means that the battle in the city was truly terrifying. Since it has been days since it started, many have already perished and yet many are still fighting.


    "Wow, I guess the uprising is truly determined to take down the king¡­ Hmm¡­ this is truly mind bugling¡­ I truly wonder why they would take down a king that has given them peace, and selected to reinforce a regime that is sure to be a dictatorship." Shin Jiao thought.


    But of course, he would not understand such a thing because he came from a peaceful world. And the attitude of those in power in the Si kingdom is a bit twisted. They truly believe that the strong should rule the weak; this is also the main reason why the empire didn''t want to meddle with their way of ruling.


    As Shin Jiao''s ship neared the dock, he can already see its state. Most of its buildings are already burnt to the ground while others are ruined and seem to have been ransacked and emptied. Shin Jiao can also see many dead bodies littered all over the ce.


    "This city in the outside is already dead." He thought while looking at the gruesome scene.


    "I wonder if the inside of the city is still fine..." Shin Jiao muttered to himself with lingering hope in his heart.


    He truly didn''t want the portals destroyed hence he is praying for it to be fine. Although he has received news that it was fine, he is not sure as another day has already passed.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately absorbed the huge ship in his ring and carefully walked towards the city gate. On his way, he can still see many dead bodies and some have the stench of rotting flesh already with flies are all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao was not shocked at this scene and he just shook his head as he continues walking. Every now and then he would see small children and women in tattered clothing crying while hugging a corpse. However, he has no time to help them as these people are all the casualties of war. And he is no saint.


    But of course, his heart is not made of stone and Shin Jiao can still sympathize with these people. He clenched his fist trying to get over his feelings as it seems that something deep in his heart is once again surfacing.


    He suddenly saw a young face of a child and its innocent-looking smile upon seeing him, then the child''s change of expression when it discovered that Shin Jiao was the enemy. When the child was about to cry out Shin Jiao heavily lifted his hand and with a heavy tug on his conscience shoot the boy dead.


    This demon deep in the heart has once again surfaced making him feel a bit dizzy as he could not help himself but stagger and prop himself to the side of the dark gray wall. He tried topose himself, but his mind was suddenly engulfed with the vision of the dead boy''s face.


    As the little boy moves his mouth in a desperate struggle for life, Shin Jiao slowly reads his mouth.


    ''Why¡­ why did you shoot me¡­''


    ''Why did you shoot me, you bastard?!''


    ''Why did you shoot?!''


    ''Why did you?...''


    ''Why?''


    ''¡­''


    The unknown voice echoed to his head as he found his consciousness about to fade. Unknown to Shin Jiao this is the thing that people called ascension.


    Each nascent realm expert in the continent knew this and needed to prepare for such a thing before entering the world nascent realm and face the heavenly tribtion. However, this will only happen when they are about to ascend to the world nascent realms.


    But for Shin Jiao who is an aberrant cultivator, his path is different hence he is now facing such a thing due to the disturbance in his heart. And so his heart demon immediately kicks in and taunts him once again.


    "Get out of my head! Damn you¡­ Get out of my head." Shin Jiao muttered as he sluggishly walks down the path in an unknown direction.


    Shin Jiao began to fight against the demon in his heart as he tried to justify his actions and counter the taunting of the strange voices in his head.


    ''You are nothing but a weakling¡­ you can''t even save the person who raised you. What a disgrace¡­''


    ''You''re a piece of trash and left your child to grow alone.''


    ''Haha¡­ what a fool¡­ your woman would also die. Just like how you killed me.''


    ''I condemned you!''


    ''You should be damned¡­''


    The voices continuously echoed through his head which made Shin Jiao dizzy and uncontrobly walked. He didn''t know when it happened but Shin Jiao found himself cking out.


    Everything was too sudden that it didn''t even warn him. What Shin Jiao felt and heard felt all too real which truly shook his heart and his cultivation level was suddenly disrupted. The question that he wanted to ask is why did it happen to him now?


    He has seen the same thing in the city of Dongxi, but it didn''t affect him too much, so why now? As he muses through his mind, he was suddenly awoken by a strange light that''sing from somewhere. With heaviness in his heart and body, Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and saw the golden light of the sun.


    He carefully looks around and saw that he is currently lying at the side of the road on the castle wall. Then the stench of rotting corpses assaulted his nose which made his forehead scrunch. As he continues to look around he found that he is lying inside a makeshift hut.


    "Somebody helped me?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then tried to use his absolute sense to check his body and found that everything is fine. However, when he tried to use his spiritual sense, a pang of pain immediately assaulted his mind.


    "Damn it!" he muttered while gritting his teeth.


    "What is happening?" he thought as he tried to pry his mind using his absolute sense.


    And from there he can see that a small white transparent orb floating. Shin Jiao can also see that inside that orb is a small fetus-like thing. This made him feel surprised and confused at the same time. This is because these things only happen to infant soul realm cultivators. But this thing would appear inside their gold core. But since Shin Jiao doesn''t have a gold core, he didn''t experience such a thing.


    However, now he was amazed and confused at the same time as the appearance of an infant soul in his mind dantian.


    "Wait a minute¡­ if this is true, then I can form my own nascent soul child, right?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Having a nascent soul child is one of the trump cards of nascent realm cultivators. It is said to give them another lifesaving chance once they are killed.


    Although it would take them many years before being able to form another solid body, it still can save them from certain death.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know this before as he didn''t experience having an infant soul or a nascent soul form in him before. Suddenly an idea came into him.


    He looks inside his ring and saw the corpse of the nascent realm expert. He tried to scan it and discover that his body doesn''t contain a soul anymore.


    "I guess I let him escape¡­ Damn it. Anyway, if I see him again, he would be as weak as a child, Haha¡­" he chuckled.


    However, Shin Jiao''s mind was reeled to the present when he noticed a teenage boying towards him and enter the small makeshift tent.


    "Oh, you''re awake¡­" the boy said in a cold tone.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know who the boy is and wanted to ask, but he stopped as he noticed a group of soldiers checking the tents and grabbing some people. Many of those people are women and girls. This made Shin Jiao''s aura turned cold.


    The boy who suddenly sat down beside him felt his body shiver and he shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao who is looking at the direction of the soldiers.


    The boy shook his head and wanted to say something when¡­

 Chapter 485 - A Plague

    Chapter 478


    /*unedited*/


    The whole area outside of the city wall is filled with gloominess and the stench of death. Those who were able to survive the battle but is unwilling to leave the city stayed on makeshift houses and tents outside the city wall.


    But this ce is a hubbub for the soldiers to exert their dominance. In this ce, women and children are the prey that is being preyed upon by those people who wanted to bend their frustration and show their force to others. Hence this ce is the worst ce a woman could be. But what''s their option? If they go out into the wilderness or travel down the road, they would surely die. Hence those people who choose to live would go through this hell just to survive.


    And right now is the scene where the soldiers are trying to show their dominance to others who are powerless and defenseless. But no one dared walk out and stop them. This is because these soldiers would not even think for a second to kill those who stand on their way.


    Hence they can only watch and pray that they would not be the ones to suffer such a fate.


    Shin Jiao can hear the pleading voices and cries of the women and little girls as they are being dragged by their hair and thrown into a carriage.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he suddenly remembers his heart demon.


    "Does my heart demon want me to do something that can offset my karma?" he thought.


    "If so, then¡­ then¡­ If I help others will it go away?"


    These thoughts run through his mind and suddenly, he remembers his feelings when he saves some people. That feeling made his mind clear and light. Shin Jiao immediately knew that the infant soul inside his mind dantian is telling him something. And that is how to ovee his own heart demons.


    "So I guess this is my path¡­ This may turn out to be my Dao someday." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Senior¡­ Please don''t do anything rashly¡­ It''s not worth your life." Suddenly a small voiceing from the boy beside Shin Jiao attracted his attention.


    However, once he shifted his gaze and saw the boy''s little face, Shin Jiao''s expression turned stiff. This is because he actually recognizes the boy''s small face. Though it is a bit dirty and filled with grime, he can see his facial features.


    In truth, if those grimes on his face are removed and he is cleaned, the boy would look handsome and cute. But it seems that the boy deliberately put those grime for a purpose. Then suddenly Shin Jiao realized something.


    Why would a boy try to hide his face? It could only mean three things, first is that he is hiding from someone, second it that he is very handsome that it would attract the attention of these filthy beasts for a soldier, and third is that he is not a boy buy a girl.


    Shin Jiao''s mind jolted as he reflexively scanned the boy''s body and discover an array that protects his old and tattered clothes. From that, Shin Jiao can already deduce that his idea was correct.


    "This little fellow is not a boy but a girl¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he slowly stood up and covered the little fellow''s body with his.


    This made the soldiering towards their area miss the little fellow and passes by.


    Shin Jiao didn''t move and just waited for them to pass by. However, his luck was too bad this time as another soldier seem to have sensed something and immediately turn his gaze towards Shin Jiao''s location. Then the soldier saw the dirty and scrawny boy hiding behind a young man.


    The soldier wanted to shake it, but something is telling him to check the boy behind Shin Jiao. And so the soldier trusted his senses and walked towards Shin Jiao.


    He sneers at Shin Jiao''s appearance because he looks like a beggar on the street with his clothes and the dirt on his face.


    When Shin Jiao saw the soldier''s mocking expression, he looks down on himself and found that his clothes were actually not the robe he was wearing when he arrived. He was actually wearing a dark gray rag that seems to be sewn together to make a simple robe.


    "What are you looking at?! Sit to the side, let me see the boy behind you!" shouted the guard.


    His words gained snickersing from the rest of hispanions as they shifted their heads towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Shin Jiao didn''t move and tried to assess the situation. He has already spread his absolute sense and found that there is another group that is doing what these guards are doing. They are taking liberties with the women and children and also taking them in a huge carriage.


    "ck market¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    The soldier smirked upon hearing beggar looking young man''s words. This is because what that beggar lookingd said is the truth. After the war, they are here to collect some money as there are many ve traders willing to buy these people.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao is unmoving, the man suddenly extended his hand to grab the boy hiding behind Shin Jiao. Seeing the soldier''s action the cross-dressing little girl suddenly grabs Shin Jiao''s robe and in a small voice muttered.


    "Help¡­" the mosquito-like tone made Shin Jiao feltpassion deep in his heart.


    Why would he need to hide when he is strong enough to actually kill these people in one hit? But of course, it would still cause too much trouble if he causesmotion in this part, he also didn''t know if there are nascent realm cultivators in this area.


    But of course, he also could not let the soldier take the kid. So he decided to act low key and use another tactic¡­ poison.


    Shin Jiao acted like he was scared and casually wipes his hand as if he was scared and an invisible whiff of smoke was directly sent to the man''s nose. The man showed a disgruntled look on his face and noticed something, but upon seeing Shin Jiao''s scared expression, he sneered.


    He casually flicks Shin Jiao''s figure to the side and suddenly held the kid''s hand. The little thing struggled and wanted to fight back but she was powerless against a soldier in the gold core realm. With indignation in her face, she relents to her fate. Tears started to form in the corner of her eyes as she can already see what will happen to her once she is discovered to be a girl.


    Nao Guo was born in a small merchant family. Although their family lives a simple life, they are actually happy. Their family came from a small vige and went to the capital to have a new life after her mother died. After a while, they were able to live a good life due to her father and older sister''s perseverance.


    She was found to have a talent in cultivation unlike her sister and so she began to train. This week was supposed to be the day she should be tested of her spiritual roots, but who would have known that a festive day would turn out to be the day that she will be an orphan.


    She saw what happened to her older sister after the soldiers killed her father. She could not forget the expression of pain from her older sister and the hopelessness in her eyes. Then after they are done with her, the soldiers actually killed her.


    Nao Guo closed her eyes and let the man drag her to his front. She was too scared to do even fight back as she felt her body neared the man. At this time her mind was nk, she didn''t know what to think anymore.


    However, before she knows it, she felt her body being flung to the side and a strong and gentle arm caught her before she can hit the wall.


    The man grunted and with a disdainful tone, he stood up and walked away.


    "What a waste¡­ nothing but an ugly bastard." The man said as he walked towards hispanions.


    The soldiers beganughing at the man''s words.


    "Haha¡­ what do you think you can find in this ce. All of these people are just the dregs. Those high-quality goods have already been taken by others."


    "Yeah, let''s hurry this up¡­ I''m wanted to have fun already¡­"


    "What a perverted bast*rd¡­ alright, let''s get going¡­"


    The soldiers shouted as they walked away along with the wagon filled with crying women and children. Suddenly, the soldier that tried to grab Nao Guo staggered as he shook his head.


    One of hispanions saw this and asked.


    "Hey, are you okay?"


    "Nah¡­ I just felt a bit dizzy. I guess this stench is getting me feeling ufortable¡­"


    "Haha¡­ you just need to woman¡­ Let''s hurry it up!"


    The group of people continues walking and some other soldiers continuously gather more women and children.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao just watches and a sly smirk appears in his face. He actually uses two types of poison to that guy. The first one is a hallucinogen and the other one is a slow-acting poison that would only be active once one ingested alcohol.


    However, this poison is actually contagious and would spread through person to person contact. But of course, it is dormant until one would ingest alcohol into one''s system.


    This is the product of Shin Jiao''s experiment in his free time after poisoning the crew and the mercenaries traveling with Fifi Lao.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Shin Jiao asked the child in his arms.


    The little girl nodded her head and this time she could not hold her tears anymore and began crying. When Shin Jiao saw this, he immediately waves his hand and a sound barrier was set up.


    "Don''t be afraid¡­ those guys will note back.." Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile on his face.

 Chapter 486 - A Plague (2)

    Chapter 479


    /*unedited*/


    It was already dark when the soldiers return to their camp. They didn''t touch their new haul yet as they wanted to eat first and then drink for a bit. After that, they would go and enjoy their spoils for the day. And so the soldier''s barracks became filled with boisterousughter and the smell of both booze and food wafted through the air.


    Everyone happily shared their meal together while some sat in a corner and tried to circte their Qi while shaking their heads for theirpanions''ckadaisical behaviors.


    While this is happening, a shadow is currently standing atop a roof while scanning what is happening inside the building.


    Shin Jiao can see the person he has poisoned having a nice time. The hallucinogen is working perfectly and from his absolute sense, he can see that the poison has already spread to almost all of the soldiers in this building.


    He even noticed that some are being spread outside. But of course, Shin Jiao didn''t care, only those who like to drink booze would be affected, who cares if everyone dies in this city. In fact, on his way here, he had seen many atrocities beingmitted. If not for attracting the powerful people in this city Shin Jiao would have already dealt with them.


    ording to the information the middle-aged nascent realm general he met, the people who siege the city has around ten nascent realm experts. And for a kingdom like this to have that much nascent realm, it only means one thing; the rebellion was backed by some of the sects in the area.


    Hence, Shin Jiao would not dare to attract such monstrous existence until he is sure that he can take them head-on.


    And so, with that, he decided to observe the situation and would just strike in a critical moment.


    "But it seems that I didn''t need to do anything¡­ The poison I made is like a virus from earth¡­ let''s see you people get yourself out of this one." Shin Jiao muttered as he stood silently while the wind blows his coat.


    He has currently activated his camouge hence his figure could not be seen as he stood ramrod straight at a rooftop.


    With a smile on his face, he shed and his figure disappears from his ce. He then appears near the cage where the women and the children are being held. Shin Jiao can see more than ten cages filled to the brim with people.


    When he approached the women and children showed a panic look on their faces. It was as if they are seeing the devil himself going to take them away and would take their souls.


    This reaction made Shin Jiao felt depressed. The trauma these people have suffered is really too much. Well, he could not do anything about this as this is the oue of the war. A kingdom without human rights and thew is truly a chaotic kingdom.


    "All of you shut up!" Shin Jiao shouted in their minds as he uses his spiritual sense.


    But this made him squint his eyes in pain as he felt himself almost losing consciousness.


    "Damn it! My mind dantian is not yet fully healed?" he thought.


    However, all those who heard his words immediately quieted down.


    "Listen, I will take all of you out of here¡­ Don''t ask any questions¡­and don''t resist. Because if you do, then I can''t help you, okay?"


    Hearing his words, the people inside the cages showed confusion in their faces. However, the children were the first ones to act. They all closed their eyes and waited for Shin Jiao to do something.


    "Sigh¡­ children are really children. Their innocence is either a blessing and strength for them or sometimes their weakness¡­" Shin Jiao thought upon seeing their reaction.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and extended his hand and absorb the first cage. When the women and the other children saw this, they showed amazement and shock on their expressions.


    "Alright, stop thinking close your eyes and follow the children¡­ Don''t resist." Shin Jiao said as he continues absorbing the rest of the cages inside his ring.


    After he was done, he immediately disappears from his location and quickly ran towards the city walls.


    Not longter when he reached outside he continues running until he reached the forest area. Upon sensing that none followed him, Shin Jiao enters his ring.


    Inside he can see the cages where the women and children are currently in. They all showedplicated expressions on their faces upon entering a gray world.


    "Alright, everyone, listen up!¡­ you are now in my world. You will be safe here for the moment. But I cannot guarantee your survival in this ce. As you can see there is no food here¡­ So I will let you decide what you wanted to do from here." Shin Jiao said to everyone.


    After his words, everyone turned silent as they didn''t know what to say. Suddenly, a woman raised her hand.


    "Master¡­ I¡­ I wanted to take my family with me. Can you take them in here too?"


    Her words were echoed by some of the women who also raised the same request. This made Shin Jiao felt his head ached for a bit. But then a slight tug woke him from his stupor.


    "Master¡­ can we help them?" Nao Guo asked innocently.


    Shin Jiao has already decided to help the little girl, so he would take her with him until he is able to find her a new family.


    And since his ring has its own world and is able to absorb people he decided to take her inside. And he also did this to help the others.


    Shin Jiao is not afraid that these people would tell others, as he is traveling in disguise no one even knows his true appearance.


    Out of all the women in this bunch, he saw three who are cultivators who also asked him to take their families. So Shin Jiao is a bit cautious towards those three.


    He decided to open the gates and let the women and the children out.


    As they felt their freedom, everyone showed a happy expression on their faces. But Shin Jiao didn''t want to dilly dally things, so he looks at them and shouted.


    "Alright, we have to act fast. We cannot dy this until the morning. Form a line here and tell that littledy where your families are¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Nao Guo was a bit surprised and showed a questioning look on her face.


    "Hey, you wanted to help them, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    ¡­


    The next day


    The whole capital city was suddenly shaken with a piece of very grave news. This is because many found a lot of soldiers and some mercenaries along with some people die with their mouths foaming and their skin turning pale as if the muscles and the liquid in their body were sucked dry.


    It was a clear indication that there is a gue that is spreading throughout the city.


    Inside the huge pce chamber, a man is lying on a huge bed with many women sprawled all over the bed. Some are even lying on the sofa and others are on the ground. This man is the new and yet to be crowned king of the Si Kingdom, Linque Ding.


    Suddenly, the huge door of his chamberden with gold decorations was flung open and a tall man wearing a blue robe waltz inside.


    When he saw the naked women littered all over the ce, his face turned red as he swallowed hard.


    "Your majesty I have urgent news¡­ it''s really bad out there." The man said with agitation in his eyes.


    When Linque Ding heard the man''s annoying voice, he abruptly sat up from his bed and coldly nces at the man.


    "Chambein, who told you to shout? I''m sleeping peacefully and you just disturbed me¡­ I should kill you for this¡­"


    "Your majesty, the kingdom is in chaos! There is a deadly gue which has spread all over the city. Around 50% of our soldiers died along with many other people¡­ if our enemy got hold of this news, then we might be in trouble."


    When Linque Ding heard the words of the chambein, he was immediately awoken from his drowsy state. He has just painstakingly conquered the kingdom with much bloodshed. How can he let King Rui Muronge back and take back the throne?


    He barely won thest time due to the help of the sects and his armies, but now that 50% of them are already gone, how can he fight back?


    "Call the elders of the sects and ask them to convene a meeting we should discuss this¡­" Linque Ding shouted as he jumps up from the bed.


    He has shown his true cultivation level in the war as someone in the peak of the infant soul realm. Although it is not strong enough to fight against the current king, with the help of his allies, they were able to defeat the strong king but they were unable to kill him.


    But of course, King Rui Murong didn''t escape unscathed.


    And now that a gue has just spread, Linque Ding suspected that it was the work of King Murong to take back the city. Hence he wanted to ask the help of the nascent realm cultivators in this situation.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has already taken the families of those people and bring them inside his ring. When he saw their reunion being too sentimental he decided to go out and go back to the city. His goal is to activate the portal and go to the next kingdom, the kingdom of Er.


    But of course to do that he have to end this chaotic situation the sooner the better.

 Chapter 487 - The Power Of A Nascent Realm

    Chapter 480


    /*unedited*/


    The whole city was once again in turmoil as the remaining soldiers began to investigate what has happened. Activating their Qi field they enter the area where the dead were found. And as they investigated, they truly found that there is something wrong with it but could not determine what it was.


    And after the long hours of investigation where they began to gather the bodies in a single ce, the soldiers and the alchemist from the city found nothing.


    The gue was too bizarre that it now causes great fear in the hearts of the people staying in the city. Although many are thankful that the atrocities of the soldiers will now end, they didn''t want to stay in a ce where there is a possibility of death.


    Hence many began to gather their belongings and traveled to the viges near the capital city. This way they can have a chance to live.


    And so the huge city became empty and its once bustling street is now uninhabited and only the empty stalls and carts can be seen. Even the people outside the city gates are already gone somewhere which made those who wanted to earn some money by selling ves felt a bit disappointed.


    But of course, where would they sell the ves as even the ve traders at that time died because of the said gue. At this time, no one expected that the suffering of the people in the city would go to such length.


    Meanwhile, inside the huge states of the remaining ns that lived inside the city, everything seems to be normal. Although the streets and the markets are empty, the ns already have their own food storage which canst them for a month.


    And because the news about the gue is widespread no one dared go out of their estates and locked everything down preventing any of their n members to go outside.


    But of course, not everyone, especially the wild youths, would follow thismand from their seniors. Hence when it was already evening, some of the young people in the n would escape and go to the red light district or meet with their friends and lovers secretly.


    The exhrating feeling of sneaking out made them feel their adventurous spirit being riled up. These young people didn''t care about the danger outside; hence they just did what they wanted to do.


    When the battle in the city happened, these ns who stayed unscathed inside the city were the ns who supported the rebellion; hence they are confident that the new king would support them.


    However, what they didn''t expect is that when the soldiers and the alchemist checking the corpses they inevitably touch them and the poison has transferred to their hands, and some of them because of theck of hygiene identally let the poison enter their bodies.


    And once again the poison began to spread to others. And tonight is another night where a lot of people would be experiencing the said gue.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is currently in an inn that is around 2 blocks away from the portal. He can already see that the portal is heavily guarded and the people around it are very cautious. He can even see traces of a burnt body at the side of the walls of the portal building.


    "This can be very tricky." Shin Jiao said as he looks at the stationed guards. However, an unexpected turn of an event actually happened.


    Using his absolute sense, he actually found some traces of the poison in the airing from the portal area. Hence when it was already night time Shin Jiao decided to investigate more.


    Activating his cloak, he jumped from roof to roof and approached the portal building and saw that all of the people in that building are actually drinking. Though they didn''t drink that much and just took a sip of the alcoholic beverage, it still activated the poison in their bodies.


    "Haha¡­ The heavens are truly watching." Shin Jiao muttered as he carefully enters his ring and checked hisputer. From there he found the information about the portal and its function.


    After reading for a while, he now has a rough idea of how to activate the portal. But the bad news is the dy of its activation.


    Since it needed arge amount of energy to activate it will take some time before it can be of use, at least an hour.


    But of course, once he activates the portal, huge trouble would happen. Hence Shin Jiao could not stealthily do this. After checking theputer, Shin Jiao decided to check the people inside his ring and saw them sitting with their families and some are washing from the stream. He put these people in a wide clearing with a flowing stream of water.


    Since the world inside the ring is slowly developing, Shin Jiao has already found the Qi in the air is enough to support the nts. Hence it is able to support life. However, these nts are mutated and didn''t rely on sunlight to produce food, but instead, it absorbs the unfiltered Qi in the air and turns them into oxygen, Qi, and mana.


    When he was about to shift his gaze and go out, he identally saw three women near the river. However, Shin Jiao didn''t linger his gaze on them as the three women are bathing.


    Those three are cultivators which he is wary of. But of course, he is not afraid that they would roam around this world as he has already told them that they are being confined into the huge ind.


    When he came back out of the ring, he can already see many of those soldiers standing on guard surrounding the portal on the ground with their mouths foaming.


    "Sigh¡­ this is going to be another chaotic night¡­" he muttered as he jumps down and enters the building.


    Shin Jiao checked the portal and tried to think of a way on how to use it without alerting those nascent realm experts. As he was checking, he suddenly noticed something on the ground. And Shin Jiao''s eyes lit up.


    However, before he can do anything, at the boundary of his absolute sense he suddenly found 3 figuresing from different directions flying towards his location. So without another word, he immediately waves his hand.


    Three nascent realm experts are currently patrolling the city. And the three of them suddenly receive another piece of news of people falling to the ground and dying. The three of them immediately investigated and found the reason.


    Since it is still fresh on the corpse''s bodies, with a nascent realm''s ability they are able to easily detect the traces of the poison in the bodies of those who died. But since they are not poison masters and the poison that Shin Jiao made is new. They were not able to see the real cause.


    However, as they investigated, they discover that there are actually some people who also have traces of the poison but didn''t suffer death.


    And from what they learned and the traces, they deduce that the soldiers were the carrier. Hence a sudden realization urs in their heads and an idea pops out.


    "I think the culprit is just trying to divert our attention¡­ the enemy has another target."


    "Are you sure? Then what is the target then?"


    "The enemy wanted to use the portal¡­"


    "Haha¡­ no idiot would do that¡­ everyone knows that the portal in this capital city is for long-range teleportation and it would take a long time to activate¡­ before they can use it, they would already be dead¡­"


    "I know that, but my hunch is telling me that my idea was correct."


    "Ah,sh*t¡­ You and your damn hunch¡­ Let''s hurry then¡­."


    The three nascent realms immediately took action and began flying towards the building where the portal is.


    When the three of them appear in the vicinity, Shin Jiao can see 2 middle-aged men and one old mannding outside.


    They then walked cautiously inside while spreading their spiritual senses in their surroundings.


    "Senior Gao, your hunch seems to be right, the soldiers guarding this ce is already dead."


    "Damn it! Let''s hurry and see the portal!" shouted one of the middle-aged men.


    The three immediately ran while still spreading their spiritual sense all over the building. However, they cannot sense the tform where the portal is. This is because it is covered in an array that prevents it from being scanned by spiritual sense, so the three ran as quickly as they could to reach the middle part of the building.


    However, when they arrive the three of them showed a dumbfounded look on their faces. They did not expect to see such a thing and didn''t expect that something like this is possible. This is because the portal is a very important part of the city.


    Although they helped conquer the city and wanted to rule it along with the new king, the empire would still visit their kingdom and the portal is the fastest way. If their kingdom shuts this portal down for a long time, the empire would be suspicious of this and might send out an expert to deal with them.


    This is what they didn''t want to happen, so in the war, they tried so hard to protect his part of the city.


    But now, who would have thought that such a thing would happen?


    Right in front of them where the portal should have been, is just an empty space. The whole tform was actually missing.


    "Damn it! Damn it! This is bad¡­ How could this happen? How could the portal disappear?" shouted one of the middle-aged men.


    The old man they called Senior Gao just shook his head and tried to scan the area. But to his dismay he found nothing.


    "Let''s go back and tell this to the king¡­ We will then decide what to do next." the old man called Senior Gao said as he flew out of the building followed by the two nascent realm experts.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand is actually standing in the middle of that empty hole while his camouge is activated. He already knew that the portal has the spiritual sense block array.


    "Haha¡­ I will just take this then and find a ce to activate the portal¡­" he smirks as his figure suddenly disappeared from where he stands.


    But as soon as he walks out of the building¡­


    Kaboom!!!

 Chapter 488 - The Power Of A Nascent Realm (2)

    Chapter 481


    /*unedited*/


    The whole building where the portal is was ttened by the huge explosion. This causes the figure of Shin Jiao to be thrown to the side as he tried to dodge the powerful fire beam. The wall he hit crumbled into pieces as he found himself a bit dumbfounded.


    He saw what happened with his absolute sense and saw a woman wearing a red gown floating high up in the air gathering Qi and sting the whole building.


    And on the side of that woman floated the three people, those nascent realm cultivators which Shin Jiao saw entering the portal building.


    "That was truly terrifying Little Jie¡­ You''ve grown strong ever since Ist saw you¡­" a middle-aged man with ck goatee said as he strokes his goatee.


    "Hihi¡­ Senior Bai praises me too much¡­ my father has passed me this skill before dying. It is a powerful move from my sect."


    "Youngss is too polite. You are this young and have reached the nascent realm already¡­ we old people could notpare to you anymore."


    "Ai¡­ Senior Gao, you truly praise me too much. I didn''t lift a finger in the war and you three took the glory for yourselves¡­ Hihi¡­"


    The casual exchange of words from the four people made Shin Jiao shook his head. He didn''t want to do anything right now and just wanted to escape this ce. However, he knew that although his camouge can cover his body, these monsters can still detect his presence.


    Right now he truly wanted to take out the skin of the illusion fish. But it is not yet ready to be used as a camouge suit. He still needs to study how it works and process it properly.


    And so without a choice, Shin Jiao decided to try and fight these people while escaping their grasp.


    "Alright¡­ since this is what you wanted, then I''ll give you guys what you want¡­" Shin Jiao muttered in annoyance.


    He took out his ck katana and a handgun and stood up from the rubles. He didn''t deactivate his cloaking and would fight these four people using it.


    He looks towards the sky smirked.


    "You guys are truly something¡­ trying to bully me with your number." Shin Jiao said.


    The four people stopped from their conversation and turn to look at the rubles down below. But they cannot find the person who just talked.


    "Who was that? I can''t find him with my spiritual sense¡­"


    "It seems that his invisibility technique is something else¡­ We''ll just find him using the environment¡­" the old man they called Senior Gao said.


    Senior Gao is an old cultivator who is already 400 years old. He is a member of a secret sect in the kingdom of Si. He decided to help out to overthrow the current king because he thinks that peace is making the country weak.


    This same idea is supported by the rest of the nascent realm cultivators which entered the war. With ten nascent cultivators on the side of the rebellion, king Murong and his generals were not able to quell the rebellion. Instead, they were defeated.


    Out of the ten nascent realm cultivators that fought only the six of them were left and the rest escaped using their nascent soul somewhere. On king Murong''s side, all of his nascent realm cultivators died except for 3 people, king Murong, Fifi''s Grandmother Su Shanguang, and Long Cailong.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know where the other two nascent realm cultivators are, but he knew that handling these four would be really hard.


    As he stood there looking at the four floating high up while trying to find him, a smirk appears on his face.


    "Let''s see you take this sneak attack." Shin Jiao muttered as he pointed the handgun towards the man with a goatee.


    When he charges the bullet with his Qi, the four people immediately felt it and shifted their gaze towards his direction. However, they still could not see him. But as soon as they used their spiritual Qi, they immediately saw Shin Jiao''s figure and aura.


    "There! Attack!" shouted the man with a goatee as he sent a flying de towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao also pulled the trigger of his gun as the same time.


    The rest of the people also sent their flying swords and spells towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    Bang!!!


    Crash!!!


    Shin Jiao''s figure can be seen flying out of the explosion in a sorry state. With the attack from four people though he is strong, he still could not escape being hit.


    This made the four people floating in the sky felt ted.


    "Let''s finish him off!" shouted the woman as she dashed towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    "Wait! Don''t!" cried the man with a goatee.


    "Senior Bai¡­ what''s wrong?" she asked.


    But her eyes shifted towards the location where Qian Bai slowly directed his gaze. On the lower right portion of his abdomen where his appendix should be a small hole can be seen. Then the cloth of robe slowly turned red soaked with his blood that is slowlying out of that hole.


    "How¡­"


    "This is¡­"


    "He¡­ he¡­ destroyed my¡­ my nascent soul¡­ be careful of his weapon¡­" Qian Bai said as his figure became weak and he suddenly fell towards the ground.


    Everyone was stunned; they didn''t know how their enemy was able to find the nascent inside Qian Bai''s body. They know as a nascent realm expert that the nascent soul would not stay in just one location of the body. It would move anywhere the cultivator wanted. It can even escape and disregard the body is in danger.


    But to be able to destroy the nascent soul is something very terrifying.


    When Qian Bai fell, Bang Lim, the other middle-aged man immediately caught him. Everyone is in a state of confusion and shock that they didn''t know what to do.


    In this state, how could Shin Jiao not grab the chance to attack?


    Since he didn''t want to alert his enemies and let them prepare while he charges his bullet, he decided to do a melee attack on the old man.


    The old man is the most dangerous opponent he would be facing. If he didn''t get rid of this guy first then he will be having trouble fighting the other two.


    So in a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao suddenly appear behind the old man and swung his de. However, the old man felt his slight killing intent and immediately blocks Shin Jiao''s attack with a short sword.


    ng!!!


    The force of the collision between two weapons wielded by a nascent realm sent shockwaves to the surrounding houses and destroyed their roofs. Even the three nascent realm cultivators were sent flying away from the two figures that are shing.


    "Hmm¡­ you have good reflexes, old man¡­" Shin Jiao said as he flew a couple of meters away from the old man.


    "You''re very strong too¡­ I''ve never face someone as strong as you are before¡­ Hmm¡­ This has gotten my interest." The old man said as he draws the short sword from its scabbard.


    It turned out that the old man blocks Shin Jiao''s attack using the sword''s scabbard. Now Shin Jiao''s eyes are glowing and wanted to know what kind of material that simple-looking scabbard is made off.


    "Since you have attacked it''s my turn now¡­" the old man said as he suddenly flew towards Shin Jiao.


    "Three thousand shadow sh!" the old man shouted as he suddenly formed a technique.


    Shin Jiao suddenly discovers himself being surrounded by thousands of swords directly pointing towards his vital points. He found that although the old man is saying it casually like he is going to do a simple attack in truth he is already performing a killing move.


    "What a sly old man¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly takes a stance in the air.


    Absolute defense


    Shin Jiao''s katana de suddenly vanished from his hand and as the rain of swords fell unto his body, ck shes can be seen as each of those swords was deflected by his technique. While doing this, Shin Jiao suddenly grab the chance to do a sneak attack.


    Ping!!!


    The woman actually saw his movement and extended her sword to the front and tried to block the glowing bullet.


    However, her sword was not strong enough and was actually pierced through by the bullet that is strong enough to prate the Qi field and skin of a nascent realm cultivator.


    And Shin Jiao''s target is the man carrying Qian Bai, Bang Lim. A small hole can be seen on his shoulder and Bang Lim had a face of astonishment as he looks at Shin Jiao in horror. This is because his nascent soul was hit by that bullet.


    But lucky for him that the woman blocked the bullet first and this is the reason why his nascent soul is still intact. However, there is already a hairline crack that has appeared and Bang Lim can already feel his cultivation level dropping.


    He knew that if he uses his nascent realm Qi the crack would grow and sooner orter if he did not repair his nascent soul, it would be destroyed eventually.


    Seeing that the two sneak attacks to herpanions were sessful and her beloved sword being broken, resentment and indignance can be seen in the woman''s face as she red at Shin Jiao.


    "You despicable person! How dare you fight dirty!" she shouted with an aura of righteousness while pointing at Shin Jiao.


    The old man on the side didn''t attack Shin Jiao right at this moment, because he already discovered the state of his weapon. Although his sword is made of strong materials and he has been using it for a long time, it is the first time that he found that his sword was actually damaged.


    And so the two people are looking at Shin Jiao with anger and curiosity in their gazes. The old man wanted to observe more before making another attack but the woman is truly angered.


    She looks at Shin Jiao and pointed her sword towards him.

 Chapter 489 - The Power Of A Nascent Realm (3)

    Chapter 482


    /*unedited*/


    Three people are floating high up in the air above the seemingly barren capital city of Si. The moonlight illuminates the figures of two men and a woman. The old man is looking at Shin Jiao with a face of nonchnce but his eyes have the look of vignce in them, while the woman is pointing her sword with a hole on its de at Shin Jiao''s figure.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao calmly watches the two, and as he became serious. He already felt the power of the old man. Although he was able to block all of his attacks, he can feel his hand shaking from the force of impact.


    Luckily for him, his ck katana is made of ck ore which is so far the strongest material he has ever encountered both on earth and Gaeus Ro.


    "You are a despicable person and should die by my de¡­" the woman shouted as she suddenly rushed to attack Shin Jiao.


    When she swings her sword in an arc a light appears and Shin Jiao knew that she using a technique. And true to his conjecture, the woman''s sword vanished from her hand and it suddenly appears behind Shin Jiao. Everything right at this moment seems illogical and does not follow anyws. This is because as nascent realm cultivators, their speed oncebined with their Qi is truly really fast and scary.


    The sword shes behind him and Shin Jiao shifted his head to the side to dodge the de. Then with his quick reflex, he swung his sword and hit the de.


    But as soon as he did this, the woman''s mouth curved upwards and she suddenly twisted her sword sideways as Shin Jiao''s sword touches the t of the de. Once this happens, Shin Jiao was suddenly rmed. He saw the de twist as if it was soft and its sharp point seems toe alive and darted towards his head.


    With a surprised look on his face, Shin Jiao immediately kicked out towards the woman''s stomach. The woman saw this and dodges Shin Jiao''s kick, but she already missed her target as Shin Jiao was able to dodge the attack on his head.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately flew away from the woman while spreading his absolute sense to cover his surroundings.


    And then he noticed a de rushing towards his back and knew that the old man also made his move. But of course, Shin Jiao didn''t want to waste this chance and immediately dodge at the same time fire a shot.


    A curve bullet flew and directly pierced through a man''s skull.


    The man who is already about to send out two flying des towards Shin Jiao''s location slumped to the ground lifeless. Bang Lim tried to do a sneak attack as he found that Shin Jiao is being besieged on all sides by Senior Gao and Little Jie. Qian Bai even let him use his sword to avenge himself from the young man whom they judge as despicable in their eyes.


    However, he seems to have forgotten that cultivators can see and even notice sneak attacks. Well, who can me him? If Shin Jiao is just using spiritual sense, then maybe he could not detect the subtle movement of Bang Lim. But he was too unlucky that Shin Jiao can use his absolute sense and already saw what he is nning.


    And Shin Jiao took this chance to shoot his head as his contact lens designated the target nascent soul to be in that direction. With a timed shot, Shin Jiao was able to hit Bang Lim''s nascent soul and shattered it. And since it was a headshot he has no chance to regain his consciousness ever again.


    "No! They are already unable to fight! Why would you kill them?" shouted the woman in indignation as she flew downwards.


    "How can a cultivator be so despicable and shameless to this extent!¡­"


    Shin Jiao has already heard her rambling and wanted to just let it go, but he was immediately ticked off by the woman''s air of self-righteousness. So he immediately charges towards the old man. Seeing Shin Jiao making a move, the old man flew backward and began chanting.


    When Shin Jiao swung his de towards the old man''s body, Shin Jiao felt an extreme heating from above his head. He suddenly saw a brilliant light shing and making the sky as bright as day. And a strong heatwave assaulted his senses.


    "Haha¡­ Now taste the power of my special skill¡­ Heavenly me bolt!" the old man shouted as he suddenly positioned himself in a lotus position and with a wave of his hand directed the searing me towards Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the danger, Shin Jiao flew backward as he didn''t take his gaze away from the old man. The strong wind made the old man''s white hair flutter as he sits on the air while directing the beam of fire as it flew towards Shin Jiao like a living fire dragon.


    Shin Jiao didn''t dare face such thing because he knew that he would be scorch if hit by it. And so, he dodges and escaped while trying to outmaneuver that thing which seems to have unlimited energy as its heat didn''t even diminish even after 3 minutes have already passed.


    The part where Shin Jiao and the old man Lou Gao is fighting is already in ruins. The buildings and houses in that area are already destroyed and burned to ashes by the devastating spell that the old man is dishing out.


    Shin Jiao knew that these kinds of spells eats a lot of energy and is very inefficient in fights, and this is the reason why he never uses these kinds of shy spells.


    But he could not deny the fact that it is truly devastating.


    While this is happening, the woman Jie Ao is hiding in one corner with anger in her eyes. She is already preparing her spell after taking the dead body of Bang Lim and saving Qian Bai who is now as weak as a mortal.


    She is really angry at the sneak attacks that her enemy did to herpanions that she wanted to dispose of him in one go. Hence she is already preparing this attack of hers. And so a huge amount of Qi is being drained from her body as she prepares to throw out a massive attack towards the young man who is currently dodging in the air while being attacked by the massive me dragon-like spell.


    "Damn you! Why don''t you just die!" shouted Jie Ao as she suddenly released an energy orb as big as yoga or an exercise ball.


    Bzzt!!!


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion was spread as she released her devastating spell.


    Upon doing so, she suddenly noticed the smirk on Shin Jiao''s face as his figure suddenly vanished into thin air.


    Shin Jiao squeezes the trigger from his handgun and stopped channeling his energy. And once he did that, his figure which they can see because of the Qi undtion in his body suddenly flickers and vanished. The energy st hits the afterimage of his figure and passes through a row of buildings and houses.


    Jie Ao wanted to stop but she has already released her spell and that part of the city where her spell hit was destroyed killing hundreds of people in the process. Then the wall on that part was also sted open turning everything into rubbles.


    This situation made her expression turned pale.


    She did not expect that due to her impulse and carelessness she had caused a huge disaster to befall upon the loyal supporters of the new king.


    "Damn it!!! I promise¡­ if I get a hold of that guy I will kill him!" shouted Jie Ao as she flew to the air and began scanning her surroundings in search of the despicable guy she now deemed as her nemesis.


    However, no matter how hard she tries she could not see any trace of Shin Jiao except for a small orb on the ground which looks like a recording device.


    Then she suddenly in a ruined house she discovers an old man slumped to the ground. And on his chest is a fist-size hole filled dampened with his blood. The old man didn''t expect that just because of a slight miscalction in his part, his hundreds of years of cultivation were wasted in an instant.


    Now he truly regretted his decision ining out of the sect in his pursuit of enlightenment.


    "Senior Gao! Senior Gao¡­ how did this happen? Wait please don''t die¡­ I will heal your wound¡­" cried Jie Ao in panic.


    She didn''t truly expect that the supposed simple act of helping with the war which should not have caused any danger to them as they have already disposed of the nascent realm cultivators of the enemy now turned into the death of three of herpanions. This made her resent the guy who this to them.


    She frantically heals the wound of Lou Gao but she knew that the old man will soon die with the loss of his nascent soul cultivation.


    Looking at the recording device in her hand killing intent filled her eyes as she clutches them. Suddenly it began to glow and a 3D image pop out where Shin Jiao''s silhouette can be seen.


    Due to the chaos and the destruction of the surroundings, Shin Jiao was able to get away easily. If not, then he would be having a hard time dodging those spiritual senses from those old monsters.


    While he is escaping he senses that the orb was picked by the woman and he saw her looking at him.


    "Haha¡­ Why if it isn''t the self-righteous woman. Before you say anything I wanted to show you something¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly yed the recording which he took out from his consciousness.


    The recording shows the devastation and the sorrow that the people experienced because of the war, the atrocities of the soldiers, and thewlessness. After he showed it to her, Shin Jiao smirked at the quiet figure watching him.


    "No tell me, is this what you call righteousness, chivalry, and honor? Your group supported such a person¡­ Who is the despicable now? Me who is just trying to defend from your group or the likes of you guys who just y with the lives of others?¡­" Shin Jiao said this with a sneer on his face as he cut off themunication.

 Chapter 490 - The Portal Activation Sequence

    Chapter 483


    /*unedited*/


    The morning the next day


    A young man is standing atop a cliff while looking at the greeneries at the bottom. He can feel the gentle breeze caressing his face as he felt peace in his heart. He checked Susan Tang''s life signature in his armband and smiled. He is at peace thinking that she is doing just fine. But he could not deny that he misses her so much.


    And so with that in mind, Shin Jiao took out his phone and unlock it. From there he saw the beautiful face of Susan Tang and himself as the two of them cuddle and hugged each other.


    "Just wait for a while okay? I''ming¡­" he muttered as he caressed her gorgeous face on the screen.


    Suddenly a small figure happily skipped towards Shin Jiao.


    "Master Ji! Let''s eat! They have already cooked the meat that you''ve caught." Nao Guo said with a big smile on her cute face.


    She is not wearing ragged clothes anymore and has changed into a modern shirt and pants. Shin Jiao can easily craft such a thing and the fabric is connected as if it was originally in that shape from the start. Even the rubber shoes she is wearing look good which made Shin Jiao appreciate himself.


    He other people in this huge group is alsoe out of his ring even the three cultivators are also with them. He didn''t know why these people decided to stick with him, but as he promised them, he would take them to somewhere they can be safe. And that would be his next stop, the neighboring kingdom of Er.


    As Shin Jiao shared the food with the people he felt a bit delighted. The breakfast is heavy and the vor is good. He truly appreciates the women in the bunch as they are able to make good food for their families. He suddenly remembers Susan Tang and the first meal he tasted from her.


    Remembering that time, Shin Jiao felt a shiver running down his spine. The horrible taste of that food was beyond description. Luckily, Susan was a diligent woman and worked hard to improve her cooking skills. Later she became good at cooking and he was delighted by it.


    "Master Ji¡­ I know that you are very strong and powerful. I saw how you fight against those strong people outside¡­ I wanted to be strong like you¡­ Can you help me?" she said cutely.


    Although Nao Guo is already 13-years-old, she is small and looks like an eight-year-old kid. So Shin Jiao truly found her cute and adorable. He could not help but nod his head in her pleading.


    "Alright, I will teach you, but you have to follow my instruction no matter how hard it''s going to be, okay?"


    "Yes, Master!"


    ¡­


    It was already evening when Shin Jiao finished forming a cave at a secluded area at the side of a mountain cliff. He set up a defensive formation and a camouge array to cover this area and keep it from being discovered by others.


    He then carefully set up the teleportation portal in the middle of the cave and followed the pattern from theputer. He has already discovered the rune to use so that he would be able to connect and activate the target portal.


    If he is wrong, then it would not start and he would try to find the correct location of the portal. However, from the looks of it, the portal is actually filled with longitude andtitude. Hence he is not that worried.


    He began to input the coordinate in theputer and let the portal try to pick up a trace of another portal''s existence in that way. However, he discovers that the portal in that area is actually closed.


    "Hmmm¡­ there might be a city in that direction and the rebellion has disrupted their portal." He muttered as he once again picks a location and set the coordinate.


    This time there is no reply, this means that there are no portals in that direction.


    Shin Jiao did this slowly and he actually found at least 20 more portals that are inactive. It was already midnight and he still could not find the right direction. Hence he continues trying to detect another location.


    When it was already 4 a.m. in the morning, Shin Jiao is already feeling helpless. The situation which he thinks he can already figure out, turned out to be harder than he thought. Hence he felt depressed.


    But he didn''t stop. This time, because of his failure, he let theputer calcte and try to detect portal signals automatically. After programming theputer, Shin Jiao decided to rest for a while and began to cultivate.


    He didn''t know how long it took but soon a buzzing sounding from theputer interrupted him. When he opens his eyes, it was already noon the next day. Shin Jiao checked the coordinate and found that the portal in that location is active and it''s the one with the most powerful mana signature.


    "That must be the capital city of Er." He muttered.


    Then Shin Jiao remember something important and directed his attention inside his ring. He saw the people happily eating their meal and a tiny figure looking at the sky with worry in her eyes. Seeing the worry in her eyes, Shin Jiao was touched and found himself truly liking the little girl.


    Right now, he wished that if he can have a child it would be a cute little girl like Nao Guo.


    He decided to enter his ring and appear beside Nao Guo.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked which made the little girl jump in fright.


    Her reaction made Shin Jiao chuckle.


    "Master Ji, don''t do that!"


    "Haha¡­ Oh¡­ I see, so you have advanced to the 1st level of the body refining stage. That is good¡­ you really have the talent to be a cultivator¡­ Alright, continue doing the breathing exercise I taught you and the cultivation pattern¡­ I will check on you every now and then. I will go now, as I think I already found the right location." Shin Jiao said with a smile while patting Nao Guo''s head.


    This made the little girl smile and felt warm in her heart. In truth, she didn''t want to call Shin Jiao her master, but she wanted him to be her big brother. But her father told her that a master is like a family and more. So she decided to call Shin Jiao her master.


    When Shin Jiao was about to leave, he noticed three women walking towards him. They were the cultivators which were included in the group of people he is helping.


    "Greetings senior¡­ We¡­ we want to thank you for your help." One of them said.


    "I am Mei Ao, and these are my sisters, Zhi Ao and Ying Ao." The young woman named Mei Ao said.


    When Shin Jiao looks at them a beautiful face suddenly appears in his mind. This is because the girls'' faces have a resemnce to that woman''s face. And when he recalled their names, he is 100% sure that these young women have a rtionship with that powerful cultivator.


    "Do you need anything?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ Senior¡­ can¡­ can we follow you?"


    "Huh? Why?"


    "We¡­ we actually ran away from our sect and¡­ and our sister¡­"


    "It''s a long story¡­ but if you are willing to listen we will tell you."


    Shin Jiao looks at the three and nodded his head.


    "But not today¡­ I will now activate the portal and go to the location of the capital of Er city¡­ It has been a long day for me. So as soon as I finish this task the better. In the meantime, please¡­ help that kid." Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile.


    "Wait¡­ I knew that you wanted to go to the capital city of the Er kingdom. But I never imagined that you will be taking the portal¡­ by any means¡­ do you have a coordinate?"


    The woman who seems to be the eldest of the three, Mei Ao, asked with a tone of hesitation in her voice.


    "What do you mean?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Senior, here as a way of thanking you in advance¡­" she said as she handed a scroll that she took from her spatial tool.


    When Shin Jiao saw the scroll he felt a bit confused. However, once he opened it. His expression immediately changed.


    "This¡­ how did you get this?" Shin Jiao asked with a hint of surprise in his voice.


    "We¡­ we actually stole it from someone when we tried to escape. But it is useless in our hands, with your ability and strength; it would be of more use."


    "Sigh¡­ alright, I don''t want to promise you anything. But I will first listen to your story once we reached the capital city of Er, okay?" Shin Jiao said which made the three young women nod their heads.


    Shin Jiao then gave them a perfunctory smile and left.


    Appearing inside the cave, he immediately took out the scroll which is actually a map of the whole part of the Xi Empire.


    And after checking hisputer he can deduce that his target location is not the capital city of Er but one of the most bustling cities in Er kingdom, Alchema city.


    The reason why the city produces a huge mana fluctuation is that many people are actually visiting that ce from all around the kingdom and even the empire. Due to it being a source of many rare spiritual herbs.


    The city itself cultivates herbs that are rarely seen in the empire. And the famous Alchema sect is behind all this.


    Shin Jiao thought about it for a while but then decided to try and locate the capital city of the Er portal. And to his surprise, the portal is actually not epting iing mana signal.


    "If my guess is correct, the empire army is already stationed in that city and is currently waiting for the activation of the portal in the capital of Si¡­ Haha¡­ too bad I already took the portal and its coordinate is not the same anymore¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.

 Chapter 491 - The Prosperous Alchema City

    Chapter 484


    /*unedited*/


    Alchema City, Portal building area


    The afternoon sun is high above the sky as it spreads its brilliance in the air covering the whole city with is majesty and splendor. The atmosphere is sunny and the temperature is high, but a crowd is currently bustling in the streets of the always busy Alchema city.


    Alchema city is a city where alchemy is everything.


    Right at this time inside a particr building of the city where people seem to be crowding a young man suddenly appears walking out of a portal in the center.


    Shin Jiao sessfully teleported to the city after the long preparation and calction he did in the kingdom of Si.


    Seeing the people around him and the new scene, he felt a bit astounded.


    From the Ancient Asian like atmosphere of the kingdom of Si to the semi-modern atmosphere that the kingdom of Er gives made Shin Jiao feel belongingness and contentment. It seems that the influence of Shin City has robbed off even to this kingdom.


    This made Shin Jiao felt a bit proud of the idea that he was the source of these changes. Though he is not clear how it happened, he is already feeling the satisfaction deep in his heart.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to tarry inside the building and decided to quickly walk out. However, what he didn''t expect is that once he took a step outside of the tform, two men who seem to be wearing a brown leather guard''s uniform blocks his path.


    "Wee to Alchema city, sir¡­ May we have your identification please?" one of the soldiers said while extending his palm.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he reluctantly took out the palm-size wooden b and presented it to the guards. Upon seeing the palm-size b in his hand the guards scanned it with their spiritual sense and found the information inside it.


    "Ah, a mercenary¡­ It seems that you are alone. What is the purpose of your visit to our city?"


    Hearing this question Shin Jiao''s mind began to spin trying to think of an idea, then something came to him as he remembers the name of the city and the limited information he got by using his absolute sense and listening to the people around him.


    "Ah¡­ I''m here to¡­ buy something¡­"


    "¡­a potion, for your group?"


    "Yes, I need a lot for a mission." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, the two soldiers look at each other and smirked. Shin Jiao knew what the two are thinking so he decided to take out a bag of precious stones and ores along with many spiritual stones. He carefully takes out 10 spirit stones and handed 5 to each of the two guards in secret.


    "This is my thanks to the two brothers." He said.


    Feeling the spirit stones in their hands, the two had a wide grin in their faces.


    "Haha¡­ Wee to the city! Have a nice stay, little brother." One of the guards said with a grin in his face.


    Shin Jiao didn''t tarry longer and immediately walks out of the tform. He waves goodbye to the two guards and walked towards a person whom he noticed to be talking to someone and giving out some maps and information about the city.


    Shin Jiao stepped in after the customer of the person walked away.


    "Hi, can I have a map of the city?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Oh, sure¡­ here¡­ that would be 20 low-grade spirit stones."


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and bought the map. As he opened it, he saw the basic information about the city, ces, and important dates to remember.


    This is the way for the city to introduce Alchema city to neers. This way, people will have an easy time exploring the city, and themerce inside the city grows continuously.


    After getting the map, Shin Jiao has already remembered the important parts of the city. He then decided to leave first so that he can settle the people he took with him. He walks out of the city where the guards didn''t even take their time to check him.


    This only means that going outside of the city is easier than getting inside it.


    Walking the rough road, Shin Jiao noticed that although the city has some modernization atmosphere in it, they still lived the way of the ancient people. But one thing is new; he noticed that the carriage in this city does not have wheels.


    Shin Jiao continues walking until he reached a path towards a forest area. His figure suddenly vanished after walking towards that small path.


    Not long after this happens, ten people wearing ck robes suddenly appear at the spot where Shin Jiao disappears.


    "What is going on? Why can''t I feel any trace of that mortal?"


    "How could he suddenly disappear?"


    "Do you think that someone got to him first?"


    "I don''t know¡­ that man is loaded. I think we can get more than 200 spirit stones from that guy. Plus he also has some precious ores¡­"


    "I don''t think anyone found him¡­ I think he is still in this ce¡­ everyone spread out!"


    The ten people in ck robes immediately fan out and began searching the area for Shin Jiao. Unknown to them, he has already discovered that they are tailing him ever since he walks out of the city. Although he didn''t know who told them about him, Shin Jiao is still known that these people have underestimated him.


    And so in the forested area, Shin Jiao sent all of the people from his ring outside.


    "Alright, this is the city of Alchema in Er kingdom¡­ I think you will be able to survive in this ce if you work hard." Shin Jiao said.


    But before he left, he handed each of the families 1 leather pouch.


    "Goodbye, everyone¡­" Shin Jiao waves his hand as he vanished.


    Everyone felt a bit saddened by this, but they knew that they cannot just put their fate in another person''s hand. They have already experienced a lot of things and some of them are low-level cultivators which are actually not considered as true cultivators yet.


    Shin Jiao once again reappear from where he disappears from before. However, when he appears, his hand has a tinge of blood on them, and he is holding ten new spatial tools. He put them inside his ring and walks back to the city. This time, he is not alone but with three young women and one young girl.


    He decided to stay first in Alchema city and gather some information and then head directly to the capital city of Er.


    With that in mind, he took the girls as part of his cover and also, so that they can be of help in gathering more information.


    As he reached the gate, Shin Jiao, and his group line up with the rest of the people and waited.


    It didn''t take long for them to wait and it was soon their turn to be checked. The guards asked for their identification bs and the group showed that they are all members of the Lao n mercenary group. The guards didn''t bother with them as they are already used to seeing a lot of mercenaries entering the city and buying potions and herbs. So they let the group in without any squabble.


    However, this does not mean that Shin Jiao didn''t catch the eyes of anyone.


    When he disposes of the ten people following behind him, he discovers that they are a part of arge group of a syndicate operating inside Alchema city. This group usually victimizes low-level cultivators, mortals, and lone travelers.


    And it so happens that at that time, they thought that Shin Jiao is alone hence they tried to make a move on him. However, when they saw Shin Jiao entering the city with three young women and a child, they immediately concluded that theirpanions failed their mission.


    "Hey boss, what should we do now? I think the others we sent are already¡­" a man beside their boss said with a gesture of his hand slitting his throat.


    "If that is true then we should pay that guy double for what he did. His life ispensation for the lives of our brothers."


    "Boss, the women with him are very pretty, we can sell them in the next town. However, I want that little girl¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "You''re a sick perverted bastard¡­ If we can take them down then you can have your way with that little girl, but don''t break her¡­ If you do, then I will cut your head off¡­"


    "Hehe¡­ Boss, don''t worry about that. I promise to be gentle."


    "You said that thest time, and we ended up with a girl''s corpse. How can we earn some money from that?" the boss reprimanded as he hit the head of the perverted looking guy who is grinning beside him.


    With the nod of their boss''s head, the group immediately dispersed and went their way to fulfill their own tasks.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his group walk towards an inn. Shin Jiao wanted to rent three rooms but Nao Guo reacted and said that she wanted to stay inside Shin Jiao''s ring. The other three girls also agree to this. This is because they find that the Qi in that world is thick and is good for their cultivation.


    Hence Shin Jiao acquiesce with their request and rented a single room. The woman behind the desk gave Shin Jiao a disdainful look on her face. He also knew why, but he didn''t care. He will not be staying in this ce for long. Hence he just grabs the key and went up to their room.


    Once inside the room, the four women immediately went inside Shin Jiao''s ring to cultivate and Shin Jiao was left inside.. After the four disappear, Shin Jiao felt a bit lonely hence he decided to just spend the night cultivating.

 Chapter 492 - Midnight Runs

    Chapter 485


    /*unedited*/


    Alchemy City, in one of the inns in the city


    The sun has already set in the horizon and the moon slowly rose high up in the sky giving off a silvery light. The Alchema city is still bustling as if the people didn''t care about the darkness brought by the night.


    Not longter everything inside the city became bright as each house, store,mercial buildings, and even the streets were illuminated a light source.


    This technology which uses spirit stones as energy is very familiar to Shin Jiao.


    Meanwhile, inside the inn''s room, Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes after a few hours of cultivating and knew that his body has already the energy he had used from using the portal and fighting his enemies.


    He then turns his attention towards the illusion of fish skin inside his ring.


    He has already removed the skin from the huge body of the fish. He wanted to research it and how it works, so he took a few samples, and with the use of both his absolute and spiritual sense, he prodded the fish skin carefully.


    He didn''t want to miss anything and wanted to thoroughly understand how the fish was able to perfectly blend with its environment.


    And with that prodding, it took him two hours before a satisfied look appear on Shin Jiao''s face.


    "So that''s how it works¡­ it actually works as a camouge rune, but this skin can be controlled using the signal from the fish''s brain. Hmm¡­ this is going to be a bit tricky. But I think I can find a way to make this work." Shin Jiao muttered as he took out a paper and a pen and began drawing a blueprint.


    It didn''t take long before Shin Jiao was able to draw a full body armor. It has the design that would make the wearer look like a ninja wearing a silver metallic suit.


    But of course, he is not going to use a metal ore, but the fish scale as its external texture, and a strong metal alloy inside.


    He is also thinking of adapting the technology that Park Jiyong had created, the nano alloy.


    As Shin Jiao busied himself in drawing and slowly crafting his new armor, he didn''t notice the time, and soon it was already midnight.


    His attention was suddenly disrupted when he found a weird smell entering his system. When this happens Shin Jiao''s poison essence immediately kicks in and purifies his system. He immediately recognized that the poison is abination of hallucinogenic and sleeping drugs.


    "Who might be targeting me?... Or¡­ is it us?" he said as he scanned the corridor outside.


    Shin Jiao didn''t see anyone, but he sensed that there is an array that can block spiritual senses.


    "These people are experts¡­ But who are they?" he thought as he scanned the whole inn.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit distressed when his absolute sense enters the other rooms. As he suddenly found out that most of the rooms are being used as a love motel. Men and women are busy banging each other in some of the rooms, while others are cultivating.


    Soon, he discovers the culprits as he noticed a group of people walking towards his room. Their leader is a tall man with a scar on his face. His cultivation level is the peak of the gold core realm. The 5 others following behind him are also in the gold core realm. He saw them talking to the woman behind the inn counter as she told them the number of his room.


    "I guess this must be a normal urrence in this big city¡­ This inn''s proprietress seems to be a shameful person¡­ I think their target are the girls¡­" he muttered as he took out his cloak and donned it on him.


    "If I get rid of these people, will it cause some problems? Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao thought but still decided to get rid of his enemies.


    He has already learned his lesson from before. If he let those people who try to harm him, then his troubles will never end. Hence getting rid of them is the final solution.


    And so, he waited in silence as his figure meld with the darkness.


    Soon, his door was suddenly flung open and six people immediately rushed in with their faces covered. Upon rushing inside, they immediately checked the room but were dumbfounded upon discovering that no one is inside.


    They began to flip the room upside-down but still found no one. One of the men angrily rushed outside and went to the inn''s counter.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" the man said in an angry tone which made the other customers baffled.


    "Hey, don''t raise that tone with me¡­e here and we''ll talk." The woman said as she let the man enter through the side.


    When the two of them enters the room at the back, the man immediatelyined.


    "You said that they enter the room and never left, why is it empty?"


    "Hey, it was your men''s responsibility to watch that ce. Do you think I have time to check it? Plus I have installed arrays in both the windows and the door, so I am sure that the people in there didn''t leave."


    "Then¡­ then how could this be? The room is actually empty¡­"


    "What? That is impossible! Let me see¡­" the woman said in an annoyed face and walked towards Shin Jiao''s room.


    She checked the room number and nodded her head that it was correct. But when she enters the room, she and the man were dumbfounded. This is because all of the men are already down to the ground either dead or barely alive.


    This made the two became vignt. The man who is the leader of the group scanned the bodies of his men but found nothing is wrong with it. They didn''t suffer any wound or internal injuries. It was like they just drop to the ground and died.


    "Leader¡­ leader¡­ run¡­ this¡­ room¡­ is¡­" one of the men tried to say something but still died in the end without finishing his words.


    The leader of the group suddenly felt fear. He didn''t know what his men are saying but his senses are telling him to do one thing, and that is to run.


    But before he can take another step, he suddenly found his foot heavy. This is also true with the woman, but the woman was the first to fall t to the ground and suddenly stopped breathing.


    "This is¡­ this is not happening!" the man said as he forced himself to walk.


    He dragged his feet to the door and was able toe out. When he was outside, he suddenly felt his strengthing back. However, he already knew that it is dangerous for him to stay. So he immediately ran out of the inn.


    Not longter, the room adjacent to Shin Jiao''s room slightly opened and a petite woman wearing white clothes and a veil exited.


    She carefully scanned the room and suddenly her facial expression showed a horrified look.


    "This¡­ this is the Eternal Night poison. A long lost poison art¡­ how could it appear here out of all the ces?" she muttered as she immediately backs away.


    Suddenly a figure caught her back and asked.


    "What is the problem child?" the woman who caught her had a look of elegance and ethereal beauty.


    She has a mature disposition but her beauty is something that can cause a kingdom to topple.


    "Ma¡­ master¡­ it''s¡­ it''s the Eternal Night poison." She said with a trembling voice.


    "Haha¡­ you are truly too young. It''s not that kind of poison. It might look like it, but this poison is different¡­ it''s more subtle."


    "Ah, Sister Mai is truly a genius¡­" suddenly a man''s voice interrupted the two as a head pokes out of the opposite door.


    The man has a bare body and he showed a smile towards the towdies.


    "That poison right there is a new type of poison¡­ I am very curious about what it is that''s why I wanted to go check." He added as he suddenly put on his robe.


    But the disy of his bare body made the two women blush. The beautiful master of the young woman whom the man called Sister Mai red at the man.


    "Master Kang, it seems that you have a bit of a problem with your liver. Your drive is a bitcking nowadays." She said in a mocking tone.


    When the man heard this, he showed an angry expression. How could he ept the insult to his manhood? But he could not deny the fact that it is already widespread throughout the city if his situation.


    In fact, he has already approached many alchemists, but none of their medicines works on him.


    "Mind your own business, Sister Mai." The man said with an annoyed tone as he turns to look at the room of Shin Jiao.


    He didn''t want to waste his time as he was interested in what happened to the there room. He has already discovered a strange situation even from before and became curious.


    Upon looking inside, he immediately saw the dead people on the ground and scanned their condition. He didn''t dare enter the room. With the protective array, no harmful poison inside would be able to seep out. Although the room is also covered with a spiritual sense block array, the people outside are still able to scan the inside if their cultivation level is strong enough.


    And from there the man called Master Kang began inspecting.


    "Ahah! There it is¡­ it''s¡­ tiny and it''s alive¡­ What kind of creature is this?" he muttered.


    On the side, the beautiful woman called sister Mai also observes the thing that Master Kang is looking at and found herself contemting.


    In her time as an alchemist, this is the first time to see such a small thing that can cause death to someone.


    "Interesting¡­ truly interesting...." She muttered with a bright glow on her expression.

 Chapter 493 - Midnight Runs (2)

    Chapter 486


    /*unedited*/


    Alchema City, midnight


    A figure is running while staggering on its step as it tries its best to escape from something. The figure would turn its gaze behind it every now and then as I checking if it is being followed. And seeing that everything it saw was the darkness it heaves a sigh of relief.


    It has been more than 5 minutes after the boss of the group escaped from the inn where hispanions mysteriously died along with the inn proprietress. He was lucky that he is powerful enough to resist the mysterious poison that seems to have mysteriously invaded his body.


    "I will go back and get revenge for mypanions¡­ I will kill that guy and get his women. I can''t let this end like this¡­" he muttered as he tried to run faster.


    However, he found himself catching his breath and would slow down. Right now, his back is already drenched in sweat as he forces himself to run back to their headquarters.


    "Maybe I should ask the master for help. Although I will lose those women, I can still get my hands on some prize if the master is happy." He thought.


    This idea seems to have given him an adrenaline boost as his figure suddenly speeds up. Not longter he was able to reach an abandoned house and saw some of their men patrolling outside.


    When the people saw the figure in the shadows, they were all immediately on guard.


    "Who goes there!" shouted one of the patrolling men.


    "It''s me!" the figure shouted while he suddenly staggered.


    "Oh, you''re the leader of the east gate group. Why are you here? I thought you and your group already have a target¡­"


    "That''s none of your business¡­" the boss of the east gate group shouted as he felt the man in patrol is being too nosy.


    "Haha¡­ Sorry about that. My good brother is part of your team, so he already boasted about it to me this morning." The man said while scratching his nose.


    "Anyway, is the master inside?"


    "Yes, he is talking with the other gates boss."


    "That''s good..." the east gate boss said as he walks inside.


    The men patrolling saw his state and shook their heads, they already knew that this boss has encountered trouble and is going to ask for the master''s help. Upon noticing this, the man who was talking with the eat gate boss suddenly had a bad feeling for his good brother''s sake.


    But he could not do anything. It was his duty to patrol the base, if he cks off, he would die instead. He can just pray that his good brother was not hurt. In their line of job, their life is already uncertain, so they would always pray for their fate to be always good.


    Entering the house, the east gate boss walked up the wooden stairs and then knocked at the closed door made of study dark gray wood with a rhythmic pattern.


    Knock! Knock!


    When the people heard the rhythmic knocking, their tense expression eases up, and one of them open the door. Then everyone saw the disheveled and sweaty figure of the east gate boss. As a part of a syndicate operating in Alchema city, everyone is sharp and aware that the east gate boss may have encountered trouble.


    "Why are you here?" shouted the man sitting in the middle with a cold tone.


    His annoyed expression is also reflected by anyone in the group. All of them are shrewd and crafty bosses of their own gate faction, hence they can tell if trouble ising or not.


    "Master! I¡­ I lost my team." The east gate boss said with a dejected look on his face as his shoulder slump down.


    When everyone heard this, their expression turned ugly and they immediately stood up from their seats. They knew that it would cause trouble now and their first priority is to escape the base just in case the east gate boss was followed by the enemy.


    Even their master was quick to move and immediately turns and walked towards the door.


    However, before anyone would approach the open door, they saw it closing with a creaking sound.


    Creak! Bang!


    The eerie noise it made felt like everything in the room suddenly turned cold and unnerving. Everyone can feel their spines tingling with fear.


    Then something flew towards the ground and went under the table. This attracted everyone''s attention and made them turn their guards up. Everyone draws their weapons.


    "That¡­ that''s a formation te."


    "Oh, no! Stop it from activating!"


    Panic shouts immediately broke through as two figures suddenly dashed towards the formation te on the ground. However, their reaction, although fast, was still toote.


    Silver light suddenly envelops the whole room.


    "Trap! It''s a trap formation!"


    "Damn it!"


    Bang! Bang! Boom!


    The two people who wanted to stop the formation te suddenly send their attacks towards the formation te''s location. But they felt their weapons hitting a solid wall. They could not even break the energying from the formation te.


    Array formation tes are handy artifacts but have a limited range of use. And they consume arge number of materials to make, that''s why Shin Jiao can only make a few of them and would not usually use one.


    But today is different.


    When he secretly follows the boss of the group who saw him as easy prey and attacked him, he saw the old courtyard with a two-story building in the middle. The old courtyard looks dpidated outside but he soon found that the inside is actually nice and clean.


    Then he scanned the whole area and found that it has an array that prevents spiritual sense from scanning the ce. And what he found next made him angry.


    Inside the courtyard, there is a room where an underground room can be seen. In that underground room, many cages are kept and there are also many alchemists doing their experiments. Piles of spiritual herbs can be seen along with other materials for alchemical purposes.


    And one of those materials made Shin Jiao seethe in anger. In some of the cages, there are pregnant women. They didn''t look disheveled; in fact, they look like they are well taken care of. But what he noticed is their state of mind. It''s like they are just mindless people walking to and fro and sometimes would sit in a corner while mumbling something.


    Then in another room, he can see some men having their way with some women whose state of mind is already not normal.


    But what made him angry the most is the ''harvesting area''. They are actually harvesting the fetus inside the women''s womb and then putting it in a jar. Then these jars are given to the alchemist for their experiments.


    The inhumane and cruel treatment in this underground room made Shin Jiao erupt in anger. Hence he decided to end burn this base to the ground.


    And so he made his move and traps all the leaders while they are in a meeting. Unknown to the east gate boss, while entering the room, he has already been infected by another type of poison, a modified nerve gas.


    With the poison essence in his dantian, Shin Jiao is able to control the poison in his surroundings as long as he is within its range.


    So when the boss of the east gate stopped, no one noticed that he is not moving and was busy finding their opponent inside the room.


    Suddenly¡­


    Thud!!!


    The boss of the east gate fell lifelessly to the floor with a loud thud. With his falles an invisible particle that floats in the air.


    When everyone was shocked by this even, they suck in a deep breath upon seeing that the east gate boss has suddenly died and they began to breathe in heavily as they look around the room trying to find the culprit.


    These actions made Shin Jiao sneer.


    "These animals should not be kept alive¡­" he thought to himself as he took out a short de.


    It looks like a sturdy knife and it is one of the artifacts that Gubu has already crafted inside the ring. When the people saw this, they wanted to move and attack but then realized that their body is not moving.


    They can actually feel that they cannot control their nerves anymore. However, since it is modified nerve gas, Shin Jiao made it so that the person infected with this poison will not die too fast.


    With a short de in hand, he walks towards the leader of the group.


    "So you are the leader, the mastermind of the kidnapping of women and the torture they suffered in this city¡­" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    The leader is already having buckets of sweat pouring down his forehead as his eyes are locked on Shin Jiao''s dark figure.


    "You¡­ can''t¡­ hurt¡­ me¡­ the¡­ city¡­ will¡­ make¡­ you¡­ pay¡­" the man they called master uttered these words forcefully.


    Hearing his words, Shin Jiao raised one of his eyebrows. But he didn''t want to bother with other things. nning and schemes are not his forte. He has always acted on something which he thinks is right, and now what he thinks to be the right thing to do it to finish this hell hole.


    And so without a word, he runs and sharp de on the man''s throat. And blood immediately came rushing out.


    The man had a look of desperation in his eyes as if pleading Shin Jiao to spare his life.


    "Before you die, you should know that the reason for your death is because of making others suffer¡­ hopefully, in your next life, you''ll live a good life."


    After saying those words, he turns his attention towards the other bosses in the room and with the same action slit their throats.


    Shin Jiao didn''t spare anyone inside the house and just burned everything. He didn''t even save those women as he knew that their future is bleak. He just gave them a painless death and put their bodies in a single cage and put the cage outside of the courtyard.


    "Tomorrow will be another chaotic day¡­ Sigh¡­" Shin Jiao said as he left the area.


    As soon as he left, a shadow suddenly moved and began trailing after him.

 Chapter 494 - The Silver-haired Punisher

    Chapter 487


    /*unedited*/


    Speeding through the shadows unseen by the naked eyes are two figures, one is at the front while the other is following behind around 100 meters. The distance between the two is always constant as the one following seems to have the ability to gauge the distance urately.


    Shin Jiao while running has a knitted brow as he tries to think who is the one following him? The person is well hidden deep in the shadows as if its figure is melded with it as one. But using his absolute sense he can see that the person behind him is a woman. However, he didn''t know how she is able to dodge his absolute sense.


    Though he can see her, yet it''s a bit blurry and vague.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to bother with this person because he didn''t feel any killing intent, so he decided to just leave. And with that thought, his figure suddenly vanished.


    The woman suddenly stopped as she saw in her sight a figure suddenly vanishing in thin air.


    "Was that teleportation?" she muttered as her figure suddenly stopped.


    Suddenly a figure of a woman wearing dark green camouge suit slowly appears from out of thin air. Her silver hair dances through the air due to the sudden stop of her momentum. Her suit fits perfectly on her body which shows her curvy figure.


    If Shin Jiao was here, he would immediately notice that her outfit almost looks like a modern ninja suit.


    "Damn it! Why did that guy kill those people?! Even these women... What a scumbag. I could have asked them for more detailed information¡­ Qin Lou will surely not like this..." She muttered as she grumbled in helplessness.


    Then suddenly she noticed that some people are flying towards her location. Seeing this, she immediately made a move and blended with the shadows. Her figure suddenly vanished from the spot as she shrunk deeper into the darkness under her feet.


    Not long after she disappears a group of cultivators appears and stopped on the spot where she vanished.


    "Hey, did you see that?"


    "Yeah, silver hair and weird suit. It''s that woman¡­"


    "Who?"


    "The one they called ''The silver-haired punisher'', she has been terrorizing many cultivators in the kingdom of Er, Yi, and San¡­"


    "What do you mean terrorizing? It''s more of saving and helping people."


    "Ha! Who would need her help? This world has its own rules and power dictates all. If those weak people fall because of their own weakness then that is their fault."


    "You assh*le! What do you mean by that? My daughter is weak; do you mean it''s okay for others to trample on her?"


    "Yeah, that''s her fault for being weak."


    "Then how about I kill you now and say that you got killed because of your own weakness¡­"


    "Ugh¡­ wait¡­ I didn''t mean it like that. Wait¡­ wait¡­ thought you are strong we are stillrade you know."


    The guards began to discuss and argue because of the appearance of the woman called ''the silver-haired punisher''. Not longter after their argument was quelled they continue running towards the old courtyard which is already on fire.


    Then the guards found the corpse of the women wearing white clothes. Some of them are even pregnant. However, upon seeing this scene the guards suddenly had an inkling of what is happening. There is a piece of news in the city that there are several young women who have disappeared. And now that they are seeing this scene in front of them, they can already deduce that these might be the women, or rather only a part of the number of young women who disappear from the city.


    With this everyone felt a bit of heartache as they felt like being pricked in their hearts by this event.


    Suddenly, one of the guards stepped forwards with heavy footsteps as he staggered towards a young girl lying in a corner. The young girl is around 13 years old and her stomach is already bulging, which means that she is pregnant.


    "No!... my daughter! No, this cannot be! This cannot be! How dare they do this to my daughter!" shouted the guard as he ran towards the cage and hack its lock. He immediately dives inside and carefully took his own daughter in his hand and carried her outside.


    As he looks at her with a broken heart, he felt like he wanted to tear the heaven asunder for making her suffer this indignation and loss of her honor as a woman.


    "Damn it! Damn them all!" shouted the guard.


    His eyes are glued on the girl in his arms as he cried and cried¡­


    "Captain¡­ Look at this." One of the guards called out.


    The rest followed him and saw that in one corner there are some of the alchemists that Shin Jiao didn''t burn. When the guards saw their robe and the palm-size jade b that is used as their identification inside their spatial pouch, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "These people are from the city''s Alchemist Association¡­ and this person is one of the teachers in Floating Lotus Alchemy School." muttered the captain after checking the identification of the dead alchemist.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this discovery, but none of them made a sound as they knew how powerful the Alchemist Association in the city is. They practically control all of the city and the main reason why Alchema city became prosperous.


    "This doesn''t prove the fact that the association is rotten to the core. This may be the work of some individual and is not rted to the alchemy association themselves." said the captain after thinking of the association president which is an amiable and kind old man.


    But then his eyes turned into slits upon recalling the sinister look on the vice president of the association.


    "If it''s that guy, maybe¡­" he muttered with a sneer.


    ¡­


    The next day


    Alchema city was thrown into chaos as one can hear mourning cries in many of the households in the city. The city head which is a middle-aged man with a cultivation of a 4th stage nascent realm was angered by this news.


    "How did this happen in my city!" he shouted at the council table where the city officials are seated.


    "Those women¡­ most of them are members of sects¡­ this is going to be tricky." said one of the officials as he wipes the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Sir, ording to our investigation, this was done by the alchemist association¡­" an old man said and shifted his gaze towards an old man with an amiable aura.


    "Haha¡­ General, please don''t throw the me in our association easily. We will investigate this matter. I''m sure someone is trying to me our association because of this. This is a malicious attack on our dignity." A man in his 30''s suddenly interrupted.


    The man has a sinister look on his face and is the vice president of the association, Mengli Yong.


    When the people saw Mengli''s face, they all wanted to sneer but didn''t do so. This is because they are already familiar with him and his sinister look. However, many who have seen his face for the first time would really think that he is a bad guy in this entire event. And this is what is inside the minds of all those neers in this room.


    "Vice president Yong, I am not saying this from just my own point of view. There is already solid evidence that those people came from your association. If you want to investigate go to the morgue! Plus the one who acted this time is the silver-haired punisher¡­ what do you say about that?" the General didn''t back down but instead pointed out this fact in front of the group.


    With his words, a document was immediately distributed by his clerk who has worked overtime early in the morning just to finish the filling of the evidence.


    When everyone saw the information, they were all stumped.


    "This¡­ this¡­ this could not be." Mingli Yong muttered in disbelief.


    What baffled him is how the General was able to get hold of this information this fast. What he didn''t know is that the soldiers did work overtime for this because of the grievance of one of theirrades.


    Their General is a righteous man and he would not stand for his subordinate to suffer such loss without fighting back.


    Hence the chaos has already begun.


    While this troublesome matter is happening, inside another inn where Shin Jiao rented a new room, two women are standing.


    A young woman with a lovely face is currently standing in front of his room door. Beside her is a mature looking woman with a beauty that can topple kingdoms. These two striking beauties have already made many of the people renting the inn took nces at them.


    But they both ignore these people.


    "Darling, are you sure that this is the right ce?" the beautiful woman with a mature disposition asked.


    "Yes, Master¡­ I am sure¡­ My nose won''t lie to me. Back then, I have already registered all the scent of the people inside the inn, and this person is the one who came from that room." She said with surety in her eyes.


    Right now, these two have been tracking Shin Jiao because they wanted to ask him something. But, it''s not only these two women are looking for Shin Jiao, but also a man called Master Kong. Their group is interested in finding the man who is able to make such a poison. And their purpose is of course to recruit him.


    But the two were able to find him because of the unique ability of the young woman, her sharp sense of smell.

 Chapter 495 - Another Way

    Chapter 488


    /*unedited*/


    In a corridor of an inn, two women can be seen standing in front of a door. It was already the afternoon and most of the guests inside the inn either left or is eating lunch downstairs. Those people who saw these two were attracted but were then felt dejection upon discovering that they have a cold personality.


    Knock! Knock!


    Shin Jiao has been busy inside the room as he felt excited about making anew suit for himself. This time, he has fully integrated the fish''s camouge ability and its scales in his new armor. He knows that this new camouge armor of his would be more powerful than his old ones when ites to protection and stealth.


    Shin Jiao has already set up a protective array in the room and is confident that no matter what happens, the room will be safe from any attack even from a nascent realm expert; thought the protection would only be able to take 1 hit from that huge force.


    When he heard the knocking sound, his attention was suddenly interrupted. And by reflex, he immediately scanned the corridor and found two women.


    Shin Jiao slowly walks towards the door and opened it with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Can I help you?" he asked in a cold tone.


    When the two women saw a handsome man opening the door and disregarded them like it was nothing, they felt a bit confused and a little bit annoyed. This is because the two had always been regarded by many as goddesses of beauty. And all of the men they have met would grovel to their feet just to please them.


    Hence it is the first time that the two experience such treatment and they are not happy.


    "Hey, I haven''t got all day¡­ If you have something to say please¡­" Shin Jiao said as he heaves a heavy sigh.


    He knew that the women seem to have been treated like princesses by others that''s why they showed discontent in his attitude a while ago. So he changed his tone halfway.


    "Ahem¡­ Mister, I''m Song Xie an alchemist from Floating lotus alchemy school. And this is Master Mai, my teacher, and master." The young woman introduced.


    Shin Jiao looks at the two and nods his head. He didn''t know why the two are introducing themselves, but right now, he truly wanted to finish his new armor and his heart can''t wait to continue working.


    "We¡­ we are here because we found that you are able to make an ancient poison recipe that was lost for ages. We would like to talk to you about it."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his forehead knitted in confusion and suspicion. He didn''t know what the two are talking about. Although he knows how to manipte poison, it is not by concocting but by using poison essence.


    In fact, ever since he has been using his poison essence Shin Jiao has been feeling it grows and slowly matures. He has an inkling that once he is able to make it grow, it would be able to control all the poison within a certain area around him.


    And this also goes to all of the other essences inside his dantian. From what he can get from his memories, he has four essences in his dantian, nt essence, world or earth essence, poison essence, and the soul essence.


    However, out of these four, he has not used the soul essence yet. This is because he knew that to advance the soul essence he should absorb enough soul memory. And in doing that it would because the other souls to not be able to progress and start from scratch once again. And the extraction of the memory would cause unimaginable pain and suffering to a soul. Hence he didn''t dare use it casually.


    He may be able to kill others, but he is not a demon to cause such eternal pain and torture to another.


    Except for the nt essence which he would always use in nurturing the medicinal herbs and nts in his ring, the poison essence is the second essence that he ns to improve. For thest essence, he is not that familiar with it yet.


    So Shin Jiao right now is really confused about what the two are talking about, though he has an inkling that it was about the poisoning in his room. He has already recognized the two women to be the ones in the adjacent room in thest inn he was staying.


    Seeing Shin Jiao''s confused reaction, Song Xie suddenly understands the situation.


    "Umm¡­ Mister, we don''t want to trouble you with something. But I¡­ I just want your help¡­ When I sense the poison you''ve used, I have sensed that you are a poison expert and can make poison really well¡­ And I also think that you can also remove any poison in a person''s body."


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, he seems to have understood her purpose. But Shin Jiao has no business with the two. Plus he is not a doctor or obliged to help them in any way. Hence he shook his head.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not the guy you are looking for." He cold said as he began closing the door.


    When the young woman saw this, she immediately panicked.


    She has searched all over the empire for an alchemist to be able to cure the poison in his parent''s body. She has met many genius doctors and powerful cultivators but they are all unable to remove the poison that was inflicted on her parents.


    She knew that the poison was not made by humans, and most experts said that the poison inside their body is a living entity. Hence she has already felt disheartened. She could not just stand by and watch her parents die like this. It has already been ten years and they can''t still find any solution.


    So in her desperation, she is willing to grab and do anything just for them to be able to be healthy again.


    When her disciple showed panic and indignation, the beauty which the young woman introduced as Master Mai, extended her hand to block the door. But she soon found out that she seems to have touched a strong barrier in thin air.


    This made her look in shock as the barrier is actually very strong.


    "Mister, please¡­ please¡­ I''m pleading you¡­ I''m willing to give you anything you wanted. Just¡­ just help me. Help my parents¡­ please¡­" Song Xie cried.


    Shin Jiao was suddenly shocked at this scene. Although he didn''t want to help these two people he also could not take seeing a woman crying. From their conversation, he can already tell that the woman is not lying, but he truly didn''t care and just wanted to be left alone to finish what he wanted to do.


    "Wait¡­ mister, if you wanted money or resources, our home is in the capital. We can go there and I can get you whatever you wanted from there." She blurted out.


    When Song Xie''s master heard this, she almost hit her forehead and rolls her eyes.


    "Why would this disciple of mine be too na?ve? She might be a genius when ites to alchemy but in other things¡­ sigh¡­" Yao Mai thought, but she didn''t want to interfere.


    She wanted her disciple to learn from this experience, she is just there to protect her and make sure she didn''t fall into any harm.


    When Shin Jiao heard about the capital city, his eyes perked up. He then turned towards the young woman and showed an expression of interest.


    "You are from the capital?" he asked as he takes a step forward.


    "Yes¡­" Song Xie answered immediately.


    "You can take me there, right?" Shin Jiao took another step forward.


    "Yes, mister¡­ I can¡­ as¡­ as long as you¡­"


    "Haha¡­ What are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Shin Jiao suddenly felt excited.


    This time he didn''t have to waste too much time in the city trying to figure out a way to the capital city. How can he miss this chance? If he can get to the capital city of Er without worry, he would dly take it.


    But suddenly he paused.


    "Wait¡­ Umm¡­ I still need to finish something. Can youe back after an hour?" he suddenly asked then turn around andpletely closes the door.


    The two women stood on their spot at the change of situation. They didn''t know what is happening, but Song Xie is too happy to think otherwise. She is now filled with hope that this simple looking man can cure both of her parents'' problems.


    "Darling, are you sure about this?" Yao Mei could not help but ask her na?ve disciple.


    This is because she is a bit suspicious of Shin Jiao''s reaction about going to the capital city. She didn''t want her disciple to be used by someone again.


    It was just a month ago when a person who acted as a great doctor almost made Song Xie lost everything even her life. Luckily she was there to help her and stop the scheming scoundrel in time. The man is someone who is used to scheming his way towards women.


    At that time he acted like a doctor just to fool Song Xie who is clueless. However, the man didn''t expect that she Yao Mai is an alchemist and also someone who is proficient in medicine, though she is not that good enough to be able to cure the sickness of his beloved disciple''s parents.


    Hearing her master''s words, Song Xie nodded her head and smiled. She knew what her master is thinking. She is not that na?ve anymore and she has learned from her lesson in the past. Judging from the smell she can get from the man''s body. She can smell many different scents on him.


    And those scents can only mean that the person is dealing not only with medicine but also with other materials.


    "I wonder what kind of person is he? Oh, I forgot to ask his name.." Song Xie thought while shaking her head.

 Chapter 496 - Another Way (2)

    Chapter 489


    /*unedited*/


    An hour has passed and Shin Jiao is already looking at the new suit that he made.He designs it like an assassin''s suit and what made it truly unique is its ability to camouge to different clothes. With a simplemand from him, the suit can change into something that he has already programmed it to be.


    Though it is just using the suit''s illusion ability but the illusion is truly something fascinating.


    As Shin Jiao marveled from his work, he suddenly heard the knocking on his door.


    "Ah¡­ my ride is here¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    "Wait a minute!¡­" Shin Jiao said as he took off his robe and quickly put on the suit.


    He feltfortable wearing the suit on his body. It perfectly fits his body as it has an automatic fitting function.


    Shin Jiao truly admired his work in the mirror.


    He then said.


    "Blue robe¡­"


    ''Blue cultivator''s robe activated¡­'' the female machine''s voice sounded.


    With hismand, the suit turns into a blue cultivator''s robe.


    Shin Jiao turns to the door and quickly walks out. The two women were a bit surprised when the door opens and Shin Jiao''s figure walks out.


    "So, when are we leaving?" he asked with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ mister, can I know your name first? I don''t want to just call you mister."


    "Ah, silly me¡­ I forgot to introduce myself. I am Si Ji, I came from the kingdom of Si." Shin Jiao replied while cupping his hand.


    "I greet you mister Ji¡­"


    The three figures immediately walk towards the inns counter where they left their room keys and immediately went out of the inn.


    "Mister Ji, if I may confirm¡­ You are a poison master, right?"


    When Shin Jiao heard her question, he knew that she is trying to ascertain his identity. This is because he just suddenly epted her request. Well, in truth, Shin Jiao is really a poison master. Not only that, but he can also even control, modifies, and evenmand poisonous substances because of the poison essence. So he can also be considered as a poison master.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    Song Xie was ted to his response but Yao Mai is not satisfied. So she secretly took out a small pouch in her sleeve pocket and held it in her hand.


    Not longter the three of them reached the gate.


    "Mister Ji, once we get out of the city, we can ride our transport carriage and go directly to the capital of Er kingdom." Song Xie said with a smile on her face.


    However, as soon as they neared the gate a few figures suddenly stopped them.


    "If it isn''t the beauty of our school, Song Xie¡­ I''ve been wondering where you''ve been to. It turns out that you are here with your master looking for a¡­ gigolo. Hahaha¡­" a frivolous looking young man said with a grin on his handsome face.


    "Oh, sorry about that teacher Mai..." he added with a sly smile on his face.


    Behind the man are four strong men and two women. From what Shin Jiao can see, one of the women might also be a teacher along with the other man in the group. The rest should be a student in the Floating Lotus Alchemy School.


    Shin Jiao can seem to still remember the name of that school. It was the school where Qin Lou is studying as an alchemist before. But because of her disfigured face, the school neglected her and didn''t bother developing her talent.


    But she was lucky enough to meet Shin Jiao which helped her in growing her talent in alchemy.


    "Ling Hao Jie! How dare you nder me and my guest¡­ I will personally rip off that smug look on your face!" shouted Song Xie.


    From her sudden violent reaction, Shin Jiao can infer that the two have bad blood between them.


    "Haha¡­ as if you can fight against me."


    "I have already almost crippled your third leg, if you dare go against me again, I will truly cut it off and feed them to the pigs!" said Song Xie.


    When some of the passers-by heard her words, they threw looks of disdain towards Ling Hao Jie''s group. Even hispanions suddenly felt like they are being shamed in public for being with Ling Hao Jie''s side. However, one of the young men behind Ling Hao Jie suddenly steps forwards and tried to grab Song Xie''s arm. He was a loyal underling of Ling Hao Jie and was angered by the provoking words of Song Xie, so he wanted to teach her a lesson.


    These students already knew that although the teachers are close to them, these teachers would not intervene with their fights and would just stop them from killing each other. Hence, Yao Mai didn''t make a move along with the two teachers on Ling Hao Jie''s side.


    "Your mouth is too foul, let me teach you a lesson that you cannot just mess with anyone." The young man said as he tried to drag Song Xie towards him and deliver a counter punch from his other fist.


    However, before the young man could move, he suddenly found his hand that''s trying to drag Song Xie being held by another strong hand. He even almost winces in pain as that hand suddenly tightens its grip.


    "A man should not hurt a woman¡­ Only cowards do that." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly helps the young man''s hand.


    When he tightens his grip, that hand let''s go of Song Xie''s arm as the young man showed a pained look on his face.


    "It seems that youck discipline." Shin Jiao added.


    When the other student saw this, they immediately reacted and began pouncing towards Shin Jiao. They want to teach this guy a lesson for butting in. They are students from the Floating Lotus Alchemy School and they view themselves as higher than others as their school has produced a genius alchemist which is now a princess in the empire.


    So they are proud of their bone and didn''t want others to trample on their pride. They can now see the sorry state of the young man that tried to be a hero to save the damsel in distress. And this made the young people excited.


    But the reality is different from their imagination.


    They soon found themselves groaning in pain at the side of the walls as they were sent flying by the young man which does not have any spiritual undtion.


    "You''re a magus warrior¡­" one of the teachers muttered as she looks at Shin Jiao.


    She has seen and heard of these fighters. Unlike mages who can wield the elements and use them freely, magus warriors are people who can enhance their bodies to fight. They are actually like cultivators in a sense, but the only difference is that magus warriors can''t use spells. This is the reason why most of them ride those metallic golems.


    When everyone heard her words, they all look at Shin Jiao with astonishment. They have also heard and seen of these magus warriors before and they truly found them fascinating.


    "Teachers, you should make your move. He hurt my ssmates and he is not a student in our alchemy school. This is a provocation!" suddenly Ling Hao Jie shouted which jolted the two teachers to wake from their stupor.


    "Ahem¡­ young man, I suggest you stop right now. We will let this pass if you don''t interfere with this issue." The man said with a hidden glint in his eye.


    How could Shin Jiao not see the hidden scheme in his expression? But as a nascent realm expert, Shin Jiao didn''t want to deal with these petty things anymore as he wanted to already use the teleportation portal in the capital city and directly go to the capital of Yi kingdom and see Susan Tang again.


    "I am warning you guys, right here, right now. Stop this now¡­ We need to go our way and not be hindered by your petty squabble. If you continue to block our path, I will personally send you all to hell." Shin Jiao said with a domineering tone.


    When the two teachers and students heard his words, they all showed a mocking look on their faces. Although the young man is a strong magus warrior, there are seven cultivators in front of him and the lowest cultivation level amongst them is a 5th level gold core realm. How could they let him go after threatening their group like that?


    "Mister Ji¡­" Song Xie was a bit afraid and tried to hold Shin Jiao.


    "You wanted your parent to be cured as soon as possible, right?"


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s question, Song Xie nodded her head in agreement.


    "Then follow behind me." Shin Jiao said as he took a step forward.


    His action made the two teachers and Yao Mai frown.


    "This guy is too impulsive¡­ He is truly still too young¡­" Yao Mai thought.


    Suddenly, the male teacher extended his hand and put it on Shin Jiao''s shoulder to stop him.


    "Young man, you seem to be disrespectful towards us¡­ I am willing to teach you a small lesson in humility." The male teacher said with the corner of his mouth slightly curving up.


    Shin Jiao just looks at him in the eye.


    "Remove your hand, or you can pick it up after." Shin Jiao said with a stern and cold tone.


    Everyone in the area showed a mocking look on their eyes. This is because everyone can see that the man who stood in front of Shin Jiao has very strong cultivation. The man has already reached the 6th level of the infant soul realm. And with this level, they knew his strength is not something a gold core realm can take.


    Hence they showed both mocking look and pity in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao nonchntly looks at the man and lifted his hand.

 Chapter 497 - Another Way (3)

    Chapter 490


    /*unedited*/


    The situation near the gate has already gathered some onlookers as two groups are facing each other. When they saw that it was a simple young man with some strength, they all look at him with pity. This is because he is facing an infant soul cultivator.


    Shin Jiao found himself being held on the shoulder by a man and wanting to cut that man''s hand in one blow. However, he soon discovers that Yao Mai made her move.


    "Mister Zhang, I suggest you let go of his shoulder." She said with a cold voice.


    Her voice made the people around her felt like frost covering their hearts as they felt a shiver down their spine. Yao Mai is not doing this actively, she just can''t control such a thing from happening. This is her innate ability, frost. Although she can control other Qi elements, frost is something that woulde out of her body unconsciously.


    When the two teachers heard her words, they frown. This is because they knew that they are not her match though her cultivation is lower than them.


    "Haha¡­ Teacher Mai, I didn''t expect for you to vouch for this guy¡­ I guess you took a liking to his handsome face. However, he still has to pay for his offense to my student." The man said as he suddenly exerted an effort.


    With the man''s strength in the infant soul realm, no gold core realm cultivator can resist his power. And so he intends to break one of Shin Jiao''s arms.


    "No! Don''t!" shout Yao Mai in panic.


    But what happened next made everyone unable to believe their eyes. The man exerted his force and forces Shin Jiao''s arm to break but to his astonishment. He could even make the young man budge.


    "I guess you didn''t want that arm anymore." Shin Jiao said as he swings his right hand.


    This simple action didn''t catch the eyes of those people with lower cultivation, but those in the infant soul realm saw Shin Jiao''s simple action. His hand simply cut off the arm holding his shoulder like it was a very sharp knife.


    The teacher called Mister Zhang didn''t even feel it first. But soon he saw his blood spurting out of the cut part of his arm.


    "Ahh¡­ My¡­ my arm! You¡­ you cut my arm!" he shouted as he held is already severed arm in panic.


    "I told you, not to dilly dally. But no¡­ you must provoke me. You can only me yourself for this misfortune." Shin Jiao said as he casually removes the cut off arm still hanging on his shoulder and toss it to the guy.


    "Next time, don''t casually offend someone or you might have to pay with your life."


    The other students and teacher from the Floating Lotus Alchemy School didn''t want to offend this person so they all stood away from Shin Jiao and the two women. Although they can throw their weight around the city because of their status and background, they still sometimes face those formidable masters and some would suffer idents.


    And so this is one of those days.


    Shin Jiao was about to walk away from the area when he felt a figure flying towards them. With that person''s cultivation level, Shin Jiao knew that he is going to meet someone who is not simple.


    "It seems that this young man does not take our school in his eyes¡­ you''ve just offended my school and hurt one of my teachers¡­ How will youpensate for this?" the man said in a nonchnt tone.


    Shin Jiao can now see that the man is a nascent realm cultivator.


    "I guess this guy is one of the powerhouses of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    But before he can reply, Yao Mai immediately interjected.


    "Vice-principal, you should not be biased in this case¡­ you''ve seen that they are the ones who provoked us first. Why should we face the consequence?" she said with a feeling of being aggrieved in her tone.


    "Haha¡­ teacher Mai, please don''t interfere with this matter¡­ All I saw is that this person hurting one of the teachers of my school. If I didn''t solve this matter, then people would look down on our prestigious school that carries the imperial princess''s name."


    "You¡­"


    ''Ahhh¡­ Your beauty truly fascinates me every time I see you.'' The vice-principal suddenly sent a spiritual message to Yao Mai.


    This made her expression turned angry.


    ''Shameless¡­ this is the reason why I didn''t want to go back to that school anymore. You are a shameless person trying to use your power to get what you wanted.''


    ''Haha¡­ Yao Mai, you should be thanking me for not forcing you to be my wife¡­ You should be the one begging me just like others.''


    Upon hearing this, Yao Mai didn''t want to talk to the shameless man anymore and wanted to turn around. However, before she can do that, she suddenly felt a strong spiritual aura enveloping her body making her unable to move.


    ''Truly an exquisite being¡­ If I have you, I know that I won''t find any other women¡­''


    "Forcing others out of their will is not something a man with strong power should do." Shin Jiao''s words interrupted the connection between the two and Yao Mai felt her body gaining her control.


    "Insolent fool!" shouted the vice principal in anger at being interrupted from his advances.


    It has been a long time since he wanted to do this. When Yao Mai left the school on the premise to guide her student he didn''t agree but he could not show it. It has been a long time that he wanted to have this woman, but he kept himself from making a move because of the school.


    However, now that he saw her with another man and a handsome young gigolo at that, he felt that there is no need to hide his desires anymore. So he made his move. But who would have expected that this young man is not that simple?


    And so the vice principal wanted to attack first to prevent the other party from retaliating any further.


    Boom!


    A shadow shes through and a loud impact made the people around that area tumble to the ground. Even Song Xie and Yao Mai were sent flying from that huge force.


    This was followed by a series of loud impact sound which made the people in the area near the gate run for their lives. The force was truly strong that even the houses and the walls on the side were turned into ruins.


    Suddenly, before everyone can see it, another loud sound reverberated and a figure was seen flying outside of the gate like a released cannonball.


    When the dust died down, they can see a young man patting his clothes as if cleaning the invisible dust which didn''t even touch him due to his Qi field.


    "This is going to be troublesome¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he turns his gaze towards the sky.


    And towards the direction of his sight, two old men were seen floating in the air.


    ''This young fellow, I would like to ask for you to stay your hand. Please forgive the offense of the vice principal¡­'' an old man said while transmitting his voice towards Shin Jiao''s mind using his spiritual sense.


    However, Shin Jiao could not reply yet, because he has injured his spiritual sense while forming his nascent soul. So he just looks at the two people and said.


    "You should know what that man is trying to do, right? If you belong to Floating Lotus Alchemy School and have such a person as a vice-principal, then, I wonder what kind of school do you have?" Shin Jiao''s words have unconcealed mocking in them.


    ''Haha¡­ Young man¡­ or should I say, Master, as you are also a nascent realm cultivator, I will not pursue this further. You and the two women can go.''


    "Well, that''s not a problem. But I think that guy would cause more problems to mypanion, Miss Mai¡­ She would not be able to go against that guy; do you think I can just let this be?"


    When the people heard Shin Jiao''s words, they already knew he was talking to the two figures above. Meanwhile, Yao Mai and Song Xie were touched by Shin Jiao''s gesture.


    The two now knew that they have encountered a secret master that is able to defeat a nascent realm cultivator, how could they not be ted. Their gaze towards Shin Jiao is now coupled with a deep respect for his low-key and kind behavior even though he held too much power in his hand.


    ''Alright, I assure you that this would not happen again. If it does then you can look for me and we can settle this the old ways.'' The old man said.


    Shin Jiao also didn''t want to cause too muchmotion, plus he can sense that the person beside the old man is not that simple. Although he wears a cloak with a hood and is trying to hide his aura, Shin Jiao can feel his strength.


    If they fight, he is not sure who would win.


    Shin Jiao turn towards the two women and the group went out of the city gates.


    "I can''t detect his cultivation level." The old man said to the other old man beside him.


    "That young man seems to be at the peak of the nascent realm¡­ but his cultivation level is fluctuating. Is seems like he is hiding it using an artifact." The hooded old man said.


    "Huh? A peak nascent realm just like you and is still very young¡­ could it be that he came from that ce?" the old man asked.


    "Who knows¡­" the man in the hood said with a meaningful smile on his face.

 Chapter 498 - Incognito

    Chapter 491


    /*unedited*/


    Alchema City


    Inside a two-story building in a private room stood three people. One of them is a middle-aged man who had a disheveled appearance while the other two are old men and one of them is wearing a hooded cloak.


    "Principal Ao, I must get my revenge, if not then my heart will not be satisfied¡­ I must kill that guy!" he shouted in anger.


    "Shut up! You have ruined the reputation of our school. How could a vice-principal make a move towards a teacher of the school in public? If the Mai n heard this¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Principal, you''re worrying too much. The Mai n cannot touch me. If I want them to hand over Yao Mai, then they will hand her over in a silver tter."


    "If you are so capable, then why didn''t you do that from before?"


    "Well, before I wanted to win her using my own charms and not my family background. But seeing her acting like a b*tch and being with that gigolo truly infuriates me."


    "Enough! You pompous and evil creature! Do you want me to cut off our family ties?" suddenly the hooded old man shouted.


    When the vice-principal saw the reaction of the hooded man and his real appearance, he was immediately shaken.


    "Great¡­ great grand elder¡­ No, I was just too foolish; please¡­ please don''t punish me. I¡­ I will not do anything anymore. Please quell your anger." He said while begging in front of the old man.


    It turns out that the old man is the great grand elder of the Gang n in the capital city of the Er kingdom.


    "You were defeated fair and square even though youunched a sneak attack. This only proves that the young man is stronger. If you don''t want to die, then don''t cause any more trouble to him or hispanions."


    "Yes, yes, I will listen to the great grand elder."


    "Go out now!" the old man wearing a hood said was he dismissed the vice-principal.


    When the vice-principal walks out of the room, he directly went downstairs. But if one observes closely, one can see the angry glint in his eyes.


    Chao Gang has been a vice-principal of the Floating Lotus Alchemy School. Although he did a lot of atrocious things in school, he was not found out. But sometimes, people would discover what he did and he would just pay them or silence them, hence he continues to reign with terror in the school.


    Since the principal is either cultivating or away, he was the one in power. And this is one of the reasons why the once prestigious Floating Lotus Alchemy School slowly fell to the bottom. But of course, he would not admit that it was his doing. He would either me the principal or the students for not being good enough.


    "I will have my revenge¡­ I will get my hands on you and your disciple, and then I will make the two of you my ves in bed¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered with a sinister face as he walks out of the building.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the two women are inside a flying carriage that Song Xie took out from her spatial tool. The carriage is big enough for eight people and it looks like a wooden chest with ss windows.


    "This thing looks¡­ cool." Shin Jiao muttered as he scrutinized the interior of the vehicle.


    "Thank you¡­ Mister¡­ I mean¡­ Master Ji." Song Xie said respectfully.


    Right now, she is a bit afraid of Shin Jiao. Compared to before when she didn''t know his strength, she is now well aware that this low-key young man is not that simple. So she didn''t want to offend him as she still has a request to have him help her parents.


    "Hey, you''re too stiff¡­ rx, I won''t bite." Shin Jiao teased while shaking his head.


    "Master Ji, you can''t me my disciple¡­ she is now aware that you are not just anyone, you are a nascent realm cultivator. And with your status, we should respect you as an elder¡­" Yao Mai said.


    "A what? An elder? No way¡­ no way, I''m not that old you know." Shin Jiao said while trying to reject the respect the two have for him.


    "Okay, please¡­ I''m still a young man. So let''s just call each other as usual, okay?"


    Seeing the low-key attitude of Shin Jiao the two women looks at each other and smiled. They truly didn''t expect that they could meet such a person. They are truly happy about their luck. But before they can heave a sigh of relief, they suddenly noticed Shin Jiao showing an rmed look on his face.


    "It seems that we have somepany¡­ Geez¡­ Why am I always so unlucky?" Shin Jiao muttered as he stood up and walked out of the carriage.


    "Wait, Master Ji¡­ Don''t go¡­ out of¡­" Song Xie wanted to say but stopped as she found that Shin Jiao has already jumped out of the carriage.


    From inside the carriage, the two saw him falling directly towards two flying cultivators wearing leather armors. When they saw the look on those two, they knew that the two are bandits.


    "Will Master Ji be okay?" asked Song Xie with a tinge of concern.


    "Don''t worry¡­ if he can fight against the vice-principal who is a 1st level nascent realm, then it would be easy for him to defeat those two."


    And true to what Yao Mai has said Shin Jiao just passes by the two cultivators but on his hand, he already has their spatial tools and their bodies bisected into two.


    Bang!!!


    Shin Jiaonded on the ground with a loud sound interrupting the group of bandits which seems to be attacking a broken carriage. Then everyone saw four falling objects followed after.


    Then the bandits noticed that those four are the part of their tworades. This scene immediately angered the group and stopped attacking the people in the broken carriage. They turn their attention towards the new person and attacked him simultaneously.


    Seeing their action Shin Jiao smirked and also began his attacks. He decided to take care of these people as he didn''t want them following his trip and making more problems for him. He just wanted to travel safely towards the capital of the Er kingdom and then go to Yi City.


    "Get him!"


    "Kill that guy! He killed our brothers!" shouted the bandits as they brandish their swords and spells techniques.


    However, before they can approach Shin Jiao he has already taken out his submachine gun and it began spewing out bullets. Each bullet hit their target urately with the help of his contact lenses. This made it easy for Shin Jiao to dispose of the bandits in the area which dumbfounded the rest of the cultivators defending the carriage.


    After he was done, he immediately goes around and gathers the spatial tools he can see.


    While doing this, a man wearing a silver armor over his robe walked towards Shin Jiao.


    "Brother, thank you for saving us¡­" he said while cupping his hands.


    "Our young master wanted to see you." He said as he looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm¡­ okay, lead the way." He said after picking up thest spatial pouch.


    Shin Jiao then saw the carriage he was riding onnding not too far from the area. And the two women alighted from the carriage and hid it in Song Xie''s ring.


    Shin Jiao waited for the two to approach as he walked with them towards the broken down the carriage.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I¡­ I know this insignia." Suddenly Song Xie muttered.


    "It''s the royal pce." Yao Mai answered.


    Song Xie nodded her head.


    When the three arrive in front of the broken carriage, they saw a young man lying on the ground with a deep gash on his stomach. When Song Xie saw the person, her eyes went wide in shock and her expression turned worried.


    "Deming¡­ Deming Er? How¡­ how did this happen?" suddenly Song Xie cried as she ran towards the young man on the ground.


    "Halt!" the guards immediately blocks her path.


    She was surprised by didn''t want them to stop her.


    "It''s okay, let here." The young man she called Deming Er said to the guards.


    When Song Xie was able to approach, she immediately held his hand and tears came rolling to her cheeks.


    "How did this happen?" she said while sobbing.


    Deming Er showed a helpless expression on his face. Song Xie was one of his friends in Floating Lotus Alchemy School. She was the one who is closed to his heart, in fact, he likes her. But he didn''t say anything because he knew that she didn''t know his true background. Plus it would cause her trouble if his enemies find out about her.


    And so he kept a deep secret to her and his other friends in school.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Yao Mei talk to the one who looks like the captain of the guards.


    "What happened here?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Bandits attack¡­"


    "Bandits? These people don''t look like bandits¡­ their equipment are too powerful and new." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly takes out a flying sword and shows it to the captain.


    "Sigh¡­ I knew that this was trouble."


    "It seems that you are ambushed¡­ How is your master doing?" Shin Jiao asked, but then frown upon seeing the wound on the young man''s stomach.


    "Hmmm¡­ He is poisoned."


    "Yes, but we already gave him some antidote¡­" the guard captain said.


    "It''s not working¡­"


    What Shin Jiao said made the captain frown and turn to look at the young man. Then he suddenly realized that the young man looks pale and in pain.


    "Damn it¡­ How¡­ What should I¡­ No, I need to take him back to Alchema and find a cure."


    "Wait, stop¡­ I will cure his wound.. So don''t worry¡­" Shin Jiao said as he knew of the terrible situation of the young man.

 Chapter 499 - Incognito (2)

    Chapter 492


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao has a glint of cleverness in his eyes as he has already seemed to have a grasp of the person lying on the side of the carriage''s identity.


    "This guy is royalty and was supposed to be in disguise. However, it seems that his enemies found out about it. Try to hide in in sight¡­ that would only work if there are no spies in your camp¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he began to observe the handsome young man.


    He extended his arm and slowly absorbs the poison which has already invaded the young man''s meridians and heart. However, to detoxify this kind of poison is not a problem for Shin Jiao as it has only been a while since the young man was infected.


    Not longter, he stopped and heaves a sigh of relief. Everyone can now see the wounds on the young man''s body slowly closing.


    "It''s healing, your ma¡­ Young master''s wound is already healing." The captain said and changes his address to the young man in the middle.


    "I''m so happy that you''re okay now¡­" the anxious Song Xie has an expression of relief now.


    She truly didn''t want to lose her friend like this. So she carefully held his hand and slowly caresses it. She didn''t notice that the young man''s face is already blushing while looking at her with tenderness in his gaze.


    Shin Jiao and the rest noticed this and suddenly seem to understand what is happening. It seems that this guy likes the young woman but has not confessed his feelings towards her.


    "Senior brother Deming, you should be okay now, with Master Ji''s ability I''m sure you will be fine." She said as she lifted her gaze to look at the young man.


    When the young man saw her lifting her head, he immediately shifted his gaze somewhere. Everyone around the two giggled at this scene.


    "Junior sister Xie, where are you going?" the young man asked to disperse the awkward situation.


    "Oh, this¡­ I''m nning to go to the capital city to see my parents¡­ I have already found someone to help them." She said as she pointed her gaze at Shin Jiao.


    "Ah¡­ So this master is the one who will help with your parent''s problem¡­ that is awesome. I hope that this time they would be cured. It''s been many years since they have been suffering." The young man said.


    "Anyway, we are going now senior brother Deming¡­ See you at school!" Song Xie said as she stood up and wave goodbye to the young man.


    However, the young man has the expression of the unwillingness to be separated from the young woman. It is seldom that he would have this chance to be alone with her. In school, they would always be together with their friends so he could not do anything about it. Even though he wanted to be together with her at all times, he could not, so he felt helpless.


    He truly likes Song Xie and her vibrant personality and seemingly na?ve personality. Plus he could not deny that she is a very talented alchemist. Many are saying that she would be the second great alchemist just like princess Qin Lou or the Xi Empire. Has only bolstered his feeling to work hard to be worthy of her.


    Even though Deming Er is the crown prince of the kingdom of Er, he did not casually show his face in public and would always wear a mask. He is only a crown prince in name and has not gained merit for himself. However, ever since he was young he was interested in alchemy and its intricacies and forme. Hence, he truly wanted to be a great alchemist someday.


    And Song Xie has caught his attention due to this. Hence having the same passion the two immediately clicked as friends until now.


    With reluctance in his eyes to be separated from her, he suddenly extended his hand to grab hers.


    "Wait¡­ I¡­ I want to go with you." He said while forcing himself to stand up.


    "Your¡­ young master, please be careful¡­ Your wounds are not yet fully healed." The captain of the guards said with a worried expression.


    "It''s okay captain¡­ with the pill, I am already aware that my wounds have recovered around 70%, so I can move now." He pacified the captain.


    "The poison that they have in their weapon is a new poison, right?" suddenly Shin Jiao asked in curiosity.


    Hearing the question from his benefactor, Deming Er didn''t want to be rude and just nodded his head.


    "Yes, Master Ji¡­ it''s a new poison developed to counteract the healing properties of the rapid hemostatic pill. Thus if you are infected with that poison, instead of healing your wound will not close. That is also the reason why no antidote would work on him." This time Yao Mai was the one to exin everything to Shin Jiao''s inquiry.


    "Oh, I see¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao has already absorbed the poison and is slowly analyzing itsponent inside his mind. And to his surprise, he discovers the w of the rapid hemostatic pill.


    However, the guards around Deming Er turned silent. They didn''t know that the poison has such an effect. If they do, then they would have not feed the crown prince the pill. But how could they know? They are just fighters and not doctors or alchemists.


    But the young prince didn''t bother with the down and a bit guilty expressions on his guards. He wanted to ask something and would let this chance pass by.


    "Umm¡­ Junior sister Xie¡­ Can¡­ can Ie with you? We are also going to the capital¡­" he asked with reluctance.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, at least with us you can be safe." She said with a proud smile on her face.


    Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head. He knew that the young woman is a bit na?ve and sometimes simple, but he still needed her to reach the capital city of Er kingdom hence he just smirked.


    And so the group agreed to travel together. However, since they are now arge group, Song Xie and Yao Mai suddenly found a problem. But before they can say anything, Shin Jiao waves his hand and arge ship appears in the air.


    "That¡­ that is a warship¡­ Wow! How? Master Ji, how did you get one?" Song Xie asked with excitement in her eyes.


    She has seenrge ships like this which are usually used by the soldiers or mercenaries. However, she knew that these things cost a lot of money and resources to buy. So right now she was too excited to think of anything.


    Without a second thought, her figure suddenly floated in the air and boarded the ship. She began to scrutinize the ship as if seeing something really interesting for the first time.


    The others followed and didn''t have anyment on her action. Yao Mai already knew her disciple''s innocent and curious heart so she just smiled and followed to board the warship.


    "Alright, I don''t know the way to the capital, so I will leave everything to you guys." Shin Jiao said as he walked to the bow of the ship and took a chair then sit down without any care in the world.


    When the people around him saw his action, they were all a bit stunned. But Deming Er showed a smile on his face. He just nodded to the soldiers and everyone immediately began to move. Not longter, the warship began to move towards the direction of the capital city.


    "Wow, Master Ji, your ship is really fast! Plus it has a barrier, this is awesome!" Song Xie said with a happy smile on her face.


    This is the first time in her life that she can ride on a warship.


    "Umm¡­ Master Ji, this warship seems to be missing any armaments¡­" suddenly Yao Mai asked.


    This question is also in the mind of Deming Er who is sitting next to the group.


    "Well, the truth is I took this ship from a mercenary n. They have offended me, so I took their ship away¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao said casually.


    Why would he need to lie to these people? And they already saw his strength, so it''s okay to tell them these things.


    But when the people heard his casual words, all of them almost trip. How can a person take over a battleship which can carry hundreds of people? Not to mention fighting, even if a middle stage infant soul realm cultivator tries to fight against a warship they are sure that the infant soul realm could not defeat them easily.


    But judging from the state of the warship, it seems to have not faced any battles, hence it only means that a powerful cultivator suppresses everyone in one go and took the ship with ease. Thinking up to this, the people in the ship shuddered.


    If this is true then the only possible reason is that the simple-looking man before them is actually a nascent realm cultivator. Now even Deming Er is looking at Shin Jiao with a widened eye. However, Yao Mai and Song Xie just showed a smiling face as they already knew of Shin Jiao''s strength.


    "Master Ji¡­ Are you¡­ are you a nascent realm master?" Deming Er could not help but inquire.


    Although he can see or meet with nascent realm cultivators in the pce, he treats those powerful figures with respect and he can also see the proud expression on those people''s faces. Even his father the king has a proud aura as a nascent realm.. But the man before him is very young and simple looking, so he is really curious.

 Chapter 500 - Air Raid

    Chapter 493


    /*unedited*/


    In the vast skies, a huge warship is currently traveling in the air at a fair speed of around 300 km/h. ording to the people manning the warship, they estimated that they would reach the capital in 2 days with this speed.


    Shin Jiao at this time is inside one of thergest rooms inside the warship, and as usual busy in crafting something. He knew that once he enters the capital of Yi kingdom he would already see mechs. This made him feel a bit excited.


    So he took out one of the basic frames inside his ring and began to tinker with it. Since he found a lot of strong beast in this ce, he decided to make the basic frame sturdier bybining the bone and skin of the beast creating a new and sturdier metal alloy.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how strong it would be, but if it could withstand his strength as a nascent realm then the basic metal frame would be his vessel to fight against the stronger beast. It would also conceal his identity which would be troublesome.


    "Hmm¡­ the 6th level beasts truly have strong bodies." He muttered.


    He also began to take out some of the things from the other nascent realm cultivators he has fought. Inside the pouches that he has collected, he found some interesting materials.


    "Well, well¡­ this is a nice surprise¡­" Shin Jiao said as he held some weapons in his hand.


    He can see that the materials in the weapon are not somemon metal. Hence he began to dismantle those weapons and with his crafting ability, he was able to separate the materials in their pure form.


    "Hmm¡­ I haven''t seen these metals before¡­ Ah¡­ ck ore. Hehe¡­ Now, this is a surprise." Shin Jiao talked to himself as he truly felt happy with the materials he received.


    "Alright, it''s time topound a new alloy then." He muttered as he began to work on the new materials he obtained and the basic mech frame.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, on the deck of the ship, the people are busy setting up the warship''s armaments. Although the guards have no skill in medicine and alchemy, one thing they are proficient in is battling and armaments.


    Some of them are carrying Qi powered cannons which should be mounted on castle walls or ships. The reason why they were unable to use it in the battle back then, is because they needed a stable tform for it to be mounted upon and it would take a long time to set up such a weapon.


    However, with the crown prince''smand, they began to arm the warship.


    "Deming Er, where did you get those huge weapons?" Song Xie asked with glowing eyes.


    Hearing this Yao Mai just rolled her eyes.


    "Why is this disciple of mine too na?ve? Couldn''t she see that this friend of hers has an unusual background¡­ If I am not wrong, this person is one of the princes or a young master of arge and powerful n." Yao Mai thought while observing Deming Er.


    Plus, his surname is Er which is like the royal family. So there is a possibility that he is one of the princes¡­ but which one? That is the question that is lingering in her mind. And why is this prince in these parts of the kingdom with a hidden identity? These questions linger in her mind and didn''t notice that her disciple is looking at her.


    "Master, I¡­ I can sense that something from the ground." Suddenly Song Xie said.


    Hearing her disciple''s words, Yao Mai was awoken from her stupor and immediately spreads her spiritual sense to their maximum range.


    And true to what her disciple said, she suddenly saw a group of people wearing ck clothes hiding at the trees below. When she saw the people her fist clenched with a worried expression. This is because she saw two infant soul realm experts among those people.


    Cold aura began seeping out of her body unconsciously which made Song Xie and Deming Er feel a bit of frost forming on their skin.


    "Master!" Song Xie shouted which made Yao Mai regain her senses.


    "Sorry about that¡­ Everyone! Prepare for battle!" she shouted.


    As the guards in the warship began to run to their post and prepare for a fight.


    "Umm¡­ excuse me¡­ Excuse me!" one of the soldiers asked with reluctance.


    The soldier is the one standing beside the one piloting the warship. When the others heard his words, they all look at him.


    "Can I ask anyone here knew what this thing is showing." The man asked with a puzzled look on his face.


    While standing next to the pilot, he suddenly noticed a circr dark thing on the side of the rudder. It suddenly showed multiple red spots and this baffled him.


    Upon hearing his question, Yao Mai, Song Xie, and Deming Er immediately ran towards the helm of the warship. Upon arriving they saw the two circr objects. They knew that one of those is thepass; however, they are not familiar with the other one.


    But when Yao Mai said the red dots, she immediately realized that the ship actually has its own enemy detector. It''s like a spiritual sense of the ship.


    "Those¡­ those are the enemies and their position." She said as she looks at the red dots.


    She is sure that those are the location of the enemies inside her spiritual sense.


    "This distance is about 5 kilometers. This ship''s enemy detector is amazing." Yao Mai muttered.


    Hearing this, Deming Er immediately raised hismand. As a prince he is schooled in bothbat and warfare, hence he is already aware of the enemy''s location.


    "All cannons, to the port side! Prepare to fire at 2 kilometers in distance." Hemanded.


    With his words, his guards immediately followed and adjusted the angle of their cannons.


    "Wait for it!" Yao Mai stopped the young prince.


    "Why teacher?" Deming Er didn''t understand why they must wait.


    "Wait!" Yao Mai just said as she focuses her spiritual sense to expand to more than five kilometers.


    As the warship flew towards the area, she suddenly frowns upon noticing something. In front of the flying direction of the ship she suddenly noticed a slight fluctuation in the air.


    "Not good¡­ That''s a barrier¡­ Stop the ship! Stop the ship now!" she said at the pilot.


    With a quick reaction, the pilot immediately rammed the brake which made the ship abruptly stop. Everyone was caught off guard and was thrown to their front. The guards were all sprawled to the ground and some are groaning in pain.


    "Now, fire! Fire!" she shouted.


    Deming Er didn''t hesitate and also shouted, "Fire!"


    Upon hearing his words, even though the guards manning the ship were sprawled to the ground, everyone immediately jumps up and then aimed and fired. zing line of energy suddenly appears and on their path, everything was evaporated.


    When those people saw that the ship actually stopped they are all ted and began to ride their flying swords to ambush the warship.


    But what greeted them is a searing beam which turned to dust everything it hits.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed throughout the forest. In the radar, almost half of the red circle suddenly vanished.


    "Prepare to fire the second volley," shouted Deming Er.


    Meanwhile, inside the ship, Shin Jiao was taken aback and was on the ground. He has not finishedpleting the basic frame yet. So this situation made him feel a bit mad. So he immediately took everything inside his ring and angrily walks out.


    Meanwhile, the people who had an excited look on their faces are now filled with fear. They did not expect theirpanions to die just like that. However, this didn''t deter their determination to capture therge ship.


    Before they decide to ambush the ship, they already knew what they are going to face. Hence this situation didn''t make them lower their desire to obtain such loot.


    And so with a seemingly berserk state of mind, everyone flew to the sky and began to spread out. This situation made it hard for the people on the ship to focus their fire.


    And so, the ship''s shield began to flicker as hundreds of flying weapons and spells are sent towards it.


    When Shin Jiao was about to go out to the deck he has already detected that the ship was attacked and his anger is now shifted to the people who are doing the air raid to their ship. But seeing the situation, he felt a bit rxed.


    This is because the guards acted fast.


    Since they could not use the cannons, they began to take out their own flying weapons and also chanted an incantation. Then from the ship, a flurry of attacks was sent towards the bandits outside, and the sh became chaotic.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, not too far from the area, a group of people are watching at the scene.


    "Master, that is a warship¡­ if we can get that, we will have our own mobile base. Hehe¡­"


    "With my formation array ability, I can make that warship almost impregnable." One of the men with a powerful aura said with a sinister gleam in his eyes.


    "This is truly a nice piece of pie¡­ We should thank those people who hire us in this mission¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man they called master said whileughing heartily.


    They have received a mission to assassinate an important person. To make sure that there are no witnesses, they aremanded to kill everyone.


    As one of the most notorious mercenary groups in these parts, they willingly epted the task with the condition that they can have the loot. With that condition, they agreed with the task and have gathered all of their elites just to finish this task.


    "Hehe¡­ I can taste victory¡­ Everyone! Attack!" shouted their leader as his group rises through the air.

 Chapter 501 - Air Raid (2)

    Chapter 494


    /*unedited*/


    The battle became too chaotic as hundreds of explosions can be seen surrounding the warship which is calmly floating in the air. Although everything was tense, the people inside the ship found out that no matter how strong the attacks the enemy sent out, the barrier of the ship seem to be holding on its own.


    "Master Mai, this ship¡­ it seems very sturdy, it''s like a very strong turtle. Hihi¡­" Song Xie suddenlymented as she suddenly felt rxed after finding out about the situation.


    The guards even stopped defending and just focus on attacking the people flying all over the ce. And some guards already killed a lot of their targets.


    "Everyone! Listen, we will continue moving forward, please be on your guard!" Deming Er shouted as he nodded to the person at the helm.


    The warship began to once again move as the pilot maneuver the warship through the thick smokes from the explosion around the ship''s barrier.


    Meanwhile, when the mercenary acting like bandits saw this, they were all angered and felt frustration in their hearts. They could believe that even after attacking the warship with all their might, they still could not take it down. It was too frustrating.


    Even those infant soul realm experts didn''t expect the protective barrier of the ship was this strong.


    "Master¡­ Please try to dy the ship for a bit, I am about to finish cracking the array of the ship!" suddenly one of the infant soul realm experts shouted under the ship.


    He was the array expert of the mercenary group and is very confident of his skill.


    "Everyone! Use your shields to stop that thing from moving!" shouted the leader of the group.


    With his words, the mercenaries immediately took out their most precious defensive artifact, the energy shield. Then as if in berserk, they didn''t even dodge and just activated their shields and flew at the front of the warship which is slowly moving forward. They used their body to block the path of the warship and acted like a which seems to trap the warship and kept it from moving.


    "Master, this doesn''t look good. How can we escape?" Song Xie asked now her expression became worried.


    Suddenly her sight shifted towards the stairs and a smile formed on her face. This is because she can smell Shin Jiao in that area and knew that Master Ji is actually watching. Since he is not moving, then she knew that they are not yet in trouble.


    Ever since she knew how powerful Shin Jiao is and when he saved them, she has already fully put her trust in him.


    "Young master¡­ what should we do? The warship seems to be stopping¡­" the pilot said with worry in his eyes.


    "Full power!" Deming Er said while looking at the screen of cultivators blocking their path with their shields.


    "As youmand¡­" the man said as he shifted the gear on the ship and turn to full power.


    The warship suddenly shook as the energy converting rune inside began to absorb more energy from its power source of spiritual stones.


    Brrr¡­


    The loud reverberating sound shook the ship as it began to move forward little by little.


    "It''s working!" shouted Song Xie.


    The expression on the guards also turned ted as they found the ship moving thought its frame is shaking.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is watching the scene frowned.


    "Damn it! These people are going to break my warship¡­ But¡­ It seems to be effective¡­ Hmmm¡­ Let''s check the engine." he muttered as his figure disappear and reappear at the lower part of the ship.


    From there he saw the rapid churning of the engine as it uses more power at the levitation rune core. When Shin Jiao saw this, he frowns. Although the warship is able to fly and he has added another electric engine. He has not changed the main core for the levitation rune of the ship.


    "This thing would truly break if this continues." He thought as he began to move.


    He suddenly took out a disk and began carving rune on its surface. Then he stacks those disks until it became a stack of four circr disks with shining runes on them. The original levitation rune core is only a single rune disk and it uses a subpar metal ore that''s not even an alloy. So he was a bit surprised that it was still able tost this long.


    But now, Shin Jiao decided to change it.


    He looks at the power connector of the warship and saw the main circuit. He then immediately cut it off making the ship''s engine suddenly stop. When this happened, everyone''s expression turned pale.


    "The engine of the ship¡­ I think it''s broken¡­" the pilot said with a pale expression.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao immediately went to work and quickly change the levitation core into the four ted core which he just crafted.


    Underneath the warship, the array expert showed a smile on his face as he formed hand signs and sent it towards the barrier. Not longter he can see the barrier flickering and knew that what he did was correct. It won''t be long now and the barrier of the ship would copse and he can have the ship¡­ or rather, their group can have the ship.


    Upon thinking to this part, a crafty glint appears on his eyes.


    And true to his conjecture the barrier is already weakening. The mercenaries also noticed this as they found themselves able to slowly approach the ship''s bow.


    "The barrier is weakening! We should attack!" shouted one of the mercenaries while trying to hold his own shield.


    "Shut up! Nobody moves and continues holding the ship." shouted their leader.


    With thismand, everyone didn''t move and continue to hold.


    Then suddenly it happened¡­


    Bang!


    Everyone in the ship and outside of the ship¡­ was thrown to the floor and to the ground.


    This is because the ship suddenly darted out like a cannon.


    The pilot was even sent to the back as the ship''s speed suddenly burst forward. This unexpected turn of the event made everyone in the ship dumbfounded. Those in the deck found themselves sticking to the wall unable to move, while the others are holding for their dear life at the rope which is their only salvation. If they let go, then they are sure to be thrown out of the ship.


    Inside the engine room, Shin Jiao almost cursed out as he found himself thrown to the wall at the sudden eleration after he connected the line he just cut.


    "Damn it! I think four tes are way too much¡­ Hehe¡­" he chuckled at the situation.


    At the helm of the ship, the situation between Song Xie and Deming Er made even Yao Mai blush. This is because the two are sticking together with Deming Er at the wall and Song Xie hugging him tightly. The soft body sticking to his felt really amazing that he is already having a reaction in his lower part.


    But Song Xie is oblivious to this. She was just d that Deming Er caught her before she can hit the wall of the helm of the ship.


    "You¡­ you¡­ should¡­ adjust?? the¡­ ship¡­ speed¡­ now¡­" said Deming Er to the pilot with difficulty.


    But how could the pilot move when he can''t even walk towards the ship''s wheel.


    Yao Mai suddenly expanded her spiritual sense and controlled the area around it. Although the area is small, it''s enough as she can already control everything in that area. This made her figure stop from sticking to the wall even Deming Er and Song Xie recovered their movements. This action of hers made those around her stupefied. This is because what she just did is create a domain.


    "Don''t gawk around and control the ship!" she shouted at the pilot.


    The man immediately ran towards the wheel and adjusted the ship''s speed.


    When the ship recovers from its momentum, everyone heaves a sigh of relief and was d to have escaped the dangerous situation.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand had an astounded look on his face as he was able to see what the beautiful woman did. It was like she was able to turn that small space into a different ce and has the power to control everything inside it.


    "That was a powerful skill, but has a heavy toll on her spiritual sense." He muttered.


    And true to his words, Yao Mai who is standing at the helm suddenly fell down and became unconscious. What she just did make her feel weak and has consumed almost all of her Qi.


    "Master! Shouted Song Xie¡­ You should not have used your domain just like that¡­" she cried as she carried her master to the side.


    "I can''t believe that teacher can already use domain at her cultivation level¡­" Deming Er said with admiration in his eyes.


    This is because the domain is a very rare ability that even many nascent realm cultivators are unable to control. It is the culmination of a cultivator''s ability to control his own spiritual sense. Once that control is moving towards perfection then one can touch to the surface of using a domain.


    And this is also the reason why Yao Mai is able to expand her spiritual sense to such a long-range.


    Although her domain is only at a distance of 10 meters radius, it is still powerful enough for her to have a few seconds of control to her surroundings at that radius.


    "So that''s called a domain¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    He is also a bit aware of it, but with his current state of mind, he knew that he is still unable to touch at the borders of this powerful skill. If he could then he would really have nothing to be afraid of anymore.


    Suddenly his expression turned a bit serious but then change into a smirk.


    "I guess, a mouse has appeared.." He muttered.

 Chapter 502 - Domain Teacher

    Chapter 495


    /*unedited*/


    Underneath the warship''s keel is a man who wears a tattered robe. Because of the strong wind and him hanging for his life, his figure was bashed and hit by strong wind and was not able to activate his Qi field on time.


    In his panic, he was not able to think of other things but just to grab on anything he can grab into. And unknowingly, a rope suddenly fell down and that was his hope, as he grabs on the robe his body was banged and battered under the ship due to the strong wind.


    However, he could not give up the chance to get a warship. It was too tempting for him as it was his dream to have a warship of his own. In the past when he was a solitary cultivator he has tried many times to join to be a warship crew member but was too unlucky not to be chosen. Hence it became his obsession and his dream to be able to have a warship of his own. He wanted to show those people that denied his chance that he, Mao Chow, can do it on his own. He can get his own warship and show them all, that he is powerful.


    "Hehe¡­ I will have this ship for myself¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered as a crazy glint appears on his eyes.


    His once dream which turned into passion has now turned into a crazy obsession.


    Shin Jiao who is on the ship is now looking at a man who is now wearing a ragged robe while trying to hold tightly on the rope which fell from the ship identally.


    A smirk appears on his handsome face as he checks on the person''s condition. Now that the ship has stabilized its flight and the barrier is once again up, the man also made his move since he is now inside the barrier.


    The truth is that the man was not able to deactivate the barrier; it was Shin Jiao''s fault that the barrier was down. And due to this, the man was able to stick to the ship''s keel and was about to climb up. However, what he didn''t expect is the rapid eleration of the ship which almost made him fall.


    And now that he found the ship returning back to normal and he is able to enter the barrier he was overjoyed. With his strength, he knew that those people inside the ship are not his match.


    "Hehe¡­ I can now have it all¡­ all of this is mine¡­ all of this will be mine and mine alone¡­" he muttered as he slowly floated and appear at the starboard side of the ship.


    When the people on the ship saw the person suddenly appearing they immediately turned vignt. Some of them immediately appear at the helm and surrounded the area where Deming Er and the people inside the helm are.


    "Young master, someone was able to board the ship. This is bad, that person is a in the infant soul realm!" shouted the captain of the guards.


    Though he is an infant soul realm the captain of the guards can feel that the man is powerful than him. Deming Er shifted his gaze to the unconscious woman lying on Song Xie''sp and a regretful expression appears on his face.


    "If only teacher Mai is conscious, that person would not be a problem???" Deming Er thought as he knew that his teacher already knew how to use a domain.


    "Haha¡­ all of you should not resist and submit to me¡­ I will take over this ship and those who go against my will¡­ will die." Mao Chowughed horridly as hended on the ship''s deck.


    Everyone was vignt and is already retreating as Mao Chow took his step. They are all afraid of him and didn''t want to fight against such a powerful cultivator. What they are confused about is why the powerful cultivator inside the ship is not doing anything.


    The man suddenly flew in a sh and appears at the helm of the ship. This move made those guards surrounding the helm surprised and is unable to react, they didn''t expect this and were all thrown to the side.


    Meanwhile, the captain stood his ground and began fighting against the man. Those who were thrown immediately stand up and also began charging towards the man. They did not care anymore about their lives and their purpose is to protect the prince.


    "Damn it! Protect his highness!" shouted the guards.


    As they scramble towards the man without a car. These seemingly berserk attacks from the guards made Shin Jiao who is watching on the side approve of the action of the group. He smiled and gave an approving look on them.


    Meanwhile, Deming Er has already taken out his sword and is about to charge but one of the guards is holding his arm.


    "My prince, please don''t be too rash¡­ the situation is very dangerous."


    "No, I won''t lose any more of you today. If it needs to be that I must fight I will¡­" he said with a gleaming determination in his eyes.


    On the ground, Song Xie is currently hugging her master while looking at Deming Er. She could not understand why these people are calling her best friend ''prince''. However, no matter how low her EQ is she has now pieced the information and the event she has seen. And now she is looking at Deming Er with aplicated expression on her face.


    She didn''t know what she is feeling at the moment, she felt like she has been betrayed by her friend for hiding such a secret from her for a long time. But she also understood him for doing this. She knew that a royalty''s life is very dangerous.


    The fame and fortune thates with their status are coupled with danger and tons of problems. Hence her feeling is conflicted.


    The man slowly walks inside the helm and saw the two beautiful women sitting on the side and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Hehe¡­ beauties. This take over is truly worth it. I will have my fun tonight¡­" he said with a perverted grin on his face.


    He extended his hand and pointed towards the two women. But before he can say anything two figures suddenly blocked his path, the captain of the guards and a handsome young man.


    "I won''t let your dirty hands touch them¡­ you have to get over us first." The captain said.


    "I will cut you down before you can get near them¡­" Deming Er added.


    The two people only made the man scuff at their words.


    "Strength is the king. So even if the two of you block my path, you still cannot win against me."


    The captain felt the challenge and made his move, but before he could reach the man, he felt a strong force punching towards his chest.


    Boom!


    The captain was struck and hit the wall heavily. He broke through the strong wall of the ship and flew outside. Luckily one of the guards was quick enough to catch his figure. Meanwhile, the prince is the only one remaining standing on his way.


    Right at this moment, the eyes of Yao Mai slowly open and saw the man standing in front of the prince. Although she still felt weak, she slowly lifted her hand to activate her domain once more to save the prince. But then a strong hand gently grabs her wrist.


    "Don''t do that¡­ it''s dangerous." A familiar voice entered her ears and this was thest voice she heard before once again losing her consciousness.


    The man was also surprised by the young man who suddenly appears in front of him. Judging from the speed of his appearance alone, Mao Chow, can already deduce that this young man is not that simple. So he already has his guards up. However, what he could not understand right at this moment is the missing aura on the young man''s body.


    This made Mao Chow think that he is seeing things, otherwise, how could he have not already made a move.


    "I just wanted to see what you will do and your purpose. However, it seems that you are also one of those scums¡­ I want you to get off my ship on your own ord. If not, I will throw you out forcefully." Shin Jiao calmly said as he checks the condition of Yao Mai.


    Seeing that the woman is fine, he stood up and shifted his gaze to the man.


    "You''re still here?" he said with one of his brows raised.


    "You ignorant fool!" Mao Chow shouted as he felt he was truly insulted.


    He suddenly lifted his hand and throws his fist covered with Qi at Shin Jiao''s direction.


    However, as soon as he made this move, a loud booming sound was suddenly heard and a figure of a man was seen flying out of the warship towards the bow.


    Then, when Mao Chow''s figure came out of the barrier, Shin Jiao suddenly appear at the side of the ship''s wheel, which frightens the pilot.


    He grabs the speed lever of the ship and suddenly shifted it to the middle speed. In doing so, the ship suddenly speeds up and hits the man who is already flying in front of it.


    Bam!


    Mao Chow''s figure flew somewhere out of their sight.


    "Alright, now that the nuisance is gone, take Miss Mai to your quarters and rest¡­ Those injured, please recuperate,"manded Shin Jiao.


    "Master Ji¡­ Thank you."


    "Nah, it was my fault¡­ I just wanted to make sure of something¡­ but I guess it''s okay now..." Shin Jiao said as he nodded his head and followed behind Song Xie.


    He has a goal to make Yao Mai teach him about domains. He also wanted to make sure of the real attitude of the prince towards the twodies, hence he tested them in this incident. And the result was satisfactory.


    Song Xie walks inside as she carried her master towards their quarters with her mind still a bit muddled.

 Chapter 503 - Domain Teacher (2)

    Chapter 496


    /*unedited*/


    A fast cruising ship speeds through the skies as it flies at around 300 to 400 kph. This speed is already considered very fast when ites to warships in this world. But of course, if the people in the ship wanted it, the warship can go faster, however, they limit it to this speed because they didn''t encounter any problem from the beasts in this area of the forest.


    Right now they are cruising towards a mountainous area where they can see many flying beasts that would look at them every now and then, but would soon snort with disinterest and fly away.


    This kind of scene is already normal as they been in thisrge area for almost two hours now. But it seems that they have not reached the end of the mountainous forest yet.


    Although the situation looks scary, the people on the ship already knew that these beast are not that aggressive and would not just attack randomly. But of course, they still have to lower the speed of the warship so that they would not hit any of them.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the rooms of the ship, a woman is lying in bed. Suddenly her long and curvy eyelids fluttered as her eyes slowly open up. Her beautiful face suddenly frowned as she squinted her eyes trying to clear her vision.


    Then she discovered that she is currently inside a room with nice decoration. She also discovered that the air inside the room felt cool, not so cold, but enough to prevent her from perspiring. This is impossible in ships as it is enclosed in a barrier, and only a limited amount of air can enter the barrier.


    This is the reason why people prefer to stay at the deck of the ship than below it. However, this warship is not a normal ship. With Shin Jiao''s modification, he has already installed a centralized air-conditioning inside the ship and somefort and amenities for his own leisure travel. Hence the warship is something that most people would not see in this world, except maybe for those from Shin City, as they too have this technology.


    Yao Mai slowly sits from the bed but felt her vision and body suddenly weakening. So she suddenly almost fell off the bed, however, she soon found out that she is being held by a strong arm and a sweet but masculine scent suddenly wafted to her nose.


    She was a bit surprised but soon saw who the person that caught her, it was the young man, Master Ji.


    "Ma¡­Master Ji¡­"


    "Hey, you''re still weak¡­ you have to rest more¡­ over-drafting your Qi and mental power is very dangerous. Lucky for you, you were able to stop in time, if not then the consequences would be dire." Shin Jiao said as he carefully assisted him to sit at the side of the bed.


    The face of Yao Mai is already blushing as she felt her skin touching his made her heart suddenly beats faster. If it would be other men, then she would have immediately struggled to get out of their hands, but she didn''t know why she felt warm inside her heart.


    "Miss Mai, you should rest first¡­ after you are well-rested, I wanted to ask you something¡­ That is if you don''t mind."


    "No, it''s okay¡­ I''m actually okay now. What is it that you wanted to ask Master Ji, just tell me, I will do my best as long as it doesn''t vite my virtues and personal capacity, then I promise to try my best to do it."


    "Really¡­ I mean¡­ It''s just that¡­ I just want to know, how did you learn thest skill that you executed?"


    "Oh¡­ That¡­ Well, actually domain is not that hard to learn as long as you can get enlightenment on a particr element that your spiritual root controls¡­"


    Yao Mai began exining about the domain to Shin Jiao as he listens to her exnation attentively. As a qualified teacher in the Floating Lotus Alchemy School, Yao Mai is able to exin her own experience to Shin Jiao clearly and very detailed.


    So that day, Shin Jiao learned about domains. And ording to what he has learned, a domain is the culmination of one''s learning and power merge into one powerful skill which can be activated only by thought.


    Domains are divided into 4 levels, the area domain, the elemental control domain, the total control domain, and the ultimate domain.


    A normal cultivator or mage can acquire the starting and the basic domain which is also called the area control or area domain when one reaches the world nascent realm or Arch Lord. This form of the domain is when one can control everything within a certain area. It solely depends on a person''s mental strength and spiritual sense.


    The stronger the spiritual sense is the stronger and wider the domain is.


    The second level is the elemental control domain or the melding of the elements with the domain stage. In this stage, the most dominant element of the cultivator will merge with their domain and they will be able to do anything using their strength and their element to those inside their domain.


    The third level is the total control domain or the demi-god domain. This level is where the domain user can now control their body tobine with their element and disappear within their own domain. The domain user at this level can be considered as almost invincible under his own domain.


    Andst is the ultimate domain or the god domain. So far, this is the domain that was not recorded in the books. The reason might be because, in the whole world, no one has ever reached this level of power. The only thing she knew about is its name as they considered it as thest and final domain which the Deity uses to control all the creatures and the world itself.


    With the exnation from Yao Mai, Shin Jiao has now learned something amazing. With his ability right now, he wanted to have at least touch the first level of the domain which it the area domain. He was truly excited at this new-found knowledge and wanted to test his mettle.


    But then his excitement was doused by the sad reality of acquiring a domain when Yao Mai said about how hard it is to get a domain.


    "Master Ji, it doesn''t mean that once a person reaches a certain cultivation level they can acquire a domain. In truth, many world nascent cultivators even until the veryst of their age did not acquire their own domain, even the most basic of the domains. This is because everything relies on one''s understanding of the world of domains¡­ if you rely on luck then¡­ good luck." She suddenly said with a chuckle.


    Yao Mai knew this as she has already touched the first level domain the area domain at a very young age and with a very low cultivation realm. If she could reach the nascent realm, then she would be able to handle her domain without a bacsh.


    Yao Mai is a woman who dedicated herself to research and thinking, and that is the reason why she was able to touch the realm of the domain as she began researching spiritual sense control in alchemy. In her studies, she then discovers how to control her own spiritual sense and in turn, opens her path to the domain.


    After the exnation, Shin Jiao thanked Yao Mai and left the room. When he opens the door he saw two figures on the corridor waiting outside.


    "Master Ji, how is my master? We¡­ we didn''t intrude as we noticed that you and my master is discussing something." Song Xie said with a smile on her gentle face.


    "She''s fine now; she just needs some rest¡­ Go inside, I think she would be happy to see you." Shin Jiao said as he also gave a perfunctory bow to the young man beside Song Xie.


    Deming Er also nodded his head in response as he followed Song Xie inside the room.


    That day, Shin Jiao spends a long time inside his room while trying to digest what he learned from Yao Mai''s exnation. She told him a lot of things about domains and also shared her own experience to him and how she was able to open her own realm as early as the infant soul realm.


    "Hmm¡­ wait a minute, if the domain is what she said, then, is my absolute sense a form of a domain?" Shin Jiao thought while lying on his bed.


    "No, it can''t be a domain. The area domain is the ability to control anything within that particr domain, right? But with my absolute sense, I cannot control anything. I can just see their attacks and trajectory and also presence. Other than that, I can''t do anything¡­ Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Then suddenly his eyes lit up.


    "Maybe I''ve been doing this all wrong." He muttered as he suddenly sat up from his bed.


    From his ring, he took out a few materials to test his theory. He truly believes that what Yao Mai is saying and has exined is like his absolute sense.


    But to make sure that his conjecture is correct he needs to do some experiments.


    And so he took out a couple of materials inside and ces it on the wooden floor. Then he sits in a lotus position and carefully expanded his absolute sense.


    As soon as he did that, he can immediately detect and see everything that is happening inside the ship as if everything is in the palm of his hand. But he knew that this is not the domain that she was talking about.


    And so with a deep breath, he began the next step¡­ condensing.

 Chapter 504 - The Border Lands Of The Capital Of Er Kingdom

    Chapter 497


    /*unedited*/


    It was the next day when arge floating warship slows down and descended from the skies towards a tall tform. Along with this ordinary-looking warship are many other floating ships of different sizes and kinds also trying to dock at the tform on the wall.


    Some of the ships are twice as big as the warship''s size hence, the huge warship was not that conspicuous.


    As it lowers its altitude the people inside the ship can now see a long and almost endless ck wall which is the borders of the capital city of Er. At the top of these walls are a line of long mounted cannons and many soldiers patrolling roundabout.


    "We have arrived this quickly!" Song Xie happily eximed as she looks at the horizon.


    "My prince, I think it''s better if you go inside and let us take care of everything." One of the soldiers said.


    The soldier''s words made Song Xie frowns as she once again remembers the background of her longtime friend in school. Although Deming Er has already asked for her forgiveness, and she sad that she is not angry anymore, but being reminded that she has been lied to for a very long time, she felt a bit displeased.


    Seeing the woman he likes suddenly frowning. Deming Er red at that guard trying to scold him in his mind. The guard seems to have detected the re of the prince and showed a sheepish smile on his face. The captain on the side also red at him for not being careful.


    Everyone saw how the prince tried to coax the beauty just to forgive him for hiding his identity, and after almost a day of coaxing and pestering did she gave up and forgave him. Hence the friendship between the two was mended. However, now it seems that beauty once again remembers everything.


    "Song Xie¡­ it''s¡­" Deming Er wanted to exin, but saw that Song Xie''s expression changed.


    "It''s okay, I already forgave you, right? Let''s just forget about it. Just don''t hide anything from me from now on, alright?" she said with a gentle voice.


    Hearing her words, the heart of Deming Er felt like melting into a puddle. He was truly touched that his Song Xie would forgive him. Hence he immediately felt ted seemingly forgetting what he has nned to do to the guard who is now hiding with the crowd.


    Meanwhile, a beautiful woman slowly walks out to the deck wearing a thin white silky gown which made her look like an immortal from the heavens.


    When Sog Xie saw the gorgeous woman, she felt ted and immediately ran towards her.


    "Master! We''ve arrived¡­" Song Xie said with excitement in her tone.


    "Where is Master Ji?" Yao Mai immediately asked while her eyes are already roaming the ship''s deck.


    In truth, she has tried to use her spiritual sense, but she found that she can''t. As she has forcefully used her domain she is still suffering from its heavy bacsh. Hence she didn''t have a choice but to go out and look for him.


    She didn''t know why she wanted to see the guy, or why she is looking for him, it was just her reaction or somewhat expectation.


    "Master, why are you looking for Master Ji?" Song Xie asked with a glint of cleverness in her eyes.


    Back then when she arrived in her master''s room, she discovers that her master is talking with Master Ji passionately. She has never seen her master showing a happy expression while exining ever since she became her disciple. Plus her master would almost always show a serious expression whenever she is with a man. Hence it was her first time seeing her like that.


    Hence she is thinking that her master, atst, reached the part where it''s time for her to blossom like a flower. Though her master is not old, she is not that young either, so maybe it is time for her to find someone to share her long life with.


    Yao Mai turned silent and felt a little flushed when she saw the teasing expression on her disciple''s eyes. This made her unable to say anything and just silently ignored the yful little girl and walks towards the port of the ship.


    However, a guard suddenly ran towards them.


    "Prince there is huge trouble approaching!¡­" shouted the guard as he pointed at the starboard side of the ship.


    When all of the people followed his gaze they all saw a huge number of the flying beasting towards the ships docking at the wall.


    "All hands on deck prepare for battle!" shouted the guard captain.


    The prince and the two women behind him also prepare and took out their weapons. However, once Yao Mai wanted to use her spiritual Qi to ess her spatial tool, she felt a pang of pain in her head and almost fell down.


    Luckily Song Xie caught her and supported her.


    "Master, you''re still not well, you have to go inside. We will take care of everything here."


    "Yes, teacher Mai. I promise to protect Song, so don''t worry too much."


    Yao Mai didn''t want to go inside the ship, but she also didn''t want to be a burden to the people, hence she didn''t have any choice but to go inside.


    In truth, these kinds of events is already a normal urrence in these parts of thend, hence the people here have mixed emotion when this happens. Some are excited, and some are scared, while others just wanted to be onlookers.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the rooms in the ship, Shin Jiao is still sitting in a lotus position and concentrating on trying to condense his absolute sense.


    It has already taken him many hours, but still, he is unsessful in doing so. But of course, he didn''t give up. What he discovered at this time is that, wherever he condenses his absolute sense, he can feel a seemingly tangible force all around his body.


    It was as if air, but not air¡­ water, but not water¡­ it''s a soft feeling that he almost could not describe which seems to make his body feel warm and cold at the same time.


    This interesting phenomenon made Shin Jiao feel an excited shiver run down his spine making him smile with contentment.


    After so many hours, he still didn''t stop.


    "Okay, that''s it¡­ if just have to persevere and be patient." He muttered as he once again tried to spread his absolute sense.


    However, something happened this time, something that he never expected to happen.


    His spiritual sense woke up.


    It was as if, the act ofpressing and extending his absolute sense triggered something deep in his consciousness and made his spiritual sense suddenly activates.


    And this incident made Shin Jiao immediately felt a sharp pain in his head and body as his spiritual sense forcefully spreads forth in a wide area. It was as if a wave of explosion happened in the middle that pushes everything outwards.


    100 meters¡­ 500 meters¡­ 1 kilometer¡­ 5 kilometers¡­ 10 kilometers¡­ 20 kilometers¡­


    The further his spiritual sense spreads the greater the pain he felt in his consciousness. Shin Jiao immediately fell to the ground as he desperately struggles to find his bearing. He knew that if his spiritual sense spreading didn''t stop, his mind will blow up and he would be turned into a fool or worst, a vegetable.


    In his desperation and in pain, Shin Jiao began controlling his spiritual sense and tries topress it little by little. Beads of sweat began forming on his forehead and the floor which he is currentlyying is now slowly forming a puddle of water from his sweat.


    Shin Jiao didn''t give up and worked hard and struggle through the pain of his consciousness being torn and mended at the same time. The torture almost made Shin Jiao fell unconscious, but he didn''t dare give up. He knew what would happen if he became unconscious¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the ship, thousands of flying beast has now reached the area and began attacking the slowly docking ships on the wall.


    Hundreds of Qi cannons have been fired but it seems that they are unable to thin the number of beasts that are currently attacking a wider portion of the wall.


    Boom!!!


    Roar!!!


    Aahh!!!


    The sound of the explosion, beast roar, and human cries blended in the air turning everything chaotic.


    Many ships with low-grade array as a shield barrier didn''tst and were immediately pounced upon by the flying beast. As they break through the deck and destroy the ship''s hull while attacking the cultivators inside.


    Luckily for Shin Jiao''s warship, it has a very strong protective barrier which made it hard for the beast to prate. All those who flew near it would be obliterated by its cannon, and those that escaped this would helplessly ram through the sturdy barrier.


    However, the beast didn''t want to give up and the scene where a single huge warship is being surrounded and attacked by hundreds of beast can be seen and has attracted the attention of the rest of the ships.


    Some felt worrier and some felt pity. While others sneered as they saw how strong the barrier of the warship is. Deep in their hearts, they felt jealousy brewing.


    However, they soon found out, that no matter how many beasts clings to the warship, it was all in vain. With its sturdy and almost imprable barrier, those beasts just died in vain.


    But soon the chaotic scene suddenly turned more deadly as high up in the sky arge creature is slowly descending towards the area. Itsrge eyes are directed towards Shin Jiao''s warship. The size of the beast is twice the size of the warship and it looks like one of the huge dragons of the Dragon''s Ridge in the Si kingdom.


    "This is bad¡­ this is really bad¡­ you must get inside your highness.." The captain of the guard upon seeing the huge beast said as he drags the prince and the young woman towards the lower decks.

 Chapter 505 - The Border Lands Of The Capital Of Er Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 498


    /*unedited*/


    A huge shadow looms over a group of warships while frantic people can be seen scrambling roundabout not knowing what to do in their panic and fear. There are some who just stood in their ce and look at the gigantic creature high up in the sky.


    "This is bad! This is a 6th level Wyvern!" shouted a soldier among the group of soldiers that are currently shivering in fright while looking at the huge thing in the sky.


    With its size, they would not be enough to even pick its teeth after if finished devouring everything in this ce.


    "Why is there no nascent realm expert in this ce right now? If only the general was not called back we could have a chance to fight against that thing." said one of the soldiers.


    "It''s toote now, we should just give it all we''ve got and hoped that it would retreat once it felt fear¡­ those beast are simple-minded, once they got hurt then they would run."


    "What if we angered it? It would turn berserk and destroy everything, what then?"


    "This is bad, should we just escape with our lives?"


    "You fool; do you think you still can escape?"


    The soldiers and the people began to discuss the situation they are in and many are very afraid right at this moment. 6th level beast are like nascent realm cultivators but stronger. As the beast have innate abilities, to fight one, humans need at least 3 to 6 team of nascent realm experts, or a single nascent realm plus an army behind him.


    This is the only way to defeat such strong creatures. Though most of these creatures can only be found deep in the Daemon forest, in the outside world, some also existed and would reign with terror on its territory.


    While this is happening outside, Shin Jiao is currently fighting for his life as he tries his best to control his rampaging spiritual sense. It has already taken almost all of his will just to get it under control and now, another wave of rampaging spiritual sense came over him who made him grit his teeth and focus in controlling the waves of spiritual sense bombardment while the pain in his head is increasing.


    Suddenly, in the middle of his struggle, an idea came to him. It is to use his absolute sense and try to physically wrap his spiritual sense. Since he can almost manifest his absolute sense and can already feel its presence, he may be able to use it to control his spiritual sense wave.


    "It¡­ all¡­ or¡­ nothing¡­" he mutters as if saying these words can give him strength and power to ovee this trial.


    Unknown to him, while he is struggling a beautiful woman has already entered his room and looks at his figure on the ground with a concerned expression.


    "Master¡­. Master Ji¡­ What happened?" Yao Mai said as she suddenly rushes towards Shin Jiao''s side and tried to help him.


    However, before she can approach his figure, she suddenly felt a terrifying presence which made her stop from her action and jumped back. But it was all toote; Yao Mai felt her whole body bing stiff. She was unable to move and just watches in horror as a very strong wave of spiritual sense assaulted her mind directly.


    "No!" she wanted to scream but could only say this in her mind as she suddenly felt her consciousness fading.


    This is because she felt the strong bombardment of spiritual sense which assaulted her brain with severe pain. She felt her mind in disarray along with the pain. But she also felt something strange deep within her consciousness. It was like a sleeping power that was jolted to awakening when the strong wave of spiritual sense assaulted her mind.


    As it awakens the pain she felt slowly faded and was reced by a soothing andfortable feeling. Plus it seems that the awakened power seems to feed on the strong wave of spiritual sense as it also grew.


    She watches in disbelief as the strange power in her consciousness began to form a shape. And the shape it is forming is her.


    "Huh!... What¡­ what happened?" she said as she was suddenly jolted to awakening after that episode.


    Then she found herself lying on the bed.


    "How did I..." she thought but found something is amiss.


    This is because right now she felt something in her body¡­ it was a very strong aura pulsating deep within her dantian.


    "You''re awake¡­" a familiar voice echoed near her ears.


    "Ugh¡­ Master Ji? What¡­ what happened to me? Why am I in¡­ in your bed?" she asked but then suddenly blushed upon realizing that she is inside Shin Jiao''s room.


    "Umm¡­ before that, I just wanted to say thank you. If not for you absorbing arge amount of my spiritual sense outburst I would have been in big trouble." Shin Jiao sincerely said.


    This is because, at that time, Shin Jiao was really struggling. Although he could hold on and has already used hispressed absolute sense to control the rampaging spiritual waves it was already toote. However, he discovered that something happened and arge amount of the spiritual waveing from him is being absorbed.


    After he sessfully controlled the rampaging wave andbined it with his absolute sense, Shin Jiao was happy.


    This is because he finally seeded in forming a physical projection of his absolute sense. When he opened his eyes, he was stunned to see a beautiful woman lying beside him.


    He carefully put her in bed and sense that she might be breaking through to thete stages of the infant soul realm. Plus there is a cold power deep within her dantian which seems to be eating the residual spiritual power deep in her body and outside.


    "Congrattions on breaking through to the 8th level of the infant soul realm."


    When Yao Mai heard Shin Jiao''s words, she was stunned. She then immediately checked her dantian and true to what he said, she truly advanced to the 8th level.


    "How¡­ how did this happen? I skipped 7 levels in one go?"


    "Well, I think it has something to do with that strong power sleeping inside your body, its cold aura and domineering presence is even making the hairs in my skin stand up¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    "Anyway, I think we have to go out¡­ there is huge trouble happening outside." Shin Jiao said as he stood up and walked to the door.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ I think you can use your domain now without the worry of bacsh¡­" he said with a smile as he walked out.


    Shin Jiao is truly jealous of the woman''s ability. Her power to use domain at such an early stage in her realm is truly terrifying. He could not imagine what would happen in the future. He is sure that, this woman can even fight against a nascent realm expert with the use of her domain.


    As he walks out of the lower decks of the ship, he was greeted by a chaotic situation.


    Right now, hundreds of people are at the deck of the ship and most of them are not a part of their group. Outside he can see many destroyed ships and many of the tforms on the wall are also in ruins. And flying in the sky is a huge beast that''s attacking everything under it.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao squinted his eyes as he noticed something sticking behind its neck.


    Although it is not visible, Shin Jiao can clearly see it.


    "Even my senses have improved upon forming my domain." He muttered.


    "Master Ji! We¡­ we''re in trouble! That¡­ that thing has already destroyed almost half of the ships in here, what should we do?" suddenly Song Xie arrived next to Shin Jiao and said in a panic.


    Before Shin Jiao can answer, a beautiful figure walks out from the lower deck. This time, Yao Mai is wearing a blue flowing gown inside a thing silver armor that fits her body perfectly. Her figure is like a warrior princess ready to go to a battle.


    "I will distract it, and tell the rest of the people here to get ready to fight back." She said confidently.


    "Master¡­ You''re still hurt, right? Please don''t go¡­" Song Xie asked in concern.


    "Silly child, I already recovered thank to Master Ji." Yao Mai said with a tinge of red in her face as she didn''t dare to look at Shin Jiao.


    Seemingly understanding the situation and had an idea of what happened between the two at the lower deck, Song Xie suddenly looks at Shin Jiao with aplicated gaze.


    "Ma¡­ Master Ji, you¡­ you have to be responsible for my master''s¡­ ahem... Well, I hate those men who do not take responsibility after doing... that¡­"


    Those people who heard her words turn towards their location. Some even had a look of anger in their faces. This is because these people have been fighting for many hours now. They did not expect that while they are fighting two people are having fun on their ship.


    "Ow¡­" suddenly Song Xie cried in disbelief.


    This is because Yao Mai suddenly hit her at the back of her head. Yao Mai''s face is now crimson red upon hearing her disciple''sment. So how could she face master Ji now?


    "You silly child¡­" Yao Mai said as she turns around and immediately floated towards the skies.


    Shin Jiao was also a bit dumbfounded but decided to follow behind Yao Mai as he could not just stand by and watch a woman fight on her own.


    "What? What did I do? Is master angry now?" Song Xie muttered in confusion.


    "Sigh¡­ Junior sister¡­ you should not have said that aloud¡­ You''re still too na?ve." Deming Er said while heaving a helpless sigh.


    But his words, made the guards beside him rolled their eyes towards the crown prince. Didn''t he know that he just added oil to the fire?

 Chapter 506 - Er Kingdom

    Chapter 499


    /*unedited*/


    A huge gigantic flying creature is currently terrorizing the whole area of the wall. Long streams of mes and sharp wind des are currently assaulting the walls and the ships trying to dock on them. Although the ships tried to retaliate by firing their cannons, the agile creature easily dodges them with ease. Some would hit it, but those projectiles are not strong enough to stop it from its rampage.


    Suddenly, everyone noticed two figures flying towards the creature.


    "Those people are crazy." someone eximed.


    "I think the woman is an infant soul realm expert."


    "Ha! She''s crazy and suicidal. Does she think she can defeat a level 6 wyvern with her powers alone?"


    "At least she is brave enough to face it; you have the nerve to scoff at her¡­ Why don''t you go up there?"


    "Hey, look! The guy following behind him¡­ He¡­ He does not have an aura undtion¡­ is he a magus warrior?"


    "That''s impossible, magus warriors can''t fly. They would always wear those machines¡­"


    Those who saw the two began to discuss amongst themselves while trying to defend against the iing attack from the beast. But the battle didn''t stop as the wyvern still rampages while trying to attack all the ships and defenses it could see.


    "Miss Mai, I think you should know something¡­"


    "What is it, Master Ji?"


    "That thing is not acting alone¡­"


    "I know, it''s being controlled. And the person behind it is a domain master too."


    "You noticed?"


    "Hihi¡­ Thanks to you, my spiritual sense seems to have grown stronger by leaps and bound¡­ I can''t thank you enough for your help."


    "No, this is all your hard work¡­ I just identally gave you a push¡­ Haha¡­"


    The two converses leisurely while floating in the air and watches the beast now too far from them. Suddenly the beast shifted its gaze towards their direction.


    "Oh, I think it noticed us. It''s time to move then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he took out a t 1-meter-long sword with a palm-size thick t de.


    Then he suddenly flew towards the wyvern that is not on guard. When the wyvern saw a man flying towards it, it suddenly took a deep breath and with a powerful blow, spews out a long tongue of me.


    When Shin Jiao saw the me, he immediately dodges to the right and flew to that direction while still closing in towards the beast.


    But the creature seems to be intelligent enough to guide its me breath while using its wings to send out multiple wind des to Shin Jiao''s direction. A frantic look appears on Shin Jiao''s face as he flew downwards to the left trying to evade the two attacks.


    The me breath has stopped but the wind des continuously bombarded Shin Jiao as his figure dance in the air agilely while trying to dodge each of the des. But no matter how fast he dodges, he was still caught by some of the des of the sharp wind and his robe began to show some tearing on them.


    This scene made the people on the ground watching feel a bit dismayed. They thought that the guy was brave enough to face the beast and have the strength to defeat it. But upon seeing the condition of the person, everyone felt dejected.


    This situation made the wyvern excited as it continuously threw out wind des. Suddenly, Shin Jiao draws a sword from his ring and sent it flying towards one of the wind des, and ¡­


    Bang!!!


    A loud explosion happened which then covered the whole sky with dark gray smoke.


    Everyone was confused as they can''t even see what is happening. Even Yao Mai showed a confused look on her face as even after using her spiritual sense, she could not see what''s inside the smoke.


    Then suddenly a loud roar was heard and another loud explosion urs.


    Boom!!!


    Then three figures were seen falling from the skies. Shin Jiao was one of them, then the wyvern, and then another person came falling.


    Everyone can see that there is arge hole on the wyvern''s neck and from the looks of it, it is clear that it is already dead.


    Suddenly, everyone saw the man wearing clothes that have the same color as the wyvern''s scale, twisted his body in the air, and suddenly darted towards the falling figure of Shin Jiao.


    The sinister look on his blood-covered face seems to indicate that the man is crazed.


    "You bastard! You killed my pet! I will kill you! I will kill all of you!" he shouted in a crazed manner.


    With his right hand forming a w, he is prepared to catch and strangle the neck of Shin Jiao who seems to be lifelessly falling to the ground.


    "Oh, no! That guy is now dead!"


    "Tsk¡­ it''s was all futile¡­ he should have asked the woman for help and not attack mindlessly by himself."


    "At least he saves a lot of people¡­ who would have known that the wyvern is being controlled by that despicable person."


    The people began to discuss what is happening in the air as they watch.


    "No! Master Ji!" Song Xie shouted in horror.


    Even the guards and the other people on the ship showed a concerned look on their face. They saw how the young man fought so hard against the wyvern. Although they knew not if it was just a fluke or not, at least the guy was able to kill the wyvern.


    As the weirdly clothes person neared Shin Jiao and can''t wait to break his neck in his anger, a thin energy film suddenly appear.


    When the man saw this, his expression immediately changes.


    "Not good! This is domain¡­ How? How could you have a domain?" the man shouted as his expression turned pale while shifting his gaze towards a beautiful woman slowly floating towards him.


    The man is a nascent realm cultivator and is also a domain holder, but his domain is notplete and is only effective against the beast. Hence he felt helpless when he was suddenly enveloped inside the domain of another.


    "I don''t think you can hold me in your domain¡­ you are just a weak infant soul realm cultivator. Let me break your weak domain then." He said as he forces himself to control his body and try to break the hold of Yao Mai''s domain.


    But to his horror, he could not.


    Yao Mai just holds him in ce as she slowly floated towards the ground along with Shin Jiao.


    "This is not possible! This is not possible¡­ I am the only domain user that is in the lower realms¡­ How could a no-name person like you defeat me!" cried the man as he tried to break the domain holding him.


    "Master Ji, please stop ying around¡­ I can''t hold on anymore¡­" suddenly Yao Mai said with a knitted brow.


    Although she can now control her domain for a long time, it is not that strong enough to hold a nascent realm cultivator''s strength for long. Her strength is not yet strong enough to hurt a nascent realm in a normal attack. Hence he didn''t dare make a move on the guy.


    "Sigh¡­ I was wounded you know¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said as he slowly stood up.


    Unnoticed by everyone but the once tattered looking robe on Shin Jiao has now returned to its original shape as if nothing happened. This is the camouge effect of the armor suit he is currently wearing.


    "You¡­ you''re not hurt! How? How could this be?" the man suddenly showed a panic look.


    "Hehe¡­ I was just ying around so that she can also do her part you know¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly flicks his sword in the air and then when its handle was in front of him flicks his finger towards it.


    ng!


    The loud sound of his finger hitting the butt of the sword reverberated as the sword suddenly flew towards the man who is being held by Yao Mai''s domain.


    The sword flew like a lightning and immediately stabbed through the man''s chest. This did not stop as it flung the man''s figure towards the dark gray wall and pinned his corpse there.


    Disbelief and unwillingness can be seen in his eyes as he died after being pinned at the wall.


    When the people watching this scene saw this everyone cheered.


    "That was a bit over the top isn''t it?" Yao Mai asked as her forehead was filled with beads of sweats.


    She clearly feels how strong that simple flick from Shin Jiao was. It could not evenpare to the strength of the man. As everything happened inside her domain, she is now clear on how strong this Master Ji is.


    "Let''s go, we are done here¡­" Shin Jiao flicks his hand and the sword suddenly flew out of the man''s corpse and directly went inside Shin Jiao''s ring.


    When they reached their ship, the people who entered it to hide from the wyvern attack showed fear and reverence towards the two powerful figures that defeated the wyvern on their own.


    "Master! You¡­ you can use your domain now without a problem! You are truly an awesome master!" Song Xie said in exhration.


    This only means that her master is now a very powerful cultivator under the nascent realm. It is known that those who can use domain are far revered than normal nascent realm cultivators. And those who can use a domain under the world nascent realm are only 1 out of a million people. However, no one heard that someone below the nascent realm can use a domain. Hence everyone is looking at Yao Mai with great respect and reverence.


    Even the guards are looking at her with the utmost respect in their eyes.


    "Master¡­" Shin Jiao cupped his hand and bowed towards Yao Mai.


    This was followed by the rest of the people. Inside and outside of the warship they are in.


    Yao Mai was stupefied at this as she did not expect to gain so much attention in her lifetime.. So she is at a loss on what to do.

 Chapter 507 - Er Kingdom (2)

    Chapter 500


    /*unedited*/


    The great and vast ins disy a great scene where one can enjoy a day of tranquil peace while traveling is a sight to behold by most of the travelers.


    A long line of vehicles are currently traveling towards a single destination, and that is the nearest town from the border of the capital city of the kingdom of Er, Er city.


    The travel at this time is very smooth because of the dark gray brick road which extends from the borders to the town of Linxue, which is almost around 400 kilometers. In the past, travel would usually take around 1 to 2 days, but nowadays with the existence of flying ships, they can now travel go through it for just half a day.


    In one of the carriages sat four people, Shin Jiao, Yao Mai, Song Xie, and Deming Er. The four of them are enjoying the surroundings and the tranquil experience the smooth travel is giving them. Everything was truly like a dream as they pass-by one great scenery after another. It is clear how much the kingdom developed the area in these parts and the viges that have benefited from this are many.


    In the distance that they have traveled they saw around hundreds of viges which beautifies and maintains the surroundings along the road.


    Every now and then the convoy would stop at the behest of the crown prince as he indulges the young woman sitting on his side of her requests.


    Song Xie would go around some viges and buy some herbs, ore, and other stuff that she takes fancy of.


    Only after 2 days that the convoy was able to reach the huge town of Linxue. Although the travel was slow and long, and a bit tiring, but Shin Jiao felt warm in his heart. He truly likes the experience this time and appreciates the bounty of nature.


    The rest felt normal as they have lived in thesends for almost all of their lives and has already been used to traveling this path. But they were a great host as they tried to please Master Ji by showing him around.


    Upon the horizon, Shin Jiao can now see the vague image of the tall ck walls of the town that surrounds the town of Linxue. ording to Song Xie, the town of Linxue was built by a great general in the past which fought off the monsters at the wall.


    The reason why it is built is because of the constant need for soldiers'' provisions and armaments. The general saw that the battle at the walls is getting harder as the beast became stronger while the provisions from the capital city didn''t arrive on time.


    Hence he and other generals decided to build the town a fair distance from the wall to make sure that the provision to the walls will arrive the fastest, and at the same time keep the town safe from any attacks from the beasts just in case any beast would escape their defenses.


    And from then on, the defense on the wall became stable and the soldiers didn''t suffer fromck of provisions.


    Hence the town was named after General Linxue. Currently, the general himself has already retired and is staying in the town which he and his fellow officers built. And after many long years, it has grown to such size that it should be considered as a city. However, in truth the town is just a quick stop for travelers, hence the poption did not actually grow too much.


    If one can look at the town, it is actually filled with inns, bars, merchant trade centers, and military barracks. Only in a small part can one see the actual settlement of the town''s folks as the rest ismercial buildings and military districts.


    As the convoy enters the town they came upon a checkpoint and were inspected by the soldiers. Shin Jiao saw that the soldiers in the town seem to be well-disciplined and very cordial to the travelers.


    "This town is like the tourism town of the province and¡­ Oh... what is that? Is that a portal? The town has a portal..." Shin Jiao suddenly had a change of expression when he saw the portal building with his absolute sense which has now reached up to 15 kilometers in range or 7 kilometers in radius.


    The convoy stopped at arge inn and was greeted by a number of people. He learned that this inn is the property of the royal family of the Er kingdom. And only those from the royal family can enter this inn and their guests.


    Hence the group stayed in the inn for a day.


    "Miss Mai, how long will it take before we can reach the capital city?" Shin Jiao asked while the four of them are having dinner.


    "Oh, that¡­ Well, let me see. I think it would take around 3 days if we take the normal road, but there is already a railway station in this town¡­ if we take that, we can reach the capital city in just a day. Of course not to mention the dys and the beast attacks on the way¡­"


    "Master Ji, you don''t have to worry too much, we can arrive in the city really soon¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, since we are already here, I forgot to give the prince this¡­" Shin Jiao handed Deming Er, a piece of paper.


    When Deming Er checks the paper, he was suddenly surprised by the information in it.


    "This¡­ Master Ji¡­ You¡­"


    "Yeah, that''s right¡­ I moved the portal from the capital city of Si. To a new location¡­ those people wouldn''t want me to use it, so I stole it from them¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sheepish smile.


    "¡­"


    The group was suddenly dumbfounded. The reason why the capital of Er is currently being upied by thousands of soldiers from the empire is that they are supposed to stop the battle in that empire. But who would have known that when they wanted to activate the portal, they could not teleport to the capital of Si? Hence the soldiers are stranded in the capital for more than a week now.


    Hence the look of the people who heard Shin Jiao''s words was a bit hostile towards him.


    Feeling the gazes of the people around him, Shin Jiao shrugged his shoulder.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that. The rebellion started and I was just caught with it. I wanted to travel to the Er kingdom as fast as I could, but the new king of Si is making the people suffer and has killed many, hence I decided to stop them first¡­" he exined.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone showed disbelief in their eyes. They have not experienced a civil war in their kingdom and had not seen people suffering; hence they became interested in Shin Jiao''s plight.


    Seeing the people around him became interested in listening to his story, he told them what happened in the kingdom of Si. And everyone has mixed feelings in their hearts. They wanted to go to that kingdom and stop the atrocities that are happening.


    After telling the story, the people around the inn were all quietly contemting and some even began discussing the situation.


    Suddenly an old man walks out of the shadows and steps near Shin Jiao''s table.


    "Young man, is what you said is true?" the old man asked.


    When Shin Jiao turns his gaze towards the person, he showed a smile on his face and nodded respectfully.


    In truth, he has already seen this old man sitting on the side while calmly sipping on his tea. The aura that the old man is exuding is calm, and his cultivation is deep. Shin Jiao knew that the guy is already a world nascent realm.


    So he didn''t dare provoke the old guy. Though he is powerful and has an understanding of the domain, he is not sure if he can beat the guy in a fight. Hence, Shin Jiao just respectfully nodded his head in greetings.


    However, when the people saw the old man, they all showed a respectful gaze on him and cupped their hands.


    "General Linxue¡­ It''s my honor to meet the grand instructor¡­" Deming Er suddenly said as he stood up and kneels in front of the old man.


    "Ah, youngd¡­ It''s been a while. I wanted to visit you a while ago, but I was preupied with something¡­ I was waiting for your group to finish dinner beforeing over, but what this young man said truly pique my interest."


    "General Linxue, this is Master Ji¡­ he is the one who helped us on the way." Deming Er immediately introduced.


    "Hmm¡­ Master Ji?" the general asked with a bit of confusion.


    He could see no spiritual undtion from the young man, but he seems to detect great power in him and also understood something from the way he told his story. So he knew that the young man is not simple.


    "Yes, General Linxue¡­ Master Ji is a very strong cultivator of some sort¡­ he can even defeat a 6th level wyvern." Song Xie suddenly said while giving General Linxue a sweet smile.


    "Haha¡­ Little girl, you are as gentle but as naughty as always¡­ How was your trip?"


    "Hihi¡­ It was fine grandpa Linxue¡­ Plus, I asked Master Ji to help my parents, that''s why he is here."


    "Oh, I see¡­ If young Master Ji can help the parents of this child, I would be eternally grateful¡­ Sigh¡­ although I have this strength I am unable to help that friend of mine¡­" a sad expression suddenly appears in the eyes of General Linxue.


    "Alright, I will help you lot to reach the capital¡­ since you are carrying important information. All of you follow me." General Linxue said as he gestured for the group to follow.


    Not longter, a group of people can be seen walking towards a huge mansion.

 Chapter 508 - Er Kingdom (3)

    Chapter 501


    /*unedited*/


    The tranquil surroundings and the stillness of the night offerfort to those who are still outside working their backs just to feed their families and love ones. Those people who spend their nights as if it were in the day are still busy working at the docks.


    Tons of cargos are currently being carried towards a particr carriage while others are being sent to a warehouse guarded by more than ten people which exudes powerful auras.


    "Captain, everything is ready¡­ Everyone is already prepared for battle¡­" a soldier said as he gave a salute to hismanding officer.


    "Good, enter the coordinates¡­ And prepare to depart!" shouted the captain of the group.


    The long line of troopsing from the city gates are almost endless as they began marching forth towards a building which holds the portal of the city.


    From the docks where they have stayed for more than 2 weeks, the soldiers began moving line two long snakes slithering towards the city.


    Meanwhile, at the top of a tower, Shin Jiao and a group of people are watching this scene.


    After the group arrives in the capital city using a secret teleportation portal which only some very important people know. The crown prince immediately gave the coordinate of the new portal to the generals. They checked the coordinate and confirm its validity after sending a few scouts.


    "Young man, thank you for sending us this coordinate. I didn''t know when those people from the Si kingdom would activate the portal in their side, but thanks to you we were able to activate it sooner. If what you said is true and that the situation in that kingdom is dire, then I''m presuming that the portal would have activated after a month." A middle-aged man said while looking at the marching army.


    "Sigh¡­ I wonder why the people in that kingdom are too stubborn in holding to the old ways. Can''t they see that it''s destroying their foundation? Luckily our king was wise enough to adapt to the changes in the empire. Now the people are growing stronger at the same time, peace can be felt everywhere¡­" another middle-aged man added.


    "We old people should not think too much, let''s just hope that everything will be settled after the imperial troops reached there. I hope the nascent realms on that side would not pose any difficult threats¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard these words, he held himself from smiling. This is because he and those who escaped with him are the ones who only knew that he has already disposed of almost half of the nascent realms in that ce. Luckily for him, the world nascent realm didn''te out, if not, then he would have a hard time.


    Suddenly a man wearing a regal robe appears behind the group.


    "Ah¡­ ministers and generals, you''re all here watching the marching troops¡­" a deep voice interrupted the discussion.


    Everyone turned their gaze at the king and immediately paid their respect towards him.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your majesty!"


    They all greeted at the same time.


    "Oh, you are the one my son called Master Ji, right? I wasn''t able to talk to you back then because of the business from the imperial troops. On behalf of my son, I would like to thank you¡­ I''m asking for your forgiveness thought that I will not be able to formally thank you in public¡­"


    "It¡­ okay, your highness¡­ I prefer that this would not be known by anyone else¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Haha¡­ You are as what my son describes you to be... Anyway, I will not intrude to your business and I would like to excuse myself."


    "Yes, your highness¡­ Thank you!"


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    The people in the balcony said their farewell to the king as he left.


    After that event, Shin Jiao immediately decided to go to the Xie household and fulfill his deal with Song Xie. And so, Yao Mai and Song Xie apany him on this journey through the streets at night in the city.


    Shin Jiao found that the capital city is like a partly modern and partly ancient city. Just like those rural towns from earth but many times bigger. He can see the many street lights that made the whole street of the city looks dazzling.


    Many people can also be seen on the streets as couples would take a walk while admiring the scenery and the ambiance the whole ce gives. It took them a while before Shin Jiao noticed that they have already reached a ce where many huge houses can be seen. It''s like an area where rich people live.


    "Master Ji, this is our ancestral home¡­" suddenly Song Xie said as she pointed at arge estate with many courtyards in front of them.


    However, as soon as took a step, a loud voice was suddenly heard by the three of them. The voice seems toe from a young girl. And from her tone, it seems like she is annoyed by something or someone.


    "You quacks! You all just know how to bully us! How can you say that there is no hope for your mother and father! Get out! Get out!"


    Then the main gate of the estate swung open and a man in his 30''s began running out as if he is running for his dear life while carrying his medicine kit before him.


    "Sigh¡­ my cousin is at it again¡­ She would always get angry whenever a treatment would fail. It''s been a long time since my parents got sick, as the time goes by many of my rtives have already given up hope except for me and my little cousin." Song Xie said with a sad tone.


    "Ling Xie, I can even hear your words from out here¡­ did someone bully you again?" Song Xie suddenly shouted as she enters the already wide-open gate.


    When the people inside saw her, they were all surprised. Right now, in the middle of the courtyard, a petite young girl with twin braids on her hair is beingforted by the maids beside her. The young girl''s eyes are filled with tears and her shoulders were shaking.


    But when she heard the voice of Song Xie, it seems that all of her sadness flew away and immediately sprang up from her seat. Even the maid immediately took a step back. They already knew what their little mistress would do and no one stopped her.


    Like a small rabbit, the little girl immediately ran towards Song Xie''s embrace.


    "Huhuhu¡­ Big Sister Song, those people are bullying mother and father¡­ they are too vile and wicked. They will not make mother and father well again¡­" she said in the middle of her sobbing.


    Song Xie just caressed the little girl''s head while patting her back.


    "There, there¡­ I told you not to call any doctors¡­ they can''t help."


    "Sob¡­ But¡­ yesterday, mother and father suddenly began to move again and then their body started shaking¡­ We¡­ we didn''t know what to do¡­ I was so scared so I started looking for a doctor."


    "Alright, alright¡­ I''m here now, so you don''t have to worry¡­" Song Xie said as she tried to appease the young girl.


    At the side, Yao Mai began exining to Shin Jiao who the young girl is. Her name is Ling Xie and she is a cousin of Song Xie. When she was just a baby, her parents both died on their trip. It was one of the flying beast attacks outside of the walls.At that time, the teleportation portals are not yet widespread.


    And so, their two children are left with Song Xie''s parents. Her mother and father adopted the two and raised them as their own. The older brother was epted to a sect and has then stayed there, while Ling Xie became the baby of the family.


    She grew up and became loved by the family, and then tragedy happened and both husband and wife got afflicted by a strange sickness.


    And now it has already been many years and Ling Xie truly misses her mother and father. As she would be left alone in the huge estate, she truly missed the time when her family is together. That''s the reason why she would always throw tantrums when ites to her ''parents''.


    Upon understanding everything, Shin Jiao nodded his head and began spreading his absolute sense and enclosed the whole estate.


    What he saw made him feel a bit suspicious and at the same time in awe.


    "This is not simple¡­ the people who orchestrated this have an ulterior motive as they didn''t want the husband and wife to die that easily¡­ I wonder what they would do if I suddenly cure them¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao thought as a smirk appears in his face.


    Yao Mai who is watching him saw his expression and felt a chill running down her spine. She suddenly thought that Master Ji is someone who has a scheming heart. But then she realized that something is amiss. How could Master Ji create such a scheme?


    She is already aware of his thought process. He might be good at other things, but scheming is not one of those things.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and also spreads spiritual sense. But she then frowns as she didn''t find anything.


    "Did Master Ji found something?" she thought.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is already making his ns. He just wanted to finish this and those troublesome things that would follow, he would just use his fist to deal with them, and if that is not enough he can also use his gears.


    Who would dare to face him when that timees?


    And so with confidence in his heart, he walked towards the two girls who are hugging each other.


    "Ahem¡­ I think I better check your mother and father¡­ the sooner I check them, the faster this thing would be over.." He said with a smile.

 Chapter 509 - The Xie Family Curse

    Chapter 502


    /*unedited*/


    It has been days since theyst saw sunlight but they didn''t care. They can feel their strength growing as the days goes by, but they all knew that the growth of their strength might be strong but it is iplete. It was as if having air as muscle. But of course, once they got out, they can just stabilize their cultivation and attain true strength.


    The Ao sisters and Nao Guo stayed inside Shin Jiao''s ring for a couple of days now. The four of them have been thoroughly focused on cultivating, while they would be visited by Shin Jiao every now and then.


    Shin Jiao didn''t forget to take care of the people inside his ring. He even feeds the prisoners and takes care of the herbs that are growing perfectly inside.


    "I''m bored¡­ I want to go out¡­" Nao Guo said as she sat on arge boulder that she just broke in half.


    "Little Nao, you should not be impatient when cultivating, if you want to grow stronger absorb as much Qi energy as you can. Thenter, when Master Ji would bring us out we would be of great help for him."


    "Sigh¡­ I know big sister Mei¡­ It''s just that¡­ I want to take a peek outside at what the master is doing."


    "Oh, I see¡­ Here, the master left this to me. He said that we can use it to look outside of the ring."


    Mei Ao handed Nao Guo a small crystal orb. With curious eyes, the small girl carefully inspects the crystal ball and look at it intensely. Suddenly she saw an image inside the crystal ball and saw the scenery.


    As the crystal ball is connected to Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense, she suddenly saw what Shin Jiao can see and beautiful scenery made her heart feels warm and happy.


    "Wow, what a nice scene¡­ I wish I can live in that ce." Nao Gou suddenly said.


    When the three young women heard her words, they curiously walked toward the little girl and also take a peek at the crystal ball, and as their eyes immediately lit up in astonishment and in awe.


    "It''s truly amazing¡­ I wish¡­"


    "Wait a minute¡­ master told us to take care of this ce, right¡­ And we can do whatever we like in thisnd we are in¡­" the wisest and oldest sister Mei Ao suddenly said as an idea came up to her mind.


    "Big sister¡­ You mean¡­"


    "Yeah, I think we can change the things in this ce¡­ just in thisnd though. This small world is like a small, we can''t change everything here."


    "Alright, I agree, let''s start by nting some flowers¡­"


    "Where can we get flowers in this ce¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ you guys were too focused on cultivating that you missed out on a lot of wonderful things in this small world of our master¡­e with me¡­" the youngest sister, Ying Ao suddenly said while taking the rest of the girl with her.


    The group came upon a small hill and on the other side; they saw a small patch ofnd filled with different blooming flowers.


    The four of them smiles and happily began their n to transform that patch ofnd they are staying.


    ¡­


    Xie family estate, the main courtyard


    Shin Jiao is currently sitting beside an old-looking woman, her skin looks old just like that of a 60-year-old woman with white hair and a thin body. Beside her is a man with the same state as her. He knew that these two people are not that old as Song Xie has told him that her parents are only in their 40''s. Plus with their cultivation level in the infant soul forming realm, they have strong vitality.


    What turns the two to look this way is a mystery to and everyone is unable to determine the cause. Even those powerful friends of the couple were also helpless as they could not see why the couple has turned this way.


    "Master Ji¡­ what do you think?" Yao Mai asked with hope in her eyes.


    Yao Mai is actually a friend of Song Xie''s mother. Though she looks like she is only in herte 20''s, Yao Mai''s age is already in her 40''s but of course, since she is already an infant soul realm cultivator, her life span has already reached around 400.


    Shin Jiao frowns for a bit and slowly takes back his gaze after checking the body of the woman then looks up. Unlike ordinary doctors or cultivators, he didn''t need to put his finger on the wrist of the people he checks. He can just scan their bodies and he would immediately see that''s happening inside.


    But of course, the truth is not what others expected it to be.


    Right now, Shin Jiao is looking at two fat floating blobs above the two people lying on the bed. There is a thin line of connection between those two blobs and the two lying on the bed.


    And it seems that those two are currently slowly sucking the energy out of their bodies.


    But what baffled him is the spiritualposition of those two blobs.


    "Those are not spiritual beings¡­ if they are then other powerful cultivators could have already seen them¡­ Hmm¡­ curious¡­ what are they?" Shin Jiao thought as he scrutinized the two blobs.


    Suddenly one of them seems to have opened a single eye and a small mouth.


    "What are you looking at? Do you want me to poke your eyes out? Hihihi¡­" it said.


    Then the other also turn but it is looking at itspanion.


    "Who are you talking to, Mianhua Tang?"


    "I''m talking to this guy who is looking at us¡­ I really wanted to poke his eyes out."


    "Hihi¡­ are you crazy? We are curse blobs, how can he see us? Only those deities can see our presence. These mortals are just our food. Hihi¡­ Once I get stronger we can then ascend to the heavens and create our own heavenly body. I will have my revenge on those foolish deities¡­"


    "Hey, after we consume these two, we still need one, right?"


    "Yes, so don''t bother with that small fry mortal man."


    "Yeah, I know but¡­ I truly didn''t like his gaze¡­ it¡­ it''s creepy¡­"


    "Hihihi¡­ If you want you can attach apart of us on him, then we can also feed on him slowly¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "You''re right! You''re a genius, Mianhua Tang!"


    "I know, right¡­ Mianhua Tang! Hihihi¡­"


    With that, the blob suddenly extended a tentacle-like thingy towards Shin Jiao. Then a tiny part of it, suddenly came off and floated towards Shin Jiao''s body and slowly entering his dantian.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao didn''t move and just let it go inside his body.


    He has already heard of the discussion of the two and has an idea why many cultivators could not see them. It seems like these two or rather this being is a fallen deity. He or she is trying to consume enough energy and soul power to be able to go back to the higher realms.


    "If I wanted to know more about the higher realms, this thing might be the key¡­ I wonder what kind of things I could learn in there. Maybe I can further enhance my cultivation and be an immortal¡­ that would be nice¡­ But¡­ what about¡­ Susan?" Shin Jiao became excited at the prospect of learning about the higher realms, but his concern for his heart is something he could not neglect.


    He is already aware of the bnce. If he didn''t want to turn into the dark side, then he should maintain his karma.


    And so he shook his head and didn''t think too much about this thing. What he wanted to know right now is, why is one of the essences inside him is unsettled? It''s as if it has found something good outside.


    And when the small transparent blob enters his body, the soul essence inside his dantian immediately shot up like lighting and immediately devours that piece of blob-like thingy.


    "Huh?"


    "What happened?" the two simultaneously said as they turn their singr eyes towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    "I¡­ I lost connection to my part inside that person."


    "What? Maybe it just went inside his sea of consciousness and was drowned¡­ Hihihi???"


    "Stupid! We are one body, if it got drowned and was lost, then it''s also your loss¡­"


    "Hihi¡­ why not send another one, this time make it bigger¡­"


    With the suggestion from his other half, the blob once again extended arge part of the tentacle this time. Then he let it float towards Shin Jiao''s body after it was cut off from the main part.


    The two observe the situation and when they noticed that it enters Shin Jiao''s body, they both turned serious. They are waiting for the result.


    And since nothing happened for a while, they both showed a faint smile on their small mouths.


    "See, I told you. It¡­" the blob said but then its expression suddenly changes into horror.


    This is because they both discover that therge portion of the blob which enters the body of Shin Jiao suddenly banished.


    "This¡­ this can''t be possible, right? What it that guy?"


    "Not good! This is not good! We have to escape now!" one of them suddenly said in a panic.


    But it was already toote.


    Maybe it was due to the taste of the blobs, or maybe due to its hunger for souls. The soul essence inside Shin Jiao''s dantian suddenly shot up to the air and flew directly in the middle of the two fat blobs.. And then like a ck hole in the air, it began sucking the two fat blobs inside its now growing body.

 Chapter 510 - The Xie Family Curse (2)

    Chapter 503


    /*unedited*/


    An eerie environment immediately envelopes the whole room and the people inside it felt the hair on their skin started to stand on end. They didn''t know what is happening except for the young man who is currently standing beside the Kang bed where two people are lying unmoving on the ground.


    Shine Jiao carefully watches the soul essence slowly devour the two blobs in the air.


    "No! No! Stop this! This is impossible! How can you see me? Nooo¡­"


    "Stop! Do you know who I am? I will kill you! If I get out of here I will devour your soul as a whole!"


    The two blobs cried out as their figure slowly get smaller and smaller. Suddenly, Shin Jiao extended his hand and grabs the small soul essence in the air.


    As if feeling his oppressive presence, the small floating light orb shivered and stopped absorbing the two blobs.


    "You have given harmed them enough. Now if you don''t want to disappear, return what you took from them." Shin Jiao said with a cold voice.


    "How dare a little mortal tell me what to do? I am an immortal! I will not bow down¡­ to¡­ No¡­ stop! Stop!" the blob shouted as when he began shouting, Shin Jiao began absorbing his essence once again.


    "I repeat, return what you took¡­ or die¡­" Shin Jiao repeated in a cold tone.


    The two blobs look at each other and suddenly as if with a tacit understanding since they belong to just one mind and one personage, they flew towards the ground. However, what they didn''t expect is the appearance of a golden light barrier.


    The golden light began to glow and stops them on their tracks. And with a loud wailing sound, the two flew back to the air.


    When Shin Jiao saw the floating thing in the air and the soul essenceing out of his dantian, he suddenly remembers a g figure that he seems to have faced. But the memory was too vague. But what he can recall is that he let that opponent escape due to hisck of preparation.


    And its escape route is the ground.


    Hence, he has already secretly spread his domain and created the holy barrier.


    "Do you think it''s that easy. Since you wanted to die, then let me do the honors." Shin Jiao said as he once again controlled the soul essence and began absorbing the two blobs.


    In truth, Shin Jiao can now feel the exponential growth of his soul essence. He didn''t know its purpose and what to do with it, but he is sure that it has its own purpose. So he just let it absorb the blobs. And since he is able to control the soul essence by will, he is sure that he can return the absorbed energy from the two people lying on the bed.


    However, he still wanted to learn something about the immortal ne from the blob, so he is a bit reluctant to kill it yet.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know if they would cooperate or would sumb to this torture, but what he knew is that cultivators value their lives more than others, hence he is a bit expectant that what he is doing will bore result.


    And true to his conjecture the two blobs suddenlybine into one and immediately form into a person. It was a figure of a naked woman.


    "What the hell is this thing thinking?" Shin Jiao curses as he looks at the naked figure floating in the air.


    "Do you want to die that badly?" Shin Jiao suddenly said in a cold tone.


    When the blob heard this, it suddenly spins and then the woman now wears a white silky gown.


    "Geez, I thought you men in this world like naked women¡­ I would always hear from others in this ce about them bragging on how they spend the night with a beauty¡­" the woman grumble as she sat while floating.


    "Is this your true form?" Shin Jiao asked with a bit of curiosity.


    "Yeah, basically¡­ why?"


    "So you are a woman?"


    "Umm¡­ yes, on your you call me woman¡­ but on my, I''m called differently¡­ however, until now I still can''t figure out how to say it in yournguage¡­ anyway, I came from the immortal ne, but before that, I came from a world where women are superior to men¡­ actually."


    When Shin Jiao heard this he raised an eyebrow.


    "Really?!"


    "Yes, really¡­"


    However, before the two could converse more, Yao Mai suddenly stepped forward.


    "Ma¡­ Master Ji¡­ what is happening?" she asked in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao just showed her a signal to wait.


    "So, since you came from the immortal ne and from a different, howe you are here?"


    "Hihi¡­ Well, you see this and the I came from are neighborings. In fact, we can see this every 500 cycles or 500 years. But the problem is we thought that this huge is filled with gas. So we thought that it is inhabitable. So after I died in the immortal ne, my undying soul flew here."


    "I can''t understand why you have to devour souls to live. Souls are undying, why devour them?"


    "Ah¡­ that''s a secret¡­ I can''t tell you anything about that, you just have to wait till you enter the immortal ne, then you will understand."


    "Anyway, return the power you''ve taken from these two¡­ I don''t care about the souls you have devoured, but they need to wake up soon."


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ if I do that, can¡­ can you spare me?"


    "I''ll think about it¡­ since you need souls to return to the immortal world, who knows how many atrocities you willmit."


    "No! No! I promise to be good¡­ please¡­"


    Shin Jiao can see the pleading look on the beautiful face of the blob turned woman. But his heart is already settled to not let it go as he is not sure what it would do next.


    "Alright how about this¡­ I will make a soul bound oath¡­ I will not take the life of those who do not harm others¡­ I will only take the life of those with too much negative karma¡­ what do you think?" the woman said trying to ask if her condition was enough.


    Shin Jiao is aware of these so-called soul bound oath, it is a sacred bound that would make one''s soul suffer once they vite the oath. Not many cultivators would do this as it has a great effect on their progression in the future, but they''re also those who do not care. They would do the oath and still break them without a care for their future progression.


    "Hmm¡­ I will think about it¡­ by the way, how long were you an immortal before dying in the immortal ne?" Shin Jiao just asked in curiosity.


    "Oh, me? Not that long¡­ I think¡­ I think it''s around two hours in the immortal ne that means around 200 years in the lower realms."


    "Pfft!" Shin Jiao almostughed upon hearing this.


    How weak could this person be to die in just two hours after bing an immortal? Well, dying in that ce is not real death. It''s just losing one''s physical body. From what he heard from this person, as long as she could umte enough immortal souls then she could form her physical body again.


    "Hey, don''tugh and mock me? When I was there, it suddenly found myself in the middle of the war you know¡­ I was too weak and¡­ Hey! You tricked me! I''m not talking to you¡­" suddenly she pouted as she turns around and crossed her arms.


    "I guess due to not talking with others for a long time, you became a bbermouth. Hahaha¡­ anyway, we have a deal, but you have to follow me from now on. Once I made sure that you are not a danger to others, then I will hear your oath."


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s condition, the woman seems reluctant but also felt a bit hesitant. She knew that she could not overpower this guy with strange abilities. So she just weakly nodded her head and headed back to the bed.


    She extended her hands and began pouring the energy from her body back to the two people lying on the ground.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ how did you get here?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    "Well, in truth I was inside a stone and seem to have been trapped in there. For a long time, I could note out of that stone¡­" she said as she pointed as a shiny fist-size stone at the corner of the bed.


    "I was able to absorb soul memory and energy through that¡­ it''s been a long time since then. And then just a few years ago I was able to escape the stone¡­ and this is thanks to these two."


    When he heard the words from the woman, Shin Jiao''s absolute sense immediately scanned the stone. And luckily he did use his absolute sense because he discovers an invisible cursed array below the stone. It was a very weird array and it seems not of this world.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he immediately saw the changes in the woman''s expression.


    "What¡­ a¡­ good¡­ stone¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said in a robotic tone with his eyes turning lifeless.


    When this happened one of the people inside the room suddenly had a change of expression. And the floating woman who is currently giving back the energy to the two people stopped.


    Then a big grin immediately appears on her face¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ What a foolish person! Do you think you can control me? I may not be the greatest immortal, but with my own strength, I was able to ascend¡­ do you think a pup like you can go against me? In your dream! Hihihi! Hahaha!" the womanughed loudly.

 Chapter 511 - The Little Immortal Soul

    Chapter 504


    /*unedited*/


    Once upon a time in a world far, far away there lived a powerful being named, Evilina Cygonis. She was the most powerful person in her world where women are far superior to men. And her power was obtained through constant fighting, deceit, and machinations. Throughout her life, she would always win.


    And so as time went by she reached the peak of her power. However, she found out that going to the next level is not that simple. She needs to change things; she has to reverse the karma in her being. She discovered the truth of the universe, about how karma can affect her ascension to the other ne. And how it would be the deciding factor to whether you will have a physical form or the demonic form of a soul demon.


    Hence, as she discovers this, she has formted a n in her mind. Gathering good karma is very hard as you be more powerful. Killing and scheming are almost impossible for her to elude as this is her nature. Hence she decided to form a group that would help people in the shadows, while she herself would seclude in a cave and cultivate.


    And this is how she gathered good karma and was able to ascend. However, when she arrived in the immortal ne, someone grabs her and suddenly throws her to a wagging war where powerful immortals fight.


    As a newly ascended immortal, how could she ovee this tribtion? Hence she juststed for 2 hours and was killed by a powerful st that disintegrated her physical body.


    But as an immortal, she can actually reform her body but of course, it would take years. Unlike a weak mortal body which would only take days, an immortal body is different. But of course, she can form a mortal one, but how could that body survive in the immortal nes where even the atmosphere is harsh and unforgiving.


    Hence she decided to go back to the mortal ne universe and gather enough soul energy.


    But who would have thought that a mere mortal can discover her existence?


    However, she was wise enough to trap that person and now, if she is right, she can immediately ascend with that person''s powers.


    His body is unique and not any weaker than a normal immortal. And so, she decided to scheme against the guy and get his body after extracting his soul energy.


    And so, her scheme seeds and using her old vessel toe to this ne, the spirit holding stone, her n seeded. The spirit holding stone is able to hold the spiritual strength and power of a person. With it, she can control the person who touches the stone with their spiritual sense at will. But of course, she can choose whom she would control.


    "Hehe¡­ I have you now in my hands; I will gain enough strength judging from your physique and internal energy I can ascend to the immortal ne in no time. Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" she said whileughing out loud.


    Then she shifted her gaze towards the young girl in the arms of Sing Xie and smiled.


    "I guess I have to thank that foolish girl''s parents for this opportunity to get high-quality soul energy¡­" she muttered.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the room is now filled with people who came to visit the two couples. This is because these people have heard that Song Xie has returned to the mansion and they wanted to curry favor to the eldest and future head of the powerful Xie family.


    Ever since the couple fell sick, the power of the Xie family became stagnant, but it didn''t diminish due to the talent of the daughter.


    "What is happening here?" a stately voice of a man suddenly came forward and a middle-aged man walked inside the room.


    Upon seeing the figure everyone immediately made way.


    "Oh¡­ if it isn''t the promising talent Miss Song Xie¡­ and¡­ Oh, you¡­ you''re the gorgeous Miss Mai, right? Haha¡­ This¡­ this is truly a blessed day!" the middle-aged man eximed upon seeing the gorgeous of Yao Mai.


    Well, he can''t be med as Yao Mai''s beauty is truly unworldly, and every man in this room has been captured by her charm. However, since she is currently exuding cold aura unconsciously, everyone didn''t dare make a move.


    "Minister Yiao, wee to our Xie family humble home¡­" Song Xie said with a curtsy.


    The middle-aged man just nods his head but didn''t bother with Song Xie, his focus is on the beautiful Yao Mai.


    "Haha¡­ Miss Mai, I wanted to invite you to my mansion to enjoy a good dinner this evening, what do you think?" Minister Yiao asked as he tried to show a cordial smile on his face.


    "Minister Yiao is truly benevolent and kind, I wanted to agree but as you can see, we are here to help with the problem of the Xie''s head and his wife." Yao Mai said.


    "Hehe¡­ No matter what kind of doctor you find no one can help those two. After so many years, the curse will now im their lives, and I Jingo Yiao will have everything¡­ I will have their power in my hands¡­ Hehe¡­ Haha¡­" Minister Yiao thought but showed a sad expression on his face.


    "You are right, I was too presumptuous just now. I will invite Miss Mai another day then..."


    "Minister, I reckon that you are here to visit my mother and father. But for now, we have to wait. Master Ji, is currently helping them¡­ It won''t be long now." Song Xie said with a hopeful expression on her face.


    Just now, they heard Shin Jiao''s words and they felt that something is wrong, but they have full trust in Shin Jiao''s ability and power.


    Suddenly, everyone on the other side of the room''s division felt some strange power emanating from deep inside the room. It made them feel like kowtowing to their knees right at this moment. And this gave them all a huge shock.


    "This is¡­ is¡­ is someone breaking through inside? How could this be?" muttered Minister Yiao.


    Even Yao Mai also felt a strong pressure.


    Then suddenly¡­


    Boom!


    A strong gust of windbined with the force of pressure emanated through the room which blows the divider and even the roof of the room was blown. Luckily, Yao Mai was fast enough to extend her domain and protected the people near her.


    When Minister Yiao felt the domain, his heart immediately shivered in fear.


    "Domain¡­ How? How can a woman in the infant soul realm control her own domain? This¡­ this is impossible¡­ I need to¡­ no¡­ I can''t tell the king about this. Hehe¡­ If I can get this woman under me, and serve me, then I will be powerful¡­ Hehe¡­" Minister Yiao thought.


    Minister Yiao is a man filled with schemes and machinations as he served the king of Er. This is because the government is a very chaotic ce where schemes are all over the ce. But of course, they would only scheme for their own gain and not offend those in power.


    Hence Minister Yiao''s thinking has already been in this direction ever since and he has survived through this hell hole doing so. That is also one of the reasons why the Xie couple fell to his scheme. As the couple held an invisible power and respect from others, he first became their friend, and then when the rtionship became closer, he gave a gift to the brother of the Xie patriarch, the cursed stone.


    As of now, he has already almost grasped the power that the Xie family controls, and the family is just a paper tiger, not having the strength and only honor is present.


    As he was nning his next move, Minister Yiao noticed something strange as the thick dust slowly died down. And what he saw almost made his eyes went out of their sockets. This is because he immediately felt the strong aura inside the room which made his heart feel a shiver in fear.


    The aura inside the room is too strong that is has already affected those people outside of Yao Mai''s domain and has already copsed to the ground. This is because the aura is rampaging and uncontroble that keeps on sending out fluctuations that affect the entire room and even spread out to the entire estate of the Xie family.


    Those servants who are weak and feeble immediately lost consciousness.


    "It''s a breakthrough to the higher realm¡­ How could this be? What happened? What happened to Master Ji?" Yao Mai also muttered as she can feel a heavy pressure trying to collide with her domain.


    However, the cold aura inside her dantian was very strong that it was able to hold on through this bombardment of aura.


    "Master¡­ My parents¡­ are my parents'' fine? I will not be able to forgive myself if something happened to them."


    "Don''t worry, dear. I''m sure they will be fine¡­ just trust in Master Ji."


    "Che¡­ I think the reason why this is happening, is because of that so-called Master Ji. Who is that guy anyway? Why would you put your trust in some stranger? You both are too young; you should not trust just any person. I will scrutinize that fellow and show you his despicable true self¡­" Minister Yiao suddenly said with a smirk.


    When he saw that Yao Mai trusted that guy they are calling Master Ji, his heart was filled with anger. He could not ept that the woman he fancies would like another. He wanted Yao Mai to be added to his harem and serve him, not another man. Hence he has a n to face this so-called Master Ji after this episode.


    But then, something strange happened, which made everyone stunned.

 Chapter 512 - The Little Immortal Soul (2)

    Chapter 505


    /*unedited*/


    The destruction of the room and the fainting of many people is a cause for rm to those who are seeing this event. As of now, three figures have already appeared outside of the manor estate of the Xie family.


    "What do you think happened here master?" a middle-aged man wearing a blue cultivator''s robe asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I can feel a familiar aura¡­ it''s¡­ it''s a domain aura¡­ but a weak one. A primary domain¡­ Hmmm¡­ is there a world nascent realm in the Xie residence that we didn''t know about?" the old man with white beard and hair asked.


    "Master, I think I''m familiar with this aura¡­ This is that child genius, Yao Mai¡­ I¡­ I didn''t expect that girl to reach such length in her cultivation level¡­ Haha¡­ Master, if I may, I wanted to take her as my own disciple." A woman wearing a veil on her face said while cupping her hand towards the old man.


    "Ah, that beauty of hers is causing a lot of trouble everywhere she goes¡­ I heard the 3rd prince is searching for her¡­ If your Ice Phoenix feather sect can cultivate her into a powerhouse, then our Er kingdom would grow further. Maybe we can be the number 1 kingdom in the empire¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Master, with your guidance, we are sure that this would happen." The woman said.


    "Haha¡­ You littless have grown up to have such a glib tongue¡­ I can still remember when you were young hundreds of years ago¡­"


    "Master Gi! Please don''t jest¡­ I''m an old woman now¡­ how could you say those things?" the woman said with a blush on her face.


    "Your age might be old, but for me, you''re still that cute little girl¡­ Haha¡­ you even preserved your youthful appearance. I guess this is what your useless husband has left you¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Don''t remind of that bastard¡­ I was tricked by him and has carried our daughter somewhere¡­ I''m guessing that my daughter would also be a grandmother by now¡­ I wish I can see her again and my great-granddaughter too¡­" the woman said with a touch of mncholy in her tone.


    "Hey, look!" the middle-aged man suddenly interrupted the recollection of the two and pointed at a particr building.


    "What! This is¡­ this is a miracle! It''s my¡­ It''s my junior sister¡­ I had already lost hope¡­ But now¡­" the woman suddenly became emotional as her figure suddenly vanished and appear just outside of the house.


    Then she walked with a quick stride inside.


    Her frantic steps didn''t halt as she weaves through the people lying on the ground. And soon arrive inside the domain of Yao Mai.


    Her appearance immediately shocked the people inside the domain.


    "Huh! Fairy Sie! How did you?... I mean¡­ I Minister Yiao, greet your excellency." The minister immediately cupped his hand upon seeing the woman in a veil.


    Yao Mai was also shocked because while the woman in under her domain, she can feel her strength.


    But the woman didn''t bother with anyone and just looks at the two people floating in the air. It is clear that the two have broken through to the nascent realm. It was such a blessing in disguise.


    "Junior sister Lanfen¡­ You¡­ you''re fine now¡­" the woman known as Fairy Sie said as she moves forward and approaches the woman who is the mother of Song Xie.


    "Please, don''t approach yet¡­ Their cultivation level has not yet consolidated, please wait for a few minutes." A voice interrupted her advance.


    Behind the two, she noticed a young man standing calmly while observing the two figures floating in the air. The whole room is already in ruins, but it seems that the young man was not even hurt. Then an idea enters her mind, but she dares not believe such a thing. How could a young man reach the domain stage at his age? Plus she could not detect his cultivation level.


    She herself is one of the few geniuses who have identallyprehended the domain by observing Senior Gi for many times. But now there are two people in front of her that has reached the domain stage. So she was a bit surprised.


    Meanwhile, in the air, a slowly shriveling blob is currently shouting as it felt its body slowly dissipating.


    "No, this cannot happen¡­ Please forgive me! I didn''t mean to do that just now¡­ In truth, I didn''t know that it has the ability to trap people¡­ Please don''t let me die just like this¡­ Please! Please¡­"


    "Pfft¡­ you won''t die. The soul is immortal and has no end. You''ll just be recycled and hopefully, in your next life, you will stop being too scheming¡­ in fact, I was nning to help you back then. But you just have to do that¡­ You''ve just sealed your faith." Shin Jiao said.


    "Well, actually there is another way for you to survive¡­"


    "Tell me! Tell me! I will do anything¡­"


    "Get the soul of the person who helped you¡­"


    When Shin Jiao said this, the only people who are still conscious frown. Especially the woman who didn''t know what is happening.


    "Little Song, who is he talking to?" Cau Sie asked Song Xie who is still in a stupor.


    When she heard the voice of the woman, she immediately woke up.


    "Aunt Sie! It''s you¡­ look, mother and father¡­ they are¡­"


    "I know, I know¡­ but who is that guy and what is he talking about?"


    "That is Master Ji¡­ He is the one who helps us get here¡­"


    "Oh, the man who gave the new coordinates of the portal in Si kingdom."


    "Yes, that''s him. And I asked him to help mother and father¡­ he seems to be able to see the¡­ curse."


    "Really, they are really cursed? I wonder why we could not even detect what is happening¡­"


    While this is happening, a figure can be seen slowly backing out from the ce. And only Yao Mai noticed this as she is still raising her domain. Although she can already put it down, she just uses the minimum effort just in case something might happen. Hence the stress in her mind is not that much.


    "Miss Mai, can you turn off your domain for a bit." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    "Master Ji¡­ that¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­"


    With a nod, Yao Mai was about to turn off her domain, but suddenly a figure dashed towards Song Xie and tried to grab her hand.


    But how could that person be faster than Cau Sie who is already a 5th level nascent realm expert?


    "No! No! I didn''t do anything¡­ I didn''t do anything, why would you harm me?" suddenly Minister Yiao shouted when he felt something entering his body.


    "Who said that it was you?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "What! You¡­ you tricked me!" shouted Minister Yiao.


    However, before he can react. He felt his body tremble as he suddenly lost consciousness.


    "Hehe¡­ that guy''s soul is a bit dark¡­ Yummy!¡­ Thank you for the meal¡­ Hehe¡­" the blob said after retracting its tentacle from the body of Minister Yiao.


    "Is he dead?"


    "No, he''s just unconscious. But his consciousness will not return anymore¡­ Well, we can say that he is clinically brain dead¡­" Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    Then after that, he waves his hand and the blob suddenly flew inside the stone.


    "Wait! You said that¡­" the blob protested.


    "Che¡­ You should be happy that I didn''t kill you¡­ You still have your uses for me¡­ So I''ll just hold on to you for a while." Shin Jiao said with a smile and immediately took the stone and kept it inside his ring.


    ¡­


    Not longter the couple slowly opens their eyes and find themselves lying on a bed.


    Beside them are some of the people they knew, which made them feel a bit surprised.


    "Ugh¡­ my¡­ body¡­ my body felt¡­ good. How could this be? What happened?" the man muttered as he turns his sight towards the people with a questioning gaze.


    "Yes¡­ me too¡­ How¡­ how did I advance to the nascent realm?" the woman also muttered.


    While the two are still in a daze, a young woman and a young girl suddenly dashed towards the two and hugged them while crying.


    "Mother, father¡­" the two said simultaneously while sobbing.


    "Oh, my little girls¡­ I never thought that the two of you have grown too beautifully now¡­ mother is sorry for not being there to watch you two grow."


    "Mom, you don''t have to worry¡­ we are fine. As long as both you and father are here, everything is fine. We love you both¡­"


    "Mommy, you don''t have to worry¡­ with me around, no one can bully you again." The young girl said with a proud expression on her cute face.


    In truth, Ling Xie is carrying some guilt in her heart. Because she thought that she was very unlucky. Due to her, both of her parents died, and then something happened to her new mother and father who loves her and pampers her the best. She was too sad and carried this guilt while being young.


    And now that the two are awake she swore to protect them at the cost of her own life. Because she truly loves both of her 2nd mother and father.


    "Hahaha¡­ you little girl¡­ Let mother look at you¡­ you''ve grown into beauty now." Lanfen Yun said as she lovingly hugs Ling Xie.


    "Ahem¡­ I think we should be leaving now and leave the four of you¡­ but before we go. Master Xie, congrattions on your advancement. I hope that you can revive the prestige of the Xie family. The kingdom needs you." The old man said with a genuinely happy smile on his wizen old face.


    "Master¡­ Master Gi¡­ Thank you¡­ I promise to visit you one of these days."


    "Okay, okay¡­ since you''ve already woken up, there is no rush. Handle you matters first¡­" the old man said as he walks out of the room.


    The middle-aged man followed behind him, but Cau Sie stayed. She wanted to spend some time with her junior sister before leaving.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao on the side is closing his eyes and slowly consolidate some of the excess Qiing from the soul essence in his dantian.


    "I think my soul essence has absorbed too much¡­" he muttered as he felt a bit ufortable.

 Chapter 513 - The Little Immortal Soul (3)

    Chapter 506


    /*unedited*/


    It was another morning, but it seems that the sun is covered by dark clouds as heavy rain is currently falling to the ground. It has been raining overnight and the whole city is has a gloomy feeling in it. Everything seems to be sad and the atmosphere didn''t conform to the day.


    But many are still working under this heavy downpour of rain and busy with their preparation for another day in the city.


    Meanwhile, in a huge manor with many courtyards, a festive event is happening. The people didn''t seem to care about the weather as they prepare for the festivity and joyous asion. This is the Xie family manor and many people are already entering it.


    Greeting the guests at the main door are twodies, one tall and with a gentle appearance and the other is a cute girl around 13 to 15 years of age. These twodies are Song Xei and Ling Xie. The two are wearing beautiful light pink silk gowns that show their budding beauty.


    While the two are greeting the guest, inside a room in the house a young man is currently sitting in a lotus position, and beads of sweat can be seen in his forehead.


    This young man is Shin Jiao. It has already been 2 days since he started cultivating and absorbing the steady flowing energy from his soul essence inside his dantian. At first, he thought it was just fine, but he suddenly discovers that the energy is making him feel bloated with power. If he did not absorb the energy, his dantian and body would hit a critical point and she would burst.


    And that is something he didn''t want to happen. Because if that happened, this whole manor is obliterated along with the people in it.


    "Damn it¡­ when will this thing stop!" he muttered.


    He didn''t expect his soul essence would absorb such arge amount of soul energy. And now, due to it slowly refining the soul energy, he is receiving a direct feed to his body.


    "Grr¡­ I need to go out and release some of the energy inside my body." Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly stood up.


    Meanwhile, Yao Mai who is sitting just outside of the room felt his movement.


    "Master Ji, is there something wrong?" she asked in concern.


    "I will be going first¡­ I wille backter." Shin Jiao just said and his figure vanished.


    Upon hearing this, aplicated look on Yao Mai''s face can be seen. In truth, she wanted to follow because she is really worried about him. She didn''t know why she had this strong feeling of wanting to stay with Master Ji, but all she knows is that, whenever she was with him, she would feel secure and happy.


    Shaking his head from her thoughts, Yao Mai turns towards the direction of Shin Jiao and also disappears from her position. When her figure vanished, two people slowly walk towards the room. The woman had a concerned look on her face as she gazes at the direction where Yao Mai disappears.


    "What do you think is Miss Mai thinking?" the man asked.


    "I¡­ I think my friend just fell in love¡­ but I guess the guy does not feel the same way she does." The woman said with a worried expression.


    "Sigh¡­ I think Yao Mai would get hurt¡­ but this is her decision. Although you two are friends, you should just advise her and not intrude with this matter."


    "I know¡­ sigh¡­"


    The two then turn around and walked back to the main hall where there are guests chatting with each other.


    Suddenly the couple saw someone at the main entrance and the two quickly walk to meet that person.


    "The king of Er kingdom, King Rong Ru Er!" a man suddenly announced.


    This made all the people stop talking and immediately parted to make way for the king. Each shows respect while bowing their heads at the dignified looking middle-aged man.


    The king''s handsome appearance and his regal posture truly made him fit the part of being a ruler of the kingdom. Plus the two people behind him, Deming Er, the crown prince, and Nie Er, the 4th prince which is a bit older than Deming Er.


    If Shin Jiao is here, he would recognize this prince. Although it has already been a long time since then for Shin Jiao it''s not even more than half a year has passed.


    When the king enters followed by the two princes, everyone''s gazes are already on them.


    "Ah, my friend¡­ It has already been a long time¡­ I thought I was about to lose you¡­ we already lost a lot of ourpanions, but I am happy that you are able toe back." The king said as he gave Peng Xie a smile.


    "I am also happy toe back, your majesty¡­ I am also d that you protected my family while I was¡­ gone. I owe you this, your highness..."


    "Haha¡­ I only did the right thing¡­ Plus, you have a very capable daughter, right there. And very pretty too¡­" the king said as his gaze drifted towards his son who is staring at Song Xie with a loving smile on his face.


    King Rong Ru Er just heaves an internal sigh in his heart. He can feel the struggle in his son''s heart. He has also experienced such a thing when he was younger and until now, his heart can still remember his wife. But s, destiny has separated the two and he was forced to marry another.


    After he lost his wife and his first son became estranged to him, he had never loved any other women and just married for convenience. And so, he prefers to stay alone in his free time and think of his wife his only queen in his heart, and would reminisce the time they had together because that woman was his true love.


    "Deming, son¡­ why don''t you go to Miss Song. I can take care of myself you know¡­" the king said with a smile.


    "Me too, father! I wanted to go and talk with the guests." The 4th prince suddenly said as he immediately drags his little brother.


    As the two walked away, Nie Er began advising his little brother.


    "Little Deming, since you are the crown prince now, I hope you take care of that position and try to enjoy yourself. When I was the crown prince, I had lots of fun and met lots of women¡­ Hehe¡­" Nie Er said while his arm is around Deming Er''s shoulder.


    Deming Er immediately chuckled and lifted his big brother''s arm.


    "And that is the reason why father scolded you and passed the crown prince position to 5th brother even before your termpses... I don''t want to embarrass our father. So, I''ll do my best as I am¡­ Hehe¡­" Deming Er said with a smile.


    "Aw¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Alright, I''ll just have to wait then until my time as a crown prince woulde again¡­"


    The two brothers walked while chatting and arrive near Song Xie.


    "Prince Deming¡­" she greeted while a curtsy.


    She was a bit surprised that Deming Er didn''t wear his mask today. This is because, whenever the crown prince goes out of the pce, he would always wear a mask. It is part of the tradition of the royalty in Er kingdom. So she was a bit surprised.


    "Well, I just wanted to visit you¡­ I¡­" Deming Er stuttered.


    Sensing his brother''s reluctance, Nie Er smirked and walked towards the young girl beside Song Xie.


    "Little miss, would you like to apany me?" Nei Er said with a gentle smile.


    When Ling Xie saw the handsome prince, she immediately turned red. She didn''t expect that a prince would talk to her. So she giggled and happily took Nie Er''s hand. As the two walks away, Nie Er turned his head towards his younger brother and mouthed the words, ''You owe me one little 7th.''


    Deming Er just nodded his head in agreement.


    When the two were left, Song Xie felt her face getting hotter. Yao Mai has already hinted to her that Deming Er has feelings for her. At first, she thought that what she feels for him is nothing special, and she treated him as her best friend. But these few days, she has realized that she misses him and always wanted to see him.


    And so she realized that what her master said was true¡­ she might have feelings for her best friend.


    ¡­


    Outside of the Capital city of Er, in a great forest


    Shin Jiao has reached the deep forest and has traversed the rain. His figure is wet but he didn''t feel cold. He just looks around and saw a cliff. Then he jumps up and in a conspicuous location, dug a cave. As he needed to use the overflowing energy in his dantian, he didn''t know that he is already making a deep cavern. This is due to him trying to expend the energy in his body.


    "I think is this deep enough¡­" Shin Jiao muttered and immediately jumps out and created a partial camouge array near the mouth of the cave.


    However, as soon as he was about to start, he saw a beautiful figure floating in the air while looking at him. Yao Mai followed Shin Jiao and luckily found traces of his location.


    "What are you doing here? I thought I told you that I wille back."


    "No¡­ Please let me apany you." She said as she walks inside the cave and approached Shin Jiao.


    "Miss Mai¡­ I¡­"


    But before Shin Jiao could answer, a fragrant and luscious pair of lips suddenly came closer to his face. This situation has taken Shin Jiao by surprise and he didn''t know what to do. He could not deny the fact that Yao Mai is truly a very beautiful woman. By far, she can be considered as one of the most beautiful women that Shin Jiao has ever seen,parable to Susan Tang or Qin Lou.


    However, the wet look of Yao Mai added by her alluring figure underneath that silky gown made Shin Jiao felt his mind goes nk and didn''t know what to do next.

 Chapter 514 - Coming Out

    Chapter 507


    /*unedited*/


    A stunning woman with clothes sticking on her body due to being drench in the rain looks too tantalizing that it can almost make a man blind and have an uncontroble desire to possess her, is standing right in front of Shin Jiao while looking at him with a loving gaze.


    Right now, his heart is beating like the sound of galloping hooves of thousands of horses. As his eyes uncontrobly travel down those twin peaks and the protruding cherries that are vaguely visible through her clothes.


    When Yao Mai reached near Shin Jiao, she immediately made a move and wanted to give him a kiss. She didn''t know why she is doing such a thing, but when she lost track of him a while ago, her heart was in turmoil and tears began pouring down her eyes. If she didn''t make a move and lost the man she likes, then she knew that she would regret this for the rest of her life.


    And so she has gritted her teeth and would try to get Shin Jiao to be hers.


    As soon as their lips were about to touch she felt strong yet gentle hands holding her shoulders. This made her suddenly awaken from her daze. And her already blushing cheeks turned redder. She was too caught up in her thinking that she didn''t care about how Shin Jiao feels.


    But now she realizes that she made one big mistake and didn''t know what to do. She has made a resolution and now it''s all gone and the feeling of being depressed and hurt came over her.


    "Miss Mai¡­ Are¡­ are you okay? Do feel cold?" Shin Jiao immediately asked to brush the awkwardness he is feeling.


    How could he not understand the feeling of the woman? As a man who has experienced in a rtionship, he is not that dense as to not see how the woman felt. However, his heart already belongs to someone and he didn''t want to hurt her just because of his folly and fickleness.


    "Umm¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Yao Mai said as she turns around and wanted to go out in shame.


    "Wait¡­ I¡­ I will go backter. I just have to cultivate for a while to stabilize some raging Qi in my dantian¡­ I''m sorry but I have to go now, okay?" Shin Jiao said with an expression of someone who is trying to prevent himself from losing control of his bowels.


    Then his figure suddenly rushes inside the formation.


    When Yao Mai saw his reaction a chuckle escaped her mouth and a dainty smile appear on her face. She just shook her head and smiled. Then closes her mind to cast a spell around her and the area around her suddenly turned warm with air blowing around her body.


    Then her silky gown became dry in just a few seconds.


    "I''ll just wait for you in here then¡­" she muttered as a contented smile appears on her face.


    She has already made up her mind just then. If Master Ji would ept her to be one of his wives, then so be it. She knew that men as powerful as he is would have 3 wives and 4 concubines. Hence she is not worried about anything. If he chooses her to be his only wife, then she would really be thankful. But if not, then as long as she can be with him, then she is already contented. Who knows what the future would hold, and she for one is expecting something great out of it.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already calmed himself and emptied his mind. Back then, he immediately felt the growing energy in his dantian began seeping out. If he didn''t absorb it soon, then he would be in danger.


    And so without a second thought after calming himself, he began to absorb the energy in his dantian towards the spheres.


    Ever since forming the 60th sphere in his dantian, he suddenly felt like there is a huge change in all of the spheres inside it. It seems like, their absorbing rate suddenly turned slower, or rather, they can now absorb an insane amount of Qi before he can fill a single sphere.


    However, what made him happy is the insane amount of energy they can produce. In fact, a single sphere is equivalent to a single powerful spelling from a nascent realm. Inyman''s term, it''s like one small tactical nuke that can destroy anything within 5 kilometers or further in radius.


    The power within his body is already this strong and more ising, hence he greedily absorbs them inside the spheres. He didn''t know how long did it take him to finish absorbing everything, but when he opened his eyes, he can feel his body bing stronger.


    He carefully extended his hand felt strong power coursing out of his body. The thick amount of spiritual Qi is already covering the entire cavern underground and it''s making him feel that the energy inside his dantian has now been absorbed thoroughly.


    And now inside his dantian, there are more than 68 spheres pulsating with power.


    "Damn¡­ I didn''t realize the amount of soul energy that thing has absorbed in his stay in this world was this much. And I just took half of that blobs energy." Shin Jiao smiled wryly.


    Then he felt that there is something wrong in his ring and he immediately enter its space.


    Once his figure appears, he saw a beautiful field of greeneries and flowers. And four figures are busily working on the field.


    "Master! Atst, you came¡­ It''s been a long time since youst visited us¡­" The little girl Nao Guo immediately jumps in joy after seeing Shin Jiao''s presence.


    "Really? How long was I gone?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    When he asks this question, the fourdies look at each other and pouted.


    "Master, you''ve never visited us for almost 2 weeks already¡­ We thought that something happened, and so we immediately rationed our food. Luckily we are able to find some edible food in this ce and the Qi in this ce suddenly became thicker and richer, hence it was able to advance our cultivation level¡­ Master, the cave you are in¡­ is that a heavenly cave?" Zhi Ao the youngest of the three young women replied.


    The rest of them nodded their head in agreement.


    "Haha¡­ alright, I can see that your cultivation levels have already increased. You have to consolidate it. Let''s alle out." Shin Jiao said as their figures came out of his ring.


    The four immediately felt a strong surging force from the world itself as if their presence was acknowledged by nature. Then the four of them immediately sat on the ground by reflex and began consolidating the overflowing amount of Qi in their bodies.


    And Shin Jiao felt a strong surge of auraing from Mei Ao. Since she is already at the 9th level of the gold core realm, it was time for her to breakthrough. Her two sisters also reached critical levels in their cultivation, but as they consolidated the pure Qi in their bodies, their cultivation level suddenly jumps by leaps and bounds.


    Now the two sisters suddenly advance by 3 levels each. Meanwhile, little Nao Guo was the one who received the greatest benefit. This is because her cultivation jumped by realms. The sisters have already taught her everything they knew, and with her aptitude and cleverness, she was able to deduce everything easily and unexpected reaches the gold core realm while only a 13 years old little girl.


    If she is seen by any sect right now, they would all fight to have her in them. Such a genius would add great merit for a sect and can be a powerhouse someday.


    But of course, she would not go anywhere as she just wanted to follow her big brother Si Ji.


    ¡­


    Deep in the vast forest outside of Er city


    2 weeks have already passed and Yao Mai has been to and fro from this ce. She can still feel the presence of Shin Jiao deep in the cave, so she didn''t want to disturb him. She would visit every now and then and sometimes some people woulde with her.


    A few days ago, she was received by Fairy Sie to be her personal disciple. Although this is a great merit for her, she felt reluctant. However, Fairy Sie told her something that made her follow her to the Ice Phoenix Feather Sect willingly.


    And so, outside of the cave, three people stood on guard. As they have already spent some time in the area and found it a little boring, the three cultivators decided to just cultivate and found themselves absorbing some kind of pure Qi which seems to be leaking from deep inside the cavern which is protected by a strong barrier.


    The Qi is something that they have never felt before and it truly shocked the three.


    Today is another day for the three and they began to greedily absorb the Qi in the air once again. However, this time, their expressions suddenly change. This is because the pure Qi they have been absorbing before is now gone.


    "What happened? Why is the area seem to have been devoid of Qi?"


    "Hey, did you absorb everything while we are gone?"


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t even enter the cave and just watch outside."


    "Then why is this like this?"


    Then the three suddenly realize something and their gazes turn towards the location of the barrier. Then they felt the hair in their bodies standing on end as they quickly jump back in a defensive stance.


    And from there, they saw five figures walking out of the cave leisurely while some are happily chatting with each other.


    The two groups noticed each other and as if time stopped and everything turned silent.

 Chapter 515 - The Great Yi City

    Chapter 508


    /*unedited*/


    Two groups are currently in a staring contest between each other. The three young men are actually staring not because they are threatened but because they are all taken aback by the three beauties in front of them.


    In the cultivationnd, where cultivators are almost everywhere, the beauty aesthetics for men and women are different. The Ao sisters are above average when ites to beauty in thisnd. Hence if they are on the earth they would be hailed as beauty queens.


    And this is the cause that the three young men are currently in a stupor.


    These three belong to a sect that is under the instruction of protecting this cave from the leader of the Ice Phoenix Feather sect. They belong to Soul Mountain School, which is a subordinate sect of the Ice Phoenix Feather sect.


    "Master Ji, what should we do?" Mei Ao who is the eldest asked Shin Jiao who is standing beside them.


    "Who are you three and what are you doing outside my cave?" Shin Jiao asked with a knitted brow.


    When the three heard these words, they were all taken aback, then immediately realized something.


    "You¡­ you are Master Ji!... Sorry for the misunderstanding master. We are disciples from the Soul Mountain School. We are requested to guard this ce, by request of Mistress Fairy Sie." The handsome well-built young man said.


    He seems to be the leader of the group.


    While cupping his hand, he took a quick nce at Zhi Ao, who is leisurely standing with folded arms. This made her already bulging chest stand a little prouder which made the young man almost gulped while staring at them.


    Shin Jiao almostughed at the young man''s reaction. He immediately knew that the young man was astonished by what he is seeing. It''s more of a fascination than ascivious tendency. He could not me the young man as the second sister Zhi Ao was imbued with a bounty that her two sisters didn''t get. But of course, the other two have their own charms.


    For example, the older sister, Mei Ao has a clever mind and quick in her thinking, but her cold expression would turn off some men even though her appearance is very attractive. Zhi Ao, the youngest is somewhat yful and a bit naughty, but her cute and young face would attract attention to many.


    So, Shin Jiao already knew that these young men have already been attracted to these three young women. Suddenly a thought came into his mind. He wanted to make sure that the cultivation of the three is consolidated.


    At first, he thought that he can try to spar with them, but he rejected that idea. This is because they might feel downcast once they discover his overwhelming strength. Hence, someone at their level would be a nice match.


    "Since there are three of you here, I want you to have a mock battle with these three girls... Oh, and please don''t hold back¡­" Shin Jiao said with a meaningful smile.


    When the three young men heard this, they were all a bit stupefied. They didn''t expect the situation toe to this, but their hearts are a bit unwilling. Upon looking at the delicate flowers in front of them, how could they dare to hurt them?


    But then, they were all taken aback as they saw the three young women suddenly rushing towards them with smiles on their faces.


    It didn''t take long before three young men are sprawled on the ground feeling helpless. How could they not, these three gentle-looking women are actually monsters. They didn''t expect them to be more powerful and stronger than them, who have spent their days in the sect practicing and cultivating.


    Well, who can me them? In truth, these three women grew up in a chaotic sect where fighting is almost an everyday urrence. They were even sold out by their oldest sister just to get a merit. Hence they are already used to fighting and chaotic events.


    And not that their strength has increased, how can they not take this chance to practice and consolidate their strength.


    "Good, good! Here, this is a reward for the three of you." Shin Jiao said as he tossed the three 1 bag each.


    Then Shin Jiao and his group disappear from the cave.


    While sprawled on the ground, the three young men look at each other and beganughing. After taking a healing pill, they open the bags that they have received. And once they saw what''s inside, their jaws almost drop to the ground. Low-grade spirit stones and one medium-grade one is inside the pouch. It is enough to make them live a good life for a year in the sect.


    This made the threeughed at their flight. Although they were beaten, right now they are thinking of finding the group again and get beaten once more. They truly gained much in this assignment.


    ¡­


    The capital city of Er


    Shin Jiao and his group suddenly appear not too far from the main gate. They follow the crowd walking towards the city and enter after the guards checked them. Creating a fake mercenary identity is too easy for him and they were able to enter without a hitch.


    "Master Ji¡­" suddenly someone from behind them called out.


    When Shin Jiao turns around, he saw a surprised look on a soldier.


    "I knew it was you¡­ the prince was looking for you for a long time. I have to announce your arrival¡­" he said.


    Shin Jiao noticed that this guy is one of the guards of Deming Er who came with them on that trip. But Shin Jiao didn''t want to be dyed anymore. He has been away from the group for more than a month now. If he didn''t see Susan Tang and the rest, his heart would not be settled.


    "No¡­ I have to go now. Just¡­ just tell Prince Deming to take care of Song Xie and Miss Yao Mei for me¡­ I hope that we can see each other again someday¡­"


    "Yes, as you wish Master Ji." The man said with a respectful bow.


    When the group walked away, another soldier approaches the soldier talking with Shin Jiao.


    "Who is that person? You seem to be respectful to him captain."


    "That is one of the most powerful beings I have seen in my life¡­ He might look simple, but don''t be fooled. He is a dragon among men." the soldier who has traveled with Shin Jiao who was promoted into a captain said with a gaze full of respect and admiration.


    After walking away, Shin Jiao directly walked towards the teleportation portal. He paid for five people on the side booth and the group immediately enters.


    Not longter, a figure appears from the sky and directly enters the building where the portal is situated.


    Her appearance and the group behind her immediately gather attention.


    "What a beautiful woman¡­"


    "Look! It''s Fairy Sie¡­"


    "What is happening, are they going somewhere?"


    The people began to mor and conversed as they noticed the group.


    Yao Mai had a frantic look on her face as she hurriedly enters the building. She began asking and discovers that Shin Jiao has already traveled to the capital of the Yi kingdom. Now this made her heart ached and tears began forming at the corner of her eyes.


    "Child, there is no need to be saddened. You have to know that the two of you are not fated to be together¡­ I already showed you your future¡­ hopefully you will not throw it away for something that is not sure and only in your imagination." A woman behind Yao Mai said in a gentle and concerned tone.


    Yao Mai''s tears began flowing down her eyes.


    "I¡­ I just wanted to say goodbye onest time¡­" she said while sobbing.


    Yao Mai could not help but turn around and hug the woman wearing a veil.


    "Hush, now¡­ your path is different. I am sure that you are going to ascend as someone with the God destiny¡­ if he is able to ascend, then maybe you can see each other again someday." Fairy Sie said while patting Yao Mai''s back.


    She could not help but think of the result of her divination. When she first discovers that Yao Mai was able to use a domain, she immediately began reading her destiny, and she was shocked by what she discovered, a God destiny. It means that Yao Mai is sure to ascend to the immortal ne and became one of the Deities. Though she didn''t know when this would happen, it is already written in her destiny.


    "Master¡­ if I¡­ if I ascend, I can see him again, right?" Yao Mai asked while sobbing.


    "I don''t know¡­ But from the way I see it, that young man might also be as talented as you are. If his destiny is to ascend, then maybe the two of you have a chance¡­ However, you should make sure that your strength is enough. So you should continue to practice and grow stronger."


    Upon hearing the words from her master, Yao Mai felt a bitforted. She can feel the care from Fairy Sie and truly treated her as her one and only master now.


    ¡­


    A blue light suddenly appears and five people walked out of a hole in space. Four of them showed an astonished look on their faces as they look at the whole area they are in.


    Then a mechanical voice greeted them.


    ''Wee to zone-6 city. Due to the huge poption of the kingdom of Yi now, the capital city of Yi is now divided into 6 zone cities. To your right is the map section. If it''s your first time in the city please get your maps in that area.''


    The four young women stare at therge monitor in front of them.


    "Haha¡­ you guys are new here, right?¡­ This is the biggest city in the whole empire." a man suddenly said as he stood beside the group.


    And true to his words, when the group gazes at the horizon, they discover a huge array of buildings that reaches through the skies.


    And no other words escaped the mouths of the four young women but, "Wow!"¡­

 Chapter 516 - The Great Yi City (2)

    Chapter 509


    /*unedited*/


    In the well-lit building stood 5 people while following the crowd as they line up to give their identification bs to the young woman behind a booth. While this is happening, Shin Jiao noticed a man with shifty eyes as he looks around.


    However, no matter where his eyes turn to, he can see green suited soldiers with thick ck body armor and a rifle slung on their shoulders.


    Shin Jiao can see that these soldiers are cultivators and it seems that they are proficient in using such a weapon. Now the thing he wonders right at this moment is why the other kingdoms that he visited so far adapted such a weapon when the Yi kingdom has them.


    The action of the man immediately caught the attention of one of the soldiers guarding the area.


    He picks up the radio on his shoulder and reported it.


    "Suspected person on gate 4, please request assistance." The man said as he lifted the rifle on his shoulder and held it with both hands.


    From the way the man moves Shin Jiao can see that he is well trained and has been in this profession for years.


    Suddenly the soldier took a stance and look at the man with shifty eyes.


    "Sir, please put your hands up and get ready for inspection! If you cooperate I will not shoot¡­" the man in a green suit said while readying his rifle.


    His gut is telling him that there is something wrong with the man.


    "Sir!" the man called once more.


    The people in the line immediately parted and take a distance from the area.


    Suddenly the man stops with his action and a big sneer appears on his face. He was showing a grin as if the man in front of him is already in his hands and is able to easily kill him.


    The man is confident because he can see that the man holding the rifle is just a spirit refining cultivator. Hence he sneered at the man as his cultivation is higher.


    "You talk like you can fight against me¡­ do you think a lowly cultivator like you can defeat me?" the man suddenly said with a sinister gaze.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know why this guy is doing it, but by using his absolute sense he found out why. Then he muttered.


    "What a foolish person¡­" he said as he turns around and continues towards the line.


    However, it seems that the man heard his casual words and got ticked. Then his gaze turns towards Shin Jiao''s direction and suddenly lifted his hand towards him.


    But soon, the man''s expression change. This is because what he expected never happened.


    "What is going on? Where is my¡­ Where is my flying sword?" he muttered in panic.


    But before he can do anything a metal circr object suddenly mps on his neck without him knowing. To the man''s surprise, he suddenly swings his right hand towards the green suited man. But to his astonishment, the man casually grabs the hand of the man and restrained him.


    "You¡­ How can this be? My cultivation¡­"


    "Sir, you are in vition of thew of the city. I advise you not to resist and follow me¡­" the man said as he suddenly grabs the cor he put on the man''s neck.


    The guy was dragged easily by the man in green.


    "Master Ji, how did that happened? I mean that guy is clearly a gold core realm, how can he not fight against that spirit refining realm guy in green?" Little Nao Guo asked with curious eyes.


    "Well, it''s because of those things¡­" Shin Jiao pointed at fourrge metallic structures with pointy tips outside.


    "What are those?"


    "I''m not sure yet, but I think it limits the people inside this ce from using their power."


    "Wow, so this means that no one can bully us here¡­ Hehe¡­ I like this ce already." Nao Guo muttered innocently.


    This gains the smiles of some of the people in the line with them.


    Shin Jiao already noticed that some of the people are not actually wearing cultivator''s clothes, but silk gowns and clothes, and then there are those guys wearing baggy clothes just like those hip hops in the ''80s.


    Shin Jiao and his group were able to sessfully enter the city after the security check.


    They are soon greeted by paved roads, levitating cars, and flying swords. The ce is like abination of the cultivation world and the modern world at the same time. And the four women are in awe of everything they are seeing.


    While the four are in a daze, Shin Jiao immediately took out the radio inside his ring and immediately called.


    "This is Alpha team guide, calling alpha team leader, please confirm¡­"


    "This is Alpha team guide, calling alpha team leader, please confirm¡­"


    Shin Jiao called multiple times, but the only sound he receives is the screeching sound of the radio. This made him a bit disheartened.


    He was feeling too agitated that he didn''t notice the four women with him are now being encircled by a few men.


    "Miss, you four are new in this city, right? We can help you get anywhere you wanted in this ce for a price."


    "Yeah, well, if you wanted we can do it for free¡­ Since the four of you are truly beautiful, then we can offer our service guide for free¡­ What do you say?"


    The few young men said as they wanted the four women toe with them.


    "Sorry, we already have someone to guide us¡­" Mei Ao said in a cold tone.


    Actually the four of them already knew what these men wanted, and right now, they wanted to smack them senseless. However, their master warned them about the rules in the city; hence they didn''t want to result in violence.


    However, it seems that is was not their lucky day. Because right at this moment, one of the men suddenly extended his hand and grabbed towards Nao Guo. That guy wanted to use the youngest of the group and with that girl on his hand; he knew that the three would follow.


    However, he didn''t expect what happened next.


    Nao Guo suddenly sps the arm of the man who grabbed her arm and with a quick move and twist of her body, she threw the big guy to the ground.


    "Please, don''t touch us!" shouted the 2nd sister Zhi Ao as she stood in front of Nao Guo in a protective stance.


    But her action made the men ogle at her figure and her voluptuous parts.


    "Damn¡­ what a hot girl¡­" one of the men said as his saliva drips from the side of his mouth.


    These people are themon thugs in the city and they would victimize those people who seem weak and powerless. Though they noticed that one of the sisters seems to be very strong, the rest are just in the gold core realm just like them.


    Plus the rules in the city is strict, hence they are confident that these weak-looking woman would easily be in their clutches just like the others they have already victimized.


    But of course, these groups are well informed. They would not just casually grab anyone. They have people inside the portal building which would inform them of their targets.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just watches to the side and observes the situation. He has already found around three other groups in the area watching this scene. He knew that just like on earth, these people have a modus operandi to kidnap beautiful women. With the cor technology that he saw in the station, he is sure that they would be using those to subdue any cultivators.


    "You people are shameless¡­"


    "Haha¡­ We just want to be your guide girls, no need to be hostile. You see that guy over there, he is a city guard. Those who cause trouble in this ce would be caught by him¡­ so why not just follow us than cause some trouble?" one of the men said while pointing at the guy in a green suit looking at them.


    "This¡­" immediately the girls had a panic expression on their faces.


    Though they are well-equipped when ites to fighting and cultivation, it seems that they are still too young when ites to machination and scheming. And this is also the reason why the three of them were almost sold out by their oldest sister. But of course, in their journey, the three learned a lot of things as their eyes are opened to the world.


    However, this scene is the first time for them. They are already used to being shielded by their master, and now they suddenly discover that their master is missing and it seems that they would be on their own.


    In their minds a single thought came, they are being tried by their master if they can survive on their own and protect little Nao. The two sisters, the 2nd and the 3rd are now flipping their head for ideas on how to escape this predicament, but it seems that they could not think of anything else right now.


    However, the oldest sister Mei Ao suddenly noticed something. With her cleverness and observation of the ce, she seems to have an idea which she seems to think would work well. But of course, she has to try it first if whether her conjecture is right or wrong. Hence with a quick-thinking, she waited for the men to make their move once again.


    And so when one of the guys convincing them toe with them suddenly approached she let the guy get closer.. Then she suddenly took in a deep breath.

 Chapter 517 - Silver-haired Princess

    Chapter 510


    /*unedited*/


    In the high afternoon, ten men are currently encircling a group of four young women in an atmosphere of camaraderie and friendly discussion. Unknown to those who didn''t know what is happening; these people are already trying to kidnap someone in broad daylight. But due to their expert movements and smiling faces, it is not that obvious.


    Behind this group of people is a man wearing a simple gray robe. In his hand, he is holding something inside his robe. It was a circr disk a bitrger than a person''s palm. In that disk, there areplicated arrays, but for those who are array masters, they can immediately recognize that it was a small area silencing array.


    This is the reason why no one can hear the discussion of the group.


    But of course, there are people who have already seen this situation and one of them is a silver-haired young woman. She is currently sitting inside a tea shop and talking with a handsome young man.


    "Princess¡­ the king wanted you to return to the kingdom. You''ve been away for too long. The king your father misses you already." The young man said.


    "Haha¡­ 12th prince is too caring¡­ If I didn''t know better I would think that you are here to woo me into a marriage and be part of your scheme to gain a standing in the Wu kingdom¡­ Haha¡­ but of course I know that it is not your intension, right?" the silver-haired woman said with a yful smile.


    When the handsome man heard this, his face stiffens and the corner of his mouth twitches uncontrobly. Many told him that the runaway princess of the San kingdom is a bit clever and is currently the administrator of the famous Shin City. However, he just wanted to gain some merits to solidify his position in the Wu kingdom and fight for his right to inherit a position in it.


    But who would have known that his n would be exposed in one go by this woman? He has been looking for Qian Li for a while now and wanted to talk to her. But her schedule seemed too tight that he almost could not see her shadow even in Shin City.


    However, he got lucky today and found her sitting in her favorite tea shop. Hence he grabs this opportunity to talk to her. He is confident that the woman would be persuaded by his handsome face.


    When he saw her, he was a bit discouraged because she didn''t have any spiritual undtion. But he didn''t mind because he already knew her true strength. She is actually one of those magus warriors with the strengthparable to an infant soul realm cultivator.


    And even though many years have passed, her appearance didn''t change which is the evidence of her power.


    Hence he steeled his resolve to talk to the woman and try to convince her with a proposal.


    "Princess Li, you jest¡­ I''m just here to invite you toe back to the San kingdom as the king asked me to find you at myst visit there."


    "Hmm¡­ I''m too busy here¡­ plus, I thought my father has already forgotten about me. He already has that new daughter of hers¡­ the¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Princess Qian, don''tpare yourself with that woman. You are more virtuous than her¡­"


    "Oh, really¡­ Why? Just because she fell in love with the wrong guy and you already judge her as someone who is dirty and unworthy of you? Plus it happened a long time ago¡­ you don''t have to worry about anything anymore¡­" Qian Li said with a teasing smile.


    The 12th prince almost spat the tea he is drinking.


    "This woman is as what the rumor said¡­ she is too sharp-tongued. Just wait, if I got my hands on you, I will discipline you until you be submissive." He thought as a glint of ruthlessness appears in his eyes but immediately vanished.


    "Haha¡­ Princess Qian Li, you truly know how to joke¡­" he justughed.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the beautiful woman in front of him had her expression change and immediately followed her gaze. From where they sit, they can see the situation at hand and upon seeing the scene, he just shook his head.


    This thing is happening everywhere, in some ces, there are people even more daring than these thugs. Luckily for them, thew in the Yi kingdom is too strict that the thugs change their tactics and used their minds instead of their brawns and now this is the result.


    Suddenly, a loud shrill cry echoed throughout the street that even those within a couple of blocks heard it.


    "Help! Help! Someone wanted to kidnap us! Help!" a young woman''s shouted echoed everywhere.


    Now, this situation stunned everyone and their attention turned towards the group of people. The woman who was shouting looks gorgeous and the other young woman with her also has above average appearance. Hence the people already knew that those men are thugs.


    However, they all shook their heads at what she just did.


    This just means that the thugs will not do things in secret anymore and take the girls down forcefully.


    "That was a wrong move young woman." One of the thugs said as he suddenly pounces towards the eldest of the Ao sisters.


    But he noticed that something was wrong immediately as he can see the corner of the young woman''s dainty lips is smiling. However, how can he stop now? He just gritted his teeth and continues pouncing.


    Bang!


    Before everyone''s eyes, a shadow flew like a cannonball and hit an iing flying vehicle. However, due to the protective barrier on the vehicle, that figure bounces and hits the wall face t.


    Then everyone saw that it was the man who tried to pounce towards the young woman.


    "Wow, nice kick big sister Mei!" Nao Guo said while jumping in joy.


    The jubtion in the eyes of the girls is evident as they look at the other men standing around them. But they didn''t want for them to recover from their stupor and began attacking.


    It didn''t take long for them to subdue the rest of the thugs with ease.


    *Whistle!


    Suddenly themotion was interrupted by a loud whistle while a person wearing a green suit ran towards the group.


    "You¡­ you girls are under arrest for disturbing the peace! Come with me peacefully now or I''ll use force." The man in green said as he positioned himself in an act to draw his weapon.


    When the people saw this, they were all bbergasted. They all knew what is happening now. But they dare not butt-in in this situation. The girls can only me their luck for this to happen.


    "Oh¡­ I think thew in this ce is blind¡­" suddenly a tall slender woman said as she walks towards the group.


    Her long silver hair floated in the air as she walked towards the crowd.


    When the people saw her, they all gasp in admiration. Who didn''t know the silver hair beauty and the great administrator of the Shin city? She too is the close friend of the crown princess Qin Lou. Hence everyone immediately whip out their mobile phones and began taking pictures of the beautiful silver-haired woman in front of them.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" the man wearing green asked unconsciously.


    However, he suddenly came to a realization and covers his mouth in fear. He suddenly realizes his mistake and wanted to bang his head in fear. Who would have known the famous woman from Shin City would visit the city.


    "I will not talk anymore and just stop here. Take these people and cripple their cultivation. I don''t want to see them again." Qian Li said with a domineering tone.


    Everyone gasps in fear; this is true especially to the thugs lying on the ground. There is nothing more terrible for a cultivator than losing their own cultivation. If this happens then it''s would have been better if they could have just died.


    Hence they immediately kneeled on the ground.


    But before they can plead, an arrogant voice interrupted everyone.


    "Why if it isn''t the silver-haired princess¡­ Are you throwing your weight in my ce now? Do you think that with your power and poprity you can just push everyone around? Hehe¡­ As long as this prince is here, I will not let it happen¡­" the young man said with a smug look on his face.


    As he walked forward, two middle-aged men walked beside him.


    "Oh no, it''s the 3rd prince¡­ this is not going to be peaceful."


    "He is the current favorite of the king, right?"


    "Yes, but he is too unbridled¡­ many have already suffered in his hands. And those two experts on his side are nascent realm cultivators¡­ this is not going to be pleasant for Miss Li."


    The people mored.


    "You two get those girls for me¡­ I want to see what this woman can do." The arrogant tone of the 3rd princemanded.


    "You dare!" Qian Li shouted as she stood on her ground in front of the girls.


    Then with a flick of her hand, her body was immediately covered inch by inch by a silver metallic armor and soon a woman with an armor covering her whole body stood in front of the girls who are looking at her with dazzling eyes.


    They saw her transformation and were truly astonished that their eyes seem to glitter. What they have seen was too awesome.


    Everyone knew what just happened and the symbolic armor that Qian Li is wearing is familiar with everyone in the crowd. Their phones didn''t stop taking pictures while they all immediately jump to a safe distance.


    "Let see you try and get your hands on them then¡­" Qian Li said with a fierce look on her eyes as a metallic mask suddenly covered her facepleting her transformation.

 Chapter 518 - Skill Lesson

    Chapter 512


    /*unedited*/


    Capital of Yi city, Zone 6


    In a dark back alley, a figure suddenly appears out of thin air. A figure is a young man with a calm expression on his face. A slight smile can be seen on his mouth while his gaze is looking at a certain ce.


    The ce where he appears is a dark back alley with a strange stench in the air. There are also much garbage on the side and the misting from the underground are the source of the strange smell in the air.


    Shin Jiao look around and nodded his head in contentment. With a wave of his hand, four young women appear and stood in front of him.


    "Master, you were so awesome!" Nao Guo suddenly eximed with an excited tone in her voice.


    "Yes, Master¡­ I truly admire your strength¡­"


    "Yeah, me too¡­"


    "If only I can have that kind of strength¡­ I may be able to protect my sisters more¡­ Sigh¡­" suddenly the helpless voice of Mei Ao was heard.


    Shin Jiao saw her biting her lips as if thinking of a way to change her situation.


    "This girl¡­ she is already this strong, if she became stronger, she would be a monstrous existence¡­ well, it would be not that bad as long as someone can look after Nao Guo. I know I won''t be able to stay with these girls for long." Shin Jiao thought.


    Suddenly an idea pops out of his mind.


    Actually, the strength of Mei Ao and battle ability is not that bad. However, her techniques aremon and rely mostly on the extraneous use of Qi in her body. This is the normal path of most cultivators; hence he can already see the ws whenever he fights them. That is also one of the reasons why Shin Jiao can easily defeat his opponent.


    He can effectively manage his energy that he is able to fight hundreds of the same cultivation levels as him before depleting his spheres. Plus with the use of his gears, then who can defeat him? But this fighting style of his was learned through hi experienced and he has shared some of them with some of the people he called friends and family in this world.


    So he decided to treat Mei Ao as one of his family and would teach her a technique or two.


    "Alright, before everything else¡­ let''s find an inn or a hotel to rest for a while."


    Hearing his words, the three girls became happy, but Mei Ao showed a bit of hesitation and helplessness in her expression. She tried to have her luck if her master would be able to teach her some skills, but it seems it failed. But she would not give up. She wanted to be of use to her master, and repay for his kindness towards her and her sisters. Hence she would pester him to teach him, even if it takes her a long time.


    The group walks out of the dark alley and appears in the main street where many people are walking and shops are all over the ce. The four girls are all showing excited expressions and they began pointing at things which giggling and smiling non-stop.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit of youthful essence in the air and his heart also became warm and felt rxed. Yi city is really like the same as on earth. Though many things in this ce are not that advance like some of the buildings which still retained its medieval design, it is already enough to make him feel at home.


    Not longter, they arrive in a big hotel and Shin Jiao felt somewhat familiar with the way things happening inside. Hence he led the group to walk towards the receptionist counter.


    "Hello! Good afternoon! How may I be of service?" the woman in the counter said while cupping her hands in greetings.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback but still regained hisposure and smiled.


    "Yes, I want to have a suite room¡­" he asked.


    When the woman heard his words, her face stiffens and didn''t know what to do as she did not know what the man in front of her is talking about.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed this and cleared his throat.


    "I mean¡­ can I have your biggest room or two connected rooms."


    "Oh¡­ oh¡­ Yes, sir¡­ You can have either the Sect master''s room or the King''s room¡­ The sect master''s room is a big room with 2 beds, while the King''s room is two big rooms with four beds¡­" the woman exined.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll take the King''s room then." Shin Jiao said.


    "Yes, that would be 5,000,000 gold. We also ept spirit stones, banknotes, and transfer." She added.


    "Five¡­ five million gold?! How¡­ how much is that in spirit stones?" Shin Jiao asked feeling a bit taken aback by the price.


    He was too bbergasted by the price of a mere room in a hotel. But before the woman can answer, Mei Ao suddenly said.


    "Master, 1,000 gold is equal to 1 spirit stones. So it''s basically 5,000 low-grade spirit stones in total."


    "Ah, I see¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a smile.


    He didn''t read the guide when entering the city, hence he has no clue. Luckily for him, Mei Ao is a very meticulous young woman and has wanted to show her use to the team. Hence she took the liberty to gain the knowledge enough to know about the city. And because of this, his face was saved.


    "Alright, thanks for that¡­ Here are 5,000 spirit stones¡­" Shin Jiao immediately gave his payment.


    After entering the room, Shin Jiao immediately called for Mei Ao. And the two of them went to the other room.


    "I see that you''ve been upset for a while now¡­ why is that?" Shin Jiao asked calmly.


    Mei Ao was a bit surprised and her expression turned fearful. She knew that she had made a mistake. She should not be upset with her master; it was all because of her carelessness.


    "Master Ji¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    Shin Jiao waves his hand and stops her from exining herself.


    "Sigh¡­ just tell me the truth¡­" Shin Jiao said with a calm and gentle expression.


    "Umm¡­ Master, I¡­ I wanted to learn from you. Please teach me!" Mei Ao said while kneeling to the ground and bowing.


    Shin Jiao smirked and shook his head.


    "Why should I?" he asked with a teasing smile on his face.


    "I¡­ I wanted to be of help to your master. I¡­ I wanted to be able to protect my three sisters." She said as she already treated Nao Guo as her sister.


    "And what can you give me, if I teach you?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Immediately Mei Ao''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Could it be? Could it be that master wants my¡­ No¡­ No, he is not that kind of person¡­ I know!" Mei Ao thought and a bright expression appears on her face while still bowing.


    "If you want my life master, I will give it to you¡­ As long as I can be of use, I am willing to offer my life¡­"


    Hearing her sincere words, Shin Jiao smile and gave a knowing bow.


    "This woman is very intelligent¡­ a good seed indeed¡­" he thought as he stood up.


    With a wave of his hand the adjacent door suddenly open and three figures stumble to the ground in a sorry manner.


    "Ouch!... who opened the door?" Ying Aoined while patting her head which bumped with her sister.


    "Aw¡­ my hand your butt is sitting on my hand¡­" Nao Guo said while pushing the voluptuous butt of Zhi Ao.


    Zhi Ao on the other hand had a look of surprise while her eyes are looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Master¡­ We¡­ we didn''t mean to¡­"


    "Haha¡­ naughty little rascals¡­ Come here¡­" Shin Jiao just chuckled and wave his hand to the group.


    The three line up along with Mei Ao and bow their heads not daring to look at Shin Jiao except Nao Guo. Her innocent eyes are looking at Shin Jiao with curiosity. She heard that the master is going to make elder sister Mei his concubine from the two older sisters, so she is a bit curious.


    "Alright, since you girls are with me now¡­ I decided to teach the four of you some skills to defend yourselves¡­ but remember this¡­ once you learned these skills, do not try to spar with others¡­ what I am going to teach you are sure-kill skills that would eliminate your opponent once they got hit by it. So, it is crucial that you do not test these skills against your sisters... And another thing, you should not teach these skills to others lest you desire others to scheme against you, do you understand?" Shin Jiao said with a stern voice.


    He needs to make sure that these girls understood the seriousness of what he is going to teach them.


    Upon hearing his words, the three older girls were shaken. Sure kill skills, those are trump cards that a sect would protect and never reveal to others, but their master is willing to teach it to them. This truly made their hearts moved by their master''s trust.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, his words just now has already lit a fire in the hearts of the three Ao sisters to promise deep in their hearts to be his loyal students and that they would treat him as their own father.


    He suddenly had four daughters at this moment.


    "Yes, master! We will obey and follow your words¡­" the three simultaneously said with Nao Guo just following their example and also said after them.


    This made Shin Jiao contented and took out three skill books in his ring. Using his ability to craft, he copied them and made 3 more copied totaling to 12 books now.. Then he gave 3 books to each of them and took them inside his ring for their individual practice.

 Chapter 519 - Qian Li’s Suspicion

    Chapter 513


    /*unedited*/


    The golden sun rose high up in the sky and bathes the wholend in its glory and warmth. The people in the city who are working outside busily go their own way and didn''t mind others business. In this busy street, a young man can be seen walking towards a store and choosing some of the mobile phones on the disy case.


    Shin Jiao decided to buy his own phone and would try to connect online. Yes, that''s right¡­ when he asked a person after a quick scan on his way out of the hotel, he discovers that online information is already avable in the city. In fact, this is true throughout the whole kingdom of Yi and even to the Imperial city of Xi and its boundary.


    Hence he felt excited and decided to buy a phone as that man he asked a while ago is using one. He would not dare ask that person to borrow his phone so he just observes him for a while and learn how it is done.


    Shin Jiao chose a fairly good phone that is able to connect online.


    "This would be good, with this I can reverse engineer it and use my own phone for browsing." He thought as he picks the phone and bought it.


    When the sales personnel saw this, he just shook his head. Deep in his heart, he can tell that Shin Jiao is from the countryside or some low tech city and is not well-versed when ites to technology. However, how could he know that Shin Jiao''s contact lenses are already advance enough that if he shows this technology to Shin City they would beg him to sell this to them at any price?


    But of course, he would not tell anyone about that.


    After buying Shin Jiao walked out of the store but a mischievous smile appears on his face. He has already seen someone following behind him stealthily.


    If it was any other person, they might have not noticed this person as the person is well-versed when ites to following someone. The technique is a textbook perfect ability and is very inconspicuous. But how could he not know about it? He was the one who taught this technique to the shadow squad members.


    "This person is a member of the shadow squad group or something since he knew how to hide his presence and observation well. He even knows how to use his spiritual sense stealthily¡­ What a good soldier." Shin Jiao admired.


    And so he continues walking towards a bend. And when he reaches the bend, he suddenly disappears.


    This caught the person following him off-guard.


    "Delta 1¡­ This is Tail, I lose track of the target¡­ Please locate him immediately¡­" the man said in a low tone.


    But there was no response.


    "Delta 1, this is Tail, I repeat I lost track of the target¡­ Please assist in locating the target."


    Thissh! Rrrerrk! *radio crackling noise¡­


    The sound of static can be heard from his hidden earpiece. Which made the man squinted his eyes in suspicion; his gut feeling is telling him that there is something wrong.


    But before he can move, he heard some noise on the other line.


    ''*radio crackling noise¡­ Target¡­ *radio crackling noise ¡­ you¡­ *radio crackling noise ¡­ behind¡­ *radio crackling noise ¡­ Tail¡­ *radio crackling noise¡­ watch¡­ *radio crackling noise¡­ back!''


    A frantic female voice can be heard in the middle of the distortion and noises.


    This made him feel rmed; hence he decided to look behind him. However, it was already toote.


    Meanwhile, inside a ck van with express delivery service written outside, a group of people are looking at the monitor.


    The woman with a headphone keeps pressing the button on the keyboard and is frantically saying.


    "Tail your target is behind you! I repeat he is behind you! Tail! Come in! You should watch your back, I repeat watch your back!" her frantic voice made the people in the van have their attention at the monitoring screen.


    They can see that the green dot which is their agent code-named Tail, not moving from his spot. Then a red dot suddenly appears behind him. Although there are many dots in the area, this dot is suspicious, and this only means that this is their target.


    "Is Serpent-116 in danger?" a woman asked with worry in her eyes.


    "I don''t know. But since his dot is still there, it only means that he is still alive." The operator said while biting her lower lip.


    In fact, she is also not sure of what is happening.1


    "Let''s me and Qilin-110 go¡­ We will assess the situation and act as a backup." A young man said and beside him is another young man who also nodded his head.


    "¡­ Okay¡­ but if there is danger, you should report back. General Li said that the man we are following is a very powerful person. So we should be wary of him. And no conflict should arise." The operator warned the two young men.


    With a nod of their head, they jump out of the van and immediately headed towards the location of theirrade.


    "Serpent-113, Qilin-110, Tail is on the move¡­ but the target is nowhere. He just banished. Look on your right, you should be seeing Tail now." The operator said.


    The two young men turn to the right and saw Serpent-116 unharmed so they both heave a sigh of relief. They were worried about their friend that they decided to go out and help him.


    As they walked closer, they saw the panic in their friend''s eyes and felt a bit odd.


    "Hey, 116¡­ where is the target?" Serpent-113 which has a closer friendship with Serpent-116 asked casually.


    But Serpent-116 didn''t say anything and just nudge his head return.


    "We have to return, the target is already gone¡­ He¡­ he suddenly vanished in front of me¡­"


    "What? Really?"


    The group returns to the van and Serpent-116 reported to the operator.


    The van then drives away and the team reached an inconspicuous 4-story building. Unknown to the team, a figure is currently hovering in the air and looking at their direction.


    Shin Jiao has already scanned the building and a beautiful figure appears in his sense. The woman is sitting on her desk while reading some reports. asionally she would nce at the mobile and private phone on her desk as if waiting for someone.


    "Qian Li¡­ Hmm¡­ Maybe she can help me, locate them." He muttered but still decided against it as he didn''t want to have any contact with his old people yet.


    Shin Jiao justnd on some corner of the building and began to dismantle the phone on his hand. Then after learning its function he began to reverse engineer it and then took out his own phone and created the right signal code for it to be able to connect online.


    However, what he discovers next made him feel a bit disappointed. Although he has learned about the appearance of Mary and her group, he has not heard of Susan Tang yet. Hence he was a bit worried now. He has already tried using the radio and all means of contact, but it seems that it is not effective.


    Without a choice, he now needs to meet Qian Li to get any information.


    ¡­


    Shadow Squad branch headquarters in Yi city


    Inside the tall building, a woman is sitting behind a desk while tapping her fingers on the table. In front of her are 5 people with a worried expression on their faces. They are the branch heads of the Yi city branch of the Shadow Squad.


    Even since its inception, the shadow squad has been working in the shadows. And many people are not aware of its existence. Even some of the people in the higher-ups are not aware of them. But in truth, the Shadow Squad is a very huge organization with around hundreds of thousands of members. They have different branches all over the three kingdoms and even the imperial capital.


    But the empire didn''t bother with them, and sometime the two would even cooperate just to take down their enemies. Hence the existence of the Shadow Squad became really strong. And to strengthen this existence and so that the empire would not go against them is also one of the reasons why Qin Lou decided to be married to the crown prince of Xi, Prince Li Yan Xi.


    And the person with the highest authority in the Shadow Squad is the legendary Fairy herself, the silver-haired punisher, Qian Li.


    And now the heads of the branch didn''t dare to say anything while waiting for the great general to finish reading their reports.


    "Everything is good¡­ Imend the 5 of you for a job well done¡­"


    Everyone who is in a tense situation seems to have the weights on their shoulder lessen as they heave a sigh of relief. Although their job is a bit tense and sometimes hard and dangerous, it is a well-paid job and their families are able to live a good life. Plus they can gain the training most sought after by many. Everyone in the Shadow Squad is it be cultivator or mage, has reached a high cultivation level due to the training the agency provided. Hence many wanted to enter but only a few can be epted.


    "However, I was a bit disappointed with the situation with the local gangs¡­" Qian Li said with a frown.


    "Ugh¡­ general Li¡­ this is a bit hard. We¡­ we cannot touch the gang due to the involvement of the 3rd prince of the Yi kingdom¡­ as you see they are actually the 3rd prince''s people. So, it would be hard to raise a conflict with them." A middle-aged man said with beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Che¡­ If you cannot settle it with words, use the Phoenix or the Fairy team¡­" when she said this everyone in the room gasped in disbelief.


    The fairy and phoenix teams are special teams in the Shadow Squad. This is because they are experts when ites to the assassination and total destruction of their target, once either of these two teams moves, then it is sure that there would be bloodshed.


    Qian Li just smirk and didn''t say anything anymore.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ You must be careful¡­ I think there is someone in the city with unfathomable strength¡­ I advise you to act with caution. As of now, I am trying to monitor that person¡­"

 Chapter 520 - The Meeting

    Chapter 514


    /*unedited*/


    Shadow Squad secret building headquarters, Yi city main branch


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon and the people inside the building are already going out. Some would take out their flying swords and fly while others would use their own magical carriage. For those who are not powerful enough or rich enough, they would just walk to the roadside and enjoy the scenery surrounding the office building.


    In most of the employee''s conjecture, they are working for a huge businesspany called SSJishu. This is the trademark of the Shadow Squad buildings. The SS is the code of thepany, for example, SSFuzhwang, YingjianSS, or SDiannaoS, etc.


    As long as SS initial are in the name of thepany, it is a branch of the Shadow Squad. Plus they put a special array in the name of thepany that any agents would see it when they use their spiritual sense signature while scanning the name.


    Some workers have already left the building, while others just idle around trying to rx after a day of work. Unknown to them, a figure stealthily enters the premises of the building through the roof ess.


    The figure''s movement was too quiet, plus with the use of stealth suit, he just merges with his surroundings and vanished.


    Meanwhile, inside a small room, six people are discussing something when that figure appears by the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    When the people inside heard the knocking they were all surprised and immediately became on guard. Then the door slowly opens to reveal a handsome face.


    Upon seeing this face, everyone inside the room heaves a sigh of relief. They all knew who this young master is. It''s the 12th prince of the Wu kingdom, Ben Wu. Ben Wu looks young dashing with his blue robe and dark red cape. He looks like a hero that came to the room to meet thedy.


    Seeing his appearance, 2 of the three women in the room has a dreamy look on their faces.


    Well, no one can me them; Ben Wu is a 35-year-old handsome young man with vast potential and powerful background.


    He has beening in and out of thepany for the past few weeks in search of the general. Hence many are familiar with his figure.


    "Ah, Princess Li¡­ I have been looking for you¡­" he said with a happy expression on his face.


    Although the face of Qian Li in the group looks cold and intimidating, Ben Wu is confident that he can tow that frozen heart of hers and make her submissive to his charms.


    Although he was not sessful these past few days, that is because he is unable to meet her. However, now that he can see her more often, he will try his best to work his charms to woo the girl.


    "What do you want? I have no time for your childishness¡­" Qian Li bluntly said in a cold tone.


    "Get, out! We are discussing something important." She said dismissively.


    When Ben Wu heard her sharp and cold words, the corner of his mouth twitches a little. He heard that she is an uncouth woman and didn''t care for any civilities with others, but he never expected her to be so blunt and outright rude.


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t worry about me, just talk. I will just sit here on the side." Ben Wu said as he casually sits on the swiveling chair behind the desk.


    Everyone gasped in disbelief at what is happening.


    They knew the temperament of the General. If she got angered, she would just smack anyone flying. She hated those people who could not get her intention or very dense. Hence they are always on their toes whenever she visited. But the prince''s change in attitude seems a bit¡­ forced. It was as if he is trying to match her way of thinking.


    Qian Li look at the guy who just went to sit on the chair and casually smiled at her.


    When she was looking at Ben Wu just gave her a perfunctory smile.


    "Two can y at this game¡­ you came at me coldly, I''ll just not follow your wishes¡­ Let''s see you drop the civilities on me." Ben Wu thought as he secretly smirks.


    Although the man seems arrogant and is teasing her, Qian Li is also not a person who does not know the civilities between nobles. Hence, she just gritted her teeth and look at the five people in front of her.


    "All of you guys are dismissed for now. We''ll continue tomorrow." She said while putting down the file and standing from her seat.


    "We will be off then¡­ manager¡­" they said as the group left.


    When only the two are left in the room, Prince Ben Wu gave Qian Li a satisfied smile on his face.


    "You''ve been treating me coldly ever since we first met¡­ I wonder if I offended you or something, Princess Li?" he asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    Qian Li didn''t answer back but just stood in front of the desk while looking at the man. She is currently contemting how to deal with this annoying guy. But then she shook her head as if trying to dismiss the thought that just came to her mind.


    Unbeknownst to her, below the desk, Prince Ben Wu has already opened a small bottle and has is currently holding his breath. The scent from that bottle slowly drifted to the air and while Qian Li seems to be contemting something, it has already covered the room.


    "Princess Li, I want to discuss with you my proposal¡­ I am here to propose a married to you. But before you react, I want you to listen to me first." Prince ben Wu said as he stood from his seat.


    He then took out a parchment of paper and gave it to Qian Li.


    "This is what I can offer you¡­" he said with a gentle smile.


    He slowly and carefully looks at Qian Li''s beautiful face and her curvy body along with her attractive features. The fire in his heart was suddenly ignited as he could not wait anymore and wanted to act upon his ns.


    But of course, he will not do it in this ce. He would still have a lot of time after that thing took effect. In his mind, he is already imagining the benefit he would get after taking responsibility for what will happen next.


    The scent inside the bottle is a very potent drug that he got from the reclusive and greatest alchemist group in the kingdom Wu.


    He purposely got this thing in an attempt to gather power by marrying influential women from other ns. So far, he has gotten around 3 of them and he has already promised a betrothal to them. And now he is eyeing this special woman to be his 1st official wife, a royal princess by blood and an influential figure at the same time.


    If his ns would seed he might be able to get his hands on the greatest city in the empire, the Shin city.


    With that in mind, he didn''t hesitate to act out his n upon chancing the opportunity right at this moment.


    The bottle of scent he just used is called Memory Powder. It was supposed to be an aphrodisiac at first but was discovered that it didn''t work as it was intended, but instead, it can actually wipe out a portion of one''s memory about 30 minutes from the time that the drug took effect, and then using one''s spiritual sense, they can change that memory into something they wanted.


    When he discovers this bottled scent, he immediately investigated the maker and upon finding that it''s just a lowly failure of an alchemist, he took all of the bottles and dispose of the guy. Hence he can keep this thing as his own secret weapon.


    But of course, there is a drawback to this thing, it cannot work if one''s cultivation is higher than the user even for a tiny bit. And if the user is not proficient with using his spiritual sense signature, then the effect would also be minimum.


    Suddenly he discovers that Qian Li wobbled for a while and a wicked smile appeared on his face. He knew that the drug was a sess. It was truly a wondrous drug and is undetectable.


    Then not longter, Qian Li''s expression turns grim as she looks at Ben Wu angrily.


    "Just sleep and after this everything would be fine¡­" Ben Wu said calmly while waiting for Qian Li to lose consciousness.


    When eyes were about to close, she suddenly muttered.


    "Pro¡­ protection¡­ act¡­ activate."


    This made Ben Wu felt a bit confused, but then before he could react, the armband of Qian Li reacted, and immediately pieces of shiny metal flew out of them and covered her whole body in a sh.


    The panic in Ben Wu''s face became evident as he tried to catch those metal pieces and prevent them from covering the body of his prey. However, it was toote¡­


    He soon can see a silver metallic figure lying on the ground.


    "Damn it! Damn it! I was too close! I didn''t expect that this woman still has her tricks." He shouted as he looks at the figure and sent a kick towards her in his anger.


    ng!


    The sound of his foot hitting the armor of Qian Li reverberated through the room.


    But then before he can react, his eyes suddenly went wide his disbelief.

 Chapter 521 - The Meeting (2)

    Chapter 515


    /*unedited*/


    SSJishui Building, General Manager''s room


    Inside a room, a tall young man wearing a dark gray cultivator''s robe stood while holding in his arm an unmoving metal figure. He slowly extended his hand towards the temple and within just a few seconds the mask covering the face quickly opens.


    Then he extended his hand towards the beautiful woman''s face inside that mask.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ hey you¡­ what¡­ what are you doing?" suddenly a handsome young man interrupted with a shaking voice.


    Shin Jiao slowly shifted his gaze to the young man and smirked. Not long after that, Qian Li''s eyes began to flutter as they slowly open along with her body moving.


    "You''re awake!" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "You¡­ it''s you¡­ what¡­ what happened?" she said but when she saw that she was in the man''s arms, she suddenly jumps back.


    However, how could she escape Shin Jiao''s arms?


    "Don''t move yet, your body is still recovering¡­" Shin Jiao said calmly.


    Then he shifted his gaze towards the young man who is already shaking in fear from his presence alone.


    "You have some nice drugs there." Shin Jiao just said casually.


    In fact, he was too amazed after absorbing the particles in the air using his domain. His poison essence was in fact was jumping with glee uponing in contact with the newpound man-made poison materials.


    It immediately analysis the things and began producing samples of them inside his dantian.


    When Shin Jiao was about to enter the room at that time, this young man appears from the corner. Hence he stops and just hid in the shadows. The entourage of the young man stayed outside and he came waltzing inside the room.


    Then he discovered that this young man is actually a prince and that he is currently trying to woo Qian Li. It was all fine with Shin Jiao as he knew it was time for her to at least have a family. But then he suddenly discovers the despicable act of the young man and this angered him a little. So he spread his absolute sense inside the room and cleans it up while spreading the rest outside to the guards making them fall unconscious.


    Then he decided to appear and help his old subordinate.


    When Qian Li was now able to move her body well, Shin Jiao just let her go and slowly walked towards the handsome young man.


    "Wait! Wait! Don''te closer! I¡­ I am the 12th prince of the Wu kingdom¡­ if you dare hurt me, my uncle would not you and your family live for long." He threatened.


    "Pfft!" Shin Jiao could not help himself but chuckle.


    "Is this themon trait of scheming people? When their ns fail they would rely on their backing?"


    "Umm¡­ he is actually telling the truth. The king of the Wu kingdom is close to his family. That is the reason for his audacity." Suddenly Qian Li said on the side.


    "Oh¡­ so that''s the reason why you are hesitating." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Haha¡­ that''s right! I am the beloved nephew of the king of Wu kingdom¡­ So if I were you, I would agree with the condition. Princess Li, both of us can benefit from this cooperation you know... Just... just like your friend, Princess Qin Lou, I too can give you power and protection." Suddenly Ben Wu gained the courage to say these words.


    But before he can continue, he stopped as he saw the re on Qian Li''s eyes.


    "Do you think you are the same as Prince Li Yan Xi? Don''tpare yourself with an honorable man, you shameless bastard!" shouted Qian Li.


    This reaction surprised Shin Jiao for a bit. He didn''t expect that Qian Li would have high regard for the current crown prince. Now he is curious about the situation in the empire. How the prince did be such a person that even Qian Li would respect?


    Although he didn''t quite remember the crown prince, the fragments of memories he had with him at that time made Shin Jiao felt like the prince was a very sincere young man. He has treated Shin Jiao with respect and the two of them shared the two dragons which once ruled this continent.


    So his opinion about crown prince Li Yan Xi is also a bit high upon realizing the respect that Qian Li is showing towards the man.


    "It seems that this guy took real good care of Qian Li and Qin Lou while I am away¡­ I wonder why that is?" he thought.


    "Enough talk¡­ let me handle this." Shin Jiao said as he didn''t want to spend more time that is needed with this person anymore.


    He still needs to ask Qian Li some important information. Hence he decided to take care of this guy first. Shin Jiao suddenly shifted his gaze towards Ben Wu along with a smile blooming on his face.


    Upon seeing Shin Jiao''s smiling face, a chill suddenly runs down the spine of Ben Wu and an unprecedented feeling of danger well-up on his heart.


    Then suddenly he found himself slowly falling unconscious.


    "You¡­ what¡­ what did you do?..." he muttered as he fell limp on the cold floor.


    "Did¡­ did you kill him? I hope you didn''t¡­ it would cause diplomatic problems between the two countries if you did." Qian Li asked feeling a huge headacheing.


    "Well, I didn''t want to intrude to this problem, but this man is a bit despicable do you think? So I will just teach him a little lesson on not to be so greedy and offend some people he shouldn''t." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly vanished along with the prince.


    Qian Li was a bit surprised but already knew of the power of the person she is trying to investigate. She now knew that the team she has sent seems to have failed their task. She is just wondering why she didn''t receive any report from her people then.


    She subconsciously turns her gaze towards her mobile phone and saw a couple of missed calls and some messages. Upon reading a helpless expression appear on her face. The message was a warning for her to be careful. It was sent by one of the agents.


    "Well¡­" a voice appears behind her which almost made her jump in fright.


    "¡­ since I''m already here, why are you not greeting me?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    But then the expected reaction from Qian Li was a bit of a surprise for him.


    "Who¡­ who are you, really?" she asked with a bit of hesitation.


    Shin Jiao was suddenly feeling out of words for a second as he didn''t know what to say. But then he remembers something that he hit his forehead.


    "Ai¡­ Sorry, I got used to wearing this for a while now that I thought it was my own face¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sheepish smile.


    Then he removes the mask on his face with a wave of his hand.


    And like magic, his face suddenly turned into his original handsome and young face, and immediately showed a smile at Qian Li.


    In truth, Qian Li already has her suspicion a while back when they first met. You can call it as her woman''s sixth sense. However, she could not confirm it. When she heard of a grouping from the other side from Qin Lou, she was ted. This is true especially when she heard that Shin Jiao is with them.


    She knew that her master was not dead and has waited for him even until now. And then she learned of the truth and became ted.


    All of her sentiment and pent up feelings for many years have congregated making her turn cold towards other men. And because of this, she focuses herself on gaining strength and power to protect her master''s legacy. Deep in her heart, she knew that he would return someday.


    But then, something happened and she was a bit depressed. She wanted to vent her frustrations and began epting missions once again. And from there she has a chance encounter with Shin Jiao.


    And now, in front of her, is the person she has been waiting for more than 12 years. And she can''t exin the happiness in her heart. She was too happy that her heart ached. She was too emotional that her mouth could not open themselves to talk.


    She was too taken aback that her mind went nk.


    Her emotion began to flood her heart like a heavy rain filling a dam. And that dam is slowly begun to overflow and the water of emotion has nowhere else to go but to pour out of her beautiful sparkling eyes.


    Her vision began to blur due to the number of tearsing out of her eyes as they flow uncontrobly sliding down her rosy cheeks like small streams of a flowing river.


    *sob *sob


    She began to sob as she could not help herself anymore and cry like a little innocent child. Her eyes didn''t leave Shin Jiao''s figure or blink even though they turned blurry as she is afraid that he would suddenly disappear.


    The pitiful crying Qian Li made Shin Jiao''s heart a bit guilty. Hence he slowly walked towards her and hug her in his strong yet gentle arms.


    *Wuu *Wuu


    Once she felt the strong presence of the man she admires and truly loves, Qian Li began to wail. She also hugs him tightly without the intention of letting go. The longtime of separation made her felt tortured to the point of her mind almost breaking.


    But now, upon seeing his master and being enclosed in his strong and warm hug, Qian Li feels that everything that she has experienced and the time spent with her heartbroken and in pain are all a dream¡­ a very bad dream.

 Chapter 522 - Abduction

    Chapter 516


    /*unedited*/


    Two hours have passed since Qian Li began crying. And now Shin Jiao is currently sitting on a sofa with a beautiful figure lying on the sofa with her head on his leg. Her hand is still grasping his hand unwilling to let go even though she is already fast asleep.


    He slowly caresses her long silver hair while looking at the window outside.


    He felt helpless with Qian Li''s condition as he could not just leave her. If he does, he knew that she would suddenly breakdown.


    But now as he carefully took a nce at her expression, he noticed that she is smiling a bit while calmly asleep she was not on guard on anything as if she didn''t care about anything in the world as long as she is with him.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit sorry for her, but he could not take back the time. All he can do now is to calm her and think about what would be his next step.


    He carefully caresses her soft silver hair and heaves a sigh.


    ¡­


    Yi City Zone 6, Park area


    In the middle of the park, several men can be seen without any clothing on them lying at the side of the fountain. The protectors of the city have already been called and reached the area where many people are currently taking pictures of the shameful scene in front of them.


    Some recognize one of them as the 12th prince of Wu kingdom.


    The protectors of the city wearing their green uniforms took the people who are still drowsy and seem to be out of their wits.


    The head of the protectors is a tall young man with handsome features and tan skin. His muscr body is just enough to make him look very attractive to some of the women in the area.


    "That''s Captain Jiang¡­ I always see him on the news¡­ He is so handsome."


    "I heard he is still single¡­ if I could get such a man, then I''m set for life¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "But I think I heard that he has his eyes on the young mistress of the Lei n."


    "Lei n? You mean those traitors that align themselves with the traitorous prince Jiao Long Xi?"


    "Yeah, one of my rtives was killed in that war¡­ I really hate that n even though they were pardoned by the emperor."


    "I hope that my handsome Captain Jiang won''t fall in the hands of that seductress¡­"


    "Well, who knows¡­ I heard that she is a rare beauty. She is the daughter of the famous seductress Lyn Lei after all¡­"


    The women began to gossip as they watch the handsome young officer take on the case. The young man meticulously checks the ground and a glint of surprise appear on his handsome face.


    "This is not right¡­ I¡­ I knew this slight trace of energy signature. The person who did this can use¡­ domain¡­ This¡­ this would be a difficult case." He muttered as he continues checking the area carefully.


    After a day of investigation, they found out that the prince seems to have been mugged by some local thugs and his clothes along with his guards were stolen. And from the way everything was handled, the evidence is pointing to a single person, and that is the 3rd prince, Linguang Xingu.


    Almost everyone in zone 6 knew that only the third prince has the ability to do this. Hence they suspected as such, but the problem is the 3rd prince is currently in hiding as he just suffered a great setback yesterday.


    ¡­


    A famous restaurant somewhere in Zone 6


    Meanwhile, two figures can be seen eating inside a private box of a famous restaurant. These two are Shin Jiao and Qian Li.


    Qian Li has herplexion looking good after resting for the whole night after crying. She didn''t let go of Shin Jiao''s hand for the whole night and just slept on his leg. This made him feel helpless but still let the woman did what she wanted as his heart feels guilty for her.


    And now the two are currently having a sumptuous breakfast.


    "Master¡­ I truly can''t believe that you came from that other world. I mean¡­ you are very strong, but it seems that those people that I have met are not that strong. So after hearing about your story, I was still not convinced."


    "Well, yes¡­ I really came from that world. I came back here to see you guys actually and also help those friends of mine." Shin Jiao exined.


    "I see¡­ so all the things that you taught us really came from that ce, huh¡­"


    "Yes¡­ but I was really surprised that you guys have advanced this much in just 13 years."


    "Hehe¡­ Master, you didn''t know? It was due to the Time te that we identally got. However, two years after you¡­ died¡­ the Time te suddenly disappear. So the advancement of Shin City has slowed. But it is already enough. As you can see, people are now living a good life. And the oppression stopped... At least in the open, that is."


    "I see¡­ Anyway¡­ Qian... Can you tell me where my friends are?"


    "Oh¡­ right, right¡­ Well, it''s a bitplicated¡­ they too were supposed to be looking for you. But the woman, who has a face that is the same as Sister Qin Lou,¡­ Miss Susan Tang¡­ she¡­ she said she wanted to see your aplishments, so we went to Shin City."


    "So, they are in Shin City now?"


    "Umm¡­ the others¡­ yes. But¡­ Miss Tang¡­ she¡­ she is missing." Qian Li said with hesitation.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes. Anger can be seen on his handsome face, but she can see that he is trying to control himself.


    "What happened?¡­" Shin Jiao asked in a cold tone.


    Qian Li immediately felt her body feeling a heavy pressure that her mind almost went nk. She can even find herself unable to breathe normally.


    "Mas¡­ Master¡­ Ple¡­ please¡­ please spare me." Qian Li pleaded in between her heavy breathing.


    Shin Jiao noticed that he is unconsciously releasing too much pressure. So he immediately controlled his emotion and calmed down.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Tell me what happened." Shin Jiao said without letting Qian Li recover.


    "That¡­ actually, you came¡­ back." Qian Li said while biting her lower lips.


    "I did what?"


    "We¡­ we thought you came back. But then Miss Tang suddenly came running towards you and at that time, we were toote. That man¡­ that man who looks like you. He took her¡­ Master¡­ I''m sorry¡­ We are unable to find Miss Tang no matter how hard our agents look¡­ That man¡­ he has ess to our technology and is able to block any scan we use."


    "Shin Jiao¡­ Aye Muyan''s son?¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    When Qian Li heard this, she was a bit surprised.


    "How long did this happened?"


    "About 1 week ago¡­"


    Shin Jiao thought for a while. Although the memory is unclear, he is sure that the person who looks like him would be that man. His mind would open a memory he needed to remember, but the feeling is vague and distant. So it''s all just information.


    "I think¡­ they will be going to the Wu Empire¡­ I have to get there fast." Shin Jiao said as he immediately decided.


    "Master you should not worry too much¡­ Miss¡­ Miss Tang should be fine. And¡­ and we found out that she... she is pregnant... master."


    When Shin Jiao heard this he was a bit taken aback and his emotion was immediately riled up. Killing intent immediately filled his heart as he now wanted to kill the person who took the woman he loves. This unconscious auraing from Shin Jiao has already made the customers in the restaurant felt fear. Some of them already called the protectors and outside of the restaurant, a few hover vehicle has already arrived.


    "What is happening?" a tall young man asked.


    The young man is the same as the person who just investigated the case of the 12th prince form Wu kingdom, Captain Jiang.


    "Sir, there is a powerful cultivator inside the restaurant and he is releasing strong killing aura. Some of the guests have fainted but there are still others inside." A petite woman in green reported.


    "Any casualties????


    "None sir¡­"


    "Good, I will go inside¡­" the young captain said as he walked towards the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, inside the private box, Qian Li''s forehead is already filled with beads of sweat as she tries to regte her oh aura while resisting Shin Jiao''s killing intent.


    If not for her strong will, she would have already fainted at this moment.


    "Master!"


    Shin Jiao was once again pulled back to the present and saw the sorry look on Qian Li.


    "Ugh¡­ Sorry¡­ sorry¡­" he said as he supported Qian Li.


    Bang!


    Suddenly the door on the box swung open and two young men in green enter while holding their guns.


    "Don''t move!" one of them shouted while pointing his gun at Shin Jiao who is currently supporting Qian Li.


    When Shin Jiao saw them, he didn''t bother as he carefully caresses her back.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yes¡­ Thank you, master¡­"


    "I''m really sorry. But I must leave¡­ I must save her¡­" Shin Jiao said with a faint smile on his face while patting her head.


    Qian Li just nodded her head calmly with a single tear escaping her eyes.


    Then in a blink of an eye, Shin Jiao''s figure vanished leaving behind the stunned men in green and the sorrowful Qian Li.


    When Captain Jiang turned his sight on the silver-haired woman on the table, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. This is because he is familiar with the woman as she is very famous. However, this is the first time he has met and saw her personally.


    "Miss¡­ miss¡­ Li, right. I¡­ I am Captain Jiang of the zone 6 protection unit.. Can I ask you what happened here?" He asked with a bit of hesitation.

 Chapter 523 - Dark Hearts

    Chapter 517


    /*unedited*/


    The episode in the restaurant came to an end with Qian Li visiting the station of the men in green. She went to her apartment with a heavy feeling in her heart. She has already thought about this scene in her mind after waking up and didn''t expect that what she has thought of came true.


    It seems that her master truly loves that woman.


    Qian Li thought as she enters the room with heavy footsteps. She was too tired to think of anything else right now as her heart was too heavy and her mind aches when thinking. Then she suddenly turns around and headed towards her closet.


    She stopped while her eyes are pinned on a protrusion on the side of the closet. She didn''t move and just stayed in that position for almost 5 minutes as her eyes didn''t even blink while looking at that area.


    Deep in her thoughts, she can recall a lot of things from the past. Her struggles and, her hopes¡­ She had an optimistic personality and was deemed as the princess heir of the kingdom even though she is not a cultivator. However one night, she discovers that her father was disappointed at her for being a mere mortal, a¡­ trash.


    And after that, everything turned dark in her life. She escaped, became poor, and begged, then she was caught and was turned into a ve. In her desperation, she wanted to kill herself and be done with her useless life.


    But then one day, a new light appear and gave her another hope in life. It was in the form of a handsome young knight. He was dazzling; he was the sun and the moon for her and she called him her master. And his name is Shin Jiao, the very person who gave her a second chance in life.


    And not only that, he gave her a chance to grow and be stronger and more powerful than she can ever imagine.


    But this happiness was shattered once again when she fell in love with him. This is because his heart only belongs to one woman. She would have epted it even if she became a second wife or even as a concubine. As long as she can have him, hug him, and make love with him. But no¡­ it seems that fate is a bit cruel towards her.


    She gave up¡­ she wanted to ept her fate as just his subordinate and nothing more. But then, it happened¡­ he was gone. That was the time that she knew that she cannot give him up.


    For years she waited and waited and finally found a chance to be with him once again. But it was still short-lived. But still, she received some semnce of love from him. But because of that cruel fate, her heart was broken into pieces.


    She was angry? Yes, she truly was angry¡­ But, to whom? To the man she loves? No¡­ she loves him how could she?


    No¡­ She was angry with those who took him from her. She was angry with those who separated them both. He was hers in the first ce. She was loyal to him. She was about to do something¡­ but then, he died.


    He sacrificed himself for those who didn''t even value him. He sacrificed himself to those people who live their lives normally even after he is gone. She abhors them, she is angry at them all. She was angry that he was taken from her.


    Qian Li''s eyes are now filled with tears as resentment filled her eyes.


    "I will not let you be taken from me, ever again¡­" she muttered as she presses the button on the wall and a small door open.


    Then, her eyes have a glint of killing intent in them as she strode forwards entering the dark tunnel as her figure vanished while the secret door closes behind her.


    ¡­


    The old main path to the San kingdom, midnight


    In a dark forest path, a huge caravan is resting after a long day of travel. This path has already been abandoned by the kingdom of Yi due to the existence of the hover vehicles, but some poor people still use this path to go to other viges and towns.


    These groups would form groups and would travel in a caravan to protect themselves from the beasts in the forest or along the path.


    Right at this moment, a young man is currently traveling with a young woman on tow. The young woman seems to be sleeping ever since they started traveling.


    A middle-aged man walked towards the carriage of the young man while carrying two bowls of food.


    "Youngd, here is the dinner for tonight. We are d that you provided us with enough money to buy some food these few days, I hope that you enjoy the dishes made by my humble wife." The middle-aged man said with a smile.


    The young man nodded his head and smile.


    It has already been a week since he traveled with this group and they have been to some viges. To not inconvenience him from preparing food, he decided to give this couple some money and made them prepare meals for him.


    He could not deny the fact that the meals cooked by that man''s wife are truly appetizing. Hence he was satisfied.


    After the young man ate his fill, he looks at the woman sleeping inside the carriage and smiled. He has painstakingly nned this out and was sessful with the help of that person. If not, then how can he approach that group?


    The handsome face of the young man became gentle as he slowly caressed the hair of the beautiful young woman lying unconscious on the bed.


    "They can never separate us¡­ ever. I will love you and only you. I swear deep in my heart that I will not let you be hurt or be at a disadvantage ever¡­ I¡­ I love you¡­" he muttered.


    When the man turns his head, his handsome appearance can be seen by the flickering light of the bonfire no far from his carriage.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ even though both of us have the same face and the same name. Why is our fate not the same? Why am I below you? Why do you have everything and I didn''t?" he muttered as he gripped tightly at a stick turning it into powder.


    "I already have my strength now¡­ who would dare to bully me? If I step into the nascent realm then I Shin Jiao would be unstoppable." He thought as a sinister smile escaped his handsome face.


    Then a dark and gloomy aura suddenly seeps out of his body. This dark and powerful aura slowly calms down as it returns inside the body of Shin Jiao.


    However, this aura was felt by many of the creatures in the forest for miles away. And those beasts that felt it felt a shiver running down their spine. They can feel that the aura is too domineering and sinister that they all cower and run far away from the direction it came from.


    But their eyes are glued to that ce as they didn''t want that creature to devour them unprepared.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, sat close leg in the driver seat of the carriage and began cultivating. As it is night time, it was the best time to cultivate his newfound technique. And this is the reason why his cultivation grew to such an extent.


    As he closes his eyes, he suddenly heard a voice inside his head.


    "Ah¡­ you have grown to such a strong person¡­ after you reach the nascent realm. You will not fear anyone else in this world. Not even those World Nascent cultivators would be your match. Remember to practice diligently our cultivation practice. As my disciple, you should not shame the name of the Dark Lord." The voice said in an eerie tone.


    "Yes, master¡­ I will not shame the name of the Dark Lord." Shin Jiao said as his consciousness floated within the void of his mind space.


    "Now, it seems that you have a new enemy. And it looks like he has the same face as you¡­ is he the one you told me when I first met you?" the eerie voice asked.


    "Yes, master¡­ he is the so-called¡­ hero¡­ of the cultivationnd."


    "Ah¡­ that young person from back then that defeated the youngest disciple of the Lord."


    "Yes¡­ that''s the person."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess you have to practice even more. As of now, your strength is not yet sufficient to fight against that person. However, I will try to ask the dark lord to send a soul into your world¡­"


    "Wait¡­ No matter. I will face my enemy by myself. I will crush that person with my own hands."


    "Haha¡­ Okay¡­ I understand. However, to be able to do that¡­ You must break through to the nascent realm and receive the baptism and be a devil born."


    "I understand master¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    In his memories, he recalled the hardship that he faced while escaping Shin City and entering the dark forest mountain within the boundary of the Yi and San kingdom. And from there he stumbles upon a dark cave.


    At that time, he thought he would die as his figure has many wounds on his body from beast attacks. His gold core cultivation level was even destroyed by those beasts. Hence he felt helpless and wanted to die. He felt so powerless and desperate.


    That was until he heard an eerie voice calling him from deep within the cave.


    He crawled and he wed his way inside and made a bloody path, a literal bloody path towards the dark underground tunnel.


    And from then on, his fate was changed as his body was cleansed and baptized by dark mes of hell, and his strength increase by leaps and bound.


    He now truly believes in the great myth of fortuitous encounter and it happened to him.


    "With this power¡­ I will have my revenge. I will only have you¡­ my love.." He said as a smirk appears on his slowly changing feature.

 Chapter 524 - Kidnapping

    Chapter 518


    /*unedited*/


    Shin City


    A week ago¡­


    It was a bright day and the whole city is already bustling with people going to work and traffic both in the street and in the sky is already congested.


    Right at this moment, a group of flying vehicles has reached the borders of the city and inside it is a group of people.


    They are being led by two beautiful women. One is with silver hair and the other one wears a red gown with a veil on her face.


    Qian Li and Qin Lou are currently leading a group of people who came from a called earth.


    Susan Tang and her group have decided to visit the most advanced city in the empire and wanted to see for themselves what Shin Jiao has started in this world.


    Upon seeing the advanced city, they were all dumbfounded. This is because of the futuristic scene in front of them which they can only see in the movies. But now they are seeing it with their own eyes.


    The mutant and the mages were all feeling excited to enter the city to see for themselves its grandeur.


    And so a fun trip began where they all took pictures of almost everything. This is true especially with the women in the group as they excitedly started to go shopping and spreads everywhere. With the assurance from General Li, they all did what they wanted in the city and just have fun.


    However, unknown to the group a danger is currently lurking in the shadows observing their every move.


    ''Charlie 02, this is Deltamand. I''m seeing some strange reaction on my sensor. Please proceed with caution. The location of the target is on the west side of the shopping district.''


    "Roger that¡­ Charlie 02 checking¡­"


    A 2-meters tall mech suddenly jumps out from a corner and activated its cloaking mechanism. Then it hovers towards the shopping district as it began to scan its surroundings for strange fluctuation in the air.


    However, after scanning for a while, the mech didn''t find anything and decided to find a ce to observe the ce.


    "This is Charlie 02, I didn''t found anything. I will stay in this location just in case." The mecha operator said as he let his mechnd carefully on a 4-story building.


    He waited for a while and just opens his scanner. But found nothing, then the operator saw a familiar figure.


    "That young woman is beautiful. I think she is the one who just arrives today. She really looks like the crown princess of the Xi empire." the man muttered to himself while watching the screen in front of him.


    While doing so, he suddenly notices a blinking mark on his screen.


    Beep! Beep!


    "Wait, this is a Qi fluctuation. There is an infant soul realm cultivator activating a spell." The man immediately though and immediately reported.


    "This Charlie 02, I found the target. He is an infant soul realm cultivator and is currently activating a spell."


    Bzzt! Bzzt! *radio noise


    "I repeat, this is Charlie 02, I found the target. Please respond, Deltamand."


    Bzzt! Bzzt! *radio noise


    "Base! Please respond!"


    Bzzt! Bzzt! *radio noise


    "Damn it! I have a bad feeling about this¡­ Ah¡­ F*ck it. I''ll just stop you first then ask questionster." The mecha operator said as he immediately activated his mech and directly flew in front of the person wearing a ck hooded cloak.


    ''This is Shin city guard force¡­ please stop channeling your spell or be shot!'' he said on his speaker.


    The man didn''t bother with the mecha operator and the giant machine in front of him and continuously chanted his spell. Then he looks at the mecha in front of him and suddenly extended his arm towards it.


    The mecha immediately made a mode and activated its shield.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion sent tremors everywhere and a dust cloud covers the area.


    But soon a loud cry of a person was heard as the mech skewer the man with its long sword. But the weird thing is, the man being skewered is still moving as if nothing happened.


    Then he raised his hand and sent his flying sword towards the mecha.


    ng! Psst!


    The echo of the flying sword hitting the energy shield of the mecha reverberated through the air. But it didn''t stop there as the sound continues echoing throughout the ce.


    This scene has already attracted too much attention and many people have already run inside the buildings.


    This is because the buildings in Shin City are protected by strong barriers that can protect everyone inside of it, even if a nascent realm attacks them. This is because the energy from these barriers is connected to the main power line of the city, which is underground in the original underground base created by Shin Jiao where many scientists and researchers of the city conduct their research and development.


    "This is bad, why is this man not dying?" the mecha operator said as he waves his sword and threw the man to the ground.


    However, once the man fell, he slowly picks himself up and with a red glow in his eyes continues attacking the mecha in front of him.


    "Damn it! Is this the famous undead¡­ howe it was able to enter the city?" he said in a panic.


    Unknown to the man, this same scene is currently happening all over the city and many mecha operators are battling these undead cultivators which seem slow, but their skill and ability are on par with a normal gold core realm cultivator.


    While this is happening, Susan Tang is currently with a mutant soldier hiding inside a building. They are watching the fight that''s happening on the street.


    She was astounded at the mecha and the man which seems to be not dying even after receiving such grievous wounds.


    Suddenly in the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. And when she saw that person, her eyes glowed in excitement.


    "Shin¡­" she muttered.


    But she was not sure, so she decided to follow that figure which seems to be somewhere in the building.


    She looks everywhere while worry can be seen in her expression. Then when she reached the ground floor, she saw that many people are currently watching the fight outside while taking video recordings of it.


    But her attention is everywhere as she tried to look for that person who looks like Shin Jiao. Suddenly in one corner, she once again saw him and this time, she can clearly see his face and her excitement is now evident. She wanted to call out his name but, she saw him entering a corner.


    Susan immediately ran as fast as she could. But a figure stopped her.


    "Miss Tang¡­ where are you going?" one of the mutant soldiers asked, it was Denese.


    The mutant with the power of thought perception and can perceive other''s locations, she also has psychokinesis. When she noticed that Susan Tang left her side, she immediately knew where she was and run towards her.


    In their travel in this world, her powers have improved drastically which made her really happy. Some of the mages in their group told her that she has attained a high mage level, which is equivalent to a core-forming realm cultivator.


    And so it was easy for her to track Susan Tang.


    "Denese, wait¡­ I need to go. Tell the others that I found Shin Jiao." Susan said while running towards the corner where she saw Shin Jiao''s figure turning.


    "Wait! Wait! Miss Tang! Wait for me!" Denese shouted as she also rushes towards Susan Tang.


    When she turned to the corner, she was met with a strong force that knocked her back.


    Denese fell to the ground in a sorry state with the shopping bags in her hand were thrown all over the ce.


    She almost lost her consciousness as she held on her face. While running, she felt like hitting a concrete wall making her nose bleed and her body a bit sore.


    "What is happening?!" she thought as she picks herself up and immediately took out her phone.


    She tried to scan her surroundings but found out that her connection to Susan Tang was cut off and she could not find her anywhere.


    "This is not possible!" she muttered and tried to use her thought perception and felt her connection to every person inside the building.


    However, what made her feel rmed is that none of them is Susan Tang.


    She even tried calling her phone but it seems that she is not answering it.


    Then she dialed another number and her call connected, it was Mary Anderson who answered.


    ''Denese, are you and Susan okay? There is a hugemotion in the city. Where are the two of you now?'' Mary asked with a worried tone.


    "I am fine, but¡­ Susan is missing."


    ''What?! How did that happen?''


    "I was with her, then she suddenly ran and said that she found, Shin Jiao. But I think she was tricked¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­ I think someone took her." Denese said while biting her lower lip.


    She felt guilty as she could not protect her friend. She and Susan have been a bit close these past few days in their travel as the two seem to click with each other.


    And now she felt guilty for letting her friend down.


    Not longter, themotion stopped as the ''undead'' cultivators were killed off by the mecha team in the city.


    Inside a room in the Shin City municipal building, a gloomy atmosphere envelops each person in it.


    They all showed a worried look on their faces as they didn''t what to do next. Denese was their best tracker and even she could not find Susan''s traces. Hence they all feel helpless.


    Suddenly the door in the room opens.

 Chapter 525 - Frantic Search

    Chapter 519


    /*unedited*/


    Two tall figures walked inside the room where a group of people are currently restlessly staying inside. It''s been a whole day since an incident happen when one of them was taken by an unknown force. They tried to locate her but all their effort was futile.


    It was as if everything was nned beforehand and they all fell in the hands of the person who masterminded the borate scheme.


    But what baffled them are the cultivators who seem to be alive but not alive at the same time. The others called them as the undead cultivators from a certain heretic sect that was destroyed a long time ago.


    This sect has gained the ire of everyone in the empire and was destroyed by thebined forces of every known cultivator in thend.


    But this sect was too powerful that many have fallen in this battle.


    This happened thousands of years ago, and this event was only recorded in a few books in the library in the capital city of each kingdom and was then forgotten in the pages of history.


    The two figures are Qian Li and Qin Lou who exined to the group about the current enemy and the one who might be responsible for taking Susan Tang.


    "This cannot be¡­ how can we face Shin Jiao like this?" Captain James Crugger said as he hit the table with his clenched fist.


    On their side, he actually helped fight against the enemy and knew how powerful the opponent is. Even after shooting its body full of holes with his energy bullets, they can still move like normal. And the only way to stop them is to destroy the enemy''s brain. And that is not even a sure way, as it would only make their body stop moving. And severing the whole head is the only way to truly make their body stop.


    "I know everyone is worried and I am too¡­ but as of now, we are still looking everywhere¡­ I know we can find a trace if we investigate. Please¡­ let us handle everything, just give us a day and we will give you a satisfactory answer." Qian Li said with a confident tone.


    ¡­


    And that happened a week ago¡­


    Until now, they only found clues of who the culprit is and haven''t found where the person took Susan Tang.


    And the culprit they discovered is¡­ Shin Jiao.


    The group discovered that there is a person who looks exactly like Shin Jiao that was mistaken to be him a long time ago. That person was treated like their master by the people of Shin City. However, this fa?ade ended when the great demon war descended upon the cultivationnd.


    This is because the real Shin Jiao appears and became the hero of the continent.


    The fight was witnessed by millions of cultivators and demons who participated in that war. And after killing the new demon king, the demons were freed from the darkness that seems to have engulfed their consciousness and controlled their deepest and darkest desire.


    After the war, they never saw that person again. And they didn''t know what happened to him until now.


    "Guys, I think we should return to earth¡­ we already gathered enough Intel and data from this world. Our mission is alreadyplete." Captain Crugger said while the group is in a meeting.


    "Then are you saying that we should just let Miss Tang go, just like that?" Denese suddenly asked with worry and anxiety in her eyes.


    "Denese, we can''t do anything about that anymore¡­ and some of us still have our own families you know¡­ plus, remember our mission... We can only put our hope in Shin Jiao in this situation." Captain Crugger said.


    The group lowered their gaze as they knew that what Captain Crugger said is right. ording to their mission, they should be returning to earth as of this time.


    "I will stay here and help." Mary Anderson said with a clenched fist.


    She also has her mission, and that is to be stronger and get in contact with the Mage continent forces. She should at least get some information about her homnd.


    But ever sinceing to the city of Yi it seems that the mages she encounters are native in this ce and most of them are pointing her to go to Wu kingdom.


    The group reluctantly decided to separate.


    That day, the mutant soldiers led by Captain Crugger return to the space crack between worlds with the guidance of Qin Lou while Mary Anderson and her mage group decided to go to Wu kingdom.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, a figure is currently rushing towards the old rough road connecting the Yi and San kingdom.


    After gathering some clues, and confirming their validity, Shin Jiao is now sure that the person he is chasing after is the right person, the other Shin Jiao. Or he could say the original Shin Jiao of this world as he is the Shin Jiao that lived and grew up on this.


    But no matter what the background of that person is. Shin Jiao as of now didn''t care. All he knows is that he needs to act fast or else, it would all be toote. He didn''t want to lose Susan Tang in this situation.


    His heart is full of regrets as he thought about Susan Tang and how he was unable to protect her. He truly wished that he could rewind the time¡­ if only¡­ but regretting at this time is already toote. He can only do his best to find Susan Tang.


    He carefully assesses the situation and decided to not panic. He knew that once he panicked everything will be over.


    He already found some eyewitnesses that there was a caravan group that is traveling down the road. He could not use his flying artifacts as it would attract too much attention from both men and beasts. If this happens then his travel would be a little harder.


    While running on foot is the best way for him to travel. With his speed, agility, and stealth, he can travel faster. And upon doing so, he began to reminisce the time when they were together. Their first idental meeting, the way Susan treated him and the time when she enters his heart.


    Everything came flowing in his mind and Shin Jiao didn''t notice that two streaks of tears fell out of his eyes and was blown by the wind hitting his face.


    "I will not forgive myself if something happens to you¡­ Wait for me, okay? You must hold on." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as his speed became faster.


    Suddenly, he stopped.


    Boom!!!


    The stopping forced the strong wind to explode as his figure suddenly appears out of thin air.


    This is because he found traces of some ripped clothes on the ground which seem to belong to Susan Tang. With his sharp senses, he immediately picks it up and scanned it.


    Then his eyes lit up as he can see and sense her scent in that particr piece of cloth.


    "This is hers¡­" he muttered as he began scanning the surroundings thoroughly.


    And then Shin Jiao continues as he once again follows the road.


    After a while, he found another piece of cloth on the ground which seems to be pieces of bread crumbs that are suggesting for him to follow.


    This realization made Shin Jiao''s heart feel at ease.


    "It seems that Susan is wise enough to leave pieces of torn parts of her clothes secretly." He muttered.


    This is because, if he didn''t have a strong absolute sense he could not even find those things on the ground or on some hidden corner of the trees.


    Hence he was too happy that she did such a thing.


    And so, Shin Jiao continuously found traces after traces of small pieces of torn clothes as he continues to follow the path. And not longter, he soon found a city from not too far away just outside of the forest path. He can see a long line of a caravaning to the city.


    After passing through many viges and towns on the way, Shin Jiao noticed that this city seem to be bigger than any ordinary cities he has seen, but not as big as the capital of Yi.


    This particr city is situated near the mountain which only means that this might be a cultivation city of a sect or a group of sects that is living in the mountainous area behind the city.


    And so he carefullynded to the ground and decided to search through the city. From the clues that he found, he is sure that the caravan has entered this city which is if traversed normally, would take a week of travel.


    Hence he has a strong feeling that he might find another clue in the huge city.


    And so he walked like the other caravans to prevent any suspicion as he didn''t want to be in trouble and attract attention more than he needs to be.


    Suddenly, a big burly man patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    He already knew that the guy is approaching him, but didn''t react as he could not feel any malicious intent from the big man.


    "Youngd¡­ traveling alone?" he casually asked as if wanting to start a conversation.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "Haha¡­ that''s great. Although I can''t see any fluctuation in your body, I know you are strong. Are you a magus warrior or a mage?... Hmm¡­ judging from your looks, you''re a magus warrior."


    Shin Jiao didn''t talk but just showed a gentle smile on his face.


    "Ahhh¡­ you''re not a talker, are you? Hehe¡­"


    "Anyway, it seems that this is your first time in this ce¡­ I can be your guide. My name is Gu Guxhing¡­ and you are?"


    "Si Ji¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.

 Chapter 526 - The Celestial Gate

    Chapter 520


    /*unedited*/


    In a mountainous area at the border of Yi and San kingdom to the East and about a week of travel from the capital of Yi kingdom, arge cityys. This city is one of the biggest cities in the Yi kingdom and it can be considered as a small kingdom inside the Yi kingdom. It is called the Lotus City.


    Lotus City is a huge city that spans for more than hundreds of kilometers. And it is being ruled by the 12 great sects in the mountainous area within its boundaries. The city itself has its own self-sufficient economy and didn''t rely on trades to survive.


    As it is being ruled by the 12 great sects, its riches in both materials and money are abundant. Hence even the capital city of the Yi Kingdom would pale to its resources. But of course, the city would not unt their wealth as it has already caused them great trouble before and has caused the city to face many deaths and sufferings.


    However, after the intervention from the kingdom, the city obtained peace and the other cities within its boundaries stopped attacking them. And after the 12 great sects in the mountainous area focused their resources in the city, it grew to its size and power it has today.


    The Lotus city''s main entrance has two gates. The first one is a 12-meters solid metal gate with 3 sub gates. And the second one is a normal entranceway with a portcullis that would block its path in times of wars and attacks.


    The particr thing about the 12-meters solid metal gate and its 3 sub gate is that it is being used to test the strength of the cultivators wanting to enter the city.


    Those who wanted to enter the city with prestige and gain the attention of the sects. They would try the 12-meters solid metal gate, or what they called the 3 celestial gates. When they were able to sessfully open the gate and enter it, it means that the cultivator is able to reach the peak of their cultivation realm and would have a chance to enter a sect.


    However, the gate would only be able to be opened by cultivators within the realms of the core-forming realms and above.


    And so whenever someone would try to use this gate, it would surely attract the attention of the travelers on the road.


    And such an event is currently happening right now.


    While many are lining up in the normal gate of the city, there is a huge crowd that is currently gathered in front of the other huge gate.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Look, I think that''s the crest of one of the aristocratic families in the town near here."


    "Yes, you are right¡­ That is the Hung family crest. They belong to a rich family of aristocrats and cultivators."


    "Wow, what a huge crowd."


    "Oh, I heard that the two geniuses of the family are going to show off their might today."


    "Really! This will be a good show. If they can enter one of the 12 major sects or even the minor sects in this area, then their future and fame would be set in stone."


    "Look! Look! That young woman looks like a goddess. Plus she has the cultivation level of a gold core realm cultivator at such a young age. I think she is one of the geniuses that you are talking about."


    "Yes, you are right¡­"


    The crowd began to talk as they tried to peek at therge crowd gathered in front of the huge 12-meters metallic gate.


    Meanwhile, among the crowd, a tall and handsome young man is standing beside a burling man while also looking at this scene. The young man is Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards the burly man beside him.


    "Senior Guxhing, I think if you also pass through that gate, you will attract the attention of a sect." Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    "Haha¡­ I''m not dreaming of doing that. I''m not that young anymore, plus I am already contented with my life of traveling around. I don''t wish to confine myself inside a sect and be a hermit¡­ Hahaha¡­" Gu Guxhing said with a chuckle.


    When Shin Jiao heard his words, a faint smile appears on his face. He can rte to the man as he too didn''t want to just cultivate inside a cave all of his life. He wanted to explore and see things outside too but also wanted a home to return to after that.


    While the two are talking a voice was heard behind them.


    "What do you know? Being received by a sect in these parts of the kingdom is an honor worth pursuing."


    The voice came from a haughty looking young man wearing a delicately and finely crafted silk robe. He looks like a young master of a rich family with his looks and the way he acts.


    Shin Jiao and Gu Guxhing just look at him with curious gazes but didn''t start a conversation.


    "What are you looking at?" he said with a sneer on his haughty face.


    "Humph¡­ a gold core ant, dare to look down on others¡­" Gu Guxhing muttered as he folded his arms on his bulging chest muscles.


    "Che¡­ You''re just older than me, that''s why you have that cultivation level." The haughty young man said while showing a contemptuous look on his face.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head while watching the two but heads with each other as sparks can be seen on their eyes.


    Then, their attention was suddenly shifted towards loud gasps by the crowd.


    "Oh¡­ Look at that! That young man is able to open the lowest part of the huge gate just enough for him to get inside¡­"


    "What a promisingd, I wish my son at home is just like him."


    "Haha¡­ How can wepare to those rich families?"


    "Yeah, if we have their resources I think our children can also attain such a cultivation level."


    "Look, look! Someone ising out of the gate¡­ Oh my¡­ the middle gate is opening by half¡­ that person might be an infant soul realmte-stage cultivator."


    "It might be an elder of a sect."


    The people discussed upon seeing an old man opening the door casually while behind him is a young man walking with a proud gait.


    With Shin Jiao''s eyes, he can see that the young man has exerted too much of his strength. However, using his contact lens he noticed that the young man has a slight fluctuation in his aura. This means that he might have used some tricks to reach a high level of power and was able to open the gate.


    This is the only way to exin such a fluctuation. But of course, this fluctuation cannot be easily seen by cultivators in the lower realms other than nascent realm cultivators.


    "What a luckyd¡­" Gu Guxiang muttered.


    "Yeah, that is an elder from the Lightning de sect¡­ Tsk!" the haughty young man also muttered with a hint of dejection in his eyes.


    "Hey, why don''t you try opening that gate? You have the right cultivation level." Shin Jiao asked the young man casually.


    "¡­" the young man was not able to answer and a look of hesitation is in his eyes.


    "I think he is afraid to fail! Haha¡­" Gu Guxhing teases with a chuckle.


    "I am not! You¡­ If I can punch I will punch you¡­ old man."


    "Haha¡­ Okay, okay¡­" Gu Guxhingughed while raising his hand in surrender.


    Shin Jiao also chuckled on the side while giving the young man a pensive look. He knew that the young man is actually strong enough to open a gate. But it seems that he is a bit hesitating.


    "If we can open that gate, we don''t have to stay in this line, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked the two.


    "Well, duh¡­ Why? Do you want to try your luck?"


    "Why not¡­ but I''m not going to join any sect in this city. I''m just here to visit." Shin Jiao said while looking at the gate.


    "Let''s go¡­" he said as he jumps from the railing and walked towards the crowd on the other side.


    When he did this, the two behind him look at each other and just shrug their shoulders and follow behind him. The young man had a mixed emotion though as he didn''t know if he can really open the gate or not.


    Though he is confident of his strength, he is afraid of failure and to beughed at by people. That is the reason why after all this time, he just uses the regr gate to enter the city.


    But now it seems that for some unknown reason he acted on his instinct and follows the young man with no Qi fluctuation in his body.


    As the three walked towards the back of the crowd, a few young people followed behind them.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know that what he just did sent some ripples to the hearts of these young people as see for themselves if they truly have the strength to open the gates. At first, they were hesitant because they saw many being ridiculed by others while trying to open the gates.


    However, now that they saw someone taking the lead, they also wanted to follow. Plus that someone seems to have no Qi fluctuation which means that he might be a magus warrior or a mage.. So, along with their curiosity and desire, they followed behind him.

 Chapter 527 - The Celestial Gate (2)

    Chapter 521


    /*unedited*/


    The group of people belonging to a noble family from the nearest town is currently looking at the young man who has just been epted by the Lightning de Sect elder and was led inside the city. The young man was their young master and one of the most promising youths in the Hung family.


    And now the next representative of their family to try the Celestial gate is another young man who is also part of their family.


    However, everyone showed a dejected expression as the young man could not even move the gate. This gained the jeers of the crowd and even the cold gaze from the family that young man belongs to. He could not do anything and just retreat with a lowered head.


    Then another one also attempted and it still ended up in a failure.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess the younger generation of my family only has one genius who can enter a sect." an old man on the side said with a gloomy expression on his face.


    He is the family elder who escorted the family caravan in going to this ce and tests the strengths of the youths and also secures their future. However, as it ended up in a failure, everyone was dejected.


    Suddenly, a young woman took a step forward.


    This time after the young men of the family it''s the young women''s turn to test their strength. The first one to step forward is a cold-looking young beauty. When she reveals her presence it immediately attracted the attention of the people watching this scene.


    "What a cold beauty and her aura look strong."


    "I think she is the young mistress of the famous Hung family from Laoxi Town."


    "Ow¡­ I heard of her before. She is very strong when ites to using a sword."


    "Xime Hung¡­. That''s Xime Hung! She is a very talented sword cultivator. Why is she here? I thought she has already been epted Swan Sword Sect?"


    "Yeah, that rumor is already widespread¡­"


    The people mored as they seem to recognize the young woman.


    Xime Hung didn''t mind the voices in her surroundings and just showed a contemtive look at the huge gate in front of her. Then she looks to the side and shed a mocking gaze at the young woman who is going to be next after her.


    It was just a casual and quick nce, but the young woman behind lowered her head while biting her lower lip. Between the two of them, both know that there is a conflict that is happening. However, the people in the surroundings didn''t notice this and just watches at the proceeding.


    Xime Hung lifted her right hand and concentrated all of her Qi in her hand. Then with a quick jab of her small and dainty fist, the gate sounded out loud.


    ng!


    Everyone who is near the gate immediately covered their ears, while Xime Hung immediately activated her Qi field. She already knew what would happen when someone struck the gate. And this is its protective ability. It would magnify the attack and send it back twice.


    But Xime Hung wanted to use that rebounded energy. She immediately waves her hand in front of her and gestured in a circr motion. Then from her chest, a faint glow appear and with a push, diverted the energy back towards her palms as she uses it to push the gate while her palms are touching its cold surface.


    Creak!


    The sound of the door opening can be heard as she continuously pushes forward. She was able to make the gate open by half and she stood unmoving on the spot while waiting. She has a confident look on her face at this time and was satisfied with the result.


    The old man on the side smiles and heaves a huge sigh of relief.


    "That was nice¡­"


    "It was a good trick."


    "Hmm¡­ Just so-so."


    Three voices were heard beside the young women who were lining up.


    No one noticed that three people suddenly appear near the huge gate on the left side of the women lining up to test their strength in opening the gate.


    These people were Shin Jiao and the two people who followed him. Behind the three are also some young people.


    "Who are you?" the young woman who was red at by the young mistress of the Hung family asked with a wary look on her face.


    "We''re just passing through. We wanted to go this way, as that other gate''s line is too long." Gu Guxhing said with a smile.


    Seeing the burly figure of the man who replied, the young woman just nodded her head and took a step to the right to get a distance from the new group.


    "After you¡­" Shin Jiao said gesturing his hand for the woman to go first.


    At this moment, a figure has appeared and this time it is a beautiful woman in a white gown.


    "That''s an elder from the Swan Sword Sect¡­ It''s true¡­ so this is just a show then."


    "Yeah, I''m guessing that this is just to prove to everyone that she was epted because of her strength and not through connection."


    "I wish I can enter that sect too¡­ I heard they only ept women in there¡­"


    "Why would they ept a perverted guy like you? Haha¡­"


    The crowd became rowdy as they watch the young woman being led inside the gate as it closes behind them.


    After that, the nervous young woman who is next to test her strength looks at Shin Jiao with a hesitant smile on her face.


    When Shin Jiao looks at her, his contact lens immediately showed that something is wrong with her. Although it is not his business to stop the woman, however, he knew that if he didn''t stop her, there would be a dire consequence.


    Hence soft-hearted and kind as he is, he wanted to stop her. But it was already toote. Hence, Shin Jiao just observe and decided to act if necessary.


    The young woman slowly steps forward and began circting the Qi in her body. Then she spreads her arms towards the gate and with her Qi covered hands, exerted all of her effort to push the gate.


    Creak!!!


    The gate began to move which made the people in the area showed interest. This is because she was the third person to be able to move the gate. But she didn''t use any skill and just pushes the gate.


    "What? Is there another genius from the Hung family?"


    "Wow, that family is really filled with hidden dragons¡­"


    "That''s what you would expect from a noble family."


    The people mored in surprise upon seeing the gate slowly opening.


    However, this time the elder in the Hung family squinted his eyes. He did not expect that the young woman is able to do such a thing.


    "I thought, the young miss already made her move? If that youngss is able to enter that gate, it would be troublesome for the family. I must stop her." He muttered as he took out a small silver needle.


    Then with a flick of his hand, it flew towards the back of the neck of that young woman.


    However, before the needle could hit her neck, it actually changes direction and hit the gate.


    Thought the needle didn''t make any sound, but it was actually deflected towards the old man which was taken by surprise.


    He quickly, put up his Qi field and the needle was disintegrated at it hit his Qi field.


    "Who dare did that?" he muttered as he began scanning the people in the surroundings.


    His gazended on Gu Guxhing who seems to be the strongest cultivator in the area at the infant soul realm. Hence his suspicion was channeled towards him. But, however, he looks at the situation, the man is actually not paying attention towards him as his eyes are focused on the gate.


    And so he just waited and observe as he knew that he might be offending someone who is stronger than him. This is because he truly didn''t notice how his needle could have been deflected just like that.


    Meanwhile, the young woman pushing the gate is now sweating withrge beads of sweat as she forces herself to open the gate.


    "Only a couple of inches and I will be able to reach the threshold of being able to enter¡­ Come on Xuqi¡­ you can do it!" she thought as she holds on and uses her full strength to push harder.


    Right now her resolve is strong as she knew that her family is relying on her to get this chance to be epted in a sect. With the sect''s influence, she might be able to protect her mother from the ws of those who desire power in the family.


    Ever since her father died a year ago, she and her mother were ostracised by the family. Her uncle who became the n head after her father took everything away from them. He even has designs for her mother.


    Luckily her mother was wise enough to run to her maternal family after that happened and they hid. But she wanted to take back what her father left for them. And so, after hiding for 6 months she was able to reach the gold core realm through her hard effort.


    She didn''t want revenge as her father told her the darkness in the family. And her mother taught her that revenge will not bear anything good. Hence, all she wanted now is to regain the name of her father and to prove to the rest of the family that she is not a pushover.


    Although she knew it was dangerous, she still returns to the family to participate in this trial.


    With a smile on her face, she looks at the gate and saw that only a couple of inches are left before she can open the gate.


    However, something that she didn''t expect happened.

 Chapter 528 - A Nudge

    Chapter 522


    /*unedited*/


    Everything turned hazy and the silence felt stifling and suffocating. The sound of heavy breathing and the rumbling of the ground felt like the rhythmic beating of one''s heart. Time seems frozen and while looking at the blue sky the feeling of peace and calmness filled her heart.


    Xugi Hung''s life shes by as her mind remember her past experiences. She recalled about her father and the fun days they had together with her mother. She lives a calm and joyous life with her father as the family head of the Hung family.


    But her uncle has always been the problem that is causing the family great turmoil. And then one day while her father along with some of the elders in the family went to the mountainous forest near the town, disaster struck.


    Three of the five elders was suffered a tragedy along with her father. It was said that they fell on a cliff and their bodies were never found.


    Xugi Hung felt like her whole world crashed down on her as she wanted to almost give up on life due to the grief she felt about losing her father. Luckily her mother is a wise woman and immediately fled from the family.


    "You two are my treasures¡­ I will always love you both. You are my life and I will do anything for you."


    "Oh, honey¡­"


    "Dad, don''t say that¡­ my skin feels Goosebumps all over."


    Those were thest words that she heard from her father as she ran away from the affectionate couple. She didn''t want to see her parents flirt in front of her.


    She didn''t know that it was thest time that she would be seeing her father.


    "¡­"


    "Honey¡­ remember to live your life. Do not bother with the trivialities. Do not seek vengeance." Her mother''s loving words echoed through her mind.


    However, one day she heard that people in the streets are mocking her father for being a useless head of the family. They also spread rumors that her mother eloped with someone after her father died. And there are more rumors that were spread throughout the town which reached their ears. Her mother was calm and collected, but she was not.


    Hence she concentrated on her cultivation and martial arts. And after a few years, she has reached the gold core realm. She has attained the strength that she needed to restore the name of her father.


    And then she decided to return to the family after her grand uncle asked her to return for the annual event for the family.


    Her mother disagrees with her decision, but she stands firm and decided to fight for her right and her father''s honor. Plus her purpose is to be able to get a sect''s protection for her mother. This way the Hung family would think twice before making a move toward her.


    However, she didn''t know how it happened, but she already discovered that she actually fell in the hands of her own cousin and her dark machinations.


    "It was her¡­" she thought as the face of a simple looking young woman who became friendly with her when she appears in the n.


    "Sigh¡­ I¡­ I was too na?ve. I was too stupid." She thought as tears slowly flow down her eyes.


    Her heart bellowed in sadness and grief as she discovers her own folly. How can her own family members who killed her dad let her off? It was just her foolishness and naivety of thinking that they would do nothing towards her. But this is the hard truth.


    Xugi Hung felt her breathing bes weaker as her body started to ache little by little. She knew that her life would be in danger and she might die at any moment. But she didn''t know why her heart was calm and collected.


    She can see her father''s smiling face in the sky looking at her with his loving gaze.


    "Dad¡­ I''ming¡­" she muttered in a sad voice.


    "Sigh¡­ you easily give up just like that?" suddenly a voice interrupted her stupor.


    Though she could not move her body anymore due to some reason, her eyes shifted towards that figure.


    Shin Jiao walked towards the girl on the ground and slowly picks her up with one hand while his other hand stopped the door from closing.


    His action made all the people in the area stunned.


    "Littledy, you need medication fast. I think I should take you to the city to a clinic for a check-up." He muttered.


    Then he turns to a soldier standing on the side near the normal gate.


    "Hey, this young woman needs some help¡­ Can I take her inside the city through this gate?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The guard looks at him incredulously and didn''t answer. However, a figure appears and sneered at him.


    "Haha¡­ if you can open that gate then why not." An old man said.


    This old man is the elder who came with the caravan of the Hung family. He wanted to make a move to make sure that Xugi Hung will not live. But he suddenly saw the young man walking towards her.


    Shin Jiao just gave him a nce and the guard.


    "I also have some friends with me. If I open this gate, I can enter, right?" Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the old man and just asked the guard.


    Another guard whispers to that guard''s ears and he nodded his head.


    "It''s okay¡­ as long as you can fully open that small gate, then you can pass."


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao just casually pushes his hand that was holding the gate.


    Creak! ng!


    The small door suddenly swung open as an aura of a gold core realm erupted from Shin Jiao''s body. And after that, he carried the young woman in his arms and walked inside.


    Gu Guxhing and the haughty young man looked askance at Shin Jiao but they just followed him inside.


    Everyone showed a dumbfounded look on their faces. They could not exin how they felt as that guy easily swung the gate open as if it was nothing. Even the old man standing near Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and did not react until the group was halfway inside the gate.


    "Wait! Wait! That woman is a member of the Hung family. I would advise you to hand her back to me." The old man tried to chase after the group.


    But before he can enter the gate, his figure was flung out by an irresistible force. And the old man flew andnded on the ground in a sorry state.


    Everyone in the areaughed at the old man who had a stunned look while still sitting on the ground stupidly.


    When he turned his gaze towards the gate once again, he can see it closing and Shin Jiao is looking at him with a grin on his handsome face. It was just a normal grin, but for him, it was an evil mocking gaze. It was like the young man is telling him that he is just a stupid old man.


    "Damn you!" the old man shouted and began charging at the gate.


    Nobody stopped him even the guards just casually took a nce.


    ng!


    Another sound can be heard and the old man flew andnded on the ground once again in a sorry state. This was followed by the people mocking and jeering at the foolish old man.


    Although seething in anger the elder of the Hung n retreated to their caravan in shame.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao just turns around and looks at the road in front of him. How can he not grab the opportunity to help the young woman in this situation? He is not some foolish guy who would just let this opportunity pass by.


    Through the event, the people seem to have forgotten their existence as their attention was distracted by the foolish old man.


    "Haha¡­ I somewhat expected that the old man was foolish, but I never expected that he was this stupid¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then walked in a corner of the street and began checking the meridian of the young woman. With his absolute sense, he detected a lot of anomalies inside her body.


    Her meridians and veins were all bleeding and broken, if she does not receive any help, then she would die in an hour due to internal bleeding.


    "What a potent poison." He muttered.


    "What do you mean? This woman is poisoned?" the haughty young man suddenly asked.


    "Yeah¡­ and a very subtle yet strong poison at that. I think it activated when she used her Qi."


    "That was sinister indeed." Gu Guxhing also said on the side.


    Shin Jiao took out a green transparent pill and feed it to her. He has already absorbed the poison in her body when he carried her; hence her body is already clear of them. The only problem is the internal wounds.


    "That was a splendid show young one." Suddenly a group of people flew down towards them.


    When Gu Guxhing and the haughty young man saw the group of people, they immediately cupped their hands and bowed their heads down.


    "We greet the sect leaders!" the two of them said simultaneously.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and just nodded his head. He could not do anything as the already unconscious young woman is still in his arms.


    "Take her and let the Holy Maiden Sect check for her wounds." The man in white robe said.


    The man has a serious expression on his face and looks like he is in his 40''s. But Shin Jiao can feel that the man is older than he looks. But what made him feel amazed is the man''s cultivation. Among the group of people, he has the highest cultivation level.


    This is because he is already at the peak of the world nascent realm.

 Chapter 529 - Finding Clues

    Chapter 523


    /*unedited*/


    A group of 12 people is currently standing in front of three figures while another group of young women carefully carries an unconscious person towards a building.


    Shin Jiao and his group are under the scrutiny of the old and middle-aged people in front of them.


    "I am the vice sect leader of the Lotus Sect, and these two are the representatives of Divine Cloud Sect, and Blood Moon Sect." the man said as he introduces the two middle-age men beside him.


    "Hmm¡­ weird¡­ but I guess this is the reason why the vice sect leader got his eyes on you." The representative of the Divine Cloud Sect said with a smile while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, if it isn''t Gu Guxhing¡­ is this youngd with you?" an old man said while walking towards Gu Guxhing.


    The old man looks old but the aura in his body is as strong as the vice sect leader of the Lotus Sect. Shin Jiao was even surprised to see the old man.


    This is because when he didn''t focus his attention on him, he actually could not sense his presence and even the aura in his body.


    "This is another old monster." Shin Jiao thought as he looks at the old man.


    He knew that anyone of these people could be a threat to him. Although he is alreadyparable to a nascent realm in thete stages, he is still not that confident that he would be able to defeat any of these people in front of him.


    Gu Guxhing upon seeing the old man immediately beamed with a huge smile on his face.


    "Ah, old master¡­ this lowly one greets you. This is my young friend. His name is Si Ji." Gu Guxhing takes this opportunity to introduce Shin Jiao.


    Then Gu Guxhing looks at the haughty young man beside him and showed an awkward smile. This is because he didn''t know who the youngd is.


    "You are the youngest child of that fellow from the Mind Space Sect, right? Are you here to join another sect?" a tall and slender woman wearing a maroon gown with a phoenix hairpin on her head and a white veil on her face.


    When the rest of the people heard her words, they all look at the young man with interest.


    "Haha¡­ now I know why the three of you look different. This group is a group of promising youths." A middle-aged man suddenly eximed.


    "I think it would be best if this youngd joins our sect."


    "How about this, young Guxhing. Why don''t you join my sect?"


    "¡­"


    The 12 people began to talk as if they are trying to bid to buy some valuable goods. The 12 of them already knew just by looking at the strength of the three in front of them, that the two with Shin Jiao has exceptional talent.


    "Alright, calm down¡­ I know that it''s rare to see some talented young people. But we cannot be this rash. You have to make these young people make their choices." The vice sect leader of the Lotus sect said.


    Everyone calms down and just looks at the three people.


    Being looked at by powerful figures made the hearts of Shin Jiao, and the two with him, felt a bit of pressure.


    In this awkward situation, the first to speak was Gu Guxhing.


    "Seniors, this is truly an honor of a lifetime¡­ I have been a rogue cultivator all of my life. And since young, I have always idolized the Great Beast Sect. However, I started a family but then by some twist of fate lost my wife and child. And now that I have a second chance¡­ I would like to once again have this chance to enter the sect¡­ that is if the esteemed elder¡­ will ept this lowly one." Gu Guxhing said as he cupped his hand and lowered his head towards the old man in front of him.


    The old man showed a contented smile on his face. This is because he has always watched and interacted with Gu Guxhing in the city. And he saw that the man has a promising future. However, the old man noticed at that time that Gu Guxhing''s mind seems clouded and troubled. Hence the old man just decided to be a helping hand for him until he was able to get back on his feet.


    And a strange friendship was formed.


    "Haha¡­ of, of course, my young friend¡­" the old man said with a smile while patting Gu Guxhing''s broad shoulders.


    While the two are talking the eyes of the haughty young man is looking at the vice sect leader of the Lotus sect.


    "Vice Sect Leader, My¡­ my name is Shibai Wing. I¡­ I would like to join the Lotus Sect." the haughty young man said but this time his haughty attitude is now gone as he is currently lowering his head towards the vice sect leader.


    "Hmm¡­ I heard that you are a promising talent. However, we have already agreed to ept only one student. And I already have my eyes on this young man here."


    When Shibai Wing heard this, his fist clenched as he didn''t want to give up. In truth, his dream is to enter the top sect in the Yi kingdom, the Lotus Sect. This is because that is where one of the strongest and youngest genius cultivators came from, Crown Princess Cherry Lao.


    But it seems that his dream would note true.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, if the vice sect leader wanted to ept this guy, you actually can." Shin Jiao said with a respectful bow.


    "In truth, I am not here to enter any sect. I just wanted to use the gate as it is the fastest way to enter the city. Plus, that young woman from before truly needed help, that''s why I acted on impulse¡­ If I offended any of the masters in here, please do forgive my impertinence." Shin Jiao said.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone in the area was dumbfounded. They never expected such a response from a young fellow. However, what he said seems to be a bit reasonable.


    "Tell, me¡­ why do you seek to enter the city?" the vice sect leader asked.


    "It''s because I am looking for someone¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Hmm¡­ alright, I will ept your answer. However, due to the things that you did, I would like to punish you, as this is the first time that the rules in this gate were vited¡­ I''m guessing that you are not from around here so you are not aware of the rules."


    "Yes¡­"


    "One of the rules stated that no one should open the celestial gate unless they are willing to join a sect. If not, then they would be punished severely."


    Upon hearing this rule, Shin Jiao looks at the two of hispanions. The two are still looking at him like he was an idiot.


    "Haha¡­ I see¡­ so my conjecture is correct. Now, I will give you a chance. If you can resist my pressure, then I will let you go. But if you cannot, then you will have no objection but to join my Lotus sect. This is my condition." The vice sect leader said.


    "Wait a minute. I think vice sect leader is a bit overboard¡­ how can a mere gold core realm resist your pressure? This is unfair. Why not let him choose which sect he wanted to join." The middle-aged from the Divine Cloud sect protested.


    This was seconded by the rest of the group, except for the old man where Gu Guxhing is already standing behind him.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, alright¡­" the vice sect leader said while chuckling for a bit.


    Suddenly, from the corner, Shin Jiao noticed something.


    Using his contact lens, he began scanning the man wearing a red robe. This middle-aged man is the representative of the Blood Moon sect. He suddenly noticed that the man seems to have the same traces of spiritual residue that he found in the clues that he got while trying to trace Susan Tang.


    This made him feel that he might have discovered something. Hence he decided to look at the middle-aged man. Feeling his scrutiny, the man looks at Shin Jiao with his red semi glowing eyes.


    "Young man, do you have something to ask of me?" the man asked with a smile.


    Shin Jiao noticed that the man actually have two sharp fangs.


    "Beastman?" he thought.


    However, his mind has already changed and decided to enter the Blood Moon Sect. The clues pointed towards that sect, so he will go in and investigate.


    "Excuse me¡­ Pardon me, seniors¡­ I am sorry for being too rash about my decision a while ago. I was just too worked up in finding someone that I never realized my mistake¡­ I''m sorry..." Shin Jiao said.


    "I will ept any punishment given by the masters¡­" he added while cupping his hands.


    The people look at each other and showed a faint smile on their faces.


    "Haha¡­ alright, it''s still the same. I will be the one to punish you¡­" the vice sect leader said with a smile on his face.


    He then took a step back and distances himself from Shin Jiao. This is because he wanted to make sure that he will not kill the young man as he truly finds him to be a good seed.


    And before everyone''s eyes, the vice sect leader suddenly extended his hand and a strong spiritual pressure suddenly envelops Shin Jiao''s body. The man closes his eyes and concentrated to control his aura and domain.


    Then he opens his eyes and a glint of silver light appears.

 Chapter 530 - Joining A Sect

    Chapter 524


    /*unedited*/


    Two people are facing together as one of them has his eyes closed while a strong aura fluctuation engulfed an area of about 5 meters. The young man in front of that man squinted his eyes and knitted his brow as he can feel a strong pressure bombarding his body.


    Shin Jiao can feel like his whole physique suddenly entering a quagmire which restricted his movements. Bounded and unable to move even an inch, that is the feeling she gets. This weird feeling that he is experiencing is also being felt by those within the 5-meter radius, but the old men weren''t affected that much. One can even see a faint glow of spiritual Qi surrounding their bodies.


    Upon feeling this strangeness, Shin Jiao immediately knew that he is inside the vice sect leader''s domain. And this made him curious. He has already known about domains and saw at least types. Now, experiencing another type of domain made him feel excited instead of fear.


    His eyes are glued to the man and his senses are open to receive the domain in his surroundings. He dare not use his absolute sense, because he didn''t know if this powerful person can feel it. Hence he didn''t want to expose his trump card not unless his life is in danger.


    "This domain¡­ it''s¡­"


    "Simple¡­"


    "It''s not anything different from Yao Mai''s domain¡­ I guess basic area domains are just the same¡­ Hmm, I guess mine is different because I can use absolute sense." Shin Jiao thought as he began feeling the aura bombarding his body.


    In most cases, if a world nascent basic domain engulfs their target, the first to be affected would be the target''s mentality. The mental pressure would make their target feel lethargic, dizzy, and confused.


    So if the target is only in the infant soul realm and lower. The huge difference in the cultivation level can make one unable to bear the spiritual pressure from such a strong cultivator. And most of them would be rendered unconscious almost immediately.


    But this is not what is happening right now. The vice sect leader and the other masters are currently looking at Shin Jiao withplicated looks on their faces. Shin Jiao on the other hand because of curiosity resisted the domain of the man.


    But then he immediately noticed that the people are looking at him with suspicion hence he suddenly fell on one knee.


    Upon seeing the young man fall to the ground, the masters rx their expression as if they are expecting such a thing to happen. But the vice sect leader is still suspicious. He is the one who is using the domain and every reaction and things inside his domain are in his control. He is like a god who has control over everything in his domain space.


    To confirm his suspicion he suddenly increases his domain and pressure.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and wanted to say anything but they were unable to do so as they are all inside the vice sect leader''s domain. If they wanted to break out they would use their own domain and force their way out. But the colliding of two forces would make these young lower realm young men to be severely wounded. Or they might even have their cores cracked.


    If that happens then it would be a waste.


    So they dare not interrupt the domain. None of them would dare move, except for one, the red-hooded man, the representative of the Blood Moon Sect.


    Hong Kiong was sent by their sect leader to find a gifted youth who can see their special aura. And from the time that he saw the young man he immediately notice something peculiar about him. It was like an instinct, he felt both danger and curiosity towards the young man in front of him.


    Suddenly he notices that he seem to be looking at him with a curious gaze. Hence he thought that his suspicion was correct. The young man might have seen or noticed his special aura.


    "This youngd is interesting¡­ Hehe¡­ Let''s see if he can survive this." Hong Kiong said as a strong pressure erupted from his body and began attacking the domain of the vice sect master.


    "What are you doing, Hong Kiong?! Stop now!"


    "Vice sect master, I don''t think this youngd is that easy. Why don''t I take over from here?" Hong Kiong said with a smile as he began to increase his domain pressure.


    The vice sect leader showed an angry expression on his face, but he didn''t hesitate due to the danger it would cause. He immediately retracted his domain.


    Once his domain is gone the rest of the masters immediately jump back. The old man carried Gu Guxhing while the vice sect leader grabs the hand of the haughty young man and jumps a few meters away out of the range of Hong Kiong''s domain.


    When this happens, Shin Jiao felt his body suddenly being released from the strong pressure. However, as soon as that happened, he was immediately consumed by another domain pressure. This time he noticed the difference.


    This type of domain space is a bit malicious and has ill intent on them.


    He knew that if he didn''t resist this type of domain would try to consume his energy and even extract his soul.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Shin Jiao asked with gritted teeth.


    Then he heard an eerie voice.


    "Hihi¡­ You are as talented as I thought. But do you think you can fool me? Who are you? Why do you want to enter the city? And what do you want?" Hong Kiong asked then his eyes started glowing.


    "I¡­ I am just here¡­ to¡­ to find my friend. But when¡­ when I saw your aura¡­ I notice¡­ that¡­ that you and he are the same." Shin Jiao is acting like he is trying to resist the pressure while still kneeling on the ground on one knee.


    He dare not tell a lie at this moment, but he also didn''t want to tell the whole truth.


    "Haha¡­ is that so? Then the reason why you wanted to enter the sects is because of that person? What is his name?"


    "He¡­ His name is¡­ Shin Jiao." Shin Jiao said as if trying to resist the pressure.


    When the masters heard the name, they were all dumbfounded. This is because that name is famous all over the continent. That is the name of the hero who freed the demons and ended the war. He is the man who sacrificed himself for the good of all.


    However, none of them has entered the war at that time as they are busy trying to protect their own sects and has never seen his face, so they all only heard that name.


    "What are you talking about? The hero of the continent named Shin Jiao is already dead, how can he be here?"


    Hong Kiong suddenly released his domain and free Shin Jiao.


    Upon feeling the loss of the pressure, Shin Jiao calmly stood up while wiping the blood trickling down the side of his mouth.


    "Masters, my friend is also named Shin Jiao. But he is not the hero of the continent. He is just some normal guy and has a particr unique aura. I wanted to see him, so when I saw your unique aura, I thought that he might be rted to you and he might be in your sect." Shin Jiao exined as he slowly stood up.


    "Haha¡­ So you mean you wanted to join the Blood Moon Sect?" Hong Kiong asked with a smile on his face.


    Although he didn''t believe the young man yet, he can see the sincerity in his eyes, so he would give him a chance.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and cupped his hands.


    "Please master¡­ I have been looking for my friend for a long time. I only have him as my family." Shin Jiao said without batting an eye.


    "Alright, I will ept you then¡­ Hahaha¡­" Hong Kiong chuckled as he walked close to Shin Jiao and patted his shoulder.


    However, right at this time, the vice sect leader walked forward. He then bellowed while looking at a Hong Kiong with an angry expression on his face.


    "What is the meaning of this Hong Kiong?" the vice sect leader shouted as he pointed at the red hooded man.


    "Hey, hey¡­ vice sect leader Dhaling Khang, your Lotus Sect already has many geniuses. My Blood Moon sect only has a few¡­ since this young man wanted to join us, why can''t I ept him." Hong Kiong said with a grin.


    Hong Kiong is a very resolute person and is well-known for his overbearing attitude and unruly behavior. Those who knew him to know that he would always do what he wanted to do. And no one can stop him except for the old man from the Blood Moon Sect.


    And so everyone just showed annoyance in their faces. They didn''t want to start any fighting amongst themselves, plus the young man has already made his choice.


    "Shameless¡­ Boy¡­ Do you really want to join their sect? I will give you another chance¡­ in my sect, you will grow stronger and more powerful than you are now. We are the number one sect in thesends." Dhaling Khang said.


    This time he would try to throw his weight and prestige just to get a good student. Hence he threw all pretense and said those things.


    "Haha¡­"


    "Vice sect leader¡­ I am sorry, but¡­ my friend is important to me. This is my decision¡­ I would like to express my sincere apology." Shin Jiao suddenly said before Hong Kiong could talk.


    Seeing Shin Jiao''s sincerity, Dhaling Khang took a deep breath and waves his hand.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I can understand your sentiments. I wish that you will grow strong in the future and be one of the pirs of our great city."


    With his words, Dhaling Khang turns around and flew towards the sky.


    The rest of the masters also followed, they can see that there is no other who was able to enter the celestial gate, so they decided to go back to their previous positions.


    "Haha¡­ Not bad¡­ follow this great one; I will take you to meet the team leader in this city. He will take you to the sect." Hong Kiong said as he flew up while grabbing Shin Jiao''s cor.


    Shin Jiao didn''t fight back and just let himself be carried.. However, a sh of annoyance came to his face but then vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 531 - Blood Moon Sect

    Chapter 525


    /*unedited*/


    At a mountain peak stood an old man with his light grey robe fluttering as the wind blows. His eyes gaze through the sea of clouds with a sense of mncholy on his face. Behind him stood arge western-style building with tall pagodas rising in the air and hundreds of courtyards spread throughout the estate.


    Not too far from where the old man stood is an old 4-meters tall stone arch which seems to be the entrance of the ce. And on top of that, arge inscription can be seen, which read Blood Moon.


    This is the blood moon sect''s main headquarters in the eastern part of the mountainous border area of the Yi kingdom.


    In these parts, not only the Yi kingdom can enter the sect but also those from the San Kingdom as the sects in these parts are located at the borders of both the kingdoms.


    Sometimes, there would bergepetitions happening in the sects that would test the strength and gain honor for the kingdom where the participants came from. Hence the sects in the mountainous border area of both kingdoms have great prestige and power.


    The Blood Moon sect is one such prestigious and powerful existence. The sect has been established more than a thousand years ago and has prospered up to this day due to the support of its powerful leaders and elders.


    The Blood Moon sect is somewhat unique in a way because of the cultivators in this sect practice a unique type of aura. It is called the Blood Syphon aura, a unique cultivation technique that was handed down from generation to generation of its sect members.


    The Blood Syphon aura can augment one''s attacks making it steal the blood of its victim and converting it to blood essence which can heal one''s wound so that the one cultivating the Blood Syphon technique canst in battles.


    Although this technique seems overbearing and powerful there is a bacsh. Due to the siphoning of blood, if the enemy is poisoned or sick, then there is a chance that the cultivator using Blood Syphon would also fall prey to these conditions unless that person has a higher cultivation level or some unique artifact that can purify the blood.


    And the most dangerous of is when the person using this technique has consumed too much blood essence of his opponent, there is a chance for that person to go berserk. Although one''s power would be raised tremendously the bacsh is the loss of one''s mind. And there is even a chance to be consumed by one''s heart demon.


    Hence although the Blood Syphon style is really strong and powerful, it is not omnipotent. Hence not everyone wanted to use such a technique in the fighting.


    One can imagine that if they are fighting only one opponent and the fight hassted for a while, one''s mind would be cloudy as the fighting continues until one would be consumed in rage and then turning berserk. Once that happens then there is a chance for that person to lose the fight.


    However, even with these weaknesses, the Blood Moon sect has already gained fame and prestige as one of the top 3 Sects in the mountainous region within the borders of the two kingdoms, even in the empire itself.


    The old man''s eyes while looking at the horizon suddenly caught two figures. One is a very familiar one as it was his old friend. While other is a young man being dragged in the air by that red-robed person.


    "This fellow is at it again¡­ I guess he found someone promising that he came directly to me." The old man muttered with a smile.


    "Master Jing!" the red-robed Hong Kiong bowed his head and cupped his hands in respect.


    "Umm¡­ be at ease young Hong. What have youe seeking for this old man for?" the old man called Master Jing asked with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­ Master¡­ Look I have found a very interesting fellow!" Hong Kiong said as he let go of Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao after being dragged up to this ce have seen the scenery of the Blood Moon sect as was a bit amazed. He didn''t expect that the Blood Moon Sect would have such a good location. Plus the Qi and mana in the air are very dense that he almost wanted to cultivate at that instant.


    "Hmm¡­ yes, I think this youngd is very interesting. Two energies¡­" The old man said with a smile on his face while giving Shin Jiao a knowing look.


    "This young fellow is able to utilize two different energies¡­ interesting very interesting¡­" Master Jing thought while stroking his long white beard.


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, Shin Jiao''s heart was shaken. He looks at the old man in disbelief. He has been in this world for some time and he couldn''t recall anyone discovering his cultivation style. This is the first time that someone has seen through him.


    ''Young man, I don''t what secret you have¡­ but you have piqued this old man''s interest.'' The old man said in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    Shin Jiao is now sure that the old man truly discovers his cultivation style. Right at this moment, he became vignt and on guard. These two people are more powerful than he is. Shin Jiao know that it would be easy for these fellows to trample him with just their finger.


    With the huge gap in their cultivation realm, Shin Jiao could not even escape if he wanted to. Hence he decided to just y it safe and be calm in dealing with the situation.


    ''Haha¡­ I guess you are not willing to converse with this old man. But I assure you that only I can see your cultivation style. This is because I have my own secrets too¡­ Hehe¡­'' the old man chuckled.


    "¡­"


    Shin Jiao didn''t say anything and just look at the old man in confusion and doubt. He could not feel any malicious intent from the old man so he has already lowered his guard for a bit, but he is still vignt.


    "Umm¡­ Can you two stop talking inside your heads?" Hong Kiong said as he removes the red cloak on his body and kept it inside his ring.


    "Damn, that thing is too ufortable to wear. If not for the agreement, I would not do this kind of thing." Hong Kiong murmured as he walked towards the side of the old man.


    Tonk!


    A long staff suddenly hit the head of Hong Kiong making him almost topple over.


    "Ouch! Master that was too much! If I were a bit weaker, I would have been turned into paste."


    "Weak my ass¡­ If I didn''t use strength how can I hit that thick skull of yours¡­ Anyway¡­ young man I wanted to talk to you¡­ follow this old man." Master Jing said as he turns around and walked towards the direction of the highest pagoda in the sect.


    "Haha¡­ You are very lucky¡­ I think the master is also interested in you. From the first time I saw you, I knew that you are unique¡­ I hope that you can grab this opportunity and grow¡­ good luck young man." Hong Kiong said as he patted Shin Jiao''s back and suddenly flew away while chuckling.


    Shin Jiao can see Hong Kiong taking out a bottle of made of gourd. He is sure that it contains liquor. Shin Jiao just follow behind the old man while shaking his head.


    The two arrive inside a huge courtyard and many people have their eyes on Shin Jiao who is walking behind the sect leader.


    A cacophony of discussion can be heard as people began to ask and specte who Shin Jiao is, and why is he following the sect leader.


    It is known in the sect that even though their sect leader is very weing and kind, he is not that easy to be approached and likes his own privacy. But now, it seems that he valued this young man as if he is his¡­


    "Is that young fellow the sect leader''s rtive?"


    "No way, the sect leader would not favor his rtive just like that."


    "Then¡­ maybe that one is his¡­"


    "Hush¡­ Are you crazy? Don''t spout nonsense. If what you are saying is true then don''t say anything."


    "¡­"


    Everyone inside the courtyard turned quiet and just observes the handsome looking young man walking behind the sect leader.


    "These people have a wild imagination¡­ I guess this is the result of having too much idle time in their hands."Shin Jiao just thought as he follows behind the sect leader who walks nonchntly in the front.


    The two arrive inside a room filled with books and scrolls. Shin Jiao can even feel a strong fluctuationing from the array formation protecting the room.


    He was a bit astonished as the array is very profound and judging from its intricacy it is high level and not that simple.


    "I guess the main sects have their foundations and secrets. I wonder if Susan Tang really entered this area¡­ I must know¡­ I don''t have much time to waste¡­ But how can I get that information?" Shin Jiao thought as he began thinking of ways to handle the situation at hand.


    With a wave of the old man''s hand, the array formation closes and a strong defensive array enclosed the room. Shin Jiao is sure that no one from the outside can enter or even hear what the two of them are going to discuss.


    The old man walked towards a wooden sofa and gestured for Shin Jiao to sit opposite him.


    "I think you are wondering why I invited you to this ce¡­ but before I exin¡­ I want to tell you a story¡­"

 Chapter 532 - Blood Syphon

    Chapter 526


    /*unedited*/


    Thousands of years ago, a young man went on an adventure along with a few of his friends. They entered a newly discovered ruin. They were excited and were driven by theirmon goal to be strong and also have their names recorded in the annals of history as heroes.


    However, what they found inside that ruin is nothing but death and misery. One by one, the young man''spanions died while trying to escape the unknown evil deep within that ruins. Until such time that there are only him and his best friend that was left in their group. The two have survived until this time and have been fighting together through life and death.


    The young man thought that their brotherly bond is thicker than blood. But he was proven wrong.


    When the two reached a portion of the ruin they encountered a strange fluctuation in the air. That fluctuation has a severe influence on them that they are unable to walk closer to it.


    But of course, the two of them knew that they just found a great treasure. Hence the two of them persevere and push through, until such a time that they are able to enter a huge chamber. The two saw four figures facing each other and in the middle is a circr crystal object.


    However, the problem is, the closer they got to that area, the stronger the power of the fluctuation is.


    The young man wanted to go back as he could not hold on anymore. However, his friend didn''t listen and continue pushing through.


    "I already grasp the timing. The attack ising in intervals of 20 seconds. We have enough time toe closer, just follow me." His friend said with a confident smile.


    As he trusted his friend, the two decided to take the chance.


    They both waited and waited. Then after the strong pressure eruption stopped, they both dashed towards the inner chamber. But it seems that they have underestimated the pressure. The young man was a bit taken aback and wanted to retreat, but his friend suddenly grabs his hand and said.


    "Sorry¡­"


    That one word struck the young man dumbfounded as he saw himself being flung towards the inner chamber. He then discovers the true strength of his friend.


    In fact, with his friend''s true strength their otherpanions should not have died in the ruins. But due to some sinister plot, they were sacrificed.


    He was truly angered at this however, he could not think anymore as his body suddenly felt the strong pressure crashing on his mind. The young man found himself losing consciousness.


    But thest thing he saw is his friend using him as a shield, and suddenly dashing towards therge block of a stone b with intricate carve images on it. Then suddenly, when his friend touches the stone b it suddenly shines, but before he can observe more his consciousness has already faded.


    The next moment, he woke up; he was already near the entrance of the ruin. And on his side is a book, when he read the book he was a bit shocked.


    On the cover of the leather-bound book, a word was carved, Blood Syphon.


    The young man was a bit stunned, but then he found a note inserted in the front page.


    ''¡­ My friend, I am sorry. I have been looking for this path for a long time. I may have been selfish and sacrificed our other friends, but I cannot let you die here. I may be cruel, but this is the only way for me to reach the immortal ne, this is my mission¡­ This book I left you is an immortal technique. Once you have reached the world nascent realm, find someone that is like me and give him this book¡­ they will help you get to where I am. Good luck my friend.'' those were the words written by his friend.


    The young man was angry at that time and wanted to throw the book away, but realized something. He can have his revenge for his fallen friends if he can reach where that despicable bastard is. So he decided to go back and learn from the book.


    And yearster, the young man discovers the profundity of the book, and soon understands why his friend tricked them into going to the ruin.


    After telling the story, Master Jing looks at Shin Jiao who is listening on the side.


    He then showed a bit of confusion in his expression. This is not due to the old man''s story or the betrayal. But this is because, from the way the old man describes the ruin, his mind suddenly showed a location which is very familiar to him, the dragon''s ridge.


    "As you can see¡­ I have learned that taking revenge would be good, but now I can already understand the trouble of my long lost friend. Hence I will ask you, young man. Will you help this old man find his answers¡­ I promise to not skimp on the reward." The old man said sincerely.


    Shin Jiao thought for a bit, but then his eyes lit up. If he can help this old guy find that gate, then he can ask for his help in finding Susan Tang. It''s a win-win trade, right?


    "Senior I wanted to discuss something with you. I am willing to help you with your troubles, but I wanted to find someone first in the sect. After I found my friend then I will help the senior in your request." Shin Jiao said.


    "Haha¡­ It''s a deal then." the old man said while chuckling.


    He didn''t expect that the young man is easy to talk to. Since he has reached this age, the old man can already almost read people. When he saw the young man, he knew that he is someone who would yield upon understanding the situation and not through coercion or force.


    Hence he decided to tell his story.


    "Take this, and learn from it. It is the key to opening that portal." The old man said as he waved his hand and a leather-bound book flew out towards Shin Jiao.


    Upon catching the book, Shin Jiao noticed the front cover.


    "Blood Syphon¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with an astounded look on his face.


    "Senior¡­ this¡­"


    "Read it, I think you can uncover something deeper and can help with your cultivation style. This is because I think my friend cultivates the same style as yours." The old man said as he opens the barrier.


    "Senior¡­ I¡­ I wanted to find my friend¡­"


    "I already know¡­ rest assured, I won''t interfere with your business. I will visit you tomorrow at¡­ farewell." The old man said.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao found his surroundings bing a blur and then he is now outside, in the courtyard.


    Two people, a young man, and a young woman are already standing behind him.


    "This little friend, please follow me¡­" the young man said.


    Shin Jiao turn around and just nodded his head. He already hid the book in his ring at this moment and followed the two.


    "The sect leader has already instructed us on what to do. I just can''t believe that you have caught the eyes of the sect leader." The young man said with a tone of ttery in his voice.


    "Humph¡­ taking short cuts is not that admirable." However, a beautiful voice interrupted the young man.


    Shin Jiao saw the beautiful young woman beside the young man sneering at him. She is looking at Shin Jiao with disdain in her eyes.


    "Senior Yiying, what are you saying¡­ Hehe¡­ Sorry, little brother. Senior sister Yiying is just a bit of an entric¡­"


    "Stop talking nonsense Bijiao¡­ let''s get this over with¡­ I still have a lot of things to do." The woman named Yiying said with an annoyed frown on her beautiful face.


    Although the woman seems unruly, her reaction is natural, hence Shin Jiao didn''t mind it. He just followed the two towards a room where there are some disciples already inside.


    "This is the outer disciple lodge¡­ until you have proven yourself in the sect, you will stay here for the meantime." The young woman said in an icy tone.


    After saying that, she just turns around and left.


    "Hehe¡­ Sorry for that brother. She is not that bad once you came to know her. She is just a bit grumpy nowadays. Anyway, here are some of the things you should know about the sect. I''ll be leaving then.?? The young man said as he handed Shin Jiao a piece of paper and a bag.


    Shin Jiao read the paper for a while and began checking the bag. He found some sect robe, a book, and some pill bottles.


    Although those are lower grade pills, yet for a sect, it is already enough for a gold core realm cultivator.


    Shin Jiao took out the robe and put it on.


    He then checked himself and was satisfied with his looks. He now looks like an outer sect disciple of the Blood Moon sect just like the rest inside that lodge.


    When he scanned the entire building, he found around 500 people idling about as if waiting for something.


    Then suddenly, he heard a voice entering his mind calling for all the new students to go to the main hall of the sect. Without a second thought, Shin Jiao followed. He would first scout the area, and then make his move ording to what he can find.


    Hence he obediently followed the rest of the new outer sect disciples walking towards the main hall of the sect.


    Shin Jiao began spreading his absolute sense in his surrounding trying to search for clues.

 Chapter 533 - A Sinister Plot

    Chapter (527-533)


    /*The chapters will skip from 527 to 533 to match the chapters in the AllNovelFull.*/


    /*unedited*/


    Shin Jiao has been searching for a while now for Susan Tang, while the others have returned to earth. He didn''t know what to expect in the future, but he is still hopeful. This is because her life signal is still there, which means that she is still alive.


    So while taking a walk towards the main hall of the sect, Shin Jiao has already spread his absolute sense. While doing as such he is also thinking of the words that the old sect leader said about the person who has the same power and cultivation style as him.


    He wanted to investigate more about that person while looking for Susan Tang. But that would be after he finds Susan and saves her.


    Shin Jiao has already scanned almost the entire sect, but it seems that he still could not see Susan. But what he discovered is the presence of that same aura as the one he has in his clues. He was amazed to see that the aura does not only exist to only one person but many. It seems that the sect does not only have one cultivation style but at least 5 of them.


    The sect leader cultivates the blood siphon technique, while others have different cultivation styles like Yin Qi, beast aura, Yang Qi, weapon Qi, and dual cultivation style. Shin Jiao can differentiate these because he can see those people as he walks down the path.


    Although they are inside a protective array, his absolute sense could not be stopped by such simple arrays.


    "If every sect in the mountainous region is this huge, it would be a headache for me to find Susan Tang." Shin Jiao thought as his heart tightens in anxiety.


    He didn''t even know when he arrives at the sect''s hall.


    ¡­


    Yi City, Zone 6


    In a luxurious room, a young woman with silver hair sat leisurely while twirling the wine on the ss. She is currently looking at a young woman who is ring at her with hate in her eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I told you that I will not harm you¡­ nor kill you." Qian Li said while her gaze shifted to the young woman''s stomach.


    While doing so, a smile crept on her dainty little mouth as she took a sip of the wine in the ss. In truth, she is a bit jealous of the woman''s beauty. In fact, she can ept one who already has that beauty. But now two¡­ her jealous heart could not take it.


    Although she was very loyal to Shin Jiao and loves him so, she is not a saint to just ept things as theye. Ever since she ran away from the pce a few years ago and became a powerful 5th tier middle-stage magus warrior, she has already tasted power and riches beyond one can imagine.


    But she realized that those things are for naught. She felt her heart empty, void, and meaningless. She wanted him, she missed him, but she knew she could not have him.


    However, this does not mean that she can''t have his seed. When Qin Lou bore Ju-long Jiao she knew that he is the son of Shin Jiao. She was really jealous at that time and wanted to take the child away. At least in that way, she can have him or a piece of him. But she can''t Qin Lou is her best friend and she also treated her as her sister. So she became close to Ju-long Jiao.


    And now another woman, another who looks exactly like Qin Lou appears. And Shin Jiao also appear in front of her, this made her happy, ecstatic, but she is not in his eyes. He favors others more than her. She is felt sad, she felt scorned, she felt rejected, and now she¡­ is angry.


    "Miss Tang¡­ I have a proposition for you. You have to make your choice¡­ I will that proposition when the timees. For now, please¡­ enjoy your stay." Qian Li said with a smile as she stood up and left the room.


    Susan Tang''s eyes are slowly filled with tears.


    She didn''t expect that someone whom she trusted would be the one to kidnap her. Her powers are even sealed, and she is as weak as her old self now.


    But what baffled her was the man who looks exactly like Shin Jiao. That man has a dark and sinister aura around his body. He was one who kidnapped her and took her to somece. The man almost molested her but luckily, Qian Li arrive at that time and stopped him.


    However, by some fluke of even, the man actually left. She was baffled as to why. When she was in his hands he calls her sister Qin Lou. And convey his love for her. The pain in his eyes is true, but his action is despicable and she truly hated it.


    Shin Jiao would not do such a thing. He will not force her just to show her that he loves her. He was gentle to her, kind, and even overprotective. And because of this, she is less aware of the danger and has lowered her guards at that time, that''s why she was taken.


    "Shin¡­ hurry¡­ save me please." She muttered as tears uncontrobly fell down her cheeks.


    Susan Tang slowly rubs her belly while thinking of the times when they were together back on earth. Right now, she didn''t care about being strong or being an immortal anymore. All she cares about is living a life with Shin Jiao until the time that they would both grow old and leave the world together.


    This is now her dream, her wish. However, if Shin Jiao wished to go the path of the immortals, then she would support him all the way. But as for her, she would stop here. She just wanted to live a normal life with him. And she would be eternally happy if he agrees.


    As she caresses her bulging stomach, an unhidden smile of joy and dness is stered on her face.


    "I hope you wille out strong and healthy. And be as handsome as your daddy¡­ or as beautiful as mommy¡­" she muttered as her expression is that of crying and smiling at the same time.


    ¡­


    Blood Moon Sect, the main hall


    Shin Jiao is currently standing along with around a thousand of new disciples who have entered the sect. He discovers that he was part of thest batch of disciples being epted by the sect. While everyone is talking with each other and mumbling a tall middle-aged man wearing a white robe walked in front of the tform.


    "Young cultivators of the two great kingdoms of Yi and San, I am an outer sect disciple elder of the Blood Moon sect, and on behalf of my fellow elders and leaders of the outer sect, we wee all of you¡­"


    The middle-aged man began talking about the history of the sect and many other things. Some of the disciples who are listening began to feel bored. However, some of them showed excitement in their eyes. One of those excited fellows is the young man standing beside Shin Jiao.


    His face is full of smile and admiration as he watches the middle-aged man with great fervor.


    Some of the people beside him gave him a weird expression on their faces as if they are looking at someone who is an idiot.


    But of course, no one would dare criticize the young man. This is because entering the Blood Moon sect is not that simple. Those who are able to enter the sect are talented cultivators and strong in their own rights. Hence none of them wanted to ridicule any of the new recruits.


    However, not everyone has the same attitude. Out of the thousands of new disciples in the crowd, there are those who are scions of rich families with great backgrounds. Those young men and women like to look down on others as they consider themselves as higher than the rest of the normal cultivators.


    And this particr group of young people is the same people who are looking at Shin Jiao''s direction. Or to be exact to the young man who has a passionate look on his face while looking at the middle-aged man on the stage.


    However, they didn''t make a move yet, although they are haughty and arrogant, they are not that stupid to offend the elders and the leaders of the outer sect.


    And so they just look at the young man and showed sneer on their faces.


    Shin Jiao suddenly caught the eyes of one of the young women who suddenly gave him a coquettish smile and an alluring and teasing gaze while biting her lower lip. She is a beauty and has the temperament of a young miss.


    With Shin Jiao''s handsome face, it is not impossible for some of these young women to have a favorable impression of him.


    And this simple action of hers attracted the ire of the young men around the group.


    "Hey, why are you looking at him like that?" a handsome young man standing next to the young woman suddenly said in an annoyed tone.


    "What? I¡­ I just find him very handsome and a bit attractive¡­ Hihi¡­" the beautiful young woman said with a chuckle.


    "You¡­" the young man wanted to say another word but the young woman suddenly turned her eyes on the young man and red.


    "Who are you to me? I didn''t even know you before this. We just met each other and you treat me like your woman already. Do you know who I am?" the young woman suddenly said in a sarcastic tone.


    Although she likes to mingle with these rich young masters as her status and n is a prestigious one, she still hated being controlled like a weak woman.


    She is a talented cultivator for crying out loud. Why would she let herself be chained to just one person? She would rather choose for herself who her partner is. And if that man decided to chase another woman, she would not hesitate to leave and be with another.


    That is the kind of mentality the young woman has. And right now, she didn''t know why but she found many young men in the Blood Moon Sect with a mysterious background and has gained her attention. And one of them is the handsome young man wearing a simple-looking robe for the outer sect disciples.


    Although she knew that her actions would bring trouble to others as it always does, she didn''t care.. All she knew is that she is just doing what she wanted to do out of the norms of society.

 Chapter 534 - Troublesome Disciples

    Chapter 534


    /*unedited*/


    After the middle-aged man finished his talk, he returns to his seat and the leaders in charge of the outer sect disciples gave everyone instructions and also thews of the sect. Actually, in the sect, both the outer and inner disciples should follow just 3 basic rules.


    The first rule would be no killing or crippling of dantian inside the sect, whether by any students or teachers. Either by ident or premeditated, as long as death and crippling of dantian is involve, they are guilty. Those who vite thisw would be kicked out of the sect and have their dantian crippled.


    The second rule is that fists rules. Those with the biggest fist would always be right as long as they didn''t vite the first rule.


    The third andst rule would be a chance for the offender to defend himself. It is a duel to the death. If the offender wins then his sins would be pardon by the sect, but of course, that is if the offender is able to defeat their opponent, or if they are even alive or can still cultivate after that.


    Those 3 rules might be simple yet it has kept the sect growing for thousands of years. And now the Blood Moon sect has grown and expanded in the kingdom of Yi and San. And not only that, but they also have many branches in different cities in the kingdom.


    To the vastness of thend, ifpared to earth, a single city''s territory could be as vast as a small country, with many different towns and viges under it.


    Hence different sects can be found in there both small and big sects.


    After hearing the briefing information about the sect, Shin Jiao followed a few young men going towards the training courtyard.


    As an outer sect, they needed to be familiar with the sect and the things they need to do. Shin Jiao just followed them behind. And then suddenly his figure vanished unnoticed by the rest.


    Shin Jiao doesn''t have time to y in the sect as he needed to find clues as to where Susan Tang is. And he can feel that he might be getting an answer if he follows those people with dark auras on their bodies.


    And so Shin Jiao carefully follows through the path as he began checking his surroundings. He didn''t dare use his invisibility cloak as he knew that he is inside a very powerful sect with many World Nascent realm cultivators.


    So far as he extended his absolute sense he has detected 4 World Nascent realm cultivators including the sect head Do Bo Jing and the man who took him to the sect, Hong Kiong. Other than these two, there is also a woman who wears a nun''s robe and looks like in her 30s and a man in his 40s with a bald head.


    Shin Jiao could feel a chill in his spine when he looks at those old monsters. He truly can say that he is not that strong enough yet to be able to stand toe to toe with them in a fight. Of course, that is if he didn''t go all out.


    However, inside of Shin Jiao''s ring, there are many advanced gears and arsenal he could use to augment that huge disparity in strength. That''s why, although he is a bit afraid of them, he is not that worried.


    He is confident that he can blend with this group without these people noticing anything weird on his actions.


    As he turns to a corner, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes. This is because he saw a group of youth suddenly turning as if they have already been expecting him.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know if it is by coincidence or nned, but he can see these people looking at him with malice in their eyes.


    "Sight¡­ these people are such a headache. What troublesome disciples¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he was about to turn around.


    But then he suddenly saw another group from behind him turning to the corner. Those who have seen this scene shifted their gaze and minded their own business. They didn''t want to involve themselves in this brawl.


    Shin Jiao shook his head as he just concentrated his absolute sense to lock on to the figure he was following. The young man with the dark aura enters a ss and sat on a chair. He suddenly noticed that the person is actually an alchemist.


    "Hehe¡­ This is such a coincidence. If I can talk to that person, I can maybe find some clues." Shin Jiao muttered as a n enters his mind.


    While this is happening, the group has already surrounded Shin Jiao.


    "Hehe¡­ we haven''t made a move yet, but he is already unable to move due to fear¡­" the handsome young man said.


    That was the same young man who was close with the young woman who threw flirtatious gazes at Shin Jiao in the sect hall.


    The group showed animosity towards Shin Jiao as they too felt the same way as the young man. They too have their eyes on that young woman. And their group has banded like those fans of some pop idol group.


    These young men are like a pack of love-struck wolves vying for the attention of a single woman that would truly cause trouble to others. However, Shin Jiao didn''t mind them.


    With their low cultivation level, he might even kill any of them with a simple punch of his fist. With a true nascent realm physique, even if they gang up on him, they could not hurt him in any way.


    Hence he just sneers and turns his attention to the one he was following.


    "Look! Look! I think this one is already scared shit¡­ Haha¡­"


    "We can teach him a lesson. Let''s see if he dares flirt with Sister Fifi."


    "Haha¡­ Guys, don''t be too heavy-handed. We can''t kill this guy or we would be in trouble. We can just give him some harsh beatings... Hehe..."


    "We just have to bash him into a pulp¡­ I truly can''t ept that Sister Fifi would flirt with him¡­ this is a shame, an insult to my self-esteem."


    The young men became rowdy as they came closer to Shin Jiao. However, what happened next made everyone dumbfounded.


    This is because, before they knew it, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly disappears from where he stood.


    When only his after the image was left and as it slowly disperses in the air, everyone jumped in fear. They thought that they have seen a ghost making them feel fear in their hearts.


    "What the hell happened? Where is he?" shouted one of the young men.


    "This¡­ did we just encounter a ghost? If he a specter?"


    "No¡­ This is impossible¡­ I clearly traced his location and aura in this ce. How can this be?" one of the young men said with a baffled expression in his face.


    He is the one who located Shin Jiao''s location with a technique. And he is sure that Shin Jiao is not a ghost but a real person. However, the situation right now is too bizarre.


    "Why are you fools standing here? Find him! He just used an escape technique. I know that he is still in this ce!" Shouted the young man who seems to be the leader of these people.


    While they were all in chaos, the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly appears in front of the alchemy building of the sect.


    The alchemy building is a huge 3-story building made of ancient stone walls and a ck tiled roof. Shin Jiao can detect a strong array protecting the building. But the array of not protecting the building from any outside forces, but instead from the inside.


    This particr array is like a prison array that would not let any energy or Qi escape the alchemy building.


    This is because the alchemy building is a very dangerous ce. This is a ce where one can hear explosions and curdling screams every day. It would already be lucky if there is no explosion that would happen in a day.


    As Shin Jiao looks at the building a smile appears on his handsome face. This is because he just found out that not only one but 3. There are 3 people with the same dark aura inside this building. And one of them is one of the teachers itself.


    "So who would I ask first¡­" he muttered as he walked inside the building.


    The person in charge checked his identification b which was given to him when his clothes were delivered. Although Shin Jiao didn''t really put on the clothes and just copied it, the rest of the stuff that came along with the outer sect disciple robe he just put on a small pouch.


    Once inside the building, Shin Jiao was immediately greeted with the familiar waft of medicinal herbs. He can even feel strong Qiing from the nts and herbs in the building.


    He didn''t dally as he just walked towards the young man he was following and sat on the opposite table.


    Shin Jiao pretends to be listening to the person standing up at the front like what the others are doing. However, as he listens his brows knit. As someone who also did research on medicinal nts and alchemy, Shin Jiao''s mind is filled with many alchemical solutions.


    This is because, though he has forgotten a lot of things while he was on this of Gaeus Ro, he can still remember a lot of things as if his brain is like a book. Once he needed something that information would just pop up.


    And right now, another piece of information is already in his mind. Though he is not that sure, he wanted to try and do an experiment of what the old teacher at the front is saying.


    Without waiting for another word, Shin Jiao suddenly faces the alchemy tools on the table and began taking out some herbs from his ring.


    His action is not that conspicuous as many other students are doing the same. They too wanted to find out if what the teacher saying is true or not.


    This is one of the ways that apprentice alchemist do things in the cultivationnd, they would not just listen to their masters or teachers, and they would also try the theory that was presented.


    While everyone is busy, the teacher''s expression suddenly changes as he looks at the corner.. And what he saw immediately turned his face pale.

 Chapter 535 - Close Call

    Chapter 535


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A young woman carefully inspected the ingredients and herbs on the table while listening to the teacher. Beside her is a young man who is watching what she is doing. The two seem close and one can see a resemnce between them.


    "Big sister, are you sure that the medicinal nt you took was the correct one?" the young man asked with an anxious expression.


    This is unfounded because he knew how clumsy and troublesome his older sister is. She might be good at martial arts and cultivation, but she is not that good in alchemy. He didn''t even know why she epted that challenge from that senior. It was a clear provocation towards his sister. Just because the senior could not defeat his sister in martial arts, he challenges her to an alchemy contest.


    Hence from then on, his big sister began attending the alchemy sses of the sect.


    However, for these past few days, one ident after another began. It was the week for the alchemist in the alchemy building. At first, they were rmed; however, after a few days, they got used to it. Luckily that crazy woman is dumb enough to not try higher level alchemy. If not, then the chance for the alchemy building to explode would be too high.


    And so every ss her younger brother would sit next to her to guide her. Luckily, the younger brother is a bit proficient in alchemy, hence the explosion was controlled.


    However, today is different. It seems that his sister found a very troublesome alchemy form. When the young man heard it from his sister''s lips, he was immediately sweating in a cold sweat. If she failed, not only will the two of them die, there is a chance that the whole room would explode to smithereens.


    And this is already happening in front of him. His careless sister continuously put the herbs and uses her strong Qi to control the alchemy fire. The young man tried to stop her, but her gaze made him took a step. So he just decided to jump in before anything dangerous would happen.


    But then something suddenly changes. This is when his sister put the Mudragon grass. The grass itself is not harmful, in fact, it constitutes healing on wounds. This is the reason why many beasts would eat Mundragon grass when they are wounded. And this particr grass is one of the simple ingredients used in the famous rapid hemostatic pill that was invented many years ago.


    Although the grass itself is not that harmful, once it isbined with two materials, the Dark moss, and Bedonna stalk, it would create the most extreme reaction. It is like a catalyst for a bomb.


    And nowbined with the other materials in the alchemy pot, the younger brother already knew the trouble.


    The teacher instructing the disciples also saw this. And his expression turned pale. Without another word, he immediately dashed out of the room without thinking of his disciples. In his opinion, his life is more important than these rascals.


    His action made everyone confused. But when they suddenly heard a rumbling sound from behind, each of the disciples showed a horrified look on their faces. They immediately knew what is going on. And their heads slowly turn around simultaneously while praying in their hearts that nothing bad is going to happen.


    But to their disappointment, their prayers were not granted. Right now, an alchemy pot is currently emitting a bright red glow, and a chaotic Qi fluctuation is in the air. The two siblings have already retreated a few steps back. They already knew the danger they are in, especially the older sister.


    In her curiosity, she bravelybines the ingredients even though there is a warning. She was thinking of making a weapon out of that explosive power. But to her disappointment, it turned out this way.


    The two wanted to run, but they soon found out that the alchemy cauldron is emitting a strong pulling effect; even those disciples sitting near them are unable to move.


    "What have you done?! We are doomed!"


    "I knew I should not have been in this ss with the two of you¡­ if I can escape this predicament, I will definitely take my revenge."


    "You fools! I swear I''ll tear the both of you apart."


    Cursing words began to reverberate through the air as the disciples who are unable to move became angry. The younger brother is already afraid of the ident, now he is afraid of the repercussion that his sister has done.


    But contrary to her brother''s scared look, the older sister just raised one of her brows to those disciples. With her strength, how could these few alchemists hurt her? So she just stood there with her arms folded in the provocation.


    It was as if she was saying "So what? Bite me¡­"


    A few seconds came by and the glowing alchemy cauldron has already reached a critical stage. Judging from the Qi fluctuation in the air, everyone now knew the danger. Even the two siblings are now worried about the danger. The sister even donned a serious expression on her face while looking at the cauldron. She has prepared a couple of shield runes that''s why she is not worried, but now she is not sure anymore.


    While this is happening, the news of the dangerous situation was immediately reported by the teacher who fled, and some of the higher-ups in the alchemy building rush to that particr room. But their speed, although fast, is not enough to stop the great danger from happening.


    "Shit! This is bad¡­ this is really bad! Get those few disciples out of danger first!"


    A tall and handsome man in his 30''s wearing an official alchemist robe of the Blood Moon Sect shouted to the rest of the teacher.


    With their strength, they are able to free those disciples from the iing danger. Many of the teachers also began to construct defensive arrays which immediately enclosed the few remaining students inside. They could not do anything about the situation anymore.


    Unless a nascent realm expert or those World nascent realms make their move, they will not be able to save those students inside. Hence this is the best they can do for now.


    The situation has been very dire and now only four people are left.


    Out of those four people, Shin Jiao is one of them.


    He has been observing what is happening, but his curiosity got the better of him.


    Shin Jiao also discovers the young man he is trailing. He is also stuck along with them. The young man had a horrified look on his face. His darkness aura is already umting. However, every time he gathers Qi, they would just dissipate in the air and be sucked into the cauldron or alchemy pot.


    In fact, the reason why the concoction and the situation rapidly spiraled into this uncontroble estate is because of him. Although he just subconsciously wanted to protect himself, the darkness Qi inside of him seems to have agitated the mixture in the pot.


    And so everything turned from bad to worst.


    In this panicky situation, the teachers outside are looking at the disciples left inside the room with a grim look on their faces. the chaotic elements swirling around the cauldron is now reaching its most dangerous point.


    Everyone can now see the horrible oue of these four people, but no one can do anything.


    Right at this moment, one of the disciples inside the room suddenly walked towards the cauldron. This made everyone held their breath. They didn''t know what the young man is thinking, but they could not do anything about it anymore.


    Either they wait or do anything, the oue is the same. The four of them would still die or be badly wounded in this situation.


    "You... you there! What are doing?" the younger brother asked with horror in his eyes.


    "Get away from that thing and concentrate on protecting yourself..."


    "Don''t be foolish... if you anything, you might die. It is better if you raise your protective barrier. At least that way you have a way to survive."


    The people in the room said one after another. However, how could Shin Jiao entertain their words?


    Right now, his full attention is on the glowing alchemy pot and he didn''t want to waste this opportunity just because he lost his attention towards these people. He knew of the danger this thing holds.


    He also knew that if this thing explodes, his secret would be exposed. With his nascent realm physique, he is sure that only he could survive such an explosion.


    But the people around him are only scared and didn''t aim to bring him harm so he didn''t bother with them.


    Suddenly, the teachers on the side could not hold themselves anymore and also chimed in.


    "Young man, protect yourself now. It''s going in the most critical state. Please..."


    "Don''t be an0 impulsive youngd and value your life!"


    "Yes, prepare your barrier now!"


    Shouted the teachers outside as they are worried that Shin Jiao might get hurt.


    However, their words fell on deaf ears. This is because Shin Jiao''s concentration is already at the max and he could not let himself get distracted. He knew that a mere second of distraction in this situation is fatal to the people inside the room.


    Although he didn''t care about any of them, he could not let a possible clue he just found to be in any danger. Plus if he wins the young man''s trust, he might be able to find more information from him.


    Hence he focused on the glowing cauldron.


    Suddenly, he noticed the minute movement from the cauldron.. And as soon as that happened, Shin Jiao also made his move.

 Chapter 536 - Tribulation Pill

    Chapter 536


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Think Dark clouds are starting to form in the sky directly at the top of the Blood Moon Sect. Even those other sects within the mountainous area could see the forming clouds. Everyone felt a stifling pressure in the air as if a higher being is descending from those clouds.


    Many are in awe of the situation as they look at the sky in amazement.


    However, only those world nascent realm cultivators showed a different expression on their faces. Instead of awe and amazement, their expression is that of fear and reverence. This is because they are aware of what is happening right now.


    Meanwhile, in another sect atop a tall tower, a group of men wearing light blue long robes with an emblem of a sword and lightning on their shoulders stood while looking outside the room''s window.


    "Master¡­"


    "Yes, I think another World nascent realm is about to be born from the Blood Moon Sect."


    "If that happens then the Divine Cloud and the Blood Moon sect will have the same number of world nascent realms. The tip of power in this area would be disturbed."


    "Wait a minute¡­ something is wrong. This is not a lightning tribtion for higher realm advancement¡­ this is¡­"


    "Wait¡­ yes, this is¡­"


    "A divine item has just been crafted into this world."


    Not only are the people in this sect who have that idea as other sects within the mountainous region that saw this thing have the same conclusion. They knew that they just witness the birth of a divine item which has garnered the ire of the heavens.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Blood Moon sect, the higher-ups of the sect has already surrounded the alchemy building. The 4 world nascent realm cultivators of the sect have already prepared the barrier for the iing heavenly tribtion. The four of them including the sect leader did not expect that such a thing would happen and at the alchemy building for that matter. Who is this genius alchemist that was able to create such a heavenly pill that it would make the heavens angry?


    However, that answer would be forter as they need to work together to preserve such an item from the wrath of the heavens.


    If they can preserve the item sessfully, then¡­ maybe¡­ maybe they can have the power to content to the second rank against the Divine Cloud sect.


    "Sect leader, everything is ready." the woman who has a god-like aura around her, said.


    Those female cultivators in the sect look at that woman with great admiration. She is their idol due to her strength which is not inferior to the sect head himself.


    They knew that if they work hard and receive pointers from her, then they might be able to someday reach her level.


    While outside of the alchemy building is in chaos, inside is far worst.


    Many of the disciples have already jumped out of the building from fear.


    At first, they just wanted to watch. However, once that young man made his move, they saw himbining apounded medicinal material to the glowing cauldron. And when he did that, the almost erupting cauldron suddenly glows golden yellow.


    It was as if a strong explosion happened. But then they saw that nothing happened. This baffled everyone, right at this moment.


    Shin Jiao is calmly looking at the cauldron and the ten pills inside of it using his absolute sense. He dare not use his spiritual sense right at this moment as he noticed that strength of the pill inside.


    So far, these are the most powerful pill he has ever seen in his entire life. Even his memory is nk as to what kinds of pills are these.


    "You three can go now." Shin Jiao suddenly said with a smile on his face.


    "Ahhh¡­" the three were shocked at what just happened.


    They are preparing to get hurt, but to their surprise, nothing happened. They thought that the young man would be blown to smithereens but to their surprise, what he actually did calm the cauldron down. And from the looks of it, some pills were formed inside of the cauldron.


    "Wait! Those pills¡­ those are mine, right?" suddenly the older sister said to Shin Jiao.


    "Yes, they are yours. I only did a little." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "No, no¡­ that''s not what I mean¡­ You''ve saved our lives how can I im them. If not for you, then both of us might have died. So¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­ those pills are of no use to me." Shin Jiao said.


    This is because that''s the truth. If his understanding is correct, he didn''t have to undergo heavenly tribtion upon reaching the 70th sphere in his dantian. But of course, he is not sure about any of this yet as he is currently following with the flow of the situation when ites to his cultivation style.


    "You foure out of there now. The sect leader is about to arrive. You have a lot of exining to do." Suddenly a grumpy pudgy man in his 30s shouted.


    Although the man looks handsome, his fat body and domineering attitude made him look unsightly to the rest of the disciples.


    When the three young people walked out, he immediately held them by the back of their cors and dragged them to the side while scolding them non-stop.


    This is because he was too annoyed that his ss was disturbed by these trouble makers.


    But upon seeing that only three walked out, he immediately flew out in rage and directly walked inside the room. Seeing Shin Jiao''s rxed expression, the pudgy teacher immediately erupted. With a swing of his thickrge palm, he wanted to p Shin Jiao to teach him a lesson.


    He was too annoyed that he didn''t think of anything else, but to exact his anger to these people. As outer sect disciples, how could they be this unbridled and cause such big trouble?


    With that in mind, he didn''t even hold back and wanted to p Shin Jiao. However, how could Shin Jiao bother with this fat man who for him is like an ant?


    His interest is on the pills inside the cauldron. But he didn''t dare make a move. Although he is not sure, his instinct is telling him, that if he opens the lid of the cauldron a terrible thing would happen.


    With an annoyed expression, Shin Jiao just wave his hand and blocked the approachingrge palms.


    Crack!


    "Arrgghh!!!"


    The strength that the pudgy teacher was not little, hence the result is something he never expected. His wrist was actually broken by a simple casual swing of the young man''s hand. How can a merete stage gold core realm stand against a nascent realm true physique? It would be like swinging a tree branch against a steel sword.


    "You!..." the pudgy teacher immediately shouted in pain and wanted to curse, but his hand which was broken is really too painful.


    He could not ept that as a cultivator nearing the infant soul realm, he could not stand against a 1st level gold core realm cultivator. This made him so mad.


    However, he didn''t have time to be angry as a voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "The sect leader ising!" someone from outside of the room said.


    The two stopped and look at the door.


    Then a tall gray-haired old man walked inside the room andnded his gaze at the alchemy pot.


    "Hmm¡­ Who made these pills?" the old man asked.


    Upon hearing his words the pudgy teacher showed a happy face. He then sneers at Shin Jiao and immediately changes his expression upon facing the sect leader.


    "Sect leader¡­ there are three students who are responsible for this trouble¡­ bring the two other trouble maker inside." shouted the pudgy man.


    The sibling was brought in, and even the young man with the dark aura is also included.


    "Sect Master, these are the bastards that are responsible for this." He said while pointing at the four young people.


    "Hmm¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ you four did a good job. I will reward youter." Do Bo Jing said with a contented smile especially when he saw Shin Jiao.


    "Haha¡­ That''s right! The four of you are in troub¡­ Eh?"


    Before the pudgy teacher could finish his words he soon realized that the sect leader is not actually going to punish these evil creatures. But instead, he is thanking them for what they just did?


    This situation is too baffling for him. But he has no time to mule about things as they were all dragged outside of the room.


    "There are ten pills inside the cauldron. I will reward youter after the heavenly tribtion is done. Please get out of the building and gather with the rest of the disciples outside."


    They were brought with the rest of the disciples as they watch those core disciples flying all over while they assisted in making the array formation.


    While this is happening, a few figures have already appeared in the sky of the Blood Moon sect. When Shin Jiao raised his head he saw that vice sect leader which he met at the entrance of the Lotus city, at the Celestial Gate.


    "Sect leader of the Blood Moon sect¡­ we are here to help." The vice sect leader said as he enters the array formation protecting the sect.


    He then stood next to the woman from the Blood Moon sect wearing a nun''s robe.


    "This is truly miraculous¡­ I can''t believe that your sect has such an alchemist." The vice sect leader of the Lotus sect said with a pure interest in his eyes.


    "Yes, we also never expected such a thing to happen." The woman on the side said but she never left her eyes on the ongoing construction of the array formation.


    "This is my kind gesture¡­" the vice sect leader said as he took out an armored te from his inventory.


    "This¡­ this is mid-grade soul armor¡­ Vice Sect leader is too rich."


    "I am more interested in the pill that has such power. If an alchemist would appear in our alliance, then that would be a blessing to everyone in here."


    The woman just nodded her head in agreement. She then tossed up the armor and a core disciple catches is and flew to the array.


    Not longter, a loud rumbling sound suddenly reverberated throughout the ce.


    Everyone felt their hearts became heavy as a strong pressureing from the heavens suddenly engulfs the Blood Moon Sect area.


    Those with lower cultivation felt their feet became heavy and their consciousness hazy.


    Then it happened¡­


    "Here ites!" someone suddenly shouted.

 Chapter 537 - Tribulation Pill (2)

    Chapter 537


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A loud thunderous roar filled the sky followed by a sharp sh of lightning. The purple lightning didn''t strike the ground yet but began to roll in the sky as if it is trying to converge all of its energy to gain more power.


    The gust began blowing wildly making the robes of many cultivators floating in the air flutters roughly as they tried to resist the strong bellows.


    Then suddenly, from the sky, a light purple sh appears.


    Everyone was thoroughly stunned at this scene. This is because no one would have thought that the so-called heavenly punishment or tribtion would be this terrifying.


    Judging from the strength and power alone of the lightning and its color, one can immediately know that those who would be hit by such a terrifying lightning strike would be immediately turned into dust. The lightning itself is like a huge light purple tree falling from the sky.


    Prak! Crash!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Boom!!!


    Everyone saw the formation trying to resist the lightning almost breaking apart. They can see many crack patterns on the surface of the array formation barrier and those disciples of the sect were immediately scared.


    From that first strike alone they can immediately feel the strength of the lightning. This is something they cannot withstand by themselves. Everyone shows a horrible expression on their faces. Many even began flying back and entering the buildings in fear of the strong heavenly tribtion.


    "This is¡­ this is the most powerful heavenly tribtion I have seen so far. And it''s only the initial strike¡­" the vice sect leader of the Lotus sect said in astonishment.


    Although he knew that he might have a chance to resist such a lightning strike, he is not sure if he can take more than 3 strikes from those.


    "Master Jing¡­ This is¡­" the vice sect leader wanted to say something, but the old man beside him waves his hand.


    "It''s alright young master Khang¡­ even if this old man would give his life for the sect, I will not let my Blood Moon Sect fall." Do Bo Jing said while patting the shoulder of Dhaling Khang.


    "No, we are going to help you, Master Jing. Your sect has just made a huge contribution to the alliance. I will not stand by and let everything fall." Dhaling Khang said with determination.


    Although they are not sure yet of the pill''s grade, judging from the strength of the lightning tribtion he is sure that it might be a sky or hybrid grade pill, or even a heaven grade pill. If it is any of those, then the pill would be the first in history for thousands of years.


    It has been thousands of years since such a pill appears in the continent. This made him feel excited. He is also already eyeing the alchemist that has crafted such a pill.


    But of course, they have to determine what kind of pill was crafted first. However, no matter what kind of pill it is, it has already been recorded in history right at this moment.


    Crash!!! Boom!!!


    Another strike went down which awoken Dhaling Khang from his stupor. He turns his gaze towards the sky and prayed deep in his heart that the array would hold. But deep in his heart he already knew that it would not.


    Judging from the cracks on the surface and the rate of repair, it would not be able tost two more strikes.


    And not even 10 secondssted when another strike appear.


    This time the cracks on the surface of the array are already about to shatter the formation.


    "Damn¡­ I never thought that the tribtion is this strong. What kind of pill did those alchemists in theboratory were able to create?"


    "If I can survive this, I will learn alchemy. Maybe I can meet that heavenly person."


    "Haha¡­ stop daydreaming. Did you see that thick lightning strike? If that breaks the array, our whole sect would be destroyed. Not to mention joining¡­ can you still keep your life?"


    "Shut up! The sect leader and the others didn''t make a move yet, how can our sect fall?"


    The discussion of the disciples goes back and forth as worry can be seen in their eyes. They truly didn''t want to die in this ce, but they also cannot leave. They are afraid that if they make their move the lightning would stray from its spot and hit them.


    "All core disciples start the Yin Yang turtle formation!" shouted the woman wearing a nun''s robe.


    The woman is Qinyon Jing, a formation expert. She is the great-great-granddaughter of Do Bo Jing and the only one who reached the world nascent realm beside Do Bo Jing in their bloodline. She is very talented since the young and had helped her grandfather in running the sect.


    Though she looks like a mature woman in her 30s the truth is that she is already around 300 years of age.


    With hermand, the floating young men and women who are the core disciples of the sect began moving in the air. Along with their formationses a strong Qi which erupted from each of them and channels towards the center of the formation.


    Then a golden glow transformed into Yin and Yang golden protection.


    As soon as the formation was finished it was like the tribtion lightning is waiting for this to challenge.


    Pak! Crash! Boom!!!


    The lightning strike fell down directly at the center of the Yin Yang Array formation. The impact was so strong that it raised a strong gale of wind throwing all of the core disciples all over the ce. The strong force didn''t just throw the disciples away, it also causes a strong barrier to be fully broken and destroyed.


    Everyone shows panic in their eyes, they didn''t expect that the strongest defensive array would not be able to hold on. And it took only three strikes before everything was destroyed.


    "No¡­ this cannot be¡­ when I ascended to the world nascent realm, that formation helps me get through until I reached the 10th strike. How could that lightning strike be this powerful¡­ and for only a pill¡­" Qinyong Jing muttered as fear can be seen on her face.


    She truly did not expect that such a thing would happen. However, what made her afraid is the consequence if they are unable to stop the strong purple lightning strike. They are sure that if it continues that strong lightning would the destruction of their Blood Moon sect.


    They did not expect that the blessing which could make their sect famous turns out to be their undoing. And might be the destruction of the sect. She gritted her teeth and made a harsh decision.


    "Grandfather¡­ Sect master¡­ I think we should activate the sect protection array¡­ if not¡­ then¡­"


    "You know what would happen if we activate the sect protection array. Everyone would be trapped in here for 20 years. I will not permit that. Let this old man face this thing¡­"


    "No, Grandfather¡­ you can''t. You can''t do this." Qinyon Jing said as panic and anxiety can be seen in her eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ I have already lived my life to the fullest. I will leave the sect to the three of you." Do Bo Jing said as he turns towards the sky.


    He can feel the strong force in the clouds. He knew that if it would be his death, then he would dly do so just to protect the sect.


    However, before he can move, he suddenly saw a figure slowly floating in the air. His eyes showed confusion and disbelief. Because he knew who that young man is. It was the new disciple who entered the sect.


    That young man is the new disciple who has the same aura fluctuation as his senior brother who left this world and enters the other world. The senior brother of his who gave him the strongest technique he has learned and made him stand at the top of the continent as one of its most powerful beings.


    Not only did Do Bo Jing notice that figure, but others also noticed him as he flew high up towards the center of the cracked array.


    "That kid is crazy¡­ why would he go up there?"


    "What a fool, does he think he has a strong armor that can protect him from that powerful heavenly tribtion?"


    "Haha¡­ let him die."


    The disciples began to discuss back and forth. Some jeered at that person, while others worried. One of those who worried about that figure is the vice sect leader of the Lotus sect. This is because he also recognizes that person.


    Shin Jiao has alreadypletely analyzed the pill and to his surprise, the pill that was casually created through an idental experiment is actually a heavenly pill. A heavenly pill is a pill that is notmon and should not have existed in this world. These kinds of pills along with the sky and hybrid grade pills are super rare and could not be made but only gained through chance or luck.


    Shin Jiao knew this because he has examined the pills inside the cauldron and was still baffled on how it was made. At that time when the alchemy cauldron was about to erupt an herb suddenly appear inside his mind. All he needs to do is to extract the essence of this herb andbine it with the concoction.


    And who would have expected that such a simple action would create an out of this world pill?


    But what baffled him the most is the reaction of the pill as the lightning tribtion descended. The strong Qi and mana fluctuation in the air made all the ten pills react. The lid covering the cauldron was blown out as the pills began to revolve wanting to attack the iing purple lightning.


    However, Shin Jiao was quick to act and immediately took out a pill bottle from his ring. He then took out one pill and once he was able to gather them, he immediately put them inside his ring.


    He left a single pill and wanted to try out a theory in his mind.. If he is right, then he can name the pill, the tribtion pill.

 Chapter 538 - A Great Commotion Among Sects

    Chapter 538


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao can now feel the strong oppressive aura in the air as he reached the top of the defensive array formation. He can also feel the quivering of the pill in his hand. It''s like it is excited that it could not wait to fly up and wee those strong lightning energy. With that reaction, Shin Jiao could not help but feel a bit worried.


    Although he is confident of his physique and not worried about what would happen next. But what he worries about is the exposure of himself to the public. But still, how can he pass the opportunity to see for himself this wonderful pill that was identally created?


    And so without a second thought, he stretches forth his hands upwards while opening his palm in the air. As he released his grip, the pill inside his palm immediately flew up and excitedly began to spin. As it spins faster and faster, Shin Jiao noticed the changing of its color.


    It actually turned into a golden pill and inside it is filled with a vast amount of energy.


    And then it happened.


    Crash! Rumble! Rumble!


    The people who are watching this scene below all closed their eyes as bright light erupted from the pill as the purple lightning hit it.


    Kaboom!!!


    The loud explosion rocks the whole area as the lightning strikes strongly against a single person in the air. All of the onlookers are watching with bated breath as they covered their eyes due to the blinding light that appears almost immediately after.


    Nobody knew what happened as the few world nascent realm cultivators are already in the air raising their hands to block the iing shock wave that would happen in the next second.


    However, what baffled them is that is has been a few seconds but nothing happened yet. It was as the lightning didn''t even strike. It''s just that the light is so bright that it is hard for them to see what is happening with their naked eyes.


    And then another loud booming sound woke everyone up. They didn''t know when it happened but another lightning strike actually appears and then another. The series of lightning strikes made everyone dumbfounded. Even those powerful beings didn''t even have time to react as they just look at the astounding scene that is happening in front of them.


    Meanwhile, high up in the air, Shin Jiao is currently holding his hand high up to support the floating pill which is a few feet away from him. But the distance didn''t abate the power of the lightning, hence bombarding his body with endless radiation and chaotic Qi and Mana.


    "No¡­ I should not waste this energy¡­ I¡­ arrgghh¡­ I¡­ should¡­ hold¡­ on¡­ I¡­ I must persevere¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with gritted teeth as he forces himself to try and fight off the almost endless pain all over his body.


    But what happened next truly surprised him. He didn''t know what happened next, but his body subconsciously began absorbing arge amount of chaotic Qi and Mana in the air. This impure Qi and Mana are truly hurting his meridians and he can also see tearing and erupting of his veins. But once the energy enters his dantian they suddenly became obedient and enters the spheres in his body in their purified state.


    This made him wounded veins and meridians healed almost instantaneously. But the torture didn''te from this. It actually came from the healing and tearing of the wounds inside his body. The feeling of pain and torture is almost impossible to resist but he needed to hold on.


    The pill floating from his hand is like a trouble ma. It seems like a hungry ghost absorbing the energy from the lightning in the sky hence this elerated the timing of the lightning strikes.


    "What is that thing floating in the air about him¡­ is that the¡­"


    "Oh my gosh¡­ is that the pill?"


    "How can this be? How can such a thing exist?"


    "This is impossible. That thing¡­ if I can have that thing then¡­"


    "We should get a chance to get such a miraculous pill."


    The minds of the sect leaders and grand elders began to think of what to do and how they can acquire such a miraculous pill. This is something out of this world.


    And so they all watch in amazement as the sky slowly turns brighter and the cloud started to diminished.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already sitting in the air while absorbing the energy from the pill without stopping. He knew how this rare opportunity would never appear again and so he didn''t mind all the eyes looking at him with curious gazes and suspicious looks.


    His mind is already nk and all he wanted to do right now is to continuously tamper his physique inside and out.


    Even all the essences inside his dantian are also working as they all go all out just to absorb the chaotic Qi in Mana scattered around the body of Shin Jiao. It could be said that there is no wasted energy that escaped him.


    This is also the reason why the people around them could not feel anything. They could not even feel the fluctuation of Qi in the air and the dispersing force. And that is because Shin Jiao is absorbing them all.


    However, out of everyone''s expectation, an elder from the Divine Sect actually flew in the air and in a blink of an eye appear next to Shin Jiao. The elder didn''t even think twice and without scruple extended his hand to grab the pill floating in the air.


    "Shameless, truly shameless!" suddenly a wizen voice echoed and the figure of Do Bo Jing shes in front of that old man.


    This made everyone from the Blood Moon Sect also angered. They didn''t expect that an elder from the Divine Cloud sect would so such a thing. In front of everyone in this ce that person would act as if not putting them in his eyes.


    Do Bo Jing turns his gaze to the old man who stood behind that elder. Do Bo Jing didn''t even do anything and just wave his hand and that elder was thrown back to the ground with a loud bang.


    "You are inside the Blood Moon Sect, how dare you be impudent." Shouted Do Bo Jing.


    "Hehe¡­ Sect leader Jing, you can''t me us for this¡­ That pill right there is a power that even the empire would fight for. You should just me yourselves for showing such a pill." A wizen voice said.


    The old man wearing a light blue long robe walked out among the crowd of onlookers and smile at the sect master of the Blood Moon Sect.


    The old man has a look of arrogance in his face as he steps forward. Then his world nascent realm aura erupted from his body silencing everyone in the surroundings. They didn''t know what is happening but upon feeling the domineering aura and the arrogant old man everyone immediately understood. It was the grand elder of the Divine Cloud Sect, the famous cultivator who entered the war 13 years ago, Gijian Fu.


    Gijian Fu was known as the Devil butcher in that war for facing countless demons on his own. And at that time he is just ate-stage nascent realm cultivator. However, after the war, nobody knew why but his cultivation suddenly shot up and he reached the world nascent realm 2nd level in just 13 years.


    This aplishment made him famous and many knew him from then on. However, the drawback seems a bitrge as with the increase of his cultivation his face actually didn''t be younger but instead older.


    Though male cultivators didn''t mind this, it is evidence that there is something wrong with him.


    When Gijian Fu saw the pill, he immediately knew of its efficacy and immediately wanted to obtain it by any means necessary. He knew that with that pill, the drawback of his cultivation would be lessened or even stopped. Hence gaining back his age and appearance just like in his 30s.


    Hence he didn''t mind offending everyone in this ce. He didn''t even mind the ring eyes of the people around them.


    "Why don''t we do this. Those would is able to fight for the pill should step forward. If you won, then you can have the pill¡­" Gijian Fu said with a smile.


    Everyone in the Blood Moon Sect frown at the shameless words of the old man. The pill belongs to the Blood Moon Sect how dare someone from the other sects to im what belongs to them. If the sect leader says it, everyone in the sect would stand up and fight against those other shameless geezers with their lives.


    As the people began to mor, five powerful beings from the audiences suddenly step forward. Their imposing looks show that they are not simple and have the cultivation level of the world nascent realm. Who would have known that the sects in the mountains have this many powerful cultivators in this ce?


    This kind of power would stump even the empire if they wanted to. But of course, the sects in this ce are not interested in the mundane activities in a normal empire.


    As they look at these powerful beings, a dread look appears on the faces of the Blood Moon Sect and the vice sect leader of the Lotus sect. Dhaling Khan also wanted the pill, but he would not use force to attain it.


    As someone who is known for having an upright behavior he always does his business fairly.


    Hence he is feeling a bit angered at this provocation.


    "If this is going to be a fight, then the Lotus sect would support the Blood Moon sect. I will not stand by and let others trample thew of the alliance.." Dhaling Khang said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 539 - A Great Commotion Among Sects (2)

    Chapter 539


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    String Qi roar in the air as more than ten world nascent realm cultivators face each other. The outer sect disciples from the Blood Moon Sect are already hiding in the surrounding buildings, while the others have already run afar.


    Those who are hiding are anxiously and at the same time excitedly await the fight. This is a sh between powerful cultivators which many are already revering as gods in their eyes. As cultivators who have reached the second stage of the nascent realm, they can be already considered as powerful demi-gods. And if they truly fight, they might destroy the Blood Moon sect and kill everyone in this ce.


    But then suddenly, Qinyon Jing chanted some incantations and with a wave of her hand, multiple formation array gs flew out of her hands and began embedding themselves in the surrounding buildings.


    "If we truly fight, I will not let my sect be destroyed just like that." She said as she activated the array and a dome immediately covered them.


    Then along with that dome, their surroundings suddenly change.


    "Trap array! How could you have such an understanding of space formation?"


    "Are you going to y dirty? Haha¡­ Truly deserving the name Blood Moon¡­ your sect is full of schemes and evil."


    "Yeah, we should grab this opportunity to get rid of the Blood Moon sect!"


    "Yes¡­ I will help you exterminate the sect."


    The other powerful cultivators began shouting as if they were righteous people trying to get rid of the world of evil. Their shameless words made the faces of the six world nascent realm cultivators from the Blood Moon sect and the Lotus sect.


    Behind the vice sect leader of the Lotus Sect is an old man wearing a dark gray robe. He was silent and didn''t join in with the discussion. However, he just stood still behind Dhaling Khang and didn''t move even an inch.


    "Haha¡­ Fellow brothers and sisters, we should not go to such lengths as to kill each other. We are already in an alliance, don''t tell me that for a mere pill we will kill others?"Dhaling Khang suddenly said as he didn''t want the bloodshed to happen.


    Gujian Fu''s goal is to really get that pill at all costs. He knew of its value and he has already dropped all pretenses just to get it. But of course to do that he have to make some trouble. He has already reached this stage he didn''t want to die just like that.


    Hence he didn''t even try to listen to what Dhaling Khang said and just jumps up and tried to directly break the formation eye.


    But who would have known that after doing so, something would happen?


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound reverberates throughout the surroundings. This is followed by the figure of Gujian Fu falling to the ground.


    He did not only get the formation eyes, he was heavily wounded by something on his right shoulder. This made a hole the size of a thumb where his crimson blood began to ooze out.


    Arrgghh!!!


    "Who dares sneak attack me! Come out you sneaky bastard!" shouted Gujian Fu.


    Meanwhile, at the top of a tall pagoda, Shin Jiao is already lying prone. Actually he has already finished absorbing arge amount of energy in his dantian. Though he still didn''t refine them yet to create more spheres, he is sure that with it, he would be reaching 65th spheres.


    The amount of chaotic Qi and mana in that pill was enough to shot his cultivation by 5 levels. However, his physique was different. As it was the first to be hit by the chaotic energy, his skin and meridian were broken and rebuild multiple times already.


    It was like it is being refined over and over and being bombarded with the radiationing from the purple divine punishment or lightning tribtion. Hence his physique has already reached the limit that a nascent realm cultivator true physique has.


    But it didn''t break through to another level as if there is an invisible force that''s stopping it from progressing.


    But this is already enough for Shin Jiao. He could not have asked for more. And in this ordeal, he discovers that for his cultivation to grow stronger he also needed chaotic Qi and mana, or arge amount of it. Hence in this, he learned that his growth would be dependent on the amount of time or energy he can gather.


    If he relies on time, he would grow, but it would take hundreds or even thousands of years. So if he wanted a rapid and fast cultivation growth, he should go to the extreme. But of course, it would be a hundred times more dangerous.


    After absorbing the chaotic Qi and mana, he immediately realized the battle below. He even saw the formation that was activated by the nun.


    That''s why he took the opportunity to understand and listen to the discussion of the group and the other people hiding in the surrounding buildings. And from there he knew what is happening.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to take out his trusty sniper rifle and aimed at the one who is the source of the trouble.


    And after gathering enough Qi and mana in the bullet, he immediately fired.


    But who would have known that the old man has a very sharp intuition? Right as he was about to be hit, he tilted his body and the bullet flew towards his shoulder. If not, then that bullet would have pierced his heart.


    Not long after he shot that bullet, he immediately saw multiple domains expanding around the powerful cultivators. He can see that everyone is already on guard.


    However, Shin Jiao just activated his camouge suit and his whole person disappears from the roof. It is known that the scales of the camouged fish are able to dodge even the spirit sense of a cultivator. Along with Shin Jiao''s domain, he is now able to hide his presence from those powerful cultivators.


    Everyone was on guard and didn''t want to step down.


    But then suddenly, a strong surge of spiritual Qi erupted and an old man can be seen floating high up in the sky.


    When everyone saw that person, they all immediately stopped.


    "We great the leader of the alliance¡­"


    "We great the leader of the alliance¡­"


    Everyone greeted with a respectful bow as they all lowered themselves in front of that person.


    The white-haired old man looks like a proud immortal which lorded over everything under him. This is because, with his power and strength, he can actually defeat all of the powerful cultivators in this ce. He is known as the most powerful cultivator in the continent, Shifu Xi.


    Shifu Xi is the sect leader of the Lotus sect''s main branch.


    It is said that he is traveling around the world discovering its secrets or something like that. And his cultivation level is unfathomable. Many said that he is a saint immortal, the only saint immortal cultivator staying in this world. While others say that he is already a deity, a being that controls this world.


    However, one fact remains. He is the strongest and most powerful cultivator on the continent. Even the emperor of the Xi Empire would kneel before him. This is because he is the ancestor of the Xi Empire. As long as Shifu Xi is alive the empire will not fall.


    And so with the appearance of the most powerful cultivator, everyone stopped.


    "Damn it! I thought this old geezer was on his trip all over the world. Who would have known that he woulde back? This is not my lucky day¡­ damn it!" Gujian Fu shouted in his mind as he cursed the old man floating in the air.


    Suddenly, Shifu Xi turns his head towards the pagoda roof. This simple action of his, made Shin Jiao''s heart jumps.


    "Did he see me? No, this can''t impossible." Shin Jiao thought.


    However, what happened next thoroughly dumbfounded him.


    "Young man, if you can use the divine sense, it doesn''t mean that others can''t." suddenly a voice enters his mind which seems to belong to the old man.


    Shin Jiao was immediately frozen stiff. He just lies there prone on the ground and unable to move. So the reason why he was found out is that he keeps on using his absolute sense?


    "Divine sense? What is that?" Shin Jiao subconsciously asked in a low voice.


    "Haha¡­ You''ve been spreading your divine sense all over the ce, that''s the reason why I can talk to you."


    "Oh¡­ sorry about that. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said as he tried to transmit his voice using his absolute sense.


    "Hahaha¡­ interesting, truly interesting¡­ it took me quite a while before I can transmit my voice using my divine sense. And you have done it this fast¡­ I am interested in talking to you. Why don''t I invite you to the Blood Moon sect elder''s room." The old man said as he suddenly turns his attention to the group below him.


    "I want this problem at the back of your head already. Nobody is going to cause trouble for anyone today. Those who don''t belong to the Blood Moon Sect. Would you please get out of this ce and return to your sects." Shifu Ximanded with an authoritative tone.


    Those who lust after the pills could not do anything and just retreated.


    "I will take the pills for now. If it stays in the Blood Moon sect, it would just cause you more trouble." The old man said.


    This made Do Bo Jing and the three with him frown. Even Dhaling Khang and the old man behind him also showed a change of expression.


    However, the old man turns his sight to Shin Jiao''s location.


    Themanding words from the old man are like aw to these powerful people. They could not go against his will. It is said that the old man seldom interferes with these kinds of affairs. But it seems that those pills are different that it made the old man made his move.


    Shin Jiao felt indignant as he didn''t want to give the pills to that old geezer. He felt wronged but what can he do? So he just stood up from his spot and look directly at the old man''s eyes.


    And from there he saw it, the old man actually winked.

 Chapter 540 - Dark Omen Valley

    Chapter 540


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Blood Moon Sect, sect master''s room


    Ten people are currently inside the room, six of them are powerful cultivators from the Blood Moon Sect and the Lotus sect, while the other four are the disciples responsible for the trouble that happened to the sect.


    One of those disciples is Shin Jiao and the others with him are the siblings, and thest one is the youth with a dark aura in his body.


    On the Blood Moon sect master''s tableys three pill bottles with 3 tribtion pills on each bottle.


    The eyes of everyone are on those pills, as they knew that these were the reason for that powerful tribtion lightning that suddenly appears. But they also knew that with only one of these pills, the lightning tribtion which is able to destroy even the strongest array formed by multiple core disciple of the Blood Moon sect was stopped.


    Hence they already knew that these things are priceless.


    After some bout of silence, Shifu Xi suddenly rxed his expression and rested his back on the back of the chair.


    "These things are truly amazing¡­ I can''t believe that a mere gold core realm cultivator can create such a thing. This is fate¡­ this is truly your fate." The old man said with a smile in his wizened face.


    "Many powerful alchemists have tried crafting such a pill, but failed, and you young missy just identally crafted such a heaven-defying pill, if that is not fate or luck I don''t know what you call it¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Yes, I never thought that you can do such a thing¡­ Oh, we''ve been so entranced by these pills that we forgot to ask your names." The nun suddenly asked without a sense of superiority in her tone.


    The two siblings and the young man beside them were a bit taken aback and immediately cupped their hands. Shin Jiao also followed suit but didn''t show any surprise in his face.


    "This outer sect disciple''s name is Kishuang Lan, and this is my sister, Misha Lan." The young man said while introducing his sister who is still in a daze.


    "This young one is called, Luji¡­ Luji Lao." The young man with the dark aura also introduces himself.


    "This outer sect disciple is called, Si Ji." Shin Jiao introduces naturally.


    After the four disciples introduce themselves, every powerful cultivator in the room nodded their heads in satisfaction.


    Being able to enter the sects in the mountainous area is not that simple. Hence every student in the sects is the cream of the crop and not that simple.


    The weakest of them would even be considered as the most powerful genius in a city or even the empire. Hence the masters in the room are truly satisfied with these outer sect disciples.


    "Well, we are here to ask the four of you on how this pill was created. Although we have a rough idea, we still need to know right from the mouth of those who are near that area." Do Bo Jing said with a smile.


    Upon hearing the words from the sect master, Misha Lan immediately broke out cold sweats on her forehead. She was really taken aback and felt afraid to say anything. Hence her brother on the side just shook his head and bowed.


    "This disciple is standing beside my sister when she concocted the pill. So I was able to see everything she did¡­ She first¡­" Kishuang Lan began to exin the things that his sister did and also list out the ingredients she picks and put inside the alchemy pot.


    After hearing the exnation, the man beside the nun had an astonished expression on his face. As an alchemist himself, how could he not know what this young disciple is making? However, she seems to have mistaken the herbs she used, that''s the reason why the alchemy pot was about to explode.


    But what baffled him is what the young man called Si Ji did next. This is because they didn''t know what kind of herb did her mixed.


    Hence everyone''s gaze now went towards Shin Jiao who showed a sheepish smile on his face.


    However, he still needs to exin what he did. Hence he has no choice but to tell them. But of course, he would not share the rest.


    Inside his ring, there is a weird stone that emits a weird kind of energy. Shin Jiao was able to control that energy from going out using an array. He was able to get arge amount of those stones through sheer luck.


    What he used at that time is abination of a crushed piece of a Mind Stone and a herb which is filled with soul energy.


    Afterbining those two, he used them as a catalyst to control the raging concoction. His goal at that time was to just control the concoction from blowing up. How could he know that a heaven rank pill would appear?


    After hearing the exnation from the three students, the elders dismissed them and promised topensate each of them with arge number of contribution points and spirit stones. Although the young man named Luji Lao was not involved in the process, since he already knew too much, they just rewarded him.


    This made him truly happy and thankful.


    The supposed tragedy that was about to happen to him turns into a blessing. So how could he not feel ted?


    The powerful masters dismissed the three students while they asked Shin Jiao to stay. This made him feels worried and immediately raised his guards up.


    When Shifu Xi saw the seemingly rxed expression of Shin Jiao he showed a smile on his face. He knew that the young man is guarded but he didn''t intend to offend such a disciple.


    "There are no strangers in here¡­ so you can rx." Suddenly the Blood Moon Sect head said with a smile.


    This time, the rest of the people walked towards the sofa and took their seats.


    "Young man¡­e here and take a seat, please¡­"


    They invited him with a rxed expression on their faces.


    Each and everyone in this room are an old monster, and that, Shin Jiao knows. So he didn''t dare make any moves that would endanger himself.


    "Don''t worry, we are all aware of your secret. We know that you already have a nascent realm physique. That''s the reason why we ask you not to be so formal¡­ you are very young and promising, how can we, your elders, neglect such a talent." Shifu Xi said with a calm smile on his face.


    However, the vice sect leader of the Lotus sect, Dhaling Khang, and the one who was intrusted to represent the celestial gate at that time, Hong Kiong, showed a surprised look on their faces.


    The rest showed a mocking look at their expression while looking at the two. How could they not detect that slight thin aura in the young man''s skin? If they could have watched closely they could have discovered it immediately.


    But they could not me the two as they too didn''t discover this until a while ago.


    "Young man, it seems that you have entered the Blood Moon Sect for a purpose. May I know what it is? If I can, I promise to help you. This is my thanks for allowing this old man to see such a wondrous spectacle." Do Bo Jing said with a smile.


    The two have already discussed something about him showing the Blood Moon sect secret arts and the condition they had before. But now everything is different. Hence he wanted to at least thank the young man sincerely this time.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback, but he knew that searching for Susan Tang will not be possible if he does it alone. It would already be toote before he knew it. Hence he gritted his teeth and look at the powerful being around him.


    "Sigh¡­ I am actually searching for someone¡­ someone that is dear to me. She was taken by a person with a dark aura. Just like the one in this cloth." Shin Jiao said as he takes out a piece of cloth and put it at the top of the table.


    He didn''t want to but he also could not let the opportunity go. If he can solicit the help of these old monsters then he might as well take the gamble.


    However, what happened next made him feel a bit confused.


    Gasp!!!


    After heid the piece of cloth on the table, everyone gasped in disbelief.


    "How¡­ how could this be? This aura¡­ this is impossible! The high council has already killed that¡­ that demon, right?"


    "Yeah, I was there when that bloody battle happened. I saw the great immortal killed that demon. How could this be possible?"


    "Maybe this is just a remnant of his aura and nothing else¡­ we should not jump into conclusions."


    The people began to discuss back and forth upon seeing noticing the aura in that piece of cloth.


    Then their eyes turn towards Shin Jiao.


    "Disciple Si Ji, where did you get this cloth?"


    "I found it while searching. This cloth belongs to her¡­ however, this aura does not."


    "Why did you say so?"


    "Because she is not a cultivator. She is a mage."


    Upon hearing him, the room suddenly became quiet. Then Shifu Xi turns his eyes on Shin Jiao. But when their eyes met, Shin Jiao''s heart skipped a beat. This is because the old man is now looking at him with a pitying gaze.


    "Sigh¡­ this aura belongs to a very powerful and ruthless cultivator that practices the dark arts. A few hundred years ago, he appears in the cultivationnd. His goal is to subjugate all of the cultivators under his foot and tried to rule thisnd. The battle was fought in secret and many powerful cultivators died. Until the only saint immortal at that time sacrificed himself, just to kill that person¡­ we knew this because we were there at that time. And my master died in that battle." Shifu Xi said with sad and mncholy eyes.


    "I would advise you to stop searching¡­ as it would only lead to your death. But if you still want to, go to the Dark Omen valley¡­ you will find your answers there."


    When everyone heard the old man''s words, shock can be seen in their eyes.. How could he tell that youth to go to that ce? Does he want to kill that young man? Is what everyone is thinking.

 Chapter 541 - Dark Omen Valley (2)

    Chapter 541


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Darkness everywhere and the smell of sulfur is in the air, along with the dreary environment a thick poisonous miasma covered the whole valley. The vegetation that grew in this ce is filled with poison and dark Qi. For thousands of years, this ce has been visited by those who dare to venture but not everyone woulde back.


    And those who have a chance toe back would return with rare diseases and would carry gue towards their viges and towns. Hence this ce is one of the most dreaded ces near the border of the kingdom of Yi towards the edge of the boundary to the Daemon forest.


    This ce is called the Dark Omen Valley.


    Dangerous as it may, many still would dare venture in this ce for the purpose of getting rare medicinal and poisonous herbs.


    Most of the people that would dare enter this ce are poison master and cultivators that cultivate dark Qi.


    In the Blood Moon Sect, there is a pavilion in the sect that focuses on cultivating darkness Qi. Although they do not practice dark magic, they are able to use Yin Qi for their cultivation. And most of the cultivators that practice such a cultivation method are weak looking men and women with icy temperament.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao is currently walking with Qinyon Jing who is wearing a traditional light gray nun''s robe.


    She is leading him inside a temple. Before he could even enter he already felt the darkness Qi inside the temple and the thick dark Qi enveloping the whole temple.


    Shin Jiao scanned the area and he saw the same young man who was granted the same reward as him and the siblings. Shin Jiao remembers that his name is Luji Lao.


    Luji Lao is currently inside a room and talking with another young man who seems to be angry at him. Luji Lao seems to cower as the one who seems to be bullying him. The bully suddenly grabs the corner of Luji Lao''s robe and lifted him up with ease.


    A look of desperation can be seen in Luji Lao''s eyes as he hesitantly took out a spatial pouch and handed it to the bully. Upon seeing the pouch, the bully smile and immediately took it, then threw Luji Lao with ease to the side like he is nothing.


    "Haha¡­ it seems that you are this sensible." The bully said as he weighs the pouch in his hand with a wide grin on his face.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to interfere with this but it seems that the woman beside him already noticed themotion.


    "Don''t mind them. This thing will give them experience." She said with a smile.


    "It''s either that or it will drive them into further desperation and then to destruction." Shin Jiao said with a meaningful smile.


    Qinyon Jing frowns at what Shin Jiao said. She actually didn''t agree with his words.


    "I guess senior don''t agree with my words¡­ however, let me prove you wrong." Shin Jiao said as he pointed towards the area where Luji Lao and the bully were.


    Then suddenly, her eyes went wide in disbelief. That is because the bully who is holding the pouch suddenly copses to the ground. And Luji Jiao is now taking out a sword from his spatial tool.


    "You have pushed me too far¡­ you have humiliated me, and beaten me up¡­ but that''s fine with me. However, I already told you that my brother needed that money. And still, you insist to take it¡­ you can bully me, but you cannot take what is for my family!" Luji Lao said with reddened eyes as he takes his step towards the bully.


    However, before he could walk closer, a figure suddenly appears in front of him, it was Qinyon Jing. She red angrily at Luji Lao.


    "It''s not worth it¡­ but I hope that the teachers in here would not neglect such a thing from happening again." Suddenly Shin Jiao said as he appears beside Luji Lao while holding his hand which is already shaking in anger and fear.


    Shin Jiao then walked towards the bully and suddenly in front of Qinyon Jing began to pummel the young man into a pulp.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    "Stop! What are you doing?" she suddenly asked in anger.


    "Oh¡­ I thought you said that bullying others will give them experience. Then if I do this, it will give this guy experience, right?"


    "You¡­" Qinyon Jing was dumbfounded and could not react.


    She is actually angry because that young man is a rtive of one of the elders of the sect. She knew that once this thing will spread, it would spell trouble for her grandfather.


    "See¡­ if you have stopped it at the beginning. The problem would have already been solved. But no¡­ you just have to make it worst."


    The reason why Shin Jiao did this is to get on the good books of that young man. This is because when that young man uses the poison on the pouch he immediately noticed the same traces of minute poison powder on one of the strips of cloth he found on the road.


    It was a paralysis powder and is very effective.


    And true to his conjecture the young man is now looking at Shin Jiao with admiration as he is able to go against one of the heads of the sect and a powerful master of array formation at that.


    Qinyon Jing didn''t want to bother with Shin Jiao and just angrily walked towards the ce where she was assigned to lead him.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with anything anymore and just walked behind her in silence.


    When the two of them enter arge and spacious room, Qinyon Jing suddenly turns around and with a quick movement began to attack Shin Jiao.


    She didn''t want to attack him as she didn''t want to show to others that she is bullying a junior. However, she led him to a ce where there are an array formation and a protective array. In this ce, she can teach that smug young man a lesson.


    However, how can she know that Shin Jiao is already expecting such a thing from happening?


    And so with a simple shift of his body, she missed him by a hair''s breadth. But she didn''t stop there as her fingers suddenly turn into ws and swipe sideways towards Shin Jiao''s body. But he already predicted such a movement and so with a simple wave of his hand parry''s the arm of Qinyon Jing.


    He even counters by slicing a portion of the sleeves of her robe. And his nail even scratched her milky white skin underneath.


    "If you attack, expect someone to fight back." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "You!..." Qinyon Jing immediately became angry.


    And she began throwing hundreds of strikes at Shin Jiao, but none of them hit him. He easily dodges her strike as he is able to follow her movement. If his physique is not in the nascent realm, then he is sure that he would have already been hit many times over.


    However, with his eyes speed, he is able to catch her movements as if she is moving in slow motion.


    The smile on Shin Jiao''s face immediately made Qinyon Jing angry. She is a world nascent realm expert, how can she not hit a mere nascent realm ant? With that anger, she suddenly lost control of her cultivation level and her Qi suddenly erupted out of her body.


    "¡­" Shin Jiao immediately turned serious.


    "Miss Jing¡­ is you can''t control yourself. I will really fight back with all I have. I may not be able to defeat you¡­ but having the both of us suffer would not be that hard for me." Shin Jiao suddenly said in a serious tone.


    His words made Qinyon Jing smirked.


    She suddenly concentrated the Qi in both of her hands. Though she is angry she still can control the amount of Qi she is using, because if she uses too much, this whole temple will explode into pieces.


    But before she can act, Shin Jiao immediately waves his hand and hit his chest. And with that, ck metallic armor suddenly covered his body from head to toe.


    This made Qinyon Jing a bit taken aback. And before she knew it, Shin Jiao has already turned into a man covered in ck metal armor. But what surprises her is that it seems that he can move freely while wearing such a cumbersome thing.


    "You¡­ you''re not a cultivator, right? You are a magus warrior!¡­" she eximed as she suddenly retracted her Qi.


    "Well, I told you¡­ I am unable to defeat you through the normal process¡­ but with this exoskeleton, I may have a chance."


    "Humph¡­" she harrumphs and suddenly turns around.


    As if nothing has happened, the two left the huge room and walked towards another path.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to bother with her anymore and just decided to follow her quietly.


    And soon they arrive at their destination.


    It was a portal with many students lining up.


    Qinyon Jing didn''t say anything and just turn around and left. Shin Jiao didn''t bother with her and just shook his head with a smile. He knew that he has offended a powerful cultivator, but he didn''t care. He will just find that young man named Luji Lao and then ask him about the paralysis poison he used.


    When he turns around to go back, he immediately saw Luji Lao appearing from the corner. It seems that he was following them in secret.


    Seeing the young man, Shin Jiao felt that his luck is really good today.


    With a smile, he walked towards him.


    "Senior Ji¡­ I¡­ I want to thank you for the things you did before. You have helped me twice already."


    "Ah¡­ no worries."


    "If senior wanted something, and if I can give it, then all you have to do is ask." Luji Lao said with a bright expression on his handsome face.


    "Hmmm¡­ alright¡­ I just want to ask you a question." Shin Jiao said and then take a nce at the pouch on his side.


    "Can you tell me where you got the paralysis poison that was smeared on the surface that thing?"


    Shin Jiao''s question suddenly stunned the young man.

 Chapter 542 - Dark Omen Valley (3)

    Chapter 542


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The thick greenish miasma covers the deep forest of the Dark Omen Valley all year round. Although deep in the valley the green mist is thick and it is dangerous for normal cultivators to enter, there are those who still brave such danger just to get those few rare and precious herbs hidden deep in its belly.


    Using alchemy, the students, from the Yin Temple of the Blood Moon Sect, would be able to enter the outer part of the forest for cultivation materials.


    This is one of the secrets of the Blood Moon sect and the reason why they are able to enter the Dark Omen Valley easily unlike those from the other sects. The valley is like their goldmine and the source of their pill is an alchemist known only as ''the Hermit''.


    The Hermit has been living in the outer part of the Dark Omen Valley for a very long time. He and the sect master are friends and because of that, he has been helping the students from the Yin temple by selling them some pills that can give them immunity to the miasma inside the Dark Omen Valley.


    And so for a day, the students can enter the dangerous valley without worrying about being poisoned by the miasma. However, many students would still fall prey to the denizens living in the outer part of the valley.


    After Shin Jiao got the information from the young man about the hermit, he immediately enters the portal to the Dark Omen Valley without a second thought.


    And after arriving, he soon found himself facing a forest.


    Near the entrance of that forest is a small vige covered with a golden dome which serves as its protection from the miasma. And in that small vige lives many people from the Blood Moon Sect both outer and inner disciples.


    Due to the danger of the Dark Omen Valley, there are many missions given to those who are brave enough to enter it. And the reward is very luxurious in both sect contribution points and spirit stones.


    As Shin Jiao walked into the vige, he saw many disciples hawking different kinds of herbs and beast carcasses. And from what Shin Jiao can see, these things are filled with poison and dark Qi. But of course, he can already see that the things sold here are not useless especially if the buyers are skilled alchemists.


    For a normal alchemist, these poisonous materials are dangerous, but for those skilled ones, these things are filled with treasure.


    He can even identify many of its uses for cultivation, medicine, and even as a weapon. Hence Shin Jiao looks in amazement at the assorted herbs and beast carcasses all over the small vige.


    Suddenly, he saw arge group of people lining in one of the biggest building structures in the vige. Then when he saw the signpost at the entrance of the building he knew why these people are in this area.


    This building is the Yin temple mission assignment building. They are the ones responsible for distributing mission for those who wanted to enter the valley. In this ce, they will give those who dare enter the valley a single pill per person along with the mission.


    ording to what Luji Lao said, he obtains the said paralysis poison from an old man who lives in the Dark Omen Valley when he identally got lost in one of his mission.


    Luckily the old man is kind enough to help him get back and also gifted him some ointment which can cause paralysis to those who touch it. This is the reason why he is able to get back outside of the valley.


    And so, Shin Jiao''s goal is to get in the valley and find that old man that Luji Lao called as ''The Hermit''. He has a hunch that if he can find that old man, he can also find a clue to the person who abducted Susan Tang.


    And so, Shin Jiao blended with the group of people lining up to the counter.


    Suddenly a young man approached him.


    "Excuse me, are you new here?" the young man asked in a low voice.


    Seeing the careful question from the young man, Shin Jiao felt a bit confused. But when he saw the expectant gaze from the young man he somehow knew what his goal is.


    And so Shin Jiao just nodded his head in reply.


    "Oh¡­ that''s great, our group stillcks some members. Do you want to join us?" he asked.


    When Shin Jiao heard his words, a smile crept on his face. He is actually waiting for someone to invite him in a group, that way it would be easy for him to ept a mission from the counter.


    The young man''s name is Yong Xing, a 9th level gold core realm cultivator which is also a 3rd level alchemist. He wanted to enter the valley in search of Green Snake Bamboo Shoots and to do this he needed to get a mission from the Ying Temple and a group.


    Not longter, Yong Xing has already gotten its mission. It was a level 1 mission that is appropriate for gold core realm cultivators like themselves.


    They are to hunt twenty green toads in the swampy area of the valley.


    When Shin Jiao saw the location of their mission in the animal skin map, a smile crept on his face. This is because of the direction where ''The Hermit'' lives ording to what Luji Lao has drawn is near the swamp area of the valley.


    And with that, Shin Jiao and a group of five people began their preparation for their travel. After a quick introduction, Shin Jiao knew the four others in the group.


    The two women in the group seem to be inner disciples, but they just let Yong Xing be their leader. This only shows that the group trusted him. Plus Shin Jiao can see that this group has already a good camaraderie.


    "Since it is already thiste and it''s almost night time, we should go and enter the valley tomorrow before the break of dawn. Although the mist is heavier at that time, the green miasma would be suppressed, that''s why it is the most perfect time to enter the valley." Yong Xing suggested which the others agreed.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just nodded his head and agreed with the group.


    As they dispersed to do their own things, Yong Xing approached Shin Jiao.


    "Well, do you already have a ce to stay?" he asked.


    "No, not yet¡­ I''ll just manage on my own."


    "Well, if you will agree you can stay with us. The group is staying in a small house that we already bought. You see we have been together for many years, so we trusted each other. Why don''t you join us?"


    Hearing this, Shin Jiao squinted his eyes trying to assess the true intention of the young man beside him.


    "Oh, don''t get me wrong¡­ I¡­ I just think that you are a trustworthy fellow." He said with a smile.


    "Why is that?" Shin Jiao asked with a bit of confusion in his eyes.


    Yong Xing walked closer to Shin Jiao and said in a low tone.


    "It''s your aura¡­ you don''t have a dark aura unlike most of the people in here. If you notice we too don''t have a thick dark aura."


    Upon hearing the young man''s words, Shin Jiao now understood why, but he is still a bit confused why? However, he didn''t want to ask for more information. The important thing for him is to enter the valley. No matter what scheme these people have, they would not be able to hurt him anyway.


    And so, he followed the group towards a small courtyard.


    Upon seeing the courtyard with three houses, he was a bit amazed. It seems that this group are good at what they do.


    "Impressed? Haha¡­ this is the fruit of ourbors." Yong Xing said with a proud smile on his face.


    The others just shook their heads with a smile.


    "Hey, Yong Xing¡­ it''s your turn to cook today, right?" suddenly one of the young women named Mei Feng said with a mischievous smile on her face.


    When Yong Xing heard her words, he showed a dumbfounded look on his face.


    "Wait¡­ I was the one who cooked¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time since we tasted your cooking, Yong Xing. Since we have a new member, why don''t you show off a little bit." A young man named Zhou Xian said while patting Yong Xing''s shoulder.


    This was agreed by the rest of the team which made Yong Xing sighs helplessly.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao patted the young man''s shoulder.


    "I''ll help¡­ I also know how to cook a little bit." Shin Jiao said as he got a favorable impression of the team.


    It is rare to see such a good rtionship among team members. It was as if they belong to a big family.


    And so that night, Shin Jiao and Yong Xing cooked a hearty meal. The team enjoyed a good dinner while talking about themselves, even Shin Jiao shared a little about himself. Shin Jiao now knew a great deal about the people in this team. He was amazed by his luck to find such good people.


    And soon after a night of rest, they all began their preparation to enter the valley before the break of dawn.


    Shin Jiao saw the group donning in their armors and preparing their weapons. He can see some tension in their eyes in contrast to the rxed atmosphere the group disyedst night.


    Not longter, they along with many other teams began walking down the road to the entrance of the valley.


    Shin Jiao noticed that almost all of those disciples who are entering the valley prefer such a time. Hence right now, they''re almost hundreds of people in their own groups preparing to enter the valley. They are all just waiting for the huge gate of the vige to open.


    "Here we go¡­ take the pills now." Yong Xing suddenly said as he pops a pill to his mouth.


    The rest of the people in their team followed suit.


    Shin Jiao upon eating the pill found something interesting. Upon sensing it inside his body, a small smile crept on his face.


    "Interesting¡­ ''The Hermit'' huh¡­ I can''t want to meet you."

 Chapter 543 - The Swamp Of Despair

    Chapter 543


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the body of every disciple standing on the gate has an almost undetectable glow inside which seems to havetched in their dantian. When Shin Jiao ingested the pill that was supposed to protect him from the miasma, he discovered that it contains a small trace of a spiritual imprint that would stealthily enter one''s dantian and stay there.


    And of course, besides that anomaly, the pill''s efficacy is undeniable. He can even feel the excitement of the poison essence inside of him as if it is dancing in joy upon meeting a long lost friend.


    Shin Jiao casually envelops that spiritual imprint but didn''t forcefully remove it yet.


    He wouldn''t want to rm the one who did this to those pills, right?


    And so, he traveled with the group and soon arrived in front of a thick lush forest. Since it is still dark and the sun has not yet risen, all of the cultivators took out something inside their spatial tools. When Shin Jiao saw the item, he was a bit taken aback.


    It was actually a goggle with a simple design.


    But then he immediately noticed its function as the people around him adjusted the small knob on the right side of the goggle.


    "Interesting, I guess wouldn''t dare expose their eyes in the miasma." Shin Jiao thought as he continues to observe.


    As a gesture, he too took out his own goggle. But of course, his goggle is a bit different, but using the camouge suit it now looks exactly like the normal goggle that the others have.


    "Alright, let''s go. We are heading to the west." Yong Xing said as he led the group.


    Shin Jiao immediately felt the poisonous miasma in the air and his heart jumps in fear. He now knew the danger of the Dark Omen Valley and the reason why many cultivators would not dare enter it. However, his respect for the sect master of the Blood Moon Sect went a notch higher.


    The old sect leader actually befriended such a talented person for the benefit of the sect. That was such a nice move for the sect and its future.


    With only one scan and while they are still in the outeryer of the valley, he can already see hundreds of rare herbs untouched by anyone. However, he also knew why. That is because near those rare herbs some powerful poisonous beast is actually lying in waiting.


    "Haha¡­ if I have time, it would be nice to harvest a few herbs in this ce." He muttered.


    While walking, Shin Jiao suddenly heard a message in his mind. And his eyes went to the ring in his finger.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Master! Big sister Mei said that she feels a bit scared. She said that there is something dangerous in the air." The voice of little Nao enters Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "Alright, if they are ufortable, tell them not to observe."


    "Master Ji, wait¡­ please¡­ please be careful. I¡­ I don''t know why, but I sense a very powerful beast in this miasma." Mei Ao said with a quivering voice.


    Since Shin Jiao has unlocked the 3 sisters'' abilities, he has seen their improvement and rapid development. They are also showed great promise when ites to martial arts techniques. Hence he had taught them a lot of things he knew in their travels.


    And since Mei Ao said that there is a creature that seems to be responsible for the miasma, he believed her. Mei Ao has an affinity with beasts. She is a bit sensitive to their presence. Hence Shin Jiao didn''t dismiss her warning.


    While following the group as they walked deeper, he can feel his poison essence wildly absorbs the miasma on the ground. Since the miasma is heavier than the normal fog, it stayed near the ground. Hence the poison essence in Shin Jiao''s body greedily absorbs the huge amount of poison. This is evident with the green miasma under him slowly getting paler in his every step.


    Around an hour of walking in the dark forest, the group has now reached near the borders of the swampy area. This ce is where the gray fog is thicker.


    The group halted and then everyone took out their own weapons. Their mission is to search for the toads; hence they immediately systematically began to search the area. Shin Jiao can see the expertise in each of the people in the team. Their movement and searching pattern look practice and well-coordinated that it didn''t take long for them to gather enough toads toplete the mission.


    "We''re done!"


    "We''re done here too!"


    The group called out.


    However, before anyone could react a massive figure slowly rose up from the swamp and the person in front of the figure is a young man named Chen Yuan.


    If Shin Jiao can remember correctly, this young fellow is the younger brother of one of the girls named Fifi Yuan.


    The boy is waving his hand to the group not knowing the danger slowly rising behind him without a sound.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand already saw that creature but didn''t make a move yet. He is confident that he can save the young man with ease. But he is currently detecting a dangerous number of such creatures in the vicinity.


    But then, a young woman''s cry broke the peace.


    "Run! Run! Run Chen!¡­" the panic-stricken voice of Fifi Yuan was heard in the silence.


    But then Chen Yuan was a bit dumbfounded and as if not understanding his sister stood frozen on the spot. However, as an experienced cultivator who has frequented the Dark Omen Valley, his reflexes are top-notch.


    With a quick nce behind him, he suddenly jumped to the side.


    Upon doing so, a massive maw filled with razor-sharp teeth bit down from where he was standing a while ago.


    "Oh gosh!" Chen Yuan eximed upon seeing therge yellow reptilian eye looking directly at him.


    The creature that pounces towards him is arge crocodile type monster.


    The monster is so huge that it''s already around 3 meters in height even before fully emerging from the swamp.


    In the face of this huge creature, Chen Yuan didn''t actually flinch. It was as if he is already used to facing such an opponent. Without a second thought, he suddenly brandishes his sword and thrusts it towards the eye which is ring at him.


    He did this before the crocodile type monster could even retract its head.


    Growl!!!


    A loud cry of paining from the creature suddenly reverberated through the air. This was followed by the huge head thrashing the water and the mud all over the ce.


    The figure of Chen Yuan has already retreated to the side of his teammates.


    "Careful guys, there are more of those things." Shin Jiao suddenly reminded the group as he too walked to their side.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone tensed up. They now also discover the location of the other crocodile type monster.


    "Damn it! We have to escape this ce. Those are level 5 beasts. Although they are not beast kings, they would still prove troublesome to us in their numbers."


    "No wait¡­ look over there!" suddenly Yong Xing shouted as he pointed at a direction.


    From where he is pointing the group can see arge patch of green snake bamboo nts. If they can go there, they might be able to help Yong Xing with his quest. However, the problem is there are just too many of these crocodile type monsters and they are all slowly converging in their direction.


    "Run! We have to run¡­ if we don''t and those things reachednd, then we would be in trouble." Mei Feng said as she slowly steps back from the swamp.


    Upon hearing her words, the group reluctantly followed. However, Shin Jiao didn''t move from his position. This is because, at the edge of his absolute sense, he actually noticed something.


    "Go now!" shouted Shin Jiao as he runs away.


    Seeing this figure, the rest also followed behind. Soon the group reached a clearing and found another five groups also seem to be resting.


    From the looks of it, these five groups suffered worse than they have. Some of them have tattered clothes. They have just entered the valley not longer than an hour and the sun is not up yet. But it seems that many have already encountered a lot of misfortune.


    This only shows how dangerous this ce is.


    "Hah¡­ hah¡­ We¡­ we should regroup and n on how to harvest those green snake bamboo shoots on the other side of theke." Zhou Xian said while looking at the group.


    "Yes¡­ we¡­ wait¡­ where is¡­ where is Si Ji? Where did he go?" suddenly Yong Xing said in surprise and befuddlement.


    They saw that he was the one who runs towards this area first, why didn''t he reach this clearing? The confusion in everyone''s eyes is evident. But they knew that they can''t just go back to that ce without a n.


    "We¡­ we should go back there and search for him." Yong Xing said with determination in his gaze.


    However, before the team could say anything, the figure of Shin Jiao appears from within the thick mist.


    "Guys, thank you for guiding me in this ce. As a gesture of my goodwill, I will give you these." Shin Jiao waves his hand in the air and around ten pieces of arms-length green snake bamboo shoots appear.


    Shin Jiao knew that Yong Xing need these and as his gesture of gratitude for the friendship they have shown, he harvested many and gave ten pieces of it to the group.


    "I will be leaving the group for now¡­ I also have something I need to do. If fate brings us together someday, I will be d to join your group. Thank you¡­ See you next time¡­ friends¡­" Shin Jiao said as his figure slowly vanished from where he stood.


    "Is¡­ what¡­ what just happened?"


    "Is he a ghost?"


    "Stupid¡­ I don''t know why he partnered with us, but I don''t he is that bad."


    While the group was bewildered, Shin Jiao''s figure had already appeared near the swamp. He has harvested a great number of 5th level crocodile type beasts in this area.. And now he is going to follow a figure which he saw at the edge of his absolute sense range.

 Chapter 544 - The Swamp Of Despair (2)

    Chapter 544


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Crash!!!


    The loud sound of something crashing to the ground broke the silence in the area where the mist is the thickest.


    Roar!!!


    A loud roar of a beast cried out as a huge figure jumps to the air. This beast looks like a wolf with a tail of a scorpion. It is a well-known dangerous beast in these parts of the valley. It is said that these kinds of beasts are the cause of most of the fatalities in teams that enter this area.


    And right now, Shin Jiao is facing such a strong opponent.


    And what baffled Shin Jiao is the strength of such a creature. It is actually a level 6 beast king.


    Due to recklessness, he was struck to the side of the swamp by its strong tail.


    "Damn it¡­ this bastard is too cunning to feint weakness¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled as he picks himself up from the muddy ground where a small crater appears.


    He didn''t even bother with the wolf-like creature with a scorpion tail as he looks at his muddy appearance.


    When the wolf''s tail suddenly strikes towards Shin Jiao''s face, he immediately lifted his hand and grabs that sharp-pointed needle at the end of its tail. Then with a simple squeeze, a cracking sound can be heard and like a porcin base breaking, the tail of the wolf erupted with a puddle of greenish poisonous goo sttering on Shin Jiao''s face.


    A sneer can be seen on the wolf''s face which isbined with a pained expression.


    However, what baffled the creature is the reaction of the human.


    This is because, Shin Jiao actually closes his eyes and as if tasting something good, a smile crept on his poison goo filled face instead of a scream of despair.


    Then the wolf-like creature saw something that made it slowly backs away. The poison goo on Shin Jiao''s face quickly disappears as if being absorbed by his skin.


    "Haha¡­ that was a very terrifying toxic. I have to thank you for making my poison essence rose to another level. Haha¡­ with that, it actually reached the level of my physique. Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Although a little baffled, the wolf-like beast now felt a dangerous auraing out of the young human''s body. It actually felt fear as its fur stood up on end.


    But before it would move, Shin Jiao waves his hand and a small pistol appears on his hand. With a quick squeeze of its trigger, he fired four shots.


    Ping! Ping! Ping! Ping!


    The four bullets covered with Qi actually didn''t prate the beast''s fur. And from the sound of the collision, it''s like every single fur of the wolf-like beast is made of steel.


    "Hmm¡­ I need to upgrade my weapons and gears." He muttered as he saw the wolf running away.


    However, how could he let a 6th level beast king escape?


    He has already gauged the strength of the beast and knew that he is able to subdue it with some effort. And so Shin Jiao took out his dark katana and suddenly channeled his strength on his leg. With a single bound, he flew to the air with a blur and appears near the beast.


    The appearance of the human startled the beast and quickly swings its ck tail.


    Seeing the iing tail, Shin Jiao twisted his body in the air and with a tap of his hand dodges the tail and his figure ended up at the top of the beast''s figure.


    Feeling the human behind it, it wanted to jump to the ground, but it was toote.


    Chrrrick!!!


    The sound of the katana''s de cutting through the strong skin and fur of the wolf can be heard. And then the head of the beast fell to the ground along with its body stumbling lifelessly.


    Without another word, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to absorb the 6th level beast in his ring.


    "Next¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his gaze went towards that figure standing not too far away.


    With a ck hood covering the figure''s face, Shin Jiao could not see who that person is. Even after using his absolute sense, he could only see a blur. But he has a strong feeling that the person is watching him. And what baffled Shin Jiao is the urate distance that the person is able to observe him.


    Shin Jiao can already observe anything within a 7 km radius using his absolute sense. And just outside of that boundary, that person would stand and also observe him using an unknown skill.


    As he chases after the figure, Shin Jiao faces against monsters that are 6th level. He could not understand how the outer part of the valley has such strong monsters?


    But he didn''t give up and continuously chases after that person.


    Not longter, after battling more than ten monsters, he found himself in front of a garden. The plot is around half a hectare and is filled with different kinds of both medicinal and poisonous herbs. This made Shin Jiao feel amazed at the scene in front of him.


    When he reached the wooden gate of the garden, he saw a courtyard in the middle, and on the entrance of that courtyard stood the person wearing a ck hooded cloak.


    When their eyes met, the person took off the hood and looks at Shin Jiao with a serious expression.


    What he saw is an old man with light gray hair and beard. But Shin Jiao saw the aura enveloping the old man. It was actually a thick dark Qi.


    "Is he the person? Is he the one who took Susan Tang along with that person who looks like me?" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    As he walks inside, the old man has already taken off his cloak and calmly sits on the chair which suddenly materialized out of nowhere.


    "You look like him, but have different temperament¡­ Interesting." The old man said as he gesture for Shin Jiao to take the seat next to him.


    "I''m guessing that you are looking for that person, right?" the old man asked.


    "No¡­ I''m not looking for him. I am looking for the person he took from me."


    "Ah¡­ I guess his true self is already showing. Sigh¡­ this old man is already muddle-headed and has helped someone whom I should not have."


    When Shin Jiao heard the old man''s words, he immediately went on guard. Though it didn''t show, he has already gathered enough Qi in his arms.


    Then the old man looks at the sky and began his tale.


    More than 10 years ago, he met a young man who identally entered the Dark Omen Valley. He saw desperation, anger, and unwillingness in the young man''s face. His low spirit but an unwillingness to die touched the old man.


    And so he followed that person secretly as he desperately struggles to enter the valley.


    However, due to the miasma in the air, the young man didn''tst that long and soon sumb to the poison in the air. However, after a few days, the young man still struggled to live. This made the old man astonished and decided to intervene.


    He rescued the young man and learned that he is called Shin Jiao.


    After the young man recovers, he bade farewell to the old man and decided to continue to venture deeper. And the old man discovers that the young man thirst for power. And the reason for this ording to the young man is for him to rescue the woman he loves and take back his true ce in the world which was taken from him.


    Touch by that Shin Jiao''s words and true emotion, the old man gave him some pills and a general direction. That is the only help he can offer. It is the young man''s fate if he can survive the journey to that ce or not.


    He thought that if such a young person with an unbreakable will could obtain the power sleeping inside the Dark Omen Valley, then the darkness within could be ovee.


    The old man saw himself on the young man''s flight, that''s why he pities him and offer such help.


    After a few years have passed, the old man felt it. The darkness in him is actually excited and is celebrating. This is the reason why he knew that the young man was sessful. But then, the young man named Shin Jiao didn''t appear in this from then on.


    And now after a few years have passed, the old man identally saw the same young man with the same face appear.


    However, the young man didn''t cultivate darkness Qi. In fact, it is the opposite, and what made the old man astonished is the divine sense that the young man is using. If he does not hold such a power that he has right now, he might have not felt that divine sense.


    And now he is already near the young man with a different identity and power deep inside him.


    After telling the story, the old man turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao and asked.


    "What is your name, youngd?"


    Shin Jiao hesitated for a moment. He wanted to say his fake name, but deep in his heart, he knew that he needed the old man to understand his enemy. So he decided to just tell the old man his name.


    "I am called Shin Jiao. The same name as the young man you''ve met before."


    "Yes¡­ I guess so¡­ but¡­ it seems that a part of your memory is sealed. I wonder why that is?" The old man said with a scrunched forehead.


    "Fate is ying a cruel game by facing two people with the same face but different destiny, one of the darkness and one of light. I wonder who would win?" the old man muttered.


    Shin Jiao didn''t react and just listen on the side. But then both of their attention was suddenly interrupted by a loud rumbling from the horizon.


    "Hmm... someone is expecting you.." the old man said while brushing his light gray beard.

 Chapter 545 - The Demon Of The Dark Omen Valley (1)

    Chapter 545


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Somewhere deep inside the Dark Omen Valley, a number ofrge rocks with thousands of character carvings stood in the middle of a 50 meters circr clearing. The rocks seem to have fallen on top of a figure with only an arm appearing above the ground.


    Through time, the arm has already turned into a stone-like object. Its action is like the person that arm belongs to is trying to grab to dear life unwilling to give up its struggle.


    Right now a ck smoke is slowly rising from that arm and slowly forms a ghostly figure floating in the air.


    "Keke¡­ interesting¡­ This youngd is very interesting. I want to meet him¡­ I wish this old fool would send him towards my location. If I can awaken the ck dragon inside that young man''s body, then I might be able to regain my strength and power. I will once again rise up and regain my deity powers¡­ Keke¡­" a ghastly voice said as that ghost-like figure with itsrge red eyes and ck hole like mouth curved in a jovial smile.


    Right now, in the eyes of the ghost, he is currently seeing what the old man is seeing.


    And when he saw the figure of Shin Jiao that looks exactly like the person he epted as a servant, he felt happy. This is because he can sense that this person is stronger and has a lot of secrets inside his body.


    And what astounded the ghost figure is the ck dragon sleeping inside that young man''s body.


    "That physique¡­ if I can possess him then it is enough to hold my vast powers. Hehe¡­ his exquisite physique would do¡­ this is getting me riled up and excited¡­ Hihihi¡­ Come to me¡­ my precious."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao just listens to the old man''s ramblings and didn''t but in. He tried to carefully digest the things that he needed to remember. And as he listens he began to feel a bit of fear in his heart. He knows that the enemy he is going to face is very strong.


    From the words of the old man, it seems that he is going to face a demon. Then from his memories, he remembers facing countless numbers of demons before in thisnd. And at that time, his cultivation level is not that high. However, he was still able to defeat such an opponent.


    And this is because of the gears he had with him, his armors, guns, swords, and more. Right now, he already knows that even if he faces a being higher than a world nascent realm, he is still able to defeat them. But of course, that would be at the cost of everything he had, even his own life.


    However, Shin Jiao is not that stupid to fight someone like that.


    If the person staying inside the Dark Omen Valley is really that strong, then why is it noting out? What is it afraid of? These questions are the key to defeating that demon.


    Hence he listens carefully to the old man without blinking. He needed to get enough information to be able to assess the opponent that he is about to face.


    And from what he has heard it seems that the other Shin Jiao has aligned himself to the darkness and his master is somewhere deep in the Dark Omen Valley.


    "Young man, if you wanted to truly defeat your enemy, learn the skill that the old Blood Moon sect master has given you. It is your only way to survive your fight with that¡­ that demon." The old man said after telling his tale to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao wanted to listen more but, the old man stood up and wave his hand.


    When he did that, a small gate opened.


    "Enter this gate, and meditate for a couple of days, learn what you must learn and after I see that you are ready, I will send you deep in the Dark Omen Valley. To live or to die, would only be on you. I hope that you will not neglect this warning¡­ Good Luck!" the old man said.


    "Wait, old master¡­ Can I know your name?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Haha¡­ I already have forgotten my name. It was such a long time since Ist heard it. You can just call me old Hermit as the others do." The old man said as he turns his back to Shin Jiao and suddenly disappear in thin air.


    Shin Jiao was a bit astounded. This is because even after using his absolute sense, he is still unable to detect the presence of the old man.


    "His speed could not be that fast, right? Or is it teleportation?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    He thought for a while but still decided to enter the tear in space which is in front of him.


    "Sigh¡­ here goes nothing. I hope that this would truly help me find Susan¡­ I hope that she is not hurt." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the portal as it closes.


    After his figure vanished, a strong aura suddenly erupted in the middle of the Dark Omen Valley. Almost all of the beast and near that ce felt the strong dark energy. This, in turn, caused chaos to erupt inside the valley and a huge tide of the poisonous beast began to rampage all around the ce.


    The disciples still gathering and hunting are also affected by that aura as they all flee towards the outer borders of the Dark Omen Valley.


    "Damn it! Why is this happening? We still didn''t finish our quest."


    "What was that strong and oppressive aura? It''s like¡­ it''s like an aura of a strong demonic beast."


    "Damn it¡­ we should get out of here. This is going to cause more trouble."


    "Watch out! Everyone needs to escape now! There is a stampede! We should leave now!"


    The students shouted as they scurry to leave the area. As long time disciples and hunters inside the dangerous forest, they dare not think twice and immediately ran as fast as they can.


    "Hey, what about Si Ji? Is he still there?"


    "Maybe¡­ I think this was his first time entering the valley, right?"


    "Yes, I suspect that he might be facing move danger."


    "What should we do then?"


    The five people, who treated Shin Jiao as part of their team, began to feel worried at his situation. They knew of the danger inside the valley, and that strong aura that suddenly erupted would cause those mindless beasts to run amok.


    And they knew of the devastation and the danger this situation entails. Hence they are afraid of the young man.


    However, they didn''t have any choice as they themselves needed to also protect their lives.


    And so the team with heavy heart ran towards the vige.


    Not longter a number of disciples are already at the vige gate. Tension and horror can clearly be seen on their faces. This is because they knew that a beast tide ising judging from the sounding from deep within the valley and the trembling of the ground.


    This has happened quite a few times before so they have already experienced it and are aware of what to do next. But from the way, they all acted it is clear that although they knew, they are still afraid.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, to the southern part of this area around 1,000 kilometers away from the mountainous border where the 12 sects reign supreme, a figure is currently sitting on a four-wheeled simple looking ck wagon while traveling leisurely on the rough road. Inside the wagony a figure of a woman.


    The woman seems unhurt and she is currently unconscious. However, her clothes are already in tatters with ripped pieces of cloth everywhere.


    The person driving the wagon looks calm and collected under a hooded cloak. A smile crept on his handsome looking face.


    "Hehe¡­ It won''t be long now, my love. It won''t be long now¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered as he turns his gaze to the figure inside the carriage.


    He has kept the person unconscious ever since they traveled using his abilities that have grown quite strong. He has hunted far too many beasts and has absorbed many of their essences making him grew stronger.


    Suddenly, the young man''s head began hurting. He felt a strange power invading his thoughts. And then an image appears inside his head.


    When he felt this, the young man immediately knew who the one responsible for this kind of feeling is and fear can be seen in his eyes.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ how¡­ can he know where I am?¡­ Arrgghh!!!" the man muttered but then suddenly cried in pain while holding his head.


    The wagon suddenly stopped as the young man''s figure tugged on the beast''s reins. But he suddenly lost control of himself due to the pain in his head and fell down from the horse.


    "Ughh¡­ No¡­ this cannot be. How can that demon of a master know where I am?" the man muttered while gritting his teeth.


    Then as visions enter his head, he lost control of his body and fell down from his seat. However, this fall frightens the two Neighs pulling the wagon.


    And unknown to the man the horses began to run uncontrobly. However, the man did not have time for this as his head turns nk while an image of a person talking to someone enter it.


    When he saw that image, the man showed an angry scowl on his face. And as he rolls to the ground his hood was removed. The man looks exactly like the one in his mind. And now he is aware that the person he is running from is already on his trail.


    Shin Jiao is wondering why his demon of a master showed him this image. But he would never be thankful. He and that woman already had a n, and in their n, both would benefit. She let him take the young woman who looks exactly like Qin Lou.


    Although she is not her, he didn''t care. All he knows is that he already has his price, and no one can stop him. Even Qian Li and her iron army could not stop him now.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, as he tried to resist the pain he saw the horses run. But the direction is something he had never expected.. They are actually running towards a high cliff.

 Chapter 546 - The Demon Of The Dark Omen Valley (2)

    Chapter 546


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao has entered an unknown ce where there is a sea of bamboo trees that can be seen. He didn''t know if he is inside a dimension of another world, but from the looks of it, the ce does not contain all the elements which only means that this ce is either an artificialnd, or he is inside someone''s small world.


    If it is thetter, then he might be trapped in this ce for a long time if that person has a bad intension. He knew that because his ring has the same ability. He also controls a small world of his own.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t know why but he felt calm in his heart. He trusted the old man called the Hermit, so he took out a book from his ring. This book is the same technique manual that he received from the Blood Moon Sect patriarch. It is a powerful technique ording to the patriarch that can make him almost invincible in battle.


    "I guess the only way for me to find a clue is through learning this thing. I hope it would not be toote¡­" he muttered as he began reading the book.


    ''The essence of blood and fighting¡­''


    Shin Jiao''s eyes went wide in disbelief upon hearing the words inside his mind. But it seems that those words are not the same as those written on the page. He didn''t know why, but he continues reading. But the same thing happened. What he hears and what he reads arepletely not the same. But he didn''t mind because his interest is already piqued.


    ''Before this world was created there is a long war that is being fought in the shadows, and due to that war, the demons were pushed to the edge and was at a disadvantage. And so they began to create a technique that would make them invincible throughout the heavens. And that technique is the Essence Syphon¡­''


    "Essence Syphon? I thought it was called¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly heard something different.


    Then he remembers what the sect master of the Blood Moon Sect told him. It seems that the technique he practiced from the book is iplete and no matter how hard he tries it could not bepleted. Now he knows why.


    As he continues reading, he learned that the Essence Syphon does not only absorb the blood of the fighter''s enemy but their true essence instead.


    Then suddenly as he continues reading, he learned of a dark truth. This book which was used by the demons does not actually originate from them. It is not the darkness that created such a technique, but the light.


    An unknown deity was once fighting a hopeless war to protect the he is in task to protect from the shadows. In his desperate struggle, he began creating this fighting technique. After thousands of years of struggle, he has perfected the technique, but it was toote.


    His divine Qi and consciousness are already corrupted by the essence of the shadow beings. Hence his mind became warped as it consumed him. The deity became berserk and fought against other deities. Many died in that war, both deities and demons.


    Those who survive sealed the immortal soul of the deity. They didn''t dare absorb or disperse the essence and memory within his soul as they fear the shadow of corruption within it.


    This is because none of them learned about the book that the deity wrote. They all thought the book is the source of this evil and also tried to destroy it. But then a shadow being suddenly stolen it. And from then on the demons began using such a technique to fight against the deities.


    This gave the heavens too much trouble and swore that they would find the book and destroy it.


    And so a great war in the heavens once again erupted between the deities trying to preserve thes, and the shadow beings trying to corrupt and destroy it for their amusement. And in that great battle, the book was lost until today.


    When Shin Jiao read up to this part, he soon discovers that the book is actually sentient.


    It has a will on its own and is just hiding.


    "So this is what you wanted me to learn?" Shin Jiao asked.


    But the book didn''t respond.


    "Hmm¡­" suddenly an idea enters his mind and kept the book inside his ring.


    "So can you tell me who you are now?" he asked.


    The book suddenly floated from inside the ring and tried to sense its surroundings.


    "Don''t worry, this is a small world inside my ring. In this ce, I am the one in control." Shin Jiao said with confidence.


    ''Hmm¡­ a very interesting mortal¡­ I have not chosen wrongly. You are the person I''ve been waiting for. It''s been thousands of years since I talked to someone.'' A deep man''s voice suddenly said.


    "So, can you tell me who you are?" Shin Jiao asked.


    ''Haha¡­ before that¡­ I must ask¡­ how much have you learned from what I have said to you?''


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised but a smile appears on his face.


    Meanwhile, from somewhere inside the valley, an old man is currently sitting cross-legged while absorbing the chaotic and poisonous miasma in the air.


    While he is doing this, the beast tide didn''t even dare to bother him or go his direction. They would part like a stream of water hitting a huge boulder.


    The old man suddenly turns to a certain direction in the valley.


    "It''s only a matter of days now¡­ if I am not wrong, then that young man can set me free atst." He muttered as a simple smile crept on his face.


    Then his eyes closed and carefully watch at the young person sitting inside his small world. That''s right; the ce where Shin Jiao is right now is inside the man''s small world in his dantian. He did this to protect the young man from the prying eyes of that demon which has also corrupted him for many years.


    The old hermit knew of the secret in the book, but he didn''t know how to activate it. But if his conjecture is right, then that young fellow will be able to open up its secret. If that is right, then he would not hold back and borrow such power to once again be freed from this imprisonment.


    Although his memory is notplete, the old man still remembers a lot of things. Things he has done when he was once¡­ a god¡­ or a shadow being.


    His soul is iplete and the evil inside of him has consumed a lot of his powers from then on. The only good part of himself is this old man, who is trying to change the evil he has done. That''s right, he is the deity who wrote that book, but that part of his memory is already consumed by the shadows inside his body.


    And when his immortal soul was trapped in this world, he took this chance to escape. However, for an unknown twist of fate, the book actuallynded in this world, as if trying to follow its true owner after it escaped the shadow beings and their demon army.


    "Sigh¡­ I only wanted to save the that I was born from¡­ I never intended this to happen. If they gave me another chance in heaven, then I would want to enter a called earth. In there most of the souls are just mortals¡­" the old man thought as a longing smile crept on his face.


    ''Haha¡­ do you think they would forgive you? The heavenly armies would crush you until all of your soul memories would be gone¡­ however, if you join me now, we can reign supreme in the heavens and none could stop us.'' A voice suddenly enters the old man''s mind.


    "Haha¡­ You''ve been saying that ever since we came to this world¡­"


    ''Yes, because that is the truth¡­''


    "The truth? A shadow being is telling the truth¡­ you and your demon armies have destroyed millions of worlds. And you want me to believe you¡­ Haha¡­"


    ''We did nothing to destroy those worlds. We just wanted those souls to be true to themselves. They are the ones who destroy their own world¡­ greed, power, and lies¡­ that is the true nature that every soul possesses¡­ Hehe¡­''


    "Ahhh¡­ the rambling of a shadow being. I know that even in the immortal ne, your kind also exists."


    ''Wait! Are you going to talk about that again? It''s been thousands of years and I am fed up with that story of yours.''


    "Well, that my friend is the truth¡­"


    ''You want to know what the truth is¡­ I have your whole immortal soul¡­ and you¡­ you''re only a memory fragment and nothing else¡­ if I can get you¡­ then I will beplete¡­ hehe¡­''


    "Pfft¡­plete, but like thousands of years ago, you still cannot escape this. Haha¡­"


    ''Hihi¡­ well, that was before¡­ before that youngd came. This time¡­ this time I will be able to attain a new body¡­ a new and strong body¡­ I know of your ns¡­ old man. And I will not let you win. I am Legion¡­ I am the great demon of the shadow world. I will win¡­ Kekeke¡­''


    "¡­"


    The old man didn''t reply as he just kept his silence.


    Deep inside of him, he is already praying that the deities would help him, help him amends his own mistakes, and once again enter the cycle of reincarnation.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, high up in the heavenly ne, a beautiful deity is currently watching what is happening on the of Gaeus Ro.


    "I guess he has already paid for his mistakes, right? What do you think?" she asked the person beside her who is also watching the same scene.


    "Sigh¡­ big sister¡­ your is one of the biggest and also the most chaotic in the vast universe. But I never expected that you can still smile¡­ you truly are very calm and powerful."


    "Powerful¡­ me? No, no¡­ I am barely able to contain this mess. I am just d that big brother let me have that person¡­ if not¡­ then this would have long been consumed by the shadow beings."


    "What did that person do?"


    "It''s not what he would do¡­ but what he will do¡­"


    "And that is?..."


    "Hihi¡­ that my little brother is your big sister''s secret¡­"

 Chapter 547 - The Demon Of The Dark Omen Valley (3)

    Chapter 547


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thick beads of sweat cover Shin Jiao''s forehead as he concentrated while trying to learn step by step the fighting technique in the book. He didn''t expect that such a simple fighting technique would drive him to this point. It is a point where he could not even move his body as he needed to concentrate on the flow of Qi inside his dantian.


    He is unaware of how many days has he been inside this ce, and what is happening outside. But he could not stop as he is currently in a breakthrough point where he is about to finish the technique.


    He could not give up now, he should persevere. If what he learned from that secret scroll is the truth, then with this technique he has a chance to fight against any higher level cultivator at an equal footing. As long as he trains this technique to the pinnacle, then he might even be able to fight against a saint immortal.


    The Essence Syphon technique has 5 levels of progression.


    The first stage is Syphon Casting. This is where the user would cast a spell while thinking the technique in their mind. Once it is activated it would cause the user to be able to rapidly absorb the essence in their surroundings for five minutes. But it would take arge toll on the user''s mind unless the user is already really familiar with the technique and is able to progress to the second stage.


    The second stage is the Rune Syphon stage. This is where the user of the technique would carve a rune on his body which enables him to use the essence siphon. As long as the rune is active, the user will be able to absorb the essence of their opponent or the surrounding rapidly.


    Most of the demons have reached this stage and this is the reason why they became almost indestructible in that war thousands of years ago before the book was lost. Thought they were misled by the book at first, the shadow beings were still able toprehend it and came close to the true essence of the Rune Syphon stage.


    The third is where not many shadow beings or demons are able to discover, but those who did learn how to use the Essence Syphon technique by will or by thought alone. This is called the Awareness Stage. And this is the bottleneck where many shadow beings could not grasp. But there are those from the higher-ups in their ranks who are able to grasp this stage. And they became powerful enough to control many in their ranks.


    The fourth is the Mind extension stage or the psychokinesis stage. This is where one can already use the siphon technique even without physical contact. This stage is the reason why the deity that was besieged by the legion of shadow beings at that time won the war at the cost of his sanity. And this is the stage that the demons and the shadow beings truly wanted to discover but could not.


    And thest stage is the Syphoning Domain stage, which is the true pinnacle stage in the technique. This is the stage where those inside the domain of the user would be helpless and be put in despair. They could just sit and could not do anything while their whole being would be consumed along with the essence in their surroundings.


    When the deity who created this technique he has already reached the point where his sanity is already gone, but luckily he was able to finish the book and also put high-level incantation in it.


    When Shin Jiao learned of this heavenly shaking technique, he was truly dumbfounded. It is not something destructible or devastating that it would destroy whole worlds, but instead, this technique works like a ck hole. Instead of destroying everything, it would consume everything.


    This is the reason why he decided to learn the words and the technique. With this in his arsenal, he would be able tobine it with some of his gears. With his intelligence, he was confident that he can reach the stage where he can already carve those words in a bullet.


    If he can do that, how devastating would that be? If he is able to prate the body of a saint immortal then he didn''t need to lift a hand anymore and just wait for the bullet to absorb the essence of his opponent in one go.


    Plus if the bullet is unable to hold the essence anymore it would act as a bomb and destroy his opponent from the inside.


    That would be the most powerful arsenal he can have with him. With an excited heart, he immediately began learning.


    However, his hopes were dashed as he didn''t expect theplicity of runes. They are actually not just ordinary runes but divine runes. He is currently learning the runes that are able tomand the elements in the universe itself.


    So how could that be simple?


    But he perseveres, he needs to persevere. He didn''t mind the time he has spent, his mind is concentrated on learning the technique.


    And so after a long and grueling struggle, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly fell from the air as hended in a sorry state on the ground. He can''t feel his body as if all of his energy were drained.


    As Shin Jiao panted heavily he carefully looks at his surroundings and tried to assess the situation. In his weakened state, he did not want to put his guard down.


    Meanwhile, the Hermit who has his eyes closed slowly opened it as he watches the young man inside his small world. He didn''t know what happened to the young fellow, and why it took him far too long just toprehend such simple technique, but judging from the aura in his body it seems that he failed.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess he could is unable to bear the weight of those heavenly runes. Another failure, I guess¡­ well he can only resign to his fate if he decides to face that shadow legion inside my immortal soul." The old Hermit muttered.


    He then opens a gate to make the young man escape his small world.


    Upon seeing a tear on space, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and sluggishly walked towards the exit.


    "Ugh¡­" Shin Jiao fell down as he weakly turns his gaze around.


    "Se¡­ senior¡­ Thank you¡­ thank you for protecting me all this time." Shin Jiao said with a weak smile.


    "Hmm¡­ you are very weak now. You need to regain your strength. To study a divine rune for 6 months without resting is something I have never seen before. Luckily for you, I have managed the time inside my small world. If not, your goal would have already failed."


    "Six¡­ six months? What¡­ how¡­"


    "Haha¡­ don''t be flustered¡­ although it took you six months, I was able to control my world. That a year inside it would only take 1 day outside."


    "Huh¡­ Thank you¡­ thank you senior."


    "You don''t have to thank me. But I hope you good luck with your next step. Remember, your opponent is a shadow being¡­ a legion of shadow beings, so be careful. Here take this." The Hermit said as he handed Shin Jiao a small pill.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately took the pill. As soon as it touches his tongue, he suddenly felt a strong wave of Qi and mana replenishing his dantian and the spheres inside his body. He was really astonished to discover that he actually consumed most of the energy inside his spheres.


    Then suddenly he remembers the four girls inside his ring. Although in the outside world, it only took him half a day, inside it was six months. With his consciousness, immediately enters his ring and saw the four girls currently tiling the ground and is already living like they are in the normal world.


    He also noticed those crocodile beasts that came from the swamp that he had killed. Luckily before he started the long learning process at that time, he has already absorbed the poison inside those beasts'' bodies.


    Hence the girls are able to rely on those for meat andbined with some of the vegetation they have already nted inside his ring''s small world, the four are able to survive until now.


    "Hey, guys! Sorry, that I was too busy. I promise to let you guys out after this." Shin Jiao said with a sheepish smile.


    "No worries master¡­ we are fine in here."


    "Yes, but¡­ master, those humans in the prison seem to have almost gone crazy. They are already crying and apologizing. What should we do with them, master?"


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t worry¡­ after I finish my mission, I will let them go¡­ Thank you, guys."


    "Hihi¡­ don''t worry master. Although this ce is a bit barren, it is filled with spiritual Qi. We could not find a better ce to increase our cultivation rapidly¡­ But little Nao is a bit bored¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Yes, master¡­ I want to go out soon¡­"


    "Okay, okay¡­ wait for a bit more alright?"


    After Shin Jiao cut off his concentration, he stood up as he already felt his strength returning.


    "Thank you, master¡­ I am ready now."


    "Sigh¡­ youngd. If you have not learned of the book, please don''t proceed. I may not have my memories intact, but I know that without that technique, you cannot win against the demon of the Dark Omen valley."


    "Senior is too kind. Thank you for the reminder. But I want to tell you to not worry anymore about this¡­ I am confident in my own strength."


    "Okay¡­ good luck."


    The old man said as he suddenly tore the space in front of him.


    "I can only take you to the entrance. You have to walk from there. Remember, to return to the ce where you entered this way, I can open a path for your return." The old man reminded as he waves his hand in the air open a tear in space.


    Shin Jiao was amazed at the ability of the old man.. To tear the space is not a simple act, not even a powerful master in the Heavenly Nascent realm can do so.

 Chapter 548 - Shadow Legion

    Chapter 548


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thick poisonous green mists are all over the ce as the scenery in front of Shin Jiao suddenly changes upon entering the portal that the Hermit opened.


    He didn''t know why he trusted the hermit that much but deep inside his heart there is something that is telling him to trust the old man. Hence he followed the advice but still holds his guards up until the very end.


    This attitude from Shin Jiao also gained the old man''s admiration. He saw that no matter how he shows generosity and kindness, the young man though, showing respect, didn''t put his guard down and show no opening at all.


    After Shin Jiao''s figure disappears, the old man closes his eyes and continues cultivating.


    Thick dark green foliage covers the central part of the valley. Shin Jiao can feel that deep within it there is a strong pressure emanating which seems to deter all the beasts from entering the ce. As he continues walking deeper, he notices some beast remains on the ground with their bones already green as the poison miasma has already seeped inside it.


    Although the miasma in this ce is dangerous, Shin Jiao didn''t mind as he is immune to such poisons. Even those that can corrode human flesh are a wee sight for him as it could make his poison essence grow stronger. So, he just greedily absorbs the poison in the air and refines the excess essence to be absorbed into his dantian.


    As he walked deeper, he can feel his sphere slowly being filled with refined Qi.


    Thought the pill that the old man gave him recovered some of his energy, it was not enough to fill all the spheres in his dantian due to the amount of energy needed to fill them. Hence thisrge amount of miasma is like free energy for Shin Jiao.


    Not longter, he arrives near the clearing where the old man told him to find. And saw therge boulders with strange patterns.


    Upon arriving, Shin Jiao can now feel the strong and oppressive aura covering the ce. He immediately knew that the Being that is staying in this ce is far stronger than he thought. When he felt that oppressive aura his will almost crumble under its might.


    "Hihi¡­ Wee¡­ wee!" an eerie voice which seems to belong not from a single person but a collective individual greeted Shin Jiao.


    This made his body unconsciously shiver in fear. He knew that he is going to face such a powerful enemy. However, though he fears that enemy, he would never back down just to be able to save Susan Tang.


    So he took a step forward and shows himself.


    Shin Jiao has already seen that ghostly figure floating in the air. It''s just a visage of a person without a face. When his absolute sense scanned that being, he felt like looking deep into a ck hole. It was like the whole being at the front is the void, vast, and endless.


    "So you are the Shadow Legion, the demon from the abyss¡­" Shin Jiao said with a serious expression on his face.


    He dare not face this opponent nonchntly as he can feel its power even with the distance between them.


    "Hehe¡­ Yes, I am that being¡­ I am a personification of a deity. I am a true god, worship me¡­ mortal."


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply as he just stood on his ce while observing the being floating above the rocks.


    "You are a god? But why are you trapped in this ce?" Shin Jiao suddenly said after observing for a while.


    After the shadow being heard Shin Jiao''s words, its glowing eyes suddenly express surprise, and then it turned into slits as a smile crept into its mouth.


    "Hihi¡­ interesting¡­ very interesting¡­ You are the first mortal that lived in this world that is able to recognize me from just one look. Hahaha¡­" said the shadow being as itughed maniacally in the air.


    "I was afraid for nothing¡­ this thing can only bluff. Luckily I was able to learn divine runes, through that book, if not I could not have deduced that those symbols are divine arrays not from this world. Haha¡­ eternal divine imprisonment?¡­ Who would have guessed that this thing could not escape thisnd no matter how hard it would wait or try?" Shin Jiao chuckled deep in his heart.


    This is because he has already deciphered the rune on the rocks.


    But what excites Shin Jiao right at this moment are those rocks. They are actually not just simple boulders. But boulders made of the rare ck stone. The strongest material he has ever encountered so far.


    Though his heart wanted to be greedy and obtain such a boon, he is not that stupid unless he knew that he can defeat this shadow being.


    "You said you are a god? But howe you are imprisoned in this ce?" Shin Jiao asked with a curious look on his face.


    "Haha¡­ before you came here I already knew who you are¡­ young Shin Jiao. I heard that you were a hero that died in battle, but then after a few years came back alive and well¡­ what an interesting story. I am interested in your strength¡­ I guess you wanted more power than what you have now, right? I can give you that." said the shadow being with a smile on its visage.


    Shin Jiao didn''t react but just squinted his eyes while looking at the floating ck figure.


    "Hmm¡­ not power, eh. Then¡­ What about¡­information?" the shadow being said with a grin.


    The expression on Shin Jiao''s face suddenly changed upon hearing these words. And the Shadow Being saw these changes and a grin appear on its face.


    "Hihi¡­ Information¡­ let''s trade. I will give you information on what you seek, while you¡­ you give me something in exchange."


    Shin Jiao hesitated for a bit but still asked.


    "What kind of exchange?"


    "Haha¡­ straightforward eh, I like that. As a good gesture of my sincerity, let me show you something that you truly desperately wanted to obtain¡­" the shadow being said as it waves its hands in the air and a small mirror-like ripple appears.


    Then in that ripple, a few images began to show.


    When Shin Jiao saw the images, his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    This is because he saw himself¡­ no¡­ that was not him. It is the man he has been looking for. That man is currently walking deep in a forest with a frantic voice.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be. This can''t be happening. I won''t let you die just like this¡­" Shin Jiao''s voice said as he wades through the thick nts.


    It looks like he is currently descending down a mountain while looking at the seemingly bottomless cliff.


    Shin Jiao who is watching the scene can vaguely see something in the direction that the person in the image is looking at.


    "I need to move faster¡­" his voice echoed.


    Then the man suddenly flew up in the air and suddenly jumps from where he stood. When that person jumps, Shin Jiao can now see that full view of what that man is seeing down below.


    He can vaguely see a broken carriage down on the ground.


    When Shin Jiao saw this a bad premonition suddenly enters his heart, as he clenched his fist. Right now, he is praying dearly in his heart that what he is thinking will note true. He didn''t want his conjecture to be true, because if it is, then¡­


    Shin Jiao''s breathing began to hasten, and hisposure suddenly crumbles.


    When the shadow figure saw this, it immediately smiles thinking that it has already won the bet. It has hit a string that triggered this mere mortal to now lower his guard.


    "What a foolish fellow. How can a mere mortal trick someone like me who has lived for many millennia? Haha¡­ you are still weak, and young. The tricks you have learned are not enough to protect you from me, the shadow legion¡­ Hihi¡­"


    As a being that has lived and consumed countless souls from thousands of different worlds in the universe, the shadow legion which was stuck in a single deity soul knew far too many things. Hence it is confident that it could cajole the human into submission.


    Right now, it could not wait to devour the soul of this youngd and invade his strong body. The Shadow Being knew that if only one of the many souls inside him could escape and possess the body of this young man, then it might find a way to escape this eternal prison that the deity has put unto this soul.


    "Young man, I knew you are in a desperate struggle right now. I can help you go to that ce in an instant. But there is a price¡­"


    "What¡­ what is your price?"


    "Hihi¡­ I know that you are searching for the woman you love. As for my price, we can talk about that after you agree¡­" the shadow being said.


    Shin Jiao became silent, but his troubled expression betrayed him.


    "Can you take me there? I will¡­ agree¡­ your condition is¡­"


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the Shadow Being became impatient as it now knew that the human is already roped in. With impatience in its expression, it threw Shin Jiao a small stone b.


    "Haha¡­ alright, then it is settled then. Sign your blood in that stone b. If you lie, then your soul would be imprisoned in that stone." the shadow being said with a wide grin.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately cut his hand and touch the stone. Determination can be seen in his eyes, and the expression of the shadow being is now filled with glee.


    "Hihi¡­ What a foolish mortal¡­ this blood¡­ Ah¡­ such strong essence¡­ this body¡­ this body is already in the divinity stage¡­ What a waste¡­ he should have already ascended to the immortal ne¡­ Well, no worries, I will just use this body to go back then¡­ Hihi¡­ Deities¡­ wait for my return. I will wreak havoc once again. Hihi.... Hahaha¡­" the shadow beingughed in its heart in jubtion.

 Chapter 549 - In Despair

    Chapter 549


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A pact between Shin Jiao and the being calling himself as the Shadow Legion was made. With confidence in its win, it is sure that once Shin Jiao finished his goal in killing the other person which shares his name and has the same appearance as him it could get Shin Jiao as per the condition of the contract.


    Hence the Shadow Being is already confident of its win in this bet.


    It has been a long time since he used such low-level tricks just to entice a mere mortal. But it didn''t have any choice as the young man is a one in a million chance for it to escape this damnable and boring prison.


    And so, the Shadow Being open up a portal and made Shin Jiao appear near the ce where there is a tall cliff and a dangerous rocky ground below.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately jumps into the portal without thinking twice. He knew that he has to make a move to be able to save Susan Tang.


    After appearing near the cliff he immediately saw, with his absolute sense the situation. He dare not extend it to the carriage as he is afraid to see the state of the person inside.


    Without a second thought, he suddenly jumps down towards the ground andnded beside the carriage.


    Right at this moment, another figure alsonded on the opposite side of the carriage.


    As the two people look at each other both show different reactions.


    The one wearing a cloak showed fear in his eyes, but also a hint of anger and resentment can be seen. While the other one who is wearing a blue cultivator''s robe has a calm expression on his face. But the shaking of his hand shows his true feelings.


    Right at this moment, two Shin Jiaos are looking at each other. An unknown feeling slowly bloomed inside each other''s hearts. However, for Shin Jiao who came from the earth, he could not wait to destroy the man who looks like him.


    No matter what reason this fellow has, he could not forgive him for taking Susan Tang as a hostage. So although his face looks calm his body is currently shivering in anger.


    "So you really look like me¡­ I guess the hero who saves the continent is someone at your level¡­ Haha¡­ But I¡­ I am nothing like you. I''m no hero. I just wanted to have a better life¡­ Can I not have one? I just wanted a family¡­ Am I not permitted to have one?" the cloaked Shin Jiao muttered as he stood up calmly while looking at the carriage.


    "Hehe¡­ If I cannot have her, then¡­ it is better than no one can have her!" the cloaked Shin Jiao suddenly muttered as his expression suddenly warped into a sinister one.


    With a wave of his hand dark Qi suddenly flew out towards the carriage.


    This sudden determinationing from the cloaked Shin Jiao is something that war bore from his desperation. With the powerful Shin Jiao in this ce, he knew that escaping with his life after what he did is not possible. If he would die, then maybe, at least maybe, he can be with the woman he likes, even if that woman is not the real Qin Lou and just someone who looks exactly like her.


    Inside his mind he is thinking that at least before he dies, he can make the life of the other Shin Jiao to be like that of himself¡­ miserable and wretched.


    That''s why he wanted to kill the woman in the carriage and the child in her belly. He didn''t care anymore; he just wanted to end everything before it''s toote.


    However, he also had a deeper n.


    And true to his sinister plot, the other Shin Jiao suddenly jumped in front of the ruined carriage and tried to block the dark Qi.


    The cloaked Shin Jiao saw his dark Qi entering the other Shin Jiao''s body and this made him grin happily.


    But then his expression darkened when his opponent ignores him and just directly walked towards the carriage.


    With a wave of his hand, the entire carriage was lifted up and from there they saw a figure covered in a golden protective array.


    Both heaves a sigh of relief but then, both knew that only one of them would be able to live this ce.


    Although still afraid the cloaked Shin Jiao suddenly cast multiple dark Qi fireballs towards his opponent.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A series of loud explosions that obliterated the entire area and turns it into a small crater resulted from just that simple attack.


    However, the cloaked Shin Jiao knew that this attack is not enough.


    "Haha¡­ I know that you are unhurt. I knew of your strength, and that you are very powerful. But I have to say that you have underestimated me if you think that I fear you. Right now, you cannot escape my grasp. I will make sure to destroy you and take what truly belongs to me. Haha¡­" the cloaked Shin Jiao shouted as he floated in the air.


    He then sent another barrage towards a certain location as if he clearly knew where his target is.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ I guessed you also have stolen from me, my own mother. The love that I deserve from her was given to you. You¡­ you a person who came from another world¡­ you destroyed my life and my own path¡­ however¡­ Hehe¡­ with the power that I have now, I am sure that I can still beat you."


    After saying that, his figure suddenly vanished and appears inside the dust cloud covered ground.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion urs and a figure can be seen flying out of that dust cloud.


    That figure hit the corner of the cliff and was embedded inside.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao walks out of the dust cloud while carrying an unconscious figure in his hand.


    He carefullyid the weak and unconscious figure on the ground covered with thick cloth which he prepared beforehand. It is one of the camping bags he had inside his ring.


    As he watches Susan Tang''s beautiful face a smile crept on Shin Jiao''s face.


    "You look good wearing a cultivator''s gown¡­" he muttered as he lovingly caressed her face.


    However, he suddenly feels something darting out from his hand towards Susan Tang''s figure. It was like a cloud of ck smoke that moves like a sludge.


    Shin Jiao swiftly used his hand to catch that thing, but who would have known that when he does, his head suddenly felt a bit of pain.


    It was like a connection to the being that sent him to this ce; the Shadow Being is calling for him. Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changed as he tried to focus but it was toote. The ck smoke seeps inside of Susan Tang''s body.


    This made Shin Jiao show a panicked reaction.


    "No¡­ no¡­ this can''t be. How can this happen? You¡­ you tricked me you bastard!" shouted Shin Jiao in panic as his figure was suddenly drawn towards a ck hole like thingy which suddenly appears behind him.


    Shin Jiao wanted to grab the figure lying on the ground in desperation but it seems that his body could not move as he felt a strong domain stopping his movement.


    Then what he saw next made him show a truly desperate expression.


    This is because the body of Susan Tang was suddenly covered with a cloud of ck smoke. And from what he can see and feel, it is corrosive and very dangerous.


    But what can he do, he is already inside the portal and could just watch his beloved woman slowly being devoured by that ck smoke-like thingy that his doppelganger used as an attack.


    But what made Shin Jiao despair more is the figure slowly emerging from the hole at the side of the cliff. Although he hit that doppelganger of his heavily, he is stunned that the man is still able to move as if nothing happened.


    "Hihi¡­ So what do you think of my generosity?" the Shadow Being suddenly said as Shin Jiao found himself kneeling on the ground.


    "Take me back there! Take me back there this instant!" Shouted Shin Jiao as his eyes didn''t leave the scene he can see while peering at the ck hole like thingy.


    "Hihi¡­ do you think I will still listen to you? Haha¡­ I have already given you a chance. What happened next is your fault for being too slow." The Shadow Being said as it flew around Shin Jiao with a sinister smile on its shadow like visage.


    "You¡­"


    Then Shin Jiao''s words turned silent as he saw what happened next. The figure of Susan Tang on the other side of the ck hole is slowly consumed. While the cloaked Shin Jiao just looks at what is happening on the ground.


    Suddenly another grin appears on his face as he extended his hand and absorbs the shadow-like thingy. And along with ites the whole flesh of the young woman.


    Only the bones were left on the ground.


    This scene made Shin Jiao shake in anger, as his expression showed disbelief and despair. The feeling of disbelief can be seen in his eyes as he could not take his eyes off from the scene.


    "Hihi¡­ Now I got you¡­" the Shadow Being thought as he swoops down and appears next to the stunned Shin Jiao.


    He can smell his own victory and the smell of desperation in the expression of the young man.


    After it cut off the scene, Shin Jiao just sat on the ground weakly. His guard is already down and the Shadow Being can already make its move to take over the body in front of its eyes.


    "This is perfect¡­ I want to feel ite on¡­ Let me feel the fear¡­ Let me feel the desperation¡­" the Shadow Being thought as it waited behind Shin Jiao with a big grin on its face.


    It is waiting for the chaotic Qiing of Shin Jiao''s body due to fear and despair.. For the Shadow Being, these are the most scrumptious part of the soul energy it could devour before taking over the body of the young man under its eyes.

 Chapter 550 - In Despair (2)

    Chapter 550


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Jubtion and glee, these two things should be a rare feeling for such a creature as itself, but the Shadow Being is feeling this way as of right now. It felt that the young mortal is already in its palms and with just a couple of push it can already obtain the young mortal''s fleshly body.


    For a long time, it has spread its influence throughout thend. However, due to the imprisonment of the deity soul which has consumed it and itspanions in that war thousands of years ago, it could not fully disy its strength and power.


    Luckily, a part of the soul of that deity jumped out from its influence and escaped its main immortal soul. This is the reason why it now able to influence at least a part of the forest.


    But no matter what it does it can only do so much. Hence it decided to get a pawn, someone gullible and easy to trick. Hence for many years, it tried to tempt people to enter the valley. For all of it was for naught, until it found a particr person.


    A young man named Shin Jiao who was desperate for power. Either by luck or happenstance, the young man wondered inside the valley.


    When that fragment of the deity''s soul which poses as an old man helped the young man, the Shadow Being saw a potential n.


    He heard the story through the eyes of the Hermit and learned everything. Then with a simple influence and a little temptation through dreams and whispers, that young man entered the valley.


    The Shadow Being then learned of a story through the young man''s memories which made it feel a bit amused.


    But then the person has already died, which is such a disappointment.


    Hence it pinned its hope to this young man who seems to look exactly like that so-called hero. And after many years its disappointment just grew. Although the young man works really hard after obtaining a part of its legacy, he is unable to progress further. He can''t even reach the nascent realm after more than 5 years. Hence the Shadow Bing felt disappointed.


    But it didn''t consider that in this world, one could not easily get to the nascent realm without many years of cultivation. Only those few extraordinary beings are able to reach such a level. Well, knowledge and understanding are factors that can truly separate the ordinary from the extraordinary.


    If one has the knowledge and easily understand their own path then, their progress would be stable and rarely reach bottlenecks. Hence their progression would be unhindered. Those who were born in the heavenly ne have this condition, plus the knowledge is open in that ce, hence reaching the nascent realm is as easy as pie.


    But it didn''t consider that this worldcks that same condition.


    However, it then discovers a few weeks ago that the person which many has considered as already dead suddenly appear in this world once again. This piece of news immediately piques its interest. And so, it nned this intricate scene acting in front of the young man''s eyes for the sole purpose of the Shadow Being obtaining his fleshly body.


    And so with a contented grin, the Shadow Being suddenly closes the portal and it can now feel the desperation in the heart of the young man.


    It is now expecting the victory it waited for a long time. It waited for that sweat chaotic emotion to erupt from Shin Jiao''s body so that it could absorb it and savor its victory.


    It closes its eyes and waited¡­ and waited¡­ and waited.


    After a minute has passed it still did not feel anything. The expected chaotic reaction from the young man did not appear.


    It immediately felt worried. With its experience, it knew that there is something wrong immediately. And with a nce at the figure kneeling on the ground it immediately discovers the changes at one nce. It actually felt danger which is something that should not be possible. This is because that feeling ising from the mortal that is currently kneeling on the ground.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand had a smile as he slowly lifted his face.


    The expression from the Shadow Being changes from a sinister expression into something strange. He has a look of confidence as if his n has already seeded a while ago. So this reversal of the situation is something it didn''t expect.


    Unknown to the Shadow Being, Shin Jiao has already actually discovered that there is something wrong with the woman inside the carriage.


    Although at first he dare not scan the woman as he didn''t want to see the truth. But then after confirming that she was okay, he immediately scanned her body. And what shocked him is the discovery that the woman may look like Susan Tang but she is not her.


    That was a normal mortal woman wearing a mask that looks like Susan Tang. The mask was exquisitely crafted that if he only uses his spiritual sense, he could not even see the truth. But with his nowbined spiritual sense and absolute sense, he can already deduce the truth from that woman''s figure.


    And so Shin Jiao immediately began to n his next move. He knew that there is a deeper conspiracy in this event and if he needed to fight against that thing to get it, he would not hesitate to do so.


    Hence when the other Shin Jiao attacked him, he already started his n to get to the bottom of this.


    With that in mind, he conditioned himself and his emotions to conform to the situation. As a former spy, he was trained by the government to control his feelings to fool his enemies. In normal times he would not use these techniques to the people he cared about and would show them his true feeling. Even after he came to this world, he would not even use tricks in facing those cultivators he thought lower than himself and would just show his strength to them.


    But now, this situation is different he needs to be a shadow someone who can blend with the situation and not get carried away by his own emotion.


    Hence he acted the part.


    ¡­


    While the fight is happening, the Hermit, who is currently cultivating suddenly feels a dangerous premonition in his heart. He feels uneasiness as if something bad is going to happen. Then he opens his eyes and abruptly looks at the direction of the center of the Dark Omen Valley.


    "Did the young man fail?... Sigh¡­ s, I was really hopeful that he is the one. The one who would free my trapped soul atst, but I guess I would wait again for a long time." The old man muttered with mncholy in his wizened eyes.


    His heart yearns for the forgiveness of the deities in heaven for the crime he hasmitted. But how could he give up to his children, to the he has grown to love and care for. As a deity, he didn''t want to abandon them and flee to the heavenly ne. How could he just do that?


    Although his memories are fragmented, he still can remember that fight. However, he could not recall how he won. All he knew is that he learned it from a book.


    "If the young man truly fails and the shadow legion obtained his fleshly body¡­ then¡­" the old man seems to have realized something.


    But he still could not make a move. If this is just a trap for him, and he fell for it, then he would not be able to escape that torturous prison. He would rather stay in this tranquil ce and helping those young people.


    But if that shadow being is able to get the body, then it would spell doom to many, even for him. And this realization made the old man decide.


    He stood up and waves his hand in the air. A tear in space suddenly appears and the old man feels a bit weakened. He has already used a lot of his energy in making these space cracks. Like himself, the shadow being is also the same, he feels that it used its power to open a ck hole in space twice, plus itsted more than what should be expected.


    Hence the old man is a bit confident that he could escape that thing if worsees to worst.


    With a quick step, the old man vanished from his spot and enters the space crack.


    Upon arriving on the other side, the old man stopped and heaves a heavy sigh. He then pops a pill inside his mouth to at least replenish a little bit of his Qi, and then he continues walking.


    Not longter, he appears in front of the circr clearing in the middle of the Dark Omen valley. From where he stood he can now see the kneeling young man and the Shadow Being floating behind the young man.


    Ba-dump!


    Worried shes in the old man''s face as he discovers this helpless scene.


    But then suddenly, he saw something that he never expected to see. The young man suddenly turns around with his expression clearly shown in his eyes. The change of expression from a state of hopelessness, sadness, and despair to something happy sends chills running down his spine.


    How could such a young fellow have such control over his emotion that it even fooled him, the Hermit, into believing his state? This made the old man truly astounded and a bit baffled.


    However, what baffled him the most is the thing that happened next¡­


    Shin Jiao has already seen the shock on the Shadow Being''s expression. This was his chance a chance that would only appear once. If he didn''t grab this opportunity to make his move, then he would be hard press in battling the Shadow Being. And there is a chance that he might fail with that option.


    Hence he didn''t hesitate and immediately extended his hand.


    With this right hand extending towards the Shadow Being, a strange incantation appear in his mind. And from his own mouth, he said the words that have sent shivers down the Shadow Being''s shadowy body.


    "Essence Syphon!"

 Chapter 551 - Battling Against Shadow Legion

    Chapter 551


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With wide eyes, the Shadow Being was unable to dodge as it is actuallying closer towards Shin Jiao as it can''t wait anymore to possess the body of the young man at that time. And this situation didn''t help it to dodge that hand stretching towards its neck.


    Though it is made of gaseous substance, Shin Jiao can still feel a somewhat physical form made of dark Qi. This is the reason why he is able to grab its neck with ease.


    And after he said the technique, he suddenly feels arge surging force entering his body from his right hand which is holding the Shadow Being.


    "No¡­ how can you know that skill? You¡­ Aargghh¡­" the Shadow Being shouted as it tried to move.


    But it is unable to as its body is being rapidly consumed by the Essence Syphon skill that Shin Jiao just activated.


    Its shadowy figure slowly turns into a ck skeleton as the ck aura around it is being consumed. However, it didn''t give up and continue gathering its spiritual energy and rebuilding its body. It knew that once its aura is consumed, though it still has an abundant amount of it inside the corpse of that deity, it will still disappear from this world and be thoroughly imprisoned inside that corpse''s immortal soul.


    It could not let that happen, it has scheme a lot and suffered for thousands of years just to get to this part, so it could not ept being defeated just like this.


    So it gathered its dark energy and rapidly increases its regeneration.


    Somehow, it knew that there is a point where the mortal will be filled with its dark energy. And when that happens, it will have its chance to fight back and escape this trap that was set by the mortal.


    As time continues to trickle by the shadow being is now showing a desperate expression on its face. Almost 50% of its dark energy has already been consumed through opening the space that time, and now the young mortal is rapidly absorbing its energy making it feel a bit rmed.


    This just shows that the young mortal man truly has an unfathomable ability and luck.


    Although a bit afraid now, it also showed interest and excitement.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s just see who can win this game¡­ Do you want my power? Then... It''s all yours!" suddenly the Shadow Being shouted.


    And arge amount of dark energy erupted from its body. Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback right at this moment.


    In fact, he is already covered in a cold sweat as he can feel his dantian expanding. But the good thing about this is that the sphere inside him is also increasing by arge margin. If his calction is correct he will soon fill another sphere.


    In the first part of this battle, he only has 65 spheres plus his energy was also consumed by arge margin. However, now his dantian has already materialized its 66th sphere and the 67th is also about to be formed.


    He knows that if this continues he would be able to reach the 67th sphere in no time. But the problem is, this rapid absorption has a limit. It can onlyst for 5 minutes.


    This battle between them has already taken around 4 minutes and it is about to end. But it seems that the energy in the shadow being is really vast.


    Shin Jiao now knew how powerful these creatures are. And this made him feel a bit pressured.


    How can he defeat such a being?


    And his worries are about toe true.


    Shin Jiao suddenly feel the spell he just invoked slowly diminishing and this made him quickly think of a way to fight the shadow creature.


    Suddenly, he had an idea and before the spell was deactivated, he quickly gathers his energy in his left hand and forms it into a de. With a quick strike, he stabs his left hand towards the chest of the shadow being.


    Then in his mind, he said, "Bursting point!"


    This skill is one of Shin Jiao''s original skills. Using arge amount of Qi andpressing it into a small ball, it would create an effect just like that of a high explosive grenade.


    And with Shin Jiao''s strength, he knew that it could cause more damage.


    Hence he didn''t hesitate to use this technique if he could get an advantage against his opponent.


    Ka-Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air and sted arge area of the forest behind the Shadow Being.


    With a stupefied expression, it is unable to react as half of its body was sted to smithereens. It didn''t expect that the human has another skill in his arsenal.


    "You¡­ I will tear you to pieces!" shouted the shadow being as it staggered backward.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t want to let it recover, and using arge amount of Dark Qi he is able to absorb, he covered his body with holy energy. He knew that this being is made of dark Qi judging from the amount of dark Qi he just absorbed.


    So he needed to use holy Qi to fight against it.


    Shin Jiao threw a direct punch towards its head. But the Shadow Being suddenly shifted its head to the side and dodge his attack.


    "Hehe¡­ Interesting¡­ very interesting." The Shadow Being said as its expression suddenly changes.


    Even the shadow''s figure suddenly distorted and changes into that of a female. Judging from the curves and the contour of its figure it has now changed into a woman.


    "It seems that you are able to defeat us with ease if we are not careful¡­ Haha¡­ this is the first time that I feel threatened. If we can get your body, then we will also be stronger¡­ Hihi¡­"


    The Shadow Being said as its body haspleted its transformation.


    However, Shin Jiao already acted at this time. He has learned his lesson and didn''t want to wait. His first flew directly towards the rapid body of the shadow creature.


    But before he cannd a blow, a ck hand caught his arm.


    "You are not a gentleman¡­ thisdy is still fixing herself up¡­ can you just wait before we get intimate with each other¡­ Keke¡­"


    With a flick of her hand, Shin Jiao''s figure was thrown with ease in the air followed by a ck line suddenlying out of the Shadow Being''s finger.


    When Shin Jiao saw the line he suddenly twisted his body and that ck line made of dark Qi grazed his left thigh. Shin Jiao felt a searing paining from his thigh as he saw that his flesh was actually burned and disintegrated by that ck line of dark Qi.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao cursed as he controlled hisnding.


    Though his leg feels painful, he can bear with it. He has experienced more pain than that. However, as he takes a step forward, he suddenly feels a strange sensationing from his leg.


    "An unknown poison?" he muttered as his gaze shifted to the shadow figure which is now standing not too far from him.


    It has already finished regenerating and is now showing a ck naked woman''s body, and its long ck hair is floating weightlessly in the air.


    "Hihi¡­ You immediately realize it, not bad, not bad at all¡­ many of my opponents could not even realize that they are poisoned by me. And sometimes most of them would die not knowing what causes their downfall¡­ for you to noticed it immediately, I am amazed and amused at the same time. Hihi..."


    Shin Jiao didn''t know why his poison essence is not working, so he manually tried to use his poison essence to absorb the poison which has now entered his veins and meridians.


    However, what made Shin Jiao a bit surprised is that his poison essence did not respond. This only means that the poison which entered his system is a bit unique.


    "This poison¡­ this is not amon poison, right?" Shin Jiao said.


    "Keke¡­ That''s right¡­ However, I won''t tell you what it is¡­ I so wanted to escape this prison, so I will devour your now¡­" she said with a grin.


    Her figure moved really fast and suddenly appears beside Shin Jiao with her fist flying straight towards his face.


    Swoosh!!!


    Shin Jiao tilted his head and avoided that strike, but the Qi covering her hand still burned a part of his skin on the side of his neck.


    He didn''t mind the numbing pain and quickly grab the shoulder of the Shadow Being. Then with a twist of his body, he mmed the Shadow Figure heavily to the ground making arge crater.


    Then without stopping he mounted the shadow being lying on the ground and sent a flurry of punches towards its head and body.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Dust cloud began to cover the entire area and Shin Jiao continuously pounded his opponent. However, before he can continue he heard the figure''s voice below him.


    "It this, the best you can do?"


    This time, he heard the rough voice of a man. It seems that the Shadow Being has suddenly changed itself once again into another being.


    Then he felt his body being lifted as Shin Jiao felt a strong lifting motion that sent him flying to the air. Then what happened next made him thoroughly grasp his opponent''s fighting ability. And he now knew that he is actually fighting not a single opponent but many.


    After he was flung into the air, he saw the Shadow Being change once again into a woman figure and sent a trust, using its sharp fingers, towards his chest.


    With a quick reflex, he tried to block this strike but was still a bit toote. The shadow being is faster than himself and so he can only twist his body to the side. However, his left shoulder was still pierced.


    Argghhh¡­


    Shin Jiao cried as his bodynded heavily to the ground.


    But the attack didn''t end in this as the Shadow Being leaped into the air and changed into a muscr giant. It then sends its gigantic fist towards Shin Jiao.


    "It''s my turn now!" said the Shadow Being with a sinister grin on its dark face.

 Chapter 552 - Battling Against Shadow Legion (2)

    Chapter 552


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Bam! Bam!


    Loud explosive sounds echoed throughout the forest as debris began flying all over the ce. The entire area where the clearing isys in debris and craters. The battle between two figures has escted to such destruction that if this happens to a popted area, even a city as big as the capital of Yi kingdom, Yi city would be decimated.


    As of right now, Shin Jiao has already discovered a lot of things in the battle against the Shadow Being. First is that, from the time they started fighting, a protective dome has actually been erected preventing him and the creature from going out of this huge circr area. Second is the central part of the area where the boulders with runes are and the stone hand reaching out from under the ground, has not been touched even after the extreme destruction of the area.


    Shin Jiao is currently panting while blood is slowly trickling out at the side of his mouth. His skin which should be really tough has been bruised and wounded. Even his strong camouge armor already shows some cracks on the surface.


    Meanwhile, the Shadow Being is still the same as strong as ever. But Shin Jiao can see that it has expended arge amount of dark Qi. It is already not holding back on its attacks.


    And so far in their battle, Shin Jiao has used ''Essence Syphon'' skill three times already. And only ? of the energy he has absorbed goes to his energy spheres as the rest he would use for his attacks and defense.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is really amazing! You are strong as I thought you to be¡­ However, amused as I am, I must end this battle between us. Though it is a pity that I would have to destroy your body, I saw something more precious than your physique¡­ Hehe¡­" the Shadow Being said as he looks at Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    It discovered that although Shin Jiao''s physique is excellent, it is nothing to bepared to the Shadow Being. It has fought against millions of beings and deities in the universe and won against them. However, what surprises the Shadow Being is that, after fighting against the young mortal, it found out that no matter how disadvantageous and weak the mortal is he is still able to utilize his skills and many weird artifacts in his arsenal to fight head-on with him.


    This only shows that the mortal can think very fast in every dangerous situation and would reach quickly. If not for that, it would have already defeated the young mortal.


    It then remembers a fight it had, hundreds of thousands of years ago. There was a powerful deity that was told to be as old as time itself. The deity has already expended all of his energy defending the cosmos against the onught of the shadow beings and demons. Millions of shadow beings were banished to the void at that time and demons annihted. And the cause of this is because of a weakening deity.


    Although he is already at the end of his ropes with his energy depleted, he is still able to fight against thousands using only his own fighting skills and quick thinking.


    The great deity died but the forces of the Shadow Beings were halved and the rest escaped into the deep dark portion of the universe.


    The Shadow Legion who is fighting against Shin Jiao is also a part of those who saw what happened and escaped with tails between their legs.


    It could not help butpare the young mortal to that great deity.


    So now, its interest was shifted into absorbing the young mortal''s immortal soul. It knew that if it can devour the soul and the memories inside of it, the Shadow Being can increase its chances of escaping this ce.


    It flicked its hand and a dark de appears on its hands.


    "¡­"


    Shin Jiao just watched the Shadow Being as it positions itself in a fighting stance. But he is not lessening his defense as he has already positioned himself sideways. On his right hand, he took out a shield, and on his left, he is secretly carving something.


    Although he knew that what he is doing is a bit dangerous and he is not sure if it would work or not, he still has to try.


    He can feel the rapid draining of his energy as he slowly carves runes on his left hand.


    In this fight, he has not exposed his domain as he is still not sure if his enemy can counter it. His domain is one of his trump cards and he would not expose it prematurely in a fight.


    But it seems that the Shadow Being could not wait to kill him anymore as it suddenly made it move.


    With a swift dash, the Shadow Being suddenly changes its figure and turns into a tall man with a fit and agile body. From the way it holds the sword, Shin Jiao knew that this figure is an expert swordsman.


    Swish!!!


    The sword sliced through the air and ck energy forming a cross flew rapidly towards Shin Jiao''s location. However, Shin Jiao would not dare move as he is concentrated in carving the rune patterns. Hence he just divided his concentration and defended against that strong attack.


    Upon receiving the flying energy his sturdy shield was destroyed in just one attack. Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and took out another shield from his inventory. He was thoroughly surprised because that shield that he just used uses a 6th level beast core however it was destroyed just like that.


    Hence this time, would not dare try his luck. Although it would take longer, he would fight back while still carving the rune. His concentration would be at his highest and his energy is going to be rapidly consumed. But he has to do this to be able to survive this fight. This is his only chance.


    He has now realized the strength of his opponent. He is actually fighting a being with an equivalent strength to that of a world nascent realm at the peak level. But the Shadow Being can sometimes draw out a skill that reaches the realms of the heavenly nascent level.


    This is one of the reasons why the area they are not is already in full ruins with many molten rocks in some parts of the area within the barrier.


    "Haha¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ Receive another of my attacks!" shouted the Shadow Being as it dashed towards Shin Jiao.


    This time it did not rely on its energy but uses the strength of the artifact it is holding.


    When Shin Jiao saw the ck de in his opponent''s hands his heart was immediately filled with great danger.


    He knew that if he is hit, neither his armor nor his shield would be able to protect him. In fact, he can feel that the ck de is like his ck katana. Hence he didn''t dare face it head-on.


    He quickly lowered his body and dodges the sword''s direction. But the shield on his hand was still struck and was cleanly sliced into two. Luckily his hand was not sliced.


    A cold sweat broke out of Shin Jiao''s back as he threw the shield on the ground.


    This time, he has to use his katana to fight against the Shadow Being. If not, he would surely die before finishing the rune. ording to his estimate, it would only take another 5 minutes before he can finish the rune. But the problem is the amount of energy in his dantian and spheres. Would it be enough to finish the heavenly runes?


    When the Shadow Being saw the ck katana its eyes immediately lit up.


    "Haha¡­ what a treasure¡­ This young mortal truly has a lot of good things¡­ I think my luck today is truly awesome!" it said in jubtion.


    It then positions itself once again to attack, this time, its purpose is to attack consecutively. Hence it gathered its energy. But suddenly it stopped. It discovered a critical problem¡­ It is running out of dark Qi.


    The young mortal has absorbed too much of its energy and now it only has enough to open a portal once after this attack.


    Hence it hesitated for a moment.


    But then it decided to stop thinking and just enjoy the battle. Hence it then rushed once again towards Shin Jiao and brandished its sword.


    ng! ng!


    The sound of metal hitting each other hundreds or thousands of times reverberated through the air as the figure of Shin Jiao and the Shadow Being can be seen flickering all over the ce. The intensity of the fight has once again destroyed the area inside the barrier and a thick dark cloud covered everything inside of it.


    But the sound didn''t stop.


    Shin Jiao is barely holding up but he has to hold on and continuously defended. Then he now noticed that he is about to finish the runes he is carving. He knows not if it would be sessful, but this is hisst chance.


    His tenacity irritated the Shadow Being.


    "Do you think a mere ant can defeat me? Haha¡­ Oh, I suddenly remember something¡­ I know a secret¡­" the Shadow Being said with a sinister smile.


    "¡­"


    "I know who took your¡­ woman. Hihi¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard this his expression change and suddenly the sword on his hand shook.


    The Shadow Being felt this as their weapons collided.


    "Tell me! Tell me where she is¡­" Shin Jiao shouted as he didn''t take the passive stance and suddenly attacked.


    The Shadow Being saw this opportunity and suddenly swung his de. Shin Jiao barely dodges this attack towards his neck. But his katana was blown away by the collision.


    Then he saw a kick was sent to his stomach which sent his flying towards the barrier.


    Bang!!!


    His figure slid down to the ground as he spat a mouthful of blood.


    "Tell¡­ me¡­" he said weakly.


    With a proud smile on its face, the Shadow Being walked towards Shin Jiao in a rxed manner. With the strength of that kick, it knew that the mortal is wounded really heavily.


    "Well, since you are about to die, I can only do this favor for giving me such a wonderful battle." It said as is lowered its head and came closer towards Shin Jiao.


    Then it whispered near Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "It was a woman named¡­ Qian Li. She was the one who took your woman¡­ and I¡­ I helped her. Hihi¡­" the Shadow Being whispered with a sneer on its expression.


    "Th¡­ thank you¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    When the Shadow Being heard this, it was a bit dazed. And when it drew its face away from Shin Jiao''s side, it saw the expression on Shin Jiao''s face.


    It was immediately taken aback; it suddenly remembers the trick this mortal did in their battle. And it suddenly feels danger.


    Shin Jiao is already smiling at the Shadow Being who is currently looking directly in his eyes.


    With a bloody mouth, he muttered the words which made the shadow being with legions of shadows in its soul felt desperate.


    "It''s my win."

 Chapter 553 - Battling Against Shadow Legion (3)

    Chapter 553


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While fighting against the Shadow Being, Shin Jiao has started to learn how to use the Essence Syphon technique. He has gained an understanding of itsplexity and control. Though it is not yet to the point that he is able to freely wield it with just his thought, but writing its runic value is already possible for him. After using it three times, he has already somehow deduced the effect of the ''Essence Syphon'' technique.


    With this knowledge coupled with his advancement in rune knowledge, Shin Jiao now has the ability to write its runic value, though not that proficient enough. This is the reason why he has to spend a lot of energy. And of course, the other reason is that he is currently writing down heavenly runes, which are thousands of levels higher than normal runes.


    And the thing that he is carving the heavenly rune is a single sharp object.


    Actually there were two ns in his mind. First is to use a gun or a rifle, but the problem with that is the power. His guns or rifles don''t have enough power to prate the Shadow Being''s energy field. Hence his second option is to of course use his own strength. Which is in this battle have proven to be effective in wounding the Shadow Being.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to put the sharp object on his palm. He then activated his exoskeleton suit which immediately covered his left hand. His suit has the ability to further enhance his own strength which he needed the most right now.


    Then he also activated his own domain which has surprised the Shadow Being. He knew that his domain would not hold the creature for long.


    So without a second of hesitation, he directly threw a palm attack towards the gut of his enemy with the sharp object.


    Kacha!


    The sharp object filled with heavenly runes was roughly inserted in the Shadow Being''s stomach where his dantian should be.


    When the sharp object prated the tough protective barrier of dark Qi, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief.


    Although the creature just inches away from his face does have any semnce of a person''s face, the glowing lines which seem to show its expression shows an expression of disbelief.


    The Shadow Being is now frozen and unable to move as it felt its whole body slowly being drained. It could not even retract itself anymore and enter the immortal soul of the deity it has corrupted.


    Shin Jiao slowlyy on the ground as he can feel his whole body aching after his exoskeleton suit retracted.


    "How long has it been? I can''t remember thest time I got hurt this badly¡­ Cough! Cough!" Shin Jiao spat mouthfuls of blood.


    "Master! Let us out! Let us help you!" shouted the four girls inside the ring.


    They saw the battle that just happened a while ago and they were all dumbfounded at the strength shown by Shin Jiao. In this battle, they all had renewed respect for their master. Young as he is, he is already this powerful, how much more when he truly grew?


    Shin Jiao also knew that he needed help, but he could not risk it. The enemy is still around. He had already used his trump cards in the battle, if there are mishaps then he would truly die in this ce.


    As he rested his body, he feels his consciousness slowly fading. He is already trying to bear the pain of his body. He had forced that palm strike while risking the damages in his bones and internal organs. Though it seeded, it still made his already severe injuries worsen.


    Suddenly he saw a figure slowly approaching towards him.


    It was the figure of a familiar old man, the old Hermit.


    "Sigh¡­ You are truly a talented and strong youngd. But your wounds¡­ they are too severe." He said as he checked Shin Jiao''s body.


    Then his eyes turn towards the Shadow Being frozen on the spot. With a wave of his hand, he slowly carried Shin Jiao away from the creature.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for your sacrifice. I¡­ I have no way to heal your wounds as it is affected by the dark Qi. But this old man could listen to your request before my life disappears." The old man said with a gentle smile on his wizen face.


    Shin Jiao showed a confused expression.


    "My life is connected to that thing¡­ If its immortal soul''s memory would be consumed, it would return to the void and I will return to the light." The old man exined.


    "So before that happened, I can still fulfill yourst wishes¡­ What do you want?"


    "Cough! Cough! Senior¡­ Please¡­ please take these girls to Shin City¡­ and¡­ and please save Susan Tang¡­ my¡­ my woman." Shin Jiao weakly said.


    Hearing the request, the Hermit already understood. He himself has already grasped the situation and upon entering this ce, his connection with the Shadow Being has been established and he already understood what Shin Jiao wanted.


    With a nod of his head, he smiled.


    Suddenly, 3 gorgeous young women and a youthful girl appear next to Shin Jiao.


    "Master¡­ Master! Let me heal you¡­" said Little Nao Gou.


    But the old man shook his head.


    "You cannot little one. It would worsen his situation due to the dark Qi which has invaded his body."


    "No¡­ I¡­ I can''t let master die just like this¡­"


    "Stupid brat! Who says the master is dying, he¡­ he is just¡­ resting." Mei Ao said while scolding Nao Guo.


    She is trying to appease the young girl, but her expression still betrays her. As tears can be seen slowly trickling at the side of her eyes. She and her sisters receive too much kindness from the young man who helped them without even asking for anything. In their lifetime, he was the kindest person they have ever met.


    And seeing their benefactor weak and helpless, they were all anxious and saddened.


    Shin Jiao just look at the old man and nodded his head.


    With a nod of his head, the old Hermit suddenly extended his hand and with an invisible force, grabs the four girls.


    Feeling her body unable to move, Nao Guo immediately panicked. She didn''t want to leave, she just wanted to be with her master no matter what.


    "Senior¡­ wait!" Shin Jiao said as he weakly took out four rings.


    Then with a thought, he transferred a lot of things from his spatial ring into those rings. He then tossed it towards Mei Ao.


    "Take care of your sisters¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    With that, the four girls cried with a heavy heart as they enter a spatial tear.


    "Good luck youngd¡­ If ever I would see you again or in the next life¡­ I want you to remember my name¡­ I''m Averly, the fallen deity of the Thul."


    With that, the old man along with the weeping girls disappears inside the portal.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief. He didn''t know how long can his body recover or if he can still recover. This is because he can feel the dark Qi rampaging inside his meridians could not be purified or refined. It is a new kind of energy that is making him feel both pain and fear.


    "Sigh¡­ Is this the end? How could it be? I¡­ I still wanted to see you¡­ I still wanted to see our child. I still have a lot of friends waiting for me..." Shin Jiao muttered as he feels his strength slowly leaving him.


    This opponent that he just fought is a hundred times stronger than those enemies he has ever faced before ording to the memory fragments in his mind.


    What are left inside his rings are the normal gears he had crafted. And those powerful ones were all destroyed in this battle.


    He dare not use any pills he crafted as many of it contains holy Qi, he knew of the adverse and chaotic effect it would cause once it meets the unknown dark Qi inside his body.


    "No... I... I can''t give up... I still can fight this." he thought as a renewed hope enters his heart upon thinking of Susan Tang and the rest of the people waiting for him.


    As he tries to rummage ideas inside his mind, he suddenly remembers a part of the skill he just learned. It was called Shadow Extraction. This was an iplete skill that the fallen Deity Averly made before losing his mind.


    It was the most difficult part of the technique as it is directed towards extracting the dark Qi of the Shadow Beings. And if one is not careful enough, he or she would be turned and corrupted by the dark Qi.


    And so, Shin Jiao with difficulty closes his eyes and tried to numb his body of the pain.


    When he did this the Shadow Being on the side had a grin on its face.


    "Hihi¡­ if this brat dies and this object siphons all of my energy, I will still be able to win by invading his body¡­ I might even be able to devour his soul¡­ Haha¡­ This is not your win, it is ours." The Shadow Being thought as one.


    Shin Jiao emptied his mind and focuses his Qi towards the dark Qi rampaging throughout his body.


    "If what I understand with the Shadow Extraction, it does not refine the Dark Qi but instead merges it and contain it into an orb. Unlike the Essence Syphon technique that has the ability to refine the dark Qi before it enters the dantian making it not chaotic, this skill is focused on controlling its rampage." Shin Jiao thought.


    He has already understood this because Deity also suffered the same injury as what he is having right now. Hence he knew that this is what the deity did, though he is still unable to extract the dark Qi until his physical body died in that battle.


    With this in mind, he began to follow that iplete technique as he controlled the chaotic dark Qi inside of him.


    In doing so, Shin Jiao spat mouthfuls of blood as his body would twitch as he slowly extracts the dark Qi inside of him and merges them into a small ball.


    When the Shadow Being saw this, it was ted and happy.


    "Hihi¡­ It''ll be over soon¡­"

 Chapter 554 - Regrets (1)

    Chapter 554


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A day has passed, and Shin Jiao''s figure stayed unmoving while lying on the ground. His tranquil expression shows that he is not suffering anything and the moving of his chest shows that his breathing has already stabilized.


    Opposite to his tranquil expression, the Shadow Being on the side is already at its limit. Its regeneration is already slowing down as its dark Qi is already depleting.


    And on its stomach, one can see a glowing golden light which ising from a sharp object. The sharp object is ck in color and is covered with many tiny runes. It is only two inches in length and looks like a rifle''s bullet projectile.


    As of right now, the Shadow Being is already panicking and all of the shadows merged with its immortal soul.


    "We have to do something! If not then all of us will die and return to the void¡­ I will not ept this ending after waiting for so many years in this ce!"


    "We need to activate spatial tear, we might be able to survive upon doing so."


    "Yes, I agree with that decision. We should do it now and wait no longer."


    "If I get a chance to escape this ce, I will tear that human''s soul from his body and devour it. I will torture him for eternity!"


    "Do it now!"


    The Shadow Legion shouted as they panic upon feeling the impending doom.


    Suddenly, arge explosive aura erupted from the center of the valley which was immediately felt by all the inhabitants of within it.


    This made every living thing in that ce cower in fear. Even those powerful beasts living within its surroundings are already hiding deep inside their caves while trembling in fear.


    With ast-ditch of effort, the Shadow Legion decided to use a spatial tear to escape their predicament. They are hoping to severe the connection between the current Shadows outside of the soul''s vessel. At least by sacrificing theirrades outside, those that are still inside the fallen deity would be able to escape this dangerous situation.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    Electrical energy began to dance in the air as a small hairline crack began to appear in the air near the Shadow Being.


    "How dare you sacrifice us?!"


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t me us for being desperate. It was your fault that this happened. We can''t ept returning to the void and be nothing."


    "Yeah, just die for us, old fogies! Haha¡­"


    The conflicting voices inside the Shadow Being began to be chaotic. Although they can be powerful together, in times of problems, they are willing to abandon theirrades.


    And so as the space crack began to grow a strong gravitational pull is starting. The reason for this is because this particr spatial tear is not a controlled one. They just opened a tear to the void without any direction.


    Those that have reached the Saint immortal realm of cultivation can do this as their understanding in space and dimension is alreadyplete. Hence they can easily tear the space.


    But what happened next, made the Shadow Legion dumbfounded. This is because due to the gravitational pull and some unknown reason. The sharp object lodge in its stomach suddenly reverberated and began sucking the energy of its victim rapidly.


    As if it was triggered by the strong amount of energy in the air that causes the spatial tear.


    "No¡­ no! This can''t be! This cannot happen!" shouted the multitude of Shadow Beings as they were sucked inside the sharp object leaving not a trace of their dark energy.


    And then as the spatial tear widen, everything within the radius of 100 meters from the center was sucked inside and this includes the still meditating Shin Jiao lying on the ground.


    What was left in the center is arge deep crater of 100 meters in radius.


    ¡­


    Shin City, a day before¡­


    Qin Lou is currently sitting on a balcony while looking at the distance. She has already learned of Shin Jiao''s plight and decision. Although she was a bit disappointed, she could not dwell on it.


    She loves him, yes. But she could not hold him back. She has already given up on him a long time ago. Because she thought that he is already dead. And when she discovers that he is still alive only a slight tinge of hope appears in her heart.


    However, that was it. She has a bigger responsibility right now. And a lot of lives depended on her. She could not just decide on a whim and run to his arms.


    While in deep thought, Qin Lou suddenly felt a presence appearing inside the room. And when she turns around, she saw an old man, three beautiful young women, and a cute looking young girl.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" she asked in an rmed tone.


    She is a nascent realm cultivator, how could she not feel their presence at all? And the thing that made her worried is the way they arrive in her room. She didn''t even feel their presence, not until they are already inside.


    "Greetings, youngss¡­ Hmm¡­ You¡­ you look like the woman that young Si Ji is looking for¡­ or should I call him Shin Jiao." The old man said with an amicable smile.


    When she heard his words, she was surprised. She was too stunned to hear the name of the man she is thinking right at this moment.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ you know where Shin Jiao is?"


    The old man nodded with her question. But before she could ask again, the old man lifted his hand.


    "I am not here to talk about him. I am just here to fulfill a promise. I am to save the woman named Susan Tang, which looks exactly like yourself." The old man exined.


    "You¡­ you know where Susan is? Where is she?" Qin Lou immediately asked in surprise.


    She too is looking for her, although it seems that Shin Jiao''s heart was stolen by her, Qin Lou has already treated Susan Tang as her sister. The gentle and kind woman made her feel warm in her heart. Just like Qian Li and the others, she has learned to like her.


    That''s why when she was kidnapped, she felt anxious and worried.


    Now that there is information about Susan Tang she would not let it slip.


    The old man gestured for the girls to sit at the side before walking towards Qin Lou.


    "Princess Qin Lou¡­ I am the man they called the Hermit. I receive a task from Shin Jiao to rescue someone he loves from the woman named Qian Li. She is a silver-haired youngss¡­ would you be able to help?" the old man asked.


    When Qin Lou heard this, she was dumbfounded. She could not believe the words of the old man.


    "How could that be? How could Qin Lou kidnap Susan Tang? This is not true."


    "It seems that this needs a lot of exnation. Please sit down¡­" the old man said as he gestured for Qin Lou to sit.


    Suddenly, the old man stopped and a smile appears on his face as he turns towards the door. Qin Lou was a bit surprised but then understood what the old man noticed.


    A young handsome youth enters the room with a big smile on his face. However, he suddenly froze upon noticing that there are many people inside his mother''s room. This made him a bit surprise and immediately raised his guard.


    He carefully assessed the situation and look at the people inside the room. When his gazended on the young and innocent Nao Guo, the young boy seems to have been in a trace.


    His mother also noticed this and a smile crept on her face.


    Her son is a bit of an entric and would casually admire anyone. And it seems that his eyes were caught by this innocent looking girl.


    "Son, why don''t you entertain them. I have something important to discuss here."


    "Yes, mother¡­"


    As the five left the room, the old man began to rte to Qian Li the story.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Inside a conference room, six people are currently sitting around a long table. These six people are Qin Lou and the five original members of the shadow squad that Shin Jiao first formed. And one of them is Qian Li.


    This is like the usual day that they meet with each other, but the air around them is a bit weird.


    After a long discussion, Qin Lou suddenly stood up and faces Qian Li.


    "I don''t know, what happened to you. And I don''t know how you feel about things. But I want to say to everyone in this room, that I forgave you. I know that you are under the influence of a dark being and that your heart is being clouded¡­ However¡­ I still need to punish you." Qin Lou said with a sad expression.


    Everyone in the rooms was a bit confused. They didn''t know what is happening right now and why the Crown Princess is saying these things to Qian Li, their leader.


    "What¡­ What are you saying, Sister Lou?" Qian Li asked also showing a confused expression.


    "You don''t have to hide anymore¡­ I already knew what you did¡­" Qin Lou said as she waves her hand.


    The whole room was immediately covered in an array formation.


    "I already knew that you are the one who took Susan. And I also knew that you have conspired with that fellow¡­ Shin Jiao."


    "No¡­ this is impossible." Qian Li said as she slowly backs away.


    When she heard about it, she was a bit surprised but she immediately calmed down as she knew that Qin Lou doesn''t have any evidence. As long as she did not reveal the location of Susan Tang, she would still be able to keep her innocence¡­ at the moment.


    She is confident that they wouldn''t be able to find her as the ce where Susan Tang is being kept is protected by an array formation which can prevent spiritual sense from discovering it.


    However, what she didn''t calcte is the intervention of an old man with the ability to use divine sense or absolute sense just like Shin Jiao.


    And so, with that determination in her mind, she still wanted to y the innocence card.. But what happened next thoroughly destroyed her ns.

 Chapter 555 - Regrets (2)

    Chapter 555


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin City


    The busy street of Shin City can be viewed as futuristic and at the same time with a tinge of fantasy and magical theme arebined together. This is because in the city, one can see hundreds of vehicle of every kind on the road while some are hovering in the air.


    Beside the vehicles, one can also see people riding their flying artifacts going to a certain direction. And judging from their clothes, one can tell that the person is going to his work along with others just like them.


    Shin City is an industrialized city which provides hundreds of thousands of people their own livelihood. In this city, mortals, cultivators, mages, beastmen, and demon kind can be seen all over the ce as they lived in harmony. This is also the reason why the city has grown to this extent as it is the only ce where one can find peace in this chaotic world where the strong ruled and oppress the weak.


    In this bustling city a sudden loud explosion was heard near the northern part of its outskirts. This immediately alerted a lot of their peacekeepers and most people on the streets.


    "What happened?"


    "That was a very loud explosion¡­ what do you think happened in that ce?"


    "Isn''t that the ce where most of the mages lives?"


    "Haha¡­ I''m guessing that there is another mishap in their experiment¡­"


    "Yeah, I agree¡­ those people would almost always blow their houses up while doing experiments."


    "Hey, they might be crazy people, but they are the reason why we livefortably in this city you know."


    A hubbub of discussion immediately began to reverberate throughout the streets as many people look at the rising ck smoke in the air.


    However, the people were once again dumbfounded when they heard another explosion and then followed by three more with almost the same intensity.


    With this they all knew that the explosion is not some simple alchemical ident. It might actually be an attack. But from whom and why, they dare not try to pry deeply.


    Meanwhile, at the conference room covered in a barrier, Qian Li saw the district where a couple of thick ck smokes slowly raise up in the air. And her expression immediately turned solemn.


    She already knew what is happening especially when she saw where thest explosion happened.


    Her headquarters is not some simple ce where a cultivator can juste and go. It is actually full of traps and advance detection system. But for someone to be able to destroy such a ce, she only knew one man. And this man she dare not face.


    Biting her lower lip, she turns her nce at Qin Lou who is looking at her calmly.


    This calm look from her friend and sworn sister made her feel ufortable. But then something deep in her mind is whispering to her, it''s like a very sweet and enticing tone which made her feel anger, jealousy, distrust, malice, and murderousbined.


    She didn''t know where these emotion came from, but ever since that day that she met the ck cloaked Shin Jiao, she felt this way. She was at first repugnant to their meeting, but soon, for some unknown reason she agreed and made the n to kidnap Susan Tang and trap her master, Shin Jiao. She agrees with this n, because she thought that they would not hurt Shin Jiao and that he would only be trapped. The other Shin Jiao promised her that she can have him after their n seeded.


    The sweet temptation made her mind and emotion seems muddled as she agreed. She felt bliss at that time, and could not calm down. She thought that even if she cannot have him, at least having his child would already be fine.


    And so her mind drifted towards this direction until now.


    "Hahaha¡­ Sister Qin¡­ oh, Sister Qin¡­ You found me out¡­ I guess there is no need to y the innocent card anymore." Qian Li said as he calmly sits on her chair while looking out of the window.


    "Let me just tell you something¡­ No matter what you do, I will do all I can to have Shin Jiao¡­ or even if it is just a part of him¡­ I will already be contented¡­" she said with a smile.


    Everyone in the room was silent. Of course they knew how much she loves Shin Jiao. But how could she do this?


    "Sister Qian¡­ this¡­ this is not you¡­ Howe you''re acting this way?" Phoenix (Meng Shiaoning) on the side suddenly asked.


    This is also the same question that''s inside the minds of the other women in this room. These past few days, they noticed that something is wrong with Qian Li and that she is acting really weird. But as their sworn sister and their general they still trusted her.


    But now, they saw and hear her words, so how can they not ask this question?


    "You are right, she is actually not herself¡­ she is being enticed by the shadows, the same shadows that has controlled the demons at the war." Qin Lou suddenly said.


    "Pfft!!! Me enticed? Haha¡­ Maybe? Or maybe not¡­ Hihi¡­" Qian Li said as he suddenly activated her suit while jumping up and pushing her seat.


    Her body was suddenly covered in sliver metallic armor.


    "Sister Qian Li!" the four original members of the Shadow Squad shouted in unison.


    But they too didn''t hesitate and immediately activated their own exoskeleton suits. And soon five metallic figures can be seen facing each other inside the room, while Qin Lou just stood there looking at Qian Li''s figure.


    He mind still recalls the conversation she had with the old man inside her room. She learned of the existence of the Shadow Beings and the silent war being fought for millions of years in the universe between the forces of the deities and the shadows beings and their demons.


    But when she heard of Shin Jiao''s predicament, her heart was stirred and thest thing she saw when Shin Jiao suddenly banished many years ago came back to her mind. The pain she felt back then came crashing towards her heart and she could not help but cry.


    She admits it now¡­ she still loves him and she could not forget about him. Even¡­ even after she and him have different lives now.


    But she can only bottle this love in her heart and never show it. This is the price she had to pay to save her family, the people who cared for her and also she cared for.


    "Stop me if you can¡­" Qian Li said with a sneer as the metal mask on her suit covered beautiful face.


    Then with a move, she suddenly rushes towards the strongest of the four women, Phoenix.


    ng!


    The sound of two metals hitting against each other echoed throughout the room.


    Phoenix donned in her bright red armor was quick to activate her energy shield and was able to block that powerful punch from Qian Li. However, she staggered back a few steps. This shows how strong Qian Li is and also the difference in their physique.


    As a Magus warrior it is inherent that Qian Li is physically faster and more powerful than Phoenix who is a mage. But Phoenix herself is confident of her own mana pool which has now reached the Grand Magus stage.


    With her mana pool and quick thinking she is able to react and quickly materialized a me de. Without a second thought she immediately swings it towards Qian Li''s arm. She didn''t want to hurt Qian Li badly so her only option is to stop her movements.


    The other on the side didn''t just watch this and also made their move. They simultaneously attacked Qian Li on all side.


    Bang! ng! ng! Bang!


    The sound metal and debris echoed throughout the area and the conference room was immediately turned into ruins. Luckily the formation that was built to imprison Qian Li is very strong and was able to hold her ground even after being hit by the strength of the women wearing their battle suits.


    Meanwhile, Qin Lou just watches as if she is waiting for something.


    The destruction in the room didn''t faze her as she just stood on the spot. The projectile that woulde her way would only be deflected by some unknown force.


    Soon, themotion inside the room died down as the figure of Qian Li, who is already growling like an angry beast (under her metal mask) in contrast to her calm demeanour, is being held by a petite woman wearing a green suit. Serpent (Ruby Lee) was able to sneak behind Qian Li and grasped the chance after Vermillion Bird (Cho Chan) was sted to the wall by Qian Li''s powerful shoulder ster.


    Qilin (Beiwei Tang) also grab this chance to hug Qian Li on the front while holding down her arms.


    With the two women holding her down, no matter how strong Qian Li is, she still could not move. All she can do is growl at them like a madwoman.


    Her action and growling pained the hearts of her sworn sisters and swore in their hearts that once this is over, they will hunt down that despicable fellow who caused this.


    Due to their love for their master, and that person sharing the same face and name as the man they respected the most. The group just let him be and didn''t bother with him.


    If they knew that he could cause such a thing to happen and let them not see their master again, they would have already caught that guy and executed him in secret.


    But it is already toote to regret. All they can do now is to stop more problems from arising. And of course they need to cure their sworn sister first from this ursed situation.


    When Qian Li was subdued Qin Lou still didn''t move on the spot which made everyone a bit confused.


    "Sister Qin¡­ what should we do next?" Phoenix asked with an anxious tone.


    "Sigh¡­ we¡­ we can''t do anything yet¡­ all we can do is to wait¡­ wait for¡­"


    Before Qin Lou''s words could finish, a figure suddenly appear inside the room beside her. It was a figure of an old man carrying an unconscious woman in his arms.


    "Senior¡­ you''ve already saved her."


    With a nod, the old Hermit once again disappears.


    Not longter, he appear again besides Qin Lou while looking at Qian Li who is still growling like a beast in the arms of the two women holding her down.


    He wanted to say something, when suddenly he felt a weird sensation in his heart.


    "Sigh¡­ he has done it¡­ But at a cost¡­" he muttered which confused the rest of the women in the room.


    However, the expression of Qin Lou is different. This is because she knew what the old man''s meaning is; she knew what the word ''cost'' mean. And this word is like a stabbing de plunging deep in her heart.


    Her eyes could not help themselves but to release her deep emotions.

 Chapter 556 - Waking Up In A Battlefield

    Chapter 556


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Misty cold morning air and a deafening silence covered the wholend. The rocky mountainside and a wide path underneath are filled with the stench of death.


    This is because literally there are thousands of corpses that can be seen lying on the ground painting the soil underneath crimson red. No one knew how many days has it been since this battle ended, but until now, no one ever dared venture in this ce.


    In this area filled with death and despair, a single living humanys breathing on the ground.


    The blue cultivator''s clothes that the man is wearing are in pristine condition and his breathing is calm. It was as if he is just sleeping. And if one can observe him, a slight silvery thin glow can be seen from his body.


    This man lying unconscious on the ground is Shin Jiao.


    It is unknown how long he had been lying in this ce and how he got here, but right now, he is the odd one out in this hellish like scenery.


    But as a whole, no one can notice his figure lying on one side of this death-filled battlefield.


    If he is awake, he might be surprised by this scene as it looks like the battlefield of the olden times China on the earth.


    But right now, Shin Jiao is still unconscious.


    Inside his consciousness, Shin Jiao is currently undergoing a strenuous battle against a very formidable foe.


    When he was dragged into the spatial tear his consciousness actually came back for a bit. This is when he saw therge boulders being sucked inside the void. With the loss of the Shadow Legion being, the boulder''s power was immediately turned dormant. And with his barely stable consciousness, he extended his hand and absorbed those precious ck stones inside his ring.


    He then also found himself entering the void. He suddenly found himselfcking in oxygen and a strong force bombarding his body.


    He immediately knew that this is an unstable space.


    If he is unlucky his body would be ripped into shreds even with his impressive physique. But what can he do? He could not even move¡­ and so he just put his life in the hands of fate.


    And so once again he experienced intense pain as the unstable space began bombarding his body with different kinds of elements known and unknown to man.


    Luckily for him, the shadow poison inside his body was suddenly dispersed along with the death of the Shadow Being. With that, he is able to absorb it easily and turn it into pure Qi. If this didn''t happen, then he would surely have a hard time doing the shadow extraction technique.


    But at least with this experience, he has learned how to extract shadow poison. And so he continuously uses his energy to heal his body which would almost always be torn to pieces once a corrosive element would hit his body.


    Although the transfer from one space to another only took around 30 seconds, it was the most grueling 30 seconds of his life. Destruction and reconstruction of his physique were continuous. But this didn''t just make him suffer. It actually gave him another chance to upgrade his physique.


    Unlike cultivation, physique enhancement is different. It requires one to experience extreme baptism of pain and body tampering for one to enhance one''s physique. And this is what Shin Jiao has been doing from the very start.


    However, due to his already weak body and already waning consciousness, he is unable to hold on and passed out.


    And now, in his consciousness, arge ck dragon is currently floating in the air. In its mouth is the shadow poison that he is able to extract.


    "This thing¡­ this thing would be able to make me stronger¡­" the ck dragon said with augh as it immediately tosses the ck sphere inside its mouth.


    However, Shin Jiao made his move and punches the gigantic stomach of the ck dragon.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Do you see me as dirt that would just sit in a corner and wait for you to grow and conquer me?" shouted Shin Jiao.


    Right now, he is in a sorry state as the two have been fighting for who knows how long. The only reason why the ck dragon is able to overwhelm Shin Jiao is that he is already weak from the very start of their battle. This is due to the damage the shadow poison has inflicted on his body.


    He discovers that the damage is not only physical but also mental and spiritual.


    However, what made Shin Jiao happy is the recovery of his full memory. It seems that the shadow poison attacking his body has jogged his memory back to normal.


    Remembering the things he has been through made Shin Jiao just smile. But he could not reminisce about it for now as this ck dragon bastard has actually waited for this moment just toe out. It pretended to be docile and asleep until it found an opportunity to attack. If he didn''t have his memory back, then he might already been defeated by this bastard. However, since he can recall who this thing is, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to confront it head-on.


    The ck spherended on Shin Jiao''s palm as he sent the ck dragon flying a little distance away.


    "You insolent cur¡­ I will destroy you and possess your body¡­ then I will destroy all the people whom you love. That is the result of your transgression against this lord!" shouted the ck dragon.


    But then, Shin Jiao just showed a smirk on his face.


    Although he is no match for the dragon when ites to power and energy as it seems that it wields boundless dark energy in its body. But his control of his own Qi made him able to defend against the giant creature.


    "You''re all talk! Let''s get this over with." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly broke the sphere in his hand.


    When the ck dragon saw this, its eyes went wide in disbelief. It could not believe that Shin Jiao would free the shadow poison. It saw what happened to him when that thing invades his body. Although it is confident that it is able to control that thing once it enters its own nascent body, yet outside, the dragon is afraid of it and its destructive power.


    And true to its conjecture, once the sphere was broken, the ck sludge-like shadow immediately covered Shin Jiao''s hand as it worked its way throughout Shin Jiao''s nascent soul.


    "Shit! You ignorant fool! You will be the death of both of us! Stop now¡­ I agree to be under yourmand from now on. I will do the real oath this time¡­ I won''t rebel anymore¡­ just¡­ just get rid of that thing¡­ or better yet feed it to me¡­ yes¡­ I can absorb it once it enters my body. You can give it to me for the safety of us both!" shouted the ck dragon.


    But his words, made Shin Jiao showed a sneer on his face.


    As the shadow poison covered Shin Jiao''s entire nascent soul, the ck dragon was immediately petrified. It didn''t think twice as it immediately wanted to enter Shin Jiao''s dantian.


    However before it could move, a strong hand suddenly caught its long ck tail.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" Shin Jiao said.


    The ck figure of Shin Jiao has suddenly turned into a giant as big as the dragon. This made the ck dragon thoroughly afraid now.


    But before it could react, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate to open hisrge maw and bit the neck of the ck dragon.


    The dragon tried to fight back but it was all toote. It can feel its body slowly bing weak and its immense sealed power is slowly being devoured. It tried to fight move but it couldn''t. Despair can be seen in its eyes as it now knew the true feeling of fear. But it was all toote.


    Due to its greed and thinking that it could now free itself from the bonds that Shin Jiao has cast on it, it tried to devour Shin Jiao. But now the reverse happened and Shin Jiao was the one who was able to devour it.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao has now devoured the ck dragon. And he was only able to do this due to the shadow poison and the siphon technique.


    After this strenuous battle, he rested for a while as his consciousness slowly came back.


    Lying on the ground, Shin Jiao opened his eyes and what greeted him is the strong smell of rusty iron.


    "Blood! And decay¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he squinted his eyes.


    He suddenly heard the ground trembling for a bit. And from the sound, he can see that there seem to be many people walking towards his area.


    Shin Jiao wanted to use his absolute sense, but his facial expression suddenly changes.


    This is because as he did so, he could not send it out of his body.


    "What is happening?" he thought.


    Then he tried to feel the Qi in the air and was a surprise to feel a small amount of it. It''s like¡­ the feeling he had while on earth.


    As he tried to send out his absolute sense and spiritual sense, the sound of footsteps ising closer and closer.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao lowered his hand and touches a corpse on his side. Upon doing so, his absolute sense immediately extended towards that corpse and he can see its condition.


    "This corpse has been dead for 3 days¡­" he muttered as he looks around.


    Then he saw the true condition of the area. It is littered with dead soldiers wearing ancient times heavy armors. Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and thought a particr question in his mind. And that question came from what he is seeing right now.


    "Did I just went back in time? Is this the time of the dynasties? If so, what dynasty is this?"

 Chapter 557 - Waking Up In A Battlefield (2)

    Chapter 557


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Arge army of around 1000 plus soldiers began marching towards a recent battleground. Their purpose is to retrieve and bury the bodies of theirrades that died in the battle. As the road, they are traveling to is one of the most important roads in the empire, it is a must for them to clean it up to prevent any infestation.


    A tall and burly soldier riding on arge Groog (A hornless bull-like creature) looks at the scene in front of his eyes. This scenery made his heart heavy and depressed.


    Many of the empire''s soldiers suffered in this battle due to the greed of the opposing country. In fact, this war should not have happened if only the other country did not try to invade the empire and assassinate the emperor.


    Luckily the emperor did not die and was just wounded. However, the problem is that until now, the wound that the emperor has suffered seems to be getting worse as the days go by.


    And this is the reason why the other country is bing aggressive in their attacks and ambushes.


    And now, the battle on the Rocky Ridge has resulted in the death of almost a thousand imperial soldiers while facing against three times their number.


    And this is the reason why they havee here. They are tasked to retrieve the bodies of the fallen heroes that thwarted the advances of the enemy.


    It is said that due to the sacrifice of these one thousand soldiers, the enemy suffered heavy casualties and lost a lot of their strong warriors.


    "Alright, tell them to prepare and retrieve the corpse of ourrades." shouted the tall and burly man.


    As the army walked towards the death filled area, many squinted their eyes due to the foul stench. While covering their face, they began to gather the corpses.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already woken up and has already hidden behind a rock. He is unable to move that much and all he can do is crawl towards that area.


    He has now discovered that he could not use any Qi or mana in this ce. It''s like there is a mysterious force that is preventing him from doing so. Even his domain is unable toe out of his body. However, he noticed that only through physical touch can he extend his ability.


    "This is a very troublesome ce¡­ I hope I will not meet any powerful beings here. If so, then I would be screwed." He thought.


    The only constion he has is that he is able to still use his ring to take out and put in things, but making a living person enter it is now impossible.


    As he rested his back on a rock he took out a green transparent pill.


    "Please work¡­" he muttered as he pops the pill in his mouth.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao can now feel a strong surge of energy entering his body. But it seems that there is something that is absorbing the energy making the pill''s effect go down by a lot. So without a choice, he has to ingest three more before he can feel his body recovering by almost 70%.


    "Damn this ce! What kind ofnd is this?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    He knew that his ce is not the Earth, nor Gaeus Ro. So he really wanted to walk out of there and ask the soldiers, but he knew that it is dangerous.


    As a soldier himself, he knew that if he walks out from his hiding ce, these soldiers might even kill him on a whim. From lessons in history, most would rather kill the enemy than take them as a prisoner. Suddenly an idea pops out of his mind as he looks at the uniform and battle armors of the soldiers.


    "Record target¡­" he muttered.


    ''Targeting¡­ targeting¡­ target recorded.''


    "Begin camouge change¡­"


    ''Changing current camouge setting¡­ warning¡­ there are parts that have been damaged, unable toplete 100% camouge. Recalcting¡­ 70% camouge is possible.''


    "Confirm¡­"


    After thatmand, from Shin Jiao his clothing began to change and a tattered armor with dried blood on it began to appear on him. Though there are parts that are exposed as those parts where the ruined part in his battle against the Shadow Being.


    Shin Jiao didn''t mind as it only looks like arge gaping hole on his armor which exposes a part of his own flesh. He discovers that the formation inside of his suit is still able to function in this ce; hence he heaves a sigh of relief.


    And with his camougeplete, Shin Jiao pretended to be lying on the ground and has fainted behind the rock.


    Not longter, he suddenly heard some footsteps.


    "General! We¡­ we found a survivor! He¡­ he looks pretty badly hurt!" shouted a soldier.


    Then Shin Jiao feel his body being checked and was carried towards a shaded area. Then when the people around him wanted to remove the armor on his body, he pretended to be gaining consciousness.


    "Ugh¡­ Where¡­ where am¡­ I?" he mutters in a weak voice.


    When the people around him saw this, they felt jubtion.


    Shin Jiao''s condition right now after losing consciousness inside the turbulent space looks really bad. Though he has already healed more than half of the wounds in his body there are still visible open wounds on his skin. But of course, for him these are just superficial wounds, the most important thing is his inner organs. If those are damaged then he would have a hard time healing them.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "What happened in that battle?"


    "Where are the enemies?"


    "Did we win?"


    He was immediately bombarded by tons of questions from the soldiers who assisted him. Then suddenly a burly looking man walked near him and scrutinized at Shin Jiao.


    "What is your name soldier?" asked the General.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t know¡­" he replied while trying to think of his own name.


    If he wanted to know more about this ce, he needs to feint having his memory lost.


    The General then saw the dried blood on Shin Jiao''s head, which confirms his theory. Then he nodded towards the doctor on the side.


    "Wait¡­ what is happening? Where is this ce?" Shin Jiao asked in a panic.


    "Don''t worry, we will exin everything after you are treated by the physician." The General said as he walked away.


    The rest of the soldiers also followed suit and left Shin Jiao and the doctor. Shin Jiao slowly removes the armor on his body with a bit of difficulty. This is because his wounds are still there. Then the physician applied for some medicine on his wounds.


    When Shin Jiao saw what the physician is doing he almost shook his head in resignation. This guy just put some unknown powder on his wound. And when that powder touches his wound, he immediately knew what it was. Though the herb has healing properties on it, it is unable to prevent any infection that would ur hence he just shook his head.


    After bandaging his body, the doctor went out and left Shin Jiao alone inside a tent.


    He began looking around and discovers that the situation he is in right now is truly in ancient times. However, he suddenly remembers a familiar-looking beast. Then his eyes lit up.


    "Groogs and Neighs¡­ those mounts that the soldiers are using are beasts that are native to Gaeus Ro¡­ Does this mean that I am still in Gaeus Ro? But¡­ what kind of ce is this then? Where in Gaeus Ro is this ce?" he thought.


    As he was assessing the situation, a fast rider is currently dashing towards the campsite.


    The soldier is pushing his mount to its limit with his facial expression a bit nervous and fearful. Not longter, he arrived in the camp and immediately ran towards the tent of the General.


    "General I have a report!" he shouted outside.


    "Come in!"


    The soldier immediately walked inside and the tall and burly General of the Army sitting behind a table and looking at the map.


    "General, I¡­ I have pressing news¡­"


    "Speak¡­" the General said still concentrating on the map on the table.


    "The¡­ the enemy¡­ the enemy are marching towards our location¡­ there are around, four thousand of them."


    When the general heard this report, his gaze immediately shifted towards the soldier. This made the soldier suddenly shudder.


    "From where are they arriving? And much time do we have?"


    "From the northeast of our position, sir¡­ we¡­ we have around two days at most¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ just to retrieve the bodies of their fallenrades they have to send three thousand soldiers¡­ Haha¡­ they are also thinking what I have been thinking." The general muttered.


    "Call the Captains of the army, I want to convey a meeting now¡­" the Generalmanded as he stood up.


    "Those bastards¡­ we already have an agreement that each camp can only send 1,000 soldiers in this retrieval operation. What are they nning to do? But still, 4,000 soldiers are not enough to overtake our defenses¡­ Hmm¡­ what are your ns?" he muttered as he looks at the map.


    Then suddenly his eyes lit up upon seeing a particr location. He immediately stood up and walked out of the tent. He was followed by the soldiers standing outside.


    "Youe here¡­" the General said to one of the guards standing behind him.


    "Look over there and tell me what do you see?" he asked while pointing at a direction.


    "Umn¡­" The soldier was a bit confused but still followed the direction of where the general is pointing.


    "It''s just a barren cliff¡­ nothing more." The soldier replied in confusion.


    When the general heard this heughed loudly.


    "Haha¡­ So that''s what they are nning¡­ interesting very interesting¡­" he said in a low voice as he observes the area.


    A n is already brewing inside his mind while looking at the cliff.


    "This is going to be an interesting battle¡­ I Jingxi Hu will not let you do as you please¡­"

 Chapter 558 - Plunge Into Battle

    Chapter 558


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Over 4,000 soldiers donned in hard leather bronze armor covering their chest and their backs are matching on the in. Their helmet is made of metal which gleams as the sun in the sky shone through it. The imposing number of this army shook the ground as they march forward in a uniform manner following the loud beating of the drum.


    Shin Jiao is currently lying on a makeshift bed while looking at the soldiers busily walking outside of the camp.


    The doctor who checked him told him a lot of things about the war that is currently happening.


    And through skin contact, he has already noticed that the soldiers who carried him and the doctor does not have any cultivation or their cultivation are also being sealed by an unknown power just like himself. And this made him feel a bit worried about this ce.


    Then from the doctor, he learned that in thisnd there are 4 warring empires.


    Two of them have already taken a huge part of thend, the ck Iron Empire from the west, and the Golden Dragon Empire from the East.


    These two empires each own at least 35% of thend and its resources. While the remaining two empires, the Silver Moon Empire and the Holy Elk Empire owns 15% each.


    The reason for this is because the Silver Moon Empire and the Holy Elk Empire are passive and did not dare to start a war against the other empires while the Golden Dragon Empire from the East is the most aggressive one.


    ording to the records it has already been thousands of years since this war has begun. And the territory of the two passive empires has shrunk to what it is today.


    And currently, Shin Jiao is on the territory of the Silver Moon Empire.


    The ce that he is right now is the main border of the Silver Moon Empire and the Golden Dragon Empire. ording to the doctor, in this ce, skirmishes between empires would always happen. And right now, the reason for the conflict between the two Empires is because the Silver Moon Empire did not stop the ck Iron Empire as they pass through their territory towards the Golden Dragon Empire''snds.


    Thisck of action infuriated the Emperor of the Golden Dragon Empire and dered an attack towards the Silver Moon. They are demanding the Silver Moon Empire to surrender its northern mines to them aspensation. If not they would forcefully enter thend and upy the mines.


    But the Silver Moon Empire could not adhere to this request. Those mines in the northern mountain slope of the Silver Moon Empire are rich resources where 50% of mineral and iron ore of the empire, came from.


    If they lose those mines then their trade and production would lower and would affect most of their citizen''s livelihood in that part of the Empire. Hence, the emperor of the Silver Moon did not agree. Hence this battle happened.


    Upon learning about this, Shin Jiao just sits there in contemtion.


    "It seems that I have put myself in a dangerous situation. My guns are unable to function in this ce as they use Qi as a propent. If only I can have some materials to make gunpowder, then I might be able to create normal bullets¡­ Hmm¡­ wait a minute¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    He looks around and when he saw no one, he suddenly took out a metal ore from his ring. Then he focuses his energy on his finger and tried to use his crafting ability to manipte the ore. The ore was affected by his ability when his skin touches the ore, but he has to spend ten times the amount of energy just to form a small knife.


    "Damn it¡­ although I have a lot of energy, I just could not waste it like this¡­" he thought as he continues to do some experiments.


    Meanwhile, outside the soldiers have be busy as they immediately grab the ideal position in this war which was seen by General Jingxi Hu.


    From the map he was looking at, he saw a hidden huge part of the cliff which can be used as a stronghold for their army. He knew that if they are able to establish a base in that ce, they would be able to hold their ground for many days until their reinforcements arrive.


    Plus he also knew that this ce is the target of their opponent''s army. This is because the ce they are building a stronghold right now is on the territory of their enemy.


    If one just looks at this ce, they would not know its importance in a battle, but General Jingxi Hu is different. He is a strategist. He knows how to look for a defensive position and in facing 4,000 soldiers that is what they needed the most right at this moment.


    And so the soldiers busied themselves cutting trees and making walls in that area of the cliff.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has already discovered things that he can do and things that he cannot do in this ce.


    Although his powers are sealed, he is still able to use them through touch. But once Qi is exposed in the environment it would immediately dissipate like a small drop of water in the vast ocean.


    And so with this knowledge, he walked out of the small tent.


    When the doctor saw him the old man was a bit surprised.


    "Young man¡­ you''re still wounded. You should rest¡­ surviving a battle and losing your memory is not a light thing. You should rest for a couple of days." The doctor said.


    "No¡­ I''m fine now¡­ I wanted to go around the camp and see if I can help with something¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Are you sure?... Oh, by the way, we have already identified the bodies on the battlefield. And this is the only soldier tag that has no corpse¡­ the general thinks that this might belong to you." The doctor took out a three-inch-long piece of wood with a carved name on it.


    And the family name on the three-inch-long piece of wood is, Ji, and the given name is Qiong.


    "Qiong Ji?" Shin Jiao muttered showing a confused look on his face.


    "It''s okay if you can''t remember¡­ Here, take this. Go now and take a rest¡­" the old doctor said as he turns his attention towards a soldier which seems to have received a wound.


    "Sword wound?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked in curiosity.


    Upon hearing this, the doctor showed a faint smile. But he continues to put medicine on the soldier''s wound while exining the reason why the soldier got wounded.


    "They are practicing and he got struck by a de."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ it seems that¡­ It seems that I know how to treat these kinds of wounds." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he walked towards the doctor.


    The wound is on the soldier''s left arm. And from the looks of it, the gash if around four inches long and is a bit deep. It seems that the sparring partner of this soldier didn''t hold back.


    "Doctor¡­ may I?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    The doctor hesitated for a moment but is also curious as to what the young man could do. It might be a chance for him to remember who he really is.


    Because this young soldier is the only patient in the tent, the doctor also wanted to see if this amnesiac young man could truly help him.


    In thispany, he is the only doctor present, unlike the otherpanies where there are two to three doctors to help them.


    Well, the only reason for this is because this particr infantrypany is where the most useless soldiers are assigned.


    There are around 100 soldiers in thispany and the doctor is already familiar with them as he would usually take care of these soldiers who seem to be being bullied by the rest of the soldiers in the battalion.


    If this young man really knew medicine, then he would be of great help to the old man.


    And so Shin Jiao steps in front of the young soldier who seems to be afraid of his presence. The young soldier''s eyes are darting towards the old doctor with a pleading look on his face.


    He wanted to retract his wounded arm, but Shin Jiao was fast to grab the soldier''s arm while showing a faint smile on his face.


    "Don''t move too much or you will tear your muscles¡­ Let me just try to numb your pain, okay?" he said as he shifted his attention to the wound on the young soldier''s arms.


    As a Chinese soldier and also someone who knew a lot of things, Shin Jiao has learned not only the way of killing but also the way of torture. Hence he knew how to use acupuncture needles by heart. He would also often use needles to help him in battles if he is wounded.


    With a quick movement of his hands, he directly hit the acupoints of the young man for pain and mobility.


    Then he didn''t waste any moment as he looks at the gaping wound. On the side, Shin Jiao can see many acupuncture needles, but there are no threads. Hence he looks around and saw a silk cloth. He then grabs a knife and carefully extracted a single thread of silk.


    Then using his crafting technique, he secretly bonded the end of that thread to a needle while he slowly bends it like a hook.


    His fast and quick action baffled the two people inside the tent. But Shin Jiao didn''t mind them.


    After doing that he quickly suture the gaping wound and closes it.


    "Don''t exert too much effort for now. Although that wound is already closed, if you put effort into it, the wound will open, okay?" Shin Jiao advises as he removes the needles on the young man''s acupoints.


    After the simple operation, the old doctor saw Shin Jiao looking at the herbal ingredients on the table.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "Well, we need to use something to create antibiotics¡­" Shin Jiao said as he scanned the medicine.


    His contact lens busily analyses the medicine on the table. Suddenly he found a small pot which made his eyes lit up. Since he knew of the danger in this ce without his own power, he decided to be with the doctor to make medicine. This way he would be able to survive in this unknownnd.


    "No¡­ don''t take that¡­ that''s my family secret medicine." Suddenly the old doctor rushed and grabs the pot before Shin Jiao could take it.

 Chapter 559 - Plunge Into Battle (2)

    Chapter 559


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two days have passed since Shin Jiao arrives at the army camp of the Silver Moon Empire. The camp has now transferred to a fortress that was quickly constructed by the soldiers. Although in a rush, the fortress was still constructed really impressively usingrge logs and builders.


    In fact, if Shin Jiao didn''t saw its construction he would doubt that this was constructed using the medieval engineering method.


    He was very surprised at the skill of the craftsmen of thisnd.


    Plus he discovers that although all the people could not use their spiritual Qi, some still have inhuman strength, fast agility, and can jump really high. Just like those in martial arts movies from the earth. Just without the Qi energy wave and attacks.


    And in these two days, he has integrated himself into the medical department of the infantrypany and became one of the doctors in it along with the old doctor.


    Shin Jiao has learned a lot from the old man. He knew more about western medicine and has less knowledge of Chinese medicine. This is because even in the Chinese military, modern western medicine is widespread.


    It was already dusk and he was already done with his rounds in the medical tent. Right now, he is looking at the horizon while remembering the face of Susan Tang.


    "I really missed you¡­ I hope that the old senior was able to save you¡­ Susan¡­ I will try my best toe back as soon as I can¡­ please wait, okay?" he muttered in the air while looking at the slowly descending sun.


    As he was looking at the horizon, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed something. Although his Qi and Mana are being suppressed in this ce, his contact lens and other gears can still function. Hence he is able to see something in a distance.


    "Soldiers¡­ enemy soldiers¡­" he muttered.


    Suddenly someone from behind him seems to have been startled as he suddenly walked forward.


    "What do you mean?" the old doctor suddenly said with a panic-stricken expression.


    Shin Jiao pointed at the horizon.


    As the old doctor followed the direction he is pointing he was a bit confused. This is because he could not see anything.


    Shin Jiao suddenly muttered in a low voice.


    "Magnify the view up to 10 kilometers¡­"


    Upon hismand, the contact lens in his eyes suddenly zoomed in and what he saw is arge number of slowly marching infantry wearing bronze armor.


    From afar they look like a golden armored army marching towards the battlefield. Their imposing formation made Shin Jiao feel a sense of awe and admiration towards the officer of the army.


    "It seems that this is a well-trained and battle-hardened battalion. This might be the Golden Dragon Empire¡­ with that huge number we might be facing a difficult battle in our hands." Shin Jiao thought.


    In these two days, he has already made some make-shift long-range weapon for himself. He has found out that there are already crossbows in the army. However, it is hard to draw and requires a lot of effort hence he modified one for his own use.


    Unknown to many, Shin Jiao''s strength although was affected by the mysterious power of thisnd, still maintains a significant amount of power that can bepared to a spirit refining realm cultivator. It means he''s like Hercules living among the mortals.


    However, he could not expose this because he still needs to gather more information about this ce.


    So far what the doctor told him is not yet enough.


    He knew that these vastnds seem to be surrounded by tall mountains around them. Many called these mountains as God''snd. And those who try to trespass in thesends would surely suffer death. From the words of those who have tried and came back, they sawrge bloodthirsty beasts all over the mountainous areas.


    Plus, Shin Jiao also discovered that those who have entered this ce through any one of the four ''Gates of the gods'' seems to have no recollection of their past.


    And so, Shin Jiao wanted to know more about those mountains. He has a hunch that in those ces he can find a way to exit this ce.


    But for now, he needs to prepare himself for the uing battle.


    With that, he ran towards their living quarters and immediately grabs his weapons.


    Seeing his action the old doctor was a bit confused, but still trusted and followed Shin Jiao. He found the strange way that the young man cured the patient is very unique and interesting. Plus as someone who dabbles in medicine, the old man''s attention was grabbed by those weird decoction and powder that the young man-made.


    And so he too gathered his stuff and walked near Shin Jiao.


    "Young Qiong Ji, are you sure about what you''ve said¡­ there are enemies approaching?" the old doctor asked feeling a bit scared.


    "Yes¡­ I''m sure of it."


    "Then we have to tell the General about this."


    "No need, I think they already know." Shin Jiao said while pointing at the top of a tower.


    From there he saw a soldier running towards the war drums and then began beating it. The rhythm of the beating warns everyone that there is an enemying. And when the soldiers heard this, the 1,000 plus soldiers began to gather while wearing their own armors and weapons.


    Not longter, they have already stood in a huge army formation waiting for the General to address them.


    And it didn''t take long before the great general, Jingxi Hu walked up to the tform while carrying his helmet on his hand.


    He looks at the soldiers under him and looks at each and every one of them with determination and concern in his eyes. He knew that after this battle there would be many soldiers who will die. Or it might even be possible for their whole army to be wiped out.


    However, he would not give up without a fight. Plus he has already made a lot of preparation in this battle. He is confident that he would hold this position and make their enemy suffer.


    "Soldiers of the great Silver Moon empire¡­ we are currently in the face of a very strong enemy. And the enemy that is trying to invade ournds¡­ many years ago, they have already taken arge part of ournd and now they wanted to have more of it¡­ If we do not fight back¡­ your families¡­ our families¡­ will suffer in their hands." He shouted with great fervor.


    "And so I request everyone to fight, not only for yourselves but also for your family and for the glory of our great empire¡­ Long live the Silver Moon Empire! Long Live the Silver Moon Empire!" shouted General Jingxi Hu.


    With his loud shout, all the soldiers were riled up in their determination to fight and also shouted with him.


    The loud resonating sound made Shin Jiao who is standing on the side feel a bit excited. He didn''t know why he feels this way, but he wanted to see how the olden times wage war and battle with his own eyes.


    He knew that he would be seeing a carnage and bloody battle. But for some unknown reason, he truly wanted to see it.


    And so, the two doctors followed their own infantrypany soldiers to their post. Shin Jiao has already visited this make-shift infirmary tent. And he has already arranged everything to make it more sanitary. As a soldier, he is aware of the importance of sanitation in this ce.


    Although he didn''t care about any of these soldiers but as someone who acted his role, Shin Jiao would always y the part 100% by heart. And since his disguise is a doctor then he would y the part of a doctor.


    "Young man, we should wait inside this ce and pray to the gods that we would not be hit by any flying objects¡­" the old doctor said.


    Shin Jiao can feel the fear in his voice.


    Shin Jiao didn''t ask anything about the doctor as they would just mind their own business and not bother with each other. But he finds the doctor very kind and humble. Plus, from some of the belongings of the doctor that he saw, he can deduce that the doctor''s background is not simple.


    "I will follow the senior''s advice and stay in here." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    However, his words were soon refuted not long after he said it as a soldier suddenly enters the tent.


    "Doctor Ji¡­ the captain is looking for you. You have toe to the battlefield with us." A soldier suddenly walked inside the infirmary and called for Shin Jiao.


    With a puzzled expression, Shin Jiao just looks at the soldier and then to the doctor.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess I won''t be staying with you then senior. This one will be leaving then¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The old doctor seems a bit hesitant but he dares not disobey the words of the captain.


    "Young man, be careful out there, okay?"


    So Shin Jiao followed the young soldier behind and enter a white tent with several guards surrounding it.


    "Captain, doctor Ji is here¡­" the soldier said as he bowed and walked out of the tent.


    When the captain saw Shin Jiao, his eyes just took a nce at his figure and didn''t even lift his head as he continues writing.


    "I heard that you are a good doctor¡­ and your strange method of treatment has helped a lot of my soldiers recover from their wounds¡­" the captain said while still writing.


    Shin Jiao just stood there and didn''t reply. Although he is keeping a low profile, he would not tolerate anyone who shows disrespect towards him. Hence he didn''t answer the captain.


    With a knitted brow, the captain lifted his head and looks at Shin Jiao''s eyes directly.


    When their eyes met, the captain was a bit taken aback. He didn''t expect that the so-called amnesiac doctor has a strong gaze.. When he looks at Shin Jiao''s eyes he felt his soul being sucked inside of it.

 Chapter 560 - The Strong And The Wild

    Chapter 560


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hundreds of anxious soldiers waited with bated breath behind the walls of the stronghold. The war preparations are done and everyone expected to face a great foe. The 4,000 plus enemy soldier''s footsteps shook the ground like a great gigantic monster approaching the walls. Every stump of the enemy footsteps along with the beating of the drum made everyone waiting feel emotional distress and anxiousness.


    Although each of them was inspired and strengthened by the general''s speech, now that they are about to face the enemy and the truth before their eyes, their feelings have already subsided.


    No one would dare face arge army and a hopeless battle. But they have no choice as the future of their homnd relies on their defense. The army has already sent reinforcement and it is said that the northern battalion of the empire numbering up to 10,000 soldiers is going to back them up in this battle.


    All they have to do now is to hold on for a couple of days.


    While everyone is in a tense mode, Shin Jiao is at the top of the wall along with some of the soldiers and field doctors.


    The captain of their infantrypany has assigned him to be a field medic. Through their discussion, the captain knew that the young doctor is not that simple. Although he looks and behaves like a schr, his piercing gaze told him that the young man is a strong warrior.


    Plus the young man is also the only survivor in that battle that wiped out both the enemy and their own forces.


    So this is the reason why the captain assigned Shin Jiao as a field medic to help the wounded soldiers on the battlefield.


    "These soldiers are afraid¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he watches the shivering group around him.


    He knew that thepany he belongs to is the rejects of the whole battalion. Even their captain is a rookie. Plus they are all in the rear end of the wall and just in charge of guard duties.


    And so the time ticks by little, by little, making the anxious soldiers waste out their mental energy due to useless thinking and nervousness.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head and sat on one corner as he meditated.


    Seeing his action some of the soldiers have already copied him and also closes their eyes. They didn''t know why but through these two days spending with the young doctor, they learned to be friends with him and trust him.


    And so the tension in the group began to lessen as more and more soldiers in theirpany began to meditate.


    Ba-dump!


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s eyes opened as he heard the marching outside and the sound of the beating drum stopped.


    The enemy would not dare to continue and bypass their stronghold as there is a risk of arrow volley which can greatly decrease their numbers. Plus the other paths are far too hard to traverse with the number of soldiers they have. The enemy would easily pick them slowly and wither their numbers. The only way for them to enter this path is through the stronghold of the enemy which their empire supposed to own.


    Suddenly a fully armored man walked to the front wearing silver armor. The man looks like an ancient Chinese warrior with an imposing aura.


    Since the stronghold is at an elevated area, the soldiers are able to see their enemies which look like gleaming golden scales of a flood dragon.


    "Soldiers of the Shadow Moon empire¡­ it seems that you have trespassed our territory. We would like you to retreat to your own ce and we will not attack. If not, then we will destroy your whole army¡­" the soldier said with a sneer on his face.


    "Shameless¡­ your soldiers dare to intrude in our territory first and eliminate our border guards. However, they were also destroyed even with theirrge numbers¡­ and now you are saying we are intruding your territory? Haha¡­ too shameless¡­" a soldier at the top of the wall suddenly shouted with jeer on his face.


    When the whole army of the Golden Dragon Empire heard this they immediately erupted with killing intent. However, those at the top of the wall at the front lines were no pushover. They too exude their killing intent and meet their enemy.


    "We are not afraid of your numbers. All you have is number, but¡­ no skill. Even if 1,000 of us die, we will take all of you to our grave! " another soldier shouted from the top of the wall.


    Meanwhile, at the frontlines a strong looking man surrounded by five strong-looking soldiers donned in heavy bronze armors is watching therge stronghold. Beside him are three others with the same golden armor as the strong looking man and their guards.


    "That general Hu is really one of the top strategists of the Silver Moon Empire. He immediately saw this location and in the short span of two days has built this stronghold¡­ This is very amusing. Very well, let''s see if your strategy would work on my forces." The strong-looking man said.


    "General Kong, let me and my battalion attack that ce. I will assure you that before tomorrow we have already destroyed that ce." One of the men in golden armor said with a proud tone.


    "Haha¡­ alright¡­ I will give this honor to your Fire Panther battalion. Don''t disappoint me, General Yang."


    The man called general Yang cupped his hands and immediately marched forward followed by his guards. His heart is filled with confidence and his mind is already thinking of a n on how to take down the stronghold.


    He wanted this honor to be his so that he can grab this opportunity for the rankings and its reward from their emperor.


    And so with him walking up to the front, his own battalion followed behind and also marches forward.


    Shin Jiao is just watching this proceeding.


    If he only has bullets for his sniper rifle, he could take down that general with ease. From the distance and the power of his sniper rifle, he could also take down all of the generals of this army. If that happened then this war would already end in a sh.


    But s, each time a bullet would be exposed in this ce the Qi and mana inside would immediately disperse and would be useless. Even the beast core would not be able to produce energy.


    However, Shin Jiao has already found someponent he needed to make a simple and easy to make propent like the guncotton or gunpowder from the raw materials in the stronghold or in the surroundings.


    With the help of the contact lens, he is able to find those materials without the use of this absolute or spiritual sense.


    All he needed to do now is topound those materials and turn them into bullet propent and primer.


    So while waiting, for the battle to start he is also thinking of some other ways to be able to survive this war and might as well help the soldiers who helped him these past two days.


    As he was sitting, he suddenly heard amotion in the stronghold base.


    "What is happening out there?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He wanted to move towards the front wall to see the battle, but he also didn''t want to expose himself, hence he unable to obtain any information.


    Suddenly from below, he saw a soldier running towards the tents.


    Looking from left to right and seeing that no one is paying attention at him, Shin Jiao suddenly jumped down andnded near a tent.


    Then he slowly crept to the side to listen to what is happening.


    "The¡­ the enemy is going to attack. They are going to use long-range catapults." The soldier who ran inside the tent said.


    "What? Then what does the general wanted to do? We must move and destroy those catapults before they canunch an attack." said a man''s voice inside the tent.


    "No¡­ it might be a trap. We are on higher ground. All we have to do is to release volleys of arrows and no matter how strong their catapult is, we would be able to destroy it." said another man.


    "This can''t be right¡­ if those catapults arepleted, we won''t stand a chance even though we are in the higher ground."


    "What do you want to do then?"


    "We should talk to the general and tell him to assign a number of soldiers to constantly disrupt the creation of the catapults. That way we will be able to withstand the enemy assault until our backup arrives."


    "Yes¡­ I agree¡­"


    "Yes, me too¡­"


    Shin Jiao heard around 5 men talking inside the tent. From their voices, he knew most of them. They are some of the captains and theirmanders in this battalion.


    But then a sudden bad premonition enters Shin Jiao''s mind. The n to constantly disrupt the creation of the enemy catapults would notnd on theirpany, right?


    If this is true then, he knew that their ending would not be pleasant. Going out of the stronghold right at this moment is suicide and fruitless. But of course, if they be sessful then the battle would be prolonged and would be beneficial for the whole battalion.


    And so, he came back to his post and waited for the final decision.


    And soon the bad news came.


    Their wholepany is assigned to this so-called ''special assignment'' to stop the enemy from creating those catapults.


    When that news came forth, many of the soldiers in theirpany suddenly felt weak on their legs. But they have no choice but to obey.


    Hence everyone immediately began to prepare. While preparing, the captain suddenly walked towards Shin Jiao''s direction and Shin Jiao somewhat knew what the captain is going to say.


    "Doctor Ji¡­ can I talk to you for a second?" The captain said with a smile.


    "Damn¡­" Shin Jiao can only cursed in his mind.


    He didn''t know why, but this captain of his seems to have some n for him. But he didn''t care.


    In fact, Shin Jiao is not afraid to go out. He can even grab this chance to run away from this battle. But of course, he would not do that.. He wouldn''t want the whole empire chasing after him and branding him as a traitor.

 Chapter 561 - The Strong And The Wild (2)

    Chapter 561


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not reject the proposal of the captain of their infantrypany as he too wanted to see the strength of the enemy and also protect these fellow soldiers who are still green on the battlefield. Though he didn''t want to show off, he also could not let these simple people whom he discovered to be just normal farmers and hunters before being recruited as a soldier in the empire.


    Unlike most of thepanies in the battalion, thepany where Shin Jiao belongs tocks the training needed to be a proper soldier.


    Currently, their training is enough for them to be able to protect themselves, and that is enough for now.


    However, what Shin Jiao noticed is that he is actually not given any weapons of even simple armor.


    He wasn''t able to detect any malice from the captain, why is this situation like this? In fact, what he saw from the captain''s eyes is guilt and helplessness.


    "Is the captain being forced to act this way?" Shin Jiao thought as he mounted a Neigh (a horse-like creature native to the cultivationnd).


    Suddenly Shin Jiao saw a tall man wearing the same silver armor as the captain walked beside him. Then from their conversation, he can read their mouths saying that the captain only needs one medical doctor on his team. He does not need it anymore. It is best that he gets rid of the younger one so that he would not be in trouble.


    As the tall man said that, the tall man sneered and patted the captain''s shoulder.


    Then the tall man walked away, leaving the captain of Shin Jiao''s infantrypany showing a forlorn and helpless expression on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this captain is being bullied by the others¡­ Well, it can''t be helped. As a soldier, he needs to follow orders. Sigh¡­ this is one of the reasons why I left. No freedom, you can only sacrifice yourself¡­ for the country." Shin Jiao thought as he followed behind the group.


    Around 30 men are chosen from the infantrypany and only ten were given their own Neighs.


    As they march forward, Shin Jiao can feel the other soldiers shaking their heads as if they are already looking at some men approaching towards the jaws of death.


    On the side of the stronghold, there is a narrow passage that was created to amodate a small group and exit at the side of the cliff.


    This same passage could be used to escape this stronghold if ever it would fall. But of course, only a number of people can pass through this passage at a time.


    And this time, their group is using this passage to go out and attack the area where the catapults are being assembled.


    It is estimated that it would take the enemy until dusk before they would finish this task. And that is around 5 hours from now.


    And so their group quietly exited the stronghold and would ambush the group of enemy engineers. From their vantage point, they can see where the enemy is assembling the catapults.


    The group is being led by a tall and burly soldier that Shin Jiao knew. This particr soldier named Gao Fung is a very loyal citizen of the empire. He has a heroic spirit and is willing to even sacrifice himself in this battle just to serve the empire.


    When he heard that he would be leading a group of men to attack the enemy he was thoroughly excited that he even boasted that he would bring honor to the empire.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the make-shift camp of the Golden Dragon Empire, General Li Kong, and the other two remaining generals are sitting on a table with arge map of the whole continent spread on it.


    As of right now, they are currently nning an assault towards the stronghold of their enemy.


    "We have already positioned a lot of our troops around this area. We can''t makerge movements else we risk the enemy learning of our ns." General Kong said as he looks at the map with carved stone figures on it.


    One can see the Silver Moon empire army figures and the Golden Dragon army figures.


    "We have already confirmed that the enemy has already seen our engineers building the catapults¡­ however, general, are you sure that the enemy would attack our engineers with their weakest soldiers?" asked one of the generals to General Kong.


    General Li Kong just nodded his head in agreement.


    "In that camp, there is an influential figure that even their great general Jingxi Hu would not disobey. No matter what that person does, General Hu would follow¡­ and if I am correct, that person would fall for our tricks¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Do you mean?..."


    "Yes¡­ I am talking about that person¡­ in the Silver Moon Empire, they call him ''the prince of the wild''. Although he is strong, he does not think and likes to use his basic instinct. With this person on their side, I am sure that we can win this battle with little casualty¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Haha¡­"


    The rest of the soldiersughed with their General as they imagine what would happen if they can capture that ''wild'' prince.


    ¡­


    The wild prince they are talking about is one of the captains of a very strongpany. Thispany is just a camouge, in truth they are all decorated imperial soldiers of the Silver Moon Empire. They are very strong and can be considered as one of the best soldiers in the empire.


    Numbering up to 100 strong forces, with their number, they can easily defeat five times their number. And the sick emperor assigned them to guard his son the 3rd prince of Silver Moon Empire, Prince Mingwa Dong.


    When he was resting with his cronies (the other captains of the battalion), he receives the news and decided to send the weakest and deemed as the most uselesspany to test the enemy forces. Although General Hu objected to this decision as he didn''t want the enemy to capture any soldiers no matter how weak they are, the 3rd prince still insisted that his decision is correct. And his decision was backed by the other captains.


    Hence General Hu felt helpless in this situation. He just gritted his teeth and obeyed. In the Silver Moon Empire, soldiers have made an oath to follow the royalties no matter what the consequence is. Hence he just made ns as a countermeasure.


    Meanwhile, outside of the stronghold¡­


    Shin Jiao got off his Neigh and decided to walk like the others as they got near their target area.


    Not longter they soon arrived and watched behind the thickets under the trees. They can now see many people busying themselves and can also see at least one catapult already constructed.


    "Guys¡­ we must destroy that thing. If not, then our base would be in deep trouble. I know we can do this¡­ Those people are just a bunch of schrs and peasants." Gao Fung said in a low voice.


    The rest of the people nodded their heads. And immediately draw out their swords.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he just sighs. He knew that there is no stopping these people now. If he does, there might even be great trouble. At least he can help them while staying behind.


    However, what Gao Fung said next made Shin Jiao knit his brow.


    "Doctor Ji, you must walk ahead of us and we will follow you¡­" Gao Fung said with a smile.


    But Shin Jiao can see contempt hidden in that smile. Even the other soldiers looked at Gao Fung with confusion. They can see that the young doctor does not have any weapons on him, why would Gao Fung ask him to lead the group.


    "What? You don''t trust me? Don''t worry I won''t let others harm you¡­" Gao Fung said.


    "Gao Fung, you know that Doctor Ji does not have any weapons, how can you send him ahead of us? Do you want him to die? Are you crazy?" said one of the soldiers which Shin Jiao has helped before.


    When Gao Fung heard the words of that soldier and the saw the faces of the rest, he sneered.


    "This is the captain''s order, if you dare not obey, I will tell this to the captain and you all will be charged with insubordination and would face capital punishment. Now shut up and follow mymand." Gao Fung said not hiding his animosity anymore while looking at the rest.


    Meanwhile, two more soldiers step forward and stood behind Shin Jiao.


    "We suggest you follow the orders from the captain young man¡­ or else we will not hesitate to take your life¡­" the two soldiers said without expressions on their faces.


    Shin Jiao has already noticed these two and knew that they are experts on their own right in a fight. He also knew that these ordinary soldiers who are helping him would not even be able to resist these two. Hence he decided to y the part and follow themand of Gao Fung.


    "It''s all right guys¡­ we should follow orders as soldiers. I will scout the area and you follow behind me, okay?" Shin Jiao said with a smile to the rest of the soldiers.


    He then slowly crouch and began moving like a weak schr who does not even know how to sneak silently. His every footstep would make a noise.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Fung and the two soldiers look at each other and sneered. With the action of the young doctor, they would not need to make a move and the enemy will be able to catch him and then kill him. And with that, themand of the 3rd prince would bepleted.


    As they watch the young doctor approaching near the camp, they could not wait to see a show where he would be caught by the enemy and killed.


    Then suddenly they saw a group of soldiersing towards the young doctor. In their excitement to watch, they all stood and craned their necks.


    Then suddenly, a loud sound alerted the guards.

 Chapter 562 - The Strong And The Wild (3)

    Chapter 562


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao suddenly cried out while falling to the ground as his body stumbled as if he was tripped by something on the ground. His cry immediately alerted the guard and looked at the direction of his voice. And what they saw are a couple of heads peeking out from the bushes.


    Upon seeing the enemy, the patrolling guards shouted an rm and immediately rush towards the group.


    Upon seeing this, Gao Fung and the rest immediately rush back to the other who was left and would act as their backup. The scouting team that Gao Fung chooses to separate from the 30 men are only 10 people including Shin Jiao. The rest would wait in a fair distance and would act as their backup.


    "That stupid bastard!" curses Gao Fung in his mind as he and the 10 men with him immediately ran back.


    But who would have known that men dressed in ck would suddenly appear and block their path of retreat?


    Every one of them didn''t have a choice but to fight back. If not, then they would be captured by the enemy and killed. At least if they fight back, they would still have a chance.


    And so a battle happened between ten men and arge number of guards.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who was the source of this encounter is currently standing at a top of a tree. From his ring, he has taken his old camouge ghillie suit. This is his old ghillie suit that contains arrays, however, he could not activate them and so he can only use its physical form which is already enough for him to blend to his surroundings.


    And so, Shin Jiao just leisurely watches the fight between the ten men and the slowly increasing number of guards. But he didn''t just watch, every time he can the other six people who supported him get into a troublesome situation, he would use stones to hit their opponent''s weapon and this would cause hispanions to be able to kill their opponents.


    Shin Jiao, however, didn''t help Gao Fung and the two guards with him. And without his help, although they are strong, they soon suffer heavy wounds in their body making them unable to fight with full strength.


    "Damn it! Damn it! I will skin that bastard alive!" shouted Gao Fung in a grievance.


    He didn''t want to die yet. He still wanted to be a hero. He wanted to serve the royalties and be as strong as the two guards beside him.


    He can see the strength of the two people and they have already killed many soldiers of the enemy. He wanted to be like them, as strong as them. But now, how could he do that if he falls on the enemy''s hands.


    "I¡­ I must escape¡­ I must escape¡­ I still have a bright future. I need to escape now¡­" Gao Fung thought as he suddenly clenches the sword on his hand and with his whole strength sent a powerful sh to the enemy soldier in front of him.


    Taken aback by the outburst of strength from his opponent, the enemy soldier was unable to defend and his neck was severed from his body.


    Then with all of his strength Gao Fung, suddenly dashed towards the bushes.


    The rest of the nine people were dumbfounded at this scene.


    But the battle didn''t end and soon the nine people were thoroughly surrounded and the two strong and powerful fighters of the 3rd prince are now wounded heavily.


    They all knew that they could not fight against these many guards and their only path is to escape. But they have been trying to do that for a while now, but still failed.


    p! p! p!


    Suddenly from the crowd of guards surrounding them, a tall man wearing a golden armor walked out while pping his hands.


    "Ah¡­ brave soldiers of the Silver Moon Empire¡­ Wee¡­ In behalf of our great Golden Dragon Empire we would like to escort you to our camp¡­ you don''t have to make a mess in this ce." The man said with a smile on his handsome face.


    From his appearance, Shin Jiao can see that the man is in his 30''s with a tall and handsome look.


    "Che! We would rather die fighting than be tortured by your army¡­" shouted one of the 3rd prince guards while holding his stomach.


    Blood can be seen seeping out of his armor as it seems that he is wounded deeply in that part.


    "Oh¡­ then so be it." The man casually said.


    The other six people who are just normal soldiers felt reluctant. They too wanted to live, however, no matter what they chose they knew that they would still die.


    Then they look at each other in the eyes and a strong determination to fight can be seen in each other''s expressions.


    Meanwhile, above the trees, Shin Jiao is busily sharpening some tree branches. He found these branches more effective in subduing the enemy than stones. With the right control and his robust strength, he is able to make them fly like an arrow.


    The soldiers who are already surrounding the ground slowly close in to deal with the group.


    However, the man wearing the golden armor suddenly said.


    "Leave only one, the rest can die¡­"


    With hismand, every enemy soldier suddenly rushes forward to attack the group.


    But how could Shin Jiao let hispanions die that easily? With his quick reaction, he immediately utilizes his contact lens to determine the enemy attacking proximity. Though he could not use his sphere''s energy, he still has his own strength and some functioning gears.


    And so with that, a volley of five inches long sharp sticks with the thickness of a thumb flew out and immediately incapacitates a lot of the enemy soldiers.


    His sixpanions easily dealt with their opponent and brought them down with ease. The people who saw this suddenly stop attacking. They saw that these six soldiers have not been hurt ever since the battle started.


    Though their skills are subpar they still brought down many of theirrades. Hence the enemy soldiers now felt fear while looking at the six people.


    Meanwhile, the two guards of the 3rd prince are already dead as they have suffered from the hands of their opponents.


    "You¡­ all of you get those bastards!" shouted the man in golden armor as he saw his men falling like flies in the hands of the six people.


    He dare not think that these farmers are stronger than his battle-hardened soldiers. But he saw everything, he saw his soldiers being struck helplessly. It was as if they are frozen in fear in front of those six people.


    He knew that there is something different from those six people.


    "Witchcraft¡­ this might be the work of a witch of a shaman." The man thought as he slowly backs away.


    He is aware of the mysterious powers of the shaman. Although in a frontal battle, those witches and shamans could not handle a soldier their tricks are fatal and poisonous. Hence no one ever dared face them head-on.


    And so, he stretches his hand to the soldier behind him.


    The soldier already knew what his general wanted and immediately took out a long wooden bow and six arrows.


    With a sneer on his face, the man in golden armor looks at the six people.


    "Let''s see if your witchcraft would work when you are dead¡­ Hehe¡­" he said as he suddenly draws the bow on his hand and took an aim at one of the six soldiers from the Silver Moon Empire.


    Swoosh!


    The arrow was released and it flew straight forward with great momentum.


    With expectation in his eyes, the man in golden armor already has a smirk on his face. In his experience facing shamans and witches, one can only fight them long distances. As long as you are not affected by their poison, then it is easy to kill them.


    And so with his archery level and strength, he is confident that he can hit one of these soldiers.


    His arrow flew directly towards a small person with a normal physique. This person is one of the people who would always bother Shin Jiao in the camp. He would always bring Shin Jiao some food and would always talk to him every time he is free.


    Shin Jiao knew the purpose of the man. On the battlefield, a good doctor is like having a second life. And ever since that man saw how Shin Jiao helped the soldiers, he already knew that Shin Jiao is a good doctor.


    But of course, Shin Jiao only knew field medicine. He is not an expert of some sort, but he is skilled enough to maintain his life in the line of fire.


    Shin Jiao above the trees has already seen who that man''s target is and has already made his move. And so as the arrow flew, a strange thing happened.


    A tree branch suddenly fell from the tree andnded exactly in-between the arrow and the man who is currently fighting against someone.


    The arrow was deflected.


    However, the strength of the man in a golden armor is truly terrifying that it broke the tree branch into two and the arrow still hit someone on the leg. And that someone is the opponent of that man.


    Shin Jiao was also astounded in this event. He could not help but smile as he saw the gawking look on the golden armored guy. He actually killed his own men using his own arrow.


    Even the soldiers behind him had a dumbfounded look on their faces. They could not believe what just happened.


    But still battle didn''t stop as there are still many soldiers surrounding the six people.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed a group of people riding Neighs as they gallop towards the golden armored guy.


    "General Gong Yang, we caught an enemy, we need you to go to the camp, sir¡­" That soldier said.


    Hearing this news, the golden armored guy suddenly showed a happy smile on his face as he immediately rode his own stead and gallops towards the camp.

 Chapter 563 - The Strong And The Wild (4)

    Chapter 563


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao is atop a tree and is a bit confused as to why the enemy general decided to withdraw. But with that man and his guards go, he is able to see that the only threat that poses is the soldiers surrounding his sixpanions.


    Hence he immediately moved and threw out multiple sharp wooden spikes that hit his targets urately either on their necks, heads, or chest. With Shin Jiao''s uracy and with the help of the contact lenses on his eyes, he is able to properly calcte the trajectory of the sharp wooden projectile.


    This quick result and the sudden falling of arge number of soldiers scared the rest as they suddenly escaped the area.


    Shin Jiao''spanions are also scared at this point as they thought that there is a ghost that seems to be attacking the soldiers.


    "We should run back¡­ if that ghost targets us, then we would die here and our souls would be devoured by that thing¡­ Let''s go!" shouted one of them.


    Fatigue and weary from the heavy fighting, the six people push themselves to run towards theirpanions waiting a few distances from where they are.


    Soon they can now see around twenty men and some horses underneath some trees.


    "What happened? Where are the rest?" one of the soldiers who look like a veteran warrior asked.


    From the look of this soldier, it is clear that he is one of the guards of the 3rd prince. And from his expression, he is worried about his two otherpanions. In fact, he didn''t care about these people. The 3rd prince hasmanded them to make sure that they got rid of the young doctor. Though they didn''t know why the 3rd prince is against that young doctor or what grudge he has with him, they just wanted to fulfill their task and nothing more.


    "We¡­ we just escaped from the enemy ambush¡­ the¡­ these rest were dead." One of the six men said while panting heavily trying to catch his breath.


    "What? How¡­ how about the young doctor?" the veteran-looking warrior asked with a serious expression.


    "We¡­ we don''t know¡­ But¡­ but if my guess is correct, then he¡­ he might be¡­"


    Before that person finished his words, they suddenly saw a cloud of thick ck smoke rising high up in the air. Everyone saw the thick smoke and was a bit dumbfounded.


    "You guyspleted the task¡­ this is awesome¡­ this is awesome!" shouted the people around the six men with a confused look on their faces.


    "You guys would be heroes¡­ this is a great contribution to the army¡­ Haha¡­"


    "I hope that you guys won''t forget about us¡­"


    Everyone cheered upon seeing that pir of smoke, then they soon discover that besides on there are actually five thick ck smoke rising high up in the air. But before they can rejoice, one of them suddenly pointed at a direction.


    "Look! Isn''t that¡­ Isn''t that the young doctor?"


    "Oh my¡­ he survived¡­ Haha¡­ this young doctor''s luck is really something else."


    "Yeah, I heard that he is the only survivor of the previous battle, right¡­ awesome¡­"


    "That is one lucky guy¡­"


    The soldiers suddenly discussed as they are happy to see the figure of Shin Jiao. However, one of them is showing not happiness but animosity in his eyes.


    The 3rd prince''s order was absolute, no matter what happened, this guy should die.


    This is what the veteran-looking soldier is thinking. He looks at the people in the area and then analyses his probability of wiping everyone out. He needs to kill everyone in here to prevent any witnesses from appearing.


    Hence he began to n in his mind his next step.


    Shin Jiao wore a sorry figure as he approaches hispanions. He was greeted warmly by all of the people in the group.


    Many said that he was a very lucky guy and that they truly admire his tenacity. However, out of all these people, he can feel that one of them is sending out killing intent towards him.


    As a former soldier, and from what he has experienced so far in his life, he is already aware of these kinds of feelings and he is very sensitive towards it.


    But he didn''t show it unto his face and just acted like he didn''t know.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the enemy camp¡­


    Gao Fung has been captured by the enemy and is taken to a tent. He was then tied to a pole and is being guarded by two strong soldiers. They will use any means necessary to be able to pry the mouth of this person to learn of the secrets of the stronghold.


    That way, it would be easier for their forces to conquer it.


    Not longter, a golden armored man enters the tent. Upon seeing the sorry figure of Gao Fung, he showed a smirk on his face.


    "Haha¡­ it seems that this is my lucky day. I have been itching to torture someone for a very long time. And now you have presented yourself to me. Haha¡­ What a treat¡­ Thank you." The man said with a loud chuckle.


    "General Gong Yang¡­ do you want us to bring the instruments?" a soldier at the side asked with an evil grin.


    "Haha¡­ Of course¡­ I can''t wait to start."


    Meanwhile, Gao Fung who is gagged and is trying to break free from being bound on arge pole began to moan as if trying to say something.


    However, this only made the man called General Gong Yang smirked. No matter how hard this man would struggle he would torture him. He wanted to vent his long frustration and the itch in his hands to this man. Even if he spills out the truth, he would torture him to death.


    Upon thinking up to this point General Gong Yang felt his whole body shivers in excitement. He could not wait to hear the painful moaning and the sound of a whip cracking in the air. Plus the agonizing and painful scream of his enemy is like music to his ears. And this is making him aroused.


    While he was in his stupor a loud shout suddenly rang out towards the whole camp.


    "Fire! Fire! The catapults are on fire!" shouted a soldier as he rushed towards the camp.


    With this shout, everyone was rmed and immediately rushes out of their tents. They can now see a rising ck smoke in the air.


    Everyone immediately worked together and ran towards the nearby water hole. Some even gathered the dirt on the ground as they quickly ran towards the catapult''s location.


    As they are only a few kilometers away from the main army the smoke was also seen by them.


    When the soldiers arrive in the location where the catapults are being assembled, they saw a lot of bodies on the ground.


    And soon they found that all of their engineers and schrs who are assigned to assemble the catapults have been in. Even the many soldiers guarding them were all killed. This made everyone dumbfounded.


    But then upon seeing the rising smoke, they still tried to put off the fire but it was all toote.


    When General Gong Yang saw the catapult burning, he was really angered. He began to throw things to the ground and immediately entered the tent. In his anger, he delivered a vicious kick at Gao Fung''s gut making theter almost faint in pain.


    Gao Fung also found himself hard to breathe as his stomach was hit.


    He now regretted his decision and n on how he can get rid of the young doctor. If only he followed the advice of the two guards of the prince to just silently kill the young doctor, this would not have happened.


    But his pride didn''t allow him to follow their decision. As the person in charge, the two have no choice but to follow him. And now his heart is full of regret and resentment towards the young doctor. If only he didn''t make that mistake¡­ or was it a mistake?


    Then suddenly, Gao Fung recalls the reaction of the young doctor when he fell down.


    Gao Fung clearly saw the crafty look on that young doctor''s eyes. And then his mind can now recall the smirk on his young face as he fell while yelling. He now knew that he has fallen in his traps and he was the fool.


    Gao Fung clenches his fist as his heart is filled with remorse and the desire for revenge. He will kill that young doctor once he came back and no one, no one can stop him.


    However, his sinister ns suddenly came back to reality upon hearing the sharp crack of a whip with sharp-pointed metals at the end.


    When he saw the whip, his body immediately shook in fear. He even lost his ability to control his dder as a stream of foul-smelling liquid gush out and created a pool under him.


    "Holy shit! Did you just wet yourself? We haven''t started yet¡­" General Gong Yang seems to have forgotten what happened outside and is now fully concentrated in torturing this soldier.


    A happy grin appears on his face upon seeing the fear in the soldier''s eyes. This is what he wanted to see, this is like a euphoric drug for him, for him torturing a person is better than¡­ sex.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his group are already returning to the stronghold via the secret passage back. But from the looks of it, they would be arriving in the stronghold after an hour of walking. And since they have already finished their mission they didn''t want to hurry back.


    As the group is walking, one of them silently disappears from the group. They didn''t know that something dangerous would be waiting for them after their victory. And no one is expecting that after their heroic sacrifice and obtaining victory, they would be facing an insidious n.


    None of them expected this to happen, none except for Shin Jiao who is still calm and collected. He already has a hunch of what''s going to happen next.. Hence he just wanted to wait and see.

 Chapter 564 - Night Stalker

    Chapter 564


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sun gradually crawls down the horizon as the darkness slowly nkets thend. The thick ck smoke can be seen from miles away especially at the stronghold of the Silver Moon Empire. This made every imperial soldier celebrate as they shouted in jubtion.


    On the other side, the camp of the Golden Dragon Empire is quiet. They didn''t make any move as if what they just experience is a great blow on their pride.


    Meanwhile, inside the stronghold, the 3rd prince is currently sitting on a wooden chair while looking at the people around the table with a smug expression on his face. He was very confident of his decision as he knew of the strength of his guards.


    "Hehe¡­ So, what do you think of my n¡­ general?" he asked with a smirk on his handsome face.


    Prince Mingwa Dong who is supposed to be pretending as a captain has already spread his ws all over the camp. The general knew of this but he is powerless to act unless the prince goes overboard and jeopardizes the lives of all the soldiers and the security of the empire.


    "You did a good job, your highness¡­"


    "Yes, yes, that was a brilliant n."


    "It would not have worked if it wasn''t for your ingenious n. Haha¡­"


    The fawning voices of the other soldiers and captains in the group echoed as they sing empty praises to the 3rd prince.


    Mingwa Dong is in his high horses when suddenly someone from the outside requested toe inside the tent.


    Then that person whispers something in the 3rd Prince''s ears and his expression suddenly changes.


    This sudden change in the 3rd prince''s expression made everyone in the room feel confused. They didn''t know why the prince is angry or what made him angry.


    "Is there something wrong your highness?"


    "Tell us and we will make it happen."


    "Yes, leave it to us, your highness¡­"


    The other captains said trying to suck up with the prince.


    While two people inside the room just kept their silence. One is General Hu, and the other one is the captain of Shin Jiao''s infantrypany.


    They both are thinking of something in their mind as they didn''t pay attention to what is happening.


    General Hu is currently thinking about how the catapult was destroyed just like that? He knew of the strength of the enemy and no matter how strong the three guards that the prince inserted in that strike team, he is sure that they are not strong enough to be able to pull off such a stunt.


    Meanwhile, the captain in Shin Jiao''spany is worried about his soldiers who went to that ce. Although he knew that the mission was a sess, he does not want his soldiers to die in there.


    And so the tent turned silent and the 3rd prince suddenly stood up from his seat.


    "Send 50 men to surround them¡­ I want them all dead¡­" the 3rd prince said while clenching his teeth.


    He didn''t want those soldiers to survive. He lost his two guards and yet the others were unhurt? How could he suffer such humiliation?


    With a sinister sneer, he wanted these people to know that their own life and death are in his hands. But before he can be happy, the voice of General Hu interrupted him.


    "3rd Prince Mingwa Dong! This is not your own private backyard that you would just kill any soldier you wanted¡­ your father the emperor gave me a task to train you to be a goodmander. If you act this way, I will exercise what the emperormanded me to do, I assure you that!"


    When Mingwa Dong heard these words, the sinister look on his face froze. He then turned to the general with a scowl on his face. And then he smiled sarcastically.


    "General Hu,¡­ are you¡­ are you defying me, right now?" the 3rd prince asked while slowly turning towards the general.


    As a prince, Mingwa Dong is used to throwing his weights around and people fawning over him. He likes the feeling of being praised and hated people reprimanding him.


    When he was sent to this battlefront, he was angry with his father the emperor, but what can he do? Every prince of the empire is to experience battle to mold them as a good leader. And this year it is his turn.


    And now that the famous General scolded him, his pride was hurt and he wanted to fight back. How dare a mere general reprimand a prince?


    "I am a prince, and I should be the leader of this army¡­ not you¡­ I have been holding back for a while now. I think it is time for me to teach you a lesson about who is the real leader of this army." The 3rd prince said as he pointed at General Hu.


    "Get him!" hemanded to the rest of the people in the room.


    However, two people suddenly stood in front of the General with their hands ready to draw their swords.


    "Your highness, don''t be too hasty with your decision." One of the soldiers said.


    "Haha¡­ you dare stand in my way? Go! Capture all of them¡­"


    The 3rd princemanded but, he soon discovers the hesitation in the eyes of the other captains in the group.


    Although they fawn over the 3rd prince, they are still soldiers and as soldiers, they all look up to General Hu. So how could they draw their weapons towards the general?


    "What? You are all disobeying me now?" the 3rd prince shouted with his expression seating in rage.


    "No your highness¡­ I¡­ I think it''s better if we think this through. Let''s just forget about those people. They would die in this battle anyway. We can''t go against General Hu, he is your father''s friend." Someone whispered to the prince.


    These words seem to have woken him from his anger as the prince just red at the person who whispered on his ear. Mingwa Dong turned around and left the tent with a huff.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the group is nearing the stronghold and they would just need to traverse the road to climb towards the secret entrance and exit of the stronghold at the short cliff.


    Suddenly at the corner of Shin Jiao??s eyes, he noticed some shadow moving. And from what he hears and feels, there are two forces trying to ambush them. Some are hiding in the shadows at the front, and the other is behind them.


    "I guess these people are here to finish the job, eh¡­ are they all aiming for me, or the whole team?" Shin Jiao thought as he slowly moves to the side. He needs to be in a position to be able to attack and defend these guys but still would look inconspicuous.


    Then it happened¡­


    Two groups of people numbering up to 20 people wearing dark clothes suddenly jump out from the bushes and began attacking the group without a word.


    These sudden changes in the situation made the group panic. But they were still able to draw out their weapons and defend themselves.


    Shin Jiao suddenly shouted as he ran towards a location where there are thick thickets.


    "Ahh¡­ Assassins! Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!" he shouted as he ran like crazy towards the thick thickets.


    The assassins who saw this signaled with their eyes to follow him. And so, two figures left the group and chases after Shin Jiao.


    But as soon as the two enters the thickets, they soon found themselves cking out. With the thick thicket Shin Jiao and the two could not be seen by the others and what Shin Jiao did has not gotten anyone''s attention.


    He dragged the fainted assassins to the side and while doing to scan their bodies. Shin Jiao immediately determined their meridians and with a sharp piece of an iron needle, he hit the acupoints of the two to disable them.


    And after doing that, he immediately climbs a tree, like an agile monkey.


    He soon found the situation unfavorable for hispanions. This group of assassins is well-coordinated and can execute their movement and ns efficiently.


    And it hasn''t been long since he has left and he could see some of hispanions already on the ground bleeding. He can see that almost five of them have already died due to fatal wounds.


    Shin Jiao sighed as he could not control the lives of every person in his team. It would rely on their luck to be able to live at this point. He is not that close with any of them anyway; at least he can consider them as his acquaintance.


    However, there is a person that has gained his attention and felt that the guy is good-natured. He is Guang Lai He.


    He could not let this person die that easily as he might even be of use to him when the army returns.


    And so while hiding at the top of the tree, he continually sent out sharp spikes to either kill an assassin or assist the remaining people struggling against a very strong force.


    Not longter, the fighting stops, and Shin Jiao jumps down from the tree and returns to the two whom he knocks down. He then woke one and began his interrogation.


    Although they wanted tomit suicide to protect the person behind it, Shin Jiao didn''t let them. While holding them, he injected a trace of hallucinogenic poison in their bodies. And through that, he got his answers.


    The reason for this is the 3rd prince and the captain of the fourthpany. They were ssmates in the academy and the captain of the fourthpany, Captain Huayin Lin, always bested the 3rd prince in every aspect. Hence the prince was jealous of the captain and wanted him to suffer.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head with the tyranny of the 3rd prince. Although he felt angry, Shin Jiao knew that the lives of people in the old world and even in modern earth are decided by those that stood in power.


    Even in the modern world, this rule is still the same and true.

 Chapter 565 - Night Stalker (2)

    Chapter 565


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    However true that the strong and those in power rules the weak, ever since Shin Jiao began the journey of cultivating his own cultivation path, he knew that he would never bow down to those in power ever again.


    And that resolution in Shin Jiao''s heart is making him feel defiant of this new ce he is in right now. But of course, his old ways would never change. He would hide in the shadows and blend with his surroundings and strike when they least expected it.


    After interrogating the people wearing ck, Shin Jiao hid their bodies and ran towards a direction. He soon arrives at the opposite direction of his group.


    When his figure suddenly appears from the other side, the people remaining people of the group were all stunned and startled. They didn''t expect that he would suddenly from out of nowhere while running like a scared cat.


    They all heave a sigh of relief upon seeing Shin Jiao''s figure and that he is okay.


    "Doctor Ji, you really are lucky. You are also good at running and escaping¡­ Hahaha..."


    "Hahaha¡­ that''s right, I wish I can run as fast as you¡­"


    "Yeah, I surely envy our luck¡­ anyway, where are those people chasing after you?"


    Hispanions began talking to him as their mood turn jolly after the tense battle they just got through.


    "Umn¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just ran as fast as I could¡­ I¡­ I didn''t even know how I got here." Shin Jiao said with a confused expression on his face.


    His reply made everyoneugh as they shook their heads and start to gather their stuff and also check the bodies of the ck cloth assassins.


    While checking the bodies, they didn''t check the wounds of the assassins and just unveil their faces. Upon seeing the real faces of the assassins, the group was shaken.


    This is because they can recognize some of the assassins they just killed.


    "This¡­ these guys are the guards of the captain of the 1stpany, right? How? How could this happen? Our own people¡­ our own people are trying to kill us?"


    "I think we should run¡­ I''m sure that if wee back to the stronghold, it would be our death¡­"


    "If we run, we would also be sentenced to death¡­"


    "Then what should we do then?"


    Everyone is discussing what to do as they all feel that the situation is truly grave.


    One of them even slumps to the ground as he thinks about what would happen to his family once he deserted the army. Everyone here didn''t want to die, but if they return to the camp, they would still die. No matter which one they choose, it will lead to their deaths. And there might be a chance that their families would be included in this punishment if they choose wrongly. Hence everyone is depressed and helpless in this situation.


    While they were all worried, Shin Jiao suddenly sent a sharp stick towards the trees.


    This is because he discovers that there is a person hiding behind the thick leaves. He didn''t know if this person saw what he did or knew that he was the one who killed the ck cloth people. But one this is for sure, he could not let this person live.


    The sharp object flew straight towards that assassin''s forehead and went out behind the back of his head.


    In their worry, no one noticed Shin Jiao''s movement. And soon he is able to sneak out and search that person he just killed.


    He then discovered that the man is the one with them on their travel. He is the remaining guard of the 3rd prince. While looking at the man, an idea suddenly dawned unto Shin Jiao''s mind. Why not pose as an assassin and end the source of this trouble in one blow.


    He would not kill the prince but turn him into a vegetable while in his sleep. Shin Jiao knew that it would be possible for him.


    With that idea in mind, he went back to the group.


    They are still in a depressed and helpless mood as if they have already given up on life. Suddenly, one of them stood up. It was Guang Lai He. His eyes are filled with resoluteness and have already decided to sacrifice himself for his family.


    "I will go back¡­ as long as my family is safe, I don''t care what will happen to me¡­" he said as he began walking back.


    When Shin Jiao saw him walking towards the direction of the stronghold, Shin Jiao could not help but admire the man. His resoluteness and bravery to face death are admirable.


    Shin Jiao knew that if this person dies, he would have to find another person to use in his ns and that would be a little troublesome. So he decided to step in.


    "Guys wait¡­ why don''t we sit this out first and rest here. They didn''t tell us when to return, right?" Shin Jiao said.


    "We should burry these people first, then eat dinner. After that, we will return to the stronghold in the morning. That way, everyone will see us and the higher-ups might not be that audacious to kill us all, right?"


    Hearing the words of Shin Jiao, everyone seems to have a small light of hope in their eyes. They all agree to follow Shin Jiao''s advice. At least they believe that he is a very lucky person to have survived three battles.


    And so after burying the ck-clothed men, they all set up a tent and began to eat their dinner. They were all silent and didn''t talk to each other. Shin Jiao can still see the tension in their eyes.


    He himself didn''t try to stand out and silently went to sleep after dinner.


    Not longter, inside his tent only a figure of a person huddled inside an old nket can be seen lying on the cloth-covered ground.


    As for him, he is already rushing towards the stronghold in his fastest speed possible.


    Though he could not use Qi, his speed is still three to four times faster than a regr human. However, he discovers that he would suffer some wound upon hitting some sharp leaves or twigs on the ground. This only means that his current physique has also been affected by the mysterious environment he is in.


    Shin Jiao didn''t stop running and soon reached the foot of the stronghold. He ran to a tall grassy area and donned in the ck cloth of the assassin. He has already stopped using his special camouge armor as he discovers that it is constantly draining his energy.


    After donning in the ck cloth he immediately reached the walls. He sharpened his senses and tried to listen to the people guarding the walls. When he saw that no one is in his location, he immediately began scaling the walls made of thick logs.


    Upon reaching the top, he saw a couple of guards in a distance. He sneaks and started to search for the tent of the 3rd prince. He has noticed that not all the people in the camp knew that the captain of the 1st infantrypany is actually a prince. All they knew is that he is a very influential young man and very haughty.


    Soon, he found his target and silently approached it.


    He encountered a lot of patrolling guards in the surroundings and was almost discovered. Luckily for him, he was agile and dextrose enough to dodge their searching eyes. Shin Jiao knew that if he is caught in this ce, it would be troublesome. However, he is not worried as he already knew the safe path to escape.


    Not longter, he soon arrives at the tent of the 3rd prince. However, he saw two guards standing close to each other in front of the entrance of the tent.


    "Damn¡­ this would be tricky¡­" he thought as he slowly sneaked closer.


    He suddenly threw a small pebble on the side. The pebble hit a small frog on the ground. And then that frog hit the post which made a sound.


    When the two soldiers heard the sound, they immediately became guarded and turn their attention towards that area. With their sight in the other direction, Shin Jiao immediately and silently sneaked near the door of the tent.


    His heart was pounding a little bit at this moment as he apologizes to the frog he hit to get the attention of the two guards.


    Shin Jiao expertly entered the tent without the guards outside even noticing. He soon found a person lying in bed and carefully tried to sneaks in to confirm that the person is really the prince.


    As he slowly approaches he can hear the slight snoring of the person. Shin Jiao carefully lighten his steps to prevent any noise. He even controlled his breathing and the beating of his heart. This is because he knew that there are people who can detect such a thing even though they didn''t have any powers or Qi.


    And so he soon arrives at the side of the bed.


    Shin Jiao can now see the face he is familiar with. He had seen this face when this person was bullying the captain of theirpany.


    With a smirk on his face, Shin Jiao slowly stretched his hand to touch the skin of the prince. Since this is the only way for him to transfer the poison he needed to use to make this person paralyzed. Shin Jiao''s poison essence has already prepared the needed poison and all it needs for him to do it to touch the person lying in the seemingly big bed.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at this prince as he might have even carried this own room in here. This made him think of the history of his country on earth.


    "Is this how the royalties acted in the old day?" Shin Jiao thought.


    Suddenly, he froze and his expression stiffens while looking at the person lying in bed.


    This is because the eyes of the 3rd prince suddenly began to move.

 Chapter 566 - The 4th Captain

    Chapter 566


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night is quiet and tranquil and only the croaking of the frogs and the singing of the crickets can be heard in the air. The two guards outside of the tent suddenly felt something strange and look at each other, then a premonition in their minds that something is wrong hits them.


    However, they could not act as the ones they are guarding is a royalty. They didn''t know how the prince would react if they suddenly barge inside the tent.


    "I think there is something wrong¡­ that small sound a while ago is so strange¡­" one of the guards said with a squinted eyes.


    "Then let''s go check inside¡­"


    "Are you crazy? Do you think his highness would permit that?"


    "Shh¡­" one of the guards put his finger on his mouth and gestured for hispanion to keep quiet.


    Then he carefully turns towards the entrance of the tent and slowly peeks his head through the gap. He soon found the prince sleeping calmly as if nothing happened. He then roams his eyes all over the ce to check if there is something wrong with the ce.


    Upon seeing that there seems to be nothing is wrong inside, he slowly retracted and turns to hispanion while shaking his head.


    "Nothing is wrong?"


    The guard who just peeked in nodded. And the two return to their guarding the tent.


    Meanwhile, inside the tent, Shin Jiao is standing behind the armor rack of the 3rd prince. After the soldier''s head retracted out of the tent, he slowly emerges from the rack and slowly walked towards the side of the 3rd prince''s bed.


    Right now the 3rd prince is currently looking at him with both of his eyes wide open. The expression on his face isplex and mixed. Shin Jiao can see astonishment, fear, and anger mixed together.


    At that time when the prince''s eyes moved, he immediately felt danger and Shin Jiao suddenly covered the prince''s mouth with force. Upon contact, the poison in his body immediately traveled to the prince''s and since his hand is near the prince''s head, the poison immediately took effect and paralyzed the prince''s body.


    Shin Jiao is confident that no matter what the doctors do in this empire, they would be able to return the prince''s body function. Well, maybe a miracle doctor or someone who is able to use Qi inside their body and transfer it to another like himself could cure him.


    But judging from what he has learned this is impossible.


    And so with he looks at the prince with a smile on his face.


    Mingwa Dong looks at Shin Jiao''s smiling face. Though the young doctor looks handsome, his smile for him is like the smile of the devil.


    When he opened his eyes at that time he was startled to see a familiar face. He is aware of the young doctor and from the reports he heard the young doctor is skilled. But since his origin is not yet known, he didn''t want to rope in the young doctor in his camp. He is a very guarded person and would not trust just anyone. He didn''t even trust his own father the emperor, so how could he trust and unknown person and a mere soldier at that.


    So since he could not use the young man, he decided to get rid of him secretly.


    However, who would have known that he would provoke such a demon? He wanted to regret and his eyes conveyed that he wanted to negotiate or even ask for forgiveness. As long as the doctor doesn''t kill him, he would be willing topromise. But of course, he would strike back at him once he is freed.


    But he could not talk, his body could not move. He can''t feel his body and only his eyes can move.


    Shin Jiao smiled and look at the pleading gaze of the 3rd prince.


    He squatted down and whisper to his ears.


    "Oh, foolish mortal¡­ be a good person on your next life¡­" Shin Jiao said as his finger slowly touches the forehead of the 3rd prince.


    The 3rd prince''s expression was in horror as he watches the finger slowly approaching. All the things he did the evil thought and action in his mind suddenly came back. He truly regretted everything. His action and his wrongdoings made his heartache in pain for some unknown reason.


    And soon a single tear escaped his eyes and he closes them unknown when they would once again open.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess you can have at least 3 days to one week of suffering in your sleep before dying. Unless they have a way to feed you¡­ then your suffering would be prolonged." Shin Jiao muttered with a smile.


    Then he turns towards the wall and using his finger tore it silently. And after he walked out repair it using his crafting technique.


    "Sigh¡­ I have once again expended a lot of energy¡­" he thought.


    It doesn''t matter though as he still has around 30 plus spheres full of energy inside his dantian. If he can only enter the ring, then he would be able to replenish his Qi and mana in it. But s, it is not possible¡­ for now.


    Shin Jiao didn''t linger and decided to go back.


    But then, he suddenly noticed a figure that seems to be also sneaking out of the stronghold. As Shin Jiao followed that figure secretly, he noticed that besides from the secret passageway, this person also knew another passage. It is a small and narrow hole. The only way to get in there is by lifting the rock that''s covering its entrance.


    In his curiosity, Shin Jiao followed behind and carefully lifted the stone covering. He then silently crawls through the hole and soon found himself in a dense bush. He quietly wades through the bushes trying not to make any noise.


    He soon heard the sound of flowing water. From the sound of it, Shin Jiao knew that this is a small river. As he crouched down and followed a trail he soon found the figure.


    He then recognized the person. It was actually the person who always follows behind the 4thpany captain, the captain''s assistant named Chen Tung. That guy seems inconspicuous and wore a goatee with many battle scars on his face. Shin Jiao silently observes as he found the person is too suspicious.


    Suddenly, the person removes his armor. And when Shin Jiao saw the shape of the person''s body, an idea immediately pops to his mind, but he is not sure if it is true, hence he continues watching.


    Chen Tung suddenly removes his goatee and then his gray robe. When Shin Jiao says the bindings on the body of Chen Tung he shook his head.


    Chen Tung is a woman. And ording to the rules of the army, if found out that he is a she, then her life would be in danger along with her family.


    So Shin Jiao didn''t linger and just walked back. But then suddenly he noticed some breathing from the bushes. With his acute hearing, he heard people trying to dull their footsteps.


    But he can still hear them in this tranquil night. He looks at the figure behind him and aplicated expression appears on his face.


    Why would he care when he didn''t even know who that person is. All he knew about her is her position in the camp and her name ''Chen Tung'' and nothing else.


    But since the 4th captain has been good to him, he would not let his assistant be in danger. And so he quickly moves to intercept the people. But as soon as he approaches, he found that there are two people crouching on the ground while approaching the ce.


    It was the 4th captain and also the captain of the 2ndpany. Judging from their expression, he can see that they have a hint of suspicion on their faces. He also discovers their weapons drawn. This only means that the two are suspecting that there might be an enemy who just found another secret entrance to the stronghold.


    When he saw that, Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea. He could not take down these two as the soldiers would be affected if they went missing, so his eyes darted towards the river no too far from them. Shin Jiao quickly rushes and the two were startled. The strong gush of wind made them stop from their tracks as they observe their surroundings.


    The two observed their surroundings and looks at each other.


    "What was that?" the captain of the 2ndpany asked.


    "I don''t know¡­"


    "Hey, are you sure that you found someone enters this ce? It seems that we have reached the back mountains¡­"


    "Hey, I told you I saw someone¡­"


    Suddenly the two heard some ssh of water from the river and their eyes squinted. They never expected that there is a water source in this area. At this moment, the 2nd captain is cursing some of his subordinates for not finding such a good ce. If only he found it first, he would hug this for himself and maybe trade it with the prince for some benefits.


    "Hmm¡­ I think there is a river here... Why didn''t I know about this ce?¡­" the 2nd captain said with squinted eyes.


    "Let''s go¡­" the 4th captain just said as he crept forward.


    The two didn''t stand up and quickly crept towards the location of the sound of sshing water. They wanted to know who those people are and if they are the enemy or not. If it is an enemy then they would immediately report it to the base, if not then it would be good. But this ce is near the secret entrance although it is filled with thick thickets and trees thus it seems that no one discovered this area yet.


    But as they walk near and truly hear the sound of the rushing river, the 4th captain thinks that this ce is a good ce to create another camp for the soldiers. With its hidden terrain of tall trees, huge rocks, and thick bushes, it is a perfect ce to retreat once the enemy has the possibility of breaking through the base.


    As the two approaches, they suddenly notice two silhouettes from the darkness and this made them grew vignt.. With weapons on hand, they are ready to rush in.

 Chapter 567 - The 4th Captain (2)

    Chapter 567


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    They waited with calm breath as they heard two footsteps getting closer to their location. Then suddenly they heard the two peopleughing while discussing something.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hey, what do you think would happen tomorrow will those fools from the Golden Dragon Empire still attack?"


    "Haha... They can try, with our 4th captain and the others; we can take them down easily¡­"


    "Che, you just rely on the 4th captain¡­ Oh, I remember that ourpanions haven''t returned yet, right? Do you think they are alright?"


    "I don''t know¡­ it was a suicide mission after all¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­ Well, we have to continue guarding the secret entrance in case they came back¡­"


    "You really keep your hopes up¡­"


    The two soldiers said while passing by the two as they walked towards the secret entrance direction. The 2nd captain suddenly wanted to stand up and ask the two but the fourth captain held his hand and shook his head.


    "Let''s go¡­ I think those two just relieve themselves at the river." The 4th captain said as he stood up and turns around.


    However, his eyes have a suspicious glow in them and a slight smile appears on his face. From the armor and the dripping water, he seems to understand something. But since the two belong to his group, he would let them be this time.


    And so, the two captains walked back to the stronghold through the 2nd secret entrance.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao tries to listen to the footsteps of the two hiding in the bushes and heard that they seem to be leaving he heaves a sigh of relief.


    His eyesight in the darkness is clear though not as clear as daylight, but he can still see. And the person beside him wearing just the upper armor is still dripping wet.


    She was silent and although she yed her part, she didn''t talk to Shin Jiao on their way to the secret entrance of the camp.


    "You should return or the captain would suspect you." Shin Jiao said with a smile as he took off the robe and the sword.


    He then gave it to Chen Tung. After receiving her things back she was about to turn back.


    "Wait¡­ just get dresses over there¡­ I will watch your back¡­"


    When she heard his words, she squinted.


    Seeing her reaction Shin Jiao smiled sheepishly. It is clear that she misunderstood his words. But he didn''t exin further and just gave her a clean change of clothes and gestured for her to go on. And then turn his back.


    Seeing his action the young woman seems to have understood and blushed a little for her thinking. She didn''t hesitate and immediately wrapped her body with the strip of cloth. She wore the clean piece of cloth that Shin Jiao gave. She was a bit surprised to see that the young doctor actually has a change of clothes. But she was a little grateful for his help.


    Chen Tung might not be a beauty due to the de scars on her face, and her body is fit with well-defined musclesparable to a man, but her intelligence is one thing and this isbined with her strong fighting prowess which made her a very capable woman.


    When she turns around after getting dressed, she discovered that Shin Jiao is already gone.


    She looks around and found no one. She was baffled and felt a bit awed at the mysterious young doctor. However, upon remembering the ambiguous situation a while ago, his cheeks suddenly blushed as she walked back to her tent.


    Upon arriving at the tent, she soon discovers that there is a person inside it.


    She slowly enters and found the captain sitting on a chair. Seeing this, her heart skipped a beat, but her experience as a soldier of the empire calmed her down.


    "Oh, Captain! What came over you to visit me at this time?" Chen Tung asked as she walked towards the armor rack.


    The captain carefully checked the clothes of Chen Tung. When he discovered that they are clean and dry, he squinted his eyes and tried to recall if the person he saw outside is carrying a change of clothes or a small bag. But he could not remember it.


    "Maybe it was just my imagination or that the surrounding is dark." The 4th captain thought.


    After removing the armor and help, she walked to the table and pour herself a cup of tea.


    "Where were you?" the 4th captain probes.


    "I was at the secret entrance. Two of our subordinates wanted to relieve themselves and I waited for them there."


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, I came here to discuss something with you¡­"


    The two discussed the uing battle for a while andter, the captain walked out of the tent. Although he didn''t found anything, he is sure that the soldier he saw was Chen Tung and there is another soldier not wearing any piece armor. But it was too dark back then and he was not sure.


    As a soldier of the empire, the 4th captain was born in a humble peasant family. His name is Long Li Lai, the son of a farmer.


    Butter he discovers that his mother actually has noble blood in her and soon after his father died, he and his mother were taken back to the Pi n, a small noble n in a small town of Graske in the Silver Moon Empire.


    From there he was taught by his grandfather and uncles in his mother''s side about martial arts and was educated by them. He was found to have high talent in both martial arts and military arts and so he was sent to the imperial military academy in the capital.


    That is where he met the 3rd prince and the rivalry between them started. He was bullied by the 3rd prince, but the superiors didn''t neglect this talented junior. Through his hard work and aplishments, he rose up through the ranks of the soldiers and proved himself better than the rest.


    And soon at a young age of 27, he was promoted as a captain.


    Long Li Lai is a very wise and hardworking soldier and is well-respect by his colleagues. Without the 3rd prince breathing on his back, he would have already aplished many. But then who would have known that in his current mission, he would be with the pompous 3rd prince. He has no choice but to keep his head down and follow.


    But he already promised in his heart to work hard and reach the ranks of the general. That way, he can have his own power to raise his head high and fight against the prince.


    As he walked out of the tent of Chen Tung, Long Li Lai had a pleasant smile on his face. He knew that his assistant is a very reliable person andrade. After talking to him, he knew that his n would be feasible and he immediately wanted to convey this to the general.


    A man in his forties with some battle scars on his face sits in front of the table while looking at a parchment in his hand.


    His expression would sometimes change as he continues reading.


    Soon he put the parchment down and looks at the person sitting at the opposite side of him.


    "This n¡­ you thought of it, right?" General Hu asked.


    Long Li Lai smiled and took a sip of the tea. He then took out another parchment on his robe and handed it to the general.


    "That was the first n, and this is the final n." He said.


    "It was my assistant who refined it and came out with this final idea." He said as he took another sip of the tea.


    When the general read the second n, a pleasant smile appears on his face. And then he chuckled while shaking his head.


    "The young would surely rece the old¡­ you have a very capable assistant. This n is really thorough as if he can already see what would happen in the battle tomorrow. I would really like to meet this person."


    "General, it would be our honor." Long Li Lai said as he stood up and cupped his hands in respect.


    "Alright, alright¡­ prepare your troops tomorrow and depart directly to the back mountains. We will be relying on you this time¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Thank you, sir¡­" Long Li Lai once again cupped his hands and left the tent.


    This time a wide smile appears on his face. His eyes are filled with determination. He is determined to help his soldiers and at the same time gain recognition for their own efforts. Although hispany is filled with peasants and lower nobles, he is confident that they would be able to be of great help in the war tomorrow.


    As he left the tent, a couple of eyes are watching him. After he left those people in the shadows reported what they saw to the other captains who are staying in a room.


    "What? Are you sure? That conniving bastard! I knew that he would do this¡­ I thought that he just looks weak and pathetic, I knew now why the prince told us not to underestimate that guy."


    "What should we do then?"


    "We have to wait till dawn¡­ the prince doesn''t want people disturbing his sleep¡­"


    "Wouldn''t that be toote?"


    "It''s not¡­ we still have time."


    ¡­


    And soon the light of dawn slowly rises to the sky parting away from the darkness with its golden rays. Right at this moment, a soldier enters the tent of the prince.


    "Your highness, it''s time to wake up¡­ some of the captains are waiting for you outside¡­" the soldier said as he began preparing the clothes and armor of the 3rd prince.


    However, upon hearing no sound the soldier walked near the prince. Seeing that the prince is breathing calmly, he thought that the prince is still sleeping. He didn''t want to wake him up and so he continues preparing everything.


    After he was done, he walked to the side of the prince and shook the prince to wake him. However, he soon discovers something is wrong.


    And this discovery made the soldier widen his eyes in disbelief.


    Not longter amotion erupted from the side of the 1st infantrypany.

 Chapter 568 - Under Siege

    Chapter 568


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The morning has already arrived and the soldiers are preparing for the iing war. They knew that the enemy would be making their move today and everyone is in tenterhooks. In this tense atmosphere, no one wanted to rx as they knew that moment of negligence would lead them to their deaths.


    However, right at this moment as suddenmotion happened inside the base which made the soldiers confused about what is happening.


    Meanwhile, the remaining soldiers of the 4thpany are already moving out of the base using the main gate. Their number has attracted a lot of soldiers in the camp and also those spies from the enemy who is watching the stronghold from afar.


    These two events made everyone in the stronghold really confused. However, soon they have discovered that the captain of the 1stpany has fallen ill. This bad news made everyone feel a bit depressed.


    Who was the captain of the 1stpany? He is a very strong man and a famous leader in the army. Though many knew that he is a bully, but through the words from their captains, the way they look at the captain of the 1stpany changes.


    This news of him falling ill made everyone a bit down and the moral in the stronghold seems low. The soldiers even thought that it was the work of the 4thpany. They thought that the reason why the fourthpany left is that they are being abandoned by the general.


    Inside the tent of General Hu, he is currently sitting in front of his table. Arge map is lying on it with the rest of the captains and their adjutant standing beside them.


    "General, why did the 4thpany left?"


    "Yeah, are they the reason why the 1stpany captain has fallen ill?"


    "We should bring them back and investigate this general before it''s toote."


    A cacophony of words erupted from the tent as these people were the avid supporter of the 3rd prince. However, General Hu didn''t say anything and just looks at the map.


    In fact, he is worried about the current situation with the prince and has already assigned his most powerful and intelligent soldiers in case. And from their report, they discovered nothing. Plus the prince is actually not hurt and his pulse is calm and steady as if he is just sleeping.


    But their main concern is, why is he not waking up?


    But there is nothing they can do for now as even the doctors in the base is unable to determine the cause of his illness, or if it can be considered as an illness.


    And so General Hu heaves a heavy sigh and stood up.


    "We could not waste more time in this¡­ we should prepare for the enemy siege. As per their usual practice, the Golden Dragon Empire would begin to advance not long from now. The 1stpany would bemanded by me along with my own troops. For the rest of the captains, I know you have already received your own orders. Aplish them and try to kill as much enemy as you can. The glory of our empire relies now on our hands???" General Hu said with determination in his eyes.


    His words were felt by the people around him and also nodded their heads.


    When the 4thpany soldiers left the stronghold, they suddenly saw a group of soldiers walking towards the secret area. When captain Long Li Lai saw and recognized that those were the part of his troops who has sessfullypleted their mission he was happy.


    And when he saw the figure of Shin Jiao among them astonishment can be seen in his eyes.


    They immediately were absorbed into thepany and also marched with them in a certain direction.


    "What were you guys doing out here? Why didn''t you return to the stronghold?" a soldier asked the group.


    "Hehe¡­ We didn''t return as we went hunting." a soldier who was with Shin Jiao and his group answered with a smug look on his face.


    "Hunting? Hunting for what? Game?"


    "Haha¡­ Don''t you know that we just save your buttsst night? We were out there killing some enemies who tried to infiltrate the camp."


    "Huh? How? How did you find them?"


    The soldier shifted his gaze towards Shin Jiao. Then he gestured for the people around him to listen as he said in a low voice.


    "Doctor Ji might be a coward in fights and would always run in battles, but he is a good physician and a really good tracker."


    Upon hearing the first part of the soldier''s sentence the people around himughed. However, they soon showed a surprised expression upon hearing hisst words.


    A good tracker¡­


    Hearing these words, everyone seems to have now understood why Doctor Ji was able to enter the army. Not only is he is not just a physician, but an expert tracker. What does that mean? Does it mean that he might also be a good assassin? But then this notion dodged their mind as the young doctor is a known coward and this is ording to the people in his group.


    Once they are able to find the group of spies, he would usually run far away from the fight and hide. He would only show himself after the fight.


    Captain Long Li Lai showed a smile on his face upon hearing this from the discussion in the group. He then looks at Shin Jiao who is busily talking to a man. The two seem close as they would sometimesugh along with a group around him.


    He was a bit guilty of not standing up to the young doctor. But it seems that he is able to survive and he was just thankful for that.


    Meanwhile, Chen Tung is also looking at Shin Jiao''s figure every now and then. She heard what the soldiers are talking about and agrees that the young doctor might be a good tracker. But she knew that he is not just a good tracker but also a good fighter.


    If not, how could she not win against him in the river?


    Upon remembering that scene a blush appears on her face. She was seen by him naked and this made her feel a bit angry and annoyed. But she could not deny that the young doctor saved her life at that time. She knew the punishment for impersonating a soldier.


    Plus it seems that the young doctor didn''t have the idea to tell on her or even threaten her, so this made her feel a bit rxed.


    As she watches him, her eyes slowly scrutinized his appearance. His clear eyes, his tall nose, a bit pinkish lips, and the chiseled contours of his face made her smile unconsciously.


    "Hey, Vice-Captain Chen¡­ Are you alright?" Long Li Lai asked as he patted her shoulder.


    She was a bit stunned and suddenly came to her senses.


    "Ahhh¡­ Yes¡­ yes, captain¡­ everything is fine. I''m just curious about how our soldiers were able to survive the deadly mission with theirck of training."


    "Haha¡­ You worry too much. They might look like that but they are strong and brave." The captain said with a smile.


    Suddenly, the group heard a faint sound of drum beats that seem to being from afar.


    "The war is starting! We have to move faster!" shouted the captain as he rushes his mount towards the front.


    Meanwhile, in the Golden Dragon Army, a group has already separated from the main battalion and began chasing after the 4thpany. But of course, they have to go the long way as they didn''t want to fall under the enemy''s ambush and long-range bows.


    But their speed is not normal and a bit fast.


    General Hu who is watching at the top of a tower looks at the battlefield with a serious expression.


    "Good, they fell for it." He muttered to himself.


    As the war approaches the two groups are currently in a tense mood and the soldiers are both excited and afraid. Excited to kill their enemies and afraid to die themselves.


    Unknown to many people, this battle would be the deciding faith of the Silver Moon Empire. If they lost this battle, then there is a chance that the empire might fall, and theirnds and resources are taken by both the Golden Dragon and the ck Iron Empire.


    In fact, the only reason why the empire still exists until now is its ability to refine steel. Now if this refining method will be lost due to the greed of the other empire then it would be a loss to everyone. However, the Golden Dragon Empire couldn''t care more anymore as they needed more resources in their battle against the ck Iron Empire.


    And so the drums of war began beating along with the loud marching sound of therge army of 4,000 soldiers d in heavy and light armor.


    At the front of the soldiers is a middle-aged man with a regal posture. He sat straight on his strong mount while looking at the direction of the stronghold that the Silver Moon Empire created. He inhaled deeply and then said to the soldiers beside him.


    "I want that base taken down before nighttime¡­ General Gong Yang, General Yun Yao¡­ Your failures would be written off if this is aplished¡­ if not, then don''t me me for punishing you both."


    Hearing the words of General Li Kong, the two generals who failed their taskst night showed a dejected look on their faces.


    First, how could they know that the catapults would be taken down just like that? However, they were able to get a piece of crucial information from the captured soldier. But then the spies and assassins from the Shadow Mouse Battalion lost almost 50 menst night and didn''t even get near the base. How could they not feel dejected in this result?


    They didn''t know how those lowly peasants able to defeat their elite soldiers.


    This humiliation is a great mark on their prestige. But there is another piece of important information they were able to get.. And that is the existence of the 3rd prince of the empire.

 Chapter 569 - Under Siege (2)

    Chapter 569


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The glowing brightness of the sun in the sky and the heat it extended to every living thing in thend give both energy and warmth to everything under it. However, right at this moment, this very heat is making the soldiers marching in thend sweat non-stop as they sped up their pace to a particr direction following their leader.


    Shin Jiao is one of those soldiers. However, in contrast to the people around him, he didn''t even have a trace of fatigue or the sound of catching his breath. But he could not stand out hence every now and then he would show that he was tired. But of course, the sweating is something he could not fake.


    And so the soldiers march away from the stronghold while unknown to them, except their captain and vice-captain, arge army is on their tail.


    The soldiers of the Silver Moon Empire are trained in basic fighting. However, they are also trained in doing two things. The first one is setting traps for wild beasts. As most of them are farmers and hunters, they are already experienced in making traps. And the army has trained these people to farther enhance their ability in making traps to the next level.


    The second thing they learned in the army is how to use internal energy. Although the people in thisnd could not use Qi and cultivate, after many years, they have discovered the use of internal energy. It is a mysterious energy in every person of living things in thend. This internal energy can be used in bothbat and body enhancement. However, not everyone can use it. Those lucky few that are able to utilize internal energy are revered as strong.


    Every now and then, Captain Long Li Lai would shout andmand the soldiers to nt hidden traps in an area they are in. and through their march, they have already made more than a few traps. Although the soldiers are confused as to why their captain wouldmand them, they still followed.


    Meanwhile, on Shin Jiao''s side, he would secretlybine his traps with some surprises.


    And so not longter, the soldiers have already reached the foot of a mountain. When everyone noticed where they were going, they now realized what the captain''s n is. And then, after looking from their vantage point, they soon noticed that arge army is actually following them a couple of kilometers away.


    Suddenly, the group heard a loud sound.


    Even at their distance, they can see a cloud of ck smoke rising in the air.


    "What was that?" Captain Long Li Lai asked as he squinted his eyes trying to see the enemy in the far distance.


    However, since they are too far, he could not assess the situation. But judging from arge number of soldiers, he is sure that there are around 500 men chasing after them. But after that loud explosion, they can see that almost 1/8 of the soldiers fell.


    "Let''s continue we have to reach the area before the enemy could arrive." Captain Long Li Lai shouted.


    In truth, if they just focused on marching they would have arrived in the ce already. But ording to his vice-captain and adjutant, this is the best way to whittle down their enemy''s number.


    And so the army continues marching while setting simple traps everywhere.


    In the enemy camp, an enemy captain is already cursing at the despicable traps hispany has already suffered through.


    He is now both angered and helpless. How could they know that their enemy wouldy such simple yet effective traps all over the ce? But his orders are clear. They are to wipe out the escaping soldiers. As he waited for the scout to finish looking at the area upfront, he got off his mount and walked towards a soldier lying on the ground.


    "Those bastards! I will kill them all." He said with gritted teeth while looking at the half charred dead soldier.


    This is one of the soldiers that were caught in that loud explosion a while ago. The rest who were a bit closer to it have holes in their corpses.


    Shin Jiao uses a mixture that he has been working on which should be a viable chemical to be used as gun powder. That andbined with some shrapnel made of different materials, he was able to make a primitive anti-personnel mine, which has now damaged the morale of the enemy.


    "Those who are able to march we continue the chase!" shouted their captain.


    And so the group marches, but not longter, they arrive in another area and an ident happened. No matter how good the scouts are, they are unable to find all the traps set by 100 soldiers from the Silver Moon Empire.


    In each of their stops, each soldier is able to make one trap of their own. Some are easily seen, while others are concealed expertly. And this is what''s making the enemy having a hard time.


    Not longter, the infantrypany where Shin Jiao belongs to has already arrived at a tall cliff. The captain secretly sneakily walked towards the edge of the cliff and looks down. From where heys he can see arge number of soldiers rushing towards the stronghold.


    With bows and arrows on their hand andrge shields, they are able to inch closer towards the stronghold. Then he saw something from the distance which made him feel a bit surprised. This is because the enemy has created three catapults and is currently pushing it to an eptable range.


    "Damn if those things begin attacking, then the base would not be able to stand for long." Long Li Lai muttered to himself as he carefully backs away from the ledge.


    "We need to work faster!" he shouted to the soldiers waiting behind him after his return.


    "Everyone, this is what we need to do¡­" Chen Tung shouted as she gave out her instruction to the rest of the soldiers.


    Soon, after working together for a while, they are able to produce 12rge circr boulders.


    "Let''s start!" Long Li Lai shouted as the group pushes the boulders towards the edge of the cliff.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the rest are still making more circr boulders using the pickaxes produced by the captain.


    He just followed with the group and also worked with them like normal. He knew that the captain''s n would work for a while, but they are facing against 4,000 enemies. How could be that simple? But strategizing is not his forte; hence he just followed what their n is.


    Soon the attackmences and the boulders began rolling down the cliff.


    Some of the boulders are able to roll down towards the army with great momentum that it left a bloody path of mush flesh and bone, while others would be unlucky and fall on a corner without hitting its purpose.


    But this attack from the cliff made the enemy be aware of their presence.


    "Where did those boulderse from?!" shouted General Zou Bu Lao of the Golden Dragon Empire''s Golden Hawk battalion.


    This is because most of the soldiers squashed by those falling boulders are a part of his battalion.


    No one answered as they are unaware of the culprit. Even after looking at the direction where those things came from they can see no one.


    "I want some scouts towards that direction!" shouted General Lao as he pointed at the stiff cliff.


    Three men immediately broke away from the group and rushes towards the direction where the boulders came from.


    However, they didn''t know that someone is already watching them from the top in one of the ledges.


    Shin Jiao took a break and secretly snuck to his position as he knew that the enemy might send someone to check this ce out.


    And after seeing the three people, a smirk appears on his face. He then lifted his gaze and looks at the battlefield.


    "This is a really gruesome war¡­" he thought as he saw people dying turning the ground crimson with their blood.


    But then he shifted his gaze back to the scouts and carefully moves from his spot and dispose of them one by one in secret.


    After doing so, he walked back to the soldiers still working on the boulders. But then he saw a familiar figure walking towards him.


    Seeing the vice-captain, even Shin Jiao could not detect the woman in that fa?ade. He can truly say that the woman really looks like a strong man¡­ a warrior.


    "It seems that you''ve been busy¡­" she said with a smile.


    "Yeah, I''ve been taking care of some bugs." Shin Jiao replied with a smile.


    He knew that she might have seen what he did a while ago. Plus with what had happened between them in the river that night, he knew that she already has seen through his skills. Although she is a good fighter, she still falls a bit short when ites to fighting. That''s why she lost that night to Shin Jiao and was subdued easily.


    "So what is the next phase of the n?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "That one¡­" she pointed at the huge slope that seems to be protruding.


    When Shin Jiao saw the cracks on the side, he was a bit surprised.


    "How did you?"


    Chen Tung smiled mysteriously and took a step closer toward Shin Jiao.


    "Can you make it fall to the enemy soldiers?" she asked in a low tone.


    "Are you crazy? If that thing falls, there is a chance that this whole cliff would also fall with it."


    "That is the risk we will have to take." She said with determination sparkling in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao though for a while and heaves a sigh.


    Although he is not sure if it would really cause an ident, he knew that if that thing falls down it would surely crush the soldiers on the ground and would block the huge in. In fact, as he scanned the whole area they are in right now, he can see that the possibility of the cliff copsing with that huge piece of rock is inevitable.


    "Ok, I agree, but I need the soldiers to go back and away from this cliff.." Shin Jiao said as he draws a simple n in his mind.

 Chapter 570 - Victory By A Landslide

    Chapter 570


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Chen Tung is already aware of Shin Jiao''s ability and some of his secrets. She saw him putting some ck things on the traps he wouldy along with others.


    When she saw a couple of ck smoke rising in the air, she knew that it was him, those are his traps. How could others make such a thing? Except for those crazy alchemists in the capital, who could produce such a thing? Hence the identity of Qiong Ji was cemented in her mind.


    The Ji family is a well-known family of alchemist living in the capital. They are the ones responsible for making those fireworks at night when there is a festival in the city. And through this secret method, they became wealthy. But soon, more and more people were able to produce those things, so the prestige of the family also began to die down.


    But she is clear about this as someone who works in the military. And what surprised her about the young man is his ability to fight. The time that Shin Jiao suddenly disappears, she noticed it as she would always nce at his direction unconsciously. Upon seeing him gone, she tried to look for him and then saw him silently killing someone from the lower part of the cliff which made her feel stunned.


    "How could such a person move that fast?" she thought as she watches secretly.


    And so, after seeing these things, she decided toy out her ns to Shin Jiao. She is actually nning to distract the enemy and their focus towards this ce. If the enemy can notice them and gather more forces towards their location, then if that thing fell, it could surely wipe out arge number of the enemy soldiers.


    However, she did not consider that the cliff they are standing in would also copse. But Shin Jiao knew that it would happen, so he gave out the condition as they discussed. When Chen Tung agrees, Shin Jiao also nodded his head.


    Shin Jiao carefully nned his next move as what he would do next is very crucial for his survival and also the people with him.


    "Captain¡­ we have to retreat¡­ I saw arge group of army climbing their way to this ce." Chen Tung said.


    "This soon?! Then we have to¡­"


    "Captain¡­ I already assigned some volunteers to make that thing fall. We just have to get away from this ce as this cliff would also fall with it."


    Upon hearing that, Captain Long Li Lai issued hismand and everyone immediately retreated from the area.


    As of now, they have already finished around 10 more boulders and have already ced it to the edge of the cliff.


    While the soldiers retreated, the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly vanished from their ranks and silently crept back to the cliff.


    "Well, at least this way I can assess how strong I really am in thisnd." He thought as he walked towards the ten boulders.


    He then quickly pushes each one of them while using his contact lens forputing the right trajectory so that the boulders would not get stuck.


    And after releasing the boulders, he can see the soldiers on the ground looking at him.


    He waves his hands towards them and grinned.


    His action made everyone furious after more of theirrades died in that attack.


    "Release the arrow in that direction!" shouted General Lao then he quickly turns towards the direction of General Kong.


    "General! There are enemy soldiers on the left side! If we can get them, then¡­"


    "I know¡­ this is only their desperation. But I agree that the cliff is a good spot. However, they underestimated us. If we get that area and send more soldiers in that direction we might even catch them off guard and strike from behind that stronghold. Foolish¡­ what a foolish move, General Hu¡­ Hahaha¡­" said General Li Kong.


    "Go, arrange a thousand soldiers to go up that cliff and destroy the enemy forces there. Then advance to the stronghold from behind!"manded General Kong with a gleam in his eyes.


    It was a great opportunity to strike, why would he not grab it?


    And so, arge group began shooting at Shin Jiao''s direction with their arrows. And many of them began scaling the cliff. Even General Lao excitedly climb the cliff with his man.


    General Lao is known as the butcher on the battlefield. He likes to fight and drew the blood of his enemies. And right now, his blood is boiling in the excitement in his anticipation to kill his enemies.


    As Shin Jiao saw the reaction of his enemies, he nodded his head at the scheme of Chen Tung. He was a bit surprised that it really worked.


    And so he also made his move and began hitting the side of the huge boulder using two pickaxes in his hand. He has to work fast before the enemy would notice what he is doing.


    However, no matter how strong and fast Shin Jiao worked his strength is not as they used to be and he is only able to exert the strength of a body refining stage cultivator at most. Soon, he was a bit surprised when an arrow suddenly flew by his ear.


    He is sitting behind the boulder at this time with his back at the mountain and his two feet nted at the boulder in front of him.


    The enemy soldiers are ring at him as many bows and arrows are now directed towards his direction.


    "Kill that man!" shouted General Lao as he sneered at the weak-looking soldier.


    In his mind, he is thinking that the soldier has been abandoned by hisrades for being weak. He is trying to escape in that direction, but how could he expect that there is no path going down from there. Hence he scoffs at the soldier and after giving out hismand, he turns around and looks at the cliff.


    Upon seeing that there are no soldiers in the cliff and the side of the mountain was carves and therge boulders were taken from there. A sudden bad premonition dawned unto him.


    Then he quickly turns towards the young man who is now showing a smirk on his face.


    The smirk on Shin Jiao''s face baffled the rest of the soldiers even those who are pointing their bows towards Shin Jiao felt baffled.


    General Lao then heard a sound that made his heart shiver in fear.


    Crack!!!


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as the group of soldiers retreated from the cliff, Chen Tung is currently praying in her heart that the young man named Qiong Ji would seed. She has put her trust in him and also the lives of all the soldiers, hence she didn''t want him to fail.


    She is also aware that what he did was a suicide mission. But since he was too determined, she didn''t argue with him. And so she and the captain lead the group to go back.


    But on their way, they were suddenly met by arge group of enemy soldiers. They seem to have forgotten that there is still an army following behind them and now that group has already reached them.


    But from the looks of it, the enemy soldiers are not fit for battle. Their figures are filled with wounds and burnt marks can be seen all over their bodies. Their captain didn''t even have his mount with him and is currently dragging hisrge ax behind him with his body also filled with wounds.


    "What happened to these guys?" Long Li Lai thought as he could not believe that the traps they set up could do such a thing.


    In fact, he is preparing for a difficult battle ahead of them.


    But judging from the number of the enemy soldiers in front of them and their condition, he is now sure that they can subdue them easily.


    "You despicable Silver Moon Empire dogs! We will kill each and every one of you!" shouted the captain of the enemy forces.


    "Despicable? We are just a small group of soldiers and you were chasing after us with arge number, and you call us despicable? Haha¡­" Captain Long Li Laiughed.


    The enemy captain was thoroughly enraged and suddenly as if gaining enough strength from out of nowhere he suddenly dashed towards Captain Long Li Lai.


    "Internal energy¡­ He is an internal force user!" Captain Long Li Lai eximed in surprise.


    He was really astounded as the captain is able to wield internal energy. In fact, many soldiers dream of having such strength as it would be a way out for them in a life and death battle.


    The rushing figure of the enemy captain stunned the Silver Moon 4thpany as they watch the rapidly approaching figure pounce towards their captain.


    However, before the enemy captain could approach Long Li Lai, a figure jumped out of nowhere and appears in front of Long Li Lai blocking the path of the enemy.


    It was Chen Tung.


    She quickly made her move and with a swing blocks the iing huge battle-ax of the enemy.


    ng!!!


    Swoosh!!!


    The two strong forces colliding in the middle made the air around them scattered. Those looking at this seen were dumbfounded. This is because they now knew that their vice-captain is also an internal energy user.


    Taken by surprise the enemy captain red at Chen Tung. He then lifted his battle-ax in the air and shouted.


    "Attack!" with hismand the rest of the soldiers of the enemy seem to have been revitalized and readied their weapons to attack.


    "Everyone¡­ Attack!" also shouted Long Li Lai as he draws his sword charging towards the enemy.


    The two forces faced each other and the shing of weapons began to reverberate through the air. The sound of the people dying and the cries of the wounded began to echo through the battleground. But then suddenly in the middle of the fight, they all heard a loud rumbling sound.


    It was like a very loud thunderping from the heavens. And this was followed by a huge tremor that shook the ground making everyone stop their action and turn their attention to the rising dust cloud from the direction of the main battlefield.


    "He did it!" Thought Chen Tung while showing aplex emotion on her face.

 Chapter 571 - The City Of Yun Ji

    Chapter 571


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Andy waste and a great in covered by a small mountain of sharp rocks and boulders stood in front of the stronghold that the Silver Moon Empire built. Everyone inside the stronghold knew that underneath that small hill is a huge army of 4,000 men buried alive while trying to fight them.


    The stronghold suffered from that attack and hundreds of soldiers died due to the bombardment of the enemy arrows and their catapults. At that time they all felt helpless even though they are already in an advantageous location.


    General Hu looks at the suffering soldiers and their decreasing morale. And just heaves a helpless sigh in his heart. He could not help but feel dejected at this moment at the impending doom of the army. In fact, from the beginning, he has no hope that they would be able to win against the opponent. But he still held to that small sliver of hope, the small chance of ''what if'' and ''might have'' in his mind.


    And this slight hope he was feeling was presented in front of him.


    He showed dness in his heart as he looks at the side of the once tall cliff and the now boulder covered in which should have been the only safe path to cross the borders of the two empires.


    Now that he can see a small hill in front of him, he knew that it would be long before the Gold Dragon Empire would once again assemble an army to attack them. And this small hill would represent their victory against a seemingly unbeatable foe.


    Meanwhile, his heart aches for the 4th infantrypany that created this n. But they knew the risk and the importance of that mission. Though he was skeptical at first as the task seem to be impossible, but upon seeing the current situation in front of him, he could not help but admire the captain and his vice-captain for making such a n.


    "The empire would remember the deed that the whole infantrypany has done¡­ I will make sure that you are all hailed as heroes of the empire." General Hu muttered as he descended down the walls and walked towards the basemand''s tent.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the rear mountain at the back of the stronghold, the two forces that just faced each other have already finished fighting. With lowered morale, the army from the Golden Dragon Empire facing against Long Li Lai and the rest of his infantrypany has won and was able to kill the rest of the enemy who seems to have turned berserk upon hearing the loud rumbling sound and the ground shaking. When they saw the tall cliff crumbling from afar, they all seem to know what had happened. The enemy fought desperately, however, they are heavily wounded and was then defeated.


    "Captain¡­ we¡­" Chen Tung wanted to say something as her eyes darted behind them.


    But what she saw made her turned speechless. This is because she suddenly spotted the figure of Shin Jiao among the group.


    "Huh? What were you saying Vice-Captain Tung?" suddenly asked Long Li Lai upon noticing the abrupt stop from the young man''s tone beside him.


    "Nothing¡­ I think we should return to the base." She said with a wry smile on her face.


    She is now feeling a bit confused and curious about the young doctor who is able to make the whole mountain crumble.


    However, unknown to her, Shin Jiao is feeling a bit weak right now. The mountain and the cliff crumbling and his escape made him exert too much effort. Plus he was hit by some of the boulders rolling while he tried to escape thendslide.


    Luckily for him, he just suffered a minor concussion on the outside. But the most pressing problem is his internal organs that seem to be suffering when he was hit by one of the boulders.


    Seeing his condition, the old doctor of the group suddenly came to his side.


    "Doctor Ji, how are you feeling?" the old doctor asked as he noticed theplexion of Shin Jiao slowly getting paler.


    He immediately grabs Shin Jiao''s wrist and checked his pulse. When the old doctor noticed that the young man seem to have suffered heavy injury inside his body, he immediately tried to convince Shin Jiao to be treated.


    Without a choice, Shin Jiao agreed. Actually, he has already taken a rapid hemostatic pill, but it seems that after being exposed to the environment, its efficacy did not work anymore. And so, he agreed with the old doctor.


    The group rested for a while, and before the sun would set, they all started traveling towards the stronghold.


    Inside the base, General Hu has already conveyed the news to the rest of the captains in themand tent about the n which was made by the 4th captain''s group. And they were all astonished to the bravery that the 4thpany showed in this war.


    While they were discussing, a soldier hurriedly reaches the tent.


    "General, we want to report spotting the 4thpany marching back to the base. What is your order, sir?!"


    Upon hearing the soldier, the general showed an amazed look on his face and a bit of jubtion. The rest of the captains also showed the same expression, but some of them showed a bit of dejection as they were one of those who supported the 3rd prince to bully the 4thpany.


    "Bring them in and give them food, they should be tired and wounded from their battle. Hahaha¡­ this is great, this is great!"


    The reaction of General Hu made the soldier a bit confused.


    The soldier conveyed the order and the rest of the soldiers felt confused as they followed. But soon, the whole base discovered what the 4thpany did and how they were able to win the war and everyone was a bit stunned.


    That night, a small festive activity was done in celebration of their victory. And the next day, the soldiers began to go out of the base and began gathering the spoils on the battlefield. With their enemy buried under tons of rocks and boulders, no one dared check the small hill in front and just cleaned the battleground in front of the stronghold.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao woke up inside a tent with a strong smell of medicinal herbs all around him.


    He then saw that there are many soldiers wailing from their wounds. The tent is filled with wounded soldiers and some have even died already.


    He looks around and saw the doctors busily tried to help with the patients. But since he still felt weak, he just lied on the bed and silently contemtes what had happened.


    The next day, Shin Jiao is already fine and helps with the infirmary. Other soldiers have already gone out to clean the battleground. But as for him, he decided to act his cover and began treating people.


    The night hase and the general has conveyed everyone in a meeting. As for Shin Jiao, he decided to take a walk outside of the stronghold. The moon was nice and his body is already starting to heal himself.


    Suddenly a figure approached behind him and he saw the vice-captain.


    Chen Tung stood beside Shin Jiao and didn''t say anything for a while. She then heaves a sigh and with a low voice said.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for keeping my secret. Tomorrow, you will be sent to the nearest city along with the rest of the wounded. Captain Lai said thank you for what you did back there. I¡­ I told him of your strength. But you don''t have to worry about anything; Captain Lai is a trustworthy person."


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao did not feel anything, he was just grateful that he can leave this barren and forsakennd, thisnd of bloodshed and death.


    Shin Jiao didn''t say anything and just nodded his head, then cupped his hand with a grateful bow.


    Chen Tung also nodded and walked back to the stronghold. Shin Jiao on the other hand stayed and watches the moon high up in the sky. Although it looks different from earth''s moon, he didn''t care; all he cares about is the face he could see in that moon.


    The face of the woman he loves¡­ in fact, there are two of them who have the same face, Susan Tang and Qin Lou. As he has regained his full memory, he felt the bond between him and Qin Lou came back and his heart ached upon recalling that she got married to another guy.


    "I wille back¡­ I will do my best to escape thisnd ande back to your side." He muttered.


    Not knowing which woman he meant to return to, but he just promised himself to return and work hard to be able toe back.


    The next day is filled with both jubtion and sadness. Those who would be able to return to the city are happy, while the rest of the soldiers just felt a bit sad as they still have to stay in the stronghold to guard the borders.


    ¡­


    3 dayster¡­


    Tall and sturdy looking walls greeted the sight of Shin Jiao and the rest of those who were sent back to recuperate in the city.


    They met the reinforcement group while on their way and the news they gave them made the soldiers happy and their morale was boasted as they marched towards the stronghold. Shin Jiao knew that with the additional number of soldiers in that ce, they would turn the stronghold into a small castle.


    Meanwhile, he has slight speciation of the small city in front of him. This is the city of Yun Ji, the border city which boasted to have withstood the tides of war even after many centuries have passed.


    As their caravan enters the city, Shin Jiao though that he just entered a scene in TV dramas. Everything around him looks like ancient China but different from what he has seen when he was in the cities of the cultivationnd.


    As the caravan enters the main path to the city, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes upon seeing something at the side of the road.

 Chapter 572 - The City Of Yun Ji (2)

    Chapter 572


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ragged clothes that barely covered their bodies, strong and sturdy metal chains bounded their hands and feet, and the damp ground covered with only dried hay serves as their bed. What Shin Jiao is looking at are a bunch of ves being sold at the roadside market.


    Ranging from young to old, men and women are being sold like normal goods in front of the people. When Shin Jiao saw the horrible condition of the ves he was a bit taken aback. Although he had seen some of these kinds of things in the past, he has never observed such a horrible condition just like the ves in the cages.


    They don''t even look human anymore in their state.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao noticed a small boy lying on the ground with his head dropping. From the look of the boy and his scrawny body, Shin Jiao knew that he is barely hanging on his dear life. And soon, as he watches the little boy suddenly fell down and stopped breathing.


    He squinted his eyes and suddenly wanted to stand up and ran towards the area. But a person held him down.


    "Don''t¡­ those are ves. They have been punished by imperial decree and no one should dare save them. Only by buying them and turning them into your own ve can you take them. But of course, not everyone in this city can afford them. These days are hard and many are starving in the streets. Some are even unable to live a good life anymore." Guang Lai He suddenly said as he heaves a heavy sigh.


    From his words, Shin Jiao remembers what this guy told him and what had happened to his own family. Guang Lai He is a fallen noble who doesn''t have any choice but to enter the military just to save his own family. In the end, he still lost his wife and son in the hands of those who wanted his riches. Now he can only live a simple life in some vige.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m okay." Shin Jiao said as he sits down and shifted his gaze somewhere.


    He dare not look at the little boy and how he would be treated by the ve traders. He could not help but clench his fist in anger.


    Not longter the caravan arrives at the military barracks of the city. And the soldiers disembark from the carriages.


    Since Shin Jiao was ''wounded'' from the battle he was also sent to this ce along with the other soldiers to recuperate from their wounds.


    As he enters the barrack''s infirmary he was greeted by a pungent smell of medicinal decoction and the smell of human blood coupled with other kinds of smell. Shin Jiao knew that he would encounter this scene as these people are just normal human beings. Unlike cultivators and mages who don''t have impurities in their bodies, normal human beings have a very distinct smell in their bodies.


    He carefully checked the infirmary and noticed the busy doctors treating the patients followed by their assistants.


    Suddenly, a soldier shouted from somewhere inside the building.


    "Someone died here! We need to clean this ce now!" shouted the soldier.


    The doctor''s assistants immediately rush towards the area and immediately drag the corpse and wrapped the bloody nket while throwing it to the side. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao shook his head and continue observing the whole infirmary building. He noticed that not only the soldiers in the front line were wounded are inside the building but also some people wearing a different kind of uniform and armor.


    "Hey, why are there many patients today?" asked shin Jiao to the person who looks like a doctor''s assistant.


    "Huh? You''re not from around here, aren''t you? Oh, maybe you''re from the front lines¡­ well let me tell you. The reason for this is because of the bandit''s raid."


    "Bandits?"


    "Yeah, two days ago a vige in the outskirts were reported to have been attacked and no one was left alive in the vige. The city soldiers were immediately dispatched to handle the situation, who would have known that they would suffer great defeat upon discovering that the numbers have more people than the soldiers?"


    "Oh, so they were defeated then?"


    "Haha¡­ almost. However, the great captain of the city guards came to the rescue. He was really skilled and many who saw his fight against the bandits praises him for his bravery and skill."


    "¡­"


    Shin Jiao just listened and the doctor''s assistant talks and talk revealing a lot of things to Shin Jiao.


    Suddenly someone called him and since Shin Jiao felt the guy be approachable he followed him. The two arrive in a bed with a city guard lying in the bed. Shin Jiao can see that the guard''s wound on his leg is already festering and is filled with necrotic skin.


    Shin Jiao suddenly remembers the past. It was the time when he was taught by a friend to do debridement. It was just his curiosity by he knew that learning this simple surgery to clear out necrotic skin is useful in the battlefield.


    And upon learning it, Shin Jiao was able to use it more than once to save his own life and others.


    As he watches the slowly ckening skin and the ufortable feeling of the soldier lying on the ground, Shin Jiao knew that those necrotic skins should be removed. But he didn''t want to be high profile so he needed to wait.


    "Doctor Di, you called for me?" the assistant asked as he approaches a middle-aged looking doctor with a white beard.


    "Umn¡­ Hold him down. I will pour this decoction to his wound." The doctor said while looking at the darkening skin at the soldier''s leg.


    The soldier suddenly has his eyes wide open. How could he not be scared? He is currently looking at a boiling pot of water. Although it is filled with medicinal herbs, the heat alone could cause him severe pain.


    When Shin Jiao saw what the doctor is about to do, he was a bit taken aback.


    "This guy is crazy¡­" thought Shin Jiao as he looks at the glowing eyes of the doctor.


    In just one look, Shin Jiao knew that this crazy old man is experimenting with a patient. He shook his head and immediately took a step forward.


    "Stop! Don''t do that! It would cause his skin to be burned." Shin Jiao suddenly said blocking the way of the doctor.


    When the soldier saw Shin Jiao''s figure blocking the doctor he suddenly showed a sign of hope in his eyes.


    "Who are you? Why are you blocking my path?" the old doctor suddenly growled as if someone just took his lunch away from him.


    "Young brother, you¡­" the assistant''s face suddenly turned ashen as he didn''t expect the young man to suddenly stand in front of Doctor Di.


    Doctor Di is a famous doctor in Yun Ji City. He has cured many diseases. However, the problem is his way of helping his patients. Although no one can contest his ability, Doctor Di is still famous for making his patients suffer. Hence he was called the Crazy Doctor of Yun Ji City.


    "This senior¡­ I just wanted to say that you are going to hurt the patient more if you pour that decoction in his leg while it is still scolding hot. Why not make it a lukewarm before pouring it on his wound?" Shin Jiao said trying to concede with the senior.


    "Che! What do you know? I am a doctor, how about you? What are you? And what are you doing in this ce? This is no ce for anyone to just wander around recklessly. Get out!"


    "Senior¡­ I came from the front¡­"


    Before Shin Jiao could finish his words, the old doctor suddenly waves his hand. This is because he did not want to hear Shin Jiao''s exnation.


    "Get out now! I don''t want you to dy the treatment of my patient."


    The angry look on the old man''s eyes made Shin Jiao felt helpless. However, how could he let this old man do whatever he wanted? But as when he turns his gaze around, he can see the people looking at him with suspicion.


    "Wait¡­ Doctor Di¡­ Long time no see¡­ How are you?" suddenly Guang Lai He approaches.


    When the old doctor saw him, he showed a pleasant smile.


    "Oh, Young Guang¡­ it''s been a long time. How have you been? Hahaha¡­ It''s been ages since youst visited this old man." Doctor Di suddenly changes his attitude as he saw Guang Lai He walking towards him.


    "Haha¡­ It is nice to see you Doctor Di¡­ Oh, by the way, this is my friend, the young Doctor Qiong Ji."


    "Doctor?"


    "Yes, he is our medical doctor who has helped us a lot in the front lines. His skill in healing the wounded soldiers is really amazing."


    "Really?" Doctor Di suddenly said while raising one of his brows in suspicion.


    In his mind, how could there be a young doctor? Most doctors in the empire are already in their 40''s and older. It is seldom one can see a very young doctor. Hence the middle-aged man felt a bit suspicious of Shin Jiao.


    "Haist, you don''t believe me, here look at this." Guang Lai He suddenly said as he lifted his arm.


    He then showed the sutured skin in his arm which has already be dry.


    When the middle-aged doctor saw the suture pattern his eyes suddenly lit up. This is because he has never seen such a thing before. In thisnd, suturing wounds is not a normal thing. Whenever they encounter such wounds, they would usually just bind it up and put some herbs on the wounds and let fate decide on the patient. However, Doctor Di is different. He likes trying new things and likes to experiment.


    For this reason, his patients would suffer before they would be better, hence the name crazy doctor.


    With glowing eyes, Doctor Di turns his attention towards Shin Jiao and with a grin on his face, he suddenly walked in front of him.


    "Do you have a way for the leg of this young soldier to get better?" he asked with a challenging gaze.

 Chapter 573 - Another Crazy Doctor

    Chapter 573


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The challenging gaze of the middle-aged looking doctor towards Shin Jiao made him feel a bit ufortable. But he could do not want to waste this opportunity to be able to enter this ce and disguise himself as a doctor. Though limited in his ability to be one, Shin Jiao is still a person who is considered as a jack of all trades. And for this reason, he is still confident that his knowledge when ites to medicine is far more advanced than the people in this medievalnd.


    And so he epted this challenge in his mind and step forward.


    "Yes, I have a simple way to help this person naturally recover." He said with confidence in his eyes.


    The doctors who noticed themotion in this area look at Shin Jiao with curious gazes but some scoff at his words. He looks young and seems unaplished how could he say those words in front of them?


    "Haha¡­ alright, alright, let''s see how you do it then." Doctor Di said with a challenging tone as he took a step back.


    Shin Jiao didn''t start immediately and looks around to find something to numb the soldier''s leg. He has his own anesthesia which he made while in the soldier''s stronghold, but he did not want to use it and expose such a thing in this ce filled with many doctors. So he didn''t have any choice but to use acupuncture needles to numb the pain for the patient.


    He looks at the side and saw a row of needles. He carefully checked them and immediately sterilized a bunch of them. He then uses the needles to numb the patient''s leg.


    After doing so, he then exined what he is going to do next.


    "I will open your wound and slowly clean the necrotic cells that are keeping your leg from naturally healing itself. This way your rate of recovery would be faster." Shin Jiao said to the soldier.


    "Don''t worry. You will feel no pain, just a tingling sensation as I clear the necrotic cells."


    As he said so, the soldier gritted his teeth and nodded his head.


    Shin Jiao took the small knife on the side and after sterilizing it prepare for the simple operation. The doctor''s assistant has already prepared everything on the side table so he didn''t have to worry about anything else.


    He then began the simple operation under the gazes of the doctors which has now grabbed their attention. The slowly gathering group didn''t bother Shin Jiao at first.


    Using his absolute sense, he extended his sight towards the soldier''s body upon touching his already exposed ckened leg.


    When he started, everyone gasped as Shin Jiao did the debridement of the necrotic wound. They didn''t expect that this young doctor is crazier than the middle-aged crazy doctor.


    "What are you doing? Why are you cutting his leg?" suddenly one of the doctors who saw Shin Jiao''s action suddenly wanted to stop him.


    However, before anyone could interrupt the middle-aged crazy doctor turn his angry gaze towards the audience and said in a cold voice.


    "Shut up! You bunch of ignorant fools. If you don''t keep your mouth shut I will let every one of you disperse from this ce."


    The tone of the middle-aged doctor made everyone turned silent. They did not expect Doctor Di to side with the stranger.


    In fact, as a crazy doctor who likes to experiment, Doctor Di was immediately interested in what this young doctor is going to do, especially after he told them about removing the dead skin of the patient. This has alsoe to his mind, that''s why he made the decoction. He thought that the heat and herbal mixture would melt the necrotic skin.


    And so his interest with the young doctor was piqued upon hearing this method.


    Everyone turn quiet because they didn''t want to challenge the authority of the crazy doctor. But deep in their hearts, they have already marked Shin Jiao as the young crazy doctor. They are already calling him the second crazy doctor in the city.


    Shin Jiao didn''t care about what is happening around him as his concentration was in the cleaning of the necrotic cells. It took him a couple of minutes before he was done with the simple operation which made the audience cringe upon seeing him opening the wound and then cutting the dead tissues out.


    After bandaging the wound, Shin Jiao was done with the debridement and cleaned the instruments he used then sterilized them back. And throughout this process, the patient didn''t even cry in pain which made everyone feel a bit amazed.


    "Doctor, it is done." Shin Jiao said before everyone could recover from their stupor.


    He then turns around and wanted to leave, but was stopped by the middle-aged doctor.


    "Wait! What is your name again young man?" Doctor Di asked.


    "It''s Qiong Ji¡­"


    "Ah, are you a part of the Ji family?"


    "I am not sure about that myself¡­ you see, I¡­ I don''t know my background and was found by the soldiers on the battlefield."


    "Yes, Doctor Di¡­ this young fellow has¡­ Umn¡­ what do they call it?¡­" Guang Lai He wanted to exin but could not recall the words.


    "Amnesia¡­ did he suffer a head concussion?" Doctor Di asked.


    He is now interested in the talented young doctor.


    "Yes, that''s right¡­ not only head concussion but a lot of wounds in his body when he was taken in." Guang Lai He said but didn''t borate on how fast the young doctor recovered from those wounds.


    "Alright, you can go now¡­ I wanted to talk to youter this evening after you guys have settled down."


    "Yes, Doctor Di" Guang Lai He said as he chased after Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    That day, the two found their quarters and has already cleaned themselves up. Shin Jiao discovered that Doctor Di is actually the head physician in the infirmary, plus he runs a clinic in the city, which is his main source of ie.


    So that night the two were invited by Doctor Di to enter his courtyard and share a dinner with him.


    Shin Jiao saw an ancient Chinese courtyard with a considerable number of people in it. One can tell that Doctor Di is an aplished doctor judging from the size of his abode.


    Guang Lai He excitedly enters the house.


    "Doctor Di! We are here!" he said as he strode inside the courtyard and walked towards the middle-aged man.


    The two saw around ten or so people inside. Therge table was set and Doctor Di''s family sat on it. The two chairs reserved for the two guests are already prepared.


    Shin Jiao saw many servants serving the meals and Shin Jiao learned that Doctor Di has one wife and a concubine. He also has four children, two strapping young men, and two beautiful young women. Then he also saw old people sitting at the table.


    "Ah, wee young friends¡­e join us for dinner." Doctor Di said while gesturing the servant to assist the two guests.


    Shin Jiao learned that today is a small celebration as the oldest son of Doctor Di just finished his schooling in the capital. He also took up medicine just like his father and is now a graduate physician.


    "Doctor Ji, my father told me about your¡­ unique method of treating a patient. I would like topare skill sometime." Suddenly a tall handsome looking young man said as he stood up and nce at Shin Jiao.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed, Shin Jiao didn''t want to unt his skills in front of these people. So he also stood up and cupped his hand.


    "I am but a normal physician. I''m not as skilled as the great Doctor Di say I am. I just knew how to heal wounds on the battlefield. If we are going to talk about that, then I might consider it." Shin Jiao said and pointed out this point.


    "Haha¡­ that is right on the topic. Tomorrow I will be going to the city infirmary to assist with the wounded. We just received that there are many wounded soldiersing tomorrow as the city continues waging the battle against the bandits." The young man said.


    "Oh, by the way, my name is Doctor BaiLao Di, the eldest son of Doctor Lianzhi Di." He introduces.


    "Ah¡­ okay, you can just call me Qiong Ji¡­" Shin Jiao replied perfunctorily.


    He didn''t want to gain the ire of this proud young man. But of course, he didn''t want to back down from this challenge either.


    "If I can be friends with Doctor Di''s family maybe I can gain more information about thisnd." Shin Jiao thought.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao felt a strange stare given towards him by one of the young women on the table. The young woman is a 19-year-old young maiden and beside her sits a younger female with the same beautiful feature are her older sister.


    The young maiden would give Shin Jiao a somewhat provocative look with a slight sneer on her face. But Shin Jiao didn''t mind it.


    After the dinner, the two left but was stopped by a figure at the gate.


    "Qiong Ji, so you are that famous coward of the Ji family¡­ I never expected you to be still alive. To escape your responsibility you decided to go to the battlefield. But since you are back, you should own up to what you did as a man." A soft voice said as a figure walked out from the darkness.


    When Shin Jiao saw the woman, he was a bit surprised. This is the woman who is giving Shin Jiao those provocative look, the oldest of the two daughters of Doctor Di.


    "It seems that she knew who this Qiong Ji is¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he looks at the woman.


    "I seem to not know what you are talking about¡­ miss?¡­"


    "My name is Xia Di¡­ and I hope that you will not bring trouble to my family. If you do so, I will do my best to kill you.." She said as she suddenly turns around and haughtily walked inside the courtyard.

 Chapter 574 - Medicine Challenge

    Chapter 574


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The morning sun rose up from the horizon greeting the people with its warmth coupled with the gentle morning breeze of air. In this early morning, many people are already awake and are bustling around the city.


    Right at this moment, a huge caravan is traveling down the rough road, and inside it are wounded soldiers who fought against the remaining forces of the bandits. It seems that although they were victorious atst, many were wounded among them.


    At the back carriage, one can see a number of soldiers who lost their lives in this encounter. This heavy and death filled atmosphere among the soldiers made those who saw the traveling carriage move out of their way.


    As it enters the city, the people who saw it began discussing among themselves the huge loss that the soldiers have suffered in this battle. Many already knew that the bandit group is not just a small group, but a whole society of bandits. It''s like a small city filled with bandits and killers and this made the soldiers of the city suffered great loss even though they exterminated the bandit group.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao has already arrived at the infirmary. This time, Guang Lai He is not with him as he told Shin Jiao that he is going to travel to another city to finish some personal business. And so after eating his breakfast he immediately went to the infirmary to act as an interim doctor.


    He has already discussed this with Doctor Di and he agreed.


    And so, after he arrives he began checking the patients and also upon seeing the condition of the infirmary decided to do some cleaning up along with the assistants (male nurses) in the infirmary.


    After a thorough yet very quick clean up, the infirmary looks spotless and clean. Last night, Shin Jiao has done extracting ethanol from some of theponents in his ring. He is also done with mixing the gun powder and has crafted around 50 rounds of bullets for his handgun. With the ammunition prepared, he is now confident that he could take down any enemy in thisnd.


    But he didn''t stop there. Although hecks the time, he was still able to make 10 rounds of bullets for his sniper rifle.


    Not long after Shin Jiao was done cleaning up the infirmary along with those who helped him, some of the doctors soon arrived.


    Upon seeing the clean infirmary, the doctors were all taken aback. They didn''t know what happened, but everything looks spotlessly clean and even their equipment has already been sterilized and prepared neatly.


    The patients on the bed are also resting really well as the pungent smell in therge room seems to have diminished after the young doctor sprayed the strange liquid on the floor which made the room smell like morning dew.


    Right now, Shin Jiao is talking with most of the assistants in the infirmary on how to use a spray bottle to disinfect the surroundings. Everyone around him has a look of astonishment and curiosity as they did not expect to discover such information. Shin Jiao told them about the bacteria that could umte in a dirty room especially with the many wounded people around them.


    After a long exnation, everyone now understood the purpose of the liquid.


    "What is happening here?" one of the doctors asked with curiosity after waiting for Shin Jiao to finish his instructions to the assistants.


    The truth is the doctor wanted to interrupt them but upon hearing the exnation from the young crazy doctor which he recognizes from yesterday. He decided to listen.


    "Ah, Doctor Qiao¡­ Doctor Ji just helped us in cleaning the infirmary¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­ Good¡­ good¡­ I like this atmosphere it makes us rx and could easily treat patients¡­ I hope that this could be maintained." He said with a smile as he nodded towards Shin Jiao.


    Doctor Lin Qiao is a close friend of Doctor Di. He and Doctor Di meet a few years back and Doctor Qiao considered Doctor Di as his role model. The two would always share medical knowledge and cases to find the best solution for their patients.


    What he saw yesterday made him acknowledge the skill of the young doctor. Plus he is also curious about the pill he made the soldier eat yesterday.


    It seems that the pill didn''t make the soldier wound inmed, plus he has observed thefortable condition of the treated soldier hence he truly agrees with the young doctor''s skill.


    Suddenly, they were interrupted by one of the assistants rushing towards the building.


    "They''re here! The wounded soldiers are here!" the assistant shouted as he rushed inside while catching his breath.


    Everyone suddenly showed a tense expression. They knew that they need to save these heroes who sacrifice themselves for the safety of the people.


    "Everyone, we have to help and save many lives today. We must be fast and quick, I don''t want any mistakes today!" shouted Doctor Qiao.


    "Yes, doctor!" shouted all the assistants.


    Shin Jiao on the side saw Doctor Qiao nods in his direction. Shin Jiao also nodded in agreement, he would at least help them in this circumstance.


    Soon, arge number of soldiers were brought in. Some of them are not conscious anymore and many look weak. Shin Jiao can see different wounds on their bodies. What surprised him the most is the effective effect of the herbal powder that was put in the soldier''s wound.


    "Doctor, please attend to our captain first. He receives the most grievous wound." A soldier immediately requested after he escorted an unconscious man lying on a stretcher.


    Shin Jiao can see a bloody bandage on the man''s chest and thigh. From the looks of it, the soldier fainted due to the loss of blood. But since the wounds were closed, they were able to somewhat save his life till now.


    But Shin Jiao can still see that the wounds are still bleeding even after this long time.


    So he walked towards the man on the stretcher while putting on a face mask made of cloth.


    "How long have he been wounded and turned unconscious?" he asked as he carefully touches the man''s pulse.


    He pretended to check the pulse but in truth began spreading his absolute sense in the man''s body. Shin Jiao can immediately see that the captain is on the verge of death. However, since he is able to see it, he used his domain to control the body of the captain.


    "Give me some needles quickly¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Then the assistant of the side immediately handed a bag of acupuncture needles.


    Shin Jiao inserted the needles without letting go of the captain''s wrist because if he does the man would surely die.


    After stabilizing the captain''s condition, Shin Jiao released his finger and immediately tore the bandage. He began checking the gaping wound with the herbal powder in it. He slowly cleaned the wound while exining what he is doing to the assistants on the side.


    No one stops him as they all just watch the process of him curing the captain.


    Then he took a hooked needle and a thread from his small bag. With the needle and a thread on hand, he began sewing the gaping wound. While doing so he exins everything to the people around him so that they can understand the process.


    Not longter, he is done with his work and stood up. He approaches Doctor Qiao and asked.


    "The captain lost a lot of blood. Is there a way for him to recover his vitality?"


    In fact, Shin Jiao wanted him to have a blood transfusion but he is not sure if these people have different beliefs or cultures about it. So he didn''t put forth that idea.


    "Yes, there is a way¡­" Doctor Qiao immediately walked to the medicine area and brought a box of dried herbal mixture.


    "This is the mixture of herbs that Doctor Di discovers that can help with blood production."


    When Shin Jiao saw the herbal mixture he immediately recognizes the smell.


    "Nettle¡­ Parsley¡­ Dandelion¡­ and dragon blood lingzhi¡­" those are the only herbs that Shin Jiao can determine, the rest he could not unless he touches them of course.


    "Good, let''s use that then."


    Shin Jiao let Doctor Qiao do the rest as he walked to the other patients in the area.


    Since there are only two of them in the infirmary yet, they immediately began to work separately.


    Shin Jiao called two assistants to help him. While treating a patient''s wound also began to exin to them what he is doing. Those who saw this showed jealousy in their eyes. But some could not help but tried to stretch their necks and listen while the young doctor is helping the soldiers with their wounds.


    The assistants have been helping in the infirmary for so many years. And those who were able to stay in this ce have a certain aptitude; hence they are able to immediately grasp the process though it is somewhat new to them.


    After many hours of listening, Shin Jiao let them try disinfecting, cleaning, and sewing the light wounds of the patients.


    As many people began working, the speed of healing the patients became faster.


    Soon, a bunch of footsteps could be heard entering the infirmary. They saw the rest of the doctors entering the ce in a hurry. They seem to have received the news that the wounded soldiers have already arrived.


    But Shin Jiao squinted his eyes. This is because it has already been a couple of hours since the soldiers have arrived and he along with Doctor Qiao and the rest of the assistants have almost helped half of the soldiers in the infirmary. How could he not grow suspicious that these doctors are trying to be deliberatelyte?


    However, he didn''t care as his goal has been reached. And from now on, with his performance in here, he is sure that he is going to gain the trust of the people around him in this ce.


    Suddenly, a haughty voice interrupted his train of thought.


    "Haha¡­ this is good¡­ We canpare our medical knowledge with this many patients¡­ Doctor Ji."

 Chapter 575 - Medicine Challenge (2)

    Chapter 575


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao saw the son of Doctor Di entering the infirmary along with a couple of people following behind him. From the way they were all dressed, they look like professional doctors who are here to show everyone their prestige and not to treat patients. Shin Jiao thought of this because he can see the unnecessary bangles and trinkets dangling from their clothes.


    He just shook his head in disappointment. He knew that these people are prideful because they all came from the capital city and graduates of a prestigious medical school.


    As the group enters everyone inside the huge infirmary turn silent and just gave the group a weird look on their faces.


    "Are you a doctor? Please treat this soldier, he has a deep wound on his side¡­" suddenly a soldier asked as he enters the room while supporting hispanion.


    When the group who came with the son of Doctor Di saw this, they all showed a scowl on their faces. They came from noble families, how dare a mere peasant tomand them.


    "Are you stupid? Can''t you see this? How dare you ask us nobles to cure amoner?" one of the young men beside Bao Di sneered while showing a jade bangle with an engraved pattern on it.


    When the people saw the pattern they all turned quiet. No one dared say anything as the group truly belongs to noble families in the capital. They dare not offend such people and dare notmand them. Hence the soldier just lowered his head.


    "A noble doctor who does not want to treat a patient, what kind of doctor are you?" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a scowl on his face.


    "You enter this ce, and yet you just wanted to look and not act? I wonder what kind of education does the academy in the capital give¡­ I guess it''s a failure teaching then¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao added.


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, everyone in the room turned silent and a bit afraid. Shin Jiao didn''t even dare to face the group and just continue to bandage the patient in front of him.


    "A doctor should always prioritize patients rather than status. That way, you can learn more about how to heal people¡­ if you are only a doctor in ''name'' then it''s better for you to get out of this ce. We have no room for unskilled individuals in here."


    His words are sharp and pierced through the ego of the people behind Bao Di.


    "You¡­ Who says that we are not skilled? Huh, just a simple bandaging and healing wounds¡­e here¡­ let me show you what a true doctor is¡­" suddenly one of the nobles said and walked towards the soldier who just entered.


    The then immediately went to action and checked the condition of the soldier.


    But from the way he is doing things, it seems that this person is not yet experienced. The older doctors, who have already arrived, shook their heads and gave a wry smile towards Shin Jiao.


    They never would have expected that a simple taunt would immediately crumble the ego of these newbies and show off their supposed learned skill and expertise.


    "Before you can heal your patient, he would have already died due to blood loss." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he walked towards the soldier on the bed.


    He expertly tore off the armor and using a needle stopped the bleeding.


    "There, you can check him now." Shin Jiao said as he walked away and found another patient.


    His action infuriated and shamed the newly graduated doctor.


    "Qiong Ji! You¡­ I challenge you on a duel. Let''s see who the better doctor is. A wastrel like you or me!" suddenly Bao Di said.


    Hearing his words, the people around him showed a confused look on their faces.


    "That''s right, I remember the rumors in the capital now¡­ it seems that you are the trash son of the Ji n who escape to the border to run from your pursuers¡­" Bao Di said with a sneer.


    Everyone suddenly discussed it in a hushed voice.


    "That''s right, I remember the rumor that the Xin family is looking for someone from the Ji family. It is said that he molested the young miss of the Xin family. Luckily it was discovered by some people¡­"


    "I never thought that a good doctor like him has a horrible background¡­"


    "Wait maybe he would poison us¡­ I don''t want to be examined by him¡­"


    "Me too¡­ I won''t believe that he has no ulterior motive by healing our wounds¡­"


    The soldiers and the people around the room showed weird gazes towards Shin Jiao. Even the person he is currently checking showed hesitation.


    "Sigh¡­ alright, I have already shown these people my skill¡­ now it''s your turn." Shin Jiao didn''t bother with Bao Di and just stood up while heaving a helpless sigh.


    He knew how rumors can be a problem for him, but he just did this for a cover, who would have known that it would be this troublesome.


    "Hahaha, what skill? This is nothing¡­" Bao Di sneered as he walked towards a soldier.


    "Everyone, I am here to show you what a true medicine doctor is¡­" he said as he walked towards a soldier lying in bed.


    He began to feel the soldier''s pulse and then checked his body.


    Then he frowns¡­


    "This soldier is poisoned¡­ quickly, give these ingredients¡­" Bao Di said as he wrote a prescription.


    After that, he grabs some needles and began treating the patient with acupuncture. Then not longter, the condition of the soldier seems to show recovery.


    Then he forced the soldier to take the herbal decoction andid the soldier sideways on the bed.


    Suddenly, the soldier vomited ck blood. Then hisplexion became better.


    The soldier slowly opened his eyes and showed confusion after seeing the people in the room looking at him.


    "Amazing¡­ that is the son of Doctor Di, right?"


    "Yes, he is an amazing doctor just like his father¡­"


    The people around began to praise Bao Di after seeing his amazing skill in medicine. With a smug look on his face, he scowled at Shin Jiao''s direction as if challenging him.


    But then, suddenly the soldier began trembling, and then his mouth began to foam with his eyes suddenly rolling back and turning white.


    Suddenly, the expression of Bao Di turned ashen. He is sure that he followed what his master taught him on how to detoxify the poison. Plus he is also sure that the ck blood is the poison, so how could there be anything left in the body of the soldier.


    The old doctors inside the room just shook their heads.


    Although the people inside were amazed when the young doctor Di was able to make the soldier conscious again, they already knew that it was toote. And that is the reason why none of them dare to touch the patient.


    While this is happening, Bao Di is already panicking and began checking the slowly weakening pulse of the young man.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was also surprised at what has happened. He didn''t check this soldier before as there are 2 old doctors who have already checked him and thought that he would recover soon. He just discovered that the man is actually poisoned.


    Judging from the reaction of the doctors in the room, it seems that they have already given up on him. He shook his head and took a step forward. If this is in on earth, the man might also have died already as it has already been quite sometime when he was poisoned.


    However, Shin Jiao has a way to remove that poison.


    He walked beside Bao Di and said in a cold tone.


    "Step aside¡­ if you don''t want him to die¡­"


    "You¡­ what can you do? Get out of my way¡­" Bao Di shouted as he tried to push Shin Jiao away.


    However, when he tried he was the one who was pushed instead. It was like he was pushing against a wall. Bao Di''s figure fell to the ground in a sorry manner.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao just smirked and extended his hand towards the man''s nose.


    "He is still breathing¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then repositioned the soldier sideways and put him in a recovery position. Then with his finger, he acted like feeling the soldier''s pulse. Upon doing this, Shin Jiao secretly uses his domain to invade the body of the soldier and located the poison which has already spread throughout his body.


    He was a bit amazed at the tenacity of the soldier to live.


    "This one is a fighter¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he began to control the poison around his body into a single point while protecting the person''s heart from further damage and his brain.


    Then he used acupuncture needles to pierce some of the soldier''s acupoints.


    While everyone is watching, they all saw the silver needles slowly turning ck. It was as if the needles are absorbing the poison inside the soldier''s body.


    Everyone gasped in disbelief upon seeing this scene in front of them.


    "How?"


    "This is the rumored ck Hand technique¡­ this is used to treat poison by those divine doctors."


    "Are you saying that Doctor Ji is a divine doctor? How could that be? He is too young¡­"


    Everyone in the room began to whisper once again while giving Shin Jiao a curious and probing gaze which made him feels a shiver down his spine.


    Not longter, the soldier''splexion slowly turned to normal and Shin Jiao wipe the foam and the ck blood from his mouth. He carefully removes the silver needles which is now tinge with ck and threw them in the fire.


    Not showing any smug look on his face, he continues to another patient and didn''t mind the gazes around him.


    The other doctors just look at him with dumbfounded expressions and smiled. They were all astounded at what they have seen and are a bit grateful to see such a wonderful medical skill.


    Bao Di just gape at Shin Jiao''s figure and was still a bit confused when he unconsciously walked out of the infirmary while mumbling to himself.


    "Impossible¡­ this is impossible¡­"

 Chapter 576 - Teaching A Pup

    Chapter 576


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Doctor Lianzhi Di stroke his silver chin as he looks at Shin Jiao who is seriously treating the patients inside the infirmary and the figure of his eldest son walking unconsciously out of the infirmary followed by his young friends who are also doctors.


    He didn''t interrupt what just happened in the infirmary to teach a very valuable lesson to his son. Ever since yesterday, he deliberately praises the name of Qiong Ji in front of his family and how good of a young doctor he is. And he knew that his words hit the ego of his prideful son. But he must do this to help this intelligent son of his a valuable lesson.


    At first, he thought that the lesson would be the failure of his son to cure the poisoned soldier.


    At that time he too checked the soldier''s condition and found out that it was all toote. The poison has already invaded most of his body. Although a decoction and vomiting would alleviate some of the pain, the soldier would still die.


    And the lesson for his son would be his impulsiveness and seeing a person die in front of him.


    It would be a very valuable lesson for his son which he himself has also learned from his master when he was an apprentice doctor.


    With this lesson, he is hopeful that his son would grow to be a better doctor and would hold their family''s name in the empire.


    But who would have expected that this young Doctor Ji has such an amazing skill when ites to acupuncture and healing. He can even cure a patient with such a poisoning¡­


    Suddenly, Doctor Di stopped from his musing and an idea came up in his mind.


    A certain person from the capital appears inside his mind and has been troubling the entire medicalmunity of the empire. However, he could not just jump into conclusion without knowing the background of the young man first. He needs to make sure that the young man is really from the Ji family. This is because that person is an important figure of the empire. If he neglected his duty, he and his family would suffer.


    Shaking his head, Doctor Di decided to observe the young doctor more. And when the timees he would rmend him to treat the emperor''s illness.


    With that in mind, Doctor Di return to his consulting table and began checking on the stack of scrolls in front of him.


    With an borate n in his mind, Doctor Di decided to check, observe, learn, and ask questions. Just like treating a patient. He then wrote something on parchment and called for an assistant.


    "Send this to the capital¡­" he said in a low voice and pointed at the name at the back of the parchment.


    When the assistant saw the name, he unconsciously took a nce at the young man busily checking the soldiers inside the infirmary. Then he nodded upon understanding what old Doctor Di wanted him to do.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Bao Di found himself in front of a huge red door that looks familiar to him. Then a couple of beautifuldies suddenly came out to greet him.


    "Oh¡­ isn''t this the great young doctor Di! What a pleasant surprise!"


    "Come in young doctor Di, we are going to give you a good time since it''s been a long time¡­"


    Two coquettish women suddenly grab Bao Di''s arms and drag him inside the brothel. His fellow young doctors also followed suit with wide smiles on their faces.


    Inside the room, the group began to drink as they watch the women around the dance. Meanwhile, some of them even grope and are taking advantage of the women in their arms. Coquettishughter and low moans can be heard inside the room.


    But Bao Di is not in the mood as his gaze was a bit far. He gritted his teeth and could not ept the humiliation he just suffered in the infirmary.


    Who would have thought that the rumored wastrel in the capital would have such a good medical skill? How could that person be better than him? This idea truly pained his heart and could not ept it.


    "No, I must crush him no matter what. I must regain my honor¡­ you dare shame me? We will see who has thestugh¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    The person beside Bao Di showed a smile on his face while taking a sip of a cup of wine. He is one of Bao Di''s friends who came to this small city from the capital. He belongs to a family of physicians in the capital and his grandfather was an imperial physician before he retired and established the Ming medical family.


    And now generation after generation of Ming family members now serves the emperor of the Silver Moon Empire. This young man is called Jie Ming.


    Jie Ming found Bao Di very talented when ites to medicine. And once he discovers that Bao Di''s father is the famous crazy doctor Di, he was truly interested in recruiting this talented young man into his family.


    However, today, he discovers someone more talented but low-key. Plus he is someone he didn''t expect him to be, Qiong Ji. Though he didn''t meet him in the capital as he is busy in his studies, Qiong Ji''s name is known for his infamy as a wastrel. He was even considered as a prodigal son after he escapes the capital.


    And once the news of his return would be discovered then it would truly create great waves. But Jie Ming could not let this talented young doctor be wasted. So he also began to n in his mind to recruit him in his family.


    ¡­


    The ns of other people are of no concern to Shin Jiao as he is busy dealing with the wounded soldiers which seem to be arriving non-stop in the infirmary.


    "Doctor Di, if this continues on, we could not amodate everyone in this ce." Doctor Qiao said as he watches the busy people inside the infirmary.


    "Then what do you suggest?"


    "Why not we go to the battlefield and set up a medical infirmary in there. That way we can immediately treat those wounded soldiers."


    "But the battle is over, right?"


    "Yes, the main battle is over, but I heard from the soldiers that the enemy is not the bandits anymore¡­"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "Have you seen the wounds of those newly arrived wounded soldiers? They are not humans but from beasts¡­"


    "What?"


    While the two are talking, Shin Jiao''s ears perked as his interest caught a piece of interesting news. He suddenly has the urge to go to the battlefield.


    He knew that if he can go there and find some beast he might gain a clue about this ce and how to escape it.


    With that in mind, Shin Jiao quickly finish wrapping the wound of his patient and walked towards the two old doctors.


    "Doctor, I heard that you wanted to send a team in that ce¡­ can I go there? I wanted to be of help in that ce." Shin Jiao said with a gleaming determination in his expression.


    "Hmm¡­ I need more than you to send there. Maybe 3 doctors would do¡­" Doctor Di muttered.


    "Alright, I will choose others to apany you. If you leave now, your group can arrive there at night." Doctor Qiao added with a smile.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and quickly ran towards his quarters to change and prepare to travel. After 30 minutes, a small group of caravans where 4 doctors and 10 assistants began to travel out of the city. They are being escorted by 20 guards towards the mountainous area.


    "Doctor Ji¡­ what do you think happened in there? Why are there many wounded soldiers being sent back to the city?"


    "I don''t know, we are just here to provide additional support to the medical team in that area." Shin Jiao answered and just looks outside the carriage window.


    "I''m nervous, I haven''t been outside of the city¡­" an assistant muttered while trying to prevent his hands from trembling.


    "Don''t worry, too much¡­ we have 20 guards protecting us, I think they are strong enough to protect us all." One of the doctors said while resting his head with his eyes closed.


    It is clear that the old doctors are experienced enough and are not afraid, unlike the assistants which showed pale faces as if they are going to face some monster.


    "What if some bandits attack us? What should we do then?" an assistant muttered in a low voice but everyone heard him.


    "How can that be? They are already defeated, how can still dare attack us?"


    No sooner than those words escape the mouth of an assistant when the caravan suddenly halted.


    The soldier riding a Neigh at the front suddenly shouted.


    "Who are you? Why are you blocking our path?" the soldier said as he draws his sword.


    Suddenly his eyes squinted upon seeing that the people who blocked them are wielding weapons.


    "Bandits!" he shouted as he urges his mount to slowly back away.


    Upon hearing his word, the rest of the soldiers immediately formed a defensive formation around the caravan. They could not let the doctors in the carriage be harmed. Every soldier knew of the significance of this mission. If they fail then the front lines fighting against the remaining bandit forces might suffer a greater loss.


    But the question in their minds is how those bandits are able to reach this point? What about the main army? What happened to them?


    But then the questions in their minds seemed to have been answered when suddenly from behind the bandit group, arge number of monstrous beasts began to appear.


    The soldiers look at each other and immediately knew what to do.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Shin Jiao has already seen the beasts as he has raised his head out of the window. His eyes are already glowing upon seeing those familiar-looking creatures.


    Suddenly, he ran outside and appears at the side of the coachman.


    "I need to go to the bathroom." He said as he jumps from the carriage and runs towards a bushy area.


    Everyone was dumbfounded, but then before they can react, the soldiers protecting them suddenly shouted.


    "Retreat to the city! We are in danger!"

 Chapter 577 - Mutated Beasts

    Chapter 577


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The rustling of leaves and the roar of wild beasts can be heard all over the forest. This made all of the soldiers surrounding the caravan showed fear in their eyes. They knew that if they didn''t run, they would all be killed at this moment.


    Suddenly, a tall mountain tiger, with sharp bony horns protruding from its head tracing up to the back of its spine, walked out of the group.


    Then its eyes fell on the caravan. Then as if feeling disdain, it sneered and turns around to walk back. But the creatures and the bandits around it suddenly walked forward.


    Shin Jiao who has jumped into the brushes now appears at the top of a tree and watches the situation below stealthily. He saw the mountain tiger and frowns. Plus those bandits are acting weird. Then he saw some insect-like thing which attached themselves at the back of the bandits. He can now clearly see the eyes of the bandits which is white and clearly lifeless.


    "Those things are the one controlling the bandits¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he continues watching.


    He soon observes that the rest of the beasts do not have these parasites so it only means that they only attach themselves to humans.


    "If these things are here, what happened to the army then?" Shin Jiao thought.


    The convoy has now turned back while he can hear some people inside of it calling for him.


    "Wait, Doctor Ji is not yet inside, he is still out there taking a leak!"


    "We have to wait for Doctor Ji!¡­"


    Those voices he knew, they are the two assistants which always followed him, Mao Fang and Do Lao. Though it''s only been two days since they have met Shin Jiao the two knew that the young doctor is kind and did not mind them following him. In fact, they have learned a lot of things in doing so. Hence they have a high opinion of the young doctor.


    "Do you want us to die just because of that foolish boy? Humph¡­" one of the old doctors said with fear clearly written on his face.


    He values his life more than others so he is afraid.


    The two wanted to jump from the carriage but was blocked by the rest of the people.


    "Don''t worry too much. I heard that Doctor Ji is someone who has survived the battle at the border. So you two don''t have to worry about him." One of the assistants said while trying to pacify the two.


    He then told the rest of the people inside the carriage of the story he heard from the other soldiers who have also survive that battle. In fact, most of the soldiers in the 4thpany look highly of the young doctor''s medical skills and also his¡­ escaping skills.


    After the people heard the story, they all showed smiles on their faces. But the two assistants are still not convinced and are worried about the young doctor''s safety. But they can''t do anything to help him at this time, so they just sit there and turned silent. In their hearts, they are praying that the young doctor would be fine.


    Meanwhile, high up a tall tree, Shin Jiao has already observed the situation below and realized that the convoy is able to escape the chase.


    He then looks at the horizon and didn''t saw the tiger. In his mind, that tiger is the only threat to him. If it enters the fight, he would be having a hard time with arge number of beasts in this ce.


    With that, he directed his attention to the beast and the bandits below. Suddenly he took out sharp spikes from his ring and with a wave of his hand threw out rapidly towards the parasitic creature behind the bandits.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    A bunch of bandits suddenly fell lifeless on the ground with ck blooding out all over their orifices.


    Shreekkk!!!


    A loud shriek suddenly echoed through the air and the beast stops their march and suddenly looks all over the ce trying to find the culprit.


    Shin Jiao at this time has already changed his position and as he moves shoot out a couple of sharp spike in the air.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    A number of bandits once again fell to the ground with blood all over them. Right at this moment, Shin Jiao saw a beast that suddenly became enraged as it waves its ws all over the ce.


    "It seems that this beast is the brain." He thought.


    From the number of bandits in the horde, he would have a hard time fighting against them if he didn''t whittle down their numbers. But now that there is a brain, then it would be easy for him to fight against them.


    He took out his handgun and carefully focused his sight on the creature rampaging down below. He then noticed that there are around five of them in the horde.


    "Tricky¡­ if only I can mark them with mana, it would be easy to kill those things." He thought but didn''t hesitate further after getting a good sight at his target.


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air which startles all of the beasts. But before they can react, around 30 bandits suddenly fell to the ground with ck blood gushing out of their bodies. The parasite on their backs suddenly turned into a ck puddle of blood.


    Before they can recover, they all heard four more loud sounds reverberating around them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Shin Jiao would change position quickly after each shot which made it look like there are many enemies attacking them. Mindless as they are, the beasts began to roar as if someone has challenged their authority and power in this ce.


    And right now, Shin Jiao at the top has already seen all of the bandits in the horde fell down.


    "That''s it for the appetizer¡­ it''s time for the main course then." He muttered as he took out his ck katana and suddenly jumps down the trees while bisecting arge bear-like beast.


    Thud!


    The loud sound of two bloody halves of therge creature gathered the attention of the rest of the beast.


    "Hello!" Shin Jiao greeted with a smile.


    Then he moved.


    At this moment, the beast horde became enraged and encircled the figure of Shin Jiao. As they began to rampage, Shin Jiao also fought them with all his might.


    Each sh of his sword is directed to a beast''s fatal point which is a sure kill strike.


    "It has been a long time that I have not used pure strength to kill someone or something." He thought as his figure shed everywhere on the battlefield.


    Suddenly arge python pounces towards Shin Jiao followed by a wolf-like beast with long razor-sharp ws.


    With a stump of his foot, Shin Jiao jumps into the air and twisted his body to dodge the python. Then when his figure is directly on its neck, he swings his sword and cleanly decapitated the beast. Then he took this chance to step on the falling body of the python and ran towards the charging wolf.


    With the slick green scales of the python, Shin Jiao slide and bend his body while kneeling. He looks at the razor-sharp wsing towards his neck. But everything in his eyes is currently in a slow-motion as his reflexes kick in.


    He extended his hand holding the ck katana and stab it directly at the wolf''s exposed stomach. As his figure slid down the python''s body, the katana sliced open the wolf''s stomach.


    Uponnding its innards immediately fell out making it stagger and soon fell lifelessly on the ground.


    Meanwhile, the giant python''s body still thrashes all over the ce even after its head have been cut-off. Curt took this chance to shoot a couple of smaller beast in the horde.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Each shot made him feel a bit pained as his bullets are scarce unlike before. But there is a need for him to do this. These beasts are the key to finding out how he could go out of this ce. Hence sacrifice is needed.


    And so with that, he continues fighting the horde.


    Soon, the sun is starting to dim as it slowly descends from the horizon. A single figure can be seen standing in the middle of a bloody road. With blood all over his body and corpses of both beast and man around him, Shin Jiao feels disgusted and wanted to desperately take a bath.


    But he still has some work to do. So after taking a breather he carefully dissected the corpses and tried to search for cores. But to his disappointment, he saw nothing.


    "No cores? How could that be?" he muttered as he wipes the blood from his hand.


    "But I can feel spiritual Qi and mana from their bodies¡­ Hmmm¡­ wait a minute¡­ what if?¡­" he suddenly thought of an idea and immediately extended his absolute sense in the body of the beast he just dissected.


    And true to his conjecture, the whole body of the beast seems to be a vessel.


    "It''s body parts could hold energy on their own. The head, arms, body, and legs are like separate containers just like the spheres in my dantian."


    Then words came to his mind, mutated beast.


    "They seem to have mutated to adjust to their surroundings. If they came from the border, then that ce is where I can find the answer." He thought as he looks at the mountainous area where that tiger retreated.


    With this decision in mind, Shin Jiao just took a nce at the beast in the area and collected those which he can use and didn''t bother with the rest.


    Then his blood-covered figure followed the road while looking for a stream to wash. Not long after walking, he found a small stream down the road. He then quickly checked his surroundings and walked towards the stream and took off his armor. He carefully washes the bloodstains on it.


    He felt his body a bit sticky and wanted to take a dip in the cold fresh stream. So he decided after scanning the surroundings to take a quick dip.


    Taking off his upper clothes, Shin Jiao left his lower garments on and carefully walked towards the stream.


    However, before he could dip himself on it, he saw something.

 Chapter 578 - The Mountain Beast Sect

    Chapter 578


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A young couple is currently walking towards the stream. They both came out from a crevice at the side of the mountain on the opposite side of the river. It seems that the two did something inside that small crevice at the side of the mountain and is currently showing blissful smiles on their faces.


    As Shin Jiao looks at the two he froze on the spot as he didn''t notice them a while ago. However, before he could act he saw the two looking at him in disbelief.


    The two just shared a passionate time together and the beautiful young woman is still blushing. From the way, the two dressed they look like cultivators from the cultivationnd. And it seems that the two belong to the same sects.


    "Who are you? What are you doing in this ce?" shouted the young man in vignce.


    However, the young woman beside him held his hand and stopped him from acting rashly.


    "Senior, don''t trouble him. He is just washing in the river.?? The woman said with an apologetic look towards Shin Jiao.


    The man looks at Shin Jiao aggressively as he wraps his arms on the woman''s shoulder. It''s like he is telling Shin Jiao to back off and that the beautiful woman is his.


    Seeing the reaction of the young man, Shin Jiao just shrugs his shoulder and continue dipping himself in the river. Suddenly the two noticed that Shin Jiao''s lower garments are covered with blood. The couple suddenly felt rmed.


    "You¡­ those blood?!¡­" the young man said as he pointed at Shin Jiao''s blood-soaked pants.


    "Oh, these¡­ I encountered a group of beasts on the road trying to attack us. I escaped from there but a lot of bandits and beasts were killed in that battle." Shin Jiao said as he continues bathing without minding the two.


    "Beasts? You''ve killed the beasts in this forest? Are you crazy?" the young man panicked as he immediately looks around.


    "Mister¡­ the beasts in the forest is very vengeful. They don??t like people killing their kind. If I were you, I will get out of here and run towards the city¡­ this is not a very dangerous ce." The young woman kindly suggested as she grabs the young man''s hand beside her.


    "Let''s go, we need to warn the sect¡­" she said in a low voice as she drags the young man.


    With a nod of his head, the two ran towards a certain direction.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand didn''t move and just continue what he is doing. However, there is a slight smile on his face. He heard what the woman said to the young man.


    "So there is a sect in these parts¡­ Hmmm¡­ I wonder if there are also cultivators in here." Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly jumps out of the river and with a flick of his hand took out a robe.


    He went towards the bushes and not longter came out with a new pair of clothes.


    Shin Jiao followed the trail of the young couple and soon he saw them entering a valley a kilometer away from the river. Shin Jiao then saw the two taking out bangles with engraving on it. The young man step forward and gave the young woman a smile. He then inserted the palm-size bangle and a sound of clicking was heard.


    The sound of gears can be heard as arge stone suddenly moved and an opening appears in front of the two. They quickly enter the opening and as soon as their figures enter the stone immediately moved and the opening was closed.


    Shin Jiao saw everything that happened and showed interest in his eyes.


    "They don''t use Qi but instead uses mechanism¡­ this is ancient engineering¡­ interesting." He muttered as he jumps down and casually walked towards the stone door.


    He closes his eyes and carefully listens to his surroundings. He can hear around three people breathing from a hidden ce.


    "So there are lookouts in this ce. Hmmm¡­ I wonder what this sect looks like." Shin Jiao thought as he walked towards the stone door.


    He closed his eyes and tried to feel the stone door. However, his target is the keyhole on the side. Using his absolute sense he extended his senses and covered the whole key mechanism. After memorizing the key pattern, he lifted his hand and then turns around and left.


    "Who was that guy?" one of the observers asked.


    "I don''t know but I have a bad feeling about that person."


    "Yeah, me too. Did you see where that person walked out from? That was a very tall tree."


    "Yeah, hended like it was nothing. If that person has high martial arts or is a master, then this would be troublesome."


    "What do you want to do then?"


    "Let''s just report this to the master."


    With a nod of their heads, one of them immediately ran towards the inner part of the cavern they are in.


    The remaining two young men continue looking from the hidden window at the top side of the secret entrance.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already walked towards the side of the mountain. He carefully picks out a simple looking rock. Then ording to his memory, the pattern of the lock is slowly being formed on the simple-looking rock. He then changes the rock''s surface to look like the bangle that those two were holding at that time.


    "This would be good enough, right?" Shin Jiao thought as he kept it inside his ring.


    He looks around and suddenly scales the stiff mountainside. With strength, it became easy for him to climb the mountain side. The hard yet smooth rocky surface of the mountainside is like y as Shin Jiao easily inserted his finger on its surface creating five holes every time he moves up.


    Not longter, he appears at the top of the mountain. And from his vantage point, he saw that the mountain is actually hallowed. And inside it is arge valley filled with many courtyards. Then in the middle, he saw arge sign.


    "The Mountain Beast Sect¡­ So that''s the name of the sect," he muttered to himself.


    Shin Jiao observe the uniform of the sect members inside it and took out some clothes inside his ring andbined them to create the same clothes as those people in the sect. With his disguise prepared, he secretly infiltrated the Beast mountain sect.


    Meanwhile, the couple immediately ran towards each of their masters and reported what they have seen.


    Not longter, a ringing bell can be heard from within the sect. Along with the ringing of the bell came the huge number of young disciples and also a lot of old people running towards the center of the sect.


    The central part of the sect is a wide area in the middle of the valley. Its ground is designed meticulously and is covered with bricks of different colors forming a pattern of a huge character which is read as "Beast".


    Shin Jiao blended with the group. He already knew that the couple he had seen outside are inner disciples of the sect. And this is the reason why he didn''t copy their clothes. Nobody even noticed him as he just stood along with the crowd.


    He even noticed that these people seem to not even know each other. And only some of them are in a group.


    Well, this is an advantage for Shin Jiao as it would be easier for him to investigate this so-called Beast Mountain sect.


    "What is happening, why are they making us gather?" a soft voice of a young woman entered Shin Jiao''s ears.


    He then noticed that a beautiful young woman is standing beside him while craning her neck to the tform while looking around.


    "Well, who cares, I hope that I can see Senior Chang Song¡­" she muttered as a pretty smile appears on her fair face.


    She suddenly noticed Shin Jiao''s gaze and immediately turns her attention towards him. She was a bit taken aback when their eyes met.


    Shin Jiao is also a bit surprised to see the young woman looking at him. In fact, he didn''t want to stare at the woman. But he just did not expect to notice a trace of Qi in her body. It was dim and almost unnoticeable but Shin Jiao saw it clearly when he focused his gaze on her.


    Suddenly the woman blushed upon seeing the intense gaze of the handsome young man beside her. She bit her lips and shifted her head to the front but she would throw nces at Shin Jiao at the side of her eyes.


    "Why is he looking at me like that?" she thought as her heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    In the sect it is seldom for people to meet as most of them would be busy inside their own rooms cultivating.


    Suddenly she was a bit surprised and her heart suddenly beats faster as the handsome young man beside her asked something.


    "Excuse me¡­ your cultivation is... I mean you can cultivate, right?" Shin Jiao asked in a low voice.


    When she heard that question, she showed confusion in her eyes. This is because everyone in the sect can cultivate martial arts. If one could not do martial arts and is not strong enough, they would not be epted in the sect. So she was a bit surprised at this question.


    However, she just showed Shin Jiao an awkward smile which shows that she seems to not have understood his question.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" she asked with confusion in her eyes.


    "Oh¡­ right, right¡­ I mean¡­ I mean what''s your level now?" Shin Jiao corrected his question upon realizing her reaction.


    "Ah¡­ that¡­ Hihi¡­ I''m already a martial master. It took me some time but I have already reached the threshold."


    With her answer, Shin Jiao showed a confused look on his face.


    Suddenly she showed realization in her eyes. The surprised look on her eyes made Shin Jiao felt rmed. He was already thinking about how to make her silent. But looking at her innocent look, he felt a bit conflicted.


    But what she said next made Shin Jiao a bit surprised.

 Chapter 579 - The Mountain Beast Sect (2)

    Chapter 579


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Are you part of the new disciples?" she suddenly asked with a hint of realization in her eyes.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao was surprised but immediately showed a sheepish look on his face. He wanted to portray that he was shy that the woman learned that he is just a newbie. But to his surprise, the woman showed a jubnt expression on her face.


    "I have been in the sect for a very long time and didn''t know what is happening outside. How about this, I teach you how to cultivate and you tell me about the outside world, deal?" she said.


    As she smiled a dimple appear on her cheeks which made her look more attractive. Some of the young men on the side who showed no interest in the two suddenly could not help themselves but take a nce at the young woman.


    However, once they recognize her they immediately shifted their gazes and didn''t dare take a look.


    "Okay¡­ I''m Qiong Ji¡­ and you are?" Shin Jiao replied as he nodded his head and introduced himself.


    "Daixa Fengdi¡­ you can just call me Sister Dai."


    "Ah, senior sister Dai¡­ this junior is in your care." Shin Jiao said.


    Suddenly from the stage, a tall and handsome looking young man walked. When his figure appears a lot of young women in the sect suddenly showed glowing eyes as they look at him with admiration. However, Shin Jiao on the side immediately recognized this young man then his eyes drifted to the young woman standing with others behind him.


    Those were the two whom he saw outside.


    "It seems that the two hold a high position among the disciples in this sect." Shin Jiao thought.


    He also noticed the woman beside him showing great expectation and admiration in her eyes.


    "Are you his fan?" Shin Jiao asked as he leaned towards the young woman.


    "Yes¡­ Err¡­ what do you mean?"


    "Admirer¡­ you admire him, right?" Shin Jiao said with a teasing tone.


    "You¡­" Daixa Fengdi bit her lip as she looks around.


    "Hey, don''t be too shy¡­ look at all those girls¡­ with one look I can tell that they are all head over heels to that senior brother¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    Daixa Fengdi pouted as she looks at Shin Jiao with an annoyed expression. But she didn''t react that violently as she knew that he was just teasing her. Senior brother Chang Song was the most outstanding, brave, hardworking, and kind senior brother of all the inner disciples. She truly admires him. But she also knew that he likes the most beautiful and strongest female disciple, Lin Baojing.


    So she and the others could just look at him in admiration.


    Shin Jiao stop teasing Daixa Fengdi and listened to the young man on the stage.


    "¡­ Inner and outer disciples of the Mountain Beast Sect, I was tasked by the elders and sect leader to announce a piece of grievous news¡­ the time of the beast tide is soon at hand. As part of the sect, we are to go out and curve the number of the wild beast outside. I know that it might be a little too early. But it is already happening. If we do not do this, we and the citizens of Yun Ji City would face great cmity. So, we will have until morning to prepare everything before going out¡­" the young man named Chang Song said in a loud voice.


    The announcement was a bit abrupt and this made a lot of the disciples a bit scared. However, not all of them are scared. There are many young men and women who are showing excitement in their eyes.


    "What? This is a surprise¡­ I can''t wait to test out my strength out there¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "This is awesome, I can catch more beasts and if I am lucky I can tame at least one of them¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "This is not good. I haven''t advance yet¡­ I don''t want to die out there¡­"


    "Shit! This is too unfair. How could this be? I haven''t been able to advance yet¡­"


    A mixed reaction immediately erupted within the crowd of disciples both in the inner and outer sect. But none of them can escape this task.


    The Mountain Beast Sect is one of the most secluded sects in thisnd which uses a martial cultivation technique they called the way of the beast. The way they cultivate is unique as they would either tame a beast andbine its strength and ability with theirs or kill the beast and try to use its corpse as a powerful weapon. This is the reason why the sect is called, the Mountain Beast Sect.


    Shin Jiao could not ask anything for now as everyone is busy doing their stuff and he didn''t want to blow his cover for being too nosy, so he just entered the quarters for the new outer sect members.


    ¡­


    It was almost the break of dawn and the sect members began to gather once again in the middle of the sect. This time, Shin Jiao saw something which surprised him. This is because the disciples now look like barbarian warriors who wear beast skin as armor and beast bones and razor-sharp teeth or talons as weapons.


    However, there are some who didn''t change their clothes and just wore bronze armor on their body and a weapon in their hands. But beside them are different sizes and types of beasts.


    The young man named Chang Song is now sitting at the back of arge lion-like beast. On his waist hands a short sword which looks like the teeth of a beast but was crafted exquisitely and was turned into a short sword.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao felt a bit surprised. Then he noticed Daixa Fengdi wearing a simple breastte made of some animalrge scale and on her side is a whip made from linked razor-sharp teeth of a beast.


    Seeing, Shin Jiao''s surprised gaze, Daixa Fengdi showed a prideful smile on her beautiful face.


    "Awesome, right?" she said with her head high.


    "I made them myself and has preserved at least 30% of the original''s beast toughness and strength. I am still not proficient in making my own armor and weapons, so I can only make it this far." She exined.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head with a tinge of understanding in his eyes.


    "Well, before we go out since you are still unaware, I will exin the strength and type of beasts out there¡­" She said as she began exining things to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao learned that the beasts are ssified into 4 different categories, sses A, B, and C. And of course, the rare ss S. ss C is the lowest and A is the highest. ss S beasts are rare so it is usually not included in the ssification as one can only see them once every 100 years.


    These types of beasts are absurdly strong and only the sect master of the Mountain Beast Sect might be able to fight against it.


    Each of the beast strength varies depending on which part of its body the beast has already strengthened. For example, if the beast is able to strengthen, only one part of its body like an arm, a leg, or two they are considered as ss C beasts. If they are able to strengthen more of their parts but not all, they are considered as ss B. But if a beast has already strengthened all of its body parts then it would be considered as ss A.


    As a sect disciple, once they are able to defeat a beast, they can have the opportunity to get the part of the beast they killed and then turn it into a piece of armor or a weapon and this would boost their strength oncebined with their own martial cultivation technique.


    Shin Jiao also learned the martial cultivation technique of the sect and discover that they are not using Qi or mana. But instead, these people are able to tap the innate ability of their spiritual roots inside their bodies using a type of meditation. Although it would not be able to produce Qi on the outside, it would be converted to strength just like what he is doing right now.


    So it means that if these people are able to go out of thisnd, then they would be able to be true cultivators.


    Right now, Shin Jiao wanted to hold the hand of Daixa Fengdi and check her body. But she could not do that as it is inappropriate. He would just find a chance for him to be able to do so sometimeter.


    While Daixa Fengdi is exining things to Shin Jiao they are already following therge number of disciples walking towards the exit of the secret valley.


    However, unknown to Shin Jiao as he is busy listening and his interest is glued to what Daixa Fengdi is exining a couple of eyes are looking at him with deep anger in them.


    A number of inner disciples of the sect who has their eyes on the beautiful Daixa Fengdi are looking at Shin Jiao in anger.


    How could they not be angry? The cold and emotionless woman who would always ignore them is being friendly with a newbie who does not even have any beast armor or weapon on him. This situation made them want to rush forward and beat that outer sect disciple up.


    But then, since they are going out of the sect, it would be easy for them toy a trap for that newbie and dispose of him without anyone knowing. If it is inside the sect, they would think twice as there is a strictw inside the sect about fighting. However, outside is a different story.


    But Shin Jiao is unaware of this as he is carefully listening to the young woman''s exnations and would sometimes ask some important questions. And not longter he has already got a good idea of what the Mountain Beast sect is all about.


    Soon the group arrives near the location where Shin Jiao found the two young couple that night.


    There is a tense feeling in the air as everyone can hear from a distance loud roaring sound of many beasts.


    "Everyone¡­ goes to your assigned team, you know the drill already¡­ those new disciples should stay in the rear and observe the battle¡­ Outer sect elders, please take care of them.." Shouted Chang Song.

 Chapter 580 - Bloody Bony Tiger

    Chapter 580


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A sea of beasts is currently walking along the forest towards the direction of where the humans are living. Their first target has already fallen and that is the base of the bandits within the forest. Their next target is a ce hidden deep within some mountains. However, due to the beasts'' sharp senses, they are able to track the location and are currently going towards those locations.


    The targets of these beasts are the secluded sects within the mountainous area around the city of Yun Ji.


    There are 3 secluded sects within the vicinity of the mountainous area of Yun Ji City.


    The Mountain Beast Sect, Jade Tortoise Sect, and Wolf Fang Bandit Sect, these three sects are the most famous and biggest sects within the area.


    Although they hold the greatest power, they are aloft and did not join any faction and conflict within the city. Hence the city could only rely on themselves to destroy the bandits. If anyone of the 3 great sects would have joined, the fighting would have already ended and there is no need for many of the soldiers to have died.


    Right now, since the beast tide was a bit early, greater bloodshed happened and thousands of city soldiers and bandits died. Meanwhile, the currentrge number of beasts is slowly marching forward being guided by some mysterious powers to destroy the humans which they have considered as their mortal enemy.


    Meanwhile, as the Mountain Beast Sect stealthily arrives within the borders near the main road and they all saw the carnage lying in that area where hundreds of dead beasts are on the ground. Some of the corpses have been eaten and have many missing limbs and body parts while others are being gnawed at by somerge ferocious beast.


    "What happened here?"


    "Did¡­ did that personst night escaped from this ce?" Chang Song muttered while looking at the gruesome scene.


    "Yes, I think he said that he escaped from the road and this is the only road close to the river boundary." Lin Baojing replied while her eyes are observing the bloody scene.


    Those who could not take the gory scene immediately left and almost had their expression turned ugly. This group is the scout group being led by Chang Song.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently standing with a group of newbie and was given a piece of leather armor and an iron sword. He looks at the sword on his hand and could not help but sigh. If he squeezes tightly, he is sure that he could make the iron grip be deformed.


    But what could he do, this is the rule of this sect, so he could just watch on the sidelines.


    When the scouts returned they all reported back to the elders who came with the army of disciples. Then amand was passed and everyone gets ready for battle.


    Shin Jiao held the sword in his hand and crouch lower to the ground as the whole group began to march forward.


    Not longter, they can already observe the tall trees not far from where they are, started to sway. And some fowls flying in the air as if escaping from a great and terrifying creature.


    As the group slowly waited to ambush the beasts, they can now see that in the front of therge horde stood a ferocious looking tiger with sharp bones protruding at its back from its head.


    "That''s the Bloody Bony Tiger. That is a mythical creature not seen for hundreds of years. Why is it here? Even the sect master would not be able to defeat that thing. This is bad¡­ we¡­ we are all going to die here." A new disciple near Shin Jiao muttered in a low voice, but everyone around him could hear his voice.


    And this made a lot of the new disciples have cold sweats on their forehead. They all knew about the legend of that beast even before they enter the sect and lives within the viges on the outskirts of the city.


    It is a well-known fact that when the Bloody Bony Tiger appears means an omen of death and carnage. Some people even worship that beast and treated it as a god that would bring apocalypse to all mankind.


    And for this reason, everyone is feeling a bit jittery and most are already scared out of their wits.


    Then suddenly from the forest, a loud growl can be heard, when Shin Jiao shifted his gaze he saw that the growl came from the Bloody Bony Tiger. And along with that growl came forth a strong wind pressure that made some of the trees in front of it topple to the ground.


    When Shin Jiao saw that his eyes suddenly went wide in astonishment. This is because ording to the contact lenses, that growl from the beast does not contain any Qi or mana but purely focused sound wave control.


    This scene made him think of an idea.


    "If Qi and mana will not work in this ce, then maybe, just maybe being able to exert enough pressure or force would create the same effect¡­ but it would require a lot of training and practice." Shin Jiao thought as he continues to watch.


    From the loud roar of the tiger, the rest of the beasts behind it began to run towards the hiding members of the Mountain Beast Sects.


    Seeing the charging beasts, the rest of the sect members suddenly shouted.


    "Attack!"


    "Kill!"


    With the shout from their leaders, the rest of the sect members suddenly darted out of the bushes and began waving their weapons.


    A bloody confrontation can be seen in the forest where the beast and man sh in a bloody battle.


    Both men and beasts soon suffered casualties in great numbers. Although the beast is at a disadvantage because of the strength showed by the humans, yet with their great number, the humans are being pushed back.


    "New disciples prepare to assist!" shouted the elder leading the new disciples.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes squinted as he grips the iron sword in his hand.


    "Damn this¡­ Damn it¡­" a disciple in front of Shin Jiao muttered and he can see the young man''s hand began shaking.


    However, not all of them are afraid. Some have a glow in their eyes that shows they could not wait to go out there and kill some beast.


    "Everyone, attack!" shouted the elder behind therge group of new disciples numbering around 200 young people.


    Shin Jiao rushes along with the group and not longter, they shed with the beasts in the front lines.


    But Shin Jiao noticed that the elder that is supposed to be leading them suddenly fell back. He even saw the corner of that elder''s mouth curve up. Then he realized that the new disciples are now being treated as cannon fodder to let the senior disciples retreat and carry the wounded away from the battlefield.


    "Damn¡­ I guess this scene is the same no matter what era or. The weak would always be treated as cannon fodders." He sighs.


    But he didn''t mind. At least in this battle, he could try his theories from what he saw from the Bloody Bony Tiger.


    With a smile on his face, Shin Jiao approaches the first beast he saw. It was arge mantis with razor-sharp front legs that looks like two death scythes.


    However, before he could approach the mantis, Shin Jiao suddenly felt killing intenting from behind him. So with a quick reaction and without even looking back, he lowered his head barely dodging the iing iron sword.


    Shin Jiao didn''t even think as his body reacted on itself and suddenly grabs the arm holding the sword as it passes in front. With a twist of his body, he suddenly wraps one of his legs to that person''s neck while his other leg blocks the other arm of the guy.


    Then the two fell to the ground, and with a slight exert of his effort, the guy who attacked him broke his arm and immediately cried in anguish.


    "Kill him! Arrgghh!!! All of you kill him!"


    However, this didn''t end as there are also otherpanions of the guy who suddenly rushes towards Shin Jiao and brandishes their sword towards him. Those who saw this scene were all dumbfounded. How could these people be so stupid as to attack their sect members out in the open?


    Shin Jiao rolled from the ground and immediately stood up. But didn''t bother with the others and suddenly rushes towards the horde of monsters.


    Those who saw his rushing figure have their mouth wide in disbelief.


    Daixa Fengdi who seems to have recognized Shin Jiao''s figure had her heart skip a beat at this scene. She immediately showed panic in her eyes. The guy is the first person she feltfortable to talk with and has already considered as a friend. How could she not worry about him?


    However, what can she do, she is currently embroiled in a deadly battle with a giant pangolin. So she felt helpless and just prayed deep in her heart that her newfound friend would be fine.


    As Shin Jiao approaches a group of beast fighting against some of the senior disciples, he suddenly jumps up in the air and somersaulted behind the beasts.


    This attracts the attention of the beasts and turned towards Shin Jiao.


    Seeing this chance, those senior disciples didn''t waste it and immediately made their move and killed the beasts in front of them.


    Before they can react, they saw Shin Jiao''s figure run with a scared expression on his face towards another location. And this random act of his made the group of beast shifted away from their opponents and got killed instead.


    The almostedic scene of a scared disciple running around the battlefield made the sect members of the Mountain Beast Sect shook their heads and if they could they would denounce him they would. However, the elders who came in this battle showed a realization in their eyes.


    "This guy is not a fool¡­" an elder said with a smile on his face.


    However, not only are the elders who noticed Shin Jiao''s action but also the Bloody Bony Tiger.


    With the many death of its army from what the foolish human is doing, it became enraged and immediately targeted the panicking figure of Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 581 - Fighting Against A Sentient Beast

    Chapter 581


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A young man running away from the battle while behind him is a fast-moving ferocious tiger. The beast is growling in anger as it chases after the young man in a frenzied manner. Those who stood in its way would die from its razor-sharp ws. No matter what piece of armor that person is wearing they would surely be sliced into pieces.


    Shin Jiao has sessfully attracted the beast''s attention and ran away from the battlefield. And without the presence of the tiger, the beasts began to weaken on their resolve to fight. But the number of the beasts alone is already enough to drown the whole Mountain Beast sect.


    In this desperate moment, arge number of martial cultivators began arriving in the forested battlefield. From the clothes, the people are wearing it is clear that they belong to the two other sects hidden inside the mountains.


    Chang Song waves his weapon and sharp wind flew out of his sword and cut the beast in front of him in half. But it didn''t fly that far as the force suddenly dissipates in the air.


    "Haha¡­ Brother Song is truly amazing to be able to produce such a skill¡­" a tall and handsome young man suddenly said as he suddenly brandished his spear and hundreds of spear shadow flew towards a number of beast piercing holes on their hide.


    "Senior¡­ you''vee. Thank you for the assistance¡­" Chang Song said and he cupped his hand in greeting.


    "Haha¡­ if we don''t help you, then we would also be in trouble. Thank you for the message. If you didn''t inform us, then it would have been toote."


    The young man wielding a spear made of some animal''s bones and hard shells is a member of the Jade Tortoise Sect. Since the two sects have close ties to each other, they would always inform each other in times of danger.


    But then, beside the Jade Tortoise Sect, arge number of martial cultivators wearing beast''s skin as their armor also came forward. It was the members of the Wolf Fang Bandit sect.


    The Wolf Fang Bandit sect is actually a group of bandits. And they would sometimes terrorize the citizen of the Yun Ji City. However, since they dered themselves as a sect, they have stopped doing banditry and focus on cultivating assassination skills.


    However, they never change their name and instead held it so that they can always remember their origin by heart.


    It is also said that most of the women in the sect are beauties. This is because they use their beauty as their own weapon.


    And so, the threerge sectsbined together to fight against the beast tide.


    "Alright, we will follow the same old rule¡­ you get what you killed." shouted an elder in a loud voice.


    Then suddenly a jubnt cry reverberated as the sect disciples of the threerge sects rush forward.


    Meanwhile, is a far distance from the battlefield, Shin Jiao has already led the Bloody Bony Tiger in a small clearing. He wanted to test out his theory about using force to imitate magic and energy.


    "You''ve been leading me to this ce¡­ are you not afraid to die, young human?" suddenly the Bloody Bony Tiger talked in a low muscr tone.


    "You¡­ you can talk?!" Shin Jiao suddenly eximed in surprise.


    "Hmph¡­ I can feel that there is something different about you. Maybe if I eat you, I can gain your strength¡­ Hehe¡­ You are very foolish to challenge me."


    "Umn¡­Maybe, but we can''t know unless we both fight, right?"


    Shin Jiao mysteriously said as he went on a fighting position.


    Suddenly the tiger vanished from his position and appear in front of Shin Jiao in a blink of an eye. Then with a swing of its huge paw, it swipes towards Shin Jiao''s head aiming for a sure kill blow.


    Shrink!!! Screech!!!


    ng!


    The sound of metal being hit and falling sounded in the air. The iron sword on Shin Jiao''s hand is not cut in half.


    "What a speed¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he positions himself back with his fists still ready to fight.


    "Haha¡­ you have a very quick reaction there for a human¡­ I think I''m getting excited to devour you¡­"


    The tiger said as he once again rushes towards Shin Jiao. This time its target is his body. However, right at this moment, Shin Jiao''s contact lenses are showing him the speed that the tiger is currently moving.


    ''190 kph'' is disyed on the upper right corner of his vision.


    "Hmm¡­ not bad for an animal¡­ this is enough to be considered as really fast if youpare to a body refining realm cultivator." Shin Jiao thought.


    However, in his view, the movement of the tiger is just normal. This only means that their speed is almost the same.


    And so with a shift of his body and by lowering his stance, he is able to dodge that critical strike.


    But the tiger didn''t stop attacking. After it missed, it suddenly uses its hind legs and delivers a roundhouse kick with its ws extended.


    Shin Jiao did not get distracted and immediately shifted his body to appear beside the tiger. Then with a quick jab, he delivers a simple punch at the side of the tiger''s ribs.


    Crack!!!


    The simple punch made a cracking sound on the beast''s rib bone. However, it was not enough to break them.


    Growl!!!


    The tiger roared in anger as it didn''t expect the human to be as fast at itself and did something like that. The slight pain it felt on its side made it stop thinking and suddenly became enraged.


    Without stopping, it began to deliver blow after blow of its paws.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was a bit surprised at the fighting style that the beast is showing. It looks like he is fighting against a beast martial artist.


    As of now, the tiger is already standing on two legs while showing a martial arts fighting stance.


    "That punch was not strong enough to send shock waves¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he recalled the only punch he sent to the beast.


    "Then how about this¡­" he thought as he positioned himself.


    The tiger is already rushing to send another barrage of attack towards Shin Jiao who seems to be only standing in his position.


    It wed towards him and then suddenly delivered a low sweep on Shin Jiao''s legs.


    Shin Jiao didn''t have a choice but to slightly jump. But this is what the tiger is waiting for. In the memories of the people it has eaten and absorbed, it remembers a skill. Then recalling that skill, it suddenly positioned, its two paws to its side and as it twisted itsrge body it pushes its two paws to deliver a two fist punch towards Shin Jiao''s falling body.


    As therge paw filled with ten razor-sharp ws drew closer a smirk appears on the tiger''s expression showing its razor-sharp teeth.


    However, Shin Jiao who seem to be focusing more on his fist suddenly muttered.


    "That''s it¡­ There¡­"


    Then his right fist flew from his side towards the two iingrge paws of the tiger.


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound reverberates in the air as two strong forces collided with each other. Then suddenly a figure flew out from that sh and hit a nearby tree with a loud thud.


    Shin Jiao''s figure was the one who flew back as he has no footing and was in mid-air when they shed. However, when he hit the tree, he suddenly spews a mouthful of blood.


    "Damn, that was really powerful¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he wipes the blood at the side of his mouth.


    He then picks himself up as he dusted his clothes and the already torn leather armor. Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the tiger who stood in his position without moving.


    "Hey, are you okay?" Shin Jiao shouted as he walked towards the tiger.


    "You¡­ what¡­ what¡­ did you¡­ do¡­ to my¡­ body?" the tiger forced itself to ask.


    "Oh? So¡­ it worked? Haha¡­ that was awesome¡­" Shin Jiao said as he checked the tiger''s body that froze after that sh.


    Shin Jiao carefully touches the paw of the beast and extended his absolute sense towards its whole body.


    From his mind, he began seeing the condition inside the Bloody Bony Tiger''s bones. He can see a lot of hairline cracks inside, but the worst condition is its two paws which held the brunt of the impact. In fact, the beast''s bones are already in pieces and the shock wave seems to have triggered the energy in its muscles which causes them to tighten up.


    It''s not any different from being frozen.


    "You lost¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "I will ask you a question. And if you answer me truthfully I might let you live."


    The tiger didn''t reply and just red at Shin Jiao who is still holding one of its paws.


    "Do you know how to get out of this world?" Shin Jiao asked in a low voice near the tiger''s ears.


    With this question, the beast suddenly had its eyes went wide as if the question that Shin Jiao asked is some taboo.


    "Hmmm¡­ judging from your reaction, it is possible then." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ no matter how much you struggle. You cannot leave this¡­ this prison. Hehe¡­" the tiger said with a grin.


    It knew that it is already fated to die. So it didn''t mind teasing the human and making him despair.


    "Oh¡­ so this ce is a prison¡­ Hmm¡­ I wonder where the jail guards are. Haha¡­"


    "You¡­ you tricked me?... Well¡­ no matter, you cannot escape this ce. You can''t even defeat the beasts in the mountains. You can only die in here." The tiger said with a sneer.


    "Alright, I think I go it now. Beast and mountains¡­ If I want to get out of here, I guess I have to traverse the forbidden mountains then. Thank you for that information¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly squeezes the paw he is holding.


    With that move, the tiger suddenly felt its body losing control and its consciousness fading.


    Shin Jiao looks at the dead tiger on the ground with the bones of its body shattered in pieces.


    However, before he could walk away his ears pick up a low gasping sound from the bushes.

 Chapter 582 - Returning To The City

    Chapter 582


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The scene in front of her eyes is too spectacr to behold that she keeps on watching with bated breath. She is praying that the young man fighting against the mythical creature who could talk like a normal human being would win this fight.


    When she saw the face of the young man, she was a bit skeptical as she could somewhat recognize him. It seems that she had seen him somewhere before.


    Now that she could clearly see his face, she was astounded. Does this mean that the young man whom they saw in the river that night was a new disciple of the sect? If so then her reputation would be ruined if he talked.


    That night was the first time she spent a long time with a man that she has learned to love after a long time. Her senior Chang Song has been very patient towards her and has been wooing her for four years already. And she could not deny it that she has fallen for his charms. Who wouldn''t? A handsome, kind, and a strong young man with a lot of potentials, and for this reason, she began to be attracted to him.


    That night, although nothing happened between them and she has kept her chastity, they still did some things that most couples would do. Luckily for her, she has kept her senses and stopped in the middle. But who would believe her if this young man bbers his mouth? Hence she is a bit scared.


    But right at this moment, her anxiousness is not whether the young man would tell on her, but rather the beast he is fighting. A mythical beast, so strong, that even their sect master would not be able to defeat.


    However, as she watches she was dumbfounded and is unable to believe what she is seeing. Right now, she can see that although the beast is rampaging the young man can still dodge its powerful attacks. Then it happened, the beast was hit, and then after the second hit where the two sh together, the beast froze.


    Not longter, the beast suddenly turned into a puddle of blood. But she heard what they were talking about. The words, ''prison'' and ''escape'' linger in her mind.


    She could not help but gasp after seeing this scene.


    But her heart suddenly skipped a beat upon noticing the young man looking in her direction.


    "Come out¡­ I knew that you are there. I promise not to hurt you if youe out." Shin Jiao calmly said as he stood with one hand on his back looking like a respectable schr.


    Lin Baojing could not help herself but be shaken as her hand trembles with fear as she slowly stood up. She dares not offend this monster.


    "It''s you¡­" Shin Jiao muttered after seeing who the person hiding in the bushes is.


    "Whatever you heard I hope that you would forget about it¡­ the beast tide would note again. I think this ''beast'' is the one who is always causing themotion in these areas. With him dead, you can be assured that the sects would be safe¡­ for now, unless another sentient beast woulde and rece it. Go now¡­ remember if you tattle about what you have seen, then I will hunt you down." Shin Jiao said while gesturing for her to run away.


    Lin Baojing blinks her eyes in disbelief and for a while did not move.


    "Go, now!" Shin Jiao said with annoyance.


    "Th¡­ thank you, senior¡­" she suddenly uttered while cupping her hands and suddenly ran away.


    Shin Jiao turn around and was about to leave when he noticed something on the ground. From the boneless corpse, he felt something.


    He extended his hand and touches the tiger''s skin. Then he saw a light green crystal at the back of the tiger''s heart. Plus he also noticed that the tiger is actually still alive.


    He looks at the tiger''s eyes and the two stare at each other.


    "Haha¡­ you''re still conscious? What tenacity¡­" Shin Jiao said a suddenly extended his hand and like a hot knife cutting through butter, he easily grabs the crystal.


    He absorbed the energy within the crystal and discovers that it actually contains mana and Qi. Although it is only equal to ate stage 1st level beast, it still contains Qi and mana.


    "What a baffling situation this is." He muttered as he left.


    At that time, he dare not take the crystal away because he knew that it would dissipate after it is exposed in the air.


    With an idea, Shin Jiao decided to hunt down another strong beast. And true to his conjecture, if he did not kill them, he could see the crystal behind their heart. With that, he began absorbing the crystals and this process would cause the beast to die.


    As Shin Jiao continue doing so, he noticed that he has already killed a lot of beast in the forest and has filled one whole sphere in his dantian.


    "Sigh, my sphere needs too much energy before it would be filled. If only I can use essence siphon, then I could absorb the whole essence of the beast¡­ that would be the most efficient way." He thought as he continues walking.


    Not longter, he noticed an area where there are many human activities happening. He then noticed the presence of many soldiers. Upon seeing this he felt a bit surprise and ted at the same time. He is aiming to go back to the city as he needs to exin himself and what happened at that time. His identity as a doctor is still very important for his future ns.


    However, before he walked out, he noticed the Mountain Beast Sect robe he is wearing and immediately changed his clothes. He wore a normal blue robe made of silk and cotton. He ruffled his clothes for a bit and smears some dirt on his face. After looking himself in a mirror he took from his ring, he smiles in contentment.


    He suddenly rushes towards the area where the guards are while calling in a hoarse voice.


    "Help¡­ help¡­ me¡­"


    When a guard saw him and his figure, he was a bit surprised. However, he immediately recognizes the young doctor who stayed in the hospital for 2 days to help them. They heard of the rumor and knew what had happened. But upon seeing that the young doctor is fine, the guard showed a grateful expression on his face.


    "Hey! It''s the young doctor¡­. Young doctor Ji came back!" shouted the guard as he quickly moves forward the help Shin Jiao''s figure.


    As soon as the guard approached him, Shin Jiao acted weakly and suddenly fell. Before he could hit the ground, the city guard caught him.


    "Get a doctor here, quickly!" shouted the guard.


    The others who saw this scene immediately walked towards the area and helped out.


    Shin Jiao decided to feign his fatigue and weakness as he just slept the whole day. He didn''t know what he is right now, but he is sure that he is in the city.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and noticed the dark brown wooden ceiling. He was a bit surprised to see that he is currently inside a luxurious looking room. As he looks around the room, he can see an incense burner a beautifully decorated room, and a huge bed.


    "Where am I? I¡­ didn''t expect to really fall asleep¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled to himself.


    It has been a long time since he fell asleep as he would always use his time to either cultivate to regain his vigor or craft things at night. Sleeping has been a bit of a waste of time for him ever since he started to cultivate.


    He carefully put on his clothes which is neatly folded on the side of the bed and walked out of the room. As he walked down the corridor he noticed some people at the end.


    When his figure appears he saw a group in front of a dining table eating a hearty breakfast.


    It was actually Doctor Lianzhi Di and his family who took him in.


    Upon seeing him, the people at the table suddenly stopped eating and turn their attention towards him.


    "Young Qiong, you''re awake¡­ Come,e¡­ have breakfast with us." Doctor Di said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao walked towards a vacant seat showing an awkward smile on his face. Before sitting he cupped his hands and said.


    "Doctor Di, thank you¡­ thank you for helping me."


    "Don''t thank me¡­ it was my eldest daughter who brought you in. I was actually surprised that you were able to survive the forest at that dangerous time¡­" Doctor Di exined.


    Shin Jiao''s expression showed surprise and looks at the beautiful young woman sitting on the table. She however is looking at him with a haughty look on her face. It''s like she is telling him that even though he is scum, she stillpassionate enough to help him.


    But the question in his mind is why did she take him to the Di residence and not just leave him in the infirmary?


    Suddenly, he saw a young man looking at Shin Jiao with hostility. It was the eldest son of Doctor Lianzhi Di, Bao Di. He is ring at him with daggers.


    Then he saw a smirk appears on the young woman''s face as she chuckled silently.


    The gaze of Bao Di suddenly shifted towards her as he red at her too.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao knew that he has been used by this young woman in a sibling fight. She used him to annoy her older brother for some matter.


    "So, young Qiong, are you nning to go back home?" Doctor Di asked while eating.


    Shin Jiao swallowed his food and nodded his head. Though he is unsure if it is right to do this if he does he would be traveling to the capital and be close to the emperor. If he can get a chance, he would be able to search for clues where the entrance to the forbidden forest is.


    With that, he would just bite the bullet and continue with his act, for now.

 Chapter 583 - The Famous Physician In The City

    Chapter 583


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It has already been a month since Shin Jiao came to this unknown new world which Shin Jiao suspected to be still a part of the cultivationnd or within the Gaeus Ro. In this one month, he has done a lot of things especially in improving the medical aspect of the small city of Yun Ji.


    His name has be known throughout the city and even the other towns and viges surrounding the small city have known of this.


    Shin Jiao nned for this as he wanted to gain enough fame to be able to enter the capital city with the purpose of meeting the emperor.


    Not only did he made a name for himself, but he has also taught a lot of modern medical techniques and practices, though not that in-depth but enough to gain poprity among the doctors. And so his name grew in fame not only among themoners but also in the medicalmunity.


    However, there is another name that apanies his fame; he is also known for his cowardice. This is because when someone challenges him or would seek a fight he would run without a second word. The reason for this is that he gained information from the eldest young miss of Doctor Di''s house that in the past before his amnesia, he was known as such.


    In the capital, he was known to be a yboy, a wastrel, and a coward. These three things basically describe the real Qiong Ji. Hence upon knowing this, he acted the same way, and it all started at that time in the forest.


    ¡­


    It was a beautiful sunny morning, and today, Shin Jiao is preparing for his long journey to the capital. As he walks down the road the people who see him would greet him with smiles on their faces.


    "Hi, Doctor Ji! Good morning!"


    "Good morning, Doctor Ji!"


    The people would greet him like so and with eyes twinkling. It''s either they would fawn on him or look at him like he is gold. Many women and families have already expressed their intension for marriage, but he turns them down saying that he already has a fianc¨¦. And this is ording to the eldest young miss of the Di family.


    However, no one ever bothers to listen to him and many have their ns and plots to have this young and promising doctor in their family.


    Soon he arrives at one of the most famous restaurants within the city. Shin Jiao walked up the stairs and arrive at a certain table where two people are waiting.


    All of this time, he has been close to the two siblings the oldest son and eldest daughter of Doctor Di, Bao Di, and Xia Di. Although a bit prideful at first, but Bao Di has something good about him. He is willing to forgo his pride in the pursuit of his medical studies and advancement. Hence in this 1 month, he would always be behind Shin Jiao learning many things.


    "You two are early; I was still preparing my stuff¡­" Shin Jiao said as he takes a seat.


    "Pfft¡­ what stuff. You don''t even have anything in that small room of yours." Xia Di scoffs with a smirk.


    Her attitude towards him didn''t change even though they became friends.


    "Yeah, young Qiong. Why don''t you buy some new stuff? With the amount of money you are earning now, you could afford a new ce and some new stuff right?"


    "Che, he''s not like your elder brother. You like to squander money buying useless stuff."


    "Hey, hey, you can''t say that¡­ you''re the one to talk. You are the one who does nothing all day but goes shopping and spend."


    "I''m a properdy you know. That''s what a properdy does. Go shopping and spend the money on her family¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Shameless¡­"


    The two began to bicker as always, and after all this time, Shin Jiao has been used to both of them doing this.


    The three have a sumptuous lunch and talked about their ns for going to the capital the next day. After lunch, Shin Jiao walked back to the infirmary. On his way, he suddenly saw someone whom he recognizes. It was the young woman who is very weing and has treated him warmly in the Mountain Beast Sect, Daixa Fengdi. Behind her are some of the young women of the sect and among them is also a familiar figure, Lin Baojing.


    Upon seeing the group, Shin Jiao wanted to hide, but it was already toote as their gazes met. With a startled expression, Shin Jiao suddenly turn around and was about to run when a man carrying a heavy sack came to his vision.


    With a quick reaction, he suddenly moves to the side and heaves a sigh of relief after seeing that he didn''t cause an ident.


    However, before he could make another move, the figure of Daixa Fengdi appear in his sight as the woman looks at him with surprise.


    "It''s really you¡­ You¡­ you''re alive." She eximed.


    Behind her are some of the female disciples of the sect. They all had a curious expression on their faces and began discussing among themselves as to who this young man is and why does their senior sister Daixa Fengdi knows the guy?


    But among them, Lin Baojing has a different reaction. Her eyes are showing fear and uneasiness. She remembers what happened at that time and that this unassuming young man is actually a very strong master. She is afraid that these fellow junior disciples of hers would offend this master.


    "Ahem, we should leave now¡­ the senior brothers are already waiting for us." Lin Baojing suddenly interrupted.


    Upon hearing her words, the rest of the women seem to realize something and nodded their heads.


    "You guys go first¡­" Daixa Fengdi said.


    As the girls walked away, Shin Jiao nodded his head towards Lin Baojing with a slight smile as a sign of gratefulness.


    After the girls walked away, a passerby suddenly stops and grabs Shin Jiao''s hands.


    "You¡­ you''re doctor Ji, right?" a man in his 30''s suddenly asked.


    Shin Jiao looks at the man grabbing his hand and wanted to fling it away. However, he subconsciously peers inside the man''s body and saw something which made him a bit astounded.


    From his absolute sense, he could see traces of dark Qi inside the man. It seems that the dark Qi is being suppressed by this ce and is unable to manifest itself. But it is making the man''s body slowly rot. If it is on earth, that ck Qi is like cancer slowly eating the man from deep within. However, what baffled him is that when he made contact with the man, the dark Qi suddenly came into life and wanted to invade his body.


    This is the reason why he subconsciously extended his absolute sense toward the man.


    "Yes, what seems to be the problem?" Shin Jiao asked with a knitted brow.


    "It''s our vige¡­ something terrible has happened. Many people are getting sick and even our vige doctors are incapable of doing anything. They even got sick themselves." The man said with a sad expression.


    Shin Jiao squinted his eyes and looks at the man seriously. He then took the man to the side of the road and wanted to talk to him. But he soon noticed a curious individual following them.


    "Umn¡­ Senior sister Fengdi, this is something I must do¡­ So¡­"


    "Oh, don''t mind me. I''m just here to observe." She said with a smile.


    She is not an uncultured and uninformed young woman. When the man called Shin Jiao, ''Doctor Ji'', she was a bit confused, however, she soon remember the rumors about a miraculous doctor working for the city infirmary. She never would have thought that the unassuming young man at that time within the sect is actually very famous in the city. Why he was there and how he escaped still baffled her. She even thought that he died in the hands of that mythical beast, the Bloody Bony Tiger. But who would have thought that the beast was found dead not long after the battle?


    It was reported that the beast encounters another strong beast that has sucked its essence.


    Now that she saw him again with a new identity, how could she not be curious? So she decided to observe him more.


    Shin Jiao felt helpless and decided to not mind her. He listened to the man''s story and got the gist of things that are happening to that vige. He even discovered that the doctors in the city didn''t dare go there even after the vige sent out for help.


    "Your vige is Huaxing Vige, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "Yes, doctor¡­ that is our vige."


    "Eh?! I thought the rumor about a gue going on in there was just stories. So it is true then?!" Daixa Fengdi eximed.


    Her sect has also heard of the supposed gue in that vige which was locked down by the city guards. But the question is how did this man escape the vige?


    "Alright, I will go there now. We have to hasten as I still need to prepare to go to the capital tomorrow." Shin Jiao said.


    "Wait¡­ you are going to the capital? What for?"


    "I need to go home¡­"


    "Really? You''re from the capital¡­ Hmm¡­ Are you from the Ji family?" Daixa Fengdi suddenly asked.


    When Shin Jiao saw her thinking, he was a bit curious.


    "Why? Do you know the Ji family?"


    "Umn¡­ A little bit. But, I would suggest you not to go back."


    "Why is that?"


    "Huh? Why ask when you know the reason?¡­" she said with a knitted brow.


    She didn''t know why this young man is acting weird.


    "I¡­ I forgot a lot of things from the war. I was wounded at that time and seem to forget about myself." Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing this, Daixa Fengdi showed a bit of a surprise on her face. She never expected that she would hear such a thing. But then, she was really curious about him, so she decided to follow this guy.


    "Let''s go to the vige first, and then we can talk about the capital." Daixa Fengdi said with a smile.


    "Okay, let''s go¡­" Shin Jiao replied as he let the man lead them.


    "Yes, thank you doctor Ji¡­" the man said as he bowed.


    However, as he lowered his gaze the side of his mouth slightly crept into a secret smile.

 Chapter 584 - Huaxing Village Plague

    Chapter 584


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    On the outskirts of the Yun Ji City, there are many viges. The closes one is the Yun Long Vige, which is around 2 hours away using a carriage, and next to it is the Huaxing Vige which is 5 hours away from Yun Long Vige.


    A week ago, there was a piece of news that Huaxing Vige has been suffering from an unknown disease that has already affected almost half of its poption. The doctor from the vige has also fallen victim to the disease. No one knew how it spreads, but those who are able to survive didn''t dare to go out of their own house.


    It has been many days since then and those officials who went to the vige to investigate also fell ill. No one knew what the cause is and the nearest viges have already cautioned and closed their borders. No one dares to ept anyoneing from Huaxing vige for fear that the disease would spread.


    With the fast reaction from Yun Ji city, the vige has been enclosed by the soldiers with amand to kill on site.


    Shin Jiao was not aware of this because he was too busy with the infirmary and also in most of his free time he would teach those assistants a thing or two along with the other doctors.


    Upon learning the flight of Huaxing Vige and the dark Qi in the man''s body, Shin Jiao decided to visit the vige with a guise of going on a mission to know the true cause of the disease guing the vigers of Huaxing.


    While walking towards the gate of the city, Shin Jiao and Daixa Fengdai saw two people. Shin Jiao knew who those two are. It was Bao Di and his friend whom Shin Jiao considered having a mysterious background, Jie Ming.


    The two are excellent doctors in their own rights.


    "Hey, what are you two doing in here?" Shin Jiao asked as he looks at the two who seem to be waiting for someone.


    "We are here to wait for you." Bao Di said with a grin.


    "What? Do you two know that the ce I''m going to is very dangerous, right?"


    "Yeah, we know. But you''ve already taught us a lot of things. We can''t just waste our talent in the infirmary watching the old doctors do their things. We wanted a hands-on experience too." Jie Ming replied.


    "Really?"


    "Well, I now knew why I lost to you¡­ Ick experience. And now I wanted to have more hands-on experience. And this is my chance." Bao Di said as he patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Suddenly the two seem to have noticed the beauty behind Shin Jiao and their expression change.


    "Damn¡­ I knew that he didn''t change. He is the same as what the rumor says he is¡­" Jie Ming muttered upon seeing the beautiful Daixa Fengdi standing behind Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao rolled his eyes in resignation to the two. He knew that he could not talk them out of what they have already decided to do. Hence he would just treat these two if ever they got infected with whatever it is that''s guing the vige.


    "This is my good friend, Daixa Fengdi. She is a disciple of the Mountain Beast sect¡­" Shin Jiao introduces.


    When the two doctors heard him, their mouths were all agape in disbelief. Who would have thought that the woman is a martial cultivator? In four empires in thend, martial cultivators hold a high position in the hearts of the people. They are respected for their strength and the protection of the people. Plus, it is said that martial cultivators lived longer than normal humans.


    So with this reasoning, the two are truly astounded that the young doctor Qiong knew a beautiful fairy.


    "Beautiful fairy, I am Doctor Bao Di. I am a good friend of Doctor Ji." Bao Di suddenly said in a refined gentlemanly manner.


    "I am Doctor Jie Meng from the capital. I am honored to meet you¡­" Jie Meng followed suit.


    Seeing the two young men fawning at her, Daixa Fendi could not help but blush. Who would have thought that the two young men would show such courtesy and wee her like she is a deity from the heavens?


    In the sect, many sect members are afraid of her because of her strength and status. However, in this ce, it seems that everything is different.


    As someone who seldom goes out of her sect, Daixa Fengdi''s E.Q. is a bit low; hence she is easily swayed by the words and actions of the two young men.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright, alright, you two cane with us. Let''s go then¡­" Shin Jiao just heaves a sigh and gestured for the man to lead the way.


    They rented arge carriage with two Neighs to pull.


    Along the road, the two men seem to have eaten some energy pill as they talked non-stop trying to impress the young woman. This only made Shin Jiao shook his head and would casuallyugh while listening to their antics.


    Shin Jiao is seated outside of the carriage beside the man who also became their coachman. Shin Jiao has already done something to the dark Qi inside the man''s body and his internal wounds are slowly healing using some of the medicine that Doctor Di was able to concoct with Shin Jiao''s help.


    However, Shin Jiao suspected that the man is not telling the truth and there is something wrong with the guy. He didn''t know why he distrusts the man, but it''s his gut feeling that''s telling him.


    And so on the way, he began talking to the man who seems to not talk that much. After 2 hours of travel, the group decided to rest for a while in the vige and after 30 minutes continue traveling.


    It''s almost around 6 in the afternoon when the group finally arrives in the Huaxing vige after more than 7 hours of traveling.


    However, what they saw surprise them as they seem to not have seen any soldiers would stop their carriage and inspect it. Well, the reason for this is that the coachman told them that this is the shortcut he took to escape the soldiers.


    They have arrived in a mountainous forest with thick trees and shrubberies.


    "We have to get off the carriage and take the rest of the path on foot. This is the only way to bypass the guards." The man exined.


    The group nodded their heads and began walking. After 30 minutes of traveling through a maze-like forest, the group then arrives in a small tunnel.


    "This is the secret path." The man said and continues walking.


    The group didn''t react and just followed behind the man. However, Shin Jiao and Daixia Fengdi are doing fine, while the two young men are already panting like tired dogs. If not for showing face to the beauty the two would have already sat down and whine due to their fatigue.


    Shin Jiao just smirked and shook his head.


    When the four enter the tunnel, something happened.


    From behind them a group of men wearing ck clothes suddenly appears.


    "What¡­ what is this? What is the meaning of this?" suddenly Bao Di shouted upon seeing the men in ck.


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t be afraid¡­ we are not here to hurt you." One of the men said with a stern voice.


    "Big Brother, this is the famous doctor Ji from the city. I have led them here. And those two young fellows are also doctors. However, this young maiden is¡­" the man said while his gaze on Daixa Fengdi suddenly changes.


    The expression of the man suddenly turned different. This only means that the person is a skilled thief and scammer.


    "What audacity, do you people know who we are?" shouted Bao Di.


    "Rx, let them speak¡­" Daixa Fengdi said as she stood confidently while folding her arms showing her intimidating aura.


    However, what she did result in an opposite reaction. Instead of the people around her being intimidated, they all drool at what they are seeing in front of them.


    When she folded her arms, her two peaks that are already proud suddenly turn loftier. And though her cultivator''s robe is decent, it didn''t hide charms and attractiveness.


    Seeing the reaction of the men behind her, she was a bit dumbfounded.


    Shin Jiao on the side, wanted tough. He is already a bit immune to such things, though he could not deny that her posture is truly tantalizing and attractive. As she stood there with her arms crossed, she looks like some heroine ready to face the bad guys.


    "Gulp¡­ Brothers¡­ this woman is mine¡­" suddenly one of them said with a greedy andscivious look on his face.


    "Hey, I am the eldest here. I would say that she is mine."


    The group of ck cloth men suddenly argued with each other.


    "Shut up! All of you¡­ What are you talking about? These people are our guests. They are here to treat the whole vige." Suddenly a deep and cold voice interrupted them.


    Then a huge burly man donned in a beast''s fur suddenly walked towards the grouping from the inner part of the tunnel.


    The man then faced Shin Jiao''s group and cupped his hands.


    "I am the leader of the Gray Mane gang, Liaoxi Hun¡­ I am sorry for the ill-treatment of my men towards the esteemed doctors." The man introduced himself.


    He suddenly hit the back of the head of the man that led the group in this ce.


    "Scoundrel¡­ what are you staring at?" Liaoxi Hun shouted as he saw the lecherous gaze of the man.


    "My apologies, mydy." Liaoxi Hun added as he bowed towards Daixa Fengdi.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that leader Liaoxi is also sick." Suddenly Shin Jiao said as he observes the burly man.


    "Haha¡­ Doctor Ji is truly a great doctor. We just wanted to implore great doctor Ji to treat me and my people. We will pay you no matter how much you ask." He said with a lowered tone.


    "Yeah, right¡­ Hehe¡­ after you treated my whole gang and our vige.. You will not be able to leave here alive anymore¡­ Hehe¡­" the man thought but didn''t show it on his face.

 Chapter 585 - Huaxing Village Plague (2)

    Chapter 585


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Four young people walked towards a vige hidden deep within the woods. Shin Jiao shows toughness but is also showing that he is afraid. The two young doctors also are showing the same reaction. Although they tried their best to show a manly attitude towards the gang, as pampered young men their fear would still show on their faces. The only one who shows real bravery and has steadfast look among the four is Daixa Fengdi.


    Soon the four arrives in the vige after a few minutes of walking in a maze-like formation of trees and rocks.


    In Shin Jiao''s mind, he is a bit amazed at the defensiveyer of formation that this gang of bandits has made in these parts. It is really intricate andplex. But as a formation expert himself, Shin Jiao has already seen some of the ws of the formation.


    But he also learned that the formation in this ce does not need to rely on Qi if it ispleted. And this is what amazed him.


    "Who is the ancestor of these people?¡­ This is an almostplete camouge array that does not rely on Qi or mana to activate. The only weakness of this array is this ce¡­" Shin Jiao said as the group arrives at an entrance.


    Soon they saw multiple wooden houses that look disorganized and poor. He can also see some people sitting outside their houses with weak bodies and some ck patches on their skin.


    "This is the effect of the dark Qi on normal mortals. It is slowly eating their vital energy up and then their whole flesh." Shin Jiao thought as he observes his surroundings.


    "Someone or something has found a way to cultivate in this ce. And that is by using human essence¡­ what a horrible way to cultivate." Shin Jiao thought to himself as the Shadow Being and essence siphon appear in his mind.


    "Doctors, this is the situation in my vige. If you can help us, I promise to give you everything you needed¡­" the burly man named Liaoxi Hun said as the group arrives in the center of the vige.


    With a nod of her head, Daixa Fengdi turns towards Shin Jiao and the two.


    "I¡­ I will check the patients. The¡­ The three of you should stay here and don''t go off alone¡­" Shin Jiao said with a trembling voice.


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words and his trembling tone, the gang leader sneers in his heart. As someone who works in the underworld and has encountered many such types of people, he is aware of the doctor''s feelings. Hence he didn''t want to intimidate him and risk the chance that the doctor might poison them. So he put up a front of magnanimity and kindness.


    As Shin Jiao began checking the bodies of the people, he also began absorbing the dark Qi inside their bodies and gave them some of the herbal supplements and decoction inside his medical pouches hanging on his belt.


    He didn''t want to waste time in this ce. The dark Qi is also a source for him to gain Qi in this Qi barren ce hence he didn''t waste it and just absorbed them indiscriminately.


    After hours of checking the vigers and going from house to house, it is already around 8 pm before he is done with everything. As the vige is not that big, he is able to finish up everything really fast.


    "Haha¡­ you truly are a miracle doctor, Doctor Ji. I hope that you could stay in our vige and assist us." Liaoxi Hu suddenly said with a sheepish smile on his face.


    "You¡­ you tter me too much, boss Hu." Shin Jiao said with a trembling voice.


    "But¡­ But I still have to leave to the¡­ to the capital tomorrow¡­ so¡­ so I must continue towards the next vige." Shin Jiao said with a stuttering voice as he lowers himself.


    Liaoxi Hu sneered.


    Since he saw that his people have regained their vitality after being cured by the young doctor, how could he let the person go? Although they are not yet fully healed, the ck patches on their skin have already slowly faded.


    "Doctor Ji, you have already seen our hideout¡­ why not stay in here¡­ for good."


    As soon as he said those words, a few people suddenly surround Shin Jiao and his group. Many of these people are the people he helped and now that they are already fine, they wanted to bare their fangs on the person who helped them?


    "Shameless¡­" Daixa Fengdi said with an angry look on her face.


    "Hehe¡­ miss you cannot me us for this. We live in a world where the strong devours the weak. This is the kind of life we have, and soon will be yours too¡­ Hehe¡­" suddenly the man who escorted the group said on the side with a sly look on his eyes.


    As soon as the group of bandits encircled them, Daixa Fengdi immediately went on a fighting stance. From inside her sleeve, she took out some thumb-size beads, and then she grabs the belt hanging on her waist which suddenly turns into a whip.


    Crack!


    Her quick movement made the bandits a bit taken aback as most of them jumps back in fright. Their boss Liaoxi Hu has his eyes widen in disbelief. Although he was informed that the woman might be a martial cultivator, he is confident that she is not a strong one.


    This is because she went down to the city and bought something with her friends. This only means that she is a lowly marital cultivator without any power, but he was wrong.


    From the sound of that whip, he knew that she is very strong.


    Without saying another word, Daixa Fengdi suddenly threw the thumb-size beads on the ground. Then with a loud bang, a thick gray smoke immediately filled the air.


    "Shit! Smoke pellets¡­ don''t let them escape! " shouted Liaoxi Hu as he rushes towards the group.


    However, it was toote. Before he could do anything, the four young people were already gone.


    "Go and find them quickly. They can''t escape the array formation¡­"


    "Boss¡­ I can find them¡­ but¡­ but I want the woman." Suddenly a sly looking person from beside Liaoxi Hu said in a low voice.


    With his eyes squinting, Boss Hu just nodded his head. He knew how capable that subordinate is. He is even able to suppress the gue and went out of the vige. How could he not know the true ability of that sly guy?


    While the gang of bandits are scrambling around, Shin Jiao and the rest have already escaped through the maze. As a strong martial cultivator, Daixa Fengdi has already memorized the way to the maze. However, her next concern is how to navigate through the array formation.


    "How do we get out of here Miss Fengdi?" a courteous tone from Bao Di was heard.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ have anyone of you memorize the path?" she asked as she looks at the two.


    But to her dismay, they showed confusion in their eyes.


    Rustle! Rustle!


    The three suddenly heard the rustling of twist and branches and saw Shin Jiao doing something at the entrance of the maze.


    "Doctor Di, what are you doing?" asked Jie Ming who suddenly approached from behind.


    "Just wait for a second. I have some knowledge when ites to natural formation¡­ Hehe¡­ trust me with these guys." Shin Jiao said as he continues working on covering the entrance.


    Soon the group can hear many footstepsing towards them. And this made the three became anxious. But Shin Jiao pointed them in a direction.


    "You guys stand to that side, now!"


    Feeling a bit confused, Shin Jiao pointed them again in a direction.


    "If you want to get caught then don''t move. But if you wanted to escape this formation please follow my words¡­" he said as he continuously works on covering the entrance.


    Soon a voice was heard from the bandits.


    "There they are!"


    "We found them! They are at the main entrance!"


    "Get them! Get them!"


    The frantic shouts of the bandits made the hearts of the three young people behind Shin Jiao almost jump out of their chest. Anxiety is clearly written all over the faces of Bao Di and Jie Ming. However, Daixa Fengdi showed a resolute gaze on her beautiful face. She is ready to fight these bandits with all her strength.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, didn''t stop. Soon a small hole is the only remaining space and Shin Jiao looks into it and saw arge group of peopleing towards them.


    With a smile on his face, he finally covered that hole with a leaf. Upon covering he suddenly felt the atmosphere inside the maze suddenly change.


    "This is it¡­ Haha¡­ I''m right! It is an array that doesn''t need Qi or mana. It could use the natural force in its surrounding¡­ this is amazing¡­" he thought as he suddenly runs towards the group who still didn''t move and follow hismand.


    He dragged them three still confused people and run towards a spot. The three didn''t know what is happening, and they have no clue as to why they are just standing in a spot without running away. However, they trusted the young doctor in front of them for some reason and stayed.


    As soon as they arrive, a loud crash was heard as a bandit suddenly shes his de towards the twigs and leaves that Shin Jiao uses to cover the entrance of the vige.


    However, as soon as that bandit broke through the covering, something seems to have been activated in the surroundings as the trees seem to emit some cracking sound which seems that they are breaking apart. Even the bushes sounded like they are breaking.


    The strange sound and eerie atmosphere made the three people who are standing behind Shin Jiao felt a cold shiver run their spine.


    Then suddenly, in front of their eyes, they saw something strange and magical.. It is something that they have never seen before which is almost impossible to happen in a forest with many big rocks and trees.

 Chapter 586 - Devil Within

    Chapter 586


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Strange does not equate to the scene that is happening in front of them. From their own perspective, they are seeing the stones and the trees moving roundabout which seem to form a path. Then their eyes saw arge number of banditsing from the entrance entering the strange scene but it seems that those people saw nothing. The confusion in their eyes grew when they discovered that the bandits seem to be going the wrong path as the moving trees and rocks seem to be misleading them.


    "Let''s go¡­ you should not speak not say anything. If you do, those people will find us." Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    Hearing his words, the three just nodded their heads and followed behind Shin Jiao.


    In a blink of an eye, the group traversed the dark forest while following Shin Jiao and reached the exit of the array formation.


    However, as soon as they arrive in the tunnel, they saw two people standing in front of them. It was the man who led them in this vige and the leader of the gang of bandits, Liaoxi Hu.


    "Hehe¡­ See boss, I''m right, ain''t I?" the man said with his expression suddenly morphing into something else.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at this person''s ability to change his expressions. It was as if he would turn into a different person depending on his mood.


    "Good work¡­ as I promised, the woman will be yours¡­" Liaoxi Hu said with a smirk on his face while looking at Shin Jiao''s group.


    "Hehe¡­ thank you, boss." The man said fawningly.


    "I am truly amazed that you guys cane out of our secret maze. It seems that one of you has a talent in array formations. This is good¡­ this is good¡­ But I advise that you people should surrender now. You cannot go out of this ce as it is already dark. Why not just stay here and¡­ live here¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    Suddenly, Daixa Fengdi step forward and red at the two men in front of her. She knew that the other three behind her are doctors and don''t have any martial prowess. So it is she who will have to fight these two people.


    But she is confident in herself as she has already been trained since young on fighting techniques. Plus, her strength is above average. One can say that she has the strength of a beast. This is why she is a cultivator now able to enter the inner sect disciple ranks.


    "I advise you two to stand down or else¡­" she warned while taking out her whip.


    "Haha¡­ little girl, you really didn''t want to give me face, do you. I am offering you four a ce to stay and yet you deny it¡­ what a waste of my good and kind gesture." Liaoxi Hu said with a grin.


    But deep in his eyes, he is burning to fight the young woman. It is said that martial cultivators are strong; hence he could not wait to fit his own strength against a martial cultivator.


    With a strong determination, he suddenlyunches forward without a word.


    "Careful!" shouted the two young men beside Shin Jiao.


    With a swing of hisrge sword, a sound was produced as it broke through the air. This only signifies his pure brute strength.


    "What a strong guy¡­ he can exert such strength using his muscles only." Shin Jiao thought.


    But as the de passes through the air, it missed its target. Daixa Fengdi moved in a sh not visible to a normal naked eye. She didn''t use her whip and just casually punched towards Liaoxi Hun''s stomach.


    ng! Crack!


    The sound of metal breaking reverberated through the air as the figure of Liaoxi Hun staggered a few steps back.


    With a dumbfounded look on his face, he looks at the young woman who is still in a punching position.


    Daixa Fengdi suddenly stood straight with one hand on the back and looks at the bandit leader with a sneer.


    However, deep in her heart, she is controlling herself in showing a pained expression. When she punches towards the bandit leader, she used around 50% of her strength. But it seems that underneath that thick fur armorys a metallic te. And her pretty hands ached upon hitting them.


    It was her fault for underestimating the opponent and didn''t use her martial cultivation.


    "What a strong woman!" Liaoxi Hu said as he took off the already shattered iron te.


    "I will fight you seriously this time." He said as he takes a stance.


    Daixa Fengdi didn'' change her position but just looks at the bandit leader like he is some lowly creature in front of her eyes.


    Then Liaoxi Hu once againunches an attack. This time, heunches a barrage of attacks not wanted for his enemy to take a breather.


    However, no matter how many strikes he sent, the young woman would easily dodge them as if she can see his attacks beforehand. This made Liaoxi Hu feel a bit frantic and annoyed.


    This time, he didn''t want to take it easy and went all out.


    He suddenly grabs a small bag on his waist amid his flurry of attacks and suddenly threw it towards Daixa Fengdi.


    She was a bit taken aback but decided to make a move. With a swing of her whip, she strikes the small bag wanting to send it away flying. However, as soon as her whip touches the bag, a loud explosion happened.


    Ka-Boom!


    Daixa Fengdi was taken aback and was thrown a few meters back from the explosion. She felt her vision turning a bit blurry and her body feeling numb all over. All she can sense is her figure flying in the air. Then before shended on the ground, she passed out.


    "Haha¡­ That really worked!" Liaoxi Hu said as heughed in jubtion.


    Nobody knew how it happened, but as soon as the smoke clears Liaxi Hu and the man standing not far behind from him saw two people unconscious on the ground and a single person carrying the figure of the young woman in his arms.


    They saw the young doctor Ji who seems to be so cowardly slowly walking towards the two young doctors lying on the ground and carefully put the young woman beside them.


    "I think it''s time to end this¡­?? they heard the young cowardly doctor said.


    Thinking that the young man is about to surrender, the two looks at each other and sneered. They seem to understand that the young man might be feeling helpless and wanted to bargain for the lives of hispanions. However, they didn''t notice the gleaming look on the eyes of the young man while looking at some of the pouch hanging on the bandit boss''s belt.


    No one saw what happened except for Shin Jiao. He saw what the bandit boss did. That pouch is like a grenade but without shrapnel inside. Although it looks simple, the explosion can cause harm to people. He wanted to help Daixa Fengdi at that time but realized that her life would not be in any danger. So he just catches her.


    "Well¡­ let''s go back and be my underling, what do you say, Doctor Qiong Ji?" Liaoxi Hu said with a grin.


    But before he can say anything, he saw the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly turned into a blur.


    Then he felt something holding his neck as he found his feet also not standing on t ground. The movement was too fast, that he could not even react.


    "You¡­ you''re a grandmaster¡­ a grandmaster martial cultivator¡­ how? How is this possible? You''re a monster¡­ a devil¡­" Liaoxi Hu said in fear while trying to grasp his breath.


    "You don''t have to know anything¡­ you just need to know that since you have offended me, you have no path in living." Shin Jiao said and suddenly gave a pressure and a loud crack was heard.


    He then tossed the corpse of the bandit boss on the side and strode towards the man.


    "No¡­ no¡­ no¡­ please spare my life¡­ I¡­ I will give you everything we have in the vige." The man suddenly said in fear as his knees buckled and his figure fell on his butt.


    How could he not be afraid of the young man? He knew of the legend. There are those people who hold strength greater than any man. They are the martial grandmasters and some even called them devils, or gods.


    And this young man who has been hiding his true strength can be considered as a devil, a devil hiding amidst the people.


    "Hmph! Lead us to Huaxing vige and I might spare you." Shin Jiao just said.


    "Yes, yes senior¡­" the man said as he kowtowed.


    However, he suddenly felt his neck being held and a strange thing enters his mouth.


    "Kak, kak!" the man coughs as if trying to expel the thing that entered his throat.


    "You can''t vomit that thing. I gave you a poison¡­ if you obey mymand, then I might give you the antidote." Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the three and began carrying them like nothing.


    "Lead the way¡­ now!"


    The man heard his words and was shaken. He suddenly walked towards the carriage without saying anything and immediately drove it out of the area.


    After an hour they soon arrive in a vige. This time, Shin Jiao is the one driving the carriage as he approached the checkpoint.


    Since it is already almost in the middle of the night, the soldiers were all alerted upon seeing an approaching carriage.


    "Halt! Who goes there!" shouted a soldier as he approaches the carriage while holding his spear at the ready.


    Shin Jiao raised his hand and showed the palm-size que in his hand. It was his identification as a doctor.


    When the soldier saw the que he was a bit taken aback. Who didn''t know the name Qiong Ji in the Yun Ji city? Even in the next city, this name has already reached its fame. Hence the guard is dumbfounded that such a prestigious name woulde to this lowly vige and help them.


    The guard just showed a respectful bow towards Shin Jiao.


    "Doctor Ji, pleasee with me¡­ I think our captain would want to meet you." The guard quickly decided.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    "Please don''t disturb mypanions¡­ they are tired from traveling and is currently asleep inside the carriage.." Shin Jiao said as he followed the guard on foot.

 Chapter 587 - The Enemy

    Chapter 587


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside of the vige is an army camp with many soldiers standing on guard. This army was sent in this ce to prevent the vigers from escaping the vicinity. As the gue in the vige has already spread throughout the city, almost everyone already knew of the danger in the vige. For this reason, many travelers have been rerouted to another route by the soldiers from the city.


    Seeing the soldiers and their meticulous nning, Shin Jiao is really amazed at the efficiency of the city leaders to protect their citizens.


    "Captain, we have a guess¡­ It''s the young doctor, Qiong Ji¡­" the soldier said as he stood in front of the tent.


    Upon hearing his subordinate, the captain showed a surprised look on his face, but then calmed down immediately.


    "Bring him in¡­" he said as he stood up to wee Shin Jiao.


    Upon seeing the young face of the famous miracle doctor of the Yun Ji city, the captain showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Doctor Ji, it''s nice to see you in my camp¡­ I''m guessing that you are here for the gue?" the captain said while gesturing for Shin Jiao to sit.


    "Yes, captain. I''m here to help cure this unknown gue¡­ However, I have threepanions at the carriage. I''d like to ask the captain to see to them while I''m gone. They''re a bit¡­ tired¡­ from our travel."


    "Oh, no worries, no worries¡­ sigh¡­ if you can fix this, I will be truly grateful. This gue¡­ it''s something¡­ gruesome¡­ and dangerous. A few of my soldiers have already contracted it. And even some of the doctors we have in the camp also have it¡­ I''m on my limit here¡­" the captain said as he slumps down to his chair.


    Shin Jiao can see the captain''s face which seems haggard and distressed from over thinking of the vige''s problem.


    "Don''t worry captain¡­ I already helped a vige not too far from here¡­ but¡­ it was a bandit''s vige." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the captain suddenly showed an rmed expression.


    "What do you mean doctor?"


    "Well, I and my group was actually kidnapped and was led by a guy to go to this vige. However, I never thought that the person is actually a part of a gang of bandits. Hence we were taken to their hideout¡­"


    Shin Jiao exined the rest of the things that happened in the vige which made the captain showed aplicated look on his face.


    After listening, he turned silent for a moment. Then he looks at Shin Jiao and asked.


    "Doctor, can you lead us to that vige after we fix the problem in here?"


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao agrees. Since he has already extended a helping hand, he would just go all the way. Going to the capital could still wait anyway.


    Soon after a while, he came out of the tent and walked towards the vige.


    Two brave soldiers as tasked to assist Shin Jiao as he enters the vige in the middle of the night. The path is a bit of a rough road and it seems that the vige is filled with a gloomy vibe.


    Shin Jiao heard that there are many who have already died and their corpses seem to deteriorate at an astounding speed that it only took 1 day for a body to be turned into a puddle of blood, flesh, and bones.


    With covering on their mouths the soldiers followed behind Shin Jiao while pointing at some certain direction and exining to him the situation.


    Although he did not activate any special skills, his eyes can still see traces of dark Qi floating in the air as the group walked by the road near arge pit. Upon seeing this, he gestured for the two guards to take a few steps back.


    He then walked towards the pit.


    "The atmosphere¡­ why is it not absorbing the ck Qi?" he thought while observing the pit which is filled with deformed flesh and bones of the vigers who have already died.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand towards the ck Qi and suddenly in his mind tried to activate, a certain skill.


    "Essence Syphon!"


    He is not hopeful as he tried doing this a few times already. However, as soon as his hand enters the vicinity radius of the pit, he suddenly felt that something happened.


    Suddenly, the dark Qi in the air rushes towards his body as if they wanted to invade and possess him by force.


    However, as soon as they enter his body and meridians, they were all refined. As if hearing thousands of shrieking voices in his mind, Shin Jiao felt like those ck Qi entered a forbidden zone and died. And inside him, arge amount of ck Qi was refined and enters his dantian.


    A faint smile appears on his face as Shin Jiao absorbed arge amount of energy. He is happy because the energy he spent crafting some of the gadgets he needed was replenished due to this lucky encounter.


    After a while, the soldiers observing the situation did not understand why the doctor is acting weird and just standing in one ce while extending his hands. However, the soon saw Shin Jiao turning towards them with a smile and continue walking towards the vige.


    Entering the vige, Shin Jiao saw that it almost turned into a dpidated environment where everything is a mess.


    After taking a deep breath, he began working.


    The three knocks on every door of the vige and he slowly absorbed every dark Qi in each of the vigers with the guise of checking their pulse. Then he would give them some medicine to heal their internal organs which were damaged by the dark Qi.


    Those who are critical, he spends a lot of time. While those who are doing fine, just took him a couple of seconds to a minute to check.


    It was already the break of dawn when the three came out of thest house in the vige. As the three walked, they soon discovered that there is a tall figure wearing a darkrge dark hooded cloak standing in the middle of the vige''s main road looking at them.


    The figure is two heads taller than Shin Jiao. He could not guess the true body-size of the person as the robe on his or her body seems to be floating.


    "Halt! Who are you?" one of the soldiers asked with an authoritative tone.


    "Are you the people who stole my harvest?" the figure asked in a hoarse yet deep voice of a man.


    Hearing the man''s voice, the soldiers were a bit rmed and readied themselves in a fight. The two wanted to take a step forward and a fight by Shin Jiao held them back.


    "Don''t be too impulsive¡­"


    "Are you the people who stole my harvest?" the man asked the second time.


    But this time, his voice has traces of force in it.


    This made the two soldiers staggered a little bit.


    "Hmm¡­ voice amplification without Qi¡­ that is a neat trick." Shin Jiao thought as he observes the person.


    Without gaining any reply from the three people, the man suddenly took a step forward. As he extended his feet, Shin Jiao immediately saw that this person wearing a robe and a hooded cloak is actually very thin. Judging from the legs outlined by his clothes, this person is really thin that he could be considered as a bag of bones.


    But this person gives off a dangerous vibe, so Shin Jiao took a step back. The two guards saw this and a smile appear on their faces. They heard of the rumor, and they knew that the young doctor is extremely cowardly ording to the humor. And now that they saw him staggered backward just because the enemy moved, the two wanted tough.


    "Don''t worry doctor, we will take care of this guy in no time." The two said as they walked to intercept the man.


    Suddenly, the man sped up and charges towards the two guards. Shin Jiao saw the torso of the man which seems to be covered with thick armor. Then the body of Shin Jiao fell to the ground.


    Hearing this, the two guards snickered.


    "How cowardly could this doctor be?" one of them muttered as he readied himself to face the charging enemy.


    Suddenly, the two saw the enemy vanished in front of them.


    Before they knew it, the enemy appears to the right side of one of them. Then with a swing of his fist, the cloaked man sent a punch towards the guard''s side.


    However, the two guards are skilled enough to immediately block that blow. But his study shield was shattered with his figure flying in the air and hitting the wall of a house. Before hended, the guard has already fainted.


    "You¡­ you f*cker! I will kill you!" shouted the remaining guard as he suddenly brandished his spear and swing it to the head of the cloaked man.


    The man extended his arm and blocked the spear with ease, and at the same time threw a forceful punch towards the soldier''s head.


    And like hispanion, his reflex is also fast enough that he is able to raise his shield to block the punch. The guard gritted his teeth and prepare for an impact. However, he waited for a while, but it seems that nothing happened. He took this opportunity to move a few steps back.


    But his spear was grabbed by the enemy so he lets it go.


    The guard looks at the enemy who seems to be confused. However, as soon as he saw the man''s face, a cold shiver runs down the guard''s spine.


    The enemy he is facing looks like a living corpse. Its eyes are white, with an already sunken nose, and cheeks. It''s like looking at a mummified being.


    "You¡­ you''re not a living person¡­ How¡­ how could this be?" the guard muttered as he took a few steps back in fear.


    His once confident hand is already shaking as he reaches for the sword on his side.


    Just by seeing the enemy''s face, the guard''s morale has already dropped.

 Chapter 588 - Jiangxi Do, The Ghoul

    Chapter 588


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Dead but still living, their consciousness is still present but their minds are a little bit muddled. No one knew the pain of standing between life and death except for these creatures called, ghouls.


    Jiangxi Do was a normal person living a normal life with his family. Because of their desire to live a carefree life within nature, he and his wife decided to build their home on the outskirts of the Yun Ji city near the northern forest.


    There he tilled the ground and nted crops. And through his own sweat and blood provides a good life for him and his wife. Jiangxi Do is actually a martial cultivator when he was younger and was found to be a talented martial artist. His strength and his power are above that of his peers. But these talents of his gained the ire of many of his fellow junior disciples from the Wolf Fang Bandit sect and cause them to plot against him.


    One night, one of the senior inner sect disciples nned to humiliate him, but he discovered it beforehand and turned the table on them. Because of this, the disciples banded together and hunted him. The sect discovered it toote and lost a genius, young cultivator.


    Jiangxi Do escape the sect with a wounded body and a broken heart. He did not expect his own fellow disciples would do such a thing to him. And so he decided to leave the sect and in his heart, he nned to get his revenge for the humiliation and wounds he has suffered.


    On his way, deep within the forest, he stumbled upon a hidden cave. The cave contains an ominous aura which made him fear. However, a voice is telling him to move on and enter. Enticed by the voice, he enters the cave and discovered a ck cauldron, a skeleton, and some books.


    He read and learned from the books as his heart was thoroughly consumed by the desire for his vengeance and to prove himself to those haughty bastards of his sect. After a year of staying deep in the forest, he has learned a lot using alchemy and became proficient in poison.


    Plus he discovers the use of dark Qi. Dark Qi is more powerful than normal internal strength and can let him be stronger in a short time. However, the downside is the extreme headache and the pain all over his body.


    But this didn''t stop him to get his revenge.


    And soon after a year, he walked out of the hidden cave and decided to go back to the sect and kill those petty bastards.


    But on his way, he encounters a situation where a few youngsters encircling a beautiful young woman. From the conversation, he knew what they are nning to do with the woman. But then he was shocked to hear the voices from the few youngsters.


    "Little miss, why don''t you apany these few elder brothers and have some fun¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "We promise we will make you feel good¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Get away from me, you¡­ you scoundrel!"


    When Jiangxi do hear those words, he was dumbfounded and the boiling hatred in his heart bubbles up. Without a second thought, he suddenly leaped out of his hiding ce and suddenly became enraged. He attacked the group of young people and saved the young woman.


    He lied on the ground with his bloody body and full of wounds after a long fight with the disciples of his former sect.


    "I thought I was strong enough, but¡­ but I guess my strength is not yet enough¡­ is this my end?" he thought as his vision became dimmer.


    When he cks out he found himself lying in a soft bed and a great smell wafted through the air. When he turns around, he saw the beautiful young woman smiling towards him. And that was the most beautiful smile he had ever seen in his entire life.


    And from then on, his life of revenge was changed. He lives a good life with the young woman and they both had a beautiful daughter and a son.


    His life was alreadyplete, until one day, disaster struck.


    Unknown to him, the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect has discovered the death of the few young disciples and decided to do a manhunt.


    One of the young fellows whom he killed was the son of a sect elder. And because of that, the sect didn''t stop even after a few years have already passed. They found the culprit and his home and decided to strike.


    It was night time and the whole family is having a happy dinner.


    Suddenly, the wooden door was sted open.


    The whole family was frightened and the two children began crying out of fright. Jiangxi Do stood in front of his family while looking at the imposing figure striding inside the humble house.


    "So the murderer lives in this ce¡­" a cold voice said as the figure of a middle-aged man appears in front of the family.


    "Who are you and what do you want with us?" Jiangxi Do said in an angry voice as he shielded his family behind him.


    The little girl grabs his leg and said in a low voice.


    "Papa, I''m scared¡­"


    "Don''t worry¡­ papa is here. He won''t let these people bully my little princess..."


    Upon hearing those words, the middle-aged manughed maniacally. His eyes turned red as anger can be seen seeping in his aura.


    "You are living a good life while my son has died a bloody death¡­ murderer¡­" the middle-aged man said in anger.


    "What are you talking about? Who are you?..." but before he could ask for more, Jiangxi Do noticed the uniform of the young people outside his house.


    "Wolf Gang Bandit Sect?¡­"


    "Haha¡­ so you know, traitor and murderer."


    "Che¡­ Murderer? Haha¡­ It was your son who wantonly kills people and rapes women. You should say that to him, not me." Jiangxi Do said as he slowly walks towards a corner while leading his family.


    He threw a knowing gaze at his wife and nodded. Understanding what her husband wanted to do, she held his hand and sadly looks in his eyes. She just mouthed the words, ''I love you'', and when they enter the room.


    "Haha... No matter what you say, I will get my revenge. Do you think your family can escape? Hehe¡­ I will not kill only you, but I will also kill your family in front of you¡­ you will suffer as much as I do." said the already maddened middle-aged man.


    Suddenly the man attacked and Jiangxi Do counter. The two exchanged a few blows and both staggered a few steps back.


    "Haha¡­ you truly are the genius disciple of the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect, pity that you went against me and killed my son. No matter what happened today I must make you suffer before I kill you." The middle-aged man said as he suddenly takes out a soft de from his waist.


    The two once again shed and Jiangxi Do was defeated with a few bloody holes in his body. Then the old man kicked the room where his family is supposed to be hiding and found that no one is there.


    "Arrgghh!!! Damn it! Find them! Find them and kill them!" the middle-aged man said.


    As he walked out, he saw the smiling face of Jiangxi Do with blood trickling down his mouth. In his anger, the middle-aged man stabbed Jiangxi Do on his stomach.


    "Die!" the middle-aged man shouted as he walked out of the house in anger.


    "Burn everything!" hemanded as he led the rest to go and find Jiangxi Do''s family.


    Jiangxi Do didn''t die that night as was able to escape through the passage door with his life hanging in a bnce. As an alchemist, he knew a few potions or two to stop his wounds plus using dark Qi he was able to gain a temporary boost of energy to go and search for his wife and children.


    However, what met him is the tragic fate of his wife and two children.


    On a bloody path, he saw three mangled and brutally killed figures. Upon seeing this scene, his eyes went blurry and his consciousness became muddled.


    And that was the start of his transformation.


    Three yearster, and that was 1 week ago.


    Jiangxi Do once again resurfaced the world. But this time, he is not a mere human anymore. Consumed by his guilt, anger, and hatred, his body slowly transformed into a powerful creature, neither living nor dead, a creature filled with resentment and desire for revenge. He was turned into a powerful ghoul.


    And this same ghoul is the one currently terrorizing the vige of Huaxing.


    His main goal is to gather enough dark Qi before he attacks the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect and take his revenge for his family.


    As his dead eyes look at the guard in front of him, the desire to kill clouded his mind, and suddenly charges towards the guard. He was angry as his attack was blocked by the guard with his shield. Jiangxi Do wanted to tear the guard apart in his anger.


    Growl!!


    He shouted as he rushes. However, before he can move his figure suddenly fell to the ground unknowingly. Because he has turned into a ghoul all the sensation in his body is already gone which made him an unstoppable killing machine. But for some reason, he suddenly fell making him feel confused.


    The guard took this chance to attack and he barely dodges the sharp sword.


    Although he is a ghoul and can''t feel any pain, he still has some human instinct and is not totally muddle-headed.


    After dodging he wanted to throw another attack towards the guard but found himself unable to do so as his fist would be hit by something. And this made him confused. The guard took every chance he can get to attack the monster without fear.


    Seeing that he could not do anything and some powerful force is working in the shadows, Jiangxi Do decide to escape. He could not let himself fall in this ce as this is only the first part of his n. He still has many other ces to harvest the dark Qi.


    And so with that, he suddenly escaped in a sorry manner.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­ that¡­ that was scary¡­ Hey, doctor Ji. Are you okay?" the guard tried to catch his breath after the creature ran away.


    Hearing the guard''s words, Shin Jiao nodded his head.. But his gaze didn''t leave the direction where that creature ran off to.

 Chapter 589 - An Enemy In The Dark

    Chapter 589


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The day is already out and the sun''s golden rays bathe thend with its warmth giving all under it energy and strength to go on and live for another day. In this sunny day, a group of four people are currently traveling back to the city of Yun Ji.


    While on the road, the three who were asleep for the whole night began asking Shin Jiao a lot of questions on what had happened that night. They have heard some of the soldiers talking about some monster who started the gue, but it was too vague as the story has already been unclear since it was passed down from one ear to another.


    Heaving a sigh, Shin Jiao began telling them the story of the figure he saw that night and how the two brave soldiers fought against it. Plus he also told them how he was able to cure the vigers using the small pills that he and Doctor Di created.


    In fact, those pills are just a simple panacea to increase the body''s healing rate. Since the cause of the sickness of the vigers are the dark Qi in their bodies, those pills are able to heal their bodies normally in two to three days.


    As the three traversed the road, Shin Jiao began exining to the two doctors about some simple medical procedure and the discussion went on and on. Meanwhile, the one driving the carriage is Daixa Fengdi as she volunteered. She didn''t understand anything about medicine; hence she decided to just focus on the road.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, deep within the forest, the figure of a man wearing ck clothes is currently rushing towards a direction. Not longter, he reached the secluded cave.


    After entering, he carefully checked his surroundings and then after making sure that everything is clear, he carefully pushes arge stone in one corner and a long winding path going down appear. He traversed the long winding path going down for a long time and soon arrives in an underground room.


    Mysterious stones light the room like it was daytime and a mysterious figure sitting in a corner suddenly moved. The figure is wearing a white robe with a long veil on its face. The figure is that of a woman, with many scars visible on her arms and partly exposed shoulder.


    Around her being is a dark aura that seems to emit an eerie vibe. Even Jiangxi Do with his already unfeeling body felt like a shiver running down his spine upon seeing the woman. However, upon seeing those eyes which is the only thing exposed on her face, his frozen heart would soften and a loving feeling would appear on it.


    "How was the harvest?" a low ghastly voice asked.


    Lowering himself, Jiangxi Do replied.


    "Someone interfered in the vige. All the dark energy that we gathered was all removed. Nothing is left."


    "What? Who? How could that be possible? Unless¡­" the woman suddenly became angered and then suddenly contemted on something.


    "Is there someone with a dark aura like mine in that vige?" the woman asked as she is thinking that there might be another demon or a shadow being also trapped in this ce like herself.


    Although she is powerful and strong, she dares not to expose herself yet. It''s only been some years when she suddenly found herself gaining consciousness in this world for some unknown reason.


    She is thinking that if another demon or a supreme shadow being has entered this world, then she could work with that entity and try to escape this prison-like ce which is devoid of spiritual energy. Plus the suppressing power made it hard for her to make full use of her powers.


    As a prime demon, she was hailed as one of the most powerful prime demons in the war. However, due to her rampage, she lost control of her own powers and was sent to the void. After a long struggle whichsted for thousands of years, she then now woke up in this new ce.


    Luckily for her, the person who owned the body died and her consciousness awoken. The man who helped her seems to be the woman''s husband. Hence as a reward, she turned the man into a ghoul. There is no better reward for him than to serve as her pawn. As a prime demon, she viewed herself higher than others. So everyone is considered beneath her feet.


    "No¡­ there is none. However, there is a healer that was able to heal the vigers."


    "Hmm¡­ a healer¡­ interesting."


    The two began to discuss their next move and their next target.


    After transforming the man, she felt his resentment and anguish which fueled her vitality. Since she was still able to get at least some dark Qi a few days ago, she thought that it is already enough to go to that ce. With the way those people acted ording to her memory and the man''s, she knew that she can easily invade that ce and absorb huge amount of dark Qi if it happens.


    With that n in her mind, she showed a wide grin under the veil, and a set of razor-sharp teeth appears.


    ¡­


    It was already noon when Shin Jiao and the group arrive in the city after those long hours of traveling. They soon reached the middle of the city where the city infirmary is located.


    "Well, I''ll be leaving you, guy, then. Thank you for the adventure¡­ and the experience. I think I need to cultivate more and be stronger." She thought as Daixa Fengdi got off and left the group.


    "Hey, miss Fengdi¡­ How can I see you again?"


    "Yes, can we visit your¡­ sect?"


    After a few steps, Daixa Fengdi slightly turns around and gave the two young men a faint smile. Her smile was so beautiful that it almost made those two almost fall from the carriage. However, she didn''t said anything and just look at Shin Jiao''s eyes and waves her hand to say goodbye.


    The three watches her beautiful figure mix with the crowd and gradually disappear.


    "Sigh¡­ she is truly a beautiful goddess. I¡­ I will convince my parents to let me marry her." Suddenly Jie Ming said while still gazing on the street full of people.


    "What? No way! I will not allow you to do that. Miss Fengdi is mine." Bao Di argued.


    "Oh,e on¡­ you already have a lot of women fawning over you. Why not be a good brother this time, okay?"


    "No way¡­ miss Fengdi is a martial cultivator and I am a great doctor. We belong to each other."


    The two began to bicker while Shin Jiao just shook his head and move to the front seat and began to drive the carriage to the infirmary.


    As the three arrives they were greeted by arge number of people. In front of them is Doctor Di showing an anxious expression on his old face. Although he is confident that his son would be alright with the young doctor Ji with him. He still could not help but worry.


    "How was your trip?"


    "Did you reached the gue area? How was it in there?"


    "How many people actually died in the vige? Is there a chance that the gue would worsen?"


    These words and much more were immediately thrown to the group after they alighted from the carriage. The excited doctors could not contain their curiosity and began throwing these questions to the three young doctors.


    Seeing the bunch of rowdy old men, Doctor Di became annoyed and suddenly shouted.


    "Bunch of old fools¡­ can''t you see that these young doctors just arrive? Why not let them in first and let them rest for a while."


    Hearing their superior''s words, the group of old men realized that their emotions got the better of themselves and nodded their heads.


    "Ah, right, right¡­ let these kids rest first¡­"


    The group said almost in unison as they lead the three inside.


    After resting for a while, Doctor Di hugs his son and showed a happy expression. He was d that his son was fine.


    Then he called Shin Jiao to his office.


    The two talked for a while as Shin Jiao gave him a full ount of what happened. He didn''t tell the old man about the dark Qi, but instead, he told him that it was a bacterial infection. The bacteria were really new and are really hard to cure. Hence he asked that if there is something like this to happen again, he ask the doctor to tell him immediately. Plus he also told Doctor Di of the mysterious figure and that it is the one spreading the disease.


    With thework of information in the city, Shin Jiao is confident that he could find that cloaked figure again.


    "So, when do you n to go back home?" suddenly Doctor Di asked diverting the topic.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t have anything to do anymore. Well, maybe in a few days. We shall see¡­"


    "What if¡­ what if, that thing that you told me would strike again?"


    "Well, I don''t think it would strike that soon. But if it did, then maybe¡­ maybe we can create something to fight against the bacteria." Shin Jiao pondered for a while and then an idea suddenly pops out of his mind.


    "What if I crafted an extractor? If there is someone infected by the dark Qi, they would just be put in the extractor and I can gain more Dark Qi in the process¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly thought as a crafty smile appears on his face.


    With that, he shared his idea to Doctor Di which made the old man''s expression turned into excitement. He knew that this young man had another radical idea in treating the disease. As he listened to the n that Shin Jiao is giving him, the old man''s expression and mind immediately churned and different ideas also came to him.


    Shin Jiao proposes the creation of a healing vat. Although it could be used in different ways, its sole purpose, for now, is the extraction of dark Qi.


    With that idea in mind and the approval of Doctor Di, Shin Jiao happily walked out of the office with the intent to start work as soon as possible.

 Chapter 590 - Healing Vat

    Chapter 590


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao didn''t expect that his ns would change and another week has passed as he busied himself in creating the healing vats. Since he could not just craft everything with ease in his situation it took him a couple of days to finish a single vat.


    It was already in the middle of the night and Shin Jiao is still working in an emptied building next to the infirmary.


    Knock! Knock!


    A knock sounded from the door as three people enter the workshop where there are many different parts are scattered all over the ce.


    "Doctor Ji, are you here?" a man called out.


    "Yes, over here!" Shin Jiao called from underneath a metallic object.


    "Oh, working hard as always. Hehe¡­ I''ve heard that you really are a diligent young man. I guess for the first time the rumors are true." A stately voice said.


    Shin Jiao seems to notice that the atmosphere seems weird so he decided to stop for the meantime and crawl out from underneath the object.


    When the people saw him they were a bit surprised. His unkempt face and hair make Shin Jiao look like some beggar on the street. The grease on his face, hands, and clothes stunned the people looking at him.


    Shin Jiao saw five people inside the room. One of them is Bao Di and on the other four he just knew the middle-aged man, the governor of Yun Ji city, he didn''t know his name though.


    The women behind the governor are snickering upon seeing his unkempt and greasy appearance.


    Even Bao Di was a bit taken aback. He didn''t visit Shin Jiao these couple of days as he was too busy at the infirmary himself assisting his father and the other doctors.


    "Ahem¡­ Umn¡­ Governor, this is Doctor Qiong Ji. Brother Ji this is Governor Zu." Bao Di introduces.


    "Ah¡­ this citizen greets the governor." Shin Jiao cupped his hands in greetings.


    "Haha¡­ I''ve heard a lot about you since you came to the city. It''s only been 2 weeks and your name has already spread around. I''ve heard that even in the city your name is already known. I just came here because I was tasked with the capital to tell you that you have to return to your home. Plus, they ask you to visit the imperial pce. The emperor wants to meet you." Governor Zu said with a smile.


    Bao Di and Shin Jiao showed a shocked expression on their faces. In fact,munication between the city and the capital is really fast. Thought the distance is too far that it would take weeks or months to travel, but themunication would only take days. This is because the empire is using trained courier birds that could fly for thousands of kilometers without stopping.


    Hence those families who have heard of the miracle doctor have already spread the word into the other cities and even at the empire.


    "This¡­ this humble one will obey. Thank you for bearing the news steamed governor, sir." Shin Jiao politely said.


    "Haha¡­ oh, by the way, these are my two daughters, Feng Zu and Wei''er Zu¡­ We were supposed to go to dinner but I decided to visit you and give the news personally. I''ve heard of your name but haven''t met you. So, go on, continue, and don''t mind this old man." Governor Zi said as he turns around and walked out.


    Bao Di showed an awkward expression on Shin Jiao while smiling.


    After the group walked out, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh and then continue working. He is about to finish the vat and tomorrow is the first trial. He expected that the monster would not make a move, but contrary to his expectation, the monster has once again spread the dark Qi to another vige.


    So time is a little bit tight for him.


    Meanwhile, the group walked out of the workshop.


    "Doctor Ji is a bit of an entric like your father isn''t he?" the governor asked Bao Di on the side.


    "Ah, yes, governor. He is a bit focused on his work, but he is a really good doctor. So far the best one I have knownparable to my master." Bao Di said with high praise for Shin Jiao''s medical techniques.


    With a nod of his head, the governor seems to agree.


    "Well,e with us, I''ll treat you and your father dinner¡­ It''s been a long time since I have a good dinner with Old Doctor Di. Haha¡­"


    The governor said as he led the group to the infirmary.


    ¡­


    The dawn the next day, the sun has not yet risen and Shin Jiao has already finished the healing vats and has cleaned the workshop. He sessfully made two vats. One is for the use in the infirmary while the other is for when they needed to go to the viges.


    He felt tired so he closed his eyes for a while and sat on a chair. Not longter, he fell asleep and didn''t notice a figure entering the workshop.


    The figure looks at his tired figure and didn''t bother to wake him up. He just grabs a nket on the side and donned it on the tired-looking young doctor. Then he walked out of the workshop.


    "Sigh¡­ what a diligent working youngd." Doctor Di said as he enters the infirmary next door.


    When it was already 8 in the morning, the infirmary opens, and right on time, the first patient from another gue-infected vige arrives.


    At this time, Shin Jiao and the other doctors have already arranged the vat for the infirmary in an isted location in the infirmary. Since the dark Qi can be transmitted through skin contact, the doctors in the infirmary wore arm length leather gloves and long sleeves to protect themselves.


    As the first person arrives inside a cage, Shin Jiao felt a bit bothered but he could not do anything. In this ancient time like era, he is in right now, he could not help but pity the sick. However, if the healing vat could sessfully contain the dark Qi in the patient''s body, he could gain something from it.


    As they set up the patient, he began exining the function of the vat to the doctors around him. There are three containers at the vat. The most dangerous container is marked red and should not be handled or touch by just anyone. He warned them, that if they touch that container and identally got in contact with their skin, there is a chance for them to die or even spread the disease to more people. With this warning, everyone immediately takes note of the red container located at the back of the vat in a hiddenpartment that should not be touched.


    However, he showed them the other two which they can use to pour in the medicine they needed to use, either through infusion or liquid bath.


    After exining to the group, the patient lying inside the vat who looks weak and feeble showed a concerned look on his face.


    "This is a healing decoction that Doctor Di has produced." Shin Jiao exined as he showed the group a small bottle of gray liquid.


    "First, this is what you should do before using the decoction¡­" Shin Jiao showed them as he activated the vat pressing a button on the side.


    The button is just a disguise to activate the formation inside the vat which does not use mana or Qi. From his experience in the maze inside the bandit''s vige, he knew that if he edits the array formation and removes the need to use Qi or mana, he could manipte the energy he chooses and use it as a medium to manipte the rest of the array.


    At this time, he chooses fire as his medium to activate the array. And so using an oilmp, he is able to make the array inside the vat activate and began to siphon and dark Qi inside the man''s body. This process made the vat produce a low humming sound.


    It didn''t too long before the man suddenly shows a painful grimace on his face and then not longter, his expression turned calm. Then they heard the vat turned quite.


    "Once the sound is gone, it means that the certain element causing the disease in his body is already gone. So now you can use the medication." Shin Jiao exined as he carefully removes the metal railings covering the vat.


    He then carefully made the man drink the decoction.


    Not longter, the man showed a bit of strength in his body. As he looks at Shin Jiao and the rest of the doctor with happiness.


    "I''m¡­ I''m cured¡­ I''m cured¡­ Doctor¡­ doctor thank you¡­" the man excitedly said however, Shin Jiao stopped him.


    "Sir, you still need a couple of days before you can move. We requested the worst patient in your vige to be sent here¡­ so you have to rest first."


    Then Shin Jiao looks at the doctors.


    "If the patient is unable to drink the decoction you can use this infusion type decoction, which is also made by Doctor Di." Shin Jiao exined while pointing at Doctor Di on the side.


    After the demonstration, Shin Jiao showed the doctors the other vat which they could take to help the other patients.


    After that, they immediately formed a team to help the infected vige. Many wanted to go, but only a few were chosen which made the rest feel a bit dejected.


    However, that morning, they receive a piece of grievous news. This is because the guards of the city told them that the gue is now spreading fast, the nearest vige of Yun Long which us only 2 hours away from the city already shows signs of the gue spreading.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao frowns and his expression turned serious. That thing is making his move this early. However, in the corner of his mouth, a slight smirk appears. This is because he also has his ns.


    "If you can spread them, then I will just harvest them. Hehehe¡­ Thank you for the freebies." Shin Jiao thought to himself as he walked back to the workshop and prepares himself to travel out.


    He felt excited as he could not wait to harvest those free energies outside.

 Chapter 591 - The Fall Of Wolf Fang Sect

    Chapter 591


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall tree sways at a strong gust of wind blows. However, its strong roots held it firmly to the ground as it anchored itself deeper. Right at this moment atop its strong branches, a figure donned in a ck hooded cloak stood like a spear while its gaze is looking at a certain direction in the distance.


    "It would not be too long from now. I have already harvested enough energy to revitalize my body." He thought to himself as a flow of death aura revolves around his body.


    Jiangxi Do and the witch decided to strike and spread the dark Qi to many viges within the influence of Yun Ji city. And this action of theirs gave them a chance to cultivate enough dark Qi for the two of them and enhance their powers.


    Right now, the corpse-like appearance of Jiangxi Do is already vanishing and his face has already recovered almost half of his previous looks. Right now, he looks like a middle-aged man with a strong physique.


    "Hmm¡­ when will that sect made their move?" he muttered to himself while watching the horizon.


    In fact, the viges they have spread the dark Qi gue is within the vicinity of the Wolf Fang Bandit sect. He still holds the grudge in his heart and wanted his revenge. Meanwhile, the woman whom he once called his wife also wanted him to spread the dark Qi gue in that area. She told him that he would be able to gather more dark Qi if those people from inside that secluded mountain would be infected.


    This is because inside their bodies is the strong energy of this world. If the dark Qi invades their bodies and devours that energy, it would produce more profound dark Qi and could advance their strength by leaps and bounds.


    Since he wanted his revenge and this newfound strength, Jiangxi Do agree with the woman.


    He didn''t know why he follows the woman which saved him and brought him to life. However, from that time on, he knew that she is not his wife anymore. But for some reason, he still wanted to stay beside her and be her right hand, her weapon, her support.


    As he noticed something from the ground, the figure of Jiangxi Do suddenly vanished from the treetop.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the city of Yun Ji, a long line of sick people are already outside of its gate. And the Eastern Gate of the city has already been closed and the soldiers created many sheds for those sick people to stay at. The governor of the city didn''t want to chase those people away and decided to help them.


    One by one, they let those people enter the city through cages because the soldiers themselves didn''t want to touch the gue-infected people.


    "How many have we cured so far?" the figure of Doctor Di appears beside another doctor who is operating the healing vat.


    "This is the 300th patient doctor. Although we are already using two vats, the number of people is still too much for us¡­" the doctor replied with a helpless look on his face.


    It is said that there are thousands of refugees outside the city right now. And with the help of Doctor Ji at least the number are getting lesser. Some of the people whom he has already cured of the gue are being sent inside for their recovery. However, they are still swamped with work.


    "I wonder how the young doctor could cure the gue without using the vat¡­" one of the assistants muttered on the side.


    "Didn''t you know¡­ Young Doctor Di told us that Doctor Ji was once in the army. Plus he knew a female martial cultivator¡­ so maybe he could also use martial power. Who knows, right?"


    "Well anyway, I respect Doctor Ji for his selfless actions¡­ he is out there helping the patients. Sigh¡­ I wish I have half of his ability."


    The assistants began to discuss while working on the patients.


    "Are you talking about the young doctor outside the city?" suddenly a patient asked while lying on the bed.


    The assistants unconsciously nodded their heads.


    "I see¡­ he¡­ he is weird. When he is helping us, he is showing an excited smile on his face. It''s like¡­ it''s like he is excited to cure our sickness¡­ it''s a bit disturbing." The patient muttered.


    Upon hearing the patient, the assistants just look at each other and shrugged. They seem to know what the patient means. That is the usual Doctor Ji. When he is interested in something it could be seen on his face. So these words are not new to them as they too have seen it.


    ¡­


    Two days have passed and the people outside of the city have already lessened.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is inside his own room while sitting cross-legged on the ground. He has absorbed too much dark Qi that he needed to refine them as soon as possible. Right now, he is really feeling happy as his dantian is slowly being filled with energy.


    With the huge number of patients outside the city plus the umted dark Qi in the vats, he has truly gained a huge harvest.


    Right now, he needs to focus on refining them into pure Qi. And slowly the spheres inside him are being filled one by one. Although it is not as abundant when he is in the outside world or when he is using beast core or spirit stone, it is still enough to fill the spheres in dantian.


    While doing this a thought pops up in his mind.


    "Although I don''t bear any sentiments to these people, yet I am still grateful to them. However, I still need to leave this ce. I already spent more than two weeks in this ce. Once I gained half of my energy, I will head to the capital and see if I can gain the information about this ce from there." He thought.


    He tried to search for more information in the city, but it seems that the city didn''t even have libraries. He could not even trust the words from the people in the city as all of what they are saying is spection. So going to the capital is his only chance. But before that, he needs to illuminate the threat first. That is his way of thanking those people who have helped him so far.


    Not longter, he has finished refining arge amount of dark Qi and inside his dantian, there are already around 35 filled spheres. With this Shin Jiao showed a happy expression on his face.


    As he walked out he saw the weary soldiers and the distressing atmosphere in the city. He didn''t know what happened and why the people are showing such expressions so he stopped a person on the street and asked.


    "What is happening?"


    Being stopped by someone, the person seemed annoyed, however, he still replied.


    "A vige was attacked in the mountains. Everyone was killed¡­ but¡­ but that vige belongs to the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect... And now, the sect is demanding to handover those gue-infected people. They are saying that it was because of those vigers that the vige under them was attacked. They seemed unreasonable and have already killed some soldiers outside of the city."


    Upon hearing the man''s words, Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. Why would that sect point their spear to the direction of the city?


    With this question in mind, Shin Jiao walked towards the infirmary.


    From there he saw many city guards riddled with wounds. When the other doctors saw Shin Jiao''s figure entering, they all approached him.


    "Doctor Ji, this is bad¡­" Doctor Di said with a worried expression.


    "Those bandits are too strong. If they continue this, the entire city would be implicated."


    "They are not bandits; they''re a sect, right?"


    "Humph¡­ what do you know? Those bastards are former bandits so no matter how they tried to gloss over their principles, they are still a group of bandits through and through."


    "So what would happen next?"


    "I hope the other two sects would interfere with this. If the city falls, then it would create great chaos. If that happens the empire would make its move."


    "Then what about us? Are we just coteral damage?"


    The people inside the infirmary began to discuss. And Shin Jiao heard them all, he turns to Doctor Di and showed an awkward smile. It seems that this old man would always look for him these past few weeks when things go awry.


    "Well, we can''t do anything about this. All we can do is prepare¡­ we are doctors after all." Shin Jiao said with an awkward smile.


    Upon hearing his words, Doctor Di also heaves a sigh. Actually, he already knew the answer, but it seems that due to the miracle this young doctor has done and a lot of things that have happened these past few weeks, the old Doctor looks highly of the young man. Not only him but the rest of the people in the infirmary does.


    Suddenly¡­


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion was heard and shook the ground which startled a lot of people in the city.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the direction of the eastern city wall. Without a second thought, he immediately runs outside the infirmary.


    "They could not be attacking the vigers outside, right?" he muttered to himself as he runs as quickly as he could towards the city wall.


    Those people on the way are still dazed and are looking at the direction of the loud explosion. They didn''t even notice the shadow passing them.


    Upon reaching the top of the wall, Shin Jiao saw a cloud of thick billowing smoke and on the ground, amotion is happening.


    He saw a few city guards scattered and some are lying on the ground. Meanwhile, among them are people wearing animal fur armor with imposing auras. In the middle of this and the cause of that huge explosion stood a tall figure donned in a ck hooded cloak.


    When Shin Jiao saw that figure, his mouth could not help but twitch a little while he could not help but mutter.


    "It''s here¡­"

 Chapter 592 - The Fall Of Wolf Fang Sect (2)

    Chapter 592


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside of the city, a chaotic situation is happening. Arge group of people wearing animal leather armor are approaching inrge strides. Their imposing auras and thick killing intent are exuding around their bodies. It was the Wolf Fang Bandit sect.


    All of them are showing an angry look on their faces. How could they not?


    A few days ago, the vige at the foot of the mountain which the sect have a close rtion with, have suddenly experienced a strange sickness. It has caused a lot of younger people and older people to die in just a short time. Those who are strong enough lived for a while but then suddenly something happened to that vige and everyone in that ce disappears.


    Through their investigation, the sect found out that the cause of this came from the other viges outside. And because of the number of death of the people from the vige in which many of them are the rtive of the sect members, the Wolf Fang Sect members were all angered. They all decided to destroy those viges which spread the gue and annihte the other survivors.


    With this in mind, the sect members of the Wolf Fang Sect immediately set off with some of the elders of the sect.


    They have already destroyed a vige on their way but found something peculiar. Some of their sect members were infected by the strange disease. And this made the sect members became afraid of this disease. However, they soon heard that the city is providing a cure for the disease. And this piece of news angered them thoroughly.


    Their rationale for this is that, "How could the city not send someone to cure the gue outside? How could they abandon the people? We must get that cure and avenge our families."


    With this in their minds and the mentality that they are the strongest sect in the area, the group immediately set off to the city.


    And now a group of puny guards are blocking their path. In their annoyance, a sect member suddenly made his move and killed three guards with ease. This made the guards took a step back along with the sick vigers behind them as their faces showed panic and fear.


    How could they face against martial cultivators? With their meager strength, they could notpare to these powerful people which is as strong as a beast in the forest.


    "You dogs of the city should just scram! We are here to get settle some debts¡­" shouted a strong-looking man with a mask of a wolf.


    "What debt? We did not offend the sects and stay away from your territories. We dare not even step to inside the forest''s boundaries¡­" shouted one of the guards.


    "Haha¡­ Your sin is that you kept the cure of the gue to yourselves and left our family to die. We are here for retribution¡­"


    The unreasonable shout came from a sect member with his tone filled with anger. From his looks, it is clear that he had lost his family in that vige. Everyone knew that, although most hidden sect in the forest would sever ties with their families once the child enters the sect. The Wolf Fang Bandit sect is different. They would keep the family bond and would even take the families of their disciples in the vige just below the sect.


    This is one way to hold their disciples and not let them betray the sect.


    As the Wolf Fang Bandit sect move forward, the soldiers and the sick vigers would also take a step back.


    However, suddenly someone from the Wolf Fang Bandit sect threw something in the air. Upon seeing the flying object everyone was in a daze. That object fell in the middle of the crowd of sick vigers behind the soldiers.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air and people could be seen flying. This scene made the people became afraid. They didn''t know what kind of weapon was just used, but it seems that it is a strange object that would explode when thrown.


    Everyone thought that inside that object lightning is contained and has erupted. With the mysteriousness of the sects, they are not that surprised anymore.


    "I knew that it was this powerful¡­ Hehe¡­" a man said to himself while looking at the devastation he just caused.


    The other sect members are looking at him with disbelief.


    In the sect, he was considered as a mad man. This is because he would think of many different ways to create weapons. Instead of cultivating, he would use weapons to fight. Hence in the sect, no one would dare face him head-on.


    While the man is admiring his handy work, loud wailing can be heard from the side of the vigers and some city guards. Peopley wounded on the ground with many of them unable to move anymore as their bodiesy lifeless on the ground with their blood flowing.


    In this scene of death and destruction, something suddenly fell from the skies.


    Wham!


    The figurended in the middle. It was a tall figure clothed in a ck hooded cloak.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" shouted a member of the Wolf Fang Bandit sect.


    However, the ck-cloaked man didn''t reply and just walked towards a fallen viger. As he approached everyone didn''t stand on his path and immediately made way. He extended his right hand and grabs that fallen viger by his arm.


    Then a horrifying thing happened.


    As if it was very rapid, the body of that viger suddenly wilted like a dried nt and immediately turned into flesh and bones.


    Everyone who saw this scene showed a horrified look on their faces. The Wolf Fang Bandit Sect members have their eyes wide in disbelief.


    They have all seen what happened in the vige. Although most of the people disappear, those corpses which were left in the vige have the same appearance as the vigers in the man''s hand. They seem to have understood that the enemy they are looking for is actually right in front of their eyes.


    At the top of the wall, Shin Jiao saw this, a glint of anger shed in his eyes.


    "That Qi was mine¡­" he thought as his eyes turned hostile.


    He was nning to cure the rest of the vigers so that he could once again gain more Dark Qi. ording to his calction, if he could absorb more than 500 infected vigers, then he could gain at least 5 more spheres. However, this ck-cloaked person is interrupting his ns and he didn''t like it.


    But he could not make a move as he is currently at the top of the wall. If he scaled the wall and jump down, then that would attract more attention. So he decided to run back and would try to find another way out.


    Meanwhile, the angered Wolf Fang Sect member has already prepared their weapons to fight against the ck-cloaked man.


    His eyes roam around the vigers and wanted to make another move but he suddenly felt a sharp objecting towards him. After absorbing enough Dark Qi, Jiangxi Do''s senses have been sharpened as if he came back to being a human and more. Hence he is able to feel the iing weapon. With a simple raise of his hand, he let that de hit his arm.


    The de prated the ck sleeves, but no blood was spilled. Plus it''s like the de just prated a dried wood from the sound it produces.


    With a sneer in his mouth, Jiangxi Do suddenly grabs the de''s handle and with a quick flick threw the de back. The member of the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect who threw the de also smirked and prepares to catch the de. However, as soon as his hand was about to catch it, he felt a strange sensation and froze. He could not do anything as he watches the de prated through the armor and the skin of his chest.


    The man then slowly lifted his gaze to the dark-cloaked man and with a disbelief expression, his lifeless body fell to the ground with a loud, thud.


    Everyone in the sect was surprised as they all take a step back. Their vignce is already high as they prepare their weapons. Although they seem to be in disbelief, their vignce is still there and everyone now wanted to attack the man.


    Meanwhile, the sick vigers just ran to their city walls shed away from the battle, while the guards also ran towards the gate. Since these guards are mixed with the vigers, some of them knew that they are already infected, but they didn''t care. They knew that inside the city, they could still be healed as long as it didn''tst for 1 day, their bodies would be fine.


    Now a strange silence pervades the air as arge group of Wolf Fang Bandit Sect began to encircle the ck-cloaked man.


    Meanwhile, a figure suddenly appears from out of nowhere among the vigers. This figure began to check the pulse of those who are sick. And as soon as he did that he didn''t waste his time and just move from one person to another in a quick manner.


    This figure is Shin Jiao. He decided to forgo the formalities and just absorb the remaining Qi while the ck-cloaked man is busy.


    Suddenly, a loudmotion and battle cries can be heard from not too far. Shin Jiao knew that the fight has started and he needs to be quick about his action. He could not dy it anymore and waste some precious Qi.


    He acted like a money-hungry businessman not wanting to share his money with others. While he is doing this, with his face covered, the vigers just stood agape unable to digest this strange situation. However, those who have been touched by him felt their body became better. Though the pain is still there, their bodies are already feeling fine.


    Boom!!!


    Another explosion happened and Shin Jiao saw the ck-cloaked man flying towards the forest. With his cloak and robe torn, Shin Jiao saw the small figure with a darkened body.. Then from his contact lenses, he could read the words, ''corpse body''.

 Chapter 593 - The Fall Of Wolf Fang Sect (3)

    Chapter 593


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was caught by surprise of the two things he noticed in this battle. First is the appearance of an explosive. He never would have thought that in this ancient times setting where technology is like that in the dark ages, someone is able to discover the use of explosives. And from the looks of it, the explosion seems to be an equivalent of gun powder.


    The second thing is that his opponent has a corpse body. Unlike zombies or the undead, the man in ck cloak can actually move and talk, like a normal human. ording to his knowledge, these beings are called ghouls.


    Ghouls are vicious creatures, half living and half dead. Plus they have the ability to think and act like a normal person. However, they have the tendency and desire to devour people. And it seems that in the case of the ck-cloaked man, his desire is to devour the ck Qi.


    He saw the man in ck cloak running away from the assaulting crowd of Wolf Fang Bandit sect disciples. Shin Jiao didn''t chase as his goal is to try and absorb every bit of ck Qi from the vigers outside the gate.


    He could hear the sound of an explosion which is around a kilometer away, and he knew that the fighting is still happening. So he concentrated on absorbing the ck Qi. After roughly an hour has passed, and the people have already noticed the figure of Shin Jiao. Those who are sick didn''t bother with his sneaky action and just sit on the ground waiting for their turn.


    They knew not who this guy is, and from the cover on his face, it seems that he didn''t want them to know him. However, judging from the people he touches and felt strengthing back to their bodies, they all knew that he is some miracle doctor here to save them.


    "This is thest group¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at the 20 people in front of him.


    However, he noticed that one of the young women holding an old man in that group of people is exuding a strong baleful aura.


    When he looks at that young woman, he felt a sense of familiarity deep inside him. When their eyes met, the woman who looks like she was crying a while ago suddenly showed a strange and sinister smile on her face.


    Upon seeing her, Shin Jiao immediately thought of something.


    "Not good!" he muttered as he quickly moves to intercept the suddenly w being retracted out of the old man''s body.


    That w is being directed towards an unassuming young man who is resting his back on the city wall while on hispys a young girl wearing a hemp cloth. The sinister gaze and the sharp teeth of that young woman, made Shin Jiao''s heart goes, thump.


    A name of a vicious race immediately came to his mind, demon.


    That woman looks like one of the demons he has encountered when he was in the desert fighting along with the cultivators. In that war, he has encountered numerous types of demons plus with the information provided by Agnes the demon queen, he is aware of the types of demons which have entered this world.


    Right now, he is facing a demon which can be considered as an immortal. They live by devouring the blood essence of their prey, and their strength and speed are faster than normal human beings. Most of them could only walk in the night and would burn when the sun hits their skin.


    They are impervious to weapons made by man, and could only die when their essence is destroyed. Some say that it''s their heart, while others say that it''s their head, but Shin Jiao learned that it''s their blood essence that can keep them alive. That is why only when they are burned, can they die.


    And right now, he is actually facing against one of these horrifying demons, a vampire.


    He also learned of these in the folklore on earth, and from cross-referencing what he has learned, he already has an idea on how to defeat the demon. But of course, he would not give up the chance to absorb more of that dark Qi from her body.


    ng!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air making the onlookers suddenly take a step back.


    But before anyone can react. A loud scream was heard from a young woman sitting next to the old man.


    This is because she saw the old man''s body slowly shriveled and slowly turned into a mummified like a corpse. The horrifying scene made the young woman truly afraid.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has extended a gleaming sword blocking the ws of the vampire.


    The woman didn''t hesitate to suddenly turn around and flew to the trees. She knew that the person she is facing is skilled and didn''t want to be entangled with him. If the soldiers cornered her, even with her strength she would be in danger. So escaping is the only way to survive.


    And true to her decision, after she flew away, the footsteps of the soldiers can be heard marching out of the city.


    "These people are the only ones who are infected, the rest are already cured! Get them inside the city now!" Shin Jiao shouted to the soldier standing on the side.


    He didn''t think twice as his figure followed the vampire and also vanished.


    The people look in a daze as they didn''t know what is happening. How could such supernatural beings appear right in front of their eyes? A monster and a deity, if they tell this story to their family and peers, who knows if they would believe them?


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to follow the flying figure of the woman ahead. However, he is controlling his speed as to not make the woman be aware of his presence. He even expertly concealed his breath so that the demon could not detect him.


    And so with that, he follows.


    Not longter, he saw the woman going through a mountain path, and then when she reached the bend, she stopped.


    Using his contact lenses, he expends a small amount of energy in his sphere and activated it to see the woman''s aura. He observed and waited for a while as the woman seems to be standing in the same spot as if waiting for something or someone.


    Not longter, a figure suddenly appears from above andnded in front of her.


    "Ah¡­ I knew it. These two are in cahoots with each other." Shin Jiao thought as he silently crouches behind a tree while watching the two''s aura.


    The two seem to be talking with each other as if in a discussion. Then suddenly, the man seems to turn to his direction and his heart skipped a beat.


    "Did they discover me?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    But he is sure that he did all he could to hide his presence. How could they discover him? However, he immediately scanned his body with suspicion and still found nothing.


    However, before he could react he heard some footsteps from behind and then some small sounds from high up the trees. Upon hearing this, he immediately acted and pulls out a ghillie suit from his ring. He didn''t have time to wear it and just donned it on his body.


    Now he looks like some weed at the side of the tree.


    As soon as he was able to hide, he saw multiple figuresing out from the forest and surrounding the two up ahead. Then a boisterous voice echoed through the air.


    "Haha¡­ So it was the two of you who caused this great disaster to fall upon ournd. But since we have you in our hands, you should not think of escaping. You dare kill members of our Wolf Fang Bandit sect; you should not expect to live."


    From the crowd, a huge burly man with a bare top and tworge spiky bone clubs on each of his hands walked forward.


    "I am the deputy leader of the outer sect assault group. You two will die by my hands." The man added as he suddenly runs forward charging towards the two small figures.


    The man was really huge that the ck-cloaked man and the vampiredy look like children. And every step he takes shakes the ground like a small tremor.


    The two figures just look at each other and with a nod, the ck-cloaked man takes a step forward. Taking a fighting stance he suddenly punches forward as soon as the burly man is within his reach.


    Wham!


    A loud sound exploded from the contact of two opposing forces.


    Therge man swung one of his clubs and meets the iing fist of the ck-cloaked man. However, the two figures didn''t move and stayed in that position for a while. From the looks of it, the two have the same amount of strength.


    The burly man suddenly showed a happy smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­ you are very strong I like that¡­ Hmm¡­ Your fighting stance is a bit familiar. Anyway, I will enjoy this fight and enjoy my time killing you. And then¡­ Hehe¡­ I will enjoy your woman." The burly man said with a sinister grin on his face.


    Without another word, he swung his other club with the goal to tten the ck-cloaked man. However, the ck-cloaked man didn''t bat an eye and just lifted his hand, and forming his hands in a w suddenly grasps the iing spiky club.


    Thud!!!


    A dull muffled sound could be heard. With ease, the ck-cloaked man caught the club, and with a slight effort, he squeezes his finger.


    This action from the ck-cloaked man, made the burly man smirk. This is because he knew what is going to happen next. In that second strike, he uses a bit of his internal strength and his internal strength causes a dy.


    With that idea in mind, the burly man showed a happy expression, thinking that the ck-cloaked man is stupid enough to catch his club.. But soon his expression change as he heard a particr sound.

 Chapter 594 - The Fall Of Wolf Fang Sect (4)

    Chapter 594


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the forest, two people are facing against each other in a one on one fight, a burly half-naked man versus a hooded ck-cloaked man.


    Crack! Crack!


    The crackling sound of something breaking echoed through the air making those who are watching the fight between the two men dumbfounded.


    After Jiangxi Do catch the two spiky clubs, he exerted his strength and cracks began to appear as his fingers dug deep on the solid bone clubs.


    With disbelief in their eyes, the Wolf Fang Bandit sect members began to show fear in their eyes. The man who is facing the hooded ck-cloaked man is one of the elders of their sect. He can be considered as one of the most powerful elders of the sect. And his spiky bone clubs are famous for being the most dangerous weapon that has killed hundreds in the battlefield.


    And now those same spiky bone clubs is being destroyed slowly by some unknown guy, who would not be afraid?


    "Roar!!!" Seeing his precious weapons being destroyed the burly man roared like a beast and suddenly head-butted the little man in front of him.


    Caught off-guard Jiangxi Do was hit by the man and staggered a little. However, he could not feel any pain, so he just looks at the man with a bit of confusion and a seeming dazed expression. But his fingers didn''t let go of the bone clubs and the cracking sound continue.


    Feeling that his attack was not enough, the burly man decided to go all the way and knock the little man in front of him unconscious with his powerful head-butt. However, how could Jiangxi Do let the man do as he pleases? Without a second thought, using all of his strength, he quickly shifted one of the clubs on his hand and directly sent it towards the iing head.


    Bam!


    The burly man staggered and even lets go of the two bone clubs on his hands. And from his head, a bloody scene can be seen. One of his eyes is missing and some bloody holes can be seen on his head. The man staggered a little bit before falling to the ground and stopped breathing.


    Everyone who is looking at this scene turned silent. That was a strong elder of the sect, how could he be just defeated just like that? Although afraid everyone is not filled with wrath and fury as their fiery gaze looks at the ck-cloaked man.


    Jiangxi Do sneer as he slowly took off the hood and reveals his face.


    Everyone who saw him was a bit taken aback. Those who knew him felt dread in their hearts, and those who didn''t felt a bit of fear, especially while looking at those eyes that''s pure ck without a trace of white in them.


    It''s like their soul is being drawn by those ck things.


    "Everyone attack! He killed one of our elders, he must not live! Kill him!" someone shouted within the crowd and that voice seems to have enraged everyone.


    Like a bunch of crazy beasts, the disciples of the Wolf Fang Bandit sect began charging towards the two figures.


    With a sneer on his face, Jiangxi Do didn''t think twice and also charges towards the iing disciples. He has already killed a lot of them from a while ago and this time he is going to eliminate more. Shin Jiao didn''t have a good impression of these people on what they did at the city gate, hence he just watches as they tried to fight against the two people.


    It didn''t take that long and soon a lot of the sect members became corpses at the side of the road. The brutality of the ck-cloaked man-made Shin Jiao feels a bit of pity towards the sect members who fell one by one like dominoes with every swing of that man''s fist.


    But what made him curious are the way that man is able to move nimbly and its intelligence.


    "It seems that this person is truly a ghoul¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Not longter, only a few disciples are left and they began to take a few steps back. They dare not turn their backs on the two figures as they have seen that those who ran would be hunted by the woman.


    Suddenly, a loud crackling sounding from the skies made everyone turn their attention towards the direction sect''s headquarters. Then from that direction, they saw a few hundred figures jumping from tree to tree.


    Shin Jiao knew that in this world there are no Qi but looking at those figures he was truly amazed. Just by using their internal strength, they are able to move like that? How strong would they be if they can use Qi?


    The figuresnded on the ground and upon seeing the dead disciples and elders of the sect, all of them showed aplicated expression on their faces.


    "You two vile demons! How dare you provoke the Wolf Fang Bandit sect! You are seeking death!" shouted a middle-aged looking man.


    All of these men wear leather armor made from beasts hide. Hence they look like beasts and have an imposing aura on them. Suddenly, one of them looks at the two people in front and began to tremble with rage in his heart.


    "You are still alive! How could this be? I killed both of you!" the man shouted as his eyes turn red.


    He thought that he had already avenged his son and that the killers died in his hands, how could they be still alive? Plus, he saw the woman in front of him whom he clearly saw mutted in the forest at that time. How could such a thing happen?


    With anger and disbelief written all over his face, the man strode forward.


    "Elder Ban¡­ stop. We have to take them seriously. From the looks of it, these two are very strong." An elderly man said.


    Elder Ban seems to have recovered a little bit and stopped, but his fiery gaze is still glued at the two figures.


    "Hihi¡­ it seems that the heavens are blessing us. We don''t need to go to the Wolf Fang Bandit sect to destroy it. As the leaders of the sect havee out. Even the sect leader is here¡­ Hihi¡­ This former disciple Jiangxi Do greet the sect leader¡­" Jiangxi Do said with a sinister smile and a mocking gaze towards the group.


    When they heard the name of the person, everyone was a bit surprised. They vaguely remember that name, the name of one of the most talented youth in the sect at that time. But unluckily, that youth disappear for some unknown reason and was charged for killing Elder Ban''s only son.


    The sect wanted a trial for the youth, but Elder Ban made his move and said that the youth fought back and was killed.


    Although there are many spections they just shrug it off. One talent is not that loss to the sect.


    But now, looking at the young man, they felt that their decision at that time was a bit wrong. But it''s no use crying over spilled milk. Their goal now is to exact revenge on those who fell in this battle.


    "Enough talk¡­ either you surrender and be captured silently, or die in this ce with that wretch?" an elder asked while giving a dangerous re.


    Jiangxi Do sneer at those people. He didn''t think twice and just walk towards one of the weapons on the ground.


    With a step, he flicked that weapon in the air and caught it.


    "Today, my goal is to eradicate the whole of the Wolf Fang Bandit Sect for killing my whole family¡­" Jiangxi Do said while pointing the weapon towards the hundreds of people in front of him.


    "Young man, you are too rash¡­ If you really seek death, then so be it." The sect leader said as he waves his hand.


    With that wave, the rest of the sect elders and leaders began attacking with their weapons drawn. Looking at arge number of people in front of him, Jiangxi Do felt calm in his heart. A deep expectation bombarded his consciousness as he knew that his goal is nearing its end.


    It''s either he would die the second time in this ce or have his revenge atst.


    His eyes caught a figure within the crowd, and upon seeing that man anger filled his heart. That man was the cause of everything that happened to him. He can recall the past in his mind as he reminisces of the feeling within his family.


    His two little children ying at home, his beautiful and kind wife taking care of the house while he works outside on their own farm. His life was bliss; it was the perfect life that he dreamed about.


    But that perfect and blissful life was ruined by that man. He was the one who took it all from him. He was the reason why he lost everything.


    His mind suddenly turned cloudy as the rage inside him once again erupted. The killing intent filled his whole person and the dark Qi inside his body began to rampage. Like boilingva waiting to erupt, the strange power in his heart began to form.


    Behind him, the woman, the demon with the appearance of his wife noticed the changes inside Jiangxi Do. She knew that what is happening right now is making a huge change in the man''s body and her eyes glowed in happiness. She even subconsciously licks her pale lips as if looking at some mouth-watering delicacy.


    "Hihi¡­ this is truly the best¡­ if he continues growing like this, I could gain my power back and maybe escape this ce¡­ Hihi¡­ I can''t wait for that day toe¡­" the woman thought as her aura also changed.


    She extended her beautiful hands towards Jiangxi Do and they slowly transformed into long bony ws, then a stream of dark Qi flowed outside of it. Since this world does not absorb dark Qi, it flew directly towards Jiangxi Do''s body.


    As that dark Qi enters, Jiangxi Do felt his whole body brimming with strength as he howled through the skies. Then his body began transforming.


    Right at this moment, the first of his attackers arrive in front of him and directly swung his sword towards Jiangxi Do''s head.. That person''s aim is to kill him with one strike.

 Chapter 595 - The Fall Of Wolf Fang Sect (5)

    Chapter 595


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A single person in front of a seemingly weak woman stood in front of hundreds of people charging towards him. However, that person stood like an immovable wall facing hundreds of people. Right at this moment, no one noticed that the person they are confronting has a glowing aura in his body, no one, except for Shin Jiao who is hiding in one corner while using his contact lenses to detect the anomaly. The raising number made him feel astounded and some words escaped his mouth.


    "A breakthrough." He muttered.


    Swoosh!


    The weapon on Jiangxi Do''s hand was swung with great force and a flying head could be seen in the air.


    The man who thought that he could kill Jiangxi Do with his weapon lost his life instead. And then another one came forward and attacked him. Jiangxi Do didn''t even dodge and just lifted his hand to catch that person''s weapon and using the weapon in his hand cut that person''s body in half through the waist.


    But the number did not decrease as more and more people came forward to attack him. However, no matter how many of them attack, they could not defeat the person whom they considered as a simple former disciple of the sect.


    The sect leader who saw this showed an astounded expression on his old face.


    "The young man has truly grown strong¡­ Sigh¡­ if this young man is not killed then it is the end for my sect. I can''t let the sect be destroyed just like this. How could I face my ancestors?" he muttered to himself as he suddenly made a move.


    His speed was really fast, but his target is not the young man. His figure vanished and appears at the side of the frail-looking young woman.


    With a swing of his cane, the sect leader struck the woman''s side.


    Thud!


    A loud sound could be heard, but the expression on the sect leader''s face suddenly changes. This is because the woman caught his staff with ease. The young woman showed a smirk on her beautiful face, but that smirk made the elder showed a surprise expression.


    He clearly saw fangs like that of a beast on the woman''s mouth.


    The vampire felt ted as she knew that the old man is afraid of her. But then she suddenly felt a sharp pain on her belly. Her hand is even bleeding while holding that cane. When she looks down, it turns out that there is a long sharp de that prated her palm and through her stomach.


    But this thing did not make her a bit surprise. What surprises her is the sensation she is feeling right now which courses inside her body.


    "Poison!" she muttered as her gaze shifted to the old man.


    When their eyes met the expression on the old man change and were turned into a confident smirk. She knew that she had fallen from the old man''s trap.


    "Hihi¡­ youngdy, you are still too young to trick this old man. You and your lover will die today¡­ that I assure you." The old man said.


    "Oh, by the way, don''t bother thinking of escaping that poison in your body. That one came from the most venomous beast in this forest, the Giant Red Snake. Its venom can kill hundreds of beast with just one drop." The old man added.


    Hearing the words from the old man, the vampire showed a surprised look on her face. She now knew why her body felt weird and her strength is slowly fading.


    Without a second word, the old man moved his cane upward wanting to finally slice the woman in half. However, how could she let him do that? She let the old man do as he pleases but her body seems to be as light as a feather.


    With that swing, the body of the woman flew up in a parab andnded smoothly on the ground like a piece of feather.


    However, she coughs a mouthful of ck blood. This only means that the poison is already affecting her whole body.


    The old man didn''t stop and immediately delivers hundreds of physical and internal force attacks to the woman. And each of those attacks she dodges smoothly.


    On the other side, the battle between Jiangxi Do is bing as intense as the pile of bodies on the ground is increasing. Jiangxi Do''s mind seems to be muddled and the rage has already consumed him. His every struck is filled with his full strength that after a few rounds the weapon in his hand is already shattered into pieces.


    Now he is using his bare hands to fight against multiple enemies. But even with just this, the elders and leaders of the sect are unable to defeat his lone figure.


    While the battle is happening, Shin Jiao hiding on the side noticed a single figure slowly retreating. Then a glint shed through his eyes and quickly followed that figure.


    He immediately recognizes this person as the one who seems to know who that ghoul is. And from his conjecture, he could deduce that the two have some grudge with each other. So he carefully followed the guy as the both of them vanished from the battleground.


    Soon he saw that person arriving in a tall mountain and secretly inserted a stone in a secret hole. When Shin Jiao saw this, he remembers the key that the disciples of the Mountain Beast sect use. But he didn''t have time to copy that key. He just waited until that person enters the stone door. Then with a sh of his figure, he enters the opening before the door could fully close.


    He saw a few disciples on the ground and secretly followed the middle-aged man.


    Soon he arrives in arge courtyard. From there he saw a few maidservants and some guards. Shin Jiao jumps up to the roof and silently followed the figure of that man inside the house. With his contact lenses, he is able to see through the walls using infrared sensors.


    Though there are many people inside the courtyard, he is able to determine the middle-aged man by the way he walked.


    Elder Ban was greeted by his attendants and the maids, but he didn''t greet back as his steps hastened towards his own room. He even ignored his wives and concubines who showed a baffled expression on their faces.


    "Don''t disturb me, everyone, get out!" he shouted.


    His words scared the rest of the people as they immediately run away.


    "I should pack everything as quickly as I can¡­ I need to escape this ce. If those two enters the sect, then everything is over." He muttered as he opens a secretpartment on the side.


    From inside it arge number of gold and silver currencies that the empire is using are hidden inside. There are even pieces of jewelry and treasures which he kept for all those years. He is sure that inside that secretpartment, his own treasury vault could not evenpare.


    And so with a quick sweep, he put everything in a cloth bag. However, a single cloth bag could not contain everything. Hence he decided to grab another one and filled it with the treasure from inside the secretpartment.


    "Wow¡­ that is a lot of treasures." Suddenly a voice from behind him startled Elder Ban.


    He quickly turns around and grabs a long whip-like weapon from his belt.


    He saw a young man sitting calmly on one of the chairs inside his room. He wanted to shout but he knew that if he did, his secret would be exposed and there would be a hugemotion in his house. He just wanted to secretly run away.


    Hence he decided to just kill the young man.


    "Sigh¡­ before you make a move, I just wanted to know, why are those two hell-bent in killing the sect?" Shin Jiao asked in a rxed manner.


    He even lifted his feet and rests it on the table.


    His rxed demeanor made Elder Ban sneer, but he didn''t mind telling a short tale before killing this person.


    "Haha¡­ it''s simple. That''s because I and some sect disciples killed his whole family. He killed my son and he and his family deserve to die." Elder Ban said as his grip on his weapon tightened.


    "Hmm.., Judging from your demeanor and actions, your son is also a scoundrel like you, right?" Shin Jiao said trying to provoke the man.


    "Hahaha¡­ So what?! No matter how my son acted, they have no right to kill him. They are just ants, how dare they¡­"


    Suddenly Shin Jiao lifted his hand and stop the middle-aged man.


    "Alright, That''s enough. At least I can understand the situation a little bit now," he said as he began thinking of a way to distract those two in a fight if he ever encounters them.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, something flew in the air. Elder Ban is not some simple ton and quickly reacted and wave his weapon to deflect that thing. But then to his surprise, it was just one of the fruits on his desk.


    However, he suddenly felt something entering his chest.


    The pain was quick and a bit dull but his body felt numb. Then before he can react, he felt another pain from some parts of his body to his astonishment, he saw silver needles.


    "This would render you immobile¡­ be a distraction for me will you¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the huge cloth bag filled with treasure.


    Though he didn''t need those, he knew that he could still use such things as long as he stayed in this ce for a while.


    With a wave of his hand, he stored those things in his ring.


    When Elder Ban saw this, he was a bit dumbfounded. He didn''t know how it happened, but if his conjecture is correct the ring on that young man''s finger is an immortal tool. Upon realizing this, fear crept inside his heart. But it was toote. He could not move or even talk anymore. He just watches as Shin Jiao leisurely walks out of the room.


    Then suddenly, a loud explosion could be heard from outside.


    This explosion made Elder Ban copse in helplessness.. He knew that those two demons havee and his end is near.

 Chapter 596 - The Long Journey To The Capital

    Chapter 596


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Silence envelops the whole room after the figure of that young man walks out of the door. And as soon as his figure disappears, Elder Ban felt his body slowly regaining his strength. But the recovery is very slow as if it is teasing him. This made him feel dismayed and a distraught feeling filled his heart.


    He could not wait anymore and needed to escape least those demons that appear and kill him. As he concentrated, his hands slowly moved but it was so sluggish that it rendered him helpless. He didn''t know how that young man did it, but he can feel his strengthing back in his body however, his movement is as slow as a snail.


    He slowly grabs the first needle embedded in his body and slowly pulls it out. As he pulled a great pain immediately bombarded his senses.


    He wanted to shout and howl in pain. However, no voice escaped his mouth.


    Although in pain, the middle-aged man didn''t give up. He didn''t want to give up as he can already hear the loud sound of battle outside of his courtyard. The sound of destruction and the slight tremor on the ground made him feel afraid.


    Soon he has already removed half of the needles, but his movement is still slow. He is currently removing a needle near his chest where a small dagger is embedded. He has a feeling that once he removes this needle, he could recover his movements.


    However, something made him feel despair. And that is when the door of his courtyard suddenly burst open.


    Baam!!!


    A tall figure wearing a tattered ck cloak soaked in blood stood at the entrance of the door. Behind him is a beautiful woman with a wide smile on her face. One side of her now cherry red lips is a trickle of red liquid and the middle-aged man knew that it was blood.


    Suddenly the woman coughed and herplexion turned pale.


    "Are you, okay?" the man said with a tone of concern in his voice.


    The woman waves her hand and gestured for him to stop being concerned.


    "We have pressing matters to finish. This ce is a good ce to cultivate my power. Finish your business as fast as you can." The woman said as she turns around and walked away.


    When her figure left, the man''s face immediately turned cold. He looks at the middle-aged man and slowly enters the room.


    "You have cost me my life and my family¡­ I never provoked anyone and it was your son who started everything. Now that he has paid for his crimes, it is time for you to pay yours." The man said as he strode forward.


    However, he suddenly stopped after noticing something.


    It seems that the middle-aged man is moving really slow and has a dagger in his chest. He also noticed that the old man is painstakingly removing a needed near that dagger. Plus on the side, he could see a secretpartment that is already open. And it seems that someone took the stuff of this Elder and run away.


    "Hahaha¡­ the heavens are helping me. You truly deserve your fate. I will have my revenge today¡­" Jiangxi Do said as he strode forward slowly savoring the fear-filled gaze of the man responsible for the pain in his heart.


    He saw the middle-aged elder of his former sect sessfully removing the needle and his movement seem to have recovered.


    The elder immediately felt it and moved to the side dodging the figure of Jiangxi Do. But as soon as the elder was about to run out of the room, he stopped. His body was immediately assaulted with pain as he shivers.


    "Haha¡­ I will truly enjoy this." Jiangxi Do said as he grabs the sect elder''s arm and with a wave of his hand chopped it off.


    The elder was shaken but no words came out of his mouth as he just fell to the ground while clutching his arm and wriggling as his body felt pain all over.


    "This is for me¡­ and this is for my wife." Jiangxi Do said as he lifted one of his hands and chopped off the elder''s other arm.


    Blood spurted to the floor and began dying everything in crimson red.


    "This is for my son¡­" he said and another limb came off.


    "And this is for my daughter¡­"


    The middle-aged elder wanted to pass out from the pain, but it seems that he could not. His consciousness woulde and go as he could feel his life slowly ebbing away. Inside his heart, he could feel great regret. Regret for the things he did and for the atrocities hemitted.


    As hey dying on the ground, his thoughts remember his son who died miserably in that forest. Upon remembering this, his heart was immediately filled with hatred towards the man. So instead of being regretful, he was filled with an unwillingness to die. If he could shoot fire from his eyes and burn that person he would dly do it before dying.


    But how could he?


    Stepping on the chest of the limbless person on the ground, Jiangxi Do slowly drew closer.


    "Your death is not enough payment for my family. I will kill each and everyone in this sect and purge them¡­ that way, my children will be at ease. Their father has avenged them¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" Jiangxi Du chuckled madly as he suddenly grabs the dagger and forcefully opens the chest of Elder Ban.


    Then he grabs the still-beating heart and while looking at the horrified face of his mortal enemy, pulls it out and directly devours it in front of the elder.


    With unwillingness in his eyes, Elder Ban felt his consciousness finally giving in as everything slowly turned ck.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of Jiangxi Do finally had a stream of red liquiding out of them as if he is crying. Although he hungrily devours the heart, his expression is that of sadness and his emotion is hallowed.


    He has exacted his revenge, but why¡­ why is it that his heartfelt not reconciled. He knew that even after this, he could not see his two children anymore. Even his wife has changed and has turned into something else.


    "Is this the life I wanted to live now?" he thought as he threw the rest of the blood-filled flesh on the ground in dejection.


    As he turns around, he suddenly saw a figure which made him feel a bit confused. His wife is looking at him with desperation in her eyes.


    Then his gaze went down to her stomach and he could see a whole chunk of flesh missing on that bloody hole.


    Her figure then fell to the ground lifelessly.


    As she fell another figure could be seen standing behind her. It was a figure of a young man with blood on one of his hands.


    Judging from the expression of that person and his demeanor it seems that he is the one responsible for his wife''s condition.


    Immediately rage and anger filled his dark heart and the Dark Qi in his body began to boil.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao who is standing at the door showed a faint smile on his face. This is what he is waiting for, the umtion of Dark Qi in that man''s body.


    With a flicker, Shin Jiao''s figure disappears and rushes towards the front and he immediately grabs the ghoul''s neck. But the ghoul did not hesitate to also grab Shin Jiao''s neck with his bloody hand.


    Jiangxi Do immediately exerted his strength to choke the man who attacked his wife. However, he soon discovers that the young man''s flesh is like something made of very strong material. But what baffled him is that his strength which just erupted is currently waning. It was as if it is being absorbed by that man''s hand.


    And this situation made him feel afraid. He wanted to struggle, but it was all for naught. He could not even move his body now.


    He just waited in there and he felt his consciousness bing blurry. At that instant, he saw three figures standing, and behind them is a glowing bright light.


    Suddenly one of the small figures said in a lovely voice which is very familiar to him.


    "Father¡­ let''s go. We''ve been waiting for you for a long time. We missed you, father!"


    Then he saw the smiles on their face.


    At that instant, Jiangxi Do didn''t struggle anymore and let his consciousness fade as he found himself walking along with those three figures and enters the light.


    Thud!!!


    The now mummified looking corpse fell to the ground and Shin Jiao''s figure felt his body brimming with the chaotic dark Qi.


    "I need to refine this as soon as possible." He muttered as his gaze went towards the demon on the ground.


    To his astonishment, the demon is nowhere to be found.


    However, he was not worried, he knew of the situation of that demon. Plus, he already broke her Dark Qi field. Although she could recover, she could not absorb the dark Qi anymore and would be just like another beast in the forest.


    He didn''t waste his time and immediately run out of the sect''s headquarters. He knew that the disturbance in this area has already attracted the other sect and would soon arrive in this ce. He didn''t want anyone finding him in this ce by chance.


    ¡­


    Two days have passed since that bloody battle and Shin Jiao is currently inside a carriage along with Bao Di and Jie Ming. The two convinced Shin Jiao that they would go with him to the capital. They will be his guide and they would bring him to his family.


    The two knew that Shin Jiao didn''t have any memory of his family and also himself. As they have considered themselves as his friends, and him as their teacher. The two followed him to the capital of the empire.


    Meanwhile, in the capital city, the Ji n has received the news that the famous doctor Ji ising back to the n.


    And inside arge room, a group of elderly men are currently facing each other in a heated discussion. In the middle of it all sat an old man with a furrowed brow. He himself knew of the truth, however, he could not pass this opportunity. Because this opportunity could make their n rise up once again and regain their long lost power.


    How to use this opportunity? That is the biggest problem they are currently facing.

 Chapter 597 - The Long Journey To The Capital (2)

    Chapter 597


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    More than a week has passed since the long line of carriages traversed through the rough road from the city of Yun Ji to the capital. So far the trip was calm and nothing unpleasant happened. The caravan consists of many merchants with their guards, mercenaries, nobles, and of course Shin Jiao and his group.


    Before traveling, he saw that ording to their destination they would have to go across at least 2 cities, 5 towns, and 3 viges before reaching the capital. And he also learned that thesends they are in right now belong to the kingdom of Yun, the border kingdom under the imperial control of the Silver Moon Empire.


    And ording to his travelpanions, at the phase they are traveling right now, they would arrive at the capital no sooner than 1 and a half monthster. They have already gone through 2 towns already, and their next destination is a small city near a hugeke.


    Shin Jiao mulled about the situation and just heaves a heavy sigh. If he were to run at that time, he could arrive at the capital in just roughly around a week with some rest in the middle. However, he could not just go to the capital and search blindly. He needs these two people to cover for him. Anyway, he is not that press for a time as he is still not sure if his n to escape thisnd is viable or not.


    So he just leisurely sat with the group while looking out of the window. While doing so, Shin Jiao noticed a few shadows deep in the woods. From the look of it, he knew that those spell trouble. But it seems that the guards and the mercenaries didn''t mind those and just acted like they never cared.


    Using his contact lenses, he scanned the trees and found some figures hiding behind the bushes and above the trees. They don''t dress like the regr people from the viges they have gone to before, but instead wore sackcloth over their bodies and crawl on the ground like monkeys. However, from the way they look, they truly resemble humans. Then suddenly something caught his eyes. Those people actually have tails.


    Some have hairy tails, while others are smooth like that of normal skin.


    This scene fascinated Shin Jiao and wanted to go down the carriage and walk closer. Suddenly a voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Those are humanoid beast called Li''ang¡­ they are natives to thesends and very ferocious. Many merchants have tried to capture them before but suffered defeat in their hands. Although they look like us, they are still beasts after all. Their strength is notparable to a normal human." Bao Di said on the side as he also gazes at the trees.


    "If you do not attack them, they would not hurt you. However, once you came close to their territory, then you will be swarmed by a lot of them." Jie Ming added on the side.


    "Interesting¡­ they really look like humans you know. If they would just stand up and without the tail, no one can tell." Shin Jiao said.


    "Haha¡­ You are right. There are even beauties among them. I heard this story that once there was this young noble who fell in love with a Li''ang. But as soon as he and his people walked closer, they were immediately attacked and that noble almost lost his life. Then he called for an army and attacked the territory of those Li''angs, however, they suffered a huge loss and was sent back. From then on, the kingdom of Yun deres that the Li''angs should not be provoked no matter what." Bao Di said.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao just smiles. He was really fascinated by those human-like beasts.


    Soon the caravan stopped and everyone prepares for lunch.


    Meanwhile, in one of the caravans where some nobles are staying, a handsome young man decided to take a stroll in the surrounding area. He wanted to take a breather after a hefty lunch. Behind him follows a young girl who looks like his maidservant.


    As the two strolls around the camp of the caravan, they soon found a location and secretly went in that direction.


    The maidservant looks around making sure that no one had seen them. Suddenly someone grabs her wrist and pulled her behind arge tree.


    "Master¡­ what are you doing? We¡­ we can''t do this in this ce, someone might see us¡­" she said as she tried to distance herself away from the handsome young man.


    However, he knew that she is just ying coy as her face is already blushing and a slight smile appears on her beautiful face. The two have an explicit rtionship and have been together for a couple of years now. Although he already has a fianc¨¦, and they are going to the nearby city because of it, he still could not help himself but dote on her.


    The two practically grew up together and has developed a great bond with each other. And that bond grew into deep love and affection.


    As the two yed coy and chases each other, they didn''t notice a few eyes looking in their direction from deep in the bushes nearby.


    Suddenly, the young maidservant tripped on something on the ground. She was surprised but upon seeing the look on the young man''s eyes, she showed a little fear in her heart. She then slowly turns her head to see what''s under her foot.


    As soon as her eyes saw the reason for her fall, she could not help but shriek out loudly.


    Her shriek seems to have disturbed those hiding in the bushes as they suddenly disappear into the forest. Meanwhile, a few guards and mercenaries immediately ran towards the direction of that loud shriek and found two people running out of the bushes.


    "What happened?!" shouted one of the guards.


    The young maidservant could not reply as her face is filled with tears, while the young man behind her tried to catch his breath while waving to the guards.


    "We¡­ we found a dead body in that area." He said as he tried to calm himself down.


    The two ran towards their carriage while the guards and the mercenaries ran to the location where the young man pointed.


    Soon the group saw a dead corpse on the ground. However, judging from the corpse, though the person looks like a guard wearing a piece of leather armor, it is actually not human. The corpse is a Li''ang.


    But the thing that baffled the guards the most is the armor it is wearing. They did not recognize that armor type of armor. Suddenly one of the mercenaries walked to the side and drags the dead Li''ang to the clearing and saw that its head was struck by something blunt.


    He then checked the armor and its body and found something inside one of the pockets of the armor.


    It was a piece of a token with an animal skin parchment covering it. In that parchment a roughly written word can be seen, ''war''.


    When the mercenary saw this, hisplexion suddenly changes. This only means that there is arge movement that is going to happen soon. And this message was sent to warn them that the area they are in right now will be wrapped in a huge turmoil.


    "We¡­ we have to hurry and leave now. We still have 5 hours before arriving in the city of Yan Hi. If we hasten then we can reach there in less than 3 hours¡­ Go! Go!" he shouted.


    "Wait! What''s going on?" a confused guard asked.


    "We have no time to talk. You all just have to know that there is a revolt happening inside this forest. It''s the Under City." the mercenary said.


    When the others heard his words, theirplexion immediately turned pale.


    Although the Li''angs didn''t bother with humans, the fight between them is more brutal than human wars. They all have experienced seeing this terrible battle before. And every once and in a while, something like this would happen. And those who are stuck in the middle of this battle would surely die without an intact corpse.


    Hence everyone was in a panic. After a week of peaceful travel, how could they expect that such a thing would happen? However, they could not do anything as it was their luck to encounter this event.


    As the guards hurried everyone, they all advise them to drop any weighty objects they are carrying to hasten the pace of their travel. Those merchants and nobles who grumble inints upon hearing the reason immediately turned pale. They too knew of the danger of the situation.


    And so the caravan hurried as many people left those heavy non-essential things at the side of the road. With the carriages losing a lot of weights the Neighs and Groogs pulling them speed up a bit.


    "What is happening?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "It seems that we are in the middle of a huge conflict between two factions of the Under City." Jie Ming muttered.


    They have heard the whispers from the guards that there might be a huge war that''s about to happen in this area. Their only safety is when they have entered the walls of the nearest city, Yun Hi.


    And so the long caravan hurried towards the city of Yun Hi.


    While this is happening, on the horizon, arge number of figures suddenly appear. Their numbers are like the sand of the sea, countless, and innumerable.


    Leading at the front of these numerous creatures is a tall female donned in a ck battle robe. Her face is like that of a deity, beautiful yet cold. Behind her stood a number of metal d females with imposing aura and iparable beauties.


    The female is the queen of the Li''angs, the highest authority of the Under City. While beside her are her generals.


    For the Li''angs, females hold greater authority than males. So males are just considered as cannon fodders and warriors. In actual fact, they are not needed by the colony and would only serve their purpose in mating and replenishing the poption.


    "Those rebels should be eliminated today¡­ they have colluded themselves with the human to kidnap the prince. We should destroy them all." The queen said in a cold tone using thenguage of the Li''angs.


    "How about that human city my queen? Should we destroy it?" asked one of the generals as her gaze turn towards the looming city on the far horizon.


    "Humph¡­ After we destroy the rebels, we shall visit that ce¡­ if they resist then destroy them.." She said with a glint of ruthlessness in her beautiful crimson eyes.

 Chapter 598 - The Under City

    Chapter 598


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thousands of years ago, when thend is filled with magnificent beasts and different kinds of life forms, some particr beings appear in thend. Unlike the beasts these beings wore clothes and although weak uses tools to defeat their enemies.


    Then after a few hundreds of years have passed, these beings began to rule the wholend buildingrge cities, towns, and viges, and then they divided thend into kingdoms and then empires.


    With the rapid growth of their poption, some of them have unluckily fallen into the hands of some beasts. While many would consider them as food, some would mate with these beings. But no abnormalities have appeared until one day, the first few creatures appear to look like these being but have the trait of a beast.


    They were scorned by the being and were not epted. Hence from then on, they began living in the wild among the beasts.


    And soon they were called the Li''ang, as it was the sound these creatures would use to refer to themselves.


    And so a new race of beast appears in the wild, which people began calling the Li''angs. In thenguage of humans, Li''ang means a ferocious creature. And this was already adapted because the Li''angs although timid in one look, but once provoked they are as ferocious as the beasts in the wilds.


    What is scarier about them is their intelligence which is almost on par with the humans. Combined with their brutal strength, it is sure that the humans would not hold a candle against these creatures. However, the only difference is that the Li''angs don''t have a long lifespan.


    At most, they could only live up to 30 years. But there are some who have the same lifespan as the humans, that is only a rare few and mostly females.


    The Li''angs built a lot of colonies in thend, and one of thergest colonies is in the Yu kingdom. Since then the kingdom saw the Li''ang as a threat and time and after time tried to eliminate them. At first, they were sessful and almost wiped out the colony. However, the creatures became wiser and built the Under City, a huge city underground which is as big as two cities.


    For hundreds of years, the Li''angs dig and expand their cities until it was now today.


    The Under City minds their own business. Through the machination of their queens, they have secretly abducted humans and forced them to teach human ways to the hierarchy of the city. And only those who belong to the upper sses in the city learned how to speak and act as humans do.


    Those who aren''t are treated like beasts and could only move up to a higher position through merit in battles and their contribution to the city.


    The Under City is a world that belongs to the Li''angs and most prefer to live here than outside. For them, this ce is heaven, a ce of refuge, a ce where they can build their own nest before they die.


    About a year ago, the Under City was attacked by arge group of Li''angs. They wore umon armor and wield sharp weapons. When the queen discovered this, she was enraged and began preparing to wage war against these invaders.


    She knew that the humans are behind these attacks and they are using these new groups of Li''angs from another colony to invade the Under City.


    So how could she let them win?


    A few years back, when she was younger she remembers a human wanting to catch her. She was too na?ve back then and wanted to know more about these so-called humans. But as a Li''ang and the future queen, she has a particr ability to know the heart of another being may it be beasts or humans, she can feel their desires and their intent.


    And what she felt that day made her shiver in disgust and fright. She could feel pure lust brimming from that young human''s body.


    And so, she ran and called for help. With the power of her personal guards, she defeated that young human and the people behind him. Soon after that, arge number of humans attacked them, however, how could they defeat the strength of the Li''angs? Although many of her people died, they were able to drive away from the humans and for so many years didn''t daree back to theirnds.


    That is until a year ago.


    Upon recalling these memories, the queen looks at the horizon and on the road saw a long line of carriages rushing towards the city from afar.


    "I want that caravan stopped. Capture everyone¡­" she said with a sneer on her beautiful face.


    She then turns around and gets on a sedan chair where four burly Le''angs carried her.


    After hermand was given one of the female generals steps forward and took a group of around 30 soldiers. They immediately ran and chase after the caravan. From their speed, after an hour of running, they soon arrive behind the caravan.


    When some of the soldiers guarding the rear noticed that there are figures following them, they immediately went on guard.


    But how could they fight against the Li''angs, especially this group which was trained and has martial abilities? Without any suspense, the soldiers were defeated one by one along with the mercenaries as they tried to fight against the 30 plus Li''ang soldiers chasing after them.


    Shin Jiao saw what is happening outside, he didn''t want to implicate the innocent in this battle and decided to interfere. When he saw the soldier riding near their carriage about to be attacked, he suddenly shouted.


    "Watch out!"


    The soldier heard him and immediately dodges the deing towards his head. When the soldier saw that sharp object, his back was immediately filled with cold sweat.


    Shin Jiao immediately grabs this opportunity to throw something out from the window towards that Li''ang soldier who is running really face and has a ferocious look on his face. Shin Jiao could not help but be astounded upon seeing the young soldier''s appearance. He truly looks like a young human. However, that tail behind his back which around two meters long is very distinct. Plus his speed is truly uncanny and astounding.


    When Shin Jiao threw those objects from inside the carriage, he put some strength on them. Hence when the young Li''ang soldier tried to parry it, he felt one of his arms aching and this sudden loss of concentration gave Shin Jiao a chance to throw another object hitting that young Li''ang soldier''s face.


    Shin Jiao saw him tumbling to the ground in a cloud of dust.


    The three cheered inside the carriage and they did a high five. However, something happened which the three did not expect.


    A long and hairy tail suddenly grabs Shin Jiao''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    Those are the only words that came out of his mouth, and then he suddenly shrieked in fright as his figure was flung outside the carriage followed by a figure jumping towards himing from the roof of the carriage.


    "No! Doctor Ji!" shouted Bao Di and Jie Ming with a helpless tone.


    They did not expect that this would happen and they both me themselves for this. But what can they do? They can''t even fight. They are just some weak doctors who only know how to treat patients.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is being carried by a young Li''ang soldier. The soldier was about to hit his neck to make him pass out. But he suddenly made a move and like a slippery eel escaped his captor.


    With a simple kick of his leg, that young soldier was thrown to a nearby tree and passed out after hitting it with a loud thud.


    Those other Li''ang soldiers busily chasing the caravan and saw this scene suddenly turned their angry sight on Shin Jiao. One of them suddenly pulled out a small whistle and blew on it.


    After Shin Jiao saw this a smile crept on his face. If he can buy time for the caravan then so be it. Though he is not a hero, he is still a human being. He understood his strength and would not dare sacrifice the innocent just to save his own life.


    Upon hearing the whistle the female general who is already ahead wanting to stop the advancing caravan suddenly disappears.


    She appears near the area where Shin Jiao is standing and around him is a group of 30 plus Li''ang soldiers.


    "I don''t want to fight¡­ I just wanted to ask, why are you attacking us?" Shin Jiao asked while his hands are high up in surrender.


    But the males around him did not understand his words they growled at him like beasts and with their back hunch and ready to fight carefully approaches him.


    They already have their weapons drawn at a ready to strike this human that dared hurt two of theirpanions.


    "Alright, if words could not get your attention, I will use my fist then." Shin Jiao said with a grin on his face.


    When the female general saw this, she showed interest in her gaze on the young man.


    In theirnguage, shemanded the group to attack.


    30 versus 1


    But Shin Jiao was not flustered at all. As soon as the group attacked he knew that these Li''angs have a strength that''s three to five times that of a normal human. Plus with their speed which is equal to that of a beast, they truly are perfect warriors.


    Shin Jiao fought with his concentration on the line. Unlike normal beasts, these intelligent creature fights like humans. Hence their movements are too distinctive. They did not rely on patterns.


    However, Shin Jiao also is not a normal human being. That''s why the fight between them ended up with him standing in the middle of a fallen bunch of Li''ang soldiers.


    The female general standing not too far showed astonishment in her eyes while looking at this scene.


    Shin Jiao has already noticed her and shifted his gaze towards her location.


    "I know you can understand me. You are different from these¡­ creatures¡­" he said with a serious expression.


    "Come, it''s your turn then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he took a nce at the woman.


    However, he is actually looking behind her where the caravan is.


    In his heart, he is just praying that the caravan could reach the city before he finished fighting against this¡­ woman.

 Chapter 599 - The Humanoid Beast Queen

    Chapter 599


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Surrounding a single person is the unconscious bodies of soldiers donned in a piece of leather armor numbering less than 30. The fight a while ago took only a couple of minutes before it ended with these powerful soldiers being defeated by a single person with ease.


    As Shin Jiao stood in the middle, he has observed these people and concluded that they are not like those beastmen who resembles human but has traces of a beast in their bodies.


    The soldiers around him are truly just like ordinary humans however they only have that additional appendage behind them. Plus, even when they are raging, there are no changes in their appearance. They would just look like an angry crazy person.


    Hence this truly made him intrigued.


    Looking at the beautiful figure not far from him Shin Jiao gave her a sneer and provokes her.


    Squinting her eyes, the woman took a step back while her tail flicked. Shin Jiao noticed that her tail is snow white in color just like her skin and at the tip is a clump of brown hair. He knew that it was not natural and that this female groom her tail really well.


    "If you don''t answer me I will directly kill everyone in here." Shin Jiao said as he took a step forward. With a raise of his hand, a long brown sword which he casually takes out from the pile of weapons inside his ring came out.


    The tip of the sword is currently pointing at one of the soldiers lying on the ground which looks like a young woman. Shin Jiao carefully cut the bun on her hair and the splendid ck hair flowed and made her appearance more gentle and pitiful.


    "Stop! Stop!" shouted the female general.


    Shin Jiao stop from his advance and retrieve the sword into his ring. The female general swallows a mouthful of saliva upon seeing this. Although she didn''t know how that young person did such a thing, she knew that she could not offend this powerful person.


    "So you can really talk¡­ this is getting interesting. Well, I don''t want to fight or anything, and you people started it. I''m just a traveler, so I just want my peace¡­ However, now that I have met such interesting creatures, I want to know more." Shin Jiao said while folding his arms on his chest.


    The general could not withstand his gaze and immediately crumbled. She gulped and then lower her head.


    "This one is just a soldier of my army. However, we have a vast army on the horizon. If worstes to worst I will offer my life and let you suffer an end in the hands of my queen." She said while gritting her teeth.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao could not help but chuckle for a bit.


    "Pfft¡­ I''m not that stupid to face you whole army you know¡­ however, I am also confident that after killing you, I can escape this ce¡­ I can even assassinate your so-called queen if I wanted to and no one can stop me¡­" Shin Jiao said and when saying hisst sentence the woman heard his voice close to her ears which startled her greatly.


    She looks around and found no one, and then suddenly she saw the figure of the man already 50 meters away from her. It was as if he moves like the wind and could travel a few meters in an instant. This causes her to be drenched in a cold sweat.


    "The humans are not simple¡­" she just muttered and walked towards herpanions.


    After checking their conditions, she took out a vial from her pouch and made those fainted soldiers sniff and whiff of it. With that everyone slowly wakes up.


    While this is happening, a tall beautiful woman is currently standing to stop a tree while watching this proceeding. This woman is the queen of the Li''angs from Under City, Queen Klo.


    She''s been the queen of the Under City for so many years now after her predecessors have died. However, under her guidance, the Under City grew massive. For some unknown reason, Queen Klo''s lifespan is abnormal. Unlike her predecessors who could only live up to 50 to 80 years, she has already lived for more than 100 years and her appearance is still not changing.


    For some reason, she maintained her young woman''s appearance and is already used to it. As a queen, she met many human rulers and captured the hearts of many kings, princes, and nobles. However, they dare not offend her because of the matter that happened to the current king of Yun kingdom many years ago.


    "This human is different from the rest¡­ He is¡­ powerful¡­ is he like us? Is he also a Li''ang?" she muttered to herself as her figure suddenly vanished from the spot.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao continue walking towards the direction of the city leisurely. However, in truth, he has already prepared his countermeasure if ever anything appears from his surroundings. He justments to the fact that he could not casually use his absolute sense to detect any enemy from his surroundings.


    While walking something seems to be bugging him about these creatures called Li''ang. If they truly are just like humans and can talk like one, then there is a possibility that these creatures have a wide of information.


    If this is true, then there is a way for him to know how to find a path to exit this prison world. But of course, this is just a possibility. His greatest bet would still be in the Empire of Silver Moon.


    Suddenly, with just using his sharp senses he faintly hears some irregrities in the air and immediately knew that someone is following him from the trees.


    Shin Jiao casually stopped and suddenly turn towards a tree and suddenly lowered his pants to pee.


    High up from the trees when Queen Klo saw what Shin Jiao is doing, she immediately closes her eyes. However, as soon as she did this, she immediately heard a sharp wind and her defenses immediately kick in. Without opening her eyes, she raised her hand to block the iing fist.


    But she soon felt something strange. This is because that fist suddenly turned into a hand and with a simple pat swatted her arm and directly grabbed her slender long neck.


    This made her open her eyes in disbelief and saw a handsome young man looking directly into her crimson eyes.


    "Who are you? And why are following me?" Shin Jiao asked in a cold tone.


    Although the woman in front of him is really beautiful, he has no time to admire her beauty as he has no time to spend talking to her, when he was about to tighten his grip to kill this woman who looks like an assassin, he noticed a snow-white fleshy tail wiggling behind in-between her legs.


    "You''re not a human¡­ you''re one of them¡­ Speak, why are you following me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    But he noticed theplexion of the woman getting paler and removes his hand.


    The beautiful female fell on the ground while gasping for breath while coughing so hard and holding her heaving chest.


    "Cough.. cough¡­ you¡­ you almost killed me¡­" she said in-between her breaths.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and just stood there while watching the female warrior.


    "I¡­ I don''t mean any harm¡­ I just wanted to¡­ to observe you, that''s all." She said as she gained herposure and stood up.


    "I have no time¡­ I need to leave this ce before your army wages war in this ce." Shin Jiao said as he turns around to jump down from the tree and leave.


    But before he could take a step, the woman suddenly tugged on his sleeves.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­ I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about something." She said then noticed that Shin Jiao is looking at his sleeves and she immediately let go while showing an awkward smile.


    "Okay, what do you want?" Shin Jiao asked without turning around.


    This irritated Queen Klo a bit but she bares it as she knew that this man is truly stronger than her. Though she is the strongest in her colony, she was unable to defend herself against this guy, so how could she not feel fear a bit in her heart.


    "I¡­ I have a proposition¡­ we¡­ we want tomunicate with the leaders of that city. We¡­ we just wanted to have a peaceful life and stop this war¡­ can you¡­ can you help us?" she asked.


    Though she knows not who this human is, but ording to her understanding with the humans, in their world, the strong rules the weak, and the powerful rules the city. And judging from this human, he is someone whom she can call powerful.


    But his answer dashed her hopes.


    "No¡­ I''m just a passerby¡­ I am not from that city." Shin Jiao replied nonchntly.


    Queen Klo didn''t say for a minute then suddenly lifted her head and look at Shin Jiao directly in the eye.


    "It''s a pity then. We are willing to pay you with some precious stones aspensation if you can fulfill some of our wishes, but since you didn''t want to, then this is only my misfortune. Till next time good sir." She said while turning her figure around.


    When Shin Jiao heard the words precious stones, his interest was a bit piqued. He is currently not sure what kind of precious stone this woman is talking about, but if it truly is helpful for him, then it would not hurt for him to look, right?


    With that in mind, he immediately called out.


    "Wait¡­ what kind of precious stones are we talking about here? If you piqued my interest, then maybe I can do something for you." Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile.


    A crafty smile immediately appears on her beautiful face and as she turns around and faces Shin Jiao that smiles immediately faded away.


    "Hihi¡­ this one is called Klo¡­ What is your esteemed name be?" she said politely.


    "I am Doc¡­ I mean I am Qiong Ji." Shin Jiao said removing the doctor.


    Upon hearing the young man''s name, Queen Klo grabs the pouch on her side and carefully pours out its content on her dainty palm.


    When Shin Jiao saw the so-called precious stones, one of his eyebrows suddenly raised.

 Chapter 600 - Under City

    Chapter 600


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Six thumb-sized glimmering stones are currently in the dainty palms of the female calling herself as Klo. Out of those six truly precious stones, Shin Jiao noticed two particr stones. One is pure ck with a glimmer of red, and the other one is milky white with a hue of yellow.


    Though he didn''t what type of stones are those, he can feel that they are special.


    When the woman named Klo saw the eyes of Shin Jiao and where he is looking, a faint smile appear on her face.


    "This guy is really unique. He can even see that these two stones are special." She thought to herself.


    That is because those two stones have some properties which seem to absorb energy and store it. Then if they are needed, one only has to break that stone and the energy would be released. However, the air seems to absorb that released energy almost immediately.


    Hence in their colony, they use these stones as a power source. They have found a way to harness the energy within the stones and use it to power the Under City. Plus most of their weapons have these stones melted on them. And this makes their weapon deadlier than any normal weapons but a bit more brittle than iron.


    However, one a weapon stabs its victim. They would be weak until all of their energy is absorbed by the de leaving the victim vulnerable like a weak human.


    This is also the reason why the Li''angs is feared by the beasts in the forest. No beast would dare cross their borders and intrude lest they provoke these overlords of the forest and be their food.


    Even humans fear them because of this.


    When Shin Jiao curiously extended his hand and wanted to touch the ck stone with a glimmer of red, Klo extended her other hand and stops him while she retreated the palm holding the stones.


    "Do not touch the ck and white stones. They would absorb your energy." She warned.


    Shin Jiao thought for a moment and then asked.


    "Can I¡­ Can I touch your hand then?"


    Hearing the handsome man''s words, Queen Klo was a bit flustered. Although she is already a mother with different husbands who bore her many possible princesses, she still felt a bit shy for some reason. But she didn''t hesitate and just nodded her head.


    Shin Jiao carefully extended his hand towards hers and immediately uses his domain to control her body.


    Once this happened Queen Klo was immediately terrified. She can feel her body stiffening as if some strong force is holding her. Even breathing is a bit hard now.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t think of anything and just sent a flow towards those two ck and white stones resting on her palm.


    As the flow of his domain made contact with the ck stone surface, Shin Jiao immediately felt a strong suction force as it hungrily feeds on Shin Jiao''s energy. This made him feel a bit flustered and immediately wanted to retreat, but it seems that the ck stone has seen its target and wanted to absorb more of that energy.


    But as Shin Jiao cut off his connection, the ck stone also stopped. Then a realization urs in him. He had actually felt the same wavelength of energy as what that ck stone is emitting. It was the same as the female in front of him.


    "So that is the reason why she is unaffected by the ck stone. She emits the same energy and when the two meet each other they cancel each other''s energy." He thought.


    He suddenly had an idea and took out a pair of weird gloves from his ring. These pair of gloves was the gloves he would use to craft when he was first starting to learn crafting technique. One of the gloves magically inserted itself in his left hand and with concentration. He controlled the energy in his body andbined them.


    When he was about to touch the stone, the expression on the one immediately turned into horror, but she is unable to move or even talk at this moment, hence she just looks in exasperation at the action of the man in front of her.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao felt a weird sensation in his body and immediately adjusted the energy at the fingertips of those gloves.


    He failed once and then tried again. In every failure, he didn''t give up and continue trying until he has adjusted the energy level for so many times he could not even count. The woman named Klo already had an expression of anger and frustration on her beautiful face. She didn''t know what this crazy man is doing and just wanted to go back to the army.


    She truly regretteding to this ce and meeting this crazy man and showing those stones. She regretted thinking that her craftiness has captured the man''s attention. Instead, she was tricked and has to stay for almost an hour frozen on the spot without any way to escape.


    When the adjustment that Shin Jiao went to around 99%, he suddenly felt a familiar sensation and knew that he seeded atst after so many trials.


    "Haha¡­ this is it." He chuckled as he suddenly picks up the ck stone.


    Upon doing this, Queen Klo was dumbstruck.


    "How? How could he hold that in his hand? I have not seen any human being able to hold that in their hand¡­ This¡­ This is impossible¡­" she thought.


    Suddenly she felt her body recovering and slowly staggered back.


    "This¡­ this is very useful for me." Shin Jiao muttered with his eyes fix on the stone.


    "Let''s go to your city. I wanted to see more of these stones." He said with excitement in his eyes.


    Although a bit took aback and feeling wronged, Queen Klo cleared her throat andposed herself.


    "Ahem¡­ I think we should arrive at an agreement first." She said.


    "Well, what kind of agreement do you want?" shin Jiao asked while checking the stone attentively.


    "Hmm¡­ I want you to fight for us in this war and I will show you more of that stone¡­"


    "Do you use these stones as a weapon?"


    "Against humans, yes. Against our kind we cannot."


    "I see¡­ okay, I''ll agree. However, I can only kill the leader. Point me the leader and I''ll eliminate them, then you handle the rest, deal?"


    "Okay¡­ Deal."


    The two arrive at an agreement and shook hands. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao asked her about the stones while the two began walking back to the army.


    When Shin Jiao arrives at the site, he was dumbstruck to see the countless number of soldiers standing at the ready. He was thoroughly dumbfounded when some of the female soldiers greeted the woman beside him.


    "Queen Klo, you have arrived."


    "Queen? You''re their queen?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked after being shocked for some time.


    "Yes, why? Did you regret not making a move on me?" she chuckled while showing a coquettish smile on her lovely face.


    "I''m¡­ It''s not that. Sigh¡­ I guess that is the reason why you just told me your name." Shin Jiao said with a helpless smile.


    "Anyway, we already have an agreement. So backing out." She reminded.


    "Okay, so¡­ where is the enemy?"


    "The enemy is also a Queen but she is wearing a red robe, which looks like this. And also it has a different mark... Her robe symbolizes their colony." Queen Klo showed her long ck cloak.


    "Okay, wait for me here and I will end this war." Shin Jiao said as he was about to walk out.


    "Wait? What are you thinking? Do you think you can approach her? Their number is almost the same as ours, can you traverse that huge number of Li''ang warriors and kill her?" she said with exasperation.


    With a mysterious smile, Shin Jiao just turn around and left the ce.


    "Crazy human¡­" one of the general spat to the ground.


    "Does he think he is that powerful? Where did you find him, my queen?"


    "Well, I hope hees back. He looks charming for a human, Hihi¡­"


    The generals around Queen Klo began to discuss while looking as the disappearing figure of Shin Jiao down the forest.


    Soon the group noticed that arge army has already gathered in the opposite hill overlooking the forest. They knew that the battle is imminent and that there would only be one winner. Queen Klo and her colony are confident of their win. They have defended this ce for centuries and they will always be.


    "Ready to battle!" Queen Klo shouted in theirnguage.


    With her shout, everyone immediately draws their weapons and goes into a fighting stance. The army is truly moving like a human that even their fighting stance is like a martial technique from a martial cultivation sect.


    This is because there was once a sect that tried to attack the Under City. Thinking that the Li''ang living in that ce is simple and the sect wanted to exterminate them and make the Under City their sect headquarters. But who would have known that it was their doom and that the Li''angs living in the Under City is far more ferocious than the wild Li''angs living in the outside world?


    Hence the Li''ang got a lot of sect elders and members as prisoners and extracted a fighting method from them.


    And so this is what they are going to use in this battle.


    As everyone began to prepare to charge a single person is also preparing to begin his assault.


    High up in a tall tree stood a single man, it took him a while before reaching this ce and finding the right spot to begin his assault.


    From afar he can see numerous soldiers of the Li''ang race marching towards the hill at the opposite side of the people of Queen Klo. Upon seeing the number, Shin Jiao could not help but felt a bit of excitement and tension in his heart. He is excited because if he pulls this off, he would really feel ted. The same feeling he had before when he assassinated an enemy general. However, he was not recognized on that assignment as he works in the shadows. However, this time, he would be able to get recognition plus a great reward, the ck and white stone.


    From the moment heid his eyes on those two stones, he already knew of their value. And after touching it, his mind already has an idea of how to use them.


    As he stood at the top of the tree a smile crept on his handsome face and muttered.


    "That''s it.... Come to daddy!"

 Chapter 601 - Under City (2)

    Chapter 601


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the small city of Yun Hi, a group of guards and some of the city leaders are currently stop the walls watching therge army slowly appearing on the horizon. Although it is very far, the sheer number of the two armies could still be seen from their position.


    Even the marching sound could be faintly heard by the people stop the walls.


    "City Lord, what should we do? If the battle starts won''t we be affected?" themander of the guards asked while standing beside a man in his 30''s with a schrly appearance.


    "I have read in the records and heard my father talk about this event. Thest time the Li''ang colonies fought was many years ago. And this time we are witnessing history repeating itself." The City Lord said while watching the horizon with his hands behind his back.


    "I''m just afraid that the battle would reach the city and would affect us."


    "It will and we will not do anything about it. Just make sure that the city doors are locked and secured. If not then it would be the end of us all."


    After saying those words the city Lord retracted his gaze and walk down from the walls. He didn''t want to think more about it. ording to the records, the fighting would start and there would be some Li''angs that would escape their way. They just have to hold on and not interfere so that they would not anger any parties.


    And so everyone in the city hid inside their homes and waited with bated breath while prying for the war to end soon.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already adjusting the crosshair of his rifle as he carefully judges the distance. With the quality of the bullets he has, it is not powerful enough to travel for 1 kilometer. Hence he needed at most 500 meters to be able to shot urately.


    However, the situation in front of him is truly vexing. With arge number of Li''ang soldiers marching below, he is sure that if he is discovered, then his body would be riddled with arrows. Plus, from the looks of it, these Li''ang enemy army is equipped with human crafted armor and weapons.


    This truly baffled him a bit. How could they create something so simr? Even the sword on their hips looks like the sword that was given to him at the camp in the frontlines.


    Then a suspicion appears in his mind that he could not deny even though how absurd it was.


    And so he just concentrated on his target as he carefully and took his time to scope his target. Not longter, from within his sights, he already saw a tall woman with dark skin sitting on a war chariot while being pulled by fourrge Groogs (hornless Bull-type creature).


    The imposing aura of the dark-skinned woman which seems to be the queen of this army is truly fascinating. Then Shin Jiao was baffled that he could not read her mouth. It seems that she is talking in anothernguage, maybe it is their localnguage. But since he could not understand anything he just shook his head and continues watching.


    Suddenly, from his scope, he noticed a tall person wearing a full armor with tworge sabers on his back. Upon seeing this, he was a bit surprised. But then his conjecture was further validated by the presence of that man.


    "Hmm¡­ alright, after her, it would be you next." Shin Jiao muttered.


    This time, he installed a silencer on his rifle, hoping that it would at least suppress the sound and not attract the soldiers marching below.


    He looks at the time on the upper side corner of his sight, and then carefully assessed his target.


    Right now, therge army of the enemy soldiers has already passed his location and many are still marching. Then when the distance of his target drew near, he carefully flicks a sharp needle from his hand into another around 50 meters away from his location.


    With a smile on his face, he waited.


    "800 meters¡­"


    "700 meters¡­"


    "600 meters¡­"


    "¡­"


    Suddenly¡­


    Ka-boom!


    A loud explosion from high up a tree rattled the soldiers and everyone turns their attention towards that location. From above a very tall tree everyone can see thick smoke rising up to the air and the tree began to burn.


    The soldiers immediately turn to the sky thinking that the tree might have been hit by lightning. As creatures of the forest, they have seen these things happened so they thought of the possibility, but are still confused.


    Then before everyone can react, a shrill crying from the center of the marching army, gained their attention. But as they focused and heard what that cry is saying everyone froze in disbelief. Anxiety, panic, and fear can be seen in their faces.


    Confusion immediately engulfed the army.


    Although Shin Jiao didn''t know what they were saying, he didn''t care. He has already done his part and now it''s that Queen''s turn.


    On top of the war chariot,id two people, a man, and a female Li''ang. Both of their heads are iplete and have their skull shattered. It was the enemy Queen and the human beside her.


    While themotion is happening, Queen Klo who just stopped charging suddenly showed a faint smile on her beautiful face. She then shouted for her army to continue advancing.


    The next event has no thrill anymore. With the death of their queen, the colony is already destroyed. Unlike humans who have advance thinking. Most soldiers in the Li''ang army rely on their instinct and themand from their queen. And now that they are queenless, everything was in disarray.


    Therge army fell and the Under City won.


    Queen Klo looks at the bloody scene in front of her and a happy smile is on her face. She was too ted and didn''t expect that her army would not even suffer that big of a casualty.


    "I''ve kept my bargain¡­ now it''s your turn." Suddenly a man''s voice said from above a tree.


    Upon hearing that voice, a pleasant feeling came over her as she shifted her gaze towards the young man sitting casually high up the tree.


    "My lord, this humble one is really grateful for your benevolence." She said as she suddenly jumps down from her mount and kneels one knee on the ground while lowering herself.


    She is not that stupid. This human can take weapons out of thin air and can make thunderous explosions and lightning. If he is not a god, then what is he?


    With that, great respect was etched deep in her heart towards the deity who helped her people.


    The victorious army marches back to their city while taking their spoils of war. Due to the panic of the other Li''ang army, they were unable to utilize the power of the iron sword and their armor. Hence the army of the Under City has gained far too many iron armors, weapons, and shields. These things are enough to make Queen Klo happy.


    She knew that the humans are behind this attack, but she didn''t care. No human would dare attack the Under City and that has already been proven from a long time ago even today.


    Shin Jiao was given amount and was riding beside the Queen. Many female Li''angs gazes did not leave him which made him feel shivers run down his spine. This is especially true to the female generals beside the Queen. They are hoping for a better male to have a strong offspring.


    Some of them even considered some humans outside. However, for them, regr humans are weak and feeble. So, how could they waste their time on those weak beings? But right now, they have here a very strong human with amazing fighting ability tomand the elements, how could they not eye him?


    But of course, they have to control themselves as they knew that the queen is interested in this human.


    As Shin Jiao descends down through arge cave protected by a few strong Li''ang soldiers who look like barbarians with strong hairy tails on their backs, he saw a long tunnel.


    For 30 minutes the army marches as he can feel that they are going down on a winding path.


    Soon from the dimly lit cavern, he noticed a small light from ahead. As they drew closer, the light grew brighter. Shin Jiao was then greeted by an unbelievable sight.


    Although he is underground and the concept of time in this ce seems different, but he can feel the vibrant environment in this ce. He was thinking that these creatures are living a caveman-like lifestyle and wore sackcloth just like those from above the ground. But it turns out that they lived like the dwarves in the movies with their magnificent caves and structures.


    Plus the whole city is not dim at all. From above there are multiple small orb-like objects that light up the Under City and the Li''angs living in it. The houses of course are dug up earthen cavern with different designs.


    There are even unique flower growing on the side, which baffled him because in this ce though it is bright, there are no sunshine.


    Shin Jiao is like an ignorant child who turns his gaze with interest in everything he sees. And this made Queen Klo smile in satisfaction.


    "I guess even gods have things that they didn''t know." She thought as he took a quick nce at the man beside her.


    As they continue traveling, Shin Jiao has seen many different things that he wanted to visit at least once before leaving this interesting ce.


    After thinking up to that, he just continues to satisfy his eyes for now while following the queen.


    Soon, the army separated from the group following theirmanders. The queen and the generals continue towards a looming pce which Shin Jiao can now see from afar. Not longter, he can now see a golden gate with many precious stones iid on the walls.


    He just heaves s sigh at this scene.


    As he travels in this underground city, he has noticed that even the roads have some precious stones on the side which would cause big trouble if it was taken above.. However, in this ce, it is being used as a decoration in a courtyard gate. How ironic is that?

 Chapter 602 - The Heaven And Demon Stones

    Chapter 602


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A big banquet was held to celebrate the victory of the army against their enemies. However, Shin Jiao requested that he should not be introduced to the people. He likes to keep his privacy and not mingle with the Li''angs.


    From inside the pce, he noticed that, just like humans, the Li''angs have their own nobility and statuses. Those who are nobles would speak humannguage and those who are considered are not could do not have the opportunity to learn suchnguage.


    Plus, nobles and royalties in the Under City have longer lives than the normal Li''ang, hence they enjoy their lives more.


    As Shin Jiao sat in one corner, he just observes the proceeding and the greeting of the nobles and their families. However, in this world, men truly are being looked down upon and are considered as lower ss than females. This is true especially for those who belong to the upper sses.


    Unlike men, females are as strong as men, more intelligent, can produce offspring, and have a longer lifespan. And these are the reasons why in this race, men are inferior. Other than their strength, and their usefulness in procreation, they have no other use.


    But of course, even in the Li''ang society, handsome men are like beautiful women. They would be ogled at and desired by the many females, even those who already have a bunch of husbands.


    Suddenly, a figure appears in front of Shin Jiao.


    She was a tall and slender female with beautiful features. Plus her tail, he actually remembers that tail. When Shin Jiao shifted his gaze, he immediately noticed the smiling face of the woman. It was the general whom he first encounteredmanding that 30 plus Li''ang who attacked their caravan.


    Shin Jiao politely nodded his head as a greeting which made the woman feel a bit flustered.


    "Umm¡­ Sir¡­ I''m¡­ I''m General Hlo of the 3rd battalion. I¡­ I would like to thank you for sparing my life back then. I know that it was our fault that you have been dragged to this war¡­ So¡­ sorry and thank you." she said with a bit of hesitation.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a cordial smile and lifted the ss in his hand to ept her apology.


    As if feeling not contented with what she has said, General Hlo felt uneasy as she showed conflicted emotion in her action and expressions.


    "What is it, general? You can tell me directly what you want to say, it''s okay, I don''t bite¡­" Shin Jiao said with a bit of teasing in his words.


    She smiles upon hearing his words. And her heart feels at ease almost immediately.


    Then she took a deep breath and then bit her lower lips. When Shin Jiao saw her expression he felt a little flustered. Though he is not easily attracted by beautiful women, her expression is just too cute to not admire.


    "Sir¡­ Do¡­ Do you have a partner? I mean¡­ a mate? I¡­ I don''t have a mate yet. Maybe we can¡­" she said directly as she has regained some kind of courage to tell her feeling.


    The directness of the female almost made Shin Jiao ck-jawed. How many men would die to hear those words from such a beautiful woman? How many men would go crazy upon hearing such a confession? Even Shin Jiao was a bit tempted. However, a dainty face suddenly pops from his mind waking him from his dazed feeling.


    Shin Jiao didn''t reply and showed a polite smile on his handsome face. His smile made the woman feel a bit dazed and didn''t react for a while.


    Another voice interrupted the two as a dainty figure walked towards them. This time Shin Jiao didn''t sit and immediately stood up and greeted the woman.


    "My Queen¡­" general Hlo said as she greeted the Queen feeling a bit nervous.


    She knew that the queen has her interest in the young man. However, she could not pass the opportunity to also show her feeling and sincerity towards him.


    For the Li''angs, especially for those females in the higher-ups, they would not fight for any men or pressure other women to get the man they like. Instead, they would show sincerity and woo the guy to have his affection.


    And of course, after that, if the man performs well, then he would have a higher standing in her household, if not then he would end up as a ve or a toy for the other females in the household.


    "Queen¡­" greeted Shin Jiao politely.


    "My Lord, are you enjoying the party so far?" she asked with a polite smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m okay. But I really would like to see the stones¡­"


    "Ah, yes, yes of course. But we still have to prepare the mines for the Lord. We could not be sloppy with our preparations. Tomorrow morning, I will directly guide you to the tunnels." She promised.


    Hearing her words, Shin Jiao smiles and nodded in contentment. He then gestured for her to continue, as he went back to his seat.


    "Lord¡­ I¡­ I was a bit rush. I am sorry for being impolite." General Hlo said as she realized how the queen calls the young man.


    Although she is a general of the army, she is only a lower rank general. She might be included in the upper echelon, but she is not that high in the ranks so, she is not aware that the queen is already treating the young man as a deity.


    When she heard how the queen calls the young man, she was immediately stunned and felt scared. She dare not tarry and immediately apologizes for her mistake and abruptness.


    "It''s okay. I can understand how you feel. However, I cannot reciprocate your feelings as I already have a partner. I''m sorry."


    General Hlo''s expression suddenly changes and she felt a bit sad. But she could not deny the fact that this young man is not normal and she could not have him. She can only me herself for being not on par with his status. She knew that only the queen has the status to be with this guy.


    She turns on her heels and walked away.


    ¡­


    The next day, in a long winding tunnel, going deeper on the ground, a group of people could be seen descending while passing through some workers wearing sackcloth and carrying heavy pickaxes and shovels on their shoulder.


    Shin Jiao is being led by a group of soldiers with a female general in the lead. This is because the queen is unavable as she needed to finish her task due to the result of the battle yesterday. So she has given this task to a female general.


    On his their way, Shin Jiao notice that their expression of the people they pass by is one of contentment and satisfaction. It was as if they wanted this heavy and dangerous work and that it would make them happy to toil for the benefit of the city and their own families.


    "They seem to be happy about going down here. Aren''t'' they worried or something?"


    "I¡­ I don''t know what you mean, sir¡­ the only thing that is important for us is the prosperity of the city. So we do this for the city and the colony." The female general said.


    Shin Jiao nodded upon hearing the reason, he expected as such.


    Theborers are both male and female Li''angs which seems to look like having the same physique. However, since the lifespan of men are lesser, so there are many males who tend to work in these kinds of the job so that they can be of help to the family.


    Soon the group arrives in a well-lit huge cavern and Shin Jiao noticed that the huge cavern is divided into two paths, one on the left and one on the right. Plus this cavern seems to be where the stones being mined are processed.


    From the exnation of the female general who came along with him on this visit, he learned that in every quarry they have for the ck and white stones which they called as heaven and demon stones, there would always be a distance of 50 meters in between the two areas. And so from the center where they are now, they would travel around 23 to 24 meters to get to either white or ck stones. The reason for the existence of the Under City is because of the mines. It seems that mining the ck and white stones gives the Li''angs lives their meaning.


    From the moment they touch the stones, they can feel its radiance, warmth, and vibrant energy. And through this, they would feel their lives to beplete.


    As the group arrives at this point they waited for Shin Jiao to decide where to go.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s go to the location of the ck stones first." Upon thinking to this point, Shin Jiao decided to go to the ck stone first.


    This is because he already learned that the white stone could not be formed into anything else. Once you mine it, then try to form it into any shape, it would be destroyed. However, the only thing that''s good about the white stone is that they discovered it produces energy, energy for both the Li''angs and their colony.


    On the other hand, the ck stones are being mined to make weapons and other stuff.


    And so, with that decision, the group began marching once again going towards the ck stone mining area.


    As they drew closer, Shin Jiao suddenly felt something weird with his body. It''s like his strength is slowly leaving his body.


    "Wait¡­" he said as he suddenly took out a piece of body armor from his ring and suddenly donned it on his body.


    Well, in truth, from the first time he enters this ce he has already felt this same sensation which made him feel weird. But he was able to control the rotation of the energy in his dantian and regte it to conform to the wavelength that''s just like those that came from the Li''angs.


    However, it seems that it was not enough. Hence he decided to do something.


    When the people around him saw what he did they were all shocked. They didn''t know where that metal thingy came from and how it suddenly appears.


    However, what happened next thoroughly terrified everyone in his surroundings.

 Chapter 603 - The Heaven And Demon Stones (2)

    Chapter 603


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The soldiers around him and those peopleing and going in the tunnel all stopped to look at the amazing thing that''s happening right in front of their eyes.


    When Shin Jiao activated the armor and it immediately began to cover his whole body. Everyone around him has their eyes wide open. Although the armor uses a lot of his energy due to the environment, he still needed to use it at this time to protect himself.


    Just to be able to take a glimpse of the quarry or the ck and white stones and how they could be of use to him, he would not hesitate to do as such.


    Shin Jiao always have a curious mind in all things. This is one of his attitudes that made him who is today. And this made him learn a lot of things. From his grandfather who raises him, he learned that knowledge is eternal. The more knowledge he gets the more he could improve, preserve, and enhance his life.


    Ever since he started cultivating, he has already discovered that he could recall almost everything that he has learned from the past.


    After being fully covered by the silver mechanized body armor, he and the group began descending through the cavern. The Li''angs around him now has a sense of worship in their eyes. They knew now why the queen had her eyes on this handsome human.


    At that time, when they saw the metal covering the human body, they all wanted to prostrate themselves and worship him. However, they are unable to move and just stood in their ce and look at the marvelous scene in front of their eyes.


    "My¡­ my lord¡­ we¡­ we are here." The female general said with a stammering voice.


    Although she wanted to be close to this fabulous human male species, she didn''t want to overstep her ce. The young human in front of her might be a god of some sort; hence she was a bit afraid.


    Shin Jiao saw a dark cave but the energy inside that cave is a bit suffocating. However, as he controlled the wavelength of the energy surrounding the armor, he is able to enter the ce with ease. If it is a normal human or a cultivator, then they would surely lose consciousness in this ce or even die.


    As he walks in, he saw many working Li''ang miners chipping the rocks slowly. The sound of the rhythm of their pickaxes reverberates through the air.


    From his vision, he can see the reading around him. It seems that the ck stones even the cavern itself are slightly radioactive. As he goes deeper, he soon saw arge rock the size of a 2 story building lying in the middle.


    When Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the female general, she immediately showed a smile on her face, and then pointed towards another stone just like it.


    "We do not touch those things, my lord. This is because in the past many have tried to touch those stones and died. So from then on, we dare not touch thoserge stones. We can only mine the smaller ones on the side." she exined.


    Shin Jiao walked to the side and noticed that a row of 4rge stones with a considerable distance of around 50 meters from each other are lined up in his sight. He didn''t know if there are more, but from his view, the four gigantic ck stones seem to be floating from the ground.


    "When you found these tones, is it already floating?" Shin Jiao curiously asked.


    "Yes, my lord¡­" the general answered.


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao became a bit curious and wanted to walk closer to observe. But his silver metallic arm was grasped by a soft hand.


    "My Lord, it is dangerous. We¡­ we do not cross that line over there. Many of us would get sick once we enter that line." She said while pointing to a depression on the ground.


    Shin Jiao has already noticed it as was a bit curious. He can see that outside of that depression everything is looking rough and uneven, just like a normal cave. However, inside that depression, the ground is smooth and t. And it formed a circumference of around 20 meters almost meeting the second circumference of the next stone behind it.


    So instead of walking, he threw out a small stone towards that circle.


    As the stone rolled and slowly enters that boundary, he saw the stone being bombarded by arge amount of chaotic Qi which this truly surprised him.


    Without his suit, he would barely see the reaction. However, with the enhancement of the suit, he can clearly see what happened.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback.


    "Can I stay here for a moment? I wanted to check on something, you and your men can do whatever you want. I promise I will not cause trouble." Shin Jiao said to the female general.


    With a nod of her head, she helplessly walked away and just leaves another female which knew thenguage of humans beside Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a certainrge pce with a bit of a distance from the city of Yun Hi, a certain man with a handsome and mature demeanor walks back and forth in front of a throne iid with gold and many precious stones. The man had an anxious expression and has just arrived in the pce.


    This particr man is the sovereign of the kingdom of Yun, King Guxi Jing. He is a man in his 40''s but still shows a fit body and a younger appearance just like a man in his 30''s. The king is obsessed with taking medicine which can cause him to look younger.


    The alchemist and doctors in the pce would toil really hard just to concoct potions and medicine to make the king looks younger.


    This is because everyone knew of his obsession ever since he was young.


    From the first time he took a glimpse of the queen of the Li''ang from the Under City colony, he became obsessed and almost made the kingdom suffer. And ever since then he would always make ns to conquer that city just to get his hands on that beauty.


    From then on, he has taken a glimpse of her figure and saw that she is different from the rest of the Li''angs. She is truly an immortal queen of the Li''angs, and after all these years she has never aged not one bit.


    Her glorious beauty is truly beyondpare, unlike those noblewomen in the pce which has now resulted in using make-up just to make them look prettier and younger. For him, his goddess Queen Klo is the best partner a king like him should have.


    He has set up the war so that he could get a glimpse of her beauty even from afar. However, who would have known that even after doing everything he could and colluding with another queen and colony, he would still fail and even lose one of his most powerful generals.


    He didn''t know what had happened back then, but he was still a bit contented upon seeing that beauty even from afar. But he was not satisfied yet and he wanted more. So how could he be not worried and anxious?


    "I¡­ I think we should rush to the Under City and attack it now." he suddenly muttered.


    "My king, we cannot. The Under City is a heavily fortified fortress. Although we can get those rare stones inside, we would be losing a lot of our troops. We cannot let that happen." A minister said on the side.


    "Then¡­ then what should we do? All of your ns have failed¡­" King Guxi Jing shouted while flicking his long robe.


    "How about we just send a strike group and infiltrate the city? Then from there we could disable their defenses and let our army march in for the kill." a young minister suddenly said.


    "We already did that before and it ended up in a failure."


    "That was before¡­ however, I just received a piece of news that the Under City would be taking in some wild Li''ang to quickly replenish their ranks¡­ this would be our chance to strike, my king¡­"


    Hearing the young minister''s advice, the king''s expression suddenly changes and gestured for the young minister to continue.


    With the advice from that young minister, the kind has suddenly formed a n on how he would proceed.


    And soon a small group of soldiers rushes out of the pce in the middle of the night and then not long after they departed arge army marches out of the capital city.


    That group arrives near the vicinity of the Under City and immediately donned in their disguise. For many years now that they have tried to infiltrate the Under City, they have learned many tricks on how to fool some of the guards.


    But this time, the group has a way in. And that is through the next hidden vige of the Li''angs where a few soldiers from the Under City are staying.


    As the group enters, they noticed that a long line of Li''angs wearing sackcloth at already standing in line and is being carefully checked by the soldiers.


    This particr group of infiltrators has a good grasp of the Li''angnguage and can evenmunicate with those wild Li''angs. Hence they are able to carefully assimte themselves with their fake tail as a disguise.


    Some immediately line up with the group being recruited.


    "Next!" shouted a Li''ang soldier.


    And a tall burly Li''ang took a step forward. The soldier sized up the Li''ang and nodded his head in satisfaction.


    "What is your name?" the soldier asked in thenguage of the Li''angs.


    "¡­" the wild Li''ang did not answer and just look at the soldier in confusion.


    This made the soldier smirked. And gesture for the other to take the burly Li''ang and made him enter the carriage.


    "Next¡­"


    Soon the soldier from the kingdom of Yun now stood in front of that same soldier as he was scrutinized by the Li''ang.


    His heart was beating fast as he didn''t know what would happen next. However, they have to sessfully infiltrate the Under City as per the king''s order, so he needs to do his best.


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat when the Li''ang soldier suddenly frowns.

 Chapter 604 - The Heaven And Demon Stones (3)

    Chapter 604


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The long line of Li''angs for recruiting as new batches of soldiers is progressing smoothly. A particr female general who has a neat appearance sat gantly at the back of her mount. She looks at the line with her sharp gaze and carefully scrutinized the ''volunteers''.


    Her beautiful face made some of the Li''ang males shifted their gaze as they didn''t want to offend her. However, some of them could not help but give a few nces in her direction.


    General Hlo was assigned to this task as one of the generals who are in charge of rounding up wild Li''angs for recruitment.


    At this moment, her emotion is mixed with anger and frustration. At the meetingst night, she wanted to be the one to assist the human named Qiong Ji. However, it seems that the queen has already read her mind and assigned another general for the task.


    Upon thinking up to this point, she grabs the reign of the mount tightly.


    "I¡­ I just wanted a good seed¡­" she thought.


    In fact, as a general, she is one of the Li''ang females who are in light to be a queen because she has passed through the 30 years lifespan. And this year she is already 31 years old and she has already buried her previous partner.


    Unlike most female Li''ang, General Hlo only picked one male as her partner until that partner of her diedst year. They had a son which made her a bit unhappy but still took good care of the boy.


    "General, we have a problem." Suddenly a Li''ang male soldier said interrupting her train of thought.


    "What?"


    "It seems that¡­"


    The human soldier is currently having cold sweat drenching his back as the one checking him squinted his brows. The sudden flick of the tail from that soldier made the man feel anxious but still controlled his reaction and shows no emotion on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, you go." The soldier said which made the man heaves a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly amotion erupted from the walls of the secluded town.


    Bang! Bang!


    The sound of walls and trees being broken could be heard and the shouting from the household interrupted the whole proceeding.


    A few Li''ang soldiers suddenly jump up in the air towards the walls. And from that height, they can see arge beast rampaging while three of theirpanions face against it.


    Although the Li''angs has superhuman strength and agility, they are currently unable to overwhelm therge beast.


    "Attack! Everyone, attack!" shouted one of the soldiers as the three simultaneously charges towards the creature.


    However, with a swing of its tail, the three soldiers were sent flying. Two of them hit the wall and one unlucky Li''ang hit a broken tree branch that skewered his stomach.


    This situation angered the other Li''ang soldiers who saw this and immediately charges without thinking towards the beast and began fighting.


    When General Hlo saw this scene, she immediately jumped off from her mount and draws a gleaming iron sword from the scabbard on her hips.


    When the human soldiers saw the attacking beast and the way the Li''ang fought the creature they were a bit scared. They already expected the Li''ang to be fierce creatures, but they never expected them to not be afraid of death.


    The soldiers that the kingdom of Yun sent to infiltrate Under City were all martial cultivators with the strength to boot. Each of them is able to fight against beasts, but not a beast of that size. In order to fight against that thing, they needed at least two or more powerful sect elders to defeat it.


    Suddenly they saw a beautiful figure walking towards the beast with a long sword on her side. When they saw the sword, they knew that it was a weapon that came from the kingdom of Yun. Instead of being awed a lot of them who are mingling with the crowd of onlookers had a sneer on their faces. They knew of the strength of the iron weapons.


    Against that huge monster, how could an iron sword be effective?


    And so they continue watching with secret sneers on their faces.


    General Hlo concentrated on the foe in front of her. The other soldiers have already stood aside and the monster even noticed her slim dainty figure walking confidently towards it.


    Suddenly, her crimson eyes seem to glow a bit and with that, a burst of strength was release from her foot.


    Swoosh!!!


    The sound of air was heard and everyone saw her figure suddenly appearing in front of the beast.


    The beast itself as a bit stunned but did not retreat. It suddenly swung its head to attack the woman with its horns.


    ng!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air and everyone saw the figure of their female general flying high up in the air. But then suddenly, she seems to step on something in the air while somersaulting. With that invisible step above her, she pushed her body back to the ground directly going towards the body of the beast.


    Then another sh of her crimson red eyes happened and the sword on her hand began to glow.


    Twang!


    The beast shifted its huge body and tried to stand up to reach the woman in the air. But suddenly her figure flew like a bullet and then appears behind the beast.


    Crimson blood slowly drips down the iron sword on her hand which now looks a bit dull with many jagged teeth on its de.


    Then therge beast fell to the ground lifeless, while General Hlo lets go of the iron sword and walked back to her mount nonchntly.


    Those who saw this scene especially the soldiers from her battalion just gave a knowing smile. They all knew that their general is one of the most powerful generals in the colony. In fact, she is actually hiding her strength and is rumored to be on par with the queen.


    However, she didn''t want the attention and just wanted to focus on her son. Hence she would only disy her skills when needed.


    In contrast to the reaction of the Li''ang soldiers, the human spy and wild Li''angs showed fear in their eyes. Who would have thought that such a powerful beast would be easily killed in the hands of that female general?


    The human spies didn''t want to look anymore and continue lining up.


    Soon almost all of the spies and the other wild Li''angs were taken in the carriage and the army left the vige.


    Those spies, who were not taken by the caravan, left the vige and ran back to the hidden army. They reported what they saw to the higher-ups.


    When the human generals heard the report they were all a bit worried.


    "A single Li''ang general is that powerful? This is a really hard mission that the king has given us. How should we proceed with this?" one of the generals asked.


    "We just have to be careful. We must make sure to capture the entrance of the cave. Once we do that then the Under City would be ours for the taking."


    "What if the Li''ang has other ways or paths?"


    "Haha¡­ we already did our assignments with that. Our troops have already located those small entrances and once the attack happened. We would proceed in blocking those paths as well."


    "Then we could only rely on the martial cultivator army to stop them while the main army would directly poor in from the main entrance with the leaders of the sects."


    As the generals and leaders of therge army nned, the caravan has already traveled down the road towards the main entrance cave of the Under City.


    Meanwhile, deep within the caverns of the mines of the Under City, a figure could be seen roaming around the mining area while checking the rocks.


    Shin Jiao did not waste his time and was able to analyze theponents of the rocks. And what he discovered thoroughly surprised him.


    This is because the rocks are actually not from this. And from the pattern of the rocks, it is clear that it came from outer space. It seems that there is an invisible line of patterns that is hard for him to discover for now unless he is able to see the location of the other ck and white rocks.


    Then from the woman, he learned that the Li''angs called these stones the heaven and demon stones. ording to the legend left by them by their ancestors from a very long time ago, thisrge piece ofnd that spans for millions of kilometers was once a part of a huge continent.


    However, a ''deity'' descended on this ce and activated the heaven and demon stones. Shin Jiao even saw the book that the female was talking about. Though he could not read it, the woman told him the story.


    And with that, plus the map from the book, he is sure that he is still in the Cultivationnd. In particr, he is in the kingdom of San. Where in the kingdom? That he didn''t know.


    Assign from that he also discovers that these stones actually belong to another ne. It is a ce he once heard of from those demons and other immortal beings her met the Immortal ne.


    As he checked therge stones using his suit and his contact lenses, he did not discover anything. All he noticed is the invisible barrier that is protecting the stones.


    "These stones are affecting the other rocks around it and with time, everything was turned into something like it. It seems that these gigantic ck and white stones are the same as the small stones being mined." He muttered to himself uponpiling the data he has gathered for two days.


    Right now he is already satisfied with his research and has already limated himself to the surroundings.


    He touches the array on his left shoulder and the armor protecting his body was removed. Once the armor left his body, he could feel that oppressing and powerful suction. But then he quickly bnces and revolves his energy inside his body.


    "Ah, this is the right wavelength. I guess, even if I go to space now, I would not be affected." He muttered to himself.


    Although he is not sure about this, this is only his conjecture ording to his research.


    As he basks in his delight, he soon heard the Li''ang shouting.. Then he noticed the woman who stood not far from him showed a panic expression on her face.

 Chapter 605 - A Huge Explosion

    Chapter 605


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thousands dead and many more are falling. This is the situation in the main gate of the Under City. It has already been a day since the despicable humans have attacked and by using some kind of gas, the Li''angs were unable to cope up and were ughtered even with their strength and prowess.


    "My Queen, the humans have already breached through the second entry chamber of the main passage."


    "Hmmm¡­ How about the small paths?"


    "Those are also blocked and a cloud of poisonous thick smoke is currently covering those paths."


    "The humans are truly crafty. This is the reason why I didn''t want to bother with them. They can use those despicable means in a battle." Queen Klo said with a frown.


    Her eyes then drifted to the direction of the mining.


    "How about the Lord? Is he aware of the battle in here?"


    "No my queen, he is still focused on those stones. I¡­ I don''t know what he is doing in there¡­"


    "Let him be, the gods have their own ways. We could only look¡­"


    With that, the battle between therge human army and the Li''angs inside the caves intensified with hundreds of thousands dying.


    It was on the next day that thest barrier before the final wall copsed. This copse made the ground shake as it identally hit the pirs supporting that gate. And this is also the time that Shin Jiao also felt that vibration along with the many Li''angs mining underground.


    After hearing the panic and then feeling the vibration, Shin Jiao immediately woke up from his stupor.


    "My Lord we are being attacked by¡­ by the humans." She said with a trembling voice.


    Her gaze at Shin Jiao is a bit of hesitant and with a tinge of suspicion. Shin Jiao knew why the female Li''ang is acting this way. This is because of course, he is a human. Though they treat him as a god, he is still a human in their eyes.


    "Let''s go out¡­" he said as he walked towards the exit.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao can already hear the sound of fighting. He could see many Li''angs lying on the ground with deep wounds on their bodies. Then he could see many of them above the walls throwing spears, rock, almost anything they could throw on the ground they would throw it.


    Though he could not see what is happening on the other side of the wall, he is sure that the human army is on that side.


    Bang! Bang!


    A loud banging sound suddenly reverberated through the air as Shin Jiao''s gaze was shifted to the sturdy looking gate. However, he could see some smoke on the other side of it making those Li''angs who are standing behind the gate trying to hold it down slowly faint to the ground.


    His eyes immediately turned into slits.


    With a smirk on his face, he pulls out his rifle and adjusted his sight. For the two days he has spent inside the mines and researching those magnificent stones, Shin Jiao discovered a whole new perspective in the word power.


    Those stones are truly not of this world, and that is for sure.


    Within the stones, he could feel, spiritual Qi, natural energy mana, ck Qi, and another element mixed within. Thebination of those energies seems chaotic and very turbulent in nature, but it could be used as a source of energy if one could only tap on its potential.


    Though Shin Jiao tried, to no avail. He can only see the spiritual Qi and mana source within it and with great difficulty could somewhat extract those, but the other two is truly hard to manipte. For this aspect, he wanted to ask the queen or even try to look at the power generators of this magnificent Under City.


    He now truly knows the potential of the ck and white stones.


    And now for his first test, he carefully loaded a bullet he crafted from the mysterious ck stonebined with white stone powder.


    Shin Jiao carefully focused his sight with the aid of his contact lenses and consumed a bit of energy. Then after some thermal images appear from the gate, he carefully assessed his target and then prepared to pull the trigger.


    From within his sight, he could only see some thermal heat from the people outside, which already indicates that those Li''angs by the gate are already dead. It seems that humans used a highly toxic poison in this fight. Though he values human lives, he still knows what is right and what is wrong. And in his stay in this ce for two days, he knew that the Li''angs are peaceful creatures. From this point along, he could already know who is in the wrong.


    With this conjecture, Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate any more and pulled the trigger.


    However, Shin Jiao suddenly felt a dangerous premonition and immediately used almost a whole sphere to cover his body with energy. He wanted to stop, but he has already pulled that trigger before his danger intuition kicks in.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Extreme heat followed by a blinding light covered his body. Then like a cannonball Shin Jiao''s figure was thrown to a wall with a loud thud.


    He spat a mouthful of blood, but his vision did note back yet. Meanwhile, the ringing in his ears almost made him deaf.


    His consciousness is a bit blurry due to that strong shockwave and he can feel his body in extreme pain. But this pain is not new to him, so he still could bear with it.


    Shin Jiao carefully picks himself up and looks at the situation at the front. From where he stood, he could see thick clouds of dust covering the gate. And the empty street where he is standing has burn marks on them. It was as if a burning fiery object just passes through them.


    Then he felt a stinging sensation on his hands and saw that they were a bit charred ck.


    Shin Jiao immediately pops a healing pellet which old Doctor Di concocted. This healing pellet is truly amazing, though they are not as fast as the rapid hemostatic pills he has inside his ring, they are still top-notch healing pillsing from a ce where the Qi or mana cannot exist.


    Shin Jiao painfully took out some bandages and carefully wrapped his hands and arms. Then he immediately circted the energy in his body for his recovery.


    While doing that, the thick dust cloud slowly cleared down and those Li''angs standing above the wall suddenly shouted.


    It was as if they are all shouting in glee as they have raised their weapons high up in the air.


    Feeling a bit doubtful, Shin Jiao concentrated his gaze at the gate and saw that an almost perfect circr shape with around 3 meters in diameter. Everything at the gate is already in dust and what he saw outside dumbfounded Shin Jiao.


    There is a huge crater just outside of the gate and it seems that the entrance to the Under City has copsed due to that explosion or¡­ implosion.


    "This power¡­ this is like¡­ this is like a mini bomb, but does not emit radiation. It''s just pure destruction." He muttered to himself.


    Queen Klo who is also standing high up in the castle walls looks askance at what had happened. She just saw a sh of lighting from somewhere inside the city and then arge fireball engulfed the majority of the human army charging outside the gate.


    Those who are still alive and were close to that fireball could be seemed to lie on the ground while wailing in pain. With her sharp eyes, he could see their distorted bodies of the human soldiers which were burned by that extreme heat. Even those Li''angs near the gate are all burned and some even died at that explosion.


    She felt it even at that distance, how could those near it survive that thing.


    She then shifted her gaze at that seemingly familiar figure standing from afar with a look of amazement on his face. She showed a doubtful gaze.


    "Was it cause by him?" she asked herself.


    But her stupor was interrupted by her subordinate who began reporting the status of the battle.


    "My queen, the human¡­ the human has fallen. Their remaining army is already immobile and those who are throwing those poisonous smokes on us have died in their own hands because of that lightning from the havens."


    "My queen, the gods are true with us¡­ All praise be, the maker!"


    "All praise be, the maker!"


    This voice suddenly reverberated through the walls as the Li''angs began raising their hands high up in the air and then began touching the ground.


    As the army swept through the remnant of the human armies, the Li''angs caught many prisoners of war.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao has already begun tinkering with some materials on a stone table. He is currently crafting something on the table. Judging from the result of the explosion from yesterday, he already knew that he should adjust the power of the mixture of the ck and white stones.


    Plus he needed to use a more sturdy material for the bullet, as the ck stone is a bit brittle. In actuality, he thought that the ck stone is like the strongest material he had ever seen on this. However, this ck stone is more of a ck crystal than a stone.


    As he busies himself making bullets and some practical gears on the table, a sudden knock interrupted him. With a wave of his hand, the entire objects on the table immediately vanished.


    However, the woman who knocks on the door actually saw those things. This is because before Shin Jiao could hide them she has already opened the door in advance. And seeing that the young man is busy, she decided to knock on the door to try and politely interrupt him.


    Queen Klo was astonished at those things she saw on the table but could not understand them at all.


    "How could those things be used? They just look like fancy sword handles without a de, how they are used in a battle?" she thought at that time.


    But upon remembering that horrifying event from yesterday, she was a bit bbergasted.


    Upon entering the room she showed a beautiful smile on her face.


    "We have already cleared a passed to near the city of Yun Hi. Are you sure that you will not stay for at least a day? Or maybe two?" she said while showing Shin Jiao a coquettish smile on her beautiful face.


    Shin Jiao gulps at this sight and also noticed her dainty tail waiving.


    "Thank you, thank you for everything that you have shown me, Queen Klo. I hope that I can return here someday."


    "Haha¡­ of course, you are wee to my city. Under City would be forever grateful for your help... And if you could not find a human wife, you can consider a Li''ang, our people would surely wee you."


    As she said those words, Shin Jiao can feel a cold shiver running down his spine.


    That day, Shin Jiao left the Under City and travel towards the closest Yun Hi city.

 Chapter 606 - Entering The Capital City Of Guanglo

    Chapter 606


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not meet up with his travelingpanions on the road, but, he sent them a message through a flying courier from the city of Yun Hi. He told them that he was fine and just lost his way in the forest.


    This made Bao Di and Jie Ming heaves a sigh of relief upon reading his letter. The two were out of their wits on how to exin the disappearance of the son of the Ji n.


    They already knew that many people are anticipating the arrival of that young genius doctor who made a name for himself in the war and in the frontier city of Yun Ji. In their anxiety and worry, the two hardly ever slept trying to figure out a way to exin things to their seniors and the imperial court.


    But this letter actually gave the two some hope. After they felt at ease they immediately slept for the whole day while not caring for anything anymore.


    It has already been a week since that happened and Shin Jiao is currently traveling with another group of people whom he met on his way.


    This is a group of mercenaries who were task to apany a newly married couple on their way to the maiden house of the noblewoman.


    While on the road, they were suddenly attacked by a group ofrge wolves and their bandit owners. This group of bandits is well known in the area as the Wild ws bandit group. And they usually victimize the nobles and those traveling in single or small caravans.


    However, since Shin Jiao saw them, he helped them by tricking the bandit group into a swamp.


    "Doctor Ji, I was really amazed that you have the guts to travel this dangerousnds even without martial cultivation. Plus your luck is truly amazing, how would you expect that those stupid bandits would fall in that swamp¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Yeah, I was really surprised when they suddenly chase after you after seeing you counting a bag of ''fake'' coins¡­ but we brothers and sisters are grateful for your help."


    "Yes¡­And also thank you for treating our woundedrades."


    The group of mercenaries said to Shin Jiao while the group is sitting on a bonfire. Meanwhile, a tall and handsome man suddenly stood up and approaches the group.


    "Excuse me¡­ You¡­ you are Doctor Qiong Ji, right?" the man asked with a bit of hesitation in his tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard his question, he just nodded in confirmation. He has already introduced himself to the mercenary group so the lot of them knew his name already.


    "You''re that genius doctor from Yun Ji City¡­ right?" the man added.


    When the group heard this, they all froze.


    Although this bunch of mercenaries looks uncouth and brawny, their intelligence gatheringes from the heart of the empire itself. Hence each mercenary group almost knew about the hottest news in the empire. And one of those is the name of a young doctor from the border city.


    "Haha¡­ this is great¡­ this is truly great. Doctor Ji, I wanted to give this simple gesture of friend from me and my wife. I hope you will ept it." The man said as he handed Shin Jiao a jade te essory.


    "This¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to return it but saw that the man is sincere hence he epted the gift.


    "Thank you, young noble." Shin Jiao said as he cupped his hands.


    "Haha... then ept this drink from me, as a gesture of our friendship, Doctor Ji." A muscr man said as he downed in a cup of wine.


    The others did as well, while Shin Jiao followed the gesture and also drank a cup.


    The group became a bit close as they began telling those stories of their travels and adventures. Shin Jiao heard a lot from the group and he also told him his story. The couple enjoyed listening, but the noblewoman seems to look at Shin Jiao with a bit of suspicion in her eyes.


    ¡­


    Passing by many towns, viges, and cities and encountering bandits and monsters on the road, the small caravan finally reached their destination, the capital city of the Silver Moon Empire, the city of Guanglo.


    From afar, Shin Jiao noticed the majestic sight of the city walls, and the small hill made of houses and districts of the city. In the middle, he can see another wall and a tall pce. Of course from afar, he can only see it as miniature, but ording to the calction of his contact lenses, the pce is actually the height of a ten-story building, with a width of about 20 kilometers ording to the inner walls of the pce.


    As he looks at the city, he was truly astonished that the capital city of the Silver Moon Empire is this huge. It''s like a small modern city withrge walls surrounding it.


    They immediately pass on an intersection and saw a lot of carriages and caravan going to the city. And many more are on foot.


    "Doctor Ji, since you are unable to remember your home, why don''t we send you there¡­" the man suddenly suggested as he peeked out of the carriage.


    With a bit of thinking, Shin Jiao just nodded his head and agreed. He has already informed the two that he would try to directly go home. But since the group is offering, he would not dare reject the offer.


    The carriage travel along the busy streets of the capital city and Shin Jiao marveled at the number of people on the street and the brick roads. It just goes to show that the capital city is truly the empire''s center.


    Suddenly the carriage stopped and the group heard some people on the streets shouting a bunch of curses.


    Those who are traveling in a carriage were intrigued and immediately peek out of their carriage''s windows.


    And from there they saw a bunch of people trying to cuss at a woman sitting on the street with a small child in her embrace.


    The woman is trying to protect that small child with her body as those people began to rain curse coupled with kicks and punches. The pitiful scene can make one felt their heart would break. However, it seems that this scene is normal.


    This is because not longter, the carriages began to move.


    Shin Jiao didn''t want to gain more attention at this time and he didn''t want to intrude in these kinds of business. He is already aware that in this world that''s just like the dark ages, human lives are cheap. Cruelty and very are also abundant. Hence he continues riding his mount and they slowly approach the group of people.


    Suddenly, he saw the woman protecting the child fainting from a single hit behind her head. With this, the little child was exposed and from his angle, he saw that a man''s foot is already heading towards that child''s head.


    Seeing the pitiful scene of that crying child, Shin Jiao''s memory of the past suddenly emerges from his mind, and a pang of strong guilt grows from within his heart.


    He gritted his teeth, and with a flick of his hand, thin silver needles appear. He scanned his surroundings really fast and secretly sent a needle towards that man''s leg.


    "Ouch!" shouted the man as an extreme pain immediately assaulted his senses.


    With Shin Jiao''s strength the needle that was throw actually passed through that guy''s skin and embedded itself to the ground.


    With the shout of the man those people beating the mother and child suddenly stopped.


    "What happened to you uncle?" a young man asked as he stopped beating the woman and shifted his gaze to his uncle who is limping in pain.


    Then before another could react, one of them suddenly touches his hand and cried in pain.


    This unusual scene immediately attracted the attention of the people. Those people beating the woman and her child suddenly found their bodies in pain.


    The mysterious phenomenon immediately made the group felt fear.


    "Who¡­ who was it?" shouted one of the men as he red at his surroundings but just saw a stupefied crowd.


    "We¡­ I think we are being attacked by a ghost¡­ it might be¡­ it might be our deceased brother." A young man said with a shivering tone.


    "We¡­ we have to run. This woman has a curse on her. She¡­ she might be a witch. We¡­ we might have been cursed by her." Shouted a middle-aged woman is holding her arm with a painful grimace.


    Upon hearing her words, the group immediately ran as if being chased by a ghost.


    When Shin Jiao''s group passes by the unconscious mother and the crying little child, the burly mercenary leader of the group immediately alight his mount.


    The other mercenaries followed suit. And of course, Shin Jiao also jumps down from his mount.


    "Doctor Ji¡­ we¡­"


    Shin Jiao knew that these people just look scary on the outside but soft on the inside. And this made him look highly of this group.


    Shin Jiao didn''t hesitate and immediately crouch down and lifted the little child from the woman''s embrace. He discovered that the little child is a boy, a very cute boy.


    He gave the boy to the female mercenary member and then continues crouching on the ground to check the woman.


    When he touches her hand he immediately scanned her body and found that her condition is not well. She has multiple fractures and bruises in her body, plus it seems that she is suffering from malnutrition.


    The group suddenly looks anxious when Shin Jiao shook his head.


    "Doctor Ji, is there still hope?" they asked.


    Shin Jiao just gave them a simple smile. If it is amon doctor, of course, there would not be any hope. But for him who has already recovered almost 40 spheres in his dantian while extracting and slowly absorbing the white stone while traveling, these kinds of problem is easy.


    With a simple smile on his face, the group suddenly heaves a sigh of relief. But his next words made the group a bit nervous.


    "However, her body contains multiple fractures.. We cannot just carry her casually as it would worsen her internal injuries."

 Chapter 607 - Shadow Of The False Past

    Chapter 607


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two years ago, a couple was married and bore a son. The family of three lives a humble life in a simple home of their own. The woman is really good at managing their home and would always assist her husband, and the man is a good doctor. The family lived their lives simply and happily.


    In the capital city, there are many famous doctors and physicians who have gained fame and became well-known. And in thispetitive environment, the good doctor began to gain small fame for himself because of his kind attitude towards his patients.


    However, he is just an ordinary doctor with ordinary skills. However, because of his attitude towards his patients, many began to visit his simple clinic.


    With the growth of the number of patients, so did their finances. And with that, they have earned enough money and bought a lot to put up their new clinic. Everything was going smoothly for the family and they were happy.


    However, it seems that fate has a cruel way of reminding people that happiness is just temporary. And so disaster struck.


    And one day, a patient arrives in the clinic. The patient is suffering from fever and was very weak when he was sent to the clinic. After some checkup and prescription, the patient went home.


    A dayter, the family of the patient gathered a group and rampages through the clinic. They are demanding payment for the life of the patient who died after drinking the prescribed medicine. And this was followed by the local magistrate being involved.


    In short, for some unknown reasons, the good doctor was found guilty and was imprisoned. Without a husband, the woman felt helpless and sad. But she tried to make it through along with her small son. However, who would have known that the family of her husband would suddenly appear and used her of infidelity.


    This is because, a night before, someone barge into their home and tried to assault the woman. Luckily she was able to run with her son and wounded the guy. But the story was manipted by the family of her husband and makes it look like she is having an affair. And with that, they began to harass the woman and her child.


    Without a husband to protect her and her child, they were beaten badly.


    ¡­


    "Ugh¡­" a groaning voice suddenly echoed through the room.


    Lying in the bed is a woman in her 30s with bandage all over her body. She discovered that something is attached to her arm and that thing is connected to a liquid hanging on the wall.


    She roams her gaze to the whole room which has a good atmosphere andvish decoration. She didn''t know how she got inside because she didn''t have time to think about herself at that time.


    "My son¡­ Where¡­ where is¡­ where is my son." She muttered with a shaking and hoarse voice.


    Suddenly from the side, she noticed a person walking out of the divider. The young man peeked at her and smiled. He walked to her side which made her unconsciously shiver. She could not move her body due to pain, so she could just look at him with horror.


    "Rx, I''m a doctor. I¡­ we¡­ found you and your son on the street. Your son is okay, he is with mypanions." Shin Jiao said as he sits at the side of the bed.


    "I''m going to check your pulse, may I?"


    The woman looks at Shin Jiao with a bit of suspicion but she didn''t have a choice because she could not even move her body due to the pain she could feel when moving. However, she just slightly nodded her head.


    "Hmm¡­ good, your wounds are fine now, but your internal injuries would still take a few days to heal. By the way, what''s your name?" Shin Jiao asked as he pretends to check her pulse.


    While scanning her body, he could see the effect of the concoction and it was really amazing.


    "Sue Na¡­" she replied in a low tone.


    "I''m Doctor Qiong Ji, your son is fine. You''ve been unconscious for 2 days now." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    However, he noticed the eyes of the woman seem to be looking at him in disbelief. It was like she was shocked by what he just said.


    "Qiong¡­ Ji?" she said in a hoarse voice.


    But her eyes show a bit of fear and anxiety.


    "Umm¡­ yeah. I¡­ I seem to have lost my memory. So I''m still trying to figure out things¡­" Shin Jiao said as he exined in short detail about what happened to him.


    When the woman heard his short story, her eyes still showed a bit of suspicion but were a bit calm now.


    "So the military told you that you are Qiong Ji?" she asked.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    The woman just looks at Shin Jiao''s handsome face and shook her head, then sighs.


    However, Shin Jiao could ascertain that the woman seems to have recognized him from her reaction and facial expressions.


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother and just let her rest for a while.


    As he walked out of the room, he was greeted by a maid.


    "Young Master, the patriarch is looking for you."


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and followed her towards a huge courtyard.


    He remembers when he arrives in this ce taking along the woman and her son. The people were all bbergasted to see him. From their reaction and the entourage at the gate, it seems that the people are expecting him already.


    Shin Jiao decided to go directly to the Ji manor and bring the woman there to treat her.


    After some formalities with the young couple and the mercenaries, the patriarch of the Ji n sends them off while Shin Jiao busied himself treating the woman. Those who are in the n, especially the physicians, decided to watch the procedure. They have already heard the news that their, supposed to be, young master is a great miraculous doctor. Hence this excites these few doctors inside the n.


    When he was treating the woman, the doctors in the family were a bit bbergasted as Shin Jiao''s action did not conform to the norms. He casually cut the woman''s clothes with a scissor and strips her of her clothes while leaving her private parts covered.


    However, they did not interfere and just watch to the side.


    Soon, they saw him touching her body and aligning her bones. Though Shin Jiao is not an expert, with the use of his power, he is able to easily do so.


    If he is alone, he did not have to do these things manually, but since he needs this cover for a while, he has to show them his true skill. That''s why he did what he needed to do.


    But what Shin Jiao noticed which is a bit suspicious is that the Ji manor seems to be treating him as their real young master. He knew that he was an impostor and he knew that they knew that he was an impostor. So why it is that everything seems normal?


    This situation seems peculiar but seems to still be in his favor, so he decided to y along.


    Two days have passed since then.


    Shin Jiao enters therge hall and saw a lot of people. He noticed his two friends, Bao Di and Jie Ming along with some men who wore pce robe from ancient times. When they noticed him the two have wide smiles on their faces.


    "Haha¡­ I knew you could make it." Bao Di said as he walked towards Shin Jiao and patted his shoulder.


    "Yeah, it was a long story."


    "But you''re our hero man. If not for your action, our caravan would have been in big trouble." Bao Di said as the two walked towards the group.


    Shin Jiao looks at the patriarch and cupped his hand.


    "This humble junior greets the patriarch¡­"


    "Good, good!" the middle-aged looking man with a handsome face said as he gave Shin Jiao a satisfactory smile.


    "I have called for you today young Qiong because of the people from the pce. They are here to see you." the patriarch said.


    "So, this is the famous doctor of the Ji n. You look like a good young man. It seems that the rumor before about you is wrong. Hehe¡­" from the man''s words who look like a eunuch from the pce the faces of everyone around the room look a bit pale and ufortable.


    "I am Eunuch Gong, and I am here to deliver a decree from the emperor." The eunuch added upon noticing the awkward atmosphere.


    As a pce eunuch, Eunuch Gong already knew of the young man''s situation and that he could not remember what had happened in the past. But of course, the eunuch is really curious about this situation and wanted to test it out.


    From the young man''s confused reaction, it seems that the humor about him losing his memories is true.


    Everyone inside the hall immediately kneeled down and received the decree.


    Because of his aplishments in the war and in the border city, the empire decided to reward him with gold and silver ingots. Plus, he was given a chance to visit the pce to see the emperor.


    However, Shin Jiao did not show interest in the money but focus more on the invitation to visit the pce.


    ording to the decree, the emperor is going to hold a celebration for the victory of his empire in defending the only passage to the empire. Now that it was copsed, they can now enjoy peace for a while without the threat from the Golden Dragon Empire.


    With that information, Shin Jiao has the look of expectation beaming in his eyes.


    A week from now, the banquet would start and he would be going there with some of the members of the Ji n.


    Shin Jiao did not learn anything about the real Qiong Ji inside the manor. It seems that the people in this ce keep mum about this information. Hence he could only find another way to know more about himself.


    And a person is currently in his mind, the mother of the real Qiong Ji who always hides inside her own courtyard ever since he came in this huge manor.

 Chapter 608 - Shadow Of The False Past (2)

    Chapter 608


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The figure of Shin Jiao appears beside a wall not too far from the eastern courtyard of the huge Ji manor. And from his sight, he could see a close gate with four guards standing in front of it. They would re at those who would identally walk closer to that area.


    Shin Jiao now noticed that this ce is fully guarded and it seems that they are preventing someone to get inside or those inside to go outside.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao just heaves a sigh and turn around to go back to his own courtyard.


    But a glint of craftiness could be seen in his eyes while walking.


    He soon arrives at his own courtyard which the Ji family has prepared for him and saw the young noble couple along with a young boy with some guards around them. The group also noticed the figure of Shin Jiao as he appears on the road.


    "Master and Madam Bai, it''s nice to see you again." Shin Jiao greeted.


    "Ah, Doctor Ji. We are just here to send young Ping''er¡­ and of course, visit his mother."


    "That''s good¡­ She is already awake so you can now visit her inside."


    The group enters the courtyard and went directly to Sue Na''s room. As they entered they saw a haggard-looking mature woman lying in bed while staring at the window outside.


    "Mother!" a cute voice came from the handsome young boy walking with the group.


    The figure of her son came rushing towards her frail-looking body lying in bed. But before the little kid could pounce over his mother, the strong hands of Shin Jiao caught him by his cor.


    "Stop¡­ your mother is still weak. If you jump on her she would be hurt further." Shin Jiao said as he carefully put down the child once again.


    The three years old child, suddenly tear up and slowly approaches the side of the bed feeling wronged.


    "Big brother is bad¡­ I''m not going to hurt my mother. Ping Ping is a good boy. I do not hurt my mother." The kid said as he sits beside his mother''s bed.


    Seeing her son, crying Sue Na just patted his head and gave him a smile.


    "Little Ping Ping, don''t cry, okay¡­ Listen to what big brother Qiong is saying." She said while trying to coax the child to stop crying.


    With sobbing, the little boy just pouted while trying to suppress his tears.


    This cute scene made Shin Jiao and the two with him unconsciously smile.


    "Sister Sue¡­ I¡­ I have already asked about your situation and knew what happened to you and your husband¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry." Shin Jiao said with a tinge of helplessness in his eyes.


    He learned that Sue Na''s husband became sick inside the prison and mysteriously died for some unknown reason. And this made Shin Jiao a bit sad. He did not want to meddle in this business so he just let it be because his focus now is to enter the pce.


    "I know¡­ I already knew that this would happen beforehand. But¡­ but not this soon¡­ we¡­ we were not prepared." She said with her voice suddenly bing hoarser as she began to tear up.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s okay. You can stay in this ce for a while." Shin Jiao said as he felt a bit of pity for the young widow.


    "Thank you¡­" she said in a low tone with her head lowered.


    "Doctor Ji, me and my wife also need to leave¡­" said Lei Bai as he held his young wife''s hand while nodding towards Sue Na.


    Shin Jiao walked the two out of the gate of the courtyard.


    "By the way Doctor Ji, are you aware of the pce banquet?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ I have heard about it. I''m actually invited to the pce."


    "Haha¡­ that''s nice. We can see each other there then this weekend."


    "Yes, take care, Master Bai." Shin Jiao said while waving his hand.


    When the couple was about a few meters away, the young woman in Lei Bai''s hand suddenly muttered.


    "I¡­ I think that there is something wrong in this ce." She said.


    "Why did you say so?" Lei Bai asked with confusion.


    "Well, you know I lived in the capital, right? And I''m close with a lot of nobles here¡­ the truth is¡­ I''ve¡­ I''ve already seen Qiong Ji before." She said in a low tone.


    "What? Why didn''t you say so?¡­ You acted as if you didn''t know him."


    "Well, I don''t¡­ I don''t know who that doctor Ji is. But I know that wastrel Qiong Ji."


    "What? Then¡­ then why is the Ji¡­ Oh, no¡­ brother Ji is being tricked. We must¡­"


    "Wait¡­ don''t act foolishly. In the capital, although Qiong Ji''s name is famous, not too many people actually knew him personally or even saw him. So, we cannot interfere with these troublesome matters."


    "But¡­"


    "Let''s go¡­ let''s just go."


    The two left the Ji manor and Shin Jiao has already entered the room to check on the woman again. He already noticed that she can now move her body so he needed to continue monitoring her condition.


    As soon as he walked inside the room after receiving confirmation, he saw the smile on Sue Na''s face.


    "Doctor Ji, you truly have a good heart. I¡­ I can''t believe my luck to have met you." she said then shifted her gaze to the windows.


    "But¡­ it seems that you can''t really remember a lot of things from the past. I didn''t want to lie to my benefactor, so I just wanted to tell you that¡­ you are¡­"


    Knock! Knock!


    Her words were interrupted by the sudden knocking from the door.


    Shin Jiao then shifted his gaze and said for the person outside toe in.


    "Doctor Ji, I''m here to deliver some food for the madam and her child." the maid said.


    Then she was followed by a tray filled with food. When little Ping Ping saw the food, his eyes are dazzling in delight.


    "Wow, those are yummy food. I¡­ I haven''t eaten such nice smelling food before." The little child said as he jumps down from the couch.


    The little boy extended his hand to grab one of the chicken legs, but Shin Jiao immediately extended his arm to block him.


    "Wait for a while, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he waves his hand for the maid and the other people to go out.


    When the maid saw his action, she hesitated for a bit.


    "Master, the patriarchmanded me to stay and wait for the meal to be finished." The maid said with a smile.


    With her words, Shin Jiao suddenly knotted his brows, and a flicker of killing intent appears in his eyes. The maid didn''t notice this but the young mother saw it clearly. And this made her heart shudder for a bit.


    In fact, she knew who Qiong Ji is, and they both have a close interaction with each other from before. The reason why she went to the city is because of him. But it seems that her fate was a bit bad and she has never seen him again after that.


    "I said¡­ get out. Please don''t make me repeat myself." Shin Jiao''s tone suddenly became cold which made the maid suddenly felt a cold shiver running down her spine.


    She subconsciously took a step back and immediately walked out of the room along with the servants. Sue Na noticed that the young man''s expression is cold in contrast to his usual calm and kind demeanor.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s face changes and showed the two a gentle smile. He picks the tray filled with food and put it aside. He secretly touches the bowls and scanned the food. And true to his conjecture, it seems that the food has hallucinogenic and sleeping agents mixed with the food.


    And this made him feel a bit angry. He didn''t mind these people using his prestige. But he could let them control him and casually eliminate the people around him. He already has a n on how to solve these troublesome things. But first, he needed the mother and child to have their dinner.


    So with that, he took out some cooking utensils and walked towards the edge of therge room. From the side, he began to take out some ingredients that those three youngdies have nted inside his ring when they were staying in there.


    Then he began cooking. Soon, a savory aroma spread out in the air and filled the room. The boy became curious and wanted to walk near Shin Jiao but his mother stopped him.


    When Shin Jiao once again came back, a full te of meat and vegetables was put on the table.


    Since this world absorbs the Qi in the environment, those Qi filled meat of beasts was now turned into normal meat.


    That night, the three enjoys a scrumptious dinner which made little Ping Ping very happy.


    When the mother and child fell asleep, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly disappears from the room. He was already donned in ck and carefully checked his surroundings. Then he suddenly noticed a figure on the roof.


    With a sneer on his face, Shin Jiao suddenly took out a needle and flicked it directly to that person''s forehead. The needle prated that person''s skull and punctured his brain. This killed the guy without him even knowing what just happened.


    Shin Jiao expertly jumps up the roof and immediately grabs the corpse of that guy. However, he waited for a while until he could absorb it inside his ring.


    From there, he quickly runs from one roof to another while he checking his surroundings. He already has a direction in mind and n ahead of time. Although he wanted to y this mysterious game of conspiracy, he has no time for it. He needed a smooth way to the pce and he didn''t want to follow the Ji n with their ns.


    Not longter, a ck figure suddenly appears atop that house where the supposed mother of the original Qiong Ji is staying. He has secretly passed through the guard standing outside the courtyard.


    From his location, he could immediately hear some noise inside the house. With curiosity in his mind, he carefully listens to two people talking.. From the voices, he could ascertain that the two is a middle-aged woman and a young man.

 Chapter 609 - The Truth About Qiong Ji

    Chapter 609


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Argument and a conspiracy, those are the things that areing out from the house he is standing on. When Shin Jiao silently arrives at the roof of the house he suddenly heard two people discussing something. A woman and a young man''s voice reached his ears.


    "Mother, what is happening right now? Is it true that the imposter is inside the n estate? Why did grandfather and the rest not chase that person out?" an agitated young man''s tone questioned.


    "Yes, I heard from my maids that the impostor is a really good doctor. He even treated a widow on his way to the city and let that woman stay in his¡­ your¡­ courtyard."


    "What? How could they let him do that?"


    "Haha¡­ don''t fret my son. This evening, the elders and your father are going to capture that woman and her child, then throw them dispose of them. We cannot have loose ends¡­ and you¡­ you just have to obediently stay in this ce and read those medical books. That way after we gained and got hold of the status of that person, then you cane to light¡­"


    "But¡­ mother, those books are too hard. I learned from the military camp how to patch wounds and that''s it. But to learn medicine, I don''t like it¡­ I¡­ I even trembled at the sight of blood."


    "Sigh¡­ you don''t have to like it, my son. You just have to bear with it."


    "Then mother, why are you also in this ce?"


    "Humph¡­ those old men think that I cannot control myself, so they decided to imprison me here with you. We just have to wait until the banquet and that impostor cures the emperor. If that happens then we can get rid of that person and you can get the limelight. However, if he could not, we can just pretend that the family is under his spell or was threatened¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Hihihi¡­ now I know why the elders and father put you here with me. Mother, you really could not control your mouth. Hahaha¡­"


    "You brat!"


    "Mother, I also have a n¡­ what if we tell the emperor that the guy is a spy working for the Golden Dragon Empire in the banquet. That could save us from further troublesome matters."


    "Are you stupid? The news about a miracle doctor from the Ji n has already spread throughout the capital? Do you think we can shrug off this identity anymore? Unless we do those two things we cannot grab that prestige and status."


    "Okay, okay, don''t get agitated. I''m just saying ''what if''¡­"


    The two talked for a while and Shin Jiao decided that the discussion is not that important anymore and quickly left the area. He has already gotten what this n ns to do, so he just needs to y the part until the banquet then.


    Shin Jiao came back to his own courtyard and on his way, he saw a group of armies surrounding the room. With a smirk, he decided to sit atop a tree branch and watch the show.


    Two guards wearing ck clothes slowly tried to open the wooden door. However, to their astonishment, the door won''t open even after using their strength.


    The two look at each other in confusion and then look at the person behind them and shook their heads. Then this time four men step forwards and began forcing the door to open, but to no avail. Everyone who is looking at this scene all has a look of surprise on their faces.


    Then suddenly, the man who seems to be leading the group decided to kick the door open. With all his might, he suddenly lifted his foot and hammered it towards the thin wooden door.


    Bang!


    A loud sound could be heard. However, the door still won''t budge. And the man who kicked the door stood on the spot and felt his whole body stiffen. He didn''t know why but some unknown force seems to have absorbed his strength and has currently rendered him a bit weak and feeble.


    Everyone had a look of disbelief in their eyes as they eyed this mysterious phenomenon.


    Suddenly the man recovers hisposure and took a few steps back. Then hemanded the other ck cloth soldiers to try and kick the door, while he shifted his gaze to the other to try and enter the room through other means.


    With hismand, the group of ck cloth people circled and some even tried to jump through the closed windows and use their shoulder to destroy it while jumping so that they could break-in.


    But another mysterious thing happened. Everyone who forces their way was all repelled and felt weakness in their bodies for a while.


    "This is weird¡­ this ce might be haunted¡­ we¡­ we should go back." Said one do the guards who tried to ram a window and got stuck in midair for a few seconds before falling to the ground in a sorry state.


    "Draw your weapon!" said their leader who seems to be angered now.


    As they hack through the wooden door and windows, they discover that they can only scratch the surface but not destroy the thin wooden door and windows.


    After seeing this, everyone is now terrified. Even the leader slowly steps back. He is now thinking of what his men told him about this ce being haunted. Then with turn, he suddenly ran away leaving his confused men behind.


    Everyone then followed and left the ce.


    Shin Jiao who is standing above the tree smirked. He has created a barrier based on the power of the white stones. The ck and white stones absorb many types of energy and in turn, they can also repel them. Though it is not absolute, he learned that it all depends on the wavelength pattern. There are wavelength patterns that the ck and white stones could ept. Other than that, they would either absorb or repel them.


    Hence the array he put in that room has the ability to repel any type of force. But of course, it''s not absolute. Shin Jiao''s knowledge of the control of the two stones is not yet perfect, so he can only do this much.


    He silently walked towards the door and as he followed a specific pattern, he sessfully opened the door.


    When he came in, he saw two shivering figures lying at the side of the bed.


    By this time, Shin Jiao has already changed his clothes and approached the two.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Doctor¡­ doctor Ji, there are¡­ there are people trying to force their way in the house¡­" the woman said with a trembling voice.


    "I know, but they cannot enter this house as long as I do not permit it." Shin Jiao said with a smile and wink at the little boy lying in his mother''s arms.


    The boy smiled and nodded his head as if understanding what Shin Jiao meant.


    "Sleep now, we are going to have a busy day tomorrow."


    After leaving those words, he walked towards the other side of the room where his bed is and removes his outer robe. Shin Jiao theny down to sleep with a satisfied smile on his face.


    ¡­


    The night inside the Ji manor became tumultuous especially for the elders and leaders of the n. They did not expect such a thing to happen. The guards they sent to capture the woman and child were sent back scared rambling about that courtyard being haunted.


    "Patriarch, what should we do? This is too bizarre¡­"


    "Yes, is it really true that the courtyard is haunted?"


    "If it is haunted, then¡­"


    "No, we must not give up. We should send all the guards and assault that ce."


    "All of you, shut up!" shouted the patriarch while holding his temple as if he is facing a huge headache.


    "That man¡­ I¡­ I think he knows what we were nning to do and is ying us for fools." The patriarch added.


    When they heard this, everyone turned silent.


    "Someone from the hidden guards told me, that when the soldiers retreated and he was about to leave, he suddenly saw a figure appearing and¡­ easily enters that room."


    Everyone was stunned at this piece of news. Then that means that the person who enters the house might be an ally of the doctor. And they already knew what they were nning to do. If their conjecture is true, then¡­


    No one wanted to say it out loud, but their expression turned ugly. They all knew about the martial cultivation sects in the kingdom and their power. If the doctor belongs to one of those sects then they have just offended such a power.


    "No¡­ this is not true. I have investigated that young man, he was found on the battlefield wounded and unconscious. Plus he has lost his memories, for some unknown luck, he ended up with that wastrel''s namete. So he is not affiliated with any sects and his memories are also lost." An elder said as he stood up.


    Among the group of elders in the n, he was the one with the calmestposure.


    "I already told you, people, to not do anything as that person is not hostile. But due to your greed, you are going to be the cause for the n''s destruction." the elder added with a sneer.


    "Ninth elder enough of your sarcastic remark¡­ what you think we should do then?" said the patriarch in an angry tone.


    "Hehe¡­ Do? Do nothing. That young man is just here thinking that he belongs to the n. Instead of scheming against him, why not tell him the truth. Gain his trust¡­"


    "Are you crazy? We already discussed this¡­ that was your stupid n before and we voted that it is not feasible, it would not benefit the n." shouted another elder.


    "Greedy bastards¡­ you can have your n then, for me, I will wash my hands on this." the 9th elder said as he strode out of the room.


    When the figure of the 9th elder was gone, silence pervades the room asplex emotions could be seen at each of the people inside.


    But the patriarch at this time has his brows knitted. He is pondering whether to follow what the 9th elder said or do something to get their hands on that young doctor''s prestige. That thing called prestige and status is what the n truly needed right now.


    With a deep sigh, the patriarch solidified his decision.

 Chapter 610 - The Palace Banquet

    Chapter 610


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed and the time for the pce banquet is already at hand. In these past few days, Shin Jiao has stayed inside the house and noticed the increase of guards around the courtyard. Shin Jiao is not aware that the leaders in the n already knew of his ability, so he just lived his life as usual. He would sometimes go out and would meet some of his friends.


    Though he knew that he is being followed he didn''t care. He would pretend that he is not aware and continue this simple life until the banquet.


    Aside from going out, he continues his research on the stones and how he can integrate them more in his weapons and gears.


    So far, he has already discovered a way to use just a thumb-size fragment of the white stone as a free and almost unlimited power core. But it is still unstable and his gears and weapons could not use them. In his research, he has found a way to integrate that power but due to its instability and chaotic nature, he is at a bottleneck on how to proceed forward.


    In his mind, he is thinking of making a whole suit made of that ck stone, that way the power input and output would be stable. But the ck stone material is too brittle, if it is only used for lights just like in the Under City, then it would be fine. However, in battle, it is useless.


    And this stumped him for a while and stops the progression of his research. However, he has gained more knowledge and byproducts through the research he did which made Shin Jiao felt contented.


    It was already almost 5 pm when a maidservant knocks on the door and called out for Shin Jiao that the carriage is ready for him to go to the capital.


    And of course, he left some instructions for the two people inside the house to not go out when he is away. The woman has already partly recovered her condition and has volunteered to be the person who takes care of the courtyard.


    Because she was saved without any condition from the young doctor, Sue Na decided to at least take care of the young doctor''s meal every day and also his daily needs along with the courtyard.


    "The two of you would be in danger if you go out. So no matter what happened and who knocks on the door, do not open it. Do not believe what they tell you and do not trust anyone. Okay?" Shin Jiao said to Sue Na before leaving.


    She is already aware that the Ji n manor has something happening in it. But with the mysterious ability of Doctor Ji, she felt secured and not afraid.


    And so Shin Jiao left the Ji Manor along with some of the elders and the n patriarch towards the pce.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people who were left in the manor also began to move. The n is to nab the woman and the child and hold the two as hostage. They have already discovered that the young doctor seems to have taken a liking to the mother and child. They even thought that the mother is the young doctor''s woman.


    No one can deny that ever since Sue Na recovered three days ago from being beaten, and herplexion returned to normal, she is actually a beauty. So in the n, there is no short of the young n masters inside of it who would try to climb trees just to take a nce at that beautiful figure inside that ''haunted'' courtyard.


    And so with the young doctor leaving a group has already nned something in their minds, and one of them is the real Qiong Ji. It was yesterday when he escaped the courtyard and decided to see for himself the so-called genius doctor. And upon peeking inside the courtyard, he saw someone whom he did not expect to see.


    Although he is always muddle-headed and likes to chase after beauties, there is a woman which he would never forget. From the day he saw that woman, he was entranced by her beauty. However, it seems that the woman already has a fianc¨¦e. But he didn''t care.


    So one night, he snuck inside that family''s house and nabbed the young woman. He got his way with her but was truly entranced hence he wanted her to be his wife instead. However, who would have thought that her fianc¨¦e didn''t abandon the woman but instead married her. And this made Qiong Ji truly angered. He wanted her so badly and could not forget that night he forced his way into her.


    However, after they got married, he lost contact with the two and from then on did not see her again. And now right in front of his eyes, he is looking at the same woman, that same mature beauty that he had dreamed of for a long time.


    That woman could notpare to the rest of the woman he has slept with and has always imagined that those under him look like her. That same woman is actually living in his own courtyard and with the man who stole his name.


    After that, he made his n to get her no matter what. As for the little bastard, he would just treat that guy as baggage. The most important for him is the woman.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and the rest of the people from the Ji n arrive at a luxurious pce of the Silver Moon Empire. Although everything looks medieval for him, Shin Jiao did not react as he has already seen something like this on earth which has be a tourist attraction for the people visiting that ce.


    He could see many guards standing around the pce and also a lot of magnificent carriages with banners from different noble ns in the capital city of Guanglo.


    As he alighted he saw many people greeting the people from the Ji n as if fawning on them. He didn''t know why but it looks like there are also many eyes glued on him.


    Since Shin Jiao can be considered as very handsome, many young women from noble houses are already looking at his direction and even some madams are also eyeing him. He felt that his whole body is being stripped naked by those gazes.


    And because of this, many young men from the noble houses eyed him in disdain. He can even feel some killing intent mixed with those gazes.


    But of course, he didn''t want to entertain those things as he already has a goal in his mind and he didn''t want his goal to be derailed just because of some simple and unimportant matters.


    As he walked inside the pce, a person suddenly walked near him.


    "It seems that you have truly risen your prestige young man." A familiar voice said.


    When Shin Jiao turns his gaze to the side, he saw some familiar faces.


    "Ah¡­ Captain¡­ Captain Lai¡­ and you guys are here¡­" Shin Jiao eximed at the familiar figures behind the captain.


    He immediately followed Captain Lai to the 4thpany side and greeted everyone. Even vice-captain Chen Tung is here and the two greeted each other with an awkward atmosphere.


    After some pleasantries, he left the group and walked towards the Ji n area.


    Not longter, the emperor appears and walked weakly while being assisted by a eunuch on the side. Everyone immediately kneeled to the ground and greeted the emperor with respect.


    "Everyone please stand¡­ We are here today to celebrate our heroes, our heroes who fought with their lives, and gained a victory for the Silver Moon Empire. In my authority as the emperor, I will now bestow upon them military merits and ranks, along with the reward and prestige that they have gained." the emperor said.


    Although the soldiers and those who contributed have already received the military merits and rewards, they are just here for formalities so everyone just goes with the flow.


    After a long announcement by the eunuch and many formalities, the banquet has officially started.


    Many began to mingle with the ns and form bonds with those soldiers who have gained merits in the battle. This is true especially to Captain Lai and Vice-captain Tung. Many youngdies are already swarming around the two.


    As for Shin Jiao, he was a bit confused as to why the emperor seems to have neglected him. Not only has he noticed this as even the Ji n members also showed confusion in their eyes while looking in his direction. But there is nock of noble families who would still talk to the Ji n.


    Although the emperor did not include Shin Jiao''s contribution, many noble families are already aware of the reason why so they didn''t care about it.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao noticed the emperor whispering something in the eunuch''s ears while looking in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Not longter, he saw the same eunuch walking towards him.


    "Doctor Ji, the emperor wanted to talk to you." the eunuch said with a smile.


    When the people interacting with the Ji n saw this, they all showed excitement on their faces. Many have already shown their desire to partner with the Ji n. However, many still have a passive reaction. They are looking and are in an attitude of wait and see.


    When Shin Jiao walked towards the front, he lowered himself and greeted.


    "This lowly one greets the emperor, may you live an abundant life for thousands of years¡­"


    When the emperor saw his greeting he was a bit taken aback but showed a contented look on his face. He now has a favorable impression of the young man. But he didn''t want to show it on his face and just wave his hand with a serious look on his wizened face.


    "Umm¡­ stand up. I heard that you have greatly helped the people from the border city of Yun Ji. For that, I am most pleased. The border city is the first line of defense in the empire and the kingdom of Yun."


    "This humble one doesn''t deserve such praise, your majesty."


    "Haha¡­ Well, then¡­ I will directly go to the point. My old bones don''t like too much politics and scheming anymore. I heard that you are a great doctor, as you can see my body is sick and my imperial physicians are just useless quacks. They could not even determine what sickness has been guing me for far too long already. They said I was poisoned¡­ so this is my question are you able to help this old man?"


    The direct question from the emperor gained the attention of the masses and the hall turned silent.

 Chapter 611 - Scheming And Plotting

    Chapter 611


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Even though the emperor says that he is not scheming, but his question alone could be called a ''trap'' for those people in therge hall. They could immediately see that the young doctor would be faced with two choices.


    If he says that he could help cure the emperor, then he would be facing the pce physicians and if he failed, then he would die. Then if he says that he could not, then the emperor would not favor the Ji n and would instead gain the ire of the imperial court.


    Although the people are thinking up to this point, the emperor himself actually does not have such malice. What he just wanted to know if he still has a chance and time to choose his rightful heir. If not then he would just choose immediately today.


    But of course, these people did not know that he is what''s running in the emperor''s mind as they have already known the craftiness of the old man.


    Shin Jiao looks at the emperor and showed a faint smile. But before he could say anything, a tall and handsome young man don in a dark blue robe walks in whileughing.


    "Haha¡­ Your majesty, father, you must not trust just any rumor you hear outside. There are many quacks out there and pretend that they are godly doctors but in truth are fake. I suggest your majesty to not trust just anybody. I would even suggest that this mongrel be sentenced to death for being too impudent anding towards this ce."


    The young man said with a sneer on his face while giving Shin Jiao a nce that is still kneeling.


    Shin Jiao just lifted one of his brows while listening to the arrogant words of the prince. He didn''t know how he offended this prince that he wanted his life. However, Shin Jiao is not worried. If it reallyes down to it, he would just kill that pompous bastard, kidnap the emperor and make the old man spill anything he knew about the direction of the mountain ranges of the beast.


    However, he would not do that as Shin Jiao still has a conscience and he also has friends in this ce. If he did something like that, those friends and acquaintances would be implicated, and that he would not want to weigh in his conscience.


    And so, he just calmly listens and did not move.


    "The second prince just came from afar and did not know what is happening, so I suggest that you keep your mouth on a leash." Suddenly someone from the crowd steps forward.


    "Doctor Ji has already helped the border city and its citizen. You cannot just say random words and use people like a little brat." added that person as he walked and stood beside the emperor.


    That person has an imposing aura and a regal presence just like the emperor. When Shin Jiao took a nce at the man, he immediately knew that this person might be the crown prince.


    "Elder brother crown prince¡­ you are too agitated, I was just saying things, don''t take my words seriously¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "You are a prince, watch what you say." The crown prince reprimanded tantly.


    Unlike most of the rulers and the crown princes before him, this crown prince is actually a straightforward man. He can scheme and plot, but his words are always right to the point. This is because his status is backed by real power.


    This is because he is a martial cultivator and not just a normal human like his father and his brothers before him.


    He didn''t need to scheme and plot against those below him, as he deems it useless and pointless. However, those with the same authority and position like himself knew that this seemingly upright man is one of the greatest schemers in the empire. And this is the reason why the crown prince position was given to him by his father the emperor.


    "Humph¡­" the 2nd prince did not continue his words and just flicked his sleeves then walked out of the hall angrily.


    "Son, you were a bit harsh on your brother¡­ you shouldn''t¡­"


    "Father, we will talk about thister¡­ I just receive some grievous news¡­"


    "Okay¡­"


    "Doctor Ji, please¡­ I would be d if you can determine my father''s illness."


    With those words, Shin Jiao did not reply and just stood up and walked towards the front while the emperor extended his right arm.


    When Shin Jiao walked near the emperor, three royal guards immediately step forward with their hand on the hilt of their swords. But Shin Jiao did not bother with their action and directly put his fingers on the emperor''s wrist.


    When this happened the imperial physician on the side took a peek at Shin Jiao''s actions and immediately sneered.


    This is because ording to him, the cing of Shin Jiao''s fingers is wrong, and the way he took the pulse is also wrong. However, how could he know that Shin Jiao is not checking the pulse but instead is using his absolute to detect the illness in the emperor''s body?


    As he extended his sense, Shin Jiao immediately covered the emperor''s body. He also discovers that he is really getting the hand of extending his absolute sense to others. It was like second nature to him now after doing it many times in treating patients.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s expression quickly changes, and without a second thought, immediately uses his domain. With his action, the expression on the emperor''s face suddenly changes as he stiffens. His eyes are filled with disbelief as he felt his body being paralyzed and unable to move.


    The emperor is now looking at Shin Jiao with fear in his eyes. He didn''t know how this young man did it, but he knew that if this fellow wills it, then his old life would be taken by him with ease. This made the emperor began to showrge beads of sweat as he can feel helpless in his body.


    He can only shift his eyes towards his son with a pleading look.


    "What is happening?" shouted the crown prince as he suddenly shifted his hand towards the hilt of his sword.


    "Please, don''t make a rash move, and don''t bother me." Shin Jiao suddenly said while still concentrating his domain.


    Right now, he is currently trying to control a very tiny creature located near the heart of the emperor. He didn''t know how it got there, but it seems that it is trying to bore through the emperor''s heart. If that happens, then only one result would ur and that is the death of the emperor.


    And if that happens, then the only culprit would be him.


    Shin Jiao wanted to p his hands at the person who did this. It was truly a sinister plot. But from the looks of it, this plot is actually not directed towards himself, but to the crown prince.


    If the emperor dies, due to the crown prince''s negligence and giving an assassin his consent to kill the emperor, then his head would also roll. And the one who woulde on top of this all would be who?


    However, Shin Jiao has no time to figure things out as that creature is already starting to fight back.


    It took him almost 30 minutes to secure that tiny insect before making it go out of the emperor''s neck.


    With a pinch of his hand, he picks that tiny creature and showed it to the crown prince.


    "This is the cause of the emperor''s gradual weakness¡­ this creature is known as ''Gu''." Shin Jiao said as he took out a small bottle from his pocket (ring) and put the gu inside it.


    "Gu?... Venomous Gu bug!" the crown prince eximed.


    The emperor felt in dazed at this and fear suddenly crept in his heart. As a part of the imperial family, he knew of the ''gu'' poison bug. But he is not aware of how it really work as this kind of skill is seldom use, plus it is a very mysterious skill.


    Everyone who witnessed this event showed shock in their expressions. If that is true, then those who use such a thing can''t be good, right? How could they not discover it sooner?


    "If I kill this ''gu'' then you will know who the true culprit is." Shin Jiao suddenly said in a low voice.


    "But¡­ I think it would be better to do it in private. The prestige of the royal family would be tainted if that happens." Shin Jiao added.


    The emperor and the crown prince immediately understood what he means and showed a grateful smile on their faces.


    "Hahaha¡­ Doctor Ji is truly a divine doctor. The Silver Moon Empire is deeply indebted to you and Ji n for producing such a genius. I suggest giving Doctor Ji a toast!" The crown prince said as he lifted his cup in the air.


    Everyone immediately echoed this sentiment and dly raised their cups.


    When Shin Jiao returns to his seat, he could feel a killing intenting from the wall of the pce. When he shifted his gaze to that area, his contact lenses immediately showed a silhouette of a person hiding behind the wall.


    But then he saw that person running away.


    He is not sure whether it is a man or a woman as that figure''s infrared was them mixed with the others in the hall.


    The night was uneventful and Shin Jiao along with the Ji n elders went home in their carriage. Before leaving he gave the crown prince a packet of medicine to hasten the recovery of the emperor. From the reaction of the crown prince, Shin Jiao is a bit sure that he would not harm his father. Hence he gave strict instruction to him.


    It was already deep in the night when they arrive at the huge manor.


    Shin Jiao alighted and walked the dark path towards his courtyard.


    Suddenly, from the darkness, several figures jump out and immediately surrounded him.


    "I guess the Ji n could not wait to make their move¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Doctor¡­ Ji¡­ we are not here to hurt you. We just wanted you to cooperate with us." one of the men in ck robe said with a sinister smile on his face.


    They knew that this Doctor Ji is a scaredy-cat and could run from his enemies with ease. However, from their investigation, he is actually unable to fight against anyone.. Hence this group is confident that they could subdue him.

 Chapter 612 - Scheming And Plotting (2)

    Chapter 612


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The miss conception of these people about Shin Jiao is that he is someone who is good at escaping. But from their investigation, they learned that on the battlefield he actually fled and thus survived. Hence to catch him they needed to surround this guy so that he has no avenue of escaping.


    Behind these people is a middle-aged man who is standing with a rxed demeanor.


    The n is to capture this doctor and extract the needed knowledge from him and then, make the real Qiong Ji act like the young doctor. Although the emperor and the crown prince already have contact with this young man, they are confident that with the skill of that person they have invited, the real Qiong Ji would surely look like the young doctor.


    So, the n that they have been hatching for more than a month will now be put into action tonight.


    Shin Jiao looks at these people with a sneer on his face. How could he not know what they have been nning? How could he not hear those little whispers and their murmurings in the dark? Everything was bare for him to hear and see. However, he didn''t take any action as this n still has its use for him.


    Suddenly one of the men moves forward and extended his hand towards Shin Jiao. As his hand touches Shin Jiao''s shoulder a smirk appears on his smug-looking face.


    "It''s no use fighting against us doctor¡­ Hehe¡­ just obediently follow our orders and we might spare your little woman and her child. Hehe¡­"


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his brows immediately knitted. He is sure that the mother and child in his care would not be in danger inside that house as the array he set up is strong enough to protect every nook and cranny of the house.


    Looking at the smug look on that person, he felt something strange. And a fit of slight anger entered his heart. Though those two are of no rtion to him, he grew fond of that young fellow.


    With a swing of his hand that man which the man did not expect, a figure flew towards the wall and was smashed into a bloody pulp. Then with a swift movement, he grabs another man and threw him like it was nothing into the air. And this was followed by another and another. Soon all of those people surrounding Shin Jiao were thrown like rag dolls everywhere.


    "It''s your turn now, old man." Shin Jiao said while walking towards the already shivering middle-age elder of the Ji n.


    "Wa¡­ Wa¡­ Wait¡­ It''s¡­ it''s not my n¡­ I¡­ I was¡­ I was just here to make¡­ to make sure that¡­ that¡­ that no one is hurt." The Ji n elder said with a shaking voice.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he showed a smirk on his handsome face.


    "Where are the woman and the child?"


    "Ah¡­ they¡­ Wait. If you follow the n of the Ji n we will release them." The middle-aged man suddenly said as if grabbing into some idea.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you think after I''m done, there will still be a Ji n? Haha¡­ How na?ve¡­ I repeat, where are they? Tell me and I will spare your whole n. Hide it from me¡­ tomorrow¡­ there will be no Ji n in this city." Shin Jiao said as he held the neck of that middle-aged man.


    As he extended his domain inside the middle-aged man''s body, he immediately showed horror on his face. The middle-aged man didn''t know why but he felt despair, fear, and horror.


    "They¡­ they¡­ they¡­ they¡­ are with¡­ with Qiong Ji¡­ He¡­ he took them."


    Shin Jiao release the guy and was about to turn when he seems to remember something and then asked.


    "Hmm¡­ How were caught?"


    The middle-aged man was startled and began to talk with stuttering words. He then told Shin Jiao about the secret door of the courtyard that Qiong Ji would always use to escape this manor. On the wall of the house, there is a secret door that only Qiong Ji knew how to open. He used that door to take the woman and the child. They didn''t know why the woman followed Qiong Ji, but they were able to take them easily.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he was a bit astonished at this young master of the Ji family. It seems that he is not that useless after all.


    After hearing this, Shin Jiao suddenly disappear but left some words.


    "Go and tell your n leaders. I will visit them tonight for this offense. Obey and your n will be spared, resist and you all will die."


    After hearing these words, the middle-aged man immediately scuttles and runs towards the courtyard of the patriarch of the n in a sorry manner.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao silently appears at the rooftop of that well-guarded courtyard and found that it seems the guards have been removed in that ce.


    Then he carefully listens to the people inside and heard a familiar voice.


    "Miss Na¡­ I''ve done so many wrongs in my life. But¡­ but you¡­ you are someone that I could not forget. Can¡­ can I¡­ Can I make amends for my wrongs? I can take care of you¡­ and¡­ and your son."


    "I know that I have forced myself into you that day 3 years ago. But¡­ but I was truly in love with you at that time. But you didn''t give me a chance¡­"


    Shin Jiao heard some pleading tone from the young man. While the woman he is talking to seems quiet. He can then hear some faint sound of crying from the little boy.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his eyes turned cold.


    He quickly jumps from the roof and appears in front of the door of the house. He carefully sneaks inside and drew near the door.


    "Sue Na¡­ Please¡­ I really, like you. I really do¡­ if you¡­ if you ept me, I will¡­ I will give you all the best in this world. Look¡­ I will be a real doctor soon! The n has decided on it. And that¡­ that impostor¡­ That impostor will not be able to reject our proposal." Qiong Ji said as if trying to coax a child.


    But no one answered him.


    "Sue Na! I don''t want to force myself into you again. I just want you to be my woman, is that too hard? You already have a child. Who would ept you?... Oh¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ you¡­ Do you like that impostor? Hahaha¡­ He is nothing but a lowly impostor who lost his memories¡­ he is a just some poor bastard without a future."


    "Shut up! How dare you say that to Doctor Ji? He is nothing like you!" suddenly Sue Na shouted in anger.


    "Haha¡­ He is truly nothing like me. I am the young master of the Ji n. And I¡­ I will have everything he has¡­ starting with you." shouted Qiong Ji.


    With a crazed expression on his face, he suddenly pounces towards Sue Na who suddenly showed a horrified look on her face.


    However, before Qiong Ji could approach her, he suddenly felt someone grabbing the back of his neck and pulling him up from the ground.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Who¡­ who are you?" Qiong Ji shouted in panic.


    But he found himself unable to move as his body suddenly turned paralyzed. He felt that something has invaded his whole body and that every fiber of his muscle is being restrained.


    "Me¡­ I am someone whom you should have never offended." Shin Jiao said as he slowly tightens his grip.


    "Wait¡­ don''t¡­" Sue Na''s weak voice suddenly said.


    "Please¡­ Doctor Ji. Thank you foring, for us¡­ I know I don''t have the right to ask you anything, just this once. Please... please spare his life."


    Shin Jiao squinted and with a casual move, he threw the scoundrel to the wall andnded with a deep groan. He then walked towards the scared little guy and carefully picks him up from his mother''s side.


    "Are you scared? Uncle Ji is here, so don''t be scared anymore, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he tried to appease the crying little boy.


    "*Sob *sob¡­ Uncle Doctor Ji¡­ that bad man wants to hurt me and my mother. He is really scary. I like you the most uncle doctor Ji¡­" the boy said as he hugs Shin Jiao.


    "It''s okay now¡­" he said while patting the little boy''s back.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I was a bit neglectful and did not discover that secret door beforehand." Shin Jiao said to the weak-looking woman.


    "Let''s go back."


    The three walked out of the courtyard leaving the already unconscious Qiong Ji sprawled on the ground.


    After returning to the courtyard again, he saw that the gate is already broken, but the main door is still intact. After the three enters, he let the mother and child sleep first then fixes the array outside the house. This time he made sure that there are no other secret passages.


    After that, he went out and disappears through the darkness.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a courtyard in the main hall of the Ji n, the elders and the leaders have already converged and began to discuss their next action.


    From what they have heard from the elder that Shin Jiao sent to them, they have learned that the doctor might be a martial cultivator and a very powerful one at that. But some of them still did not believe the story of that elder.


    "So what is our next n n head?" asked one of the n elders in the group.


    The hall turned silent as everyone''s attention in on the patriarch who is currently in deep thinking.


    Suddenly, the door in the hall, creaked open as Shin Jiao''s figure walked casually inside. When the people in the hall saw him appearing in front of them, they were all bbergasted. This is because everyone knew that upon entering the hall, there are at least around 50 guards outside.


    How could he have reached this ce just like that? They didn''t even hear any fighting.


    And what bbergasted everyone is the scene they could see behind that opened door. That is because the guards are all sprawled on the ground, unmoving.. No one knew if they are alive or already dead.

 Chapter 613 - Setting Up A Clinic

    Chapter 613


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The best way to attack a group is to catch them off-guard. With that element of surprise, one can deal much damage while eliminating the danger one faces.


    This is what Shin Jiao did to fight against that many guards. Since his strength and energy are limited, he needs to maximize his destructive potential while minimizing his losses. And with that, he is able to defeat those guards with ease by just using needles.


    As he walks inside the hall of the Ji n, he can already see everyone showing horrified looks on their faces. They could believe that such a thing could happen and that the guards of the n could not even handle a single person.


    "You¡­ what did you do?"


    "What do you want? Why are you here?"


    "The n will not surrender to you even if you are a martial cultivator. We will fight to the death."


    The elders around the hall suddenly shouted as they bravely faced the young manzily standing in front of them with his arms folded on his chest.


    "Really? Just a bunch of old fools¡­ I can kill you all like a bug¡­ But¡­ that is not the reason why I am here. I just wanted to use this name for a while. Then after I got what I wanted I will leave this precious n of yours and leave this empire. No harm will be done to you¡­ But if you guys insist on fighting against me, then I won''t think twice about eliminating this n. I can just go to another n and ask for their help instead." Shin Jiao said.


    Silence immediately pervades the air as the elder and leaders of the Ji n stood quietly while waiting for the response of the patriarch.


    "What¡­ what are your ns then? I need to know before I can agree." The patriarch said after thinking for a while.


    "Hehe¡­ You don''t have to worry about that. All you have to do is act as usual, and don''t bother to n behind my back. If you do that, then I will leave this ce, maybe after a week or two, at most a month.??


    "Sigh¡­ I¡­ we yield. We know that you are a very strong martial cultivator. But if you n to use our Ji n to ruin the empire, then we will fight with our lives." The n patriarch said with a serious expression.


    "Haha¡­ Look, I didn''t start this thing, you did. I was living a normal and silent life and you just have to provoke me. If you hadn''t then everything would have been fine. Anyway, thank you for your cooperation." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure left and closes the door, the elders suddenly heaves a sigh of relief. In fact, they were truly afraid after seeing those guards on the ground.


    One of them immediately ran towards one of the guards and checked him.


    "Patriarch, they¡­ the guards are still alive. They''re just unconscious." The elder said.


    Everyone gasps in disbelief. That young doctor is truly a formidable fellow. The information they got from their investigation was all wrong. Or rather, that man-made it so that it would turn out that way.


    With that, the n just resigns on their fate and let this matter go.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since then.


    Shin Jiao is currently inside a small clinic. And in front of him is a beautiful young woman who is showing him the clinic.


    This clinic was bought by Sue Na and her husband using their hard-earned money.


    In these past few days, Sue Na began to go with Shin Jiao and decided to help him in treating his patients. Plus he also thinks that if the woman could learn some of these medical skills, then she could at least fend for herself.


    In his days in the infirmary in the city of Yun Ji, Old Doctor Dipiled a book ording to what he observed on how Shin Jiao treats his patients. Plus the book also includes his insights on medicine. And on their way back he gave Shin Jiao a copy of these books, which are around 5 volumes in total.


    Shin Jiao was amazed at that old man''s persistence and hunger for knowledge when ites to medicine.


    Hence for these past few days, Sue Na read the books and also made a copy for herself.


    What amazed Shin Jiao is the progress of the woman in learning medicine. Her progress was really astonishing that it almost made him think that she was born to be a doctor. But of course, he also knew that the woman already has some knowledge due to her assisting her husband in his work as a doctor from before.


    As the two checked the ce, they suddenly heard a loudmotion outside.


    Tworge men suddenly barge inside the building while holding some wooden poles.


    When they saw Shin Jiao, Sue Na, and little Ping Du she is carrying in her arms, their expression turned ferocious.


    "You vile woman. Not only did you seduce our cousin, now you already have another man. You''re nothing but a whore¡­ We brothers will teach you a lesson on behalf of our dead cousin." Shouted one of the men and suddenly sent a pole towards Shin Jiao''s head.


    However, that pole did not hit its intended target. With a casual lift of his hand, Shin Jiao caught that pole and with a loud ''pa''.


    This scene stunned the two men and even those outside had a look of disbelief on their faces. With the huge build of the guy, it is almost impossible for someone to catch that pole with just one hand.


    But before they could react, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to calmly kick that guy on his stomach. Then he also delivers a roundhouse towards the other guy who tried to block his foot with the pole.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two figures flew out of the small building one through the door and the other went out through one of the windows shattering it into pieces.


    When the onlookers saw this they were now gaping in disbelief.


    Shin Jiao calmly strode out of the building followed by Sue Na who is still carrying her son.


    "I am Doctor Ji, from the Ji n. And I am the new owner of this clinic here. Those who wanted to cause trouble with me should understand that I am not a person that is easily bullied. I have bought this clinic and I now own it. Here is the deed title for the building." Shin Jiao said as he showed the deed in front of the people.


    He then didn''t mind the ring eyes of the Du family and turn around to check the clinic once again.


    Shin Jiao is just waiting for the pce to call for him. However, he didn''t want to just idly wait. Since checking for patients helped him improve his absolute sense and domain, he would use this time to enhance them.


    Plus his medical skill has truly improved by leaps and bound ever since he acted this part as a doctor. If it were in the past, he would just treat learning a medical skill as a means to an end for his mission. However, nowadays, he needed this skill not only to obtain his goal but to also improve his cultivation and techniques.


    He has learned that the body of a person is truly a universe of its own, especially those martial cultivators whom he has treated and encountered on his way to the capital city. Upon learning about their physique he has already adjusted himself to improve his physique to another level.


    Plus through this, he also learned how to improve his exoskeleton gears.


    Due to his advancement in the knowledge in anatomy, he now had an idea of how to make the suit fit his body really well that it would act as a second outer skin.


    Shin Jiao began nning on how the clinic would look like and the things he needed for it to run smoothly.


    And so another day has passed, and Shin Jiao returns to the manor.


    He began to draw his ns for the clinic and felt a bit excited for some unknown reason.


    In actual fact, he really found this current life of his a bit fulfilling. Although he misses Susan Tang and his friends from the earth, yet he is powerless to do anything about his current circumstance. He didn''t even know how to get out of this ce. So there is no use to worry about anything else.


    His mind began drifting to the past and his life. He truly wanted to just live a good life just like this. However, he also wanted to do something else.


    With that, he stood up from the bed and checked his surroundings, then walked out of the house.


    ¡­


    The next morning, Shin Jiao has already opened the clinic.


    When Sue Na arrives, she was bbergasted at how the clinic suddenly changes. Everything was different and something she has never seen before.


    She was truly astounded to see the tiled floor, the beddings inside, and the medicine counter. Since Shin Jiao has a lot of herbs inside his ring, he just stuffs those boxes up. Those medicines are not for outpatients, but for use inside the clinic when a patient is admitted and has to stay in it for recuperation.


    Then she also noticed that the building suddenly has a second floor, which is not there yesterday. Although she was full of doubts and questions, yet she dare not ask. She already knew the mysteriousness of the young doctor. Plus she is already treating Shin Jiao as her master. So she just wanted to learn from him at this moment and gain as much as she could.


    This is because she is already aware that this person might not be staying in this ce for too long.


    And so that day, the clinic officially opened. And due to the unique design of the building, many people began to be curious about it and began to inquire.


    "Doctor''s clinic?" a man muttered as he carefully peeks inside the open door.


    The first patient was an old woman with a coughing fit.


    "Doctor, it''s my cough¡­ I was supposed to get some medicine from the pharmacy, but I think the medicine they are giving me is not effective anymore. I wanted to see if you can prescribe another medicine for me." She said feeling a little weak in her tone.


    Upon observing the old woman, Shin Jiao suddenly narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 614 - Setting Up A Clinic (2)

    Chapter 614


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With trembling hands, the old woman looks at Shin Jiao with concern in her eyes. The expression of the young doctor made her feel that something is wrong with her body. However, she didn''t want to trust yet. This is because the doctor is truly very young and for her doctors should be at least middle-aged which has already experienced a lot in life and also gained more experience and knowledge.


    So her expression suddenly change and wanted to wave her hand.


    However, Shin Jiao suddenly smile which made the old woman a bit stunned.


    "Your cough is caused by an infection in your lungs. However, it seems that it was not treated early. So it now worsens¡­ Hmm¡­ this is a bit tricky. I can prescribe you some herbal concoction, but you muste back here after 3 days." Shin Jiao said as he began writing some prescriptions.


    When the old woman saw that, she just sat there with a look of suspicion in her eyes. When he handed her the prescription she was once again stunned.


    This is because what Shin Jiao wrote are just somemon herbs and fruits, then there''s hot tea. But of the ingredients, she didn''t know.


    "You need to drink more water. Plus, you have to get plenty of rest. Okay?"


    Shin Jiao said while the old woman just looks at him without moving. Seeing her reaction Shin Jiao already knew what''s going on in her mind.


    "Mam, the prescription I gave you contains things your body needs to enhance your strength and fight the disease. Plus some of those are natural antibiotics. They would be able to at least chase away the infection in your lungs. After 3 days you shoulde back so that we can see the result." Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing this, the woman seems to have understood and shown a pleasant smile on her face. Although she was a bit suspicious this is the first time she can clearly understand what to do with the sickness that has been guing her for months now.


    She drops two copper coins on the table, then bade farewell to Shin Jiao with a smile.


    The old woman bought the medicine from the pharmacy next door and went home after.


    Meanwhile, after that old woman, another patient came in and Shin Jiao''s busy day started thus far.


    For that day, there were no further problems as the patients he treated just have simple illnesses and were easy to cure. Later that day, Shin Jiao began closing while Sue Na walked up to the second floor where little Ping Du is staying along with a maidservant sent by the Ji n.


    The Ji n has agreed to cooperate with Shin Jiao as they didn''t have a choice. They didn''t want to cause the downfall of their n so they dare not anger this scary person. And so with that, they assigned a few maidservants, and this time they didn''t y any tricks anymore.


    As they walked out of the clinic, Shin Jiao immediately activate the array protection. He also taught Sue Na how to open and close the array, because he knew that this clinic would be left to her care in the future.


    And so, four people walked down the busy road of the capital city towards the Ji manor.


    As soon as they arrive by the gate, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a few familiar figures.


    "Doctor Ji! I''m d I was able to see you here today." Jie Ming said as he immediately greeted him.


    Behind Jie Ming stood a few men wearing white robes which look like the uniform of the imperial physicians.


    "Yeah, nice seeing you too¡­ where''s Brother Bai?" Shin Jiao greeted.


    "Ah, that guy is stuck at the imperial clinic. We have a really busy schedule these past few weeks¡­ Anyway, I''m here to ask you for help¡­ We¡­ we have encountered a very tricky situation." Jie Ming said while ncing at the middle-aged men behind him.


    "You must be the famous young Doctor Ji¡­ I am Doctor Shun Gu, and these are all my colleagues."


    "Yes, nice to meet you, doctors¡­" Shin Jiao greeted calmly.


    "We are here to require your services. It''s a secret, so it is best that you follow us." the man said with a stern look.


    Shin Jiao looks at the expression of those people and he can vaguely perceive what the problem they are facing is.


    Since they are imperial physicians, then it is about the imperial family. It would be either the emperor or any one of the princes and princesses. If the problem is with the emperor then he would suffice. But if the problem includes the women in the pce, then¡­


    Shin Jiao''s gaze then shifted towards Sue Na.


    Although she has been learning modern medicine just recently, her action and this morning show that she is already used to this kind of work. Hence it would not be so bad to make her follow him. Plus it would be a good experience for this new apprentice of his.


    "Alright, but I need to take her with me." Shin Jiao said.


    Upon hearing this, Sue Na felt a bit nervous and excited. But then she shifted her gaze to the little boy who is looking at her.


    "Doctor Ji, this apprentice would not be able to follow you. I think I am not suited for that kind of ce." She said humbly.


    Shin Jiao already saw her action and just gave a faint smile.


    "Sigh¡­ Okay. I was just thinking that it would be a good experience for you. Anyway, there are still other opportunities. Don''t wait for me¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walked near little Ping Ping ruffled the little guy''s hair then patted his shoulder.


    Shin Jiao got on a carriage and directly went to the pce.


    Along the way, Doctor Shun Gu began exining to Shin Jiao the situation through his inquiry. From what the middle-aged doctor is saying. It seems that one of the concubines of the 3rd prince is going to give birth.


    The 3rd prince was the prince that Shin Jiao turned into waste and soon died on the way to the capital city. Before leaving, his favored concubine was already pregnant and is now inbor. However, due to someplications, the physicians are unable to do anything.


    The emperor did not want this grandchild of his to die. This is because he truly regretted the death of his son the 3rd prince. And out of all the women in that household, this concubine is the only one who is going to have an heir from his son.


    So the emperor did not want this grandchild of his to die just like that.


    After the briefing, Shin Jiao almost wanted tough. He was the one responsible for killing the child''s father, now he is going to save the child of that man. Well, he has no grudge against this little child, so he would just help them then. At least this way the imperial family could owe him twice now.


    And so, he soon arrives in the pce and was directly sent towards the Red Jade pce where thete Prince Mingwa Dong once lived.


    As he enters a particr room he could see some people with panic-stricken faces.


    "We have arrived and called for Doctor Ji." Jie Ming said.


    Shin Jiao observed the area and saw that the woman is just lying in bed while there is a lot of blood already on the sheet. His brows suddenly knitted and immediately walked to the woman''s side.


    Although he is not an expert when ites to delivering a child, there are many in this ce that could do such a thing. So he could just give them some assistance while preserving the life of the mother and child.


    He touched the wrist of the pale looking woman and immediately scanned her body situation. Then he found out that the woman has already lost a huge amount of blood. Luckily he didn''t arrivete. Hence he immediately uses his absolute sense. But this time, he didn''t want to cause the woman some shock, hence with great concentration he carefully sent it to her womb.


    The woman can just feel a weird but cooling sensation. However, as of right now, she didn''t care about anything as her mind is filled with the painful contraction of her stomach.


    "The princess in her stomach is not in the right position. I will position her properly so you guys hold her still, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he extended his other hand to her stomach which made the people inside the room show a bbergasted look on their faces.


    In the empire, the contact between man and woman is a sensitive matter. Even doctors didn''t have much contact with the imperial concubines and wives except for taking their pulse. And those who are assigned to deliver the child would always be some of the pcedies.


    However, today is a special case as the emperor seems desperate to ask the imperial physicians.


    But what Shin Jiao did was a bit of a taboo. But no one stops him due to their shock.


    Without a hitch, he easily aligned the child inside the woman''s stomach.


    "Alright, get ready¡­" Shin Jiao said which woke everyone up from their stupor.


    After a couple of hours, the healthy cry of a newborn child was heard inside the room. The physicians have already walked out earlier and are now discussing what happened inside. However, no matter how they think about it, they could not determine what just happened. How could the baby inside the stomach be moved just like that with ease?


    Of course, they never would have expected that Shin Jiao has used his controlled domain to do it.


    As for Shin Jiao, he is already sitting on a chair inside the room while his eyes are closed. While using his domain, he suddenly felt something inside his mind. It was like something pop and the control of his domain suddenly became easier.


    The reason why he is currently in a meditative position is that, due to that event, he could actually start to feel the elements in his surroundings, which is not supposed to be possible.. And this only means one thing, and that is because he has reached the next level of his domain mastery, the elemental control domain.

 Chapter 615 - Discovered

    Chapter 615


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The constant use of his domain and force control made Shin Jiao realize that it has already developed to the point that he is able to grow up to this point. Although this current ce he is in does not let him use Qi or mana and even his spiritual sense and absolute sense are blocked, he still found a way to be able to use them through skin contact.


    And these extraordinary conditions made him able to use his abilities in extreme situations. With this Shin Jiao now discover that he has already grown to such strength. He didn''t know how strong he would be once he came out of this ce, but this aspect made him truly feel a bit of excitement in his heart, and the prospect of bing stronger to be able to defend the people he cared about made him feel thankful.


    Right now he found himself slump on a chair with a nket put over his body.


    As he opens his eyes, he saw a young woman sitting no too far from him while reading a book. She also noticed Shin Jiao''s slight movement and immediately stops reading and paid attention to his direction.


    "Doctor Ji, you''re¡­ you''re awake." She muttered as she carefully stood up and walked closer.


    She then slowly extended her hand and tried to touch something in the air. When she felt nothing a sign of relief could be seen on her face.


    "Everyone was in a panic when they could not approach you¡­ there was a mysterious¡­ barrier around you that we are unable to do anything at all." She said with a hint of curiosity in her eyes.


    "A¡­ barrier?"


    "Yes¡­ it''s like a wall¡­ it suddenly appears when one of the maidservants covers you with a nket. She was thrown away but luckily she didn''t suffer any serious injuries." She exined.


    "Oh¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry for making everyone worried."


    "Hihi¡­ no worries¡­ I''m imperial concubine Yue Lan. I''m a martial cultivator¡­ that''s why I''m the only one who can enter this ce." She said while cupping her hand.


    "Your highness¡­" Shin Jiao immediately cupped his hands in respect.


    He knew that this woman is part of the imperial family, so he needs to show his respect to the woman. Shin Jiao already has a n to be in the good books of the emperor so he would grab this opportunity.


    "You are too formal. This concubine was just curious about what that invisible wall that covered your body for 2 days already."


    When Shin Jiao heard the woman he felt a little bbergasted. He did not expect that his breakthrough and attainment has taken him a whole 2 days. This was not to his expectation.


    "Your highness, you mean I was asleep for 2 days?" Shin Jiao confirmed.


    With a nod, imperial concubine Yue Lan confirmed his question.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao showed a worried look on his face. And imperial concubine Yua Lan seems to guess why he is worried.


    "Do not worry about that young mother and the child, they are doing fine. Plus she is looking after your clinic with the help of Doctor Bao Di." She said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao just smiled as that was not in his mind. Although he cares about that mother and child, they are not his main concern. He is just a passerby in their lives and would soon journey to the outside world. What he truly worries about right now is how to get a chance to talk to the emperor.


    But it seems that his luck is abundant as the woman suddenly turns around and walks towards the door.


    "Doctor Ji, the emperor told me to send you to his quarters once you wake up. Would you mind following this concubine?" she suddenly said as she stood by the door.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and just stood from his seat and carefully arrange his robe.


    The two then strode out of the room and while doing so, Shin Jiao has already noticed the book that the woman is carrying. It is about natural arrays and formation.


    "Your highness is learning about arrays?" Shin Jiao asked casually while they were walking.


    When the servants behind them heard the young doctor''s questions, they immediately walked behind them with a little distance.


    In the pce, concubine Yue Lan is known for being the most mysterious concubine in the harem. In her concubine pce, those who are not familiar with its structure would find themselves lost inside of it. If those who enter it would not receive any help, then they would be trap inside of it until they die.


    That is the reason why no one dares to enter that ce casually. Only those who were granted permission and was guided by some of the maids from that ce could enter it without getting lost.


    And the words ''Formation Array'' are the reason for that.


    Concubine Yue Lan belongs to the reclusive Golden Flower Sect. In her younger years, she and the emperor (which is still the crown prince at that time) have a fateful encounter which led to her falling in love with the emperor. And that love leads the emperor to bring her to the empire. However, when she discovered the truth, she was really angry about his lies.


    But it seems that her love for him is true that she relents and lets him marry her.


    And this became a great bond between the Silver Moon Empire and the Golden Flower Sect. From then on, the empire became the responsibility of the sect to protect.


    Hence the power of the empire became strong and stable.


    With the help of the Golden Flower Sect, no kingdom dare oppose the empire.


    And since Concubine Yue Lan was the reason for this stability everyone respected her and her position could even bepared to the empress of the empire.


    However, she is aloft and did not bother with the politics and the squabble amongst these mortals. For her, her status is greater and she is just here to appease her heart and to guide her son, the 8th prince of the empire.


    Concubine Yue Lan just shed a knowing smile on her face. She knew that this young doctor is not that simple. From the time that she saw him inside that circr barrier, she knew that he is someone special.


    "Yes, you know about an array?" she asks with a smile.


    Shin Jiao just nodded.


    Concubine Yue Lan wanted to ask more, but the group has already arrived in front of the main hall of the pce where there are many officials standing around while discussing something.


    When they saw Concubine Lan and the young doctor behind her along with the entourage, they all showed a surprised look on their faces. This is because the aloft and beautiful Concubine Yue Lan has lowered herself to escort the young doctor.


    They all knew what had happened two days ago and about the 3rd prince''s daughter being born. The emperor was truly happy as this is the second young princess of the empire. So the imperial family is in a festive mood. However, the young doctor seems to fall into aa and the appearance of the barrier. And this event has been the topic of discussion in the court for today.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the others as he just directly walk forward and kneel below the throne while facing the emperor.


    "This humble servant apologizes for the trouble this humble one has caused the emperor." Shin Jiao said politely.


    "Haha¡­ no trouble at all divine Doctor Ji, you may stand. In fact, I am truly happy that you have saved my granddaughter and my 3rd son''s concubine princess." The emperor said with a smile.


    The more he looks at this young and handsome doctor, his heart feels contented. In his mind, he is already thinking about how to rope in this doctor to the side of the crown prince.


    When Shin Jiao stood up, someone suddenly said.


    "The famous doctor Ji is truly gifted. He is even able to sleep in the pce at his will. We are truly blessed to have such a divine doctor."


    When everyone heard this tone, they all froze on the spot. This is because this tone came from a young man who is currently entering the hall. Behind him is an entourage of generals and military officers.


    When the emperor saw the young man, he suddenly showed a proud look on his old face.


    "Oh, my 8th son¡­ you have arrived atst. Hahaha¡­ " the emperor said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, Concubine Yue Lan also showed a gentle look on her face. Seeing her soning back to the pce is a good thing for her. She has missed her son for a very long time ever since he went to the southeastern border of the empire fighting against the Golden Dragon Empire army who is trying to advance their territory.


    However, due to the huge defeat of the Golden Dragon Empire in the south center''s main road between empires, the battle suddenly stopped and the Golden Dragon Empire seem to suddenly fall back to their borders. And this is the reason why her son was able toe back today after a whole month of travel.


    "Concubine mother¡­ this son is happy to see you." the 8th prince greeted.


    However, Shin Jiao just looks at this 8th prince and knew that this person has some animosity towards him. This is because of the way this person looks at him while greeting his own mother.


    "Father, I havee and brought the brave soldier who truly fought in the against the Golden Dragon Imperial army¡­ These soldiers are the true heroes of the empire."


    When the emperor and the minister heard this, they all showed an awkward expression on their faces. How could they not know what the 8th prince wanted to do? But they could not deny the fact that the Golden Dragon Empire''s retreat is due to the loss of a huge number of their officers and powerful martial cultivator army.


    If not, the war would have never stopped even with these soldiers fighting in the front lines. But as the emperor likes this 8th son of his, he just showed a faint smile and waves his hand.


    "My Hao''er is correct. We will have a feast at the end of the month to celebrate the return of our true heroes."


    With the emperor''s words, everyone nodded their heads.


    Suddenly, the 8th prince walked towards Shin Jiao and look at him up and down. Then with a sneer on his face, he muttered.


    "A false doctor¡­ and an impostor¡­"

 Chapter 616 - The Assassination Of The Emperor

    Discovered (2)


    Chapter 616


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A hint of danger stunned Shin Jiao''s mind as he heard the words of the 8th prince. He didn''t know how the 8th prince knew about his identity, but he also expects that such a thing might happen. He just didn''t expect that the 8th prince is able to recognize that he is not the true Qiong Ji.


    But of course, he did not panic at this moment as he already has an excuse, and that is his amnesia.


    The emperor and many others knew that he is currently suffering from amnesia. So this would be his alibi, but of course, he didn''t know if this will cause the emperor to hold his freedom. If so, then he could only do things the hard way.


    Shin Jiao did not react and just showed a confused expression on his face.


    However, the emperor and the minister are looking at the 8th prince with a mix of confusion and curiosity in their eyes.


    In fact, they too are curious about this subject matter. But since the young doctor has a very unique and skilled treatment and the contribution they did not ask further because the young doctor himself is suffering from amnesia.


    However, those in the court who are in the 8th prince''s camp, immediately grab unto this situation and immediately steps forward.


    "I knew that there is something wrong with that Qiong Ji. He was a wastrel and a silk pant. He is famous for being useless in the capital. How could he have some godly skill after returning from the war? This is impossible¡­ so the only reason is that this guy is an impostor." One of the court officials said.


    "Yeah, maybe he is here to assassinate his majesty! Protect the emperor quickly!"


    With the words from those court officials, the soldiers who came with the price immediately surrounded Shin Jiao and draw their swords. Some of them even stood in front of the emperor to protect him.


    The situation suddenly became chaotic with people facing Shin Jiao and blocking his path.


    However, Shin Jiao just showed a confused look on his face. Although he is not an expert in scheming, as a spy he knew how to read the situation and also knew how to adjust himself to adapt to the events happening around him.


    With the soldiers acting, he suddenly saw something strange. And that is the soldiers with the 8th prince being too close to the emperor.


    Although they are there to protect the emperor, they should not be that close, right? Hence he looks at them with curious eyes while trying to show confusion.


    "You¡­ what are you talking about? I¡­ I can''t understand this?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Don''t y me for a fool¡­ I already know that you are not Qiong Ji. You know why?" the 8th prince asked.


    "No¡­ I have no idea."


    "Humph! That is because Qiong Ji is my friend. I know him from way back. And you, are not him!" shouted the 8th prince with a sneer on his face.


    "Huh? Then¡­ then who am I? It¡­ it was your Silver Moon imperial soldiers that said that I am Qiong Ji. I don''t even remember my own family. And now you are saying I am not him then who am I?" Shin Jiao said with a tone of helplessness and his expression turning confused.


    "Hahaha¡­ you truly knew how to act. I will tell you who you are. You''re a spy from the Golden Dragon Empire. And you are here to assassinate my father emperor. But I will not let that happen!" shouted the 8th prince.


    By this time, the officials have already scattered to the side not wanting to involve themselves in this mess. But some of them are standing around the emperor in front of the soldiers who are protecting the old emperor.


    "Tell me, who are you colluding with?" shouted the 8th prince.


    But Shin Jiao did not answer him and just looks at the 8th prince in confusion. Plus he is looking at the people around him with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    When the people saw this, especially those who belong to the 8th prince''s faction, they immediately showed disdain on their faces. They heard that this doctor Ji is a cowardly person and that he would run away from the battle. And from the looks of it, they can now guess that the rumors are true.


    "Haha¡­ Doctor¡­ Tell me and I will not kill you. Who is the one whomanded you to enter the pce and pretend to be Qiong Ji? If you answer me, I will not kill you." the 8th prince asked.


    Shin Jiao did not answer, but a wizen voice asked him once again.


    "Young doctor¡­ is what my son saying is true?" the emperor asked with a calm expression.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze and was a bit surprised that the emperor did not panic even in this situation.


    "You¡­ your majesty¡­ If I¡­ If I am a spy. Then¡­ then why would I help you remove the ''Gu'' from your body?" Shin Jiao said with a shaking voice.


    The emperor was silent upon hearing this. But then another voice enters the hall.


    "That is because you are in cahoots with big brother, the crown prince." A handsome young man enters.


    Shin Jiao immediately recognize that figure. It was the 2nd prince, the one from before, at the banquet. And upon hearing his words, everyone suddenly turned towards his direction.


    "Father Emperor, I have arrived just in time." The 2nd prince said as a group of pce guards arrived behind him.


    Now, the pce''s main hall is now filled with soldiers making it impossible for anyone to escape the ce. With that, the 8th prince and the 2nd prince feel calm and confident in their hearts.


    "May I ask your majesty, where is the ''gu'' bug?" asked the 2nd prince with a serious expression on his face.


    Upon hearing this question, the emperor immediately thought of something and his gaze towards Shin Jiao became gloomy. Judging from what had happened that night, after the ''gu'' poison bug was removed from the emperor''s body. His eldest son, the crown prince actually took it. Since he trusted his son, he was confident that the crown prince would find the culprit with it.


    But who could have known that the true culprit was his own son? Why can''t he wait? He is already the crown prince, why did he have to do this?


    With those questions in the emperor''s mind, his eyes red ferociously at Shin Jiao who is still standing in the middle of this all with a panic-stricken and confused face.


    When the emperor saw this his eyes seem to have somewhat been convinced that this young doctor is actually not in cahoots with anyone. In fact, the emperor is thinking that this young doctor is just unlucky to have forgotten his memories and be embroiled in this session fight against his many sons.


    With this, the emperor just shook his head.


    "Hao''er, Li''er, let''s just drop this thing. As I see it, this young doctor is just a victim. We should just put him in prison just in case." The emperor said heaving a deep sigh.


    However, who would have thought that a soldier would suddenly appear behind the emperor stealthily.


    That soldier gave the 2nd prince and the 8th prince a signal and the two immediately acted.


    "Father we cannot do that!" the two shouted simultaneously getting everyone''s reaction.


    "We should be careful, we cannot trust anyone. That guy might have some backup with him. We should be careful!" said the 8th prince.


    Then suddenly the man raised his hand and suddenly a ck dagger was plunged towards the emperor''s back.


    "Father, look out! There are more assassins!" shouted the 8th prince with a worried expression on his face.


    However, if one could observe him closely, one can see a slight curb on his lips.


    Everyone suddenly turned to the man behind the emperor. And everyone was immediately bbergasted to see a man holding a ck knife and stabbing it to the emperor. And this also made the emperor took a step away from the man unconsciously.


    But what surprises the group is that the man seems to have stopped from his action and the emperor only suffered a graze of the tip of the knife on his imperial robe.


    With wide eyes, the onlookers were dumbstruck. Plus, they can see that the man seems to be unable to move and is currently looking at the 8th prince with an expression of anger and as if asking for help. The 8th and 2nd prince were also taken aback at this situation. This is clearly not a part of their n.


    However, something suddenly happened.


    From the group of guards standing near the emperor, they suddenly shifted their gaze and pointed their de towards the old man. Then as if with a tacit understanding, those soldiers suddenly plunge their swords towards the surprised ruler.


    "No!" shouted someone from the entrance.


    The emperor immediately saw the crown prince looking at his father in horror. From that expression of his 1st born son, he knew that it was a trap and that trap is for these people to kill him just in case the first one did not seed.


    Looking at the panic-stricken crown prince, the emperor was actually not afraid. In fact, he felt peaceful in his heart. He knew that he would die someday, but dying because his son is not something he had expected.


    He tried to recall if he had been a bad father. But no matter how hard he tried to remember, he could not think of any instance that he neglected his sons or his wives in that matter. He provided them all with a good life.


    But how could he have guessed that the reason why he has to die is because of the throne, the throne that has been the hope and pride of every citizen of his empire?


    Although he was a bit regretful, the emperor has resigned his fate at this moment. So he tried to close his eyes to wait for his death.


    And then he suddenly heard one of the soldiers who are going to stab him said.


    "For the glory of the Golden Dragon Empire!"


    The soldier said with a wide and sinister grin on his face.. And that grin can also be found with the 2nd prince.

 Chapter 617 - The Assassination Of The Emperor (2)

    Chapter 617


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A shock expression can be clearly seen on the emperor''s face after listening to those words from that soldier. His close eyes suddenly went wide open and red at that soldier.


    The emperor could ept his death if it is because of his son. At least that way, he died because of his own blood. However, what that person said about the Golden Dragon Empire''s glory means one thing and that is, his foolish son is being tricked by the enemy and has fallen in their hands.


    How could his empire stand if they fall into the enemy''s hands? The many kingdoms, cities, towns, viges, and people in the empire would surely suffer because of this.


    Hence the emperor suddenly became unwilling to face death.


    However, it seems that everything is toote. Even with the appearance of his 1st born son, he knew that the empire would soon fall. And this is making him unable to ept this fate.


    However, as everyone is frozen in shock, they soon realized that nothing is happening. Suddenly, the soldiers trying to attack the emperor fell to the ground one by one.


    And this made everyone feel a bit surprised. Then they all noticed a single figure walking towards the 2nd and the 8th prince.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that it was the two of you who are responsible for this." Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly change and became calm.


    The panic-stricken young man a while ago suddenly becameposed and having a smile on his face.


    "Your majesty, even though they are your sons¡­ what do you think should be the punishment for their crime of rebelling against the empire and attempted assassination of the emperor?" Shin Jiao said as he walked in front of the emperor.


    Everyone was a bit astounded by this reversal of the situation.


    Then Shin Jiao''s gaze shifted to Concubine Yue Lan, which made the woman show a helpless smile on her face while shaking her head in disappointment.


    "You¡­ you two dare to kill your own father?! How¡­ how could you?" shouted the enraged emperor while pointing at the two who seemed stunned while looking at the soldiers around them.


    Then the 8th prince suddenly showed a malicious smile on his face. Right now, he just wanted to use themotion about the young doctor being an impostor and grab this opportunity to assassinate the emperor and me the impostor for it. Meanwhile, he would silence those people in this ce except for his mother which he knew would side with him.


    However, who would have known that those people would suddenly fall unconscious before they could execute the n? And now, everything is toote. He has to force his way and kill everyone without exception.


    "Kill everyone!" shouted the 8th prince with a gleam of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    The 2nd prince on his side also showed a sinister grin as he also took out his sword and shouted.


    "All secret guards kill everyone in this room!"


    With his shout, multiple shadows suddenly appear from some hidden corners.


    Meanwhile, the crown prince immediately reacted.


    "Royal Soldiers protect the emperor at all costs!"


    The threemands from the princes made some of the soldiers a bit confused about whom to follow. And this was immediately seen by the emperor.


    "As a royal decree, I now abolish the rights of the 8th and 2nd princes to the throne. They would be deemed as rebels and should be caught or killed if necessary!"


    This decree made the emperor show a sad and helpless expression on his wizened face. He didn''t want to do this as the two are his sons. However, if he did not do this, then his 1st born son who is loyal to the empire would fall, and he would regret that for the rest of his life.


    When thosemands were passed down, the royal guards immediately brandished their swords and two opposing forces began fighting.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is standing in the middle of this all just looks calmly at the situation. He would sometimes make a move on the side if a soldier would step forward and try to harm the emperor.


    The emperor could now see that the young doctor is actually using needles to attack those people.


    Suddenly a burly man with many scars on his face took a step forward. He is able to swat the needles that Shin Jiao would throw at him using his broadsword.


    "You cannot stop me with those tricks. We will kill the emperor and glorify the Golden Dragon Empire through the fall of the Silver Moon Empire¡­" he said as he took powerful strides towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    Suddenly with a swing of his broadsword, he struck Shin Jiao''s head.


    When he saw this attack, Shin Jiao immediately knew that this person is not holding back. Plus it seems that he is a powerful martial cultivator. So this sword strike would be able to kill him if he is not careful enough.


    And so with that, Shin Jiao suddenly lifted his hand and a silver de appears and blocks that powerful swing. Shin Jiao''s figure even took three steps back as he parried the broadsword.


    However, his enemy did not stop there. The huge man in armor uses the parrying momentum to swing his sword at a 360 angle to try and decapitate the young man in from of him.


    Swoosh!!!


    Shin Jiao quickly dodges down by a hair''s breadth. Then using his lowered position, he suddenly pushes his feet to the ground and flew following the twisting body of his enemy.


    Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly appears behind the armored burly man with his sword extended forward. Then he calmly stood straight while flicking the silver sword removing the bloodstains on the de. Then the enemy fell to the ground with his body bisected from the waist.


    Those who saw the smooth execution of the action were all dumbfounded. This is true, especially to the two princes. Who would have expected that this rumored cowardly doctor would be proficient in swords y? They could not believe that the most powerful person in their group fell just like that.


    Suddenly, a figure appears behind the emperor. It was the figure of the woman whom many did not notice.


    Concubine Yue Lan was calm and did not show any killing intent. But the dagger in her hand is gleaming as she slowly inserted it at the emperor''s back.


    With a wide eye, the emperor did not expect that such a thing could happen even with the royal guards and pce eunuch already around him.


    But how could they expect that the most beloved concubine would do such a thing?


    "You¡­" the emperor said weakly.


    "You cannot me me for this¡­ I have to do this for my son to live. Although I know that what he did is wrong, yet how could I me my child? He is my flesh and blood. He is the only person that brings me happiness."


    "Ugh¡­ Did I not give you happiness? I have loved you ever since I''ve met you¡­ Though¡­ though I lied, I always give you freedom. You are the most unrestrained in this empire¡­ I¡­ I guess that was not enough." The emperor weakly said as he rested his head to the woman who is currently hugging him.


    "*Sob¡­ I know¡­ I know you loved me. And I have loved you¡­ but¡­ but I cannot let you kill my son. He is our son. And since he wanted your throne you should just give it to him." Concubine Lan said with tears in her eyes.


    "Your son¡­ your son is working with the Golden Dragon Empire¡­ and¡­ and he¡­ he will cause the downfall of our entire empire and the destruction¡­ of your sect." the emperor said as he suddenly felt his body weaken and then lost consciousness in the arms of Concubine Lan.


    With tears falling in her eyes, Concubine Lan lovingly caressed the emperor''s face as if trying to embed in her mind the face of the man she has loved for a very long time.


    Suddenly, the hidden guards of the 2dn prince appear while attacking the royal soldiers and the eunuch who were stunned at this time. Then they grab Concubine Lan and immediately tried to escape through the window.


    However, what they did not expect that someone would shout at them.


    "Stop or your master will die."


    The chaos in therge imperial main hall suddenly died down. The two shing forces slowly back away from each other while the many that have fallen by the sword litter the ground.


    Shin Jiao is standing behind the 8th and the 2nd prince. He has grabbed the back of their necks while effortless lifting them from the ground.


    When the hidden guards stopped, those from the emperor and the crown prince''s side immediately jumps at them and subdue the group.


    Upon seeing that those who are trying to escape have been caught, Shin Jiao did not dilly dally and immediately moved. Since the enemies are already subdued, he did not want to waste this effort and immediately save the emperor''s life once again.


    The crown prince is already on the emperor''s side and is currently crying as he looks at the lifeless emperor.


    "Please let me." Shin Jiao said as he crouches down and extended his hand to the thin wrist of the old ruler.


    Shin Jiao immediately determined that the emperor is hanging by a thread. He quickly stops the bleeding and quickly turns the emperor''s body over. Then, without a second word, he ripped the imperial robe while revealing a deep knife wound from his emperor''s side.


    Shin Jiao ryed hismand to the eunuch on the side on what to do and everyone immediately took action.


    It took him 30 minutes to stabilize the condition of the emperor before he heaves a sigh of relief.


    "The emperor is out of danger. But I still need to stitch his wound. I need a clean ce¡­ You can take care of everything in here crown prince." Shin Jiao said as he followed the eunuchs and some soldiers carrying the emperor with a stretcher.


    The crown prince showed a livid expression as his gaze turned towards his brothers and concubine mother.


    "Take them to the dungeons. We will wait for the emperor to wake before they can be judged."


    With thatmand, the two immobile princes and the weeping Concubine Yue Lan was taken to the prison.


    Meanwhile, the Crown Prince did not waste any more time and immediately run towards his father.

 Chapter 618 - War At Their Doorsteps

    Chapter 618


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    An unconscious emperor lies on the bed while worried gazes fell upon his half-naked body. The crown prince has already arranged everything and is currently worried about his father''s condition. Meanwhile, on the side, Shin Jiao and some of the imperial physicians led by doctor Shun Gu, the assistant head physician, are currently observing everything.


    They have heard how the young doctor saved the emperor from the jaws of death which truly astounded everyone.


    "Your majesty crown prince, the¡­ the officials are waiting." A pce eunuch announced.


    The crown prince reluctantly left while grasping the hand of his father. He then gave Shin Jiao a knowing looks in which the young doctor just gave him an assuring smile.


    The emperor lost a lot of blood, but it was not enough to kill him. But the trickiest thing is the poison that was injected in his body. Although Shin Jiao was able to absorb the poison, it has caused the emperor some major damages to his organs. And this is what he is trying to heal right now. He did not want to use more of his precious energy at this time as he wanted to observe the proceeding in the pce first.


    Last night he has already infiltrated the emperor study room and the pce library in search of information, but it seems that he is still unable to find anything. So his only option is to be able to wake the emperor, then as for that information in private.


    Meanwhile, inside the jail, the 8th prince and the 2nd prince are bound on the wall while Concubine Yue Lan is silently sitting on the side.


    In truth, she has enough strength to break through to this imprisonment. But she could not risk this action and cause her son to be implicated. Plus if the sect learned about her action, then she knew that they would side with the empire and hunt them both.


    The Golden Flower Sect has a deep-seated rtionship with the empire. In fact, she could say that the sect itself is the actual ruler of the empire. The sect has already discovered their action and was already reprimanded by the elders.


    In fact, they were informed that another disciple will be bestowed upon the crown prince as his primary wife. And that disciple would be the empress once the emperor abdicated the throne.


    This thoroughly destroyed her confidence.


    "Mother¡­ the sect will not abandon us, right. The Golden Dragon Empire told me that if we can kill the emperor then they would immediately attack the capital. After that, I can be the emperor. If that happened they would surely support us, right?" Prince Haoyi Dong asked with a tone of inquiry and disbelief.


    "Concubine mother, you should trust brother Haoyi¡­ I was willing to follow the n and if we seed, then the empire will belong to use two brothers." The 2nd prince said.


    But deep in his mind, he is nning something. With the rtionship of his younger brother Haoyi to the Golden Dragon Empire, he has no other choice but to follow him for now.


    The two tried to convince Concubine Yue Lan to act on their behalf or just free them from prison. However, she just gave her son a look of pity and disappointment. Her heart was broken due to this event. She was just here to learn about a new array. How did it turn into his son rebelling and colliding with the enemy? She was truly disappointed, but she still loved her son nevertheless.


    ¡­


    While this chaos is happening inside the pce, arge army is currently marching in the direction of the capital. The army''s banner is that of the battalion whiches from the border area where the 8th prince went.


    But since the news of what had happened in the pce at that time was prevented by the crown prince toe out, they still did not receive any newmand and they are still going with their original n.


    Thisrge army is around 20,000 soldiers donned in a Silver Moon Empire garb. With this number, they are enough toy siege at the unsuspecting imperial city which is a day away from their location.


    "General¡­ we have not yet received any news if the assassination was sessful. If that old emperor of theirs is still alive, then we might face an ambush."


    "You worry too much¡­ we have already sneaked past those stupid border guards from the Silver Moon Empire. We''ve nned and waited for a year and we cannot let this n fail."


    "I want to avenge our brothers and the great generals who have died that day. I will kill every single person in the capital and raise it to the ground. That would appease the souls of thoserades of who have died in this war."


    Therge army decided to camp for a while as they needed to rest and prepare themselves to enter the capital and raise it to the ground.


    They have obtained this disguise from the 8th prince which their emperor has promised to support. However, unknown to that foolish prince, it was a death trap.


    ¡­


    Inside a room in the pce, the old emperor who is currently lying in bed slowly opens his eyes and saw a handsome and noble-looking young man sitting beside the bed.


    His mouth suddenly curled into a smile as he was truly touched and is satisfied with the crown prince he has chosen.


    "Father¡­ you''re awake." The crown prince felt ted upon seeing the emperor opening his eyes.


    "I''m still alive, I guess¡­" the old emperor said with a smile.


    But one can see a deep sadness in those wizened eyes. He remembers what had happened and the rebellion of his 8th and 2nd son and them colluding with the enemy. As a father, he was truly hurt. And then he remembers the woman that he has showered with love.


    Before he met her he already has many wives and concubines, but ever since then, he has only spent his time with her and showered her with love. This even gained the ire of his other wives and concubines, but he didn''t care. She was his true love in all the political marriages he had ever since bing an emperor.


    And now more than 20 years have passed since then.


    But who would have known that she whom he has loved for a very long time would be the one who would kill him?


    Right now, the old heart of the emperor was truly shattered into pieces.


    He didn''t even notice the bead of tears that are slowly falling from his eyes.


    When the crown prince saw this, he was a bit scared. So he quickly sat close to his father and carefully wipes his tears.


    "Father¡­ are you okay? How are you feeling?"


    The emperor just shook his head and carefully pushes himself to sit up. Everyone''s expression turned scared upon seeing this. They knew how deep the wound that the emperor suffered was. And ording to their knowledge, his majesty should not be moving too much as of this moment.


    But what they didn''t know is that the inner wound has already been healed and only the external tear of the emperor''s skin was not treated by Shin Jiao.


    "Where¡­ Where is doctor Ji?"


    The emperor suddenly remembers the young man who had saved him twice now.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently at the clinic instructing Bao Di and Sue Na as he treats patients. He decided to go back as he didn''t want to stay in the pce much longer. If the emperor wakes up and he is not an ingrate ruler, then he would be called back.


    Right now, he could not waste this chance to exercise his breakthrough and consolidate the knowledge and power he obtained.


    Shin Jiao has already discovered something new when he broke through to the next level in his domain, and that is psychokinesis, the ability to influence an object by just using one''s mind.


    So although he is unable to use Qi or mana in this world and his domain and senses are blocked. He can now rely on his mental strength to further enhance his ability.


    ording to his conjecture, this might be because he can now perceive the natural elements in the air. With that, he is able to exert physical influence on them and thus able to move objects as a result.


    As he checks every patient in the clinic, he would sometimes use his ability to move or remove some tumors in the patient''s body, clear up clogged veins, or even connect tissues. And with these exercises, he is able to be proficient in using his mental power.


    "I wonder how strong I am now if I get out of this ce¡­" Shin Jiao thought while resting for a while.


    Shin Jiao could not wait for that time toe. However, he is also currently thinking about how to help this friend of his and this new disciple whom he did not expect to have.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind.


    "Since this ce is just like earth, why not try to advance the medical capability of this era, or even engineering. That would not be bad, right?" Shin Jiao thought.


    He suddenly took out some paper on the table and began drawing something.


    As a researcher/engineer/soldier/field medic/etc¡­ he is proficient in many different things. And since he is going to leave, he wanted to at least leave some legacy in this ce. Who knows, it might improve the lives of the people and might stop the war at that.


    He suddenly thought of the Li''angs and their almost unlimited source of energy. The ck and white rocks would constantly be formed as long as they are mined.


    And this is the reason why the Li''angs lived in that ce. And since the Li''angs is the only race who can get close and handle those things, it might not be a bad idea for trade once he finished his n. But of course, it would take a long time for that to happen. So for now, he needs to start something that is on his mind.


    But what Shin Jiao did not know is that the enemy is already within their doorsteps and a war is about to happen.

 Chapter 619 - Punishing Qiong Ji

    Chapter 619


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    More than 20,000 soldiers have upied a mountainous area near a small vige bordering the capital city of Guanglo. It waste at night when the whole army suddenly descended upon the vige and conquers it in one fell swoop.


    Then that army poses themselves as the vigers living in that vige. The general of the group immediately went out and went to the capital city to know the situation. Although he has a bad premonition, he did not want to retreat and waste this time and opportunity to strike at the Silver Moon Empire.


    The n was supposed to be simple.


    To divert the attention of the ck Iron Empire from the west, the Golden Dragon Empire would send a few troops to fight in the border and im their rights due to the neglect of the Silver Moon Empire and letting the ck Iron invade a part of thend owned by the Golden Dragon. They would just show their dominance and prowess.


    However, unknown to all, this seemingly small troop is actually arge group of experts from the Dragon Empire. When thatrge group started moving so did therge army of more than 20,000 troops. But who would have known that those soldiers in the mid border would fall due to andslide?


    Although they have time to retreat, still decided to move forward.


    The small vige has enough provision for the 20,000 soldiers plus they have plundered more than that. When they conquered the vige they did so many atrocities to the vigers before killing them.


    ¡­


    General Woji Xang is a 40-year-old war veteran from the Golden Dragon Empire. He hasmanded arge troop defending and conqueringnds. As a veteran general, he knew of the danger they are going to face in the enemynd. But he also knows that if they seed then the Silver Moon would fall in their hands. If that happens, then the ck Iron Empire would be helpless. If they are able to defeat the ck Iron Empire, then they can unify the wholend.


    However, it seems that it would be a pipe dream.


    This is because, as he enters the capital city. He could see no changes at all. Then suddenly he asked some bystander some questions, but it seems that the normal citizens didn''t know any news about the kingdom.


    He enters an inn along with some of hispanions and began nning their next move.


    As he walks out of the inn the next day, he suddenly noticed a peculiar building. As he observed closely, he noticed a line of people in front of that building. Each person is holding a piece of jade que with a number on it.


    In his curiosity, he asked one of the people waiting in line.


    "What is happening here?"


    "Huh? You must be new in the city¡­ this, my friend, is the Doctor''s clinic. It is the most famous clinic in the capital. Many who have serious illnesses that most doctors could not cure are taken here. Buttely the doctor Ji seems to be a bit picky, he would only ept those with serious illness."


    "Doctor''s clinic?" General Woji Xang muttered.


    But a slight smirk appears on his mouth. In his mind, he is berating the small clinic andparing it to the clinic in the Golden Dragon Empire. Although he would agree that the building looks very clean and attractive, still he did not believe that it could be something special.


    He still believes that their empire is the best.


    Suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw a few people rushing towards the clinic carrying a man on a stretcher with many knife wounds on his body.


    This made the general became interested. With just one look he is already sure that the man is already dead. But he still wanted to see what this small clinic could do.


    A smallmotion could suddenly be heard inside the clinic. Then from the window, he saw a young man wearing a white robeing out and began checking the patient.


    Then the patient was taken inside. From that point on he could not see anything else. So the general just waited.


    Around 30 minutester, the young man walks out and the wounded man was taken out of the room. The doctor began talking to the people who took the young man in the clinic and the general could see jubtion in their faces.


    "Did he¡­ just save that person''s life?" He could help but mutter to himself.


    The man standing beside General Xang just gave him a smile.


    "That''s Young Doctor Ji. It is said that as long as you still have breath in your body¡­ or¡­ brain¡­ something, he can pull you back from the grasp of death."


    Upon hearing the man beside him talk with a proud expression on his face, General Xang could not help but frown.


    Suddenly his eyes went wide in disbelief as he saw the man who was supposed to be already dead waving to those people talking with the doctor.


    As General Woji Xang went back to the inn he already has a mental note to either kidnap that young doctor or kill him if necessary.


    But of course, kidnapping him would be beneficial to the Golden Dragon Empire.


    And so with that n, he waited for the report of his subordinates.


    Not longter they began to convey in secret inside his hotel room. The reports he received from his subordinates are depressing. Especially when he learned that the 8th prince was caught and that the emperor is still alive.


    "How could they fail? All of those we sent are the elites and martial cultivators. How could they not kill a normal person?" the general asked with a frown.


    "I heard the emperor did not die because of the young miracle doctor. In the capital, there is a doctor with a very mysterious medical skill. It is said that he could even bring the dead back to life." One of his subordinates said.


    "General, since our mission is a failure, why don''t we retreat? We could just kidnap that person before escaping."


    General Xang was silent for a while as he began thinking of his next move. He knew that if they are discovered, then their whole army would be wiped out. Hence he agrees with his subordinate and retreat.


    "Inform the whole army to retreat quietly¡­ I will take care of that godly doctor." General Xang said with a serious expression.


    "How about the prince?"


    "Che¡­ Let him die. That useless brat is not worth our lives. He could not even kill an old man. He is just too useless. After our return, we can just attack this empire with a bigger force. Let see if this empire would not fall."


    That night, the only ones left in the inn are the general and two strong martial cultivators. Their n is to observe and then strike when they see an opportunity.


    They began to gather more information about the young doctor who belongs to the Ji n.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently facing a young man who is kneeling on the ground with an indignant look on his face.


    This young man is the real Qiong Ji. ording to the investigation of the pce, he was the one who told the 8th prince about Shin Jiao''s identity. That is the reason why the 8th prince is so sure about him.


    Plus, he plotted to take Sue Na that night but was unsessful. When he was seen by her, he knew that his end would be bad, so he decided to run away.


    But who would have known that he would be caught by the members of the Ji n, and be brought in front of this impostor?


    "I was too kind to spare your life back then. But it seems that you do not value your own life." Shin Jiao said with a smile while calmly sitting on a wooden chair in front of his courtyard.


    Sue Na and the little Ping Ping are standing beside Shin Jiao. Although she loathes the guy who raped her many years back, she could not deny that he gave her a wonderful son. But she has already spared his life once and that was the limit of her mercy.


    "No, no, please¡­ I don''t want to die. It was not my fault, the prince¡­ the 8th prince threatened me¡­ that''s right. He¡­ he¡­ he threatened me. I have no choice." Qiong Ji cried as he kowtows while banging his head to the ground.


    Suddenly from outside of the courtyard a slightly chubby woman wade through the crowd of guards and servants and immediately run towards the young man on the ground.


    "My son¡­ my son¡­ what happened to you?" she cried with a grievance in her tone.


    "How dare you do this to my son! We will not let you go! I will tell my husband to kill you!" suddenly shouted the woman in a crazed manner upon seeing the sorry and bloody state of his son.


    When Shin Jiao heard this a smirk appears on his face.


    "It seems that the Ji n is really powerful¡­ Well, I don''t mind leaving this ce. The pce has already known my identity, so I''m not going to stay in this ce then." Shin Jiao said.


    He did not want to bully these people or fight against that foolish woman. He already gained what he needed from them, it''s time to leave and move on.


    He stood up and was about to leave when suddenly he stopped.


    "Oh, wait¡­ I still have to pay your son for the trouble he has caused me." Shin Jiao said.


    As he lifted his hand, a small hand suddenly grabs it.


    "Uncle¡­ Ping Ping sleepy¡­" the small boy in Sue Na''s arms suddenly grabs Shin Jiao.


    With his cute eyes, he innocently stares at him making him feel at peace. But inside his mind, he could help but sigh in helplessness.


    "This child has saved his father¡­" he just thought.


    Then with a flick of his finger, he sends a needle to the lower back of Qiong Ji.


    "This would make you suffer for a while." Shin Jiao said as he walks out of the manor with Sue Na and Little Ping Du in tow.


    They soon arrive in a new courtyard not far from the clinic.

 Chapter 620 - Kidnapping

    Chapter 620


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two weekster¡­


    Shin Jiao has already received more rewards from the pce. Plus, the whole capital city suddenly has a feel of gloominess inside it. It is said that the small vige a day away from the city has been attacked by some unknown force and was wiped out.


    When the imperial soldiers arrive in that vige everyone was already dead. More than five hundred people died with their bodies mutted and defiled.


    Everyone said that it was the work of some cult or a bandit group, but so far no one knew what really happened in that ce.


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already settled down in his new house and busied himself working with his ns. Bao Di and Jie Ming are also helping him in the clinic while he was busy crafting things.


    After a week of trial and error, he finally finished the first-ever ultrasound machine. At first, he was thinking of an X-ray but it is hard to produce a stable electric current in this era. And the mechanism is a bitplex and not that reliable.


    However, with his knowledge and sharp senses, he immediately thought of using sounds. This idea just came into him as he was perplexed in that fight inside the pce. If only he has his absolute sense or even just his spiritual sense, then the emperor might not have been stabbed.


    And so after thinking for a while he thought of sonar.


    After a day of trial and error, he is able to determine the right sound frequency. And after making himself a sonar module he also has the impulse to make an ultrasound machine.


    And after many days of toil andbor, he finally finished the machine.


    "Doctor Ji, what''s that?" Sue Na asked in confusion.


    "Oh, this¡­ this is a special machine. Do you want to see how it works?" Shin Jiao said while wiping some of the greases on his fingers.


    Sue Na immediately nodded her head in excitement.


    Shin Jiao showed her how to operate the machine. To protect any human contact with the power source, which is the white stone, Shin Jiaobine the ultrasound with a healing vat. So the patient would need to lie on the bed and a transducer probe would scan their body.


    Unlike normal ultrasound from the earth, what Shin Jiao created is abination of ultrasound, scanning systems, and arrays. With his knowledge and experience in sonar and his sharp mind because of his cultivation level, he is able to produce a machine that can act like what he could do in looking inside the human body.


    As he showed Sue Na how the machine works, the woman was entranced and was truly astonished. She never would have thought that such a thing could exist in this world.


    Shin Jiao also warned her about some of the parts that should never be touched. This is because once someone touches those parts. Their strength would be thoroughly sapped.


    The next day, the clinic was closed as Shin Jiao introduces the machine to the two doctors who have already considered the clinic as their ce of study and practice.


    When Shin Jiao showed Bao Di and Jie Ming the machine, they were a bit confused at first. However, once they saw how it functions, the excitement was clearly written all over their faces.


    For the whole day that day, Shin Jiao instructed them about the machine, and they also tried it on themselves. They even discovered that Jie Ming has a cyst on his back which was removed by Bao Di with Shin Jiao''s supervision.


    After the whole day of excitement, they had dinner in Shin Jiao''s courtyard.


    "Doctor Ji, isn''t it dangerous to leave such a machine in that the clinic? What if people with bad intentions would try to rob it?" Jie Ming asked with a concerned look.


    Hearing his words, Bao Di and Sue Na just smile.


    This is because Bao Di identally discovered that the clinic is like an imprable fortress when he wanted to open it a few days ago. Sue Na exined to him that it was locked with a mysterious array.


    "Haha¡­ they can try, but the question is, can they carry it out?" Shin Jiao casually said.


    Everyone was a bit dumbfounded at this statement. But it was a fact. Only he and Sue Na knew how to detach that thing from the ground.


    The group had dinner and began to discuss things pertaining to the clinic.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the emperor decided to call upon Shin Jiao that night after dinner.


    And Shin Jiao immediately went to the pce. He was sent to the emperor''s study room.


    "Ah¡­ Doctor Ji¡­ I heard that you still could not remember who you really are?" the emperor greeted and asked while thinking of something.


    "Yes, but I don''t worry about that anymore your majesty. I am happy with my life now." Shin Jiao said with a polite smile.


    "Anyway, I''m here to grant you 1 wish. This is my personal thanks for saving this old life of mine."


    "Haha¡­ your majesty is generous. It is my honor to be of service."


    "Anyway, what do you wish this old man could give you? A kingdom? Beautiful wives? Or money andnd? Which one do you like?"


    Shin Jiao was silent for a bit as if hesitating on something.


    "Umm¡­ your majesty, when I¡­ when I was found on the battlefield and stayed at Yun Ji City. I learned about a certain ce called the Valley of the Gods."


    When the emperor heard this, his eyes suddenly turned solemn. Then with a grave tone, the emperor shifted his gaze towards a certain book on the shelf behind him.


    He stood up and took that book, then began flipping through the pages. When he found what he is looking for, he put the book on the table and showed the page to Shin Jiao.


    "The Valley of the Gods a forbidden ce. Or you can say that it is a ce of death and horror¡­" the emperor said while his gaze seems to be reminiscing something.


    Then he began telling Shin Jiao a story that happened in his younger years. At that time, the war between empires has not yet been escted to this extent and he was given an opportunity to visit the other Empires.


    In the Golden Dragon Empire to the southeastern part of the Silver Moon Empire, there exists a passage behind a thick mountain wall. That passage was guarded by hundreds of thousands of soldiers. This is because behind that mountain wall is the Valley of the Gods.


    Every now and then, arge monstrous beast would appear near the wall and would sometimes attack it. And because of that, the Golden Dragon Empire assigned that many soldiers to guard that ce.


    And this is the same as the ck Iron Empire to the West.


    "Sigh¡­ the reason for this endless war is because of the iron ore deposit in the Silver Moon Empire. The Golden Dragon Empire wanted to attack us because they needed more iron¡­ it''s either that or they are just greedy¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "So the passage to the Valley of the Gods is towards the Golden Dragon Empire." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Young man, I know that you are searching for your past and identity. But if your path is towards the East, then I would advise you to give up. The Valley of the Gods is a ce of death. Even with your power and ability, you would surely suffer and might even die."


    The concern in the tone of the emperor touched Shin Jiao''s heart. But he didn''t want to give up on this. Now that he already got the information that he wanted plus he has already remembered that map on the book, so all he has to do now is to n on how he could cross the border and go to the Golden Dragon Empire.


    After some pleasantries and short talks, Shin Jiao left the pce.


    He suddenly felt like walking tonight under the glow of the bright moon.


    And so while walking he began to feel excited and the hope of returning ignited Shin Jiao''s resolve once again.


    While walking Shin Jiao suddenly saw a group of people wearing ck clothes.


    He just stopped and looks at the group.


    "Doctor Ji, it seems that you are not afraid to walk in these dark alleys. Do you know that a lot of idents are happening at this time of the night?" one of the men said.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just looks at them. In his mind, he is trying to determine who these people are.


    "We advise you to follow us. If not, then we would hurt the woman and the child living with you." threatened the man.


    Shin Jiao suddenly had some inkling to ask a question.


    "Are¡­ are you people¡­ from¡­ from the¡­ Golden Dragon Empire?" he asks with fear in his eyes.


    When the men heard this, one of them immediately frowns. He did not know how this young doctor knew of their identity. So he did not want to waste more time and would just kidnap this cowardly man and leave.


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­" Shin Jiao said while raising his hands.


    When the men seemed to be stunned, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly dashed to a dark alley near him.


    "Get him! Don''t let him escape!" shouted the man who is one of the members of General Xang''s army that was left in the capital city.


    But when the people chasing after Shin Jiao arrives in the alley, they could not see his shadow anymore.


    "He¡­ he''s gone¡­" said one of them.


    "Damn it! Find him! Search the area¡­ Go now!"


    The group immediately scattered and began searching.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already appeared inside his courtyard. He secretly crept inside his own room and began writing something on a piece of paper. He then took out the wholeption of medical books from his ring and left it on the table.


    Then he put his letter above it and with a smile on his face disappears from the room.


    On the road, Shin Jiao was caught by the people from the Golden Dragon Empire and was taken to their hideout.


    Before the break of dawn, that group left the capital in a carriage with a person tied hidden inside it.


    ¡­


    The next day


    Sue Na can be seen crying on the side of the bed while reading Shin Jiao''s letter. Although she was a bit hurt, yet she felt thankful. She was thankful for the young man who changed her life and the life of her son.


    She shifted her gaze outside of the window while looking at the morning sun.


    "Doctor Ji¡­ I promise to be the best doctor in the empire. I will learn hard, and follow in your footsteps." She muttered as tears kept flowing down her eyes.


    Then a happy and grateful smile bloomed from her beautiful face meeting the new morning with determination and new hope in her heart.


    She then turns towards the bed and gently touches it.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for everything¡­ master.." She muttered as she left the room.

 Chapter 621 - Border Crossing

    Chapter 621


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The cramp and ustrophobicpartment under the seat of the carriage made Shin Jiao feel a bit ufortable. However, he did not care about these things as he just takes this time to refine a portion of energy from a white stone in his hand.


    Over the course of the days he has stayed in thisnd, he is bing proficient in refining these mystical stones that contain an abundant amount of energy. However, he also knew that if he is not careful that stone would instead suck in all of the energy in his body which is also the reason why humans could not touch the stone.


    It has been almost 3 days since he was taken as a hostage, or rather volunteer to be a hostage. And Shin Jiao would be given a little amount of food just to survive. But what surprises the people who took him is that his vitality seems to be unaffected by the cramped space or the hunger he suffers while only being feed once a day.


    Plus they also noticed a very peculiar thing. The so-called young doctor does not request to do bathroom breaks.


    It was like he didn''t need it at all.


    On the evening of the 3rd day, the group arrives in a valley following a small path. This path is a secret path made by the soldier of the Golden Dragon Imperial army who has already retreated. Only those who belong to their group can find such a path through the valley.


    "General Xang, we are only two days away from the meeting ce." One of the martial cultivators traveling with the general said.


    "We will set up camp in this ce and rest for a while. We will continue our travel on foot once we enter the valley."


    The two followed hismand and began preparing to make camp.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriage, Shin Jiao still has his eyes close and continually absorbs the energy from the white stone in his hand. Although it is just a palm-size stone, it contains such a vast amount of energy that it has already recovered almost 40 spheres inside his dantian.


    Aside from recovering his cultivation energy, Shin Jiao also busy himself reconstructing the core of most of his gears. Since the white stone contains more energy than spirit stone or beast core. He would be a fool not to take advantage of this almost unlimited source of power. Vtile by nature, but once he can sessfully tap on this power source and make it stable then he would be able to further enhance his gears and weapons.


    When the carriage stopped, Shin Jiao immediately return to being a hostage and even fixing the rope binding him.


    Suddenly a strong man opens the crampedpartment and took him out from under there.


    When he saw Shin Jiao''s situation, he was a bit taken aback. Aside from his unkempt hair and seemingly wrinkled clothes nothing is wrong with him. The man could not even smell that foul stench that humans would always have oncepounded in a prison.


    This truly baffled this martial cultivator. But he just waves it off his mind and lifted Shin Jiao''s body then throws him out of the carriage and into the muddy ground.


    It was as if the man wanted to try and smudge that appearance of the young man so that he would appear more human-like.


    But who would have known that before Shin Jiao''s body couldnd on the muddy ground, he would twist his body in the air andnd on his foot?


    "Damn, is he a cat?" the man could not help but mutter to himself.


    Meanwhile, the general and the other martial cultivator just look at this scene with a bit of astonishment.


    Then suddenly they saw Shin Jiao calmly walking to the side and sits on a log.


    "It smells good¡­ Aren''t you guy worried that a wild animal would attack us?" Shin Jiao casually said while looking at the meat being grilled by the fire.


    No one answered and just continue doing their chores. With nothing to do, Shin Jiao just casually sits there with a rxed expression.


    He didn''t want to bother with these guys and just wanted to take in a breath of fresh air after being inside that cramped ce.


    Suddenly his attention shifts to a bushy area.


    Using his contact lenses, he immediately saw the infrared silhouette of multiple wolf-like beasts slowly crouching toward the camp.


    If this is any other day, Shin Jiao would not mind these things making a rampage. But this is different, he still needs these three to take him to the Dragon Empire. So he decided to warn them.


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I can smell a group of beastsing our way¡­ E¡­ What a nasty smell." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    The three immediately became alert. This is because they have already known that this young doctor has a very sensitive nose. And throughout their travel, they have already proven his words to be correct.


    "Where are the scentsing from?" General Xang asked while already drawing his sword.


    Shin Jiao pointed at the direction where the beast is would be appearing.


    "I think there are many of them." He muttered.


    The three suddenly jumps up to the trees and vanish from the area. Then, a dagger came flying towards Shin Jiao and cut the rope binding him.


    He didn''t mind this and just walked closer to the bonfire and continue roasting the meat prepared. He would even put some garnishing on the meat making its aroma truly enticing. When the three saw this, they just shook their heads.


    For the three days that they have traveled they already knew that this guy would not escape. They even have the feeling that he is deliberately putting himself in their hands as if he is trying to escape from something or someone.


    With the strong smell in the air, the beast became impatient and immediately pounces towards that mouthwatering smell that is making their stomach churn in hunger.


    However, as the beasts attack so did they fall from the trap.


    What came to the view is a pack of silver-colored wolves. The pack is being led by an alpha with ck and silver fur.


    The three worked in sync with each other and effectively took care of the pack. However, they soon realized that the alpha is not a simple opponent.


    And so the three soldiers suddenly faced a dangerous battle against the alpha wolf.


    Both parties soon began to suffer from grievous wounds as the battle drags on. Suddenly, General Xang grabs the opportunity to deal with a lethal strike at the wolf''s underbelly while sacrificing his left arm from being bitten.


    When the battle ended, the three copses and became unconscious.


    The next day¡­


    General Xang woke up with his head feeling a bit heavy and his body in pain. However, he suddenly realized that he is actually inside the carriage and they are already traveling.


    "It seems that those two are fine." He muttered to himself as he slowly stood up, but then he felt a pang of pain on his side and groaned.


    "General! You''re awake! That''s good¡­" a man suddenly enters the carriage and checks on General Xang''s condition.


    "Take this general, it is for the pain." The man said while handing General Xang a small pill.


    General Xang immediately showed suspicion in his eyes upon seeing the pill. This is because he has seen those pills before and that those pills came from the famous Doctor''s clinic in the Silver Moon Empire capital city.


    Seeing hismander''s reaction, the man suddenly showed an assuring look.


    "It is safe sir, we already took one upon waking up." the man said.


    General Xang trusted these two so he took the pill and swallowed it in one go.


    Not longter, he could feel the pain throughout his body lessen.


    "Where¡­ where is the young doctor?" ask General Xang.


    The man pointed at the roof of the carriage.


    "Young Doctor Ji¡­"


    "Ah, yes mister. I guess you are already awake. Take your time and rest, you suffer the most grievous wounds."


    When the man heard Shin Jiao''s words, his eyes suddenly turned murderous. How dare a mere doctor to address their general casually? He wanted to rush up and beat him up. But he suddenly saw the general waving his hand to stop the man from ring up.


    But the one outside who is driving the carriage was the one who shouted.


    "How dare you address our general casually?! Do you want to get beaten, boy?"


    "Both of you shut up!"


    "Sigh¡­ Young Doctor Ji, I''m guessing that you are the one who saved us, correct?"


    Shin Jiao''s figure jumps down from the roof of the carriage and appears next to the one driving it.


    "Yes, I just can''t eat your food without doing anything, right?" Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    "Thank you¡­ I am General Woji Xang of the Golden Dragon Empire, and these are my trusted subordinates, Captain Yuzhing Long, and that man beside you is Zhuli Zang."


    "Nice to meet you!"


    "May I ask you a question, Doctor Ji¡­"


    "Yes¡­"


    "We have imprisoned you and bound you for 4 days now, aren''t you going to escape and return to the capital?"


    Upon hearing this question, Shin Jiao seems to think for a while then turns his head sideways to look at the general.


    "I''m guessing that you have done your research about me, right? You know that I have lost my memories and don''t know who I am. Since I am not that Qiong Ji from the Ji n, I might be another person. I''m trying my luck to the Golden Dragon Empire, maybe I can find my answers there."


    The three people who heard his answer just turned silent and General Xang just gave Shin Jiao a nod. He knew that he didn''t have to force this person to follow them. Plus it seems that they are actually the ones who fell for this bastard''s ns.


    And so, the group continues to travel along the secret path passing through the valley.


    After a few days have passed, they soon arrive in front of a tall mountain.. As soon as their carriage appears a group of men suddenly blocks their path and a strong killing intent could be felt in the air.

 Chapter 622 - Border Crossing (2)

    Chapter 622


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The dense killing intent in the air has caused the Neighs that are pulling the carriage to suddenly be afraid and restless as they began to panic.


    "Who are you, people? How did you get here?" a tall man asked with a deep growling voice.


    "General Duwei, you''re as scary as ever." said a calm voice inside the carriage.


    When the people outside heard this, the dense killing intent immediately dissipated.


    "It''s¡­ it''s general! It''s General Xang!"


    A great cacophony of shouting reverberated through the air as many soldiers jump out from their hiding spot and greeted their general in jubtion.


    They have been waiting in this ce for many days already and didn''t know what had happened. But they could not return as they already received their orders. As soldiers of a powerful empire, these people are well-disciplined than any other soldiers and would follow themand from the higher-ups whether it is right or wrong.


    The burly general Wanyu Duwei marches forward to the front of the carriage. Then they saw the wounded General Xang being escorted down the carriage by Yuzhong Long. Upon seeing the wounded general everyone was a bit taken aback and a feeling of worry could be seen in their eyes.


    "What happened Old Xang? Who attacked you?"


    "Don''t fret old Duwei, I was just unlucky to be ambushed by some beasts in the forest." General Xang said while waving his hands.


    Then the group walked towards the main camp of the army while talking about what had happened these past few days.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand quietly followed therge group into a deep forest until they reached a ce with a formation array.


    When he saw this, Shin Jiao was a bit amazed that there are people capable of using this kind of natural formation array to confuse those who wish to enter this ce. It seems that there are capable experts in array formation in the army.


    As they arrive, the soldiers who saw General Xang greeted him with respect.


    Suddenly a soldier noticed Shin Jiao and asked him.


    "Who are you? Are you with the general?"


    "Ah¡­ Yes, yes. I''vee here with them as a doctor."


    "A doctor?! Really! This is good,e with me."


    The soldier said and since Shin Jiao did not have anything to do and the General seems busy with his business he just followed that soldier towards arge tent.


    As he walks inside a pungent and bloody smell assaulted his nose. Then he immediately noticed arge row of beds upied by wounded soldiers with blood-soaked bandages. He shook his head at this scene as he knew that if this is not changed, many of these soldiers would die of infection.


    Shin Jiao also noticed a young man his age busily treating the patients. From his look and the way he checked the soldiers, he could say that this young man is doing his job half-heartedly.


    The soldier immediately approaches a middle-aged man wearing white garb and with on look, Shin Jiao could immediately tell that this person is a doctor.


    "Doctor Ang, this is doctor¡­" the soldier said but drag his words as he forgot to ask Shin Jiao''s name.


    "Si Ji¡­ this humble doctor greets Senior Doctor Ang."


    The middle-aged man called Doctor Ang took a nce at Shin Jiao and snorted under the cloth covering his face.


    "You call yourself a doctor? Haha¡­ I didn''t think that everyone could be called a doctor these days." A sarcastic remarking from one of the medical assistants standing at Doctor Ang side suddenly said.


    "A young pop is truly fearless, aren''t you afraid to be exposed?"


    "Yeah, get out of this ce before you throw up and sully our reputation."


    Everyone could not believe that a young man could be called a doctor. If one could look at Shin Jiao one could mistake him for a young man below ''20s. So, many would really think that he is just too young to even be a doctor''s apprentice.


    When the soldier who took Shin Jiao to the camp heard those sarcastic remarks, his expression turned a bit awkward. Although he knew the haughty disposition of the medical personnel that came with them, he did not expect them to say something like this towards another of the same profession as they have.


    Shin Jiao just raised one of his brows and turn around to walk out of the tent without saying a word.


    Nobody stopped him as they just sneered at that young figure.


    The soldier chases after Shin Jiao and also left the tent.


    "Sorry for that, doctor Ji."


    "No worries¡­ What happened? Howe there are many soldiers that are wounded?"


    "Ah¡­ well¡­ that''s because we encountered arge beast in the forest. It took around 100 of our soldiers to take it down¡­ The situation is really getting dire."


    "Getting dire? What do you mean?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Well, it''s a long story¡­"


    "I have time¡­"


    Then the young soldier told Shin Jiao about the true reason why the Golden Dragon is attacking the Silver Moon empire, he almost did not believe the young soldier. This is because with the storiesing from both empires being different, how could he know which one is telling the truth?


    But one particr truth is that the Golden Dragon Empire needs more iron ore to create weapons to fight against the ever-increasing number of beasts that areing out of the Valley of the Gods.


    The Golden Dragon Empire has already sent envoys to the other empires, but what they did not know is the reason for the other empire''s rejection. Plus it is said that the Golden Dragon Empire is being tyrannical for asking their ore mines.


    And this is what causing the Golden Dragon Empire to be puzzled. Then without a choice, they sent the 5th prince of the empire to negotiate.


    But, who would have known that the prince would be ambushed and killed? And from then on, the Golden Dragon Empire began to wage war against the other empires to vent their anger and also gain more iron ore.


    Shin Jiao just listened and just try to hear the opinion of the other party. Every story is different from another and he didn''t know whom to trust. Hence he would just judge things ording to what he could see.


    After listening to the story, Shin Jiao was about to go back to the carriage and wait for General Xang, however, he saw a group of wounded soldiers carrying a few stretchers towards the infirmary tent. But as soon as they were about to approach the tent, a couple of assistants began chasing them away.


    "We are already at our limits here. Just find another tent and let the wounded lie in that ce. If we have time we would go there and treat their wounds."


    When the soldier leading the group heard this, he wanted tosh out, but he was held back.


    "Thank you¡­ we will leave then."


    With hesitation, the group of around 20 soldiers carried their woundedrades towards a vacant tent.


    Shin Jiao who saw this scene did not want to interfere, but his morals and principles did not sit well with the attitude of the assistant. Plus the way they chase him out is a bit disrespectful, so he decided to help those soldiers.


    When Shin Jiao''s figure appears inside the tent those soldiers look at him with curious gazes. They are expecting him to be a medical assistant, but judging from his clothes and age it would seem that this young man is not what they expected him to be and changes their expression to disappointment.


    But Shin Jiao did not mind the disappointed look on their faces. He just strode towards the man who looks like their leader and the one who almost confronted the doctor''s assistant from the tent.


    "How many are wounded?" Shin Jiao asked without minding their gaze towards him.


    When no one answered the soldier following Shin Jiao frowns and suddenly asked in a strict tone.


    "The young doctor is asking you, soldier. How many are wounded?"


    Being awoken from their stupor and noticing the rank of the one who is asking him, that soldier stuttered and immediately answered.


    "Five of us are heavily wounded and others have light wounds, sir."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he immediately walked towards the first person lying unconscious on a stretcher on the ground. Looking at the gaping wound on the soldier''s chest and the slowly fading sound of his heartbeat, Shin Jiao''s expression turned serious.


    He suddenly remembers that these people actually massacred a whole vige and did many atrocities. A conflict between his morals and emotions began to surge in his heart. He suddenly remembers that in this ce, war, death, and tragedy ismonce.


    He just heaves a deep sigh and calms his heart. He then turns his attention towards the soldier behind him.


    "Get them all out except for themander of the group."


    With hismand, the rest followed and went out of the tent. Shin Jiao quickly did his best to save the lives of the soldiers but left them to barely hang on the edge. He would heal them if they are not guilty and would just let them die if they are part of the group whomitted some of those atrocities. This is the only way he could justify his own conscience and his morals.


    Not longter, he finished treating the five heavily wounded soldiers.


    Shin Jiao began asking themander who was left inside some questions about the background of the soldiers. He didn''t ask directly about what they did in the vige. But the conversation still drifted towards that part.


    Although themander felt a bit weird and confused he still answered Shin Jiao''s inquiries anyway.


    As Shin Jiao did this, he learned that one of these five people did something in that vige. And so, with that information, he let the others recover and that single person he left to die.


    "Umn¡­ Doctor¡­ How about him? Aren''t you going to treat him?" the leader asked.


    "He is already hopeless. I was able to close his wounds, but he would never make it." Shin Jiao answered nonchntly while busily checking a patient.


    He then shifted his gaze to the leader.


    "Tell the others to prepare the beds and clean this ce up. Those who are still wounded cane in now." Shin Jiao said which took the leader by surprise.


    And once thismand was given, Shin Jiao began treating those with light wounds whilemanding the cleanup of the tent. Of course, he also asked the same questions while treating their wounds.


    But this time it was not that obvious, but he is sure that those guilty would just suffer, though he didn''t think of killing them. Their lives would be judge by the heavens.. Anyway, the road is still long, anything can happen.

 Chapter 623 - The Suffering Soldiers

    Chapter 623


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Crossing the border is not an easy feat especially with arge army. However, the traveling soldiers are patient enough to traverse this difficult path so that they would not be seen by the border guards from the Silver Moon Empire.


    In these past few days of their travel, a weird thing began happening. The beasts in the forest seem to be able to find them. And almost every day they would be embroiled in a battle. Then some of the soldiers would die and some would be heavily wounded.


    Hence their travel at this time is really slow. Plus the infirmary doctors are alreadyining at the rate their medicine are being consumed.


    Plus it seems that some of the soldiers would suffer greatly even though they just receive light wounds.


    These mysterious events have truly mystified the generals and themanders of the army. None of them thought that is a mere coincidence. This is because the timing of the attacks of the beast is a bit suspicious. It was as if someone is watching their every move.


    As the army traversed thend, they soon arrive at the final mountainous area bordering the two empires.


    These mountainous areas are rarely patrolled by the soldiers from the Silver Moon Empire, because of the deep chasm dividing the two empires in the middle of the mountain ranges. However, they never knew that the Golden Dragon Empire army would build a long stone bridge to connect that passage below the mountain range.


    But of course, in the course of the construction thousands of people died falling in that chasm. Hence this path was only possible and sessful due to the sacrifice of the many.


    As therge travel-weary and battered army stop to rest at the foot of the mountain. Some of them were sent to scout the location.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand leisurely walked as he did not have anything to do.


    Ever since he helped the group of soldiers he didn''t help anyone else and just keep himself inside his own tent or would leisurely walk and disappear in the forest.


    It has taken the army a long time to reach this ce and he has already consolidated his power and ability. In the forest, he was able to practice his psychokinesis and has the ability to lift about 2 kg of rocks.


    This was a great boon on his practice. Shin Jiao knew that as he continually tries to fight against the force of the suppression that this world is imposing on his body, he would be able to reach a new height in his cultivationter.


    Plus inside his dantian, he has already filled up around 50 spheres of energy. Though he could not use it as an attacking force, he is still able to use those precious energies to craft things.


    And what baffled him the most is that he has gained too much energy from a mere palm-size white stone. He already knew that even though the white stones might look the same, they have varied energy capacity or content inside of them.


    And the white stone he has been using so far might be somewhat a high-grade white stone. But as of now he still could determine this.


    So besides the improvement in his mental prowess and energy, Shin Jiao was also able to construct new experimental gears in secret. And these prototypes use ck or white stone energy.


    While Shin Jiao is musing, he suddenly saw a soldier walking towards him. This same soldier is the one who has been his friend for these past few days of their travel.


    "Doctor Ji, it seems that you''re loafing around again¡­ Hahaha¡­" the young soldier said with a heartyugh.


    "General Xang is looking for you¡­" he added.


    "Looking for me? What for?" Shin Jiao asked with a confused expression.


    "I don''t know¡­ Currently, they are in a meeting and wanted you there."


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao walked towards the tent. When he enters he saw a few men wearing soldier''s armor and some men wearing white robes. When those white robes men saw Shin Jiao they all sneered at the loafer.


    Although he was introduced as a doctor, since they never permitted him to work with them, the young doctor has nothing to do and would just be anywhere in the camp.


    When General Xang saw Shin Jiao aplicated feeling arose in his heart. This young man saves him but it seems that he has neglected his presence. Plus he knew that this unassuming young man is actually a divine doctor. But with his busy schedule and the constant attacking of the beasts, he has no time to amodate him.


    But General Xang has already assigned someone to escort young doctor Ji, so he is also a bit assured.


    However, right now, the most pressing matter before they can climb the mountain and reach the stone bridge are the wounded soldiers who are unable to walk. They need to be treated as soon as possible. But he also knew of the temperament of the doctors in the infirmary so he felt a bit helpless with regards to this.


    So he decided to mediate in-between so that Doctor Ji can treat those patients. With the knowledge and information he learned from the capital city of Guanglo, he knew that these people would be able to walk in just a week.


    And so a discussion urs inside the tent. Not longter a group of doctors and their assistants have an ugly expression on their faces as they left the tent. Meanwhile, General Xang had all smiles on his face. With the young doctor agreeing he is now confident that those soldiers would be able to cross the mountain.


    Shin Jiao did not waste time and immediately went to work. Using the medicine form of old Doctor Di and his domain he is able to treat the soldiers in just 3 days. Those doctors who were against him were looking at him in anger at first.


    However, as soon as they observe his treatment method, they soon found their own inadequacy and began to focus on learning how Shin Jiao treats patients. They even began to fawn on him.


    Shin Jiao didn''t do anything this time and didn''t make the soldiers suffer. From the time that they travel, he has determined who is guilty and who is not in that vige massacre. Many of those have already been killed and many are wounded heavily. But since he promised these soldiers to be treated properly he abided by the promise.


    A weekter¡­


    The army began crossing the mountain and enters a man-made cave hidden deep inside of it. Then as they march forward, Shin Jiao was amazed at the ingenuity of the soldiers who hollowed the mountain and created this pass. They have truly meticulously nned this just to get their hands on the ore mines of the Silver Moon Empire.


    Soon they arrive on a long bridge made of stones. Shin Jiao was again amazed at the engineering of these people. But he suddenly felt a dangerous feeling inside his heart. It''s like something is hidden deep below that dark chasm waiting for them to pass.


    This feeling derives from his senses which he always trusted.


    So to confirm what he is feeling, he walked towards the edge of the cliff and looks down at the dark chasm. When he did, he suddenly feels his whole body shivering. The hair on his back stood on end and an eerie atmosphere made him feel a bit scared.


    This is an unusual feeling that he has. Ever since he began his journey in cultivation he rarely feels this way, and whenever he did his life would be on the line.


    Shin Jiao immediately prepares for battle. He didn''t want to warn anyone as he didn''t want them to notice anything about him. But in thisrge army, he has a friendly rtion with a soldier named Captain Yan Linwa.


    So he immediately walked towards his friend''s direction and immediately warned him of his feeling.


    When Yan Linwa heard Shin Jiao he too nodded his head. This means that he too has the same feeling.


    "I''m guessing that the reason why we haven''t crossed the bridge yet is that General Xang is also having these dangerous vibes." Yan Linwa said with a tense smile.


    "Just prepare yourself¡­ We should not let our guards down¡­" Shin Jiao said while standing beside the captain.


    When Yan Linwa saw young Doctor''s Ji''s calm expression he could not help but show a faint smile. This because he already knew how cowardly the young doctor acted when those beasts attacked the camp. So he is sure that the young doctor is just trying to act strongly at this moment.


    Suddenly, a loud roar reverberated throughout the ce which almost shook the mountain.


    This loud roar made the soldiers showed a frightened expression on their faces. Due to the constant attacks from the wild beast in the forest, while traveling, they have developed fear in their hearts while facing these creatures.


    And so the army began to retreat little by little.


    But General Xang had a stern look on his face. Then he suddenly shouted.


    "200 Archers forward!"


    Upon hismand, thousands of soldiers carrying bows and arrows move up the ranks within the cramped cave.


    "Fire!"


    With his secondmand, they immediately release a volley of arrows toward the darkness.


    They all waited for a while as silent pervades the surroundings. One can even hear his own breathing and heartbeat as they waited for what would happen next.


    In this tense atmosphere, all of the soldiers have already drawn their weapons. They are already ready to fight against that beast if ever it would appear.


    The seconds of waiting should have been short, but the tense atmosphere within the army made it seem so long.


    But then, all of a sudden¡­


    Roar!!! Roar!!!


    Loud wild roars were heard as it seems like there are actually multiple beasts that are hiding within the darkness.


    "Torch!" shouted General Xang.


    Upon receiving the torch he immediately threw it down.


    As soon as he did, he extended his gaze to look down.. But then his expression immediately turned pale upon seeing the horror hidden within that dark chasm.

 Chapter 624 - Monsters Under The Bridge

    Chapter 624


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    For many years have passed while the Golden Dragon Empire soldiers made the bridge to cross the dangerous secret path. Thousands of people died and fell down the dark chasm. However, the empire did not stop with the construction even after losing thousands of people.


    The Golden Dragon Empirepensated those families who died and were hailed as heroes in their viges. So when this happened, those people have already considered themselves as heroes if they died in making the long stone bridge in that dangerous ce.


    As the number of people who fell down the increase so as those creatures down below. They have already tried to investigate and found nothing blow there. However, they didn''t know that something scary is actually lurking in that dark chasm.


    It began to feed on the humans who fell and as the years go by many began to gather in that ce and silently feeds.


    However, it''s been a long time ever since any of those delicious humans have fallen, and they could not wait anymore.


    One day, those lying creatures in waiting suddenly heard marching at the top. Immediately thousands of eyes were directed towards that long bridge made of rocks.


    Then suddenly they were all surprised as hundreds of sharp objects suddenly fell and killed many of them. With a loud roar, these denizens of the chasm suddenly decided to attack those humans and devour them.


    They all began to climb up the wall of the cliff towards the location of those who attacked them.


    Then a light fell down and many of them were surprised, but they did not stop. They wanted to feed. They are hungry and could not wait to taste another human flesh.


    General Xang saw arge army of the ck colored lizard-like beast about 2 meters in height climbing on the wallsing towards them. The beast''s sharp ws easily dig on the cliff''s surface as they ascend from the darkness.


    His heart immediately felt scared as he suddenly jumps down from his mount and retreated along with the soldiers.


    "Retreat! Everyone slowly retreats with weapons at the ready!" shouted General Xang.


    As he brandishes his sword, he stood with his men who are also nervously waiting for the emergence of the monsters.


    If they can pass through the bridge, they would soon arrive at the Golden Dragon Empire''s boundary. If that happens, they would not be afraid.


    Soon, they saw the 2 meters long ck scaled lizard which looks like abination of a body of a lizard and the head of a snake.


    Upon seeing the humans, the beasts immediately showed their razor-sharp teeth.


    The soldiers could immediately saw the salivating expression of the beast as they look at their prey.


    However, the Golden Dragon Empire soldiers suddenly did not cower upon seeing the true appearance of their enemy. In fact, they all heave a sigh of relief and berating themselves for being scared.


    They have seen these kinds of creatures before and have fought them when they were training in the forest. Though these creatures are fierce and strong, their skin is not that tough, and could easily be killed.


    And so with that, the soldiers began to charge forward with themand from theirmanders.


    Shin Jiao who is standing in the middle, suddenly saw the army moving forward. The pushing momentum is unstoppable as he found his body moving forwards on his own. Although he could actually stop if he wanted to, yet he just let himself go with the crowd.


    Not longter, he could already see the soldiers fighting against thousands of ck lizard-like beast. Though it did not look that scary, its size and the poison from its bite is what makes it dangerous.


    Shin Jiao saw many soldiers have already fallen along with those beasts on the ground. The path is literally littered with corpses.


    They push through and continue until they were able to pass towards the long bridge. Suddenly as Shin Jiao was running along with some of the soldiers. He suddenly felt danger. But before he could react, he saw arge w appearing at the side of the stone bridge. The massive ws are the size of a regr human adult.


    When it appears it has immediately impaled some soldiers running at the side of the bridge. Then suddenly a massive head that looks like that of a snake suddenly appeared from the right side and immediately devoured those it caught.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes went wide in disbelief upon seeing this massive beast. If he has his power, then he would not be afraid of facing this thing. However, his personal strength is not strong enough to fight against it. Hence he felt a bit rmed at this scene.


    His figure suddenly run faster and overtook the rest of the fleeing soldiers in front of him. However, his speed actually attracted the beast as its huge eyes red in his direction.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with this as his goal is just to cross this bridge as fast as he could.


    But then he suddenly saw a long tail spearing at the end of the bridge and sweeping towards his direction. Those soldiers at the front were caught by surprise and were immediately dragged. Then Shin Jiao immediately took a nce behind him and saw the creature opening its massive jaws.


    It is preparing to devour those on the bridge in one fell swoop.


    "What a glutton¡­" Shin Jiao scolded the beast in his mind.


    But before the beast could do anything, Shin Jiao saw that at the edge of the bridge a man is calmly standing and a longbow is already in his hand. That man has already adjusted his sight, and then he suddenly released the bowstring.


    The arrow embedded itself in the beast''s eye almost in an instant.


    This made it roar furiously and stopped its action. Those who saw this opportunity immediately continue running. However, some were very unfortunate as they were crushed as the beast''s tail began to rampage.


    Boom! Boom!


    Stter! Stter!


    Hundreds of soldiers became human paste upon being hit by the beast''s tail as it angrilyshes out due to the pain.


    Shin Jiao did not waste this opportunity and also run.


    Yan Linwa has already nocks an arrow and is ready to release another one towards the rampaging beast. However, the shaking of the ground made it hard for him to bnce his sight.


    Then suddenly his expression change as he suddenly heard a loud cracking sound.


    "Oh, no the bridge¡­ the bridge is copsing!" shouted Yan Linwa as he eyes the running soldiers.


    All around him there are still many soldiers fighting against those smaller creatures. But his eyes are glued towards the figure of Shin Jiao who is still running away from therge beast.


    Then he didn''t hesitate any more and immediately release another arrow and hit the beast''s head once again.


    But this only angered the beast further and the rampaging intensified.


    As this is happening, rocks from above started to fall down and hit both soldiers and beast alike.


    Then the long bridge began to shake further and parts of it began to crumble.


    Some soldiers who are unlucky fell with those rocks that crumbled. With an rmed look on his face, Yan Linwa immediately panicked and began shouting.


    "Run! Rung faster Doctor Ji!" he shouted while gesturing at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao is already running frantically while dodging the swing tail which is making the bridge crumble faster.


    Then suddenly a loud rumble and the bridge began copsing.


    Yan Linwa''s eyes went wide in horror as he saw therge beast falling with the bridge along with the many soldiers still on it. His expression turned helpless upon seeing that the young Doctor Ji is amongst those that are falling into the dark chasm.


    "No!!!" he shouted.


    Doctor Ji has been his friend in these past few days and he truly admires the skill of the young doctor. Besides treating the patient and being a doctor, he found that this new friend of his is a skilled cook. He can make those beast meats be tasty just by adding some herbs which they would harvest from their surroundings.


    In their journey, he truly respected this friend of his. Except for being a coward when ites to danger, he truly admires him. He even thought of introducing him to his sister at home or even making him his sworn brother.


    But now those ideas of his are slowly crumbling as he watches his friend falling.


    Yan Linwa felt helpless but is still not resigned. So he quickly walked towards the edge of the cliff. Although he knew that it was all for naught he just wanted to hope that if ever there is a small miracle or a chance, he would grab unto it to save this new friend of his.


    As soon as he stood at the edge of the cliff he immediately turned his sight down.


    And what he saw truly surprise him.


    Who would have known that he would see a figure clinging on the cliffside with a sword in his hand? He didn''t care how he did it but what''s important is that his friend is safe.


    But before he could heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly saw those ck monsters crawling towards the clinging Doctor Ji.


    So without hesitation, he began targeting those creatures one by one.


    Then some of the soldiers who saw this also throw down a rope and help the young doctor up.


    After dragging him to safety everyone heaves a sigh of relief.


    But not long after, they began toment at thoserades of them who have died. Those who have survived immediately gathered themselves and walked out of the cave.


    General Xang was able to survive and looks at the remaining soldier in front of him. His heart almost could not ept this result.


    His massive army did not die in fighting against the enemy but instead because of those damnable beasts. This truly made him angry and sad at the same time. But what could he do? With thousands dead and many still left and wounded, just silently stood on the spot and his gaze turned solemn and grave.


    The gloomy atmosphere are everywhere in the camp until they were greeted by arge number of soldiersing from the border garrison of the Golden Dragon Empire.


    Shin Jiao who is expecting this scene, just shook his head in silence. In his mind, an adage appears.


    "In every action, there is surely an equivalent consequence¡­"

 Chapter 625 - Accusation

    Chapter 625


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The remaining army of General Xang marches along with the soldiers escorting them towards the northern border garrison. The atmosphere is that of gloom and grief because of those who died in that beast ambush. Although those who have survived were really happy, yet they are also sad about the death of theirrades.


    While marching, some of the soldiers from the garrison are checking those who survived. As everyone is showing their identification te, one of the soldiers approached Shin Jiao.


    When the soldiers saw this, some of them suddenly recalled that they have not seen this young doctor wearing any identification te. Due to the huge number of soldiers, Shin Jiao because of his low-key personality, many soldiers actually did not know him.


    So when that soldier was approaching the location of Shin Jiao and some soldiers walking along with him, some have a curious look on the faces, some have a suspicious look, and others just did not care.


    From the side, one of the doctor''s assistants saw this and showed a sinister gleam in his eyes. He immediately approached a young man wearing a white doctor''s robe. Even though there was the beast ambush, it seems that this young man did not suffer that much.


    This is Ben Xu, the main apprentice of Doctor Likwen Ang, the chief army doctor of General Xang.


    When Ben Xu heard what the assistant whispered to him, he suddenly sneers and a crafty glow appears in his eyes.


    Ever since meeting this young doctor, then when they saw his medical abilities and his fame rising within the army, he felt a bit envious and annoyed at the limelight this unknown person is getting. And so he decided to do something about his pent up anger and frustration.


    He suddenly walked towards the location of Shin Jiao and gave a snide and malicious remark.


    "My, my¡­ aren''t we in trouble now?"


    When Ben Xu appears and said that question, the soldier who had already asked some of the soldiers turn his head towards Ben Xu. He was a bit annoyed and irritated with the person who is trying to cause trouble. However, when the soldier saw who that person is, his expression suddenly changes.


    "Ah, Doctor Xu¡­" the soldier suddenly said with a polite bow.


    Then he saw the sarcastic nce of Ben Xu in a particr direction.


    So when that soldier found who the person whom this young genius doctor is talking to, his eyes suddenly showed a mincing look in them. As a soldier, he knew how important doctors are. With their lives on the line every day, knowing a good doctor especially those who are really good at medicine is equivalent to having a second life.


    And so, he immediately decided to fawn over this young disciple of the well-known Doctor Likwen Ang. He knew that if he gets this doctor''s support he would reach another league in the army. He could even use this rtion to win a great contribution to the army.


    With that in mind, the soldier suddenly walked towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    With a proud look on his face, he extended his palm.


    "Where is your identification te?" he said with a stern voice.


    When the soldiers around Shin Jiao heard this, they all just show a faint smile on their faces.


    They knew that Shin Jiao is a good doctor hence they did not suspect anything and just watches the scene unfold in front of their eyes.


    Shin Jiao just look at the soldier and observe his reaction. From what he could see, it seems that this soldier is going to cause him some trouble. Suddenly, the voice of Ben Xu can be heard as he walked behind that soldier.


    "Hihi¡­ Don''t bother asking, I already knew that he didn''t have one. Ever since he enters the army, I never saw him wear or takeout his identification te¡­ Hmm¡­ I wonder why that is?" Ben Xu said with a sarcastic smile.


    The look on the other soldiers also showed that they too realized this and is now looking at Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Ben Xu is now showing a confident look on his face and could not wait to teach this annoying bug a lesson.


    "You dare unt your mediocre skill in medicine in front of my eyes? Dream on! I will show you that you cannot just mess with just anyone." Ben Xu thought while observing the event.


    The soldier was urged by the nces of those around him to push this question in front of that young man.


    "Hmm¡­ how sure are you that I don''t have an identification te?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked while looking at Ben Xu with a smirk.


    "Haha¡­ Let me warn you first as I don''t think you know it yet. Those who do not have an identification te and has a shady background, those people would be captured, tortured, and be branded as spies... So, if I were you I would take it out already."


    When the soldiers heard this, they all showed realization in their expression. They were all too amused by the young doctor''s skill and were enraptured that they forget this most basic thing. However, many still did not believe that Shin Jiao could be a spy in their midst.


    This is true especially to those who had seen him talking with General Xang.


    However, they could not just put this on trust. They needed to confirm that Shin Jiao is really not a spy. And so the unique identification te is a must.


    In the Golden Dragon Empire, every family and every n have their own special te. And besides that, there are also those which belong to ordinary citizens and each profession that could be found within the empire.


    And to check these tes, some special soldiers are trained to identify these using some kind of skill.


    Through this unique identification te, the Golden Dragon Empire prevents spies from entering their cities and towns.


    And right now this young soldier in front of Shin Jiao is one of that so-called, especially trained people.


    As he waited for Shin Jiao to take out his te, impatience can be seen in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, pretend to start going through his stuff.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t bother¡­ I already know that you don''t have one." Ben Xu stated.


    ording to what he saw from Shin Jiao''s reaction, he is confident that the guy doesn''t really have one and is just trying to buy some time.


    "Since you don''t have one, then don''t pretend anymore. I am here to arrest you as a spy from the enemy nation." The soldier suddenly said while pulling his sword.


    Everyone was a bit shocked at this scene. Those who knew Shin Jiao and was helped by him before could not believe such a thing could happen.


    "There must be a misunderstanding¡­ Doctor Ji came with General Xang." A soldier in bandages suddenly said.


    "Yeah, that''s right¡­ how could he be a spy?"


    "He is someone whom the general recognizes. He is not a spy, right?"


    These words from those soldiers around Shin Jiao signify that Shin Jiao knew General Xang. Those who use him as a spy are also using the general of colluding with the enemy. And that is a pretty heavy usation.


    The soldier suddenly froze and even Ben Xu was taken aback upon realizing this.


    But he could not just give up as he really wanted to humiliate this annoying fellow. So Ben Xu sneers and folded his arms.


    They didn''t know that the whole army has already stopped marching because of thismotion.


    From a fare distance, General Xang just watches silently as to how the young doctor would react. He knew that this young man came with them because of some purpose. Although they have kidnapped him due to his medical skills, they knew that if he wanted to escape it would be easy for him to do so.


    However, throughout their journey, Shin Jiao was quiet and has also proven himself to be very useful.


    So now, he is interested in how he would absolve himself in this predicament.


    "Quit stalling time and just show your identification te." Ben Xu said with a sneer.


    "Yeah, I think that didn''t have one and is currently trying to bluff his way out." The assistant beside Ben Xu also chimed in.


    When everyone heard this they were all showing a suspicious look in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Yan Linwa wanted to step forward, but a soldier blocks his path.


    "Captain¡­ Please don''t involve yourself with this. Look." That soldier said as he pointed at General Xang''s direction.


    Yan Linwa was Shin Jiao''s friend and he is also aware that the young doctor was brought by the general. What he could not understand right now is the reason why the general is just watching this situation.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao looks at Ben Xu with a frown.


    "It seems that mister is trying to get me in trouble¡­ If I have an identification te, what would I get for receiving such a malicious remark from you, then? You have already caused my face to be shames in thisrge crowd. I''m guessing that a properpensation would be proper if this is all false, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a serious expression.


    When everyone heard this, they all showed confusion and realization on their faces. Of course, some of them are already aware that Ben Xu is making trouble for the young doctor. However, the offense of being a spy is just too great to put their trust in the young doctor. Hence everyone is just keeping their mouth shut.


    "Haha¡­ I knew that you are just stalling time. Alright, I would agree¡­ I willpensate you for the humiliation. If you are found without an identification te and is a spy, you would lose your life anyway. So what do you want for yourpensation, then?"


    Ben Xu said with a confident smirk on his face. As of now, from the way, the young doctor is acting and thoserge beads of sweat on his face, Ben Xu knew that he is just acting up. He is now sure and confident that he might have really found a spy amongst the soldiers.


    If this is true, then General Xang would also suffer from this. His master is already not satisfied with that general. Hence this would be a good chance for him to curry favor for his master.


    Ben Xu shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man on the side and as if the two had a tacit understanding and a malicious smile crept on their faces.


    "Hihi¡­ this is like killing two birds with one stone." He thought as sinisterly.


    But what Shin Jiao suddenly said stunned Ben Xu and the rest of the soldiers watching this scene.

 Chapter 626 - Border Garrison

    Chapter 626


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao has been through a lot of schemes before and has ovee it with his own strength and perseverance. However, that does not mean that he himself does not know how to scheme others. As a spy, he is able to control his emotions to fool others. With this ability, the situation that he is currently facing is not a problem for him.


    He carefully adjusted his expression and turned serious.


    "For this humiliation, I want to beat you up. That is my only condition." He said with his expression changing into anger and resentment.


    From his expression alone, the soldiers could already see that what Ben Xu is telling them might be true. The soldier in charge of checking the identification te showed disdain on his face and immediately moves forward with his sword at the ready.


    "Enough¡­ you should follow me and get your punishment." He said as he extended one of his hands towards Shin Jiao.


    Yan Linwa on the side knew that Shin Jiao is already in trouble. As a friend, he really wanted to take a step, but he was once again stopped by the soldier on his side.


    "Sir, please think about your family¡­ think about your loved ones. If young doctor Ji is truly a spy, then if you defend him, you and your family would be branded as traitors."


    Yan Linwa was a bit taken aback and could not help but show a worried and indecisive look on his face.


    Shin Jiao has already noticed his friend being agitated and that troubled look on him shows that he is concerned.


    "This guy¡­ How did he be a captain with his soft attitude? Haha¡­ Well, he is a true friend indeed." Shin Jiao thought.


    Then suddenly, before the hand of that soldier could touch him. An identification slip appears on them which gave that man a start.


    Everyone gawk in disbelief at this scene. They are sure that the young doctor is already showing a scared look on his eyes as if he is truly guilty of something. Yet they didn''t expect that he would suddenly give the man an identification te.


    The man subconsciously checks it. He was not that surprised but just was a little confused.


    He is sure that he heard someone calling this guy a doctor, why it is that he gave him amoner soldier status identification te with the word ''Ji'' written on it.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, yet this identification te is actually real.


    However, how could he give up at this time? He didn''t want to lose this chance to curry favor from Ben Xu. However, the main problem is that there are already many eyes on him.


    Suddenly an idea pops out from his mind. And a crafty glint appears in his eyes. How could he give up on this chance?


    When he was about to say something a hand suddenly grabs the identification te.


    This startled the young soldier and wanted to erupt in anger. But as soon as he saw who the person who grabs the te, he was a bit taken aback and suddenly bowed in respect.


    "Captain, sir!" he greeted.


    "Hmm¡­ This is authentic. Carry on, young man." The captain said and handed Shin Jiao back the identification te.


    Everyone was dumbfounded as the captain left. Many have heaved a sigh of relief, yet many felt dissatisfied with this result. This is especially true for those who are working in the infirmary and are close to Doctor Likwn Ang and his disciple Ben Xu.


    But they could not do anything at this moment as the plot that Ben Xu was thinking of was immediately thwarted.


    Suddenly before the army could recover, they heard a loud painful cry and saw a figure flying towards a tree.


    Ahhh!!!


    Thud!


    Then everyone saw the unconscious Ben Xu lying beside a big tree in a sorry manner.


    Just below his back, a clear footprint could be seen on his white doctor''s apprentice robe.


    This scene made everyone''s jaw drop in disbelief. Everyone was bbergasted as they didn''t know how it happened. But then everyone''s eyes shifted to Shin Jiao who is standing calmly on the side with a big grin on his handsome face.


    And they all remember the condition that the young doctor has set. And true to what he said he would beat Ben Xu up.


    The doctors and the assistants immediately run to help Ben Xu. When they checked his body, they were all stunned then angered.


    Suddenly a soldier shouted from the crowd.


    "Continue marching!" his voice reverberated through the surroundings waking the soldiers as they began to continue marching.


    Those from the infirmary red daggers at the direction of the soldier but could not find the target of their anger.


    When Yan Linwa saw the devious move of his friend he immediately snickered and gave themand while shaking his head.


    He immediately walks towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    "That was too devious¡­ and a pretty good kick too¡­ Hahaha¡­"Yan Linwa said while putting his arm on Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Shin Jiao and the other soldiers behind him showed smiles on their faces. Those soldiers who are with Shin Jiao saw what he did and they were all surprised. But everyone felt ted as they too could not take the smug look on Ben Xu.


    When they were wounded, they have suffered at the hands of those people. They have to endure so much pain before getting treated. Plus the treatment is far too crude and has made them suffer from the side effects. So these soldiers could not deny that they all felt a bit satisfied with what they have seen.


    "Hehe¡­ Well, I always live ording to what I said." Shin Jiao just said while shrugging his shoulder.


    Everyoneughed as they march forward.


    Those from the infirmary red at the direction of theughing soldiers while they carried the unconscious Ben Xu.


    "Useless¡­ utterly useless¡­" Doctor Likwen Ang said while gritting his teeth in anger.


    ¡­


    Not longter before nightfall, the army has reached the northern border garrison.


    General Xang was greeted by arge man with a bulky body, and a fat belly. This is the general in charge of the northern garrison near the mountainous area.


    When Shin Jiao saw the garrison, he was a bit amazed at therge building and its high walls. However, what astonished him the most is the size of the garrison. It''s actually as big as a small city.


    As he and the army enter, he could see many houses and vendors on the road.


    He then followed the army towards the soldier''s barracks in the garrison.


    That night, they have a big feast to wee the soldiers who came back. But from the expression of General Xang and the bulky fat general in-charge of the garrison, everyone could feel a bad premonition.


    Shin Jiao secretly walks closer to the two while he is acting like he is trying to find a seat to eat his dinner.


    Then from his position and using his sharp hearing, he heard the conversation.


    "The gate has been broken to the Valley of the Gods¡­ We¡­ we lost a lot of soldiers and many monsters have entered the empire." The fat yet bulky man said.


    "Damn¡­ We should not have gone through with this n. If only our elites were not eliminated¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ I know¡­ this is such a huge blow in the morale of the army right now. This is truly unexpected¡­"


    "Then what about the emperor? And¡­ and the other generals?"


    "They have already decided to put all of our forces in the eastern front to fight against the beast. But, it looks grave we are already losing this battle... Good news, though."


    "What? What do you mean good news?"


    "Hehe¡­ I heard from our spies that the ck Iron Empire is also suffering the same situation as us."


    "Really? Haha¡­ That''s fair enough. But we should prepare, this would be a very long battle¡­"


    "Here take this¡­ this is the map that the empire has just given. Those red areas are ces where arge number of beasts are located. It''s up to you if you want to eliminate them or take a detour."


    With a nod, General Xang thanked his old friend and kept the map.


    They would rest for a couple of days in the northern garrison and immediately set out to the capital right after. Then it would depend on the strength of those beasts that have entered the empire if the army would hunt them or not.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao''s eyes are already glued to the map that General Xang is holding. That is what he needed to find his way towards the entrance to the Valley of the Gods. Plus he is also curious as to how it was destroyed and what kinds of monsters were able to enter the Golden Dragon Empire.


    That night, a shadow appears inside General Xang''s room and carefully searched through his belongings. Not longter, that shadow found the map and carefully walked towards the table. The map wasid t on the table and the shadow scrutinized it burning the drawing of the map into that person''s mind.


    After a while, that shadow folded the map and return it from where it was found.


    Shin Jiao has already memorized the map into his mind. He already has an idea of which direction to go and didn''t need the army anymore. Hence he decided to leave the garrison and travel on his own.


    As he was about to go out of the tent, a voice suddenly enters his ears.


    "Are you just going to leave?"


    It was a very familiar voice and when Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the person lying on the bed, he saw General Xang calmly sitting up.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know what your purpose is, but I just wanted to ask you for a favor."


    Shin Jiao just stood there on the spot.


    Seeing that the young doctor did not have any reaction, General Xang stood up and walked towards the table. He then took out a small box from arge chest.


    When Shin Jiao''s eyes shifted to therge chest he discovers that the small box is the only thing inside of it.


    "This is a special item that has many potential uses but is very dangerous to us humans." General Xang said.


    Then he opens the small box on the table. When Shin Jiao saw what''s inside the box, he was a bit taken aback.. That is because it was actually a beautifully crafted piece of jewelry made of¡­ the ck and white stones.

 Chapter 627 - Revolver

    Chapter 627


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was surprised deep in his heart at the craftsmanship of those pieces of jewelry. However, he didn''t know how General Xang was able to get his hand on such a thing?


    He knew that normal humans are unable to handle those ck and white stones. So how was it crafted to such exquisite form?


    Although he was thinking deeply, Shin Jiao is not showing anything in his expression. This did not deter the general.


    "This thing was supposed to be given to a special¡­ being¡­ from the Silver Moon Empire. We n to ask for her help, to fight against the beasts. But it seems that we cannot do that anymore as all of our ns have already failed." General Xang said with a smile.


    "She is called Queen Klo, the queen of the Li''angs. It is said that assault failed due to a single person. A single human¡­ who was able to get in and out of the famous Under City."


    When Shin Jiao heard General Xang''s words he was a bit taken aback. And a hint of suspicion was clearly written all over his face.


    "At first I didn''t know who you are and so we did a thorough investigation. Sigh¡­ it was you, right? The person who defeated us in the Great Crossing, and also the person who saves the Under City."


    Shin Jiao was silent but was amazed at the intelligence gathering of the Golden Dragon Empire.


    "So what? Do you want revenge?"


    His direct answer made General Xang show a faint smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­ War and death go together. If you have fought battle as long as I did, then the word revenge is already a luxury for me. I have killed countless soldiers from the other empires. And they have killed countless numbers of soldiers from ours. It''s an unending cycle that I have already epted. Though sometimes I would think of revenge, who am I to be self-righteous?" the old general said with a hint of guilt and resignation in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao was silent as he also knew that what the general said was correct. But still, he didn''t know what he wanted from him?


    "So¡­ what do you want from me then?"


    General Xang hesitated for a moment but suddenly lifted his head with a determined gaze.


    "In every battle, there are victors and losses. But once those beastspletely overwhelm our empire then everything would be for naught. We would all perish and every single living being in thisnd would vanish." General Xang said with a hint of mncholy in his eyes.


    "Although I could not believe the report I have received these past few days. But I guess I have no choice but to ept it. ording to what I have learned, you were the one who uses the ''divine fire'' that the Li''angs is calling. They even named you the high deity of the Under City."


    When Shin Jiao heard the general''s words, he was a bit taken aback but did not react. It seems that this man wanted a weapon to exterminate the beast horde infestation.


    "Hmm¡­ So you wanted me to give you a weapon, in exchange for this fine trinket?"


    General Xang nodded his head, to convey his thoughts.


    "Tempting offer¡­ but I don''t have anything to gain from this except for this trinket¡­ I''m not interested." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and was about to leave.


    "Wait¡­ I¡­ I still have something." General Xang called out as he immediately walked towards his bed and from under his pillow, he took out a t ck wooden box with the width of two palms.


    From inside the box, Shin Jiao saw the general took out a parchment made of beast skin. In that parchment was draw an intricate map.


    When the general seem to notice that Shin Jiao is showing interest, he immediately exined.


    "This is a map I found from a dead soldier a few years back. The soldier is from the ck Iron Empire and is already a pile of bones. I discover that this box is actually inside his stomach. I don''t know if it is by coincidence or was just ced there. But after I found it, we tried going to the ce on this map. However, we could enter it. All those who attempt to enter the area would suddenly die by some mysterious means¡­" General Xang exined.


    As the general continue exining, Shin Jiao learned that the ce on that map is called the ''Eye of Death''. It is a mysterious ce near the border between the Golden Dragon Empire and the ck Iron Empire.


    Although these two empires have been fighting for resources for many years, they dare not send any army in that vast expanse of wilderness. Those who were sent to scout that ce would either die ore back with their lives barely hanging on a bnce.


    It is said that terrible monsters and mysterious creatures are in that ce. And those who enter it would suffer from their rage and attacks.


    "Many have thought that there is a great treasure inside that ce. But none came back alive to tell the tale about it." Those were thest words of General Xang.


    However, Shin Jiao''s eyes are already glowing upon observing the map. This is because as a formation master, he actually found something peculiar about this map. From the way it is drawn, this is clearly the whole map of the four empires in a simplified manner.


    However, what surprised him the most are those spots marked on the map with gem-like legends. One of those is the Under City. Then as he traces the other like it in the map a pattern immediately appears in his mind.


    "This pattern¡­ this is aplex rune." Shin Jiao thought to himself.


    He shifted his gaze to General Xang and showed a stern look on his face.


    "Alright, I agree¡­ I will give you the means to fight against those beasts. But I will not give you a very powerful weapon which would cause you to destroy yourselves in the process. However, a weaker one would do¡­ Visit my room tomorrow morning and I will give you some instruction on how to make it." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly vanished from the spot.


    General Xang was a bit taken aback as Shin Jiao''s figure seems to have merged with shadow and suddenly disappear. Although he is not new to martial cultivators, he was still taken aback. He knew that with that kind of skill, assassinating anyone he likes will not be hard for that young doctor¡­ or is he really just a doctor?


    The next day, General Xang had an anxious expression on his face as he stood in front of Shin Jiao''s room. He waited there for a few minutes which made those soldiers behind him feel anger at the person inside the room. If not for the warning that General Xang told them beforehand, they would likely have rushed inside the room already.


    Suddenly the room opened and they were greeted by the calm smiling face of Shin Jiao.


    "Only the general¡­" he suddenly said.


    With a nod, General Xang entered the room.


    For the whole night, Shin Jiao thought of what kind of gun design to give them. He was thinking first to give them flintlocks. However, the power of those things are not enough to kill normal beast how much more those that enter from the Valley of the Gods.


    So he decided to make a few steps higher, revolvers.


    Just like those movies in the Wild West. Revolvers could be a lethal weapon against those beasts. With that in mind, he began to draw a blueprint and also made a prototype at the same time.


    As he handed the general a small book full of drawings with urate measurements and materials, the general showed a dumbfounded look on his face.


    He was a little confused as to what those things mean. But when Shin Jiao showed him a prototype of a shiny new revolverying on the table, the general immediately showed an excited look on his face.


    "This¡­ this is the weapon? It''s small and looks¡­ nice¡­" the general said with an awkward expression as he didn''t know how to use such a weapon.


    "Let''s go out for a bit¡­" Shin Jiao said as he took the revolver from the table.


    The group walked out of the garrison and into a vast field. Shin Jiao exined for a while what he is going to show to the general. Then after that, he pointed at a tree around 50 meters away from him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The series of loud explosions made everyone behind Shin Jiao immediately docks to the ground in fear and trepidation. Then when they saw the tree suddenly swaying then falling to the ground they were all gobsmacked.


    The explosion and the smell of gun powder in the air made everyone shiver in fear. It''s like smelling the scent of hell and feeling the scythe of death on their necks.


    "Alright, this is the weapon I am talking about. With this, you will have a chance to fight against the horde of beasts." Shin Jiao said.


    "I don''t care what you do with your lives and this weapon. But I still have to warn you that this weapon could cause your very own destruction. Is this understood?" He added.


    The imposing aura of Shin Jiao coupled with the knowledge that General Xang has known about this person made him almost fall to the ground with fear. He knew that this person is not a normal human being.


    In fact, in his mind, he is already agreeing on what the Li''ang called this guy. He is a deity walking amongst them.


    With a contented look on his face, Shin Jiao walked back inside the garrison with many onlookers clearing a path for him.


    As he disappears, General Xang immediatelymanded his soldiers to gather all the cksmiths in the garrison to meet with him as soon as possible.


    He knew of the importance of that powerful weapon that produces thunder and lightning along with its destructive power.. He knew that the era of warfare would change in the future, and this thought made General Xang shudder.

 Chapter 628 - Tale Of The Traveling Doctor

    Chapter 628


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It has been a month since Shin Jiao has arrived in the border garrison of the Golden Dragon Empire and taught the cksmiths and the alchemist how to create the first gun in thend. It took them a while before they were able to produce a significantly better revolver.


    Since manually creating such a thing would take time, Shin Jiao let the cksmiths learn little by little. And in the span of a month, they were able to create one atst. And from then on, the standard of the weapon was set and the production has already begun.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao himself crafted some revolvers and gave it to the hunting parties that are assigned to block the beasts. Those soldiers were already trained in these past few weeks on how to use, clean, and do maintenance on a gun.


    General Xang immediately takes hold of the production secrets of the guns and keeps everyone who is involved in control.


    Shin Jiao did not mind these things as he knew that once the era of the guns began, then humans would just learn things the hard way. There are no short-cut to these things.


    Meanwhile, he is currently walking towards the direction of the capital of the Golden Dragon Empire. His first goal is to see the situation in the Valley of the Gods. If it is possible for him to get in that ce, he would. But if not, then he would turn around and travel towards the center, the ce called the Eye of Death.


    Those two ces are his destinations. It has been more than two months since he arrives in this ce. Though he is worried about Susan Tang''s condition, he couldn''t do anything about it at this time. All he has to do is now is to do it best to find a way out of these vastnds.


    From the rough path, Shin Jiao suddenly found a small vige along the horizon. The vige is protected by two-meter rocks walls.


    As he drew closer, he soon discovers that the walls are stained with dried blood.


    Shin Jiao also discovered that the vigers in this ce are all battle-hardened people judging from their defensive stance while looking at Shin Jiao from afar.


    When he neared the gate Shin Jiao immediately greeted.


    "Hello! I''m a traveling doctor¡­ just passing by. Can I ask something?" he shouted outside the wall while looking at the guard who is standing at the top of a lookout post.


    "This is Nixiang Vige¡­ if you are going to the Lindao Kingdom capital city, then you are out of luck. The capital city was already destroyed a week ago." the person said with a grave tone.


    "Oh¡­ Okay, thank you for the information." Shin Jiao said as he turns to the right and decided to just go around the vige.


    The man at the top had aplicated look on his face. When he heard that the unassuming young man is a traveling doctor, he was a bit skeptical as the young man is not carrying anything. He is just wearing a neat set of a white and gray robe without any bags or pouches on him. So this made him think that the young man is lying.


    However, if what he is saying is true then it would be toote for him to regret.


    He and his family came from the capital city of Lindao. He and many other soldiers have escaped the capital city when it fell at the jaws of those powerful demonic beasts. What baffled them the most is the reason why the beast are all going westward? They even bypassed the imperial city and just destroy those cities, towns, and viges on their path.


    This is also one of the reasons why Nixiang Vige was spared. Only a small amount of stray demonic beast came to the vige. With a huge amount of effort, the soldiers have helped the vigers drive out and kill those demonic beasts.


    Although many of the soldiers have died, at least their families and the vigers inside were saved.


    However, in that battle, many of the soldiers have been wounded, and the vige doctor is not good enough to treat those patients. Hence the man is currently mulling on what to do about this situation.


    He suddenly seems to have decided on something as he clenches his fist and called out.


    "Wait!... You said you are a doctor, right?" the man asked.


    "Yes¡­ why?"


    "Can you help treat the wounds of our soldiers?"


    "Umm¡­ Sure¡­ why not. I just want some information." Shin Jiao agreed.


    That day, Shin Jiao busied himself treated a lot of wounded soldiers and after getting some information, he left the vige.


    As he continues traveling at a fast pace, he would always arrive in a vige or town and help them. He is doing this because his psychokinesis ability is actually growing little by little as long as he practices it on his patients.


    And along with his travel, he also did not stop practicing.


    From wide-area control to precise control, Shin Jiao''s skill is growing as time went by. Along with his practice, unknown to him, a piece of news has already spread far and wide.


    People are talking about a handsome young man wearing simple clothes and traveling to treat patients for a day and leave after. This piece of news travel all over the empire through the use of trained birds.


    Soon Shin Jiao began to discover that as he is about to arrive in a town or a vige he would be greeted with delight by the people inside. It''s like he is being treated as a celebrity. Many knew that the young doctor would just spend a day and then leave.


    A lot of women would try to tempt Shin Jiao, and many rich people would offer him some benefits, others would even try to use force to hold him. But those things are to no avail. He would just leave immediately and vanish like a ghost.


    After another month of traveling, Shin Jiao has now reached the capital city of the Golden Dragon Empire.


    In fact, his speed of travel is really fast. It would usually take around half a year if one would travel from the capital''s direction to the northwestern border garrison. Although Shin Jiao could not fly, yet his speed alone is already fast enough for him to traverse such long distances in just a month''s time.


    Of course, if he could fly, that one month''s time could be shortened to three days or a week at most.


    As he walked down the path, he could not see many carriages traveling down the brickden path towards the huge city. Shin Jiao also noticed a lot of refugees living along the road with their makeshift houses. It''s like there are many small viges with make-shift homes around 2 kilometers outside of the wall of the capital city.


    Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis ability has already reached 100 meters in this month of constant travel practice, and treatment of patients. Along with his ability''s improvement are also his senses. Though it is not as good as his absolute or spiritual sense, it is already good enough for him.


    As he reached the entrance of the capital city, Shin Jiao fall in line with the rest of the people entering itsrge gates.


    He noticed that the guards are checking the identification tes of the people and their belongings.


    Suddenly from the front, he heard two people talking.


    "Hey, do you know what''s going on?" one of the men asked.


    "Well, I heard that the city is currently hiring some alchemist and many cksmiths."


    "For what?"


    "It''s about a new weapon to be used to fight against the ever-increasing horde of demonic beasts. And I heard that the pay is very lucrative."


    "Really? That''s a bit tempting. Unluckily, I''m not a cksmith. Hehe¡­"


    "Yeah, I heard that the imperial court has already dispatched the wing riders to get the cksmiths and some of the alchemists who knew how to make the weapons."


    "Huh¡­ how did you know those things?"


    "Hehe¡­ I''m applying as an alchemist of course I''ve heard about them already."


    "Haha¡­ my friend, if you make it big someday, don''t forget about me, okay?"


    As the two people converse, those who have listened showed curiosity in their eyes. Others did not mind them at all, while some are showing excitement in their faces as they too seem to have heard of this piece of news.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already heard about those so-called wing riders. He was interested but did not want to associate himself with the empire further. He has his own goal and his own ns.


    As he was thinking, Shin Jiao''s attention suddenly caught arge shadow covering the sky.


    When his sight shifted upwards, he saw a huge eagle-like beast.


    "It''s a wing rider!" eximed many people as they gasped in astonishment at the huge beast.


    Suddenly, behind that huge flying figure, a group followed and they all flew in the direction of arge pce that Shin Jiao could see under the huge arc of the gate of the city.


    He can clearly see people sitting atop those huge eagles.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess those are the people they took from the border garrison¡­" he thought.


    Shin Jiao''s purpose ining to the capital city is nothing significant. He was just curious about how the capital is able to fight against those so-called demonic beasts.


    On his way, Shin Jiao actually saw some of those beasts and he was a bit taken aback. This is because those demonic beasts are the so-called demon beast in the outside world. However, their cores are depleted of Qi and mana. But with the depletion of their core, it seems that the beasts have mutated and adapted towards another form of energy and that type of energy is very familiar to Shin Jiao.


    That type of energy is the same as the onesing from the ck and white stone.


    That''s why he is curious about how the soldiers are able to fight against these demonic beasts.

 Chapter 629 - Old Friends

    Chapter 629


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    For the ease of traveling, General Xang gave Shin Jiao a new identification te. This identification te could help him enter any kingdom, city, or town within the Golden Dragon Empire. However, in the course of his travel, Shin Jiao did not expect that this same identification te would be famous all over the empire.


    So as he extended the te towards the guard checking at the gate. The guard''s eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief.


    2 weeks ago they receive a piece of news that has already spread throughout the empire of a famous miraculous doctor who would treat any illness without payment or any questions asked. What that doctor would only require are two things, information, and sick people.


    So when the guard saw this identification te, though he was skeptical, yet judging from the appearance of the young man, he is sure that this is the right person. This is the so-called miracle traveling doctor.


    In fact, even in taverns and inns of every city, towns, or viges, tales of the miraculous traveling doctor are being spread. Unlike most empires, the Golden Dragon Empire has a more advanced way of delivering news. Their bird couriers are more disciplined and reliable than in the other empires. Hence these kinds of news are easily spread throughout the empire.


    "You¡­ you are the traveling doctor¡­ Doctor Ji, right?" the guard suddenly asked in confirmation.


    Shin Jiao just shed the guard with a simple smile but didn''t say anything.


    The guard eyed Shin Jiao. Tall, handsome, simple robe, don''t carry anything else¡­ These are the things which he had heard from the news about the traveling doctor. Hence this confirms what he is seeing right now.


    "Follow me please¡­" the guard said with an excited look on his face.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just casually walked following the guard.


    Soon they reached a courtyard with many guards and soldiers around. From one look Shin Jiao knew that this ce is a military facility.


    The guard cupped his hand to the person at the front wearing military armor. From Shin Jiao''s knowledge, this person has the rank of Captain.


    "Captain, a traveling doctor¡­" the guard said as he handed the identification te to the Captain.


    The captain just looks at the te and nodded his head. The guard turns around and Shin Jiao suddenly saw the expression of the guard changing. From that friendly smile, it suddenly changes into a scowl.


    As the guard walks out, Shin Jiao saw the captain pointing to the side.


    "See those guys¡­ they are like you. They are also that famous traveling doctor." The captain said with a wicked grin on his face.


    "Do you think that we would fall for any tricks? Hahaha¡­ We are not that stupid. However, if you can prove your medical skill, then¡­ we can consider things through. But if not, then¡­" The captain said with a threat as he runs his thumb through his throat.


    This gesture of his made those people standing at the side suddenly felt their knees gone soft.


    Suddenly one of them grabs the opportunity to run. But as soon as he was about to take a step out of the gate a sharp arrowhead appears in front of his neck.


    This made everyone shiver in fear.


    "How¡­ how could you do this to us? We are doctors! We treat people, why would you kill us for no reason?" one of the people being held inside the military garrison shouted with indignation.


    "Wait¡­ I am not saying that you are all fake. But there are some people that are taking advantage of the traveling doctor''s identity. One of those people is that guy who just died. He is scum who has raped some women in one of the viges. If you are all real doctors, then you have no need to fear. But if you are not, as I said it¡­ death. We won''t let anyone tarnish the name of that person who is roaming around the empire and helping our people." The captain said with a hint of reverence in his tone.


    And so after that, the captain did some test to those people and found a few of them who are impostors and was executed.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was let inside the city along with the others who have passed the test.


    While inside the barracks, Shin Jiao noticed something. The weapons that the soldiers are carrying are unique. As he uses his psychokinesis ability, he suddenly found out that the de of those weapons is covered with a red crystal fragment.


    This made him feel a bit stunned and surprise at the same time. He did not expect that the capital is using such a weapon and he knew that this is the reason why they can at least stand against those demonic beasts.


    Though he is not sure, there is a high probability that those crystals like things contain mystical powers. From the color, red, blue, white, and brown he could guess that those contain the fire, water, wind, and earth mystical powers.


    Though interested, Shin Jiao did not stay to investigate more. Although they are powerful weapons, those are not useful to Shin Jiao in any way.


    As he walked out of the garrison, Shin Jiao reached a crossroads. Everywhere he looks he could see different many people. As Shin Jiao observes his surroundings, he suddenly noticed a female figure. That figure looks familiar to him. As he tried to recall his memories the young woman walked closer while choosing some of the vegetables on a stall.


    Suddenly a tall figure walks near the young woman and suddenly caught her dainty arm.


    "Haha¡­ Why if it isn''t Miss Nian. I have been looking all over the capital city for you." the man said while a wide grin on his face.


    The man looks like a hooligan wearing an animal skin vest on his burly body. The others with him look the same. The group is like barbarians in their appearance and the people who saw this scene immediately stopped from their tracks and turn around. Others pretend to have not seen anything and continue on their way.


    Even the stall owner immediately grabs the vegetable on the young woman''s hand and suddenly hid behind his stall.


    "Let me go!" Ya Nian shouted as she tried to pry herself from the grasp of the guy.


    "Really feisty indeed. This is the reason why our boss has his eyes on you for a very long time. He has been patient and tolerated you for so long. However, he could not hold on any longer. So today, you muste with us and be the mistress of our gang."


    "Yeah, many women would die to have this privilege of being our mistress, why are you not happy?"


    "That''s right! Be thankful that our boss has his eyes on you¡­"


    The others behind the man suddenly berated as Ya Nian continuously struggle.


    "Thankful? You want me to be thankful to the person who beats my brother into a crippled state? Ha! I will choose to die than be his woman. Only a fool would go to that crazy bastard!" shouted Ya Nian as tears began forming at the side of her eyes.


    When Shin Jiao saw this scene and heard those words, his heart suddenly felt a slight pain. He already remembers who this young woman is. She is the elder sister of Zhen Nian, the person who became his master when he had his first big battle against a powerful beast. At that time, Shin Jiao was in shamble and Zhen Nian and Rat Ling are the two people who helped him.


    When he attacked the Nian family, he didn''t found them and heard that his friend was vanished along with the older sister and the servant.


    Now that he heard that Ya Nian''s brother was crippled, anger immediately filled his heart.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know if they can still remember him or they are the same as the people in thisnd who have forgotten everything.


    But as someone who was helped before, he immediately decided to help them.


    As the burly man chuckled and wanted to drag Ya Nian away, a strong grip suddenly held his arm. Then before that burly man could react a cracking sound was heard.


    Every one of hispanions had their eyes wide open in surprise as they saw the burly man''s face suddenly change.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The man shouted in pain as he lets go of the arm of Ya Nian and fall to the ground on one knee.


    "You only know how to bully the weak." Shin Jiao just said with a grin on his handsome face.


    When thepanion of the guy saw this, they immediately decided to attack Shin Jiao.


    "You bastard!"


    "How dare you attack us? Die!"


    The group shouted as they rush towards Shin Jiao. However, before everyone''s eyes, the figures of those burly men began flying all over the ce.


    With just a kick and a punch, Shin Jiao sent those big and burly men flying. Then after that, hepletely broke the arm of the burly man he was holding.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile to the astounded young woman who is currently looking at him in disbelief. Shin Jiao didn''t know what to say while looking at that slightly familiar face.


    Though he didn''t interact with this woman before, his master/friend truly respected and love this elder sister of his. And so he didn''t know how to interact with her at this moment.


    "You¡­ you¡­ are, you are that servant of my brother, Shin Jiao¡­ right? How¡­ how did you get to this ce? Are you also vanished or condemned to this barren ground?" she asked as aplex emotion could be seen in her expression.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he knew that she still remembers him and that her memory is still intact. He has a lot of things to ask her at this moment, but suddenly he heard uniform footstepsing towards their location. Shin Jiao immediately knew that these are the soldiers in patrol.


    He suddenly grabs Ya Nian''s arm and darted towards an alley.


    As soon as they disappear, a group of soldiers immediately enters the area.

 Chapter 630 - Old Friends (2)

    Chapter 630


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Many years ago, Yan Nian, Zhen Nian, and Rat Ling was plotted against by their family due to session rights and was banished into the dark forest after crippling their cultivation bases. The three did not expect such cruel punishment but did not have a choice.


    Their banishment to the dark forest is like a death sentence to the three young people. However, due to their own ability and prowess, they were able to survive. When the Nian family heard that the three are still alive, they sent an elder to secretly kill them.


    Through Rat Ling''s innate ability even without his own cultivation, the three were able to thwart those people searching got them.


    However, the Nian n elder found them.


    But as soon as they were about to be struck, the four of them were suddenly devoured by the void. Then they found themselves in and without any spiritual Qi. The elder still tried to attack the three but found out that he could not use any of his powers or ability.


    But Rat Ling on the other hand is different. His survival instinct has molded him to be a very strong person, plus he also learned fighting skills from Shin Jiao. With that, Rat Ling was able to kill that elder with ease.


    Who would have known that their fight was seen by a passing officer? And because of this, he has immediately recruited Rat Ling into the army.


    They soon found out that they have arrived in a ce called the Golden Dragon Empire.


    Shin Jiao sat quietly beside the bed while checking the condition of Zhen Nian while listening to his story. Yan Nian on the other hand is preparing them something to eat in the small kitchen.


    The two are staying in a small dpidated house. Although the house is small, it is situated near the military camp where Rat Ling is staying.


    Every now and then Rat Ling would visit them and give them some of his money. The three have been living like this from then on.


    "Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly mumbled.


    The two suddenly showed a worried expression on their faces. But they didn''t say anything. They just waited with bated breath while observing the expression on Shin Jiao.


    As Shin Jiao observes this former master of his, he feels a bit guilty in his heart. He was not able to be of help. Although he knew that whether he was there or not, they would suffer the same fate. But he just could not help butment on their sorry state.


    Suddenly a glint of determination appears in his eyes.


    As he looks at the two who now has a mature look on their faces. Shin Jiao showed a faint smile.


    "I can treat your feet and help you be healthy again. But after that, what would you do, Brother Zhen?"


    "I¡­ I would just do business or work for someone else¡­"


    "How about you, Sister Ya?"


    "Me? I¡­ I don''t know¡­ I''m already used to be with little Zhen¡­"


    "Don''t you want to get married have a family of your own?"


    "Pfft¡­ Who would want to marry an olddy like me?"


    "You''re not that old. In fact, in my previous world, you''re still at the right age to marry."


    After Shin Jiao said that, Ya Nian''s face immediately turned crimson red, and angrily stumped her feet, then stop arguing with Shin Jiao.


    Hearing the conversation of his sister and his friend, Zhen Nian just smiled.


    "Alright, I''m just messing with you Sister Ya¡­ Okay, I will now start treating your leg Brother Zhen¡­ here bite on this." Shin Jiao handed Zhen Nian a rolled piece of cloth.


    As Zhen Nian bit on the cloth, Shin Jiao immediately uses his psychokinesis to realign the bones on Zhen Nian''s legs. Although Shin Jiao used local anesthesia it was not enough to numb the excruciating pain while he is setting Zhen Nian''s bones.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of bones being set in ce made Ya Nian almost feel the pain herself as she showed a pained look on her face. But soon as she observed her brother''s slowly calming expression, she knew that everything is already done.


    "Alright, you have to take care not to move too much yet. It will take about a week before the bones and the muscles would heal. So be careful¡­" Shin Jiao said as he carefully wipes the sweat on his brow.


    This is the first time that Shin Jiao did such a thing. This is because there are too many fractured bones that have already mixed with the muscles. As the time that the leg of Zhen Nian was broken is already about a year, Shin Jiao did a lot of things in just a short time to ease the pain his friend would suffer. In doing this, it has taken him a lot of his energy and mental power. Hence he felt a little bit of mental fatigue at this moment.


    As Shin Jiaoid his body to the side, Zhen Nian showed a grateful look on his face. But before he could move, Shin Jiao suddenly stood up and began taking out some sters and other materials from his sleeves.


    Then he began wrapping Zhen Nian''s leg and applied a cast on it.


    The three had a nice dinner that evening. However, Shin Jiao did not sleep.


    This is because he can sense some people outside of the house. He can even feel the dense killing intent of those people.


    Shin Jiao showed a smirk on his face as he silently stands up and walked out of the house. Before walking out, he suddenly activated the same array formation to protect the small house.


    Meanwhile, Ya and Zhen Nian look at each other with worry in their eyes.


    "Yawn¡­ This is a really nice night¡­" Shin Jiao said while looking at the stars.


    "This is a really good night to die¡­ Don''t you think so?" he said while not moving from his spot.


    The people hiding in the shadows while slowly surrounding him suddenly stop their movement. They didn''t know if this person found them by any chance that he is aware of their presence, however, they were paid to kill this person and the other guy inside the house then take the woman. So no matter what they must do their best toplete it.


    Hence one of the people in the shadows immediately jumps out from his hiding ce and attacked Shin Jiao brandishing his spear.


    As he thrust his spear towards Shin Jiao''s body, he soon discovers something different. This slight distraction made the man miss his target as hended.


    However, the man found himself unable to maintain his consciousness and his breathing bing harder. Then a flow of warm blood began gushing out of his throat.


    When the man fell to the ground, his blood continuously flowed turning the ground crimson red.


    The mysterious death of theirrade made the others a bit stunned. But they didn''t give up and also decided to jump out of their hiding ces.


    The others decided to attack the house while the rest keeps the young man with a mysterious ability busy.


    But soon, they found that they were all mistaken.


    It didn''t take long for Shin Jiao to kill his opponent. With the use of an ice awl-like weapon, Shin Jiao dispatches the assassin with ease. Those who have good eyes saw it but were still unable to dodge its silent but deadly attack.


    Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis has already reached around a tenth of his total mental range with is around 100 meters. So within a ten meters radius, he is able to wield his weapon making it fly freely everywhere within that radius.


    After killing those people, Shin Jiao immediately gathers their corpses and waited for a while before hiding them inside his ring.


    After returning inside the house, he asked Ya Nian where he can find those people who attacked her this morning.


    Although a bit reluctant as she didn''t want to trouble Shin Jiao, she still told him where he can find them.


    And that night arge underground gang in the capital city of the Golden Dragon Empire was razed to the ground and turned into ashes.


    The next day¡­


    A piece of news began circting around the city about the destruction of Pig Kong''s gang and the establishment under their name. Then on top of that, the death of hundreds of hooligans made the city turned silent especially those that belong to the underworld.


    Atop a pce, a handsome noble-looking man is currently looking down at the huge city belong him. His eyes are glued to those ces that had traces of ck smoke still rising in the air. Although his expression looks calm, his fists are clenched tightly.


    "Who was it? Who dare destroy Pig Kong''s gang?" he asked the eunuch looking middle-aged man standing behind him.


    "2nd prince, we are still investigating this incident. So far we haven''t had any clue yet. But rest assured by the end of this day we would already found someone." The eunuch replied.


    "Damn it! Pig Kong is my subordinate, how dare anyone in the city touches him. Are they not afraid of my wrath?"


    "There might be a chance that the 1st prince or the 3rd prince is making their move."


    "Humph¡­ Those two are cowards, but I''m wondering why until now father still did not give me the crown prince position. Is he going to let us 3 brothers fight? If that happens then those two imbeciles would notst for a day against me."


    The eunuch nodded his head. In the eunuch''s mind, he is already thinking of the 2nd prince''s prowess and abilities. How could his two brothers win against him?


    The Golden Dragon Empire only has 3 princes. That is because only those that belong to the primary wife of the emperor have the right to the throne and the rest does not qualify. In the session rights for the throne, the Golden Dragon favors one''s strength and military might most of all.


    This is because the Golden Dragon Empire is a militaristic empire that is always at war against both beasts and men.. And the strongest person in the empire is the emperor who is sitting on the Golden Dragon throne.

 Chapter 631 - A Tyrant’s Dream

    Chapter 631


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Prince Dong Xio, the second son of Emperor Bibao Xio who has ruled the Golden Dragon Empire for many years already.


    At the age of ten, he was the best fighter among the three sons of the Emperor. At the age of 15, he already rode stead to the battlefield and killed countless demonic beasts. The moniker Blood Prince was given to him due to his ruthlessness on the battlefield.


    He hated politics but did not have a choice because his two brothers could not hold a candle in the eyes of their father the emperor. Although both are good at something, their greedy and scheming nature made Dong Xio truly detest them.


    So to gain power, the 2nd prince started developing his power through the underworld. He knew of the power of the underworld and also knew how to use them for his own purpose. And through this, his once noble and pure purpose slowly got corroded and twisted bing vile.


    It is said that you will be what you are ording to your environment. And this is what happened to the 2nd prince.


    The eunuch on the side who is listening to the 2nd prince ramble felt a little conflicted. He has seen the prince grow and see his changes. Hements how the 2nd prince was influenced by his very own subordinate and so-called friends.


    But as a eunuch of the 2nd prince, he could just advise him and watch on the side as the prince began to change.


    "I heard that General Xang did not seed¡­"


    "Yes, your highness¡­ however, he has brought us a new type of weapon."


    "Humph¡­ I saw that weapon today. That weapon should not be wielded by warriors. It defeats the real purpose of realbat." Dong Xio sneered in disdain.


    The eunuch just stayed silent but deep in his mind he is sneering at the prince. In fact, he saw the prince''s reaction and his fear when that weapon was tested against a demonic beast.


    With just one strike, therge demonic beast fell as a bloody hole was seen on its head. Many are even scared of the thunderous sound the weapon produces. The emperor delighted at the weapon along with the soldiers who have now seen hope in fighting the ever-increasing number of the pouring beasts from the wall breach.


    While the two are talking, other groups are also discussing having their own design for the new powerful weapon that fell in the hands of the Golden Dragon Empire. Many who have the ambition to rule over the wholend began nning their next move for the next two years.


    One of those people is the emperor¡­


    From within his study, the middle-aged emperor of the Golden Dragon Empire looks at the shiny object on his table.


    This weapon was brought to him by his friend General Xang.


    "Haha¡­ Old friend, you outdid yourself once again. Hahaha¡­" the emperor chuckled with a mysterious glint in his eyes.


    The whole pce is filled with their own conspiracies and scheming on what to do with the newly attained weapon. When Shin Jiao gave this n, he already expected as such, but he didn''t stop it. He knew that sooner orter they would still discover this secret.


    In the Silver Moon Empire, he had seen someone using throwing bombs already from one of the sects. It won''t be long now and the era of guns would arise.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently standing in the middle of a fairly-sized courtyard. In front of him is a stupefied looking man wearing a soldier''s uniform.


    Theplicated expression of that man could clearly be seen on his face.


    When Rat Ling found out that his master left along with the mistress, he immediately ran and followed after them. He saw the letter that was left for him. At first, he didn''t want to believe what''s written on it, but now that he is seeing that person, his heart feels aplicated emotion rolling within it.


    "You already look like a real man, Brother Ling¡­" Shin Jiao said with a big smile on his face.


    Rat Ling immediately ran towards Shin Jiao upon hearing his voice. Rat Ling was filled with emotion and bear-hugged Shin Jiao without a second thought.


    "Senior brother Shin¡­ It''s really you¡­ It''s really you atst¡­ We¡­ we thought that you''ve died. This is great, this is really great! The heavens truly have eyes." Rat Ling said with tears in his eyes.


    "Sheesh¡­ Why would a big man like you cry?" Shin Jiao chuckled while trying to constrain the tears at the corner of his eyes.


    The emotion of Rat Ling seems to have affected him a bit.


    Zhen Nian is showing a happy expression on his eyes while watching this scene. He never would have thought that their reunion with their long lost brother and a friend would be like this.


    He just heaves a helpless sigh upon thinking of the mysteriousness of life.


    That night the three brothers began talking about their experiences while drinking together. Shin Jiao told them about his journey which made the two dumbstruck. They never truly realized that Shin Jiao their brother came from another world and that the two worlds are now connected to each other by a portal.


    While listening to his story the two felt the desire to go to the other world. However, upon remembering the real danger outside, they just shook their heads.


    "Do you want to get out of this world?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    The two looks at each other but then shook their heads.


    "Sigh¡­ Brother Shin, this ce might be poor and a bit chaotic, but it is still far safer than outside. Plus I already lost my ability to cultivate. I would just live my life peacefully in this ce." Zhen Nian said with a resigned smile.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to Rat Ling and Ya Nian after hearing Zhen Nian''s answer.


    "Yeah, the both of us too will stay in here. We can just try to improve our lives using our very own hands." Ya Nian replied.


    "Don''t worry about us, Brother Shin. So far we have already survived in this ce for many years already. This is truly a lot better than living outside where you don''t know who will try to kill you next." Rat Ling said.


    Shin Jiao knew that the three have decided to stay, hence he didn''t want to pursue anymore. However, as a friend, he would not want to leave them just like this.


    So with a wave of his hand, several items appear on the table in front of them while the wine bottle and cups disappear.


    When the three saw this their eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "You¡­ you can also still use spatial tools? How¡­ how is that possible?" the three blurted out almost simultaneously.


    Shin Jiao just gave them a smile and didn''t answer. How could he exin that his spheres are no affected by any outside forces? Though he can try to teach them, how could they understand the underlying theory about his own cultivation path which is abination of science and mysticism?


    Shin Jiao gave the three, some of the things that he knew that would preserve their lives.


    First is the special set of tear-proof inner robe filled with arrays and uses a small-size white stone sealed in a container as a power source. Shin Jiao created these clothesst night and decided to give it as a gift to the three to protect their lives. Although it could not produce a force field, the arrays would get power from the stone to make the clothes sturdy from any impact force or des.


    Plus the inner robe could act as an exoskeleton when needed. Though it could only provide 2x the strength of the user.


    For Rat Ling who works as a soldier, Shin Jiao gave him multifunctional sses and a modified exoskeleton.


    So far, these are the most useful defensive gears he could give them to preserve their lives. Shin Jiao wanted to give them guns, but those weapons are too loud and very conspicuous. Plus the three knew how to fight, it''s just that their strength is not strong enough, that''s why these things would be useful.


    He also gave them some set of practical fighting skill manuals and training regimen. Because the fighting style they have learned in the cultivationnd could be considered as superfluous and ineffective in a Qi barrennd, he decided to give them these practical skills. Although most of these skills are his insight in fighting and assassination, Shin Jiao knew that they surely needed them.


    And of course, Shin Jiao also left them enough money so that the three would be able to live a good life for their entire lives from now on.


    This is the only thing he could do to pay them back especially Zhen Nian and Rat Ling for their generosity during those years that he was helpless and in need.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao left while bidding farewell for thest time to his friends. He didn''t know if he could see them again, but he is sure that he will remember them for the rest of his life.


    As he left, Shin Jiao almost shed a tear upon seeing the gloomy look on the group. However, the path they are taking is different. He is needed somewhere and still has a long way to go.


    After he left, Shin Jiao once again found himself in the busy streets of the empire. However, he noticed from afar a galloping Neigh. The rider seems to be oblivious to the people around her as she causesmotion to erupt and many threw curses at her.


    But the woman did not care about those people a panic look could be seen on her face.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw an old woman standing on the street beside a small stall without knowing what is happening around her. She just happily chooses some trinkets from the booth owner who already had a stupefied look on his face as he just watched the iing Neigh.


    All the people are looking at this scene with worry in their eyes, but they are all unable to react as the beasts came closer to the old woman.


    But then one of the bystanders seems to have regained his senses and shouted.


    "Watch out!"


    However, it was already toote¡­

 Chapter 632 - The Demonic Beast Horde

    Chapter 632


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Therge body of the stead that the woman is riding is about 1 meter away from the old woman who seems oblivious to her iing death when suddenly her figure was pulled back to safety by someone.


    A strong arm is currently hugging that old woman while shielding her from further danger.


    Gasping sounds could be heard everywhere as the people saw the heroic deed of that person who saved the old woman in a dashing manner.


    Meanwhile, the woman riding the mount shifted her gaze slightly at the person holding the old woman. She saw that it was a young man who saved the old woman. The serious gaze from that young man made the woman feel ufortable. However, she didn''t have time to think of anything else as she needs to reach her destination fast.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, looks at the woman but didn''t have other thoughts. He didn''t know why his body just suddenly moved. It might be because he didn''t want to see the old woman suffer an ident, or that he didn''t want to see anyone get hurt. Either way, he couldn''t exin how he truly felt.


    Meanwhile, he suddenly feels the old woman''s arms tightening on his waist. Then when he looks down he could see her tranquil expression. Although she is already old, her expression looks like that of a child hugging her parents.


    This made Shin Jiao feel a bit awkward but he could not deny that it truly warmed his heart.


    "Are you okay grandma?" he asked politely while patting the old woman''s frail-looking shoulder.


    Upon hearing his words, the old woman suddenly frowns and red at Shin Jiao.


    "Grand¡­ grandma? Who me? Are you calling me grandma?" suddenly the old woman pouted while releasing her arms at Shin Jiao''s waist.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit confused at the old woman''s reaction.


    "Humph! Go, go, go away¡­ you''re disturbing my shopping time." She said as she waves her hand.


    Shin Jiao was a bit bbergasted at the old woman and did not know what to do next. So he just shook his head and showed an awkward smile on his face.


    When the old woman saw him smiling, her eyes suddenly lit up and she shed him a gentle smile.


    "Hihi¡­ I like your attitude young man. I also like your smile, so I will give you this." She said as she handed Shin Jiao a jade token.


    Shin Jiao felt something weird when the jadended on his palm. This made him suddenly inspect the jade token. However, he could not seem to see what''s wrong with it. When he was about to use his absolute sense, he realized that he is still in the street.


    When he lifted his head, the old woman has already disappeared.


    Shin Jiao was a bit puzzled and just decided to put away the jade token. However, as soon as he was about to store it inside his ring, he suddenly felt weird.


    That is because the jade token could not be stored inside his spatial ring and this only means two things.


    Either it is a special item that prevents him from storing it, or it contains some soul force inside. As he thinks about it, Shin Jiao could not help but try to search for that weird olddy. However, no matter how he tried to crane his neck or use his psychokinesis range, he could not find her anywhere.


    So without a choice, Shin Jiao just kept the jade token inside his secret pocket and continue walking along the road.


    ¡­


    It was already almost noon when Shin Jiao left the capital city of the Golden Dragon Empire.


    After gathering more information and Intel, he is now sure of the way to the Valley of the Gods. As he walks down the road, Shin Jiao could see carriages being carried to the city filled with the stench of blood.


    Shin Jiao knew that those carriages carry wounded or dead soldiers.


    He already knew that going to that ce will usually take around a month of travel using fast horses. However, ever since the beasts broke through the walls the soldiers have already retreated and are about two weeks away from where he is right now.


    However, if he decides to run, he could arrive there in just a few days. However, that is not an option for him as it would surely tire him out. Suddenly an idea came to his mind. Though he wanted to take it easy, he also thinks that he has to hurry and get to that ce.


    With a decision in mind, Curt walked towards the near forest and looks around. When he could not see anyone, he began digging the ground. Then he made a small room for him to craft something.


    It took him the whole day of work and after he was finished it is already the afternoon the second day.


    When Shin Jiao walked out of the small underground cave he just made Shin Jiao is already dragging an off-road motorcycle. Basing his design from the almost unlimited energy of the white stone, Shin Jiao was able to create a 30 powered motorcycle.


    Without the issue of aesthetics, the design was crude and simple. But Shin Jiao was able to make it run efficiently.


    With a smile on his face, he sat and turns on the engine. The motorcycle was almost silent and only the sound of the gears inside could be heard.


    "This is cool¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly squeezes the throttle.


    The motorcycle began zipping through the dirt road while Shin Jiao enjoys the feeling of just sitting on a vehicle while cruising down the road. Although the ride is bumpy, Shin Jiao still felt nostalgic as he remembers the feeling of driving through the mountainside while he was on earth.


    As the motorcycle travels Shin Jiao soon saw another carriage on the road. This time, it looks luxurious and huge while being drawn by 4 Neighs.


    The coachman is currently looking at Shin Jiao with his mouth wide open in disbelief. It was as if he is seeing a ghost and was unable to control his expression.


    When Shin Jiao passes by the carriage, Shin Jiao heard a loud shout.


    "Halt! Wait! Stop!"


    Shin Jiao did not want to stop, but his curiosity got the best of him as he is currently having that ted feeling. And so he drove to the side of the road and stopped. Soon he saw another carriage which is following the first one also stopped.


    Then arge middle-aged man jumps down the carriage. His body is covered with fine clothing which denotes his status.


    "You, young man¡­ give me that thing¡­ I want that thing. Name your price!" the man shouted as he got close to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao immediately felt uninterested in talking to a pompous fool, so he carefully put on his helmet and was about to start the motorcycle when the middle-aged man suddenly showed an angry look on his face.


    He is now seething in anger for the peasant who showed disdain on his face. So how could he the king of a kingdom and a vassal of the Golden Dragon Empire ept this? Of course, he couldn''t, so without a second thought, that fat man immediately draws his sword to attack Shin Jiao.


    At the side of his sight, Shin Jiao has already noticed the action of the fat man. Shin Jiao just shook his head and sneer. However, he soon discovers that there are people riding Neighs on the side that are carrying bows and arrows.


    He knew that if he did not handle this immediately it would be troublesome. Hence Shin Jiao did not start the engine and just got off the motorcycle. When he took off his helmet and hang it on one of the handlebars, he can already see those people readying their bows.


    Shin Jiao eyed the fat middle-aged man and said in a cold tone.


    "I advise you not to provoke me¡­ You can keep you and your people''s lives that way."


    The middle-aged man wanted to sneer upon hearing those words. However, once he saw Shin Jiao''s eyes, he felt his heart shudder. He didn''t know why but he feels that he is looking at a poisonous viper ready to strike him at any moment.


    The guards of the middle-aged man suddenly felt danger and immediately armed their bows. But as soon as they did this, they suddenly feel something hitting their hands which is holding their bows.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Many loud cries were heard immediatelying from the guards who have already let go of their bows while holding his hands in pain. One can see blood seeping out from it.


    "That was just a warning. Provoke me, and I will kill you all." Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    Suddenly from inside two young people jumps out of the carriage. A handsome young man and an ordinary-looking woman suddenly ran towards the fat man.


    "Sir¡­ Please¡­ please. Forgive our father for his offense." cried the young man while the young woman immediately ran to her father''s side.


    Shin Jiao''s eye squinted while observing the two young people. Meanwhile, a beautiful mature woman suddenly walks out of the carriage and gracefully walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "Dear sir, my husband did something foolish. Please, forgive him." the woman bowed.


    When the middle-aged man saw his family pleading to somemoner his temper immediately erupted.


    "You people are pathetic! How could you royalties lower your heads to a meremoner?!" the middle-aged man shouted in anger.


    "Shut up!" suddenly the elegantdy shouted.


    "Do you think you''re still a king? Your kingdom is already in ruins and most of your people are dead. Why don''t you ept reality? We don''t have anything anymore! Your status is nothing anymore¡­" her voice gradually lowered as if what she had bottled has just erupted in one go.


    However, her control could still be seen as she just bit her lower lip and a few streaks of tears flow down her white cheeks.


    "Sorry, please¡­ please forgive us." she just said as she turns around and walks back to the carriage.


    The middle-aged fat man seems to have realized something and immediately chases after his wife with a worried look.


    Although the fat middle-aged man seems overbearing, Shin Jiao can see that he loves his wife very much.


    In this incident, Shin Jiao has learned that the next kingdom on his destination has already fallen.


    "I guess the horde is alreadying this way¡­ this is going to be troublesome." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he hops on to his bike and continues on his way.


    As Shin Jiao''s figure rode away on his bike, the head of the handsome young man suddenly pops out of the carriage''s window with an expression on his face curiosity and amazement.. He just keeps on looking until he could not see Shin Jiao''s figure anymore on the horizon.

 Chapter 633 - The Demonic Beast Horde (2)

    Chapter 633


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ruined viges, towns, and even cities, those are the things that Shin Jiao saw as he traverses thend. As he moves on, he would encounter many people being attacked by demonic beasts and would help them as he is still someone who values life and help others in need after all.


    It has been 4 days now since he left the city where the soldiers are making a stand against the horde of beasts. At first, he was surprised that for some unknown reason these cities they are calling as the bait cities were able to attract these demonic beasts.


    As he investigated, he suddenly discovered that the demonic beasts are actually attracted to the ck and white stones that the Li''ang race holds very important. The horde would be drawn to these cities and the soldiers would try to kill those using borate traps.


    Shin Jiao now discovers the reasons why those ''bait'' cities are able to construct those traps. It''s to the expense of the destruction of the other settlements which is closer to the wall.


    From the blood on the ground, Shin Jiao could already imagine the thousands or might even be millions of people who died in the process.


    However, what baffled him right now is the reason why these demonic beasts are rampaging and going after the ck and white stones?


    As he rode his motorcycle he shifted his gaze behind him. From behind arge horde of beasts are crazily chasing after him in frenzy. Shin Jiao knew that he has already attracted thisrge number of horde due to the presence of ck and white stone inside his motorcycle.


    However, he didn''t care, he could just let them gather inrge number and then train his ability through fighting them in one go as this is what he has been doing for the past few days already.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed that up aheadys a huge castle. Upon seeing it, he immediately remembers the haughty king and his family who are retreating towards the capital city of the Golden Dragon Empire.


    When he saw the ck tall walls of therge and imposing castle, Shin Jiao felt in awe. He now knew why those people had that gloomy look on their faces. They felt reluctant in leaving such a majestic ce.


    As he drew closer, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes.


    And he immediately felt rmed.


    With a quick reaction, he immediately leans on the side. As soon as he did this several spikes came crashing towards the position he was in a while ago. As those spikes missed their target, the unlucky demonic beasts following behind Shin Jiao was hit.


    When he quickly shifted his gaze, he saw that those who were hit by those spikes were sted apart like they were nothing.


    This made Shin Jiao feel a bit nervous.


    "Those are not ordinary spikes¡­ I think they are made of bones." Shin Jiao muttered as he recalled the appearance of the spikes.


    Then he immediately leans on another side once again as he dodges another barrage of those spikes. Shin Jiao speeds up his motorcycle towards the direction of that hiding demonic beast. When he was around a kilometer away from the castle, he now discovers a 30 meters tall wingless dragon-like creature hugging the side of the castle.


    When he was afar he thought that it was part of the ruined castle. However, now he knew that it was not. It is actually hugging the castle as if resting. However, now he can already see that the dragon is looking directly in his direction.


    When their eyes met, although there is a great distance between them, Shin Jiao can feel the cold killing intent from the creature.


    Roar!!!


    The dragon felt challenged due to the gaze of the arrogant young man. It now wanted to devour the foolish human who is looking at it with disrespect. This kind of demonic beast has lived for many years and its intelligence has already developed to such an extent that it is almostparable to humans.


    And so it suddenly exuded a suffocating aura of killing intent to his surroundings making the demonic beasts chasing after Shin Jiao suddenly ran away with indignation.


    Though there are still a few of them who did not relent and continue chasing.


    Suddenly, with a flick of its tail, a sharp bony spike flew out with extreme precision and embedded themselves on therge 10 feet tiger-like creature.


    Therge creature died in an instant and the rest who suddenly saw this immediately ran the other way and escape. They all stop chasing after Shin Jiao with reluctance in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is now looking at that massive beast.


    "This thing might be the reason why the wall copsed." Shin Jiao deduced.


    Therge dragon slowly moves from the castle dragging its humongous body while crawling towards Shin Jiao''s direction. Suddenly when it was about to reach about 200 meters from him, it stopped. The sudden pained look on the dragon''s huge face appears. The dragon immediately red at Shin Jiao and began to pace back and forth.


    "Haha¡­ It seems that this thing can''t move past that area." Shin Jiao thought as he seems to have discovered something.


    Then his eyes shifted to a ce around 2 kilometers away from the dragon. Shin Jiao suddenly pulled out a long rifle and pointed its muzzle to the dragon''s head.


    Bang!!!


    The loud thunderous sound made the dragon almost lowered its head. When it did this, the bullet which was supposed to hit its neck went directly to the dragon''s left eye.


    Roar!!!


    A loud painful roar was heard as the dragon clenched its head in pain. Shin Jiao on the other hand was a bit surprised as he didn''t know that he would hit the dragon''s eyes. He just wanted to casually hit the dragon''s head.


    Large droplets of crimson blood were spread all over and the wailing roar of the dragon reverberated for miles away.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao had a thought. But of course, he didn''t know if it would work. However, if it does then he would be able to improve his ability by leaps and bound. He already knew two ways to improve his currently growing psychokinesis, by absorbing energy, and the other one is through practice.


    In front of him is a huge beast that can give him both experiences at the same time.


    In actual fact, the sensors in Shin Jiao''s contact lenses are disying the huge amount of Qi inside the dragon''s core. And Shin Jiao now knew that the dragon is unable to or rather do not want to pass through that invisible boundary line is because, once it did, its core would be rapidly depleted.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know the underlying principle in thisnd, and these things are just base on his conjectures so far.


    Shin Jiao immediately hide the motorcycle inside his ring and immediately ran towards the beast. As soon as he arrives near it, he didn''t think twice and immediately touches the huge dragon. He didn''t hesitate to use his absolute sense domain to try and engulf the gigantic body.


    As soon as that happened, Shin Jiao suddenly felt that empty feeling on his palm. It was as if what he could only see and control is that small part of the dragon''s scale. Then a mysterious power seems to be drawing a boundary that is stopping his domain from entering the main body of the dragon.


    Suddenly, the dragon twisted its body as it rolled over. Shin Jiao immediately jumps away from it at around 30 meters.


    He decided to try and wound it then touch its body through that wound. He immediately took out two short swords.


    Then suddenly his figure rushed towards the still wailing dragon. He knew that this is the only chance he could test his theories if he missed this chance he might not get any other. And so he immediately arrives near the dragon''s gigantic body.


    The huge dragon seems to still not have noticed the small being that is running towards it. Shin Jiao''s small body is like a mere insect to therge dragon that it can squish with one move. Plus right now it is busy dealing with the pain from its eyes.


    When Shin Jiao arrives, he immediately brandished the two short swords from his hand and slice through the tough scaled skin of the behemoth.


    ng!!!


    His hand immediately felt a bit of pain as the sword broke apart upon hitting the dragon''s body.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback but did not stop and suddenly jumps out of the way.


    The dragon has already felt that strong strike. Although it was not wounded, yet the strong impact made it feel a bit of an rm.


    It suddenly waves itsrge paw and directly smashes it towards Shin Jiao who quickly dodges the attack.


    While on air, Shin Jiao did not waste any time and quickly took out a handgun. This handgun does not use explosive projectiles like the rifle but insteadpressed energy from a white stone energy generator embedded on a handgun clip.


    While on air, Shin Jiao immediately took aim, then, with a pull of a trigger shot a bullet from the gun.


    The dragon on the other hand has already felt that dreadful feeling of danger from this small ant trying to antagonize it.


    Puff!!! Puff!!!


    Two muffled sound came out from the handgun as Shin Jiaonded on the ground. The huge dragon wanted to dodge but the small human was too fast.


    Then the scale that was hit by the bullets from Shin Jiao''s handgun immediately showed cracks on them. However, the bullets are still not strong enough to prate the dragon''s tough scales.


    "Damn, this is going to be difficult." Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly began circling the dragon while taking his time to shot it while dodging its massive ws and tail.


    While this battle is happening between a small human and a humongous dragon, two men in ck clothes are currently observing with their jaws wide open.


    "That is human, right? I think even our Martial Master could not disy such a feat¡­ We¡­ we must report this to the sect and the empire." One of the men said as he recovers from his stupor.


    The other one nodded as the two immediately went down from the tree they are hiding.

 Chapter 634 - The Wall

    Chapter 634


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A battle between a behemoth and a small human is currently ensuing. Therge castle in the area is already filled with a fiery ze and ruined walls as it was affected by the devastating exchange of blows between the two creatures.


    Large beads of sweat covered Shin Jiao''s forehead and blood slightly trickle down his arm while a long bony spike has embedded itself on his shoulder.


    Though a little bit in pain, but Shin Jiao did not mind it. Right now he is currently looking at the bloody appearance of the dragon that is lying on the ground. Both have suffered heavy wounds as they battled with everything they got.


    The dragon is currently ring at Shin Jiao while its head is already on the ground. Its remaining eye has a look of reconciled anger and hatred on them. As an earth dragon, it did not expect that it would be killed by this despicable human.


    In all its time living in this barrennd, this is the first time that it has suffered defeat and now is barely hanging for dear life.


    At that time when they were giving it all out throwing everything they got to each other, the dragon suffered some grievous wound and fell.


    However, it realized that the human does not intend to kill it actually so it pretended to be exhausted. Suddenly, the human dashed towards it and extended his hand towards its body. However, it immediately reacted and slices the human with its bloody w.


    The agile human dodges but while in the air, the dragon suddenly brandished its tail and shot multiple spikes. Though the human agilely dodges each one of those spikes, he was still hit by one of them in the shoulder.


    However, the human was still able to touch the dragon''s body.


    Suddenly a huge force envelops its humongous body and it was not able to move anymore.


    Now, all it can do is re hatefully at Shin Jiao and waited for its death.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao carefully removes therge bony spike from his shoulder. While doing so he grimaces in pain.


    He has already controlled the body of the dragon and was a bit astounded at the vitality of this enormous creature.


    In fact, if Shin Jiao was not able to touch this dragon and control it with his domain, then he is sure that he would not be able to take it down this easily. In fact, he might even need to expend more ammunition and energy.


    But thanks to his first goal of controlling its body and subduing it through this means, he just suffers some wound which is now slowly healing.


    Shin Jiao immediately began to use his psychokinesis and domain to control and check the body of the beast. His goal is to get energy and to enhance his ability.


    Two hourster¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently sitting atop a ck wall of the now almost totally ruined castle while looking at the horizon. The setting sun looks elegant as he admires the scene from afar. Then from where he sits, he could see the almost endless mountains which seem to be the thing that they called the wall.


    In fact, the so-called wall is actually a line of tall mountain ranges. However, he is not sure yet as he knew that the distance of that thing is still far.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao shifted his gaze below and took out his handgun then suddenly shot at a demonic beast which suddenly wed itself as it climbs the tall wall.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Shin Jiao emptied a clip and killed a bunch of demonic beasts. As those beasts fell, theynded on the sea of demonic beasts below the tall wall that Shin Jiao is calmly sitting at.


    "I think it''s time to go¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he dons a cloak take out a small pinky-sized white stone and then suddenly threw it afar.


    When Shin Jiao did that, the demonic beasts immediately began running towards that location.


    As the ground slowly became empty, he immediately jumps down and dashes through the nearby forest going in the direction of the wall.


    ¡­


    Three dayster¡­


    In a barrennd where no trees could be seen from miles away, a small human figure could be seen running while kicking a cloud of dust.


    This figure is Shin Jiao who stopped using the motorcycle as he already found it troublesome as it attracts too much beast.


    He could now see the mountain ranges and also a bunch of beasts everywhere.


    Right now, while running, there are six sharp objects made of bony spikes from a beast that are floating in circles around him. Those sharp objects are like flying insects circling around Shin Jiao. Behind him from where he is running fromys arge dead scorpion with many holes on its body.


    In his travel, Shin Jiao has now almost perfected his skill in controlling six flying des within the range of 100 meters.


    In fact, he could control more, but it would already take a toll on his mental strength and the range would shorten by arge margin.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao stopped and suddenly looks ahead. In front of him is a natural wall ofrge boulders. The humans from the Golden Dragon Empire have constructed camps and castles to try and defend the walls.


    And right now he is currently looking at a big castle where many soldiers are still fighting. At the side of the castle around a kilometer away, there is a huge gaping hole of destroyed boulders. As Shin Jiao looks at the hole, he knew that it was caused by not only onerge creature.


    "It seems that there is another huge creature in this area." He thought.


    But what confused Shin Jiao at this time is the existence of the castle and the soldiers still fighting inside it. Why did that humongous dragon spare this area? This puzzled him for a bit but then suddenly he noticed that another horde of beasts of different kinds suddenly came pouring out of the hole.


    With the huge number of beastsing out, Shin Jiao knew that this castle would fall if those things attack it.


    However, the horde of beasts just came rushing out of the hole and directly run towards the direction of the capital city.


    "I guess this castle does not get their attention as these brainless creatures are more focused on getting their hands on the ck and white stones."


    Shin Jiao already knew that those stones are very attractive to the demonic beasts, unlike those beasts that have been in thend for a very long time. They seem to be eating those things as if it was some addictive substance that they could not let go of even if they die trying to get it.


    Then he noticed that some groups of those beasts suddenly came dashing towards the direction of the castle. It seems that they were attracted to the thick smell of blood from around it.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao saw a battle ensues as the soldiers tried to fend off those beasts that look like giant tarants.


    Hundreds of arrows came flying from inside the castle and hits some of their targets. However, the thick hair on the tarant''s body rendered those arrows ineffective.


    The crawling tarants immediately arrive at the wall and began climbing it. Shin Jiao could hear shouts from the soldiers as they fought valiantly against those man-size spiders.


    From where Shin Jiao stood, he could see that the soldiers are really adept at fighting as they were able to kill all the spiders even though they suffered a lot.


    "Hmm¡­ these are seasoned warriors."Shin Jiao muttered as he watched the battle.


    Shin Jiao decided to walk towards the castle and then try to go from there to the other side of the wall. He didn''t know if he could but at least that would be the easiest way for him to reach the other side.


    Shin Jiao began walking towards the castle after mulling over his decision.


    Meanwhile atop the castle walls¡­


    "Captain! That man began moving towards our direction." A soldier looking from a sentry point window called out.


    From behind him is a tall man with bandage all over his body while currently sitting in front of a table where a map is spread out.


    The man is currently looking at the map and the status of the garrison they are in. While beside him stood a man who wears a schr''s robe.


    "Captain our food is already down at 20%... we could hold on for 5 days at most if we ration our food." the schrly man said with a heavy expression.


    "Damn it¡­ If only that bastard did not escape and leave us in here we could still have a lot of supplies." The captain said in anger as he hit the table.


    Bang!


    Everyone around him was a big surprise but they understood what their captain feels.


    The general who was supposed to be guarding this ce, actually escaped to another garrison while bringing with him their food. However, that man was too unlucky or just in stupid as his group was actually chased by demonic beasts and many were killed along with the loss of the food ration.


    However, that general was not found among the bodies at that time, so everyone thought that he is still alive.


    "Captain! The man¡­ there is a maning towards us." suddenly a frantic voice interrupted the group.


    The captain casually raised his hand and said.


    "I already hear you, so you don''t have to repeat yourself. If that person is hostile kill him, if he is not, ask him what he wanted."


    With thesemands, the soldier immediately ran outside and rely on the orders.


    When Shin Jiao came to therge closed doors of the castle, he could see the traces of the extreme battles that had happened in this ce. From the many burnt carcasses on the ground, he could see that the soldiers actually decided to do this so that it would not cause them more trouble.


    Suddenly a soldier from the top of the high wall shouted.


    "What do you want?"


    Shin Jiao lifted his head and saw a young soldier looking at him menacingly. Shin Jiao didn''t mind this as he knew that these people are on guard right now.


    "I''m a traveling doctor and decided to help¡­" Shin Jiao shouted.


    When the young man heard his words, he was stunned.

 Chapter 635 - The Wall (2)

    Chapter 635


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The smell of blood and the feeling of death loom all over the garrison castle. Moaning cries of the soldiers could be heard all over the ce and the busy medical personnel of the garrison are so busy that many of them almost did not have time for themselves.


    Shin Jiao was permitted to enter due to his request to help with the wounded.


    Soon he arrives inside a room with three people already inside. Even before entering the room, Shin Jiao has already heard the discussion of the three people. They are discussing the dwindling food ration for the soldiers and how they could obtain more.


    One jokingly suggested to at least try and pick some demonic beast that has meat that looks edible. The three justughed it out. Through their long experience, they already knew that eating those would cause them to die of poisoning.


    When Shin Jiao enters the three stopped discussing.


    "Sir, this is the doctor." The soldier who escorted Shin Jiao saluted and then left.


    The man sitting in the chair behind the table scrutinized Shin Jiao then nodded afterward. He seems to be contented with what he is seeing.


    "Why are you here?" the man, who seems to be their leader with the rank of amander, asked.


    "Well, I am a traveling doctor. I just decided that instead of escaping, why not help?"


    "How did you get in here? It is impossible to cross the wilderness with those many demonic beasts out there." One of the men beside themander asked.


    "Hehe¡­ I am really good at hiding and escaping. Plus I have an innate ability to sense danger, so I am able to arrive here without a hitch¡­ of course¡­ I have to go through¡­" Shin Jiao began rambling about his trip, and what had happened to him, which suddenly made the three people''s expression turned sour.


    Themander lifted his hand and stop Shin Jiao from talking further.


    "So you are a doctor? We need a lot of doctors in the base right now. As you can see we are in a dire situation." Themander said.


    "However, I will need to see your skill first before trusting you," he said as he gestured for one of the men beside him.


    "Follow me¡­" the man said as he walked out of the room.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head to themander as he followed the guy.


    "What do you think?" themander asked with a hint of suspicion on his eyes.


    "Something tells me that he is not as simple as he looks."


    "Yeah, me too¡­ I can feel something from those eyes of his¡­ anyway¡­ let''s continue¡­"


    As the two continue discussing, Shin Jiao is currently walking towards the garrison''s infirmary following the man. This is the ce where Shin Jiao passed by a while ago.


    When the two figures enter the infirmary, they saw that everyone is busy doing something. Shin Jiao could immediately see the problem inside as soon as he saw the situation.


    He didn''t think twice and immediately give the doctors a hand.


    When one of the assistants saw an unfamiliar figure walking towards a wounded soldier he suddenly wanted to stop that person. However, he saw the soldier following behind Shin Jiao shaking his head which stopped the assistant.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already checked the condition of the soldier and the wound he has suffered. He could clearly see that one of the soldier''s arms is broken. Although he didn''t seem to be suffering from something, Shin Jiao already knew that the soldier is actually hemorrhaging due to a broken rib which has already puncture one of his organs.


    "This is bad¡­ He is bleeding too much¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he stopped checking the man''s body.


    Shin Jiao took out a knife and immediately removes the man''s armor. Then using his psychokinesis ability carefully ces the man''s rib in order. The man suddenly felt the pain and was jolted awake. Shin Jiao can see that the man is bing weaker, but he didn''t stop and continue mending the bones while trying to hold the punctured organ so that he would stop bleeding.


    "I need a clean knife¡­" Shin Jiao asked the soldier behind him.


    The soldier immediately looks around and found a small sharp knife on a wooden table. He immediately handed it over to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao first used the knife to cut many strips of cloths from the man''s clothes. Then heid the man t on the ground.


    The soldier was a bit skeptical about what this young ''doctor'' is going to do but still did not interrupt as his mission is to observe. He would make a move if Shin Jiao truly made a huge mistake.


    Then he was surprised to see Shin Jiao suddenly stabbing the man''s side.


    The assistant was also bbergasted as he saw this scene.


    "What are you doing? This is murder¡­ why did you stab him?" shouted the assistant as he suddenly walks forward to stop Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the assistant who seems to have gained the attention of everyone in the surrounding.


    "What is happening here?" a doctor suddenly took a step forward and saw Shin Jiao moving the knife and made a short incision at the almost unconscious soldier.


    This turned the doctor''s expression grave.


    "You¡­ how dare you kill a soldier in the infirmary? Guards! Call the guards and take this man away!" shouted the doctor as he suddenly moves towards Shin Jiao to stop him.


    However, he was suddenly stopped by a strong hand.


    "Young man, what are you doing?" the soldier who followed Shin Jiao suddenly asked in a cold tone.


    Shin Jiao did not reply immediately and just slowly open the wound. From there a lot of dark blood and pus flowed out.


    "I have to drain this blood from his body¡­ this is already poisonous for him. If it is not removed then he would surely die. Did you ask me to show you my medical skills, right? Just watch¡­" Shin Jiao said calmly.


    The doctor wanted to say anything but seeing the man blocking him he didn''t argue anymore and just shook his head.


    "If that soldier dies, then I will make sure that you will also be punished." The doctor said with a stern look on his face.


    He has been a doctor in this infirmary for a long time. Although many have died in this battle and even before this, yet he is confident of his skill to at least save 30% of the soldiers. So how could he trust the words of a young man?


    Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the old man and just continue with what he is doing. Using his abilities, he has already stopped the man from feeling any pain.


    Then using the knife he opens the man''s body which made those who are looking at this scene look pale. Some assistants even show an ugly look on their faces. Suddenly, Shin Jiao took out a thread and a needle from his sleeve then began sawing the ruptured internal organ.


    After that, he began closing the other wounds in the man''s body.


    It just took him around 15 minutes to do these things due to his constant practice, and with the help of his ability.


    After he closed the man''s stomach, he injected something into the man''s arm and then wraps the wound cleanly.


    When he cleaned everything, the people around him had a look of bewilderment on their faces.


    However, Shin Jiao didn''t bother with them and continue to the next patient.


    This time, no one stopped him as the soldier he just cut open is breathing normally and seem to just asleep. When Shin Jiao left, some doctors immediately even checked the man''s pulse and immediately showed a surprised look on their faces.


    That day, Shin Jiao wasn''t bothered by anyone and the man who is following him just stood behind Shin Jiao like his bodyguard. Meanwhile, a small built man volunteered to be Shin Jiao''s assistant.


    Not longter, the infirmary turned quiet as the wounded soldiers have already been tended to and luckily there is no more demonic beast attack that happened.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a room, Shin Jiao is sitting in front of the garrisonmander.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that you are a miracle doctor¡­ I am sorry for doubting you¡­" themander said while taking a sip of tea.


    Shin Jiao just wave his hand and just showed a faint smile.


    "However, it seems that you are unlucky to havee to our base doctor. As you can see we are facing this really huge problem¡­ plus we are running out of food." themand said with a solemn look.


    "Hmm¡­ What about the demonic beastmander? You can cook them, right?" Shin Jiao asked innocently.


    The three soldiers in the room immediately chuckled.


    "Haha¡­ Although I am brave enough to fight against these demonic beasts, yet eating their disgusting flesh is a suicide act. I''m not that crazy yet¡­" themander answered.


    "Really¡­ Hmm¡­ I¡­ I actually ate them while traveling to this ce¡­ they are especially delicious when you have pepper and some salt¡­ especially the¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly began rambling nonsense once again.


    However, this time themander and the two people with him showed a stupefied expression on their faces. At first, they thought that the young doctor is talking nonsense. However, as Shin Jiao continue talking, they suddenly discover that he is not bragging.


    Shin Jiao told them how to remove the poison inside the demonic beast carcass. In truth, the reason why people die from eating demonic beast meat is because of the unknown energy in their bodies.


    For people to be able to eat them, they just need to remove the unknown energy. And, there is nothing more effective in removing them than using an array formation. Shin Jiao told them some made-up story about how he learned about the array.


    Then that night, he decided to show them how it would work.


    Using their curiosity, Shin Jiao has convinced them to hunt a wild boar-like beast. Of course, he wanted to go with the hunting party. And the most effective way to hunt one is in the forested area on the other side of the wall.


    This is because in the barrennd they could not see any single demonic beast that is roaming around. Hence themander assigned three powerful martial cultivators as Shin Jiao''s bodyguard.


    When they got over the wall and secretly came to the forest, Shin Jiao''s eyes already have a glint of craftiness in them.

 Chapter 636 - Valley Of The Gods

    Chapter 636


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two people are standing at the top of a tall naturally erected wall while looking at the dense forest below them. The darkness of the night and the mild wind that blew over make them feel as if nothing is happening. The danger and the horde do not exist in this tranquil ce.


    "Commander, do you believe that young doctor?" asked the man standing beside the garrisonmander.


    "Hmm¡­ I actually did not. But I could not help but be hopeful. That''s why I gave him the benefit of the doubt. However, if they truly seed, then we don''t have to worry about our meals anymore, right?"


    Upon hearing hismander the man just shifted his gaze towards the dense forest. Although that ce is really dangerous, their soldiers are trained to brave that danger.


    In fact, before the horde and the monstrous beasts appear, they could easily dispatch any creature in the forest. And for hundreds and thousands of years, they have held strong. However, for some unknown reason, those enormous beasts suddenly appear which caught them off-guard.


    And so the two continue to watch the dense forest as a mixed feeling enters their minds.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside that dense forest, a group of ten people are currently walking deeper with a small man of about 4 feet in height with a lean feature guiding them.


    This man is an expert in reconnaissance and tracking. He was trained to spot and know this dense forest and the location of every beast and their nest.


    As the group walks deeper, they began to tread slowly and cautiously.


    Meanwhile, among the group of soldiers, a few are currently having some animosity towards Shin Jiao. Though they were informed that he was a doctor and that he is helping them, they could not ept him going with the team and viewed him as a burden.


    "Hey, why do you think this weakling has toe with us? Can''t he just stay in the garrison and wait?" one of the soldiers with a medium built body said in a hushed voice.


    "Yeah, I don''t understand why themander actually agrees for this burden toe with us."


    "Well, if something happens, we''ll just leave this ignorant fool in here."


    One of the soldiers who seem to have a good reputation among this group suddenly showed a smirk towards Shin Jiao who is walking behind them.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you guys. If the young doctor wanted to take a stroll who are we to stop him. Hopefully, he would not be running away scared when he actually sees a demonic beast¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man said with a chuckle.


    The man''s voice is not that loud, but not that soft either. Everyone actually heard him and just showed a smile on their faces. It seems that they all share the same sentiment. However, Shin Jiao didn''t mind as his first goal is already met as he has already learned a way to get over the garrison towards the forest path.


    Suddenly the small man lifted his hand and gestured for everyone to stop.


    When the group halted, they immediately became vignt.


    "There¡­ Arge boar¡­" the small man pointed towards a location and said in a low voice.


    Everyone shifted their gaze to the location where the man is pointing and all immediately frowned, everyone except for Shin Jiao. This is because he has already seen the silhouette of the beast. However, his expression suddenly changes as not far from that beast is a group of another type of beast slow moving towards therge boar.


    "This is bad. This would make everything a bitplicated." Shin Jiao thought as he could see that the guide did not notice the presence of those lurking beast.


    From the looks of it, this is a group of ape-like beasts.


    Shin Jiao knew that if he did not act now he would be wasting more time with these people in hunting. He just needs to teach them how to disperse that unknown energy in those beasts using an array. Plus he needed to do this fast as he could feel that there is something inside this so-called Valley of the Gods. In fact, while entering this dense forest he could already feel that something is odd. It''s like some powerful being is calling him to go deeper into the forest.


    Though it felt weird and eerie, Shin Jiao is not afraid to venture deeper. His desire to go out of this barrennd is getting stronger.


    Suddenly his mind drifted somewhere. He truly missed Susan Tang and could not wait to see her again. Plus, he is also aware that she is pregnant with his child. He wanted to be there when she gives birth.


    Suddenly, he remembers Qin Lou¡­ She was one of the women that he had a deep feeling before. However, when he lost his memories, that feeling was transferred to Susan Tang in which she shares the same face.


    As of now, he didn''t know how he would react if he sees her again. Well, in fact, he already saw her before but he acted differently at that time because of Susan Tang.


    Theplex rtion he had with women made Shin Jiao smile unconsciously.


    A sudden movement from the beasts ahead jolted Shin Jiao''s mind to the present as he subconsciously took out a few thumb-size metal needles from his ring.


    The small man signaled the group to prepare to fight as he seems to have noticed the other party.


    Shin Jiao did not want to act yet. He would just wait and see if these people truly live up to their name as elite warriors. Plus he was a bit offended by their words and calling him weak. So a little lesson would not be that bad to curb their pride a little.


    Suddenly, the small man signaled for the group to attack.


    Jumping from their hiding spot, the 6 elite soldiers wanted to surprise the wild boar. However, what greeted them is a group of 4rge apes.


    "Ah, here we go¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a smile.


    The wild boar was a bit shocked and suddenly jumps back to face the creatures that suddenly appear behind its back.


    When the two groups and the boar saw each other, they all showed a wary attitude towards each group. But suddenly, the ape-like beast saw something on the ground and an angry expression appears on their faces.


    This is because what they saw lying on the ground is a corpse of one of their kind. Therge wild boar is actually feasting on that already mangled carcass of a dead ape-like beast lying on the ground. From the mouth of the wild boar, one can see fresh blood still flowing down and a munching sound could be heard as it continuously chewed on the raw meat on its mouth.


    Suddenly, the apes growled as they charge towards the wild boar in frenzy. Then a deadly battle began which almost toppled and turn the area into ruins.


    The elite soldiers immediately ran away and hid as they just watch the beasts fought savagely against each other.


    Not longter, the group of apes was actually defeated by therge wild boar and one of them ended up dead while the three escaped with wounds on their bodies. The wild boar snorted coldly towards the retreating figure of the apes as its gaze shifted towards the direction of the humans.


    "Damn it seems that it would take us on next. Hehe¡­" One of the elite soldiers said with a chuckle.


    Then the six of them walk out of the bushes along with two of the martial cultivators that were sent to protect Shin Jiao.


    When the wild boar saw the humans, it suddenly growled towards the group like an angry dog. Then mists of smoke appear from its snout as it snorted in disdain towards the small humans in front of it.


    "Don''t let it recover, attack!" shouted one of the martial cultivators.


    The group brandished their weapons as they began to charge towards the wild boar. And another deadly battle ensues.


    However, in this deadly battle, humans are clearly at a disadvantage. Even with the strength of the two martial cultivators, it is still not enough to defeat thisrge boar. Suddenly, the wild boar grabs the opportunity to charge towards an elite soldier who is lying on the ground.


    When Shin Jiao saw who that person is, a smile appears on his face. That is because the soldier is the one who had vocally berated Shin Jiao and called him dead weight.


    But what happened next seems to change Shin Jiao''s opinion about the guy.


    "Guy''s I''ll hold this thing while you give it a deadly blow!" the man shouted as he braced himself to catch the already charging beast.


    The rest of the soldiers showed respect towards the guy. Although he seems to have been wounded, he still wanted to fight which is really an admirable characteristic of a warrior.


    "Come on!" shouted the elite soldier as he bravely faces the wild boar head-on.


    Shin Jiao could see that there is a deep gash on his stomach area.


    So now, instead of annoyance, Shin Jiao viewed this person as a proud warrior. It seems that he felt disdain at Shin Jiao because he thought that he was just there to be a burden to them.


    Though he admired the man''s fighting spirit, he knew that if he didn''t help, this guy would still die.


    Shin Jiao suddenly stood up which frightened the man behind him.


    "Doctor, don''t act rashly¡­ he is a soldier and is ready to die in battle. We must show respect for his bravery." The man said.


    However, Shin Jiao did not mind the man standing behind him. He just adjusted his sight and viewed his target. He then adjusted his stance and prepares to throw the thumb-size spikes.


    Suddenly, from within the bushes, a group of apes jumps out and is rushing towards the humans and the wild boar at the same time. In one look there are around fifteen of them and it seems that leading the group of apes is arge gori of about 6 meters in height.


    This is the same group of apes who had retreated. It seems that they called for backup.


    When the humans noticed the ambush, it was already toote.

 Chapter 637 - Valley Of The Gods (2)

    Chapter 637


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a cave, nine people are gathered around arge bonfire. Meanwhile stop the fiery pit is arge piece of meat slowly being grilled. Shin Jiao on the other hand is busy doing something. The nine people are looking at the figure of the young doctor with reverence.


    When they were ambushed, they saw several streaks of silver light hitting the apes and the wild boar. Each of those strikes hit the heads of the beasts around them making them fall to the ground lifelessly. Then they saw the young doctor walking near those beasts and with a swipe of his hand removed the bloody thumb-size spikes from the beasts.


    Although afraid the soldiers still followed the young doctor''s instruction and dragged the carcass of the wild boar.


    Then they saw something that they would never forget their entire life. Several ice awl-like objects began floating in a circle in front of the young doctor. Then those sharp objects began boring through the side of the mountain and created a small cave.


    It was a truly amazing scene that made everyone shudders in disbelief. They did not expect that this young doctor is actually a powerful god. They wanted to prostrate themselves in front of him, however, when they saw him nonchntly enter the cave, they just followed.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with their reaction and began teaching them how to remove the harmful energy in the beast''s carcass. He even gave them the rune te so that they could study it and made one for themselves.


    The te uses an array that would forcefully extract the unknown energy in the meat even without using Qi. This is because the array would use the unknown energy as a power source, and then convert it to Qi or mana which the environment would absorb almost immediately.


    That night, the soldiers are all drooling upon smelling the aroma inside the cave. Luckily for them, Shin Jiao has already created an exhaust to the topmost part of the mountain at around 100 meters away from their location.


    "I think it''s time for me to leave this ce." Shin Jiao thought after finishing his work.


    He stood up and walked towards the group.


    "I hope that you guys can survive this ordeal. I''m off then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walked towards the entrance of the cave where arge stone covers.


    With a simple push, Shin Jiao moved therge boulder, and then push it back after he left.


    Those three martial cultivators are strong enough to move the stones so he is not worried that the group would be trapped in that man-made cave.


    He followed the direction pointed by the small man who gave him a rough map of the area. Then at the end of that map is the Valley of the Gods.


    Shin Jiao did not linger and immediately ran towards the direction of the valley. After dodging the slowly forming horde of beasts, Shin Jiao soon arrives at the top of the mountain overlooking a gloomy valley filed with gray mists.


    "So this is the valley of the gods." Shin Jiao muttered as he scanned his surroundings.


    Suddenly, he felt something strange within his body. He could feel a warm feeling enveloping him. Then he suddenly noticed the jade token given to him by the old woman started to emit strange energy. When he tried to feel that energy, he immediately discovers that the energy is the same as those that belong to a demonic beast.


    As Shin Jiao took out the jade token he immediately tried to scan it with his domain. As soon as he did that, a strong force blocks his attempt.


    Then an eerie voice came out of the jade token.


    "Oh, what do we have here? This is new¡­ a telestial deity is able to enter this prison. Hihihi¡­ This fellow deity wanted to also meet you. Would you mind entering my abode?"


    When that voice was heard from his mind, Shin Jiao saw the mist slowly opening and a path was created towards the valley.


    Shin Jiao did not dare ask because he could feel that this being staying inside this valley is very powerful and is giving him a very dangerous feeling.


    Although he hesitated for a bit, yet Shin Jiao still enters the valley. As soon as his foot touches the boundary of the forested valley, he suddenly felt his body being pulled by a powerful suction and his body flew towards the center of the valley.


    "This is truly the Valley of the Gods¡­ there is truly a god living in this ce." Shin Jiao thought as that is what he could feel.


    Soon, he found himself standing in front of a small courtyard beside a flowing river. Shin Jiao also noticed the tranquil and peaceful feeling inside the ce. Then his eyes shifted to the fair woman wearing a pink silk gown with long flowing hair neatly tied behind her back.


    Shin Jiao could sense familiarity with the woman even though he has not seen her before.


    "Hello, we meet again young man." The woman said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao showed a confused look on his face at the woman''s words.


    Seeing his expression the woman smiled and said.


    "I was the one who gave you the token¡­ Oh¡­ I forgot I look like this when I gave that to you." the beautiful woman suddenly morphed into an old woman.


    When Shin Jiao saw the old woman realization donned unto him. It seems that the ident at that time was not really an ident but was deliberate.


    "Hihi¡­ It was all a test. And you''ve passed with flying colors¡­ Yehey¡­" the woman said as she morphed back to her old form.


    "Yanyu¡­ stop ying with our guest¡­ Let him in." a beautiful voice suddenly interrupted the two.


    The woman named Yanyu suddenly showed an awkward expression on her face. Then showed aedic guilty expression as if she was caught doing something bad.


    "Yes, master¡­" she said as she guided Shin Jiao inside the courtyard.


    As soon as Shin Jiao enters the courtyard, he saw a beautifullyndscaped garden with many animals and birds that looks alien to him. However, Shin Jiao could feel the harmony inside the courtyard as if everything is living ording to their sphere and ecosystem.


    Then he saw a tall and majestic lookingdy with silver hair. In one look, Shin Jiao could feel himself almost wanting to kneel down and prostrate towards the beautiful goddess.


    Seeing Shin Jiao''s stupefied expression, the woman showed a faint smile on her face. However, there is a hint of disappointment in her eyes.


    "He is like any other humans after all¡­ Sigh¡­ Why the humans did be this weak¡­" she thought.


    She noticed that Shin Jiao seems to still be in a trance. So she shook her head once again in disappointment.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already sneering inside of him. He knew what the woman did when they first saw each other. It was like a strange power that suddenly enters his mind. However, he suddenly feels the strange energy entering his dantian and was absorbed immediately by his soul essence.


    With a snap of her finger, Shin Jiao felt strange energy being cut off.


    He acted as if he gained consciousness as he suddenly shook his head.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" Shin Jiao asked as he pretends to look around in a daze.


    "You''re in my ''home''¡­ I am Deity Nuah, a Celestial Deity from Kranos Gxy." She introduces with a smile.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised to realize that the woman is actually from another world, no, from another gxy. Plus she is not some remnant soul who died and got kicked in this ce, but a real living being¡­ or a god.


    "Goddess¡­ this humble one is Shin Jiao. I am from this, Gaeus Ro¡­" Shin Jiao said as he kneels on one knee.


    When the woman saw his action and the respect he showed to her, she was a bit delighted.


    "Gaeus Ro¡­ what a peculiar name. I thought I was imprisoned in the mother of the humans¡­ a called earth. Many immortals dreaded going to that ce which is devoid of spiritual energy¡­ But¡­ why is this ce devoid of such energy if this is not earth?" she muttered to herself.


    However, when Shin Jiao heard her words, his heart was a bit shocked.


    With curiosity in his mind, he asked.


    "This lowly one dares to ask¡­ Why were you imprisoned, goddess? With your power, how could they do that to you?"


    When she heard, Shin Jiao''s respectful tone, she showed a smirk on her beautiful face.


    "Humph! Let me tell you this¡­" Deity Nuah suddenly began to chatter as she walked all over the garden while tending the flowers and trees every now and then.


    Shin Jiao would ask some relevant questions which made her exin more about her and her origin. Plus at this time, Shin Jiao began to learn more about the true world outside in the vast sea of stars. He also discovers those souls that he met could not be considered as deities in the outside vast cosmos. In fact, they are just like insects to the other powers in the stars.


    For example, Deity Nuah, she is a celestial deity. Below her are the terrestrial, and telestial Deity. Then there are still powerful beings above her that control the cosmos.


    As Shin Jiao listened, his mind became curious about a lot of things about the outside world.


    From her, Shin Jiao learned the importance of the earth, the birthce of the so-called one of the rulers of the cosmos. But it is a mysterious and dangerous ce, so, no deity dared enter that ce except for the terrestrial deity overseeing it.


    Shin Jiao also told the deity about this he knew about this world, Gaeus Ro. Deity Nuah suddenly became interested in this world and was thoroughly entrance when Shin Jiao told her about the different powers that exist on this.


    After a long time, the two stop in front of the huge flowing river.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ although this is good. But it would not do you any good anymore. Your cultivation strength and physique are already at the beginning of the telestial deity realm. I suggest you go to the stars. Head to this direction¡­" suddenly Deity Nuah stretched her hand and touches Shin Jiao''s temple.


    He wanted to dodge but he was unable to move.


    Then, from his mind, he could see a vast star chart where many deities of different races live.


    "I''m guessing that you have found a way to leave this ce¡­ It would be nice to once again fly freely to the stars¡­ but¡­ sigh¡­"


    Shin Jiao felt a heavy atmosphere around the deity.


    "Goddess, you cane with me¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "No¡­ I can''t¡­ If I go out of this prison, I and my people will suffer. I know now why I was put inside this ce¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for telling me your story. I now know why I was put here."


    "It is my honor."

 Chapter 638 - Escaping The God Shackle

    Chapter 638


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In a dark gloomy peak, a tall figure could be seen climbing up a steep mountain. The figure is wearing a mask to protect himself from the poisonous fog that envelops the whole mountain. The gray mist that surrounds everything is actually a poisonous gasing out of the small holes at the side of the mountain.


    After talking to the goddess, Shin Jiao discovered a lot of things about the cosmos. Plus he also gained a lot on this trip.


    The goddess has given him the advice to leave the and go out to the cosmos. However, Shin Jiao has a lot of attachments to this ce and on earth. Hence he is not sure if ever he could go out or just stay in this ce and grow old, and then die with his loved ones.


    After their discussion, the goddess told Shin Jiao that she wanted to rest. And so, Shin Jiao left.


    Once outside, Shin Jiao saw the attendant. He was suddenly dragged by her, when the two were a bit far from the courtyard, the attendant named Yunya, suddenly told Shin Jiao the truth about this ce.


    This whole called Gaeus Ro is actually the remains of a fallen Deity. The deity died inbat against another powerhouse. Due to heartache, his wife didn''t let go of him. And after some time, from the corpse of the fallen god a world was formed. And that world is named after the corpse, Gaeus Ro.


    Goddess Nuah, his wife decided to stay and apany her own husband until the end of time. The love between the two is truly eternal that many deities are jealous of their rtion.


    Yunya is actually the daughter of Nuah and Gaeus Ro, but her mother seems to have forgotten about her due to her sadness. Hence she decided to act as her mother''s servant just to be with her.


    "Do you want to go out of this ce with me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    But Yunya just gave him a smile. This only means that she is unwilling to leave her mother behind. Plus she also dislikes the cosmos with its chaos and fighting. She has lived for eons on this and loves to y everywhere.


    And so, with that, Shin Jiao left the valley with a great harvest of both knowledge and riches.


    ¡­


    It has been a few days ever since Shin Jiao began to scale the mountain. Yunya told him about the danger of traversing the mountain and that it would be his luck if he is able to leave this ce.


    As the sun once again left the skies and the day ended, Shin Jiao created a small cave on the side of the cliff. He rested for a while as it is the first time that he felt his body in fatigue. That''s right he was fatigued and very tired. Plus he is also feeling hungry just like a normal human being.


    He already knew that this would happen from the first time he took a step to climb the mountain. And so he began cooking some of the beast meat he has inside his ring.


    "Hmm¡­ the gravity in this ce is getting stronger." Shin Jiao muttered as he can feel that he is already at 5 times the normal gravity.


    After eating and resting for a while, Shin Jiao decided to study the martial techniques that the goddess has given him. As he meditates and works out the technique in his mind, a shadow of a person appear from within his consciousness and began to execute the technique.


    First move, second move, third move¡­


    Thirty-fifth move¡­ fiftieth move¡­


    Shin Jiao suddenly became engrossed in the technique that his mind seems to be in a trance. It has taken him three days before he was able topletely familiarize his mind with the technique. He woke up in extreme hunger and began to gobble a huge amount of food.


    "Those are really profound techniques¡­"


    "Lotus palm, Leaf de, and Star plucking strike¡­" Shin Jiao muttered the names of the techniques that he has learned for the three days of meditation.


    In fact, there are actually more techniques that he could learn but he suddenly feels hungry and was interrupted.


    And so, once again he continues traversing the tall mountain.


    As he draws closer to the top, his speed in climbing began to slow and he needed a lot of rest as his body is having a hard time adjusting to the ever-increasing gravity. Shin Jiao could even feel his internal organs being damaged due to the gravity.


    However, he could not stop. In fact, he could already see the peak of the mountain. All he has to do is to persevere and reach the top, if he did, then he could regain his freedom, he could see Susan again. In fact, after all this time of suffering, the thought of her is the one driving Shin Jiao to push himself.


    "This¡­ this is really¡­ too much¡­ arrgghh¡­" Shin Jiao muttered in pain as he tried to adjust his body as the crushing weight is really pulling him down.


    Every part of his body hurts.


    Shin Jiao wanted to persevere, however, as he rested on a small crevice as he could not ever use a de to carve out a cave, his mind is slowly bing hazy.


    His eyes are slowly closing, though his will is strong. It seems that his body is ready to give up any moment now.


    As his eyes are about to close, a familiar voice enters his ears¡­


    "Shin! Wake up¡­ she''s waiting for you¡­ Come and find us¡­ Don''t give up¡­"


    Shin Jiao was jolted to awakening.


    "Su¡­ Susan¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he forces himself to look around.


    But nothing, the voice is there but Susan is nowhere to be found.


    His eyes shifted to the thick mist all around him¡­ he wanted to remove the mask. But he didn''t, as his breathing is bing heavier¡­ suddenly, Shin Jiao realized something¡­


    "Breathing? Hunger? No¡­ Why would I need to eat? I¡­ I have a huge amount of energy inside me¡­" Shin Jiao''s mind suddenly cleared up.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao executed a psychokic ability using several knives that suddenly appear from his ring.


    "Flying Leaf-des¡­" he muttered.


    This is abination of his psychokinesis and the technique he learned from the goddess.


    The knives immediately revolve like a tornado surrounding Shin Jiao. Then he heard a loud shriek as he feels arge amount of warm liquid all over his body. When Shin Jiao opens his eyes, he found himself lying in a pool of foul blood and a huge long snake cut into pieces lying beside him.


    Shin Jiao was immediately drenched in a cold sweat.


    He suddenly remembers everything.


    When he was about to go out of the cave, a long pink snake suddenly appears in front of him. However, what the snake did was just look at him, and then his reality became distorted.


    Shin Jiao was a bit shocked, though he has these skills and abilities, yet it seems that he would be weak once those things are taken out. However, his physique is still tougher than a normal human, plus his mental strength seems to have grown a bit.


    Suddenly before Shin Jiao could rejoice he once again feels the heavy gravity around him. However, at that time, he was still able to execute the leaf de technique.


    Suddenly an insight came unto him, ''Gravity Core''. He was a bit confused when he read in his mind. He had a hard time analyzing the gravity core technique''s principle. However, now that he has executed a new skill he created, he seems to have grasped the essence of the technique called gravity core.


    Shin Jiao didn''t waste his time. He once again exerted much effort and ignores the pain in his body as he made those des dig a hole while he sinks his body inside it.


    Shin Jiao once again sat in a lotus position about 3 meters underground.


    He began to deduce his insight into this new technique which he knew would surely help him. As he did so, time began to flow by as days became weeks and weeks became months.


    He has no sense of time at this moment as Shin Jiao experience epiphany for the first time.


    ¡­


    In a blink of an eye, 5 months have passed ever since Shin Jiao came to thisnd.


    It was another early morning when the sun rose up from the horizon driving the shadow of darkness all over thend. The golden rays of the sun slowly illuminate the stiff mountainside making the mists became less dense.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion interrupted the tranquil morning air as a figure could be seen sting out of the mountainside.


    After months of deducing and cultivating, Shin Jiao has finally able to seed in attaining the understanding of the technique called ''Gravity Core''.


    Right now, he is able to resist the local gravity in the area, by creating a gravity core using his dantian.


    Shin Jiao floated at the side of the mountain and suddenly discover that the ce he is in is already near the peak.


    "Pfft¡­ Hahaha¡­ I was too engrossed with cultivating and the pain that I didn''t realize how close I am to the top. I guess I have to thank that pink snake for this, right?" Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the already rotten snake.


    Shin Jiao just harvested the medicinal herbs he found and some of the treasure that he didn''t bother checking lying inside the snake''s nest. Then he floated towards the top of the mountain with ease.


    When Shin Jiao reached the peak, he suddenly saw a shimmering portal.


    "I guess this is the exit then¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he shifted his gaze to the wide expanse ofnd below. Right now, he feels happy for what he has gained in this misadventure of his. And he is excited to exit this ce and see Susan again.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze and looks at the date in his top-right view.


    "I''ve been in this ce for almost six months? Damn, I need to get out of here fast¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he moved towards the portal.


    Before taking a step inside the portal he once again shifted his gaze towards the Valley of the Gods.


    "Thank you for everything¡­" he muttered as his figure disappears into the void.

 Chapter 639 - Vermillion Gem Town

    Chapter 639


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The town of Vermilion Gem


    A huge town, which can almost be considered as arge city in the middle of the desert near the impassable tall gravity mountain, is having arge festivity today.


    The town has a poption of more than 200 thousand cultivators and mortals with different ns and schools. The town has 4 powerful mainrge ns and 3 cultivation schools. These 7 powerful entities in the town have a tacit understanding of ruling it. Under these ns and schools, there are also smaller ns and schools.


    Every 6 years, the town would be ruled by a n or a school''s representative and overseeing that representative are the heads of the ns and the schools.


    For thousands of years the town has existed and prospered through this type of government, and although there are fighting between ns and schools, it did not escte to an all-out war. The reason for this is the harsh desert outside of the town.


    The people are able to live in this ce because of the unique topography of the town.


    For some mysterious reason, the town has a flowing river, cool weather, and an expanse ofnd enough to house the huge number of people living in it. Plus there seems to be an invisible array that protects the town from the outside world.


    Contrary to the condition inside the town, the outside world is different. The harsh desert and the beasts living in the desert poses threat and danger to the people living in the town. Every now and then, there would berge beasts that would attack the town, and with thebined prowess of the people, they would be able to defend the town.


    Today, the town is having a festival tomemorate the foundation of the town. On the streets, many people are wearing different costumes as they dance and celebrate.


    This scene is an annual celebration of the town which would always remind the people of how blessed they are to be able to live in this paradise amidst the chaos outside.


    In the middle of the street, the figure of Shin Jiao blends with the people.


    It has already been a few days ever since he arrived in this town.


    When he first came out of the portal, he found himself at the foot of a tall mountain. And in front of him is the huge desert.


    When Shin Jiao appears, he feels like a drowning man gasping for air as his body began absorbing the Qi in the air. However, the Qi is not that abundant, in fact, he almost thought that he arrives on a different. But he has a gut feeling that he is still on the same.


    As he greedily absorbs the Qi in the air, Shin Jiao thought about how to find his way back.


    To find his bearing, he decided to climb the mountain and try to find the closest town from a vantage point. However, he found out the gravity is terrifying when climbing the mountain.


    Uponing out of the ''prisonnd'', Shin Jiao discover that his physique which is already in the nascent realm has already recovered. However, it seems that he had once again used up his energy to be able to breakthrough and use his new skill, the gravity core.


    When he reaches 40 meters above ground, it was a surprise for him to feel such pressure. This only means that this mountain has a very strong restriction array which is above his knowledge and strength.


    However, this action of Shin Jiao was not for naught. From that high point, he was able to see a group of travelers. And with that, he was able toe to the town.


    The people who helped him belong to a small n in the Vermillion Gem town. They are a minor n under the Yu n which is a merchant''s n. Although the Yu n belongs to one of the major ns in the city, Shin Jiao discover that they are the weakest of all the major ns.


    And so he stayed in that small n while he is waiting for the traders. This is because the way for him to get out of the town is through a special channel that could only be used by the traders. Without this special channel, he would be lost in the vast desert.


    "Junior brother Si Ji,e here!" A young man called out.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze from the crowd towards the group of handsome young men and women happily chatting while walking down the road.


    The young man who called him is, Jin Tong. He is one of the young people who helped Shin Jiao reach the town.


    "Junior brother, you are in luck this time¡­ After this festival, the annual n and school contest is going to begin five days from now. We are all excited to attend this event as this would test our strength and improvement during the year of cultivation. Plus we can have a chance to cultivate in the dragon pond¡­" Jin Tong said with a smile.


    "Jin Tong, what are you saying? Only those that belong to the n can have a chance to cultivate in the dragon pond. Though outsiders could join the contest, only if they reached the top ten can they enter the dragon pond." A tall young man said while giving Shin Jiao a cold stare.


    However, Shin Jiao did not mind that man. Ever since he came to the Tong n, only Jin Tong has been his friend. Plus Jin Tong and his family were kind enough to let Shin Jiao stay at their ce even though they lived an impoverished life.


    And due to their kindness these past few days, Shin Jiao secretly gave them a reward. This made Jin Tong really happy and thinks that Shin Jiao is their lucky charm. Although Jin Tong is as friendly as ever, Shin Jiao could also feel that he is being treated by the young man sincerely.


    "Old Wei, I will work hard to win in the contest. And when I do, I will help junior brother Si Ji to experience cultivating in the dragon pond." Jin Tong rebutted.


    "Hahaha¡­ you are crazy if you are going to give that time to an outsider, why not give me to me cousin¡­" the tall young man named Old Weiughed.


    "Outsider my ass, younger brother Si Ji is my brother¡­ who dares say that he is an outsider." Jin Tong said with a challenging gaze.


    Everyone just chuckled at his reaction. His cousins and family members are already used to his attitude, so they didn''t mind him that much. However, some of the young women in the group would give Shin Jiao cute nces and would sometimes giggle. And this would gain the ire of the young men in the group.


    But Shin Jiao did not mind them as his focus is on the street.


    This is because, although he could already use his absolute and spiritual sense, they are still limited. It was as if the restrictioning from the ''prisonnd'' still has an effect even though he is already far from that ce.


    The radius that he could expand his senses is only at around 20 meters. However, what Shin Jiao discover at this time, is his mental ability. His psychokinesis has actually improved by leaps and bounds. Without the restriction of the world, he is in, his mental strength could rival the strength of a core-forming cultivator.


    While the group is happily chatting, groups of people suddenly came strutting down the road. Shin Jiao could see that there are at least 12 groups that are walking in their direction. Ahead of this group of people is a handsome looking young man with a cold expression on his face.


    Beside him stood a beautiful woman in a white cultivator''s gown which shows her almost perfect curves. She looks stern while walking and her gaze did not roam around anywhere else.


    Shin Jiao could see the simrities between the two young people. And behind them are an array of unrivaled men and women both in demeanor, aura, and beauty.


    "Those are the top ns in the city," said Jin Tong in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as he just watches the group walks past them.


    Suddenly, from behind the group another young man walks out and directly approaches Shin Jiao''s location.


    The person had a huge smile on his face.


    "Cousin Jin! Atst, I saw you¡­ I''ve been looking for you everywhere¡­" the young man said as he opens his arms to hug Jin Tong.


    "Ah, Cousin Ling¡­ yeah, I just arrive a few days ago from our trip outside. I didn''t have time to visit the head¡­"


    "Haha¡­ hey, I heard that your group got a huge haul this time?"


    "Yeah, a pretty big one¡­"


    "That''s nice¡­ let''s have a drinkter, I''ll look for you after we reported to the patriarchs. Don''t go around escaping this time¡­ you owe me one¡­ Hehe¡­"


    After the young man left with a happy smile, Jin Tong heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Sigh¡­ that guy is as gutsy as always¡­"


    "Gutsy?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Well, you saw the group, right? No other people would dare go out of the group when they are going to meet the patriarchs of the city because of the Xian n siblings. And that older cousin of mine is the only one who would always oppose those two." Jin Tong exined.


    "Anyway, let''s head to a restaurant, I''m hungry!" Jin Tong suddenly called out to the group.


    Shin Jiao followed behind the group as they enter a nearby restaurant.


    Once inside, he was greeted by a busy atmosphere as many people could be seen upying the tables. Shin Jiao could see people chatting and the busy servers busily going to and fro.


    The group enters the second floor and took a seat at arge table. Unlike the busy atmosphere downstairs, the second floor didn''t have too many people. This is because the second floor only epts special people.


    Jin Tong presented a jade badge that enables the group to enter the ce.


    As soon as everyone was seated, they began to once again chat with each other. However, not longter, arge group of people suddenly enters the second floor.


    The person at the front of the group suddenly walks towards the table and approached Jin Tong.


    "Hehehe¡­ if it isn''t Jin Tong the scavenger¡­ Long time, no see¡­" a sinister-looking man said with a wide grin on his face.

 Chapter 640 - Conflict

    Chapter 640


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In front of the elders and the leaders of the town, there stood a row of promising young people paying their respect to them. The annual celebration of the town and the iing contest for these young people is one of the most anticipated events of the town.


    This contest will be held in the town''s small arena, where people are free to watch the battles.


    After some formalities, the young people began to disperse among their nsmen and walk out of the hall.


    One of the young people is Ling Hu Yu, Jin Tang''s cousin.


    "Hey, cousin Ling, where are you going?" a female member of the Yu n called out.


    "I''m going to look for Cousin Jin¡­ see youter guys!" Ling Hu Yu said as he waves his hand to the others.


    Hispanions just look at him in dismay and showed a dejected look in their eyes. Some women even threw an angry look in his direction. But Ling Hu Yu didn''t mind those.


    Meanwhile, two people are also looking in Ling Hu Yu''s direction with cold gazes. They are the two most outstanding young people in the Xian n, Mengyao Xian and Lihua Xian.


    "Look at him. He is as uncivilized as ever." Lihua Xian said with a deadpan expression on her icy yet beautiful face.


    "What''s new, we already knew that he is like that ever since. But I hope that this year, we could wipe that smug look on his face." Mengyao Xian said with a smirk.


    The two then turn around and walks out of the hall along with the other Xian n people.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Drowning Fish restaurant, a conflict is starting to brew.


    A group of men surrounded the table where Jin Tong, Shin Jiao, and the others are sitting. The imposing and domineering aura of the people is suffocating and it made the other family members of the Tong n feel a bit afraid. This is especially true for the youth and the women in the group.


    "What are you doing, ckbeard Lao? We don''t have any enmity, why would youe and harass us in here?" said Jin Tong while looking at the men surrounding him cautiously.


    "Hahaha¡­ No enmity? Ask your father about that. After you got a huge haulst time, you forgot to pay up¡­"


    "What are you talking about? We already paid our debts you¡­ we owe you nothing anymore¡­"


    "You paid your debt to us¡­ how about those days that we came to your house? We work hard for those days and neededpensation¡­ Hehe¡­ Since young master Tong has money here, why don''t you treat us¡­ then pay us back¡­ Hmm¡­ 10 gold ingots would be alright¡­"


    "You¡­ How? How did you know¡­"


    Jin Tong was a bit flustered upon hearing the amount. Then suddenly realization dawned on him.


    "What¡­ what have you done to¡­ to my parent? To¡­ to my brothers and sisters¡­" he said with a shaking voice.


    Suddenly, a sneer appears on ckbeard Lao''s face along with the rest of the men around them.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao just looks at the people around him. He didn''t know if what these people are saying is true. However, he is confident that they will not be able to hurt anyone inside the house. While he is staying in the Tong family''s small courtyard, he has set up formations in the house and only someone with the cultivation level of an infant soul realm could destroy it.


    Hence he is skeptical of what this bandit looking guy is saying.


    "Pay up and we will release them¡­" ckbeard Lao said with a grin.


    "This¡­" Jin Tong muttered as his hand began shaking while it moved towards his chest where his wallet is.


    But then before he could do anything, a hand suddenly stopped him.


    The tall figure of Ling Hu Yu silently arrives beside Jin Tong and stops his hand. The people were all taken aback at the speed of the young man. Even the bullies were a bit flustered and became guarded as their hands suddenly held the hilt of their weapons.


    "I suggest that you do your business somewhere else ckbeard Lao. If you bother my cousin again, I will make sure to root out your whole gang from the city," said Ling Hu Yu with an angry re.


    ckbeard Lao was angered. However, before he could react, he immediately recognizes who the tall young man is.


    "You¡­ Young¡­ Young Master Yu¡­ Hehe¡­ It''s nice seeing you here¡­ Sorry¡­ Sorry for the offense¡­" ckbeard Lao said with a shaking tone as he took a couple of steps back.


    When he was a bit of a distance, his expression suddenly became serious.


    "Young Master Yu, I suggest that you will not meddle on this. You cannot protect the Tong family forever." Then ckbeard Lao left along with his man.


    Jin Tong feels a bit afraid as he looks at the disappearing backs of the famous town bullies.


    "Cousin¡­ why didn''t you tell me that you owe ckbeard Lao some money? I could have lent some to you." Ling Hu Yu said with a tone of scolding and concern.


    Those people who heard this showed a faint smile on their faces. Although they too belong to the Yu and Tong n branches they envy and at the same time are happy at the rtionship between Jin Tong and Ling Hu Yu.


    The two cousins grew up together and became close as brothers. However, when the Yu n main family began training Ling Hu Yu, the two were separated and would seldom see each other. However, their bond is still there.


    Jin Tong is a very generous person, that''s why the other young members of the Tong family like him even though he and his family live a poor life. The Tong''s main family head has offered their help to Jin Tong''s father, but thetter denied it for some unknown reason.


    However, this did not affect the rtionship between cousins in the family. And when Jin Tong''s family recovers from their impoverished life, the whole Tong family celebrated.


    As the atmosphere came back to normal, the group began to happily discuss once again.


    "Cousin, I forgot to introduce to you a very special friend of mine¡­ This is Brother Si Ji." Jin Tong introduced while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    Shin Jiao cupped his hand and nodded towards Ling Hu Yu.


    "Let me tell you, cousin¡­ This friend of mine is one of the bravest people I ever met. Do you know where I met him?..." Jin Tong began talking about Shin Jiao.


    When he begins to speak, almost everyone at the table stopped talking. Although some of them already heard about the young man who is always with Jin Tong and is staying at their house, they are still interested in listening to his story.


    He told them about how they met in the desert, and how Shin Jiao helped them kill some of those giant monsters by using traps. Everyone showed great interest in his story and their attention is towards Jin Tong and would casually look at Shin Jiao who seems to be looking outside the window.


    In truth, Shin Jiao''s attention is in a certain direction. This is because he could feel a looming danger in that area. He didn''t what it is but his gut feeling is telling that there is something dangerous in that direction.


    Plus it is also the ce where the town''s practice hunting ground is located. It is a forested area on the western side of the city where beasts are being kept for the young students of the school to train hunting. The area is already outside the city, but it is enclosed in an array to prevent the beast from escaping the grounds and also other beasts from intruding it.


    Shin Jiao knew that the looming danger will not pose a threat to him, but he could also feel that there is something important in that ce. And so while he is listening to the story of Jin Tong, his attention is also focused on that ce.


    "I need to check that ce out¡­ I''m getting bored waiting for the merchant group to arrive. Maybe that ce could entertain me for a bit¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    Right now, he feels like he is some powerful being living amongst ordinary people. As he did his research he discovers that the most powerful person in this town is only an infant soul realm cultivator. Plus no one knew if that person is still alive or already dead. That is because it has been thousands of years since that person was seen.


    He is the founder and the one who created this town along with his group.


    After lunch, the group walks their separate ways and Ling Hu Yu returns to the main Yu family state. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Jin Tong walked towards the small courtyard where Jin Tong''s family live.


    Although they already received a lot of ''mysterious money'', they still live in the small courtyard. However, they have already renovated the houses making it look good.


    As the two are walking while Jin Tong became a chatter mouth as always, they noticed that there is arge group of people trying to force their way into the house.


    When Jin Tong saw this, his heart skipped a beat. He wanted to run and see what is happening, but Shin Jiao held him back as they stealthily approached a hidden corner.


    "Brother Ji¡­ Those people¡­ those people are from the Si n. They¡­ they are with ckbeard Lao. Why¡­ why is this happening?" Jin Tong muttered while watching the scene.


    However, what surprises him is that those people are trying to barge inside the houses of the courtyard but are unable to break any door, windows, or wall. This mystical phenomenon is like the barrier protecting the city. And this made Jin Tong shift his gaze towards the young man beside him.


    "Bro¡­ brother Ji¡­ Is¡­ is this your doing? Did you put up a barrier in our home?" Jin Tong asked with disbelief in his eyes.


    He didn''t know when it was, but he already began to suspect that the benefactor helping their family in secret is their guest, the quiet and mysterious young man beside him, Si Ji.

 Chapter 641 - Secrets Of The Vermillion Gem Town

    Chapter 641


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A group of armed people are trying to break the houses with their weapons and their cultivation strength but are still unable to put even a small scratch on the walls. Meanwhile, inside a house, a group of people are huddled together in fright as they listen to the loudmotion that''s happening outside.


    "Mother, what is happening?" a small girl asked while in her mother''s arms.


    "It''s okay¡­ don''t be afraid¡­" the woman said.


    Then her eyes went to the man holding a sword while standing on the side peeking from a small hole near the window. She feels a bitforted. The man on the other hand dare not open the window.


    However, the thing that is happening outside is making the man''s heart feel a bit afraid at the same time baffled. He did know how his house suddenly became like a fortress, but from the way he sees it, he is thankful that it just did.


    The reason for the attacks is because of his carelessness. In his excitement to pay off all of his debts, he changes the gold ingots he found outside his house in the family. However, for some unknown reason, the Si n found out about it and then began harassing them.


    Then today someone told him that the Si n would send someone to attack his house. However, his eldest son is already outside with the young man they had helped.


    Right now, he is still brooding over his muddle headedness and impulse at that time. He now mes himself for what is happening to them right now.


    "People inside, we are the Si family and we are here to capture you because you have stolen the property of the n. We advise you to surrender and never stall for time!" shouted a man with an imposing aura.


    Upon hearing his words, everyone who saw thismotion began to chatter.


    "Oh, now I see¡­ the reason why the family suddenly became rich is that they have stolen something¡­ what a shameless family."


    "I thought this Tong family is hard-working and good. How could they be so shameless?"


    "I guess we can''t judge people by how they act. Sometimes they are more vicious than the rest of us¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The man with the imposing aura who just shouted showed a contented smile. They have nted some people within the crowd to stir up amotion. So when those people began talking the reputation of this small Tong family would surely be ruined.


    But what made the man really annoyed is the barrier which is protecting the house. Now that they discover this, they are sure that the family is keeping something inside the house and they must get it at all costs. They must do this before the other ns could take hold of this news.


    Meanwhile, Jin Tong is furiously looking at those armed men attacking his house. He wanted to rush over but Shin Jiao told him to stay still and that his family is fine. Those people will not be able to hurt his family.


    "Brother Ji¡­ what¡­ what should we do?" Jin Tong asked as he felt a little depressed and helpless.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face. Although he could just go over there and beat those weak people up, he knew that if he did that, it would cause them more trouble. Hence he decided to act in the shadows once again.


    Shin Jiao took out thin needles made of ice then infused them with his poison essence. Since he is already out of the ''prisonnd'' he is now able to use his ability and powers. He didn''t want to kill anyone yet, so he decided to just punish those people.


    From where the two are hiding he could already see those people outside the courtyard. Then with quick and secretive action, he began flicking those needles towards those people. He targeted first that man with the imposing aura.


    "Ouch¡­ what was that?" the man suddenly said as he held the side of his neck.


    He just felt something seem to have bitten him on his neck. He then immediately scanned his sight in the crowd as he felt that something is wrong.


    However, before he could do anything he saw the rest of his people beganining about some insects biting them.


    "Damn it, what is going on?" he asked the soldier beside him.


    "I don''t know boss¡­" the soldier said then shifted his gaze to ckbeard Lao who also showed the same reaction as if something bit his back.


    Suddenly, before he could do anything, he felt a strong itchy feeling began spreading from his neck to his body. He then notices the rest of the people with him began scratching.


    Then the people in the crowd saw that there are some of them who also began scratching their bodies for some unknown reason. This made everyone feel a bit worried. Hence many began to get away from those people who began scratching their bodies.


    Those who saw this noticed that the people that are scratching their bodies are those people who nder the Tong family.


    And this made a smallmotion amongst them as they didn''t know what is happening. Some even think that those people are being punished by the deities for lying.


    Many in the area knew that the family living in that small courtyard is a good family. They like to help people and are very honest in their dealings with them. So, not everyone believes that the simple and honest Tong family is able to take something from arge n.


    The people from the Si family didn''t have a choice but to get out of the courtyard as they suddenly became afraid that they are being punished.


    And so, therge group of people runs away in a sorry manner while scratching their body.


    This made all the onlookers feel a bit dumbfounded at this scene. Some even threw jeering words at those people as they despise those that use their power to bully the regr people in the town.


    Meanwhile, Jin Tong is now looking at Shin Jiao like he is looking at a monster. He didn''t know why but he is now confident of his idea that Shin Jiao is truly the one who gave them those gold ingots.


    "Brother Ji¡­ you¡­" Jin Tong did not finish his words as Shin Jiao gestured him to keep everything a secret.


    After the fiasco and the people began to disperse the two walked out of their hiding ce and immediately went to the small courtyard.


    Then the figure of Jin Tong and Shin Jiao appears, three small figures came running towards them.


    "Big brother Jin, big brother Si, you two are okay. I''m happy that you were not caught." cried one of the little girls.


    The others also hugged Jin Tong''s thigh as they sob.


    "Jin, did someone trouble you?" Jin Tong''s father asked while patting his son''s shoulder.


    "No father, I''m okay." Jin Tong said.


    His mother looks at him with her teary eye.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess we can''t stay in this ce anymore." Shin Jiao said with a heavy sigh.


    "If we leave here, where should we go, Brother Ji?" asked Jin Tong while patting the backs of the still crying little ones around him.


    "Actually I already rented a ce near the southern part of the town. It''s about an hour of walking away from here." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    In truth, Shin Jiao bought that ce ahead of time when he first enters the town. However, he didn''t want to get the attention of everyone so he decided to live with the Tongs for a while. But it seems that he should just let this family live in that ce for a while. At least that way they could be safe.


    In fact, he feels a bit guilty for the predicament of the family. If he didn''t leave those gold ingots then this would not have happened.


    And so, the family decided to leave as soon as possible to prevent any other trouble to happen.


    Not longter, they soon arrive in a medium-sized courtyard with 3 two-story buildings and a garden inside. Shin Jiao has already installed a barrier around the building and only those who carry a jade badge that he made can enter the ce.


    When they arrive in the ce, the children''s faces immediately became happy as they began to run around the area.


    Their mother immediately tried to chase after the three.


    "Brother Ji¡­ this ce¡­" Jin Tong and his father were a bit amazed upon seeing this ce.


    They are not new to these kinds of homes as they too once belong to a huge family. However, Jin Tong''s father did not want to rely on his family for support and did not want to entangle himself with the Tong family''s problem, so he decided to live outside.


    "This will be your new home. I hope uncle and Brother Jin will take care of this ce on my behalf." Shin Jiao immediately said.


    "Why?" Jin Tong asked as he feels that there is something wrong with the atmosphere.


    "As you know, I am not from here. And Brother Jin and uncle are the kindest people I have known that have helped me these days. So when I leave, this ce will be yours¡­" Shin Jiao began to exin about the house and did not let Jin Tong''s father deny his goodwill.


    After his exnation, Jin Tong''s father just heaves a helpless sigh and epted the generous offer of Shin Jiao.


    "Uncle, I notice back then in the desert¡­ you seem to be a bit proficient in making talismans, am I right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked while the three are sitting around a tea table.


    "Haha¡­ young Nephew Si, you have a good eye. Yes, I actually know how to make basic talismans. But¡­ I have never progressed so far because of my inadequate knowledge." Jin Tong''s father said with a chuckle as his eyes seem to reminisce on something.


    "Well, that''s not a problem¡­ I can teach you how and from now on this would be your way of earning money. This way, you will not be scavenging outside of the desert." Shin Jiao suggested.


    Upon hearing his words, the father and son duo showed a surprised look on their faces. This is because their Tong n is connected to the Yu n who are merchants. And one of the well-known producers of talisman in town is the Lao n.


    But that n only sell low-level talisman. If this young master could teach them how to make one, then it would be a great contribution to the Yu n.. And this made the two feel a bit grateful.

 Chapter 642 - Secrets Of Vermillion Gem Town (2)

    Chapter 642


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    That night as the family settles down in their new home. A ck figure suddenly came rushing out of the middle-sized courtyard. The direction where the figure is going is towards the town''s practice hunting ground.


    This figure in ck is Shin Jiao. Tonight he decided to investigate that unusual feeling he is having towards the area on the western side of the town.


    From what he has learned with his talk to Uncle Tong, Shin Jiao learned the practice area is protected by a powerful array, and to go there, one must travel underground.


    From the city towards that ce, there is 1 kilometer spacious stone tunnel which was created by the ancestors of the people of the town. They didn''t know how it was created but it is said that a powerful being made the tunnel and the hunting ground for some unknown purpose.


    However, as time went by the town council decided to turn that ce into a practice hunting ground. And from then on it holds a significant part of the town which trains the youth in the way of fighting the desert creatures and also how to track and hunt beasts.


    Plus there are also some medicinal herbs that are growing in that hunting ground, hence it also holds great significance to the alchemist in the town.


    The tunnel is being patrolled by the town soldiers to ensure that there were no trespassers and would let the hunting ground prosper for a year before the annual hunting. Plus there are also overseers that check the hunting ground so ensure that it has abundant herbs and beasts which would also provide a good supply for the town.


    Because of the heavy security in the tunnel, Shin Jiao decided to go to the hunting ground through the desert.


    As he flew over stealthily, he scanned his surroundings using his normal senses. Though it is not as powerful as his absolute sense or spiritual sense, it is still enough for him to at least detect anything within 200 meters in radius.


    Shin Jiao is trying to look for forest-like scenery. However, as he scanned his surroundings all he could see are sand dunes and more sand for miles away. This made him frown.


    "This is where the practice ground is supposed to be." Shin Jiao muttered as he continues traveling for about 500 meters.


    Then upon looking around and seeing no one, he began to levitate above the sandy ground. Not longter, when he was about to reach around 50 meters, he soon discovers that the gravitational force suddenly began to change.


    "Damn¡­ don''t tell me, that the gravity does not only exist in the mountains but also in this desert?" Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly scanned his surroundings.


    Thanks to his vantage point he suddenly saw arge crater.


    "That must be it."


    Shin Jiao did not ascend higher and just flew directly to the direction of the crater. But as soon as he reached the 300 meters distance, he suddenly feels a great pressureing from the crater. It was like a mental pressure of a powerful being trying to invade his mind.


    If Shin Jiao is in the ''prisonnd'' he would surely fall and die with this kind of powerful mental pressure. However, with his current physique and unsuppressed ability, it was easy for him to ovee it.


    Soon he reached the strong fluctuation of Qi from the array formation protecting the hunting ground.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediatelynded on the sandy ground and began studying the array even though the mental pressure is still present.


    Then not longter, he began forming another array to counteract the array formation and create a small window for him to enter the crater.


    Shin Jiao found himself in a lush forest.


    Although it is dark, he could still see clearly and can even see the beasts inside the forest.


    "This is like arge farm." He muttered upon noticing his surroundings.


    Shin Jiao began following the array formation as he tries to look for the eye of the formation.


    Suddenly he heard a few rushing footstepsing towards his direction.


    Shin Jiao immediately activated his camouge suit and hid above the trees. Not long after he disappears five people suddenly arrive.


    "Did you see the intruder?" a man asked while holding a bo staff.


    "No, we should split up and search every direction. We should not rm the elders. We should fix this as soon as we can."


    "I agree¡­ let''s go."


    The people began to fan out and search everywhere.


    "Wow, their detection system in this area is good." Shin Jiao thought as a smile crept on his face.


    Then suddenly he vanished from where he stood. Shin Jiao began to explore the area and scanned his surroundings, but he could still not find the eye of the formation. He has a gut feeling that the eye of the formation is where he could find the dangerous feeling that he is having currently.


    ¡­


    While Shin Jiao is exploring the area of the practice hunting ground, hundreds of feet below him, there is a huge underground facility that exists. In the center of this underground facility, there is a figure of a man floating inside a murky ss tank with many thin stic tubes connected to his body.


    The man has his eyes closed and even his chest is not moving. The only indication that the person inside the ss tank is alive is the beating of his heart which is about 1 beat per 5 minutes and the Qi flowing around the ss tank.


    He is calmly floating inside the ss tank in a fetal position.


    The people around the ss tank did not do anything as they all just sit in a lotus position while surrounding that figure.


    If Shin Jiao is here he would recognize two of the young people inside this room. They were the young people leading the group of recognized young geniuses of the town, Mengyao Xian and Lihua Xian.


    In an overhead area, there is a monitoring room where people could watch what is happening inside the room.


    In that area, there are seven people discussing something.


    "We have already started the n. If we seed then we can create a path from this ce to the outside world." an old man said as he reads a parchment.


    "This is good. We have waited this long, if we could go back to the Qi richnd of the San kingdom then we can improve our cultivation."


    "If we do this, what would happen to the town and our families?"


    "You worry too much, they have a good life in this ce, the scavengers are doing good in supporting the supply and the hunting ground also supplies food. They will be able to live here for a very long time. But for us, our lifespan is already at the limit. If we could not leave this ce and improve our cultivation, then we would die here." Another old man said.


    "Sigh¡­ you are right. If only this ce could have abundant Qi and resources then we would not do this."


    "What would happen to that guy if we activate the portal?"


    "Well, he would be weak and would take at least around 300 years before he could regain his strength back."


    The group continues to discuss their ns and what to do next. As their n progresses these old people felt the excitement to be able to leave this barren ce and go out to the world.


    This group of old men has the cultivation level of nascent realm 1st level, and this is the reason why they are able to live for a very long time. They are the foundation of the ns and schools in the town of Vermillion Gem.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    As the festivity continues, a piece of news suddenly spreads throughout the town. The news is about a small family that suddenly went missing in just a day. Although the piece of news is nothing worth looking into, as small families would sometimes go missing or would suffer some tragedies. However, the thing about this family is that they seem to have offended the Si n.


    The Si n is one of the main ns in the town and controls the alchemy products within it. And due to this issue, the people are thinking that the Si n will make trouble for the Yu n where the Tong family belongs to.


    Inside the Yu n estate


    The figure of Ling Hu Yu could be seen walking towards the main hall of the n. He has an angry expression on his face. And those servants who see him would immediately lower their heads in fear of his imposing aura.


    Bang!


    Ling Hu Yu pushes therge double door forcefully that almost unhinge the two brown wooden doors.


    "Father¡­ what is the meaning of this?" Ling Hu Yu shouted as soon as he enters the room.


    Then suddenly everyone inside pauses as their attention turned towards the tall and handsome young man with an angry and dark aura.


    "You¡­ What do you want?" Guan Yu wanted to scold his son, but held himself back and just ask in a calm manner.


    "Where is cousin Jin Tong? What happened to his family? Why is their house in ruin?" asked Ling Hu Yu.


    Guan Yu looks at his son then shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man sitting on the side. The middle-aged man has acent look on his face, as he meets the eyes of the n head of the Yu n. He then shifted his gaze with a teasing look at the young man standing by the door.


    The others inside the room have a brooding look on their faces.


    Seeing the awkward atmosphere in the air and the challenging look from a middle-aged man, Ling Hu Yu felt a bit confused. But deep inside him, he knew that this unknown man is the cause why the n heads are feeling this way.


    "Who are you?" Ling Hu Yu asked with a knotted brow.


    He didn''t want to back down from the annoying gaze of the middle-aged man. But he also didn''t want to offend anyone as he could see that the n leaders are having a serious discussion at this time.


    "You really are a promising young man¡­ Good¡­ good¡­" the middle-aged man said with a grin.

 Chapter 643 - Vermillion Gem Town Clan Competition

    Chapter 643


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The rule of the fist, that''s what drives the cultivators in the town of Vermillion Gem to improving themselves. Today is the day that the n and schoolpetition would begin. And people are already flocking in the streets to watch the annual event.


    For the previous years, the contest is solely dominated by two ns, the Xian n, and the Yu n. The top three people dominating the stage are Mengyao Xian, Ling Hu Yu, and Lihua Xian.


    And now, this year there are many who have prepared and have improved their cultivation to battle against each other. And this event is what the young cultivators of the town are waiting for.


    As Shin Jiao blends with the crowd, he stood on the side with interest. This is because he suddenly feels the same aura emanating from some of the young people standing on the stage. Suddenly, someone approached him and patted his shoulder.


    "Hey, you''re Jin Yong''s friend, right?" Ling Hu Yu asked while he stood beside Shin Jiao.


    "Yes, and you''re¡­ his cousin."


    "Haha¡­ Yeah, oh¡­ do you know where my cousin is? I''ve been really worried that something might have happened to him and his family."


    "Umm¡­ They are doing fine, don''t worry."


    "Really?!" Ling Hu Yu''s expression immediately changes into jubtion.


    These past few days he was really worried. His family is being pressured by the Si n. They wanted to find Jin Tong and family, and they threatened the Yu family that they would not be able to supply any alchemical products if they did not surrender them.


    Actually, the Yu family did not fold on this threat. However, they knew that it would affect their business, so they arrive at a consensus that the Yu family will not interrupt with the matter of Jin Tong and his family.


    And this decision pissed off Ling Hu Yu. He wanted to protect his cousin but is unable to. He feels dejected and wanted to vent, but he couldn''t. And so he decided to look around and maybe rely on his luck.


    Who would have known that he would see someone familiar in the streets?


    "Then¡­ can you¡­ can you lead me to them?" Ling Hu Yu asked with a bit of an awkward expression.


    He knew that he did not do anything for his cousin and that he could not do anything at this moment. He just wanted to see that they are doing okay.


    "Young master Ling, it would be better if you do not. As you can see, you are being followed¡­" Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    With his words, the expression of Ling Hu Yu change. He knew that everything is not simple and what this friend of Jin Tong is saying is correct.


    "Just be rest assured that they are doing fine."


    The conversation of the two looks nonchnt as Shin Jiao did not face Ling Hu Yu while talking. His gaze is directed towards a couple of tforms ahead of them.


    "Okay, I''ll be going then. Thank you¡­ Hey, vouch for me, okay?" Ling Hu Yu said while patting Shin Jiao''s shoulder with a wide grin on his face.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze and nodded his head. In fact, he is here to make sure that nothing will happen in this contest. Jin Tong asked him for a favor and he needed to investigate something, so he decided to see what is going on.


    Not longter, arge group of people wearing elegant clothing began walking towards one of the seven high tforms in the area.


    Their dark blue robes and therge sword insignia on their robe look imposing. With their appearance, the public immediately began to mor.


    "That''s the Xian n¡­ young master Mengyao is as impressive as ever."


    "Hihi¡­ and look as the most beautiful goddess of Vermillion Gem, Miss Lihua¡­ She truly is the goddess of my heart."


    "I agree¡­"


    "Miss Lihua! I love you!" shouted one of the females in the crowd.


    With her instigation, the rest of the avid fans of Lihua Xian also shouted their feelings for her. And created a hugemotion which made Lihua Xian look at the crowd and wave her hand. And when she did that, everyone immediately erupted in cheers.


    "Little sister, you are as famous as ever." Mengyao Xian said as his cold expression suddenly turned into a charming smile.


    When those female admirers of his in the crowd saw this, they immediately sigh in delight.


    "Young master Mengyao, I love you! Marry me!" shouted one of the daring girls.


    This made everyone erupt once again in jubtion and cheers.


    The crowd continues this as they all cheer for their favorite young master in every n participating in the contest.


    Even Ling Hu Yu received a lot of praise from the youngdies and young males in the crowd which made him feel happy. He seems to have forgotten his worries.


    "It seems that I am worrying for nothing." Shin Jiao muttered.


    Suddenly his attention was focused on the figures of some of the young people on the tforms. Around fifteen of them are emitting the same signature aura. It is a very strong aura, but Shin Jiao can feel the same dangerous premonition he had with them.


    "Those people and those auras¡­ This seems strange, something is wrong¡­" Shin Jiao mules as he watches them from afar.


    However, no matter what he could not think of anything that is dangerous. They are all in the gold core realm, so he feels that they pose no threat to him. Even those infant soul realm cultivators in the area did not pose any threat towards him, so he could not understand where is this eerie feelinging from?


    The tournament began after an old man''s long speech about the tradition of the town. This type of contest would tamper with the body and strength of the young cultivators. They are only going to use their own fist without any weapons.


    The rule is that no killing moves are permitted. And the referee present would decide the match.


    And soon the small ns under the seven main ns and school began to sh.


    Although these people are only using their fist, the scene in front of Shin Jiao could still be considered as very bloody. It''s like watching an MMA match but more brutal as he could see someone breaking bones, sending their opponent fly with one move, and Qi projectiles. It was a truly magnificent sight for someone who knew how to fight.


    He is already aware of how the people in the cultivationnd fight. Due to the presence of Qi and mana, they did not utilize close-quarterbat frequently and many preferred to use weapons. Hence the scene, though deadly, it is not life-threatening.


    After a long bout, the only remaining young people on the stage are numbering up to 14.


    Shin Jiao could see that Ling Hu Yu seems unharmed. In fact, he has a look of confidence and a bit of discontent in his eyes, and Shin Jiao knew why.


    As someone who wanted to fight a stronger opponent, Ling Hu Yu did not even break a sweat when defeating his opponent. Hence he feels that the contest is not what he thought it would be. However, Ling Hu Yu also knew that the contest is not yet over. Hence there is that small tinge of expectation as his gaze sweep through the rest of the 13 young people with him.


    "People of Vermillion Gem¡­ I present to you, the top 14 contestants!" shouted the emcee of the event.


    Then a loud cheer erupted as everyone in the crowd pped their hands.


    This is the most waited part of the event for everybody as they already saw their favorite fighters standing on the stage.


    Then not longter after a draw of lots, the names of the 7 pairs of dueling fighters were disyed on an overhead board.


    However, right at this moment, there was a sudden change in the rules.


    "For the first time in the history of our town. We are going to choose the strongest fighter amongst young people. And to do that, we will be permitting the use of weapons¡­" shouted the emcee.


    When the people heard this, everyone was a bit shocked. However, they also had expectations in their eyes. This is because now they could see the full ability of the young fighters which they idolize.


    When this announcement was said, Shin Jiao''s brow suddenly furrows. He knew that something is up and so as someone who has experienced a lot already, he immediately became cautious.


    Shin Jiao change his location and suddenly disappear from where he stood. The people monitoring him immediately went into a panic. They didn''t know what happened as all they saw was Shin Jiao''s afterimage vanishing from their sight.


    "Damn it! We''ve been had. That person knew that we are watching him." said one of the men in the shadows.


    Many immediately appear from where Shin Jiao was standing before as they began to look around the streets. However, they found no trace of him.


    Above one of the roofs in a secluded angle, Shin Jiao is calmly squatting with a figure of a man lying unconscious beside him.


    Since these people didn''t have any killing intent in them, he didn''t kill the guy and just render him unconscious. With his expertise and vast experience in practicing medicine in the ''prisonnd'', Shin Jiao easily control''s the man''s body.


    He then copied the clothes of the man using his camouge armor. And now he peeks from his spot while looking like that person. From where he stood he could clearly see the stage and the other people in the shadows.


    As he observed, he suddenly noticed that someone gave Mengyai Xian and Lihua Xian weapons with strange aura on them. Although others could not see it, Shin Jiao could. He is too familiar with that kind of aura.


    "Those weapons des are coated with the energy of the ck and white stones. How¡­ how could they manipte it as human?" Shin Jiao immediately thought as his eyes went to the silver stone at the butt of the hilt.


    "Hmm¡­ What are they nning to do?" Shin Jiao thought as he decided to observe more.


    And soon he saw something that he never expected.

 Chapter 644 - Cheating

    Chapter 644


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Out of the fourteen contestants, at least seven of them wield weapons that are imbued with the ck and white stone aura. And this made Shin Jiao a bit dumbfounded. No matter how he tries to think about it, he could not get how these people were able to utilize that type of aura which is very dangerous to humans and beasts alike that are staying outside of the ''prisonnd''.


    He knew this because he has already utilized such power to some of his weapons.


    With interest yet still a bit guarded, Shin Jiao decided to observe further. He also could not let Ling Hu Yu suffer from this cheating bunch. Luckily for Ling Hu Yu, his opponent is from the Red Sand Academy and did not hold the cheat weapon.


    There would be seven battles that are going to happen, and these seven battles are expected tost until the afternoon, so the people on the podium watching this most anticipated battle between the geniuses of the ns and school already have prepared themselves for this event.


    The first fight is between two schools, the Dragon Soul School versus Red Sand Academy. As both contestants walk towards the stage, Shin Jiao immediately notices the cheat weapon on the Dragon Soul student''s hands.


    The student from the Dragon Soul School is a tall woman wearing a red cultivator''s robe and holds a thin de. Her opponent is a thin young man with and on his hand is a book.


    When the battle between the two started, the thin young man was able to dominate the battle by using talismans. The people from the Lao n immediately showed interest in the young man. This is because the young man utilizes his knowledge and skill in this fight. However, what surprises everyone is when the young woman brandishes her de, those talismans were cut into pieces like paper that they are. The Qi inside them were all wasted and unable to show their prowess.


    In this fight alone, one could see that the woman relies solely on her weapon and not on her skill to win the fight.


    Worst of all, the young man was struck on his shoulder by that thin de. When this happens, everyone saw the young man suddenly became weaker and immediately lost consciousness.


    This was amon thing so everyone did not notice the peculiarity of this battle.


    Then another pair goes up in the stage to battle. This time, it is a member of the Yu n, a young woman with long ck hair, and wears a red gown with a leather vest on top. Her opponent is a young woman wearing ck assassin''s garb from the ck mountain school.


    The fight was a bit long not until the woman wearing an assassin''s garb took out a small knife. When Shin Jiao saw that knife he knew that it wasced with ck and white energy. He could even see the holder of that knife getting a bit weaker upon wielding the de.


    His eyes immediately became alert. Shin Jiao knew that if the young woman from the Yu n would be stabbed by such a de, then she would surely be paralyzed instantly and would not have the ability to defend herself.


    As the two shes once again, true to his conjecture the Qi field of the young woman of the Yu n did not even pose any resistance and was prated like it was nothing.


    The de was stabbed on her arm which she immediately moved to block the eerie knife.


    As soon as she could not move anymore, the woman wielding the knife did not remove it. Instead, she let it stay on her opponent''s arm. The strong suction of her Qi made the Yu n woman''s turn pale. She knew that if she did not remove the knife, then she would surely lose her life.


    But the vicious ck cloth woman did not let her be. Instead, she kicks the woman and began beating her. The referee did not say anything on the side which made the face of the Yu n patriarch turned ugly.


    "No! Stop! We give up¡­ let my daughter be¡­ We give up!" suddenly an elder from the Yu n cried.


    The middle-aged man could not take the condition of her daughter being beaten up just like that.


    But no one stopped the fight.


    Suddenly a small projectile flew from somewhere and hit the butt of the knife, and then something happened.


    Boom!


    Two figures were sent flying with each of themnding at each of the opposite sides of the ring.


    When the small orb at the back of the knife flew out the suction of the Qi stopped and the young woman from the Yu n immediately grab this chance. Although she was in pain and a little dazed due to the explosion, she did not falter and immediately grab the knife and yank it out of her arm with gritted teeth.


    Although the explosion is strong, both of them are still gold core realm experts. So they did not suffer that much.


    The young woman from the Yu n immediately grabs this chance to jump out of the ring.


    She knew that she is not a match for the ck-clothed woman and she still values her life, so she can still ept losing. Plus she knew the weapon that was used is very eerie and dangerous.


    The fight ended with a sour after taste for the Yu n. Other ns were quiet while four groups, the Xian n, the Si n, the Dragon Soul School, and the ck Mountain School showed sneers on their faces.


    "What kind of weapon are those?" asked Guan Yu to an elder beside him.


    "Patriarch, I think those are the newly developed weapon from the Xian n. I heard that they discover those weapons from a ruin near the impassable mountain ranges." The elder replied.


    "This¡­ how could they do this?"


    "We have to do something¡­"


    Before the other ns could react, another fight began on stage. And this fight went brutally as the others. It left the audience a bit stunned. This is not a contest anymore but bloody torture.


    Except for the Xian siblings, the other battles are crazy and bloody. It was as if those people who use the eerie weapons have gone wild and without control. However, what baffled those who use weapons are the destruction of the cores. They noticed that in those crucial moments, the cores would be destroyed.


    Mengyao Xian showed great swordy in his fight as he subdues his opponent from the Lao n with ease. Their fightsted for a while but everyone appreciated his finesse and skill in wielding his sword. It was like he is dancing that even his opponent felt helpless.


    Lihua Xian on the other hand faces a student from Dragon Soul School. The two use cheat weapons. However, with Lihua Xian''s ability and sword skills she was able to dominate her opponent. But it took a big toll on her as she suffered the suction effect of the weapon even though it was only in close proximity.


    But the daring student from the Dragon Soul School acted as a rogue and forced her to unleash her ultimate skill. The two both suffered but she ultimately won the fight.


    Not longter, the battle between the 14 contestants ended up with seven people remaining. The next battle would be through the drawing of lots. Since Mengyao Xian was the champion of the previous year, he was exempted from the elimination battle.


    Then after that, the four remaining contestants would face each other. And then the final battle will proceed after. The audience had a mixed reaction to this year''s contest, and some even left already. They knew that there is something wrong with the contest and didn''t want to participate in these troublesome matters.


    This is especially true to the mortals in the town.


    The emcee then announced that there would be a one hour break before the final battle wouldmence. At this time Shin Jiao once again disappears from his position and immediately appears inside Ling Hu Yu''s tent. Inside, Ling Hu Yu and his father are discussing something. Not longter, when his father walks out of the tent. Ling Hu Yu slumps on a chair.


    "Tired?" a voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    "You¡­ how? How did you get inside?" Ling Hu Yu showed a stunned expression as he suddenly stood up.


    Shin Jiao signaled for him to keep quiet. He knew that the young man was a bit surprised but he didn''t want to waste more time. He needs to exin things to Ling Hu Yu and after that leave as soon as he can.


    "Don''t use any weapons¡­ I will give you a set of gloves which would be more useful in this fight... I noticed in your matches that you like using fist skills, I think that this is the best weapon for you."


    Ling Hu Yu showed confusion in his eyes and wanted to say something. Although he prefers fist skills, yet his opponent is using des and those eerie weapons, he is sure that he would be defeated if he uses fist skill alone. However, what Shin Jiao said next clear up his misconception.


    "I just want to warn you¡­ the iron knuckles on the gloves, don''t let it touch your skin it has the same effect as those eerie weapons. If you encounter those eerie weapons, the glove is enough as your defense and could render them useless, so use it to your full advantage." Shin Jiao said with a smile as he assisted Ling Hu Yu in putting on the gloves.


    Suddenly, in front of his eyes, the metallic gloves change their form and suddenly turned into cloth arm wraps with iron knuckles. This made Ling Hu Yu look at Shin Jiao with aplicated expression.


    "Good luck." Shin Jiao said while patting Ling Hu Yu''s shoulder as he walks out of the tent.


    "I did what my part¡­ now everything is up to you." Shin Jiao said with a smile as his figure disappear and went back to his old position.


    He already has an idea where those weapons came from after hearing, the discussion between Ling Hu Yu and his father.. So he is already making a n to visit the said ruin.

 Chapter 645 - The Ancient Ruin Of Samsara

    Chapter 645


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The battle resume as the contestants takes their seat near the stage. The seven proud youth from each n and schools are sitting along with their n''s men. Ling Hu Yu is calmly looking at the stage while his mind is going through what he has discovered with the mysterious gloves that Si Ji has given him.


    He truly found it fascinating and unique. Plus it gives him security and confidence although it now looks like a bandage wrapped around his arm.


    Suddenly the names of the battle matches were disyed on the overhead board. When he saw his name going against the very person who made his cousin suffer, Ling Hu Yu suddenly feel the desire to take revenge.


    He would be in the third match, so he just sat there and observe the other fights.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is watching things happening on the roof when he suddenly saw the same person who gave those weapons to the participants. Actually, at that time he had noticed something. Although that person has the same aura as humans, he could clearly see that it is only a camouge.


    "That person is a bit weird¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly jumps down from the roof and immediately follows that person.


    He activated his suit and his figure blended in with his surroundings.


    That person walks calmly and goes through aplex terrain until he reaches a small house. After doing some rhythmic knocking the door''s peaking hole slightly open.


    "What do you need?" the voice from the other side said.


    The disciple then looks around and then talks in an unfamiliarnguage. When Shin Jiao heard this, he was a bit astounded. This is because thenguage that this person uses is that of the Li''angs. Though he is not familiar or could not understand it, Shin Jiao has already heard the Li''angs talk to each other. He is sure that this disciple is a Li''ang.


    When he noticed this, his interest was immediately piqued. He didn''t know why those weapons are being used in the battle, and he didn''t know what a Li''ang is doing outside of the ''prisonnd'', but he needs to know what is the mystery behind all of this.


    His gut feeling is telling him that he is now on the correct path in determining the answer to his eerie feeling and that tingling danger in his senses.


    He tried to scan the house, but he could feel that his spiritual and absolute senses are being blocked. He already has an idea why, so he immediately covered himself with the energy that negates the effect of the ck and white stones.


    When that Li''ang enters the room, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately step inside. And true to his conjecture, when he enters the room his body was immediately bombarded with the strange energy of the ck and white stones.


    If he was not ready, it would have been disastrous and his camouge suit would sure stop working.


    And so with that, he was able to enter the house. He could immediately feel that there is a number of Li''angs inside the house.


    The people began asking the Li''ang disguised as a disciple. However, Shin Jiao is unable to understand them, so he just looks at the reaction of the people.


    Then not longter, the group began walking towards a room. Shin Jiao followed quietly and from his location at the ceiling, he could see the Li''angs opening a passage underground.


    They all then enter the passage and before thest person could close it, Shin Jiao suddenly dashed inside. Thest Li''ang felt a strong breeze which made him a bit taken aback. He then looks around but found no one, hence he proceed in closing the secret trap door.


    Shin Jiao secretly followed the group and was a bit shocked to discover that the said ruin is actually just below the city itself. He could immediately see the runes and the array formations.


    "So this is the continuation of the array from the Practice Hunting Ground¡­ that''s why I find that ce iplete." Shin Jiao thought as a smile crept on his face.


    Not longter, they soon arrive at arge stone door. The Li''ang at the front stretches forth his hand and the stone door opens.


    Shin Jiao could see that inside that seeming ancient stone door another tunnel could be seen. Then at the end of that tunnel, he could see a group of Li''angs wearing somewhat modern looking suits.


    "Are those steel armor and¡­ guns?" Shin Jiao thought in surprise.


    However, upon checking the weapons on the hands of those Li''angs he suddenly discovers that they are not normal guns from the earth, but instead energy weapons.


    "Those energies¡­ they are the same as the ck and white stones."


    The Li''angs greeted the guards when they reached the end of the tunnel.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed the guards scanning the Li''angs and this made him feel that something is wrong.


    "Well, since I''m already in this ce, let''s explore it." He thought as he took out a bunch of silver needles.


    Shin Jiao immediately rendered all of the Li''angs in the area unconscious.


    Then he strode forward and opens the locked door by breaking the array.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to copy a Li''ang appearance. He didn''t know what he would see, but he knows that he would find something in this ce.


    As he strode around, he soon arrives in a huge and wide chamber where there are many statues and unknown writings. Shin Jiao then carefully study the chamber and noticed that those statues are lifelike. Then he saw a familiar pair.


    When he walks closer, he suddenly notices the writing on a steel te below the arm-size statues changes into English. This immediately made Shin Jiao take a step back. He then looks around and checks if there are others in the huge chamber. When he saw no one and even his senses could detect none, he took a step forward and decided to read the information.


    "Humans¡­ From a small blue with a dangerous spatial coordinate. Explorer called that ce, death zone¡­" After Shin Jiao read the first line and introduction, he was a bit confused.


    However, he decided to continue reading.


    "Strength¡­ weak. Physical stamina¡­ weak. Energy maniption ability¡­ weak. Mental strength¡­ weak¡­ but not susceptible to mind reading. Lifespan¡­ short¡­ Potential¡­ infinite." Shin Jiao suddenly stop at this part.


    Each of those attributes he read on the other side of it there is a word that made him feels depressed. The word is¡­ failed.


    However, at thest part, he was a bit taken aback as he didn''t know why is it that even though humans failed in every aspect of their attribute, yet their potential was determined to be infinite.


    He now has a lot of questions in his mind which is making him feel more confused. He now wanted to know where humans doe from, and why is that his race lives in that ce is called ''death zone''. Then a particr being came to his mind and remember him to be the overseer of the human race on earth.


    Then something caught Shin Jiao''s attention below that information te. The name is very familiar as he is currently on that, Gaeus Ro.


    He hesitated for a bit then presses that name which appears to be blinking a bit.


    Upon doing so, the entire information te suddenly changes, and new information was written on the te. Shin Jiao began reading the information and his facial expression has many changes on them. He now feelsplex emotions raging inside his heart.


    Then he decided to try and read as much information as he could from the other statues inside thatrge chamber. He knew that what he could learn in this ce would give him an edge once he decides to go to the cosmos and explore it.


    He has now discovered why the human race is called a weak race.


    This is because most beings in the known universe and other gxies started out with the power equivalent to an infant soul realm cultivator when they were born. Some are even born with the powerparable to a nascent realm cultivator.


    Shin Jiao arrive at this conclusion because of the power rating that the information te is showing. Below the information te are the words.


    ''Information requestor: unknown, power level: 65''


    When he saw that, he already knew that the number of spheres in his dantian is what that thing is calling as power level.


    After reading all of the information tes inside the chamber, Shin Jiao decided to go out and explore some more. But this time, he wanted to know more about Gaeus Ro. Is he really just a fallen deity who died? Is the itself is his own flesh and bones? Or is he something else?


    There are now tons of questions in Shin Jiao''s mind as the information about Gaeus Ro is bing moreplex. The rumors and the data seem to be not connected to each other. Although there are still those that he could deduce on his own, yet everything is blurry.


    However, Shin Jiao knew that those questions in his mind would be answered in this ce. ording to the information te that he read, this ce is owned by Gaeus Ro. So he might find more concrete information in this ce.


    While he began strolling about, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed a few figures walking his way. When he saw them, he was a bit curious. This is because those figures are actually humans.


    The humans are wearing a suit that covers their whole body while they are talking to some of the Li''angs wearing something like ab coat.


    Shin Jiao just bowed his head on the side as the figures pass by him. He could hear them talking about some device. With a flick of his hand he took out a small transmitter and it flew towards thest person wearing the suit.


    Shin Jiao then continue roaming the ce while he listens to the conversation.

 Chapter 646 - The Ancient Ruin Of Samsara (2)

    Chapter 646


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A huge room covered with ancient glyphs stood in front of a young Li''ang while he looks at it with interest. Around him are also dozens of Li''angs looking at this gate with awe in their eyes. Some would even touch the glyphs in the room with an expression of worship on their faces.


    Shin Jiao identally entered this ce while he roams around this huge ruin. In this room, he is able to read the glyph before he enters. It is written at the top of the huge stone door, Samsara room.


    While listening to the discussion, Shin Jiao discover a crucial plot. Those higher-ups from the town of Vermillion Gem are plotting to use the huge amount of energy that is powering up the whole Li''ang civilization, in creating a portal to the outside world. This idea came from the merchants which would visit the town every now and then.


    When Shin Jiao learned about this, he began to calcte if it was possible. However, ording to the limited amount of Qi in the air, it is not possible to create a huge portal. But for Shin Jiao it is possible as he has tons of beast cores and spirit stones in his ring. But for this town and the environment, it is in, the portal would not receive enough power.


    However, if they are to convert the energy in the Li''ang underground city, it might be possible. But Shin Jiao knew that if that happens then the Li''ang civilization would copse along with the town above the ground.


    Although the ruin would not be affected as Shin Jiao could feel a special protective array on it, he is sure that the town would not be spared.


    And to stop this from happening, he needs to be in this ce, the Samsara room.


    As Shin Jiao reads the runes all over the ce, his contact lenses began to deduce the rightbination of the runes ording to the known array formation inside of their database.


    To prevent others from suspecting him, Shin Jiao even mimic some of the Li''ang and sit in a meditative position on one corner.


    As time ticks by, Shin Jiao has discovered that the runes are actually telling a strange story. As he sessfullypiles all of the runes, he was able to activate everything ording to what he knew. And what he discovers thoroughly stupefied Shin Jiao.


    In fact, he just learned that this very room was created by the very god of this world, Gaeus Ro.


    Then suddenly a bunch of images appears in his mind as Shin Jiao was then thrown into another world. It is the world of the human-like creature with a long tail. The strangenguage suddenly bore through Shin Jiao''s mind as he began to understand what the images and the sound is saying.


    From point of view, Shin Jiao saw everything from the perspective of an ordinary teenager born in a simple family. This teenager had a secret. He didn''t want to show this secret because he knew it will not help his family. So he kept it to himself, and would just do it in secret.


    The young man is fascinated by making trinkets and weird kinds of stuff. And he knew that if his parents would discover this, they would be dismayed.


    In thisnd, he and his family lived a normal and blissful life. And his father is a very skilled swordsman. And he wanted his son to walk in his path.


    However, one day their town fell because of the massive rain of ''stones from heaven'', which is what the people call the meteorites.


    It causes destruction all over the ce. The young man did not have any choice but to move out of their town along with his family.


    However, he forgot something and immediately ran towards their home which is already in ruins. When he enters the ruined house, he immediately saw the gift he received from his parents, it was a short silver sword.


    He happily took that sword and was about to go out, when he saw the ck and white stones. The young man was afraid but he was curious at the same time.


    In his curiosity, he bravely touches the two stones and his body suddenly felt energized and strong. From then on, the supposed to be the disastrous end of their town became their salvation.


    With his curious mind, the young man was able to utilize the ck and white stones and turn it into something useful. And then he discovered the power and the wealth thates with it.


    Then thousands of yearster¡­


    A tribe of humans was able to go out into space and began to explore it. The young man has now turned into a man with an imposing and powerful aura. He led his race to conquer space. With his ultimate technique, he learned from observing the ck and white stone he was able to usher the rise of his people.


    Then in his travel and search for power, he reached a very high cultivation level. The young became a Gctic Lord.


    He became very powerful and very arrogant.


    He has offended too many powerhouses, but he didn''t care. His technique, the Energy Void is supreme and strong.


    Then one day he met a beautiful woman from another human tribe. She was beautiful but she is scared of him. To make the woman fall for him, the gctic lord decided to hide his power and lowers himself into a celestial deity.


    And that was the start of their blissful rtionship.


    The two had a happy rtion for hundreds of years until the time that the woman discovers that her husband is actually a gctic lord. Then one day, he needed to go to battle and fight against the masters of the shadow beings.


    In that extreme and long fight, many worlds and star systems were destroyed. And the gctic lord fell and with his death, his wife''s sanity was affected because of her endless love for him.


    In his dying breath, he severed himself from samsara and decides to stay with his wife for all eternity. And so he formed a world and protected his wife and the rest of the younger generation of his tribe in it.


    The gctic lord is¡­ Gaeus Ro.


    After Shin Jiao saw this in his mind, he showed a pained expression on his face.


    Then suddenly a person appears in his mind space.


    "Human¡­ you are the first toprehend the universalnguage of the gods. I congratte you¡­ I hope that my legacy will be of use to you as it was to me. I just want to warn you¡­ beware¡­ of¡­ the¡­ snake¡­" the person said but his voice trailed at the end and Shin Jiao was not able to hear the rest as his head began to throb in pain.


    When he opens his eyes, he found himself still sitting inside the samsara room.


    He now knew why this ce is called the samsara room. This is the memory of the gctic lord, Gaeus Ro, and the real history of this world.


    Shin Jiao then shifted his gaze towards a direction. In that direction, he seems to see a corpse floating inside a liquid tube.


    He now understands everything, plus he also gained a lot of things. Shin Jiao became a bit excited. He has experienced another lifetime, the life of the true god of this world, Gaeus Ro. He now knew what he should do next if he wanted to improve his power.


    Shin Jiao stood up and left the room.


    But as soon as he takes a step out of the samsara room, a glow suddenly appears in his mind.


    ''Initiating sequence¡­ loading variables¡­ transmitting¡­ transmitting¡­''


    ''Transmissionplete¡­''


    ''Transferring control of the Samsara Chamber to its new owner... transfer is sessful¡­ Wee to the Samsara Chamber.''


    The mechanical voice said in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    Then before he could think of anything else, he began to see the whole Samsara Chamber. He could even see all the living beings inside of it.


    "So this Samsara Chamber is actually a huge spaceship. No wonder I found it weird." Shin Jiao muttered.


    However, his expression suddenly turned grave upon realizing that something is happening in a distant area. It was the area of the Practice Hunting Ground.


    "So this is the reason why I am getting a dangerous feeling. Those people are going to revive the corpse of Gaeus Ro¡­ are they crazy? That''s a gctic lord, if that thing went wild, then this world will be obliterated¡­ Sigh¡­ their ignorance would be their own outdoing." Shin Jiao thought as he shook his head.


    Then with a thought, his body suddenly vanished from where he stood and appear inside the chamber where the corpse of Gaeus Ro is.


    When Shin Jiao saw the face inside the ss tank, he immediately recognizes him.


    "So this is his real body¡­ Hmm¡­ what happened to his tail?" Shin Jiao thought for a while but then realized that Gaeus Ro''s tail was taken by his enemy.


    In his defeat, the enemy took his tail as a trophy from a fallen gctic lord.


    The Li''angs is one of the demi-human races across the Milky Way which has gained prestige through Gaeus Ro. However, they eventually fell also because of him. And his enemy would gain fame in the demon race if he shows off the tail of the demi-human.


    As Shin Jiao observes, he soon saw that the Li''angs and the humans inside are going to start the process of reviving the fallen god.


    And from what Shin Jiao learned from the advanced technology that they were able to umte for thousands of years, is that with that technology, it is only a matter of time before they can revive their fallen god and it seems that the time is at hand.


    If this is sessful, then it would truly cause him a really huge headache.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate anymore and wanted to stop this. However, he soon discovers that the chamber is actually protected by aplex formation array. And he knew that it would take time if he tries to break it slowly.


    But suddenly¡­


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" Shin Jiao suddenly heard someone asking him in the Li''angnguage.

 Chapter 647 - The Awakening Of A Fallen God

    Chapter 647


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall Li''ang stood in front of a young Li''ang while holding his energy ster pointing at that small figure. The angry expression on his face is telling the small Li''ang that if he does something crazy, the armed Li''ang would st him.


    Shin Jiao heard the guy but his mind is currently trying to break the array formation to deactivate it. Even though he has full control of the whole Samsara Chamber, he still needs time to familiarize himself with it.


    "Hey! I''m talking to you!" shouted the Li''ang guard as he walked towards Shin Jiao and suddenly pointed the muzzle of the rifle on his head.


    When Shin Jiao feels the threat, he subconsciously acted and punches the guard on his chest. With his strength at the nascent realm, the guard was immediately thrown towards the barrier. If he is not wearing the strong armor, then that force alone should have exploded his body into a pulp. But with his armor, he was thrown and still died.


    But his death alerted the rest of the guards surrounding the barrier. Even the people inside were rmed.


    Then the energy beam began shooting at him in all directions. The Li''ang guards in this part of the Samsara Chamber are all skilled and very adept in battles. This could be seen in how urate their shooting is. Shin Jiao even admire their well-coordinated attacking formation.


    As the energy beam flew towards him, Shin Jiao could feel that these beams use the remnants of Gaeus Ro''s power. As a gctic lord, even though he is already dead, Gaeus Ro was able to create a few devices and set it up in an array formation on the. Those devices are called Energy Void Stone regtor.


    Shin Jiao has actually seen some of those devices when he visited the Under City ruled by Queen Klo. And when he feels that energying from those beams he feels a bit afraid.


    He knew how dangerous those things are. Even though he can create defensive energy to negate the effect of ck and white energy, those beams are different. They are like a direct attacking from the skill of Gaeus Ro.


    And so Shin Jiao abruptly dodges every beam sent his way like an agile monkey while looking for a cover.


    Shin Jiao then took out his weapons and don in his Exo Suit. Even though he already has a strong nascent realm body, he did not dare face those beams. Hence with the suit, he could now fight those guards with confidence.


    With a movement as quick as lightning, Shin Jiao dashed towards his nearest enemy. With one shot, a bullet finds itself digging at the forehead of a guard wearing a ck futuristic tactical full-covered helmet.


    After taking down one, Shin Jiao did not stop and immediately directed his target to another one.


    Under the zing fire of energy beams, Shin Jiao''s figure dances all over the ce as he dodges while firing his gun.


    He then suddenly got near a guard who seems to have his weapon jammed, before that guard could react, Shin Jiao has already sent a palm strike towards that guard''s chest. The same thing has happened to that person, although his armor is sturdy and almost indestructible even with Shin Jiao''s strength, his physique is still weak.


    After that battle, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to take some of the armors and weapons of the guard into his ring. He would research those things as he knew that they could enhance the strength and firepower of his gears.


    Shin Jiao did not linger further as he shes towards the barrier protected area.


    "If the system could not break this thing fast, then it would be really dangerous. Maybe the skill¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly thought of the Essence Syphon skill.


    However, he didn''t know how much energy his body could absorb. As he deliberates on his next move, the ground suddenly shook.


    Shin Jiao''s gaze was then directed towards the inner chamber. He could see that those people inside the chamber are activating the device to resurrect Gaeus Ro.


    "Damn it!??? Shin Jiao curses as he decided to use Essence Syphon skill.


    He suddenly stood in front of the barrier, and then he began to gather his Qi into his palm. As he did so, Shin Jiao willed them to create an energy array on his palm.


    "Essence Syphon!"


    As he activated the skill, Shin Jiao struck the barrier and a strong suction force immediately envelops the surroundings.


    He could immediately feel arge amount of Qi, mana, and the weird energy of the ck and white stone being absorbed towards his dantian through his palm.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and redirected the rest of that extra energy that he could not refine properly towards his other arm.


    The strong surge of energy suddenly flows through his body making him feels pain all over. His skin, body tissue, and bones are all in a mess as the strong energy flows through him. Shin Jiao could even hear a cracking sounding from his bone for being incinerated by the strong energy as the heat began to emanate from him making his body glow red.


    Then suddenly a powerful beam came out of his other arm towards the direction that he is pointing.


    Ka-Boom!


    Arge beam suddenly destroyed the ceiling of the chamber as it flew out towards the desert outside.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, thepletion is already getting tenser. Right now, there are only two people left and the final battle is about to start.


    Ling Hu Yu who has sessfully defeated his opponent with the weapon gifted to him by Shin Jiao is now facing Mengyao Xian. Everyone has already feared the weapon being wielded by four main ns and schools in the town.


    The Xian family has told everyone that they can produce such a weapon. And with this deration, everyone has already given up on their chance of winning in this battle.


    But who would have known that Ling Hu Yu''s strange arm wrap would pose a challenge to the new weapon? He has easily defeated Lihua Xian when they face each other in the semi-final. And now he is going to fight her older brother.


    "Ling Hu Yu, I truly admire your persistence¡­ You are of no match to me in the previous years, and you will still not be my match this year¡­ Just ept that you are inferior to me." Mengyao Xian said with an icy tone.


    "Haha¡­ Both of us know why I am always at the disadvantage every year¡­" Ling Hu Yu sneered while giving Mengyao Xian a disdainful gaze.


    "Hahaha¡­ If you have known, then you should have just obediently epted your fate of always being the second ce¡­ Hahaha¡­" Mengyao Xian chuckled.


    Those who heard the two showed a pondering look on their faces. This is true towards those other ns that are not close to the Xian n. However, people from the Xian n showed great contempt while looking at those other ns and schools.


    "Let''s stop dawdling, I find you an eyesore. Let''s fight!" Ling Hu Yu shouted as he suddenly smashed his fist out of anger.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    When the two rows of ck stones from his knuckles hit each other a thunderous sound suddenly reverberated in the stage.


    The shock wave was so strong that it even made Ling Hu Yu took a few steps back with a shocked expression.


    "What... what was that?" Ling Hu Yu muttered in disbelief.


    He did not expect that such a thing could happen. Even the audiences watching were all covering their ears and some elders sitting near the stage have fallen from their seats due to that strong shock wave.


    What baffled everyone is the figure of Mengyao Xian who was thrown at the edge of the stage.


    "You¡­ you dare throw a sneak attack! You despicable¡­" Mengyao Xian suddenly shouted in an angry tone after he was able to stand.


    This was the first time that he suffers such a humiliating scene, and from a mere shock wave at that. However, what he felt at that time is helplessness. The shockwave seems to have bypassed his Qi field and directly hit his body.


    But of course, the source of that energy is protected from its effect.


    "Hahaha¡­ This would be interesting¡­" Ling Hu Yu chuckled as his gaze turned serious upon looking at Mingyao Xian.


    When he was about to attack, a figure suddenly appears on the stage.


    It was the referee.


    "Stop!... your weapon¡­ your weapon is not permitted in this battle¡­" said the referee with a stern voice.


    When the people heard this, the crowd suddenly became rowdy.


    "What? What is going on?"


    "This is too shameless¡­ I though the Xian n would honor the agreement to have a fair fight, why would they use their influence at this time?"


    "Those weapons are very attractive to many. With a weapon like that, fighting against the beasts outside would be easier."


    "The Yu n could not do anything about this. They should just admit defeat¡­"


    "This is too unfair¡­"


    Many opinions were heard from the crowd but the faces of the Xian n elders and patriarch are showing smug look on their faces.


    "So what if we do this? What can you do to us?" a sarcastic toneing from a male youth of the Si n was heard by some of the elders in the other ns.


    This made everyone show an angry expression, but the situation is a bitplicated. If the ns fight then it would be troublesome for the town. Hence everyone is indecisive and a bit nervous.


    Although the Xian n and those who wanted to show their allegiance to them have smug looks on their faces, they are also aware of the severity of the situation if the other ns fight against them. Hence no higher-ups are moving at this time.


    Ling Hu Yu is showing defiance to the referee who is now showing a sneer on his face. He is sure that he could subdue this brat, that''s why he dares to take a step forward towards Ling Hu Yu.


    As soon as he reaches about 2 meters away from the young man, everyone in town suddenly feel a huge tremor.


    Then a pir of light erupted from underground in the direction of the Practice Hunting Ground.


    When the people saw this, all of the morings immediately stopped and everyone''s gaze are directed to that pir of light.


    Every person inside the town could feel an ominous feeling in their hearts upon seeing that light.


    From the stand, the patriarch of the Xian n suddenly muttered.


    "It has begun¡­"

 Chapter 648 - The Awakening Of A Fallen God (2)

    Chapter 648


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Electrical sparks are all over the ce and the Qi and mana in the air are bing chaotic. The extreme surge of energy seems to have startled everything inside the Samsara Chamber.


    The Li''angs wearingb suits and some of the humans inside the chamber is looking at the ss tank where a floating figure could be seen. Although their surroundings are in chaos, their attention did not divert from that figure inside the ss tank.


    Many emotions are inside in each of their hearts.


    The Li''ang people are exited to resurrect the figure inside the tank as it means that their race would once again be able to go into the cosmos and rule a gxy of their own for millennia. With the strength of their god, Gaeus Ro, they would experience what their ancestors have experience in reigning supreme and be a well-respected race once again.


    Unlike what they are now, many of them wanted things to change. Of course, if they are sessful, their first target is the human intruders of their sacred ground.


    Although they are powerful demi-human creatures, they are not a match for the humans in this ce which could exterminate their race easily. They knew that humans are keeping them for a purpose. And they have also tricked these humans into believing that the great being inside the tank is a strong power source.


    And so with the help of these stupid and greedy humans, they are able to finish the n to resurrect their god.


    Meanwhile, the few humans inside the protected chamber have excited expression on their faces. They could not wait to power up this whole ce and gain the chance to open the portal to leave this barrennd.


    The two races inside this chamber have their own ns and schemes and none of them wanted to back down in their goals.


    However, they did not know that therge surge of energy that is causing the unstable current is actually just standing outside of the barrier.


    Shin Jiao has already absorbed arge amount of energy and the spheres in his dantian have already reached their limit. He is already starting to form his 69th sphere. However, to do that, he needed arge amount of Qi and mana. And through therge amount of energy coursing through his body, Shin Jiao''s body is also being refined again making his physique bing stronger and sturdier with every ounce of pain he is feeling.


    This simultaneous event is something that Shin Jiao did not want to happen to him as he knew that it would cause him some pain. However, if he did not do this, the n of those people inside would seed and might even cause him greater pain and headache.


    From the information he has learned about Gaeus Ro, he doesn''t know if the fallen god would be a friend or a foe. If it is thetter, then it might mean the end of this world. And he needs to stop this at any cost. He still needs to see his wife and his child.


    When his mindes to this part, Shin Jiao could feel a strange determination to live and at the same time protect his loved ones.


    "Arrgghh!!!" Shin Jiao shouted as his body began glowing.


    Along with his glowing body, the whole ce began to shake violently once again.


    This time, instead of releasing arge amount of energy from his other arm to the outside world, he decided to release it towards the barrier.


    When he releases the excess energy, a strange urrence happened.


    The whole ce suddenly lit up and the barrier protecting the whole ce began to glow brightly. Then everything suddenly stopped and turned into crystal fragments that slowly coagte.


    The sh between the refined energy passing through Shin Jiao''s body and the energy from the barrier created an unknown reaction that suddenly turned the energy into crystal stones. Then Shin Jiao could feel the ck and white energy coursing through that solidified energy.


    Then Shin Jiao could clearly see that on his left hand is the white stone crystal and on his right hand is the ck crystal.


    Then realization dawned on him. However, before he could think further, he suddenly spat mouthfuls of foul ck blood.


    And when his blood touches the solidified barrier, it suddenly turned into a light particle that flew towards his body.


    Then suddenly everything broke apart revealing the people inside the barrier.


    Shin Jiao lifted his head slowly. His body is still feeling the pain and needed time to recover. However, what he saw inside the room made his heart skip a beat.


    Inside the room stood a tall human¡­ or rather a demi-human.


    The man is around ten feet tall towering over the rest of the people around him. He is slowly flexing his hands and stretching his body as if he just woke up from a long sleep. The energy undtion on his body is slowly increasing and this made everyone around him feel a bit worried. This is true especially to those middle-aged and elderly looking humans.


    "What is this?" shouted one of the old men while looking at a Li''ang in anger.


    But no one answered him as the Li''angs people are looking at the man with deep reverence in their eyes. When the giant man lifted his head, every Li''ang in the area, suddenly lowered themselves to the ground in an act of praising their resurrected god.


    "My Lord, we¡­ we have sessfully brought you back¡­" one of the Li''angs said in theirnguage.


    "We have waited for a long time, oh, supreme one. Your people have been waiting for you for a long time."


    "All hail the supreme one, all hail our god!"


    The rest of the Li''angs suddenly shouted in unison.


    Suddenly, in the ''prisonnd'', the Li''ang people that are busy living their lives stop their chores.


    As if they have felt the extreme reverence inside their heart as they all faced the same direction and began to kowtow towards it. None of them knew why, but each and every one of them had that strong feeling to praise someone in that ce. It was something that was etched in their own body, in their very genes.


    Meanwhile, inside a cottage, a beautiful woman is sleeping. Sitting beside that beauty is a young woman who is slowly knitting some embroidery on the side.


    Suddenly, that beautiful woman who is sleeping opens her eyes and then turns towards a certain location. Even the young woman suddenly stopped and then for some unknown reason shifted her gaze.


    She knitted her brows and was confused about the foreign feeling she is feeling in her heart.


    Deity Nuah''s eyes suddenly turned misty as she bit her lower lips. Then her hands began shaking uncontrobly.


    "Mother¡­ mother are you okay? It seems that someone really powerful has awakened¡­" Yunya said as she tried tofort her mother who has aplex expression on her face.


    It has been eons since shest saw this expression from her mother and that was when her father died in that war a long time ago.


    "Gaeus¡­ Gaeus is¡­ my Gaeus is alive¡­ He is still alive¡­ How? No, that''s not possible? But it is possible, right? With his power¡­ but¡­. How? What will he do if¡­ No¡­ this can''t be¡­ this can''t be happening¡­ My Gaeus¡­ I need to see him¡­" Goddess Nuah muttered incoherently as she began to panic.


    "Mother, stop¡­ we¡­ we can''t leave this ce, remember¡­ we still did not break the seal. You just have to wait, here¡­ I will send more demonic beasts to break the seal, that way you can leave." Yunya said with exasperation.


    She knew that her mother''s mind is unstable, but how could she leave her mother alone. She already made a promise, and she promises to fulfill it no matter what.


    Yunya tried to calm the goddess''s tumultuous emotion as she began to n out what she needed to do to be able to free her mother from the ce.


    This phenomenon is not only felt in this ce. All over the, powerful beings have also felt the presence that is making them shiver in fear for some unknown reason. They didn''t know what it was but everyone knew that this being that seems to have arrived on this would cause more trouble than they could ever imagine.


    They all sense the danger, and everyone is afraid.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is also feeling the same thing as those powerful beings outside. For some unknown reason deep in his heart, he feels uncontroble fear and threat.


    As Shin Jiao''s gaze crept to that tall figure, though that figure looks innocent, only he knows how dangerous that person is.


    The old men looking at the figure of Gaeus Ro sense the hidden danger and began moving backward. They now discovered that they''ve been had by those demi-humans. They wanted to kill each and every one of them for this treachery, but saving their lives is the most important. They dare not stay in this ce where the danger is clear.


    Suddenly, the figure of Gaeus Ro stopped checking his own body and suddenly shifted his gaze towards the Li''angs kowtowing towards him on the ground. As he walks closer, the closest Li''ang wearing ab gown suddenly showed a pleased look in his eyes. He feels excited to be close to the resurrected god.


    He feels that it is his pleasure and honor to be basking in the glory of the almighty god of their race. That Li''ang lifted his head high up and looks directly as the eyes of the tall figure.


    What he saw is an expressionless face with eyes dull of any emotion. When that Li''ang saw this, cold shivers immediately run all over his back.


    At this moment, he knew that something is wrong. He knew that what they did which they thought to be a nature defying act and the culmination of their scientific prowess... was wrong. It was all wrong.


    They thought that, if they resurrect their fallen god, they would gain their old glory back. They would fly to the cosmos and be rulers once again. However, that person knew that what they have expected is all wrong.


    What he could see in those eyes seems different than glory.


    As when their eyes met, what he saw was¡­ death.

 Chapter 649 - Battling Against A Fallen God

    Chapter 649


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The slowly rising energy inside the chamber is a bit suffocating making all the people inside it show fear in their expressions. No one dares move due to the imposing aura and the invisible feeling that bounds each of the people''s feet on the ground.


    No one could say anything and no one could react. All they can do is watch as the single tall figure in front of them all slowly gathers his strength.


    With the already bad premonition in his heart, Shin Jiao wanted to act and stop the process. However, for some unknown reason, he could not move. He can only watch helplessly as that figure slowly became stronger.


    "This is bad¡­ I have to stop this¡­"


    He tried to focus his strength and spin the energy inside his core to counteract the stifling force holding his body. But everything he is doing is to no avail. He could not move at all.


    Suddenly an idea struck Shin Jiao.


    "How about¡­ I try that skill¡­ It might be possible... Let''s do it then."


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately uses his psychokinesis to control the objects around him. He felt ecstatic that his psychokinesis could still work even though he is being suppressed. He didn''t hesitate and immediately gather his will and mind power.


    This careful movement did not attract anyone. However, it didn''t escape the eyes of the tall figure.


    When he turns his gaze towards Shin Jiao''s direction the figure could only see sharp flying objects heading his direction.


    This startled the figure and the pressure was immediately released from everyone.


    The Li''ang scientist who thought that he would surely die at that time suddenly felt relieved. He didn''t know what happened, but he didn''t want to stay near the figure that he thought was their god. In fact, he now knew that this person is already not the figure in the legends. This is not the god of their hope, but the god of death which they just brought to life.


    And so he immediately scurries to run.


    The figure of Gaeus Ro just raises his hand to block those flying objects, and then shifted his gaze to the running scientist. Without a single word, he suddenly waves his hand, and those sharp objects he stopped mid-air flew towards the running figure.


    Blood stter all around as the body of the Li''ang scientist was immediately riddled with holes.


    Everyone was aghast upon seeing this scene. With the pressure already gone, they all tried to run away. However, they soon discover that their body suddenly was unable to move.


    Shin Jiao also felt another invisible pressure covering his body. And in one nce he already knew what it was. Upon feeling that pressure, his heart heaves a sigh of relief. Then he just calmly stood on his spot and watches.


    The figure of Gaeus Ro suddenly began to rampage. It was as if killing those Li''ang people, his people, are nothing to him. He just expressionlessly ughtered those frantically escaping figures.


    The humans were all dumbfounded at this scene. They are a bit of a distance that''s why they were spared. But the scope of the pressure has also enveloped them.


    There are around twenty humans from the Vermillion Gem Town inside this room. From the looks of it, they are all elders and heads of the ns and schools in the town.


    Shin Jiao could identify them from the insignia on their robes. Out of these twenty humans, he saw four old men with the aura of a nascent realm cultivator. They are not in a panic just like the others but watch this scene with a knitted brow.


    In fact, these four were the ones who colluded with the Li''ang people and device a n to resurrect the fallen god. The n is to let the Li''ang resurrect their fallen god and then with the use of the ck and white stone, they would extract the fallen god''s power and use it to power the portal on the side.


    Once that happens, they would be able to leave this ce. But now, they discovered that those ck and white crystals which could weaken them are actually not working. They could see that the fallen god is not a Li''ang as he didn''t have a tail.


    And that was their biggest mistake.


    It didn''t take long for Gaeus Ro to ughter the Li''angs in the chamber.


    The strong stench of blood permeated the whole area and those who are left standing, especially those below the nascent realm, began shaking.


    Suddenly, an elder body from the Xian n glowed for a bit, and the invisible pressure holding everyone vanished in an instant.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he was surprised and became curious. He didn''t know it was but that slight ripple seems to have broken the basic area domain exerted by Gaeus Ro in his surroundings.


    An elder from one of the schools standing with the group suddenly sneered. He was one of the people who nned this thing and he is proficient in an array formation. He is confident that with the power of the people inside this room, they would be able to subdue this ''being'', and then use the being''s body as a power supply for the portal.


    "Haha¡­ It seems that you have the power of an Earth Nascent Realm. Not bad, not bad at all¡­ just the thing that we needed."


    Suddenly some of the humans in the chamber jump around Gaeus Ro and created a formation around him.


    Then as they activated their Qi, they created a seal in the air and on the ground. The seal suddenly spread everywhere encasing the figure of Gaeus Ro inside.


    The same person who activated that slight ripple suddenly took out a piece of paper and then after infusing his Qi in it sent it towards the seal.


    The paper directly flew inside and thennded on the unmoving figure of Gaeus Ro. When this happens, everyone saw the eyes of the figure slowly closes. Then it stopped moving.


    An old man wearing a Xian n logo on his blue robe suddenly smiled. The aura around him is that of a nascent realm cultivator and from the way the ripple shows, Shin Jiao knew that this person is at the peak of the nascent realm.


    "Humph! This is just a mere mindless puppet. I knew that those blundering idiots were too stupid to know this¡­ They did not understand that the separation of the body and spirit. Now this powerful empty husk will be ours¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    With the old man''s chuckling, everyone also began tough. They all heave a sigh of relief as they knew that the n to subdue this tall being is a sess.


    However, their cheering and jubtion were suddenly interrupted by a nonchnt voiceing from the side near the entrance of the chamber.


    "You guys should be careful¡­ you''ve just angered someone you should not have."


    Everyone immediately shifted their attention towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    When they saw the young man, they were all surprised as they didn''t notice this personing in. Plus, they soon discover that the barrier protecting the whole chamber is now gone.


    "Who are you? What audacity do you have to be here?" shouted one of the middle-aged men in the group.


    Shin Jiao did not answer him and just leisurely folded his hand on his chest as if wanting to watch a good show. His reaction made everyone feel a bit confused, and as they followed his line of sight they were all immediately covered in a cold sweat.


    This is because everyone discovers that the being standing inside the seal already has his eyes open.


    "What? No, don''t let that guy escape! Strengthen the seal now!" shouted another middle-aged man as he jumps in the formation and immediately joins with those that are suppressing the being inside it.


    The person, who threw the paper seal, immediately took out more and then threw three of them at the same time.


    The paper seal enters the circr incasing array and flew towards Gaeus Ro''s forehead. However, for some unknown reason, the paper talisman did not stick to his head. Instead, they were all stopped mid-air.


    Then something that made everyone despair happened. The paper talismans were suddenly burned into a crisp and a strong explosive aura suddenly erupted from Gaeus Ro''s body which destroyed the array seal around him. Then the people forming the array seal were all throw everywhere.


    "Damn it! Don''t let him escape! Everyone, let''s form the array seal now!" this time the old man from the Xian n shouted as his figure dash towards Gaeus Ro who is still standing in the middle of the destroyed array seal.


    Then those who are standing on the side followed suit. Now around 19 people are already forming the array seal which is now stronger than before.


    "Use all of the talismans and seal him, now!" shouted the old man.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head at this scene. He knew how strong that figure is and knew that no matter how they try, this figure would not be sealed just like that. Luckily for them, Gaeus Ro was not able to umte enough Qi because he was able to interrupt him in that crucial moment.


    If Gaeus Ro was able to reach the heavenly nascent realm at that time, then all of them inside this room would have already died. And for that, he already did these guys a favor.


    Shin Jiao did not wait and began his own preparation for this battle. He didn''t know how strong this resurrected Gaeus Ro is, but he has no choice but to fight him. Of course, he would not help those idiots who are doing this for their own selfish reason.


    Who knew if they would bite him in the back while fighting? If he did not know the cultivator''s attitude in this world, then he might be trusting towards them. However, he has already experienced too much to be a fool.


    So, he would just stand here and wait in line for his turn.

 Chapter 650 - Battling Against A Fallen God (2)

    Chapter 650


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Powerful energy sparks, the smell of blood, and the surging spiritual energy are all over the ce making it more chaotic and unbearable. Those humans standing around the single giant figure of Gaeus Ro are all over the ce setting up formations and casting spells.


    Meanwhile, on the side, Shin Jiao''s presence is already gone and no one ever noticed him disappearing at that time.


    At this crucial moment, the old men and the elders of the ns and school in the town are all busy and have their full concentration on restraining the tall figure.


    Contrary to their frantic faces, the giant figure without any expression on his face just looks at them with nonchnce in his eyes. It was as if he is watching a bunch of ants scrambling on his feet trying to attack him while he is wearing boots.


    Then suddenly, he moved.


    With a shake of his body, Gaeus Ro suddenly disappears from his spot and suddenly appears in front of the old man from the Xian n.


    The two of them look at each other''s eyes.


    The old man suddenly feels a shudder in his heart. He is a mere nascent realm expert while the figure in front of him is already in the world nascent realm, one-step higher in terms of cultivation and power.


    Then suddenly Gaeus Ro threw out a punch towards the old man.


    Seeing his simple punch the old man immediately decided to dodge. However, there was a sudden surge of energy covering that fist of Gaeus Ro. It was the energy just like the ck and white stones. The old man was able to dodge, and while wearing the suit, he did not receive that much damage.


    But the energy was able to tear a portion of his suit which made the old man feel his strength slowly seeping out. This made the old man mad and looks at the tall figure in anger.


    "Damn it!" he bellowed as he suddenly sent a palm strike towards the head of the tall figure.


    Bam!


    A muffled sound was heard as two fists collide. Even though Gaeus Ro is expressionless and has just awakened from his very long slumber, he is still a gctic lord. Though his power has been lessened, he could still his body still move on his own and defended against the palm strike.


    The old man was sent a few meters back from that strike, while he held his palm and a pained expression appeared on his face.


    However, before he could recover, the giant figure suddenly disappears from his spot and appears on his side while sending him a sidekick. The old man reacted and jumps up while dodging that attack, he then sent a counter, a jumping turning kick, towards the head of the giant.


    Bam!


    Another collision happened and the kick was once again blocked. But this time the giant uses his left arm to block.


    However, the old man feels like kicking a solid wall as his figure was sent a meter back.


    "Everyone attack! We must first make this thing weak before subduing it!" shouted the old man as he jumps back while waving his hands.


    A few fireballs suddenly materialize in the air and flew towards the figure of the giant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberates throughout the chamber as thick smoke from the explosion spreads all over the ce. The rest of the people who have already stopped channeling their power to trap the giant has already prepared their spells and immediately threw it to the giant.


    Boom! Zap! Bang!


    Different soundsing from different spells followed the chaotic explosion from before. The cultivators did not rx and readied their weapons on hand. They knew that the enemy is not yet dead. And true to their conjecture, deep in the thick smoke the giant did not move but just stood there.


    Shin Jiao on the side could clearly observe that through using his senses that this thing did not even receive any damages.


    However, what he suddenly observes is the change in Gaeus Ro''s expression. The giant suddenly showed a confused look on his face while looking all over the ce. It???s like Gaeus Ro is looking for someone or something. However, it could not find its target, hence the giant feels confused.


    Shin Jiao did not realize that by using his psychokinesis just like his spiritual sense those he tried to probe could sense something is touching their body. However, they could not see who it was. And with his mental strength and already adept knowledge in using his absolute and spiritual sense, his psychokinesis power has truly be formidable.


    Suddenly the eyes of Gaeus Ro shifted to the old man. He knew that this old man is the most powerful being in this room beside him and another person hiding in some unknown ce. So Gaeus Ro decided to move.


    Swoosh!!!


    The giant figure suddenly rushes out of the smoke. He once again appears in front of the old man.


    However, the old man did not hesitate this time and was already prepared for these instant attacks. He suddenly thrust his sword at the giant in front of him.


    Feeling the threat of the weapon, Gaeus Ro shifted his body to the side and dodges the sword. Meanwhile, his other hand suddenly grabs the sword''s de without care.


    When the old man saw this he showed acent smirk on his face. As soon as that hand touches the de of his sword, he immediately injected arge amount of Qi in the de making it shine. Then the de suddenly turns red and fire began to envelop the de.


    "Die!" shouted the old man as he tried to twist the de with a scowl on his face.


    However, his expression suddenly changes as he notices that no matter how hard he tries he could not move the de. And what''s worse is that he could feel a strong suction effect. Something is sucking his vital energy and he could feel his Qi rapidly depleting.


    "No¡­ Everyone, attack him!" the old man shouted in panic as he could not even let go of his sword.


    Sensing that something is wrong, the rest of the people inside the chamber immediately attacked the giant.


    But then suddenly, they could feel their body freezing and an invisible pressure once again held them down. And then they saw the giant wave his hand and the hundreds of debris scattered on the ground flew up and directly attack the defenseless figures.


    Shin Jiao who saw this knew that the attack is different from his psychokinesis. Plus he could feel the power of the domain in that attack, and then realization down unto him.


    "That''s total control domain, the demi-god domain¡­" Shin Jiao muttered in surprise.


    The old man in the hands of Gaeus Ro looks at the scene in disbelief and helplessness. He felt a pang of regret in his heart as he truly underestimated the might of this fallen deity. He thought that with his power and the rest of the people around him, they would be able to hold this giant down. But he just realized that they are truly powerless in front of a fallen god.


    He now knew that even though this giant is already dead, but he is still a god in the end.


    With helplessness in his heart, he just watches as his body''s energy are being depleted rapidly. He knew that this is the end and this is his death.


    His eyes shifted to the people on the ground with their bodies riddled with holes. Only the other three nascent realm old men from the other ns and school are still standing.


    A figure weakly stood up and took out a box from the pocket of the fallen member of the Si n. Although the domain is still active, Gaeus Ro has already lessened its pressure upon seeing that every one of his opponents has been wounded.


    "We cannot give up¡­ we have to end this!¡­" the 1st level nascent realm from the Si n shouted as he injected his Qi in the box.


    Then the strong binding of the domain was totally broken.


    The old man did not hesitate and eat some pills to heal his wounds. They also threw the other pills towards the two old men from the Dragon Soul School and ck Mountain School.


    As they were able to recover their strength slowly and their wounds slowly closing, the three branded these weapons and look at the giant who is still holding the sword of the old man from the Xian n.


    "Attack him, but don''t let him catch your weapons." shouted the old man from the Xian n.


    The three did not hesitate and immediately began attacking once again.


    As they attack no one noticed a silver sh that flew towards the sword of the Xian n old man.


    Crash!


    Like a fragile ss, the de of the sword was actually broken into pieces. This broke the connection between Gaeus Ro and the old man. However, the drawback of this suddenly unexpected separation was enough to hurt both the old man and Gaeus Ro internally.


    The two figures were thrown out from each other and a strong force erupted in the middle turning the already broken sword shattered into pieces while flying all over the ce.


    Crash! Crash! Crash!


    The sound of crashing could be heard inside the chamber as the five who are fighting were all thrown to the walls of the chamber.


    Shin Jiao who was observing the fight already knew that this would happen. ording to the legacy that Gaeus Ro has left, this is the weakness of his power. If he is not careful and he was too immersed in absorbing Qi, once it is disrupted, a huge bacsh would happen and a dangerous situation would ur.


    And that is what just happened.


    Shin Jiao who is already aware of this has already prepared his shield to block the powerful explosion.


    And when he scanned his surroundings his expression suddenly changes. This is because he could now see the eyes of Gaeus Ro looking directly in his direction.


    When he saw this his heart skipped a beat and a dangerous foreboding came over him.


    "This is not good."

 Chapter 651 - Battling Against A Fallen God (3)

    Chapter 651


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall giant slowly walks out of the broken wall. As he moved the wall thoroughly crumble on its own into a pile of a heap of broken stones. Meanwhile, its gaze is directed towards a certain location in the cavern with his expression changing to one of anger.


    Gaeus Ro could feel his core suffering from the bacsh of his power. Right now, because of that strong bacsh, there is a thing hairline crack inside his nascent core. Since his body was not actually destroyed, he was still able to keep his power and on his death decided to turn it into the ck and white stones that are inside the and are being used to power and within the.


    Since his core was cracked, he could feel anger in his heart and for some unknown reason, he wanted to kill everything he could see. He wanted to destroy everything. He wanted revenge.


    However, his nk mind is somewhat making him unable to think of anything else but that instinct to destroy and kill.


    And right now, his instinct is telling him that in that direction where he felt that appearance of that fast-moving object, he could find the greatest threat he would be facing.


    So, he decided to eliminate that threat first before killing the rest of these ants around him.


    However, before he could move forward, four bloody figures also rose up from the rubbles. Their body is filled with wounds from the shards of the sword that was held by the old man from the Xian n. However, their eyes are full of resolution to stop the giant.


    "We must not let this thing go out. That power is enough to power the portal. If we could only direct that energy towards the portal then we can power it up in an instant. After that, we could just jump in and leave this ce." An old man said as he once again eats a pill to heal his wounds.


    "I got it¡­ I will prepare the channeling array. You guys try to activate that kind of power again from that thing."


    The four old men look at each other and with a tacit understanding nodded their heads. One of them immediately move towards the portal on the side and began drawing the array. The rest of them suddenly attack the giant simultaneously.


    Gaeus Ro knitted his brow and a tinge of annoyance could be seen on his face.


    As the three old figures fought him simultaneously, he didn''t have a choice but to face them head-on. And from that, a deadly battle started. The four old men give it their all as powerful spells exploded inside the chamber which almost destroyed everything in it.


    Luckily, the portal that they have painstakingly transferred is still protected by a defensive array. However, for the rest inside the chamber, everything is not in ruins.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already moved out of the chamber and just watches everything at the entrance of the chamber. He raised an array formation to prevent anything from going out of the chamber.


    He has already set up everything in advance. Though Shin Jiao did not enter the battle, he could not let Gaeus Ro escape to the outside world. Hence he has created arge array formation in the chamber. In this array formation, he utilizes the ck and white stones as he knew that if he uses Qi, then the array would be useless against Gaeus Ro.


    Watching nascent realm cultivators'' battle each other, Shin Jiao could not imagine the devastation they would cause in the outside world. But thanks to his strong array is able to hold the powerful spells that are being thrown.


    Of course, Shin Jiao has to stand and not move as he maintains the formation''s energy. Once he neglects to maintain the energy, then the array would be destroyed by those devastating spells.


    Even now some of those spells would sometimes prate the array and createrge holes on the ceiling. And now the only thing keeping the whole ceiling from falling to these people is the array.


    After a while, Shin Jiao saw the panting old men who seem to have already exerted too much of their effort in this battle. Their bodies are once again riddled with wounds, yet in the middle of them, all stood a tall giant with many burn marks on his body. But his face is once again expressionless while facing the old men.


    He tried to catch these old people, but it seems that they knew that touching him or being touched by him would cause them to suffer. Hence he is unable to catch them and instead was bombarded by spells all over his naked body.


    What made everything hard is that even when Gaeus Ro uses his domain, he is still unable to control them as the domain would just break apart due to some strange energy ripple.


    "Damn it¡­ we cannot go on. I think this is hopeless. Let''s just give up and run." An old man wearing a tattered robe with a dragon emblem on it said.


    "Yes, I agree¡­ we should just escape. What do you think brother Kai?" the old man from the Si n agreed while turning his gaze to the old man from the Xian n.


    The old ancestor of the Xian n, Kai Xian thought for a while, and then nodded his head after making a decision.


    "Hmm¡­ No, we should fight him till the end. Look, that thing is already wounded to this extent. We should just try to give it our all for onest attack. If it still did not work, then we could try to escape. It''s not toote by then." Kai Xian said with a frown.


    "Alright, let''s do it then¡­"


    This time, they all brought out their precious treasures.


    In this final battle, they have to give it all they have. And if it still did not work, then they would try to escape. As nascent realm cultivators, they are confident of their own speed. They are sure that the giant would be having a hard time chasing after them.


    Suddenly inside the chamber, glowing treasures could be seen and a thick murderous aura permeated the air. One could see that those weapons taken out by these old men are powerful weapons.


    Shin Jiao who is watching this scene suddenly frowns.


    "Hmm¡­ Those are Soul tier weapons¡­ they might have a chance." He muttered but then looks at the array he is supporting.


    "But this array won''t be able to hold the power of those weapons." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to think of a way to strengthen the defensive array.


    Suddenly, he saw the figure of the giant turning towards the old men surrounding him.


    His eyes turned serious this time.


    "Time to die!" shouted one of the old men as he brandishes his broadsword with a dragon design and is covered with a golden aura.


    Then the old man from the ck Mountain School also activated two circr weapons called chakram. When it activated dark aura began to rise from it and suddenly spin faster along the circr-shaped de of the weapon. This scene made the old man looks like his hand is a rapidly spinning ck de.


    Meanwhile, the old man from the Si n took out arge ck cauldron. Upon seeing this artifact everyone felt ted. They knew how powerful this artifact is. In fact, it is the most powerful defensive artifact in town as it is said to be able to protect the whole town with only its aura alone.


    Thest to take out his most powerful artifact is Kai Xian. He waves his hand and a long heavy de appears.


    "That''s the demon god cleaving de." Muttered the old man from the Dragon Soul School as an excited expression appears on his old face.


    "This is perfect, I have already arranged the array control in this gem. You can use that sword as the final strike to get the energy from that giant." The old man added with a smile.


    Kai Xian nodded his head to the old man from the Dragon Soul School. He fully believes that with his weapon now out. This giant would surely die.


    Meanwhile, Gaeus Ro is looking at the old men with a scrutinizing gaze. This is true especially to those weapons in their hands.


    He noticed that once those weapons made their appearance, the tiredness in his enemies'' expression seems to have vanished suddenly. With this, he knew that those weapons are truly dangerous. However, Gaeus Ro could also feel that those things are filled with strong Qi and mana.


    And this fueled his desire to absorb those things.


    And so even before everyone could prepare, therge figure of Gaeus Ro could be seen dashing towards the old man from the ck Mountain School.


    However, the ck Mount School is not just a normal school for cultivators. They are adept in training assassins. And so this old man has a skill that would make him do stealthy, dangerous, and urate strikes on his enemy.


    So when the figure of Gaeus Ro appears next to him, the old man immediately showed a smirk on his face. Without his powerful chakram, he would be weak. However, with those rotating des in his hands, he could feel the confidence of meeting this giant head-on.


    But of course, as the master assassin in the school and the most powerful person running it, the old man would do what he does best.


    Disappear¡­


    And so when the strike from the giant came crashing through, the old man''s figure suddenly vanished. This time his movement is at least ten times faster and quicker.


    Boom!!!


    Debris flying all over the ce and arge crevice appear on the ground. The already ruined ground is once again broken and not everything was turned into dust.


    But each of the nascent realm old men who are seeing this exchange showed a slight smile on their face. They can already see what would happen next.


    As cultivators, they too are afraid slightly of this old man''s tricks.


    But they sure are d that they are friends.


    And so it happened. Without a sound, a shadow appears just above the head of the giant. Then with a sinister glint in his eyes, the old man from the ck Mountain School who has his body already covered in ck suddenly strikes.


    Everyone expected the battle to be over, but what happened next thoroughly dumbfounded them.. Even Shin Jiao did not believe what he is seeing right now.

 Chapter 652 - Brawl Of The Demi-gods

    Chapter 652


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    ck swirling des in both hands and a sinister expression on his old face. The powerful nascent realm old man from the ck Mountain School suddenly appears behind the giant in silence. Even those who are watching this scene didn''t know how this old man did it. However, this is his innate ability a skill, he has cultivated for many years and has now trained to perfection.


    Without a trace, he appears behind the giant and with a swift movement, he immediately slices through the giant''s neck. The other old men are smiling upon seeing this scene and they are sure that their victory is at hand.


    Each of them knew that if the strike connects then a severed head would fall and the talisman on the old man''s hand would absorb the remaining energy from the corpse. And with that, they would be able to atst leave this cursed ce.


    He is already thinking of the things that he would be able to see outside this desertnd. The green forest, the exotic animals, and the Qi rich environment are the things he would always dream about.


    However, those traders would not let them ride those huge flying ships. And they would just rely on the stories from theborers of those traders.


    And now, he will have a chance. A chance of a new life and all he has to do is to, severe the head of this giant, and then he would get his dreams toe true.


    This is the reason for the expression of the old man to change, abination of excitement, nervousness, and intent to kill.


    Shin Jiao was also astounded at the skill that this old man is showing. It was really something else. He could not even detect the presence of the old man. It was as if he vanished in thin air or even space itself.


    Then the attack came.


    Everyone is now showing a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    This is because the giant whose head was supposed to be decapitated suddenly caught the chakram with his bare hand.


    The old man immediately feels the strong suction force.


    With panic in his eyes, he immediately brandishes his other chakram for another attack.


    "Damn you! Just die!"


    However, the giant actually caught the other chakram with his other arm.


    "This is bad, he caught the weapons! Attack! Everyone, attack with all of your might!" Kai Xian shouted as he immediately rushes towards the giant.


    They all knew the consequences and the hope in their eyes suddenly vanished.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand also felt a bit conflicted. He knew of the danger and knew that he has to act. However, how could he let go of the array? If he did, then the ceiling might copse and¡­


    Shin Jiao then had a glint of craftiness in his eyes. Though he had been living in this chaotic world for a long time now, he just couldn''t let go of the notion that human lives are important.


    And so, with that resolution, he did not hesitate anymore and suddenly wave his hand after letting go of the array formation support. Then he immediately shot two bullets towards the old man.


    With the array not having enough power, it copses under the weight of the ruined ceiling.


    By this time, the five people in the middle of the battle have already shed. Using the old man as a weapon, the giant intended to il him to the rest of the pesky humans surrounding him. But then he stops as a sudden tremor interrupted his attention.


    Suddenly, before he could react he immediately noticed two fast flying objects. The giant wanted to react, but it was toote. The projectiles powered by the ck and white energy is faster than regr bullets.


    And as they hit the arms of the old man, the Qi field surrounding his body was immediately negated, and the Qi enhanced skin was easily torn apart by the bullets.


    When the giant saw this, he immediately knew that it was all a trap. He wanted to retract the skill, but it was toote. He could feel a powerful recoil inside his dantian and his core which already has a hairline crack now gets multiple of them.


    Ka-Boom!


    Kai Xian already saw this and knew that there would be an explosion, but he did not stop, unlike the others. He actually continues to thrust his sword towards the giant''s chest.


    Before anyone could know it, the explosion happened and the whole ce began to crumble burying everyone inside the chamber.


    Shin Jiao on the side showed a faint smile on his face.


    But then he noticed that from above multiple figures began surging towards the rubble.


    Shin Jiao did not wait and immediately hid his presence.


    Above the ground, everyone saw the Practice Hunting Ground of the city suddenly copsing. The people were watching from afar starting the time when therge pir of light appears. No one dares to walk closer as they thought that there is a powerful monster attacking the hunting ground.


    However, when there were multiple smaller lights rays and elemental attacks appearing, they knew that there is something wrong inside it. Hence those soldiers and powerful cultivators from the town immediately assembled and run towards this ce.


    And before they could arrive, they suddenly saw felt a huge explosion of Qi energy and then the ground began crumbling.


    Nobody knew what had happened, nobody except for the n higher-ups of the two ns involved and the two schools. They knew that there might be something wrong and that their great ancestors might be in trouble.


    Upon arriving at the scene all they could see is sunken ground and the ruins. They could even see the beasts suddenly escaping the ground in panic. Some went to the desert, while others enter some concrete tunnels.


    "Damn¡­ what happened here?" said one of the elders.


    But no one answered his words. Everyone is feeling a bit confused and at the same time curious. This is true especially when they noticed therge tunnels which have now been revealed in front of their eyes.


    But before they could do anything, they suddenly noticed many figuresing out from those tunnels. Those figures look like people wearing some weird armor. However, what made everyone awestruck were the tails behind those people.


    The two races saw each other but no one dare do anything. All they did was look at each other all of their defenses are up.


    Mengyao Xian who is among the group suddenly took a step forward. Then he raised his hand high up and asked in thenguage of the Li''angs.


    With his intelligence, Mengyao Xian was able to learn thenguage of the Li''angs. Hence he is able to talk to them, though not fluently, yet enough to be understood by the other party.


    "What happened? Are the human elders fine?" he asked in a loud voice.


    The humans behind him showed an incredulous look at the young man talking in a weird manner. But the Li''angs threw a cautious nce at the handsome young man.


    In reply, one of the Li''ang guards wearing a ck k jacket-like suit, step forward with a stern look on his face.


    ???We don''t know¡­ it was all chaotic. But I think because of the battle, the whole chamber copsed."


    The Li''angs was monitoring everything inside the chamber. However, when the extreme battle started, all of the monitoring instruments were ruined. The only monitoring device they would use is the one on the passage towards the chamber.


    For some unknown reason, they could vaguely see a figure but they are not sure what it was. They all witness vaguely what happened inside and how the, supposed to be, god massacred the scientist who revived him.


    They needed the human to provide resources for the revival of their fallen god. And now, they are in despair as they knew that instead of resurrecting a god, they actually revived a demon.


    However, for some unknown reason, the ceiling copsed and burry those powerful beings inside the chamber. And this made the Li''ang people who are monitoring the situation heaves a sigh of relief.


    Upon hearing the vague answer from the Li''ang Mengyao Xian frowns. He didn''t like what he heard and wanted to check for himself.


    Hence he turns around to face the crowd behind him.


    However, before he could say anything the ground began to tremor once again. Then suddenly the ground exploded.


    Crash!


    Somethingrge from within the earth suddenly flew upwards sending many rocks, dirt, and other kinds of debris flying.


    When everyone saw that huge giant figure they were all taken aback. This is true especially to the people from the town of Vermillion Gem.


    All they could see suddenly floating in the air is a naked human giant and on his hand is an old man. They could also see a long sharp sword embedded on that giant''s stomach with its de protruding on the other side of hisrge body.


    Everyone immediately showed fear in their eyes. This is because they suddenly discover that they could not gauge the cultivation level of the giant. The suffocating aura around him is making everyone afraid. Those women in the crowd suddenly shifted their gaze to the other side as they didn''t want to see a naked giant in front of them.


    But then out of all the people in the crowd, a few of them showed desperation in their eyes. This is because they actually recognize that old man in the giant''s hands. Although he and the giant both showed a sorry figure, everyone who knew him could still recognize Kai Xian.


    "Grand ancestor!" shouted a few of the people in the crowd.


    They are all taking out their weapons and getting ready to rescue their grand ancestor in the hands of the giant. Mengyao Xian who is among the crowd suddenly showed hostility and killing intent in his eyes. His previousposed demeanor suddenly changed into one of anger and desire to kill.


    "Great grandfather! You¡­ you beast! Unhand him now or I will let you taste my de!"

 Chapter 653 - Brawl Of The Demi-gods (2)

    Chapter 653


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A stifling atmosphere and a very dangerous circumstance are currently surrounding everyone especially those from the Xian n. With a hostage on hand, they dare not make a move against the naked giant floating in the air.


    A young man is currently seating in anger upon seeing the condition of the old man in the hands of the giant. Although there is a long sword embedded on the giant''s stomach, it seems to not affect him in any way. However, he could already see his grandfather feeling really weak and the suit covering his body is already in tatters.


    As the young master of the Xian n, Mengyao Xian knew what the suit is and why his Great-great-grandfather needed to wear such a suit.


    He was raised in the Xian n with much respect from his n members. And the person who doted on him the most is his great-great-grandfather which is their n''s ancestor and the most powerful cultivator in their n. In fact, his power is not only in their n but also in the whole town.


    That''s why upon seeing the old man, Mengyao Xian clenched his fist really tight and threw killing intent towards the giant.


    "Damn you! Let go of my Great grandfather!" shouted Mengyao Xian in anger.


    Gaeus Ro who already felt a lot of killing intent towards him did not mind it. This is because ording to his perception these lowly beings, only in the gold core realm and the infant soul realm, are not worth his time. He could just kill them with one flick of his finger.


    However, he suddenly feels that something deep inside of him wanted to kill everyone in the area. It was like an itch that he really needed to scratch.


    And so he shifted his gaze towards the people in his surroundings. Then suddenly he activated his skill and began absorbing the Qi inside the body of the old man in his hand.


    When this happened, the already badly beaten and heavily wounded Kai Xian was jolted into awakening. Then he struggles to lift his head and look at the giant holding him by his neck.


    He slowly recalled what had happened and how he was able to stab the long sword in the giant''s stomach. But he knew that the de did not go deeper. However, before he knew it the ceiling suddenly copses and he felt darkness engulfing him.


    Although the rocks above are heavy they are not enough to crush his strong physique. However, the ceiling does not only have those rocks but also arge number of rubbles andnd from above. And when these arebined, even with his strong physique he is sure that he would not survive.


    He then immediately activated a defensive talisman which engulfed his body in silver light.


    But still, that was not enough and he was still buried under the heavy rubble crushing his body and everything turned dark.


    And now he woke up in this situation, a helpless situation.


    His power is beginning to be drained slowly. This made Kai Xian showed a pained expression on his face.


    "No!" suddenly someone shouted from the ground and a figure dashed towards the giant.


    Mengyao Xian did not want to hold back anymore and immediately attacked. He brandished his sword and directly strikes it towards the thick arms holding his great-great-grandfather. His goal is to cut it so that the giant would let go.


    However, before he could strike, a palm suddenly appears at the side of his vision.


    That palm strike from the giant was too fast that Mengyao Xian did not have time to dodge and instead raised one of his hands to block the attack.


    Bam!


    His small figurees flying to the ruined ground really fast. One could see a small crater and inside it is the sorry state of Mengyao Xian.


    Seeing that his great-grandson whom he doted was swatted like a fly, the heart of Kai Xian suddenly felt like being stabbed. Although he is a bit selfish at times, yet he truly doted on this grandson of his. Hence upon seeing this scene in front of his eyes, anger filled his mind and he wanted to fight back.


    However, no matter how much strong Qi he uses, it seems that he could not do anything as it would immediately be dispersed.


    Hence Kai Xian is angry but the feeling of helplessness appears in his heart for the first time since he started cultivating.


    Suddenly, multiple figures flew up in the air and also began attacking the giant. Wind des, fireballs, ice spikes, flying swords, and many more attack flew towards the giant.


    This made Gaeus Ro showed an annoyed expression. Suddenly with the old man still in his hands, he spread domain in the air and envelops those people attacking and their weapons. With the total control domain, Gaeus Ro immediately got control of those projectilesing towards him and held those people in the air.


    Then he began sending those projectiles towards those people attacking him.


    Boom! Puchi! Crash!


    Different sounds echoed in the air as the multiple figures from the Xian n who began attacking the giant fell from the air like flies.


    Those who have not attacked yet were all terrified upon seeing this scene. They also felt that strong pressure. Those kinds of pressures are only emitted by powerful beings. So how could they act and attack the giant? Instead, everyone began taking a few steps back.


    "Everyone¡­ everyone should escape¡­ leave the town¡­ everything would be destroyed¡­ this¡­ this being is unstoppable." A weak voice suddenly echoed through everyone''s ears.


    Upon hearing this weak voice, they knew that it came from the old ancestor of the Xian n. The rest did not hesitate and immediately retreated towards the town. Meanwhile, the people from the Xian n who are still able to move stood their ground.


    Then with one heart, everyone shouted in unison.


    "We will fight to the death with you Ancestor Kai¡­ We will not shame the Xian name in our blood!"


    These words stir up the hearts of the cultivators from the Xian family. They did not want to back out from this fight. The scene of their ancestor being treated like that made their blood boil in anger.


    Everyone immediately took out their weapons and prepare to fight.


    Suddenly many other groups of people stood with them.


    "Our Ancestors are also in there¡­ We will fight this monster to the death with the Xian n!" shouted the rest of the people.


    Those who have already retreated didn''t bother turning their gaze back this is true especially to the Si n. They are not a fighting n. As a group of alchemists, their fighting prowess is not that great, that''s why they decided to just run back to the town and warn the others of the impending doom.


    While this is happening, inside the ruins a figure navigates underneath the ground like fish in the sea. With Shin Jiao''s skills and abilities and his domain already reaching the elemental control, it became easy for him to navigate inside the sand, rocks, dirt, and debris.


    He carefully scanned his surroundings and tried to estimate where those old men are.


    He soon found his first target, the old man with the curious weapon, the chakram. Luckily when he shot and destroyed the arms of the old man, his weapons were not lost and ended up nearby buried under the ground.


    Shin Jiao was able to find and it and with a smile kept it inside his ring. He also took the old man''s ring and pouches.


    After getting what he needed, he then continues towards the second old man, the one with the dragon sword.


    Shin Jiao saw that the old man is barely alive, but half of his body is already crushed. Hence Shin Jiao just ended the old man''s life and took his things.


    Then his third target is the old man with that unique cauldron. From one look Shin Jiao knew that there is something wrong with that cauldron. Hence he immediately estimated the location and soon arrives where the old man was supposed to be buried under the heavy dirt.


    However, what he saw thoroughly stupefied Shin Jiao. This is because the old man is actually inside therge ck cauldron. The old man is still alive, but shin Jiao could tell that he was heavily wounded. If his memory serves him right, this old man is from the Si n, the n who drove his friend Jin Tong and his family out of their home.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly arrive near the cauldron. However, before he could do anything he saw the old man opening his eyes and giving Shin Jiao a cold re.


    "I knew that there is something wrong with the formation¡­ It was you¡­ you are the one who ruined our n. You destroyed everything!" the old man said in a grim tone.


    "Pfft! You guys are crazy. Did you know who you guys just woke? Stupid old bastard¡­" Shin Jiao sneered.


    But then the old man and the cauldron suddenly glowed in golden colors. Then strong energy came forth and the cauldron with the old man dashed out from its buried position.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion and a flying cauldron suddenly came out of the hole.


    As soon as the cauldron came out the old ancestor from the Si n suddenly jumped out from inside. His body has already partly recovered using high-level healing pills which he made for himself.


    However, his appearance surprised everyone. When the people surrounding the giant saw him, they all showed a surprised look on their faces. Then suddenly everyone became happy.


    They knew that this old man is a powerful person. Though his clothes are filled with blood and just like the state of the old man from the Xian n, at least he is not caught by the giant. Hence everyone immediately threw their hope on him.


    The old ancestor of the Si n saw the situation and was immediately afraid especially when he saw the giant and the Kai Xian. He knew that Kai Xian lost the fight and he needed to escape this dangerous situation ASAP.


    But then before he could react, everyone was dumbfounded on what happened next.

 Chapter 654 - Brawl Of The Demi-gods (Shin Jiao Enters The Fray)

    Chapter 654


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Everyone was hoping that the ancestor of the Si n would help with this fight. If he is able to free the ancestor of the Xian n, then the two could work together to fight against the giant. Their hope and feeling of reliance on the strong and powerful ancestors of the ns were suddenly dashed.


    A figure suddenly materialized out of thin air behind the ancestor of the Si n. A young man who looks not older than the already unconscious young master of the Xian, Mengyao Xian, suddenly appears behind the ancestor of the Si n.


    Shin Jiao immediately chase after the old man from the Si n. With his speed, it was easy for him to catch the old man. And with his quick movement, he appears behind the old man. He was thinking of not killing the old guy because the two didn''t have enmity with each other, but he suddenly remembers the attitude of the old man and the way the Si n threatened the Jin Tong and his family.


    Since he is not staying in this ce for long it would be better to illuminate any threat to his benefactors in advance.


    Hence with quick strikes, Shin Jiao sent the old man plummeting to the ground. And before the cauldron could do anything else, Shin Jiao has already grabbed it and put it inside his ring in one quick move.


    Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded.


    Gaeus Ro who is also floating in the air has a look of interest in his eyes. He could feel that the aura of this human is different. It''s like he is surrounded by different energies and should be turned chaotic. However, for some unknown reason, those energies are coexisting inside his soul.


    A desire to fight suddenly envelops Gaeus Ro''s heart. He wanted to kill and destroy, but his sole desire more is to fight against a powerful foe.


    Hence without thinking he suddenly discarded the half-conscious old man in his hand and threw him like he was nothing to the ground.


    This casual throw actually sent the old man plummeting to the ground like a cannonball.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion could be seen as desert sand flying all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao looks at Gaeus Ro and the sword on his stomach. But Shin Jiao did not show interest in that weapon. That is because that weapon contains the power of Gaeus Ro which is also present in the ck and white stone, the yin and yang Energy Void technique.


    "Gaeus Ro¡­" Shin Jiao said as he tried to test if this is the same person.


    But the giant did not say anything and just looks at Shin Jiao with a burning gaze.


    "Guess not, these fools have awakened a terrible being¡­ What stupid and ignorant fools." Shin Jiao said while shaking his head.


    He then stretched his hands and cracked his neck in preparation to fight another powerful opponent.


    "Well, since I can''t let you destroy this world, I will have to fight you then."


    After saying that, as if with tacit understanding Shin Jiao and Gaeus Ro''s figure suddenly disappear and reappear only to be already in contact with each other.


    Boom!


    A loud and powerful force exploded from that contact which sent all the debris and sand near them flying all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes suddenly saw the direction of the town, so he decided to take the battle elsewhere.


    The two exchange multiple strikes as they test out each other''s strength, well, for Shin Jiao that is. Meanwhile, Gaeus Ro who is being controlled by his own instinct is already giving everything in this fight.


    Shin Jiao could feel a slight painful feeling in his arms in every strike he would defend from the giant. And each of their exchange would cause sonic booms like thunder in the skies.


    Shin Jiao could still feel the strong pressure when flying too high at this time hence he could not fly high up beyond 40 meters. And their fighting has already caused that a sandstorm has already built all around them.


    On the ground, a young man is standing on the side with a gaping expression.


    Ling Hu Yu immediately recognized Shin Jiao when he appears. However, what Shin Jiao did next thoroughly dumbfounded him. With quick strikes, the young man who looks younger than himself actually sent a nascent realm expert to the ground half dead.


    Those who tried to help the old man noticed that the old man''s back is filled with wounds and the spiritual undtion in his body is already diminishing.


    This only means one thing, the old man is already a cripple. They didn''t know how could a nascent realm be turned into a cripple?


    A nascent realm cultivator could form an infant soul in their dantian that could fly out of their bodies when they are in danger of dying. To cause one to be unable to make this happen is unheard of. Hence everyone was still shuddering upon noticing this scene.


    The rest of the people began helping the others from the Xian n who have fallen especially the old ancestor of the Xian n.


    Ling Hu Yu on the other hand just stood on his spot and his eye did not leave the figure from afar still battling with the giant as their distance increases. Mixed emotions flooded his heart as he recalled the young man who is silently following behind his cousin.


    Then he recalled his small interaction with the silent young man. He didn''t know back then that he is already facing a very strong person. How much tolerance and temperance would a person have to keep himself quiet after having such strong power? Ling Hu Yu couldn''t imagine himself doing the same thing. However, he truly admires the young man deep in his heart.


    With a firm determination in his heart and now a standing role model, Ling Hu Yu squinted while looking at the direction of Shin Jiao.


    "Brother Si Ji¡­ Thank you¡­ thank you for taking that monster away here. I will work hard to be strong and protect the people in silence just like you. I just hope that one day we would see each other again." he muttered to himself as he turns around and left.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Gaeus Ro have been exchanging blows and Shin Jiao would always fly from each of Gaeus Ro''s strikes. This made the giant feel a bit discontent.


    This human has riled up his fighting spirit and thirst for blood, but just like the rest of the weak and pathetic humans, he could not take his strikes.


    Suddenly, he saw the young man suddenly change his expression.


    "I guess this is already far enough." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he wipes the trickle of blood seeping at the side of his mouth.


    When Gaeus Ro heard the human talking, he suddenly showed surprise in his expressionless face. He didn''t know why but it seems that the human is actually not giving it his all in this fight. This notion made Gaeus Ro a little angry.


    Roar!


    Suddenly he roared in the air then flew directly towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    With a smirk on his mouth, Shin Jiao activated his domain and then prepare a skill on his fist. When Gaeus Ro enters the limited domain space, he immediately realized that the human knew some skill. He immediately activated his own domain. But before he could do that a fist came flying towards his face.


    Bam!


    The giant figure of Gaeus Ro was sent flying a couple of meters back and ringing could be heard in his ears as he unconsciously shakes his head to stabilize his condition.


    But how could Shin Jiao let him recover, with a sh he appear in front of the giant and then sent another punch using the little knowledge he has gained with the Energy Void technique from his enemy himself from the Samsara Chamber.


    This time, the figure of Gaeus Ro was sent tumbling to the ground like a meteorite.


    Boom!


    Thick clouds of sand fly high up in the air as a huge crater was formed. But Shin Jiao did not stop. He immediately flew towards the location of Gaeus Ro. Then he sent multiple punches towards the giant''s body and face burying both of them deeper into the desert sand.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed that his punches are bing less effective. He then notices that the bruises on his opponent''s face and body are starting to heal.


    "That what tenacity." Shin Jiao thought as he immediately stopped.


    Then before he could do anything Gaeus Ro sent his a swift punch. This time, in that short distance, the fist flying towards him contains a vast amount of energy.


    Ka-Boom!


    The dust in the air was immediately dissipated as if they were disintegrated by the energy in that simple punch.


    That strike was so powerful that even if a cultivator has a nascent realm body and has already formed a nascent infant soul, he could die once hit by that powerful energy st. This is because his body along with his infant soul would be disintegrated once hit by it.


    These kinds of powerful techniques are rare to encounter and Shin Jiao knew that this move from Gaeus Ro is very dangerous. Disintegrating even the sands with just a force is something only those with power above the nascent realm could do. And Shin Jiao now knew that Gaeus Ro not only woke up with a strong body but also with a killer battle instinct without any sense of morality.


    If he is defeated in this battle, he already could foresee what would happen in this world. If this homicidal fallen god runs amok, then this would surely be obliterated. But of course, Shin Jiao did not count on those aloft cultivators in the higher realms to help, because for him most of them are very selfish and narrow-minded.


    Although Shin Jiao was not hurt that badly, he could still hear a slight ringing sound on his left ear after dodging that powerful strike. He didn''t know why but in this counter from Gaeus Ro something woke up inside of him.. It was some desire that he has been keeping in control for a long time now, the desire to unleash his full strength.

 Chapter 655 - The Fall

    Chapter 655


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    30 meters above the hot desert sand are two figures floating in the air. One of them is a giant with a powerful undtion of spiritual energy surrounding his body, while the other is one is a young human. Without any external energying from his body, he floated like a mere mortal facing against a powerful giant.


    However, deep inside the body of that mortal-like young man is a bellowing wave of powerful energy.


    Shin Jiao has already circted his Qi and mana in his body and the essences have been readied in this battle.


    When the giant saw that his opponent did not take any weapons out, he showed a hint of astonishment in his eyes. So far, he had seen many tiny humans ever since he woke up taking out different kinds of weapons to attack him. But this new opponent of his is not using anything.


    After trying to manipte the energy in his body, he suddenly found that something is wrong. His core is actually not producing enough energy and he could already see the extensive damage he has taken due to the bacsh of the technique he used.


    He is not sure why and this made him a bit confused. As someone who only has vague memories of his past, Gaeus Ro is still not aware of what is happening and is just being driven by mere instinct.


    "Gaeus Ro¡­ That is your name." Shin Jiao suddenly said in Li''angnguage.


    Upon hearing the words of the young human, the giant suddenly showed a mix of emotions. He suddenly feels his brain throbbing in pain as both his huge hands held his head. He suddenly feels the information about his name bing a bit clear. However, that was it. He could only tell that what the young human said was true. He is called Gaeus Ro.


    "I am Shin Jiao¡­ It''s my pleasure meeting the honorable gctic lord." Shin Jiao suddenly added as he vows in a curtsy.


    Gaeus Ro did not respond and just shook his head trying to regain hisposure. He then hears the calm voice of Shin Jiao. And upon hearing this something inside of him suddenly wanted to erupt.


    "I am here to save this world from you¡­ if you don''t recover your sanity¡­ I will have to stop you."


    It was a threat. ording to his proud personality, those words are a threat to him.


    Gaeus Ro turns to Shin Jiao with an angry re.


    "How¡­ How dare you¡­ mock me?" Gaeus Ro said while clenching his fists.


    Shin Jiao just showed a calm smile. He is trying to determine if the memory of Gaeus Ro could be salvage. Then maybe he didn''t have to fight against it. Shin Jiao could actually rte to the situation of the giant. He too lost his memories before.


    But his calm personality did not let him run on a rampage. If he is like Gaeus Ro, then City H would already be in ruins and the rest of the world would also be hunting him without end.


    Suddenly Gaeus Ro charges towards Shin Jiao without another word and threw him a simple punch. Shin Jiao was on guard and has already used his absolute sense to determine the trajectory of the fist. With a simple shift of his body, Gaeus Ro missed Shin Jiao. However, before Shin Jiao could react, he soon discovers that the shoulder of Gaeus Ro suddenly shifted towards him.


    Arge pressure envelops his body and then he was thrown to the side when the shoulder made contact with his arm which immediately tried to blocks it.


    Bam!


    Shin Jiao was sent a few meters back. But before he could regain hisposure, Gaeus Ro flew towards him and attacked him with skill.


    The giant''s feet suddenly multiplies and turns into hundreds rushing towards him. Shin Jiao immediately knew this skill. It was called the Mountain Pulverizing Kick.


    He immediately lifted his arms and used the skill of Yin and Yang Energy Void to block the kick.


    When the feet connected to Shin Jiao''s arms, Gaeus Ro immediately discovers that something is amiss. His energy is actually depleting. Decisive as he was, he immediately stopped.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face. Then with a quick movement, he suddenly ps his hands and a powerful surge of energy exploded forth.


    Boom!


    Gaeus Ro was taken aback and wanted to dodge, but it was already toote. The force sent him flying backward while the invisible ripples of energy sent his internal organs into chaos.


    If his physical body has not reached the physique of the gctic, then he would have already died in this attack from Shin Jiao.


    Copying how Gaeus Ro used his own energy to attack him, Shin Jiao instead of using pure force to attack Gaeus Ro uses two different kinds of force. The first one is the energy able to send Gaeus Ro back and the other one is a chaos frequency attack.


    It is able to disrupt any spiritual and internal energy of his opponent. This is just an experimental move that he copied andbined with the knowledge he got from Gaeus Ro''s Samsara chamber.


    The giant figure fell from the air andnded heavily on the ground.


    Gaeus Ro spat mouthfuls of blood as he could feel his body hurting all over. He knew that the attack was very fatal to him. He could even feel the energy of his body unable to function properly. As his core drew more cracks from before.


    With a hint of fear and anger in his eyes, Gaeus Ro turns towards the young human figure floating in the air.


    Shin Jiao waves his hand and a small ck handgun appears. He slowly descended and came closer to Gaeus Ro.


    "I will now give you two choices¡­ surrender and be able to live normally, but I will take all of your powers, or die by my hands, your choice."


    Hearing the two choices given to him, Gaeus Ro showed extreme resistance to this human who is trying to control his fate. Deep in his heart, he knew that he was a very powerful being. Just like what this young human said he was a lord¡­ a gctic¡­ lord.


    Though he didn''t know what it means, he has a strong feeling that it is someone important and not easy to trample with.


    Shin Jiao waited for a while and noticed theplicated expression on the fallen god''s face. He knew that his former demeanor is still in there, but he also knew that there might be a chance for this fallen god to change.


    Shin Jiao suddenly lifted the handgun in his hand and pointed it towards Gaeus Ro''s stomach. He could already perceive the core inside the giant''s body and is ready to destroy it if the giant made a move or decided to live.


    However, before he could do anything, the ground began shaking. The tremor slowly began to intensify and Shin Jiao immediately rise to the air. He didn''t know what it was as he could not detect anything in his senses.


    Suddenly, from the spot where Gaeus Ro isying a huge gaping mouth suddenly appears.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao knew that someone or something is trying to intervene in this almost finished match. Hence he didn''t hesitate anymore and immediately drew out three consecutive shots.


    Meanwhile, Gaeus Ro, who is lying helplessly in the small sand crater, felt a stinging pain in his stomach. His eyes went wide in disbelief as he looks at Shin Jiao. He could not believe what the human just did. But before he could react, his surroundings went ck and he could feel the foul stench in his surroundings.


    Arge sandworm jumps out of the hole after swallowing the giant body of Gaeus Ro. Then it dove down to the sands and like a fish in water, is immediately disappears.


    However, Shin Jiao who is floating in the air has his radar on and already knew where that thing is heading. When he saw the direction a faint smile crept on his face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Vermillion Gem town, the people are already talking about what had happened. The Si and the Xian ns have a gloomy atmosphere surrounding them. The two remaining nascent realm ancestors, one from the Lao n and the old founder of the Red Sand Academy, came out of their seclusion and immediately helped with the retrieval of the remaining corpses of the founders of ck Mountain and Dragon Soul schools.


    The two nascent realm''s bodies were almost squashed by the weight of the debris. With their suits damaged they did not the Qi to resist the weight.


    Luckily for the two nascent realms, the Energy void generator in that area has already stopped functioning after the ceiling copsed. Or else they would not have been able to dig out those two.


    The Li''angs on the other hand has already retreated to their underground chambers and decided to never go out from their fortified city.


    They now fear the revival of their fallen god.


    While the town is trying to pick out the pieces of the devastation, a small young figure stealthily flew towards the ruins of the former Practice Hunting Ground of the town.


    Uponnding, Shin Jiao checked everything and activated his control over the Samsara chamber. He spends some time learning more about the chamber and taking everything that is of value to him. After that, he locked everything in that chamber with a formation of his own.


    Only him of those he wanted to could open that ce once again.


    With the Samsara chamber locked and his gain was abundant, Shin Jiao turns his gaze to the town. He has already determined the way out of this desert. Through the Samsara chamber, he has determined a path to the outside world.


    He could either take a portal or just fly out from the hidden array formation of the desert.


    Plus, the restriction in the sky is also caused by the chamber. However, he has no interest to intervene with the already developed ecosystem of this ce.


    "I guess it''s time to say my goodbyes then." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then appears in front of the Tong family who is happily living in their new home. He also left Jin Tong, a map out of the desert. He didn''t know what would happen in the future, but what he cares about now is his return to Shin City and his reunion with Susan Tang and their stillborn child.


    With excitement in his face, Shin Jiao activated the portal and with excitement in his heart took a step inside it.


    However, he soon felt that something is wrong. It was just a sudden feeling that did not prepare him for anything.. Before he could stop it was already toote, as he found his body suddenly being sucked inside the portal.

 Chapter 656 - A Glimpse Of A True Nascent Realm Power

    Chapter 656


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Darkness is everywhere and no light could be seen. It is not even in space as there is not even a speck of star anywhere. In this space of void, the only presence he could sense is his own.


    Shin Jiao did not know what just happened. He is sure of his own calctions and the direction of the portal. It is not his first time operating one. That''s why right now he is not sure what is going on.


    As his mind tried to find the answer to his current predicament, Shin Jiao''s attention suddenly caught a glimmer of light from afar. He didn''t know what it was but he knew that it might hold some answer to the darkness all around him.


    He suddenly wanted to move, but realized something¡­


    "Where are my clothes?" he thought.


    He was too absorbed in his circumstance that he didn''t realize that he was wearing nothing. Then he carefully scanned his body and was relieved to see his dantian and his cultivation inside it. He has painstakingly cultivated his power to this degree and has umted too much for him to lose his power once again. Hence he was really relieved to discover that his dantian was fine.


    Suddenly, he noticed that small light from afar getting bigger and bigger.


    Soon before he knew it, he is already floating near a huge ball of fire in space.


    "Is this the sun?" Shin Jiao muttered as he tried to scan the huge fireball that looks like the sun.


    "It is not¡­ that is my true soul core." A familiar voice suddenly enters his mind.


    Shin Jiao also astonished thatnguage was of the Li''ang race. He then tried looking around but saw no one.


    "You¡­ you''re Gaeus Ro, right? How?..."


    "Haha¡­ I saw what happened. That was just my physical body. I was also astonished that my race was able to bring it back to life. However, without my true soul core, then that''s just a figment of my former self. It could be sentient though. You know, just like clones."


    "Anyway¡­ let me introduce myself¡­ I am Gaeus Ro, the Gctic Lord of an already destroyed gxy. I am a Lord without a throne¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I¡­ I thought you were dead." Shin Jiao suddenly asked with confusion.


    "Yeah¡­ me too. I thought I was dead. That was until you have essed the Samsara Chamber. I have left a part of my soul in that ce. And now¡­ I''m back. Anyway, I have you to thank for, young man."


    The voice of Gaeus Ro sounded sincere and Shin Jiao feel that the person is really thankful.


    "This is the world I have created and its destruction would cause me to feel unhappy. However, I have to warn you not to meet with the Goddess Nuah¡­ She might be my wife, but I lost my life because of her foolish actions. Sigh¡­ from your memories I saw that she had suffered from that. But that child Yunya should not know the truth of what her mother did."


    "Then what should you do then? I''m already leaving this ce."


    "Ah, right¡­ Sorry about that. I only have a piece of my soul you know. I wanted to tell you something. In the path to your cultivation, there woulde a time when you have to choose, to choose to maintain an immortal soul orbine your body and your immortal soul and be a celestial deity. If you choose to be a celestial deity then try to leave a sliver of your immortal soul in the Samsara chamber tablet, just like what I did. Although it would cause you too much pain and would have to start all over again, at least you will live again. That is myst gift to you as thanks¡­"


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and saw the ball of fire slowly flickered. Then suddenly it vanished. However, Shin Jiao suddenly feels arge jolt of energy entering his soul. Then he could see more information than what he had learned. And this made him feel a bit taken aback.


    What Gaeus Ro gave him would cause the whole cultivation in an uproar if they knew what it was, the straight and narrow path to immortality.


    Shin Jiao shook his head. He has seen that image before. He had been there, he actually sealed that ce.


    "So that was the gate to the immortal world where many wishes to enter and many has killed for."


    The pre-requisite to enter that ce is to have a true nascent realm body. No matter how powerful your cultivation is, if you don''t have a true nascent body you will just be cannon fodder and would be seeking your own demise in that ce.


    Shin Jiao now knew why those other ''fallen deities'' he met have those fates. Especially the one who came from another and likes to consume soul memories. He remembers her telling him about the battlefield of the immortals and demons. This made him connect the dots.


    Then the reason why in the cultivationnd, there are almost no traces of any heavenly nascent realm cultivator is that those powerful beings would have already have ascended to the immortal world. It was a natural heavenlyw of the Cultivation Land.


    While those who fail to ascend would be stuck in this world until they reached the deity realm and would be forcefully taken from this world into the immortal world.


    After learning all of this, Shin Jiao felt his mind clearing up. And by this time, he already knew that his physique is already qualified to enter the immortal world. And the truth that he has already reached the true power of a nascent realm dawned unto him.


    However, going to the immortal world is not his goal at present. He still has many attachments to this world and could not let it go. But since he already knew that right path, then he felt a strong guarantee in his heart that his path of cultivation is correct.


    "I will just think about it when the timees." He muttered as he kept this information hidden in his soul.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao feel his mind turning dark and he could not control himself from fainting.


    ¡­


    A wooden ceiling with the smell of delicious food being cooked woke Shin Jiao up. He soon discovers himself in an unfamiliar ce. He carefully sits from the soft bed he is lying in.


    "Ugh¡­ Where¡­ where am I?" he muttered while trying to assess the situation he is in right now.


    Then his eyes caught a figure busily cooking in the dirty kitchen just outside the wooden hut. The figures of a man and a woman happily chatting and flirting with each other while cooking in the kitchen. The atmosphere between the two made Shin Jiao smile involuntarily.


    He slowly got out of bed and checks his body. Everything was fine and nothing seems to have been taken.


    As he walks out of the small hut, he soon discovers that he is inside a small vige. Shin Jiao tried using his absolute sense and was astounded to find that the range of his absolute sense has reached up to more than 100 kilometers already.


    It has been too long since he has used his absolute sense and was thoroughly happy to be able to once again use it after a few months. However, he immediately stopped as he could see some things that he should not be looking at.


    In that instant, he already got the situation in the vige. The vige is small with only around 3,000 people living in it. Most of the vigers are cultivators with the highest cultivation are at the gold core realm.


    The two people in the kitchen are also cultivators, but they are only in the spirit refining realm.


    He approached the two, but then suddenly halted from his step. This is because he could already sense without using his absolute sense that some people areing towards them.


    Shin Jiao just calmly stood there and look at the situation at hand.


    Suddenly, a strong kick flung the gate of the yard open. Then ten burly men with half-naked bodies strode inside like gangsters.


    "Oh, what do we have here¡­ If it isn''t the lovely newly married couple¡­ Oh wait, you two are not yet married, right? Hmm¡­ I wonder, why are you two living together? If I remember correctly it is not permitted in the vige for two people to be together before marriage¡­ This is a crime¡­ this is truly a crime¡­" one of the burly men suddenly said while walking towards the kitchen.


    The young man suddenly grabs the young woman''s arm and stood in front of her.


    "You people are shameless¡­ you already took everything from us, what else do you want?" shouted the man with reddened eyes.


    "Hihi¡­ I will not beat the bush¡­ It''s not what we want, but what Master Sung wanted. He has taken a fancy of your wife. And he promised to give you the marriage certificate back if¡­ the little wife spends a night with our Master Sung." The man said with a grin revealing his yellow teeth.


    "You¡­ you scoundrel¡­ do you think we will agree to that?" the young man shouted while clenching his fist tightly.


    On the night of their wedding, his wife was almost raped by Master Sung. Luckily, some visitors arrived and this leads the two to escape the clutches of that evil tyrant. They have already offered them all of their money and saving just for Master Sung to let them off.


    And for a few weeks, the two feel that everything was fine. But who would have known that the greed of that Master Sung is insatiable? And now his henchmen, the bullies of the vige, are back.


    "Wei You, do not push your luck. You already have your wife¡­ Master Sung just wanted a night with her¡­ don''t tell me you are unable to give him that¡­ chance."


    Upon hearing those words, the young woman subconsciously grips the arm of the young man tightly. She was traumatized that night and did not forget that horror. Even in her dreams, she could still remember the crazed face of that maniac while he tried to tear her clothes apart.


    Unconsciously tears began to pour out of her eyes and she bit her lower lip. She is really unwilling to go. She suddenly saw the knife on the table and without hesitation grabs it.


    She looks at her husband with thankful eyes but knew that he could not protect her this time. She just muttered with her lips the words she should be saying out loud.


    ''Thank you¡­ I love you¡­''


    Then with resolution in her eyes, she plunges the knife into her chest.

 Chapter 657 - Home

    Chapter 657


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Wei You and Jin Jin are two orphans raised by an old master in Jushang Vige. The master is one of the most powerful cultivators in the vige at that time. However, one day a group of bandit cultivators attacked the vige and killed a few of the most powerful men in the vige.


    Although they were chased out, the vige has already suffered.


    The only one left in the vige are a few gold core realm cultivators and one of them is Master Sung. Master Sung at that time hid in fear of the strong bandits. However, now that he is one of the strongest people in the vige, he began to exhort his dominance to those with lower cultivation than his.


    The other gold core realm cultivators did not obstruct him unless he steps on their territory inside the vige.


    And since then, he has created chaos in the vige and none dare stop him.


    Ever since their old master''s death, the two orphans in his care started to rely on each other to live. And soon love blossomed that they both didn''t expect. Wei You, confessed his feelings and Jin Jin reciprocated and the two decided to have the vige elders, which are the gold core realm of the vige, permit their union.


    No one disagrees with this as they just thought that these two are just pitiful student of their old buddy. However, that night, Master Sung found Jin Jin very attractive and tried to make his way with her.


    But before he could seed, one of the elders visited him and stopped this tragedy from urring. However, Master Sung was displeased and withhold their marriage certificate by force. And since he didn''t get his way with that woman who gained his attraction, he would forcefully take her as his own. And the thing is that he knew that no one in the vige would oppose him this time.


    And that leads to this scene happening in front of Shin Jiao.


    The sharp tip of the knife plunges towards the young woman''s chest as she has already closed her eyes and prepared herself to die.


    In Wei You''s expression, horror could be seen as he suddenly tried to scramble towards the woman whom he loved and has just started to share his life with.


    "No!" he shouted while frantically running towards her.


    He wanted to have more feet so that he could stop her from her folly. But the situation showed him the hard truth. He is weak and could not even save his own wife. But he didn''t stop he didn''t want to let go of her. He wanted to save her no matter what.


    As everyone expected things to end up bloody, a hand suddenly held the de of the knife which is only a centimeter away from Jin Jin''s skin.


    "I would not be at ease if I will let my benefactor die before my eyes. That would make me an ungrateful person." A gentle voice suddenly said.


    Then when Jin Jin opens her eyes, she saw a handsome man standing beside her while stopping the de of the knife with his bare hand.


    Then Shin Jiao carefully took the knife away from the stunned young woman.


    "My name is Shin Jiao¡­ I would like to give my sincere thanks for helping me." He said while cupping his hands.


    Wei You, arrive beside Jin Jin and the worry in his eyes seems to have dissipated a little.


    But before the young couple could react an arrogant voice interrupted them.


    "Haha¡­ It seems that you have another gigolo here. This is awesome¡­ We will just kill the both of you guys and take the woman. That way our problem would be solved." A stupidment came from one of the half-naked men while eyeing Shin Jiao and Wei You with malicious intention.


    Shin Jiao did not want to waste more time in this ce than he should. He needed to get out of this ce. But first, he has to provide help to the two who rescued him from the forest.


    "The two of you seem to be in a bad situation¡­" Shin Jiao casuallymented.


    "Brother Shin, you don''t have to worry about anything. This is our problem. I just want to apologize for the trouble in involving you with this..." Wei You, said, with an apologetic expression.


    He didn''t want to involve Shin Jiao with their problem, so he decided to fight it out even if it would cost him his life. Well, since his wife is already resolute to die, then he should also be. Both of them can then spend their time together in the other world.


    Wei You, suddenly, turns towards the group of men who is currently looking at the three of them with mocking gazes.


    "Shameless, I will not bow my head before you. I will fight you all even if it would cost me my life. Just don''t involve innocent bystanders in this battle." He shouted while readying himself to fight.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he felt satisfied with his heart. The young man is a noble person. Hence he immediately decided to help them solve their problem before leaving.


    Suddenly with a quick movement of his body, Shin Jiao send the dozens of men flying outside of the yard.


    The couple could not believe their eyes. They actually didn''t know what just happened. However, before they could react, they saw Shin Jiao walking out of the gate.


    The two followed him and saw that outside on the road, those half-naked men are lying on the ground with many of them foaming in their mouths.


    "Since you wanted to kill me, then you should face the same punishment. And eye for an eye." Shin Jiao suddenly said while waving his hand.


    An invisible breeze flew towards the men and not longter, their skin suddenly turned purple, then within 30 seconds, they melted into a puddle of water. That''s right¡­ Shin Jiao turned everyone into a liquid using his poison essence.


    He then strode to the street and headed directly in a certain direction.


    While walking, Shin Jiao suddenly saw an old man wearing a monk robe and a straw hat with a walking staff.


    "Amit¨¡bha¡­ may this young man stop from what you are nning to do. Evil begets evil¡­ Your karma might fall if you shed more blood without any justifiable reason..." the monk suddenly said while he suddenly blocked Shin Jiao''s path.


    When Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the old monk, he was a bit stunned. This is because he could not see the old monk''s cultivation level. When he used his absolute sense, he was furthermore taken aback. This is because, when he saw the dantian of the old man he immediately remember the small sun which Gaeus Ro called the true soul core.


    Shin Jiao immediately knew that he is currently talking to a deity or a saint immortal.


    "This elder is wise¡­ However, I have to protect my benefactors. If not, then I would hold this in my heart and would be my heart demon in the future. I will not take any life that did not want my own. I will just cripple that person''s cultivation and let him live a normal life."


    When the old man heard this, he shook his head.


    "Young demi-god, it''s time to severe your mortal sentiments. You are already qualified to ascend, I was sent here to fetch you. The goddess is waiting¡­"


    Shin Jiao didn''t understand what the old man is saying. But he knew that he could not do anything about this situation anymore.


    "Sigh¡­ I am willing to follow. But, I have to see someone before leaving. Will that be possible, elder?"


    The old monk smiled and nodded his head.


    Shin Jiao turns to the young couple. He suddenly took out a few items from his spatial ring.


    "Wear this¡­ and use this artifact like this¡­ These things would protect you from harm. No gold core realm cultivator could ever be of any threat to any of you anymore. This is my thank you gift for the both of you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    After saying that, he turns around to the old monk and nodded his head.


    "Good luck! And congrattions, you two are going to be parents soon¡­"


    After saying those words, the old monk suddenly waves his walking staff, and a tear in space appears. Then Shin Jiao and the old monk enter the space.


    The young couple just looks at the two figures disappearing they still did not believe what just happened as if everything was just a dream. However, when they saw therge puddle of liquid on the ground, they knew that everything that happened is real.


    ¡­


    "Interesting, you are proficient in making artifacts and medicine. This is rare, no wonder your physique has improved so much." The old monk suddenly said while the two of them are flying rapidly in the void space.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile.


    Then not longter, the two of them suddenly appear in a patch of grasnd.


    "I will give you two months to prepare, we will see each other in this same spot two monthster." The old monk said then with a wave of his staff, he soon disappears.


    Shin Jiao suddenly heaves a helpless sigh. He wanted to dy this so-called ascension. But he knew that he could not hold it back anymore. He actually already noticed that something is calling after him ever since the sphere in his dantian reaches the 69th sphere. And now no matter how much he wanted to stop it, he could not. So his only option is to do whatever he could to finish all of his unfinished business before leaving.


    As he turns around, he suddenly saw a very familiar scene. Upon seeing the bustling ce in front of him a faint and happy smile appears on his face. He didn''t know why but he felt a torrent of mixed emotion entering his heart.


    This is the ce which he helped build, a ce that was named after him, a ce that he didn''t notice that much and appreciated before due to his worry about saving Susan Tang. But now, he could feel that this ce is something that he could be proud of, a ce which he could also consider calling his¡­ home.


    "I''m back¡­ I can''t wait to see you¡­" he muttered with a trace of happiness in his countenance.

 Chapter 658 - The Legacy Of Shin Jiao

    Chapter 658


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the busy streets of Shin City, many people are currently walking to and fro. Some are wearing an office uniform just like the one on earth, while others are wearing a cultivator''s robe. This mixture of modern and ancient fashion makes everything seem to be an amalgamation of both and the past and the future.


    In this bustling street, a person is currently walking while looking all over the ce. A satisfied look on his face could be seen as he admired and marveled at the scene in front of him.


    Shin Jiao was able to enter the protective barrier of the city easily. With just one scan of his absolute sense, he could already identify how to enter the ce. He even thought of changing the protective array of the city to make it safer for all the people living there.


    While walking around, he suddenly arrives in a small stall where many printed newspapers and magazines could be seen. Suddenly, his attention caught a glimpse of a familiar face.


    That face that really resembles Susan Tang made Shin Jiao remember that night before the great demon war. It was the night that he and Qin Lou spend a passionate night together. Right now he is tempted to repay her back for those times, but he could not reverse the hands of time. She has already moved on and is now an empress.


    Shin Jiao also saw another woman for whom he has some feelings from before, Cherry Lao.


    Cherry Lao is also an empress with an equal title to Qin Lou. He didn''t know why Li Yan Xi did this, but he knew that the 2nd prince would not do anything stupid. He always does something with a purpose. It could also be said the two of them could be considered as brothers due to the gold and ck dragons inside their bodies.


    Talking about the ck dragon, Shin Jiao noticed that it''s been a while since itst has woken up. He could feel that it iszy and just like to slumber inside his dantian.


    After roaming around in satisfaction, Shin Jiao suddenly spreads his absolute sense which almost covered the whole city. Then suddenly his expression froze. This is because he saw a young woman whom he felt a little guilty about, Qian Li.


    Though he knew that she was the cause why Susan Tang was taken and was almost killed, he still could not forget that this girl truly loves him. There are even times when the two of them shared an intimate time together.


    However, it seems that fate is cruel between them and this drove the silver-haired young woman mad. Shin Jiao also saw another person and he suddenly disappears from the ce he was standing just now.


    ¡­


    Inside a prison cell where many who has vited the rules of the city are being kept, a silver hair young woman is currently sitting at the side of the bed.


    Her expression is tranquil and her beautiful now mature face is looking at the small window where she could see the sky above.


    She didn''t know how many times she thought about her past action and her mistakes, but no matter how hard she tries to forgive herself for inflicting those tragedies on the man she loves she still could not forgive herself.


    So every day, she would stare at the window outside and think of the things that had happened.


    "Forgive me¡­ I just want your forgiveness¡­ I¡­ I never really wanted to hurt you. I was foolish, I was prideful, I was jealous, and because of that, I lost you and your trust¡­ I hope that when I see you again¡­ We could go back to being... friends." She muttered the usual words she would say every day before going on her daily routines inside the prison.


    She suddenly heard some footstepsing towards her cell. She immediately knew who those footsteps belong to. They were her partners before, and herrades.


    "Sister Qian¡­ How are you?" Serpent was the first one to greet as she suddenly opens the cell and enters it.


    As if Qian Li was not in prison, the rest of the members of the original Shadow Squad enter without a worry.


    In fact, they all knew what really happened.


    The old hermit told them of the dark ns of the shadow being. But Qian Li insisted on being inside the prison. Her guilt did not let her feel assured that she is still worthy of their friendship and love.


    However, those four would alwayse inside her cell and spend a day with her.


    Seeing the fourdies who have face many life and death adventure and misadventure with her as they build the city, Qian Li just showed a bitter smile.


    "Hey, do you know that Qin Lou is visiting next week¡­ She will be with prince Ju-long Jiao." Qilin said as she takes her seat beside Qian Li before hugging her.


    The rest of the gang followed suit as they all said that they missed Qian Li so much.


    Suddenly, Vermillion Bird pouted and said with a grumbling tone.


    "It has almost been seven months since you''ve been in this ce. The queen has already forgiven you, even Sister Susan said that it was not your fault, why are you still too stubborn in staying in this ce?"


    "Yeah, we are notplete without you¡­ plus the main army is not the same without their general."


    "Are you really going to stay in here until he returns?" suddenly Phoenix asked with concern.


    Qian Li just nodded her head while looking at the ground. Although her friend''s words truly made her feel happy, yet her conscience is still eating her. If Shin Jiao is really gone, then she would rather rot inside the jail. She could not ept it. She will not forgive herself for harming him.


    "Sigh, at least you should go out and visit Sister Susan¡­ her stomach is already very big. Two months from now, another part of our master will be appearing in this world¡­ I can''t wait¡­ Hihihi¡­" Serpent said happily.


    The five of them began chatting together making Qian Li feel less stressed and once again her feelings towards her friends became a bit conflicted.


    She is already used to this scene. At first, she could not bear to look at the four for what she did and how she attacked them at that time. But now, as they have already forgiven her, she feels a bit fine.


    The happy atmosphere inside the room made even the guards standing not too far outside took secret nces towards the direction of the only cell in this special prison.


    Seeing their generals,manders, and idols acting like young girls while chatting, made them feel warm inside. Although most of the time, the five are very strict in training the troops, they also have their gentle side when they are together. Hence the guards feel at ease. Plus they already received themand that the one inside this special prison is actually not a prisoner.


    She just wanted to punish herself.


    ¡­


    5:00 pm Prison building of Shin City¡­


    Outside of the prison building, Shin Jiao stood in front of the thick steel gate.


    A soldier immediately approached him.


    "Who are you?" the soldier said with a stern face.


    Shin Jiao just gave him a smile then said.


    "My name is Shin Jiao¡­ I''m here to visit a friend."


    The guard was a bit taken aback as he seems to remember someone with that name. But then he just shook his head and then took out a tablet.


    "Please put your thumb in here for identification." He said as he handed the tablet to Shin Jiao.


    When he took the tablet back, the soldier suddenly showed a dumbfounded look on his face. Then suddenly as if struck by lightning, he immediately kneeled to one knee.


    "City Lo¡­" before he could finish his words, Shin Jiao suddenly froze him.


    He then assisted the guard to stand up. Then Shin Jiao put his finger on his lips with a sign to keep the man from exposing his identity. Shin Jiao did not want to make his presence known to the city, or even to the military for that matter.


    He could even remember the reaction of Susan Tang when he appears in front of her. With tears in her eyes and a bulging stomach, she hugs him tightly and cried for a very long time.


    It took him a long time to pacify the woman as they just cuddle together and feel each other''s warmth. The two talked and suddenly when Susan Tang remembers Qian Li, she immediately urges Shin Jiao to visit the prison.


    She knew that Qian Li was one of Shin Jiao''s friends and was just influenced by the darkness because of Qian Li''s special feelings for him. Gentle and kind as she is, she could not bear a grudge against the woman and decided to let Shin Jiao fix this problem.


    Well, from her words, Shin Jiao could feel that she is partly ming him for this incident. And with her urging, he decided to visit Qian Li in prison.


    Shin Jiao enters the prison with a guide from the male prison guard.


    Soon the two reached the special prison and could even hear theughing and non-stop chatting of five familiar voices.


    When Shin Jiao saw this scene a smile crept on his handsome face. The two female soldiers on the side showed confusion on their faces. This is because they didn''t know who Shin Jiao is.


    After Shin Jiao walked towards the five women, one of the female prison guards asked.


    "Who is he?"


    "Hehe¡­ You won''t believe me if I tell you."


    "Don''t be too mysterious¡­ if he the husband of one of themanders?"


    "Nope¡­ in fact, he is something¡­ I would say very important in the city."


    The two female guards suddenly thought deeply. Then suddenly realization dawned upon their faces.


    "Ah¡­ Nope¡­ We still don''t know who he is¡­"


    The male prison guard facepalmed upon hearing their reply.


    "Shin Jiao¡­ Shin City¡­" he said while trying to give them a hint.


    Upon hearing the name, the two female guards almost fell from their seats. Who would have expected that they would see the very person who is responsible for founding the city, the very person who gave hope to the mortal, and gave rise to the mages in the cultivationnd? The true city lord, Shin Jiao.


    When they look at that figure they also saw the reaction of the five women inside the cell.. Upon seeing that scene the three guards were now thoroughly dumbfounded.

 Chapter 659 - The Legacy Of Shin Jiao (2)

    Chapter 659


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Forgiveness... that is what she was seeking. A way to rpense her previous wrongs and make amends to the person she truly hurt.


    The turmoil of emotions is currently flooding the heart of Qian Li while looking at that familiar figure in the middle of the four women hugging him with their eyes in tears. She even could not believe what she is seeing right now. It was as if she is still in a dream as she dazedly looks at that familiar handsome face.


    Only she knew how long she waited to see him again and nce and be filled with his familiar aura.


    Unknowingly, Qian Li began tearing up as she subconsciously takes a few steps forward.


    However, she suddenly stopped herself as she knew that it was not the right thing to do. She so really loves to hug him, to bask in his scent, and to felt his warmth. Yet, she knew that she could not do that. She knew of her mistake and what she did.


    Although she was tempted, yet that those memories are clear and it was her heart''s desire. When she acted at that time it was as if those are the things she really wanted to do. Her true and cruel self¡­ that is what she could feel. And that is the reason for this heavy guilt in her heart.


    Shin Jiao just patted the women around him to calm them down.


    "Master Shin¡­ we really missed you. You''ve been gone for a long time now." suddenly Serpent pouted as she tried to act coyly.


    Everyoneughed at her action. Shin Jiao just patted her head with a gentle smile.


    "I also missed you all¡­ It''s been a long time." Shin Jiao said with a happy smile on his face which the girls also feel happy and ted.


    Suddenly, his eyes shifted towards the lone figure of Qian Li who is so emotional but is still trying to hold herself. He showed a gentle smile while looking straight in her eyes.


    "Qian¡­ I missed you, too¡­"


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Qian Li could not stop herself anymore and suddenly bawl as she just falls to the ground. She dare not throw herself in his arms for the guilt she is feeling that those warm words from him.


    She suddenly feels being engulfed in the warm and familiar aura and that scent which sole belongs to the man she has loved and would ever love in her life.


    "I''m¡­ I''m¡­" Qian Li wanted to say something but she suddenly stopped.


    This is because Shin Jiao held her head into his chest. And that was enough for her to know that he didn''t me her for what she has done. She also knew that he has already forgiven her for her grievous mistake.


    That magnanimous attitude truly melted her heart and could not help but wrap her arms in Shin Jiao''s waste while suddenly pouring her heart unto him.


    "Sorry¡­ I''m really sorry¡­" she said over and over.


    The rest of the girls just showed a faint smile on their faces with some tears falling unconsciously on their cheeks. They knew that at this moment, they got their sister back.


    ¡­


    The six of them walked out of the prison building with jubtion in their expressions. Shin Jiao discovered that out of the five of them, three are already married and have a family of their own. Except for Ruby Lee (Serpent) and Qian Li, the rest of them already have children.


    Meng Shiaoning (Phoenix) has two children a boy and a girl, the boy is always with his father, Xi Jung, as he is being groomed to be the next n head of the Jung Dragon n. Cho Chan (Vermillion Bird) met a very talented young man from the city of Dis. He was her student butter, the two fell in love and now have a child. Beiwei Tang (Qilin) on the other hand is just a newlywed. She married one of the generals under Qian Li''smand with a good family. In fact, her husband is a very rich young master of a n who escaped from the capital of Yi Kingdom due to an arranged marriage.


    He works himself up to the ranks in Shin City and didn''t rely on his own n to seed. After knowing the truth, Qilin didn''t mind his background and the two just gotten married a few months ago.


    They all spent their time together like the old times inside the military base.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know how to show his appreciation to them and just decided to see their progress in their strength.


    Right now, all of them have equal strength to that of an infant soul realm cultivator, which is called as Grand knights and Grand Magus.


    He is really happy for the five of them.


    After spending the whole night together and meeting the families of the girls, Shin Jiao left with Qian Li.


    While the two arrive in front of the house where Susan Tang lives, Qian Li suddenly stops walking. She clenched her fist as she didn''t want the day to end. Today was the happiest day of her life so far. She could feel that their group seems to have been revived once again.


    "Master Shin¡­ No¡­ Shin Jiao¡­ I know that I am impetuous and have given you great trouble before. But¡­ I promise to stand by your side forever." She said while biting her lips.


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, she showed a faint smile. He knew that Qian Li still has feelings for him. He could see and feel it while the group was talking and having their time together.


    "I know¡­ Come on let''s go and see Susan." Shin Jiao said while patting her shoulder.


    The two enters the room and saw Susan Tang lying on the couch with her already bulging belly. Shin Jiao saw the clock and it was already almost 4 am in the morning.


    "Sigh¡­ this woman¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he squatted down to carry Susan into the bedroom.


    But before he could move her, her beautiful eyshes suddenly flickers.


    "Ugh¡­ Shin¡­ Oh¡­ you''re back." She said still dazed from being woken from her sleep.


    "Sorry, Did I wake you up?" Shin Jiao gently caressed Susan''s hair.


    "Umm¡­ So¡­ how is she?" Susan asked while still lying on the couch.


    "She is good¡­ I have already told her that I forgive her."


    "That''s good¡­ She¡­ she likes you too much you know. Just like Sister Shi Anne¡­" Susan said teasingly while caressing Shin Jiao''s chin.


    "¡­"


    Suddenly, Susan Tang''s expression change and turned serious.


    "Sigh¡­ I''ve been in this ce, in this world for half a year already. In truth, I kind of like it here. But I also realized something. Shin, your legacy¡­ this city, it''s wonderful. But¡­ the danger still exists. I¡­ we¡­ we cannot protect it. If not for sister Qin Lou marrying the current emperor, the city would have been in trouble. What would happen next time? I want to preserve the freedom in the city, the lives of the people, your legacy."


    "I know¡­ that''s why I have returned. I will make sure that this city would never fall to any power ever again. In this world, after I''m done securing the city, my legacy, only a deity would be able to destroy it." The proud words of Shin Jiao made Susan Tang and Qian Li, who is quietly standing on the side, felt happy.


    They knew that Shin Jiao is now different. Although they could not see his aura, yet they can feel that he is different, his countenance has already changed. Sometimes the two could feel like they are in the presence of a divine being.


    Shin Jiao suddenly, look towards Qian Li.


    Then with a signal, Qian Li walked closer. Susan who noticed this slowly sits up. The two women''s eyes met and both showed a faint smile on their faces.


    "Sister Qian¡­"


    "Sister Susan¡­"


    Susan Tang''s eyes squinted and showed a slight pout on her lips. But she still showed an understanding smile. She knew in her heart that this woman came first in the life of Shin Jiao and she didn''t have the right to chase her away. Hence she just controlled her emotion. In fact, she already got the gist of it. She has lived with Shi Anne Li before along with Shin Jiao and the three of them shared a wonderful time together. Hence she could already understand this concept.


    "You epted her? That''s nice¡­ I can have another sister then¡­" Susan said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao and Qian Li''s expression change. They seem to not understand what she was saying.


    "Don''t be surprised. I already lived with Shi Anne Li before. So¡­"


    "Wait¡­ wait¡­" Shin Jiao stopped her from her wild fantasies.


    "Qian Li is just here to apologize to you."


    Suddenly, Susan showed realization in her expression as she blushed.


    "No need for that. I¡­ I¡­"


    The three showed an awkward atmosphere.


    Pfft¡­


    Then they allughed.


    ¡­


    The next day a huge announcement dropped like a bomb in the whole city of Shin.


    Their beloved general hase back to the office. Plus, the rumor of the real city lord appearing circted throughout the people in the city.


    These two pieces of news thoroughly excited the people as a happy mood engulfs the whole city.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao spent his time in the military and the research department. He didn''t want to entertain anyone and just busy himself upgrading the armaments of the city and also their defenses.


    He then upgraded the barrier of the city making it different. This time, he uses the yin and yang energy void as the barrier. He knew that with this no one would dare attack the city. Plus the weapons that the armor of the citizen is also using the same technology which is like an anti-cultivator o mage weapon.


    With the huge changes in the city, the military began to be busy along with the celebration of the return of Qian Li.


    2 weekster¡­


    Atop a familiar hill with a beautiful garden, two people are standing while facing each other. The woman is beautiful with a calm yet powerful aura around her body.


    Shin Jiao looks at her with aplex emotion on his face.


    "It''s been a long time¡­ Qin¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I should call you, Empress Xi, now right?" he said with a smile.


    But before he could say anything, Qin Lou walked closer towards him and did not hesitate to hug him. Shin Jiao could already see the glistening tears in her eyes.


    Then she didn''t hesitate to hold his face as their soft lips touched.. Shin Jiao could feel that sweet taste and her familiar sweet aroma making him in a daze and subconsciously deepen the kiss.

 Chapter 660 - The Gift

    Chapter 660


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Absence makes the heart grow fonder, that is what these two people are feeling right at this moment. As their lips connected, an unknown burst of emotion flooded their hearts making them feel an uncontroble desire for each other.


    Though Shin Jiao has epted that Qin Lou has already married another man, yet right now he could not control his desire to once again conquer her. It might be because she looks exactly like Susan Tang or that the two of them have already shared a passionate night together. But this uncontroble desire to have her back is already etched inside his heart.


    Qin Lou could also feel that burning desire in Shin Jiao''s eyes as his hands began moving around her body. However, she didn''t stop it. This is what she wanted. This is what she waited for a very long time. She knew thatplication would happen if this scene would be discovered, yet she didn''t care.


    Right now all she knew is that she is with the man she loves and that he wanted her.


    Suddenly, the two of them disappear from where they are and a single unadorned ring was left which slowly burry itself on the grass-covered ground.


    The next day, Qin Lou woke up feeling that warm and familiar scent. She carefully lifted her eyes and scrutinized that handsome face that she longed to see for many years.


    She slowly caressed the contour of his chin, the bridge of his nose, and the brow of his eyes. It''s like she is etching that image inside her heart.


    "Are you satisfied?" Shin Jiao suddenly said as he slowly opens his eyes.


    Qin Lou was a bit taken aback and blushed. But she snuggled in his embrace. As their skin touches, a warm sensation suddenly engulfs them and made them both feel calm and happy. The two stayed in each other''s arms for a while.


    Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly turned serious as he seems to feel indecisive about something.


    "Qin¡­ I¡­"


    "Shhh¡­ It''s okay. You don''t have to pressure yourself. I won''t make you choose. I already have you in my heart¡­ I just¡­"


    Before she could continue, Shin Jiao sealed her lips with a kiss.


    "I already understood that I feel the same way¡­" he said after their lips parted.


    "Umm¡­" the two continue snuggling and feeling each other''s warmth.


    It was already ten in the morning when two figures suddenly appear in the middle of the garden. Since this garden is the private ce of Qin Lou and only she has ess to this ce. She has preserved this ce as this is where she would wait for Shin Jiao for all those years that he was missing.


    Even after his supposed death, she would stay in this ce.


    The two held hands upon going out of the garden. But after that, Qin Lou retrieved her dainty hand while looking around. She didn''t want others to gossip about them.


    As they walked out of the garden, a figure greeted the two. When Shin Jiao saw the man, he showed a faint smile on his face.


    This is because this person is the new emperor of the Xi Empire, Emperor Li Yan Xi.


    When Li Yan Xi saw the twoing out of the garden she showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Long time no see, Brother Shin."


    "Your highness¡­ It''s been a long time."


    "Sigh¡­ I have noticed that you have changed something in this ce."


    "Ah, yes¡­ it''s something that I know that could help the city be peaceful."


    "Haha¡­ I would agree with that¡­ I was really amazed that entering this city would turn me into a powerless mortal¡­ this¡­ this restriction¡­ this a bit threatening, yet interesting."


    Shin Jiao just gave him a faint smile.


    Qin Lou also now noticed that her cultivation is being suppressed inside her dantian and she suddenly showed a surprised expression on her face.


    It was just yesterday that she is able to use her power freely and now, she could not anymore.


    "The new array formation is being activated today¡­ I''m sorry I forgot to inform you." Shin Jiao exined.


    Suddenly, he waves his hand and chairs appear in the air and flew behind the emperor and also behind them.


    "Your majesty, please take a seat."


    Li Yan Xi showed a dumbfounded look on his face as he subconsciously sits on the exquisitely crafted wooden chair.


    Qin Lou was assisted by Shin Jiao to sit. It was like she was his wife and not the empress. Although Li Yan Xi knew that his rtionship with Qin Lou is purely business, he was still a bit offended by this scene. However, he held back as he didn''t expect that Shin Jiao is still able to use his power in this condition.


    He didn''t know that Shin Jiao is able to use his psychokinesis even without Qi or mana he is still as strong as a gold core realm cultivator with just his mind power.


    "Your majesty, on behalf of the Shin city, I will first say¡­ thank you." Shin Jiao said while cupping his hand and humbly bowing himself.


    This gesture from Shin Jiao dumbfounded Li Yan Xi and Qin Lou.


    "Brother Shin¡­ I¡­ I didn''t do anything. I just think that after the battle we have shared, I didn''t want others to just put their w on the city that you have helped build. I cannot go against my conscience if something happened to the city. Plus, we also benefited from it¡­ so it''s a give and takes condition."


    "I know, I''m just truly grateful for taking care of everything. I never knew that I really made a good friend in that war."


    "Haha¡­ It is also my honor. You are a hero in that war you know."


    "Sigh¡­ Your majesty, I would like to give you a gift, something that you can contemte after returning to the empire. However, I just wanted to warn you to not divulge it to others or else disaster would happen." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly extended his index finger.


    Then a thin stream of Qi flew out from his finger towards the forehead of Li Yan Xi. Seeing this, the young emperor wanted to dodge, but then he suddenly feels his body stop moving. When this happened his face was covered in shock.


    Who would have known that Shin Jiao could already use the domain? Even Qin Lou had a surprised expression on her beautiful face.


    She suddenly realized something and a blush appear on her cheeks.


    After receiving that sliver of Qi, the expression of Li Yan Xi turned pale. He immediately knew the importance of the information he received.


    "Brother Shin¡­ this gift¡­ this gift is too precious. I¡­ I do not do anything that great to receive such a gift."


    Shin Jiao showed him a kind smile.


    "You have taken care of my wife and child. You''ve been a father in my stead. This is the only thing that I can give to show you my sincere appreciation. Thank you¡­"


    The sincere words from Shin Jiao and the precious gift he just received made Li Yan Xi feel dumbfounded.


    He just smiled sheepishly and for the first time in his life as a new emperor and royalty, he feels awkward. His confidence suddenly felt nothing in front of his war buddy.


    After discussing for a bit about Qin Lou stepping down from being an empress and returning to Shin City, the emperor left with a contented smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao return to Susan Tang while Qin Lou left to find their son Ju-long Jiao.


    Inside the room, Shin Jiao confessed to Susan Tang what happened. He saw herplex emotion and he felt guilty, but he has already decided and was firm to take back Qin Lou.


    Susan just stayed quiet for a while, and after a few pleading, she just bit her lips and gave in to his begging. She didn''t know why she felt this way, but she truly loves him and she knew that he loves her too. If not, then why would he be truthful to her?


    Although it is a bit painful, she has already experienced this. She could only me her heart for loving him deeply.


    Another week has passed and this time, everything was already done. Shin Jiao knew that the time is getting closer for him to leave this world. He even made time to visit the Wu kingdom and visit the people he knew there, especially his adoptive mother, Aye Muyan.


    However, Aye Muyan did not follow Shin Jiao back to Shin city and decided to stay in the kingdom of Wu. Even his disciples did not follow and just stayed with Aye Muyan as they have already treated her like their kin.


    He respected them and before leaving, he told them to visit Shin City someday if they missed him. After returning to Shin City, he was once again busy with his preparation for his departure.


    Today, he has gathered everyone who has supported the city through thick and thin.


    Nine people are inside a modern room overlooking the whole city. Shin Jiao, Jo-long Jiao, Qin Lou, Susan Tang, Serpent, Qilin, Vermillion bird, Phoenix, and Fairy(Qian Li).


    "Today, I will share with you something that you have to look forward to in the future. Remember that what you receive her today could not be shared with just anyone. Well in truth, even you share them no one would believe you. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said seriously, then suddenly chuckled.


    However, before anyone could react, multiple streams of Qi flew out of Shin Jiao''s index finger and went to the foreheads of everyone in the room.


    After a while, they all showed dumbfounded looks on their faces.


    "Wait¡­ is this true?" Qian Li was the first one to react.


    As a Grand knight, she is near the stage of being a Pdin. If what she received from Shin Jiao is true, then she could ascend to that ce once she followed that path. Not only Qian Li realized this. Hence everyone was a bit taken aback. They immediately knew that what they received is truly a precious gift. A gift that they could not obtain anywhere else in this world and it was freely given to them by Shin Jiao.


    Everyone''s eyes showed gratitude and appreciation to the person who fully trusted them. That was the most precious gift they have received from him so far, and they know that they could not repay this gift even if they work really hard.


    This is because... the path to true immortality¡­


    That was the gift of Shin Jiao.


    Everyone showed a happy expression on their faces except for two people.

 Chapter 661 - Leaving Behind The People You Love

    Chapter 661


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two crying women could be heard inside the room, while the expression of a handsome young man sitting outside in the living room showedplex emotion.


    Susan Tang and Qin Lou showed angry expressions on their faces as they throw angry nces at Shin Jiao for not telling them the whole truth. When they received the information, the two of them seem to have the same flow of thought as they knew that something is wrong.


    However, Shin Jiao just calmly sit there and did not move. He just let them vent their anger towards him.


    After a while, the two calmed down and sit quietly on the sofa while looking at Shin Jiao with tears in their eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ I told you the information because I wanted you to be able to ascend like me. I cannot stop it anymore. I will be taken by an old monk a month from now. So¡­"


    "Enough¡­ if you have a month to stay then spend it with us. Do not go anywhere anymore. Plus, Sister Susan is going to give birth soon."


    "I know¡­ three days from now." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the twodies heard his words, they both showed happiness in their eyes. This is especially true for Susan as she is a bit excited to be a mother.


    The two did not hold on to this issue and just busied themselves preparing for theing of Shin Jiao''s daughter.


    That night two figures could be seen standing on a cliff outside the city. Shin Jiao and his son, Ju-long Jiao decided to have a father and son talk.


    "Father¡­ I am happy that you took my mother away from that pce. That ce is too chaotic. Too much politics and bickering, mom is always annoyed in that ce that''s why she would always go out and visit Shin City."


    "It is my responsibility¡­ I''m just regretful for not being there when she was having you."


    "Hmm¡­ It''s okay. She always told me a lot of things about you. That''s why I never really resent you."


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t believe that the heavens are going to let me ascend this early. I''m not an old man yet you know¡­"


    "Pfft¡­ I know that you are, very powerful, father. And that I am proud of. I will work hard to be as strong as you are. I will work on my physique. I will make it worthy to enter the immortalnd."


    "Don''t be hasty¡­ take it, line upon line, little by little¡­ that way your foundation would be stronger than others."


    The two began to discuss cultivation techniques as Shin Jiao guided his young son on how to improve one''s physique.


    ¡­


    3 dayster¡­


    A new member of Shin Jiao''s family was born. However, something happened that he didn''t expect. Fate made its move.


    Shin Jiao was monitoring the vitals of Susan Tang. She was fine and although thebor was very hard, she was still able to bear a beautiful child. Everyone is in jubtion upon hearing the news that the baby is fine.


    Susan showed a paleplexion after giving birth. But her vitals show that she is doing fine.


    Taking the baby in his arms, Shin Jiao felt very happy to be a father. It is his first time holding a newborn child of his own and it made his heart warm.


    "Look, she has your eyes, and¡­ she looks really looks like you." Shin Jiao happily said while showing the baby to Susan who is showing him an affectionate look.


    But suddenly Shin Jiao showed a faint concern in his expression. For some unknown reason, he could feel that the vital energy of Susan Tang is slowly depleting. No matter how hard he tried to scan her body, he could not detect what is wrong.


    And this made him feel panic.


    "No¡­ this cannot be¡­" he muttered.


    His words shock the doctors on the operating table. They didn''t know why their city lord is in panic, and they too could not detect what is happening.


    "Susan¡­ Susan, don''t let go¡­ okay¡­ Don''t¡­ let go¡­ I¡­ I can''t let you go just like this..."


    "Sssh¡­ It''s okay¡­ I just feel weak¡­ really weak¡­ Shin¡­ Shin¡­ I feel that something is calling me¡­ it''s¡­ it''s¡­ the lights¡­ beautiful¡­ the light, they are really beautiful¡­"


    "Nooo¡­! Don''t go to the light! Don''t let go yet¡­ you promised to be with me¡­ you promised toe and meet me in the immortal world¡­ you cannot go yet¡­ Susan¡­"


    Shin Jiao became frantic that even the doctors and nurses inside the operating room were dumbfounded. They could see that everything is fine. However, from the looks of it, the patient''s life force is slowly getting weaker and weaker.


    "What the hell is happening?!" shouted Shin Jiao as he suddenly enveloped everything with his domain.


    When he did that everyone was engulfed, and even those outside could feel that they are trapped in very strong power.


    Shin Jiao then saw that it was Susan Tang''s soul. Her soul is slowly being extracted by some invisible power. A power that even with Shin Jiao''s strength, he is still unable to stop everything from happening.


    "Who are you?! How dare you do this to my wife?!" shouted Shin Jiao in anger.


    But no one answered him.


    Then he saw it happened. When thest sliver of the soul of Susan Tang was about to be taken, Shin Jiao''s tears could not be stopped anymore.


    He held the cold hands of Susan Tang feeling helpless. His heart is filled with bitterness resentment, and for the first time in his life, he wanted to rage.


    "Shin¡­ it''s okay¡­ If¡­ if this is my end¡­ then so be it. I just want you to know that I am happy to be your woman. I am happy that you are by my side even though it was just for short while. At least you made me happy, and I know that you love me¡­"


    "I will keep you forever in my heart. I will do all I can to see you again¡­ I love you, Susan¡­" Shin Jiao said while crying his heart out.


    "I love you, too, my Shin¡­"


    Shin Jiao slowly and with a heavy heart kissed her dried lips. And from that kiss, he both heard and feel her took herst breath.


    Shin Jiao uncontrobly cried while hugging the body of Susan Tang.


    "No¡­ why is this happening? I did everything I could¡­ what could I have done more? Tell me!" Shin Jiao shouted as he cried while looking up.


    It was as if he is talking to someone who is staying in the heavens. His heart was in pain, his emotion is in turmoil and his mind is unstable.


    Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice.


    It was the voice of a woman whom he is familiar with and met once. However, from the tone of her voice, he knew that this woman seems different. She sounded sinister and not the gentle goddess he knew.


    "Hihi¡­ Oh, poor lowly human. I should have taken your life¡­ but¡­ it is better to make you suffer for what you have done. You have hurt my husband and for that, I took your wife¡­ Hihi¡­ It was a fair trade, right?"


    "Nuah¡­ How?... It was you¡­ you took her from me? Why? I didn''t kill Gaeus Ro! He is still alive! Plus¡­"


    "Shut up! You hurt him! And you have to pay¡­ Hihi¡­ this pretty soul is now mine. Do you want revenge? Come find me then¡­ if you can¡­ Hihi¡­ I will leave this rotten world and go back. Bye! Bye! Hihihi¡­"


    The annoying words of the different Goddess Nuah made Shin Jiao thoroughly mad. However, he knew that he could not do anything.


    She was a celestial deity, ruler of stars, and worlds. ording to his knowledge, if Shin Jiao reaches the immortal world, he would be considered as the lowest Telestial Deity and that is after he couldpletely form 100 spheres in his dantian.


    The second stage would be Terrestrial Deity, which is a thousand times stronger than a mere Telestial Deity. And the third stage is Goddess Nuah''s power, the Celestial Deity. This means that she is a hundred thousand times stronger than a Terrestrial Deity.


    Although angry, Shin Jiao could still think a bit rationally. He is just a bit baffled on how she was able to escape that ''prisonnd''? Then suddenly, he recalled her daughter Yunya.


    As if answering his mind, Yunya suddenly appear in thin air floating above Shin Jiao.


    "Sigh¡­ Brother Shin¡­ I''m sorry about my mother''s actions. I know that you are angry with her¡­ I am also hopeless. But since you are kind to me and I kinda like your attitude, then I will help you."


    With a wave of Yunya''s hand, a beam of light suddenly absorbed Susan Tang''s body. And then a small white crystal was formed.


    "This is a crystallized form of her body. If you are able to get her soul back from my mother, then you could revive her back to life¡­ Good luck." Yunya said after making the small white crystal float towards Shin Jiao.


    "Wait¡­ how could I find you and your mother?" Shin Jiao suddenly called out after he got the crystal in his hand.


    However, no one answered as Yunya''s figure is already gone.


    But then before he could think of anything else, Shin Jiao heard Yunya''s voice in his head.


    "Trust your heart, and you can find me¡­ I mean us. Hihi¡­"


    Then suddenly everything turned to normal.


    However, Shin Jiao noticed the confusion in everyone''s eyes.


    "What¡­ what is happening? Why am I here?"


    "Why am I wearing an operating gown?"


    "This is really weird¡­"


    The doctors and the nurses said while looking all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao decided to go out while carrying the child in swaddling clothes. He didn''t know why those people forgot everything that just happened, but he now knew that his mental power is not yet that strong to do that.


    As he walked out, he saw Qin Lou and the rest also looking confused outside the emergency room. Shin Jiao knew that it was either Yunya or that crazy goddess who did this.


    Looking at the cloudy skies outside the window, Shin Jiao gritted his teeth.


    "This enmity, I will make you pay for it a hundred times over. I swear I will take back Susan''s soul and make sure that you regret turning me into your enemy..."


    The supposed to be joyous asion turned into a painful memory for Shin Jiao. However, he held the baby in his arm and walked out of the hospital.


    The others just followed him quietly not understanding what just happened to them that day.

 Chapter 662 - The Day

    Chapter 662


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The pain that he felt that day was too deep that it is making Shin Jiao look through the sky unable to think of anything anymore. He''s been like this for a couple of days already and Qin Lou is too worried to do anything.


    Although when he sees her, his expression would change, and that he would regain hisposure. However, once he is alone he would go back to staring at the starry skies while caressing the crystal hanging on his neck.


    Qin Lou already knew what had happened in the hospital that day and she was saddened by what had happened. The feeling of powerlessness, she already felt it before and she knew how hard it is right now for Shin Jiao to ept the fact that fate has taken Susan away from them.


    But what could they do? Although Shin Jiao already showed her the first step, yet the enemy is far stronger than they could ever think of. That''s why they felt really hopeless and crestfallen.


    At times, the two would share a night together, but after that, she could feel that Shin Jiao''s mind would suddenly fly and this situation really hurt her.


    One afternoon, Qin Lou arrives inside the room where Shin Jiao has already been coop up for many days already. She immediately noticed a sudden change in the atmosphere inside the room.


    She saw a figure standing in front of the mirror and upon seeing Shin Jiao she was immediately stunned. This is because Shin Jiao is not wearing anything.


    She was a bit dumbstruck and immediately felt worried.


    She suddenly wanted to rush towards him, worried that her husband suddenly turned crazy. She didn''t want to lose him again. She has already waited for too long and has already gotten him back. In these past few days, she was already happy. Although his mind would drift towards Susan Tang, when he was with her, she could feel his sincerity. Hence she didn''t want to lose that feeling from him.


    She is worried and at the same time nervous about the changes that would happen.


    But before her figure could walk closer, she heard Shin Jiao''s voice in her head.


    "Qin¡­ Don''te closer¡­ it''s dangerous right now¡­ My¡­ my mental powers¡­ it''s¡­ it''s in chaos. Please activate the formation in this room; I don''t want to hurt you or anybody else. Please wait for me, okay?"


    Upon hearing his words in her mind, the expression of Qin Lou suddenly change. This is because she knew that Shin Jiao already has a domain, and she knew how dangerous a domain is. Hence she didn''t hesitate and immediately activated the formation.


    She is aware of the danger, though she is worried about him, she also could not be careless and let others suffer. Plus she trusted that Shin Jiao would be fine.


    And so she left while a multipleyers formation array suddenly enveloped the whole room.


    "Sigh¡­ I was too muddled that I didn''t notice the breakthrough that is happening in my mental power." Shin Jiao muttered as he heaves a deep sigh.


    In fact, all these days he was too engrossed in his sadness that he could not concentrate anymore. But who would have known that his psychokinesis would absorb the sadness in his heart and slowly convert it to positive energy?


    And luckily the conversion was really sessful and Shin Jiao discover the plot of that devious goddess. She wanted to imnt a heart demon in him so that he would not be able to ascend. Luckily, Yunya helped him a lot by giving him a tiny bit of hope.


    Shin Jiao did not dally anymore and immediately began pushing his mental power breakthrough. And soon arge ripple suddenly broke through the array and spreads throughout the city. This ripple even spreads as far as the prosperous Yi City.


    This ripple was felt by everyone and they knew that someone just broke through. Those in Shin City showed a happy expression on their faces. This is because the more powerful the city lord is, the safer each and every one of them living in the city would be.


    After that ripple, Shin Jiao walked out of the room and Qin Lou immediately rushes in his arms.


    "Are you okay? What happened? Do you feel better now?" Qin Lou immediately bombarded him with a lot of questions.


    In which Shin Jiao just showed her a faint smile and carefully caressed her beautiful face. He then gave her a faint kiss on the forehead.


    "I''m fine now¡­ thank you. Thank you for being there for me, always¡­" he said as he gave her a warm hug.


    The two stayed like that not minding their environment.


    Suddenly they were interrupted by someone clearing his throat.


    Ju-long Jiao still could not get used to this scene where his mother and father would show affection to each other in public.


    However, he needs to stop them before the others coulde.


    And because of him, the two separated and he could see his mother pouting. This made Ju-long Jiao a bit speechless. Ever since she and his father reunited, he could often see the childishness of his mother. And this made him feel that the beautiful woman might not be his mother but a different person.


    Soon a small celebration was held as they all celebrated the advancement of Shin Jiao''s mental powers.


    The next day¡­


    An old man suddenly appears in the city wearing a monk''s robe, a straw hat, and a walking staff. Those who saw him immediately feel a bit weird. Many with a kind heart gave the old man some offer to help. And this made the old monk happy.


    "Hehe¡­ This ce is truly different¡­ I wish that there are more ces like this in this world¡­ But s¡­ it would still take some time." The old man muttered as he walks in a certain direction.


    "I didn''t know why the goddess wanted to rush things up, that young man still has a few weeks to go¡­" he suddenly grumbled as he reached his destination.


    But before he could do anything, a white figure appears in front of him.


    "Old man¡­ long time no see¡­" Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­ You can even detect my presence now. I guess this is the reason why the goddess wanted to rush things up." the monk said with a grin.


    "So¡­ you are saying that you are here for me? Already? I mean¡­ I still have¡­"


    The old monk raised his hands and stopped Shin Jiao.


    "Two days¡­ I will just give you two days and nothing more. This is also for your own good. Well, you don''t have to worry that much. In the immortalnd, there is still a way for you toe back here¡­ You will discover thatter¡­ anyway. I will meet you in the fields in two days¡­" the old monk just said and then turns around to leave.


    "Wait¡­ why don''t you stay and have lunch with us today¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Although the old man didn''t need to eat anything anymore, yet food is still a good way to enjoy life. Hence he did not deny it and walked inside the house of Shin Jiao.


    Every one of his friends and family met the old man and discover who he was. Everyone was truly amazed that such a powerful being would humble himself and join them.


    The group just had a feast. After lunch, the old man left¡­


    That night, Shin Jiao and Qin Lou did not sleep. She didn''t want to let go of him and he didn''t want to let go of her. And the two spend their time together that way. They knew that their parting is just temporary and they would soon meet once again.


    Learning this sure truth somewhat calmed both of their hearts.


    Two dayster¡­


    Shin Jiao is already standing in the wide and vast field with his friends and family surrounding him. Everyone is in tears as they are already saying their goodbyes.


    Qian Li and the five girls gave Shin Jiao theirst hug. And Qian Li even gave him a deep kiss with tears all over her face. He also bid farewell to all of his friends and acquaintances that came to say their goodbyes.


    Then he left some parting words for his son which left the young man feel a bit teary.


    When Qin Lou and he had their eyes met, the two showed a happy smile on their faces.


    "I will wait for you out there¡­ I love you¡­" Shin Jiao whispered and gave her a kiss.


    As soon as the two parted, an old man suddenly walked out of a tear in space.


    When the rest of the people saw him everyone showed reverence and some even kneel on the ground. This is because the old man did not suppress his real aura and appear in all of his glory.


    As one of the saints in the immortalnd, the old monk was assigned to find talented and worthy individuals to be sent to the immortalnd to be groomed. And his aura is truly majestic that made him look like a venerable and worshipped being.


    And this is the reason why everyone in the surroundings and even those in the city suddenly kneels down on the ground.


    When the old monk appears, he showed a faint smile on Shin Jiao and just said.


    "It''s time¡­"


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao turn around and for thest time hugged Qin Lou who is already trying to suppress her tears.


    Then he let her go and gave her a gentle smile.


    The two of them enter the special tear and disappear from the eyes of everyone.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao suddenly found himself seemingly floating in space. Then a voice enters his mind.


    "Well, I am really amazed that you have grown this much in just a few months." The old monk said as his figure suddenly changed.


    The old monk suddenly became a handsome young man.


    "My name is Han Guk¡­ I am from the other side of the continent, the one you people called the Land of the Mages¡­ Before I let you enter the immortalnd, I will have to change your body first¡­"


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback, but before he could say anything else, he suddenly feels a huge amount of paining from his body and in his dantian.


    "What the heck is this?!" Shin Jiao could not help but shout.

 Chapter 663 - Embryonic Stage

    Chapter 663


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    To enable one to enter the immortal world and to be immortal, a person should have a transfigured body. The mortal flesh should be torn down and the flesh and bones renewed. This is the true process of immortality. Plus, one''s blood would be purge and be cleansed and be exchanged with the life force of the universe.


    This way, the whole body would be supreme and the soul and body would slowly merge into one. However, this process although very powerful and could turn one into an immortal, their soul would not. Once the body is destroyed, there is a chance that the soul would also be destroyed.


    Shin Jiao knew this and thus right now he is being given a choice.


    To either transfigure his body and be an embryonic stage immortal or still bear the mortal blood and be half immortal, or a demi-god.


    As Shin Jiao mules over his two choices, he suddenly remembers those souls that have escaped and still lived on even after their immortal bodies were destroyed. That is the advantage of being a demi-god. However, they are not as powerful as those embryonic stage immortals.


    "This is a hard choice¡­ Elder Guk, when you were in my ce what did you choose?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s question, Han Guk showed a faint smile. He has been asked this question many times already and in different worlds, still, he didn''t keep it a secret.


    "I chose to be an embryonic stage immortal of course¡­ although it would cause my soul to die, yet I would be twice as powerful as a demi-god. So I am not worried about my choice."


    Upon hearing his words the mind of Shin Jiao immediately began thinking. Heaving a sigh, he then closes his eyes and was about to say something when suddenly his body began aching.


    "I know¡­ you choose to be an embryonic stage immortal¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not have time to deal with those words as he suddenly feels his body aching all over. It was like something is tearing him apart. His whole body suddenly is covered with heat and his blood seems to be boiling inside of him.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao realized that this process is like what he had experienced much time before. This was when he was forging his body to be a true nascent realm physique. Suddenly, he began using his mind power to manipte the pain and slowly observe his physique. Although it is painful, he has already felt this way before so he is a bit tolerant with this pain.


    When his blood began changing, Shin Jiao suddenly saw something entering his system. That spiritual energy slowly courses through his veins, muscles, and viscera and it slowly coagtes to his dantian. As that energy flows he could see changes.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind, and suddenly a thin film of his domain protected his dantian. He fuses it with the ck and white energy technique and then uses Essence Syphon to channel the energy into his dantian slowly.


    After doing that, he immediately sent his infant nascent soul in his mind to his dantian, in just one go. When he did that, his mind was suddenly invaded by that energy, and Shin Jiao cked out.


    ¡­


    The morning sky looks calm and the sound of the birds chirping in the trees could warm one''s heart upon hearing their lovely songs.


    Although one could not see any traces of sun in the skies, the brightness illuminating thend seems mysterious and profound.


    This morning, the weather seems good as many people could be seen walking outside and doing their everyday chores.


    Inside a small cottage, a young man with only a nket covering his body is lying in a bed made of course cloth and dried leaves.


    "Ugh¡­" the young man muttered as his eyes slowly flutter.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw an unfamiliar ceiling above his head. He slowly turns his head to the side and outside the window, he saw an unfamiliar mountain and unfamiliar scenery.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" he muttered with confusion in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the door of the small hut creaked open and a young man enters. The young man suddenly turns his gaze to the bed and saw that the one lying unconscious in the bed has already woken up. His expression suddenly turned a bit happy upon seeing that.


    "Oh, you''re awake¡­ This is nice¡­ You''ve been asleep for a long time. I thought you are one of those ''failures''. Haha¡­" the young man said while chuckling.


    He then walked to the cab and took out a robe. The robe seems to be with the same course design as his own.


    "This is our clothes from now on. As peasants, we have to work hard to be able to survive in this ce." He said while putting the clothes on the side of the bed.


    While watching this, the young man who is lying in the bed squinted and suddenly memories came flooding inside of his nk head. When this happens, he subconsciously held his head as if he is in pain.


    "Don''t fight it. Those are your memories¡­ all of us here experienced the same." The young man said while taking a chair and sitting near the bed.


    Then not longter, the young man on the bed calmed down.


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s¡­ Shin¡­ Shin Jiao¡­" the young man on the bed said while shaking his head.


    "Nice to meet you, brother Shin¡­ I''m Frances Jill. I''m a demi-god servant of Miss Laura Lane from the Lance n." the young man said as he extended his hand towards Shin Jiao.


    With his mind already clearing up, Shin Jiao noticed that the young man in front of him is a Caucasian male with short blond hair. He has a typical European beauty and is very handsome looking.


    "Well, I''m guessing that you are a bit confused. Get dressed first. I don''t want to talk to a naked person¡­ Hehe¡­" he chuckled as he stood up and walked out of the cottage.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately jumped out of the bed and get dressed. He noticed that on his neck there is the ne that he made and now there are two things hanging in there, a white crystal and an unadorned ordinary ring.


    Upon seeing those two, he showed a faint smile on his face.


    Not longter, he was able to put on the new robe. Shin Jiao could feel arge amount of unknown energy in the air and did not dare to do anything until he knew what those are.


    He carefully tried to scan his body, but could not even use his absolute or spiritual senses. Unlike in the prisonnd which he could still use his senses to scan his own body in this ce he could not even activate them. This made Shin Jiao feel a bit worried.


    He tried using his Qi or mana but to no avail, hence he just gave up.


    Then suddenly an idea pops up in his mind as he suddenly tried to use his psychokinesis. When he did that he immediately feels the things around him. However, he dare not extend it outside the hut as he did not know which powerful being he would offend if he did that. Since he knew that this might be the immortalnd, and he is just new here, he should not attract any unwanted attention.


    Not longter, the figure of Frances Jill walked back inside the hut.


    "You look good¡­ Well¡­ anyway, I will not waste your time. If you are thinking that this is the immortalnd, then you are right... However, it is more than what you think it is. I will just tell you what is happening so far¡­"


    Frances Jill began telling Shin Jiao about what should have happened when he wasing to the immortalnd. Upon making a choice, Shin Jiao should have been unconscious and was then presented to the many human deities of the ns in the immortalnd.


    However, since he was sent to the peasant vige, then that only means one thing. He was not chosen. The deity heads of every n saw him as someone with a weak potential. Hence they dare not choose him as they think that they would just waste resources in his waste of a body.


    He was also told that the young person who sent him to the vige dropped him off with a disappointed look on his face. Then that person just walks away like he just threw away trash.


    Luckily for Shin Jiao, Frances Jill saw him that time and decided to help him. As someone who has a good heart, Frances Jill came to the immortalnd not only because of his own ability but also of overwhelming good karma.


    But it seems that no n viewed him as someone with potential. Hence he stayed in the Pheasant vige for more than 3 years now.


    He also exined that the age of the people in the immortalnd is based on the day they arrive in this ce, as that was the time that their new transfigured bodies were born.


    The two talked for a while, but they both stopped as both stomach suddenly grumbled. Shin Jiao a bit surprised.


    "Haha¡­ I know what you are thinking¡­ Well, in truth, you''re actually not hungry but your body has been depleted of the universe''s energy. And since no n has epted us, we do not know how to absorb the universal energy in the air. Hence we can only get them by eating some of the fruits and nts in the forest."


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as a gesture that he understood. At this time, many thoughts areing to his mind as he wanted to know what kind of people are there in this new world of his.


    But of course, that would wait until tomorrow to see this new world as he noticed that the surroundings are getting darker.


    "We have to sleep early today¡­ the darkness is getting dangerous these past few months. It seems like there is something lurking in them¡­ many have already fallen¡­ Here eat this. I will lock everything up first." Frances Jill said as he tossed a palm-size weird fruit towards Shin Jiao while going out.


    Shin Jiao carefully tasted the fruit and was a bit surprised that it seems to make his body feel a bit warm and it replenishes his strength.


    However, before he could take another bite, he heard some noises outside.

 Chapter 664 - Immortal Land

    Chapter 664


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the darkness crawled into the horizon to cover thend, a dangerous premonition could be felt everywhere. This situation is not present before in the immortalnd. Those who live in this ce would always live in harmony and peace. Everyone is focused on strengthening themselves by absorbing the energy of the universe and bing strong.


    In fact, ording to what Frances Jill told Shin Jiao, millions of years ago, the immortalnd does have ns and discrimination. Everything was like a perfect haven for those who have attained ascension. However, after thest Great War, everything changes.


    Many deities have fallen in that Great War and most of them did not have the ability to fight properly. Relying only on their ability to control the universe''s energy those deities fell easily in the unending assault of the demons and the shadow beings.


    Although the deities won and drove the darkness away, they knew that the danger is not yet over. The bnce is restored and the light would soon once again fight against the darkness.


    Hence the human deities decided to change the immortalnd. The immortalnd is a training ground for those who would soon reach or in the deity realm. It is the preparation for every deity to assume a role in creating their own worlds.


    And so the changes happened and danger began lurking inside the immortalnd. And that danger woulde out every time the darkness seeps in.


    Right now, in front of Shin Jiao is the very creature within the darkness.


    It is a 3-meter tall shadow wolf.


    As Shin Jiao watches the wolf held down Frances Jill, he could not prevent himself from feeling chills running down his spine.


    ording to Frances, the people in this ce could die, but temporarily. However, they would surely experience greater pain than normal deaths. Hence, most people in this ce didn''t dare go out at night although they are all immortals in thisnd.


    The pain itself could already cause one to develop trauma and heart demons, plus they would feel their own helplessness while being devoured by these night creatures. Hence they didn''t dare to go out at night.


    Except for the brave few, many would prefer to hide inside their huts and wait the long night in hiding.


    Growl!!!


    The shadow wolf growled making the young man under itsrge paws quiver in fear. Frances has already experienced dying before when he was new in this world. However, ever since he experienced it, he dare not want to die again anytime soon.


    But the situation right now is something that he did not expect.


    Who would have thought that when he was about to close the gate of his small courtyard and the darkness has not settled yet, arge shadow creature would pounce at him? He tried to run but it was already toote. Therge paw of the creature is already upon him and he could not help but be stepped on like a bug.


    As someone new in thend, Shin Jiao did not actually feel fear. He has encountered these kinds of creatures before and so he has confidence that he could take care of it. However, he soon realized that his thinking was a bit amiss.


    This is because when he tried to activate his power unconsciously, he could not feel anything.


    "Damn¡­ I almost forgot¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly dodges to the side he saw the shadow wolf suddenly swipe its paws and sent some rocks on the side towards his location.


    Shin Jiao didn''t know what to do as he leaned against the wall and began feeling his environment.


    He consciously used his psychokinesis as a sense and immediately noticed what the shadow wolf is doing. However, upon doing so, the shadow wolf suddenly feels a strange sensation covering its body. It showed confusion in its glowing eyes as it looks around. It didn''t know why, but it felt that something or someone is touching it lightly. It was like the wind, yet controlled.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s expression turned serious as he suddenly concentrated and with a push sent that shadow wolf flying out of the small courtyard.


    Then with a quick movement, he rushes towards Frances who is still lying on the ground.


    He picked up the young man and quickly drags him inside the hut.


    Feeling his body being carried by someone, Frances slowly lifted his head. He could still feel the pain on his chest and back, but he knew that Shin Jiao might have helped him.


    "Turn¡­ turn¡­ on the¡­mp¡­ quickly¡­" he tried to say in a hoarse voice.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and quickly put Frances on the bed and turn on themp.


    However, he already saw the shadow wolf pouncing towards him.


    Shin Jiao gritted his teeth and turn on the light while ignoring thatrge paw swiping towards his body.


    As the light turns on, Shin Jiao''s body was also sent flying towards the windows.


    Crash!!!


    Shin Jiao felt his whole body aching as his back crashes through the window and hended in a sorry state on the ground.


    Yelp!!!


    The shadow wolf suddenly cried in pain as it jumps out of the hut and back away.


    This reaction was caught by Shin Jiao in the corner of his eyes. Although he felt his body a bit pained, he also saw something interesting and might be of use in fighting this creature.


    However, before he could think more, he saw therge shadow wolf turning its gaze towards his sorry figure on the ground.


    Growl!!!


    Barring its sharp fangs, it suddenly pounces towards Shin Jiao.


    Although he was in a sorry state, Shin Jiao didn''t bother with the pain. He is already used to these kinds of pain while tempering his body. What he needed to do now is to kill this shadow wolf. He has a feeling that this thing could give him something¡­ nice.


    With a knitted brow, Shin Jiao suddenly activated his psychokinesis. The shadow wolf was suddenly caught in mid-air before it could even approach Shin Jiao.


    However, it was still too heavy and Shin Jiao did not have any choice but to push it aside.


    Bang!


    The wolf hit the walls.


    Shin Jiao subconsciously grabs a stone and tried to transform it into a sharp spear. However, he soon discovers that it was to no avail. He could not even break that stone into pieces.


    "Damn it¡­ Ugh¡­" Shin Jiao forces himself to stand up.


    He didn''t know why his body felt weak. However, he remembers Frances talking about eating and absorbing the universe''s energy.


    Then on the side of his eyes, he found a couple of root crops that Frances put near the window where he crashed.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately grab that piece of root crop and immediately ate it. Upon swallowing that hard and dry root crop, Shin Jiao could immediately feel the energy coursing through his body and seem to recover his energy a little.


    With the recovery of strength, he slowly pushes himself up and grabs another one, and took a bite while looking cautiously at the shadow wolf that has already picked itself up and is also ring at him.


    This time the shadow wolf was cautious and did not dare attack. It felt a very dangerous vibe towards this human. It knew that this human is not like the rest of the humans it has eaten and fought before.


    After eating two more, Shin Jiao could feel that around 40% of his strength has recovered.


    "This is awesome¡­ I didn''t know that my body could digest food this fast¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled deep in his mind but didn''t show it.


    He slowly approaches the side of the wall where a bunch of poles used for hanging clothes are leaning.


    Seeing the human grabbing a weapon, the shadow wolf didn''t dally any longer and immediately pounces forward.


    Growl!


    With white teeth and ws expose in the air, the shadow wolf directly attacked Shin Jiao''s body.


    But how could he let the beast do as it pleases? Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly brandished the pole and while dodging the ws of the shadow wolf, he urately extended the pole towards its right eye.


    Puchi!!!


    Like something being squashed the pole prated the eye and was about to directly hit its brain, but Shin Jiao stopped.


    He then let his body be hit by therge long legs of the wolf.


    Suddenly, he saw two rays of light flying towards him and the wolf. Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately uses his psychokinesis to protect his body.


    Swoosh!!!


    The light rays which look like flying light des sliced the shadow wolf into four pieces. Then it fell to the ground covering Shin Jiao''s body in thick dark purple blood.


    Shin Jiao then saw that at the back of the wolf''s heart, a thumb-sized circr object could be seen. He did not hesitate to immediately extend his hand to grab that thing and yank it out.


    Then without a second thought, Shin Jiao immediately ran inside the house in a sorry manner.


    With the object in hand, Shin Jiao immediately closes the door and locks it while slumping on the ground. A shallow smile appears on his face as he held tightly to that small object.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao saw the blood covering his body a while ago slowly dissipating. It was as if the blood slowly evaporated in the air.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and when he lifted his gaze towards Frances who is looking at him with a stunned look, Shin Jiao just showed a sheepish smile.


    "What happened?" Frances asked with confusion in his eyes.


    "Some¡­ someone killed that thing¡­"


    "The shadow wolf? That''s¡­ that''s great¡­ I guess the protectors are here¡­"


    "Protectors?"


    "Ah¡­ I mean the ns¡­ they are the one who usually patrols the night and kills those things." Frances said while painfully dragging himself on the bed.


    Shin Jiao just nodded in understanding.


    Meanwhile, outside the small courtyard a white unicorn-horse slowly approached the area and on its back is a slender figure with long blonde hair. From the curves of the figure, one can tell that she is a woman wearing a glittering silvery armor.


    "Hmm¡­ I could have sworn I saw two of my desing towards this ce¡­ That''s weird¡­" she muttered as she observes the surroundings. Upon seeing the broken boxes and woods, she just frowns.. But soon left the area.

 Chapter 665 - Universe Energy Core

    Chapter 665


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day, as if nothing had happenedst night, the vige came back to being filled with busy people doing their own things. However, it is said thatst night there are ten casualties. Two of them are protectors who were ambushed and the rest are peasant vigers who did not expect the night creatures to attack that early.


    In fact, there still were traces of light at that time when the shadow creatures appear.


    Meanwhile, Frances Jill was really thankful for Shin Jiao''s timely help and is not happily preparing some fresh sd as his way of thanks.


    After breakfast, Frances left the house and let Shin Jiao limatize himself in the vige.


    The reason why the protectors are in the vige is that they are to escort those people who are assigned as servants to go back to the town which is around 5 to 10 days away from the Pheasant vige.


    So Frances left that morning leaving Shin Jiao some instruction and some information he needed to survive until hees back, and that would be a monthter.


    Shin Jiao learnedst night that in this ce people are really strong. In fact, that shadow wolf alone is as strong as a level 7 beast and could even be a king of a forest if it descended to a world. But in this ce where powerful beings are present, it is like a mortal being that is easily killed. So are the rest of the peasant vigers in this ce.


    After Frances left, Shin Jiao did not go out and explore. Instead, he began studying the small pearl-like object from that shadow wolf.


    Shin Jiao could feel a familiar aura in it and more. He carefully scrutinized it and using his psychokinesis was able to pry its secret slowly.


    The pearl-like object is actually filled with many types of energy. Shin Jiao could not detect the others, but he knows Qi and mana inside of it.


    For the whole day, he began studying it and also began making an array to try and pry it so that he would be able to use the energy inside it.


    As he didn''t go out, Shin Jiao rely on the crops being kept inside the house. Shin Jiao knew that he would be able to live with this amount of food for 3 days. After that, he needed to go out and harvest or even nt more.


    However, his research takes precedence over that, and in three days he knew that it would bear results.


    And so he continues staying in the hut and this made some of the vigers curious as to what that newly arrived person is doing. But none wanted to bother with him as they are already pressed in surviving in this ce. They just need to hold on until a n would hire them and they would be able to work in the town after.


    As so time passed by quickly and three days have gone by.


    Inside the hut where Shin Jiao is staying a young could be seen busily doing something on the table. Shin Jiao has already eaten all of his foodst night and stayed up all night to finish his project. He has already reached the crucial point where he needed to finish everything in one go. Hence he didn''t have time to sleep. In fact, he hadn''t slept for 3 days already.


    "Haha¡­ It''s done!" Shin Jiao suddenly eximed a bit loud which seem to make those people passing by the small courtyard took a few steps away from the walls.


    Everyone in the vige has already discussed that the person staying in that courtyard of Frances is a little loose in the head.


    Some of them even thought that it might have been caused by the changing of his body and him being thrown in the Pheasant vige. They knew the trauma of not being epted and not be able to harness the power of the universe. Each and every one of them is talented individuals and one of the strongest beings on their own respectives.


    Although it was hard for them to ept this oue, they still have no control over their own fate of ending like this.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao has a glowing gleam on his eyes as he looks at that simple gear. He suddenly remembers the first time that he arrived in the cultivationnd, inside that cave where he first learned his crafting skill.


    On the tableys a simple hand glove with the energy core in the center. The glove is made of cloth and sticks connected together to form a bony skeletal structure. Shin Jiao identally discovered that the sticks could be used as a conductor. In fact, anything could be used. However, the sticks are easily formed and crafted by just using a crude knife.


    Shin Jiao carefully put on the glove and upon activating it, the energy in the core passes through the array etched on the sticks and a light glow appears on each of the fingertips of the glove.


    "It''s ready¡­" Shin Jiao said as he grabs a piece of rock on the table and began shaping it ording to his will.


    And with that, a smile appears on his handsome face.


    ¡­


    The forest outside the vige is a bit dark and filled with different kinds of shadow creatures. Whenever it is day time, those creatures that would sometimes attack the vige would be hiding in this ce. And so far, none of the vigers would dare to enter this ce because of the danger those creatures pose.


    Many haughty newly born immortals havee to this ce and suffered a gruesome death. So when they are resurrected in the vige, they became fearful of this ce and did not dare enter it again.


    Right at this moment, a single figure wearing simple peasant clothing with sackcloth woven like a backpack is currently walking inside the forest. This figure is Shin Jiao.


    Every now and then, he would pick some edible food on the ground. However, he is having a hard time doing so because he didn''t have his contact lenses anymore.


    When his body was transfigured all of the augmentation gears he has was destroyed. Except for the ring and the white crystal, everything was removed from him.


    As of now, he could not use his ring, that''s why he could only rely on his knowledge to be able to survive in this ce. However, with the use of the glove, Shin Jiao was somehow able to tell what kind of thing is edible and what is not.


    This is because he could now extract life energy from the nts. If it has one, then it is edible, if not, then he would not dare to eat it. And so after a while, he was able to pick enough food tost him for another 3 days.


    "It''s time to go back then¡­" he muttered as he turns around.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao feels a bad premonition in his heart. Then true to his conjecture, from one of the bushes arge creature suddenly pounces towards him.


    This creature looks like a velociraptor, but with a horn in the middle of its head.


    It suddenly charges towards Shin Jiao without warning.


    It has taken Shin Jiao aback. However, he is already prepared for this. He came out in this ce knowing the danger hence he has been expecting such an attack a long time ago.


    He didn''t think twice and immediately lowered himself and with a quick turn of his body, an arms-length de made of sharp and sturdy rock suddenly appear from his back and directly sliced through the lower abdomen of the creature.


    When the creaturended, it suddenly growled in pain as its glowing eyes look at Shin Jiao in anger. It was wounded by a mere peasant human. So it bared its fangs and did not hesitate to pounce once again.


    Shin Jiao did not let it take advantage, as he agilely dodges its advances. As they shed, the creature suffered more wounds on its body, until it fell limp on the ground and died.


    Then a sharp dended on its neck cutting it off with one single strike.


    Shin Jiao wasted no moment and immediately took out the pearl-like energy core from the creature. Once he did that, he saw the creature slowly dispersing in the air even the traces of its dark purple blood on his stone de disappear.


    After that, Shin Jiao slumps to the ground and heaves a sigh of relief. He didn''t dally long and quickly picks himself up and return to the vige. He knew that he should quickly go home before night time.


    It was alreadyte noon when Shin Jiao arrives and secretly enters the vige.


    Upon arriving in the vige, he quickly went back to that small hut and counted his harvest.


    Shin Jiao then slowly scrutinized everything inside the basket especially those herbs that he found to be interesting.


    With that harvest, he was a bit happy. He knew that he still needed more time to spend learning more about the nts and the ingredients that he could find in the forest.


    And so the day has ended and Shin Jiao as usual busied himself in his own work.


    Shin Jiao changed a lot of things in that small hut. Using his new crafting gear, he began crafting more things and extended the hut, and turns it into an old bungalow house.


    Since he needed more space for his experiments, he also modified the small house. Unknown to him, many vigers are now looking at him with envious eyes.


    The houses in the vige are created the same. For some unknown reason, when they arrive in this ce the houses are already there, no one dares to change anything as their desire is to be able to go to the town and do their best to stay in that ce and never return.


    And now, they saw someone changing the house, and this scene made them feel a bit envious and also curious.


    They viewed Shin Jiao as entric and none ever dare to befriend him.


    However, today something new happened.


    Some people are actually standing outside of Shin Jiao''s gate. And this group of people is showing hostile intension as their covetous eyes gaze upon the bungalow inside the gate.


    There are around 5 people standing in front of the gate and in their hands, they are holding sticks and stone gardening tools.


    Then one of them who looks like a tall, burly, and handsome man suddenly lifted his feet with a wide grin on his face and sent a strong kick towards the wooden gate of the small courtyard.

 Chapter 666 - Trouble In The Pheasant Village

    Chapter 666


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Bam! Crash!


    The small wooden gate was shattered into bits and pieces with just one kick from that man. Those who saw this did not utter some words as they knew these few guys. They are the bully of the vige. It seems that these people who banded together are not your ordinary peasant immortal. They are actually very strong. Their leader, the tall and burly man was even rumored to have defeated a shadow fox single-handedly.


    Although shadow foxes are small, yet no one dares face it one on one. This is because of its speed and sharp ws that could easily tear their bodies apart.


    As the group walked leisurely inside the house, a tall figure also came out of the bungalow.


    Shin Jiao looks at the five people with gardening tools in their hands and a sneer on their faces.


    "Those who coulde in this ce are the ones with many good karmas or/and has cultivated to such length that their bodies have reached the true nascent realm stage. I''m guessing that you are the former. Though rotten and has bad karma, yet you''ve reached the minimum criteria." Shin Jiao casually said while still mixing something in a wooden pot in his hands.


    "Haha¡­ You are a very funny young man. Just a pup and you dare say those words to us. We are here to take your stuff, so what?! This is the Pheasant vige and we are the rulers of this vige. I suggest you give up everything including this beautiful house." the tall and burly handsome man said while waving a long stick in his hand.


    "Oh¡­ but this house is not mine. This is Frances Jill''s house¡­ Do you think when he came back and im this ce again you will be spared by him?"


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the few of the men behind the burly man suddenly had their expression change. Frances Jill has just served a n member and a very powerful one at that. If they dare offend him then it would be trouble for them.


    "Fool¡­ Frances has already been epted. He will never go back to this vige again¡­ Hahaha¡­" the burly man suddenlyughed.


    Hearing this, the rest of the onlookers outside gasped in disbelief.


    What does it mean to be epted, this means that Frances has a chance to learn the skill of how to absorb the universal energy. And from then on he would be a powerful immortal. How could they not envy him?


    However, those who heard this also showed pity for the young man who is staying in Frances''s house. They knew that he would not have a choice but to relinquish the house to these five bullies.


    "Oh¡­ that''s a pity. But, I still will not give you the house." Shin Jiao said while giving the five a mysterious smile.


    "I will just warn you though. I am not easy to bully. Those who offend me would suffer." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    The five people sneer at him. Who are they? They are talented individuals in their own worlds. They have ovee hardship and attain the true body of a nascent realm expert, and have ruled with dominance with their respected strength. How could they just give in to this fellow?


    "Get him! But don''t kill him immediately. We will let him suffer a fate worse than death¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    The onlookers just shook their heads and did not react. Though everyone is working with a tacit understanding in this ce, they also knew that the difference between them and these 5''s strength is huge. Once, someone tried to fight back and until now, that person didn''t dare toe out of his house. These five even did something outrageous as to assault a woman.


    Luckily that woman was fast and the protectors have already warned them that sexual assault would lead them to not be chosen. Hence that woman did not suffer too much humiliation.


    However, these things still caused trauma to the people in the vige.


    And now they are doing it again.


    Shin Jiao who saw these people suddenly rushing towards him showed a faint smile on his face. Then suddenly, he held the bowl in his hand and suddenly sshed the contents of it towards those men.


    Being ssh with water made those people a bit taken aback. But then they quickly recover and immediately pounce towards Shin Jiao.


    With a quick movement of his body, Shin Jiao jumps to the side and dodges the strike from those gardening tools. He didn''t take out his weapon inside the house and just nimbly dodges the strike from the five people.


    "Get him! This little monkey is very fast¡­ If I catch you I will peel your flesh and expose your bones!" shouted the burly man.


    The five attacked with all their might, but could not catch Shin Jiao as he nimbly dodges from side to side and like an agile monkey, runs around the ce.


    Soon the five people suddenly discover something weird. And that is their movements are bing sluggish and their body a bit heavy.


    "What¡­ what is happening?" said the burly young man as he found himself slowly unable to move.


    Shin Jiao who noticed this calmly walks towards a wooden seat on the side of a shack where he stores dried herbs.


    "Very nice¡­ Around 2 minutes before its effect could be felt¡­ alright, noted." He muttered upon observing the group of men.


    He then watches as slowly that liquid which was sshed on these people slowly turned ck, like sludge. Then he saw the five''s movements bing stiff.


    Shin Jiao did not bother to do anything and just observe, while the rest of the onlookers are looking at this scene in horror and curiosity.


    Suddenly someone from the crowd eximed.


    "He¡­ he is¡­ he is an alchemist! He is an alchemist! This is¡­ how could this be? How could an alchemist reach the immortalnd with their weak physique? If they immediately turned into a deity, then that is possible, but it is rare to see an alchemist reached this ce."


    The rest of the crowd began discussing amongst themselves. The five who heard this has theirplexion turned stiff and fear could clearly be seen in their eyes. They knew that they messed up. How could they offend a rare alchemist? They were truly blind and foolish.


    In their stay in thisnd for many years already and having not been chosen yet, they have almost already given up hope and decided to just be the overlord of the town. However, they did not expect that this unassuming neer is a rare genius.


    "Young¡­ young master¡­ please forgive our offense. We¡­ we promise, if you release us we will serve you with all our might. We will be under you from now on." The tall and burly man said with a begging tone.


    Right now he could not move his body anymore and those were thest words he said when his whole body became stiff.


    "Done! Exactly 3 minutes¡­ Hmmm¡­ a bit long¡­ I need to adjust the form." Shin Jiao just muttered as he turns around and enters the bungalow.


    The people outside were all dumbfounded, and they all retreated in fear. They knew how crazy alchemist could be in their worlds. Those people are maniacs and would sometimes treat others like their guinea pig. This is also one of the reasons why alchemist could not reach this ce, a lot of bad karmas and weak body.


    As the crowd disperses they just showed pitiful gazes at the five people frozen on the spot covered with ck sludge on some parts of their body.


    Shin Jiao did not mind them as he controlled a new batch of liquid mentally and apply it almost all over their bodies. However, he decided to expose some parts of the people, stomach, butt, a part of an arm, a part of a leg, and their eyes.


    When the people are gone, Shin Jiao fixes the gate and just showed a faint smile on those people who are already like ck statues.


    After that, he returns to the house and waited.


    That night, Shin Jiao observe outside without blinking, he needs to learn more about these shadow creatures in the forest. He has already discovered the usefulness of their core and he needs to get his hands on more of them.


    While eating a mushroom, he carefully watches at those five had a look of horror on their faces. Suddenly a few shadow creatures approached them and began sniffing. Two shadow wolves which he had killed for the first time, and a long 5-meters snake.


    Those beasts dare not touch the ck sludge as if they are afraid of it. However, Shin Jiao saw that the wolves suddenly extended their ws and sliced the exposed stomach of that burly young man. Shin Jiao saw a golden-colored liquid slowly gushing out from that man''s wounds and this immediately attracted the shadow creatures.


    The three began fighting to the death. It was as if they could not give up that precious golden liquid from the wound of the stomach.


    Shin Jiao could even hear the muffled cry of pain from the burly man.


    Not longter, a limping wolf emerges victorious after killing the two shadow creatures. It slowly approached the flowing golden liquid and then extended its tongue towards it.


    While observing, Shin Jiao saw something really amazing. That wolf who won the bout slowly began changing. Its ck fur began to change and turn into normal wolf''s fur, then its body color and shape slowly change and turn into an ordinary wolf.


    The wolf could not contain it anymore and began devouring the flesh on that stomach.


    Shin Jiao could see the horror and pained expression on that burly man as he is being eaten alive. He didn''t know if this person has done evil things, but he just threatened him a while ago.


    And as someone who came from the cultivationnd, Shin Jiao knew that these are not empty threats. So he just watches that burly man and observed.


    Soon he saw the wolf stopped, then suddenly a light appears and the wolf vanished.


    Shin Jiao could see the burly man still breathing even with a torn stomach.


    He did not waste any time and immediately walked out and takes out the cores of the two shadow creatures then went back inside the house as if nothing has just happened.

 Chapter 667 - Trouble In The Pheasant Village (2)

    Chapter 667


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night was long, and many shadow creatures are attracted to a particr ce. Shin Jiao has harvested a lot of energy cores using this kind of trap. And those five people outside who are used as bait have already fainted due to the pain of being devoured alive.


    As beings with a nascent realm body, they are not easy to kill. Plus in this immortalnd, everyone is immortal and will not die, that''s why those five are still alive.


    "The red blood was changed into this golden liquid which contained boundless power¡­ However, I wonder why those beasts that are able to devour arge amount of flesh and blood would turn normal and disappear? Where did they go to?"


    These many questions lingered in his mind as he observes the situation outside.


    The next morning, Shin Jiao already has a bulging purse filled with the energy cores of those that died inside his courtyard. Shin Jiao also discovered that those beasts are afraid of the light because they would be burned when exposed to the light.


    As he walks out of his house, he suddenly saw a magnificent scene. As the morning light envelops the body of those five who have their exposed parts badly muttedst night, they actually slowly started to recover and form flesh and became whole once again.


    "So, this is immortality?" Shin Jiao muttered with many questions still lingering inside his head.


    He did not waste any time and just sshed those people with another liquid which melted the ck sludge covering their bodies.


    As they fell to the ground, the five woke up.


    "If you return here again and cause trouble, I will let you five suffer the same torture, understand?"


    With those words from Shin Jiao, the five suddenly showed fear upon remembering that unending horrorst night. They dare not stay and anger this immortal as they scurry ran outside as if their lives are on the line.


    However, after stepping outside the gate, the burly young man suddenly turned back and red at Shin Jiao in hatred. He could not forgive such a disgrace and promised to inflict the same amount of pain that he has suffered to this arrogant alchemist.


    "Just you wait! I will get my revenge!" the burly man shouted as he turns around to leave.


    Shin Jiao shook his head and grinned.


    "I guess he did not suffer enough¡­" he said as he suddenly took a few steps back and suddenly grab a long spear in his hand.


    Then with a powerful throw lunges the spear which flew in the air and urately impales the burly man right on the spot.


    "Argghhh! Ahhh! Help! Help! Me!!!"


    Everyone showed horrified looks on their faces. Although they are able to create spears made of rocks, they have not seen such exquisitely made spear made of pure rock that has the texture of carved marble.


    Shin Jiao casually walks out of the small courtyard and walked to the burly young man.


    "I dislike being threatened. My¡­ my heart could not take it. It makes me nervous¡­" Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    "I guess I have to keep you as my prisoner and torture you until your wicked ways are straightened." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    He then took out a small bottle in his hand and pours its content into the impaled body of the burly young man.


    "Listen, everyone! I want this vige to be in order and I want peace¡­ Nobody disturbs me, and I won''t disturb you. Those who offend me will suffer just like him¡­" Shin Jiao shouted towards the group of onlookers.


    Everyone in the vige heard his loud voice and many have already looked out and run towards the ce where that voicees from. Then they saw the burly man impaled by an exquisitely crafted spear and a ck sludge slowly covering his body.


    As usual, except for his eyes and stomach, everything is covered.


    Everyone looks horrified at this scene and many have already left. They are afraid that the crazy guy would turn his attention towards them and they would be victimized by him instead.


    Meanwhile, on one of the houses not too far away and overlooking this scene, a few men are gathered.


    Each of them is looking outside the window and has heard what Shin Jiao said.


    "That smells like trouble¡­" a tall and slim young man said with a faint smile on his handsome girly face.


    "If Kevin Gart discovers that his brother is suffering like this, do you think he would cause the vige big trouble?"


    "I don''t know¡­ the rtionship between them is a bit sour. I heard that from the ce those two came from there are many that have reached the real nascent body and came to the immortal world. If that information is right, then we are in big trouble."


    "So what should we do then? We can''t offend that alchemist, and we also could not offend Kevin Gart, how should we proceed from here?"


    "Sigh¡­ I propose that we befriend the alchemist¡­ Kevin Gart is just a n servant. That alchemist''s friend is also a n servant now. Plus the ns will not move against us if we are just acquainted with that young guy."


    "I agree¡­"


    "I agree¡­"


    The people inside that housee to a consensus and agreed with the decision to just have a partnership with the rare young alchemist.


    That night, the people in the town, especially those living near the ce where the bully is impaled, saw the gruesome scene of shadow beasts fighting against shadow beasts while those who won devours the flesh and golden blood of the vige bully.


    Many were trembling in fear and dare not to watch more.


    But those who continue watching noticed a ck figure darting out from somewhere and taking out something from those shadow beasts that died.


    The next morning¡­


    Shin Jiao decided to take the impaled bully and put him inside his house. Then he feeds the guy some food to prevent him from dying. This is because those who have died would materialize after 3 days in the center of the vige square.


    He didn''t want this person to cause him more trouble, so he decided to maintain his life.


    In fact, he just wanted to do more experiments. This way he could determine more about the current physique and how he could once again cultivate his strength.


    And so the days gone by in a sh and a month have passed, ording to the earthly calendar that Shin Jiao has been keeping.


    Today he has already finished things that he needed to learn and has already improved his knowledge of this world.


    He actually released the burly young man a few days ago and discover that the person seems to be afraid of him from then on.


    Of course who would not be after experiencing much suffering in the hands of the crazy alchemist?


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already decided to leave the vige. He knows that if he stays in this ce nothing will change in his life and nothing will improve. He has learned that today will be the day that the protectors woulde back and send those who did not pass the trials of being chosen and were not permitted to be a servant to the ns.


    He didn''t want to stir up more trouble, so he wanted to go out and explore. He has already figured out the power source of that small light in the vige. Plus he has the ck sludge for protection. And most important of all, he has already crafted his gears.


    ¡­


    Within the dark and gloomy forest area, there are many shadow creatures lingering within it. But Shin Jiao discovered something.


    Within the forest, the shadow creatures are actually not dominant. Instead, there are also many normal beasts living in thisrge forest. In fact, after crossing a few distances away from the vige, Shin Jiao discovers that the gloomy atmosphere suddenly changes.


    It was like he has entered a new world, a¡­ normal world.


    The gloominess is gone and he could see many types of small insects and small creatures within. Plus he could now use his psychokinesis with just a little restraint. He could easily expand his power up to around 50 meters which is already good enough for him.


    As he continues traveling, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed something.


    He heard the sound of fighting and a loud roar of a beast. He quickly climbs up the tree nimbly. Unknown to him, his nimbleness is actually not normal for the immortals living in this world. It was something unique deep within his body.


    And so, as he climbs up a tree, he saw a group of men and women fighting against a gigantic beast that looks like arge turtle with a long neck and long tail.


    The movement of the turtle is really nimble and quick that it renders the humans surrounding it feel helpless as their attacks could not even wound it. Although their attacks look powerful, yet it could not even graze the shell of the turtle.


    "Don''t let this beast get away¡­ or we would have another vige get destroyed!" shouted a young man with bluish long hair and donning a set of silvery armor.


    Shin Jiao was immediately interested in what kind of metal that armor is made of. He knew that if he could have his hand on that kind of metal he would be able to craft more powerful gears.


    As he watches he grew more interested in this scene. This is because he could see those people using some kind of technique to harness the energy around them and uses it to attack. It was like Qi but more powerful.


    From that power wave and ripple alone, he knew that if a city in the immortalnd would be hit by that kind of st, it would surely crumble to dust.


    However, in this ce, that kind of power is nothing.


    Suddenly, an idea came to Shin Jiao, and began taking out materials inside his bag. He then began crafting pieces of hollowed arrowheads. After making ten of them, he took out a vial made of rocks and ss began making thumb-sized ss and injecting the ck liquid from those vials inside.


    Afterpleting ten of them, Shin Jiao took out his self-madepound crossbow hid himself to wait.


    While this is happening, inside the Pheasant vige a troublesome matter has already arisen, and this trouble came with a name, Kevin Gart.

 Chapter 668 - Vengeance

    Chapter 668


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Kevin Gart is a tough young man who has been in the immortalnd for more than 150 years. He and his brother who has juste to the Pheasant vige for more than 20 years have been living a quiet and ordinary life in the vige.


    In fact, Kevin Gart was considered one of the most trustworthy members of the vige. And has gained more merit in the vige making him get chosen as a servant after 10 years. He knew that to be chosen one should gain the attention of the protectors and the support of the vigers.


    Upon attaining his goal, he left and did note back for a long time.


    But today, he came back with a bunch of protectors and some servants with them. These servants did not pass the selection of the ns and were not chosen hence they have to return to the vige and be peasants once again.


    As Kevin Gart enters the vige bouts of memories flooded his mind. He did not expect that he would be returning to this vige after a long time has passed.


    He directly went in the direction of his old home. As he alighted from the unicorn beast he is riding he immediately noticed the peaceful surrounding and the familiar feeling.


    However, as a protector, he is familiar with the aura in the air. And from that aura, he could tell that his brother which he has left has done many evil things.


    This made him frown and suddenly hasten his steps towards the small hut.


    As he enters he could immediately feel the figure lying in the bed shivering. He quickly walked towards the bed and carefully scanned the body of that familiar figure. He could sense that the energy in his brother''s body is low. It was as if he suffered heavy torture. Kevin is familiar with this aura as he has also joined in and beat up many servants and made them suffer the same fate.


    Ever since he became a protector and gained the power enough to fight against those shadow beasts and normal beasts, he has shown his ability and has gained a footing in the n he has joined.


    Seeing his brother like this, he knew that someone has tortured his brother and has inflicted him with a mental demon.


    "Little brother¡­ Little brother¡­ what¡­ what happened to you?" Kevin Gart asked as he held his little brother''s shoulder.


    Hearing that familiar voice, the burly young man which is the bully of the town suddenly felt his body shiver. He then turned his gaze to the familiar figure and then embarrassedly shifted his gaze to the ground.


    "Brother¡­ you¡­ you are back¡­"


    "Loi, what happened to you? Who did this to you?" said Kevin Gart in anger.


    Loi Gart just kept his head down and did not answer. How could he tell that hellish torture he just experienced? He dare not offend that demon. He knew that even if he could get revenge on that person, his brother would not stay in this ce for long. So how could he escape the wrath of that alchemist?


    "Tell me, who did this to you?" shouted Kevin as he held his brother''s shoulder.


    Suddenly, Loi Gart''s eyes turned red and flicked his older brother''s arms.


    "Humph¡­ What can you do about it? You¡­ you left me here alone. You said you wille back. For ten years I have waited for you here. But you did not even send a letter. You left remember¡­ now you want to show your concern?" growled Loi Gart.


    In fact, his heart feels helpless in this ce. And that helplessness turned into vile actions and then he began to revert back to his old ways on their.


    "You¡­" Kevin was not able to say anything.


    This is because his brother said was true. After being able to cultivate the universal energy, he became too focused on improving himself hence he forgot about his kin. Plus thepetition in the ns is really stiff and dangerous. One wrong move and you will end up in the dungeons. So he dare not be negligent and was very careful.


    And now he became a protector which is considered as the next step in gaining power.


    And because of that he has gained too much and has already forgotten his past until today.


    As he stood up, he heaves a heavy sigh. He felt a bit guilty but he could not do anything for his brother. But if he didn''t vent this resentment in his heart, he could not rest easy. He needs to teach that person a lesson.


    He needs to show him that he too could torture someone and could hurt them that they would wish they were dead.


    Kevin Gart walked out of the hut and rode his stead towards the direction of the group of men who is silently in charge of this Pheasant vige.


    Inside that hut, those people have already seen the figure of Kevin Gart riding proudly in his stead.


    "Sigh¡­ he is here. What should we do?"


    "Just tell him the truth. But he could not do anything about this anymore. It seems that the alchemist is already not in the vige."


    "Then we should just wait for him to die out there. Then he would stille back in this ce."


    The people in the room just nod their heads and showed a helpless smile on their faces. They should have acted fast that day and stop the alchemist. Before they could form a kind of partnership, their ns have already been foiled.


    As the figure of Kevin appear in the door and before he could knock it already opened.


    The rest of the people inside showed him a warm wee.


    "Long time no see, Kevin¡­ or should we call you revered protector now." a tall beautiful young man said with a beautiful smile.


    His smile made Kevin feel a bit weird.


    He clearly knew that this guy is a man, but he could not help and admire the beauty of this person who looks exactly like a goddess.


    If not for his rough voice and t chest, he would really though that this person is a woman.


    "Val Opfom, it seems that you''re still in this ce," Kevin said with a smirk on his handsome face.


    "Well, we are here to make sure this vige runs smoothly you know¡­"


    Upon hearing that, a sneer appears on Kevin''s mouth.


    "Run smoothly? You just watch as my brother was tortured by someone¡­ I would really like to punish each of you in this ce."


    "Humph¡­ Your brother deserves what he got. And I know you know that. You could even feel the thick resentment and dark karma around his hut, now you''re telling us to protect someone like that? Humph¡­" a gruff voice suddenly interrupted Kevin.


    Kevin did not say anything. He just looks at that person. He knew that he could not do anything to these people as long as that person is in this ce.


    "That person taught your brother a lesson, you should be happy about that. Or do you think thew in this ce is none existence? I would have done something to your brother a long time ago is not for the respect I have for you¡­ but if you make a move against us, then don''t expect me to respect you anymore. Evil should not be tolerated in this ce."


    Kevin clenched his fist as he knew that what that person said was right. Hence he just turns around and walks towards the door. In his anger, Kevin suddenly punched the wall of the hut.


    Boom!


    A part of the wall crumbles and this made the rest of the people inside that small hut showed a surprised look on their faces.


    "He became stronger now¡­ I fear that the young man would suffer¡­" that man with a gruff voice muttered.


    "Then should we help?"


    "No, we cannot. Our job is to make sure those shadow beasts did not destroy this vige. Other than that we cannot interfere further."


    "As youmand, my lord." The rest of the people said as they lower their heads to that person.


    Meanwhile, Kevin Gart has already arrived in front of the bungalow and was a bit amazed at the house. He knew how hard it is to use the materials in this world.


    Although those trees look weak, yet in truth, they are as strong as steel. And now he is seeing stone crafted in a fashion and many nks of wood on the side with curious workmanship.


    "That person seems very capable¡­ but he has offended the wrong person¡­" Kevin said with a grim expression.


    Suddenly, from his waist, he took out his long sword. Then with a wave of his hand, a streak of light appear and cut the house in half.


    Bang! Crash!


    The house that Shin Jiao practiced his newly created crafting gear was destroyed just like that. Those who are watching from afar gasp in disbelief. Even some of those protectors turn their attention to this ce.


    One of them rode stead and nce at the area. When she saw the curious workmanship she suddenly frowns.


    "What are you doing Protector Gart?" she suddenly said with a stern voice.


    When Kevin Gart heard that female voice, his expression turned stiff. However, he immediately recovered and turns to the woman with a fawning look on his face.


    I heard that the person in this ce has turned into a spy. We must capture him at all cause leader.


    The woman''s eyes squinted and looked at Kevin with suspicion.


    But she didn''t ask further and wave her hand.


    "Trace that person¡­ if he ran outside, call the hounds." Shemanded.


    When Kevin Gart heard this a sinister glint appears in his eyes. His heart really wanted to make that guy suffer. This is not a revenge for his brother anymore, but a desire to avenge his pride as a protector. How dare that guy make him lose face in front of his own brother and former friends?


    If he didn''t vent his resentment in his heart he knew it would affect him in his pursuit of the true Dao of the universe.


    As Kevin walks out of the small courtyard, a small figure suddenly jumps inside.


    Within the rubbles, that small figure takes out many stones crafted exquisitely as if they are fine marbles.


    That small figure suddenly jumps out of the rubble and appears next to the captain of the group.


    "Captain, look at this¡­" the small figure donned in ck said as she presented a few items on the woman sitting atop a majestic mount.


    She nces at those and at the back of the proud Kevin Gart.


    "Interesting¡­ show this to themander.." Shemanded.

 Chapter 669 - Taking Down A Beast

    Chapter 669


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Unknown to Shin Jiao those casually crafted things he practiced upon, have already gained some attention from some people in the immortal world. Now a group of protectors are going to be hot on his trail. This is because of the things they have discovered in the Pheasant vige.


    Many protectors learned that the said ''alchemist'' was able to gather many energy cores. If they could get their hands on those energy cores, then these protectors could gain much from this trip.


    For them, those energy cores are very important as a source of universal energy. They could also be used to barter some goods from others. As protectors, although they are powerful, they knew how hard it is to get their hands on a few energy cores.


    However, from the words of the vigers, that ordinary person who seems to know alchemy has actually obtained hundreds.


    From that alone, they couldn''t imagine how much they could gain if they found him.


    "Commander Gi, we have already gotten his scent from the hounds, should we proceed to chase?" a young woman in silver armor said as she approached a tall and fit young man with short brown hair.


    This young man surnamed Gi is theirmander who has escorted those who were not epted and will be escorting those who will be chosen by them as servants. Ian Gi, that is his name and he has been a protector in the immortal world for almost 150 years now. However, he still could not advance due to the stagnation of his strength.


    He is trying toprehend the Dao of the sword whichplemented his alreadyprehended Dao of fire. But he seems to be in a bottleneck. He needed some energy core to be able to buy a tonic to make his mind clear so that he would be able toprehend the technique in the n''s Learning Pagoda.


    So right now he is interested in the young man who could gather such an amount of energy core in one night.


    "Some of you will wait here, while we would try to chase after that guy. We must capture him alive and not let those things on him be wasted somewhere in the forest. If what these peasants say is true, then we might have found a new and capable servant." A small grin appears on Ian Gi''s handsome face.


    Although they are aware of the method used by the young man, they didn''t know how to actually make that ck thingy.


    What truly baffled them is how that young man was able to produce such a thing. If an immortal peasant is used as a trap, then it would immediately end with just one strike from a beast. If they put their bait inside a cage, they knew that no material could hold those beast''s strength.


    Hence everyone is really curious about that ck thing that the young immortal used. It is said by the eyewitnesses that those shadow beasts did not kill that vige bully. But instead, they ate him alive while killing each other. It was a really devious n, but it seems that in that action the bad karma was not triggered.


    This was a great find, so themander decided to search for the young fellow.


    And so a part of the protectors waited in the vige and a part of them chased after Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the person these people are looking for is already a further distance away from the vige. And right now, he is lying on a thick tree branch while watching a devastating battle a few hundreds of meters away from his location.


    "Everyone should focus their energy on that giant turtle''s head!" shouted one of the females in the group wearing golden armor and a silver helm.


    On her hand is a longbow with three energy arrows which are already drawn.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The three arrows flew toward the giant turtle''s head. However, the creature seems to have detected this energy arrow and suddenly dodges them.


    The rest of the energy-based attacks are either dodge by the turtle or countered with its powerful tail covered in green light.


    "So this thing''s strength is that almost no physical attack could prate its body. It is actually afraid of those white energies. Hmm¡­ If I''m not wrong, then those are universe energy projection. But¡­ they feel and look different." Shin Jiao began analyzing the battle in front of him.


    "Wait a minute¡­ maybe those are Dao magic¡­"


    Upon realizing this, Shin Jiao showed a glimmer in his eyes.


    "But they are not effective against the turtle''s shell¡­ now that is interesting."


    As the battle is raging and many trees and rocks have already fallen and scattered a huge clearing has already appear and Shin Jiao could clearly see everything.


    From his view, he could now see everyone in that group. There are actually around 20 people in that hunting team.


    Five of them are wearing golden armor and the rest are wearing silver-colored armor.


    He was a bit confused at first but soon discover that those wearing golden armor are very strong. In fact, if he faces any of those five people, he didn''t know if he could defeat any of them. Plus he could feel the danger of their energy projections. But for those in silver armor, Shin Jiao is confident that he could fight them one-on-one. This is because he is confident of his speed and agility.


    Suddenly, the huge turtle stood up on its hind legs. With its cheeks suddenly bulging, Shin Jiao knew that it is going to do something dangerous.


    And from where he stood, he suddenly saw a long tongue of meing from its mouth as it blew downwards.


    The me suddenly spreads around it making those people surrounding the giant turtle suddenly scrambling away in a sorry manner. Some of those in silver armor were not fast enough and was engulfed in its scorching hot me and were burned alive then vanished as they turned into dust.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao suddenly cried as he suddenly saw a burning rock flying in his direction.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to stand up. However, who could have known that when he was about to stand, the strap of his woven backpack was caught on a small twig. When he noticed this it was already toote for him to dodge.


    Bang!


    The tree crumbles to the ground and the branch where Shin Jiao was stuck flew towards the battlefield. Upon noticing that he was in the air, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately controlled his body. He used that branch like a snowboard as he bnces himself on it.


    He soon discovers himself flying towards the shell of that huge turtle.


    Shin Jiao did not waste any time and with the crossbow in hand, he immediately set his sight on the beast''s long neck.


    The bolt flew towards the neck of the turtle and luckily itnded directly towards a part where a slight wound could be seen.


    Upon impact, the tip of that bolt suddenly broke apart and the liquid inside the ss sphere spreads. And because it was a small would, the liquid was actually mixed with blood on the turtle''s neck.


    Shin Jiao did not stop and suddenly uponnding rolled on the ground and loaded another bolt on his crossbow. He then ran towards the beast''s two legs and shot one bolt each.


    Meanwhile, those who saw him have a dumbfounded look on their faces. They could not believe that such a person would try to attack the beast with a weird weapon that did not even hurt its target.


    Suddenly some of them showed a scowl on their face. In fact, everyone suddenly stood aside and watch thisedy show happening in front of them.


    They already discovered that the person is just a peasant. But the thing that is making them a little confused is how could a peasant be in this ce? They all knew that this ce is very dangerous even for those in gold armor. So how could a mere powerless peasant be in here?


    However, their questions would have to wait.


    The giant turtle on the other hand also stopped from its movement, it just watches Shin Jiao who is running around it and shooting those two little sticks on its leg which did not do anything to it. From its huge head, it suddenly showed a rare expression.


    The giant turtle actually scowled in disdain while watching that small powerless ant beneath its feet.


    After shooting those two arrows, Shin Jiao suddenly stopped and slowly raised his crossbow towards that beast''s head. The giant turtle just looks at Shin Jiao then showed a huge and ugly grin on his huge face. It was like a mocking challenge.


    Those people around also showed him a mocking grin and some even shook their heads at the futile attempt of this peasant immortal. They even think that this guy might be a hero in his world and is still dreaming of bing a great hero in the immortalnd. So they did not stop him and just watch the guy make a fool out of himself.


    "This guy is funny, I like him." suddenly the tall man wearing golden armor with bluish short hair who seems to be the leader of the group said to the person beside him.


    The young man with the same hair color but wore a silvery armor did not reply but watches the scene with his sharp eyes. He has a feeling that this peasant is not normal.


    "Stop what you are doing and get away from this ce. You will die miserably in here. Though you are an immortal your energy is limited." Suddenly a woman with red hair and in golden armor warned Shin Jiao.


    A sh of concern could be seen in her eyes.


    She didn''t want a mere peasant trying to act hero be impending their mission to stop this beast which they have been hunting for many days now. They lost many of their personnel in their hunt because of the beast''s strength. Hence she is a bit agitated at this moment.


    However, she suddenly saw the young man turning his gaze towards her and showed her an assuring smile.


    Then everybody saw the young immortal peasant squeezing the trigger and the bolt on the crossbow flew towards the neck of the turtle.


    A sneer appears on the people''s faces and even the turtle showed a scowl on its huge head.


    However, when the turtle''s eyes met Shin Jiao, it suddenly feels a cold chill run down its spine upon seeing the grinning face of the human.

 Chapter 670 - Rogue Peasant

    Chapter 670


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A long-necked deerhound-like dog that is at least 1-meter tall slowly approaches a bush and suddenly lifting its long neck and a small head. Then as if sensing something in a particr direction, that hound suddenly ran.


    Behind it are four figures riding at the back of different mounts. Two of them are horses with ck horns on their foreheads, and the other two are a stag with long branched antlers and a ck panther-like creature.


    As the four followed the hounds their expression turned serious.


    The reason for this is because that peasant who went out of the vige has actually reached a far distance and a deep deeper into the forest by himself. They even saw some traces of fighting in that forest as they followed the hound.


    "That is one gutsy fellow. I guess he didn''t fear death because he hasn''t experienced it yet." The young man at the back of the panther said with a hint of amusement in his tone.


    "He is just lucky¡­" Kevin Gart said with a sneer.


    He does not believe that the guy is able to survive. In fact, he wanted to wait in the vige. However, for some unknown reason, he volunteered to hunt for that fellow with themander of their group.


    Riding his unicorn mount, Kevin Gart is already nning things in his mind. He suddenly takes out a small bottle in his pocket and looks at it with a sinister glint in his eyes.


    Inside that bottle are pills that were created by some alchemist from the ns. These are just low-level pills that would inhibit one''s immortality for a few hours and let them suffer the agonizing pain of the atmosphere in this world.


    The immortalnd is actually very harsh to mere mortals or those with a weak physique. That is one of the reasons why, when they get wounded, they would feel more pain than normal. It was really agonizing and torturous. And those who end up in prison would be given such pills and make them suffer, and then they would be prevented from dying. Then after they recover a little, they would be exposed to the environment once again.


    This is the torture that those whomitted crimes in the towns or cities would suffer.


    Plus the ns like to use such kinds of torture.


    And now, the eyes of Kevin Gart are saying the same thing. He wanted that young peasant to know his rightful ce and not to offend him. He would do this over and over until that person''s sanity would be gone. This way he would be able to vent that anger in his heart.


    Meanwhile, themander of the group did not notice the reaction of Kevin Gart as his focus is on the loot he could get from that young man.


    As the group drew deeper into the forest, the hound suddenly became cautious and did not casually run around. This time it stayed near the humans while trying to find the right direction of the scent.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already ready to fire an arrow towards the turtle. When he saw that the liquid has already started to take effect, he did not hesitate and pulled the trigger.


    Then he grinned at the turtle while it looked him straight in the eyes.


    The turtle felt threatened and wanted to dodge its head. However, it suddenly discovers that its neck is unable to move.


    Its eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion suddenly sent a strong shockwave which forcefully swings the turtle''s long neck upwards creating a loud cracking sound and made the giant turtle dizzy.


    Then everyone who is looking at this scene had a dumbfounded look on their faces.


    Shin Jiao did not linger and hesitate as he suddenly ran towards the back of the turtle. Then with another bolt from his crossbow, a loud explosion was heard from the turtle''s back.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes are shining upon seeing an object suddenly flying out. He did not hesitate and immediately ran to catch that object. After catching the half a meter long scale, he also discovers another scale on the ground and immediately grabs it before running deeper into the forest.


    Shin Jiao dare not linger in that ce as he didn''t know any of those people and if they are good or bad. And so he escaped after getting his hands on his target.


    Meanwhile, the humans who are surrounding the turtle immediately realized what is happening, and used all of their most powerful attacks against the immobile giant creature.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Roar!


    Those are the things that Shin Jiao could hear as his figure shed deeper into the forest.


    Not longter, it''s either he is already too far from that ce or that the beast is already dead, as he could not hear any soundsing from that area anymore.


    Shin Jiao is panting a little bit then found himself a huge tree with a hollowed root under. He then created an opening under the tree and hollowed a small room big enough for him to be able to squat. After doing that, he walked out and began erasing his trail and even used some herbs to erase his scent. He has already known that some shadow beast could sniff out his trail. So he has prepared for this.


    Once he came back inside, he turns on the smallmp which he copied from the house of Frances Jill as thatmp seems to be stuck with the house and is not movable.


    After he prepares his stuff, he began checking the material of the beast scale. When he slowly analyzes itsposition, Shin Jiao was a bit stunned. Although the scale looks normal on the outside, Shin Jiao could see natural tiny rune arrays deep in it.


    "So this is the reason why the scales and shell of the turtle are impervious to the energy attacks. But right now, I still cannot understand these array runes. These kinds of runes are moreplicated than I thought." Shin Jiao thought as he continues to study the scale.


    As he was doing so, unknown to him a week have already passed and he was too engrossed in the runes of the shell.


    Shin Jiao just stopped studying as he soon discovers that he is out of food.


    ?????I need to harvest more edible food, thene back and continue studying."


    Shin Jiao has already created a temporary armor using that scale and the ck sludge. Using the ck sludge as cement and waiting for it to harden while forming it into a piece of dark te armor with the scale as its breastte, Shin Jiao was able to craft his very own strong armor.


    After keeping everything inside his temporary hideout and taking only important things, Shin Jiao carefully crept out of the tree roots.


    "It''s been a week already. I hope that no one would try to find me anymore." Shin Jiao said as he began rummaging through the forest.


    Not longter, he was able to harvest enough food tost him for a time. Even his backpack is filled with it. Plus he has also gained a couple of energy core from those stupid shadow beasts that dare attack him.


    As he was about to go back, Shin Jiao suddenly froze in ce as he discovered some people hiding in different corners of the area he is in. They are actually trying to box him in and trap him.


    Luckily he is able to spread his psychokinesis and use it as a method to detect movement.


    When Shin Jiao was about to run, a figure suddenly jumped out of a tall tree.


    "Wait! Don''t run! We mean you no harm!" said a tall young man with silver armor.


    The young man wore a pleasant smile on his face upon seeing Shin Jiao.


    "I knew you were not ordinary. You are even able to detect our presence¡­ amazing!" he said with a hint of admiration in his tone.


    "I was not as gutsy are you are when I first arrive in this ce."


    Shin Jiao just stood in his ce while eating a fruit-like object. When the other who has alsoe out saw what he is eating their expression turned a little confused.


    They are a bit familiar with that fruit. However, that kind of fruit is poisonous. So they showed a faint sneer on their faces.


    The young man also noticed this and showed a faint smile on his face as he pointed at the fruit on Shin Jiao''s hand.


    "My friend, I think what you are eating is not good for you."


    Shin Jiao raised an eyebrow and looks at the fruit that looks like palm-sized green guava in his hand. He didn''t bother answering and just continue taking big bites on the fruit and then eventually swallow it.


    The four people around him showed different reactions on their faces. But what Shin Jiao noticed is the killing intent being directed towards him by a certain young man among the group.


    "If I am not wrong, you are protectors, right? What are four outstanding protectors doing in this forestying an ambush trap to a peasant like myself?"


    Upon hearing his words, the expression of the group changed.


    The young man standing in front of him who is themander of the group suddenly showed a faint smile.


    "We are just here to fetch you. We want you toe with us to the town and see if you can enter the ns as a servant."


    Upon hearing theirmander''s words, Kevin Gart''s expression turned ugly. This was not their goal. Their excuse was to tell the town that they tried taking an outstanding servant for the n, that''s why they arete.


    However, their goal is to capture that guy and make him spit out the secret of the sludge, plus get those energy core from his hands.


    The reason why they stayed in this ce for a week is that within this area is where that scent was lost. Hence they have been staying in these parts waiting. And then they have identally discovered a figure suddenly appearing out of nowhere and easily killing shadow beasts.


    Upon seeing that, they dare not go near but instead waited in silence and in secret.


    But who would have known that they would be discovered by this rogue peasant?


    When Shin Jiao heard the words of that young man and the killing intenting from one of them and also feeling some unkind gazes from another with a huge dog beside him, he knew that these people do not mean well.

 Chapter 671 - A Tricky Battle

    Chapter 671


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Four versus one and the person they are fighting against is a powerless peasant immortal. However, the four knew not to underestimate their opponent. They have seen him fight while watching from far away and the way he fought against those shadow beasts is something that rivals their strength.


    Shin Jiao did not rx as he already knew the danger he is in right now. Without hesitation, he suddenly threw the bag he is carrying to the side. Those are his food for a week. He dare not let it be destroyed in this fight.


    After removing the backpack the four people noticed a strange ck armor on his body under his peasant robe. They all stare at Shin Jiao in confusion. They didn''t know what that ck thing is, but were immediately on guard.


    Taking out their own weapons, three of the people surrounding Shin Jiao prepares to battle. Meanwhile, the only female of the group did not join in.


    "What are you doing, Ni''il Jo? We have to get this peasant¡­" Kevin Gart reacted suddenly while ring at the woman who didn''t draw her weapon.


    Ni''il Jo just showed Kevin Gart a sneer on her beautiful angelic face. She knew what this guy is thinking and has already felt his extreme killing intent a while ago. She is interested in the young man and also wanted to take him back into her n, but she will not do it with force.


    For 200 years she has been staying in the immortalnd and in her n. However, she is still unable to reach the next stage of true physique and be able to don a piece of golden armor. The next stage of the true physique is equal to a heavenly nascent realm cultivator. However, in the immortalnd, it would only show as a gauge which is around a power level of 80 at the minimum.


    But ever since she saw that guy using those moves and harvesting nts as he knew them like the back of his head, she knew that she has discovered someone with a rare talent of an alchemist. A peasant alchemist is still an alchemist. If she could take him to the n, then the n would surely proper.


    Their ranking would rise up and she could improve her power through him and his future pills.


    With this in mind, she has already decided to help this guy.


    However, the problem is those three who are vent on robbing the guy of his treasures. They wanted to y the chicken and could not wait for the golden egg.


    Well, she could not me them for their foolishness. The three did not take too long to achieve the true nascent realm body as their ns have a direct connection with their owns. Plus these three are rejects of their ns.


    "The ns needed talents, so I suggest the three of you think twice before doing what you are nning to do." Ni''il Jo said while crossing her hand on her chest which made those full mounds bulge further.


    The three were a little taken aback. But they are already determined to get their hands on those energy cores and the knowledge in this guy''s mind.


    "You speak like that because you belong to a n that values you. For us, this is a great boon. You... I advise you not to interfere¡­" the guy standing beside the hound said with a sneer on his handsome face.


    "Well, I just wanted to remind you three. Even if you kill him, I will still take him with me to my n¡­ I have already decided on that."


    Hearing his words, themander of the group suddenly shifted his gaze towards her.


    "I already have my sight on him¡­ you can just wait your turn." He said in a cold tone.


    "Hihi¡­ Commander Gi, I did not want to interrupt you with your ns, please¡­ I won''t stand in your way." She replied while taking a step back.


    When the three saw her action, they all rxed a bit. This only means that Ni''il Jo will not join the fight. Although they are confident to fight against her, what they fear is her ability. She might not look like it, but her knife technique and lightning Dao is terrifying.


    With her not joining the fight, Shin Jiao feels that his burden was lightened a little bit. But still, he knew that the three is a tough nut to crack.


    With their weapons drawn, the three silver armored immortal suddenly went to offensive and was about to go on an attacking formation.


    However, before they could do anything, Shin Jiao suddenly sneered at them.


    "Do you think I''m a fool to fight you head-on? Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly dashed to the forest away from the group.


    His action stunned the four people a bit, but then the three suddenly recovered and chase after him.


    Meanwhile, Ni''il Jo walked towards the backpack that Shin Jiao threw and pick it up. She then jumps up arge tree branch and created afortable resting ce for her.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess these things are edible¡­" she muttered as she takes out some of the fruit-looking objects in the bag.


    She takes out a red circr fruit and carefully sniffs on it. She did not smell anything bad, and then she took out a knife and carefully peels a portion of the red fruit-like object. However, she soon discovers that her knife is unable to prate more than oneyer of the object.


    "I knew it! This is like what those people said in the town. This is not edible¡­ but did her harvest it as a food?" she thought as confusion could be seen in her beautiful eyes.


    Meanwhile, in the forest, the three people chasing after Shin Jiao discovers that his speed is on par with theirs.


    "Don''t falter, this is just temporary. He ate that fruit which causes paralysis. I don''t know why he could still move, but he would soon fall paralyzed on the ground." said the young man with the hound running beside him.


    "We''ll just have to wait then," said Commander Gi with a smirk.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who has deliberately slowed his speed suddenly thought of an idea. He suddenly made his muscles bulge a little as if trying to exert much effort, and then his speed gradually increased.


    "Damn it, he is trying to burn his immortal essence¡­" shouted Kevin Gart upon seeing Shin Jiao''s action.


    "Are you stupid?! He is a peasant. He didn''t know how to use his immortal essence yet. Plus I am guessing that he is also unable to use the universe energy in the air, that''s why he relies on those tools."


    Upon hearing the words from themander, the two showed a knowing look on their faces. This only means that the guy is using his natural skill unconsciously. However, this way he would soon reach his limit and would surely be soon paralyzed.


    However, they soon discover that the distance between them is increasing. But the three didn''t bother with it.


    "Let him go ahead, we have the hound to trace him. It would be a nice challenge for us to hunt him. Hehe¡­" the guy beside the dog suddenly slowed down and soon halted his running.


    Themander also followed suit, but Kevin Gart did not. He exerted his effort to chase after that rogue peasant.


    "Let''s follow at a normal pace." Commander Gi said as he continues walking towards the direction where Shin Jiao has run to.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was a bit happy with this result. He was actually relying on those people''s arrogance for his little n to seed.


    And soon a figure was able to catch up to him.


    "Do you think you can run away from me?" shouted Kevin Gart in anger.


    "I will make sure that you will suffer a fate worse than death. Those who offend me will not escape my wrath!"


    Hearing those words, Shin Jiao knew that this guy bore hatred against him for some reason he didn''t know. But he didn''t care, why would he ask for the other party''s reason? If he won, then he could ask those, but if he loses, then no matter what reason the other party has, he will still suffer.


    Since that guy wanted him to suffer, then he should not me him for wanting the same, right?


    As the two chases each other deeper in the forest, Shin Jiao has already expanded his psychokinesis. Within 50 meters he did not detect anything and from the looks of it, those other two did not chase after him like crazy.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly took out a fist-size ball from his pocket. Then he infused it with a stone making the ball look like a simple stone.


    Shin Jiao suddenly began gathering stones while running. After taking around ten stones he began throwing it towards the chasing figure behind him.


    Swoosh!


    Kevin Gart nimbly dodges the stone and this made the distance between them suddenly increase a little.


    He notices that the stone is just a distraction. Then he saw another stone flying towards him. With a wave of his sword, that stone was cut into half. And that did not slow him down.


    With a sneer on his face, he tried to run faster. But then, another two stones flew towards him. He slices the other while he let the other stone hit his shoulder.


    He just wanted to test if the stone contains energy. But he discovers that those are really just distractions. He even noticed the suddenly panicked expression on the face of that rogue peasant.


    As if injected with chicken blood, he began to use his energy this time. He knew that the fellow is already at his wit''s end, that''s why he is throwing these useless things.


    As he suddenly drew closer, he saw the expression of Shin Jiao in a panic, and then many stones came flying directly towards him.


    With a sneer on his handsome face, Kevin Gart did not bother with those stones as he just let them hit his strong body.


    However, he soon discovers his folly. This is because he realized that a ck sludge-like thingy suddenly appears on his body making him feel stiff.


    Then he saw Shin Jiao stopping suddenly. Kevin Gart did not have time to stop as his body is already as stiff as a piece of board. He suddenly saw the t of a stone deing closer towards his face and an evil grin from the young man he was chasing.


    Then he cked out.

 Chapter 672 - Black Ore And More

    Chapter 672


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The light in the sky is already dimming when the young person''s eyes slowly flutter. He was awoken by a strange sensation from his body. However, upon waking up, he suddenly discovers that his body feels stiff. His mouth is covered by an odorless material, and only his eyes are exposed. He also feels that his stomach is exposed and a part of his arms.


    Though he could move his hands, he is unable to do anything other than that. The rest of his body is being held by a strong material.


    Suddenly he noticed a young man sitting on the side that suddenly turns towards him.


    "You''re awake¡­ This is good. Well, before we proceed, I want to tell you a story¡­" the young man said.


    Kevin Gart suddenly remembers who that person is. It''s the guy he wanted to punish, the guy he wanted to suffer because of the humiliation he has caused him. Because of his pride, he wanted to make that man drink the pill to make him suffer under the weight of the immortal world.


    But who would have expected that he would fall in the hands of that guy?


    He could not talk. He could not say anything and could just produce muffled sounds. He could not even bite his tongue or make kill himself. Judging from his condition right now, he could already foresee what this guy is about to do.


    He heard the rumors from the vigers, he has investigated it. And this is the same situation, and this situation is now making him feel cold sweats covering his forehead.


    "In my world their story of a ce called Calvary. A ce where souls are being taken to be punished for their sins. However, I discover that such a ce seem to not exist in this immortalnd. Hence I n to recreate such a ce. I will let you experience Calvary for a night. Let''s see if you would dare hunt me again. I didn''t know how I offended you, but no matter what your reason is, I will not ept it. I live my own simple life¡­ I do not offend those who do not offend me. However, I still abide by the rules¡­ Since you wanted me to suffer a fate worse than death, then don''t me me for letting you experience it first." After Shin Jiao spoke those words he suddenly walked behind Kevin Gart and disappears.


    Kevin''s eyes went wide in panic as he saw his surroundings bing dimmer. Without the strength to move or fight, he just stood there waiting. Waiting for that horrible feeling in his heart, that dreadful experience he has heard that his brother has experienced.


    "No¡­ No¡­ let me go! I will kill you! I will kill you! Let me go now!" shouted Kevin Gart in his mouth, but only a low and muffled sound could be heard.


    Suddenly a pair of glowing fierce eyes appears on his sight and his heart went thump.


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao has gotten his hands on a bountiful harvest of energy cores. He has hidden inside a tree he hollowed and uses the ck sludge as a covering. He already knew that the ck sludge acts as a covering to prevent those shadow creatures from discovering his presence.


    In fact, the ck sludge is a nt he identally discovered while he was staying in the Pheasant vige. It is a rare 2-meters tall nt. In the middle of the flower, there are ck liquid inside a circr thin transparent orb.


    Shin Jiao uses his gloves to manually analyze the substance and was astounded. He then began experimenting on it and discovers its wonderful yet terrifying effect.


    He then saw the figure of the young man who was chasing after him yesterday. It seems that he has awoken already.


    Last night he saw him fainting due to the fear and pain.


    "Hehe¡­ so how was it? Painful, right? This is what you call suffering. If you don''t want to suffer, don''t just casually do bad things to others¡­ Don''t worry though, your friends would rescue you soon enough. How soon, well, that would depend on their skill." Shin Jiao said as he soon walked away.


    Desperation could be seen in Kevin Gart''s eyes along with anger and desire for revenge. He didn''t want to suffer this humiliation and not take his vengeance into his heart. He swore to give this pain back multiple times over.


    He still did not realize that it was he who causes this pain towards himself. But people are like that, especially powerful ones and those who have experienced dominating others.


    However, Shin Jiao did not care about that guy. He needed to return to his temporary base. He took another route although it is a bit long, he knew that he would not encounter those two people who, he lost in the forest.


    And soon, he arrives near the ce where he left his bag. This time he observes his surroundings and saw that his bag is not there anymore.


    "Well, I guess they took it¡­" he sighs as he just moves away from his spot.


    Shin Jiao once again gathers food, this time he was a bit careful. And after gathering enough edible food, he went back to his temporary base.


    Upon entering the underground room, Shin Jiao took out his haul. From that person, he is able to get a piece of silvery armor, a sharp sword, and a small pouch.


    He didn''t know what is inside the pouch, but it seems empty.


    "Is this a dimensional pouch in this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered as he first checked the pouch as he was a bit interested in it.


    If it is truly a dimensional pouch, then it could be of great use to him.


    But no matter how hard he tries to figure out the pouch he could not see how it works. Hence he just put it aside and checked the armor and the sword. This time, his eyes glowed in excitement. This is because the silvery armor and the sword have a very familiar material that isbined with them, the ck rock.


    That same material that the scientist on earth found. And in which he helped discover its uses. That same material in which, most of his most powerful gears, inside his ring, are made of.


    "Haha¡­ this is great¡­ with these materials I can create my weapons again." Shin Jiao muttered as he began to busy himself.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile in the town, a young man wearing a white robe that flutters with the wind while sitting in a meditative position suddenly opens his eyes. Then his eyes suddenly shifted towards the multiple hanging wooden tablets on a wall.


    His eyes particrly saw one wooden tablet suddenly crumbling.


    "How is that possible?" he muttered as he stood up and walked towards the crumbling wooden tablet.


    He lifted his eyes and shifted his gaze to the door.


    "Someone,e in¡­" he called.


    Then a secondter, a tall and beautiful young woman walks towards him.


    "You''ve called pavilion master." She greeted while cupping her hands and bowing.


    "Convey a meeting, someone destroyed one of our silver armor. I want all the n silver protectors to be present." He said in a cold tone.


    "Yes Master, as you wish¡­" she said as she hurriedly walks out of the room.


    As he was left inside the room, his eyes darted towards the side where a few broken wooden tablets are piled up.


    "For millions of years, not many are able to destroy a silver armor. And this is only the fifth one. If a very strong beast has entered the immortalnd, then I guess I and the other n head should act¡­ But¡­ I feel that there is something wrong." He muttered while watching the crumbling wooden tablet.


    This is because the wooden tablet is actually slowly turning into dust. Unlike the rest of the four broken wooden tablets which are either cut in half or destroyed into 3 to five pieces, this one is broken in a different way. And this made the man feel that there is a very dangerous creature that has entered theirnds.


    As he looks at the horizon his eyes squint as if trying to see where that damaged silver armor is and what kind of creature is able to destroy the almost indestructible armor.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has already finished separating the materials used to craft the armor. Right now on the ground in front of him, there are five types of metallic items. In fact, he had a hard time separating them and it took him almost the whole day before finishing his work.


    And until now, he still has not separated and refined those items properly. Although he is able to extract the ck ore, yet the rest of the materials are still intact in the now crumpled silver armor.


    "Whew¡­ these other four are unknown materials to me. They seem to be very sturdy. I guess this armor is just as indestructible as the ck stone." He muttered then suddenly thought of the giant turtle''s battle against those silver and golden armored guys.


    "Eh¡­ howe when some of those guys died, their armor was also gone? Was it destroyed?"


    Although he was a bit curious, Shin Jiao knew that he could not have the answer for now. And so he decided to continue his work.


    He didn''t know that what he just did destroy the imprint of Kevin Gart to the armor. And once Kevin Gart died in the forest, that armor and de would disappear and would wait for his resurrection after 3 days.


    And now, the imprint on the armor was destroyed hence Kevin Gart''s hold on it is also gone.


    Shin Jiao did not waste any more time and just refined the sword next.


    And while he is doing that, the three silver protectors with Kevin Gart did not have any more choice but to return to the town and ask for assistance as they just lost Kevin Gart and the rogue peasant.


    "We should have just returned to the vige and wait for 3 days. I know that the peasant would be in there after Kevin Gart tortured him¡­ Haha¡­" the young man atop a ck mount said.


    The two beside him did not say anything as they are deep in their own thoughts.. Seeing no response to hispanions, the young man did not say anything anymore as they just enter the town''s gate.

 Chapter 673 - The Manhunt For A Rogue Peasant

    Chapter 673


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Several weeks have passed since Shin Jiao has started researching about the new stuff on his hand, the armor, the de, and the scale. He already gained enough information about the scale and has grasped the energy conversion in this world.


    However, he still did not know how to absorb the universe''s energy and the method to strengthen his body. Plus, he discovers that the food he is eating is making his body feel energized and stronger. In fact,bining the fruits, herbs, and edible things in the forest has different effects on his body.


    Some can give him enhance speed, enhance strength, and enhance vitality. These are just a few things he discovered in eating.


    Besides those, he learned about the armor and the 5 new materials he got. However, he still did not know what they are. He just named them ording to the properties he discovers within those materials.


    The ck ore which can be considered as the strongest material he has ever seen, then there was another ck ore but with a greenish luster which contains boundless universe energy which he called ck heavenly ore, he also discovers another lump of material with a strong divine feeling inside it which Shin Jiao called as the sacred stone, then another lump with Dao properties which he called the Dao essence stone, and thest which made Shin Jiao a bit confused. This is because thest material is only sand which was left after he extracted those other four materials.


    But he knew that the sand is not that simple, he could feel some mysterious world aura in every grain of it. And because of that, he called it world sand.


    He was able to extract the same material from the sword.


    Shin Jiao was also able toprehend the defensive natural array of runes within the scale of that turtle. He now discovered that the array is able to absorb the chaotic energy that would hit its surface and convert it into an energy that can boost the turtle.


    From this information alone, Shin Jiao could somewhat get an idea on how to strengthen his internal power and physique externally.


    As he tweaks his gears he has already apply the same array on them.


    With too much to learn and too much to do, Shin Jiao did not have any free time to linger on his many thoughts about the people he left and his goal to save the soul of Susan Tang.


    But of course, he would recall her when he would rest for a while and carefully caress the crystal pendant hanging on his neck.


    "Tomorrow I need to go out again¡­" he muttered as he looks at the stuff inside the tree hollow which he has already widened a bit.


    He then caresses Gubu''s ring and carefully looks at it. In fact, he actually somewhat has an idea of how Gubu was able to create a world inside the ring.


    It is said that in the cultivationnd, only heavenly nascent realm cultivator has a chance to create their own worlds inside their dantian.


    And since the world inside Gubu''s ring is somewhat lifeless and dull, he knew that it might below to a dead cultivator and Gubu somehow was able to extract that world and encase it inside the ring. But of course, that is only his theory. Another theory would be that this ring does not belong to Gubu originally.


    Shin Jiao''s mind was a bit out when he identally cut himself on one of the tools he has on the ground.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s mind came back to reality and saw that something is wrong with the blood flowing out of his hand.


    This is because his blood is not golden in color just like the other immortals he has seen, but a darker hue of orange. He didn''t why that is, but he has a bad feeling about it.


    "I should not enter any town for the time being¡­" he muttered as he tries wiping the blood.


    However, as soon as he lifted his finger, a drop of blood suddenly fell and touches the ring. When that happened, Shin Jiao saw the changes in the ring.


    As if being peeled, the ring''s outeryer suddenly broke off from its surface, and a translucent white ring was left. Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. It''s as if the ring suddenly turned into a transparent crystal ss.


    "Is this its true form? This is¡­" Shin Jiao did not finish his words as his mind was suddenly brought inside the world in the ring.


    However what he saw inside thoroughly dumbfounded him. Everything inside the ring is almost gone. It was as if they all turned into sands. The people, the herbs, the nts, the ores, the stones, the weapons, the gold, the spirit stones, demon cores, and everything... everything was turned into specks of sand. And out of those sands, he could see some things, like the handgun and rifles made partly of ck ore, and also the katana.


    He then saw the huge pile of ck ores which was used to trap the shadow being in Gaeus Ro. Except for those, nothing was left.


    This made Shin Jiao''s heart feel a bit depressed.


    He has worked hard to create the things inside his ring, those were his handy work and when they vanished just like that, it somewhat hurt his feelings and attachment towards them.


    However, he could not do anything as they were all gone.


    Shin Jiao decided to stop looking and try to concentrate he wanted to see if he could take out his ck katana de.


    As he concentrated, it took him a while before a ck katana suddenly materialized on his hand.


    "Yes, it worked." He muttered.


    Then shifted his gaze to the pile of things in front of him and then thought of storing them in his ring. It took him a while again before he was able to store one. Then he concentrated again and then stores another. By the time he finished storing them inside his ring, he is already sweating profusely. He suddenly feels his body really heavy as he limply leans on the wall.


    "Damn¡­ what''s happening?" he thought then he suddenly reached out for the bag of food on the side.


    He slowly took out and ate a guava-like fruit. After swallowing, Shin Jiao could clearly feel the warmth from his stomach and that warm feeling invigorated him a little. He did not stop and eat the rest of his food for the day.


    After seeing that he has none left, Shin Jiao carefully checked his body.


    He now feels a bit strong.


    "So, I guess taking out and putting in items in my ring would cause energy from my body to be expended." He muttered.


    But he could not think deeper on this as he could not check his internal body even with the use of his psychokinesis. It was like something is protecting his own body from him.


    "I should test other people if I can probe their body." He thought as he carefully checks the time.


    "Hmm¡­ I still have four hours before sunset. I can still gather some food." he thought as he took his ck katana and don in his ck turtle scale armor.


    After going out, Shin Jiao once again went deeper into the forest.


    However, he didn''t walk that long when he suddenly feels a bad premonition. Then suddenly, he dodges to the side.


    A silver spear suddenly passes by him as he suddenly saw every in slow motion. Then he saw a figure of a young man wearing golden armor rushing towards him.


    "I will catch you, you evil creature!" the young man shouted as he dashed towards the direction of Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly jump to the side and somersaulted towards a tree. He didn''t know how strong this young man in golden armor is, but he still needs to be careful of his opponent''s power.


    And because of his vignce, Shin Jiao saw three ice spikes suddenly flying towards him from behind the young man.


    With every wave of the young man''s hands, multiple ice spears would dart towards the dodging figure of Shin Jiao. And because he could not hit Shin Jiao the young man''s expression suddenly turned agitated.


    "You have offended the ns. It is time for you to suffer pain more than death itself¡­"


    ns again, why would the n punish a simple peasant like himself? Why would they hunt him? He didn''t know how he offended these people. Is it because he punished a silver armored protector? Is that it? Because he wanted to punish that person, the n would take revenge on such a trifling matter.


    This was too illogical.


    However, it is happening in front of him.


    Suddenly within the 50-meter range of his psychokinesis, Shin Jiao felt a few figures suddenly rushing towards him in all directions.


    When he noticed this, his mind immediately went to work while dodging. He saw a path of escape.


    But before he could run a voice enter his mind.


    "Stop!"


    Coupled with this voice, the young man attacking Shin Jiao stopped. Then more than 20 figures appear around him.


    "You should surrender yourself¡­ you know that you cannot escape." The tall-looking young man wearing a white gown that made him look like a deity said.


    "You have offended the ns, so you must be punished for your crimes." A beautiful slender woman wearing the same white gown added.


    "Punish? You will punish me for defending myself against the greed of those three protectors?" Shin Jiao calmly replied.


    "Shut up! How dare you argue with the n lords of Vitol town!" shouted a man in gold armor.


    Suddenly a tall young man wearing golden armor step forward.


    "This guy¡­ he is the one who helped us defeat the Chaos beastst time."


    When that young man steps forward, everyone turned silent.


    "No matter what the reason is, you have made one of the silver armor protectors suffer in the forest for many days. And you''ve destroyed his armor. This alone should cause you to be tormented for eternity." The tall young man in white said with a serious expression on his handsome face.


    Everyone was silent at this time, and Shin Jiao just looks at the faces of everyone around him.


    "I already remembered your faces¡­ those who will attack me. I promise you... I will make you face the same torment I gave to that greedy bastard¡­ This is my word." Shin Jiao said as he unsheathes the ck katana.


    If it''s a fight they want, then he would not surrender that easily.

 Chapter 674 - Immortal Cave

    Chapter 674


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The people surrounding Shin Jiao are actually not interested in catching him. Each of them has their own goals. The tall man in a white gown is here to know the secret of how the peasant immortal was able to destroy the silver armor.


    The other n lords from the town also have the same goal as him. Meanwhile, those golden armored fellow are interested in the ck sludge. Though some knew where it came from, they didn''t know how to harvest it and used it in a fight.


    And those in silver armor are eyeing the rumored multiple energy core that this young man is carrying.


    With each having their own goals, Shin Jiao could feel those eyes burning with desire.


    He feels like he is a small prey being surrounded by lions that could not wait anymore to devour him.


    Shin Jiao looks at them and snorted.


    Then suddenly someone in golden armor threw a long spear. It was the same young man who attacked him earlier. The long spear flew like lightning, but Shin Jiao was able to see it and with a wave of his wand the ck katana block it.


    Ting!


    The loud sound followed by a strong force made Shin Jiao take a couple of steps backward. Then he suddenly feels suffocating pressure covering his body.


    When Shin Jiao discovers this, he knew what it was.


    "Domain! Damn it! How could the use domain in this ce? This¡­ this is cheating." Shin Jiao cursed in his mind as his gaze shifted to the white-gowned young man.


    Then he did not hesitate anymore and pointed the crossbow towards the young man''s direction.


    Seeing the action of Shin Jiao the young man sneered.


    With all of his might, he pushed the trigger, but before that, Shin Jiao suddenly envelopes the bolt with his psychokinesis.


    When the bolt flew out of the crossbow it was actually not affected by the domain of the white-gowned young man.


    This made the young man show a surprised look on his face.


    However, he did not linger and wanted to dodge. This time it was time for him to be shocked. This is because he suddenly feels that something is holding his leg.


    "Look out my lord!" shouted a golden armored young man beside him.


    That young man jumped in-between the bolt''s path and his lord.


    Crash!


    The sound of something breaking was heard and a liquid was sshed all over the back of the young man.


    When the golden armored protector whom Shin Jiao helped saw that scene, his heart suddenly stopped. Then he quickly shouted, "Remove your armor now!"


    With that shout, everyone turned to the sight of the golden armored young man.


    Shin Jiao has already exposed the liquid inside that vial at the tip of the bolt. Hence he knew that it would only take 3 seconds on impact before the liquid would turn into a ck sludge.


    So before the golden armored protector could react, his body suddenly feels stiff as a ck sludge suddenly covered his body making him unable to move. And this scene dumbfounded everyone.


    When they turn their attention to Shin Jiao, they discover that he is already gone. He has already run away on an open path of their formation.


    "Don''t let him escape!"


    "Catch that rogue!"


    "Let''s make him suffer! How dare he oppose the ns?!"


    Several young men began shouting as they dash towards the forest in an aim to chase after Shin Jiao. Meanwhile, the young man in a white gown carefully studies the sludge which envelopes part of the golden armored protector''s body.


    "This thing¡­ what is it made of? I think I saw it from before¡­" he then shifted his gaze to the few young people in silver armor.


    "Bring that Commander Gi to me, I want to ask him some questions."


    With the word from one of the n lords, everyone was a bit taken aback. They seem to have understood what is about to happen.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the silver armored protectors felt pity for Commander Gi. They knew that the lord did not chase after that rogue peasant because he did not want to lose face.


    In fact, hismand was just a pretense to uphold the pride of the silver protectors. But who would have known that the peasant immortal is this formidable?


    "What were you thinking, Jinga Vin?" the slender young woman asked as she walked beside him.


    "Sigh¡­ Aiya, you don''t have to intrude in my affairs."


    "You¡­ don''t you know what that person is?"


    "I know, but I still have to uphold thew of the town."


    "You¡­ you are as stupid as they say. You can''t even grasp the opportunity to help yourself¡­ I¡­ I never understand what my father saw in you¡­" the woman named Aiya said with a grumbling tone.


    Upon hearing her words, the expression of Jinga Vin turned serious. He then looks at the beautiful woman in anger.


    "What your father see in me is none of your business. You are just here to fulfill a promise. I will marry you as per the condition set by our parents. Other than that you don''t have the right to reprimand me and my decision in front of my men." Jinga Vin said with a stern voice.


    Upon hearing his words, the expression of Aiya turned ugly. She did not expect to hear those words from him. How could a lowly member of the extended family of the Vin npare to her status?


    She is a true member of the Wine n from within the 2nd generation from the 1st branch of the family. She just agreed to this marriage even though the 1st branch is not favorable because of the good rtionship between the Vin and Wine n elders.


    She sneers at Jinga Vin and her figure suddenly floated in the air.


    "Humph! I will tell you this¡­ since I saw that young peasant. I will not let this slide. You have to give him to me to be a servant of my Wine n." she said as he turns around and flew back to the town.


    This made Jinga Vin felt that a headache ising.


    Aiya Wine did not actually return butnded in a clearing. In front of her are two young women in golden and silver armor.


    "Are you sure that the peasant is a rare alchemist?" Aiya Wine said with a stern look on her face while looking at the silver armored protector.


    Ni''il Jo nodded her head.


    "Lord Aiya, the reason why those fools wanted him is because of the many energy cores in his hands. That was enough energy cores to help them reach another level. But I soon realized that the peasant is actually a very capable alchemist. That''s why I wanted to capture him and take him to our n."


    Hearing the words from her subordinate, Aiya Wine''s expression turned serious.


    "I don''t know what that Jingo Vin is thinking, but if I am right, he wanted to pry open the secret of that young man, the secret on how to break the silver and gold armors and weapons. I too am curious about that." She said.


    "Then what should we do, my lord?" asked the golden armored young woman.


    "Let''s just let them take him back to town¡­ and give me Frances Jill, one of our new servants. I heard he was the one who takes in that guy." Aiya Wine replied as she turned her gaze to the direction of the town.


    Then the three of them went back.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently running for his life while a few figures are right on his tail. He dare not slow down as he did not want to be caught by them.


    While running, he suddenly feels that something ising straight at him from behind.


    From that sensation, he knew that the people chasing after him have already caught up with him.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to shift his body to the side and let a lightning energy pass and graze him slightly.


    However, from that simple graze, he could feel his body stiffen a bit and a strong electrical current made him feel a huge pain in his body.


    Shin Jiao staggered a bit while gasping for air as she tried to shake his almost paralyzed body from that electric shock.


    He didn''t want to linger in this ce. So he suddenly grabs multiple circr orbs inside his pocket. Then with a wave of his hand, he threw those orbs towards the people that suddenly rush out of the bushes.


    Then turn around and escaped once again.


    "Careful!" shouted a golden armored protector as he threw out a fireball burning the palm-size ss orb.


    However, as soon as the ss broke, the white liquid insidebines with the me suddenly became a ck sludge three times the amount of liquid inside the ss orb.


    When he saw this, the young man immediately jumped back while the others also followed suit. They dare not enter the ce where much ck sludge is spread all over the ce.


    "Let''s go that way!" hemanded and run in another direction.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand did not know where he is going as he was escaping frantically. All he knew is that he is now heading deeper into the forest.


    Then suddenly he noticed that the sky is already getting dimmer.


    "Damn it!" he cursed as he continues running.


    But before he could run further, Shin Jiao suddenly felt that when he steps on a vine, he hit something. And before he knew it he was sent tumbling on the ground.


    He could not control his body anymore, as he seems to have fallen into a dark pit. He rolled and bumps on many obstacles and even hurt his forehead. However, this pain is not enough to knock him down. Then soon he feels that his body was falling down.


    "Damn it¡­" he cursed once again.


    He concentrated and suddenly the candle replica was held in his hand. Upon pressing a small button on the side, a low light suddenly appears.


    However, Shin Jiao felt cold sweat on his back upon seeing a huge demonic face suddenly appearing on his side. That demonic face has four eyes the size of a human head, and the head itself is bigger than Shin Jiao.


    Its mouth is like that of a toad and it is filled with razor-sharp teeth, with foul breathing out of it and the two small holes that look like its nose.


    The giant demonic creature is looking at the falling figure of Shin Jiao with interest.


    Then suddenly its mouth gape wide open.

 Chapter 675 - Immortal Cave (2)

    Chapter 675


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ian Gi, amander of a small unit of silver armored protectors was suddenly called by one of the town n lords. Those who are not in the know thought that he would be receiving an award. But those who knew, feel pity towards him.


    This is because they knew who called Ian Gi, Vitol town''s most dreadful n lord, Jinga Vin.


    Although he acts in righteousness, many knew that all of his actions are excessive and extreme. He portrays a bright temperament, but in truth, a deep ruthlessness is under that surface.


    After knocking and receiving confirmation, Ian Gi enters the room, he saw a young man wearing white while calmly meditating in the middle of the room.


    "Come and sit¡­" Jinga Vin said with his eyes still closed.


    "Yes, n lord¡­" Ian Gi sat on the couch facing the cross-legged Jinga Vin.


    "How many years has it been since you enter the immortalnd?"


    Upon hearing the question from the lord of Vin n in town, Ian Gi was a bit taken aback. He didn''t know why he is being asked this question. He has already expected to be scolded because of what he did and because of the situation with Kevin Gart. So he didn''t know what the n lord expected from him.


    "Ah¡­ Around 150 years already,¡­ my¡­ my lord."


    "That''s good¡­ it seems that you should be considered as a veteran now, right?"


    "Umm¡­ Ye¡­ yes¡­ Yes, my lord."


    "Then can you tell me¡­ how did a mere peasant escape your group? And the information you gave us is also false¡­ Why is that?" Jinga Vin''s calm words made Ian Gi feel a tingling sensation in his spine.


    He knew that he would be facing the wrath of their n lord this time.


    "This¡­ Let me exin my lord¡­ I¡­ we¡­ we''ve been searching for that man for many days a while back. But he uses many tricks to escape us¡­ So we are unable to find him¡­ Please¡­ please give me another chance¡­ I will capture him myself, my lord¡­ I promise you that." Ian Gi frantically tried to exin andpromise.


    "Very well¡­ I will give you 1 month, to search and capture that person. If not, then you will be sent to the dungeons."


    The calm and cold words from the Vin n lord made Ian Gi feel despair in his heart. How could he not know what is inside those dungeons? That is ce is like the worse nightmare an immortal could experience.


    Thought they have the power and strength to be able to defeat the shadow creatures and the wild beasts in the immortalnd, but once inside that dungeon, their minds will break and they would be turned into wastes.


    He didn''t want to suffer such a thing.


    With a clenched fist, Ian Gi steeled his resolve to catch that rogue peasant and make him suffer before giving him to their n lord.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside an unknown underground, Shin Jiao has finallynded on the ground. The monster which he saw while falling is an illusion. Those who would fall in that illusion would not be prepared tond and would possibly suffer grave injury.


    When hended, he saw many vines on the ground. From the looks of it, those vines are actually alive.


    After checking his surroundings, Shin Jiao decided to walk through the dark cavern. But with the smallmp in his hand, he could see everything clearly.


    Not longter, he soon arrives inside a huge room.


    As soon as he steps inside, a stone door suddenly blocks his path.


    "What is this? What is happening?" Shin Jiao thought as he vigntly looks around the room.


    However, after a few minutes have passed, nothing happened. Even after scanning the room with his psychokinesis, he found that the room is just an ordinary room with many books, scrolls, a mat, and energy orbs just lying everywhere.


    After checking his surroundings, Shin Jiao noticed that those books are actually written in runes. And so this piqued his interest.


    As someone who has studied runes and glyphs for a long time now, runes have already gained his interest. Plus for some unknown reason, ever since he came to this ce, for some unknown reason he could already understand what the people around him are saying.


    It was like some strong power is controlling thisnd and there are many things he could not understand.


    It is not suppression, but the understanding of something which hecked so that he could freely use his powers. That is what Shin Jiao has already concluded.


    And now in front of him is a wealth of possible knowledge about this ce.


    Since he could not go anywhere after trying his best to open the stone door, Shin Jiao decided to read those books and scrolls.


    After just reading the title of one of the books on the table, Shin Jiao''s interest was immediately piqued.


    This is because the title of that thin book is called, ''Essence of the universe energy''.


    "This book¡­ This is what I needed." Shin Jiao muttered as he began scanning the content of the book.


    Once he did that, he was immediately immersed in deep study. And then he began reading the other books and for some time, he did not think of anything else but reading.


    One day¡­ two days¡­ three days¡­


    One week¡­ two weeks¡­ one month¡­


    A month has passed ever since he came to the room.


    Shin Jiao is sitting crossed legged while beads of sweat are covering his forehead. After studying the books and scrolls inside the room, he has discovered and has already somewhat understood the way of improving oneself in thisnd.


    Thisnd is actually controlled not by a powerful being, but byws. Thepletews of the universe are inside this ce. That means that once you have gained more in this world when the timees that you will need to leave this ce, then you will have gained more power and control in the universe outside.


    The reason why immortals have been sent to this ce is that they are trained to be able to fight against the shadow beings and demons in the universe outside. This is what the humans and other species in the universe finally came up to able tobat the dangers of the universe.


    He also learned that the yin and yang of the universe are an equal bnce. The yin side is where the shadow beings reside, and the yang side is where the other species reside. However, the shadow beings wanted more as it is in their nature. And the war between the two forces has started hundreds of millions or even billions of years ago.


    And until now, this war has never ended and will never end, because it is called an eternal war.


    So an immortal should not be concerned about winning this unending battle, all they need to concern about is being able to protect and build their own worlds. Because only through protecting and building could they secure the future.


    After learning many things about the books, Shin Jiao''s perspective and understanding have been enlightened. He now knew what he should do. But first, he has to be able to gain power. That is the only way to survive in this world.


    Although he could rely on his gears, he still has to make himself stronger for his gears to also be strong.


    And because of that, he has followed the pattern on how to absorb the universe''s energy and the Daows.


    "My body¡­ I think I was not chosen by the n because of the weakness of my body and my essence."


    ording to the books, the red blood in his body was actually changed into the universe''s essence, that''s why it should be golden in color. However, for some unknown reason, his essence still has traces of the red mortal blood in them.


    This is the reason why he is having a hard time right now.


    Shin Jiao did not give up and continue trying to absorb the universe''s energy around him.


    And another day has passed.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed that his dantian is reacting. It was as if something is trying to break out. His dantian seems like an egg with life inside of it trying to break the shell.


    Crack! Crack!


    Shin Jiao could hear it in his mind and feel weird.


    Then suddenly a small hole was punctured and arge amount of universe energy suddenly rushed in towards that small hole.


    Shin Jiao could feel his dantian slowly expanding the spheres which were devoid of energy is slowly being filled.


    One sphere, two spheres, three spheres¡­


    He could feel his strength and the weakness of his body being relieved. He could not feel strong vitality coursing through his veins and meridians.


    Soon, Shin Jiao was now able to scan his own body due to the presence of the coursing energy around his veins and meridians.


    However, he is still unable to use his absolute sense or spiritual sense. But this is already enough for him to be able to survive in the immortalnd.


    Shin Jiao suddenly tried using his ring, and in one go, he is able to see everything inside. With that, a smile crept on his face.


    He began experimenting on this and another week has passed since then.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside, deep in the forest, Ian Gi and a team of 20 silver armored protectors are currently scouring everywhere.


    Ian Gi has a disheveled look on his face, as it has already taken them more than one month in search for the rogue peasant.


    "Damn it¡­ where could that guy be?" Ian Gi curses as his group rested for a while.


    Suddenly, one of the silver armored protectors ran towards him in a hurry.


    "Commander, you have to see this¡­"


    Ian Gi didn''t want to move, but looking from the anxious look on that young man, he knew that something is amiss.


    He and his group followed that guy and they saw a small cave near a slope.


    When Ian Gi wanted to walk forward, the young man stopped him.


    "Commander, be careful¡­ this ce has an array¡­" just after saying that, a long coiling vine suddenly sprang to attack the group.


    They wanted to dodge, but they found out that on their feet, small vines are already holding them down.


    Without a choice, everyone was sent tumbling directly towards that cave.

 Chapter 676 - Rumble In The Cave

    Chapter 676


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With a contented look on his face, Shin Jiao stood up from his meditative posture and carefully look around. With a wave of his hand, everything inside the huge room flew towards him and was stored inside his ring.


    Even the tables, chairs, and decorations inside the cave room were sent to his ring. And soon nothing was left in the room which now looks like a barren and simple cave.


    After absorbing everything, Shin Jiao stood up and felt the power in his body. Right now inside his dantian he has already broken to and reached the 70th sphere. This power is equal to a world nascent realm, or a silver armored protector.


    Shin Jiao decided to leave this immortal cave and venture outside after that breakthrough. He has a lot of things to do and he also needs to gather more energy core to hasten his progression.


    He also learned about the reason why the ns were established. It seems that the cave owner is someone who has an animosity against the ns.


    From his records, Shin Jiao learned a lot of things. If he could find this person then he promised himself to help him. That way he could pay that person back for helping him to be able to cultivate once again and grow.


    As he prepares himself to move out, Shin Jiao suddenly felt that someone is outside the stone door. So he slowly walks towards it.


    But as soon as he was near the stone door, it suddenly opens.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and then what he saw next made him want to curse out loud. But at the same time, he is also a bit stunned at the situation.


    More than 20 silver armored young men are outside of the stone door. Many of them are on the ground with heavy wounds on their bodies. They seem to have not noticed him yet.


    The illusion seems to have gotten to them and now only five of them are standing. Those five have already taken out their swords and seem to be preparing to kill the rest of the silver armored young men.


    But then suddenly the five silver armored young men turn towards the source of the light which suddenly illuminated the area.


    Shin Jiao immediately saw a familiar face.


    It was the face of the leader of the group that was with that young man he tortured and left in the forest. He was the one they called themander.


    When their eyes met, Shin Jiao immediately saw the surprise look on that young man''s face. Then that young man''s expression turned serious.


    "I''ve looked all over the ce for you and yet you have been in here all the time¡­This is truly an act of fate. I guess fate is willing to help me this time. Hehe¡­" Ian Gi suddenly showed a sinister smile on his handsome face.


    Then he suddenly darted towards Shin Jiao. He was angry, he was humiliated. His pride could not take the humiliation facing down. Hence he decided to just attack the rogue peasant and then make him suffer afterward. And after that, he would hand him over to their n lord.


    The rest of the young men showed a surprised look on their faces. Even those who have suffered the fall are also looking in confusion at the darting figure of theirmander.


    When Ian Gi reached Shin Jiao''s front, he suddenly waves his sword towards Shin Jiao''s body. He aims to disembowel this annoying peasant and make him suffer.


    As soon as his silver sword was about to hit Shin Jiao, a long ck katana de suddenly appear and blocks the silver sword.


    ng!


    The sound of two weapons shing together reverberates through the air of the cave.


    But Ian Gi did not give up, he suddenly turns around and delivers another sh towards Shin Jiao''s neck. This time he was pissed, that he did not hit his opponent''s stomach. Because of his built-up frustration, anger, and fear, he could not control himself and wanted to kill this opponent in this strike.


    But sadly for him, Shin Jiao was fast enough to parry that attack with his sword.


    After parrying the attack, the ck katana suddenly move to attack towards the arm of Ian Gi holding his sword.


    He wanted to dodge that simple-looking attack. However, he soon discovers that his move was futile. This is because that weird sword suddenly acted like a snake that would follow his quick movements.


    Puchi!


    Ian Gi suddenly feels a great amount of pain from his arm as the ck de of the katana was inserted directly on his shoulder.


    Arrgghh!


    "Kill him now!" Ian Gi suddenly shouted as he forcefully held the sword with his hands while trying to grit his teeth through the pain.


    Hearing his words, the four others who are still able to move suddenly ran towards Shin Jiao, while those on the ground immediately cast their spells. Although they are unable to fight with their weapons they still have their powers.


    And so, flying projectiles and swinging swords and des suddenly came down attacking Shin Jiao who just stood there.


    Suddenly a smile crept on his face making Ian Gi feel a dangerous feeling in his heart. Before he could react, he feels a strong force suddenly turning the de to the side. This in turn broke his tough flesh and caused him too much pain.


    Then suddenly Shin Jiao forcefully sliced to the side slicing the ten fingers which are forcefully holding the ck katana.


    Ten fingers went flying in the air followed by a stream of golden liquid.


    "Ahhh¡­ My fingers! My hand!" shouted Ian Gi in pain.


    But before he could react, he saw the peasant suddenly shifting to the side and lifting his body along with him.


    Before Ian Gi could know what is happening, he suddenly feels something hitting his back. The armor is truly strong as those projectiles did not do any damages to him.


    But an ice spike identally went out of its trajectory and suddenly found itself on the other shoulder of Ian Gi.


    With bulging eyes, Ian Gi looks at the sharp tip of that ice spike which suddenly prated his shoulder giving him a strong sensation of coldness and pain at the same time.


    The ice spike has even frozen the wound and the left arm of Ian Gi. Now he is already immobilized.


    Without a finger to hold a weapon, he could not even move both of his arms due to the wound, Ian Gi truly feel at the mercy of his opponent.


    Suddenly, the other four arrive and swing their sword at Shin Jiao.


    The messy fight was spread all over the ce as four people began attacking a single person with a captive on his hand. Shin Jiao perfectly uses this chance to inflict more damage and pain to themander of the group.


    Suddenly, a loud explosion happened which threw everyone back.


    The four others were very unfortunate to have suffered this attack as they were not prepared. This is because someone from the group decided to use all of his energy for one single powerful attack. He knew that if he does this, he would consume all of his energy and would be weak.


    But he also needs to stop that guy and help the others capture him, as it was their n lord''smand.


    Those on the ground and were unable to move, followed that strike and also sent a barrage of spells towards the cave causing it to be filled with smoke.


    Then they waited, that more than 15 people attacking at the same time. Although they knew that it would cause theirpanions to suffer, yet they didn''t have a choice. They didn''t want to stay in this ce any longer and wanted to die and be resurrected back to the town.


    The cave which was filled with smoke has its visibility zero. So they could not see what is happening inside the cave. If they have their own spiritual sense activate like in the old words they would be able to see what''s inside. But in this time, they just helplessly watch while those who still have energy inside their dantian are already preparing another magic attack.


    Suddenly, they noticed an object being thrown from inside the cave.


    Everyone looks at that object flying in the air. With great vision, they could already see what it was. They could even see that horrified expression in the eyes of that head.


    It was the head of theirmander, Ian Gi.


    Before everyone could react, they didn''t notice that a couple of sharp objects suddenly came flying towards their foreheads.


    As most of their attention is on the flying head, they were all distracted.


    Then everyone just felt his vision blurring out as their body limply lie on the ground as they died with their eyes wide open.


    Shin Jiao was able to use that thick smoke to cover his presence. With the shield in his hand, the body of themander was the one who was bombarded. Then he immediately disposes the four people inside the room with the cover of the thick smoke, and by using his psychokinesis.


    He was able to slice their throats with ease as they never expected that Shin Jiao could move objects just by using his mind.


    And so, after disposing everyone in the cave and those lying at the end of that deep hole, Shin Jiao walked out of the cave while patting the dust off his clothes.


    "I guess I only have 3 days before these people would be resurrected again." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at the disappearing armor and des.


    But he noticed that the people lying on the ground wore a different outfit than his. He carefully checked those robes that they are wearing, and then immediately memorized it. He is already familiar with the silver armor and sword, so not a n is already in his mind.


    But before he could take another step, he suddenly noticed another stone door, hidden behind a thick clump of green vines, suddenly opening. Although this surprised him a bit, it soon dawned unto him that this next room might contain more secrets.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao was immediately curious and without a second word spread his psychokinesis power in that new room, then as soon as he did that his expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 677 - Star Map

    Chapter 677


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The cave was dark and gloomy with a different vibe inside of it. No light seems to be able to prate everything inside. As Shin Jiao proved the cave, he suddenly felt his mind feeling slight pain. For some mysterious reason, he almost ckout as he uses his psychokinesis to probe the dark cave on the side of the cavern wall.


    "This one seems different." He muttered.


    He didn''t know why the cave opens on its own, but he could tell that it has a purpose.


    As soon as he recovers from that slight dizzy feeling in his head, his eyes once again directed towards the cave. When he gazes inside of the void, he actually could not feel any danger. In fact, he could sense that the void seems to be calling him.


    Shin Jiao was a bit hesitant, but soon his curiosity came over him and his feet dragged him towards the entrance of that dark cave.


    Suddenly when he was standing in the small cave''s mouth, a slight force seems to have enveloped Shin Jiao''s body and dragged him inside that dark cave.


    And when his body was fully engulfed in that darkness, the stone opening covering the cave suddenly closes and everything went back to normal. It was as if nothing has happened and everything turned back to tranquility.


    ¡­


    The immortalnd is actually a small piece ofary system chosen by the deities to train and improve the strength of the human race. And every human from different worlds once they are able to transcend the boundary between godhood and mortality would be sent to a called ''Revenui Alpha'' or the first immortal.


    For eons, theses have existed training and developing future humankind powerhouses.


    Those who have already reached the deity stage would spend a short period of time on the and after that would be shipped to others to protect. While those who have entered the through being chosen would have to spend time on the until they are able to reach Saint or Deity which is around 90 or 100 levels of power.


    But from what Shin Jiao has learned the human n is the weakest amongst the immortals, this is because of the great division among them.


    In the Revenui Alpha which the human n trains, there are around seven major ns and thousands of minor ns.


    The major ns are the Vin n, Wine n, Long n, Kiwazo n, and the Osmond n. These first 5 ns belong to powerful aristocratic ns that rule most major ces on the huge. Then the other 2 ns, the Demi-human n, and the Peasant n are founded by some powerful deities to assist the half-humans and also those immortals who didn''t want to join the big ns.


    And of course, there are still minor ns that are located everywhere on the.


    Right now, in front of Shin Jiao, he is actually looking at a huge array of stars. It was like the one he saw before in the Samsara Chamber of Gaeus Ro. But he is not familiar with that star system and gxy.


    And in front of him, he is also looking at a group of star systems that is also not familiar with him. But in that star system, he could pinpoint which he is right now. And the others ruled by the human deities.


    As Shin Jiao memorizes everything he was really stunned to know the truth about this world. But for now, he could not go out of the as he needed to follow thews within it.


    After some time, he decided to take this small orb which was the source of all the information. But he could not remove it from its ce.


    "I wish I could take this star map¡­ But s, I could just memorize it then¡­" Shin Jiao thought but suddenly froze.


    He hit his head as if remembering something and immediately took the small lighting device and turned it on. The light seems to illuminate a portion of the darkness but it was only the portion where Shin Jiao standing.


    But Shin Jiao didn''t mind that, he just takes out the ck ores and the other ores he has gathered so far. Then he began crafting which at the same time observing the small table on which the orb where the star map is sitting.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside 3 days have already passed and those who died under that cave that was hunting Shin Jiao were all resurrected in their n revival spot which looks like a small chamber.


    Greeting the newly revive group is a number of young people wearing peasant robes and carrying towels with them. Every time an individual would be resurrected a young woman or a young man would hand them a towel and would wait on those people.


    Ian Gi grumpily took the towel from a young woman and then after wiping the towel on his face, he rxed a little. But his muscles are still shivering due to the tension he had felt that day when he died. It was the worse he has felt so far as his body was used as a shield and he felt humiliated.


    He then turns around and as he passes at the gate a strong wind blew past his body and his whole being was cleaned and dried of the remaining liquid from the resurrection process.


    "You and your team were wiped out by a single peasant? Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Is this the level of strength that our n has fallen down into?" Jinga Vin said in a calm voice.


    But Ian Gi could feel that threatening vibe from the man''s words.


    "My lord we¡­ we have located the ce where he is hiding. I am sure that he is unable to leave that ce because it looks like a trap. From¡­ from what I see inside that cave, it looks like an ancient immortal''s cave."


    When Jinga Vin heard this, his face suddenly change. Immortal caves are very rare and contain many unknown treasures. In fact, the reason why the Vin n was established is that the ns have identally found an immortal cave and shared the loot amongst themselves.


    And from then on, the ns kept that secret and dominated the immortalnd.


    "Where is this ce? Take me there." Jinga Vin immediately stood up and didn''t want to waste any time.


    In his mind, he feels a bit excited as he knew that if it is really an immortal''s cave, then there is a chance that he could gain something from it. Although he belongs to the Vin n, he was assigned to this wastnd. He wanted more, but he could not get it due to his low status in the n.


    But with an immortal''s cave in his hand, he could grow and develop on his own. Heck, he could even create a new n using those peasants in the Pheasant vige. Just like the two other big ns besides the aristocratic ns.


    While his thinking and nning began in his mind as he fantasizes about bing a n leader, he assembled a group of silver and golden armored protectors toe with him.


    Meanwhile, in the other ns in town, the n lords look at the actions of Jinga Vin and were curious about it. But they didn''t want to bother much with his actions as the ns have a tacit understanding of these things.


    In one of the tall buildings in town, a beautiful young woman wearing a white gown looks at the assembled troops.


    "What do you think that man is doing?" Aiya Wine asked a gold armored woman beside her.


    "I heard that they found some secret treasure in the forest." The woman replied with a straight face.


    "A secret treasure? That is interesting¡­ Hmm¡­"


    "My lord, we have no business in the Vin n''s affairs¡­ We¡­"


    "I know¡­ I''m just curious. But¡­ What if¡­ what if they found a very important treasure? What would you do?"


    The young woman in gold armor looks at Aiya Wine in confusion.


    "Hihi¡­ Youck imagination. Did you already forget that young peasant? I heard he still did not die. It has already been more than one month. Do you think that he is the treasure?"


    Hearing from her n lord''s words the woman in gold armor showed an interest in her eyes.


    "My lord, please permit me to lead a group to follow them."


    "Alright, bring with you the Hunters¡­ they would prove useful. If you see that peasant, do not threaten him. You''re a beautiful woman you could use your charms. Hihi¡­ If you can invite him to the n, then I will reward you generously¡­"


    The young woman in gold armor bowed her head and immediately left. Then Aiya Wine looks at the window outside and a faint smile appears on her beautiful face.


    "A peasant, an alchemist, a craftsman, and a strong warrior¡­ Interesting, very interesting¡­ indeed."


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has already finished crafting a recording device and immediately downloaded the information from the orb using an array formation which he copied from the stand.


    He looks at the progress bar and saw that it is loading slowly.


    "I guess the data is too big." He muttered.


    But he is not worried, he is confident of the data capacity of the device he crafted. While waiting, Shin Jiao did not waste any time and carefully crafted a futuristic-looking revolver. Since the power of the universe energy is different from Qi or mana, he designed the revolver to handle such power.


    Using the ck ore as the gun, and an arraypression pattern, Shin Jiao was able to make a six-shot and 5-second dy charging time weapon. Although he didn''t need to create ammunition as the array takes care ofpressing the universal energy, time is still needed to recover each cartridge to full.


    As he looks at the ck handgun that looks like those from science fiction, Shin Jiao contended in his heart. He was happy.


    He is already used to using external weapons as part of his power. So having a powerful handgun is something he is already used to.


    While admiring the handgun, Shin Jiao suddenly feels that the whole cave seems to be experiencing a slight tremor.


    He was immediately alerted and looks at the progress bar on the downloading screen of the device. He saw that it was already at 95%.


    "What is happening outside?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then as if answering his question, another slight tremor happened, and then a loud explosion rocks the whole ce.


    Then before he knew it, the door covering the dark cave suddenly broke apart.

 Chapter 678 - Captured?

    Chapter 678


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Darkness everywhere and even the light from theirmps could not prate. The only thing they could see in the ce one foot in front of them. As a number of people enter the cave, the eyes of the person hiding within the darkness showed a trace of mulling over his decisions.


    Shin Jiao recognized a few people who have entered the cave, the spear-wielding young man who attacked him, the one with the hound, and the one wearing a white gown. Those are just a few that he recognized.


    As he looks around and the number of people who have entered the ce, he knew that it would be futile to resist. Although he has his gears he knew that the young man in white is not that simple. He could feel a dangerous vibe on that guy.


    So he carefully nned everything in his head. And decided on a course of action, and that is to be captured.


    Either way, he is already aware that he is a wanted person. If he was resurrected in the vige, he reads that his body would be weak at first. If there are protectors in that ce, then he would be caught unprepared. However, if he is captured in this ce, then he could prepare his counter attack. This way he would not be at a disadvantage.


    And so, he slowly controlled his aura. And then lie down on the ground pretending to be unconscious.


    He didn''t know what is happening as he has already forced himself to fall asleep.


    As the people inside the cave checked everything that they saw is just an orb in the middle and some stone pirs. They are unable to determine the cause of why the light could not prate inside the room.


    But then, they saw a person lying on the ground unconscious.


    When Ian Gi saw that figure, his eyes were burning in rage, he wanted to go and try to kick that peasant to death. However, before he could move, that figure began floating towards that person.


    Jinga Vin carefully controlled the body of the unconscious young man as it floated towards him. Using his domain he checked the condition of Shin Jiao and found out that he was in deep sleep.


    He didn''t know what is happening, but his suspicion is towards those pirs. They seem to emit some traces of darkness that could make those with lower realms faint inside the cave. Arriving in this conjecture, he led the group outside.


    "Seal this room¡­" Jinga Vinmanded.


    The entrance to the immortal cave is not cleared because of him. On this trip, he actually gained something. It is aplex concealment and reality alteration array formation. It was a very good defensive formation that could confuse his enemies.


    Plus the weird dark cave, if he could unravel its secret, that darkness would also be a good defensive setup for his future ns.


    As the group left the immortal cave and hopped on a white carriage that is being pulled by unicorns. Inside the carriage, Jinga Vin focuses his gaze on the young peasant and tries to look inside of the young man''s body to check his power.


    "He is still a peasant¡­ though his physique has reached the passable level to enter this world he has no energy inside his body¡­ I guess this is the reason why he relies on alchemy and those strange weapons. Hmm¡­ Where are his weapons though?" he suddenly thought.


    But he sighs helplessly as the dark cave is very wide and dark that they dare not investigate it yet. His purpose this time is this young peasant. He wanted to get the alchemy secret from him.


    As time went by they soon arrive at an intersection between the town and the Peasant vige. However, in that intersection, a tall and beautiful figure is standing along with a group of silver and golden armored people behind her. And beside her are also a few white-gowned people along with their troops.


    "My lord, it seems that the n lords from the town havee to¡­ greet us." a silver armored young woman driving the carriage warned Jinga Vin who is inside checking Shin Jiao''s condition.


    Upon hearing her words, Jinga Vin almost cursed at those people''s fast reaction. However, he is confident that they did not figure out the immortal cave. They only knew that he found this young peasant.


    Jinga Vin alighted the carriage and smile towards the rest of the n lords in front of him.


    "It seems that everyone is interested in this guy." Jinga Vin said with a smile.


    "I am not going to deny it¡­ However, I am just here to make sure that you do not y your tricks on that young immortal. You have already broken many peasants before and I do not want to see any more of those. We have tolerated your actions before, but that youngd holds many skills that are essential for the grown of the ns. Hence we are here to make sure that you treated him fairly." Aiya Wine said with righteousness in her aura.


    Everyone who heard her showed a faint smile on their faces. Well, it was not a bad reason for them to interfere with this matter. They also heard of this young peasant''s endeavor and they are all amazed. When they were at his stage, they just helplessly waited and lived a dull life. But this young man was able to even go out of the vige without fear and was able to fight and harvest energy cores.


    Plus the most fascinating thing about this young fellow is his knowledge of nts. No one tried to do such a thing before. This is because they deemed it unnecessary. Except for those high-level alchemists in the main cities who knew a lot of nts, in the town, this is not their focus.


    Who would waste their time doing that? Instead, they focus more on absorbing and strengthening their powers.


    But right now, they have a chance. They might have possibly found a low-level alchemist. If they groom this guy and make him stronger, and teach alchemy to some of their subordinates, their strength in this ce would skyrocket. That is the goal of the n lord in the town.


    But Jinga Vin has other ns so he didn''t want to go with the group of lords. However, at this time he could not deny the fact that he is outnumbered and overpowered, so all he could do now is to let the others interact with that peasant.


    A huge number of people march forth towards the town.


    ¡­


    Ugh¡­


    The young man opens his eyes with a trace of dizziness in them and unsteadiness in his actions. He then showed a surprised expression on his face upon seeing the people surrounding him.


    Right now he is lying in a soft bed inside a simple but strange room. Strange, because, Shin Jiao could see the flow of energy in white strips that could be seen in the room.


    "You''re awake¡­ that''s good. I thought you''re going to sleep more¡­ Hihi." A yful voice suddenly interrupted the young man''s thought.


    When his gaze shifted to that beautiful woman, his eyes squinted.


    This is because when he saw the white cloth man beside her, anger was immediately shown in his eyes.


    Jinga Vin and the rest already expected this, so they just showed a faint smile on their faces.


    "Youngd¡­ we are the n lords of the Vitol town. Do not be rmed, there was a slight misunderstanding between you and the Vin n. But rest assured that we won''t let that happened again." A deep voice saiding from a man with a bulky body.


    He is like a Greek god from the myths. With curly flowing golden hair reaching up to his shoulder and a golden beard, the man looks old, but Shin Jiao could see that he would actually look like in his twenties if not for the golden beard.


    "What is your name?" asked a white robes woman with beautiful red hair.


    "I¡­ I am Shin Jiao." Shin Jiao said his real name.


    This is because, for some mysterious reason, he learned that no matter what he said his true name would be said in their perception. Hence he didn''t want to spend trouble lying and making up stuff. He has already reached this part anyway.


    When the group heard his name, they all turned towards a short man with a long white beard and white hair. Shin Jiao also saw the man but felt weird because he is clearly not an old man but a young man.


    Seeing his reaction, the young man smiled.


    "Hehe¡­ I know what you are thinking. I just missed by beard back home in¡­ our world." he said with a wink.


    "I am Jian Jo Long of the Long n. I can sense that you and I came from the same world. On behalf of the Long n, I wee you to the immortalnd¡­"


    But before he could continue everybody showed a frown on their faces.


    "Lord Jian, please¡­"


    "Don''t be shameless, old man¡­"


    The others suddenly reacted and stopped him. This made Jian Jo Long showed a sheepish smile on his face. But he didn''t continue and just gave Shin Jiao a wink.


    "Alright, we should proceed to the meeting room for questioning this fine young immortal." Aiye Wine lifted her hand to stop everyone and suggested.


    Soon the group of people walked towards arge room with arge stone table in the middle. At this time, Shin Jiao knew that he would be encountering a troublesome matter. But he is already prepared for this. He just did not expect that the lords of the town have different opinions.


    Plus it looks like they are trying to please him by gaining his trust and confidence towards their own ns.


    As Shin Jiao observes the situation in front of him he showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Well, I hope that my ns would seed. If not, then I would end up ying in their hands." Then he shifted his gaze towards the people inside the room.


    And his gaze stopped on a young woman and a tall young man who are both smiling at him. For some unknown reason, Shin Jiao feels that those smiles seem very familiar to him. And he could feel no malicious intent on the two, so he feels that those would be a good choice amongst the people around him.


    But of course, he still has to listen as to what these people needed from him before he could decide what to do next. But overall everything seems to be in his control. So he smile and thought.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe it''s not that bad after all¡­"

 Chapter 679 - Low-level Alchemy

    Chapter 679


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Alchemical products like pills, acid, poison, potions, and etc. are essential in the immortalnd. The main cities would send batches of alchemical products to the towns or would sometimes send high-level alchemist to help a town.


    But these batches of chemical products are little in number and very limited. It is not enough for the consumption of one single town. This is one of the reasons why the ns would choose strictly their servants. They would only ept those with talent and need not to spend more on one single servant what they could spend on two.


    And if they hire an alchemist, even those low-level ones, the town lords would spend too much of their resources that it is almost not worth it. Only those who truly favor their family members would do such a thing.


    This is the reason why alchemist is very important to each town in the immortalnd.


    As of this moment, a group of white robe people are currently watching a young manbining and refining the materials in making the most basic pill, the energy establishment pill.


    Shin Jiao was given a recipe for the pill and was asked to refine it. Although the rest of the people could somewhat read the recipe, yet without prior knowledge in refining pills, they are unable to make even a single pill.


    Many have tried and wasted many ingredients and those who seed would not linger in towns but would travel to the big cities and try to be apprentice alchemists to the masters.


    And so right now, they are looking already nning to keep this young man as they are awed with the process of his refining.


    As Shin Jiao continue refining the pills, he was able to sessfully prepare the ingredients. Then he began mixing them in the cauldron manually. He did not want to show these people that he already gained the understanding and is able to absorb the universe''s energy.


    Since he could contain the energy inside his sphere they are unable to see the aura of those energies, hence keeping his cultivation level a secret. Of course, if he uses the energy they would be able to see his power level which is already at the 70th sphere.


    Not longter, the room was suddenly filled with the aroma of finished pills. As Shin Jiao open the lid of the cauldron ten golden pills could be seen lying inside of it.


    Everyone was amazed at how he was able to manually concoct this many pills. It is known that only those who could control the domain could do such a thing in the immortalnd. Usually, alchemists could only make one or two pills every try.


    Seeing the ten golden pills, the jaws of the white-gowned lords almost dropped to the ground.


    Suddenly their eyes went wide and greed could be seen in them.


    With this many pills on hand, they would be able to take in more servants. Plus they might even be able to convert a whole vige into servants at one time.


    This prospect truly excites everyone.


    Suddenly, they notice the figure of Shin Jiao staggering as he suddenly runs towards the ingredients and suddenly picks up a mushroom and then devour it like crazy.


    They were all stunned as he ate one mushroom after another.


    Then they realized something, the young peasant has consumed a lot of his natural universe energy as his dantian is unable to absorb the universe energy yet.


    After eating, Shin Jiao slump on a chair, and then weakly rested.


    "I guess with only a low-level pill, his energy is already not enough¡­" Aiya Wine said with a frown.


    With a signal from her, the rest of the n lords formed a circle.


    "We should let him train some alchemist. If he is alone then we could not expect a good result. If he could train many low-level alchemists, then we might have a bounty in our hands."


    "Wait a minute, what if those he trained would be smug enough and just like in the past would leave the town. What should we do then?"


    "You''re right¡­ This is not a feasible idea."


    Everyone was thinking deeply on this thing as they didn''t want to give up the prospect of having a peasant as an alchemist and then training more. The more silver armored protectors they have the prosperous their n would be. And the key to that is this young peasant.


    "What about you let them sign a universal binding contract for a limited number of years." Suddenly Shin Jiao''s voice sounded from where he is seated.


    When the rest heard this they all showed a confused look on their faces. They know about contracts, but no one would dare do that in the immortalnd. This is because contracts are considered sacred yet dangerous in this ce and would usually affect their growth.


    "That is a bit troublesome, Shin. As you can see contracts are¡­" Jian Jo Long tried to exin but Jinga Vin raised his hand to stop him from talking.


    "Let him finish¡­"


    Then Shin Jiao weakly walked towards the group and then sat on another chair near them.


    "You guys know about paper contracts, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    "Then state in the contract a limited time and then a strict condition. Of course, the prize is their freedom. But if your offer is good enough, I''m guessing that no alchemist would dare leave the town." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Haha¡­ Alchemists are too greedy. Even in big cities, they are prideful and haughty." A n lord said with a sneer.


    "Well, that''s a given. But imagine if this town would be well known¡­ imagine if this town is the town well-known for producing low-level alchemists and with the highest number of servants¡­ how wonderful that would be?" Shin Jiao suddenly showed a crafty smile on this handsome face.


    Everyone looks at each other.


    "Low-level alchemy pill that could be produced by batches¡­" Shin Jiao added.


    The minds and imagination of every n lord in the room were immediately ignited. The ambition they had that died when they were assigned to this wastnd was suddenly revived.


    "What do you need?" the almost unison reply of everyone in the room made Shin Jiao want to loudlyugh evilly.


    ¡­


    After reading the books, which could be considered as a journal of the immortal living in that immortal cave. Shin Jiao is able to understand a bit about what is happening in the immortalnd. He knew that he would be staying in this ce for a while until he reaches the Saint realm. In which he would be able to get out of the and go through the stars if he chooses to, or follow another guide towards the so-called battleground of the gods.


    But before that happens, he needs to pave a way for his family and friends if ever they arrive in this world.


    A month has passed since then¡­


    Shin Jiao opens his eyes and looks at the time on the table. He did not linger and immediately jumps up from the meditation mat. After a night of meditation, he is able to absorb enough energy to fill the spheres in dantian.


    He has already stabilized his strength at the 70th sphere and is already starting to form the 71st. But it was not that easy. The golden pills are not that effective to him and he knew that he needed a higher pill so that he could be able to increase his cultivation speed and energy absorption.


    But for now, he needs to go to work.


    When Shin Jiao walks out of the small house, he saw a lot of people on the street.


    "Hey, Mr. Shin! Good morning!"


    "Mr. Shin! Good morning! We have nice weather today¡­"


    "Mr. Shin, here are some fruits we found yesterday on our hunting trip."


    These are the greetings Shin Jiao has already gotten used to. In just a mere month he came from being a rogue peasant into a well-respected person in the Vitol town. And many of these immortals were once a peasant who has received the needed pill to help them seed and became servants.


    As Shin Jiao walks down the street and before he could arrive in the tall five-story building, he is already carrying a lot of gifts from those people. Although it didn''t happen every day, every once in a while this is the scenario of his morning.


    When he reached the hall, he suddenly saw Aiya Wine and of course, the ever-present Jinga Vin beside her who always have that strict aura around him.


    "Hey, Shin, Good morning!¡­ You seem to be getting another round of gifts today¡­ Hihihi¡­" Aiya Wine greeted with a chuckle.


    Shin Jiao did not want to show them his space ring, so he manually carried everything in his hand.


    "Ah, n lord Wine, n lord Vin¡­ this lowly one greets the two lords."


    "Fame is a pain¡­ would you agree¡­" Jinga Vin said with a smirk.


    "Yes¡­ But I will have to share with the two of you this pain." Shin Jiao suddenly said as he handed them the gift in both of his hands.


    "I''mte my lords, I still have to teach¡­ thank you for lighting my burdens¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly shouted while running after giving the two the gifts.


    They just showed a faint and helpless expression on their faces. Although they didn''t want to take those, they could not deny that those things sometimes contain helpful stuff. Hence they just epted it.


    Of course, Shin Jiao has already taken what he needed from those piles of gifts.


    As he reaches a particr room, Shin Jiao stopped and heaves a sigh to rx. He knew that this is one of the ways that he could prepare the path for his friends in this world. And he knew that with the help of the local n lords, he might be able to establish a name for himself in thisnd.


    Upon getting to know the n lords, he found that they are actually not that bad. It''s just that they have just suffered some kind of bad luck that they are driven in this ce they called wastnd.


    However, for Shin Jiao, this ce is not a wastnd, but a starting point, a ce for him to build his paradise.


    As he carefully held the door handle of the room. A faint smile appears on his face.


    "Ahh¡­ Let''s have another wonderful day¡­"

 Chapter 680 - Energy Foundation Pills

    Chapter 680


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Vitol town has started to look different in every aspect as many servants have been promoted so far and the n lord didn''t have to limit the pills in their inventory.


    Although only a month has passed, many have already grasped the importance of a particr new building in town. That building is called the Vitol town alchemy school.


    With the materials easily provided for him, Shin Jiao was able to create a universal teaching pattern using simple technology. Like the overhead projector.


    And using by crafting a simple printing machine he is able to make standardized books for the students who are learning basic alchemy in his ss. He was also able to obtain data from the n lords about the basic herbs and nts in the immortalnd which he has never encountered before.


    Along with the help from the silver and golden armored protectors, Shin Jiao was able to obtain samples of those nts and herbs for more detailed analysis.


    And throughout this time, he busied himself in teaching, researching, and making stuff which is helpful for his future ns.


    It was one morning when the local n lords have conveyed a meeting.


    In therge hall, many white-gowned and robed people are busily talking to each other while waiting for the meeting to start.


    "I didn''t expect that it is already that time¡­ another year has passed¡­"


    "Will we cest again this year? I hope not."


    "Well, the protectors have been facing a lot of fighting this year because of the material research. I hope that it was a great help to them."


    "If we arest again this year then¡­"


    "Che, you worry too much. Did you forget? We have already fixed that problem. Hehe¡­"


    As the n lord talked to each other two figures suddenly walked inside the hall followed by three different clothe individuals. One of them wore a blue cultivator''s robe, then one looks like a monk, and the other one wore a full red armor with an intricate design.


    Jinga Vin walked in the middle of the group and introduced the visitors.


    "n lords, these are our visitors and representative from the main ns. These esteemed guests are High Lord Gera Vin, High Lord Nun Biyu Long, and High Lord Anzhelika Osmond." Jinga Vin introduces the three with his usual frosty face.


    The three individuals just nodded their heads to greet the other lords in the hall.


    "We have heard a lot of wonderful things about this town. So far I heard that you have the highest number of servants near the city of Ta''al. This is really wonderful news." Gera Vin said with a warm smile on his face.


    Everyone just showed a faint smile on their faces. Although it is not a secret, yet everyone lords in the town has already promised not to deliver this news to their ns. This is because they are afraid that the n high lords in the city would take interest in Shin Jiao and take him from the town. So they did not spread this to the outside world.


    "We are just lucky, high lords¡­" Aiya Wine replied courteously.


    The tall fully armored person suddenly removes the full helmet and exposes her red and white long hair and the beautiful face underneath.


    "Lucky is the right word¡­" she said with a cunning smile on her beautiful face.


    Hearing her words and seeing her reaction, the local n lords around the hall were all silent. Although they did not have to keep everything a secret, yet they did not want their one month progress to be hindered by the nearest city and especially the ns.


    "Why be gloomy¡­ We are not here to do anything but to observe. The ns have already known what has happened and just wanted to see the progress as this has not been done or happened for millions of years. Immortals are rare and exceptional beings, and to have them grow is the main goal of the ns." The nun, Biyu Long suddenly said.


    As everyone heard this, they all seem to feel that a prickly thorn was suddenly removed from their bodies.


    That day, the local n lords lead the three towards the school that the n lords and Shin Jiao agreed upon to establish.


    Inside arge hall, there are hundreds of servants and some are even silver armored protectors which are seated while looking at the white wall while looking at the ck and white picture and listening to a person exining on the podium.


    It was like a college ss on earth and Shin Jiao patiently exins or would sometimes let a student exin what is shown.


    Shin Jiao has already noticed the small crowd who has quietly entered the ssroom hall.


    "Alright¡­ that''s it for the herbs that we will use today. We will now proceed with the actual practice. I will give you an hour to determine the right process of refining ording to the theory presented. Proceed to theboratory hall." Shin Jiao said as he turns off the overhead projector.


    As everyone kept their things and walks out of the ssroom hall towards theboratory hall, everyone was discussing what they have just learned.


    The n lords and their guests approached Shin Jiao at this time.


    "High lords, this is Shin Jiao. He is the one who is responsible for teaching basic level alchemy to many of the interested servants in the town." Aiya Wine introduced.


    Shin Jiao cupped his hands in greetings. The three also greeted him their own way.


    "You¡­ you are still a peasant, right?" Gera Vin said with a frown.


    Shin Jiao showed a sheepish smile.


    "High Lord Gera, he is already a servant and is able to absorb the universe energy¡­ however, his progress is a bit¡­ slow." Jinga Vin exined while giving Shin Jiao a cold stare.


    Although Jinga Vin was impressed with the work that Shin Jiao has done, he is discontented because he considered him as weak.


    "Sigh¡­ the Dao is a mysterious force. I guess this young immortal could follow the Dao of alchemy. This way your progress might be slow, but it would be steady." Nun Biyu Long said with a tone of admonition and advice.


    "Well, I guess¡­ that would be my path in the future. This humble one thanks to the High lord for the advice."


    Satisfied with the young immortal''s reply, the rest nodded their heads.


    The group then proceeds to theboratory for further observation.


    "Everyone, before we start, we have three special guests for today. They are High Lord from Ta''al city. They are here to observe you guys." Shin Jiao suddenly introduced while gesturing to the side.


    When everyone saw the local n lords and the three individuals, their hearts were filled withplicated emotions, shock, a bit of expectation, and nervousness. They didn''t know if they would fail to concoct the pill or if they are sessful.


    However, they wanted to show off their skill. Although they are under a contract, if they truly have talent, then they might be able to rise up and go to the city. That way their future aplishment would be higher.


    "Alright, everyone you have an hour. Begin¡­" Shin Jiao calmly said as he presses the rm clock on the table.


    Those three showed a faint change in their eyes but controlled it upon seeing that small thing. The n lords concentrated on the hundred-plus students which are already choosing the herbs and some are already refining.


    "Lord Jinga¡­ the pill they are making is¡­" Gera Vin who is standing next to Jinga Vin asked in a hushed tone.


    "Ah¡­ we asked Shin Jiao to analyze the energy foundation pill for the servants to be able to breakthrough to silver armor protector, a week ago. And after this is the first trial."


    "Was he able to make one with his lower level?"


    "No, it was Aiya Wine who made the pill ording to his instructions."


    Upon hearing the words from Jinga Vin, Gera Vin along with the two beside him showed changes in their eyes. They subconsciously took a nce at the young man who seems to look like a peasant. If his understanding of alchemy is that high, then what if¡­


    The three then looks at each other and decided to keep this thing a secret. If those haughty alchemists would get a hold of this information, then they would lose a very precious asset. The three seem to have a tacit understanding of what to do next.


    "We should keep this a secret from the ns. And tell these local n lords to keep everything a secret first. Let, the alchemist in this town grow, then we could harvest the benefits afterward." Anzhelika Osmond on the side suddenly sent a mental message to the two.


    "I agree with this. We can''t have those greedy alchemists that young man. We should wait until he grows strong before we show him."


    "How about the uing contest?"


    "Well, that''s a fighting contest. We can just secretly add some resources to this town. They didn''t need any pills as of now. We can just provide them with the recipe and the materials. Then secretly ship them to the city."


    As the three nned secretly, the students have already reached the point of concocting. However, many have failed their refinement and now only twelve have reached the point of concocting the pills.


    Not longter, a young woman wearing clothes for the silver armor protector walked in front of Shin Jiao.


    The eyes of the n lord and the three guests shifted towards her direction and the small box in her hands.


    "Ah¡­ Miss Laura¡­ first as usual. You''ve really improved faster than I thought." Shin Jiao said with a smile and a hint of admiration in his tone.


    "Teacher Shin, this is because of you. Here are my pills." She said as she handed the box with the temperature still a bit hot.


    "Hmm¡­ Let see how many pills this time."


    When the three High lords heard his words, they showed a confused look on their faces. How many pills? They knew that in pill concocting the result would only be either 1 or two pills. If the alchemist is lucky, then there might be a third one.


    But that is only if the alchemist is able to use the domain already.


    So this made the three very interested as their neck craned towards the box.


    When Shin Jiao opened the wooden box in his hands, the three High Lords almost have their eyes pop from their sockets in shock.

 Chapter 681 - Resource Distribution Contest Of Towns

    Chapter 681


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Laura Lane is the master of France Jill which is a good friend of Shin Jiao. When she learned about alchemy being taught in the town, she was immediately interested. In fact, in her world which is called Xylokian, she was a former alchemist.


    But she has concentrated on improving her physic and power. That''s why she reaches the embryonic immortal stage or the nascent realm and was able to go to the immortalnd. She was chosen by a High Lord from the Lance n which is a subsidiary n of the Wine n.


    She was introduced to Shin Jiao by her servant Frances Jill who has helped thetter when he first arrives in the immortalnd.


    And for that, she was really grateful. For the first few weeks of learning the basics and the theories, her mind easily grasps the logic of this weird but new style of alchemy which is like those from the Long n. Soon she was noticed by the teacher as she would always produce more high-quality pills than normal. And many of her peers in the ss have started interacting with her.


    Right now, she is inside a room and beside her are the other four students from the school who also sessfully concocted their pills.


    The three guests of the town look at the five people in front of them withplicated expressions. They were silent as if trying to determine what to do or say. In fact, they feel a bitplicated as these five were able to concoct a pill that cost a lot if traded in the city.


    Although the city is big, the energy foundation pill is not amon item and cost more energy cores. And that would be the price for those low-level pills. But right now in front of them more than 20 pills and none of them is low-level and there are five high-level. The three now had a strong conviction to hide this kind of talent from the alchemist association so that, these people would not be corrupted by the practices of the people in that ce.


    With a tacit understanding, the three looks at each other and gave a knowing smile.


    "These pills that you have made are really amazing. We like to take you three to Ta''al city¡­" Gera Vin said but noticed the reaction of the woman.


    "Is there something wrong? Silver Protector Lane?" Gera Vin stopped his words and asked.


    Laura Lane looks at the High Lords and bit her lower lips as she immediately made a decision. She immediately kneels on one knee and cupped her hand while lowering her head.


    "High lords¡­ I¡­ I wanted to stay in Vitol town to learn more about alchemy techniques from teacher Jiao. I¡­ I hope the high lords would permit my impetuous request."


    Hearing her words, the corner of Gera Vin''s mouth arched a little. This is what the three are expecting. They look at the other four the three also requested the same and only one step forward to be taken to Ta''al city.


    The three looks at each other and then at the servant who wanted to go.


    "You have to be a silver protector before you can enter Ta''al, or be like your teacher, Mr. Jiao. You have to work hard young man." Anzhelika Osmond said as she patted the young servant''s shoulder.


    She admires the young man''s desire to move up thedder. But he is not yet qualified to enter the city.


    Upon hearing this, the young man frowned a bit but still nodded with a clenched fist.


    Silno Guru arrived in the immortalnd around 30 years ago. He has been in a vige on the opposite side of the town called Hunxia Vige around 10 days of travel from Vitol Town. It took him long enough to understand and be able to absorb the universe''s energy before bing a servant.


    But his level did not grow and has only reached the 65th level. No matter how hard he tries, he could not get his hands on an energy foundation pill due to his low aptitude. Hence he stayed at that level until now. However, ever since more than a month ago when the new huge building in town was created and started teaching alchemy his interest was piqued.


    But upon seeing that their teacher is actually a peasant and has not even reached the servant status. He felt disdain in his heart. However, his pride was dashed when that mere peasant taught them how to refine and create the most basic pill, the energy establishment pill.


    In Silno Guru''s heart, he could not ept such a thing. How could his hard work bepared to a genius? He could not ept this. In his world, he worked hard and was able to reach the perfect physique of an embryonic immortal or true nascent realm body. He was the best in what he does. That''s why he could not ept such a thing that someone could just step on him because he is a genius.


    Looking at Shin Jiao at the front, he clenched his teeth and promises himself to create the energy foundation pill and breakthrough. Then he would enter the resource contest between towns in Ta''al city and prove that his hard work is not inferior.


    ¡­


    After the recognition and the reward from Shin Jiao which he gave each of them, the rest of the people went back as the ss is already over. Those who failed stayed in theboratory to try and determine what they have done wrong.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is in the building''s conference room along with the local town lords and the three high lords.


    "Mr. Jiao, what is that thing that you gifted those five? They look¡­ astounded and excited." Nun Biyu Long asked immediately.


    "Ah¡­ that was my new invention. It''s called me Control Array. I know it is hard to find natural fire essence. So I decided to make it. Its fire strength is equivalent to a rare blue fire. But it would cost 3 energy cores per hour."


    The town lords and the high lords suddenly froze in ce. They all gawk at what Shin Jiao said.


    "Wait¡­ What did you just say?" suddenly Aiya Wine who is near Shin Jiao could not control herself and immediately held Shin Jiao''s shoulders while shaking him.


    "You¡­ how¡­ how could you just give such a precious gift¡­ You¡­ you should¡­" she muttered but gave up.


    Ever since this new building was built a month ago, hundreds of small trinkets began appearing in the market. Those who assisted in the experiments would casually sell them outside. And it would cause a lot of people to fight over it.


    However, those five burners are different. If the alchemist association could learn about it, then Vitol town could get their very own huge resources relying only on those things.


    "No¡­ We¡­ we should think this over. We have to keep this a secret from the alchemists association. All of you, local lords in Vitol town should work together to make this a supplementary product. The three of us will work together with you all and we will cover this and sell it in the city in secret. Then the funds and resources would be sent to you every month. Plus we will get you guys a chance to cultivate in the immortalke for two days every month."


    When the local town lords heard the condition, they all gulped in excitement.


    Two days¡­ for them, two days of cultivation in the immortalke is like a year of close door cultivation. This kind of reward immediately riled everyone up.


    Then the rest began to discuss the possible effect of that product to the rest of the alchemists in every city.


    Shin Jiao actually agrees with the n of those High Lords. With their influence, the products would be turned into resources that he needed the most for his ns for the town. Shin Jiao has already discovered that the local n lords actually didn''t want to dip their hands in gathering resources. This is because those resources are not of use to their own cultivation anymore.


    As to why the three high lords are helping them, Shin Jiao still could not figure it out.


    After the meeting, Shin Jiao went back to his privateboratory inside the building. On his way, he saw Frances Jill who has already begun training under him as an apprentice craftsman.


    "Shin??? how was the meeting? My master was too excited when she came out¡­ did you gave them the new trial products?" Frances Jill immediately asked upon noticing Shin Jiao.


    "Umm¡­ I hope it could help them. With those, refining stability and purity would be around 90%."


    "Haha¡­ I guess that''s why my master was thoroughly stunned even after she came out of the building."


    "Well, we still have a lot of work to do." Shin Jiao said while patting Frances Jill''s shoulder.


    After Shin Jiao left, Frances Jill went back to his work, memorizing and reading the runebinations book which Shin Jiao gave him.


    Shin Jiao entered a sealed room and activated an array.


    He then proceeds to sit on the table and look at the small gadget lying in it.


    "Creating an artifact in this ce is harder than I thought." Shin Jiao muttered as he concentrated and began his work.


    Meanwhile, in a faraway town, a monk appears. This is the same monk that was sent to fetch Shin Jiao on Gaeus Ro, Monk Han Guk. Beside the monk stands a tall and handsome young man.


    "This is Shanguan Lao a talented embryonic immortal with a strong affinity to lightning Dao." Monk Han Guk introduces with a smile.


    The silver armored protector cupped his hands and bowed towards the monk with respect. Although that monk looks simple, the silver armored protector knew that his cultivation is already at the saint level a level 90 plus being which is already close to being a deity.


    Hence the respect shown to monk Han Guk was really evident.


    After receiving Shanguan Lao he was admitted to the Long n area.


    Monk Han Guk left and was walking down the road when he suddenly turns in the direction of Pheasant town.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s weird. The aura of that young man is not in the vige. Did he already be a servant? That''s impossible his affinity to the Dao elements is very weak.. Unlike that person who came to the same world as his¡­" Monk Han Guk muttered as he just shook his head and suddenly disappear.

 Chapter 682 - Resource Distribution Contest Of Towns (2)

    Chapter 682


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Another month has passed and it''s time for the resources distribution contest of the small towns around Ta''al city. In this contest, three town n lords would be sent as a representative along with ten of the best gold and silver armored protectors in the town with their servants.


    Shin Jiao was dragged unwillingly dragged in this battle for the town''s resources. Although he didn''t want to go because he still has a lot of things to do. But Jinga Vin insisted on him toe.


    "This is a rare opportunity for you, grab it." He said with his frosty voice and expressionless face.


    Shin Jiao did not understand why Aiya Wine like that guy so much.


    Within this month, Shin Jiao has been a close friend of n lord Aiya Wine who likes to visit hisboratory often. She would always try out those small trinkets and artifacts that Shin Jiao created as prototypes. It''s like it''s her past time to disrupt and annoy him in his work.


    "Hey, are you ready for the travel to Ta''al city? I can''t wait to visit that ce¡­ I''m also excited to enter the immortalke¡­ Hihi¡­ Hey¡­ thanks." Aiya Wine who is sitting on the side while looking at a small piece of object in her hand suddenly said.


    Shin Jiao who heard her and noticed her looking at his new prototype just smiled at her.


    "You''ve been looking at that thing. Do you want to know what it does?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He has trusted this woman as she could really keep a secret. In fact, Aiya already knows that Shin Jiao should already be a silver armored protector. This is because she saw him manipting the universe''s energy, plus that weird ability of his to move things at will. It was all an ident when she saw that, but she didn''t tell anyone. She knew that people have secrets.


    "Put it in your ear¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    But Aiya just showed a confused look on her beautiful face as she looks at the object. Shin Jiao didn''t want to waste time so he suddenly stood up.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao took the small object from her hand then stand on her side. When he did this, Aiya''s suddenly want to take a step back. Then before she knew it, he has already put the object in her ear while turning the power on of the object.


    Shin Jiao suddenly walked to the end of theboratory under the confused look of Aiya Wine. Then he put his finger on his ear and she suddenly heard his voice.


    ''Can you hear me?''


    Aiya''s eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief.


    "This¡­ how¡­ how? What is this?"


    ''Press the button on your earpiece before talking so that I can hear you.''


    Hearing his voice, she then followed his instruction.


    "What is this? How¡­ how did you do this?" she said in surprise.


    ''This is just a short-range radio. It only has a range of 1 kilometer¡­''


    Shin Jiao then walked back to his table.


    "This is incredible¡­ You said¡­ Kilo¡­ kilometer? What is that?" Aiya asked in confusion.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit surprised but realized that in this world, the measurement standard is not in ce. Most people focus on cultivating their power, science, and technology is something new to them. Shin Jiao has already noticed that those who came from technologically advanced civilizations seem to have a hard time entering the immortalnd.


    "A kilometer is around 3,000 plus feet in distance¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing his words, she was really amazed at the small thing.


    "With this, I don''t need to waste my energy just to send a message¡­ This thing is neat¡­ Wait¡­ we should bring some of these on our trip. This would be really useful¡­" she said with excitement but she suddenly realized something.


    "But¡­ this is too obvious. Many would notice this."


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile, he already thought of such a thing since he made the prototype. So he carefully showed her a small button on the earpiece and then pushes it.


    "This¡­ it turned into an earring? Haha¡­ You are really something¡­" she said as she followed him and then saw the earpiece suddenly changing into a pearl earring.


    "I like it!¡­ This is already, mine¡­ thank you!¡­" she said as she put the earpiece in her ear and then walk out of theboratory.


    Shin Jiao just shakes his head and then put the earpiece in his ear.


    "Lord Wine, how many of this thing should I make?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Aiya who is walking outside suddenly heard a voice then suddenly turned vignt while looking around. She saw the other people working in the workshop looking at it with confusion.


    "Ahem¡­" she cleared her throat and then feels like cursing Shin Jiao for startling her.


    ¡­


    After thorough preparation, the group from Vitol Town is now ready for departure. As the group walked outside the town Shin Jiao is standing among the crowd. Although many people knew who he is, there are still those who did not know him.


    Among them is a tall young man wearing golden armor. He is considered the strongest gold armor protector of Vitol town. His aplishment in eradicating the shadow creatures and protecting the town and the viges is numerous.


    His name is Fushang Xu, from the Long n.


    Fushang Xu is standing in the middle of the other 4 golden armored people which are all exuding a proud aura. Meanwhile, among the silver armored people, a tall young woman with blue hair is leading them. She is also showing a proud aura and a cold expression on her beautiful face.


    Her name is Vitina Kiwazo, from the Kiwazo n.


    Most of the people who qualify to attend the resource distribution contest for the towns belong to the 5 aristocratic families of the human race. The Vin, Wine, Long, Kiwazo, and Osmond ns and their subsidiary ns are those who have the qualification to enter.


    And of course, the servants of the ten representatives areing along with them.


    Shin Jiao noticed that some of the servants are not pure humans. Some of them are Demi-humans.


    While waiting with the crowd, a silver armored blue-haired guy noticed Shin Jiao.


    "Who are you? Why are you here?" he suddenly asked in a loud voice.


    This immediately caught the attention of everyone. Shin Jiao who was a bit startled almost cursed at the person. Since he only spends his time going back and forth from the school and his house, those who could recognize Shin Jiao in town are the people who see him every day.


    Suddenly a tall young man in gold armor walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "What is a peasant like you doing in town? Why is he still here?" he asked with a cold tone.


    "Are the silver armored people already thisx that they have not noticed that a peasant is still in the area?" he added.


    Hearing his words, the silver armored representatives suddenly red at Shin Jiao and the young man who noticed him.


    Then a cold tone suddenly interrupted the group who are ring at each other.


    "Are you two stupid or something?" Vitina Kiwazo red at Suga Joss herpanion who was the first to voice out that he noticed Shin Jiao.


    She then red at the golden armored young man who scoffs at them.


    "Do you think he would be stupidly standing amidst our group if he is not invited here?"


    Her words made the rest of the group look at each other. Many of the servants have already recognized Shin Jiao but dare not say anything in front of their masters.


    But before the trouble would be bigger, arge floating ship suddenly ascended from the town hall ground.


    "It''s here! The airship is here!" someone from the crown who noticed the floating ship and called out.


    Everyone''s gaze was directed towards the direction of the airship that is slowly floating in the air towards the direction of the group.


    When the shipnded, people began to embark on the cargo they needed to bring, and then after that, the rest of the people hopped on the ship.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the group and just showed the one in charge of his identification te and enter the ship.


    When he was able to enter those who are watching him showed a confused look on their faces. One of them is Fushang Xu. He did not recognize Shin Jiao and he is confused how could a mere peasant enter the ship and has the right identification te which is only given to the contestant of thepetition and their servants.


    In contrary to the curious look on Fushang Xu''s face, the silver armored Suga Joss who was called stupid by the leader showed animosity against Shin Jiao. Although he saw Shin Jiao taking out an identification te, he thought that Shin Jiao stole that te from someone.


    That is the reason why he is standing confidently among the crowd.


    Well, a peasant can steal those things ording to his own opinion. This is because, when he was a mere peasant before, he was able to defeat a servant which is stronger than him.


    With that in mind, he suddenly whispers something towards his servant who is a female demi-human fox. When his servant heard his words, she showed aplicated expression on her face and the thick fox tail behind her suddenly dropped down.


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ That¡­ that¡­ person¡­" the fox girl wanted to say something.


    "Shut up! Do as I say, now!" Suga Joss said while ring at her.


    Suga Joss liked the fox girl because she is good at cultivating and very obedient. Among his servants before, she is the most promising, plus she is also a beauty which he likes to always admire.


    The little female fox did not have a choice but to obey her master. She walked towards the person in charge and then whisper something in his ears.


    Upon hearing her words, that person showed a surprised look on his face.


    Although he is only a servant, he was in charge of checking the identification tes of those who enter the airship. So upon hearing someone stealing something, his expression immediately changed. He called for a group of people to apprehend someone.


    And the one he is pointing at is the long figure of Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 683 - Troublesome Scenario Before Leaving

    Chapter 683


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A group of servants is surrounding a young man who is looking at them with confusion in his eyes. Meanwhile, on the side, many are whispering while watching the scene that''s happening in front of them.


    A lot of them have sneers in their faces especially the silver and gold armored people on board. But there are also a few who did not participate and just look with confusion in their eyes. This is because those people have recognized who this young man is.


    But in front of the silver and gold armored people, they dare not say anything.


    Suddenly a tall young person came out of a ship''s cabin. His gaze was icy while shifting his gaze at the people around him.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he said with an icy tone.


    Hearing his words, everyone immediately feels like the temperature in the air suddenly became frozen. It is clear to see that a young person is angry.


    The servant whomanded the people to surround Shin Jiao suddenly walked closer towards that person.


    He whispered some words in that imposing young man''s ears and the young man suddenly shifted his gaze towards Shin Jiao with anger zing in them.


    The freezing temperature suddenly changes as his surroundings suddenly became warm and a bit scolding.


    "You dare steal from someone? Do you know where you are? Do you know what ce is this?" he growled while walking towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the young man and this time his expression is already calm. At first, he didn''t know what is happening, but now he already understood it. It seems that someone wanted to make a fool of themself. He would not want to spoil that person''s n so he will just wait and see.


    If this issue grows bigger, then it would be better. He could then establish his worth amongst the group eliminating any future troubles in their travel. Well, that''s what Shin Jiao thinks anyway.


    As the tall young man stood in front of him, Shin Jiao could not help but tilt his head up. This is because the young man is a head taller than him.


    When their eyes met, Shin Jiao could see the young man sneering towards him.


    "A mere peasant wanted to be on my ship. What big gall you have. Hehe¡­ I really wanted to see what you can do." The tall young man said then suddenly made his move.


    The young man suddenly swings his right arm sending a simple jab towards Shin Jiao''s face. Although this punch looks simple, yet it is fast. Plus it seems that there is a Dao fused in that simple fist strike.


    Shin Jiao could feel the fire and ice Dao in that simple punch. But what almost made Shin Jiao feel fascinated is the almost synchronized rotation of the two forces which should have been a cause of chaos.


    Shin Jiao dare not be negligent to this kind of power. So he did not casually dodge but instead move a meter to his left side. His quick dodging stunned the young man as what he just saw is an afterimage. He was sure that his fist hit the face of that peasant and that simple punch could actually send him to his resurrection spot.


    But then he didn''t feel anything and the image in front of him suddenly faded.


    With a surprised look on his face, the young man shifted his gaze to the side where Shin Jiao''s figure appears.


    Still a bit confused, he looks around him and saw the people also showed confusion in their eyes.


    How could a mere peasant move just like that? That is the question in almost everyone''s mind, except for those who have already recognized Shin Jiao.


    The eyes of Vitina Kiwazo and Fushang Xu are glowing with interest. This is because they saw that slight glow on the young man''s body. It was faint, but it clearly shows his power level.


    "Level 71 or 72¡­" Vitina Kiwazo muttered.


    But no one heard her because the eyes of everyone are currently looking at the now ferocious and angry young man and the peasant.


    "Hehe¡­ You have truly made me angry, you have some skills I give you that¡­ but can you dodge this¡­" the tall young man said and suddenly moved without warning.


    Swoosh!!!


    As his figure vanished, Shin Jiao''s eyes immediately turned vignt.


    Bang!


    A loud sound almost made every jump. They saw the wooden wall of the ship being hit by the strong fist of the tall young man. However, his target has already dodged his attack. Everyone is in awe of the situation, as they never thought that a peasant could dodge such a strong attack. They could also sense that the young peasant seems to be looking down on his opponent which made everyone bbergasted.


    In contrast to the people around him, Shin Jiao is actually interested in another thing. And that is the material used in building the airship.


    It looks like wood, but it is very sturdy and strong. That powerful attack from that tall young man could have already shattered this ship if it is made of some simple material. But there was not even a dent or a scratch in the ce where the punch of that tall young mannded.


    "Fascinating, really fascinating¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He truly wanted to take a few samples of such material and study it. Maybe that way he could make more powerful gears.


    But he didn''t have time to do that as the tall young man has already begun to rage.


    His fist came flying no stop this time, and Shin Jiao did not have a choice but to dodge it as quickly as he can. The people around them could see blurry images on the ship as everyone has already hidden behind the objects so that they won''t be implicated in this fight.


    But then, all of a sudden¡­


    Arrgghh!!!


    A person was sent flying out of the ship. It was the servant who was checking the identification token. Although he was able to block that iing fist with his energy, he was still sent flying with wounds all over his body.


    The young mannded on the ground outside the ship and with a grievance in his expression he curses in his heart. He was angry with that young peasant for going in his direction.


    As he was thinking up to this point his expression suddenly changes.


    He was sure that he checked the identification token of that man and it was genuine. However, he also remembers that it was a male identification token. That young servant said it was hers, right? He suddenly realized that he has made a mistake because of his muddle headedness.


    Everything is clear now.


    "I¡­ I was used¡­ Damn it!" he muttered as he red at the direction of the ship.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already gotten used to the technique that the tall young man is using. With some close call strikes, he was able to learn that the young man is using a pattern to attack him. And upon learning this pattern, Shin Jiao could easily dodge his attacks now.


    "You¡­ stop dodging and fight me like a man." the young man growled in anger.


    One could see him breathing heavily as he has expended a lot of his energy but did not even touch a hair of his opponent.


    p! p! p!


    Everyone heard a loud pping sounding from the cabin. Then they saw a group of peopleing out from there.


    "Amazing¡­ Haha¡­ I really could not judge you, young man¡­ Very good! Very good! Hahaha..."


    Shin Jiao saw a familiar figure wearing his long white beard over his young face. It was Lord Jin Jo Long of the long n. Behind him are two women in white, Aiya Wine is one of them, and the other one is a blue-haired n lord.


    When the group appears, everyone standing on the deck of the ship immediately did their curtsy and greeted the three people and the others behind them.


    "Alright, enough of the show¡­ Everyone, prepare for departure!" shouted Jin Jo Long.


    However, the tall young man suddenly steps forward.


    "Lord Long, this peasant has intruded the ship with a stolen pass. Please pass your judgment." He said while ring at Shin Jiao.


    Aiya Wine on the side who heard this showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Baihao Klein¡­ you are part of my n so I won''t scold you too much. But next time, please use your brain sometimes. You are too impulsive and have been used by someone." She said while waving her hand gesturing for Shin Jiao to walk beside her.


    She then turns around and elegantly walked towards the inner cabin of the ship.


    When those people saw this, they all suddenly realized something.


    "Is Lord Aiya attracted to that young peasant?" a whisper from one of the servants who did not recognize Shin Jiao almost made Aiya Wine trip on her own foot.


    But she regained herposure and tried to calmly walk away along with the 2 n lords and some golden armored protectors working as their aide. But the corner of Aiya''s dainty mount still twitches as the group disappears from the deck of the ship.


    After they left, everyone seems to have recovered from their stupor and began to talk among themselves. Many spection and assumptions were spread amongst the people as they all prepared for departure.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the rest of the group are currently looking at the map on the table.


    "Shin,e here¡­ this is the map chart of our destination. I know that you are new to the immortalnd, so this might be a good experience for you." Aiya said as she pointed at the map on the table.


    As Shin Jiao looks at the map, his mind immediately recalls the star chart which he discovered in the immortal cave. He also remembers the called Revenui Alpha.


    While looking at the map, he immediately saw the 3D projection of it in his mind.. Seeing their destination an interesting thought pops up in his mind.

 Chapter 684 - Ta’al City

    Chapter 684


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The City of Ta''al is a big city with millions of people living in it. In this city, different peopleing from different ns and different worlds are living inside of it. Ta''al is one of the biggest cities of the human race in the immortalnd.


    Unlike viges and towns, cities in the immortalnd are different. In here there are many lords, powerful High Lords, and a Saint ruler which protects and manages the city.


    Every year, a city would hold a tournament which decides how the resources produced by the city would be distributed among the towns in its vicinity.


    Vitol town is one of the hundreds of towns under the rule of Ta''al city.


    As the floating airship where Shin Jiao is in reaches the borders of the city, everyone inside the cabin runs to the deck and looks at the gigantic city on the horizon. Everyone can spot the many other airshipsing from other towns approaching the tall hundred meters city walls.


    While everyone is busy looking at the great scenery a particr person is below the ship busy writing something while tinkering with some object on a table.


    In truth, Shin Jiao did not want toe to this ce and attend this so-called contest. Ever sinceing to this ce, he prefers learning more and creating things as he prepares himself and this ce for the people he loved back in the cultivationnd.


    But he has no choice as this was Lord Aiya''s request and as a friend and a lord of a town, Shin Jiao did not have a choice but to follow her request.


    While he is busy with his work, an airship slowly approaches on the side.


    Standing stop that an airship is a handsome man and a beautiful woman. They look like an immortal couple as their white robe flutters in the air.


    Behind them stood ten people, five are wearing green robes, and the other five are wearing red with ck design robes.


    As their airship drew closer, the eyes of Shin Jiao suddenly shifted towards the direction of the young woman standing beside the young man. And at the same time, the young woman also noticed the figure of Shin Jiao looking at her from the ship''s cabin window.


    When their eyes met, Shin Jiao''s suddenly showed an astonished look on his face. This is because those two are actually not humans. They belong to a powerful race in another continent, the God race.


    It is said that those that belong to the God race are born with a physique that is already almost in the perfect nascent realm. And these races only have four major ns and many subsidiary ns under them. The four major ns are the Zith''ra n, the Gigantus n, the High Elven n, and the Dragon n.


    The ns in the God race that would mingle with the humans are the High Elves and Zith''ra ns. This is because they somewhat resemble humans.


    The High Elven n in particr likes to visit the human continent and join in the contest which is held in human cities every year. They would send their representatives and would join in the fun and festivity.


    The beautiful elven woman looks at Shin Jiao with an icy expression on her face. But her expression change as she suddenly did something.


    Shin Jiao could feel that something is flying towards him. He didn''t know what it is but he immediately raised his defenses.


    An invisible barrier of his psychokinesis suddenly envelops his body. Then he suddenly feels it. A slight pressure came in contact with that barrier and wanted to drill towards his head. But due to his vignce, he was able to block it.


    Shin Jiao did not waste energy and immediately cut off the connection of that thing to its owner.


    Suddenly, the elven woman staggered a little. And the young man beside her caught her bnce.


    "Are you alright?" the young elven man beside her held her while asking with concern.


    "My¡­ My¡­ Need¡­" before she could say anything, the elven woman lost consciousness.


    Everyone on the ship was immediately in panic. They immediately carried the young woman inside the ship''s cabin.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand is now holding a thin thumb-size needle in his hand. The craftsmanship is exquisite and the material used is very strong. He judges it as such because it was able to prate the thick ss of the airship window which is very sturdy and strong.


    Shin Jiao shifted his attention towards the needle. He has actually felt that something was suddenly cut off when he trapped that needle with his psychokinesis. He didn''t notice what had happened to the woman as his attention was drawn by that needle.


    As Shin Jiao scrutinizes the needle, he began to feel the fascination of its craftsmanship and the mysterious power it contains. And so he uses his crafting technique to try and separate its materials. However, for some unknown reason, he actually could not do anything to it.


    Then he felt that the needle is giving out the same vibe he feels in a particr object. His eyes went to the pendant hanging on his neck. There the crystalized body of his wife is kept near to his heart. The needle felt like having the same material as the crystal on his ne.


    "Does this mean that his needle was crafted by a deity?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Before he could find his answer, the airship suddenly rocks a little and then stops moving.


    "Did we arrive?" Shin Jiao muttered as he looks outside the window.


    From the window, he saw the port and another ship with exquisite craftsmanship.


    "That''s the high elven airship, right?" Shin Jiao muttered then waved his hand to store the needle in his ring.


    He didn''t know that as soon as he did this, the young elven woman lying on a soft bed inside the high elven ship suddenly had her body jerked and began twitching.


    But of course, this is of no concern to Shin Jiao as he already ran outside to the deck and saw the huge bustling city.


    As he runs out of the cabin, he was greeted with the sight of many buildings and houses made of bricks and some unknown ck and red materials. Then up in the air, thousands of flying ships and flying immortals are flying all over the ce.


    He could not help himself but look at everything in amazement.


    "Humph! Country bumpkin." Suddenly Shin Jiao heard someone''s voice behind him.


    When he turns his head he saw the sneering face of a silver armored young man and the foxdy beside that young man. Then on the young man''s side is another blue-haired young man grinning at him. As the passes beside Shin Jiao that young man said in a low voice.


    "Gigolo¡­"


    Shin Jiao just lifted one of his brows but did not mind those people. His eyes feasted upon the extraordinary scene in front of him. When thest servant was about to get off the ship, Shin Jiao followed behind her.


    Their group enters an inn. As soon as Shin Jiao stepped inside the inn, he could suddenly hear some people arguing.


    A slender white-robed young man and is currently arguing with Aiya Wine and the other two n lords of Vitol town.


    "What do you mean special arrangement? We booked those rooms first!" the voice of Aiya could be heard inside the inn.


    Many people are already looking at this scene as it has already gained too much attention. The three n lords of Vitol Town went ahead to book a room for the more than twenty people in their group. After payment, they were actually stopped by another group and the argument started there.


    As Shin Jiao listens to the people around him, he learned that the other group was able to grab a top 10 spot in thest year''s tournament.


    And this is the reason why they are looking smug and thinks that even though they arete, it is fine to give them the rooms as they deserve it.


    The argument became intense as Aiya Wine did not want to back down.


    Suddenly a young person wearing a blue cultivator''s robe interrupted them. When the people saw this person, everyone immediately lowered their heads and did not dare to say anything.


    Seeing the respectful gazes of everyone, the blue robe man looks at the two groups. He then waves his hand and took the keys of the room from Aiya''s hand and gives them to the other group. The action of that man, made the expression of Aiya Wine turned ugly.


    But she could not do anything. That person is more powerful than her and he is not wearing a white robe anymore. So she did not have a choice but to give in.


    Then she grumpily walked beside Shin Jiao and began to murmur in a low voice.


    "Humph¡­ If only we could expose you, we could get the best room in this ce¡­"


    Shin Jiao just gave her a smile and then followed behind her as the group left the inn.


    "Let''s find another ce to stay¡­" she said with a grumpy look.


    However, who would have known that because of the arrival of the people from every town within the vicinity of the city, almost all of the inns are already full. But it seems that their luck is bad as no inn seem to wee the group.


    They didn''t have any choice but to look for a cheaper option. And soon they found a small, barely passable, inn and were able to settle down.


    After that, they began to go out and explore the city.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand has already decided to explore. He is currently standing in a street and in front of him stood a tall young man. This is the same young man who has fought with him in the ship, Baihao Klein.


    Right now, Baihao Klein who was supposed to be guarding the airship actually stopped him near a street alley with a sinister smile on his face.

 Chapter 685 - The Contest Begins

    Chapter 685


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The alley is not that dark and is not that well lit either. But because it is already dark, the surroundings are only lit by those ancient stylemp posts. However, thosemp posts are not using ordinary candles. Instead, the same light that is being used to drive out the shadow creatures are what are used in thosemp posts which is all over the city. With hundreds of thousands of thosemp posts all over the city, no shadow creature daree near it.


    This is one of the reasons why the city has a livelier atmosphere than the towns and viges.


    Right now, in this slightly lit alley, stood a tall young man while blocking the path of Shin Jiao. With a wide grin on his face, Baihao Klein is looking at Shin Jiao like he is his prey.


    "Senior Klein, it''s nice to see you here¡­" Shin Jiao greeted with a faint smile.


    Baihao Klein sneered at Shin Jiao. He swore in his heart that he would beat this gigolo to his heart content. If ever he would tell on him on Lord Aiya Wine, he would just make up a story, at most, he would just suffer a bit from her.


    Baihao Klein knew that Lord Aiya is more lenient than other lords because he is one of her subordinates.


    While he was thinking up to this part, Baihao Klein looks at his surroundings and when he noticed that there are no people, he suddenly rushed towards Shin Jiao without warning.


    This time he would control the fight and promised himself to not be led by the nose by the peasant. However, he is still baffled at the uncanny speed of this young peasant, so he is also being wary of that speed.


    As his foot swing towards Shin Jiao''s wait, thetter did not dodge and just held both of his hands to defend himself.


    Bam!


    The figure of Shin Jiao was sent flying towards the darker part of the alley. And in this ce, Baihao Klein is sure that no one would be able to notice them. As of this moment, the tall young man truly wanted to praise himself for being too awesome to think of this way to get his revenge.


    As he saw his enemy slowly picking himself up, Baihao Klein once again rushed to deliver his attack. This time he is going to use techniques and not just some simple punch and kicks.


    "Rushing tidal punch¡­" Baihao Klein thought as he sent something which looks like thousands of fists crushing towards Shin Jiao.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he suddenly turned serious. He knew that this skill would surely cause him to be injured severely, or even die. He didn''t want to wait for 3 days and be resurrected. So he has no other choice but to fight back.


    As the grinning smile of Baihao Klein came to his mind, he could not help himself but feel angry. So he suddenly shifted his weight to his other foot and he put his hand on his breast pocket. He then takes out a small metallic object.


    Shin Jiao suddenly began moving really fast and dodges the multiple fists flying at him.


    Bam! Bang! Swoosh! Bam!


    The sound of things being broken apart and flying in the air reverberated through the dark alley as Baihao Klein''s skill rampages in that ce without being able to hit his target.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand nimbly dodges like a monkey and waited for an opening.


    Then suddenly his eyes squinted as he saw something.


    Raising the ck pistol in his hand, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly squeeze the trigger.


    Bang!


    This time, instead of the usual muffled sound produce by his old crafted artifacts, Shin Jiao''s new pistol which he tested for the first time in this ce was as loud as a normal pistol on earth. It immediately attracted the attention of many people within a hundred-meter radius.


    Once the people came flooding into the dark alley, all they saw was a headless corpse. And then on the side of a building, arge part of its wall was chipped and broken.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already running away from the crime scene. He did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    "The energy I put in the ammunitions are too much. I was thinking, because of the strong physique of the people in this ce, I need to use more power, I guess my calction is wrong this time." He muttered as he shed out of the alley.


    Then his figure blended among the crowd and disappears.


    Meanwhile, atop a tall building, several figures are standing while seeing Shin Jiao disappearing into the crowd. One of them, wearing a red silky robe, grabs his blonde and long goatee. Gera Vin who now looks like a westerner immortal cultivator stood while trying to analyze what he and the others just seen.


    In fact, they were following Shin Jiao from the start and see what he would do in the town. Who would have thought that they would see such an interesting show?


    "Lord Aiya, you are very close to this young immortal, what do you think of his attitude?" Gera Vin asked while his eyes are fixed on the dark alley.


    "High Lord Gera, in my opinion, this young man is very intelligent. He is not that wise in other things like scheming, the Dao, and such, but he is intelligent when ites to understanding something and has a curious attitude toward mysterious things." Aiya Wine told him her honest opinion of Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm¡­ So, you are saying that he would not be easily roped in by those people in the dark ns?"


    "Yes, I could assure you that," Aiya said with confidence.


    For the past month that she has observed Shin Jiao she has learned that Shin Jiao has a righteous disposition, good to his friends but cruel to his enemies. But he did not like to bully those who are weaker than him.


    However, what she is not telling the High Lords is the mysterious power enveloping Shin Jiao''s body. That mysterious power was seen by her identally when he was sleeping in theboratory one time. It was dark and ominous. It contains a lot of resentment and evil in nature. However, what baffled her is that the thing actually could co-exist with Shin Jiao in the immortalnd.


    However, she could say that right now because of the rising threat that the dark ns hold. In the immortalnd, there are actually two types of forces, those in the light and those in darkness. Although those in the dark are not affiliated with the shadow beings, they still use the power of the devils to fight in this war.


    And this is something that most immortals could not ept. Hence the people who belong to these factions in the ns are only a small amount among the seven great ns.


    They are not a threat as for now, but the leaders of the cities are aware of the real implication of these immortals and their practices. Once theye out of the immortalnd, they would either be a menace in the universe or spies for the demons and the shadow beings.


    Though their karma is good for being able to reach the immortalnd, no one can predict the future. Hence the High Lords and the saint immortal rulers in every city are against those people growing and bing a threat to mankind.


    "That is good then, I am really curious about that artifact he just used. It is very powerful, if we can arm our soldiers with that kind of weapon, then the war in the borders against the other races would be a cinch." Gera Vin said while touching his goatee.


    He really likes his goatee which he copied from Lord Jin of Vitol town in theirst visit. He thinks that Lord Jin looks like a true immortal god with his ck goatee. And when he grew his own, he realized that he looks more imposing due to his blonde hair.


    As Gera Vin and his group left the area, Aiya Wine still tried to look for Shin Jiao who has now vanished. She, as usual, bes awed with his unconventional ways of dealing with things and those weird artifacts.


    Meanwhile, right at this moment, the contest is already about to start. Many are already seated in therge coliseum waiting for the city leaders to start the contest.


    The hundreds of towns and their representatives are already gathered in their corners. Those who wonst year were given a good booth with good amodation while those who did not reach the top ten were seated in ordinary booths.


    Then suddenly a tall young man stood up and floated in the middle of the huge arena with many fighting stages. He looks around and showed a faint smile on his face.


    He then introduces the participants and the rules of the fighting game to the audience.


    While this is happening, the figure of Shin Jiao appears at the entrance of the arena. His curiosity was piqued upon seeing the many people entering it and hearing about the uing matches. He was really curious when he heard about the elven race which won the championshipst year because of two strong fighters among them.


    The two are the favorite of the crowd due to their elegant way of fighting. They are given the name, a golden couple of the high elven race by the people of Ta''al city.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he immediately remembers the couple standing at the front deck of the airship and that woman who attacked himst time.


    He is really curious about the power of those two and really wanted to see them in action. And since he is already in this ce, Shin Jiao decided to go inside.


    As soon as he followed the crowd someone suddenly grabs his shoulder.. When he turns around, his eyes met two people wearing different clothes and the distinct appearance of their long ears attracted his sigh.

 Chapter 686 - The Contest Begins (2)

    Chapter 686


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A young-looking tall elf with green and silver hair and pointy ears is eyeing Shin Jiao while hispanion is also looking all over the ce. For some reason, they are looking for some people and scanning the bodies of those who are going to the stadium.


    Shin Jiao could also see many servants doing the same not too far from him. Shin Jiao has a cold expression on his face as he just looks at the young elf while his body is being scanned by his piercing gaze.


    "Are you done?" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    When the young elf heard his words, a sneer appears on his handsome face. Then with a challenging gaze, he looks directly into Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    "A mere peasant like you dares to have that tone towards me?" the young elf asked in a cold and challenging tone.


    Shin Jiao did not answer and just looks at him with one eyebrow raised. Though he didn''t want to be rude the bastard just acted like he was below him. Although Shin Jiao dislikes fighting randomly, he also could not let it go when someone disrespects him.


    The elf sneered and suddenly lifted his hand. His index finger stretched forward and is pointing towards Shin Jiao''s forehead.


    "Hihi¡­ See you in the next 3 days¡­" the elf said then his eyes change and killing intent was suddenly shown in them.


    Shin Jiao did not expect that the elf would kill him for an argument. Ever since Shin Jiao arrives in this world, this is the first time he encounters someone wanting to kill him just because he said some words back to the other person. He did not offend him or anything and there is no enmity. This made him feel a bit baffled at the attitude of the man.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao, in the high elven territory, these kinds of things aremon. They would settle their dispute by showing force. As those that belong to the God race, high elves are almost always on the front line in the true battlefield of the universe against the shadow beings and the demons.


    This is the reason for their aggressive stance and as preparation and training, they are being molded as warriors and at the same time as deity rulers.


    Though the human race has the same goal, yet they follow the more subtle path.


    The people who have already noticed the rising tension between the two looks at Shin Jiao, who is only a peasant, with disdain. In fact, many are already wondering how a mere peasant could enter the city. Due to the number of people in the ce, no one has bothered to scan anyone in their surroundings and just minded their own business.


    But now that they could clearly see the situation, they have already noticed the unusual aura of the young man which is almost non-existent.


    "How could a peasant enter the city? Did the town lords of the city guards not check the identification token of this guy?"


    "Don''t bother, now that he attracted trouble, he can just return to the vige he belongs to. Haha¡­"


    "What a daring mongrel, he thinks that he is already something when he reaches this ce¡­"


    The onlookers began discussing the scene as they are already aware of the impending doom of the young peasant.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand suddenly feels great pressure keeping him from moving. It was the domain of the young elf. From the strength of such a domain, he is sure that the young elf is not normal. He might even be equal to a lower level heavenly nascent realm expert.


    But Shin Jiao did not panic. Instead, he suddenly uses his psychokinesis and immediately noticed a silver dagger on that young elf''s back.


    The young elf has a sinister look on his handsome face as his finger drew closer towards Shin Jiao''s forehead. Suddenly he feels that something is wrong. He could sense that there is an impending threat in the area. So he suddenly looks around, but before he could react a gleaming dagger was sent to his forehead as his gaze went to the side.


    Puchi!


    The dagger was so sharp that it easily cut through the young elf''s skin and supposed to be a tough skull.


    This scene made everyone in the area froze on spot. They did not expect that the young man''s dagger would suddenly float and then stab his own forehead.


    "Is that a domain backfire?" a woman from the crowd muttered as she covered her mouth in surprise.


    Everyone nodded their head as this is the only possible reason. They did not even suspect Shin Jiao as he did not move and is only a peasant. How could a mere peasant kill a gold armor powered elf?


    The other elves that saw this and the servants and others in charge of security and order in the area ran to the ce where Shin Jiao and the dead young elf is.


    "What happened? Who dare do this?" shouted an elf as he squatted on the ground and saw hispanion lying with his own dagger nted in between his brow.


    Everyone was silent as they too didn''t know what is going on. Then suddenly the elf that shouted turns his attention towards Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ you are a mere peasant. How could you enter the city? Check his identification token!" the elfmanded and a servant steps forward.


    "Your token, take it out." The servant said impolitely.


    Shin Jiao has his eyes squinted but still did what that servant asked him to do. He didn''t want to attract more attention towards him and also more enemies, so he would just control his temper for now.


    As he showed his identification token, the servant grabs it impolitely and then scanned the token. His expression suddenly changes as he handed the token back withplicated emotion.


    Though his actions might be a bit rude, luckily he didn''t say anything towards that unassuming young man. Who would have known that the peasant is a registered member of the crafting association?


    The crafting association is not like the alchemist association. They are a bit low-key, but many like to befriend them. This is because of the artifacts that they are able to create. In fact, Shin Jiao did not know that he was secretly registered by Aiya Wine as an artificer as a cover for his alchemy talent.


    Unlike the alchemist association who likes to get their hands on every alchemist in the continent, the crafting association did not give a damn about these kinds of things. They are more focused on obtaining their Dao through artifact crafting. If they are able to make a powerful artifact, they would be able to enhance their understanding of the Dao and advance further in their own cultivation.


    The onlookers noticed the quick change in the attitude of the servant. So they also showed curiosity towards the peasant.


    "I don''t know what is happening, but can I go now?" Shin Jiao said politely.


    "Yes, yes¡­ I''m sorry for the dy¡­"


    When Shin Jiao was about to leave, two elves suddenly blocks his path.


    "Did I say that you can leave?" the elf squatting on the ground slowly stood up and red at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao stopped and turn around to face the tall young elf with a well-defined body. The burning gaze in his eyes made Shin Jiao feel a bit ufortable. It''s like a poisonous creature looking at him ready to pounce anytime.


    "I know you are the one who killed mypanion. If I will not make you pay for killing him, then I am not a worthy leader of our group." He said while taking a step forward towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao could feel crisis rising in his heart while looking at that guy. So he immediately put on a defensive stance. He has already prepared himself to use the gun in his ring. He did not want to die, because he is not sure if his ring and ne would follow him in his resurrection spot.


    So if worsees to worst, he would just expose his weapons and gears, so what?


    As the young elf moves near him, a burst of aura suddenly stopped everyone. This aura came from a beautiful young woman in a blue gown. As she came closer all the people in the surroundings suddenly lowered their bodies to the ground unconsciously.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised at this but seeing those people almost in a position of worship, he immediately followed suit. He didn''t know why those people are doing such an action. But as he watches the people, he could see that they all folded under the heavy pressure.


    Shin Jiao could feel the pressure, but it did not restrain his dantian. It''s like a powerful domain thatmanded anything and everything around the blue-robed woman.


    "A... a saint ruler!¡­" the young elf muttered as he has also lowered his stance.


    The woman did not bother with the group as she just walks past the crowd and proceeds to the coliseum. After she left, everyone did not say another word and followed behind her in an orderly manner.


    The young elf gritted his teeth and looks at Shin Jiao''s back with hatred in his heart. He knew that the peasant is somewhat responsible for the death of hispanion.


    "Leader, what should we do? We would be at a disadvantage in the contest¡­ We need to get those special pills¡­" one of the high elves whisper on the side.


    The young elf showed an angry expression as he clenches his fist. Since they arrive, they have already suffered two casualties. The high priestess has suddenly fallen unconscious till now, which has already lowered their morale, and now one of hispanions was killed.


    Though he would be resurrected after 3 days, his resurrection spot is on the other continent. So from that alone, one of them is already out of the picture in this contest.


    Upon thinking up to this point he red at the back of Shin Jiao and suddenly takes out two small metallic balls.. Then a sinister smile secretly appears on his face.

 Chapter 687 - The Matches

    Chapter 687


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Assassin''s de, that''s what they are called. Two silvery spherical balls that can move ording to themand of its user would sneakily fly towards their target and wait for an opportune time to strike. They are very dangerous and at the same time an effective and silent weapon that is traceless and silent.


    Right now, there are two such artifacts that are currently following Shin Jiao in the shadows as he enters the coliseum.


    The entire ce is filled with people as they are watching the current matches that are happening in the many fighting tforms down below. The preliminary matches are held simultaneously and those who will win the preliminary single-elimination matches would then proceed to the next match until only around 100 plus yers are left.


    From then the top 100 rankings would start. Those that would be eliminated from this ranking would just receive 1% of the materials produced by the alchemy association.


    In the past years, Vitol town could not ce in the top 100 along with some of the towns which are considered as weak. However, since the emergence of their two genius fighter, Vitol town has ced itself within the top 100 rankings.


    And this has caused the other weak town to be a bit envious of their luck for receiving those two people. But then, that was it. For more than a century now, they did not progress and just ced near the bottom of the top 100 towns.


    Though it is still a cause for envy in most towns, those more powerful than them, Vitol town is nothing in their eyes. Fushang Xu and Vitina Kiwazo are just not strong enough to propel the town''s status higher. As a result, they just maintain their rankings among the bottomdder of the top 100 towns.


    As Shin Jiao enters the audience stand, he saw the huge arena which is unlike what he has seen before. This is because the fighters are actually fighting in thousands of locations in a different ce. What he could see is thousands of spheres that look like worlds. And in those lifeless worlds, there are many fighters in a single who could fight with all their might.


    Using powerful magic and super strength which could shatter mountains, everyone is going all out. Without the suppression from the immortalnd, the immortals are able to release their full power which is very devastating and destructive.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed, but he noticed that he could not watch the matches that efficiently. If one wanted to watch a match, he should focus his mind and concentrate the energy in his body into his eyes to see that small disy that could be seen on the fighting tform below.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao now realized that those tforms are actually not fighting tforms, but instead they are kind of like a teleport pod. And the people in those tforms are the ones monitoring the progress of the battle.


    Shin Jiao tried to concentrate. And as soon as he did that, he watches one of the matches and saw a person being killed by his opponent using a sharp metallic spike which suddenly appears on his hand and pierced it directly to that person''s head.


    After that brutal fight, the two figures disappear from that world. However, the only one who would appear on stage is the winner.


    Shin Jiao could now see many peopleing down from the stage and walking back to their teams. Then he could hear the audiences discussing the battles.


    As he watches, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed himself feeling a bit ufortable. He could not exin it, but he knew that something is wrong. With that feeling, he immediately spread his psychokinesis and began looking around him.


    Those people around him suddenly feel weird. They seem to feel that some kind of slight blowing air touching their skin.


    When Shin Jiao did this, his eyes suddenly went wide and his heart almost stopped. This is because on a ceiling around 50 meters away from him, two spherical balls are slowly changing shapes. He then saw the two forming into 5-inches sharp thin spikes.


    He was d for his instincts. Because of it, he is able to discover the danger hanging above his head. He wonders who wanted to harm him. But he did not have time to think about anything anymore. Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately covered those two things that have already formed into sharp spikes and is currently pointing at his head with his psychokinesis.


    Meanwhile, on a special booth, a young elf is currently looking at Shin Jiao''s direction as he tries to control the killing intent in his heart. But the smile on his face is disturbing and unsettling for those who could see him.


    The other high elves within the booth are busy watching the matches below and did not notice the action of the young high elf except for one.


    "Le''as, what are you doing?" a cold and icy voice suddenly interrupted the young elf.


    The other who heard this shifted their gaze to the person talking.


    Upon seeing the white-robed high elf, they all immediately stood up and put their right hand in a fist to their chest and then bowed.


    "Greeting, my lord!"


    "Greeting, my lord!"


    The high elves warrior in the booth greeted the white-robed high elf.


    As he walks towards Le''as, all the eyes in the room follow him.


    "I am asking you, what are you doing?" the white-robed high elf asked this time he is already standing in front of Le''as.


    "My¡­ my lord¡­ I am¡­ I am just¡­ I am just teaching a punk a lesson. He¡­ He killed one of us."


    When the white-robed man heard this, he red at Le''as. Then he shifted his gaze to the rest of the group.


    "We already have a problem with the condition of Lord Ming''sel. And now you wanted to create a problem with some peasant? Are you stupid? For a champion in thest tournament¡­ you¡­ youck something inside your head¡­ don''t you?" the lord scolded.


    Hearing the scolding from the lord, Le''as lowered his head. But discontent immediately shrouded his heart. He clenches his fist and anger slowly rose from within him.


    How could he suffer such humiliating words? Then his mind suddenly shifted to that person who caused this¡­ that stupid peasant.


    Though it is lower for his high status to go down and take revenge. But his pride would not let it go.


    He immediately wanted to send the instruction to those spheres telepathically. He wanted to kill that person to lighten his resentment even just for a little. And the rest, he would just blow it all up in the fight.


    Seeing theplicated and changing aura in the body of Le''as, the corner of the lord''s mouth rose a bit.


    "Good¡­ I knew you were a simpleton¡­ Just a small nudge and you immediately erupted. With you like that, our win is now sure." The lord thought.


    Le''as Modrid is a talented high elf with high fighting potential. Although he is not the strongest representative of all the high elves sent to the human race territory, Le''as Mordrid can be considered as a force to be reckoned with.


    "Lord Jul, our match is about to start¡­" a high elf servant suddenly called out from outside the booth.


    Upon hearing this, Jul showed a faint smile on his face. The reason why he visited the booth is that he wanted to prepare Le''as. And now that he is ready, then they would show them once again the might of the high elves.


    Meanwhile, in the audience stand. Shin Jiao is looking around him and curious about who is the person who wanted to kill him. He didn''t want to know the reason. He just wanted to know who.


    Shin Jiao did not offend anyone in this ce except for those¡­ high elves.


    His eyes suddenly darted towards the booths. But he could not see the people inside of those things. If only he has his absolute sense, then he could have seen his enemy already. However, in this ce, he could not do anything but to wait while a looming danger is around him.


    He suddenly thought of the mysterious needle and why he is unable to do anything about it. Then his attention went to those two balls which have turned into spikes. He also wanted to know how they were made, and what kind of technology is used to make them shapeshift just like that.


    "If I can get my hands on those things, then I know I can improve my crafting technique by another level." Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he is really tempted to get those sharp spikes.


    However, it is not the right time yet. He needs to wait for his enemy''s next move. That way he will know if his conjecture is right.


    Who knows if the high elves are the real owner of those things or another person who wanted to use the high elves as a cover to kill him?


    Thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao suddenly froze.


    "Why would someone wanted to kill me?" he thought.


    He is a nobody, a mere peasant. Who would want to get their hands dirty on a mere peasant or even if they think that he is a servant?


    Then his eyesnded on the ring on his finger. It is transparent and could not be noticed by anyone unless they concentrate their attention on it.


    "Has my secret been leaked?" Shin Jiao thought.


    This made him suddenly think deeply that he did not notice that something is happening on the stage.


    People who are watching the stage all gasped as they watch those tall figures with beautiful features. They are the champions of thest tournament, the high elves.


    Everyone is currently whispering and some are betting in secret on who will win. A woman wearing a veil on her face suddenly approached the person in charge of the betting and handed him a small pouch filled with high-level energy core.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao was suddenly startled and rmed, then he immediately shifted his sitting position.

 Chapter 688 - Forced To Join The Battle

    Chapter 688


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was a bit defensive when the person walking towards his seat suddenly cupped his hands. He didn''t know what is happening, so he just shifted from his seat in a simple defensive stance. The young servant suddenly said in a low voice.


    "The Lords are calling for you in our booth teacher Shin."


    This servant is under Jin Jo Long and already knew who Shin Jiao is and his secret status in the town. So he has a respectful stance toward the inconspicuous young man.


    Everyone who noticed the interaction was a bit taken aback due to the attitude of the servant towards the young peasant. But no one said anything and just observed as the two walks out of the audience seat and walked towards a booth.


    Meanwhile, Le''as Modrid was a bit worried. He wanted to make those spikes attack, but for some unknown reason, he could feel that they seem to be restricted.


    He didn''t want to be discovered or traced, so he decided to just wait for the right time to strike.


    And so the matches continue as batches after batches of contestants enter the world and began fighting. The elimination alone took the contest the whole day before it ended.


    However, before the end of the day, an ident happened.


    Suga Joss and his servant the foxdy had a falling out. Then it turns out that thetter tried to do something towards his servant against her will. And at that time, the foxdy was about to break through and reach level 70 which is the level of a silver armored protector or a World Nascent Cultivator. And at that time, Suga Joss was too engrossed in his own lust that he was caught off-guard.


    The foxdy servant should be a qualified recement, but due to her mental condition at that time, the lords of Vitol town decided against it. Plus her strength is not stable enough, so they decided to choose another one.


    At that time, Shin Jiao is inside the booth and cultivating due to boredom. He didn''t want to take out some of his stuff from his ring as he didn''t want people to suspect the spatial tool he has. So he just decided to absorb the universe''s energy on the side.


    Aiya Wine walked beside Shin Jiao and he immediately noticed her presence and stopped cultivating.


    "Lord Aiya¡­" Shin Jiao greeted with a nod.


    "We have a situation¡­ I know that you have done well and that you can already provide the town its needed resources. But some of the materials that would be given this year are very important to us. Can I¡­ Can I ask you to rece Suga Joss?"


    Aiya Wine, when talking to Shin Jiao did not show off her strength and authority. Instead, she likes to talk to him like a normal friend.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback by her words and did not reply and just open his mouth without wordsing out.


    "Umm¡­ is there¡­"


    "No¡­ Come on, please¡­ as my friend¡­ can you help me just one time." She said with a cute expression on her face.


    She knew that this is one of Shin Jiao''s weaknesses.


    And when she saw the change in his expression, she already knew that she won.


    "Sigh¡­ you always say just this once. Anyway, I will just be recing a silver armor protector right?" Shin Jiao asked with a helpless expression.


    Aiya nodded her head and shed a pretty smile.


    Feeling helpless in her reaction, Shin Jiao agreed and the name of Suga Joss was changed at the registry. An official from themittee was sent to verify and check if Shin Jiao is really just a silver armored protector.


    However, when the three officials saw his aura, they all have their eyes squinted and showed a doubtful look. But they still gave Shin Jiao the benefit of the doubt and gave him the power checker.


    It was the first time for Shin Jiao to see such a piece of equipment and his interest was piqued. While the power testing in the booth is happening, Shin Jiao has already envelope the power tester and carefully checked the mechanism and the glyphs inside of it.


    The power checker looks like an electronic scale. And on the upper-middle corner are some words which were supposed to be alien to Shin Jiao but he could somewhat read them.


    It took him around 5 minutes to check his power level and confirm that he has already reached level 70. The result fully astounded the doubtful crowd. They didn''t know why but they soon realized the person they are considering as a peasant is actually hiding his identity in in sight. The servants who have recognized Shin Jiao has already told their masters who he really is.


    Though a bit reluctant to believe, the gold and silver armored participants now fully understand why Shin Jiao was able to enter the town as a peasant and be able to live there.


    After the confirmation, Shin Jiao was given silver armor and a sword, but he refuses to take them. They knew that he has those weird gears in hisboratory. So the town lords did not pursue him taking the armor.


    But then Vitina Kiwazo was still a bit concern and walked near Shin Jiao.


    "If you n to use external gears, it would be a waste as it would be left once you died and you will not be able to take them in your resurrection." She said in a low voice.


    "It''s okay team leader¡­ I don''t n on dying."


    Hearing his confident words, Vitina just shed a smile and sighs. She did not leave though and just sat next to Shin Jiao.


    She then secretly handed him a piece of paper.


    When Shin Jiao took the paper and opens it, he saw an exquisitely drawn artifact. He then confusedly looks at the woman sitting beside him.


    "This is my previous partner on my. When I was taken to this ce, everything I have was destroyed. And that weapon of mine is my partner¡­ I heard that in the town there is a great craftsman who makes weird but exquisitely crafted stuff. Though I know that the power of my old weapon could not be returned, seeing its replica is already the best for me."


    She exined with a sad expression on her pretty face.


    Shin Jiao did not ask anymore and just nodded his head. He then gave the piece of paper back to the woman and smiled. He has already memorized everything in that paper.


    "You agree in making it for me?" she confirmed.


    "Yes¡­ but¡­"


    "I will provide you with the needed materials and power cores." She immediately said in excitement.


    "Alright¡­"


    As the deal was set between them, Vitina is already very happy in her heart. Before she could stand up and leave, the name of the town and the participants were called.


    Everyone was nervous and excited at the same time as they walk out of their booth.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, walked to a corner and then stick a metal piece on his chest. Then suddenly a tentacle-like thin metal wraps his body. The power core in the armor now showed that the power level of Shin Jiao is 70. He didn''t have to use his energy so that people could see his power level.


    As the team walks out of their booth, many from the audience have already noticed the weird armor on Shin Jiao''s body. Unlike the silver armor which looks like a breastte with glyphs on it, what Shin Jiao''s is wearing is like a body fit armor that covers his chest and stomach only. Then there are metallic straps and two pauldrons covering his shoulders. And on his sides are two weird artifacts.


    The opponent of Vitol town is from one of the eastern towns of Ta''al city, the town of Wexhing, a small town that is near the Long n territory.


    When the two teams arrive at the tform, they all look at each other and the matchups began among them. Their team''s opponent has three females and two males for the silver armor, and for the gold armor, all of them are women.


    Vitina Kiwazo who is standing beside Shin Jiao told him, that Wexhing town''s poption is mostly women. For some unknown reason, the town and those near the border seem to have many women. The ratio between the male and female in those areas is 1 is to 12.


    As the match-ups were announced to the teams, everyone now knew who their opponents are.


    Shin Jiao walked towards a tform with a red circle mark on the ground. On the other side of him is a short-haired woman with pretty features. But her eyes have the looks of a warrior. Shin Jiao knew that the woman is not simple.


    Then suddenly, he could feel his body getting a cold sensation from his feet. Then in a blink of an eye, a strong force jolted him away from his position.


    When Shin Jiao opens his eyes, he is now in a new but barren ce. The gravity in that ce is already different and Shin Jiao knew that he is on a different.


    ording to the information he read, this has 5 times the gravity of the immortalnd. And the atmosphere is very harsh. Luckily he didn''t have to breathe to survive as this ce is devoid of air and any elements.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed a figure shing towards him.


    While he is still analyzing the new ce, his opponent has alreadyunched a direct attack towards him.


    Wielding her two short silver swords, the short-haired woman shes and appear in front of Shin Jiao. However, she suddenly stopped when she reached around 3 meters away from him.


    This action of hers took Shin Jiao by surprise. He didn''t know what the woman is trying to do. So he just stood there and prepares himself for anything. The woman suddenly sheathes her two silver swords. Then, with a wave of her hand, another long sword appears.


    A surprised look appears on Shin Jiao''s face upon seeing her action. He knew that he has encountered someone with a spatial tool.


    Then before he knew it the woman suddenly took action.

 Chapter 689 - Lifeless Planet

    Chapter 689


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In a monitoring room, inside arge cavern, hundreds of people are currently controlling the arrays on the ground where each of them is standing. Arge amount of energy fluctuation could be feeling inside the cavern but it is being shielded by its special structure.


    Inside one of the adjacent rooms overlooking the busy cave, two beautiful women and a handsome young man are currently looking at the situation below.


    "What is the current status of the alchemy association?" the woman, who is standing with her back on the two, while looking down below, asked.


    "They still refuse to create more than the current production of their pills. It seems that they are unwilling to follow your ns¡­" the young man replied.


    "Those pompous and arrogant people are getting on my nerves¡­ If only we could¡­ Sigh¡­ They have already almost monopolized the alchemist in every town and ns, in the city. We have no other choice but to follow their demand¡­"


    Upon hearing her words, the other woman in the room suddenly showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Head Saint, I discovered a prodigy amongst the new craftsmen in the craftsmen association. He is from a small town called Vitol."


    "A prodigy? The craftsmen association in the city is unable to progress and has been constant in their production of the armors and weapons. If they can have another prodigy it would not matter¡­"


    "Ah¡­ but this one is something else¡­ my nephew who is a lord in Vitol town told me about his prowess in craftsmanship as something unique¡­ He could disassemble silver and gold armor along with the swords. And¡­ he is also something else..." The woman deliberately stopped.


    "What? Spill it out for crying out loud." The two who are listening to her have already turned their heads towards her direction.


    "Hihi¡­ Do you really want to know? But I promised my nephew not to tell anyone though¡­"


    "You¡­ Saint Falma¡­ what is it you want?" the man who seems to be impatient due to his failure in his task in the alchemy association is a bit irritated.


    "Nothing¡­ I just want to tease you two¡­ In fact, two months from now, you will still hear about this from your two subordinates. So I guess it won''t be bad telling you two ahead of time¡­ Hihi¡­"


    The teasing tone from the saint made the other two saint rulers re at her. But since they are curious about it, they decided to listen to Saint Falma Vin, the 2nd counselor of Head Saint Latonia Hilda.


    "Alright, alright, I won''t tease you two anymore¡­ his name is Shin Jiao. A weird kid, his body does not emit the universe energy passively. So you can only tell his current physique as a peasant. But from what I have learned he is already at level 70."


    Hearing the words from Falma Vin, the two showed an astonished expression on their faces. Suddenly, the expression of Latonia Hilda change. This is because, on her way to thepetition ground, she saw a peasant among the crowd.


    He is the only peasant amongst all those in that area, hence she already noticed him at that instant. But she didn''t pay him any attention at that time.


    Who would have known that he is a so-called prodigy? Upon thinking up to this point, the corner of her lips curved a little. No one knows what''s going on in her mind, but the two could feel that she is thinking of something outrageous again.


    ¡­


    While the three most powerful people in Ta''al city are discussing something underground, Shin Jiao is currently on another, a lifeless, fighting against a woman.


    The woman''s movement is very nimble and fast which made it hard for him to counter each of her attacks. But he is able to easily dodge her moves. She relies purely on her power and her skillcks finesse and uracy.


    After a few exchanges of blows, Shin Jiao suddenly dodges a strong and powerful st from her palm which obliterated a small hill into dust due to the sheer power of the energy is emitted. Dust was blown all over the ce covering the two fighters.


    She wanted to go on a defensive stance, but before she could retract her hand, she suddenly felt a strong hand holding her wrist. This startled the woman and she wanted to react but it was already toote.


    All she heard was a thunderous sound and a slight pain in her stomach. Then she slowly looks down and saw that half of her body is already gone before her consciousness faded.


    No one saw what happened inside the cloud of dust. What the audience saw was a strange ray of lighting out of the dust and clearing a part of it.


    And when the cloud of dust died down they saw the already disappearing figure of a woman lying on the ground and a young man standing calmly on the side while squatting on the ground as if checking for something.


    Shin Jiao was a bit interested in the lifeless that he is on right now. As he looks at the starry skies, he showed confusion in his eyes as he could not recognize any star formations.


    "I guess I''m really too far from Gaeus Ro or earth." He muttered to himself.


    Suddenly he feels his body suddenly disappearing and then when his vision came back, he is already on the stage.


    On the other side, he could see that there are already two of their opponent team wearing silver armor has won. He also noticed Vitina Kawazo looking at him with a surprised look on her face.


    When Shin Jiao was paired with the short-haired woman, she knew that he is already a goner. That woman has entered the top 100 in thestpetition and is a formidable foe. But who could have known that Shin Jiao was able to defeat her without even a scratch?


    "You really are something¡­" Vitina while shaking her head and chuckling.


    The two on the opponent''s side are also looking at Shin Jiao with a bit of fear in their eyes. Then not long after another figure appears and it was on Shin Jiao''s team, Rum Joss, the blue-haired young man who is the older brother of Suga Joss which Shin Jiao substituted. His body is filled with wounds, but he was still able to win.


    When Rum Joss saw that Shin Jiao was able to survive the short-haired woman, he too showed a surprised look on his face.


    His jaw was even wide open and was a bit stunned for a while.


    The two who won now showed a bit of a depressed look on their faces. With their ability, the two knew that the silver armor team of their town is done for. They would not be able to enter the top 100 this time.


    Meanwhile, in the gold armor matchups, only Jade Sin from the Wine n was defeated. The rest from the Vitol Town won their battles.


    The rest of the people from the gold armor team also showed surprise on their faces upon seeing that Shin Jiao was able to survive the battle. They now discover that this secretive person is hiding a lot of his talents. They mentally take note to visit that new building in the town and try to figure out who really that young man is.


    After the group return to their seat, they have to wait for their next match up. Shin Jiao suddenly feels the two spears he has trapped in the air suddenly moving. But they just move on their position and pointed their sharp tips towards his direction.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao felt a strong killing intent but it suddenly vanished in an instant. He then roams his gaze to the crowd but noticed no one. So he just shrugs his shoulder and once again locks those sharp spears into ce.


    Meanwhile, not too far from him, Jul is looking at Shin Jiao''s back with a sinister smile on his face.


    In fact, when he saw that Shin Jiao was able to survive the battle he too was astonished and is now showing curiosity towards the young man. So he decided to wait before taking action for his revenge. Since the group still won even though theyck one person, he didn''t worry about the uing battles anymore.


    Meanwhile, the battles continue, and now before night time came, around 150 towns are left. Shin Jiao fought two more battles and won every battle mysteriously.


    It was like he would deliberately cover his final killing moves before executing it, either via dust clouds, mists, or underground. And his wins baffled all those who have watched his battles. He is proficient in dodging and is like a slippery eel on the battlefield. Which irritated his opponents, and when that happens, he would make his move and win.


    So in this contest, there are already people who have him in their mind as one of the strongest silver armored contenders.


    ¡­


    The next day, the battle for the top 100 towns started around 8 am.


    This time, the positioning would not be by towns but by individual fighters that would just carry the name of their town. Shin Jiao is going to face a tall and bulky man who has ced 95th in thest year''s town battle. A silver armored young man named Gerard Hung.


    Just like Shin Jiao, his silver armored seems to be costumed made for his body and not a standard one. As someone who has always entered the top 100 for many years now, Gerard Hung''s name is already well-known and is one of the favorite contenders this year.


    Many audiences like his brutality and seemingly indestructible body which could make his opponent despair in attacking him.


    Plus they heard that he has developed some sets of new moves, so they are excited to see him in battle. And what made this fight excited is that his opponent is one of the dark horses in the contest. An unknown silver armored young man who is said to have arrived in the immortalnd just a couple of months ago.


    The stage is set, and the contenders are ready.. The next battle is about to begin.

 Chapter 690 - Backstab

    Chapter 690


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    On another lifeless, two figures suddenly appear at a distance of around 100 meters from each other. The seems to have no atmosphere as one can see the darkness of the universe and the millions of stars in the cosmos.


    With a long spear in hand, Gerard Hung sneered at his opponent and slowly approaches with confidence in his stride.


    He has seen the footage and saw how his opponent destroys his enemy. And as he looks at the body of Shin Jiao, Gerard Hung is sure that the young man standing not too far from him uses artifacts. In this battle, it is not forbidden to use artifacts. Everyone knew that artifacts are not easily obtained and their strength is onlyparable to the user.


    This only means that the artifacts of a silver armored protector could not overwhelm a gold armor protector just by using artifacts. That''s why he is confident that the artifacts in his opponent''s hand would not be able to harm him.


    As he draws closer, Shin Jiao''s eyes squinted as he observes his opponent.


    Then when Gerard Hung is around 10 meters away from him, Shin Jiao suddenly draws a small dagger from his sleeve.


    The silvery dagger made Gerard Hung almost burst outughing. But he did not rx his vignce. In reply to Shin Jiao''s action, he waves his spear into an arc then a gust of wind suddenly covers his body like a tornado.


    This in turn made the dirt around him suddenly flew up and a cloud of dust was formed concealing the two of them inside of it.


    A small arc appears on Gerard Hung''s mouth as if challenging Shin Jiao to show him his tricks. Shin Jiao on the other hand just shakes his head at his opponent who seems to have deliberately kicked up a dust cloud.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenlyunch an attack. Using the dagger in his hand, he suddenly infuses it with the energy in his dantian. The small dagger suddenly turned into a long needle. The transformation was too quick that it looks like the dagger suddenly flew out of his hand.


    In response to his action, Gerard Hung activated his armor''s special feature.


    "Giant Turtle Iron Shell¡­" he thought as his body was immediately covered in silvery gleam.


    He waited for the attack but nothing appears, and this made him a bit confused. But he did not have time to think as he suddenly brandished his spear.


    "This is one of my skilling skills¡­ those who have seen it did not know what hits them. I hope that you are ready." He said with a sarcastic tone.


    Then suddenly his body was surrounded with seemingly thousands of spears rotating along with the whirlwind covering his body. Then he suddenly extended his right hand holding the long spear and thrust it towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    With his movement, the dust cloud around them was suddenly blown away by the extreme force and a drill-like attackposed of thousands of spears flew towards Shin Jiao kicking up the air and clearing the view for everyone to see.


    "Now die!!!" Gerard Hung shouted with a sinister grin.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion and the cloud of dust which is already covering the ce now covered around 100 meters radius of the area.


    Everyone who is watching their fight was craned their necks with eyes squinted as if trying to see what is inside the thick dust cloud. However, no matter how hard they try they could not see anything.


    Suddenly, everyone saw two shadows darting from one ce to another kicking up dust clouds in the air. It looks like an intense battle is happening.


    Shin Jiao was not hit by the attackunched by Gerard Hung; instead, he was able to dodge it. Gerard Hung then discovered that someone was standing behind him. But thanks to the whirlpool surrounding his body, he is able to detect his opponent.


    And from there, the two began throwing blows against each other.


    But what baffled, Gerard Hung was that his opponent is not using any weapons but only his bare fist.


    However, there is something wrong with those bare fists. Every time he tries to block them, he could feel a slight stinging sensation in his arms.


    As they exchange blows after blows, Gerard Hung suddenly feels his body getting weaker and weaker by the moment.


    And this frightened him. His confidence was immediately destroyed and he decided to not y the game that Shin Jiao is ying.


    After another collision, he suddenly jumps in the air and with a wave of his hand uses his long spear and sends hundreds of wind des towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand dare not face the wind des as he knew of their destructive ability.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Two to three meters wide and one meter deep craters began to appear on the ground''s surface. As someone who is able to enter the top 100 fighters, Gerard Hung has the strength and the ability to back his rank.


    One of those strengths is his defensive ability. However, that was alreadypromised since the two have exchanged blows. Now he is going to rely on the power of his spear.


    He has a friend in the craftsman association and has requested to have a special armor and a special spear to enhance his fighting prowess. His friend worked for more than a year to craft him the armor and the spear.


    Though his friend has a low standing in the craftsman''s association, he is still able to craft him good artifacts.


    "You have shown me your ability¡­ but I think it stillckingpare to mine." Gerard Hung said in a provocation.


    However, his opponent did not say anything.


    Shin Jiao just runs around and did not take action as if he is waiting for something.


    Suddenly, using his psychokinesis, he noticed that change in his opponent''s body. With that, his eyes lit up. When he dodges thest wind de, Shin Jiao suddenly changes direction. From running all over the ce, he suddenly vanished from his position and appears behind Gerard Hung.


    Theter suddenly found his body feeling a bit stiff and immediately circted the universe energy to counteract this strange thing that is happening in his body.


    But then before he could do anything else, he felt a pain in his neck.


    Then he noticed a figure standing behind him, and also learned that the whirlwind surrounding his body has already dispersed.


    "H¡­ H¡­ How¡­ How did¡­" before he could finish his words Gerard Hung''s body fell limply to the ground and his vision went dark.


    This time, everyone in the audience saw what happened. In their fight, although there is still the presence of dust clouds, they have already noticed the two silhouettes. And after a few exchanges, the dust cloud was thinned and the two figures were seen.


    In thatst attack, they saw Shin Jiao moving really fast as if he suddenly teleported behind his opponent and then he backstabbed Gerard Hung with his small dagger on the neck area.


    Everything happened too fast that the audience was stunned.


    It was a good fight, and they saw that the simple-looking young man with a weird silver armor won his fight using some weird tactics which have rendered the supposed strong defensive ability of Gerard Hung useless.


    "This young man is weird¡­" someone from the upper stand who is watching Shin Jiao''s fight said.


    "Yes, I agree¡­ He is from Vitol town, right?" the one who is standing next to that man asked while his eyes shifted to an area where there are some people wearing monk clothes are seated.


    His eyesnded on a particr balddy, Nun Biyu Long.


    "Is he their secret ace?"


    "I think so¡­ I found it weird that this young fellow did not receive any wounds from his opponent so far."


    "Let''s just see if he can still survive in the next rounds¡­"


    The high lords who are watching Shin Jiao and Gerard Hung''s fight began discussing amongst themselves.


    Meanwhile, three High Lords look at each other, and a knowing smile appears on their faces. In fact, they too are shocked at what Shin Jiao did and how he won against one of the top 100 fighters who are always in the rankings.


    While this is happening, a figure has already exited a tform and his eyes saw what happened in Shin Jiao''s viewing sphere. This made him show an interested gleam in his eyes. He looks at the two silver spears at the top of the audience stand and focused his mind on them.


    He wanted to retract those spears, yet, he found that he is unable to control them. It was as if something is holding those things in ce. So, this time he focused and turns them into their original shape.


    While he is doing this, Shin Jiao has already returned and appeared on the tform. His psychokinesis immediately covered the two spears as if by reflex. Then he found that the two spears suddenly went back to being 2 small balls.


    Le''as wanted to retract the balls, but then he discovers that he could not as the strong blocking force seem to still be holding them into position.


    This time, he is now afraid. Those two balls are his assassination equipment and are connected to his mind. If he loses control of those things, then he would suffer a drawback and just like what had happened to Lord Ming''sel who suddenly lost her spirit needle. Until now she is still unconscious.


    His eyes darted all over the ce trying to figure out who is trying to take control of the two balls. But he did not notice anyone concentrating. Then his eyesnded on Shin Jiao who is walking down from the stage.


    He feels that this young man is the cause, but he is not sure as he seems to be casual in his movement and is not trying to do anything but just walking towards their booth.


    But he feels that his conjecture is not wrong. Hence with an angry stare, he suddenly controlled the two balls hidden above and turns them into spheres.


    Then heunched an attack.. He would risk everything rather than suffer the drawback.

 Chapter 691 - Semifinal

    Chapter 691


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A strong force suddenly controlled the two spears sitting on air above the audience stand near its ceiling. It was inconspicuous and the audience did not notice it. However, right now it is suddenly darting in a certain direction.


    Its speed was too quick that only a few people noticed it.


    It struck the ground, and then the two spears suddenly disappear. Those who saw it recognized that those were arm length spikes as thick as a thumb, what its purpose is, they did not know. However, they soon realized that it has already disappeared.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who was the target of those spears just calmly walks toward the booth as if he did not notice anything.


    In fact, after the two spears hit the ground, he immediately grabs it with his psychokinesis ability and controls it so that it would not be able to move.


    After deflecting the spears so that it would not hit him, he immediately covered it with his mental ability so that it would not move again.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, Le''as Modrid has a look of horror on his face. This is because, although he could still feel the presence of the two weapons, he is already unable to control them. He didn''t know what is happening and is now sweating in anxiety and there''s a bit of despair that could be seen in his eyes.


    Those two spears are special and could not be locked by someone''s domain because of the special material used in contracting them. That''s why he is confident to bring them out and use them to kill a mere peasant.


    However, due to his worry, he was not able to think and suddenlyunch the attack. Who would have known that he would not be able to control them again after that? Although he can still feel that the weapons are within the crowd.


    Unknown to him, Shin Jiao is already holding onto the weapons. But his forehead is filled with beads of sweat as he tries to focus his concentration on restricting its movements and covering its aura.


    As someone with a unique cultivation method, he is sensitive to the aura around the weapons. When he was already seated and Le''as is not in the audience stand anymore, a smirk suddenly appears in his mouth.


    Then with a thought, he forcefully restricts the two weapons with all his mental power and when they are unable to move, he immediately drags them into his space ring.


    Once he did that, Le''as who is sitting on the High Elves booth suddenly feels his mental connection to the weapons suddenly disappearing.


    Then a strong headache assaulted him. But he was already prepared for this result and immediately decided to cut off his connection with the two weapons. He would rather lose those two than suffer the rebound of the strong mental bond.


    Arrgghh!!!


    He groaned in pain as he held his head. Then two streaks of blood flow out of his nose asrge veins appear on his face.


    His teammates who saw him was a bit concerned and immediately asked if he is doing okay.


    He quickly turns around and runs out of the booth. While doing so he was wiping the blood on his nose. He still has to hold this pain in his head for a couple of minutes before the painful rebound would go away.


    He didn''t know what is happening, or who has taken his two special weapons, but one thing is for sure. He would not let them get away with it.


    "I''ll find you and I''ll kill you along with that stupid human," he muttered as his eyes show fierceness and anger.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is already smiling as he knew he has obtained another good material. He is really curious as to why he could not determine the materials used in constructing those two weapons. But he is determined to find it out after they got back to Vitol town.


    ¡­


    After the matchups, half of the contestants are already defeated and only 74 fighters are left. There are 37 fighters in the silver armored division and 37 in the gold armored division.


    In Vitol town golden armored division, only Fushang Xu and a blonde male from the Osmond n was left. The others were defeated; Ava Vin was lucky enough to not die and was able to surrender on time. Her opponent is a High Elf woman who has entered the top 10 in thest year''s contest.


    Meanwhile, Vitina Kiwazo won her fight but suffered some grievous wounds in her body. Shin Jiao helped her heal her wounds as the medicine provided by the alchemist in the city has a very slow reaction.


    With the help of the three local lords of Vitol town, they secretly gave her one of the healing pills that the town created. And in just a couple of hours, her wounds have already recovered.


    After a few hours of rest, the semifinal is about to begin.


    In the 74 fighters that were left a particr town beside the High Elves stands out. It is the town of Fallen Crest. This is because the town has the most fighters left. There are still four gold armored and four silver armored fighters in their lineup.


    It was a really impressive lineup as they are almostparable to the High Elves which has 4 fighters with levels 76 to 79 or gold armor protectors and still has aplete lineup of lower-level fighters.


    And now, not more than 20 towns are left.


    The fighting ground suddenly change and began moving on their own. The portals were sent inside the coliseum through the side gates and arge tform that looks like a small pyramid rose from the ground.


    Then a new was disyed floating about the tform.


    The has many different parts and one could not see any living creature on the. As the audience observe, they soon realized that it was an artificially crafted. This is because they could see the chaoticbination of the which is making it a bit unstable.


    The is divided into five parts, the snowy part, the volcanic part, the rainforest part, the desert part, and the part where only water could be seen and many small inds.


    "For the semifinal, as usual, we will have a 7-days survival battle in the Primordial Chaos. Those who will survive the 7-days survival battle will proceed to the finals."


    A voice was heard all over the stadium as the audience listened.


    Everyone has a look of expectation in their eyes as they could not wait for the Battle Royale to start. In fact, many are waiting for this moment in the contest. This is where they could see the true brutality of war.


    There are even many atrocitiesmitted by some immortals in this part of the contest, but no one stops them. Because in this stage, one can feel and see the true meaning of the gctic war that every immortal would be facing once theye out of the immortalnd.


    Those who are new and seeing this even for the first time are filled with awe and worry in their eyes. But those who have already experienced it showed determination and will to fight.


    Vitina Kiwazo who is standing beside Shin Jiao has her hands clenched tightly while looking at the familiar.


    Last year, she was not lucky enough to enter the semifinal as her group was eliminated and has only reached the top 100 bottom ranks.


    But this year just like some other lucky years, she once again reaches the semifinal. She has been preparing for this battle but when she noticed the lineup of fighters in the other towns, she felt a bit discouraged.


    "Hey, cheer up! If we both work hard we might be able to survive this." Shin Jiao who has noticed her anxiety tapped her shoulder.


    Vitina''s worrying mind was interrupted by Shin Jiao and she just gives him a nce and nodded her head.


    "This time we will be working with Fushang and Vral."


    "So you mean there is no division of power level in the semifinal?"


    "There are none. It is supposed to simte a true battle experience. So don''t expect fairness in here. Plus the might look lifeless, but there are shadow creatures and even shadow beings that are staying in that ce. So I advise you to be careful." She warned.


    "You might have met a shadow creature before, but shadow creatures are different from those shadow beings. In fact, I think this would be the first time that you might encounter a shadow being. Shadow beings are crafty, scheming, and very dangerous. Their weird abilities are very terrifying. Plus if we fight against shadow beings no one can monitor us. It was as if those shadow beings that live on that has discovered a way to conceal themselves from the prying eyes of the immortals. So just pray that we might not encounter one." She added.


    When Shin Jiao heard her warning, he showed a surprised look on his face. If others have not encountered a shadow being and lives to tell the tale, he is different. He has encountered one and even killed one. He even learned their weird skill which he has incorporated into some of his previous gears which were destroyed and turned into dust upon his entry to the immortalnd.


    "The four of you should prepare for battle. You must give it all you''ve got. If only one of you could survive the semifinals, then we can get all the ingredients we needed for the shop." Aiya Wine said while looking at the stage outside of their booth.


    She then showed a faint smile on her face as took a nce at Shin Jiao. In her heart, she is not worried. She has seen how Shin Jiao fights and knew that he is not that simple.


    With determination in their hearts, the four people inside the booth replied.


    "Yes, my lord!"


    "We will do our best to survive!" added Fushang Xu.


    And so the semifinal has begun¡­

 Chapter 692 - Volcanic Land

    Chapter 692


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thick dark smoke everywhere and killer fumes that could suffocate a person is in the air. In fact, this whole ce does not have oxygen which is the reason why there are no living creatures or nts in the hot volcanic ce.


    Right now, in this area, four people are walking carrying a palm-sized directional te in each of their hands.


    "We must go this way¡­ Vitina and you, the new guy, should be in the middle. We will act as a vanguard and rearguard while the two of you dish out long-range attacks. This would be the best n we got for now." Fushang Xu said as the group began walking towards a certain direction where they could get a good view of the whole ce.


    While the four are moving, some movements hidden within the shadows of the rocks were unnoticed by the group.


    They climb a steep cliff and soon reach a top. What they saw is and filled with craters and burning smokeing from the mouth of those small holes on the ground. They could even see the flowing moltenva everywhere which makes the ce looks like hell itself.


    "We should go in that direction. We could reach the desert from there. That ce is better than in this volcanic area." Vral Osmond said while pointing in a direction.


    Shin Jiao just nodded as he discovers that in this cepass is not useful. Instead, he has already noticed the map on the te would move ording to where they are facing.


    The group agreed to move towards the desert and so they began to traverse the volcanic area.


    As soon as they reached a ridge, Fushang Xu suddenly gestured for them to stop.


    "The ground is shaking¡­" he muttered.


    Although they are already outside the immortalnd, Shin Jiao could still not use his spiritual sense or absolute sense for some unknown reason. So he sticks to his psychokinesis and has already spread it to 100 meters in radius.


    Suddenly, he picks up arge creatureing towards their location.


    "Its¡­ it''s a rock creature¡­" muttered Shin Jiao as he shifted his gaze to his right side.


    Hearing his words, the rest of the people in their group also shifted their gaze to their right.


    Then they soon noticed the tremor bing stronger from the direction of their right.


    "Prepare for battle!" shouted Fushang Xu as he draws his long de.


    A long andrge w-like thingy suddenly appears as a four-legged crab-like creature with tworge pincers suddenly burst out of the cloud of smoke. The creature''s body down to its appendages is made of hard rocks which can be seen around the volcanic area.


    Its two eyes, which look like two clear marbles, suddenly directed towards the four figures which have intruded in its territory.


    "Why can, we detect its presence?" Shin Jiao asked Vitina Kiwazo.


    "Well, that''s because that thing is not living. It''s an animated object that is being controlled by a shadow creature which is hiding somewhere or a shadow being."


    "A puppet?"


    "Kinda like a puppet¡­"


    The two saw Fushang Xu suddenly charging towards the creature and behind him, Vral Osmond follows. Vitina Kiwazo and Shin Jiao did not hesitate and use long-range attacks. With the use of the scimitar in her hand, Vitina suddenly conjures sharp wind energy which flew towards the body of the creature.


    Krang! Krang! Krang!


    A weird sound that sounded like a metal being sliced was head when the flying sharp wind energy des hit the body of the creature.


    This made the giant crab mad as it brandished itsrge pincers in the air and then suddenly began smashing towards the two people running towards it.


    Bang! Bang!


    A loud crashing sound reverberated as the creature began attacking like a crazy animal.


    The two golden armored young men did their best to dodge and at the same time counter every attack they received. Shin Jiao was truly amazed at the prowess of the two and their strength.


    It didn''t take long before one of the pincers of the giant crab was cut and fell to the ground with a loud thud. d showed a confident look in his eyes as he suddenly charges towards its underbelly.


    "No don''t!" shouted Fushang Xu as he wanted to stop hispanion was a bit rash.


    Before he could move, he saw one of the legs of the giant crab suddenly moved and flicked the figure of d.


    Like a cannonball, d Osmond flew towards a rock wall and heavily hit it with extreme force. The rock wall broke apart as d''s body continues flying until he was embedded on the third wall.


    "Damn that guy!" shouted Fushang Xu in anger.


    "Vitina, assist me!" he shouted as he suddenly ran towards the underbelly of the giant crab.


    Just like what it did to d Osmond, the giant crab suddenly moves one of its four legs and tried to flick Fushang Xu. But Fushang Xu has a quicker reaction and was able to dodge that attack. Then with his long sword, he suddenly stabs upwards.


    Sensing the danger, the giant crab suddenly lifted its whole body using its legs, and then its remaining pincer suddenly tried to grab what''s under it.


    Fushang Xu suddenly jumps to the side and instead of attacking shielded his body from the pincer. He was not hit and was able to roll to the ground. Meanwhile, Vitina Kiwazo continues sending energy wind des towards the creature.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand silently crept towards d Osmond and checked his condition. Upon seeing that he is still alive and was just beaten badly, he heaves a sigh of relief. He took out a bottle of pill from his sleeve and then put it on the young man''s mouth.


    The pill suddenly melted on d''s mouth and his brow knitted.


    Shin Jiao did not linger and immediately run back to battle. He took a vantage point and look at the status below him. He could see the struggle of the two as they barely damage the creature. He suddenly grabs one of the handguns on his side holster and then took aim.


    He has used handguns in fights before. Though he was not seen by the audience due to many circumstances, Shin Jiao did not aim his weapon.


    After locking his aim to the creature''s two marble-like eyes, he immediately squeezes the trigger twice. Though the recoil was stronger, yet he is still able to control his shots.


    Bang! Bang!


    The loud thunderous sound reverberated everywhere as two silver shes appear in the air and sted the two eyes of the creature.


    As its eyes were removed, the one controlling the creature is now unable to see his target.


    Although the two were stunned, they did not hesitate to attack the vital parts of the creature. From its underbelly, Fushang Xu suddenly stabs his long sword and then using his hand punches a bigger hole from the wound caused by his sword.


    When his hand came out of the hole he is already holding a fist-sized orb.


    "This thing is dead, let''s go!" Fushang Xu said as he walks towards Vitina.


    Meanwhile, the group went to d''s location and saw him still shaking his head but was already able to stand.


    "Are you okay?" Fushang Xu asked as he extended his hand to d.


    Aftering out of the hole on the ground, d looks at Shin Jiao and nodded his head as thanks for what he did. He didn''t know what the young man gave him, but he suddenly feels his body recovering from his wounds.


    The group continues walking towards the direction of the desert and encountered two more puppets which they were able to destroy with abined effort.


    While they are walking, Fushang Xu stood next to Shin Jiao.


    "You have some weird artifacts there. And very powerful too¡­ If I''m not wrong, you made those things, right?" Fushang Xu asked with a smile.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head as he did not keep this a secret. In fact, some of the people in the town already knew that the new building not only delves into alchemy, it also creates artifacts. However, those artifacts are only prototypes. Shin Jiao is thinking of turning that small workshop into a full-blown business in the immortalnd.


    And from there he would be able to gain more materials and energy cores to improve his power faster.


    When Shin Jiao acknowledges his question with a nod, Fushang Xu knew that Shin Jiao is not just a simple artificer as what he looks. So he decided to take his chances.


    "Umm¡­ Can you make an artifact for me?"


    "What kind of artifact are you looking for?"


    "Hmmm¡­ You see, the way I use my power is through the augmentation of my weapons and armor. I have a close affinity to lightning, so something that could augment my weapons or armor with lightning would be a good one."


    "Oh, lightning¡­ that''s nice. Well, you can try and visit the shop and we will talk about it from there¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Fushang Xu showed a smile on his face as excitement could be seen in his eyes. Suddenly, the two who are silently listening to their talk suddenly walked closer.


    "Ahem¡­ We too would like to join in that business¡­ It''s fine, right?" Vitina Kiwazo grinned at Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Shin Jiao knew that they too wanted an artifact. Hence he just nodded his head. As his first customer, he is already thinking of how many energy crystals of materials he could get from them.


    The four of them seem to have gotten a bit closer as they cooperated in their journey.


    As the group walks near the desert area, a hidden shadow who has been tailing them until now suddenly reveals itself before them.


    About 100 meters away from the group stood a tall giant that blocks their path. The giant exudes a dark aura which suddenly covers the area of around 5 kilometers. Then the four noticed that their markers on the map suddenly disappear.


    "Damn¡­ A shadow being!" Vitina Kiwazo eximed as fear could be seen in her eyes.

 Chapter 693 - Rampaging Bull

    Chapter 693


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A ck being, standing around three meters tall with two bull-like horns on its head, is blocking the path of four people. The dark vibe it gives is making the four people in front of it feel like shaking in fear. Its glowing red eyes can make one feel all the hair on their skin stand on end. And the foul breathing from its snout that looks like that of a bull filled the air with a strange atmosphere. Like some kind of poison that corrupts everything around it.


    It is a giant ck Minotaur.


    Shin Jiao could not determine the level of the Minotaur, but he knew that it is very strong and very powerful.


    As it breathes, a thin line of gray smoke would appear from its nostrils.


    "This is going to be a hard fight¡­" Fushang Xu said as he took a stance with his long sword in hand.


    d and Vitina also did the same, while Shin Jiao also took out his two handguns. However, an idea is being formted in his mind on how to fight the shadow being in front of them.


    "Let''s test the waters first¡­" he thought.


    Although he has an idea, it would take some time to finish. So he has to make sure the three could prevent that thing from attacking him before acting on the n he has in mind.


    "Hehe¡­ Humans atst¡­ it''s been a year since Ist had my human meal. Your immortal bodies are perfect nourishment for me. Your pure energy is making me drool. Keke¡­" the bull-like, shadow being said with a chuckle.


    Hearing the words of the shadow being, the four young people look at each other and frowns. They knew that they would be facing a hard fight today.


    Without warning, the ck Minotaur suddenly rushes towards the four humans while two ck hand axes, suddenly appear on its hands.


    Shin Jiao could feel that those two hand axes contain the ability of the shadow being, the ability to siphon essences. He knew this because of the rune embedded on the ax. Shin Jiao has discovered that this shadow being has already reached the 2nd level in essence siphon skill, the rune casting.


    As the creature came closer, the group suddenly fans out.


    Then simultaneouslyunches their attacks.


    Shin Jiao noticed that he was the target of the Minotaur. Its red glowing eyes are focused on his direction.


    "It determined that I am the weakest, so it will try and take me down first." Shin Jiao thought as he did not waste time and tried to run away.


    However, it seems that the Minotaur is also fast as it soon caught up with Shin Jiao''s speed.


    Suddenly, it brandishes two axes and Shin Jiao could feel the Daows in the air as they are being disturbed by the power of those two axes.


    "Damn it! This guy is a lord¡­ From its power, it''s a level 80 plus shadow being." Shin Jiao immediately thought as a surprised look on his face appears.


    Then he could feel beads of sweat forming on his forehead followed by a tingling feeling on his scalp. If he is hit by the energy on those two axes, then he might die. Hence he is feeling a little bit afraid now.


    Seeing the fear in the human''s eyes, the shadow being feel ted and did not bother with defending himself with those attacks from the other humans. They are just like tickling him anyway.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and quickly dodges while also shooting at the shadow being.


    The two attacked each other three times. Shin Jiao was quick to dodge while the Shadow Being showed its strong defense. The three exchanges are enough to gauge therge chasm inparing their strength. The ck Minotaur is truly strong and powerful. Though Shin Jiao has no visible wound, his energy is already in turmoil as he was affected by the aftermath of those weird skills that the ck Minotaur uses.


    The three are also in awe of the exchange between the two. They did not expect that Shin Jiao, who was deemed to the weakest of them, would be able to stand against the enemy.


    "Guys, hold him for a minute¡­ I have a n¡­" Shin Jiao shouted to the three who were still in a daze.


    The three immediately rush to block the beast while Shin Jiao jumps back with a bit of a distance. Then judging that the distance is far enough he secretly takes out a small lump of ck ore from this ring.


    His threepanions began attacking the ck Minotaur who is now in a rage.


    "I kill the lot of you and eat you till I''m satisfied!" shouted the Minotaur as it brandishes its axes and began sending dark energy des towards its opponent.


    Meanwhile, three did no ck and dare not face those ck energy des. They knew of the danger it possesses and that their shield would just be consumed by such power.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already crafted three bullets. He didn''t know if it would be effective, but he has no other way to defeat the Shadow Being but to rely on the same skill as it uses, the Essence Syphon skill.


    After finishing the third bullet, Shin Jiao shifted his eyes on the battle. However, he suddenly feels a dangerous premonition in his mind and quickly dodges.


    Boom!


    A thick cloud of dust covered the ce where he was before and a two meters wide crater could be seen on the ground.


    "You are really fast¡­ but¡­ you''re thest member of your group that is still able to fight. Hehe¡­" a hoarse voice said with a chuckle.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes squinted are he has noticed that he didn''t actually need a trantor in his mind to understand the shadow being''snguage. It seems that he could actually understand what it says.


    But he has no time to think about it deeply as the opponent is already closing in on him.


    He did not hesitate and quickly loaded the three bullets on a revolver that suddenly appear in his hand. Shin Jiao only has three chances to try and defeat the raging bull in front of him.


    As he dodges the almost endless attack from the Minotaur, Shin Jiao is looking for a chance or an opening to fire his handgun.


    Suddenly, a spear flew towards the back of the Minotaur which the beast did not notice. Shin Jiao who saw it, looks at d who is leaning on a rock wall with blood all over his body. But a smile appears on his face, as forcefully lifted his weak hand and showed a thumbs-up at Shin Jiao.


    The distraction was the greatest opportunity that was given to him, so he did not waste it and takes the shot.


    Bang!


    The recoil was more powerful than he expected. It seems that the rune on the bullet has increased the power and prative ability of the projectile.


    Shin Jiao saw the bullet tearing the skin on the Minotaur''s stomach as it enters it. But it did not go out of its body. This made Shin Jiao feels a bit helpless because he knew that the bullet is not that powerful yet to destroy a lord level skin thoroughly.


    However, this is also what he is expected to happen. When the bullet came in contact with the dark essence of the Minotaur, it immediately acted and began to suck in the essence of the shadow being.


    "Roar! What! What is this?! What have you done to me?" shouted the Minotaur as it suddenly feels its body weak and disabled.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand knew that he seeded. He did not waste more time and directly takes out four pills. His body was not spared from any wounds caused by the Minotaur''s attacks, so he needs to heal his wounds first.


    Then he gave his threepanions some healing pills too.


    When the three began healing they all look at the immobilized Shadow Being.


    "Should we run?" d asked with concern in his eyes.


    He knew that their weapons are useless against the tough skin of the Minotaur, so their only option is to escape.


    "Yes, I think we should escape as far as possible¡­" Vitina said while still holding her waist as the wound in there did not close yet.


    "I agree, let''s go¡­" Fushang agreed as he too knew that they are unable to deal with the enemy at this time.


    "Alright, you guys can leave first I need to make sure that my experiment is a sess¡­" Shin Jiao said as he observes the trembling beast.


    The three showed astonishment on their faces. They now discovered that the young man with them is a bit weird and a bit crazy. Who would think of experimenting at these dangerous times?


    Suddenly a strong fluctuation began to appear on the shadow being''s body. And this made Shin Jiao frown. The three also noticed this and they too showed fear in their eyes.


    The fluctuation of universe energy is so strong that if it exploded, they knew that they would not be able to survive it.


    But before they could say anything they saw Shin Jiao suddenly walking towards the already unconscious shadow being.


    "What are you doing? Let''s run now!" shouted Vitina in anxiousness.


    "Opportunityes to those who seek it. And this is an opportunity work pursuing." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    "If you want to be stronger, help me¡­" He added with a grin.


    Although the three feel a bit weird they subconsciously approach the Minotaur. They did not know what kinds of the move will Shin Jiao do, but from his words, they seem to feel that it would be of great help to them.


    Then suddenly, when they are around 1 meter from the seemingly unconscious Minotaur, it abruptly extended its hand and tried to grab Shin Jiao. However, before it could even touch a hair on his head, Shin Jiao suddenly ducks and extended his palm towards the bullet hole on its stomach.


    When he muttered a skill the Minotaur''s eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 694 - Rapid Level Up

    Chapter 694


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The strong surge of power could be felt in the air as the fluctuation of the universal energy is bing intense. The Minotaur that was rendered immobile by Shin Jiao could not believe its eyes as it shows desperation and true fear.


    It knew that it has encountered someone who is able to take all of its essence and power, the skill that the shadow beings prided themselves on, the power to devour everything in their path. And now, this same skill is being used towards it. So, as a shadow being it knew of its impending doom.


    But what could it do? It could not even talk now as it didn''t have a choice but to concentrate and try to restrain that strange object that suddenly entered its body. Using its domain, the shadow being is trying to iste that object from its dark flesh.


    Though it is able to minimize the siphoning of its essence, yet it is still futile.


    It could feel arge amount of energy gushing out of its body and entering that small thing.


    Suddenly, it feels that something is strange. The small thing inside its body seems to be slowing down.


    Then it showed a shocked expression on its face as it soon discovers what that thing is doing. It could suddenly feel pure energying out from it. When that energy touches the dark flesh of the shadow being it would hurt it, but then it could still absorb the energy.


    It wanted to absorb the energy as it is a way to replenish the essence in its body. However, the siphoning is faster than the refining of the energy. So it is still not worth it. Plus the pain it would encounter when absorbing that pure energy is very torturous.


    Suddenly, the Minotaur felt a hand touching its stomach.


    "It''s that human again! Damn it! Why can''t that human let me be?!" the Minotaur shouted in its mind as it wanted to squash Shin Jiao who is already standing in front of it and touching its stomach.


    But it could not move. If it forcefully moves and stopped, it knew that it would surely die. Hence, because of fear, it didn''t have any choice but to concentrate on restraining that thing. It knew that the humans could not hurt it anyway.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao said something which turned the mind of the Minotaur nk.


    "How did he know that skill?" it thought.


    However, it soon finds out that everything suddenly turned dark.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand suddenly began absorbing the refined dark energy and has already been turned into universal energy.


    He has to move fast as he could already see that the bullet is at its limit. No matter how strong the ck ore material is, it still could not contain a shadow being that holds the power of a lord.


    Strong and pure energy began coursing towards his body as he absorbs them in his dantian. But he knew that his capacity is not enough to absorb everything. So he shifted his eyes on his threepanions.


    "Help me absorb the rest of the pure energy!" he shouted while gritting his teeth.


    The three looks at each other and with a bit of reluctance they walk closer. Vitina Kiwazo who is nearer to Shin Jiao suddenly discovered her body flying towards him. Then her hand extended and then touches the extended arm of Shin Jiao. This thoroughly shocked her as she did not expect that such a thing could happen. She feels that something is moving her body at will.


    But before she could delve into that though, she suddenly feels pure universal energy gushing from Shin Jiao''s hand towards her body.


    She knew that it was something good so she did not hesitate and began absorbing it.


    "You two, touch my arm quickly!" Shin Jiao shouted as he looks at Fushang Xu and d Osmond.


    Before the two could do anything they also feel the same sensation as Vitina and were forced to hold on to Shin Jiao''s arm. Now with four people absorbing the pure refined energy from the bullet, the pressure on Shin Jiao and the Minotaur lessen especially the stress of the energy on the bullet itself.


    Although this should be a good thing for the Minotaur, as it did not have to feel that excruciating pain. But it soon discovers that the absorption of its essence resumed and became faster.


    One giant shadow being is rapidly being siphoned by four humans. This scene would surely shock the audience, but that is if only they are seeing this scene. However, due to the mysterious shielding that the shadow beings are using, the other immortals watching the battle happening on the is unable to spectate such a spectacle.


    Three hours have passed andrge beads of sweat could be seen trickling down the forehead of the four people absorbing the essence of the shadow being.


    However, their dantian are already full to bursting. The four of them have already broken through ayer of their cultivation.


    Shin Jiao has already reached the 74th spheres as he is the one absorbing the bulk of pure energy. And due to the rapid progress, it is already bing painful for him. His physique has also reached the silver armor level which is in tandem with his level.


    If one could see him now, then they would immediately recognize that he is a level 74 immortal. He slowly opens his eyes and looks at the three who are struggling to control the pace of the energy absorption.


    From that scene, he knew that they are at their limits. And it would cause some adverse effects if they continue.


    Since they are unable to let go of their hands unconsciously, Shin Jiao decided to stop. He lets go of his hand and shifted his gaze to the shadow being who is now looking like a giant with only thin flesh and bones.


    When the three felt that the pressure is gone, they open their eyes and then look at Shin Jiao. They just nodded their heads and then run to the side and began adjusting their power levels. They dare not be casual about it because they have discovered that their power has increased by leaps and bound.


    Shin Jiao did not mind them and quickly pointed the gun towards the shadow being''s chest. Then without warning, he pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Another bullet embedded itself in the shadow being''s chest and this made the shadow being re at Shin Jiao in disbelief. But it could not do anything and just waited. It waited in helplessness and despair until itsrge body was consumed by the two bullets unto nothingness, and then after that, a ck smoke-like thingy returns to the void.


    Shin Jiao looks at the three who are busy concentrating and then he discovered that the mysterious shielding around them is slowly vanishing.


    He did not hesitate to pick up the two bullets filled with fluctuating energy and did not waste his time waiting for the three to finish adjusting their levels. Instead, he took out some ores in his ring and began crafting an energy storage device.


    He knew that the two bullets would continuously refine the dark energy it has absorbed. Until now, he could even feel the universal energying out of those two bullets and he didn''t want to waste them. Hence with the energy storage device, he could prevent the precious universe energy from being wasted.


    As he finished and stored everything in his space ring, he also discovers that the three have already stabilized their power levels.


    Vitina Kiwazo has already reached level 75. She is now a primary gold armor protector. Meanwhile, Fushang Xu and d Osmond have reached level 79 from their previous level.


    Shin Jiao thought that they have just jumped on level after absorbing arge amount of energy, but now he discovered that after more than five hours of refining their power, they have jumped by 2 to 3 levels.


    But of course, he knew that they could not undergo such rapid jump in cultivation once again as it would prove fatal to their dantians. There is a chance that it might break due to the extreme and quick growth.


    Their dantians need to limate themselves first to their current power level before going forward. Unlike him, whose cultivation style is different than the rest, almost everyone in the immortalnd has the same concept of cultivation style, and it would take each of them years before they could improve.


    After a while, the three open their eyes and showed a contented smile on their faces.


    "Hey, Vitina¡­ You¡­ you already reached level 75. You''re a gold armor protector now¡­ This is great!¡­" d Osmond eximed upon noticing Vitina''s progression.


    "What just happened? Did we¡­ did we just absorb the energy of a shadow being?" Fushang Xu suddenly asked with disbelief written all over his face.


    The two also had the same thought but their expression turned grave upon thinking of the possible repercussion of absorbing a shadow being''s power.


    Seeing their expression, Shin Jiao smiled and chuckled.


    "You guys worry too much¡­ we did not absorb the chaotic dark energy of the shadow being, but instead, pure energy of the universe. As you see¡­" Shin Jiao began exining to them what happened.


    He did not tell them that this skill was derived from reverse-engineering the skill used by the shadow beings in absorbing essences but just told them that it was all a fluke, and is part of his experiment.


    The three wanted to hit Shin Jiao on his head for being too rash.


    But they all believe in his words as they already knew that he was an artificer and an alchemist. They all knew how crazy those people in those professions are.


    Soon the group continues on their journey and reached the end of the volcanic area and arrives in a vast and spacious desert.


    Meanwhile, in the audience stand, everyone is looking at Shin Jiao''s team as they have discovered some anomaly.


    And this has also earned the attention of the rest of the powerful leaders of the towns and the city.

 Chapter 695 - The High Elves Hunting Team

    The High Elves hunting team


    Chapter 695


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It is seldom to discover someone breaking through a level in this contest. This is because the artificial is notplete and does not have pure universe energy, instead its energy is chaotic and hard to absorb. This is the reason why the leaders from the cities are confident that the levels of the contestants would stay as they are.


    But once in a while, there are those who are geniuses who could figure out how to absorb and refine the chaotic energy on the. And because of its abundance, they could surely attain levels by leaps and bounds.


    But for the case of the team from Vitol town, it is almost unheard of. Plus, some officials clearly knew that they have been trapped by a shadow being. And once those who are unlucky ones have encountered as such, it is already presumed that they are already dead.


    However, this is still not the case with the four people from Vitol town. Not only did they escape that trap, but they also grew by almost 3 levels. And now, on their monitor, there is only one contestant that is below level 75 and the rest belongs to the gold armor category.


    Plus they have also discovered that when the four left, there is not a trace of the shadow being in the area. Though the monitor could not detect those shadow beings, the saints could and the three have a weird expression on their faces upon noticing that the shadow being did surely vanish into thin air.


    Now, they are curious about what really happened at that time under the shadow concealment. This is also the question in everyone''s mind who has been watching this event.


    ¡­


    In the depths of a forest, there is a group of people that are currently running away like crazy. They flew like shadows from tree to tree while watching their backs. Some of them are already wounded and are being supported by others while those that are well and still strong are in the front and at the back of the group.


    Their formation is really well that even though there are wounded in their group they could still hold their ground against any enemies.


    "Miss Hill, we should escape to the edge of the forest towards the desert region that way we could see our opponent clearly." A man in silver hair suggested.


    As the leader of the group from Yasper town, Yena Hill has led her group in escaping every trap they could have encountered within the forest. Yena Hill is one of the gold armored protectors reaching level 76 among the three of them that were left. In her team there are no silver armor, hence the three of them survive easily relying on their strength and ability.


    But on their way, they encountered single individuals belonging to other towns, and she decided to work with them temporarily. She believes that it is better to have more friends than enemies. In fact, they only need to have 35 to 36 people to proceed to the next stage of the semi-final.


    And then they would fight until 10 people are left. So until that time, she would rather work with many people to ensure their win.


    However, who would have known that they would be so unlucky to encounter the group of the High Elves in this forest.


    The forest is the hunting ground of the high elves. It is alreadymon knowledge to all that high elves work best in the forest and snowy areas. And they are really unlucky to see those powerful and stealthy individuals.


    They have tried to resist, but some of them were taken out while the few remaining escaped.


    And now around 8 people are left in Yena Hill''s group but these 8 people are powerful gold armor protectors, hence they are confident of defending themselves once the going gets tough.


    "Look! We are about to reach the desert area!" suddenly one of them shouted which made the group feel a bit at ease.


    As soon as they are about to reach the edge of the forest, Yena Hill suddenly urges everyone to stop running.


    Then she looks at a tall tree.


    "Come out! I know you are there¡­ Le''as!" she shouted towards the tall andrge tree.


    There was no movement at first but a couple of secondster, everyone saw the green around them suddenly change and nine figures appear.


    The appearance of the high elves made everyone became on guard. Those carrying the wounded already put them down and readied themselves to fight.


    The high elves are well known for being powerful and good hunters. In fact, the high elves like hunting their opponents and driving them into despair. And just like what is happening right now, they have already encircled their opponent and the path to escape is already blocked.


    "Hihi¡­ Yena Hill¡­ it''s been a year. I have always longed to see you again¡­" Le''as said with a grin on his face.


    Though he looks handsome, for Yena, he is the most hideous creature in the whole universe. Last year, she was almost assaulted by him when she and her group were trapped just like today. And she did not expect that it would happen again. It''s like d¨¦javu but this time everything is not all white but all green.


    "Last year, I did not have a chance to enjoy you and did not expect that you would kill yourself. This time, I will make sure to have you for myself¡­ Hihi¡­" Le''as said in a perverted manner which made his other teammates look at him in disdain.


    But he didn''t mind it. In fact, Yena Hill is very attractive to the rest of the high elves surrounding her group. This is because of the green power that is growing within her.


    The reason why Yena Hill is able to detect the presence of the elves even though they have great hiding ability is because of her connection to nature everywhere she goes.


    "You wish¡­ do you think I am as weak as I wasst year? I have already improved and is waiting for a chance to kill you!" Yena shouted in anger.


    With her words, the rest of the people in her group immediately readied their weapons.


    From the looks of it, a deadly fight is about to start.


    Meanwhile¡­


    When Shin Jiao and his group came out of the volcanic area and arrive in the desert region, they have discovered an odd thing.


    While standing at the edge of the volcanic area, they saw a vast forest 1 kilometer away from them and on the other side, a snowy area. They now knew that they are actually in the center of the great divide of the four regions of the. And the division is only 1 kilometer of barrennd.


    As the group are walking and has reached the forest area, they suddenly noticed a strong fluctuation of energy towards the direction of the forest.


    "Someone should be fighting in that direction," Vitina said with a frown.


    "Do you want us to spectate?" Fushang Xu said with a crafty grin.


    "Yeah, we could take advantage of the battle and eliminate more of thepetition." d also added.


    "You''re right¡­ but are you sure you are able to fight them? Are your powers already stable?" Shin Jiao said with a bit of concern in his eyes.


    "Well, to surely make our strength stable, we have to fight and engrossed in a battle. That way we can get a firm hold of our strength and the extent of our new ability." Vitina said seemingly agreeing with the two.


    In fact, she too has the idea of testing her strength in a real battle.


    With the agreement from the three, Shin Jiao followed them and slowly approached the forest area.


    Near the outskirts of the forest, the four while creeping and hiding behind some bushes, a figure suddenly flew out andnded near them.


    It was a high elf at level 74. Though he was thrown out, he was not injured but instead wore a grin on his handsome face.


    But before he could stand up and go back to the fight, he noticed the figure of d who is near his location.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to shout to warn hispanions. But a thin string suddenly wrapped around his neck and began choking him.


    Soon the thin wire dug deeper on the high elven throat and decapitated his head.


    Behind him is Vitina Kiwazo who sneak attacked the elf and killed him with ease.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with that and focused his eyes on the chaotic battle that is happening. He had already noticed that humans are at a disadvantage even though they have a greater number than the high elves.


    This is because the fighting coordination of the high elves with higher levels are almost wless. Their defense is impable and their attacks are deadly.


    But amongst the human, there is a woman whose power could rival the group of the high elves.


    Vitina who returned to Shin Jiao''s side suddenly said with a gasp of disbelief in her tone.


    "That¡­ that woman is Yena Hill¡­ she is one of the strongest gold armored protectors from Yasper Town."


    Hearing Vitina''s words, Fushang Xu and d Osmond turned their sight on the woman who is standing in front of two high elves. From the looks of it, Shin Jiao could see that the high elves which seem to be at the same level as the woman named Yena Hill is actually having a hard time fighting against her.


    The two are actually at a disadvantage. This only means that she is not simple and very strong indeed.


    However, behind those two high elves stood a familiar figure, Shin Jiao immediately recognizes the guy and a slight smirk appears on his face. This guy has tried to kill him back then and knew that he would really try and kill him if ever he has a chance. So taking care of this guy right here, right now would be the best thing for him.


    That way he could get rid of future troubles.


    With that in mind, Shin Jiao prepare and continue watching the fight ahead of them.

 Chapter 696 - Teaming Up

    Chapter 696


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    An intense battle is happening in the front, as eight high elves versus five gold armored humans are fighting. But suddenly, the high elves suddenly drew back as they have already noticed that one of them is missing. Meanwhile, the human party has also noticed this, so they did not let the high elves retreat.


    Yena Hill''s most dangerous trait is her weapon; she called it the morphing de. It is a very powerful weapon that can change its shape ording to her desire. It could be a sword, a spear, a knife, a shield, and even a piece of armor.


    Because of this trait, Yena Hill was deemed as one of the most powerful contenders for the title of the top ten strongest fighters. However, she could not enter the top ten because she has encountered misfortune after misfortune, year after year.


    And this year should be the same when she once again faces the all-powerful high elves.


    But she did not want to give up. She is determined to struggle and be a strong fighter and enter the top ten. If she did so, then she could obtain more resources to strengthen her power and growth.


    With that in mind, she suddenly dashed forth and turns her sword into a long spear as she tries to pierce the heart of Le''as. Out of all the high elves, Le''as is the most powerful and is the only one who could pose some threat towards her.


    But he has not made his move yet and just let the others face her inbat.


    This is very daunting for her as she is being forced back every now and then by two high elves fighting against her.


    The teamwork of the high elves is really amazing that even those who have lower power levels could face against a gold armored human.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his threepanions have been watching the fight for a while now and knew that they have already been discovered.


    "Let''s help them¡­" suddenly Vitina said but did not wait for the others to agree.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand did not go out but instead takes out one of the sharp spears from his ring.


    When he did that, Le''as suddenly felt a familiar feeling. Although for a while now his head has been feeling the pain, yet it did not make him faint because the soul connection is still there. And so he suddenly feels a familiar feeling in his mind and shifted his gaze to where the new group of people appears.


    But he saw no one.


    Before he could think of anything else, he suddenly feels a familiar pain that assaulted his consciousness.


    "Arrgghh!" shouted Le''as as he held his head with both of his hands.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene. However, it did not take long for Yena to react immediately. At first, she was curious but then she immediately realized that this was a perfect opportunity for her to get rid of the most powerful fighter in the elven group.


    The two who are facing her were caught off guard and were immediately wounded by her spear which suddenly turns into a flexible sword.


    Then before they could react, she has already dashed towards Le''as and thrust her weapon which then morphed into a long spear.


    The spear directly prated Le''as stomach which skewered him in the air.


    "Damn you, humans! Do you think you can defeat me? Arrgghh!!!" Le''as shouted as he felt pain all over his body.


    He wanted to faint but fought back against it. He did not want to lose, he knew that someone from the new group has his special weapon, but he could not concentrate and think about who it was who took them.


    Meanwhile, on the side, Shin Jiao has already sessfully removed the mark on the weapon. But he frowns as that mark was different from that of the female elf. It was a darker mark that sent shivers down his spine.


    Shin Jiao thought that he was facing a very powerful shadow being simply by removing such an insignificant mark on the weapon.


    With this in mind, he suddenly looks at the figure being skewered and knew that the high elf is not that simple. He didn''t have time to delve into this matter and decided to also enter the fray. He dare not take out the other special weapon and risk consuming his energy further. Plus, he has a bad feeling that if he released the other mark, something really terrifying might happen.


    And so, Shin Jiao jumps out of the bush as soon as he caught sight of a high elf with the same power level as his.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and suddenly pulled his handgun and shot the high elf on his chest. The high elf suddenly felt the danger and subconsciously dodge to the side.


    But before he couldnd on the ground after dodging the first shot, a bullet finds its way towards his forehead blowing his brains out.


    The two powerful sts did not make any significant noise at the already chaotic battlefield. But the high elves have already detected one of them dying and their disadvantage is already noticeable.


    Le''as is already skewered and stopped moving so the rest of the high elves did not hesitate but to leave him and escape. Although they are great fighters, the high elves are an intelligent race. They always decide base on their rationality when fighting. And they value the safety of the many rather than the few.


    Hence the group did not hesitate to leave those who have already fallen. And so the six remaining high elves left and the battleground was immediately silent.


    Yena Hill did not hesitate and suddenly, turn her weapon into a sword and cut the body of Le''as into half before anyone could say anything.


    However, as soon as she did that, Le''as suddenly opened his eyes and it was all ck.


    And the weapon was grabbed by his hand that even with Yena''s full strength she is unable to move it.


    Then suddenly, in front of everyone''s eyes, the face of Le''as suddenly change and became ghastly. His jaws were dislocated and his mouth suddenly became bigger. Then sharp rows of teeth could be seen pushing recing his normal teeth.


    Yena did not hesitate to let go of her weapon and immediately jumps back.


    Then the transformation of Le''as body began. His hands suddenly became bigger and his limbs became bulkier. Le''as, who was considered as very handsome previously, now, looks like a huge bulky monster.


    "That''s a demon!¡­" suddenly Yena eximed.


    "A high-level demon¡­" she added as fear could be seen in her eyes.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao already knew the reason why he feels that ominous feeling in his heart. However, it still happened even though he has already erased the mark on the weapon and kept the other one.


    "I guess it doesn''t matter if I erase the other mark¡­" he thought as he immediately takes out the other sharp spear.


    But as soon as did so, Le''as which is now a three meters tall giant demon suddenly turned his dark eyes towards Shin Jiao''s position.


    Roar!!!


    It suddenly roared and pounces towards Shin Jiao without warning.


    Feeling the killing intent of the demon, Shin Jiao also did not hesitate to dodge to the side. Meanwhile, Vitina, Fushang, and d jumped to block the path of the demon.


    "Let him chase after me! You three follow after¡­ let''s head back to our original location¡­" Shin Jiao said as he runs.


    The three were a bit confused but still followed what Shin Jiao wanted to do.


    Vitina then shifted her gaze to Yena and her party.


    "Heal first and be vignt those other high elves might have not run too far." She said as she left and chases after the demon.


    Yena nodded her head and then shifted her attention to herpanions. They did not want to waste time so they immediately take out some healing pills.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao already has a n in mind for the demon. He could already sense the dense dark energy inside its body. Though its threat seems more powerful than the shadow being they just faced, Shin Jiao knew that his demon is just a mindless bloke and could easily be defeated by them.


    So he decided to let it chase after him towards the volcanic area. With the shadow being reigning over that territory, he knew that no other things would enter it for a while and that would be a good ce to execute his n.


    While Shin Jiao and his threepanions along with demon Le''as left, the high elves who should have escaped have actually stayed and just observe the situation. When they saw that Le''as suddenly morphed into a demon, they all showed fear in their eyes.


    Then they all took out a silvery sphere in their hands. These silvery spheres are like the ones that Le''as used to attack Shin Jiao. They all knew that Le''as lost his special weapon, but didn''t know who took it. Then at that time, Le''as suddenly had a headache and then now he turns into a mindless demon.


    "If these things would turn us into demons¡­ then why did the high lord made us use it?" one of the female high elves in the group asked with concern in her eyes.


    "I don''t know¡­ But we must not say anything¡­ from now on, we should not use this weapon no matter what." Another female said.


    With a nod of their heads, the rest of the high elven warriors decided on this, and then they left the area.


    ¡­


    Yena and her party soon recovered. It took them about an hour before they could now travel. When they were about to leave and decide to follow where those people from Vitol town went, they suddenly feel the ground shaking.


    Then Yena saw four figures running like crazy in their direction.


    The four people look haggard and exhausted as if they were all fought a really terrible and hard battle.


    Vitina''s skin is even partly exposed due to the damages all over her robe. And the worst of them all is the silver armored guy in front of the group.


    Before Yena could greet the four, they simultaneously shouted.


    "Run! Away, now!"

 Chapter 697 - The Finals

    Chapter 697


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A huge mushroom could be seen from the horizon sending chills to those who have seen it from afar. The fighters who witness this all knew that there was a great battle that just happened in that area. However, for the denizens living on this, they are all excited to check the territory where the powerful explosion happened.


    And soon a number of shadow beings and some creatures began moving towards the volcanic zone.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the group with him are all covered in dirt and their bodies are riddled with wounds as they barely survived the devastation.


    Shin Jiao at that time when fighting against the demonized Le''as used hisst bullet and discovered that the bullet could not absorb the demon''s entire energy. The four uses the same technique, but Vitina, Fushang, and d gave up halfway because they could not absorb any more energy.


    Hence they decided to run away as the chaotic energy began rising and the huge explosion happened.


    The four were lucky enough to have gained some distance, if not, they are sure that they would have died due to the power of that chaotic explosion.


    "Is everyone okay?" Yena Hill asked as she was the first to get out from the rubbles.


    The rest got up from the ground and shrug off therge trees and rubbles which almost toppled over them.


    As she saw that her team was fine, she also noticed Fushang Xu''s team which has also recovered.


    When her eyes scanned the surrounding forest and desert area, she was suddenly stunned. Not too far from them, a huge pir of dark smoke rises through the air and extreme heat is covering the whole ce.


    She could even feel the heat from where she stands which is already hundreds of kilometers from the explosion.


    Plus the forest area where they are is already a barrennd filled with toppled trees and broken rocks.


    "Damn it, that was too powerful. If we were a bitte, we could have died¡­ Hahaha¡­" d said feeling happy that he was able to survive the st.


    Shin Jiao and the rest also chuckled with him as they too feel lucky at this moment.


    The two groups once again met each other and discuss cooperation. With their number and strength, they could be sure to enter the next phase of the elimination round.


    However, the other group looks at Shin Jiao with a hint of disdain on their faces. This is because they are not aware of what he did, plus the main reason is that all of them are gold armored protector, and he is the only silver armored protector amongst them.


    Hence on their travel, he was given a menial task like cooking and being an errand boy. Vitina and her group wanted to say something, but Shin Jiao did not let them.


    Keeping a low profile is fine with him. Plus, these people suck at cooking, as a cook; he could gain more ingredientsing from the other group and also could experiment on the ingredients themselves. Hence he did not want to waste this chance to learn more.


    On their travels, they would usually meet some groups and fight with them. With Fushang Xu and Yena Hill''s strength, the group could easily defeat their opponents and would win the battle.


    Not longter, they soon arrive in an oasis. And then they soon found themselves being teleported out of the.


    Vitina and her group soon discover that they are already standing in the arena. This is the first time that the group hase this far so they didn''t know what they should do next.


    Seeing the confusion in their eyes, the head judge lifted his hand and stops the discussion amongst the crowd.


    "Everyone, we now only have around 30 fighters left, and only 6 of them are at a lower level. The 6 lower level individuals will now do elimination to determine the champion amongst them. And for the higher levels, they would also be doing an elimination round to determine the top ten amongst them."


    After that announcement, everyone cheered.


    In the meantime, the elven lords, Jul, and the unconscious Ming''sel have already been detained. This is because of the demonization of Le''as which was seen by everyone in the audience stand.


    A thorough investigation and interrogation would be held amongst the human race and their ally to question the reason for this event.


    As the contest continues, Shin Jiao was faced against a high elf, one of the remaining three high elves at his level.


    With the rise of his strength, Shin Jiao could even fight against a gold armored protector, so how could a mere 74th level high elf defeat him.


    The high elf was forced to use his special weapon, but Shin Jiao already knew how to counter it. Hence that high elf almost lost his mind when the connection between him and his special weapon was interrupted.


    But Shin Jiao did not let this happen and immediately knocks out his opponent.


    He knew the danger and implication if a high elf would suddenly be demonized in this contest. It would surely start a huge rumor, and then the war would then erupt between races.


    Hence he decided to knock out the high elf and with that won the fight.


    His next two opponents are high elves but they suffered the same fate as the other one and Shin Jiao also knocks them down and won the championship as a silver armored protector.


    Meanwhile, in the higher-level division, without Le''as, Yera Hill easily defeated the other high elves and even defeated the most powerful human fighter and grabs the first ce. The other high elves still proved their prowess and took third and fourth ce.


    This was the first time in history in the city of Ta''al that the human race won the contest and everyone cheered and was very happy. A festive atmosphere could be felt amongst the people and everyone celebrated.


    Meanwhile, the high elves could be seen nowhere in the city as they are all taken to the pce and is being interrogated by the higher-ups.


    A week has passed since then¡­


    Shin Jiao and his group were about to go back to Vitol town. However, since they have won they have no choice but to stay in the city and attend many celebrations and parties held for them by the high lords and even saint rulers of the city.


    At this time, Shin Jiao did not waste his time and is currently inside the main workshop of the craftsmen association.


    He is currently discussing something with the head of the association, Jhar ''Mad Joe'' Loo. He is a burly man with a thick beard and likes to wear goggles. From his height and features, Shin Jiao noticed that the man might be half-dwarf.


    Unlike most human and demi-human races which maintain their youth. Other races like dwarves still age like normal. Unless they reach the highest level and became a deity, they would show their age on their appearances. However, it would not affect their inner physique.


    So, even though, some of them might look old, they are still strong and robust.


    Jhar Loo is a very rough man who didn''t like to mince his words and is very frank.


    Right now, he is currently discussing with Shin Jiao how the high elven weapon works. Amongst them are many other craftsmen who were assigned to this task by the saint rulers. They have already known that those morphing weapons are the cause of why the high elves were able to win against most human fighters.


    Those weapons are sneaky and dangerous. However, what the saint rulers don''t like is the connection of those weapons to the demons and shadows. Hence they want the craftsmen association to be able to create one without the danger of demonization.


    Jhar Loo has already acknowledged Shin Jiao''s foresight after working with him for a few days now. And this is the reason why he is currently discussing with him a very important aspect of the weapon, the connection of it to the user.


    The group has already determined the reason for its morphing ability. This is because, in Yasper town, they are already able to make weapons that can change shapes.


    And theirst concern is the control ability. They have used domain, but it could not affect the weapon due to the material used on it which is somewhat resistant to domain control.


    However, Shin Jiao on the other hand could already control these weapons as he already determined the key. But he could not say it, as he is the only one who seems to have it amongst the people in the workshop. And that is his unique psychokinesis which is somewhat different than normal psychokinesis.


    As so, the discussion took them around two days before they could determine what to do next.


    However, this technique which was suggested by Shin Jiao is limited. This is because, in the immortalnd, the spiritual sense is being restricted. And if ever they are able to use it, they could only extend it at around 3 to 5 meters away from their body.


    But this is already enough for Shin Jiao''s n.


    Using strings of runemands, the group was able to create an extension of one''s spiritual sense towards the weapon.


    And before Shin Jiao and the people from Vitol town left Ta''al city, they have already sessfully aplished their goal.


    However, in spite of the celebration, a looming danger is currently brewing on the horizon.


    With the discovery of the high elves'' connection to the demons, the main ns of the human race have already prepared themselves for a possible attack from the high elves that have shown them no harm but is keeping a deep secret.


    On the other hand, the high elves are also gearing for war after receiving the report that this year''s supposed harvest of materials was hindered by the humans because of their affiliation with the demons.


    In the high elven imperial capital of the city of Su''al Nu, a majestic and beautiful pce stood in the middle. The Pce is surrounded by strong universal energy fluctuations which added to its radiance and beauty.


    Inside arge hall, a high elven male stood majestic while looking outside a pce window when a soldier donned in silver armor step inside and suddenly kneel on one knee. The emperor of the high elven race stood calmly when he noticed the soldier.


    "Your majesty¡­ the human female is here¡­" the soldier said.


    Hearing the soldier''s words, the emperor just nodded his head.


    Then with a gesture, a human female was suddenly dragged inside the hall wearing thick ck chains on her neck and both her arms and feet.. However, the expression of the woman sent chills down the spine of everyone in the room.

 Chapter 698 - Unique Human Race

    Chapter 698


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall woman looks at everyone in the room with a sinister gaze. She has been imprisoned by the high elves for many years now and was forced tobor for them. It is said that the high elves have the ability to create powerful weapons and artifacts. However, this only true because of the enchantments they imbued their weapons with.


    However, the strength and style of craftsmanship that the high elves use are boring and obsolete.


    Millions of years ago the high elven ancestors discover a n of the human race, which is unknown from other humans, living on a small and is able to create powerful artifacts. These humans have the ability to easily grasp anything when ites to crafting.


    Runes and arrays are second nature to them and it was as if they are born to be such beings that are created just to make artifacts.


    However, in that discovery, a war ensued and the where those humans lived was destroyed. And those few who were able to survive now lived in hiding.


    They are spread all over the universe and the high elves have been secretly searching for these human craftsmen ever since.


    And right now, one of them is the tall woman chained before the emperor of the high elven race.


    Luna Halil was born on a called Jik. It is a small just like earth but is filled with beauty and very bountiful. The only has the human race living on it and it is a primitive.


    While living there, she stumbled upon a secret. It was a secret of her ancestry. From there she learned about her origin and the war that happened millions of years ago which destroyed the home of her ancestors.


    However, this is of no concern to her as she likes her life right now. However, she soon learned that she is different from others. She learns really fast and new things are easy for her to understand. She was even astounded that she is able to learn the ancient and uniquenguage of her ancestors.


    And from there she learned about the stars and the universe which truly pique her interest. She began to follow the path to immortality and since then became the strongest being on her. She became its hero.


    She started making artifacts for her people and they grew and waxed strong. As her''s technology advances as the years went by, she decided to watch and would interfere in times of need.


    However, one day, a being suddenly appears and took her from her.


    She was brought to a border vige near the high elven territory. And through her ingenuity and creativeness, she began to create objects and enhance the lives of the peasants in that vige. However, she did not know that she was discovered by some of the elven spies watching the human vige.


    That was the first vige to fall in the hands of the elven race which almost sparked a war between the humans and the high elves.


    Getting their hands on their target, the high elves began sending envoys to the humans as an act of their cooperation and friendship.


    That was the start, and thousands of years have passed since then.


    "What is it again¡­ your majesty¡­" Luna Halil said with a sarcastic tone.


    The emperor suddenly threw a silver sphere that rolled on the ground andnded directly on her feet.


    "What is this? What have you done?" the high elven emperor asked with a cold tone.


    "Hihi¡­ Oh, this¡­ I thought you asked for a powerful weapon for your race. I have been making these kinds of weapons ever since hundreds of thousands of years ago¡­ I could not even remember how many I have crafted¡­ Why are you asking this now?"


    "You said that the demon contained inside these weapons is unable to break our will¡­ But why is it that¡­" a high elf wearing an official robe suddenly steps forward with a rebuking tone?


    The rest of the high elven officials also began to point their finger in anger at Luna.


    "Haha¡­ I don''t know what you are talking about?" she suddenly said with an innocent look in her eyes.


    But the elves inside the hall knew that she is mocking them.


    "We were all tricked by her¡­ She was nning this from the start. We must kill her now!" said a female elf as she suddenly steps forward and a de transformed from her wrist.


    But as the de transformed it suddenly made her wince in pain but she held it back while taking a step closer to the chained female human.


    "Tell us how to reverse this thing or I will send you to your eternal damnation." The female elf said as she walks slowly.


    Each step causes her pain and everyone could see the beads of sweat forming on her fair and beautiful face which is slowly turning ugly.


    "Stop¡­ you should not use the weapon¡­" a male high elf said with concernden in his eyes.


    But the female elven wielding her weapon did not stop her movement. Their race has fallen into a trap set by this human. For many years now, they are already used to using their customized weapon, and their souls are intertwined with them.


    Who would have expected that the said weapons which have already proven themselves on the battlefield against the demons and shadow beings would be the doom of their race? Now they knew that it was only their folly and pride that has to lead them this path.


    The high elves have already gained too much prestige and honor due to those weapons, and now, how could they ept that it was all a trap. Even the saint rulers of the high elven n did not even foresee this oue. This is because they are confident that they could control the demon inside those weapons.


    "Let me handle this¡­ If we could not find a way, then we would be the sinner of our race¡­" the elven woman said while trying to grit her teeth.


    But as soon as she took another step, she suddenly halted. Then her face and body began changing.


    The chained woman showed a grin on her face.


    "The powerful you are, the same goes for your weapon¡­ Hihihi¡­ Your will is weak¡­ and you will be consumed." She suddenly said while chuckling.


    Before the high elves in the hall could say anything, the elven woman suddenly howled like a beast. Then her figure suddenly turned into a creature with a bat''s head and a yellow butterfly''s body. Six long and sharp legs that look like spears grew out of her body.


    "Ah¡­ The true self¡­ Beautiful on the outside, ugly on the inside¡­ Kiki¡­" the woman said with a sneer.


    Suddenly, the now demonized elven lord and minister of the high elven emperor brandished its long spear-like legs and attack the elves in the hall.


    However, it did not seed as a sphere suddenly enclosed it.


    The powerful elven emperor gesture his hand and the sphere enclosure flew out of the hall breaking its sturdy wall.


    Then the emperor suddenly clenches his fist as the sphere was sent upwards as it grew smaller.


    Everyone saw the sphere disappearing as it grew smaller crushing the demon inside of it. Everyone in the hall is now filled with fear. They knew that they could not use their special weapons anymore, plus they also have to deal with the humans who have discovered their secret.


    But they did not have time to think about this anymore. They must know how to stop this from happening or else their race would be doomed.


    In this troublesome matter that the elven race is facing, the one responsible for it has a happy expression on her face. Luna Halil knew why she is being kept alive. And that is because the elves still wanted to find a way out of this predicament.


    But if they could discover another gruesome fact about the demonization curse she put in those weapons, then they would surely kill her.


    This is because the demonization is somewhat permanent. Unless they knew someone who could tamper with a soul, and also a member of her n, then maybe, just maybe their whole race could survive this.


    As she was thrown inside the dark cell, Luna looks at its ceiling and a smile crept on her face.


    "Ancestors, I will take this revenge to heart. They have kept me in prison for thousands of years and worked me like a ve¡­ I promise to make them pay for destroying our n. And for treating me this way¡­" she muttered with a glint of determination in her eyes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his gang have once again boarded the airship and departed from the city of Ta''al. Unknown to him, due to his intervention, the city of Ta''al identally discovers a way to reverse the curse that Luna has inflicted on the whole race of the high elves.


    But how could they just give it to them? This discovery is far more useful to the human race. With the use of the morphing weapons and having its own will that is the same as the wielder, the human race would rise above the stage in the battle against the demons and the shadow beings.


    With a weapon that cannot be affected by any divine or demonic will, they would be unstoppable on the battlefield.


    But this is not of Shin Jiao''s concern for now.


    As their group traverses the vastnd using their airship, arge creature suddenly appears on their path. Therge creature looks like a dragon and on top of it sat a tall and sturdy man.


    His eyes are looking directly at the people on the ship and a glow of greed could be seen on them. Plus that thing that made the man scary is its level. Everyone in the ship could feel a great pressureing from the man who is a high lord, and its mount which is a ck dragon lord.


    "Everyone, prepare to fight!" shouted Jin Jo Long.


    After bathing and meditating in the immortal river within the special area of Ta''al city for a few days.. The three lords in the ship seem to have the confidence to face against a powerful high lord bandit.

 Chapter 699 - Another Immortal’s Cave

    Chapter 699


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The ck dragon with its rider flew directly towards the airship without warning. As the two figures drew closer, multiple projectiles began flying towards them.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao watches the man and its ride. He knew that the people in the ship would not be a match to the two and if he did not give them a hand, the ship would surely be destroyed.


    It was not his duty or that he wanted to be a hero, but it is his will to survive that drives him to move ording to the circumstances. His ability to create things has already been exposed to the people in the town of Vitol. So he is not afraid that the things which he takes out would cause him trouble.


    Since he has already decided he went down to the cabin and into his room. He then immediately takes out a handgun and began changing the array set in the gun to amodate the power of a lord. With his experience and knowledge of a lord''s power which is equivalent to a primary stage heavenly nascent realm or around level 80 to 84, he knew how strong the array should be.


    Luckily for him, the person riding the ck dragon seems to want to toy with them.


    Hence he did not fully attack them yet but caused them trouble by damaging their airship.


    After Shin Jiao finished altering the setting of one of his handguns, he runs out of the cabin and seeks Aiya Wine. She is the one he is close with and decided to trust her.


    He saw her on the deck shouting andmanding the rest of the people to repair the damages on the ship.


    "Lord Aiya¡­ Here take this¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly appear beside Aiya and handed her a ck object.


    When Aiya saw the object, her eyes suddenly glitter in surprise. This is because she can feel something from that ck object. It''s kind of like something really powerful is inside of it.


    She and the other two lords already knew how crazy are Shin Jiao''s kinds of stuff are. Even those from the Ta''al city wanted to take him away from them and let him join the craftsman association in the city. This is because of the object that he used to destroy the demonized high elf. They all saw what happened back then.


    But due to the advice of the three high lords that were assigned to Vitol town, the saint ruler decided to let Shin Jiao go back to Vitol town. His growth and potential in crafting are unlimited, and the group knew that there is a possibility that he would be changed once he stayed in the city.


    Hence they all let him go back and decided to monitor his growth and potential.


    So upon receiving the ck object, Aiya and the other two lords who saw it knew that it would be a very useful weapon against their enemy.


    Shin Jiao then instructed them on how to use it.


    While this is happening, the high lord man sitting on top of the ck dragon while dodging multiple attacks already has his attention towards what is happening on the deck. He saw the object and even at his distance he could feel that something is wrong with it. Something dangerous, something that is intimidating.


    Even the ck dragon seems agitated for some unknown reason.


    With a nod of her head, Aiya Wine turns towards the man and with a smirk on her beautiful face lifted her hand and directly pointed the barrel of the handgun towards his direction.


    The man immediately feels threatened and wanted to evade but who would have known that Aiya Wine has already grasped the technique on how to use the weapon through Shin Jiao''s simple exnation.


    "Three shots¡­ only three shots¡­" she muttered.


    Boom!


    A loud sound reverberated in the air and even rocks the airship they are in.


    Everyone in the ship immediately docks down and subconsciously covered their ears.


    Aiya Wine who is holding the handgun took two steps back and had a disbelieving expression on her face. The attack was very powerful that when she feels the impact she even used her power to try and stabilize her footing but she was still unable to do so.


    She also feels therge drain of her power upon using the handgun and felt somewhat weakened.


    But what shocks her the most is what has happened to the flying figure.


    The man was thoroughly taken aback. Even though he knew the danger of the weapon, he did not expect it to be that powerful.


    Luckily for him, he dodges by reflex and avoids his body from getting destroyed. However, his left hand was wasted and was obliterated by that single powerful shot. It was too fast that even though he already covered everything within his domain, he still was not able to dodge.


    With a pained look in his eyes, he red at the ship.


    He was just a paid thug who escaped the human settlements and decided to live deep within the forests. The offer of that hooded person was too tempting that he has no choice but to fulfill it. His goal in this trip is to rob the ship and do whatever he likes to those people on the ship.


    As someone who lives by his words, he will not take anything that the robed person asks him, but he would just y with his target.


    And who would have known that this would happen to him?


    He knew that if he dies, the authority of the city from which he fled would surely be able to catch him. So he cannot die. However, his arm¡­ one of his arms was destroyed and he needed someone to pay this humiliation back.


    His eyesnded on Aiya Wine¡­ her beauty would be enough for him to enjoy. But he didn''t want a powerful female as a hostage. It would cause him too much trouble. Then his eyesnded on the object in her hand, then at the young man who handed it to her.


    An idea lit his mind up and decided on something.


    With a creepy smile on his bloody face caused by his own blood, he wields his weapon and urges the ck dragon to attack.


    But soon, he discovers that the ck dragon has gone weaker. Then he saw that on the left side of its neck is a wound with blood gushing out from that ce.


    "Damn it!" he cursed and did not think anymore.


    He guided the ck dragon and immediately dives down towards the airship. Aiya Wine wanted to shot again, but the weapon and her energy are still not ready. If she uses it again, there is a tendency that the weapon would consume her energy and she could lose consciousness which is not an ideal oue for her.


    Suddenly, Viva Ro which is one of the lords in this trip extended her hand and grabs the weapon. She knew the condition of Aiya and did not want her to be in danger. Though she is not as powerful as Aiya, she knew that the weapon could augment her strength to defeat the enemy.


    After taking the weapon she suddenly took aim, but the man was too fast for her to react and saw the ck dragon suddenly spewing a tongue of blue me from its mouth.


    "Defensive measure!" shouted Jin Jo Long as a thin white barrier covered the ship.


    But it was still toote, though it was able to block the dragon''s breath, the man grabs the opportunity tond on the ship by banking on a small hole created by the impact.


    Everyone was on tenterhooks upon seeing the powerful high lord. But their bodies are unable to move anymore as they are now under his powerful domain.


    But he knew that the three lords would be able to break it, so he did not waste time. As soon as hended, he dashed forth and then grabs Shin Jiao.


    It was toote for the three lords to reach this moment. Before they knew it, Shin Jiao was already taken by the man who suddenly vanished.


    "No! Shin!¡­" Aiya Wine shouted, but she is helpless at this point.


    She clenches her fist and a worried expression appears on her face. Though she knew that Shin Jiao would not die, still she did not want him to suffer.


    After all the time she spent with him, she has already treated him as one of her closest friends. With worry in her eyes, she tried to look around to try and find a glimpse of his and that man''s figure, but to no avail.


    "Rx, he would be fine. That youngd is not simple¡­" Jin Jo Long said tofort her.


    He saw the reaction of the young man at that time. He somewhat knew that the target of the man suddenly shifted to Shin Jiao when he saw the powerful artifact that Aiya Wine used. However, what dumbfounded him the most is the slight smile that appears on the young man''s mouth when he was taken without resistance.


    For some unbelievable reason, he thought that Shin Jiao purposely did not resist being a captive.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I wasn''t able to take a correct aim¡­" Viva Ro apologizes as she too was affected by the domain of the enemy and froze for several seconds.


    "It''s fine¡­ We should just trust on him¡­" Aiya Wine who has a helpless look on her face said.


    As the ship continues its journey, Shin Jiao on the other hand did not move while being held by now one-armed high lord. He is being constrained by the high lord''s domain, but as a domain user himself and someone who has a powerful psychokinesis ability, Shin Jiao could actually move and fight against the domain of his opponent.


    But the problem is his enemy right now is very strong. Plus he doesn''t have any bullet to siphon the enemy''s strength. As his enemy is a human, he could not use the bullet that could siphon shadow energy. Instead, he needed to use an essence siphon or the yin and yang energy void to be able to fight against this being.


    However, what has grabbed his curiosity and interest is not escaping or the power of the person abducting him.. But instead, it is the possibility of having to discover another immortal cave.

 Chapter 700 - Another Immortal’s Cave (2)

    Chapter 700


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Deep within the forest region outside the borders of Ta''al city, a hidden cave protected by magical incantation and thick poisonous fog could be found. ording to the legends, an immortal bandit lives within the poisonous fog and hemandsrge and powerful beasts.


    Many travelers within this area have fallen in his hands and those who knew of his existence dare not venture in this region.


    Deep within this forest, a figure is moving with a person being carried on his shoulder. The figure has blood on his clothes and only has one arm.


    In the immortalnd, he would be a rare sight. This is because everyone in this world is immortal and once they die their bodies would return to their perfect form. However, for those who severed their limbs in a fight or an ident, they will have to wait for many years before their limbs would be restored. Unlike wounds which the body could easily heal, missing limbs is different. It would make the flow of universal energy in one''s body chaotic and unnatural.


    As the figure arrives near the foggy area, he suddenly stopped and then threw the man he is carrying to the ground like some baggage.


    Shin Jiao groaned as he hit the hard ground. It was reflexive but he was not hurt at all. His eyes are looking around and he could now feel his body being freed by the man''s domain.


    "This is the path to my cave¡­ many could not enter this ce nor leave once inside. Even those saint rulers are afraid to enter myir¡­ Hehe¡­ So once I take you inside, you will not be able toe back out. So I advise you to be a goodd and obey mymand, or else I will make you suffer." the man said as he checked his wound.


    A slightly pained expression appears on his face as he suddenly pours some vial of liquid on the wound which he took from his pouch.


    Shin Jiao could see the wound suddenly emitting smoke and a sizzling sound could be even be heard.


    "That was some nasty weapon you created¡­ I never would have expected to see such a familiar artifact that could exist in this world." the man said with a sense of dread in his tone.


    From his expression, it could be seen that he seem to have a bad experience when facing rifles. So Shin Jiao is now really interested in who this man really is.


    "Senior, since I am your captive, may I know your name?" Shin Jiao said with a slight smile on his face.


    When the man heard his words, he scrunched his brows and frowns a bit.


    "You do not know who I am?" the man asked with a hint of disappointment in his tone.


    "No¡­ I¡­ I am not familiar with this ce."


    "Which town did you came from?"


    With that question, Shin Jiao did not dare reply. This person is a very powerful being, if he acted against the town, then the people there would be troubled. Plus the town might even be destroyed.


    Seeing the young man not replying, the man showed a faint smile on his face.


    "People call me ''the Bog'' in this ce. My real name is Man Geun¡­ How about you, what is your name?"


    "I am Shin Jiao¡­"


    The two talked casually as if nothing had happened.


    The man named Geun Man did not even consider Shin Jiao as a threat due to his low level, that''s why he is not guarded against the young man.


    After taking care of his wounds, he takes out something that looks like a gas mask, which made Shin Jiao feel a bit stunned. Plus the man is actually using a space tool. He is the second person he has seen using a space ring, so Shin Jiao is a bit amazed and is not interested to know who this man really is.


    "Wear this and follow me through the fog." The man said then put on the mask.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and also put on the gas mask looking thingy on.


    The two traversed through the foggy area. Once Shin Jiao set his foot in this ce, he immediately noticed that this ce is actually arge formation array. It is a cleverly concealed formation array. If not for his quick mind and familiarity with array formations, he would not even realize that this fog is actually a really huge and wide array that might even cover this whole region.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao is now really curious about who this man really is.


    After a few hours of traveling through the dense fog, Shin Jiao found himself in a ce with less fog, and in front of himys a cave entrance.


    The cave itself is almost unnoticeable as it is hidden behind a rock formation that hides it from someone''s view.


    The man leads him inside and Shin Jiao noticed many nts and herbs nted on the side. But what caught his attention is the light that produces energy for the nts.


    It was a piece of familiar technology. It is a machine that produces light that mimics the star within this system.


    As he observes using his psychokinesis he was truly astounded at what he discovered. The man on the other hand just led Shin Jiao inside the cave.


    "From now on, you will be staying in this ce. I have seen what you can do and have already decided to take you in as my disciple. From now on, you will learn from me, and I will impart you all the knowledge that I have¡­ however, I will advise you not to show such knowledge to the outside world if you do not want to be used by other people¡­" the man said and a hint of sadness suddenly crept on his eyes.


    Before Shin Jiao could say something, the man threw some books and a crystal towards him and suddenly showed an ugly expression. Then without warning, he quickly turns around and left the cave in a hurry.


    Although the Geun Man is trying to hide it, Shin Jiao has already discovered that something is wrong with that guy.


    He noticed purple veins slowly spreading on his neck as if they were roots or tiny purple worms crawling upwards towards the man''s face.


    He did not follow and just look at the cave''s entrance. Unknowingly, Shin Jiao already has a sword in his hand, while looking vigntly towards the direction where the man left.


    Then he heard a painful howling from outside which made Shin Jiao defensive.


    After a few minutes, he did not notice the man returning, so he decided to explore the cave. As a precaution, he set up an array formation at the entrance.


    As he walks deeper into the cave, Shin Jiao noticed a lot of things that rte to technology. After seeing the whole cave which is really big for an immortal''s cave, Shin Jiao picks one of the rooms and enters it.


    Once inside, he began checking the books that the man threw on him. The books are covered with animal skin and have no title on them. Shin Jiao did not want to read them at first but as soon as he opened the book, he was immediately taken aback.


    The books are really mysterious. When someone would casually looks at them, they will not be able to discover the gem inside those pages.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed the strange energy at the title letters and began trying to determine how it works. After around 30 minutes of experimenting, he discovers that to see the real words on the title page, he needed to concentrate the universe''s energy in his eyes.


    Upon doing so, the book''s title began to change and the letters cleared up. Then Shin Jiao''s saw the instructions which suddenly formed on the front page.


    For one to be able to read the book, they have to use a certain crystal as a guide inprehending and reading what''s inside.


    Following the instruction, Shin Jiao''s mind was suddenly taken inside the book and he discovers its true worth.


    For some unknown time, Shin Jiao immerse himself through reading and discovering what the books contained. He would only stop when he would feel weak and ate or absorb energy. This is because; studying the books needed sufficient energy. And what he has in his ring are arge number of energy cores and food. Hence he did not leave the cave''s room and continuously learn from the books.


    Knowledge after knowledge enters his mind and enhances what he has already learned. And with his innate quick understanding and gifts, he is able to digest those that he reads.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Vitol town, a gloomy atmosphere surrounded the new building. The alchemist and the craftsmen inside the building still did their jobs and produces batches of goods for the town. However, without Shin Jiao everything seems dull and dry.


    Aiya Wine would sometimes visit the personalboratory and workshop of Shin Jiao and heaves a deep sigh. She did not know what had happened to him, but it has already been months since he was taken. However, it seems that he was not killed yet.


    But what made her worry is the chance that Shin Jiao might have tortured by the high lord bandit which people called ''the Bog''. The name implies the person''s ability to capture whom he wanted to capture and would not let them go until their minds were ruined by him.


    And this is what worries her.


    "I hope that you would be fine¡­" Aiya muttered as she caresses the table where Shin Jiao would spend his time drawing and drafting stuff.


    After sighing for the fourth time, Aiya Wine walked out of the room, and on her way out she saw Jinga Vin who is walking towards theboratory.


    "Jinga¡­" she said with a surprised tone.


    Then suddenly before Jinga Vin could say anything, Aiya Wine suddenly hugs him while nting her face on his strong chest.


    "Do... Do you think he wille back?" she said in a sad tone.


    Hearing her sad words, Jinga Vin heaves a helpless sigh. He was a bit jealous of Shin Jiao but he knew that Aiya Wine is treating the young man as her younger brother. The two have been lovers for a long time and he knew what she is thinking right now.


    Hence he did not say anything and his usual cold face turned gentle as he caresses the hair of the woman in his arms.. The two stayed like that for a while until one could see in the horizon the darkness slowly covering thend.

 Chapter 701 - Missing For Two Years

    Chapter 701


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sunny light brightens up the whole forest as new dawnes into y for all the beings living within it. Creatures of every kind began toe out of their homes to bathe in the light of the morning sun.


    Meanwhile, inside a hidden cave, a small golden ray suddenly peeks and drives away the darkness within it. Inside the cave, a young man is currently sitting on wooden ben in a lotus position. As the whole room suddenly brightens the young man''s eyes also open up.


    As he did so, he suddenly spews mouthfuls of ck blood on the floor.


    His clothes are tattered and dried blood stain could be seen on them. Some scars are even visible on his fair skin which is evident in a gruesome battle that the young man just experienced.


    Shin Jiao weakly forces himself to take out some of his remaining food in his spatial ring. Although he is feeling weakness all over his body, he knew that if he did not consume something his body would surely weaken further.


    For now, he did not want to die and leave to chance the things he has on him. And so he began devouring the fruits and vegetables in front of him.


    He was too hungry due to forcing himself in healing his wounds. He has even consumed a lot of his energy.


    While eating he suddenly recalled what had happened a few days ago¡­


    After Shin Jiao was forcefully held inside the cave, the one-armed man was really interested in his knowledge and development. Especially when he discovers that Shin Jiao is also proficient in array formations.


    At that time, he told Shin Jiao that it was his luck to find such a person that would inherit his skills. The reason for this is unknown to Shin Jiao. However, he has learned many things from the book the man with a high lord prowess has given to him.


    After a month of staying in the cave, Shin Jiao has gained too much knowledge and learned many secrets that he knew if someone would know about it, he would be chased until the ends of this just like what had happened to this man named Geun Man.


    Then suddenly, one day, Geun Man came back to the cave with a strange aura seeping from his body. Shin Jiao has actually seen and known this aura since the two has a closer interaction as a disciple and a teacher, but today was different.


    The aura is far more powerful and very noticeable and from the looks of it, Geun Man is having a hard time controlling it.


    Shin Jiao has already seen such a thing happening. It was the time when Le''as the high elf suddenly turned into a demon.


    "Master¡­ You''re¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to say something but Geun Man stopped him.


    Using his teeth he removes the ring from his finger and threw it towards Shin Jiao. Then with a helpless and pained look on his face, Geun Man left the cave.


    Ever since he found a disciple, he also began his n to try and control the demon inside of him. However, no matter what he did he could not stop it. If he has not done so, he could still have lived for another ten years before turning into a demon. But now, it was all toote.


    He was angry for being tricked by his own n to work with those high elves. Who would have known that the high elves were colluding with the demons? Those strange yet powerful secret weapons they wield are something that an immortal would die for. However, he discovered that inside those weapons as demon seeds.


    When he discovers this, he was chased by his own n and he has no other choice but to hide in this forest. However, he was already affected by the weapon that was supposed to be a gift for him. Every now and then he would ambush some airships and take some immortals to feed the demonic soul inside of him.


    But this was another mistake that he did. By feeding the demon, he would regain his sanity for a while. Yet as time goes by, the demon bes stronger. And now, he could not control it anymore.


    This was thest time, hisst chance to preserve the knowledge he has acquired for thousands of years of research and learning.


    He gave it all to hisst and only disciple, a young man he identally saw, a young man named Shin Jiao.


    As Geun Man ran as far away as he could, his sight suddenly turned red, and his body began feeling the pain. He knew that he would soon turn into the demon which has already grown to such an extent inside his body.


    Once that demon upied his body and devoured his immortal soul, then his consciousness would be thrown into the void and his immortal body would be consumed and then turned into a demon.


    As he ran away, he did not know how far it was, but soon everything turned dark.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, knew what is happening and while Geun Man was away began to create defensive array formations and traps.


    He knew that the demon would return and with the power it possessed, it would not be like hisst fight with the demonized Le''as.


    After some preparation, he waited, and then as he has predicted, the now demonized teacher of his appearance at the cave''s entrance. With fourrge horns, a crimson blood bulky body, around three meters tall, and a face that looks like those orcs in the movies, the demonized Geun Man exudes a powerful aura that almost made Shin Jiao''s heart skipped a beat.


    But he is confident of his traps as they are the ones he learned from the books that Geun Man gave him.


    Shin Jiao did not hide but instead reveals himself in front of the demon.


    "Haha¡­ You are his student¡­ A puny ant like you, wanted to fight against me? What a waste¡­ however, I will harvest from your brain the knowledge this man has given. And I will enjoy seeing you suffering." The demon said in a runguage.


    Shin Jiao did not reply and just sneered at the demon, and then he takes out his ck katana de and gestured for the demon toe.


    The demon was careful, but he could not sense any formation in the area. Plus the man''s soul he devoured was very shrewd. He actually erased everything before the demon could get anything. Hence he has no choice but to get the student that he saw from the man''s eyes.


    As the demon suddenly rushed, Shin Jiao was immediately controlled by its powerful domain.


    When the demon saw that the young man froze, it was ted.


    "This is going to be easy¡­ Hihi¡­" he muttered.


    Soon his expression change as he suddenly feels that something is wrong. As he enters the cave, nothing happened. However, as soon as he took a step forwards and came closer to the young man, he soon discovers that his body was immediately held down by a powerful force.


    "No¡­" shouted the demon as he suddenly swings hisrge arms with his sharp ws.


    Shin Jiao already expected this and wanted to dodge, but the demon was really too fast for him.


    Wham!


    Shin Jiao''s body was hit and his clothes were immediately torn and wounds appear on his strong body. He flew towards a wall and even destroyed the cave wall. His body flew out and hit the forest outside creating a clearing that looks like it was caused by arge meteorite falling into the forest.


    He could feel the pain all over his body; he even thought that his internal organs shifted due to the powerful impact caused by that full-powered strike from the demon.


    It took Shin Jiao around an hour before he was able to get up and walked back to the cave.


    Although it was already night time, because of the fog, no shadow creature nor beast dare enter this part of the forest. So Shin Jiao forces himself to walk back to the cave.


    From there he found the demon being slowly suppressed by the formation. In just one hour, the formation has already shrunk, but it is still unable to make the demon surrender.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the trapped demon and decided to enter his room and meditate to heal his wound.


    That''s what happened a few days ago.


    As Shin Jiao came out of his room, he discovered a glowing crimson orb on the ground. The demon is already nowhere to be found and only the crimson orb is on the ground.


    Shin Jiao knew that this orb is thepressed power of that demon and his teacher Geun Man.


    The formation he created was actually aimed to purify the immortal body of Geun Man. This way, his soul would not be trapped inside that void and could enter the true cycle of reincarnation. Though he would not appear in the immortalnd anymore, at least the void would not trap him and make his immortal soul suffer for eternity.


    "Thank you¡­ master, for everything." Shin Jiao muttered as he bowed.


    He carefully checked everything in the room and began fixing the damages caused by the demon. He still needs to stay in this cave for a while andplete learning the things from the books.


    And so, Shin Jiao spends his days engrossed in learning that he did not have any sense of time.


    And soon, two years have passed¡­


    ¡­


    In the bordends protected by the Osmond n, a million miles at the southwest direction of Vitol town. Arge scale war is happening.


    A year has passed since it started. It was the high elves that started the offensive against the human race. The high elves have allied themselves with the Zith''ra race. The Zith''ra race is a race of 3-meter tall beings that looks like gods from mythologies.


    Their body is just like that of humans, but their heads differ. Plus their real trait is their bluish skin.


    With the Zith''ra race on their side, the high elves were able to push this war towards the borders of the human race.

 Chapter 702 - The Border Land Skirmish

    Chapter 702


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Three hundred viges, and thirty towns¡­ those are the loses. If we could not push them back, then we would expect this war to escte further. With the help of the Zith''ra race, we would be hard press to defend our borders." A man wearing white garb said while sitting along with six more people in the room.


    "We will send all of our reinforcements to the Osmond n and hope that we could hold on until the new weapon arrives." The young woman in a yellow gown said with a serious expression on her face.


    "Do you really think that the new weapon isparable to the weapons used by the high elves?"


    "I think so¡­ it is very powerful but hard to produce. If only the one who created it was not caught as a hostage 2 years ago, then we could have created its perfect form."


    "Then you are saying that what you have created is only a replica and is not that strong?"


    The woman who introduces the new weapon turns her head towards the man from the Vin n.


    "Lord Aiya Wine and Lord Jinga Vin were the ones who oversee the creation of such weapon under the supervision of Ta''al city''s three saint rulers. They have confirmed to me that the weapon is strong enough to destroy a piece of silver armor if silver armored protector uses it, the same goes for the gold armor." The young man said.


    "Alright, how long will it take before they could reach the Osmond n headquarters?"


    "Around a month via airship''s fastest speed. That is if they did not encounter anything on the road."


    "We from the Wine n will send some fast ships as an escort¡­"


    "We from the demi-human n would also send some fast ships as an escort¡­"


    The two ns where the airship that would be carrying the new weapons be passing immediately offer their help.


    "Saint Lord Ag-ton¡­ why do you think the Zith''ra race is helping the High Elves?"


    "Hmm¡­ I think the High Elves are using something to attract those blue giants to their side."


    "You mean¡­ Holy artifacts?"


    "Yes, that''s the only thing that could make those blue giants lend their helping hands."


    "But Holy Artifacts are so rare that in the human race we only have three of them."


    "That is because we don''t have any crafter powerful enough to create holy artifacts¡­"


    As the discussion within the room progresses, the war in the borders also worsens. Although the immortals would not die, the Zith''ra race has its way of imprisoning or hindering an immortal''s mind. Hence, though not dead, those who are resurrected are as good as useless in the war.


    In the outskirts of the borders of the Osmond n, arge group of an army numbering up to twenty thousand is currently marching towards the next town. It is the only remaining town that is standing between the first border city of the Osmond n and the invading army.


    This town is called the town of Gipard. Gipard is not your typical normal town. Due to its location within the outside borders of the Osmon n territory, their walls and defenses are top-notch.


    One could say that the town is far stronger when ites to defensive capability than any other cities in the human race territory.


    Advance defensive and trapping arrays are set up all over the town''s boundary, which covers hundreds of kilometers. Plus the inhabitants within the town even have high lords living amongst them. This is the reason why the town of Gipard was able to hold its ground even though it is near the High Elven race territory.


    "The High Elves and the Zith''ra army areing¡­ send the message to the town¡­" a young woman garbed in an assassin''s clothes instructed the man beside her.


    The man nodded and left in a blink of an eye.


    She did not leave her spot and continue watching the army''s procession. She wanted to know the exact number of the enemy so that she could prepare to report the exact detail to her superiors.


    This kind of event is happening all over the borders of the Osmond n. However, the demi-human n and the peasant n did not lower their guards too as within their bordersys the Zith''ra race. Hence they are also gearing for war.


    As the young womany prone atop arge tree branch, she suddenly feels that something is wrong and immediately jumps to another branch.


    As soon as she did so, the branch where she was before was suddenly sted to pieces.


    Then clinging in the thick tree is a bluish being with the head of a lizard.


    "Slurp¡­ it seems that this one is very slippery¡­ Keke¡­ This would be fun. I Leth would really enjoy this¡­" the Zith''ra named Leth said while focusing his two lizard eyes on the woman.


    "I have never tasted a human woman before¡­ maybe I can have your flesh and your soul¡­ Keke¡­" the Leth said with a chuckle.


    Then without warning, his tongue suddenly flew out like a bullet and grazed the young woman''s arm. She tried to dodge the attack but it was too fast.


    "Slurp¡­ Really¡­ good!¡­ I never expected that the human immortal golden blood tastes this way¡­ it''s different¡­ it''s more¡­ delicious¡­" Leth said with an ugly grin.


    The young woman did not hesitate and immediately escaped the area while throwing a silver object in the air. As the silver object exploded the entire area was flooded with thick smoke that contains silver sparkling dust.


    This silver dust prevents any domain user and those with sharp sense to detect her location.


    Leth was taken by surprise and was immediately angered. With a swing of his fist, the tree trunk beside him was immediately pulverized.


    "Do you think you can escape with that trick?" Leth growled in anger.


    "Leth, we have to move! Let that person go!"manded someone from the ground.


    But Leth showed an angry expression and then growled.


    "Shut up! I epted to go to this war because I wanted to hunt. So you keep out of my business¡­" the angry roar from a simple lord actually made everyone in the vast army of twenty thousand feel a shiver running down their spine.


    Even the high lords amongst the army feel a bit ufortable. But no one said anything. They knew that this Zith''ra is not just any normal lord. He is an assassin that could even kill a high lord. Hence they did not dare anger such a person.


    The Zith''ra inmand of the army just shook his head andmanded the army to continue marching.


    Meanwhile, Leth chases after the escaping woman as they go deeper into the forest.


    The woman''s name is Alea Zin. She is a member of the Zin n who is under the Osmond n. Alea Zin is one of the best-trained scouts of the Osmond n for hundreds of years. She prided herself on her strength as a gold armored protector and her speed.


    However, it seems that she would be facing someone far stronger and faster than her today.


    While the two chases after each other in the forest, a circr magic array formation suddenly glowed from the ground.


    And from that magic array, mud began to rise, and then the mud slowly transformed into a shape of a person. Boots, pants, robe, clothes, hands, head, and then face, the mud was slowly sculpted into a human being.


    Then suddenly, it stopped. The sculpture suddenly cracked and then a figure appears under the crumbling hardened mud.


    The figure was Shin Jiao.


    As a part of his experiment on what he learned from the books that were given to him by his ''master'', Shin Jiao was interested in the alchemical array which acts as personal teleportation magic. To test its full capability he wanted to test its maximum distance and that''s why he appears within the borders of the Osmond n.


    As soon as he opens his eyes, he immediately saw the forest. But then he sensed something is amiss. Then his vision caught the sight of two figures, one is a human woman and the other is clearly not.


    It was his first time seeing such a being. But from the knowledge he has learned about the immortalnd, he immediately deduced that the figure he is seeing is actually a member of the Zith''ra race.


    "Why is a Zith''ra race chasing after a human?" he thought as he suddenly leaps above a tree.


    He didn''t want to intervene, but his curiosity got a hold of himself and wanted to know more. Plus it is not every day that one can see a member of the Zith''ra race. ording to what he has learned and deduced, the Zith''ra race might have also visited the earth before. He is not sure if it is true though.


    As he followed the two he soon discovers that the human female is beginning to be weaker. And her speed decreases by much.


    However, the lizard face blue giant seems to be ying with her as he just gives her tiny wounds all over her body. Plus, from the way those wounds are inflicted, he could guess that this blue giant has some wicked intention.


    He suddenly remembers that the Zith''ra race is actually hermaphrodites, a race that has both male and female organs. They can reproduce on their own at will, hence the reason why they deemed themselves as the true gods of the universe.


    Then Shin Jiao saw the woman falling to the ground, her ck clothes are already in tatters. Then the blue giant strode towards her with excitement in his eyes.


    As he took a few steps forward, he suddenly froze and then turns his attention towards the direction of Shin Jiao who is leaning calmly beside a tree.


    Seeing the man standing calmly and barely has a power level of 74, Leth sneered and grinned evilly. Perverted as he is, he also found the handsome young man a bit attractive. Hence he wanted to catch him and also y with him after he gets his fill with the woman.


    As he took a step forward, he suddenly feels a slight stinging pain in his foot. Then with a wide eye, he red at the weak woman on the ground.. Then he looks at the sticking metallic syringe on his leg.

 Chapter 703 - The Borderland Skirmish (2)

    Chapter 703


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While stealthily following the young woman in tattered clothing and the blue figure from the Zith''ra race, Shin Jiao has already noticed the young woman sneakily holding something in her hand. To those who are not familiar with it, they would just assume that the thing she is holding is her weapon.


    However, Shin Jiao could clearly see the liquid substance inside of the syringe. As he calmly watches the chase until the blue being caught the woman he saw a determined look on the woman''s face. Then he saw her giving it all her strength and plunge that syringe in the blue being''s leg when it suddenly turns its attention towards him.


    Using his acute vision, Shin Jiao could not see the energy fluctuation in the body of that blue being. From having the power of a lord, it suddenly plummeted down to level 79 which is equal to a peak gold armored protector''s power.


    Yet it didn''t stop there. The power level of the blue being with a lizard''s face continues plummeting until it reaches level 77, ording to Shin Jiao''s estimation.


    This event made Leth panic a little as he could feel the strength in his body leaving him.


    He suddenly red at the young woman on the ground that is already unconscious. Due to the poison from his tongue, the woman has already fallen unconscious.


    However, he still has another opponent, and that is the handsome young man above the tree.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" asked Leth in a runguage while calmly looking directly at Shin Jiao.


    "¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not answer him and just jumps down from the tree. He then calmly observes the blue being and a smile bloomed on his face.


    Seeing the smile of the handsome man, Leth''s eyes glowed with interest. He suddenly wanted to get this young man. From his experience in catching human immortals, he has already had a taste of their flesh. He knew that they tasted wonderful. However, the scent that he could smell from the young human in front of him is different. The aroma is a bit intoxicating.


    Suddenly as if by impulse, Leth pushes the ground and his figure dashed towards Shin Jiao. He extended his hand wanting to grab him in one go.


    As his figure drew closer, Shin Jiao suddenly moved and disappear from his spot. This made Leth stopped from his tracks.


    He looks to his left and right but saw no one.


    "Tsk¡­ This poison is not that fatal¡­ you wanted to capture her?¡­" a voiceing from behind him suddenly made Leth a bit surprised.


    Shin Jiao is also talking in a runguage.


    "How?... You¡­ you are a strong warrior from the human race¡­ Hehe¡­ I want to duel with you. Winner takes all¡­ I will have you if I win." Leth suddenly said with a sinister smile on his ugly face.


    "All right, there is no use giving out rules in this ce¡­" Shin Jiao said as a long ck katana suddenly appear on his hand.


    Seeing the appearance of the weapon, Leth''s eyes glowed in surprise and interest. He knew that humans have a lot of novel things, curious artifacts, and unique weapons that look ordinary but contains great power.


    Hence he now wanted to capture this human to get his secret. If he could get the things this human has, then he would surely be stronger.


    "I am Leth, one of the minor demi-gods in Zith''ra n. You have piqued my interest, I will now fight you seriously."


    "I am Si Ji of the human race¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    He is not that stupid to tell his opponent his name. Not unless he wanted to expose himself for his entire possible enemy to see. As a former spy along with his now vast experience in another world, he has now be cautious of his opponent.


    The hand of Leth suddenly transformed into a weapon. His fingers turned into ws with a silver metallic gleam.


    Then the bluish smooth skin on his body suddenly turned into blue scales which serve at Leth''s armor.


    Though he is a bit worried that his power level has suddenly dropped down, he is still confident to fight against the human as they seem to be on the same level judging from the human''s physique. As his usual attitude in a fight, he would not underestimate his opponent.


    With his preparationplete, Leth suddenly dashed and appear in front of Shin Jiao. With a swipe of his sharp ws, he wanted to directly hit Shin Jiao''s vital spot.


    ng!


    His ws hit a metallic object and his attack was parried.


    Before he could regain, he saw the gleaming de rushing towards his neck. Leth immediately feels the danger and subconsciously shifted his head while raising his other hand to block the weapon.


    However, he suddenly feels that something is wrong when the sharp edge of his enemy''s de touches his ws. Although the enemy is just using a simple strike to attack him, he could feel it. Even without the Daows incorporation into this simple attack, he feels his ws are actually being sliced.


    Swoosh!!!


    With the sound of a de going straight towards the side of his face, Leth feels an ominous feeling in his heart. But before he could recover, he suddenly feels a stinging pain in his left ear. Then bluish blood suddenly spurted out of his severed ear.


    Aaarrgghhh¡­


    Leth cried in pain as he put his left hand to cover the severed ear. On the ground, a bluish sharp scaled eary on a small pool of blood.


    Before Leth could recover, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and directly attack him once again. But this time, Leth jumps back.


    This made Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief. This is because the two are fighting close to the woman and he subconsciously did not want the unconscious woman to be hurt.


    In the forest, a bluish scaled figure is being chased by a human wielding a ck katana. Each sh the two made would tten the ground and turn their surroundings into ruins of broken trees and rocks.


    Although Leth is powerful, yet due to his wound and being weakened he was not a match for Shin Jiao.


    Soon, Leth suddenly found his surrounding rolling and saw a headless body standing behind a young man wielding a ck weapon. Before he could react, he soon found his consciousness fading.


    After taking care of the enemy, Shin Jiao immediately went back to the unconscious woman. He could see that Leth has poisoned her body with apound that has a paralyzing agent and more. He could even feel his temperature rising.


    Shin Jiao right at this moment, did not hesitate and immediately essed his poison essence and quickly unlocks it.


    With his poison essence unlocked, it immediately works by absorbing the new and uniquepound on the woman''s body.


    It took him around 5 minutes before the absorption and refining were finished. It took a bit of time because, in the immortalnd, Shin Jiao should not be able to use any of his power. But ever since reading the books that Geun Man left him, he has learned a lot in these two years of constant study and learning.


    He even learned how to control the universal energy in the air and did not have to consume food any more due to this discovery.


    But the greatest thing he has learned is the unlocking of his potential and the things inside his body. He has discovered that he could now use the essences he has obtained. However, he also discovered that the ck dragon staying inside his dantian is already gone, which is truly baffling to him as he remembers hearing that damnable being''s voice once before.


    After absorbing the poison on the woman''s body and healing her wounds, Shin Jiao stayed with her and waited. If he wanted to learn about the ce he is in right now, he needed to ask her for some information.


    While waiting, he took out a pair of sses and put them on.


    With the sses on, he could see an interface in front of him.


    ''Initializing¡­''


    ''Central is now online¡­ checking status¡­''


    ''Status is¡­ perfect.''


    After seeing his status and the program he has installed in the sses finished initializing, Shin Jiao then proceed to test the sses and their capability.


    With the woman lying on the ground, he began scanning her for possible internal wounds. But as soon as he did so, he suddenly saw the pale white skin in front of him. Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback but did not linger as he began scanning inside her body.


    Using the sses, he was astonished to see what''s inside an immortal''s body. The woman''s body looks like a normal human body with veins and muscles, but instead of blood, a glowing golden light travels all over her veins.


    He was thoroughly immersed in studying her physique that Shin Jiao did not notice the young woman''s long eyshes suddenly fluttering. He was truly interested in seeing an immortal''s body for the first time. Though he has tested the sses in the forest before as he looks at the beasts and those shadow creatures, yet it is different when looking at another human.


    So he was thoroughly engrossed at the scene in front of him and as usual, he has suddenly forgotten his surroundings once again.


    With an expression of studying her physique, Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the young woman''s heart beating a bit faster. As the golden energy flow faster in her body and they even gather towards her head, he was a bit surprised with a hint of curiosity in his eyes.


    But then something dawned into him. The energy flow in the woman''s body, it was as if she is¡­ nervous.


    Upon realizing this, Shin Jiao turned off the sses function, and then he saw a pair of beautiful deep brown eyes staring directly at him. Although, the expression on the woman is a bit attractive, yet he knew that she is very angry.


    And upon seeing this, Shin Jiao subconsciously gulped.

 Chapter 704 - The Siege On The Town Of Gipard

    Chapter 704


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The young woman looks at Shin Jiao with a blush on her pretty face while trying to clutch her tattered clothes. She still could not move her body, but she is still able to barely cover herself up. Though she still has clothes on her, yet from the way the young man, while wearing a strange contraption in his eyes, looks at her, she feels like she is naked in front of him. And this made her feel a little flustered.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand also feels a bit nervous and embarrassed. He knew that he should not have done that. He was not that dense to not sense the woman''s feelings.


    "Ahem¡­ I''m Si Ji¡­ I was just passing by and saw that you are being attacked¡­ And¡­ and¡­ I''m¡­ I''m sorry for what just happened¡­" Shin Jiao said straightforwardly while shifting his gaze in another direction.


    The young woman bit her lips but says nothing.


    She still could feel that part of her body is still paralyzed so she could not do anything.


    Suddenly, before she could say something, she saw Shin Jiao spreading a white robe and covering her body. Though he is not looking, when the side of his facees closer towards her, she subconsciously backs her head away. But her eyes are glued on Shin Jiao''s face.


    In the immortalnd, it is rare for men and women to have a rtionship as many of them are focused on developing their powers, and some of them still have loved ones who are waiting for them in the outside world. So there are not many who would delve into a rtionship in this ce. However, those that belong torge ns like the Vin and Wine ns, would sometimes engage in these partnerships that would strengthen the rtionship between ns in some towns or cities.


    Alea Zin is a member of the Zin n that is under the power of the Osmond n in the immortalnd. In fact, she was born in the immortalnd, which is very rare.


    Growing up in the immortalnd, Alea Zin was exposed to different powerful people especially in their n. She was trained by the best and groomed to be a powerful immortal warrior and to be the next head of the Zin n.


    However, one of the young masters of the Osmond n''s main family has his eyes on her and proposes marriage to her parents. They did not want to, but the Zin n is just a subordinate n that has no choice but to follow.


    When she learned about it, Alea Zin escaped from the capital of the Osmond n territory and went to the bordends. At first, she hides in a small vige and silently protected the peasants in that vige. However, the war suddenly erupted and the vige she was hiding in was attacked and conquered.


    She then has no choice but to go to the town of Gipard. From there, she gained a reputation as one of the best scouts in the town.


    Because of the war, her family and her supposed fianc¨¦e who are looking for her stopped and prepared for the war.


    And when she was caught by the being from the Zith''ra race, she was in despair. Her soul bound was in her n''s main vi. If she died, she would surely appear in that ce and would be caught by her family. She didn''t want that, she didn''t want to be married to someone she didn''t even know or haven''t even seen before.


    In her 300 years of living in the immortalnd, this was the most desperate moment of her life. Luckily for her, every scout was given a syringe made by the alchemist from the town of Gipard. It is a liquid that could suppress their enemy''s power by a level. When she noticed the young man following them, she immediately drafted this n and then let fate decide.


    Luckily for her, she found that the person who saved her is not some scoundrel. Though at first, she thought he is when he was ogling at her body. However, she observed that there is no trace of malice or perverse intension in his eyes. So she heaves a sigh of relief but still feels a bit shy at her condition.


    It took her a while before recovering her movement.


    "It''s good that you have recovered¡­ Do you perhaps know the nearest town in this ce?" Shin Jiao asked after Alea Zin was able to don a new set of robe provided by Shin Jiao for her.


    With her tall stature and her long ck hair tied in a ponytail, she looks beautiful, heroic, and strong.


    "I know¡­ why? Are you not from around here?" she asked with confusion and a bit of suspicion in her eyes.


    Seeing her reaction, Shin Jiao showed a sheepish smile on his face and scratched the back of his head. He didn''t know how to say it but at this moment, he didn''t have time to create some random story, so he should just tell half the truth.


    "I¡­ I was actually experimenting on an array and was identally sent to this ce. I didn''t know what happened and just saw you being chased¡­ so¡­ now here I am."


    "Huh¡­ Umm¡­ Where did youe from then?" Alea Zin asked while her eyes are squinted.


    Shin Jiao just heaves a helpless sigh and told her the story of him being kidnapped and then while trying to escape saw some arrays and tried experimenting on them. And that''s how he came to this ce from near the city of Ta''al.


    Hearing his words, Alea showed a frown on her beautiful face but then did not say anything. She actually didn''t know where that city is. She is only interested in the territory of the Osmond n and the other ces it does not concern her, so she didn''t where that city is.


    After listening to the story of the young man, she felt a bit calm. However, she is still on guard as she does not fully trust him.


    As the two reach the border of the town of Gipard, they suddenly noticed the huge army.


    "Quick Hide!¡­ That''s thebined forces of the High Elven and Zith''ra races that were sent to attack the town of Gipard." Alea Zin said as she drags Shin Jiao to the side of a tree.


    Shin Jiao patted her shoulder and signaled for them to jump high up the tree. With a nod of her head, she followed him.


    The two look at a distance as they saw the army marching towards the direction of the town.


    "This is bad¡­ I hope the defenses of the town are enough to stop this huge army¡­" she muttered while observing the situation.


    "Hmm¡­ I think it might be possible. However, if those figures are not taken down, then the defensive array of the town is useless." Shin Jiao said while pointing at five figures.


    Those five figures are emitting a strange aura.


    "What kind of aura are they emitting?¡­" she suddenly asked in confusion.


    "That''s not an aura¡­ it''s an array¡­ it can cause chaotic interference with the energy of another array and would open a small path¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    He is familiar with such an array as he has used it before. Plus he has also advanced his knowledge in arrays so he is a bit familiar with those auras.


    "Then how could we stop them?" Alea asked with concern.


    Though she is new to the town of Gipard, she has received such kind treatment from the people there. She was taught by a kind teacher who helped her hone her skills in scouting and tracking. Plus, she also has many friends in that ce. So she didn''t want the town to fall and watch her friends and teachers be prisoners of the enemy, just like those people in the vige where she was hiding.


    "We can''t¡­ we have to wait for a chance. We have to let the war start before we can make our move¡­" Shin Jiao said as he began to rte to her his ns.


    While listening to the n of Shin Jiao, Alea wanted to say something but she did not have any other idea. So she just epted the n as this was their best chance to possibly stop the enemy and maybe if it is sessful, they could stop the huge number of enemies and at least save the town.


    However, one thing made her feel a bit ufortable with Si Ji''s ns. But she could not say it out loud. And so while watching the enemy, she saw Si Ji jumping down from the tree and run towards a certain direction of the forest.


    "I hope that his n would work and save the town¡­" she muttered under her breath.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the town of Gipard, everyone is on tenterhooks. They can already see arge number of enemies walking towards the town and trampling the trees in the forest. The tall giant blue beings even made the ground shake as they walk.


    "The army of the High Elves and the Zith''ra race areing! Prepare for war!" shouted a tall young man.


    With that shout, the soldiers in the town immediately go into formation with many of them positioned atop the walls.


    While this is happening, the peasants have already hidden in the camps prepared for them.


    Then the soldiers above the walls saw the marching army of the enemy break their formation and slowly surrounded the town.


    Within the army of the High elves and the Zith''ra races, a tall blue-skinned man sitting in a golden pnquin while being carried by bulky warriors looks at the town of Gipard. Beside him is a beautiful High Elven woman donned in golden armor.


    "Princess¡­ if we destroy this town, then our army and the main force could proceed towards the main border city of the human race. Once that happens¡­ then nothing could stop us from enving the humans in the immortalnd¡­ However, you should well remember the condition set by our leaders¡­ Our race would be one¡­ and you¡­ Hehe¡­ You would be mine." The blue-skinned man said with a grin on his face while looking at the exquisite beauty on his side.


    The aloft High Elven princess did not say anything and just stare at the town with a glint of craftiness in her eyes.

 Chapter 705 - The Siege On The Town Of Gipard (2)

    Chapter 705


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The great n to enve the human race was crafted by the High Elves and was presented to the rest of the race living in the immortalnd. However, not all of the races agree with that n.


    Although the humans were deemed as one of the weakest races, they seem to have the tenacity to fight against their oppressors. Plus the humans are considered as one of the races which have thergest poption.


    In fact, the total poption of the immortals of the human race is equal to all the poption of the High Elves, Zith''ra, Gigantes, and Dragon racebined.


    In this n, only the Zith''ra race agreed due to their need for heavenly artifacts and the need to reproduce their own poption.


    Since the aloft High Elves presented themselves in a tter, the powerful Zith''ra race grabs this opportunity to ally themselves with them.


    However, unknown to them the High Elves have another motive. Prince Zut''al Ga is one of the people who knew of this n. She was sent here to monitor and make sure that the n seeds. The humans should be prevented tomunicate with other races and expose the true state of the High Elves.


    Yet for some unknown reason, the human still did not expose their secret. And this made the High Elves feel confident that humans are afraid of them.


    "We are going to finish encircling the town. Tell the soldiers to prepare to attack!" shouted the tall blue giant.


    Sinameth was granted the general position by the high council of the elders and is one of the strongest Zith''ra demi-god leading this war. He is confident that they could easily destroy this town and enve the humans living in it.


    The human rely mostly on their weak tools and are easily defeated due to theirck of experience in wars. Sinameth knew that the worlds to which these human races belong are peaceful worlds. He considered those races living in those peaceful worlds as pampered beings, unlike the Zith''ra race and the other demi-god races where their worlds are in the borders between light and darkness.


    They are in a constant war against the shadow beings and within their bodies courses the blood of a true immortal warrior.


    These humans might now have immortal demi-god bodies, but they are not true demi-gods.


    As his army prepares to attack the barriers protecting the town, they saw several projectiles flying their way.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Loud explosions erupted within the armies of the High Elves and the Zith''ra. However, these explosions are only on the surface. This is because the army has already prepared themselves against the spell bombardment.


    Various incantations and spells were immediately chanted behind the walls and another volley of attack flew towards the army outside, and another series of explosions urred. Meanwhile, thebined army did not retaliate and just defended against the bombardment of spells from the humans.


    Alea who is watching outside could feel the Daows in the entire area trembling as chaos ensues.


    Every now and then some soldier from thebined army would fall and would be rescued but the defense of the attacking army is truly formidable.


    The advance of thebined army of the enemy is slow due to the non-stop attacks from humans. But after an hour the five figures that Shin Jiao has noted have now reached the barrier.


    Those five figures immediately chanted the spells they are already prepared and with the already stored energy in their bodies, they extended their hands and touch the barrier.


    Waaannggg!!!


    A loud reverberating sound echoed through the air and spread all over the ce. This is the chaotic spell that is designed to create a hole in any type of barrier. This kind of spell is very effective and has been used in every war in the history of the immortalnd.


    It was poprized by a dragon that attacked a dwarven city due to its greed for their crafted items and precious materials. Although the dragon was caught and was tortured by the dwarves, the method which the dragon used in breaking the strong dwarven barrier was spread throughout the immortalnd.


    While Alea watches this scene her heart skipped a beat. Once the hole is big enough for the Zith''ra race to enter, then it would be a bloody battlefield.


    And true to her conjecture the hole be wide enough and the army of blue-skinned giants enters the barrier along with the high elves. Thisbined army was then met with the human soldiers who have already prepared themselves to defend the town at all cost.


    From her position, Alea could see the bloody battle that ensues. Due to the size of those blue-skinned giants and their strength, many human soldiers were driven back. And then with the skill of the high elves, she is now sure that the town would surely fall.


    She bit her lips and wanted to make her move, but what could she do? She is just a single person and a scout at that. Although she knew how to fight, what can she do against the powerfulbined army?


    While musing on her options, she suddenly heard a faint muffled sound. If she is not that sensitive to sounds, she might think that it was nothing much. However, she knew that the sound is clearly something different. That is because she could hear a faint whistling sound after that.


    Puchi!


    Golden green blood sttered on the barrier surface mixed with the white matter of the brain. This was the thing that the soldiers saw while they were waiting for their chance to enter the hole on the barrier.


    Then they saw the high elven mage holding the barrier up fall to the ground with his head missing.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this scene, but no one knew what just happened, so their eyes are on the wall.


    Then another high elven mage fell to the ground with the same state, and then the third one.


    When the third high elven mage fell, they knew that the enemy is behind them. Hence the spell barrier on the remaining mage was doubled.


    "Damn it! Who dares attack my mages!" shouted Princess Zut''al Ga in anger as she stood from the pnquin and then look behind them.


    However, she could not see nor detect any killing intent. So a frown immediately appears on her face. Alea who is hiding in a tree branch is also baffled. She didn''t know what is happening, but with only two holes in the barrier, she is sure that the town soldier would be able to defeat the invading army.


    Meanwhile, deep within the forest, the figure of Shin Jiao is currently trying to adjust the energy on a single bullet in his hand. Due to the spell barrier protecting the two remaining mages breaking the barrier, he would need to enhance his next bullet to rival the power of a lord.


    But of course, if he did that, there is a chance that his position would be exposed. However, he is confident in his ability to hide. With the unlocking of his abilities and the knowledge, he has gained he is confident that he could escape.


    And so after a minute of charging the bullet, he feels that the bullet is already powerful enough to break the spell barrier.


    As he carefully fixed his scope, he used his spiritual sense to mark his target. Although he could not spread his spiritual sense that far yet, throwing it and marking is not a problem for him.


    "Here goes nothing¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he pulled the trigger.


    After that, he immediately hid his weapon and then run away from the area.


    Only after a few seconds after he left, arge and powerful ray of light obliterated the area where he was before.


    This powerful spell came from the beautiful high elf that is now hovering in the air while looking at that devastated part of the forest where her spellnded.


    She has already been vignt and is waiting for that shameless backstabber to make his move. And upon discovering the location of that attacker, she immediately cast her prepared spell.


    However, as soon as she shifted her gaze to the area where the target of that attacker should be, she saw a bloody scene.


    Shin Jiao has once again overestimated the universe''s energy and when his bullet hit the surface of the spell barrier, a chaotic reaction happened. Instead of a sniper rifle like effect that he expected, the bullet seems to have been turned into a sabot round with a scatter effect.


    With the lightning speed of the bullet and those scattered fragments powered by the universe''s energy, the body of the high elves in that area was torn into shreds just like that.


    And those who saw this scene had their eyes went wide in disbelief.


    The high elven princess''s face turned pale but then in just a moment, her expression turned ugly. Then she once again gathers all of her power and after that, she cast a very powerful spell that falls on the barrier protecting the town.


    "I will not forgive all of you! All of you must die!" she shouted with her eyes turning red in anger.


    Ka-boom!!!


    The soldiers of thebined enemy army that are standing near the barrier did not expect this to happen, so they were all sted away by the powerful shockwave of the explosion.


    Even Alea who is above the tree and quite a distance from the explosion feels a bit of the shockwave how much more those that are within its radius.


    Due to this, even thebined army was in chaos, and then before they could recover a barrage of spell came falling on their figures that lies on the ground without any barrier protection.


    Due to the death of her prized mages, princess Zut''al Ga suddenly gone mad and her reasoning was immediately ovee by her emotion. Even the general of the Zith''ra who is eyeing her could not react to what just happened and just look at the chaos that has ensued after her rampage.


    "Rise up your defenses!" Sinameth shouted as he pointed in the air.


    Even though the attack of Princess Zut''al Ga was very powerful it was not enough to destroy the strong barrier protecting the human town.


    Hence Sinameth immediately protected Princess Zut''al Ga against any attacks.


    But before his protection could bepleted, he suddenly saw somethingnding beside him.


    It was a spherical metallic object that looks like an apple. However, while looking at that object he feels a very dangerous premonition in his heart.


    His eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief. But before he could react something happened¡­

 Chapter 706 - The Secret Passage

    Chapter 706


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Extreme heat wage rushing and painful shrieks everywhere could be heard atop the huge open pnquin which is now in pieces. The figure of a bluish giant with golden bluish blood all over his body is hovering in the air while watching in horror what is happening happened below him.


    He was very quick to move and was able to evade that sudden st which rendered his subordinate and even himself, wounded.


    His eyes are filled with anger as he tried to locate who threw that object in the open pnquin. But what made him feel a sense of dread is that the object looks harmful on the outside. Yet those who have experienced its might would know the true killing strength of that harmful object and it might.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand leisurely stands on a tree branch and beside him is the dumbfounded Alea Zin.


    "Damn, that¡­ man¡­ is fast." He muttered as he is unable to determine what he should call the blue-skinned giant hovering in the air.


    However, Alea Zin did not answer him as she still could not believe that only a single person has sent the army of the enemy into a state of chaos.


    Then suddenly, the young man beside him muttered.


    "Oh, a chance¡­"


    Then she saw him materializing in the air a weird-looking weapon that looks like a hollowed rod.


    But before she could say something, she heard that same muffled sound.


    Then the silver sh of the supersonic bullet flew followed by a familiar whistling sound. Then she saw where that thing was pointed at and before she could say anything, she saw the high elven woman hovering in the air being hit by the bullet and like a kite with its string cut fall to the ground.


    "Reckless¡­ Hihi¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    He then kept the rifle he made using pure ck ores. Then he suddenly grabs the still stunned woman by the belt of her clothes and the two jump to another tree about 100 meters from their original location.


    Alea wanted to protest, but before she could say anything she is already sitting on another tree branch.


    "You¡­"


    "Sorry, I have no time to say anything. Every time I shot my weapon we need to change location so that the enemy would not be able to spot us." Shin Jiao exined while looking at the chaotic battle upfront.


    Meanwhile, Princess Zut''al Ga fell to the ground in a sorry state. But she is not wounded because of a glowing thin energy sheet that seems to have blocked the bullet.


    But the impact was too strong that it seems to have shaken her internal organs.


    As she recovers from the ground, many high elven warriors have already surrounded her to protect her. She spat mouthfuls of blood as she red at the direction where the attack might havee from. But she could not retaliate.


    Suddenly, a blue-skinned giantnded beside her with a worried expression on his face.


    Sinameth''s head might look like that of a beast due to the thick hair that looks like a lion''s mane. However, his face is that of a human. Hence one could clearly see the concerned expression on his face.


    "Are you okay?" he asked in a deep voice.


    Princess Zut''al Ga looks at him and just shed a smile. However, the blood on her lips and teeth made her look ghastly. Though it did not affect her beauty, one can almost say that she looks like a pale ghost right now.


    Wiping the blood on her lips while spatting another mouthful of blood, the high elven princess slowly stood up with assistance from Sinameth.


    "Our soldiers are in a mess and we seem to be losing this battle!" the princess said with a grim expression.


    "We should regroup and attack them once again¡­" Sinameth said while looking at the battlefield.


    They seem to have lost almost eight of their army due to this unforeseen ambush. But he knew that if they regroup, they could ovee and win this battle.


    "No need¡­ I myself will create the path. I did not want to use this here. But I guess if I did not give this my all we would lose." Princess Zut''al Ga said while her eyes are squinted towards the town''s front gate.


    She lifted her right hand and an energy bow suddenly formed.


    "Protect me!" she said in amanding tone.


    Then she began to concentrate arge amount of energy as she pulled the energy string of the bow. When the energy string was pulled to its maximum three energy arrows suddenly materialized.


    "Let me see how strong are these humans'' protective arrays¡­" she muttered as a sneer appears on her mouth.


    As a high elf with a power level of 80 which equates to a novice lord, and with the amplification effect of her unique weapon, Princess Zut''al Ga is confident that she could destroy that barrier.


    Although it is said that the unique weapons should not be used due to the danger of it turning the high elves into demons, but for Zut''al Ga, this would be her second time using her weapon. So she is confident that she would not demonize.


    And this is also one of the reasons why she was one of the high elves who were sent to the front lines. She is able to still wield her special weapon.


    With a confident smirk on her beautiful face, Zut''al Ga released the three energy arrows which flew towards her target like a guided missile.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three loud explosions urred which has changed the situation on the battlefield. This is because these three explosions which suddenly urred are a cause for the humans to feel despair.


    The first explosion which hit the barrier made it shook like it was hit by a very powerful force. Before it could recover, the second arrow arrives and that sealed the strong barrier''s fate.


    The second arrow sealed the destruction of the barrier which should have been able to withstand even a high lord''s power.


    And this result alone could show the true terrifying effect and power of the unique weapons of the high elves.


    Before the humans could recover from their stupor thest arrow flew unhindered towards the front gate of the town which sts it wide open.


    Seeing this, both the High Elves and the Zith''ra race army cheered and immediately rushed towards the opening.


    "Hihi¡­ Let''s see you get out from this one¡­" said Princess Zut''al Ga with a sneer on her face while watching their army rush towards the now open gate.


    As the army rushed arge volley of attacks greeted them and many of them fell. Meanwhile, they too retaliated and throw their powerful attacks towards the humans who are standing outside of the walls to greet them.


    When the two armies shed chaos ensues all over the ce as many soldiers died on both the humans and thebined army of their enemy.


    Inside the town of Gipard atop a tall building stood a group of people who are in charge of protecting it. In front of this group, a tall young man calmly stood with white flowing hair hanging on his shoulder.


    The young man''s aura exudes a powerful vibe that says that he is not simple. This is because, although he is concealing it, everyone behind him could tell that he is already a high lord. In fact, he is the most powerful high lord amongst the group.


    "Thatst strike came from a high elven unique weapon, right? It is truly powerful as the humor says it is." The young man muttered with interest.


    "High Lord Levi, should we make out move?" one of the local lords asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess we should. They have already made their move¡­ but I am curious on who is helping us¡­" Levi Osmond said with a slight smile.


    From their view, he saw what had happened. How those high elves were killed easily and how that floating high elven woman was hit and fell to the ground, plus those explosions deep within the enemy army ranks. That kind of sneak attack was truly demoralizing. It was a bit sinister, but he would agree that it is very effective in making the enemy army chaotic.


    In fact, in those explosions, they were able to take down the enemymanders which ended the enemy army in chaos.


    "You three¡­ go and protect the front gate¡­" Levi Osmond said as he then turns his eyes on the two figures within the enemy army.


    "High Lord Levi¡­ Let me face the high elven woman and that Zith''ra giant." A female local lord wearing a golden armor over her lord''s robe said as she steps forward while brandishing her two swords.


    Levi Osmond looks at the woman and pointed at another young woman which is also a local lord. The young woman is a head taller than the one who volunteered.


    "The two of you go¡­" Levi Osmond said a nod.


    He then shifted his gaze to the forest behind the enemy army. He is trying to find where their helper is.


    "What are you going to do next? I can''t wait to see your next move¡­" he muttered to himself as if anticipating a special present.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Alea Zin have already left the area, and have now moved to the northeastern gate of the town. This is at the opposite side of where the mainmand of the enemy army where Sinameth and Princess Zut''al Ga are.


    Their goal is to thin out the enemy army in that part and be able to enter the town secretly.


    Alea Zin, as a scout, knows a secret entrance to the town which most scouts would use when going out. It is an underground tunnel that is heavily guarded. But with her presence, the two could enter the town safely.


    The problem is that the entrance is being blocked by the enemy army. So they have to create a huge confusion once again amongst the enemy ranks so that they could sneak and enter that tunnel.


    As the two arrive, they could see the fighting being as intense as what they have seen on their way.


    "There¡­ that''s the secret entrance to the town." Alea Zin said while pointing towards a thick tree with some boulders surrounding it.


    However, the problem is that it seems that themander on this side has camped in that area.

 Chapter 707 - The Town Of Gipard

    Chapter 707


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Around two thousand soldiers are currently embroiled in a fight as thebined army of the High Elves and the Zith''ra race tried to break through the current defenses of the humans. The northeastern side of the wall is a bit harder to assault due to its topography.


    The rocky area, the uneven ground, and theck of trees make it hard for the High Elves and the Zith''ra race to gain an advantage in this location.


    Their figures are exposed once they came closer to the walls. And before they could even reach it, they would already have died.


    Right now, many lifeless bodies are strewn on the ground both humans and the other races. Their golden blood created a glimmering pool which the shrubs and the grasses on the ground greedily absorb.


    "Why is it that, the bodies are not yet disappearing?" Shin Jiao asked with a confused look in his eyes.


    "Well, that''s because they are not dead yet. If they have already died, then their bodies would disappear after a while¡­" Alea Zin answered while she also peeks from within the thick tree leaves.


    "Hmm¡­ How could we get those High elves leaders and those blue-skinned giants to get out of that ce?..." Shin Jiao thought as he tried to create a n of attack.


    Suddenly, Alea who is standing behind him jumps down from the tree branch and then rushed towards a certain direction.


    Shin Jiao did not wait for anything to happen and just takes out his handgun. Then he carefully took an aim at the direction of the soldiers which looks like the groupmanding thebined army.


    While waiting, Shin Jiao began arranging the ns he wanted to do in his mind. He still needed to go back to the cave of Geun Man and take with him his experiments. From the looks of it, there is a war happening and if this war esctes and the humans lose, then it would be troublesome for his friends and family toe to the immortalnd.


    Hence he decided to intervene and give a hand in the battles.


    Shin Jiao was suddenly awoken from his train of thoughts when he heard loud rumbling sounds.


    When he shifted his gaze to the direction of the sound, his eyes went wide in shock. This is because he could see severalrge boulders rolling towards him toppling those strong trees to the ground.


    Thebined army who is fighting in the front lines did not feel the vibration so they are unaware of the impending doom that''sing their way. However, themander of the army all noticed this and was about to give out themand.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to take action right at this moment.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    With sessive shots from his handgun, Shin Jiao aimed at themanders. This caught themanders who are still in a panic before the attack happened.


    After emptying a magazine, Shin Jiao immediately reloaded and then moved to another location. While doing so, he has already spread his psychokinesis and checked the bodies of themanders.


    A satisfied smile appears on his face as he reached the campsite of themanders. He then watches from their slight vantage point as therge boulders rolled over thebined armies of the High Elves and Zith''ra.


    He could see soldiers being ttened and crushed by thoserge boulders.


    Some tried to attack the boulders but to no avail as they seem to be indestructible.


    Shin Jiao is now curious as to what kind of boulders are those?


    "Hey, let''s go!" Alea said as soon as she appears near Shin Jiao.


    "Those are part of the town''s defenses, right?" Shin Jiao asked while following her.


    "Yeah, but the scouts are not in their defensive position. I think they all ran inside the town due to fear¡­" she said with a smile.


    Alea, wipe her hand in the air and runes began floating in the air. Then she traces three of them and the scene in front of them suddenly changes. Shin Jiao can now see a small door, just enough to fit a single person.


    After opening the door, Alea walked in and Shin Jiao followed behind her.


    As soon as they got inside, the door suddenly vanished. Then Shin Jiao saw a number of human soldiers looking at the two of them with caution.


    "Alea¡­ I thought you were capture?" asked one of the soldiers who seems to be close to Alea.


    "Why would you think so? I was out there scouting the enemy¡­"


    "Yeah, we know but someone saw you being attacked by a blue-skinned giant¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­ Yes, but I was saved by him¡­" Alea said while pointing at Shin Jiao who is following behind her.


    The soldier looks at Shin Jiao and doubt could immediately be seen on his handsome face. This is because Shin Jiao is merely a silver armored protector. His physique is only at that level, and he does not exude any aura. This made the soldier think that Shin Jiao is only someone with a true nascent body and could not control the Daows. So how could a mere physique cultivator fight against someone who is already a lord?


    While the guard is thinking, Alea Zin and Shin Jiao continue walking inside the long and dimly lit cavern.


    "By the way, how long have you been in the immortalnd?" asked Alea suddenly as she slows down her pace and walked beside Shin Jiao.


    "Well¡­ let''s see¡­ I think around¡­ two years already." Shin Jiao mulled over and showed a faint smile.


    Alea suddenly stops walking which made Shin Jiao a bit confused so he also stopped.


    "Two¡­ two years¡­ And¡­ that''s¡­ that''s impossible. How could you¡­ how could you be this strong?" she suddenly said with a quivering tone.


    Shin Jiao did not reply as he was thinking why the woman is a bit stunned. But then when he remembers the time the immortals in the humannd takes before reaching such high in their cultivation it would take them hundreds of years.


    Shin Jiao knew that this is the norm in the immortalnd. However, his greatest advantage over the others is his ability to create pills, and also some skills that he has learned which could greatly increase his absorption of the universe''s energy.


    Shin Jiao also could not get this part. It seems that anything he could learn about would suddenly enter his mind and he could think of ways on how to improve them. It''s like his inner instinct or something.


    And this thing has already baffled him since birth. While on earth, he could learn anything he puts his mind to, and even when he was cracking the ck stone that fell from the sky, he felt really weird upon realizing that he could easily grasp the runes.


    "Hey¡­ are you okay?" Sensing that Shin Jiao seems to be dozing off, Alea suddenly interrupted him.


    "Anyway, let''s enter the town¡­ I need to report to my superiors first." She said as the two continue walking.


    Not longter, they soon reached the end of the cavern where a group of soldiers are stationed and the two went through a thorough inspection. This is true especially to Shin Jiao who is new in the eyes of the soldiers.


    The door at the end of the cavern opens and bright light assaulted Shin Jiao''s eyes that he could not help but squints.


    When his vision cleared he saw an old European-like town with streets iid with gray bricks. Then he could see many people going to and fro as if nothing is happening outside. The people inside the town are just like those from the Vitol town, they wear different garments and many of them are donned in silver or gold armors.


    "Well, wee to the town of Gipard¡­ I think we humans acknowledge this town as one of the biggest towns in the human territory." Alea said while looking at the scene in front of them.


    "Come with me, you need to register your name first. It''s one of the rules in this town." She said as she grabs Shin Jiao''s arm and then drags him towards a particr building.


    As two people appear inside the building, someone suddenly approached them.


    "This¡­ Alea¡­ I¡­ I thought we have lost you¡­ I thought you were captured." A young man said with a seemingly trembling voice.


    Besides, that young man is a young woman. Upon seeing Alea a frown suddenly appears on her face and a hint of annoyance could be seen.


    Shin Jiao who saw this did not react and just watch as the young man walked closer to Alea and then hugs her tightly.


    Alea did not fight back and just let the man hug her. Shin Jiao could feel the concern and longing in the man''s expression as he seems to take a whiff of Alea''s scent.


    Then the young woman who followed the young man suddenly frowns and then grabs the man''s arms. Then she suddenly yanks him away from Alea.


    "Alea Zin¡­ what is the meaning of this? Linhua is my man¡­ You are causing too much trouble for me." The young woman suddenly said as she separates the two.


    The young man showed a guilty expression upon realizing that he lost control of his emotion. Alea on the other hand also blushed as she too realized that she also lost herposure at that time.


    But before any one of them could say anything, a young man on the side suddenly said.


    "Che¡­ You are trying to monopolize Linhua by yourself. Can''t you see that Alea also likes your boyfriend¡­"


    The sneering tone with a sarcastic hint from the young man made the young woman beside the young man named Linhua feel flustered.


    In the Osmond n, the men are permitted to marry more than one wife. The reason for this is the growth of the poption in the n. It''s now easy for humans to enter the immortalnd, plus humans are inherently weaker than the other races.


    Only with their number and superior intellect can the humans defend themselves against the other superior races.


    Shin Jiao lost interest in the drama that''s going on in front of him and directly walked towards a counter. While Alea and the others around her bickers, Shin Jiao has already registered his name and walked back behind Alea.


    Before he could arrive, he suddenly saw a young man drawing his weapon and suddenly attacking the young man named Linhua.


    But before Shin Jiao knew it, Alea suddenly disappears and then appear in front of that young man.

 Chapter 708 - A Lie

    Chapter 708


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A battle suddenly ensues inside the registration hall of the inner part of the town of Gipard. A young woman is standing in front of a young man with her two knives drawn. Meanwhile in front of her is a young man with a long sword.


    The two have already exchanged a few blows and on the young man''s face is a thin line of the wound where his golden blood slowly seeps out.


    The young man''s eyes have a murderous look on them. After the young man exchanges a round of bickering with the young woman behind the young man named Linhua, the bickering suddenly escted to a fight between the two guys.


    However, Alea did not want to see the guy that she likes getting hurt. So she immediately moved and fought against the young man.


    The young man is called James Osmond of the Osmond n. He is a son of a rich Lord from the n and was born in the immortal just like Alea and most of the people in the town.


    That''s right; the reason for the town''s power and strength is because of the locals who were born in the immortalnd. As the Osmond n practices polygamy, the number of children being born in the n is far too many. And this is the source of strength of the Osmond n''s territory.


    Hence fights like this are normal for the people as they watch the two with interest. Some of the guards even created a barrier to prevent anyone from getting hurt.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand also watches with interest. He didn''t know how to react at this time as he watches Alea Zin protect the man behind her, while another woman is clinging to that man''s arm and throwing a fiery gaze at her.


    Although he has experienced being with two women before, yet he is the one protecting them and not the other way around. So he was really curious about Alea''s action.


    Suddenly from beside him, two people began discussing.


    "Alea is too fierce. She is both strong and beautiful. I wish she would look at me like how she looks at that Linhua."


    "Haha¡­ Well, at least you already have a partner. As for me, I can''t seem to get anyone to be my Daopanion¡­ Sigh."


    "Well, that''s because you are weird¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Yeah, I guess so. Anyway, who do you think will win?"


    "In the fight, Alea of course. But how could she face that James Osmond''s father who is a local lord? I think she just courted death this time."


    "Sigh¡­ well, that''s the reason why that Linhua guy did not act. Who would dare fight against a lord?"


    Shin Jiao now have an inkling of the background of the young man. But from what he has heard from the discussion of Alea and that guy named James Osmond before he walks away and finished his registration, that James Osmond fellow is not against Alea Zin. In fact, he is scolding the young woman clinging behind that Linhua guy.


    But he did not have time to ask and just decided to watch what''s going to happen next.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the town, wave after wave of thebined enemy soldiers began assaulting the walls, while in the air the local lords have already made their move.


    The High Elven Princess and the general of thebined army have also entered the fray along with the other generals from the enemy side.


    The battle was too chaotic and many are dying on the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, the high lord who is here to assist Gipard town looks at the carnage happening while standing stop a tall building along with the others behind him.


    "Thebined army of the high elves and the Zith''ra n is really a great threat to us humans. If we are not here, this town would really fall judging from the result of this battle." A woman with the cultivation of a lord said while standing behind the high lord.


    "Hmmm¡­ you are right. The army is more numerous than I thought and their power is greater than us. We have to intervene now before everything is toote." The high lord said.


    He then lifted his hand and gestured for the rest of the people behind him to make their move. Along with his gesture, the people behind him suddenly disappear.


    "High Elves and Zith''ra races¡­ Do you think you can enve us, humans? Just because we do not show our power in the battle outside the universe, you all treat us as weaklings¡­" he muttered with a sneer.


    After that, his figure also suddenly disappears.


    When the high lord and the other lords with him made their move, thebined army of the enemy along with their generals and leaders was suddenly at a disadvantage.


    Thends they are fighting were immediately destroyed by powerful sts of energying from thebatants. The forests, mountains, and the rivers, all of them were shattered by the might of the powerful force of thebatants fighting against each other.


    Inside the town, arge tremor can be felt by everyone except for those living in the inner part of the town which is protected by anotheryer of a barrier.


    The inner part of the town seems like another world that is isted from the real one. This is because of the enchantment array that is protecting the inner part of Gipard Town where the rich, the powerful, and the government along with the leaders of the town, stays.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the registration office, the battle between James and Alea is getting intense as the two have already exchanged hundreds of blows and both are feeling exhausted.


    In the midst of her weakness, Alea Zin is currently panting as if gasping for air. This is her way of absorbing the universe''s energy into her body as she felt that she has used almost half of her power in this exchange.


    Suddenly, she did not expect that behind her, a long whip would fly out and hit her back.


    Alea Zin was immediately thrown towards the barrier wall which surprised everyone watching the fight.


    A long gash could be seen on her back that even her white bones are exposed in the air. Shin Jiao who was watching the fight frowns upon seeing this. He did not expect to see the young woman hiding behind that Linhua guy to attack Alea who is fighting for them.


    "I have enough of this¡­ do you think that because you are strong you can show off your strength in front of Linhua? Do you think he would be swayed and take you in our home just because you fought for him? Dream on!" the young woman shouted as she steps forward.


    James Osmond who saw this showed a sneer on his face. He is already in a sorry state with wounds all over his body. If not for Alea holding back, he would have already been defeated. However, who would have known that the people she is protecting would stab her at the back. What an irony¡­


    Ughhh¡­


    Alea groaned as she picks herself up and looks at the young woman in disbelief.


    "Marie¡­ that''s enough¡­ You¡­" suddenly Linhua Bai step forward to stop the woman.


    "You¡­ are you protecting her now? Do you want to also have her as your wife?" the young woman suddenly shouted with her expression showing that she was wronged.


    "It''s¡­ I¡­ I¡­" Linhua stuttered as he didn''t know what to say.


    Linhua Bai belongs to the Long n as he was taken by one of the local lords who decided to train him as a disciple because of his physique and Dao roots. He is a very talented cultivator and showed great promise.


    After less than 300 years of training even though he was not given enough benefit and energy core, he still reached level 76 which is gold armored protector strength.


    Then one day, his master introduced him to a young woman from the Vin n, Marie Alduin. She is also a very talented immortal who already reached level 71 in less than 200 years. With theck of resources and the alchemist association being too overbearing, she can be considered as one of the most talented immortals in the town.


    The two hit it off really well and have developed being Daopanions for a time. However, one day, while on a mission, Linhua was rescued by a beautiful young woman. And that was the first time he and Alea Zin met.


    In the days they were together something blossomed between them and the two fell in love. However, when they reached the town, Alea discovers that Linhua already has a Daopanion, and this devastated her.


    But after some musing, she decided that she loves Linhua and could not bear to be away from him. And since the Osmond n territory permits polygamy, then she thought that it was okay to be with him.


    She would rather be with the man she loves than be married to someone she did not meet before. It was her heart that''s overpowering her rational thinking.


    She was really hopeful and thus at the sign of seeing an opportunity to defend the man she loves, she decided to take her bet.


    However, it was futile¡­


    She could see that Linhua would not dare to fight against Marie. And this scene made her feel really hurt. Although she was wounded, it did not hurt her that much. The thing that is hurting the most at this time is her heart.


    Seeing the man she loves could not even defend her, a line of tear unconsciously slid down her fair cheeks. It really hurt her so bad that she seems to be having a hard time breathing.


    Her eyes turned misty and emotions could be clearly seen on her face.


    ''I will love you and want to be with you no matter what¡­''


    ''I wish for us to be together forever, in this world and in the next¡­''


    ''We will spend our lives together¡­''


    ''I will only love you¡­ eternally¡­''


    Those sweet words echoed in her mind as her gazended on that man in front of her. She recalled that day; they were under the bright moon and whispering sweet nothing to each other. Her heart feels warm, and this is the reason why she decided to be with him.


    However, what is this?


    What is she seeing right now?


    Where is that love? Where is that... spending eternity together?...


    Are those just words, but for her, they feel like the truth?


    Yet now, she knew...


    Now she is aware...


    Now she understands, that it was all...


    a lie¡­

 Chapter 709 - Pushing Back

    Chapter 709


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With a bleeding back and a wounded heart, Alea Zin looks at the young man who promised her love and affection in that forest and the young woman beside him who is looking at her with a fierce re.


    Her heart feels cold and the pain she is feeling made her body numb.


    Alea did not want to stay in this ce any longer and wanted to leave. However, how could Marie not grab this opportunity to send out another whip sh at the woman who has irritated her for a long time? So without warning, she suddenly brandished her whip and sent it flying towards her unsuspecting rival.


    Crack!


    The sound of a whip cracking reverberated through the air as it made everyone''s heart jump in shock. Yet that thing that shocked them is not the power of the whip nor the damage it was about to do to its target. The thing that shocked everyone is the person standing between the whip and Alea.


    Shin Jiao did not want to watch anymore. He truly thinks that Alea looks really pitiful and did not want to just watch what would happen next.


    Being in love with someone is the agency of a person. However, he could not judge Alea at this time why she fell for someone who already has a partner. This is because he already knew two women who were with him before who experienced the same thing.


    In fact, he could almost understand how she felt at this time. However, what Shin Jiao could not get is the indecisiveness of the young man. But he did not want to bother with this trifle and decided to stop it.


    "That''s enough¡­ you have already done enough damage¡­" Shin Jiao said as he casually flicks the whip to the side.


    Everyone was a bit stunned at this point. This is because; Shin Jiao actually caught a whip that is glowing with power. Getting his hand torn apart would be the least result of that, and dying would be the real oue of that attack.


    But to their surprise, nothing happened to him. His right hand which caught the whip was not even injured.


    With that result everyone was a bit surprised, this is true especially with Marie who knew how powerful her whip is.


    But Shin Jiao did not bother with them before they could recover; he already removed his robe and drapes it over to Alea who was also stunned at his action.


    "Let''s go¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his handsome face.


    Alea just lowered her head and walked ahead of him.


    However, before the two could take a few steps, a young man suddenly stood in front of them.


    "You''ve caused some trouble in the registration office, do you think you can still leave without paying the price?" he said while crossing his arms on his chest.


    Shin Jiao looks at the young man and the people around them. He did know what just happened, but when Alea and that young man named James was fighting no one interfered, so why are they interfering now?


    "Do not let them escape big brother!" shouted Marie as she strode forward.


    "Marie?? that''s¡­" Linhua wanted to stop her but he received a fierce re from Marie which made him shut his mouth.


    "Shut up!" Marie said as she strode towards Shin Jiao.


    But before she could take another step, James who was just watching this farce did not want to ignore this scene and also take a step forward.


    "That''s enough¡­ You have interrupted my duel with Alea and wounded her with a sneak attack. You''ve already displeased me, Miss Alduin¡­" James said with a cold tone.


    When Marie saw his cold eyes, she took a few steps back. She is not a match for James who is already a gold armored protector. So her eyesnded on Linhua who just lowered his head.


    "Spineless coward¡­" James said with a scowl.


    While they were confronting each other, Shin Jiao is already standing in front of that tall young man.


    "Let us through, please¡­" Shin Jiao asked politely.


    He is new to the town and didn''t want to gain more ire that he needed. So he is acting polite to this young man whom he didn''t know. However, what replied to his words is a fist skill that was suddenly executed by the young man.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao just shook his head. Then he suddenly executed his shadow step and suddenly appears behind the young man. Then he sent a simple chop towards the young man''s neck by impulse.


    The young man is not a pushover. He quickly blocked it with one of his arms.


    Bam!


    The young man''s figure took a few steps to the side as he was not able to maintain his bnce due to the impact.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to lift his left foot and sent a swift kick to the side of the young man who is still recovering from his bnce.


    His casual attack sent the young man tumbling to the ground.


    The hall turned silent as they saw someone rolling on the ground. The young man was quick to recover from his fall and suddenly lounges an attack before he could even stand up properly.


    His quick steps made Shin Jiao look at him with a serious expression.


    He suddenly grabs Alea''s hand and without hesitation¡­


    He ran¡­


    He has already caught the eyes of the many and did not want to attract more. As a spy, he is not used to gaining the attention of the public towards him. He would prefer to blend with his surroundings and strike in the shadows.


    And so, the two left the building as they both run away. Shin Jiao just drags the expressionless girl behind him. Alea was truly heartbroken and was not in the condition to do anything as of this moment. So Shin Jiao found them an inn in a room.


    "Hey, how are you?" Shin Jiao asked with concern.


    Alea just sits at the side of the bed and did not answer him.


    "It seems that she was really hurt and in a shock¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he carefully removes his robe from her.


    He checked her wound which is already partially healed. An immortal''s physique is very sturdy and would not easily get torn, however, once it is torn, it would be hard for it to heal.


    Alea did not react even though her back is exposed to Shin Jiao. He also did not mind as his goal is to help her recover.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to take out some medicine and began applying them on her back.


    Alea was suddenly jolted back to reality when she suddenly feels the cool healing effect of the medicine.


    "Don''t move¡­ I''m not finished putting the medicine yet¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    After finishing, he just drapes his robe on her back once again and walked in front of Alea.


    "Hey, does it still hurt?" Shin Jiao asked casually.


    Alea just bit her lips and did not reply. She didn''t know if he is talking about the wound on her back or her heart.


    "It''s okay¡­ we can stay here for a while." Shin Jiao said as he walks towards the table on the side and takes a seat.


    Alea did not reply and just look at the bed. She then subconsciously lie down and was soon asleep.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh and took out someponents from his spatial tool and began tinkering on them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield outside the town, the forces of thebined army have already suffered great losses as they began to retreat.


    Sinameth curses as he could not ept this defeat. In fact, if those five elves'' mages were not taken down by that mysterious assant, then they could have already won this war.


    The purpose of those High Elven mages is actually two things. The first is to make an entry point at the barrier, and then the second is to reverse the barrier energy. If it worked out, then the town would be instead trapped inside their own barrier and would be easy picking for thebined army.


    However, everything is a mess now and they have no other choice but to retreat. The town is already pushing them back, if they continue fighting then he knew that their army would be obliterated.


    "Retreat! Everyone, retreat!" shouted Sinameth.


    However, Princess Zut''al Ga red at Sinameth and suddenly flew at him in anger.


    "Are you a coward! We must advance we must destroy them all! We should gain victory as soon as possible!" she shouted.


    "Shut up! If we do not retreat then we would all be wiped out¡­ that human over there is not just a simple lord. He is a high lord¡­ plus your strategy did not work." Sinameth said with a sneer.


    Therge army withdrew from the battlefield which made the human heave a sigh of relief. Although they were able to kill many of their opponents, the humans also have many casualties. In fact, in this battle, they already could tell how strong their enemies are. With just 20,000 troops they were able to almost subdue one of the strongest towns of the human race.


    Seeing the enemy withdrawing, the humans cheered.


    They were all happy to have won and did not suffer defeat from the invaders. Plus they have killed many of their enemies. It would take the enemy another three days before they could once again make an attack and in those three days, they could prepare.


    "Everyone, return¡­ we have to prepare for the next move of the enemy¡­" the high lord said as he gestured for the rest to return to town.


    Meanwhile, he looks at the retreating enemy army with a grim expression on his face. He now knew how powerful and strong their opponent is. That Zith''ra general is only a lord and that high elven princess is the same, but with just the two of them, he was suppressed.


    This already showed how strong those two are and this made him feel a bit worried.


    As he muses while floating in the air, he was suddenly jolted to awakening when he heard something from afar.


    Then when his eyes quickly shifted to the direction, what he saw thoroughly surprised him.

 Chapter 710 - A Shop

    Chapter 710


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Within the sea of trees on the horizon, a zing inferno could be seen even from afar. A huge fiery dust cloud could be seen even from afar which could send chills running down the spine of those witnessing this horrific scene.


    The strong gust of wind created by the st of the series of explosions deep in the forest knocks down many strong trees on its path.


    This only shows how strong those explosions were and should not be underestimated.


    All the human warriors who fought in the battle a while ago are now looking at this scene with a horrified expression on their faces.


    There was a question in their minds. What would have happened to them if they have decided to chase after the withdrawing enemy army?


    From the devastation alone in that location, everyone could already imagine what would have happened to them if they went to that ce.


    So everyone just stood rooted on the ground while watching the ball of fire slowly rising in the air. Although it is a sight to behold, this sight surely sends shivers down everyone''s spine.


    Looking at this scene, the high lordmanding the human troops shifted his gaze to the town. Although he was worried, at the same time, he is also grateful. He knew that the mysterious person helped them and whoever it was, he just showed a smile on his face and then nodded his head.


    "High Lord Ryujin¡­ should we scout what happened?" a young man wearing a piece of gold breastte armor asked.


    Ryujin nodded his head and then called forth another group to assemble and scout the devastated area.


    30 minutester, the group returns and immediately enters the town. Then reported what they saw which made the town leaders dumbfounded.


    Multiple 50-meter wide craters were seen within the devastated area. Ruins of trees and rocks are everywhere within around 2 kilometers radius. Plus the heat that the explosion has produced thoroughly melted every living thing in that area. When they added that the enemy army was thoroughly wiped out, everyone gasped in disbelief.


    Who would have thought that the remaining army of the 20,000 enemies would be wiped out by a single st? It was truly terrifying. They now have an inkling of what might have happened if that person who did this was annoyed by someone from the town. It would not be a good picture to see.


    "Convey mymand¡­ tell those scions of the ns in the town to control their offspring at this time. We don''t know if that person is already inside the town. If he or she is inside and was offended, then we could only hope for the best¡­" Ryujin Osmond said with a strict expression.


    They now fear and at the same time needed that person''s power and ability. If he could lend them a hand, then that would be for the best. However, he must not let those pampered children from the n staying in the town to offend such a person.


    As someone who grew in the Osmond n, Ryujin Osmond knew the attitude of those that were born in the immortal world. Those children are unlike those that came from another world. Those who were born in this world are too rampant and uncontrolled. Their parents have truly pampered them rotten and this is especially for those parents that hold a local lord and high lord position in every town or city.


    When he shifted his gaze to the window and look outside, Ryujin Osmond heaves a heavy sigh.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already left the inn and decided to go around the town and see what he could get from the market.


    As he walked along the road he noticed that most people in the town would not use any currency and just rely on a barter system.


    If the seller is interested in your item then a trade would happen if not, then there won''t be any trade at all.


    As he walks down the corner of the street, he noticed a lot of novelty stuff. But some of them are of no use to an immortal. However, he noticed that those things sell really well especially to women. Shin Jiao continue roaming the street and saw a lot of new things.


    He also learned that the town of Gipard is actually a town with many craftsmen. And those craftsmen were the ones maintaining the shield and the walls which protect the town.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw a crowd in front of a store that looks like a cksmith shop.


    He didn''t want to intrude but he suddenly heard someone shouting from inside the building.


    "You have to pay up for the rent today, or else we will kick you out." A tall man said and behind him are some silver armored protectors.


    "Please¡­ give me some time. I can pay you back¡­ Just¡­ just three days¡­ I will be able to pay you if I can have 3 more days." The man said as he begs the tall protector.


    The expression of the protector is cold, but Shin Jiao could see that he is a bit sympathizing with the man. However, as a protector, he still has to reinforce thew.


    While this is happening, a young man leisurely walks forward with his hands behind his back.


    "My, my¡­ if it isn''t cksmith Hans¡­ what seems to be the problem here?" the young man asked casually as if he is inquiring.


    One of the protectors looks at the young man and his expression change.


    "Young Master Grim... we are just doing our duty." The young silver armored protector said with a hint of nervousness in his eyes.


    "Hey, no worries I''m not here for trouble. You guys are always too serious¡­ why don''t you let this guy go for now¡­" the young man named Grim Mills said with a smile on his handsome face.


    Grim Mills was born in the immortalnd and belongs to the Mills family under the Osmond n. His mother is one of the local lords in the town and holds some power. Plus their family is close to the local Osmond n and he has many friends that belong to the main n.


    This is the reason why Grim Mills is kind-of-like a small lord in this area.


    But of course, he is still apprehensive towards the other young masters as he didn''t want to offend those forces higher than his own status. Grim could only bully those that are below him.


    And right now, he is actually attracted to the daughter of this cksmith named Hans Jung. So he tried to get in the good books of the young woman who is also around 20-years-old, the same age as himself.


    But who would have known that the young woman from the small Jung family would deny him? So he was really offended and angry. Since he was warned by his family to not cause too much trouble, he decided to y his tricks.


    He asked one of his men to ask cksmith Hans to fix a weapon. However, the crux of this weapon is that it is camouged. cksmith Hans would not be able to fix it with his current level. And so, they demanded that the shop shouldpensate them. And that was the start of the cksmith shop''s problem.


    They did not know who is behind this plot, but it is currently draining them of their ie and has truly made them feel desperate.


    If the family is kicked out of the shop, then they would have nowhere to go. And he could not renege on his responsibility which cksmith Hans thought he made.


    With this, the pressure on the family is already heavy. And it was the right time to strike for Grim. And this is the reason why he suddenly appears in this ce.


    "We cannot do that Mr. Mills¡­ thew in our town is strict those who will not abide will be punished." A silver armored guard said.


    While the group are discussing, Shin Jiao takes this opportunity to walk inside the shop as everyone is too busy to bother with him. He carefully inspects the area and was a bit amazed at the space inside. He noticed that on the second floor, is where the family lives and they have a nice home.


    As if satisfied with his find, Shin Jiao decided to stay in this town for the meantime. And this particr shop would be a temporary stop.


    Plus he could see that this cksmith guy is an upright person.


    As he walks out of the shop he saw a young woman hiding behind cksmith Hans. The young woman is crying as if really afraid.


    "cksmith Hans, as I told you¡­ I will pay for your debt and your shop. My condition is that, you let Eva be my concubine¡­" Grim Mills said with a proud disposition.


    Shin Jiao could clearly see a glint of sexual desire in his eyes no matter how hard he hides it.


    Well, he could not deny that the young woman hiding behind her father is truly a beauty. She looks like a gentle flower with a nice figure and fair skin. Though she is wearing simple coarse clothing, it could not hide her innocent allure.


    "What a pervert¡­" Shin Jiao subconsciously muttered.


    Who would have expected that at that time, the crowd suddenly turned silent? And so, his words were clearly heard by everyone.


    All the crowd''s eyes suddenly turned towards Shin Jiao''s direction. But before they could see his figure, he suddenly vanished like a ghost which made everyone feel confused.


    "Whew¡­ that was close." He thought as he now stands behind cksmith Hans'' wife.


    Shin Jiao slowly whisper to her his ns as the crowd began to discuss what just happened. Meanwhile, the face of Grim Mills is all red due to humiliation. Who would have thought that someone has the gall to call him a pervert in front of everyone?


    This made him truly mad.


    "Who was it! Who called me a pervert? Come out!" he suddenly shouted which made everyone turned silent as they all look at each other.


    They were also confused as to who said those words¡­


    They even thought that their subconscious mind was the one speaking as those were the same words they have in mind.


    As the crowd began to discuss and the angry Grim Mills ring at his surroundings, a figure suddenly walks in front of the crowd, and then there was a pin drop silence.

 Chapter 711 - A Shop (2)

    Chapter 711


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A beautiful woman walks in front, while she puts one of her hand on her bulging stomach and the other one supporting her back. This woman is the wife of cksmith Hans, Lyn Xuan.


    Just like Hans Jung, Lyn Xuan is only a servant. But she was able to live in the inner part of the town because of her husband being a good cksmith. Their family lived a good life and everything was fine. They are earning enough for their everyday living.


    She has already lived in the immortalnd for almost 200 years. Though her physique is good, her attainment in absorbing the universe''s energy is truly pitiful. This is also the reason why her master abandoned her and let her marry Hans Jung.


    The couple lived a happy life and they were blessed with a talented daughter. At the mere age of 20, their daughter Eva Jung has already reached level 65. And a few months ago, she discovers that she is pregnant with their second child. So the family is really happy.


    But a few months ago, some trouble suddenly happened and this turned their happy lives upside-down.


    And now, it seems that she knew why it happened. Some noble is actually eyeing her daughter. And this is a threat to their family. She wanted to protest, she wanted to fight back, but what could a mere servant do?


    However, at this desperate time, a young man suddenly approached her with a proposal. A proposal which made her a bit surprised.


    The young man proposes to pay all of their debts and the rent for 3 years. All he wanted is a small room on the side portion of the shop, and some peace and quiet.


    At first, she thought that it was almost like an impossible thing to happen. But she could tell that the young man is sincere. Hence she immediately agrees.


    "Wait¡­" Lyn Xuan said as he walks in front of the town protectors.


    She then handed them a bag and nodded her head. Then she walked towards the young man whom she already noticed standing amongst the crowd.


    "You said that we still owe you 1,000 energy cores right?" she said as she takes out a note and then handed the young man another bag along with the note.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by her action and did not react even after she walked beside her husband who is also looking at her with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "How? How could this be? No! This is not happening! How could you poor bloke get so much money? Did you steal? Hahaha¡­ hey you three arrest them! They stole some energy cores¡­ you should do your job!" among the crowd, Grim Mills suddenly shouted with disbelief clearly written all over his face.


    He is already there, he only needs a little push and he could get that innocent beauty. But who would have known that his n would be foiled just like that?


    He did not want to ept this result, so he was truly incensed. His eyes are darting all over the ce trying to see who was the culprit that dares to stand in his way? Those people who meet his eyes would immediately lower their gazes as they did not want to offend him.


    They knew how unreasonable Grim Mills is and how he was a big bully in this part of the streets. So they dare not stand in his way.


    As he searches his surroundings, his eyes suddenly saw a figure that seems different from the rest. Although he looks low-key and is hiding within the crowd, he could feel that this person is not afraid of him.


    "He is the bastard that is helping them? How dare he cross me?" he thought as he red at the figure of Shin Jiao.


    Although Shin Jiao is hiding amongst the crowd, he is actually not afraid of the young man. So when their eyes met, he just looks at him with an expressionless face.


    "You!" Grim Mills shouted as he pointed towards Shin Jiao''s location.


    With an imposing manner, he strode in front of Shin Jiao who was also a bit taken aback. Though he wanted to hide his presence, yet Shin Jiao is not someone who also folds when someone challenges him. At the very least he could just beat this pompous young man up to teach him some lesson.


    Right now everyone is currently looking at Shin Jiao with confusion in their eyes. But he did not mind those looks; he is a bit apprehensive towards the two young men behind the arrogant one pointing at him. Those two have a power level of around 78; they are both gold armored protectors.


    While looking at them, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately prepares himself for a fight.


    Grim Mills put both of his hands on his waist and arrogantly red at Shin Jiao. He looks closely at the young man and could see that his physique is a bit weird. Now that he is standing up close to the young man, he could now see his fluctuating power level.


    Grim could tell that this young man is only around 70-74 in power level, so he is not worried. Though he only has the power level of a peasant, yet his background is very strong that many are afraid to offend him. Even those gold armored protector would think twice before making a move on him.


    So upon seeing that Shin Jiao is this weak, his confidence rose up.


    "Do not dare challenge me, or you will know the consequence¡­" Grim said with a grin.


    By this time, those three protectors already got the gist of the situation and immediately turn around and left. They did not want to involve themselves in this petty squabble.


    As the three left, Grim saw their figures in the corner of his eyes and sneered. However, what Shin Jiao said next made him thoroughly inraged.


    "I advise you to stop bothering me¡­ peasant¡­"


    Those words from Shin Jiao did not only make Grim angry, but everyone in the surroundings was stunned. They did not expect that the young man would call the young master who is a well-known bully in the area¡­ a peasant.


    It was really insulting to the part of Grim Mills who is prideful and a bully.


    Upon hearing this, Grim did not hesitate and immediately took some action.


    "You want to die! Then die!" Grim Mills shouted as he sent Shin Jiao a powerful punch.


    If Shin Jiao is a peasant like Grim Mills, then he would be worried about this powerful punch. However, Shin Jiao someone who could contend with an immortal wearing a piece of gold armor, so how could he fear that punch that looks powerful on the outside.


    He just raises his left hand and using his index finger, stopped the iing punch.


    Seeing this scene everyone gasped in disbelief. But those with a higher level of power already expected as such.


    But they did not move yet as Shin Jiao did not harm the young man.


    "You!" Grim Mills red at this provocation and immediately jumps back.


    Then from his hand there appear a long sword.


    When the people saw this, a gasping sound was once again heard in the crowd. This is because; they knew that Grim Mills is actually using the rare spatial tool. Though many in the crowd knew about spatial tools which are somewhatmon outside of the immortalnd, they knew that in this ce, spatial magic is very rare.


    Only those in the higher-ups could use spatial tools, plus it is even harder to create one.


    Hence seeing Grim Mills using a spatial tool thoroughly astounded the crowd. And this reaction made Grim Mills feel his ego being boosted. With a re towards Shin Jiao, he suddenly rushed towards him while using a skill.


    "Tornado de!" Grim Mills shouted as he suddenly appears in front of Shin Jiao as if he suddenly teleported.


    Then he swings his sword and created hundreds of sword images around himself. Sharp gales of sword images surround his body and many of them look like buzzsaw spinning towards Shin Jiao.


    As those spinning sword images got closer towards him, Shin Jiao''s eyes squinted and with a quick move, he used his shadow step and immediately disappear.


    Grim and the crowd was all stunned. They did not know what just happened as the young man is now gone.


    However, before they can recover, they saw the figure of Shin Jiao appearing next to Grim Mills inside the eye of the spinning sword images. And before Grim Mills could react, he suddenly feels a sharp pain on his neck as he was struck and fainted.


    The spinning des banished into thin air and a sword fell to the ground with a loud¡­ ng!


    This resulted in the attention of those two young men that are supposed to be protecting Grim to recover their senses and immediately made their move.


    "You dare!" one of them shouted while rushing towards Shin Jiao like a gust of wind.


    He threw a punch containing around 70% of his power. With his cultivation, he knew that if the young man is hit by his punch, then the young man would surely suffer. That''s what he gets for offending their young master.


    Everyone could hear the roaring wind as his punch drew closer towards Shin Jiao who stood in ce and watches therge fisting towards him.


    However, before that fist could hit him, Shin Jiao suddenly shifted to the left and easily dodged the attack. He then countered with a simple palm sh which his attacker also dodges.


    The two of them suddenly began exchanging blows with each of them not moving from their own spot and just threw punch and kicks with counters and blocks.


    Everyone looks at this spectacle which looks like a martial arts show in everyone''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, the other young man is now a bit apprehensive of Shin Jiao. He knew that their opponent is not that simple. He might look like a person with a power level of a silver armored protector, but as he is able to contend with someone with gold armor, then he might be as powerful as them.


    Hence he did not hesitate anymore and immediately takes out his spear and suddenly rushed to deliver a fatal sneak attack behind Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 712 - A Shop (3)

    Chapter 712


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Bam! Bam!


    Two figures suddenly flew out and hit the walls which crumble as two bodies hit them. The impact was so powerful that those sturdy walls were shattered.


    The two who hit the walls have already fainted to the ground and was not able to move.


    When the crowd saw this, they were all astonished. They did not expect that the famous young bully from the Mills would suffer such a defeat.


    In fact, those two which were just sent flying were the reason why the people in this ce are afraid of Grim Mills. Those two are gold armored protector at the peak of their level. Hence they are all afraid of them.


    But now seeing that they are easily taken care of by this unassuming young man, they knew that the young bully meets his match.


    But before everyone could realize it, they did not even notice the figure of Shin Jiao disappearing from his spot. No one knew when it happened, but the young man who fought against those two is now gone.


    The rest of the people with Grim Mills are now afraid. They dare not cause more trouble anymore and quickly grab their master and the two guards and fled the scene.


    When they were a few distances away, some of them threw ring looks towards the cksmith shop and humped in retreat.


    The Jung family on the other hand was all shocked at this event. They did not dare believe what just happened. But deep in their hearts they now knew that they just met a powerful patron.


    As the three enters the shop, they were greeted by a figure standing inside one of the corners of the shop while that figure is looking outside the window.


    The three were a bit stunned and did not know what to do next.


    Shin Jiao knew their predicament; hence he did not pressure them and just gave the three of them a nod of his head.


    The first to recover is Lyn Xuan, the pregnant mother. She immediately lowered her head towards Shin Jiao with a grateful expression.


    "Thank you, young master¡­ you have truly helped my family in our dire need."


    She knew what would have happened if their shop closes. The three of them would really be in a desperate situation. They would result in bing destitute. Although her husband is really good at crafting, his power level is too low. This is the reason why he was not able to enter any ns even after living in this world for hundreds of years.


    Instead of replying, Shin Jiao stopped her and showed a smile on his face.


    "I am Si Ji¡­ I came from a town far from this ce. I am currently unable to return¡­ so I decided to stay in this ce for a while. I hope that the three of you could amodate me¡­" Shin Jiao said calmly.


    Upon hearing his words, they were all shocked. They knew that there is a war currently happening outside the town. Though they could not feel it since they are in the inner part, they are still aware of the battle.


    So how could someone from outside enter the town?


    This is the question that immediately bugged the three. Yet no matter how hard they think about it, they could not get their minds into figuring it out, so they decided to stop thinking altogether.


    "Is it okay for me to create another room underground in this spot?" Shin Jiao asked while looking at the three.


    The three looks at each other and subconsciously nodded their heads. Seeing their action, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately a floating sword appears in the air and began cutting the ground. Hans Jung was suddenly afraid that it would create too much loud noise, so he wanted to stop Shin Jiao.


    But before he could do so, he saw something incredulous. The sword suddenly divided and turn into hundreds of sword images. Then they suddenly formed into arge drill and began digging the ground. It did not even take ten minutes before they could not see Shin Jiao''s figure anymore.


    However, what baffled the three is the silence in their surroundings. Though there were dust and debris, there was no sound at all.


    The eyes of Hans Jung immediately went wide in disbelief. He now discovers that this powerful figure is not only mysterious but also an array master. With this, his heart feels ted.


    Shin Jiao did not mind the three as he began drilling and transforming the underground into a new habitable room. He did not know how long he would be staying in this ce, so he decided to create this room for himself so that he would have a workshop to apply the things he has learned from Geun Man.


    Two years is not enough for him to master the knowledge imparted by Geun Man. If someone knew that he got hold of this knowledge, then he would surely be hunted. Because the knowledge inside his brain right now is truly vast and profound.


    It is not about cultivation or powerful fighting techniques. Although it has those, the most valuable thing he learned is something even more powerful and precious than any skills. This is because, what is now inside his head, is the power of creation.


    The power to create anything that exists in this vast universe. It is the power to be like the gods who can create worlds and fill them with life.


    But this knowledge is not that easy to understand. He barely even touches the tip of the iceberg and it has already made him able to soar high.


    But Shin Jiao knew that he still needed some time. He needs a great amount of time to fully understand and incorporate such knowledge into his own.


    After he finished creating therge underground room which is around 500 square meters, Shin Jiao began working on the furnishing and the finishing touches.


    Unknown to him due to concentrating on finishing his new temporary home, it has already taken Shin Jiao two days. And in these two days, another trouble ising their way.


    A group of men is currently walking towards Hans Jung''s cksmith shop. They all exude a murderous aura and their stride is wide and powerful. Leading the group is a bulky young man with two swords behind his back and donned in a gold breastte. Behind him follows the familiar figure of Grim Mills.


    The young man leading the group is Holstein Mills the elder brother of Grim Mills. Holstein Mills is one of Grim''s older brothers. And he is the one who pampers Grim the most. In the family, Holstein is known as one of the family prodigies. He has shown great progress in his cultivation and has reached level 79 at the young age of 50.


    This only shows that he is a cut above the rest of those so-called prodigies. Because it is not normal for someone who is below 100 years old to even reach level 70. If one could do as such, then they would be called a prodigy.


    But Holstein''s achievements in cultivating the universe''s energy are truly terrifying, and this is coupled with his outstanding fighting skills.


    In fact, a day before, he came back to the family after fighting outside the town. When he learned of what had happened to his brother, he immediately wanted to charge to that cksmith shop. However, his impulse did not get the better of him as he was able to control himself.


    This is due to the defeat of the two guards protecting Grim. Holstein knew that the person backing the Jung cksmith shop is not that simple. Hence he decided to investigate first. He needed to know if he is going to cross any path with other powerful families in the town.


    And after a day of investigation, he has learned that the young man is just a stranger and is new in town. So he did not think twice to charge to the shop as of this moment.


    His goal is to im the dignity of his younger brother and teach that young man a lesson.


    "Brother¡­ you have to be careful of that person''s speed. He was able to get inside my Tornado de and knock me unconscious in an instant¡­" Grim Mills said trying to warn his older brother.


    With a sneer on his face, Holstein Mills did not put this in his mind. He knows of his brother''s skill, although his younger brother uses an artifact that could make him able to fight against silver armored protectors, it is not enough to defeat someone wearing gold armor. Hence he deduces that this is the reason why that guy was able to defeat Grim easily.


    But Holstein Mills could not deny that he is really expecting to have a good fight with that young man. It is not that often that he could meet someone that piqued his interest. And if his conjecture is true then that young man would be able to make him have a really good fight.


    Outside the walls, when he was fighting against those High Elves and Zith''ra armies, he was a bit disappointed.


    None of them are actually his match. In that battle, he has gained a name for himself for being a very outstanding warrior and able to defeat more opponents. He even defeated amander of the enemy army which gains him too much fame. Hence he showed a happy appearance on the outside, yet in truth, he was truly disappointed.


    Whatmander? What powerful Zith''ra race? He did not even use 50% of his power at that time and that so-calledmander was already defeated. And this thoroughly disappointed him.


    He wanted to find the generals, but he stopped as he discovered that those generals are really powerful. But then he is also interested in meeting the powerful expert which helped the town at that time. If he could, he wanted to have an exchange of fists with that guy who is able to drive thebined enemy army away and even obliterated them with a trap.


    While thinking up to this part, Holstein Mills and his group found themselves in from of a shop. They have already arrived at the cksmith workshop.. As he looks inside, a frown immediately appears on his face.

 Chapter 713 - The Challenge

    Chapter 713


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao stood in front of his now finished room and showed a contented look on his face. The underground room looks futuristic almost just like therge facility he has on earth. However, it is a bit smaller and he is not sure if those lords on the surface would be able to detect that around 100 meters below them there is arge structure.


    But he has to make this because he needed a lot of space for his experiments. He has to be able to do a lot of things if he has the space and freedom to do them. And in this underground facility which is very sturdy as it is constructed using some of the materials he has found and supported by a powerful magic array.


    He knew that with this the facility would be able to stand the test of time. Not unless the universe''s energy would vanish from the immortalnd.


    While looking at his creation and feeling a bit happy, Shin Jiao suddenly feel something is happening outside.


    With a knitted brow, he took the portal up and appears at the first underground room he designated as the entrance.


    As soon as he appears, Shin Jiao immediately expanded his psychokinesis and scanned the whole shop.


    He could see the family of three huddled together with Hans Jung standing in front to protect his wife and daughter, while in front of him stood a pompous looking young man.


    Grim Mills has a smug look on his face as he scowled and pointed his finger at Hans Jung. While behind him is a blonde young man with a proud disposition as he folded his hand and watches the drama happening in front of him.


    "How could you do this? We already paid what we owed¡­ if the town knew about this; do you still think the Mills could protect you?" Hans Jung said with an angry expression on his face.


    Although afraid, Hans Jung did not cower under the pressure of those people who looks imposing.


    "Haha¡­ the town? Who would care about a measly cksmith like you? Even if we imprison you and keep you captive, no one would be able to stop us¡­ Hahaha¡­" Grim Mills shouted as he looks at Hans Jung with a scowl.


    When his eyesnded on the fair and beautiful Eva Jung, his eyes were suddenly filled with lustful desire, but if one observes his gaze, it actually contains more than lust in it, jealousy, pride, covetousness, selfishness, greed, envy, and more. It''s like he is looking at his old rival and at the same time longtime lover.


    Theplex emotion in Grim''s eyes showed his feelings towards the young woman who is crying in the arms of her mother who is hugging her daughter.


    Hans Jung and Lyn Xuan are scared but as experienced individuals and have gone through the baptism of life and death struggles in their old worlds, the two are able to control their emotions.


    "Hehe¡­ You guys will not escape my wrath for shaming me that time." Grim suddenly said and looks at the shop.


    He seems to be looking for something or¡­ someone.


    "Where is that bastard?! Where is he?" Grim shouted to Hans Jung.


    A serious stare just met his gaze, but Hans Jung did not say anything. He just stood there trying to protect his family.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who has already seen this scene did not want to linger and did not want to just watch on the side. So his figure suddenly shes out from the underground room.


    When his figure appears, the people in the shop immediately noticed him.


    Everyone''s eyes turned vignt, especially those that came with Grim Mills. They did not know where this person who just appears came from, but they could sense hostility from that person.


    "Ahhh¡­ Such a nuisance¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stretches forth his body.


    He then looks at the group and showed a faint smile on his face. When the eyes of Shin Jiao and Holstein Mills met, the two immediately tried to gauge the strength of each other. Holstein with one looks snorted in disdain towards Shin Jiao. This is because he could already see that Shin Jiao''s power level is lower than his, and so he deemed that Shin Jiao is not his opponent.


    He was a bit dismayed and thought that he just went to this ce for nothing.


    But of course, letting his brother vent his frustration is also one of his goals.


    "Restrain them¡­ Grim¡­ let get this over with¡­" Holstein Mills said with a bored expression on his handsome face.


    With hismand, the dozens of people behind them moved and blocked Shin Jiao''s path and also surrounds the family.


    Hans Jung now showed a worried look on his face. If something happened, then he might lose the child in his wife''s belly. That is something that he did not want to happen. Although they are considered as immortals, the child in his wife''s belly is not, it does not have a soul imprint yet in the immortalnd. So if they are killed, his wife would resurrect without the child, and he could not let that happen.


    So without a second thought, he immediately positioned himself for a fight to defend his family.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Suddenly, he froze on the spot upon seeing some figures flying all over the ce. Some are even sent outside the shop through the windows and the broken walls. Those who are sent flyingy t on the ground without moving.


    This scene also astonished the Mills brothers who are now looking at the direction of themotion.


    In the middle of thatmotion stood a young man with a rxed expression on his face while patting the imaginary dust on his clothes.


    Shin Jiao has already made his move against those who tried to block his path. Although he did not kill them with one move, he is able to cripple their ability to fight back and render them all, unconscious.


    "It seems that I have to teach you guys a lesson before you would leave us alone¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Then he suddenly donned in a piece of gold breastte which is different from themon breastte used by the town.


    The face of Grim Mills turned unsightly upon seeing the armor on Shin Jiao''s body. While Holstein Mills showed a serious expression on his face.


    "It seems that you are also a gold armored protector¡­ I am Holstein Mills, and what is your name?" Holstein said with a short nod.


    "I am Si Ji¡­" Shin Jiao replied while cupping his hand.


    With his gesture, Holstein Mills showed a bit of reluctance in his eyes. What the young man in front of him showed is the gesture of the Long n. If this young man is from the Long n, it would be very hard for them to face the consequences if they offend him.


    So Holstein decided to reign on his temper and decided to probe further.


    "This brother¡­ the family has offended my brother¡­ hopefully you will not interfere with this¡­ as a gesture of my appreciation, I would consider you as a friend¡­" Holstein said with a respectful tone.


    Being his friend? Who does this person think he is?


    Shin Jiao just sneered at the remarks of the young man.


    "Haha¡­ It''s not them that offended your brother¡­ It was me." Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    He now walked in front of the Jung family shield them behind him. He then handed Hans Jung a piece of a metal te.


    "Go below and enter the room together using this... then wait for me." Shin Jiao calmly said.


    Although a bit hesitant, Hans Jung still followed upon seeing the serious expression on Shin Jiao''s face. Then the three went down the underground path without anyone obstructing them.


    "It seems that this brother would not give me some face. Then pardon me for not giving you faces either¡­" Holstein Mills said as he suddenly extended his hand to grab the back of thest person going down the stairs to the underground room.


    But before he could exert his domain, a strange force suddenly hit his hand. This made Holstein Mills a bit perplexed as he did not see Shin Jiao moving or doing anything. Yet, he could feel that something hit his hand at that time breaking his concentration and his domain.


    And before he could recover, the three are already underground.


    But Holstein did not bother with those three peasants. He wanted to fight this, Si Ji, in front of him and test his strength.


    "Would you like to fight in here or¡­"


    But before Holstein could finish his words, a voice interrupted him.


    "The Mills are really bing uncontroble these days¡­"


    Then a figure walked leisurely through the door. When Shin Jiao saw the figure he was a bit surprised and also showed a sheepish smile on his face.


    Because he was too busy designing and creating the underground facility, he forgot about some of the things he should have done. Though it only took him around 2 days to construct the facility, his focus at that time is on his work. He even almost forgot the Jung family. Luckily for him, he finished on time and was able toe out of the underground facility and discover this scene.


    If not, then he would be a great sinner towards the three. But everything is okay, now that he is able to at least save them.


    However, the scene right now is different, he almost forgot someone who has been of great help to him so that he would be able to enter the town. Though he took care of her and rented the room and also heal her wounds, she still felt a little guilty for leaving her in the inn.


    So now that she came to the cksmith shop, he showed a sheepish smile on his face to try and cover his guilt.


    "Why if it isn''t Miss Zin¡­ I thought you were in trouble by fighting against James¡­ I guess he lets you off¡­ Hahaha¡­" Holstein Mills said with a chuckle.


    The beautiful woman standing by the door is Alea Zin who found herself alone in the inn after bing unconscious after getting hit by that despicable woman, Marie Alduin.


    But right now, what made her feel a bit worried are the Mills brothers offending the young man in front of them. She knew how strong this young man is, and also thought of the things that might happen if the Mills family would try to defend their pride.


    She is actually afraid for the town and its people¡­

 Chapter 714 - The Challenge (2)

    Chapter 714


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The eyes of Shin Jiao and Alea Zin met, and he just shed her, a smile, in greetings. When Alea saw what the young man named Si Ji gestured, she heaves a sigh of relief. This is because she knew that the situation is not yet irreversible.


    Actually, Alea has already noticed that Si Ji is a bit distant and did not bother with any small trifles. As long as he is not offended and it is not in dire need he would not act and would just brush things through.


    However, if these two stupid brothers would be dumb enough to offend him, then she would not be able to stop what would happen next.


    She saw how easily this young man which seems to have a lower cultivation level than hers easily killed those high elves with a higher power level. And this knowledge thoroughly scared her.


    A sneer appears on Alea''s beautiful face.


    "I clearly heard that the lords in the townmanded you, people, to keep a low profile. What is the meaning of this?"


    "Haha¡­ Miss Zin, we are just having friendly banter, why so serious. Am I right young man¡­" Holstein Mills said as he lifted his chin towards Shin Jiao''s direction with a provocation on his face.


    Shin Jiao did not dodge his gaze and also nodded his head.


    "Let''s do it somewhere we can fight without any hindrance." Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    Seeing the confident look on Shin Jiao''s face plus him doing the challenging, Alea heaves a sigh of relief. It seems that the young man would not cause too much trouble.


    "I want this to be official. If Holstein loses, you and your family stay away from the cksmith shop. If not, then don''t me me for the consequence of your action." Alea Zin said with a serious expression.


    "Then what if he loses?" Holstein Mills sneered.


    "Then I will move out of town¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing those words, Holstein Mills frowns, he is not contented with the condition.


    "No¡­ if you lose, then you will be imprisoned in our family dungeon. This is the punishment for challenging the Mills¡­" Holstein said with a sinister grin.


    Hearing those sinister words from Holstein, Alea suddenly frowns but did not reply. She knew how overbearing the 2nd generation immortals are. Even she herself has that kind of disposition before. But now, she has changed. Plus she did not want to be noticed too much by the higher-ups.


    She didn''t want her family toe and take her away and be used as a bargaining chip.


    Shin Jiao did not reply and just showed a sneer on his face.


    "Then I will do that same to you two then¡­ Let''s start¡­" he said nonchntly as he walked out of the shop.


    The group arrives on a tform where there are also many people who are fighting against each other. This ce is somewhere where people from the town would either practice or settle their scores with each other.


    The group settles the condition of the battle and signs it with their blood. After that Shin Jiao and Holstein Mills went up to the fighting ring and face each other.


    Many onlookers have already noticed this side as they recognize the Mills. As Holstein Mills is somewhat famous in town many have decided to watch this fight. They wanted to see who is audacious enough to challenge the genius of the Mills family.


    On the stage, Holstein Mills is showing a proud look on his face while looking at Shin Jiao who is standing opposite him.


    His eyes suddenly caught a figure standing on the judge''s seat. It was his uncle one of the city Lords, Gnd Mills.


    Seeing his nephew challenging an unknown person, Gnd Mills whisper to the young man beside him some words and that young man immediately nodded his head and left.


    Gnd Mills has a power level of 83 and is one of the lords under the Mills family in the town. The Mills is not that big of a family, but due to them having two lords in the town, they hold a somewhat strong footing in it.


    As Gnd saw his talented nephew challenging an unknown person, he feels a bit confused. But seeing the young man under the stage, he somewhat could tell what is happening. This nephew of his truly pampers his brother, and this might be the reason for this conflict.


    He just shook his head and decided to deal with the consequenceter.


    On the stage, Shin Jiao did not take out any weapon and just stood calmly while facing Holstein.


    Then suddenly the figure of Holstein Mills shed and then with a quick speed, he appears in front of Shin Jiao. This speedy movement of his is followed by a powerful punch towards Shin Jiao''s face.


    Holstein''s hand is covered with lightning Dao energy which crackled as it appears in thin air.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes squint and without hesitation moves a step to the side dodging the punch. But Holstein did not stop with just one attack, he suddenly used a skill that made his movement a bit faster, and the number of lightning fists in the air multiplies.


    Hundreds of lightning-covered fists began to attack Shin Jiao who keeps on dodging from side to side creating a lot of afterimages.


    This scene dumbfounded the onlookers as they have not seen such exquisite dodging technique before. In fact, not even those lightning bolts were able to touch Shin Jiao''s clothes.


    As the two continuously fight, one attacking and one dodging of defending, the scene in front of them now look like a dance presentation on the stage. Though it caused too much destruction, yet none could help but feel that the fight is a great piece of dance presentation.


    "Is that all you''ve got? All you know is to dodge! Coward!" shouted Holstein who is not ticked with annoyance as his attacks were all rendered useless against his opponent.


    "Haha¡­ You can''t even hit me. I''m just giving you a chance to attack¡­ Come! Come!" Shin Jiao said with provocation.


    His challenge made everyoneugh below the stage, and this made Holstein seething in anger.


    He suddenly waves his hand and a long de appears on his hand. The shimmering light produced by the long de made everyone dazzled.


    "That''s the ''Demon Vanquisher'', the signature weapon of Holstein Mills¡­ that young man is too unlucky." Someone from the crowd eximed and the crowd nodded their heads in agreement.


    Who did not know how Holstein would use that sword to fight against those demon beasts in the forest? And he is also able to kill many High Elves and Zith''ra people using that de.


    Everyone now felt sorry for the youth. When Holstein Mills stood on the stage, they already expected such an oue, so they did not even think that the young man could really win against a powerful gold armored protector like Holstein Mills.


    However, the audience could still feel that the young man before them is truly brave or just brazen enough to face such a foe.


    Without warning, Holstein''s speed suddenly increased as he shed suddenly behind his opponent.


    When the crowd saw this everyone was silent. They did not expect that Holstein would really end the fight in a sh. They are expecting the torso of the young man would be cut in half.


    However, Holstein suddenly feels a bit weak, and then before he would fall; his head suddenly disappears from his body.


    The supposedly bisected body of his opponent suddenly disappears from the spot like a thin smoke and a figure is actually standing beside Holstein.


    Then a headless body fell to the ground with a puddle of golden blood pouring out of its severed neck.


    Everyone gasps in disbelief at this scene as they did not actually saw what had happened. For some unknown reason, Holstein Mills the genius swordsman of the mills family was actually defeated in one move.


    They did not know what had happened so everyone began to discuss below the stage.


    However, they have not recovered yet when suddenly another head disappears and that is the head of Grim Mills.


    "Yaahhh!!!" a woman''s cry reverberated through the air which stunned everyone in the crowd.


    They all separated and saw the now fallen body of Grim Mills with a pool of golden blooding out of his also severed head.


    "How dare you!" someone on the stage suddenly shouted as the figure of Gnd Mills appear on the stage while looking at the figure of Shin Jiao who is now standing next to Grim Mills'' body.


    "Do you think the Mills family is easy to be bullied? Do you think that attacking my nephews would not have consequences¡­ well let me tell you¡­" Gnd Mills''s aura suddenly rises.


    However, a hand suddenlynded on his shoulder as a young woman stood beside him.


    "Lord Mills¡­ this is an agreement between two parties. The Mills family is not thew in the town¡­" she said with a calm voice.


    When Gn Mills saw who the woman is, his body was shaken. This woman is a well-known figure in the town. She is in charge of the town''s inner security andws. She is one of the most powerful lords in the town which many are afraid of, Lord Ryoko Kiwazo.


    "Haha¡­ What an interestingd¡­ he looks weak, but his technique is not reliant on power. He executes his skills with minimal use of power yet each move of his is a killing blow¡­ what a dangerous fellow." Ryujin Osmond who is sitting calmly inside the second floor of a restaurant muttered while watching the scene below.


    He dined in this ce to meet someone but did not expect to see such a spectacle.


    His eyes suddenlynded on the young woman who walked near the young man who took down those two from the Mills family.


    "So she is here¡­" Ryujin Osmond said with a contemtive look on his face.


    "What is her connection with that guy?" he thought as he suddenly gestured at the youth behind him.


    He whispers some words to that fellow and then looks back at the event happening below.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, Gnd Mills clenches his fist and red at Shin Jiao who just showed a calm expression on his face.


    He then turns around and was about to leave the stage, when Gnd Mills suddenly shouted.


    "I will give 500 energy cores, to anyone who can defeat him in a challenge!"


    With that shout, he looks at the woman beside him and sneered.

 Chapter 715 - Identity Uncovered

    Chapter 715


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A single figure of a young man stood aloft in the center of the fighting arena while around him strewn roundabout several figures wearing gold armors. The scene was truly terrifying as the figure in the middle was able to defeat each of these fighters with one to three moves only.


    The dumbfounded crowd could not help but assess the young man in front of them as if he is a monster. By this time, they are already aware of the changing aura surrounding the young man. Though he shows the aura of a silver armored protector, every time he makes his move and attacks, his aura would suddenly change and his power level would rise. This is what made him very dangerous.


    On the side of the lords and high lords, watching this scene in front of them is like watching a great spectacle that made them really interested in who this young person is.


    Meanwhile, Gnd Mills''s face is all ck and blue in anger as he red at the young man. He has already known that his two nephews'' body is not disappearing, which means that their consciousness is still alive but he did not know where their heads are.


    He knew that this young man has his ways of punishing his nephews but he could let this bastard hurt his two nephews. So he has to think of a way to negotiate their freedom.


    He suddenly stood up and floated towards the stage.


    His calm demeanor did not make the people around him and the crowd worried that he would make a move towards a junior.


    "State your condition¡­ I want you to free my nephews and I Gnd Mills wouldply with it¡­" Gnd Mills said while gritting his teeth.


    How could a powerful lord like himself bow down to someone at the lower level?


    However, how could Shin Jiao follow hismands? He knew that if he let those two free, they would cause endless trouble for him.


    "We already signed the agreement, why would I free them when I know that they would cause me endless trouble? Can you control your nephews? I don''t think so¡­ I think your Mills family would instead push them tomit more trouble for me¡­ I rather keep them hostage. This way your family will back down¡­ don''t you think so¡­ esteem lord¡­" Shin Jiao replied with a serious expression.


    "You¡­ I am showing you face and you spit it right back at me¡­ how insolent. Don''t think that I will not capture you and torture you in this ce¡­" Gnd Mills shouted in anger at the insulting words.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think I will go down that easily?" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly threw out some formation stone around him.


    Then from his hand, he activated an array formation te.


    Seeing his action, the eyes of Ryujin Osmond immediately lit up in anticipation. Although he is a high lord, he actually did not recognize any of those arrays that were thrown on the ground. He didn''t want to admit it, but he could determine that this young man is actually someone who has a high-level aplishment in array formations.


    While thinking about this part, Ryujin Osmond suddenly remembers the incident a few days ago outside the town. Therge powerful explosion that wiped out thebined army of their enemy, is something that he has been thinking about for a while now.


    Who was the one responsible for that scene? Then he remembers the report saying that there are traces of unknown array formation in that area.


    Thinking up to this part, he took a nce at the woman beside him. She too shifted her gaze towards Ryujin. The two seem to have a tacit understanding and Ryoko Kiwazo immediately stood up.


    At first, they wanted to see what this young and talented warrior would do against a lord. But now everything changes. If their conjecture is right, and this young fellow is truly the one responsible for that powerful explosion, then they would have courted doom. No matter how weak his power level is, they would not take their chances.


    "Wait! Lord Gnd¡­ I think that the youngd is right. This trouble was caused by your Mills family. We did not want to intervene, but since you, as a lord would stoop down to this level, then the town would now stop the Mills from making their move. We hereby announce that Holstein and Grim Mills would be taken to prison for inciting public trouble in town¡­ let thismand be executed¡­" Ryoko said in a loud voice.


    Gnd Mills was dumbstruck upon hearing this. He didn''t even have time to react as the enforcers wearing gold armor suddenly walked out and gathered the two headless corpses.


    Then one of them walked towards Shin Jiao.


    "Sir, you can assure that these two would not cause you more trouble. Please give us their severed heads¡­"


    The young man said politely.


    Shin Jiao himself did not know what is happening now, so he just deactivated his formation arrays and then looks at the gold armored enforcers.


    When he did this, a glint suddenly appears in Gnd Mills''s eyes as he suddenly disappears from his spot. In his anger, his rational thinking was clouded in rage and suddenly decided to attack Shin Jiao who has now deactivated the array.


    Bam!


    A loud reverberating sound echoed to the arena as a figure was sent flying.


    Gnd Mills who suddenly attacked Shin Jiao took ten steps backward as he suddenly spews a mouthful of blood. The rebounding force that he received from his attack was enormous that he could feel his inner organs seem to have shifted.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao''s figure was sent flying by the sheer force of that punch. A lord''s power is truly terrifying.


    However, luckily for him, he just deactivated the teleportation array and not the invisible defensive array he cast first.


    However, even though he has the protective array set up he was still sent flying. But this is something he has expected already.


    As he picks himself up, Shin Jiao noticed that he actually flew to a wall and tore a hole on that wall. The defensive array he cast was already destroyed.


    "Damn, that guy is strong¡­" he thought as he walks out of the crevice.


    Everyone was dumbfounded and knew that things are not as simple as they look. How could a mere silver or gold armored protector survive against a lord''s attack? This is something impossible. However, right now, in front of their eyes, there stood a guy who lives to tell the tale.


    Even the lords on the stage were dumbfounded. Ryujin Osmond''s eyes are now glinting in excitement. He was right; this might be that man who helped them at that time.


    Gnd Mills looks askance while watching the almost unharmed figure walking out of the crevice. He actually gave it around 70% of his power. And yet it was not enough to even hurt his target, instead, he was the one injured.


    Yet unknown to him and the onlookers, though Shin Jiao is showing a calm expression on the outside, his whole body right now of full of pain. But of course, to show his resilience, he dare not show it outside. He has been through a lot more painful experience than this one, so he could hold it in.


    But the beads of sweat on his forehead tell that everything is not fine otherwise. But of course, the dust that covers his face hides these from the eyes of those watching.


    With a wave of his hand, he threw something in the air and it flew towards the two headless corpses being held by the gold armored enforcers.


    This shocked them, but before they could react, the heads of those corpses suddenly appear out of thin air.


    And before everyone could react, Shin Jiao activated the teleportation spell and disappear from his spot. He would dare linger as he did not know if eve he would suffer another sneak attack.


    "Arrrgghhh!!! Stop! Please! Stop!" Everyone was awoken by two pained shouts.


    Then they saw the two headless corpses suddenly began moving with their head already attached. But those two are writhing in pain as they fell to the ground after those carrying them let them go.


    "Ahhh¡­ No! No! Please! I won''t do it again! I won''t do it again!" the dreadful voice of Grim Mills crying painfully while rolling to the ground seem to have awoken everyone.


    They did not know what kind of mental torture these two experienced, but they dare not want to experience it. Having one head severed and still lives to endure such pain, what kind of horrible and indescribable torture was that?


    While the arena was in shock and turmoil, the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly materialized inside the wide and spacious underground workshop. The mud on the particr spot on the ground suddenly transformed into a human shape, and then in just a few seconds, it suddenly crumbles and Shin Jiao''s figure appears.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw three horrified figures looking at him with disbelief and horror stered in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao used this kind of teleportation style because it is traceless. Though it would take time for him to form a body, around 5 to ten seconds, yet it is the most efficient way to travel in an instant, incognito.


    "Ah, you''re here¡­ I''m sorry for frightening you¡­ Well, anyway, we should stay in this ce for a while. The outside is a bit tumultuous right now." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He then walked towards the portal and enters it. He has to close the portal outside before those people would discover it.


    As he appears in the underground room, he immediately arranges an array formation to hide the portal from any prying eyes.


    While doing so, he suddenly heard some noise at the cksmith shop. Shin Jiao immediately scanned his surroundings. He was afraid that those people would immediately make their move, plus he did not trust the town''s lords yet. So he did not know whether theirmand is just for show or not.


    As his psychokinesis spreads forth to the whole workshop, he was stunned to see the figure inside.

 Chapter 716 - The Mysterious Shop

    Chapter 716


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The figure was startled and suddenly jumps back when a young man suddenly appears behind her. When Shin Jiao saw Alea Zin looking around the shop, he knew that she is here for some reason.


    "What are you doing here?" Shin Jiao asked without waiting for Alea Zin to say another word.


    She was startled and did not know what to say. With a speechless expression, Alea just stood in ce while looking at Shin Jiao. But then she suddenly remembers that this young man should be at the arena still fighting, how could he be in this ce?


    In fact, when Lord Gnd Mills made his move, Alea immediately decided to leave and help the family of three that Si Ji is protecting. She wanted to make sure that they are safe.


    But as soon as she arrives in the cksmith shop, she did not see anyone. Even in the underground room, no one is there, so she was confused. But then suddenly, Si Ji appears behind her which made her a little bit stunned.


    "You¡­ how did you get here so fast?" she asked in confusion instead of answering Shin Jiao''s question.


    With a smirk on his face, Shin Jiao just folded his arms and looks at Alea Zin.


    "I¡­ I went here to take the three to safety." She said with hesitation.


    "Oh¡­ aren''t you afraid of the Mills getting angry at you?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "Humph¡­ ever since I arrived in this town, those young masters of the powerful lords have annoyed me to such a degree¡­ if they suffer then so be it." She said in disdain.


    Shin Jiao could see the attitude of Alea Zin towards the families, so his vignce lowers a bit towards her. Then an idea came to his mind. With a smirk he suddenly said.


    "Aren''t you in love with one of the young masters of a family?"


    "What?... that''s¡­ that''s¡­ a different thing¡­" Alea Zin upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words blushed and muttered.


    She did not know what to say. Although her heart was torn apart by what Linhua Bai did at that time, she still has a lingering feeling in her heart for him. So she could not say anything about what Si Ji said. This is because it is true. However, this does not mean she is in favor of powerful families.


    "Haha¡­ I''m just messing with you¡­ anyway, the three are safe, and so you don''t have to worry about them. How about you? Will you be okay?"


    Alea bit her lips as she did not actually know if she is safe or not. Though she works for the scouting division of the town''s army, she is still vulnerable to any hidden attacks from the families. Plus she felt the gaze of the high lord from the Osmon n. She knew that the high lord recognize her, and so this is one of the reasons she is worried.


    Shin Jiao could see theplicated emotion in her eyes. He knew that she is troubled by this matter and he could not help but me himself for this trouble. So he just shook his head and patted her shoulder.


    "Hey¡­ since you''ve helped me enter this town and be registered in here. I will repay my debt¡­"


    Hearing his words, Alea Zin was a bit perplexed. How could he say that? In fact, she owes him her safetyst time. She was able to return and was not captured and vited because he saved her. So how could she ept such ament?


    She wanted to react, but Shin Jiao waves his hand and dismisses the issue.


    "Alright, since you are in trouble, follow me¡­" he said as he turns around and headed towards the underground room.


    When the two enter the room, he closed the hatch and proceeds to the portal.


    It was unknown to the people in the town what had happened to the cksmith shop, but ever since the trouble with the Mills, the shop closed down and did not ept any customers. The people around the area concluded that the family left and hid in fear of the Mills.


    In fact, the Mills has also sent their people to that ce to try and find the four people living in that ce.


    Even Ryujin Osmond visited the ce in search of the young miss of the Zin family. He wanted to get her first and then escort her back to the n for the pending marriage. But who would have known that she would suddenly disappear?


    He now knows that this is all rted to that mysterious young man.


    What baffled everyone is that, even though the shop is close, there would always be a young person that would be in the shop every other day working on something. But then that person would disappear for a few days, which made those who wanted to attack the shop a bit perplexed and impatient.


    Then one day, the Mills decided to do a night raid on the shop. However, the next day, decapitated bodies would lie outside the shop. This means that those people are not dead yet. Then after two days, howls of people suffering from extreme pain would be heard on the streets.


    This made the Mills family thinks twice of their secret actions. And so this made the cksmith shop became known to the families. Although they could destroy it, yet they dare not to offend the town.


    ¡­


    Three monthster¡­


    It has been months ever since the attack of the High Elves and the Zith''ra race began. And in these three months, thebined army sent some forces to try and test the defenses of the town. But they soon discover that the town actually held their grounds.


    In the second month, the town suddenly had a new weapon. It is a powerful weapon that could obliterate anyone below the rank of a lord in one shot.


    And this put thebined army''s n at bay. In fact, the human race was able to hold its ground because of these new weapons.


    These weapons were the ones produced by a small town named Vitol. It is a remarkable device that could amplify the power of an energy core and produces a strong force that would propel a projectile. Through constant research, even though Shin Jiao was gone, Vitol town did not stop the research of the weapon which Shin Jiao called as ''gun'' and develop arger version.


    In their research, they soon discover that by increasing the amount of energy and array, the device could also be used as a long-range weapon of mass destruction.


    But the drawback of this device is the consumption of energy core. A single shot would consume hundreds of energy core. Though this is the case, the devastation it could cause on the battlefield outweighs its disadvantages.


    So now in the war, with the use of energy cannons, the humans were able to push back the enemies out of their borders and this made the Zith''ra and the High Elven race turned gloomy.


    While this is happening outside of the town, Shin Jiao on the other hand stopped cultivating and slowly opens his eyes.


    He feels a bit rxed after absorbing the universe''s energy. He has been busy for the whole three months and has made progress when ites to his learning and research. Though his cultivation is currently in the same number of spheres which is 74, he is not that anxious about it. This is because he learned that he has to still consolidate his strength and adapt to the changes in his current cultivation level. Plus, his physique is a bit behind.


    So, he is currently trying to bnce his cultivation level and his physique at the same time.


    As he walks out of the room, he was greeted with a scene where a beautiful young woman is currently preparing the table. Eva Jung has gotten a bit used to living in the underground facility. Shin Jiao created an array that would change the environment of the facility ording to the time outside.


    Meanwhile, inside arge room that looks like a small scale factory, a young man is currently managing the machines that are busily creating weapons, armors, and other stuff. He carefully checks the effectiveness of the arrays embedded on the items.


    For 2 months he learned from Si Ji how to operate the machines and how to check the products and the arrays. As a cksmith, he was really fascinated by this and as he works, he put all of his effort to learn this new smiting technique.


    And so, after the days they were working, they were able to create hundreds of different items that are already inside ss cases and are ready for disy.


    They are expected to disy these today as the cksmith shop will finally open once again.


    But he himself knew that if these items go out in the open, it would truly create a hugemotion in the town. This is because the items they would be selling is somewhat unique and is notmonly seen even in big cities.


    Of course, Shin Jiao already knew that the town was able to procure the energy cannons which made him truly delighted at the aplishment Vitol town have gained. He is somewhat prideful of the fact, that he is the one who taught them to create those things.


    As the five of them ate breakfast, Shin Jiao noticed that Alea Zin''s cultivation level seem to have reached her bottleneck.


    "It seems that she is going to increase to level 79 sooner orter¡­" he thought while observing her.


    Feeling Shin Jiao''s, Alea Zin blushed a bit. These few days, she and the family of three along with Shin Jiao have interacted every day. She is somewhat amazed at the skill and knowledge that this newly-arrived young man in the immortalnd.


    In fact, knowing that Shin Jiao is only a couple of years old made the four people a bit astounded. Who would have expected that such a monster would arrive in the immortalnd?


    Plus the crafting technique and the ability he showed is not what someone of his age should be possessing. Hence this knowledge led the four to be a bit jealous and at the same time admire him.


    "So¡­ are we ready to resume business?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked which made the four people show smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 717 - The Mysterious Shop (1)

    Chapter 717


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Mystique cksmith shop¡­ that is what they decided to name the cksmith shop which has now opened its doors to the public.


    Hans Jung is still the cksmith, with his wife Lyn Xuan, who has already given birth to a healthy baby boy, on the counter. Their daughter Eva Jung would be the one taking care of the customers who would enter the shop.


    In fact, the whole shop was renovated by Shin Jiao and now looks like a two-story gallery. The two-floored building looks the same on the outside, but once the customers enter, they would be greeted by a spacious lobby.


    Because she is hiding from the high lord, Alea Zin stayed in the underground facility, which is, for now, the safest ce for her.


    After Shin Jiao and the family of three known her situation, they decided to just help her out since she has also helped them.


    And so a new cksmith shop appears in the town inconspicuously.


    The first day was really quiet with people only passing by and did not enter. This is because they have been used to seeing this closed cksmith shop for a few months already and didn''t actually know that it is already open for business again.


    Well, Shin Jiao seems to prefer it this way, as this is only the first day of their business and he didn''t want to garner attention yet.


    Later that day, he walks out of the back room of the cksmith shop with a smile stered on his face.


    "It''s done¡­ the formation is already installed. If ever those from the Mills would cause us to trouble then, they would have to send their strongest fighter to break this array." Shin Jiao said with confidence.


    Hearing his words, the Jungs felt relieved and happy at the same time.


    The array would be able to protect the building and the people inside it, as long as they are wearing the wooden badge crafted by Shin Jiao.


    They busied themselves in checking the stuff they are going to sell today while waiting for their first customer.


    They waited and waited, but still, no one came to the shop. At first, Eva Jung was all smiles and practices her scripts and also memorizes the products and their prices. She also began to be hopeful that their new store would be able to sell more and be productive. She wanted to be of use to Master Si Ji.


    Her eyes subconsciously drifted towards where Shin Jiao is currently standing and talking to her father. Finding herself looking at the young man, a blush appears on Eva Jung''s beautiful face. She didn''t know why, but she found him really handsome and very attractive as the days went by. She would sometimes find herself looking at the skies and think of him.


    But she would not dare show this to him. He is the benefactor of her family, the master of her father, and their savior, how could she be bold enough to say her feelings towards him? She thought that she is not worthy of such a talented young man.


    She suddenly realized that he is not even older than her. He is just around 4 years old. But of course, age is not an issue in the immortalnd.


    While still in a daze, the door of the shop suddenly swung open.


    Then a small and cute face peeks inside with her eyes suddenly growing wide.


    "Ehhh!!! What is this? How? How is this ce looking like this?" the small voiceing from the new person who just entered the shop reverberated in the air.


    Then without warning, that small figure suddenly dashed towards a showcase with different trinkets lying on a red cloth inside a disy counter.


    "Wow! There are so many beautiful essories! I want one¡­ Hihihi..." the young woman said with excitement clearly written all over her face.


    Seeing their first customer, Eva Jung immediately approached, and like she practiced, greeted the young woman and introduced herself while curtsying. She then began to introduce the objects in the disy counter, their properties, and functions.


    While hearing her words, the eyes of the young woman are already bulging in disbelief.


    "Wait! Wait¡­ you said that this beautiful moon earring has the ability to strengthen the destructive effect of my spell while consuming the same amount of energy, right? I want to see, I want to try them¡­ if you are telling me the truth, then I want to buy it no matter how much it costs¡­" the young woman suddenly interrupted.


    Eva Jung smiles and immediately nodded her head to her mother.


    From her position, Lyn Xuan suddenly opens the disy screen on the surface of the table, and then she scanned the items and found the moon-shaped earrings. Upon choosing the object a small box suddenly appears inside the drawer below.


    As she immediately takes the box and then courteously handed it to her daughter. Eva Jung politely gestured for the young woman to follow her. They went to a small space on the side.


    "Please stand in here and wear these earrings." Eva Jung said as she handed the small ck box to the young woman.


    After putting on the earrings, the young woman suddenly shifted her gaze to a spot where there is a target dummy. When her body suddenly manipted the universe''s energy, a thin transparent energy barrier suddenly surrounded and isted the area.


    Then she suddenly released her energy to the target.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A loud explosion rocked her spot but it did not affect the whole shop. They just heard a slight popping sound while looking at the spot.


    When the young woman wanted to go out, she discovered that the barrier is still up.


    "Miss, remove the earrings first and return them to the box¡­" Eva said with a smile.


    The young woman immediately realized that this is a protection array of the store to prevent thievery. So she just follows and then walks out of the barrier.


    "I will buy this¡­ how much¡­"


    The first customer of the shop walks out with a wide grin on her face. The mother and daughter pair has calm smiles on their faces, but in truth, their hearts were shaken.


    Who would have thought that the thing that they thought was overpriced and impossible to be sold as easily disposed of in an instant?


    The shop decided to use the local currency of the town of Gipard which is also used by the Osmond n, the Osmond credit.


    The value of Osmond credit is around 5 Osmond credit per level 1 power core. One Osmond Credit is in a form of a single thumb-size ck coin. These ck coins have special arrays on them which would make it hard for them to be copied by anyone.


    And the value of these coins would always be equal to the value of its materials, so it is still not worth copying it as it would be a waste of time and energy.


    And right now, there are at least fifty thousand banknotes of Osmond Credit on the counter. And this is almost equal to the whole year of ie their family before. This made the mother and daughter pair to be really astonished and still could not believe what just happened.


    Shin Jiao has seen this and just showed a faint smile on his face. Hans Jung on his side also showed the same expression as his wife and daughter.


    "Hey, that''s only the beginning, don''t be too happy. Let''s get back to work¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting the broad shoulders of Hans Jung.


    "Yes¡­ yes young master¡­" he unconsciously replied.


    Shin Jiao felt helpless, but he could not do anything about it as these three people have already called him as such ever since he helped them. No matter how hard he tries to convince them to just call him Si Ji, they would not agree, so he just let it be.


    The two went back to work on the things Shin Jiao wanted to make for another prototype product.


    For months he has been working on this n, and he knew that if this would work, then he would be able to create another gear that would be helpful for him in the war.


    Although there was a stalemate, he knew that it would soon be over once those two races could devise a n and figure out the weakness of the cannons, or if those two races could also create a weapon of their own to counter the threat of those powerful energy cannons.


    Not long after their first customer left, another one enters but did not buy anything. The young man just looks at the products on the shelves and would sometimes frown. But then after a long while, he left.


    Although only a single item was bought today, the shop was still hopeful that tomorrow another customer woulde and visit them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the young woman who bought the moon shape earrings immediately decided to wear those earrings that night.


    She is actually one of the special enforcers of the town and that morning was the time that she decided to spend herst day of vacation. Who would have known that a random shop that looks old on the outside but looks amazing on the inside would have such an item?


    And so, without a second thought, she bought the earrings.


    That night, she and her team went out on patrol.


    As they reached the edge of the forest, she suddenly feels some strange tingling in her ears. Then she suddenly remembers the words that sales personnel named Eva Jung exined to her.


    "¡­ beside the power boost, the earring would be able to sense any presence of any creature besides humans¡­"


    Upon realizing this, she immediately called out her conjecture to the leader of their team.


    "Are you sure about this?" the young leader asked with suspicion.


    He didn''t want to believe what his subordinate said, but as a soldier, he knew that these kinds of things are possible. So without a second word, their group retreated to a ce and hid in ambush.


    Not long after that, they soon heard some footsteps on the ground.


    As one of their teammates who are an expert in reconnaissance and tracking listened to the ground, his expression changes. His face began to pale as he counted the possible number of their opponent.


    When he reported the number of enemiesing towards them, everyone was silent. The leader of the patrol group looks at the young woman and showed her a grateful smile.


    The young woman subconsciously stroked one of her moon-shaped earrings and showed a shy yet happy smile on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 718 - The Counterfeit

    Chapter 718


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Another week has passed and in a busy street of the town, the bustling crowd are all over the ce. Many people are going to and fro doing shopping and some are preparing their equipment for their mission and hunts.


    In this busy corner of the town, a particr shop has somewhat gathered arge number of audiences. The shop is a cksmith shop that looks old and its walls made of hard dark wood that looks tattered and old.


    But as soon as people enter the cksmith shop they would always be greeted with a different atmosphere and would cause them to be amazed at the interior of the shop. It''s like a different world from what exists in the immortalnd.


    Since Shin Jiao designed the shop to be a bit futuristic, it became something new in the eyes of the people.


    At this time, the shop has already hired around 5 more female peasants and was trained to handle customers and how to exin about the products in the shop.


    Everything runs normally and the cksmith shop is already earning more. In just a week, they have created a little name for themselves in this street corner of the town.


    It was another day for the shop when customers began to enter as the cksmith shop opens. As the people bustle around the shop, one of the customers suddenly barges inside while anger is clearly written all over his face.


    Behind him are three town protectors who are escorting the man.


    As they enter, Eva Jung immediately steps forward and greeted them.


    "How may I help you gentlemen?" she said with a smile.


    Upon seeing the man her expression changes and a smile bloomed more fully in her eyes. She is showing that she knew the guy and she is happy to see him again.


    But what greeted her is the scowling face of the man.


    "How dare your shop sells fake items?" he said and then suddenly threw towards Eva Jung a short sword from his hand.


    She was a bit startled but still was able to catch the short sword. Then she carefully checks the item that was handed to her by the guy.


    "Sir, could you please follow me¡­ " she said with a courteous smile.


    "No¡­ tell me here right now. I don''t want other people to be tricked by your lies¡­" the man shouted.


    When he did this, the attention of the people immediately shifted towards him.


    "Sir, if you continue saying such words, we will file aint in the town''s hall. And we will make sure that such nder would not go unpunished." Eva Jung said firmly.


    This time her smile is now gone and her expression serious.


    "Ha! You¡­ a mere servant would go against me, a level 75 gold armor protector? Hahaha¡­"


    His words made the people inside the shop shake their heads. Everyone immediately didn''t want to listen to this guy''s ramblings. The three gold armored protectors behind him take a step back as if wanting to distance themselves from the man.


    The young man immediately noticed the reaction of the people around him. But he still could not recognize what is happening as a sneer appears on his face.


    In fact, he is here because he was approached by one of the young masters from the Mills family. He was paid an equal amount of Osmond Credit for the short sword he bought from the shop.


    The young man is one of the hunters that would usually go out of the town to hunt beasts, shadow creatures, or remnant army of thebined race of High Elves and Zith''ra races. In his team, he is the only one who seems to have the weakest strength.


    Then he found out that, his teammates bought their new weapons and items from a particr shop in town. And so he decided to visit the town after discovering the unique and amazing effect of the weapons, armors, and items from that shop.


    He knew that those things are a bit pricey and more expensive than those produced from the cksmithing shop or crafting association, but he knew that they are worth it after trying his friend''s sword.


    And so, he bought a short sword with the effect of hastening his reflexes by two folds making his attacks a bit faster, and with this, his killing rate would double.


    But as soon as he happily got out of the cksmith shop, he was approached by a hooded man.


    That hooded man offers him a very lucrative proposition that he could not deny. Plus, if it is sessful, he could have another type of de or the one which is a bit more expensive and has higher stats to boot.


    This made the man agree with the proposition and gave the hooded man his new de.


    That night, the hooded man returns the de to him as they met in an inn. The man then handed him the de he bought. But this time, he could not feel the effect of that de.


    He immediately knew that it was a counterfeit. But it looks exactly like the one he bought from the shop. Every aspect of the de was clearly copied in such a short time.


    And then the hooded guy exined his n to the young man who listened to the hooded guy attentively.


    The young man patted the credits on his side and he feels excited. He wanted to buy a new weapon with a higher quality of course. And that is his goal for this mess that he is trying to stir.


    Suddenly, he saw a young man walking towards him.


    "Sir, you are the one iming that our items are no good, right?" the young man said as he checks the short sword in his hand.


    "Haha¡­ Yes, so what? You can clearly see the item. When I tested it here in your shop it was fine. But after I use it outside in just one day, it turned into this¡­ how would you exin this then?" the man raised his voice so that everyone can hear him.


    Without another word, Shin Jiao held the short sword in his hand, and then with his other finger, he suddenly produced a small trace of earth and fire elemental Daow which suddenlybines together.


    Seeing his actions, the onlookers were all baffled.


    Then suddenly, he gestures at Eva Jung. Eva Jung immediately knew what to do and move to take out a silver ring on a shelf.


    She then wore the ring on her finger and Shin Jiao lets the sphere of thumb-sized moltenvanded on the gem of the ring.


    Then suddenly, the thumb-size moltenva sphere banished and was absorbed by the ring.


    Before everyone''s eyes, the ring suddenly glowed and the aura around Eva Jung increased. Everyone saw this astounding scene and they were all dumbfounded.


    "This ring can increase one''s speed by 10% to 20% at most¡­ but if you do this, the item will have a limit break reaction. For a short time, the item would produce the ability to limit break and increase the skill of the item to 50%... and each of the items in the shop has this feature." Shin Jiao exined with a smile.


    Boom!


    These words dumbfounded everyone in the hall.


    Then Shin Jiao''s eyes shifted to the young man, who is now shivering and swallowing his saliva hard. He didn''t know that this is possible. But he suddenly wanted to say something, when he suddenly noticed that behind him, a person copied what Shin Jiao just did and the long staff in his hand suddenly glowed.


    Everyone in the shop was all amazed. They knew that this limit break function of the items might be the reason for the sky-high price besides the already absurd additional effects of the items.


    The young man was bbergasted, and before he could react, he suddenly saw Shin Jiao touching the short sword in his hand with the sameva sphere. When theva sphere touched the gem on the short sword, the gem crackled and suddenly broke apart.


    "It''s fake¡­ I think that guy swap the real one with that fake sword¡­"


    "What a fool. Does he think a craftsman doesn''t have their secret ways to identify the stuff they made?"


    "Well, some does not have, in fact, most of the craftsman in the town doesn''t have that signature in their crafted items. Only those from the craftsman association and special crafting seniors could do that."


    "He just stirs up trouble for himself¡­ what a fool."


    The people began to discuss, and the three protectors knew that they are being used by this man who tried to fool them. The three immediately red at the young man.


    "You,.. follow us. We have to investigate this matter." The leading protector said with a serious look on his face while grabbing the young man''s shoulder.


    "No¡­ this¡­ this is just a misunderstanding¡­" the young man wanted to say something and tried to exin, but the people around him just sneers at him.


    They came here because they have discovered that this shop really sold quality items and unique. The shop does not trample other cksmith shops because its price and target customers are different. And this also made the other cksmith shops in the area don''t mind their presence as they are not theirpetitor in the business.


    As the local cksmith shops target the middle to lower ss fighters, the Mystique cksmith shop did not invade their market niche. Although they are a bit jealous of the ie of the shop, yet they could not deny the quality is really above theirs.


    With the support of their patrons and the other shops, in just one week the Mystique cksmith shop has developed a name for itself.


    When the young man was about to be taken by the protectors, a figure strutted inside the shop.


    Behind that figure stood three more people with a level equal to a peak gold armored protector.


    "Haha¡­ What a nice show¡­ very entertaining, but it still does not exin, why this young fellow here receives a fake item¡­" Grim Mills said with a sneer on his face.


    The people inside the shop immediately knew that trouble is brewing. Those who do not have power and ability immediately walks out of the shop.


    However, there are those who stayed to watch this interesting scene. One of the people that decided to stay is a young man wearing a green hoodie.


    "This young master from the Mills family is courting his own death¡­" the young man muttered with a smile on his handsome face.

 Chapter 719 - A Visit From A High Lord

    Chapter 719


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The people in the hall were silent as Grim Mills strode inside like a pompous rich young heir of a powerful family. He was reprimanded and was punished by his family because of the incident that he caused. Plus the pain that he suffered from having his head severed and suffering mental torture in that void was really something that should have made him feel scared. However, instead of getting scared and terrified, a fit of deep anger swells up in his heart.


    And now, he decided to strike back. In truth, he has no n to do this, but upon identally seeing the prosperous cksmith shop, he could not contain his resentments anymore and decided to strike.


    He wanted to at least give these people a lesson. Although he could not act on them like always, shaming them is also a part of his revenge.


    As he walks inside, he could see the fear in the eyes of the customers as they went to the side to make way for his group.


    A proud expression appears on his face as he strode in front of the young man who shamed him and his older brother.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that the young master of the Mills did not learn his lesson. You want another spanking or a trip to the void?" Shin Jiao who was standing calmly while facing the Grim Mills and the men behind him said.


    Hearing the voice of the young man in front of him, Grim Mills could not help but feel the chills in his body.


    He could not help it, he is really afraid of this monster in front of him.


    Even his older brother has note out from his seclusion because of the incident at that time. So now he could only rely on himself and some of their family''s most powerful gold armored protectors.


    "I''m¡­ I''m not afraid of you¡­ plus¡­ I''m¡­ I''m just here to¡­ to extract justice for this fellow." Grim Mills'' stuttering voice said as he suddenly takes a step back.


    Shin Jiao smirks but did not do anything.


    No matter what these fools would do today, they would not be able to do anything in the shop and the staff working in it.


    This time, the leader of the three protectors walks forward.


    "Young Master Grim, I would advise that you should not interfere with this matter¡­"


    Hearing the words from the protector, the expression of Grim Mills turned ugly. But he knew that what the protector just said is true. He could not do anything to this shop because of the warning.


    "Hehe¡­ Grim, you''re just a coward, aren''t you?¡­ Just standing behind his brother and his guard hoping to be protected¡­ Hahaha¡­ A coward indeed¡­" the young man wearing a hood said while a sinister grin was on his face.


    The expression and the provoking of the young man made Grim Mills, who was supposed to be calming down, turned hostile.


    Suddenly, as if all of the logical reason jumping out of his mind, Grim Mills draws his sword and then with a shout charges towards one of the saledy. He aims to cause trouble no matter what the consequence is.


    Shin Jiao suddenly found the reaction of Grim Mills a bit peculiar. Especially his eyes, it feels different.


    The people behind him went pale but did not have any other choice but to follow their young master''s action as they too draw their weapons.


    The sales personnel in the shop extended their hands and grab those people that have the shop items on their hand and drag them near.


    The quick reaction of those sales personnel was not noticed by many.


    Shin Jiao just calmly looks at the charging people with a smile. Meanwhile, the young female sales personnel that are standing with her eyes wide open were unable to move from her spot.


    As Grim Mills attacks the young woman the sword in his hand suddenly blurred and with skill, he suddenly cut towards the young woman''s torso.


    ng!


    A loud reverberating sound suddenly echoed to the air stunning everyone inside the hall.


    Dumbfounded and shocked could be seen in everyone''s eyes. They could not believe that such a thing is possible. A mere peasant was able to withstand a strike from a servant level person, plus Grim Mills is also using a skill at that.


    So how could they not be shocked at this scene?


    Grim Mills is currently looking at the young woman while grabbing his hand. Then everyone noticed the golden blood dripping to the floor flowing from the sword''s de.


    Instead of wounding his target, he was the one who was wounded. Grim Mills was astounded and at the same time feels fearful.


    Right now, in truth, he actually didn''t know what just happened. He just feels a strong feeling of rage in his heart, and then suddenly his body moved on its own.


    The people with Grim Mills suddenly surrounded him to protect him from anyone who would try to attack their master.


    "Hahaha¡­ interesting, I knew it¡­ this is really interesting." the young man who provoked Grim Mills said as he suddenly walks forward and then removes the hood covering his head.


    When his hood was removed, the face inside the hood slowly change and the hair also suddenly turned gray.


    When the people inside the shop''s hall saw the man, they all showed extreme expressions of shock, fear, and reverence.


    Then no one knew who started it, but the people began bowing their heads to greet the man.


    "We greet the high lord!" the people said in unison.


    Everyone was really afraid now and just wanted to leave the shop. Who would have known that the famous high lord staying in the city would suddenly appear in front of them? Plus that same high lord seems to have seen the atrocities of the young master from the Mills family.


    When everyone looks at Grim Mills, they could not help but feel dread in their hearts. They didn''t know what would happen to him as of this time for doing such atrocities in front of the high lord.


    "You people should take your young master away¡­ I will visit the Mills family after this." Ryujin Osmond said with a wave of his hand.


    The protectors around Grim Mills did not waste any time as they politely lowered their heads while assisting the petrified Grim Mills.


    It was really his unlucky day today. Beforeing out, he should have checked the calendar for an auspicious date, why has he been really unlucky these past few days?


    When those people left, Shin Jiao walks in front of Ryujin Osmond.


    "This humble one truly appreciates the high lord''s presence¡­" Shin Jiao said with a grateful tone.


    As Ryujin Osmond saw the gesture of Shin Jiao he showed a faint smile on his face. In fact, he was truly surprised when he saw what had happened a while ago.


    Though many did not see it clearly, as a high lord with a cultivation level of 86, he could clearly see what had happened. A thin silver film that is almost invisible to the naked eye suddenly appears when the sword almost hit the female sales personnel of the shop.


    Then he could feel the power that Grim Mills release backfiring and this caused his hand to be wounded and the veins inside it torn to shreds.


    He was really amazed at the array protecting the shop. For months he has been trying to pry open the secret of that young man, but he could not find him even with his ability to scan the town. But after learning of the slowly gaining fame shop, he could feel that what he is looking for is actually inside that ce.


    So he personally visited the shop and true to this conjecture, he saw the young man.


    And then the trouble happened which made him feel angry. He decided to teach the arrogant young man from the Mills family a lesson. Plus he also decided to visit the Mills this time. Last time, he forgave them due to giving Lord Gnd Mills face. But this time, he would not let this thing slide.


    "Haha¡­ Young Master Si Ji is very polite. This high lord visited you for a talk¡­" Ryujin Osmond said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback, who would have known that the high lord would be interested in a lower level being like himself.


    "It would be my honor, my lord. Please,e this way¡­" Shin Jiao said as he led the high lord towards the second floor.


    The office on the second floor looks modern and a bit spacious.


    "I am amazed at what you have done to this shop. And I am also interested in the items this shop is selling¡­" Ryujin Osmond suddenly said after taking a sip of the tea.


    "Thank you for your praise. The things we sell are justmon items; they are not worth such praises my lord."


    "Hahaha¡­ if that ismon, I wonder if you have some rare items in this shop?" Ryujin Osmon said with a smile.


    "Ahhh¡­ Well, that depends on what kind of things the high lord is willing to exchange for it?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    This simple smile from him made Ryujin Osmond a bit dumbfounded. He didn''t expect that this young man would really have rare items other than those they are already selling. Although he is a high lord, Ryujin knew that relying only on his own strength he would not be able to face those stronger races.


    He even fought evenly against lord level from the high elven and the Zith''ra races. How would he be able to defeat a high lord level in those races if he doesn''t use powerful artifacts? But the problem is the craftsman association doesn''t have that many powerful artifacts.


    In fact, beforeing here, he requested the n for a powerful spear. However, what he receives is a middle-grade spear that is not even powerful enough to help him defeat a lord level opponent.


    But now, this small shop has a rare item, how could he not feel astounded?


    "Is¡­ is that for real?" Ryujin Osmond asked in surprise.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile.


    "Then show them to me!" Ryujin said in excitement unable to control his emotion.

 Chapter 720 - A Somewhat Profitable Trade

    Chapter 720


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The path, the walls, the lights, everything is unique and never before seen in this world. In his 3,000 years of living in the immortalnd, and added to the life he had on his home, Ryujin Osmond has seen a lot of things and learned many things.


    But the scenery in front of him is abination of those that he has seen in his life.


    As a high lord with Dao affinity to almost all of the elements, Ryujin Osmond focuses more on controlling the elements and conjuring powerful spells that could topple mountains and over overturn seas. But his knowledge in crafting is mediocre or average at best.


    So right now, the scene in front of him truly made him feel astounded.


    It didn''t take them long before arriving inside a vault with many different disy cases.


    As Ryujin enters, he could not sense anything inside. No powerful fluctuations could be felt from the items disyed inside those boxes in front of him.


    "Are the thing in here¡­"


    Shin Jiao sense the question that Ryujin wanted to ask and just showed a smile on his face.


    "Those things inside are powerful artifacts. But the boxes restrain their aura and this vault also does that same. But once you walk out of this ce, the heavens would detect its aura and it will trigger a lightning cmity." Shin Jiao exined while gesturing to one of the disy counters.


    "If you touch this¡­ here, you can see the description of every item inside a particr box. But before we proceed with our business, I would like to talk to you about the exchange method we are going to have¡­"


    Although Ryujin is already excited to see what is inside those transparent boxes, he did not lose his sensibility and nodded his head towards Shin Jiao.


    "I will pay¡­"


    In the middle, Shin Jiao cut of the high lord''s words by raising his hand to stop Ryujin from talking.


    "I will not be epting Osmond credits. If you can pay me with energy core, then that would be great. If you can provide me with materials, then it would be better." Shin Jiao exined.


    Hearing the words from the young man in front of him, Ryujin immediately knew that the shop is in need of more materials and energy cores. So he immediately thought that this trade would be interesting.


    "Alright, what do you have a¡­" before Ryujin could finish his words Shin Jiao suddenly handed him a listing.


    "You can choose one of these items for the number of materials listed in this parchment. If you can provide them, then we can exchange."


    Ryujin is a bit annoyed at being interrupted, but he did not mind. Because in the corner of his eyes in one of the particr ss cases in a corner, he saw something. He just took the listing and walk towards that object. He didn''t even bother with the young man as he walks towards that corner of the vault.


    He stopped in front of a line of tall ss cases where many types of weapons could be seen. There are swords, daggers, spears, bows, and etc¡­ different weapons that are exquisitely crafted.


    With one gaze, he knew that these weapons contain unique features and elegance which he thought is worthy of his title as a high lord.


    Ryujin stops in front of a sphere and carefully checked its craftsmanship. Though he wanted to take it out of the ss case, he controlled himself. He touches the ck panel on the side and suddenly words appear on the surface of the ss.


    "Shadow Wraith spear¡­ abilities¡­ enhancements¡­ materials used¡­" Ryujin reads the description.


    Yet the longer he reads, the more his heart could not stop from getting excited. The spear is something that he coveted, he truly wanted it. However, he stopped himself as there are more spears that are disyed.


    He has already scanned the parchment listing and discovered that these items are truly pricy. The material that is listed on that paper and their amount are a bit hard toe by, but if he really wanted to, he could still obtain it with much effort though.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just walks to a corner where there are a tea table and some chairs. He sits down and then touches his earpiece.


    "Send me some tea inside the vault¡­"


    It took Ryujin some time in picking the weapon that he likes. He could not deny that those weapons inside those cases are truly exquisite. But out of all the spears inside those boxes two of them truly caught his eyes, the Lightning God Spear, and the Heavenly Sun Spear.


    These two weapons could truly assimte his ability and full potential on the battlefield. Though he is proficient with almost all the elements, he favors two elemental Dao in particr, lightning and heavenly me.


    And upon reading the description in those two spears he wanted to try them so that he could feel for himself his connection of those weapons.


    "Young man¡­ I would want to touch these two." Ryujin said while marking the parchment in his hand.


    Shin Jiao smiled and walks towards the two spears, he waves his hand, and the array protecting the spears slowly faded. Ryujin''s eyes went wide in disbelief upon realizing how many arrays are being deactivated right at that moment.


    Soon, two exquisite spearsy on the table with the eyes of Ryujin Osmond glowing. He has already touched those two spears and knew in his heart that no matter which one of the two he chooses, he ispatible with them.


    In fact, he knew that if he could have those two, his fighting prowess would skyrocket. He might even be able to fight against ate-stage high lord or a novice saint immortal if he has any of those two. With this prospect, he almost could not contain his excitement.


    "Youngd, I will take these two¡­" he said decisively.


    "Alright, we will finish this transaction outside. I will assist high lord in resisting against the heavenly punishment if ever any of them truly triggers one." Shin Jiao said politely.


    After finishing the transaction, Shin Jiao and high lord Ryujin Osmond enter a teleportation pod.


    Ryujin found himself in a tall mountain clearing not too far from the town.


    "We can take out the item here¡­" Shin Jiao said as he opens one of the ss cases.


    Upon doing so a powerful aura erupted from within and they feel a strong oppressive atmosphere. It was like the immortalnd is reacting to the presence of the object.


    Ryujin Osmond who has already felt the aura inside the vault seems to have realized something as the aura reacted to the atmosphere of the immortalnd.


    "This¡­ this is a¡­ a Holy Artifact¡­ How?" Ryujin Osmond was really dumbfounded now.


    In the whole of the human race, there are only three holy artifacts that are protected by the ns, the Vesatol, the All-seeing Eye, and the Ziaman Cloak. Now, these items were crafted by famous saint craftsmen that could only be used by a powerful and worthy individual in times of cmity.


    Right now, the saint rulers are already discussing who would use those Holy artifacts to defend the human realm. But who would have known that in front of him, two such powerful items are at his fingertips?


    Then suddenly, he remembers the number of items inside that vault, and his back was suddenly drenched in a cold sweat. Right now, he would not believe that this unassuming young man did not have any backing from any family.


    He is now suspecting that a certain hidden powerful n inside the vast human territory decided to lend the seven main ns a hand.


    His expression now changes as he looks at the young man beside him.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand did not bother with the changing expression of high lord Ryujin Osmond. His eyes are interested and his heart is excited to learn that the immortalnd would not send tribtion lightning upon exposing the items he specially crafted.


    It seems that the heavens would ept these things to appear in the immortalnd.


    After he takes out the other spear, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief and then with a smile shifted his eyes to the high lord standing beside him.


    "My lord, it''s fine now¡­"


    "What? Oh¡­ I mean¡­" Ryujin suddenly stops as he contemted.


    "Youngd, I am a fair person. I may have my tricks and sometimes would do something underhanded to punish those which are deemed to be punished, but I am fair and just." Ryujin said with a righteous and majestic bearing.


    "Youngd, do you know that in your hand, you hold hundreds of holy artifacts that could cause the whole human realm to be in chaos?" Ryujin Osmond said while shaking his head.


    "I suggest that you do not sell those inside your vault to some random family. They would not be able to handle its protection¡­ I will act as your agent, and I will help you get the right customer for the right artifact." Ryujin Osmond said with a smile.


    "Senior¡­ I¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to say something but Ryujin Cut him off.


    "I know that you needed more materials, and I assure you that we can provide them. But since the war began, I will do my best to convince the other high lords and saint rulers and will not expose you and this¡­ special shop of yours."


    Hearing the words of High Lord Ryujin Osmond, Shin Jiao knew that those things which he deemed ''just special'' items because they touch on Daows could draw powerful beings towards him.


    But he is not wrong in choosing the high lord. From the start, Shin Jiao already ns to expose those artifacts. And with Ryujin Osmond''s virtuous temperament, he knew that his gamble was a sess.


    ¡­


    A high lord as his agent and a special shop as his means to provide him with move materials, Shin Jiao are contented with the result.


    He is doing all of this for one reason, and one reason only.


    While looking at the stars, Shin Jiao subconsciously touches the crystal pendant on his neck.


    "It won''t be long now my love¡­ I will free you from her grasps and reunite your soul and your body. This I swear to you¡­" He muttered as a longing smile appears on his lips.


    ...


    However, unknown to Shin Jiao, in the faraway ces in each of the human ns and those other races, every powerful being that has reached the saint ruler power is now looking at the direction of the Osmond n.


    The slight yet powerful ripple caused by those two holy artifacts has actually gained the attention of them all. And this is true, especially in the high elven race.


    Inside a particr dungeon workshop, the eyes of a young woman suddenly list up and her head raised towards a particr direction.


    "That... that, aura... another saint craftsman from the humans created a holy artifact? Haha... This is interesting...."

 Chapter 721 - An Unexpected Visitor

    Chapter 721


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the outskirts of the bordends where a wide expanse of wildernessys, a thick dark cloud slowly rose in the air and looms on the horizon.


    In a particr town in the middle of the Osmond and Wine n boundary, a huge town stood in the middle of a natural cliff wall with the height of thousands of meters reaching the clouds. For some mysterious reasons, the cliffs are deemed as impassable. This is because the farther you go up, the stronger the spiritual pressure one would encounter hence even those saint rulers of the races are not able to pass through this mysterious barrier.


    And so for the humans, this ce is the perfect defensive barrier that separates them and the other races.


    This same mysterious boundary exists between thends where the races are situated upon. And it has been in existence for eons.


    But right at this moment a huge army of both the high elves and Zith''ra race is currently marching towards this particr well-defended border town called Malos.


    Malos is jointly maintained by both the Wine and the Osmond n. It is also considered as one of the strongest towns, which has already been turned into a fortress.


    Above the tall ck walls of the town, a person sitting in a cross-legged position suddenly opens his eyes and gazes to the horizon.


    With his piercing eyes, he could see through the trees and the rocks until he could clearly see the huge army of both giant blue figures and high elves.


    Looking at the number of figures on the horizon, the man frowns.


    "It looks like they are going to spend half of their armies in this ce." He muttered.


    Then he carefully thinks for a bit.


    "If this ce falls, then humanity would surely suffer¡­ we might even fall to very at this time."


    His figure suddenly shed and appears inside arge hall.


    When he appears, all the people inside the hall who is discussing something suddenly stops.


    "We great the High Lord¡­" everyone said in unison.


    The man lifted his hand to stop them and then heaves a deep sigh.


    "Tell everyone to prepare for war. The enemy is drawing closer¡­ They would be arriving in a day or two."


    Hearing the words from the high lord, everyone suddenly turned silent. They all knew that the Zith''ra and the High Elves woulde back after their first failure.


    However, they did not expect them to be back so soon.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, outside of the town of Gipard, a lone figure could be seen walking along a tall cliff.


    Shin Jiao did not notice this ever since he arrives in the town. He was too busy setting up his new way of earning more energy core and practicing the things he learned from Geun Man.


    But today when going out and strolling in the town, he suddenly discovers this tall cliff which is a few kilometers away from the town.


    As he stood at the bottom of a cliff he looks up and saw that it truly reaches the cloud that he could not see the peak. He immediately showed interest in this and then carefully touches the cliff wall.


    As he focused he suddenly sent his consciousness towards the wall through his hand, upon doing so he was suddenly jolted back but is unable to release his hand on the wall.


    Inside Shin Jiao''s mind,plex arrays appear and powerful runes which made his body shudder in fear.


    He knew that he just discover some big secret about the tall cliff that seems to surround the area.


    As he continuously put his palm on the cliff wall severe pain assaulted his consciousness. He tried to hold on, he tried to persevere, but it was to no avail. The force and the amount of information entering his mind were truly huge that it made him faint.


    Shin Jiao gain consciousness but he didn''t how long he has fainted. Right now he could not see anything around him, everything is pitch-ck.


    In the darkness, Shin Jiao did not make any sound. He is already aware that if he did so, then those shadow creatures would suddenly appear out of nowhere and may attack him.


    As of this moment, he dare not face anything as he is in an unknown ce.


    As he looks around, he was truly baffled. And now he already discovered that he is not in the same ce. The ce he is in right now seems not to be on a. This is because when he looks up, he could not see the sky or the stars.


    "Where am I?" he muttered to himself as he looks around.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he noticed a flickering light. The first and only light he saw in this void of darkness.


    As the light flickering speeds up so are his surroundings bing clearer.


    And now in front of his eyes floated a huge figure and this huge figure is someone whom he is familiar with. It was a huge figure of a god.


    The god looks like a human, but a long fleshy tail wiggle gently behind him.


    "Gaeus Ro¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly went on a defensive stance.


    It seems that the figure heard his muttering as its huge head slowly turns towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Upon seeing Shin Jiao''s small figure, an evil grin suddenly appears on its huge face.


    "Haha¡­ We meet each other once again¡­ human." Gaeus Ro said in a deep tone of voice.


    "I have been looking for you¡­ It seems that my wife and daughter did something. In fact, I have already recovered my immortal soul. But it seems that I was not strong enough to be in the front lines yet." Gaeus Ro said feeling a bit down.


    "You woman¡­ he soul is quite¡­ unique. Human¡­ you are not worthy of her. Your love for her would only poison her soul and pollute her true purpose. So I would give this time for the two for you to talk."


    After Gaeus Ro said that, his figure suddenly vanished, and then a transparent figure that seems naked floated in the air. The woman is as beautiful as she had ever been since he saw her for the first time.


    Shin Jiao could not help but be emotional after seeing her. He didn''t know how long it has been and didn''t even care. As in his mind, it has always been her. Susan Tang''s soul looks at Shin Jiao and showed a faint smile.


    "Susan¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly stretched forth his hand to touch her face.


    However, he could not feel her as she is only a soul.


    "Shin¡­ I''ve learned a lot about¡­ me, about the purpose of life¡­ about my destiny. I''m really happy to have learned about it here." She said in a voice that sounded like gentle wind blowing in Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "No¡­ don''t listen to them¡­ please, believe in me. I will¡­ I will take you back." Shin Jiao who was feeling sad and gloomy upon seeing her suddenly showed a panic expression in his eyes.


    "I know you will do that¡­ but Shin. We were not sealed before I was taken. So my soul is not bound by any heavenly power to you. I am still free right now, but after 100 years, I will have to choose either to find a partner or be abat saint. I don''t know if we could still see each other in this vast expanse of space from then on." She exined.


    Shin Jiao was a bit dumbfounded.


    He didn''t know that the situation of Susan Tang would be like that. But 100 years is enough for him to be able to ascend to a saint immortal. For others, it might be impossible, but for him who has gained the knowledge of the maps of the stars and the knowledge from Geun Man, it is possible.


    Shin Jiao clenches his fist as he gazes at Susan Tang with eyes of determination.


    Suddenly, a figure appears beside Susan Tang. A beautiful woman wearing a long white gown made her looks heavenly.


    The aura of the woman almost made Shin Jiao shake in fear. He knew that she is more powerful than he could ever imagine. She is exuding a powerful aura that he has never experienced or felt in his entire life, a power that is on another level.


    "Goddess Nuah¡­" Shin Jiao muttered while his breathing suddenly increases as anger filled his heart.


    "Nice to see you again, young mortal. I never would have expected you to be able to use the universal soul transmission skill. Anyway, I am just here to say that you will not need that physical body of your wife anymore. I will create a brand new vessel, an immortal body. Hihi¡­ that''s it. See you in 100 years¡­ that is if you can. Hmm¡­ I wonder where you are right now, I can''t seem to locate you¡­ that''s weird."


    Upon hearing her words, the heart of Shin Jiao was immediately in turmoil.


    "No! Don''t ever touch my wife! Don''t you dare! I promise you, I will take her from your hands¡­ And I will¡­ I will¡­ I will never forgive you all!" Shin Jiao shouted in anger and helplessness.


    His words made Susan Tang lower her gaze. She knew how Shin Jiao feels about her, but she also knew that he is still not aware of the grand picture of things. She wanted to show him, she wanted him to know, but she could not divulge the things that she has heard and seen.


    She is already aware of the great n, but how could she tell it to him. So no matter how she loves him, she still could not say it.


    She could only trust in Shin Jiao''s promise and the 100 years of wait. She herself ns to improve her own power and strength, that way when the timees for them to see each other again, she would be able to stand with him as an equal.


    "Shin,¡­ continue on fighting¡­ I will wait for you, okay?" Susan Tang said with a smile.


    Her smile made Shin Jiao feels a bit relieve. But deep in his heart, he already swears to do his best to reach her at all cost.


    Suddenly, everything once again turned dark and Shin Jiao found himself lying in a grassy area in front of the cliff wall.


    As he opens his eyes, his face turned from confusion into seriousness as he already knew where he is right now.


    "Kranos Gxy¡­ Just wait for me there¡­ my love.." He muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 722 - The Second Wave

    Chapter 722


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It has been 5 days ever since he lost consciousness and was able tomunicate with Gaeus Ro. As Shin Jiao analyzes the situation and the event that had happened, he realized that the conduit for being able to contact Gaeus Ro and the people around him might be the crystal on his neck.


    He subconsciously grabs the crystal pendant, but his eyes went wide as he discovers that the crystal is now gone and on his robe are specks of dust that seem to be from the crystal.


    "No¡­" he said as his eyes are filled with panic.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel saddened by this predicament. He didn''t know that his curiosity would result in this. However, he soon calmed down as he thought of the possibility of Susan Tang might already be once again with a body.


    He clenches his fists as he looks at the skies. Deep in his heart, he swore to go out into space and go to Kranos Gxy. No matter how long it takes, he promises himself to try and find Susan Tang.


    Deep in Shin Jiao''s heart, he feels a burning desire to grow stronger faster. Though he has an idea of what to do, he is not sure if he really could make it to the saint ruler level in only 100 years. But he already has a goal in his heart, and this goal would help him push forward.


    Then he thought of the other things that he learned from the conversation he had with the higher beings that are oppressing him. The bindings, he actually knows what constituted that power. The binding is actually a spell, a rune spell that bounds two people and their family as one while in flesh.


    It is one of the powers of the deities that could be given to mortals. However, it is not just some simple spell. It should be permitted by the deity, or else the binding is null and void and useless.


    As Shin Jiao thinks about this part, his dantian suddenly became hotter; he immediately realized this and immediately closes his eyes while sitting in a lotus position within the grasses.


    As he closes his eyes, he could sense that one of the sealed essences inside his dantian seems to have awakened, it was the soul essence.


    He carefully observes the soul essence change its color and then suddenly realize a trace of Daoing from within it. As Shin Jiao observes, he suddenly feels a familiarity with that Dao. Although his Dao understanding is high, hispatibility is low or average at best. However, due to his understanding, he is able to see things that others may not see. And right now, that is what is happening in his soul essence. The soul essence is actually trying to show him something.


    "This is¡­ this is the binding spell effect. Soul binding¡­ How¡­ what does this mean?" he thought as he continuously observes the changes that are happening in the soul essence.


    While this is happening to Shin Jiao, the whole border towns within the human territory are now in turmoil. This is because thebined forces of the High Elven and Zith''ra races are now sending their second wave.


    This time, the two demi-god races are sending arge army to assault the border towns. The second wave would surely be bloody and would turn into a war of attrition if nothing else works as it seems that the high elves and Zith''ra are really going to turn the humans into their ves.


    However, how could humans just submit to their provocation? Right at this moment,rge flying ships are crossing the human territories carrying hundreds of thousands of soldiers to defend the boundary and the border towns close to the territory of the high elven races.


    Meanwhile, a number of human scouts are currently running as fast as they could while behind them follows a group of high elves. The two groups move like shadows as a cat and mouse chase is happening.


    "Captain¡­ you should go and report this to the town, or else the town should surely fall. We will try and block these pesky b*stards here." A silver armored scout said with a determined expression on his eyes.


    The captain of the group immediately showed aplex emotion in his eyes.


    "No! We should work together to send this message to the town. I won''t let you guys sacrifice yourselves and be captured." The captain immediately objected.


    "Captain! Please¡­ you are the only chance¡­" a scout said as he suddenly gathers his energy and then with a determined look in his eyes suddenly rushes towards an enemy following behind.


    This was followed by the rest of his teammates doing the same. They all cast an area of effect spells that sent the forest and its ground turning into ruins.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Explosion after an explosion tore the heart of the scout captain as he clenches his fists while running as fast as he could while the corner of his eyes is looking at hispanions sacrificing themselves just to buy him time.


    He was reluctant, but he knew that if he stops, then the town might now be able to survive the attack that the high elves are nning to do.


    It was truly a sinister n that their group was able to discover while scouting the area of the enemy. However, it was their bad luck as the enemy has a high lord amongst them.


    Arge number of theirpanions was already caught, and a few of them were able to leave that ce. But the high elves are truly persistent in chasing after them. The group has been running for three days already and is feeling exhausted as the two groups exchange blows with many casualties.


    And now, he is the only one left. As he checks the terrain he is certain that the distance from his location to the town of Gipard is just a day if he gives it his all.


    With determination in his eyes, the captain increases his speed as he flew through the trees.


    Boom!


    The captain found himself flying in the air as the tree he steps on suddenly exploded and was turned into shreds.


    As he tumbled in the air, he noticed at a distance stood a grinning tall high elf looking at him. On her hand is a longbow with energy fluctuation around it.


    The captain knew that he could not escape this. What baffled him is the reason why this female high elf was able to reach him. Although the distance between them is around 30 meters, it would only take around a second or two, for her to traverse such distance.


    While gritting his teeth, he suddenly takes out a small handgun from his back. It is a one-shot flintlock type handgun. Although it is small and only takes one shot, it produces a powerful burst that is able to break gold armor.


    This power is something that an ordinary six-shooter gun is unable to attain. Hence this is his favorite hidden weapon and his trump card.


    With the gun on hand, the captain suddenly twisted his body in the air andnded on his feet. He suddenly stabs his sword to the ground to stop his momentum as he slid over.


    Then the female high elf suddenly dashed as she grabs the dagger on her back.


    Seeing her action, the captain''s eyes squinted as he moved to the side dodging the fatal strike.


    Swoosh!


    The tip of his hair was sliced but he was able to preserve his life at that moment.


    But the female high elf did not stop at this moment and continuously attacks the captain. The two exchange blows and their bodies began to suffer many wounds.


    "Hihi¡­ not bad for a human. I guess you are their leader. Yourpanions are easy to subdue. But you¡­ you''re different. You''re stronger, faster, and more powerful than them¡­ Hihi¡­ if I can have you as a ve, then I promise not to make you suffer¡­" the female high elf said while she licks her soft lips.


    Then visible to the naked eyes, the wounds on her body slowly fades and a clear pinkish skin appears which seems like the flesh of a child.


    This made the captain a bit depressed. His wound would heal fast, but not as fast as the high elf.


    "I guess they are the called the true demi-god race for this reason." He thought as he takes another fighting stance.


    "I will not let our town fall. I will fight no matter what." He said in anger.


    But the female high elf smirks.


    "Haha¡­ If you die now, it would take¡­ what 3 days? Before you could warn the town, we are already within your boundaries and everything is toote by then¡­ Hahaha¡­" she said with a confident chuckle.


    The eyes of the captain turnedplicated, but upon looking at the high elven woman, he still was still determined to fight.


    "I''ll take you with me before I die¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" he shouted as he suddenly rushes towards his opponent.


    The two once again exchange blows but soon, something happened.


    An arm flew out which and a loud cry of pain could be heard in the air.


    The captain kneels on the ground with his bloody severed arm. Not only that but on his side, arge gaping wound could be seen as he tried to gasp air as if it became difficult for him to breathe.


    He could feel his consciousness slowly fading. But before he would fall, he shifted his gaze to the high elven woman standing on the side.


    Her tall figure did not move, but soon he heads slowly shifted to the side and slowly slid down the ground.


    The captain smiled at his victory, however, his feeling of aplishment in defeating his opponent was short-lived. This is because, in the corner of his eyes, he suddenly noticed a few figures slowly walking out of the bushes.


    "High elves¡­" were hisst words before he fell on the ground unconscious.

 Chapter 723 - The Second Wave (2)

    Chapter 723


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Opening his eyes, Shin Jiao was greeted by the golden rays of the morning sun. He carefully exerted some effort and the dust in his body was expelled and he feels refreshed.


    He did not know how long has he been meditating, but judging from the dust on his clothes it seems that it''s been quite a while.


    Suddenly before he could do anything, he heard a loud sounding from the direction of the town.


    Ka-boom! Boom!


    Shin Jiao''s eyes jump in surprise. He did not know what is happening, but judging from the sound of the explosion, he knew that the town is under attack.


    "What is happening?"


    He immediately stood up and gaze towards the town, and what greeted his sight made Shin Jiao feel a sharp tingling on his scalp.


    Giant bluish figures as far as the eyes can see surrounds the town. Then he noticed a purplish barrier covering the town.


    "That''s¡­ that''s an imprisonment barrier. How were they able to create such a huge barrier?" he muttered as he analyzes the energy fluctuation of the barrier from afar.


    "This is getting bad. I should return to town." He muttered as he took out his ck katana.


    He was about to draw something on the ground when two figures suddenly appear from above a tree.


    "Hehe¡­ I knew I feel someone''s presence in here."


    "This will be our harvest¡­ Hehe¡­"


    The two high elves look at Shin Jiao as if he is some kind of prey that they can im for themselves. The two suddenly dash forward without warning. Drawing their golden swords, the two elves attacked Shin Jiao simultaneously.


    Swoosh! Swish!


    The sound of the swords cutting through the air gave Shin Jiao a bad feeling. But what caught his attention is the object on one of the elf''s hand.


    It was a ck square object that fit''s the elf''s hand. The runes on the ck box look familiar to Shin Jiao so this has gained his attention.


    He did not use any effort to dodge the attacks. With his current speed and strength, these two are not his match. But of course, he would not lower his guard because these two still have a higher power level than he does.


    Shin Jiao dodge one of the swordsing his way, and suddenly shifted his weight to his other feet. Then with a twist of his body, he sent a turning roundhouse which directlynded on the temple of the high elf.


    The force of the impact was controlled and the high elf immediately fainted in just one hit.


    The other high elf seeing hispanion fallen became angered. Without another word, he brandished his sword and once again attacks. This time he is using his energy coating his body and his sword. He saw what happened and did not want to suffer the same as hispanion.


    However, how could Shin Jiao let him win? So with his katana, he also activated his power. Seeing the energy on the sword, the high elf sneered at his opponent.


    "He is just a weak human after all¡­" the high elf thought as he thrusts his sword towards Shin Jiao''s chest.


    This simple thrust created hundreds of afterimages hiding the real deing straight towards Shin Jiao.


    But, how could Shin Jiao, be fooled? Using his psychokinesis he immediately determined the real de and with a swift move, parries the sword. Before the high elf could reach, he suddenly feels a cold steel cutting through his neck, and then everything turned dark.


    The high elf suddenly feels extreme pain in his body as his mind falls into confusion. Unable to faint, unable to die, all he felt is extreme pain in his head which seems to seep even to his soul.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao took the ck box and carefully analyze it.


    "Soul imprisonment? But this is more intricate? These elves have someone who is really proficient in crafting¡­ If this thing could capture humans, then there is a chance that¡­ Hmm¡­ wait a minute¡­ what if?... No way¡­ that''s crazy¡­"


    Shin Jiao carefully study the ck box and his expression changes as time passes. He knew that his conjecture is correct. The ck box is able to capture not only the soul but is able to shift and control''s its captive''s resurrection spot.


    This means that as long as a trace of your soul mark is put in this ck box, your resurrection would be redirected to the ck box instead of the original resurrection spot.


    Then an idea suddenly dawns unto Shin Jiao, it was a radical idea, but if he is right, then it would cause the n of those pesky bastards to fail. But of course, he could not tell this to just anyone, this is because once this is known someone with evil intent could use it as a tool to enve anyone they wanted.


    After analyzing the ck box he hid it in his ring and then decided toe back to town.


    After drawing the glyph on the ground, he grabs the unconscious high elf and the two disappear from their spot. Shin Jiao did not use energy teleportation because it would not work due to the barrier. Hence nature teleportation exchange was the best method at this time.


    Inside the underground workshop, the mud on the teleportation spot suddenly reacted which caught the attention of Alea Zin who is cultivating.


    She walks to the teleportation spot and felt a bit excited. She knew that Shin Jiao is returning at this moment. It has been a few days since he went out and everyone in the shop is worried. Then she caught the news that the war once again started outside, so she feels a bit worried for him.


    But now that she knew that he is fine, she feels relieved.


    Touching her earpiece she said.


    "Master Si Ji is back¡­"


    These words made everyone above showed a happy expression. The heavy feeling they had a while ago turned into happiness. How could they not feel happy? Their supporter and foundation are back, so everything is going to fine now.


    Meanwhile above inside the hall, Ryujin Osmond is feeling a bit worried as it has been days since hest heard from Si Ji.


    "I think your master is trap outside¡­ you should be prepared to evacuate this ce. I will send my people to help you," he said as Hans Jung and his wife the two are in charge of the store when Shin Jiao is gone.


    "Don''t worry high lord, our Master Si Ji is fine¡­" suddenly Hans Jung said with a smile.


    The change of atmosphere inside the hall made Ryujin feel that something is wrong.


    "Can I meet with him?"


    "I will arrange it high lord¡­ please let''s go to his office." Hans Jung said with a smile.


    Ryujin Osmond is still doubtful so he immediately extended his domain all over the store, but he did not find Shin Jiao.


    "Where could that Si Ji guy be?" he thought as he followed Hans Jung while Lyn Xuan went back to her post.


    As Shin Jiao appears in the underground workshop facility, Alea Zin was shocked to see that he is carrying a high elf beside him.


    "Master, you''re back¡­" Alea Zin said as she excitedly greeted Shin Jiao.


    "Yeah, sorry for taking a bit long. I was just caught into something."


    "You¡­ you caught a high elf?"


    "Ah, I need to do some experiments so; this guy would be in my subject."


    "Umm¡­ Master, High Lord Ryujin Osmond is here to visit you. He is with cksmith Hans in your office."


    "Alright, I''ll meet with him¡­" Shin Jiao said as he carried the high elf and then walks towards arge vat.


    He then set the vat to stasis and then put the high elf inside and activated it.


    The vat was immediately filled with liquid and after that, some tentacle-like thingy inserted themselves on the high elf''s head.


    "Don''t bother with this guy¡­ how is your cultivation progression?" Shin Jiao said as he turns his attention towards Alea Zin.


    "The universe''s energy in the array is very abundant and I am about to breakthrough. I think¡­ I think I can break through to be a lord within this month. Master,¡­ thank you. I¡­"


    "You don''t have to thank me. This is your effort¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting her shoulder.


    At that time, Alea Zin could see the sadness in Shin Jiao''s eyes which he is trying to conceal. She wanted to say something but did not know what to say, so she just gave him a smile.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao enters the door to his office and saw the two men inside.


    "Ah, Master Si Ji¡­ you''re¡­ back." Ryujin Osmond said in confusion.


    He actually did not believe that the young man could return because the town is under an imprisonment barrier. Only those who are permitted to enter could enter the town plus the barrier of the town is up, hence he feels a bit confused about how this man could still enter the town.


    A while ago he heard that he went outside to gather some materials. But then he did not return when the war broke out. And now he is back, his confusion was stirred and a radical idea dawned on him.


    "Is he able toe and go even with a barrier raise?" Ryujin thought which sends shivers down his spine.


    But at this time, he didn''t want to ask this yet. He needs the help of this young man so that they would be able to ovee this predicament.


    If the barrier ispleted and the town ispletely sealed, then the enemy''s army would be able to freely enter the gorge and attack the human territory. He is not sure if the forward fortress inside the gorge would be able to stop such a vast army, but he could not send them any messages.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, high lord." Shin Jiao said while cupping his hand.


    "It''s fine¡­ I''m just here to invite you to our meeting. I think we need your expertise." Ryujin did not beat around the bush and said his purpose.


    Upon hearing his words, Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback.

 Chapter 724 - Hidden Agenda

    Chapter 724


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside arge hall at a round table, there are many people sitting while discussing with each other. Their topic is about the ongoing war and the next n of the town heads. They are all helpless at the moment at all of them are trap inside the town unable to do anything while thebined forces of the High Elves and Zith''ra races are marching towards the gorge.


    As they look at the map on the round table, everyone was a bit baffled on what to do as they could not break therge imprisonment barrier. As the scouts reported, the high elven race is using their divine artifact to channel their power to raise the barrier.


    Ever since this battle started a few days ago, they tried to attack the barrier with all their might even using the cannons, but to no avail. It would not budge no matter what. But the problem is, the enemy outside can freely attack them as they can control the barrier at will.


    As the discussion inside the hall heightened a few figures could be seen walking inside.


    When the people noticed a particr person amongst the group, they all stop talking and with reverence greeted the man in unison.


    "We greet the High Lord!"


    As Ryujin Osmond enters with Shin Jiao and some other people in tow, the lords in the hall watch them, and many show confusion in the appearance of Shin Jiao. In fact, he is the only low-level person inside the hall.


    Everyone in the hall are lords, even those gold armored protectors are unable to enter, so how could they not show confusion in their faces.


    "I have heard the status outside; it seems that we should be pushing the n ahead of time," Ryujin said with a frown as he sits down and reads the report in front of him.


    "High lord, our scouts reported that the barrier is almostplete. But if you wanted you can still escape... there is still time." One of the lords suddenly blurted out.


    "Escape? And then what?... Leave all of you in here? No¡­ I will not be a coward, there is still hope." Ryujin Osmond said.


    But some of the lords tried to convince him to think otherwise. If he escapes he could report to the fortress inside the gorge and they could prepare or send reinforcement.


    However, if Ryujin Osmond leaves, then the town would lose a powerful fighter and would easily fall into the hands of their enemy. So this is a great dilemma for everyone.


    "Alright¡­ enough of this escape n. We should think of the things that we have discussed so far, the attempt to break the barrier outside¡­"


    Upon hearing Ryujin''s words, everyone was quiet. This is because that n is really hard and dangerous. If they send out their array formation expert, they are not sure if those people can break the imprisonment barrier plus the enemy outside is numbering by hundreds of thousands. So this n is really impossible to aplish.


    The discussion inside the room suddenly arose and Shin Jiao just calmly stood to the side and listen to everyone.


    He showed a faint smile on his face upon watching these powerful beings be flustered. In this room, Shin Jiao is the weakest but he is not afraid at all. He is confident that he could escape if ever something happened. This is especially true as of right now he could feel a faint killing intent being directed towards him.


    In the midst of the cacophony of discussion, a dainty hand was raised in the air.


    Ryujin Osmond noticed the person and one of his brows lifted.


    "Yes¡­ Lord Joanne Vine¡­"


    Upon hearing the words from the high lord, a beautiful woman stood up with a proud disposition. She shifted her gaze from Ryujin and then to Shin Jiao.


    "High Lord, this is not to disrespect you but may I ask¡­ Why is a lowly person like him inside this room?" she said while pointing at Shin Jiao.


    This question is also in the minds of everyone so some of them nodded their heads.


    Ryujin turns his gaze to Shin Jiao and then showed a faint smile as he looks at everyone.


    "Sigh¡­ everyone might be confused at this time, but I know that all of you are also curious and knows that this person is the one responsible and the reason why many of our troops, especially the scouts are able to sessfully aplish their missions, right?"


    Upon hearing the high lord''s words, everyone in the room turned silent.


    They could not deny the fact that what Ryujin Osmond said was the truth. Those artifacts which the soldiers and scouts bought in that small shop were the most useful items in this war. Ranging from healing Dao spell, stealth, and attacking spells, each spells those people using the items from that store are more powerful and effective.


    Hence the town is able to preserve its forces.


    "Humph! He is just a profiteer¡­ he is selling those things at a sky-high price. In this time of war, he should just give everything to the military. In fact, I propose to take everything in that shop and distribute it to the soldiers who are offering their lives and freedom in the frontlines." Joanne Vine proposes while ring at Shin Jiao.


    Her words gained the attention of all the lords in the room. In fact, they all think that she has a point. Everyone is thinking that they could use this chance to bolster their own force in the town. They all witness the effect of those artifacts and found them really helpful.


    Plus what made everyone feel a bit greedy is the spear that high Lord Ryujin Osmond wielded at the first sign of battle. The enemy at that time almost lost as three of their high lords were killed by High Lord Ryujin Osmond as the two forces shed.


    But who would have known that the enemy would have more experts? Even though they were pushed back, the enemy still lost a considerable number of soldiers. And this made everyone realized the reason why the high lord always visits that small shop.


    In their minds, they knew that inside that shop, there are more divine artifacts and right now, they suddenly remember this due to what Joanne Vine said.


    "Humph¡­ Let me see if you can still escape your fate¡­ Hihi¡­ if I can have a divine artifact or two, then the Vin n would surely look at me in a different light. My growth is sufficient and fast, with this aplishment, I would surely get a higher position in the n." Joanne Vine thought while looking at Shin Jiao.


    But she suddenly noticed the young man looking at her, and then suddenly winks.


    She was suddenly stunned and did not know what is happening right now. She suddenly finds herself feeling flustered for some unknown reason.


    She is one of the youngest lords in the history of the human race. It only took her 200 years to reach this status, though there are also some geniuses that became a lord who is younger than her, still, she is already considered as one of those geniuses.


    However, what differentiates her from the other young lords is her fighting prowess. Out of all the young lords, she could be considered as one of the top ten in fighting prowess and ability.


    And because her focus ever since she was born in this world is in cultivation, she is somewhat innocent when ites to other matters. But of course, she is schooled by the Vine n in these matters and learned them by theory, however, who would have known that upon seeing a handsome young man winking at her would suddenly make her heart flustered. She did not know what to do next.


    Because of this, Joanne Vine red at Shin Jiao, and then shifted her gaze to the side with her face blushing.


    Shin Jiao on the side just showed a faint smirk.


    "Innocent yet proud¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he has already known that the young woman is different from the rest of these scheming monsters around him.


    Although she has a bit of scheme in her heart, she is notparable to these careful people around them.


    "I agree with Lord Vine''s proposal!"


    "I also agree!"


    One by one some of the lords in the hall raised their agreement.


    Upon hearing those words, Joanne Vine was immediately ted. She knew that her scheme worked.


    But before everyone could say anything else, Shin Jiao raised his hand and stood up.


    "It seems that everyone covets the things that do not belong to them. If this is so, then what''s the use of us staying in this ce? High Lord Ryujin, it seems that we could not continue with our cooperation at this time¡­ I will take my leave then¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile as he cupped his hand towards Ryujin Osmond who suddenly showed a frown on his face.


    With a piercing re, he looks at every one of those lords inside the room.


    "Sigh¡­ Wait, Young Master Si Ji¡­"


    Ryujin Osmond stood up and then waves his hand and the map on the table suddenly changes as if the thousands followed hismand.


    "I will tell you the n first then you can decide if you want to cooperate with us or not."


    Without another word, Ryujin began exining their n which was shown in the table. Shin Jiao was a bit surprised at the changing scene in front of him. The sands would form objects, ranging from trees, people, mountains, and etc. The scene is really fascinating and Shin Jiao''s mind began analyzing the runes and glyphs that made this possible.


    "So that is the n¡­" not longter Ryujin said as he shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm¡­" Shin Jiao said as he too is finished with analyzing the glyphs on the round table.


    "Interesting¡­" he said subconsciously.


    The people inside the hall turned towards him with a frown.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards Ryujin as he showed a smile.


    "So do you agree with the n?" Ryujin asks with doubt in his eyes.


    In fact, he has noticed that Shin Jiao is actually not paying attention but instead more of observing the table itself.


    "Alright, we''ll do as you wish, high lord." Shin Jiao said without a second thought.


    This made everyone in the room a bit dumbfounded.

 Chapter 725 - Trap

    Chapter 725


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The n that Ryujin Osmond propose was for Shin Jiao with another three array formation experts and arge group of an army to attack the entrapment barrier of the enemy.


    They would forcefully breakthrough and create a hole in the entrapment array. With a hole in the array open, the lords would immediately rush and exit the entrapment array. In this process, they would be able to ughter their way out and disable the barrier before itspletion.


    But this is a suicide attempt as they are not sure of the entrapment barrier would be easily breached by the array experts.


    It was a long shot, but it is their only chance to turn this battle around and prevent the enemy frompletely imprisoning the town.


    It took the enemy almost the whole day and thousands of their soldiers toplete the barrier. Once they take it down, the town would be able to counter-attack the enemy.


    But of course, this is on the premise that the barrier would be breached and the lords would be able to y their way out.


    Shin Jiao did not know this as his focus was on the glyphs and runes on the table. But he trusted Ryujin so he did not mind helping out.


    Everyone inside the hall was quiet at this moment. They didn''t know what to think of this young man. They didn''t know why the high lord employed this person who has a low power level, but knowing that this is the one responsible for creating those artifacts, their doubts were lessened.


    "Young man, are you sure you are confident of this mission?" suddenly a lord asked as he is still in doubt.


    This is because he is one of the array experts that would be going to this mission and he is confident of his own skill and attainment in arrays. But looking at the young man in front of him, he could not help but doubt even with those pieces of evidence already out there.


    "High Lord, may I request to try the young master''s prowess in array formation?"


    Everyone in the room turns their gaze towards high lord Ryujin.


    Ryujin, on the other hand, shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao who just shrugged his shoulder as if he didn''t care.


    Although Shin Jiao wanted to stay low profile, however, at this moment he would prefer to help. If the humans are enved and he did nothing, then how could he live with himself? So he is willing to show them just a part of his skill.


    Ryujin then smile and nodded his head.


    "Alright, you only have an hour to prepare, the others could not hold on any longer. Before they fully close the entrapment barrier we should execute the n and open a path then kill those spell casters¡­ everyone, prepare for battle!¡­"


    As he said those, the people inside the hall did not bother questioning anymore. They have already been given themand, plus it''s not them who would be sacrificed so they just walk out of the hall.


    While everyone is walking out a figure stood on the side of the door while looking at the ceiling.


    Shin Jiao who is walking with Ryujin noticed the woman. When their eyes met, he noticed the woman''s face turning red.


    He almost wanted tough at this time as the woman who seems to be angry at him a while ago and wanting to scheme before him, suddenly became like this. He could not say anything at this moment. He is aware that people have different attitudes and characters; hence he is not surprised that the woman would react as such.


    "Prepare for departure, I''m going first," Ryujin said as he patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    After the high lord left and the rest of the lords are gone, only Shin Jiao and Joanne Vine were left inside therge hall.


    She suddenly looks him in the eyes and lifted her chin in a proud manner.


    "Why did you wink at me? Do you¡­ like me?" she said while looking at Shin Jiao in an imposing manner.


    Shin Jiao already expected this and did not answer her query; instead, he asked a question of his own.


    "Why is lord Vine hostile towards me? I did you no wrong nor the Vine n?" Shin Jiao said with a serious tone.


    "Humph! You did not offend us? Do you know that the Mills family is under our protection? You have offended the Mills therefore you offended us."


    "Wait¡­ Sigh¡­ I was not looking for trouble with the Mills. They are the one who looks for trouble with me¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "Do you think it''s fine for that crazy Grim Mills to throw his weight around and bully others? And thenes the stupid elder brother who spoils his brother rotten?"


    "That is your word against theirs¡­"


    "Ask everyone in that area. Investigate, don''t just listen one-sidedly. Or are you the likes of those who bully the weak and fear the strong?"


    "No matter what reason you have. You already crossed the line and fought against the Mills. It''s either you go down and be submissive to our n, or else suffer the consequence of crossing us¡­" she said in an imposing manner.


    "But¡­ there is another way. You¡­ you be my man and I will protect you." Joanne said with a blush.


    Shin Jiao almostugh out loud but hold hisughter inside.


    "Sigh¡­ after this battle. If that is so, then I will make my choice¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Joanne Vine suddenly feels ted, inside her mind, she knew that if she could get this man, then her power and influence would surely grow. What kind of family are the Mills, they are just part of the lower ss families in the Vine and Vin ns. If she wanted to, she could even enve the family on her will. But she would not that for now.


    She could still use the family to threaten this man named Si Ji.


    However, the next words from Shin Jiao made Joanne''s expression turned grim.


    "I will give this decision to High Lord Ryujin. As a lord of the town threatens me, I could only hide and not participate in this battle. You can tell the high lord to face the enemy on your own." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.


    She was taken aback and was not able to react immediately. But then aftering to herself, she immediately ran towards Shin Jiao who has just left the hall.


    "You¡­ wait! Wait!" she shouted as she appears next to Shin Jiao in a blink of an eye.


    A sneer appears on her beautiful mouth as she suddenly walks closer to Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "Do you think you can threaten me? The men I want would always be mine." She said with a grin.


    Shin Jiao did not know if what she is telling him is the truth or not, so he decided to check for himself. He suddenly grabs Joanne''s hand as they face each other.


    Unknown to her, his absolute sense is already at work and has scanned her body. Then a smirk appears on his handsome face.


    She is untouched and is still a maiden. But he was a bit surprised that she could act really well.


    "No woman ever threatens me and gets away with it." Shin Jiao said.


    After his words, a strong force suddenly locks him in his ce as his expression change.


    "Domain¡­" he thought.


    But it did notst long as his own domain immediately freed his body. Unknown to Joanne, Shin Jiao has already escaped her gasp. What she is holding right now is his psychokinesis ability.


    "You dare threatens a lord, you insignificant ant!" she said as she extended her hand to grab Shin Jiao''s neck.


    But before she could get hold of him, a hand stopped her.


    "Lord Joanne Vine, it seems that youck the capacity to listen to instructions given by your superiors¡­"


    When she heard the voice, her expression suddenly turned pale. She was too angry to think and just wanted to teach this despicable man who provoked her. She did not expect that another lord is present at this time.


    "This young man is important to the ns of the high lord. I hope you can stay your hand."


    After she was stopped, Joanne Vine red as Shin Jiao and left. The lord who stopped her showed an awkward smile on his face.


    "Young man, you should prepare. We will leave immediately."


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and left the hallway.


    When he got to the cksmith workshop, there are still many people inside. He left some instructions to Hans Jung and the other employees and went inside the vault. With a wave of his hands, the vault was emptied and then another set of items were ced inside.


    After doing that, he went to the underground facility. He also left some instructions for Alea Zin before he takes his leave.


    After Shin Jiao left the shop, he directly went to the rendezvous ce where the other array master and soldiers are meeting. As he arrives there are many people already on therge ground.


    As someone who only has the power level of 74 spheres, Shin Jiao''s presence is very striking to those on the ground. The soldiers look at him with curious and some are with disdainful eyes.


    One of the soldiers approached Shin Jiao.


    "Hey, little brother¡­ this is the main assault team. You should not be in this ce." The soldier said in a calm manner.


    Because of his action, Shin Jiao felt favorable to the guy. So he smiled back.


    "I am part of the array expert team that would be making the small disruption hole on the enemy''s entrapment barrier array." He said with a smile.


    The soldier wearing gold armor showed a surprised look on his face.


    But before he could say anything, amotion within the crowd suddenly grabs their attention. At this time, a group walks towards the two.. When Shin Jiao saw the leader of this group, he suddenly frowns.

 Chapter 726 - Trap (2)

    Chapter 726


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Holstein Mills is walking ahead of his group as he directly approaches Shin Jiao. The temperament of Holstein Mills is calm andposed, meanwhile, those behind him are looking at Shin Jiao with loathing in their eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ Cronies of the Mills¡­" Shin Jiao thought but did not bother with the group and just walks to the back.


    "Stop right there¡­" Holstein Mills said but did not look directly at Shin Jiao.


    "Our fight is not yet finished. I will take my revenge. After this battle, I challenge you to another duel." Holstein Mills said with a lifted chin.


    Shin Jiao did not stop but just shook his head then muttered.


    "What a sore loser¡­"


    Though his words are not loud, those around him could still hear what he said and gasping sounds could be heard all over the ce.


    One of the young men behind Holstein Mills was suddenly angered as he raises his finger and pointed at Shin Jiao.


    "You insolent fool!" the man shouted as he took a step forward.


    He looks at Holstein Mills but did not receive any answer. Since he was not stopped by the master, this only means that he could do what he wanted.


    In his mind, he wanted to teach this bastard a lesson for offending his master. But of course, he is already on guard as he heard that this young fellow is a formidable opponent regardless of this power level.


    So he suddenly activated his full strength and rushes towards Shin Jiao''s back.


    The strong pressureing from the young man made everyone in his surrounding widen their eyes.


    "Level¡­ level 79!¡­ What a powerful energy!¡­" someone eximed.


    Everyone who was in the vicinity was also dumbfounded. As the guy approaches Shin Jiao''s back, something happened.


    Everyone saw the young man who is attacking suddenly tumbling down to the ground in a sorry manner. And before everyone''s eyes, Shin Jiao suddenly lifted his feet in the air and with one powerful stump steps on the head that suddenly slid behind his feet.


    Bam!


    A hole on the ground was created as the young man''s head sunk.


    Silence surrounds the field and no one said anything and just watches the figure of Shin Jiao leaving. Those who saw himing parted and made a path for him. Who would have expected that he could easily defeat a level 79 powerhouse without breaking a sweat?


    Before themotion would escte, a group of town leaders suddenly arrives on a stage in the front of the field.


    "Everyone, we will ry to you the n. I hope that you follow it by the letter. Those that would cause disruption to the n would pay dearly!" shouted a local lord of the town as he stood in the front of the group.


    Everyone was silent and listen to the n that the lords have made.


    The n is simple; a group is assigned to protect the four array master who will be blending with the army. And the other group will be responsible for fending off the iing projectiles. Their target is the southern part of the barrier near the rocky grounds.


    This is because this area is hard to defend and hard to attack. Plus it seems that the enemy is not familiar with the terrain in that part, so they would be able to make a small disruption hole secretly.


    As the n was ryed, everyone understood and prepares to depart.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao could feel extreme killing intent targeted towards him. He knew that those stares areing from the group of Holstein Mills.


    "I will take care of youter¡­" he thought as he walks with the group.


    The army rushes out of the town and saw the direction they should be going. They also noticed the movement of the enemy outside the two opposing barriers.


    Soon they arrive at the borders of the barrier of the town.


    "From this way forward, we are going to exit the town''s barrier protection. The danger would be really high, so I want everyone on their toes!" said the Lord who is in charge of creating the disruption hole.


    With hismand, the army suddenly moves out. A part of the army became a decoy and the others proceed with the n, while Shin Jiao just go with the flow and follow the group.


    Thousands of projectiles are sent flying towards them as soon as they were spotted by a group of patrolling enemies. Although they are able to defend, yet there would still be casualties in their force as they progress forward.


    As soon as they arrive near the area, ten people suddenly separate from therge group. These ten people stealthily approach near the rocky spot where a corner of a glowing green barrier could be seen.


    The leader of the group suddenly raised his hand to stop everyone.


    As soon as the group stopped, they saw shadows moving which is hidden behind the boulders. Judging from the number of those shadows, they could immediately see that their group of ten is outnumbered by their enemies.


    "Shit! This¡­ this is a trap! How? How could they know that we would be¡­" the lord leading the group muttered.


    Then from within the shadows, somethinges flying towards the group.


    Raising their defenses and shield they tried to block the object, but it just prated their energy shield like a hot knife cutting through butter.


    The person that was hit by the projectile was sent flying and was skewered into a tree.


    Arrgghh!!!


    That person cried in pain as his body suddenly disappears. This only means that he died in that instant.


    Everyone is not on guard, but then what happened next, made everyone shiver in fear.


    Two meters tall red-skinned demons step out of the shadows. However, instead of the mindless and berserk demons, the beings in front of them seem to still be holding their own consciousness.


    "Hihi¡­ I knew that these ants would target this spot." said one of the demons that look like a giant female with four long arms and many spikes protruding from her back.


    "Haha¡­ we should finish this before anyone could see us." another giant said that has the same appearance as the female demon who first talked.


    Soon, the remaining nine humans saw that they are surrounded by many demons that have the same appearance. This made them change their expression and despair could be seen in their eyes. They could see that the demons in front of them are far stronger than them by a whole level.


    It''s like there would be facing against many lords and in their group, there is only one lord, so how could they not feel scared?


    "We¡­ we should retreat." One of the men said as he slowly backs away.


    However, he did not notice that a shadow is standing behind him. And with one swipe, the head of that young man was decapitated.


    Then as everyone turns their attention, they saw the demon catching the head and then with one bite chew on it with relish.


    The crunching sound of the bones made the seven men shiver in fear. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, feels a bit ufortable, but he is not worried. He is confident that he would be able to escape this area if he wanted to. However, he still needs to finish the job. This is neither to help the people from the town nor to defend it. His only concern is his shop. If the town falls, his research would be stopped again and he has to gather more materials, it would be troublesome.


    But if he helps them stop this battle, then it would be worth it.


    "Everyone, we have no choice but to go all out!" shouted the lord as he gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly from within the group, two people took off their hoods and powerful auras permeated the air. Those two people suddenly showed the power of lords.


    The remaining human fighters showed tion. At least now there are three lords that would be fighting against these demons.


    Seeing the humans have a trump card, the demons were a bit taken aback, but one of them sneered.


    "Haha¡­ I want those four people¡­" the female demon urately pointed at the four array masters.


    This immediately baffled the group of humans. How the demons could know who the array masters are, is whates to the minds of every person even to Shin Jiao.


    Confusion and doubt were immediately inside everyone''s heart. Though they did not want to say it, they knew that someone from the human could be a traitor. But the question is who?


    As the group shows confusion in their expressions, they still formed a defensive stance as they are now surrounded by therge demons.


    Then from the corner of their eyes, they saw a familiar figure. When the three lords say who that person is, they were all shocked and are unable to believe what they are seeing.


    This is because they thought that person was sent to the fortress and back to his family. But who would have known that the person would be back? And worst, he seems to be aligning himself with the demons.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was also surprised upon seeing the person. He truly could not see how a human could betray his own kind and ally himself with the enemy at this time? In fact, he did not see this person to be as such when he first saw him. But it seems that his judgment is wrong this time.


    As that figure walks towards the side of the female demon, he showed a faint grin on his face. But Shin Jiao could still see in the man''s eyes aplex emotion.


    Regret, anger, guilt, remorse, rage, and a bit of hesitation could be seen under his hood. Though he tried to cover his face, those who knew him could already recognize who he was.


    When the man stood beside the female demon which seems to be the leader of this group, the female demon extended her rough hand and suddenly transformed into a dainty hand of a female.


    The man lifted his head and removes his hood, and then he kissed the hand of the female elf.


    The other who now recognizes him gasped in disbelief.

 Chapter 727 - Demon Mask

    Chapter 727


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As everyone is in a state of befuddlement and shock, Shin Jiao is looking at the hand of the female demonized high elf. And what made him interested in her appearance is the change in her hand. As someone who is proficient in artifacts, Shin Jiao could sense something strange in the woman and the rest of the demons around him.


    He could feel that something is wrong with the state of those demons at one nce and knew that it was not normal.


    As he thinks and observes further he could feel and sense theplexity of the demon aura that the enemy is producing.


    "There is something wrong here¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he takes a few steps back.


    In this group, although he is one of the targets, most demons did not focus on him. Only one demon is actually targeting him among the group.


    "Mydy¡­ I would like to make a request¡­" the man who betrayed the human race said with a grin on his face.


    When Shin Jiao saw his grin, he knew that he would be the target of this man. This is because the two of them have an enmity. In fact, it was the whole Mills family that this man belongs to have enmity with him.


    This man is the very same lord from the Mills family, Gnd Mills.


    Because of the humiliation the Mills family has fallen into, the family decided to transfer him to the fort. And as a response to the decision of the Mills, the Vine n sent Joanne Vine as a substitute.


    But who would have thought that Gnd Mills would take this as an insult to his status and decide to betray the very race he belongs to?


    In fact, it was a few decades back when Gnd Mills has an encounter within the borders of the Osmond n. At that time, he and a few other lords were exploring a part of the forest where there is said to be a ruin.


    However, what the group found in that ce is an ambush set up by demonic creatures with four arms. Out of the group only Gnd Mills was spared. And in that incident, he was abducted by the demons. No one knew what happened next, and the contact between those demons and him did not happen again until the war between the three races began.


    This same female inside a demonic suit which this group of high elves called the Demon Mask, is the same female that captured Gnd Mills. And at this moment, she was the one whomanded him to set up this trap.


    Gnd Mills deliberately set things up as he provided the information of the supposed loophole in the defenses of the enemy.


    Their purpose is to capture the array of experts and then leave the same area open. This would cause a mysterious disappearance in the area, and the humans would send another batch to investigate. Not longter, the barrier would surely be finished and the humans would be trap inside without any way to fight back.


    With the array experts gone, the High Elves and Zith''ra races would surely win this battle.


    Upon hearing the request of the human, the high elven woman inside the demonic suit frowns, but still, she nodded her head to listen to the request.


    "I want to capture that weak human¡­" Gnd Mills said while pointing at Shin Jiao.


    Everyone on the human side was a bit taken aback, but understanding dawned upon them. Some of them knew of the enmity between the two, so they were a bit expectant of such a matter.


    With a wave of her hand, she stood proudly and looks at the humans.


    "Do as you please. The rest will be taken captive." Shemanded in a hoarse demonic voice.


    Hearing hermand, the four-armed demonsughed derisively as they brandish their arms in the air and slowly encircle the humans.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and upon seeing an opening, he suddenly rushes out of the crowd.


    His action made everyone dumbfounded.


    "Damn it! Chase after him!" shouted the womanmanding the group.


    With her words, a demon and Gnd Mills rush towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Not long after that, a fierce battle urs.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the decoy armies were in a mess as they receive countless bombardment attacks from the enemy. Their number slowly whittle down as the death toll rises among them.


    "Sir, we cannot hold on any longer¡­ how is the progress in the n?"


    "No signal yet. We have to try and hold on. Everyone our fate relies on each and every one of us. We must persevere!" shouted the groupmander.


    Within the forest, three figures could be seen rushing forth. One ahead of the two as the two chases after the figure in front frantically.


    But what they discover is that, no matter how hard they try, they could not reach the person ahead of them.


    "What is happening?" Gnd Mills asked with a frown.


    The two of them who are chasing after Shin Jiao has used their domain to try and stop the young man in front of them; however, it seems that it was useless. They thought they got hold of him, but then they discovered that their prey could still move.


    It was as if their domain caught something else, and this truly baffled the two.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is a bit perplexed. He did not expect the ambush and did not expect tond in this situation. He is currently thinking deep in his mind about what to do next. Luckily for him, he is able to sense the domain of the two and was able to use his psychokinesis to block their hold on him.


    And by using a small flying de, he is able to fly through the trees quicker than the two. As the distance between them increases, a smile appears on Shin Jiao''s mouth.


    He quickly takes out a few things in his ring and then scatters them on the path when his figure was about 100 meters away from the two.


    After scattering a few of those things on the trees, he suddenly stops running away.


    Taking out his ck katana and then equipping his handgun on the side, and a long rifle on his back, he prepares to face the two who suddenly appear about 50 meters away from him.


    "Hahaha¡­ are you tired of running little mouse?" the demon said with a loud chuckle.


    "A lowly elf is pretending to be a demon? Nice suit¡­" Shin Jiao mocked.


    Upon hearing his words, the expression on the face of the demon change. Even Gnd Mills was a bit taken aback.


    "How could he knew about the suit?" both thought as they look at each other.


    Shin Jiao did not wait for them to prepare as he suddenly rushed towards the two holding his katana with both hands.


    His action gained a smirk on the expression of the two in front of him.


    How could they not despise him? The High Elf wearing the demon suit and Gnd Mills has the power level of a lord. How could a mere silver armor protector level human defeat them?


    With a smirk on their face, Gnd Mills stop the High Elf from taking an action.


    Then he suddenly moves and sent a punch towards Shin Jiao.


    As Shin Jiao saw the iing punch that looks simple but carries the Dao of wind, his expression change.


    He is familiar with the Dao but his affinity with them is just average. So upon seeing this attack from the enemy he could immediately deduce that it would cause him to harm if he faces it head-on. As a lord, Gnd Mills is far more powerful than Shin Jiao, hence he needs to use everything he has to fight against the two.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to use shadow steps to dodge the attack and appear beside Gnd Mills. But thetter is able to see Shin Jiao''s movement and suddenly sent a palm attack to the side.


    Wham!


    The air around them suddenly became turbulent as the razor-sharp wind began to envelop Gnd''s hand. Then before Shin Jiao could react, he was suddenly enveloped with a strong force. Gnd suddenly uses his domain to block Shin Jiao''s movement.


    Though he was prepared for such an attack, Shin Jiao was a second toote to raise his protection. As soon as he freed himself from the domain, the palm strikended on his left arm.


    Bam!


    His figure was sent flying like a cannonball towards the trees.


    A few trees were toppled to the ground as his figure continuously flew through them.


    A smirk appears on Gnd Mills'' face as he saw the figure of Shin Jiao flying by his strike. However, it did not take long for him to realize what just happened as his expression changes.


    "Damn it! We were tricked by that bastard!" he shouted as his figure dashed towards the direction of Shin Jiao.


    They soon found that he is already gone. Then suddenly, the high elf in a demon suit shifted his gaze to the direction where Shin Jiao is running to.


    "He went back!" shouted the high elf and then chases after Shin Jiao.


    Gnd Mills was a bit suspicious of Shin Jiao''s action as he did not know why the weakling would return to hisrades? There are plenty more enemies on that side, why would he return?


    With confusion in his mind, Gnd Mills still followed to chase after Shin Jiao. Even though that weak human has a n, he knew that with his power level and the high elven demon suits, his schemes would be useless.


    As the two chases after Shin Jiao, they could soon see him running frantically with his clothes torn into pieces.


    When they saw his expression of fear and anxiety, the worry and suspicion in Gnd Mills'' mind vanished.


    "This guy is scared shitless that he did not know where he is going¡­ Hahaha¡­" he chuckled as he runs beside the high elf in a demon suit.


    Hearing his words, the high elf alsoughed as they chase after the figure ahead.


    Soon the distance between them decreases until there are only 20 meters.


    Gnd Mills suddenly lifted his hand and began to pour his energy on them to send a fire spear at the back of his fleeing prey.


    However, what happened next made him and the high elf dumbfounded.

 Chapter 728 - Fighting Against A Lord

    Chapter 728


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thin wires made of unknown materials is actually spread through this part of the forest like spider webs. Those who mistake them for a mere spider web would sure be mistaken and would suffer disastrous consequences.


    When Shin Jiao was running away from the two, he scattered a few of those things in this area, and after a few while they now look like spider webs covering the trees and the shrubs.


    Shin Jiao is ahead of the two and when he passes through the shrubs, he dare not touch the spider webs. However, those two that are chasing after him feels differently, they are more anxious in catching their prey.


    Plus they are partly underestimating Shin Jiao at this time. Though they were astounded by his speed, they still did not consider him as their opponent.


    As the two passes through the shrubs with those spider webs and while Gnd Mills wields the fire spear in his hand and is about to throw it to Shin Jiao''s back, he suddenly discovers that he lost his sensation on one of his legs and one of his arms.


    Then as he turns around he saw the demonized elf stopping.


    However, as soon as the two stopped from their momentum, Gnd Mills found himself tumbling on the ground. Meanwhile, the High Elf with the demon suit is on the ground with parts of his body strewn all over the ce.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The two cried in pain as they found themselves unable toprehend what just happened.


    The identally released fire spear went through the forest and destroyed the trees in its wake.


    When Shin Jiao saw the devastation that a single fire spear did, his heart skipped a beat. A lord is truly powerful that it could even do such damage even though it was just released hastily.


    He could help but feel shivers running down his spine upon thinking about it hitting his body.


    "What did you do?" shouted Gnd Mills as he looks at the figure of Shin Jiao walking towards him.


    Though he is a powerful lord, yet this young man was able to use a trap to sever his left hand and one of his legs. Gnd Mills could not help but feel fear towards the young man. However, as a lord, he could not show it in his face. He has to think of a n on how to defeat this young man or else he would be screwed.


    "Your treachery is already known, you don''t have to think of a way to escape this." Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Then before Gnd Mills could react, Shin Jiao suddenly brandishes his ck katana.


    As the de of the sword nears Gnd Mills'' neck, Shin Jiao saw a light-blocking the sword. Then this is followed by a strong force holding down his body.


    As usual, Shin Jiao''s quick reaction and use of his psychokinesis blocked the domain. But it still made him froze, suddenly he felt a huge wave of energying towards his body.


    Bam!


    Before he knew it, he was hit by powerful energy and was sent flying back.


    Bang!


    Shin Jiao hit a tree and spew a mouthful of a mixture of red and golden blood.


    "Shit¡­" he muttered as his eyes shifted to Gnd Mills who suddenly floated in the air.


    "How dare a maggot as you look down on me?" Gnd Mills roared.


    Then he suddenly charges towards Shin Jiao.


    Bam! Crash!


    Gnd Mills'' fist hit the tree behind Shin Jiao who suddenly dodge and rolled to the ground. The simple attack destroyed the tree into bits and pieces even those behind it were also in the rubble.


    Shin Jiao was a bit perplexed with the situation right now.


    While dodging he suddenly swung his ck katana which almost reached Gnd Mills'' neck.


    The ck katana was able to break his energy field. This one means that the ck sword is not a normal weapon.


    He recalled that the cksmith shop sells unique weaponry and even the high lord was able to get two holy artifacts from it which made his power rise up by leaps and bounds. So the sword from this young man should be a divine weapon, right?


    Thinking up to this point, Gnd Mills suddenly desires to get his hand on Shin Jiao''s sword.


    And so with that in mind, he began attacking Shin Jiao with the aim to disarm or even kill him. He did not care about the n to capture the young man anymore, all he wanted is the divine weapon. In his mind, after this fight, he would just escape somewhere and live ording to his own strength.


    Plus with the divine weapon on hand, he knows that he would be able to stand toe to toe with those haughty high lords.


    While thinking to this point. His attacks intensified making Shin Jiao face difficulty as he tries to counter or dodge the relentless attacks from Gnd Mills.


    "This would not do. I have to kill this guy by any means necessary¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly waves his hand while dodging the strike from Gnd Mills.


    But he was not sessful in dodging as the hand of Gnd Mills suddenly shifted and turn into a w as it flew towards Shin Jiao''s neck.


    However, how could Shin Jiao let himself be captured?


    Without hesitation, he suddenly ducks down and then with a twist of his body was able to dodge the w. However, the force of such an attack sent Shin Jiao once again tumbling to the ground in a sorry manner.


    His figure was sent to the bushes where there are many strands of spider webs.


    When Gnd Mills saw this, he immediately flew to where Shin Jiaonded and then with a palm strike blew the shrubs away.


    What he saw next made him dumbfounded.


    This is because the figure of his opponent is not there anymore, and this made him so furious. He did not believe that a mere ant could escape his grasp.


    As soon as he turns his head to the side, he saw a shadow running past the trees.


    "Trying to escape!" he shouted as he suddenly flew towards the direction of the shadows.


    As soon as he passes by the trees, he suddenly heard a light clicking sound which made him stop on his track. He stopped as quickly as possible because he did not want to be shredded like what happenedst time.


    Even with the power and physique of a lord''s, he was still wounded severely by that young man. So how could he be so careless as to just charge over?


    Gnd Mills stopped and carefully spreads his domain in the surroundings. As soon as he did that, he suddenly saw a few strange objects sticking on the trees and on the boulders.


    Before he could squint his eyes in confusion, his eyes were suddenly covered with a high-intensity light which made him subconsciously closes them.


    But before he could do anything¡­


    Ka-Boom! Rumble! Rumble!


    A series of explosions sted the area where he is in the center. All Gnd Mills could see was white light as he feels his body being shred asunder.


    Who would have known that a mere trap from a level 74 young man would destroy his physical body? It was behind hisprehension at this time as everything turned dark and his consciousness faded away.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand is panting as he leans on a tree. His energy reserve is low and his body is riddled with wounds all over.


    Although he was able to dodge those strikes from his powerful enemy, the energy from those simple attacks still got him both externally and internally. So right now, he needs to rest first and recover before continuing to his next move.


    Kzzt!!!


    ''Master Si Ji, what happened?'' from his ears the worried voice of Ryujin Osmond was heard.


    "Everything is fine¡­ I¡­ I was able to set a trap and killed Gnd Mills the traitor. You could deal with him as you wanted." Shin Jiao said as he took out some pills from his ring.


    ''Okay, you should return now. I will try to recall the army¡­'' Ryujin said on the other line.


    "Okay¡­ but the array breaking team is already in trouble. Hopefully, those lords are able to hold on just for a bit." Shin Jiao said with a frown then takes the pills in his hand.


    He supported himself from the ground and went toward the corpse of the high elf. He knew that the high elf is not yet dead but is barely holding on to his life. This is because the spider web trap he spread has the ability to cauterize the wounds. This is the reason why even though the parts of the body of the high elf and Gnd was severed, there is not much golden blood was strewn on the ground.


    As Shin Jiao walks he forcefully takes the mask on the high elf and the whole demon suit came off. Then he waves his hand and captures the head of the high elf.


    Those he has captured were tortured mentally; hence he would do that same to this high elf before releasing him.


    Shin Jiao did not linger to this ce as he proceeds with his next target. Though he wanted to study the demon mask, his assignmentes first. He ran as fast as he could to return to the ce where he left the others.


    Shin Jiao found a vantage point where he could see everything that is happening below. And from that point, he could see that the fighting between the suited high elves and the humans are still ongoing. But on the ground, he could already see a few fallen humans and some high elves.


    "Those three are very strong¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    However, he discovers that the two array experts are already missing and this made him frown for a bit.

 Chapter 729 - Timely Aid

    Chapter 729


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A bloody battle is happening as a group of high elves in demon suits assaulted the three remaining lords from the human race. The others were already captured and the remaining three lords were left to fend for themselves.


    Right now, the three are already filled with wounds all over their bodies and one of them even looks weak. Though the array master is a lord levelbatant, he is not as strong as the other two lords. And for this, he is the one dragging the two making the fight a bit trickier and hard.


    As the battle continues, somewhere deep within the shadows of the forest, a long ck muzzle of a rifle carefully peeks out of the bushes.


    Shin Jiao slowly calmed himself down and tried to erase the killing intent in his consciousness.


    As he carefully blends his presence with his surroundings, he became like the tree where he is standing on. He then carefully marked three enemies in his sight and as soon as he is able to mark thest, he did not hesitate and quickly pressed the trigger.


    A channel of strong energy suddenly came out from his body and then is flowed towards the rifle. Then from the rifle, something was triggered and another strong energy flowed from its butt and its bullet cartridge.


    The energy is 5 times stronger than what Shin Jiao has produced.


    If someone could see this strong fluctuation of energy, they would be shocked because this power is equivalent to a middle stage lord''s power level.


    Bang! Ping!


    A loud noise was produced as the bullet passes through the barrel of the rifle breaking the sound waves. And the powerful energy flew out like aser beam and in the middle of its flight; it suddenly divided into three separate energy bullets.


    The thumb-size bullet was reduced to three parts and flew to their respective target.


    Suddenly three high elves in demon suits fell to the ground with bloody holes on their heads. Due to the strength of the suits, the bullets only cause a hole to appear from the suits. However, the main body inside already have their heads sted like a smashed pumpkin.


    Seeing that his sneak attack was sessful, Shin Jiao immediately changes his location in an instant and quickly takes another position and marked three more targets. Then without hesitation, he quickly pulls the trigger and another three enemies went down.


    This time, the woman leading the group of high elves in demon suits, has noticed the strange urrence. The death of six of her men has caught her attention and she was immediately rmed.


    "We got another enemy! Everyone, form a defensive formation!" she shouted as she suddenly jumps to the back of the group.


    The three human lords heave a sigh of relief upon noticing the demons retreating and creating a defensive formation.


    They were pressured to the extent that they did not even try to retaliate and just end up defending themselves.


    But now, they suddenly had a glimmer of hope in their eyes.


    "Master Guan, you should escape first¡­ we will try to stop them¡­" one of the lords said as he tried to gather energy in his hands.


    "What?! No¡­ I¡­ I can''t abandon the mission¡­ I could still¡­"


    "No you must go, Master Guan¡­ this group of demons are after you¡­"


    Although a bit hesitant, Guan Santos knew that he is the target. The demons have already taken the two other formation experts and could not resist because their levels are very low. However, as one of the lords, he was able to at least defend himself though hecks the ability to fight effectively.


    Right now, he has no other choice but to retreat and report the failure of their mission. He gritted his teeth and with a clenched fist he suddenly pulls out an array formation disk.


    "This is a defensive array that would be able to protect you for a day¡­ if no high lord attacks you, then you can be safe. But after a day, this disk would self-destruct... Good luck!" he said as he suddenly zoomed out of the area.


    As soon as he left, two demons suddenly came chasing after him.


    Very soon as the two demons left, a silver sh and a faint sound broke the silence. The high elves in demon suits are prepared; however, they did not expect that a sneak attack would target their leader.


    Before everyone knew it, arge hole suddenly appears on the forehead of the woman hiding behind the group. Unknown to them Shin Jiao has already positioned himself on the side and is waiting for them to notice themotion he has caused.


    When the woman began issuing themand, he saw it and immediately knew that she was the leader. Without hesitation, he targeted the female elf in a demon suit and shots her.


    He did not bother to see if the woman really died, but instead, he quickly chases after the fleeing figure of the array master.


    With his flying de, Shin Jiao was able to chase after the three figures ahead. Then without any warning, he takes his shot and killed the two demons.


    After taking care of that, he quickly went back to the ce they are going to create the hole in the barrier. However, Shin Jiao did not choose the same location but instead choose a denser part of the forest where the barrier hits the trees.


    He did not mind what would happen next to those lords and the rest of the army. His goal is toply with the request of Ryujin Osmond as he was paid to do so under a contract.


    As he reached the spot, he began analyzing the barrier and after 30 minutes he frowned.


    "This is going to be difficult¡­ this barrier uses arge amount of energy. With my meager strength, I can''t possibly do this in a single setting¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Then after a while, he decided to start creating a hole in the barrier.


    "High Lord Ryujin¡­ this is Shin Jiao. My lord, the barrier is a bit tricky. It would take me around 3 to four days before I could fully create a breach in the entrapment barrier." Shin Jiao reported.


    ''Hmm¡­ Can''t you make it quicker?''


    "I can''t¡­ the other array masters were caught and the lord array master escapes back. I am alone in creating this breach¡­"


    ''Hmmm¡­ Alright, we will try to hold on and stop the entrapment array from finishing.''


    "Wait¡­ If I may suggest, my lord¡­ Do not try to resist the barrier from finishing anymore, because the conflicting energy would make it harder for me to finish the breach. Instead, try to reinforce the town''s protection barrier and hold on for 4 days. When I am done, the enemy barrier would immediately weaken and a hole above will appear. This would stop them from fully utilizing the entrapment array. Then we could proceed with your ns from there."


    After hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the other line was quiet. After a few minutes, Ryujin Osmond decided to follow with Shin Jiao''s ns. Though he knew that it would be dangerous and difficult, they did not have any other choices.


    Shin Jiao did not think twice as he created a 50 meters array and created a camouge. Then he began working on breaching the array in front of him.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, the leaders of Gipard town are called in a meeting. Everyone gathered in arge hall and began discussing the next step of the n.


    They all showed a gloomy expression after hearing the failure of their n. But what high lord Ryujin Osmond said made everyone feelplicated. Instead of fighting back, they would end up defending like a turtle inside their shell.


    Everyone was dejected and feel down.


    High Lord Ryujin Osmond did not tell them Shin Jiao''s activity in creating the breach. Ever since he discovers Gnd Mills''s treachery, he did not trust anyone inside the room anymore. He just told them to bid their time for a reinforcement to arrive.


    Then he also discloses to them the treachery of Gnd Mills which made the Mills family became nervous. This is true, especially to Joann Vine. She was sent here to assist the Mills family, but who would have thought that one of them would suddenly turn out to be a traitor of humanity.


    A traitor to humanity, what did that implies? It means that person has betrayed his own race. Even if he would try to seek asylum in othernds or races, he would always bear the shame of what he did.


    If the actions of Gnd Mills were not known and all of the fighters in the ce where the ambush urred were caught, then he would not be branded as such. However, someone has already recorded his deeds and there are people who discovered it and lived to tell the tale, so how could he escape this punishment.


    As for his family, they would be under investigation and would also suffer the same fate as him if found guilty.


    The mission was a failure to the traitor. And now the whole town has a gloomy feeling in it as people did not dare go out of their homes.


    Everyone has thought that they have failed and now they would be subjected to thebined forces of the High Elves and the Zith''ra races.


    It was really a gloomy day as many just prepare themselves to fight to their veryst breath before they would be a ve after resurrecting.


    This hopelessness could be felt in the air.


    Meanwhile, the cksmith workshop of the Jungs has once again closed their door and it seems that they suddenly disappear and no one could find them.


    In a tall tower in the middle of the town, Ryujin Osmond looks at the town below and heaves a heavy sigh.


    "I hope your ns would work out well, young Si Ji. The fate of this town is now in your hands¡­"

 Chapter 730 - In Light There Is Darkness

    Chapter 730


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The entrapment barrier isplete, and the vast army of the enemy began their attack and the rest marches forth towards the gorge. The goal is to attack thest defense on the border, the human fortress within the gorge.


    Gipard town is now under a barrage of attack from lightning and other elemental spells that tries to ravage the town''s shield.


    As the sound rumbles and the strong force hits the barrier protecting the town the people are not spared from the impact force created by the collision between the barrier and the elemental attacks.


    Many of the town''s houses are not spared and were ruined. Luckily everyone is prepared for this and has been sent to the middle of the town where another protection barrier is erected.


    Inside the city hall, in a round array formation, a few lords stood in a circle as they pour out their energy to make the barrier stable. In the middle of this array is a spear, the same spear that Ryujin Osmond got from Shin Jiao. Since he got two of them, he decided to use one as a channeling point that would help with the barrier energy increasing further.


    It has been two days since the start of the attack and the enemy has already given everything they''ve got. The exhausted lords are sitting on the side while trying to regain their energy.


    "If we keep this up, the enemy would not be able to defeat us." one of the lords said as he looks at the situation.


    "Yes, with that spear in the middle, we would be able to hold on even if it would take years before the reinforcement arrives. Hahaha¡­"


    Everyone is in a jolly mood as they discovered that the town is able to withstand the enemy even though they are trapped.


    "We only have one problem¡­ the food supply."


    "I have already asked the alchemists in the town to make fasting pills. This way the peasants and servants would not need to consume too much food."


    "Why not get rid of those lower-powered people?" suddenly someone suggested.


    Everyone took a nce at the person and frowns. How could they do such a thing? The reason why they are able to live a good life is because of those servants and peasants. Plus those lower-level people are the source of power for the race.


    Once they grow, they would add in the fighting capability of the race, so how could they do such a thing.


    Seeing that everyone is looking at him, the lord that suggested it turn silent and retreat in shame. He did not expect that his simple and casual suggestion would gain ire from everyone.


    "Anyway, we should just hold on until the backup arrives," Ryujin said as he appears at the door.


    ¡­


    Outside the town, the enemy feels frustrated as they could not even make the barrier inside the entrapment array budge. They were all a bit taken aback as even their n to use the array breaking technique was useless.


    The barrier in the town seems to have be stronger.


    On the third day¡­


    Inside the mansion of the Mills, a man slowly formed out of the dust from the resurrection spot of the family mansion. Then the figure of Gnd Mills slowly appears.


    He slowly opens his eyes and upon seeing that there are no one around a smile appears on his face.


    "Hehe¡­ It seems that no one in the town was informed." Gnd said with a smile.


    But what baffled him is that no servant is present inside the resurrection spot of the family mansion.


    So he just walks out and wipes the remaining liquid goo-like thing on his body. Then with a wave of his hand white cloth suddenly flew towards his body and clothed him.


    Then he calmly walks out of the resurrection spot and opens the door.


    As he takes a step forward, he suddenly feels his vision changes, and then all he could see in the void. Then from within the void, a small spark of me appears, and then another and then another until a line of light leading into a particr direction was formed.


    When Gnd Mills saw this, his heart skipped a beat. This scene only means one thing. And that is the immortal punishment space.


    This is a ce where immortals are punished until their sins would be pardoned.


    However, how could Gnd Mills not know what his sins are? Now his heart is filled with regret. He regretted being swayed by the enemy and bing a traitor to humanity. Though he has expected that such a thing would happen to him, yet he did not expect it to arrive sooner and he isn''t able to escape.


    His heart feels desperate, but how could he escape this? How could he escape the eternal imprisonment?


    Without a choice, and with a regretful heart, Gnd Mills epted his fate.


    ¡­


    In the outskirts of the town near the eastern part of the entrapment barrier, a young man sat cross-legged on the ground.


    In front of him is a hole the size of around 2 meters in width and 2 meters in height.


    On the ground is a stone table with many kinds of materials strewn around.


    Shin Jiao has finished the barrier 2 days ago and began to analyze the demon mask. He found it very interesting and judging from the way it was crafted, it was made by someone with great crafting ability. He did not expect that someone other than him and Geun Man is able to reach such prowess in crafting.


    Using the pattern of the demon mask andbining it with his own style of crafting, Shin Jiao is now able to create a suit for himself. This suit is something like what he had before.


    But this time, he made it more organic than metallic-like.


    As he opens his eyes after recovering his energy, he looks at the mask on the stone table. The mask looks like a helmet with tworge eyes and a mouth covering. Shin Jiao designed the mask to looks like something from his childhood memory.


    As he once again put his mind into finishing the mask, theponents on the stone table soon disappear one by one.


    After a while, he finished everything up and then stood up from the ground.


    "With this suit, my battle prowess would double or even triple. But the consumption of energy would be too much¡­" he thought as he carefully put on the mask.


    After he turned it on, aputer-generated voice came out.


    ''Initializing system¡­ booting up process will take ten seconds, please wait¡­''


    The system boots up and soon in his vision, he could see everything around him. Shin Jiao designed the helmet to have the ability to see in a 360 vision. With him in the center, he is able to see everything around him.


    Shin Jiao removes the helmet and hid it in his ring, and then he touches his earpiece.


    "The breach is sessful; it''s all up to you now, my lord." Shin Jiao said as he rys the coordinates where the breach is and how they could enter it as it is protected by a formation array that he raised.


    As Shin Jiao ryed everything, he did not linger in the area and suddenly his figure disappears from where he is as if he turned into sand and vanished.


    ¡­


    Before Ryujin Osmond received this good news, something happened in the town.


    After they caught Gnd Mills and the Mills family surrendered, a figure appears atop a mountain among the enemy soldiers. This figure exudes a powerful aura that made the High Elves and the Zith''ra races feel straitened. They could feel the powerful energying from the figure as everyone prostrate to the ground.


    "Da¡­ da¡­ Dragonkin¡­ that is a dragonkin. Why? How could it appear in this ce?" the general of thebined troops muttered in a shaking voice while he prostrates himself on the ground.


    Out of the three demi-god races, the dragons are the most powerful. They could be even already considered as gods amongst the immortals in the immortalnd.


    With spells and power that surpasses the norms and is passed down through their bloodlines, a dragon baby would be born with the power of a lord.


    And as they grow, they could easily overpower any immortals they faced.


    But dragons are very reclusive and seldome out.


    But if they made their move, then not even thebined forces of the High Elves and Zith''ra race could stop them.


    And now such a powerful being suddenly appears on the battlefield, what could this mean?


    Thebined army suddenly feels that the humans might have allied themselves with the dragons, and this would not bid well with the army.


    "General, what should we do?" a Zith''ra soldier asked with fear in his voice.


    "What can we do? That dragonkin is already nearing the saint level, even if we make a move, we''ll just die in its hands. I don''t want to suffer that humiliation and the failure of our mission."


    The dragonkin suddenly stopped as he looks at the entrapment barrier. He extended his hand and frowns while passing through the array with ease.


    Though he was not permitted to enter, by just using his own domain, he is able to pass through.


    He then casually walks towards the human town barrier. As soon as he touches the barrier he suddenly feels a strange and powerful resistance. And this made the dragonkin frown.


    He exerted his domain tried to break through the barrier. However, he was astonished to discover that the human protective barrier is far stronger and even stable.


    "Interesting¡­" he muttered as he turns around and flew above.


    He suddenly gathers his strength as his arm slowly bulges. His arm which looks human suddenly turned bigger and glittering golden scales appears.. Then a huge pressurees out as the dragonkin charges towards the barrier.

 Chapter 731 - In Darkness There Is Light

    Chapter 731


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Crash!


    A loud sound of something breaking reverberated through the air as a figure floated with a wide grin on his face. The dragonkin looks at the town below and his eyes scanned the whole area. High lord Ryujin and the other lords from the town floated in the air as they face the dragonkin.


    "Dragonkin¡­ why have you infiltrated ournds¡­ We human may be weak, but we would not stand this insult." Ryujin Osmond said with a frown and a hint of vignce in his eyes.


    The dragonkin just looks at the people in front of him and did not bother answering. After a while of scanning, he suddenly noticed a particr location in the town and directly flew there.


    "Wait!" Ryujin Osmond knew that this dragonkin wanted from the direction he is flying.


    "You wanted the spear, right?" Ryujin said with a frown.


    The dragonkin looks at Ryujin and nodded his head.


    "I am willing to give it as a gift. But in turn could you please help us for 1 day. That is my request."


    The dragonkin thought for a while and looks at Ryujin Osmond.


    "Why would I help you, lowly humans? I can just take that spear and leave this ce with ease¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I am no pushover, you know. If I wanted to, I could fight you to the death."


    Feeling the sudden rise in Ryujin''s aura, the dragonkin was a bit taken aback. It knew that outside of this ce there are also high lords from the High Elves and the Zith''ra races. If he fought a hard fight with the human, he might not be able to escape those two high lords.


    This is because he suddenly feels that the high lord from the human n seems to be more powerful than the other high lords from the two races outside.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, for just a day¡­ I will offer my help. In turn, I want to have the spear the divine spear."


    Ryujin heaves a sigh of relief as he leads the dragonkin inside the middle area of the town.


    Everyone also heaves a sigh of relief as they knew that the town was able to be safe because of this condition. Although they lost the divine spear, with the protection of another high lord from the dragonkin, the town would surely be able to withstand the onught from the entrapment barrier.


    After the dragon was able to enter the middle area of the town, Ryujin led him to the barrier. As the dragonkin saw the spear, his eyes could not help but glow in delight. He has truly hit a jackpot. When he felt the two aurasing from this direction a few days ago, he knew that the humans were able to create such a magnificent weapon.


    And now that he had seen it, he truly wanted to have it for himself.


    But as a dragon who keeps his word, he decided to help the humans for a day.


    "My name is Ryujin Osmond, what might this high lord name be?" Ryujin asked in politeness.


    "I am Grukal from the Red Scaled Dragon n of the Titan dragon race¡­"


    Upon hearing the reply of the dragonkin, everyone was dumbfounded. They did not expect that such a being would appear in the human territory.


    It is said that the titan red-scaled dragons are considered the second most powerful dragon race. They are second only to the golden scaled dragons and above the ck scaled dragons. Their prowess excels in me type Dao which covers different levels of mes.


    The red-scaled dragon n of the titan dragon race is always domineering and no other race would dare confront them except for the Gigantus race or the titans.


    But of course, since this dragonkin appears in this ce, this only means one thing. This dragonkin is on a journey of self-strengthening and gaining experience. And because of this no one would dare step forward and be its experience.


    And with the presence of the dragonkin, the war seems to be in a stalemate as thebined High Elves and Zith''ra n also dare not make their move. They didn''t want to annoy such a being, if not then if that thing transforms into a dragon, then there is a possibility that their army would be wiped out.


    And so for a day, the barrier was once again set up and the attacks from the entrapment barrier stopped.


    While the tension subsided, Ryujin Osmond suddenly heard a piece of great news. He is expecting that it would take another day before the n to breach the barrier would be finished. However, he soon heard from hismunication device that it was all done and ready.


    After hearing the instruction, the dragonkin on his side looks at Ryujin with glowing eyes. He heard the voice saying about a barrier breach and how to enter it. What made Grukal interested is how the voice was transmitted to Ryujin without any universal energy wave.


    If he was a bit far from Ryujin, he would not have heard it, but luckily he is near, in that way he is able to hear the report.


    "What is that?" he asked with a curious gaze while looking at the small earpiece on Ryujin''s ear.


    "Oh, this¡­" Ryujin carefully takes out the earpiece and showed it to Grukal.


    "This is a new trial technology developed in the town by a young human."


    Grukal nodded his head in realization. He heard that humans and some other race are proficient in crafting. And upon seeing the small thing that is able to do such an amazing feat, he was felt interested.


    "Can this enablemunication anywhere?" Grukal asked as he carefully takes the earpiece from Ryujin and inspects it.


    "Nah¡­ it''s only effective within 15 kilometers in radius. But this is just a prototype, the first of its kind in this town, so who knows, right?"


    The two chatted whileughing.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has now appeared inside the underground facility and meets with the people from the cksmith workshop.


    After greeting everyone he immediately went to his room and began to meditate. This is the safest ce for him to do this as he could feel that his body and dantian is about to break through to the next level.


    And soon, he began spreading the energy core on the ground, and sitting in a cross leg, he began absorbing the energy around him.


    Shin Jiao''s body acted like a vacuum as he sucks in arge amount of the universe''s energy. Soon he heard a faint sound of something breaking, then he opens his closed eyes slowly as a faint golden glow appears on them.


    "75th sphere¡­ I have now formed my 75th sphere¡­" he muttered in happiness.


    As Shin Jiao feels happy, he noticed that jumping from 74th to 75th spheres is actually not that simple. He is now in the middle tier World nascent realm or a golden armor protector. With this power, he would easily increase towards the 79th sphere with a breeze.


    But of course, breaking the 79th sphere''s bottleneck would once again take some time just like what he experienced from 74th to 75th spheres.


    As Shin Jiao marveled at the increase of his strength, he soon heard a voice from the earpiece on the table.


    "This is Si Ji¡­"


    ''Ah, Young Si Ji, this is High Lord Ryujin¡­ I would like to extend my thanks for what you have done. We were able to drive off the surrounding army of the enemy¡­ we will now be preparing to assist the fortress¡­ would you like to join us?''


    "Hmm¡­ I would be a bit busy cleaning up and preparing the store, I am sorry¡­"


    ''Haha¡­ No worries, we can handle everything from here. You''ve done us a great service already¡­ see you after this battle then.''


    "Yes, my lord¡­ Good luck."


    After the call was cut-off, Shin Jiao showed an astonished expression on his face. He did not expect that the enemy army would fall that easily.


    As he wonders, he walks out of the room and saw Eva Jung busily preparing some food.


    "Oh, Master Si Ji! You''vee out atst¡­" she beamed with joy.


    "You seem happy, how long was I out?"


    "Hmm¡­ more than 3 days¡­"


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao was dumbfounded. He did not expect that his breakthrough this time took him 3 days. Then he realized that the battle actually took a bit longer.


    After that, he ate with the Jungs and Alea Zin.


    Shin Jiao discover that Alea Zin also broke through to level 79 and this made him feel shocked. She actually made it to that level in just a few days; he could not think how hard she worked for that breakthrough.


    When Shin Jiao was looking at the non-stop manufacturing of trinkets, weapons, and armors, a smile crept on his face.


    Alea Zin suddenly walks behind him.


    "Umm¡­ Master Ji¡­ I¡­ I have to let you know something." she said with a sad expression on her face.


    "What seems to be the problem?"


    "Sigh¡­ I didn''t want it to happen, but it happened while you were breaking through. I broke through a day earlier than you. But the aura I produced in that breakthrough was really powerful that I decided to go out. This is so that I won''t hurt anyone in here¡­"


    "But¡­ I was discovered by High Lord Ryujin Osmond. He alsomanded me to return to the Osmond n, if not¡­ my family¡­ and¡­ and the people with me¡­ he¡­ said that the Osmond n would sentence everyone of abduction¡­" Alea Zin said with tears in her eyes.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao feel a bit helpless.. He knew that this day woulde and that she would soon face reality. But how could they face against a high lord of the powerful Osmond n?

 Chapter 732 - The Battle At The Front

    Chapter 732


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The cksmith shop is still not in business and everything in the shop is in disarray. Because of fear and anxiety, many people came to the shop and tried to steal some of its stuff hoping that it would help them able to escape this dangerous predicament.


    Some are even led by local town lords as they tried to attack the shop. The formation arrays have been ruined and everything is a mess.


    But no matter what they do, they could not find the people or the items inside the cksmith shop. And this made those who attacked the shop feel ashamed of their action as the situation in the town subsided.


    They even volunteer to fix it but still, the people and the items in it did not appear once again.


    Meanwhile, Alea Zin is currently inside a well-decorated room and her clothes have already been changed.


    Instead of wearing her usual scout uniform and her golden armor, she is now wearing a white gown and with hair ornaments making her look like a beautiful fairy.


    As she stood calmly while looking outside the window, Alea Zin''s heart is calm and collected.


    On her hand, she is holding a small pouch while gripping it tightly.


    "This is myst chance¡­ I will show them that I am someone not to be trampled with." She muttered while her eyesnded on the pouch in her hand.


    A faint smile appears on her face as she looks at the pouch as it seems that some kind of memory shes from her eyes.


    The night is tranquil and everything seems calm now in the town.


    However, everyone knew that not too far from this ce war is happening. Alea chooses to surrender to Ryujin Osmond so that Shin Jiao and the rest would not be implicated in her matters. And so, she stayed in town in the meantime.


    "I hope that master Si Ji would be fine." She muttered.


    "No, he will be fine¡­ he always does¡­"


    As Alea Zin gazes at the creeping darkness on the horizon, she slowly heaves a deep sigh.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the front lines, two figures floating in the air are facing against a number of high lords from the enemy army.


    Ryujin Osmond''s body is glowing with power as he wields his divine spear. Meanwhile, beside him is the dragonkin Grukal. Although the condition of exchange between the two is already done, Grukal did not leave the town.


    In fact, ever since he discovers some of the artifacts that the humans wield he became interested in crafting.


    For the whole journey towards the human fortress, he has been bothering Shin Jiao and the other craftsmen with tons of questions.


    As a dragonkin, his skill is a bit unpolished and rough, plus his control of universal energy is a bit destructive. This is one of the particr traits of the dragon race.


    They are powerful and almighty, but their Dao is always the Dao of destruction. But Grukal seems to be different.


    He began his travel in the premise to gain strength. But there is a hidden truth behind that reason. The fact that he is already strong, he aims to be able to control his destructive tendencies.


    Though he is not the first dragon to go on a journey to do this, yet he is one of the most persistent ones.


    His journey has already taken him hundreds of years across the borders of every race, and yet he was not sessful.


    One time he tried asking the dwarves for their crafting technique. But he finds it a bit rough andcks finesse. The elves on the other hand have finesse butck power. And so he continues on his travels until he discovers that faint aura from the humannds.


    As he wields the finely crafted spear in his hand and feeling the subtle yet strong power coursing through his body, he knew that he found what he is looking for.


    "High Elven and Zith''ra scums¡­ I am Grukal of the red-scaled dragon n of the titan dragon race. I am here to assist the humans to stop this lunacy¡­" Grukal shouted in his loud draconic voice even though he is still in human form.


    "Haha¡­ A vagabond little red dragon¡­ I would advise you to go home. Though we are not a match for the dragon race, we would not be easily defeated by a single dragon." shouted a blue-skinned giant from the Zith''ra race.


    "Haha¡­ You are already cornered and trapped. What else could you do to struggle?"


    The expressions of every soldier in thebined enemy army turned ugly as they knew of their predicament.


    Who would have known that the 100,000 soldiers they left to trap the town would fall? Who would have expected a high lord dragonkin would appear right at this moment? Plus it seems that the dragonkin was bought to side with the humans.


    "Grukal! I warn you¡­ if you interfere further, we will inform the dragon council about this. We shall see if you can escape your punishment?" a high elven lord shouted in anger.


    "Haha¡­ You talk too much. Do you know that the other races are looking down on your filthy race? High Elves¡­ Pfft¡­ I would rather befriend the dark elves than be with you phonies."


    When the high elves heard this, they all became angry. Within the elven race, there are many kinds of elves. Although the high elves were considered as the rulers and heads of the Elven Empire, the other races like forest elves, dark elves, and etc. coexisted with the rest.


    However, in this war, only the high elves and their close kind came to battle and did not include some elven races.


    Plus, the high elves considered the dark elves to be the lowest of the entire elven race. And it was an insult topare them to those low lives.


    And so this angered the army of the high elves along with their leaders more.


    Without warning, a high lord from the elven race suddenly brandishes his sword and attacked Grukal. Then another high lord elf followed behind as he chanted some spells.


    Grukal just watches the two and did not react.


    That was until the one with the sword suddenly created hundreds of powerful wind des which flew like guided missiles towards Grukal''s position.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The sound of the explosion reverberated through the air and this started therge-scale conflict.


    Below them, therge human army from Gipard town and the army from the fortress simultaneously attacked thebined army of the two enemy races.


    Shin Jiao joined the battle as he easily takes down the enemy using his sniper rifle while hiding from the back of the army.


    His target is the leaders of the enemy forces. This way, themand would be disrupted and would end in the defeat of the enemy forces.


    "One¡­ two¡­ three¡­"


    "Fifteen¡­ twenty¡­"


    Shin Jiao counted as he takes his air and began shooting the enemy in his sight. He just acted like a regr brute and did not gain attention from the enemy. However, after taking down more than fifty enemymanders and generals, the High Elves and Zith''ramand noticed this bizarre urrence on the battlefield.


    However, they were already toote. Their army is now in disarray and even with the presence of more than five high lords; they were still unable to defeat their enemy.


    As the battle ensues, many from both sides died and some disappear from the battlefield. Meanwhile, others did not and many small boxes could be seen scattered around the bloody battleground.


    Shin Jiao would collect these boxes whenever he woulde across them as he knew what those are.


    A day has passed since the deadly battle began and now darkness is slowly covering the skies. The area in front of the fortress is now in ruins as thend was torn asunder due to the powerful force from the high lords battling in the air.


    Those who are eliminated due to the crossfire amongst these powerhouses could consider themselves unlucky.


    However, the fighting still did not stop as the sky turned dark and the light from the power emitted by the energy of each fighter illuminated the darkness.


    At this time, Shin Jiao suddenly flew to the side and decided to try his new suit. With the darkness as his cover, though he could still be seen he is confident that he would not be caught.


    And so after donning in the mask, aputer-like voice of a female was heard.


    ''System is starting¡­''


    After that, his vision suddenly turned bright as he could clearly see everything in front of him.


    "This is the auto night vision mode." He muttered.


    Then with a smile on his face, Shin Jiao directly activated the mask.


    "Initialize armor activation¡­"


    ''Armor activation initializing¡­''


    "Start!"


    With thatmand, red vein-like membranes suddenly came out from behind the mask. As if living tentacles, the organic membranes suddenly wrapped around Shin Jiao''s body covering him like a human figure without the outer skin.


    Then after that, as the membranes hardened in just a second, a tough-looking ted exoskeleton covered Shin Jiao''s vital parts.


    He saw from his monitor that his body is now covered with the armor that he copied from the high elven demon suit. Now standing tall, he himself now looks like a white demon. After seeing his new vitals, Shin Jiao''s heart skipped a beat.


    He knew that if he uses his energybined with the armor, his strength would reach by leaps and bounds. Heck, he might even be able to battle a lord level fighter. But of course, that is in the premise that it would not be a long battle.


    Sensing his surrounding, Shin Jiao''s eyes suddenly went wide in shock as he discovers a flying de directed towards his head.

 Chapter 733 - The Battle At The Stronghold (2)

    Chapter 733


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Amidst the chaos of the battle deep within the forest a group of high elves are trying to escape. They saw how the humans and that dragonkin fought against their army and though they have the number, those two high lords are truly terrifying.


    And they must ry this message to the higher-ups of the high elven empire.


    It seems that the humans were able to procure divine artifacts of their own just like those that the high elves use.


    And so, with that in mind, they began escaping ording to the instruction of theirmanders.


    A part of these escaping groups is a group of four elves wearing green cloaks. Their red hair and tan skin are unlike those from the high elves of golden or silver hair and snow-white skin. From one look one could determine that these elves belong to the blood elves n.


    "Captain, look ahead!" shouted one of the blood elves which seem to have detected an enemy from his sharp senses.


    Everyone turn their sight to the direction he is pointing.


    Though it is covered with shrubs and thick leaves, the blood elves could still feel the aura emanating from that area.


    "Is that a demon?" asked one of them as the group stopped and suddenly darted towards the treetops.


    The group created an encircling formation as they entrap the enemy carefully.


    As they peek within the leaves, they saw something like a weird monster''s head and a body of a human warrior. When the group saw this they were curious and at the same time cautious.


    Suddenly they saw red veinsing out of the mask and suddenly enveloping the human. Then suddenly the human transformed into a demon-like creature.


    The group has already seen this kind of transformation. A rare group of elves has been given a rare divine artifact. It''s called the demon mask.


    And this same thing would happen once the demon mask is worn by the user. And now that they are seeing this on a human the group suddenly came to a conclusion that the mask may have been stolen by this human fighter.


    And so without hesitation, the captain of the group signaled for them to attack.


    The sneak attack would be a diversion as three of them prepare an entrapment spell to bind the human fighter. They know that the human would need some time to limatize himself with the armor.


    As the sharp de flew towards Shin Jaio''s head, he suddenly did a simple sidestep making the de barely gazing at him.


    With the power of the mask he made and the 360 degrees vision, he needs not to use his psychokinesis or absolute sense to dodge this simple attack. Plus the system in the helmet has already given him the optimum dodging pattern ording to all of his learned skills.


    The side step did not even make him do any effort, which made Shin Jiao a bit amazed.


    "This is a bit better, than my previous works¡­ I will call this ''the demon gear''. Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he waves his right hand and a ck katana appears.


    Then as if on cue, from within the bushes jumps out a number of tanned skinned elves wearing green cloaks. Their red hair looks like the blood which made their appearance a bit intimidating.


    "Blood elves¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly recalled that among the group of elves that attacked the fortress and the town, there are those with tanned skin and red hair.


    And from the information he had gathered these elves are called blood elves, one of the allied ns of the high elves.


    As the surrounding blood elves attack Shin Jiao, he did not show any sign of fear.


    Instead, he suddenly brandished his ck katana and quickly made his move.


    ng! ng! Ting! Ting!


    The sound of shing metal reverberates through the air at the same time energy and spells could be seen flying all over the ce.


    As Shin Jiao fights the group of blood elves with just raw strength, he slowly adapts to the power and ability of his new suit. While he is enjoying himself in fighting against his enemies, the blood elves felt pressured.


    Even after using their elemental Dao powers, they are still unable to subdue and defeat their single opponent. And this made the group broke out in cold sweat. They are not fools, they knew that are being used as a sparring practice by the human.


    While the fight is happening, the ground suddenly began shaking making the people feel out of bnce. And this includes Shin Jiao who was caught off-guard.


    Suddenly, thick vines the size of an arm burst out of the ground and surrounded Shin Jiao''s figure.


    A vine sessfullytches itself on one of his feet and suddenly intertwines with it.


    Shin Jiao although was taken by surprise, realized that he was too engrossed in fighting that he did not notice a few blood elves above hidden within the trees and chanting some spells.


    With a wave of his katana, the vine was easily cut and green nt sap came bursting forth from it. When a part of those nt sapsnded on his armor, he saw a corrosive effect that made the exoskeleton emit smoke.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he was a bit rmed. But when he realized that it has no effect on his armor, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    But then he did not have time for that as more tentacles are not grabbing his legs and some are even trying to grab his hands.


    But how could he let them? With a wave of his hand, he was able to cut all of the vines around him, and with one leap he escapes the vine''s encirclement.


    As soon as he turns his attention to the trees and the blood elves he immediately noticed that the only presence he could detect at those around him.


    Those hiding within the trees could perfectly mask their presence as if they are one with their surroundings.


    "Troublesome¡­" he muttered as he suddenly disappears from his spot.


    This time, Shin Jiao decided to end the battle in front of him.


    The disappearance of their opponent made every one of the blood elves show fear in their eyes. They knew that with the failure of the capture of their enemy, their opponent will now utilize his true ability.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Suddenly one of the blood elves shouted in pain as a ck katana de could be seen protruding behind his back.


    However, they could not see the shadow standing behind the guy which was pierced.


    Then everyone''s eyes went wide in horror as they noticed that theirpanion is actually being lifted in the air while the enemy is hiding behind him.


    "Attack him!" shouted their captain as he clenched his fist tightly on his weapon.


    A barrage of attacks came flying and ripped apart the blood elf that Shin Jiao is using as a shield. Then suddenly a blood fog burst from the corpse in his hand which spreads all over the ce.


    The blood elves discovered that their opponent has once again disappeared.


    Not long after that, another blood elf squealed in pain, and then another, and another. This situation happened until only the captain was left attending.


    The corpses around him did not dissipate, and this made the captain feel a bit worried. This is because as part of the elven race, he knew that the human might have used something to capture the souls of his teammates making them stay in the area.


    This is the same method they use to capture the souls of those humans and transfer them into those small ck boxes. Once this is done, the body will dissipate and after three days, the humans would resurrect and they are already captured and turned into ves.


    Upon thinking about this part, the blood elf captain now wanted tomit suicide. But whether he is fast enough or not, he did not know. But he knew that he is not a match for this human who is able to utilize the demon mask that the high elves created.


    As he is thinking to his part, he began to slowly retreat. But soon he suddenly discovers that his opponent is once again gone.


    He immediately searched the surroundings but did not find anyone. This made his heart feel a bit afraid.


    And so, he became apprehensive in his surroundings while his forehead is covered in sweat.


    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ ten seconds¡­ a minute has passed but he could not see a trace of his opponent''s figure.


    Upon thinking up to this point, he suddenly realized something.


    But before he could think, he saw his vision suddenlye tumbling through the air, and from his sight, he could see a headless body.


    And before he could process anything else, he found himself in a dark space.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao captured all of the blood elves in his surroundings including those hiding within the trees. He has now able to adapt to the new suit and found it really amazing. He could feel his strength increasing by many folds which is truly fascinating and terrifying at the same time.


    However, the consumption the suit does in his energy spheres is also terrifying.


    "I need to figure out a way to use an energy core to augment the power supply of this suit." He muttered as he gathered the valuables of those fallen blood elves on the ground.


    "Haha¡­ My haul for today is not that bad¡­" he said with a chuckle.


    He wouldter remove the seal on those weapons and armors so that he could study and then sell them to the town.


    After doing that, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to go back to the battlefield where intense fighting is still happening.

 Chapter 734 - Journey To The Osmond Clan

    Chapter 734


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed ever since the battle at the front lines of the stronghold started. The death toll to both the humans and thebined army is numerous. However, since thebined army could not resurrect at the nearest spot, they were driven back to the borders of Gipard town by the overwhelming number as those who died would sometimes resurrect on the battlefield or within the stronghold or the town.


    The defeat of thebined army is imminent and this came with a prize as many of thebined army soldier''s ck box was taken and put inside a special prison. Thousands ended up resurrecting as prisoners of war.


    Facing the two powerful high lords was the dilemma of thebined enemy forces, plus the emergence of a newbatant which the battlefield warriors named the mist demon. This is because of the way it would suddenly materialize near its target.


    Within the mist and the fog caused by the dust and golden blood, its figure would suddenly appear and take the life of its target without a word.


    And this has caused big trouble for thebined army. However, the demon seems to be avoiding the humans, so this made thebined army struggle in despair.


    Although the humans are still wary of the existence of the mist demon, they still did not fully trust the demon. It is an innate hatred against the enemy where which they are training on bing stronger for, the enemy that they would be facing after their stay in the immortalnd.


    The battle has ended with the enemy now sent at the borders of the town of Gipard. Therge army of thebined High Elven and Zith''ra races did not continue marching forward. This is because more than half of their army is now at the hands of the human race.


    Meanwhile, right at this time, Grukal is leisurely roaming inside a newly opened cksmith shop. He is carefully browsing every item and artifact inside the shop with glowing interest in his eyes. Those that see him would stand to the side and never bother the man.


    While a beautiful sales clerks of the cksmith shop stood to his side while exining the items he is looking at.


    That''s right; Shin Jiao has once again opened the cksmith shop due to the request of Ryujin Osmond. And the trade for this one is for him to escort Alea Zin as she would be taken back to the Osmond n main city, Omin City.


    After leaving everything in the hands of Hans Jung and his family, Shin Jiao is now ready to depart and escort Alea Zin.


    In fact, he didn''t have to as he knew that she has already decided to go back and face reality. However, how could he let this chance slip by? With Ryujin Osmond still in the town to repel the enemy forces, the only escort she has is a lord and a dozen of gold armored protectors.


    The light in the sky is already high as a caravan slowly departs from the town.


    "Master Ji, you didn''t have toe and escort me back. I am well able to take care of myself." Alea said while serving Shin Jiao a tea while the two sit inside a floating carriage.


    "Alea, you are my friend. How could I let you face this trouble alone? If you are already decided to surrender to the Osmond n, then I have no say to that. But I must make sure that your so-called husband is worthy of you¡­" Shin Jiao said with a tone that''s like that of a father.


    Alea could not help but giggle at his words and her heart feels warm. She feels like this young man who is younger than her acted more of a father to her than her real father who just used her as a political pawn to gain status in the Osmond n.


    Though she knew that her father is not that bad, yet she really feels hurt at his gesture.


    The travel would take a long time from the town of Gipard to the capital city of Omin, but the journey is not boring as Shin Jiao and Alea exchanges words while he helped her with her cultivation and preparation for her breakthrough to be a lord.


    So far, the progress of her cultivation is really bing faster.Meanwhile, those that are escorting the caravan have their suspicion on the young man that is riding with Alea Zin''s carriage.


    They suspected that Alea and the young man have an explicit rtionship and that it would be troublesome if it continues. However, the leader of the group, the local lord sent to lead the group did not say anything. He is aware of the conversation inside and knew who Shin Jiao is.


    After a whole twenty days of peaceful journeying, the caravan has now arrived at a border town near the capital city. The darkness of the night has already covered the skies and the caravan is hoping to enter the town for protection from the shadow creatures.


    However, as soon as the group arrives, they noticed a horrible scene.


    The town''s folks seem to be already inside their homes and fear could be felt in the air.


    Even the guards of the town did not daree out of their guard post as if fearing thating out would spell doom. Hence, as the caravan arrives at the town''s gate, they are greeted with the presence of many shadow creatures roaming around the town.


    "What is happening?" Shin Jiao muttered upon seeing the densely packed shadow creatures in the town that has also caught the sigh of the caravan.


    Without warning, the shadow creatures rush towards the caravan with their glowing eyes.


    The group of protectors did not hesitate to immediately form a protective barrier around the carriages as they usually do these past few days in their travels.


    Then suddenly the two forces collided which resulted in a chaotic fight. One side defending and the other is a horde of shadow creatures.


    It did not take long before the shadow creatures were eliminated by the gold armored protectors. The group then sweeps the town and got rid of the rest that is still hiding.


    Before midnight, everything was cleared and the town now has a tranquil atmosphere. The gold armored protectors did not bother to even collect the energy core of the beast. However, Shin Jiao is different; he decided to help the group and at the same time collected the cores.


    With thousands of shadow creatures roaming in the streets he soon gained thousands of energy cores.


    After the battle, the group entered an inn and from there learned a story.


    The town is actually being terrorized by a demon for a few days now. However, they could not send anyone outside as those who would leave to inform the capital would be ambushed.


    The special case of the town is that they did not have any local lords.


    Since it is close to the capital city, about 2 hours of travel by the fastest mount, the town just houses many gold and silver armored protectors. However, ever since the invasion began, those town protectors were sent to the front lines.


    And so the town is left with a few weak silver armored protectors who are able to fend off against the shadow creatures at night.


    But everything changes a few days ago when the demon appeared.


    Though it did not destroy the town, yet it has also taken their freedom.


    Terrorized by day and night, the town was left like a ghost town. That is until the caravan arrived.


    Plus, they also learned something incredulous that has happened in the battle between the humans and thebined army of High Elves and Zith''ra. The other border towns and stronghold actually fell. And for this reason, many of the human ns united to stop the advancing force of the enemy.


    Arge portion of the human territory was taken because of this failure. Everyone was bbergasted upon hearing this.


    "I guess the Osmond n has their hands tied in this incident." Shin Jiao muttered as he looks at Alea Zin who is standing beside him.


    She was quiet and did not say anything. She knew that what Shin Jiao said is true, but she still could not help but frown.


    Although she is concerned with her forced marriage, she is still a part of the human race. In her heart, she wanted to go to the frontlines and fight to drive away from the enemy.


    Seeing her absent gaze, Shin Jiao just shook his head.


    "Do you want to escape and go to the front lines?" He asked in a low tone.


    His words seemed to have startled her a bit. But she could not deny that what he said is what she wanted to do right now.


    "We will rest here for a while and then resume our journey tomorrow." The lord escorting Alea Zin said.


    With that, the group took a room and rested in the inn.


    But only after an hour have passed after midnight. Argemotion was heard outside the town''s walls.


    This made Shin Jiao who is sitting cross-legged on the ground frowns. He has already helped the town activate its protective barrier. Though it is being supported by a gold armored protector, it is still strong enough to defend against shadow creatures.


    So how could an explosion happen outside?


    Sensing that the problem is critical, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to stand up and rush outside.


    As soon as he takes a step, he immediately noticed the barrier center of the town burning in red me.


    Then high above the center of the town, a figure ominously floated.


    "The demon has appeared¡­" he muttered to himself.

 Chapter 735 - Journey To The Osmond Clan (2)

    Chapter 735


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The town of Gimli is one of the outskirts towns under the capital city of Omin where the Osmond n main leaders reside. The town is only a few kilometers away from the capital which is a bit close. However, it is considered as one of the abandoned towns because of the vige around it not producing enough immortals from other worlds and some were even moved to another ce.


    Hence the town relies mostly on its own people and its own poption to grow. But the resources they received from the family are what cause the town to deteriorate and fall to this degree.


    At this time that the demon appeared, the town has really fallen to desperation. They didn''t know if they could fight against the demon as of this moment.


    As therge figure appears above, the people in the town tremble.


    The barrier protecting the town has just been destroyed by the demon and this made everyone fear what would happen next.


    Many who still wanted to fight began to gather and prepare themselves to fight a losing battle. However, they would never surrender to a demon.


    "HIhihi¡­ Human¡­ tremble before me! I will make sure to capture each of you and be my ves¡­ Hahaha¡­" the demonughed maniacally.


    The hearts of everyone are gripped with fear. Though they knew they would not die, the most horrible thing about this is being a ve. If they are turned into immortal ves, then they would be working under their master with abuse and torment for eternity.


    That would mean suffering more than they could imagine.


    "We won''t let you get away with this demon! We will fight with us all!" shouted someone from the crowd.


    Following his words, the rest of the people began taking out their weapons to face the enemy.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand watches to the side as he also takes out his weapon. Alea Zin and the rest of the people in the caravan also join with the people in facing the demonic threat.


    As they are preparing to fight something suddenly hits the town''s gate with a loud bang.


    Then from the ruins of the gates, arge shadow creature could be seen. It looks like a wolf with two heads and its back is covered with ckish sturdy-looking scales.


    Awoo!!!


    With the howl from the shadow creature, the demon suddenly showed a sinister smile on his ugly face. But the demon suddenly vanished from his spot without a trace. Everyone was bbergasted and did not know where the demon went.


    "Damn it! Where is that bastard!" shouted someone as everyone also cursed while looking around.


    "Let''s handle the shadow creatures first!" someone suggested.


    Then a group went towards the gate to face the giant shadow creature.


    Shin Jiao was also surprised that the demon actually escaped. So without a second thought, he suddenly takes out a binocr and began scanning the surroundings. And true to his suspicion, the demon actually did not vanish by is currently using a stealth technique to hide from the humans.


    He is currently standing above a roof while watching the people below.


    Shin Jiao did not think twice as he takes out his rifle.


    When Alea Zin saw his weapon she showed a confused look on her face. But she just stood by Shin Jiao while watching the surroundings.


    The battle by the gate intensified as the people not only face the wolf-like shadow creature but also more shadow creatures appear.


    However, something baffled her at this point. She could see that the shadow creatures are actually not afraid of the light that the town produces. It''s as if that light has no effect on them anymore.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao has already adjusted the scope and set his sight on the enemy at the roof.


    Bang!


    The loud sound of the rifle startled everyone. Even the demon on the roof was rmed and turned his gaze to the sound. However, it was toote as before he could move his head, it was blown back as soon as he heard the sound.


    Everyone saw a figure flying in the air and falling to another roof, then rolling towards the ground.


    As the demon fell to the ground, golden blood suddenly pours out of its head that seems to look like a helmet rather than a head.


    From the get-go and in his sight, Shin Jiao knew that the demon is actually an elf.


    "Guess they have infiltrated the human territories from those fallen fortresses¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he kept his rifle.


    "Let''s help them fend off the shadow creatures¡­" Shin Jiao said as the rest of the people runs towards the gate.


    Meanwhile, the local lord from the town of Gipard has aplicated look on his face as he realized that what Shin Jiao killed was actually a lord level demon. He knew that if he fights against this young immortal, then he would not be able to survive with those weird gears he uses.


    ¡­


    The next day, the caravan continues traveling towards the capital city of Omin while the town folks waved them goodbye.


    The journey this time was a bit smoother as the caravan arrives in the capital city without any hitch.


    Shin Jiao was greeted with a magnificent view of the capital city of Omin.


    Compared to the other city, the city of Ta''al, which he has visited before, Omin city has three times thend area but ten times more imposing.


    "This city is huge¡­" one of the gold armored protectors escorting the caravan muttered.


    "No matter how many times Ie back to this ce, it really amazes me how huge it is."


    "This is the capital city of Omin¡­" Alea Zin began to tell the story about the city.


    Shin Jiao learned that the city is controlled by the Osmond n. Almost half of the city is owned by the Osmond n where whose main territory is in the middle city.


    A tall ck castle that is taller than the rest of the buildings in the city stood aloft bearing the power of the Osmond n.


    And leading the n are the ten heads of the Osmond n. All of them are saint ruler level powerhouses.


    As Shin Jiao listens, he knew that Alea Zin could not escape her fate by being married off to one of the scions of the n.


    As the caravan enters the huge city, they saw hundreds of thousands of people on the street. Many are travelers and vendors selling their goods. And there are also many who are buying them.


    After an hour of travel, they soon arrived in front of arge estate. At the top of the gate of the estate, the word ''Zin'' could be seen. This signifies that this ce is the territory of the Zin family.


    They were greeted by a snobbish looking man wearing a loose gray robe. While looking at Shin Jiao on the side while standing beside Alea Zin, the snobbish looking man threw a suspicious gaze at Alea Zin.


    "The master is displeased with the young miss¡­ I hope you prepared an exnation about this," he added while ring at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with him as he just stood there without minding anyone and just looks curiously at the mansion behind the gate.


    "Follow me, young miss¡­ the rest of you can leave now." the snobbish man said with a wave of his hand.


    The rest of the escort of the caravan showed a displeased look on their faces but they could not do anything about it. With a dejected look on their faces, everyone retreated, even the local lord who escorted the caravan left.


    Alea on the other hand showed aplicated look on her face.


    "Master Si Ji¡­ Thank you for everything that you have done so far¡­ I guess¡­ I guess this is¡­ goodbye." She said with a low voice.


    "You''re wee, Miss Zin¡­ However, I just want you to remember something. Your fate alwaysys in your hand. Whether you live or die, happy or sad, lonely or¡­ with friends. It''s for you to decide." Shin Jiao said with a knowing smile as he turns around and walks away.


    "If you truly decide, then call me¡­ I''ll be there to help¡­" he added while waving his hand in the air.


    Those who heard and saw his words and action¡­ frowns.


    "What a cocky bastard!"


    "Let''s teach him some manners¡­"


    "How could he just bber his mouth in front of the Zin family¡­"


    However, all of those are just words and no one dare make their move. In the city, fighting is not permitted especially on the road. This is an explicit rule which is strictly observed by the families and the ns.


    Deputes between people and ns would always be resolve in the arena. This way one can decide properly on who the stronger side is and who the one to dictate what is right is.


    Shin Jiao did not stay longer and just went to a random inn where he began to think of the things he has learned and discover from their trip.


    "It seems that the human race is at the brink of being subdued¡­" he thought as he learned what had happened in the front lines and the fall of some of the fortresses.


    However, he could not do anything about it. What can a single person do? There are many people who are more powerful than him? He couldn''t even help his friend.


    While thinking to this point, Shin Jiao lies down on the bed and slowly thinks of a solution to help Alea if ever she asked for his assistance.


    But before he could think deeply, the door of the inn he is staying in was suddenly kicked open.

 Chapter 736 - Fiancée

    Chapter 736


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Five huge and burly men wearing long scarves covering half of their faces barged inside the room. Each of them is holding different types of weapons in their hands as they directed their gaze to the only bed inside the small room.


    However, they did not see anyone inside. All they could see is an empty room and nothing else.


    "What is happening here? I thought the inn owner said that the target is inside this room?"


    "I think that guy already left¡­"


    "What? That''s impossible how could he go out when we already put a trap outside the window? The only exit he could take is through the door¡­"


    "Well, where is he then?"


    "Enough of this¡­ we should just ask the inn owner for an exnation. The Zin n will not like to hear our failure¡­"


    "Whatever, that haughty butler of the n is too much¡­ He is too domineering."


    "Hey, keep your mouth shut. This is themand from the head of the n. We should deal with that guy as soon as possible."


    After the five burly men walk out of the room, Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly appears from within the shadows and looks in the direction of the people leaving.


    "So it''s like this then¡­ The Zin family thinks that I''m a pushover¡­ Haha¡­ If not for Alea Zin, I will wipe out their entire family without them knowing¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a sneer on his face.


    "Let''s just see what their next move first¡­"


    After saying that, he suddenly merges with the shadow and disappears from the room.


    Meanwhile, the group of five brutes who came to attack Shin Jiao has now returned to the Zin household.


    Inside arge hall, many people are seated while discussing some matters. The hall is wide and in the middle sat a tall man wearing a gray robe. On the sides sat the other heads of the Zin family.


    "Patriarch, since Alea is back, what is your n?"


    "We should hasten this marriage. Alea''s strength has suddenly reached the threshold of bing a lord. If this continues, then it would be¡­"


    "Keep your opinion to yourself! What do you mean by this?"


    "We need the support of the Osmond n. If she could marry in the n, then we could have another trump card."


    "Are you stupid? Alea has already proved herself to be able to reach lord level in just a short span of 300 years. Plus I can feel the energy in her body almost breaking through¡­ do you think we can just give up to such a geniusing from our family because of some small favors from the Osmond n?"


    "Yeah, I agree we already have many marriages with the Osmond n. I think it''s time we keep one genius for our own."


    The discussion inside the room became louder as the opinions of the people are divided into two. One is pushing the marriage, while the other is opposing it.


    In the middle of this, the man in a gray robe sitting in the middle just shows a deep frown on his handsome face.


    The Zin n has a lot of influence inside the Omin city. And this is gained because of their connection to the Osmond n. However, the family itself is not that strong. They only have one high lord who is the grand patriarch of the family and only a few lords which hold the highest positions in the n and some of the towns controlled by the Osmond n.


    And so in total, there are less than 50 lords. And this is smallpare to the other ns and families.


    As the discussion became deeper, the five people who were sent to kill or capture Shin Jiao enter the room after lowering themselves on the ground.


    "How was it? Did you kill that brat? That would send him directly to Gipard town¡­ Haha¡­"


    The rest chuckled as they all knew of the mission the five gold armored protectors have.


    Upon hearing this, the five''s expression turned pale. They knew that they messed up.


    "This¡­ my lords¡­ we¡­ we didn''t see that person inside the room¡­" one of them reported.


    "What? What do you mean?"


    "It seems that the young man named Si Ji is not in the room. We tried to confirm it, but we did not find him inside there."


    "Did he escape?!"


    "¡­" The five were bbergasted and did not know what to say.


    Their hands are shaking and thick cold sweats are covering their foreheads.


    "Monitor the inn, I want you to find that bastard! We will deal with him as we deal with the others¡­" one of the lords said.


    "Wait¡­ have you heard what Alea said¡­ that person. He is a very talented craftsman. I think it would foolish on our part to be an enemy of such a person." The man in the middle said with a frown.


    "Patriarch, the young miss is just muddleheaded with fantasies and love. Do you really think that if what she said is true, we would not hear anything?"


    "Wait a minute¡­ I think I heard a piece of news that someone is helping Gipard town. This might be the reason why even though the n only sent one high lord in that ce; it is still standing and did not fall."


    "That''s pure hearsay¡­ High Lord Ryujin Osmond is a very powerful high lord, how could he be defeated that easily? That''s also the reason why he is the only one sent in that ce."


    The people began to discuss once again.


    This time within the shadows inside that room a figure is hidden in an inconspicuous corner.


    "This is getting boring¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he decided to leave.


    As he moved, the expression of the man in the middle of the hall suddenly changes. And this was noticed by the other lords and each of them turned their faces towards the direction where Shin Jiao''s figure was once standing.


    With a wave of his hand, silver light appears and hits the dark corner of the hall.


    The ce was destroyed but nothing was found in that ce.


    "I could have sworn I saw something moving in there." He said as he retracts his energy.


    Everyone is also vignt as they too felt it at that time.


    The meeting was dismissed not longter and everyone left the room.


    After everyone left, the figure of Shin Jiao suddenly materialized in another dark corner. At that time, he clearly felt a suffocating killing intent when he moved.


    Luckily he was fast enough to move within the cover of the dust cloud and run directly to another side. A part of his hand is wounded by that powerful explosion.


    "Damn that guy¡­ he is close to a high lord already." He thought as he suppresses the pain on his arm.


    "The Zin n is not that simple, yet their forces are not that strong. If Alea decided to leave this ce, then I could only use the teleportation so that we can instantaneously return to Gipard town."


    Not long after he left the shadows, two figures suddenly came out of another corner. They carefully observe the area andbed through it using their domains.


    However, since Shin Jiao has already left, the two lords did not find anyone inside.


    Meanwhile, inside a well-decorated room, a figure is lying in the bed. Her eyes are filled with indecisiveness.


    Alea Zin talked with her father and the two arrived on an agreement. If she could break through to the lord level within two months, then her arrange marriage will be annulled, if not, then she would be forcibly married to one of the young masters of the Osmond n.


    She also learned that the first young master who wanted her gave up. And now another young master wanted her and the power of the Zin family. That young master is named Gabriel Osmond.


    He was actually the first one to want to get Alea Zin when he first saw her. However, his cousin was faster in acting and was the first to present his marriage offer to the Zin family. But luckily for him, Alea did not want this marriage and immediately run away from home.


    This time, he was the first to discover her whereabouts and did not want to waste this chance. She was always in his mind and could not stop thinking of her ever since that day.


    It has been many years but he did not get over her, and she is still in his mind. Gabriel Osmond has truly decided that Alea Zin would be his wife and he would pursue her at all cost. However, Gabriel''s personality is a bit shy, so he did not know what to say.


    When he presented his n to his father, there was an adverse reaction within his family. However, his motherpletely agreed with her son''s decision.


    This is because she saw that the girl Alea Zin is not swayed with power or authority. She was a bit disobedient, but that''s the thing that she likes for her 2nd son.


    And so the proposal was presented, but the Zin family did not send their answer yet, and this made the whole situation a bit stressful on the part of the Zin family.


    At this time, Alea Zin came out of the Zin estate and visited a shop. At this time, Gabriel identally is also in the shop following one of his sisters.


    When he saw her, he suddenly wanted to approach, but his expression turned serious when he saw Alea Zin walking towards a person.


    "Hey, why are you here? I thought you''ve left¡­" Alea said with a beautiful smile which took Gabriel''s breath away.

 Chapter 737 - Fiancée (2)

    Chapter 737


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Gabriel wanted to walk forward but suddenly frowns upon seeing the handsome young man in front of Alea as she walks towards that young man. Aplicated feeling overcame his expression as he watches while she talks to the young man while giggling every now and then.


    Not longter the two separated and Alea continues with her shopping in the market district.


    Alea wanted to be with Master Si Ji, but she knew that she would cause him trouble if she stayed with him due to the family following behind her. Luckily for her, the message she wanted to convey to him was sent stealthily and he responded by secretly handing her a piece of paper.


    The people around her did not notice that and while shopping she secretly peeked at the letter. She saw what Shin Jiao wrote in it and a smile crept on her face.


    The ce and location for the array te are written on the piece of paper. She knew that if she uses that array te, she would really reach the lord''s level in just a month.


    With her cultivation of 300 years, her body is already prepared to ept that huge amount of power. She just needed a device or a catalyst that could provide her as such. However, within the city or any ce in the immortalnd, there is no such thing. It is hard to control the universe element in the air which always baffles the array masters.


    Even in creating a barrier, everything is maintained in a bnced and there are no energy fluctuations in the air that could cause chaos to the Dao.


    But what Shin Jiao learned is different. He has learned a higher form of an array that could control the universalws. Though he could only touch the basic at this moment, yet it is already enough to fascinate even those saint rulers of the immortalnd.


    After Shin Jiao left, Gabriel sent someone to follow Alea Zin while he himself followed Shin Jiao.


    Not longter, he saw the young man entering a tea shop.


    He entered the shop and immediately saw Shin Jiao walking to the second floor.


    While sitting on one of the tables on the second floor, Shin Jiao noticed a young man suddenly sat on the opposite side of his table.


    He did not know who the young man is but knew that this is the same person who is tailing him a while ago.


    The two look at each other and observe each other''s appearance.


    Shin Jiao is wearing a robe with a bluish hue which makes him looks like a young master of a n. While Gabriel wears his favorite white robe and holds a white paper fan with mystic arts drawn on it.


    "Good morning¡­ I am Gabriel Osmond, and who might this young master be?" Gabriel said with a polite gesture.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. He expected this young master to throw his weight around and hearing that he belongs to the great Osmond n, Shin Jiao knew that this young man holds a high position in the n.


    He might even be a young master of the 2nd generation of the Osmond n. And if he is, then Shin Jiao would find it hard to face this man with the big power behind him.


    But contrary to his expectation, the young man seems humble and friendly. Even his tone is controlled and showing neither a haughty nor overbearing attitude.


    "Good morning! I am Si Ji, I''m just a regr merchant from Gipard town." Shin Jiao replied.


    "Oh¡­ so you might be one of the people that escorted the mistress of the Zin family."


    "Yes, we traveled to Omin city together with other people."


    "Ahhh¡­ I see¡­ you must have developed a great friendship with Miss Alea Zin."


    When Shin Jiao heard this question, he suddenly had a realization. He might have discovered that this young man in front of him might be Alea Zin''s fianc¨¦.


    Upon thinking up to this point Shin Jiao carefully reassessed the young man and thinks about the reason why he is so friendly towards him.


    However, he did not show this to his face as he just calmly sips the cup of tea on the table. He then gestured for Gabriel to do the same.


    With calmness in their eyes, the two keep their calm while enjoying the scent and aroma of the tea.


    "Young master Gabriel is interested with Miss Alea?" Shin Jiao asked calmly.


    "Hmm¡­ Yes¡­ I have my eyes on her ever since I first saw her. How about you¡­ Master Si Ji?" Gabriel replied calmly then shifted his gaze towards Shin Jiao with a smile.


    Shin Jiao knew that this young man is trying to prove his and Alea''s rtionship. He knew that this man might be the fianc¨¦, and as her friend, he wanted to see if this man is really good enough for Alea who holds boundless talent and potential.


    As a friend could only hope for the best for her.


    "Hmm¡­ Miss Alea and I are friends¡­ but I would not want any random guy to be with her¡­ even if that guy belongs to a powerful n." Shin Jiao said with a slight smile on his face while his eyes are on the cup on the table.


    Hearing the words of Shin Jiao Gabriel seems to feel arge burden being lifted from his back. Though he is still doubtful he knew from Shin Jiao''s reaction that he is not interested in Alea Zin. This is because he could see in the young man''s eyes that he longs for someone who seems to have not existed in the world anymore.


    It was the eyes of someone longing for the one he loves that passed away. And this expression in the young man''s tranquil aura made Gabriel looks highly at the young man in front of him.


    With a faint smile on his face, he knew that he has met a kindred spirit.


    "Master Si Ji¡­ If you would, I want to invite you to my home¡­" Gabriel suddenly blurted out without thinking twice.


    This invitation seems to have woken Shin Jiao from his calm stupor. He shifted his eyes doubtfully at the young in front of him.


    "Don''t mistake my intention¡­ I just feel that you and I share the same sentiments when ites to women. In fact, in all my 300 years of life in thisnd, I did not dabble in any type of rtionship with any female. My heart is set on making myself stronger. That is until I saw her¡­" Gabriel exined as he shifted his eyes outside the window.


    Then a faint smile appears on his face, a smile of longing and contentment even though he could just look at the woman he loves.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh at this hopeless romantic person in front of him. Who could have known that the fianc¨¦ that Alea is trying to escape from would be this kind of person? A person who is willing to wait for her and would only be contented in watching her from afar.


    He shifted his gaze and there he saw the figure of Alea being followed by a few guards and some maids.


    Shin Jiao smiled and decided to intervene. Though he did not fully trust this person yet, he knew that he would be a good candidate for Alea Zin. Gabriel is a man who is willing to take care of her and has a great background to help her reach the top.


    "Alright, I will take you up on it¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Gabriel was a bit taken aback as he did not expect Shin Jiao to agree so fast. He suddenly stood up.


    "Let''s go then, I wanted to ask you a lot of questions privately¡­" Gabriel seems to be feeling excited as he gestured for Shin Jiao to follow.


    Feeling a bit helpless, Shin Jiao could just heave a sigh and follow behind the excited man as the two left.


    On the road, Gabriel made sure that he would not be seen by Alea as he just looks at her from afar with that longing and loving gaze. Shin Jiao who saw this just shook his head and smiled.


    The two soon reach arge courtyard with many servants going to and fro. The guards guarding the courtyard show their imposing aura with their customized golden armor gleaming. Shin Jiao noticed therge golden sign above the gate, Osmond n.


    He knew that this is not the main n as this only a courtyard, but he knew that this courtyard belongs to the main Osmond n.


    Soon they enter a room with many paintings and calligraphy strewn all over the ce. Plus there are also many scrolls and array formations lying on the ground. With one nce Shin Jiao knew that those array formations are failed array formations. But some of them still emit slight energy fluctuations which made him smile.


    Soon the two enter a room. As soon as Gabriel opens the finely crafted wooden door, he was startled to see someone inside therge room.


    This reaction from him was also noticed by Shin Jiao. So he curiously peeked from behind Gabriel and saw a handsome man wearing a leather vest over his finely crafted silver robe. From the looks of the man and his imposing manner, Shin Jiao knew that this man holds a high position in this house.


    "Uncle! When¡­ when did you return? You should have informed me earlier!" Gabriel''s tone suddenly changes as an excited expression appears on his face.


    Shin Jiao is now curious who this person that the young master of the Osmond n excitedly greeted as his uncle.

 Chapter 738 - Half Step Divine Weapon

    Chapter 738


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Yoshi Kiwazo is a close acquaintance of Gabriel Osmond''s family. His dad, Fallion Osmond, is a blood brother of Yoshi Kiwazo. The two fought side by side a few hundreds of years ago against a group of demons who appear from the borders of the Osmond n.


    This friendship was formed through tacit understanding and trust in each other as they face danger and lived through it without dying even once.


    The two have respected and esteemed each other''s strength and loyalty. And so the two became blood brothers and Yoshi Kiwazo has been leading the younger generations of his friend Fallion as he himself doesn''t have any blood rtives in the immortalnd.


    And so he treats the sons and daughters of Fallion as his own.


    Seeing Gabriel entering the room with a guest, Yoshi Kiwazo showed a faint smile and waves his hand while gesturing the young man to take a seat.


    "Uncle, when did you return?" Gabriel excitedly said as he sat down on the wooden chair on the side of the table.


    "Just a couple of hours ago. Your father was held by the n master and is discussing something important¡­ you seem to have found a new friend, this is rare¡­" Yoshi said while taking a nce at Shin Jiao who also takes his seat on the opposite side of Gabriel.


    "Ah¡­ yes, uncle Yoshi, this is my new friend Master Si Ji¡­ we just met a while ago and I feel like he is a good person, so I befriend him."


    The simple answer of Gabriel made Shin Jiao feel that Gabriel seems to judge people ording to how they resonate with his feelings. This made him think twice about his assessment of the young man.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, where did young master Si Ji came from if I may ask?" Yoshi asked with a slight smile on his face while he put down the brush on his hand.


    "I''m from the town of Gipard. I was sent here as a part of the escort¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Yes, he escorted Alea Zin¡­" Gabriel added with a smile.


    Upon hearing those words, Yoshi suddenly turned silent, and as if in deep thinking, he suddenly turned his eyes on Shin Jiao and scrutinizes him.


    "Hmm¡­ Si Ji¡­ so it must be you¡­" Yoshi muttered.


    Hearing his words, Gabriel showed a faint trace of curiosity about what his uncle is saying.


    "Master Si Ji, I receive a message from my friend Ryujin Osmond. He talks about a brilliant young man who made a lot of those things he called ''gadgets''¡­ he prattles about you in his message, but I guess he feels fond of you and that you could be of help in this war."


    Hearing his words, Shin Jiao knew that High Lord Ryujin might have already told the higher-ups of the Osmond n about him. But he did not mind if he could help, why not? The fate of the human race is at stake. If he could offer his help, then he would.


    "Ah, yes¡­ I was somewhat able to help with the town''s defense¡­ if was just a little help though¡­" Shin Jiao said humbly.


    "Haha¡­ Humble and not overbearing, I like you¡­ As he said, you dare not be boastful of your aplishments, you young man is a rare breed. Anyway, this is my luck to have met you. Would you be so kind to apany me?" Yoshi said with a smile.


    The tone of his uncle and the conversation between the two has already dumbfounded Gabriel and he was left speechless. He did not know what to say at this moment as he did not expect his uncle to be this amodating to his new friend.


    As the two left, Gabriel followed behind.


    When he saw where they are heading, Gabriel''s heart skipped a beat.


    "This is the sacred room of the family. Only father and uncle are allowed to go here. What is happening? Who is Master Si Ji?" he thought as he followed.


    "Gabriel, I think it''s time for you to also enter this ce. Since your older brother has already seen this, now it''s your turn." Yoshi Kiwazo said as he extended his palm and the door opens.


    Inside the door, there stood four guards wearing different clothes. When Gabriel saw those people, he felt his mind going nk. Even Shin Jiao on the side is also dumbfounded.


    This is because those four people are actually high lords. Four high lords are left guarding this ce, so it only means one thing; the things inside this ce are precious for the family.


    "Greeting High Lords¡­" Gabriel did not hesitate as he was able to immediately recover from his stupor.


    Seeing the 2nd young master of the house greeting them, the four high lords showed a pleased expression on their faces.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand did the same posture but did not say anything.


    "Guys¡­ this is the young man that Ryujin was telling us about¡­ The young master Si Ji." Yoshi said with a smile.


    Everyone in the room suddenly showed a surprised expression. They know the truth; they knew how important this seemingly ordinary cloth young man is. He might be the one holding the key in winning this war, but of course, that is the secret of the council of the n. Only a few high lords and saint rulers knew that secret.


    And now, this same young man is now in their household, how lucky could they be?


    Because of this, the four high lords could not contain their excitement as they showed smiles on their faces.


    The group then enters a room where they began to input the secret keys that each of them holds. When the door in that room opens, Shin Jiao saw arge hall filled with different kinds of artifacts and treasures that are piled like a small mountain.


    He could feel the energy core and the pills inside the room emanating a strong and rich aura. And this greatly baffled and amazed Shin Jiao.


    "Your family is really big and powerful¡­" Shin Jiao whispered beside Gabriel.


    However, he noticed that Gabriel himself is already drowned in astonishment as his mouth is wide open.


    The five high lords around the two showed a faint smile on their faces. Though this room contains many treasures, as high lords, only a few items inside this room is of value to them.


    "Young master Si Ji¡­ I took you to this room, for one purpose only. I will not lie to you. When I heard your name and saw you, I realize that our family has been given a great opportunity to be visited by a great craftsman. On behalf of the Osmond family, I Yoshi Kiwazo, would like to request master Si Ji to help us in this war. You can pick anything you want in this treasure room as a reward."


    Hearing his words, Gabriel on the side was suddenly taken aback. He showed an incredulous expression as he looks at Shin Jiao and the five people in the room. He was really clueless about what is happening right now.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand just gave a polite smile as he has already scanned the room. There are things that caught his attention, but he needs to learn more about what this family is nning before deciding.


    ¡­


    Inside arge room, a few people are gathered sitting around a long rectangr table. Among them is a tall man wearing a dark blue robe. His manner looks grand and his temperament calm. He is the head of this Osmond family, Fallion Osmond, the youngest brother of the current Osmond n patriarch.


    Though Fallion Osmond is the youngest of all the siblings of the current head, his strength has greatly contributed to the growth of the Osmond n.


    Right now, he was truly surprised to discover that in the family, the said craftsman that helped defend the Gipard town has currently visited. And it seems that his 2nd son is a friend of this craftsman. So he did not dy and wanted to meet this famous person within the higher-ups of the n.


    He needed to confirm if what high lord Ryujin Osmond said is true. If it is, then he would immediately take this talented young man to the head. This way, they could ask for his help in the war. This is true, especially to the fallen fortresses.


    They needed help in taking it back and drive away from thebined enemy armies.


    "Young Master Si Ji¡­ it came to my attention that you have decided to help us, right?" Fallion Osmond said with a serious expression on his face.


    Shin Jiao who is among the people in the room nodded his head.


    "I am willing to do my part as a member of the human race¡­ However¡­ my lord, I am but one person. I don''t know how could I be of service?"


    His words made everyone in the room smile. They already knew that this young man is not some haughty young master, but true talent and very low-key. So they expected such an answer.


    "Well, I would like to propose a suggestion first," Fallion said as he suddenly takes out something from his spatial ring.


    What came out of the ring is a long sword with delicate craftsmanship and a powerful aura emanating from it. When Shin Jiao saw the sword, he was a bit stunned as he knew that this sword is not just a simple sword.


    "A half step divine weapon¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.

 Chapter 739 - The Wandering Swordsman

    Chapter 739


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Half step divine weapons are not as powerful as divine weapons, but they still pack a punch when used by powerful beings.


    The sword lying on the long table attracted the eyes of everyone in the room. The attractiveness and value of the weapon on the table is something that everyone knew and desires to have.


    But soon everyone in the room noticed that the weapon is a broken weapon. The slight cracks on the de''s surface made everyone feel disappointed at the state of such a powerful weapon. Then their curiosity was drawn unto how it came to be. What really happened to such a powerful weapon that it has suffered such a state?


    It is known that silver and gold armors and weapons are not easily destroyed, much more those weapons that are wielded by lords and high lords. Though those weapons could only reach the low tier Dao level in quality and not divine or deity quality, they are sturdy enough to be used by these powerful people.


    But now a half step divine or a mid-tier Dao weapon has suffered such a fate, the group inside the room could not help but gasp upon realizing the gravity of the situation.


    "This sword belongs to my older brother¡­ the current patriarch of the n¡­"


    Everyone now realizes that this weapon on the table is the famous sword named ''the Wandering Swordsman''. It is said that this sword would roam the battlefield in search of its prey and would cut the enemy of the n without hesitation. Hence their opponent named it as such.


    The sword gained its fame and name after a fight broke through between the Osmond n and the demi-humans hundreds of years ago. At that time, the demi-humans wanted to im a vige between the borders of the two ns.


    That was the first time that the two saint rulers of both ns emerge and fought. And it was at that time that the famous name of the sword was known. The war ended in a truce between the two ns and the vige waster given to the demi-humans.


    The Wandering Swordsman was truly a spectacle to behold at that time and everyone was awed at its might which helped the patriarch of the Osmond n rise in his prestige and fame in the entire human race.


    However, a few weeks ago, in an attempt to stop the advancement of the enemy army, he set out with a few of the high lords to face thergest army of the enemy forces.


    And the battle was really horrifying as the patriarch of the Osmond n faces two saint rulers from the high elves and Zith''ra races.


    Because of his sword, he was able to drive them back, but at a cost.


    The Wandering Swordsman was damaged beyond the capacity of the craft smiths in the n to fix. The only way to fix it is to find the divine craftsman of the human race who created the weapon. But how could they find him when he has been missing for many years already?


    And so, the patriarch gave up on the sword and handed it to his youngest brother. The patriarch knew that his youngest brother, Fallion likes to collect ancient stuff; hence the sword would be preserved in his vault of weapons.


    But as Fallion heard of the young craftsman from Gipard town, he immediately had the wildest idea to show the sword and pray that the young man would be able to fix it.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand feels a bit perplexed upon knowing that this weapon belongs to the patriarch of the Osmond n. He knew that the patriarch is a saint ruler, and as such looks at the weapon in amazement.


    But the fact that it suffered to this state made his heart tremble at the gravity of that battle.


    As he carefully looks at the sword, Shin Jiao suddenly frowns. This is because he discovered that this sword, thought can be considered as a half step divine weapon, is wed. Yet it is already powerful enough to be wielded by a saint ruler.


    "Hmm¡­ the craftsmanship looks familiar¡­" he thought as he carefully inspects the sword.


    And true to his conjecture, he knew that the sword did not go under fire forging. Using his abilities, he soon determined that the sword was formed using the crafting technique he has learned from Geun Man.


    "This thing¡­ did Geun Man created it?" he thought as he suddenly remembers that Geun Man has such weapons inside the cave which has the same quality as the broken sword.


    "A failed product¡­" he thought.


    As he lifted his eyes from the weapon, the crowd''s attention was drawn to him.


    "So are you able to fix it?" an impatient female voice suddenly asked Shin Jiao.


    Everyone inside the room has the same expression on their faces as the woman as they are eager to know the answer.


    "Hmm¡­ I have good news and bad news for you all¡­ Which one do you want to hear first?" Shin Jiao replied as he rested his back on the chair.


    "Let''s hear the good news first¡­" Fallion said as he wanted to hear the answer immediately.


    "Well, the good news is that I can fix this weapon." Shin Jiao said without hesitation.


    Upon hearing this everyone in the room has a glowing expression. If the weapon could be fixed, then they might be able to drive back the enemy, there is still hope in the war.


    But then Fallion Osmond suddenly changes his expression as he seriously looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Master Ji, what is the bad news?"


    Upon hearing his words, the cacophony of discussion inside the room suddenly quieted down.


    They knew that they still need to hear the bad news. So they all brace themselves for it.


    "Well, the sword can be fixed, but if it suffered the same amount of damage for the second time, it would be destroyed." Shin Jiao answered.


    The room turned silent upon his words, and everyone has a look of gloom on their expressions.


    "Is there any other way for it to be stronger?" asked Fallion with a hope that the weapon can be saved.


    "No, there isn''t¡­" A person inside the room answered this question.


    This man is the head of the craftsman association in the city, Lord Alduin Wong. He is a bit familiar with the state of the weapon and also agrees with what Shin Jiao has said. He was the first one who checked the weapon and felt helpless as his ability is not enough to fix it.


    He also told the patriarch that if ever the weapon could be fixed, then it would be itsst light before sumbing to destruction.


    The man smiled as Shin Jiao as he has already acknowledged the ability of the young man from the way he scrutinized the weapon and then his correct response.


    He is also familiar with what had happened in Gipard town and wanted to meet with such a genius. But who would have expected that the young man would be invited to this important meeting? And so Alduin did not want to waste this time and immediately decided to meet with Shin Jiao or even witness to himself how this young man would fix the sword.


    "Well, the sword is already at its limit, the reason for this is because this weapon is actually not a sessful product of the crafter¡­ this is a failed weapon." Shin Jiao threw the bomb at the people inside the room.


    With a wide-eyed expression on their faces, everyone looks at Shin Jiao with aplicated expression on their faces.


    "Failed¡­ failed artifact?"


    "What do you mean by that Master Si Ji?"


    "This¡­ this is impossible? You¡­ how dare you say that?"


    "We are not that stupid or blind as to believe your ims!"


    "This is preposterous, how dare an ant-like you say those words!"


    The mixed reaction of the people in the room is already in Shin Jiao''s expectation, but he needs to still say it so that they would be aware of the gravity of the situation of the weapon. Plus it would also cement his ability in their minds so that when he began his n in offering his help, these important people would not stand in his way.


    "Everyone¡­ what Master Si Ji saying might be right." the voice of Alduin Wong interrupted the group.


    His words silenced the voices of all of the people inside the room.


    "I already suspected as such when I firstid my eyes on the weapon years ago. But I am powerless to prove this im; hence I did not say it for the fear of offending the patriarch. However, I know that young Master Ji here would be able to prove this theory¡­ Am I correct, Master Ji?"


    With his words, Shin Jiao showed Alduin Wong a faint smile. He did not expect that the man would support him.


    "The craftsman association is truly humble enough¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    He knew of the disparity between the attitudes of the craftsman association and the alchemy association in the human race. Those in the alchemy association are proud and arrogant. The reason for this is because; only the human race has the highest form of alchemy in the entire immortalnd.


    Compare to other races, humans are more formidable when ites to alchemy.


    Shin Jiao smiled and slowly waved his hand across the table in front of him.


    His action made everyone inside the room feel surprised and curious.. But what happened next made the people in the room gasped in disbelief.

 Chapter 740 - A Dime A Dozen

    Chapter 740


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Trinkets of all sizes and shapes fell on the table, turning the eyes of those who are seeing it grow wide in disbelief.


    As most of the people in the room are high lords and powerful lords that are nearing the high lord level, they could feel and see the strong energy and uniqueness of the items which suddenly appear on the table.


    And each of them wanted to extend their hands and grab one of those things.


    The reason for this is because they knew that any one of those items lying on the table is either a low tier Dao level or half step divine level item.


    And if they could get one, then their battle prowess would be boosted further.


    But in the presence of Fallion Osmond, none of them dare to make a move and just watch those trinkets with glowing eyes.


    "Master¡­ master Ji¡­ what¡­ what are these? I mean, what is the meaning of this?" Fallion who is also eyeing those things on the table said with a slightly trembling voice.


    Shin Jiao immediately knew that the people in the room are hooked. If his n woulde to fruition then his path would be cemented in the Osmond n. And soon, he could build a society that would enable those whom he left once they ascended to have an opportunity to safely cultivate in the immortalnd.


    "High Lord Fallion¡­ these things¡­ these are¡­ failure products." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, everyone in the room was shocked.


    "How? How could this be?"


    "Are you jesting us? How could such powerful aura in a trinket be a failed product?"


    "If these things are failures,¡­ then?.."


    "Even if it is a failed product, I would rather have one. I could extend my fighting prowess if I have one of these¡­"


    Suddenly, Fallion Osmond recalled how the Gipard town that should not be able to withstand an army of around 200 thousand enemy troops was able to drive their opponent back. He knew that it was due to the help of the dragonkin and the new weapons. But, that''s not all¡­ the army was able to fight against their opponent because of the increase in their strength.


    Unlike the other border towns and strongholds, the casualties of those in the Gipard town were cut in half and this bolstered their fighting prowess and drove the enemy back.


    "Master Ji, what is your purpose in showing us these things?" Fallion calmed himself down and asked.


    "High Lord Fallion, my only request is that I wanted to build a name for myself. My purpose is simple; I will help the human race with all my strength. In return, I just wanted a small vige of my own." Shin Jiao said his purpose.


    This is his main goal. If he could have a vige in the Osmond n territory, he would be able to set up a path for those ascending from the Gaeus Ro. This way he would be able to help his friends and family.


    Ever since the day he came to this ce that was his goal. That goal became stronger when he discovered that Susan Tang decided to pursue another path. He knew that he was helpless in her decision and could not change a thing as she is now under higher power.


    However, helpless as he may be in her case, he still would not neglect his other family members, his two children, Qin Lou, and the rest of his friends.


    Upon hearing his words, the people in the room went silent.


    "Master Ji¡­ if you truly wanted a vige. This stuff is not enough¡­" Fallion said with a serious expression on his face.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face as he knew that what the high lord said is true. So he just waves his hand and stores everything once again in his ring.


    His action made the people suddenly wanting to pounce forward, but stopped themselves as they did not want to lose face in front of each other.


    "My lord, I am talking about these failures. I am going to help the craftsman association produce quality weapons and essories, in return for this knowledge; a single small vige is what I wanted to have."


    By his words, the room turned silent. Fallion Osmond knew that this is a very crucial trade for the n. His decision today would have a great effect on the war against the high elves and the Zith''ra race.


    1 monthter¡­


    In one of the fallen fortresses under the Osmond n territory, a few giant bluish figures are marching towards a small town. This town is one of the towns that are trying to hold on their own as the defense of the n is too widespread that it weakens them a lot.


    They did not know which town would be attacked by the enemy forces so their only choice is to spread their power so that they can mitigate and at least hold up the defense before reinforcement would arrive.


    And so, the High Elves and the Zith''ra race have randomly attacked towns and conquer viges to weaken the defense of the humans.


    As the blue army reaches the borders of the small town, they noticed a few figures floating in the air. A Zith''ra with silver armor suddenly darted towards the sky and sneer at those people in front of him.


    "Haha¡­ the humans seem to just at this level. I suggest you human lords should surrender. My army will destroy this town if you resist us and we will take you on as ves¡­" the Zith''ra wearing silver armor is a lord.


    He is themander of this army of around 2 thousand Zith''ra giants.


    The five lords floating in the air was silent, they look at the domineering stance of the Zith''ra lord but did not show any reaction in their expressions.


    Without a warning, the Zith''ra Lord suddenly conjures arge energy ball above his head as it grew to the size of 5 meters in diameters.


    "Haha¡­ Let me show you my ability¡­" he growled as he threw therge glowing energy ball towards the five human lords.


    The one in the lead nodded his head and one of the human lords suddenly steps forward. With a flick of his hand a simple rod that looks like a in staff appears. Then he concentrated his energy on the staff as it suddenly glowed.


    Then without hesitation, he pointed at the glowing ball and his eyes suddenly darted towards the blue giant in the air.


    A thin thread-like line appears from his staff as it flew towards therge glowing energy ball. The instant that the line connected, it easily cuts through the energy ball and passes through it with ease. The energy ball stopped.


    Before the Zith''ra giant could react, he saw the thin thread-like energying towards him. With a quick reaction, he suddenly takes out a small ax that is hanging on his back.


    He blocked the energy line with the t of the ax''s de.


    A powerful force pushes the blue giant backward in the air making his figure tumble a few meters back.


    "What the hell!" the blue giant shouted.


    But what answered him is the shifting of the line as it suddenly changes direction and then darted to his side.


    The blue giant flew away and tried to dodge the energy line. However, no matter how hard he tries it was tenacious to an extent that the small ax in his hand is already cracked while blocking the dangerous attack from a mere human.


    Suddenly, two more blue giants floated in the air and assisted theirmander. But the two could only hold on for a couple of hits as their weapons were turned to dust by the immense power of the line. Their bodies were now riddled with wounds as the energy lines would puncture their skin with ease and render them heavily wounded.


    "Attack! Everyone, forward! Attack!" shouted themander who is floating in the air while showing a wretched look.


    "Damn it! How did the humans suddenly became this strong?" shouted the angered blue giant.


    Then he suddenly saw a horrifying scene in front of his eyes as the 2 thousand Zith''ra warriors were turned into corpses by the rest of the human lords and the human armies.


    They did not stand a chance against the human even with their powerful frame and strong energy.


    Then themander noticed the weapons that the humans use and his expression turned grim.


    "Those are lord level weapons and half step divine weapons and armors. How? How could they increase their prowess in just a month?" themander gritted his teeth in anger as he saw his army being destroyed.


    Without a second thought, he suddenly flew in retreat not minding the army he left behind.


    After the battle was over, the lords who faced their enemy were all showing a proud look on their faces.


    "These weapons are truly amazing¡­ but they consume too much energy. If that giant did not retreat, I don''t know if I could still keep up with that farce¡­" the lord that faced themander said with a sheepish smile on his face.


    The restughed as they knew that he was the weakest of them, but still drove the enemymander escaping with his tails between his legs.


    "This is a great victory for the human race¡­ with these weapons and armor, we can now im back our territory¡­" the leader of the lords in the town said with a smile.


    And so, the battle between the humans and thebined army of the High Elves and Zith''ra race deepen,s and within the High Elven race, they too are crafting a new weapon to finally end the war and enve the human race once and for all.

 Chapter 741 - Meeting A Familiar Face

    Chapter 741


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The war has escted and the human race is fighting back against thebined forces of the High Elves and the Zith''ra race. In the immortalnd, the war against the humans and thebined race of high elves and Zith''ra are the fourth race wars that happened in the history of the immortalnd.


    However, this war is the most subtle and does not have any big effect on the entirety of the immortalnd. Unlike the dragon war, millions of years ago which is said to shape the immortalnd into what it is today.


    At this time, Shin Jiao and two golden armored protectors are scouring the forest in finding more materials. The Osmond n has fulfilled their promise and has given him a small vige on the west side of the town of Gimli. The vige is about 100 kilometers away from the town and is surrounded by lush forest and stiff cliffs and mountains.


    It is a secluded town and has a low poption of only about 300 peasants.


    Two days ago, he arrives in the vige and began working to improve its condition. Shin Jiao was givenplete autonomy of the vige as a payment for what he shared with the n and to the entire human race.


    With the basic knowledge he shared to them on crafting low to mid-level Dao artifacts, the Osmond n was so grateful that they decided to just hand him a vige.


    Though it is the lowest type of vige, Shin Jiao was still grateful. With it, he can start his own preparation, and then after doing that, he would just improve himself and reach the high lord level in fifty years of time.


    His goal is to be able to ascend before the 100 year time that Susan Tang promised. And obtaining the vige would be his first step.


    "Master Ji, there! That''s the location where the mysterious rock and crystals were found¡­" one of the gold armored protectors said.


    These two gold armored protectors came from the town of Gimli. They are assigned to escort Shin Jiao to the vige and ended up staying with him as they decided to help Shin Jiao as they are grateful for his help in their town.


    "Alright¡­ I think I got the right direction. Let''s go back to the vige¡­" Shin Jiao said after recording the coordinates of the cave.


    "Master Ji, aren''t we going to explore that cave?"


    "Nah¡­ I need to prepare something first. Let''s just go back and I''ll decide whether I would explore it or not."


    "Master Ji, please be careful. I heard that inside the cave there might be a demon hiding. Though we don''t know why it did not attack the vige, you have to be careful¡­"


    The three did not linger in the area and went back to the vige.


    When Shin Jiao arrives, the vigers were all astonished and immediately showed their excitement. They all wanted to advance and be servants, however, since the vige is a bit far from the town of Gimli it is seldom visited by the silver armored protectors and thus the poption of the town became stagnant.


    For many years now, no new immortal has appeared in the town and the lives of the people in it became dull and monotonous. However, they did not sink in despair as they all still hope that there woulde a time that they would be remembered and visited.


    Many of them have tried to be a servant, but they did not sessfully cultivate the universe''s energy thus was returned to the town.


    Many tried to practice what they have learned but until now, their improvement stagnated since a vige could not provide them with the necessary insight and the pills to open their dantian and understand the Dao of the universe.


    Now with the presence of three gold armored protectors, everyone hopes to be able to advance in their quest for power and ascension.


    "Master you have returned¡­" the leader of the peasant vige greeted as he saw Shin Jiao and the two arrived.


    "Yes, I apologize for leaving immediately as soon as I arrive. But what you discovered is really crucial for my ns for this vige." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When he arrives in the vige, he heard this man they called chief talking about a dangerous cave with the presence of mysterious rocks and crystals. Many peasants have gone there and they were all sent back to the vige as they resurrected and told them about what they have discovered.


    Mysterious stones and crystals which is abundant in quantity, and that can be found in a cave due south from the vige, that is the reason why Shin Jiao became curious and left immediately. With the materials, he would be able to turn this small vige into a vige inside a town.


    He would create a ce for his friends and family, a direct path when they reached the true nascent body cultivation level.


    After settling his business with the town, he and the two gold armored protectors went back to the town of Gimli.


    As soon as they reached the town, Shin Jiao saw arge flying airship hovering above the town hall.


    "Oh, the cargo shipment has arrived atst¡­" one of the gold armored protectors beside him said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao knew what he meant. This is because he is familiar with the insignia of the airship and where it came from.


    It was the first town that he came into when he arrived in the immortalnd, the town of Vitol.


    As the three arrived as the gate of the town, they alighted from their flying swords.


    Flying weapons has already begun spreading around the Osmond n ever since Shin Jiao shared the processing and production of such an artifact.


    Since it is easier, low level, and not that hard to produce, it began to be popr amongst the gold armored and a few silver armored protectors.


    As the three enter the town, Shin Jiao directly went to the market while the two went back to their post.


    "I need to buy some herbs¡­ it is easier here than to search the forest¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he began to go around the street market of the town.


    Not longter, he saw a few stalks of silver grass and other materials needed to create the energy establishment pills and energy foundation pills. Those are the pills he needed so that those in his peasant vige would be able to increase their ability.


    After buying arge amount of those basic herbs, Shin Jiao suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar face.


    "Frances Hill?" he muttered as he followed the figure of a young man.


    "Did he be an embryonic immortal?" he thought as he could sense that Frances Jill''s aura has be different from before.


    Unlike embryonic immortal, Shin Jiao who is a demi-god still has red bloodbined with golden blood in his veins. And his aura still has a tinge trace of his old cultivation energy. And when he first met Frances Jill in the peasant vige he first came into, they both have the same physique and aura.


    However, now, it seems that Frances Jill has be a full pledge embryonic immortal and has reached level 70, and is wearing a piece of silver armor.


    "You guys havepleted the delivery, right?" Frances Jill said as he meets up with a group of people wearing silver armor.


    "Yes, chief¡­ We are done with the mission."


    "Alright, let''s take a rest in this town and head back to Omin city tomorrow. We''ve been flying for months, I think we can at least have fun for just a day or two¡­" Frances said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ Chief, you''re the best!"


    "Yeah, thank you chief!"


    "Alright, we will meet at the town''s hall by daybreak tomorrow, be on time, okay?"


    "Yes, chief!"


    The rest of his crew replied with a happy smile on their faces. Then they all dispersed and went on their own, some paired with their friends, while others just went alone.


    "I see that you have be a chief now¡­" suddenly a voice said behind Frances Jill.


    This made the expression of Frances Jill changes. He did not feel anyone behind him a while ago and this made him feel a bit vignt.


    As he turns around, his facial expression changes, upon seeing the source of that voice.


    "You¡­ Shin¡­ Brother Shin¡­ You¡­ you''re here¡­ How?" Frances Jill could not contain his emotion as he suddenly grabbed Shin Jiao''s shoulders.


    When the news of Shin Jiao''s kidnapping reached their ears, the entire workshop in the new building in Vitol town was filled with grief and indignation. They could not believe that their mentor and friend were taken from them.


    Until now, though the workshop has grown and is now providing the whole human race with the ability to fight back against the enemy with the use of energy weapons. They are still hoping that Shin Jiao would return and teach them how to advance further.


    But because of the war, their focus was shifted but still, a few of them hoped that he would be able to return, and one of them is Frances Jill.


    Frances has considered Shin Jiao as his brother and a mentor. And seeing him right now made the young man''s emotion burst as he suddenly found himself feeling a bit teary.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ why would a grown man like you cry?" Shin Jiao said with a chuckle.


    "Brother¡­ you¡­"


    The two patted each other''s shoulder and walked towards a restaurant.. They have a lot of things to discuss and a lot of catching up to do.

 Chapter 742 - The Hidden Village

    Chapter 742


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The two catches up and had a nice talk. Frances Jill began to tell Shin Jiao what had happened to Vitol town after he was taken away. The development the town went through and its achievement which began to affect the whole of its surroundings especially the city of Ta''al.


    Since he was gone, Vitol town grew into the size of a small city.


    The basic technology that Shin Jiao has introduced and the basic alchemy that he develops began to spread throughout the town.


    However, the alchemy of the town did not develop smoothly because of the influence of the alchemist association. They suffered a lot of setbacks and were ostracized by the alchemists in other towns and in Ta''al city.


    However, this did not deter the alchemist in the workshop and continue on their growth and practice. So now there are two alchemy sources around Ta''al city, the one from Vitol town and the other one is from the Alchemy association.


    Shin Jiao learned of the marriage of Aiya Wine to Jinga Vin, and this made Vitol town be strength increase.


    He already learned a lot of things about the war and the situation on the front lines. But so far the human race is able to hold their ground against their enemy and this made Shin Jiao feel a bit relieved.


    That morning, Shin Jiao told Frances to keep his existence a secret from the others. He didn''t want to cause moremotion and problems, and if Frances really needed his help, he handed him a ying card-like object.


    "This thing would send you to a vige or town near my location. Just wait for me to get you, after, okay?"


    With that, the two parted ways, and the next morning, Frances journeyed back to Omin capital city while Shin Jiao went back to the vige.


    He needs to start his preparations and his ns.


    ¡­


    As Shin Jiao enters the vige he was once again greeted by the young man whom the peasants have considered as their leader.


    "Master, you have returned¡­ how about the rest?"


    "No, I am the only one. In truth, this vige will be under my care from now on. I will start building my foundation in this ce and make it grow into a small town¡­" Shin Jiao said as he takes a nce at the small vige.


    Feeling satisfied at what he is seeing, Shin Jiao heaves a deep sigh and then walked towards the center of the vige.


    "Everyone gathers around!" he shouted in a loud voice which echoed all over the whole vige making the people inside their homes and those working outside shift their gaze from where the voice ising from.


    It did not take long before everyone inside the vige has gone out and assemble in the middle where Shin Jiao is standing.


    Then he extended his hand on the ground and the ground suddenly rose up by 2 feet which made him visible to everyone around him.


    "I am Si Ji, and I will be the master of this vige from now on¡­" he said.


    Upon hearing his words the vigers began to murmur and whisper while asking each other what is going on.


    However, Shin Jiao did not wait for them to ask as he continues.


    "This vige was given to me by the Osmond n. And I am to develop it as much as I want." Shin Jiao said.


    Shin Jiao is already aware of this development. The cities and the towns were all small viges before. However, as the power of the humans grows, they began to develop those viges into towns and then cities.


    And of course, to control the poption and enhance each city and town, the other viges surrounding it were put under the towns and the cities care.


    Now Shin Jiao was given the chance to build a new town if he became sessful in his endeavor. But of course, he is not going to do as the others did. His n is to develop the vige and make it a vige in the middle of his own town.


    With this n in mind, he began to think of ways on how to improve the lives of the people in the vige first.


    "From now on, you will not have to wait for the town to send their protectors to get servants, before you could enhance your powers. I will provide those that are willing to learn and work with energy establishment pills¡­"


    When everyone heard his words, they all gasped in disbelief. What is an energy establishment pill? This is ''the pill'' that would help them reach the servant level. If they are able to do this, then they could start to use the universe''s energy and enhance themselves and their power to reach new heights.


    "Alright¡­ that''s not just it¡­ I am also willing to teach those who are willing to learn, both alchemy and crafting. So now, your own growth will now rely on your own effort. I hope that you all would work hard to improve this vige and turn it into a great town."


    After finishing his words, everyone has now the look of excitement in their eyes.


    "What is your name?" Shin Jiao asked the man who seems to be the leader of the vigers.


    "I am Il''san Bo, I have been in this vige for 200 years¡­" the man replied.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback though he already expected that this vige was almost neglected by Gimli town due to its location. However, to his surprise, someone who is already 200 is still a peasant.


    While shaking his head, Shin Jiao gestured for Il''san Bo to follow him.


    The two enter a small vacant house as Shin Jiao felt nostalgia as he saw what is inside the house. Everything is almost the same as when he first arrives in the immortalnd and met with Frances Jill.


    Shin Jiao then told Il''san Bo his ns for the vige and this made thetter feel excited. He knew that with this new benefactor, he would soon improve in his cultivation and have the power to improve. This excitement made Il''san Bo almost cry in happiness.


    In fact, Il''san Bo already has his own family in the vige due to his long wait and despair.


    "Master Ji, I promise to be of service to you and will fulfill my duty in following your ns."


    "That is good¡­ Anyway, I should call you Uncle Il''san. Although I have a higher level than you, yet you are older than me as I am only around 3 years old. So it would make me feel at ease to call you Uncle¡­" Shin Jiao said with a chuckle.


    The man showed a faint smile on his face. He would not dare to stop this young master from what he likes to call him; anyway, he would be the benefactor of the vige from now on.


    And so, Shin Jiao started his n.


    Il''san Bo followed him to the walls of the vige and he began to draw some glyphs on the ground. Then after concentrating for a while, he suddenly exerted some energy and the ground began to rise making the ground tremble all over the vige.


    This made all the vigers feel a bit scared. But they soon discover the four meters tall wall made of rocks surrounding the vige.


    It was formed like a natural rock wall and it enclosed the vige in a circle.


    Then Shin Jiao created two gates, the northern and the southern gates.


    Shin Jiao stood atop the northern gate and looks at the vige as a whole and he showed a satisfied smile on his work.


    After that, he instructed Il''san about the gates, and how the wall works.


    The gates would be a test of strength to the peasants. Those who are able to open it with their raw force would be given an energy establishment pill.


    The walls on the other hand are protected by a gravity field and invisible pressure. Those who would dare scale it would surely fail and that includes the shadow creatures outside the vige.


    In front of the two gates, there are twomps. Thesemps are just like themps inside the houses which would drive the shadow creatures away.


    As the preparation isplete, Shin Jiao decided to enter the house prepared for him as he began to craft the next part of this n. He needs to create a ce for the vige to practice and improve themselves.


    With a poption of around 300 people, he knew that he could unearth at least one or two talents within them.


    And so he busied himself for the next part of his n as he began to create simple blueprints and ns. He knows that the vige could not advance that fast as these people are still weak. He needs to prepare them slowly and develop their strength gradually.


    That night, Shin Jiao could hear frustrated howls from the shadow creatures outside the vige as they could not enter it with its tall walls and the invisible pressure it exerts whenever the creaturese close to it.


    And this made those shadow beasts howl in anger.


    Suddenly, a figure shed and appears outside the walls. Shin Jiao showed a pleased expression on this face as he saw arge number of shadow creatures.


    "Hehe¡­ It''s harvesting time¡­" he muttered to himself as he began to ughter the shadow creatures while taking their energy cores.


    He needed a lot of energy cores to help this small vige transform and be able to stand on its own.


    "This is a lot of work¡­" Shin Jiao muttered but a smile could still be seen on his face.

 Chapter 743 - The Hidden Village (2)

    Chapter 743


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The small inconspicuous vige has be busy as the people in it began their daily training. Everyone is either inside their house trying to breakthrough, while others are testing their strength to open the vige gates.


    It has already been a week since Shin Jiao arrives in the vige and its liveliness could be felt in the air.


    Those who are able to pass through the gates are currently outside doing farm works and harvesting. Some are even in the forest hunting for some small beasts.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently inside a new building which he built and in front of him are five people. They stood in a row with a hint of anxiousness and excitement on their faces.


    As Shin Jiao reads their data which they filled out, he feels a bit contented. The information in those papers has been tested and confirmed by Il''san Bo so he trusted that they are all correct. Anyway, he still needed to test them of their aptitudes in crafting and alchemy.


    "Alright, since you all have entered this room, the five of you knew what this is all about, right?" Shin Jiao asked as he lifted his eyes and look at the five people.


    Shin Jiao looks at the only female in the group, Shannon Bo, Il''san''s daughter. The blue-haireddy got her beauty from her mother and father, and her hair from her dad.


    "Yes, master!" the five replied.


    "Alright, I will first teach you about crafting¡­ everyone picks a table¡­"


    Shin Jiao began his assessment of their skills. And soon, he discovers that out of the five people, only two have the bare minimum standard to pass the alchemy test and the rest are able to grasp also the bare minimum skill in crafting.


    He has learned that those two were half alchemists in their old worlds, while the other two are able craftsmen in theirs. Meanwhile, Shannon Bo actually has the ability both, but she still choses to be a craftsman, so Shin Jiao lets her follow her choice.


    Although they have not yet grasped the essence of the universe, the five people are able to do basic crafting and alchemy with the use of gears and equipment. With that, the five began their training.


    And so days turn into weeks, and weeks turn into months¡­


    The vige slowly grew, and the peasants soon improved and half of them are now servant level.


    Shin Jiao has not built the town yet, as he knew that it is now time for the improvement to rapidly grow. Plus the peasants who reached the servant level have families in the vige which they didn''t want to leave.


    Meanwhile, in these few months, Shin Jiao has traveled back and forth from the vige to Gipard town using his teleportation skill.


    He even brought many of his employees from Gipard to the vige as they became teachers and mentors to the peasants. He has also learned about the situation on the front lines. Thebined army seems to have retreated due to the pressure from the other races.


    For some unknown reason, the other races began to pressure the high elves and the Zith''ra races to stop the war. It is unknown why, but it seems that the dragon race has gotten involved in this matter.


    As one of the most powerful demi-god races, the dragon race intervened and the war ceased for a time. But the main reason for this is actually a growing threating from an iing doom from the stars.


    In a wide in, a high tform stood in the middle. On this tform are a few powerful figures. These figures have the power level of saint rulers. They alle in different shapes and sizes as each of them belongs to the different races that are living in the immortalnd.


    In the middle of them are two high chairs that belong to the two most powerful beings in the immortalnd. One is a handsome looking 3 meters tall man wearing golden armor, while the other one is a 2 meters tall ck scaled dragonkin with his wings wrapping around him like a cape.


    "Since all of the saint rulers in the immortalnd are already in here, I am going to start the council meeting." The golden armored giant said.


    As a member of the Gigantus race, the golden armored man though has shrunk from his original size. Still tall he is taller than the dragonkin beside him.


    "We have been informed by the deities that an iing wave of shadow beings seemed to have discovered the existence of this." the dragonkin on the side of the golden armored man said.


    When the saint rulers heard this everyone showed a worried look on their faces. They knew what this threat means, it means that the immortalnd might be destroyed and it would affect the entire crusade of the light against the darkness.


    But of course, the deities outside would not let this happen. However, they knew that they still need to be prepared.


    Within the crowd, the human saint rulers shifted their gazes toward the high elves. The humans knew that the high elves might have an idea of what is happening. But they dare not say it out loud without concrete evidence.


    "We would just like to inform each race to be vignt at this time and stop the endless war." The dragonkin said as he shifted his gaze to the Zith''ra and High Elves.


    "We are going to face a new threat this time, and there is a chance that our immortality in this ce would not work on them. So I suggest that you all should be careful¡­" the golden giant said with a stern tone.


    Everyone immediately discussed this as this news is very rming.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, within the dungeons of the high elven empire, a sorry looking figure could be seen smiling sinisterly while looking at the pool of water on a wooden cup. She is mumbling some incoherent words from her mouth while she would giggle every now and then.


    The woman''s eyes are filled with hatred and anger while muttering those incoherent words from her mouth.


    Luna Halil has been in this prison for as long as she could remember. For thousands of years, she was forced to create unique weapons that the high elves have used against the war. However, she hasced those weapons with a trap. Those who overused it would be turned into demons and that was her curse and revenge against the high elves who imprisoned her.


    One day, she encountered a prisoner of the high elves and discovers the war the high elves are waging against the humans.


    From that same prisoner, she learned that the human race is able to create some weapons that could be on par with her artifacts. And this made her became curious as the same time excited. Herpetitive spirit was aroused and she began to help the high elves freely and also began to develop new weapons for them.


    She was released from the dungeon due to her cooperative decision and was freely given a chance to research and craft more artifacts.


    But as she learned more about the humans, she feels more excited and as if crazy upon knowing that someone is able to create something that she too was able to craft.


    However, it seems that the human is able to make something that she has not thought of. The high elves showed her some of the weapons and this made her excited as she began to research the weapons.


    But when she was about to develop something really devastating ording to what she learned, the war suddenly stopped and she was soon dragged back to the dungeons.


    Now she realized that the humans might have someone who is just like her, a member of her race, or someone carrying the blood of her race. If this is true then she needs to meet this person. She needs to see who it was that is helping the humans. And with that, she might be able to fulfill her promise to her ancestors.


    And so, she began forming a n in her mind and began chanting some spell. At first, she did not want to use this spell because she has no purpose. She thought that if she could escape the empire of the high elves, she would not have many ces to go.


    In her entire life in the immortalnd, all she knew is the four corners of the dungeon or the workshop. If she goes out, she did not know how she would live. She has no goal after all.


    But now, everything is different. She now has a destination and a goal. She needs to go to thend of the human race and find that person. Only by finding that person she could learn the truth. And if that person is really of the same blood as hers, she decided to stay with him or her.


    This simple idea made Luna Halil feel excited to the point of looking crazy as she concentrated on her chanting. It is along with a spell which she has memorized by heart from her old world. With this spell, she knew that she is able to escape this ce.


    She has already determined the direction, and the point, hopefully, she could sessfully arrive in that ce without any trouble.


    Thinking about going on a new adventure made her feel excited to the point of grinning crazily and giggling every now and then. And this would interrupt her chanting. But she didn''t care, all she knew is that this is the first time that she feels excited after thousands of years of imprisonment.


    This is the first time, that she has a goal in her life and the first chance that the high elves did not restrict her that much, they didn''t even put cuffs on her. Maybe because this is the first time that she was very cooperative towards them.. So, she must grab this chance, if not, she might stay inside this dungeon forever.

 Chapter 744 - Perfect Escape

    Chapter 744


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A slight fluctuation of energy inside the dark and murky dungeon cell suddenly burst out like a gentle breeze of wind that was felt by all of the prisoners in it.


    Many prisoners felt somewhat confused as the dungeon cell should not have any air inside of it. But the breeze they felt a while ago is so calming that it made everyone feel at ease.


    However, in a corner of the dungeon, a high elven woman sat while hugging her knees. Beneath her messy hairs are a smiling face and clear blue eyes.


    "I hope that this is enough to at least give you another chance in life. We''ve gone on the wrong path and were intoxicated with fame and power that we forgot the true essence of our nature. We are high elves, the most powerful and wisest of all the elven races. But due to the allure of strength and power, we became the most foolish creatures in the universe¡­ Sigh¡­ I hope that this would return the bnce of everything from now on."


    She muttered as her figure slowly faded into the darkness.


    ¡­


    The thick forest deep within the borders between the territory of the humans and the high elves looks calm and the once chaotic war left traces in its wake.


    Due to the council and the treaty that the humans and high elves along with the Zith''ra races have created, the war has finally stopped.


    At this time, many prisoners on both sides are being returned as part of the agreement between the races. Out of the three, the Zith''ra race are the ones who had the most resentment as the deal between them and the high elves was not followed.


    But of course, they dare notin as this treaty was a witness and officiated by the two most powerful demi-god races, the dragons and the Gigantus.


    In this tranquil ce, a slight fluctuation suddenly urs and something suddenly materializes from the air and fell towards the ground.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Damn that hurts!" Luna cried as she had fallen on the ground face down.


    She immediately sat up and hugged her chest as she could feel the pain on them. Her body is a bit thin due to years ofck of proper nourishment and overwork. And her tattered clothes could barely cover her body which is exposed out in the open.


    As she looks around, Luna found herself in the middle of nowhere and she did not know where to proceed from this point on.


    "Damn it, all of my energy is gone. That one spell cost me a lot¡­" she grumbled as she slowly stood up.


    However, feeling the breeze of air on her face made her realize something.


    "I''m free now, right?" she muttered as a faint smile appears on her face.


    "After thousands of years being inside that dungeon, I am free atst!" she said with a loud voice as she could not contain her happiness right at this moment.


    She carefully feel everything around her, the aroma and scent of the trees and the slight dampness of the ground on her feet, she could feel life surging around her and it made her truly happy. She could not recall when the time that she felt this way was. It was truly a long time¡­ a very¡­ very long time.


    While in the midst of her reminisce and delight, Luna did not notice a long creature slowly creeping towards her. The long creature has spotted her a while ago and has already decided to have her for lunch.


    Luna suddenly noticed the strange smell in the air and immediately opens her eyes. As soon as she was able to see the creature, her face showed surprise but then scowled.


    "You dare face this lord? Let me show you my powers then!" she said while pointing at the long ck scaled snake.


    The ck snake seems to have been provoked as it suddenly lifted its head while its long tongue slithers in the air.


    Hiss!!!


    The ck snake suddenly showed that it was provoked by Luna''s words and attitude towards it. How dare a mere powerless human insult it in its territory? It decided to teach the small human a lesson.


    Luna suddenly gathers energy in her hand¡­


    "Taste this you foul beast!..." she shouted but then suddenly froze on the spot.


    She suddenly remembers that she has already depleted her energy. And once she is killed in this ce, she knew that she would once again go back inside that dark and damp dungeon cell. And this made her suddenly feel despair.


    "Why am I so stupid!" she thought as her expression paled.


    The snake seems to have sneered at its prey as it suddenly strikes while opening itsrge jaws to swallow the small human in one single bite.


    "Oh, crap!" Luna cursed herself for being stupid and she just closed her eyes.


    All of her ns seem to have been fine up to this point where she became stupid after feeling ted as she escaped the dungeon. Who could she me at this point but herself¡­


    Suddenly a sh of light and a slight sound of a weapon being drawn were heard in the air.


    As Luna opened her eyes, she saw the headless ck snake in front of her. And this situation made her feel dumbfounded.


    "Are you okay? Are you one of the prisoners that escaped the elven kingdom?" a tall woman wearing gold armor suddenly asked her.


    Her mind was nk as she saw the gentle smile on that beautiful tall woman. Then she was unable to say anything as her small petite body was wrapped by the woman using the woman''s cloak.


    "I have to take you to our scouting base in this forest. This ce is dangerous as there are also some high elven scouts in here. Follow me, we should go now."


    The woman said as she showed a gentle smile on her face. Luna was unable to understand the situation and she just let herself be carried by the woman.


    The two soon arrive on a small hidden base camp, and a few humans wearing gold armor are busy with their own chores.


    "Leader! Look what I have found in the forest¡­" the woman said as she set down Luna on the ground.


    "Is she an escapee?" one of the gold armored men asked as he walks closer.


    "I don''t know she seems to be in a shock¡­" the woman replied.


    The group then introduces themselves as the scouts and the ones monitoring this part of the human border. Luna discovers that the humans are wearing some weird thing on one of their ears.


    While traveling back, she has already noticed the woman talking to herself, but she did not ask any questions as she knew that the woman ismunicating with another using some artifact.


    But now that she noticed it, she felt a bit curious and wanted to study the thing on their ears.


    "I am Zit Maya, I am a member of the Osmond n from Gipard town. What is your name?" the woman suddenly asked while the two are walking towards a corner of the cave.


    "I¡­ I am Luna¡­ Luna Halil¡­" Luna answered with a timid voice.


    "You can rest her sister¡­ I still have some things to do¡­" Zit Maya said with a smile.


    The next day, Luna traveled with a group of scouts towards the borders of the town of Gipard. She learned that it would take them a day using the so-called flying swords that each of the members of the scout team is stepping on.


    Luna felt really curious but held herself back but she could not help herself but be amazed at the new crafting technology that the humans have attained.


    The flying swords that even a gold armored protector could use are something revolutionary as she knew that only those powerful lords or high lords could control such an artifact and make it fly for a longer period of time.


    But it seems that those flying swords could sustain flight for 1 day and is not that energy-draining on the user or the core. She truly wanted to see the array pattern on those flying swords so that she could discover its secret.


    However, she needs to hold back. She didn''t want to be imprisoned in an underground dungeon again. She still could not trust the humans. If they would be blinded by power just like the high elves, then it would be a great problem for her.


    And so, being low-key is her aim so that she could slowly blend in with the human race, and find that person who is responsible for these changes.


    As she held on to the person controlling the flying sword, Luna excitedly feels the breeze in the air and also greedily absorb the scenery in her mind.


    Though the travel was delightful, Luna soon found that there is something wrong with her.


    She discovered that her body could not absorb the universe''s energy in the air. And only by eating something could she fill the spheres in her dantian.


    But this method is also not effective as she could only absorb 20% of the food she ate. This situation made her feel a bit of a panic and she did not know the answer.


    Although she did not show it outwards, inside her mind she is already panicking. How could she, who has already reached the lord level fall into such a state?


    This situation is really dire and she needs to find a way to ovee it, if not, then her effort from before would have been a waste.

 Chapter 745 - A Demons Lair

    Chapter 745


    ¡­


    A different structure that looks like that of a medieval European building is right in front of Luna Halil''s eyes who looks around her in excitement. She was brought to a building and was assisted by some of the people around her.


    After some questioning, they all discovered that she seems to have suffered some mental trauma and has forgotten many things from her past. This is normal as the people in this building have encountered such things happening before.


    "Hey, we have another one here that has escaped the high elven empire. We have to bring her to ''that'' ce¡­" the one interviewing Luna Halil said as he called for the person behind a table filled with books and scrolls which hides the person sitting behind the desk.


    A head suddenly peaks out and looks at the one calling her with a big smile on her face.


    The others who heard this showed an envious look on their faces upon learning that the woman will be taking the neer to ''that'' ce.


    "Hihi¡­ I will dly escort her there, Eleanora, since you still have a lot of things to do..." suddenly one of thedies walks beside the figure behind the table filled with books and scrolls with a gentle smile on her face.


    "Che¡­ no way¡­ It is my job so I will do it." Eleanora suddenly rebutted with a sneer on her face.


    Eleanora Vin is one of the staff inside the building who is in charge of those that have been returned to the human race after their capture. Those POWs or prisoners of war will be interviewed so that they could return to their towns after destroying the resurrection box they are carrying with them. Hence making them able to return to the human race.


    Ever since Shin Jiao discover how the High Elves and the Zith''ra races would imprison and enve their captives, he has learned how to easily transfer the resurrection spot of every human being. Though it is an easy task a more portable resurrection te is not easy to create.


    The ck box is a product made by the high elves using Luna''s research and ability. And it has the ability to steal one''s resurrection spot from their resurrection stone. These portable things act as interference and are very effective. However, once they are destroyed an immortal would return to his proper resurrection ce or stone.


    But for those who do not have a ck box with them, they need to go to Shin Jiao''s shop as the shop is the only one that can make resurrection tes that act like the ck box but more portable. With this, the old ck box would be rendered useless.


    Ever since Shin Jiao resumes his operation in the town of Gipard more and more people have known its diverse products and different trinkets that would appear in the shop every now and then.


    Most women in the town would want to visit the shop due to those essories that have both unique style and effects. It became a famous fashion trend in the town and even in the entire Osmond n territory.


    Since it became a craze in the town, the customers would line up outside and it became harder to enter the shop. However, for those who have an errand from the town hall, they could easily get inside the shop.


    And this is the reason why the women around that woman named Eleanora are looking at her with envy.


    Eleanora Vin a servant level young woman and she is about to reach the silver armor level. But she actually didn''t care about power or strength. Living with the immortals in the town and with her gold armor level parents made her free from any worries.


    And the reason why she took the job in the town hall is because of a chance to enter Mystique cksmith Shop.


    In fact, she is a good friend of Eva Jung. And this is just a good reason for her to ck off.


    When the two first saw each other, they immediately became close. Both are of the same age and with the same hobbies and likes. So they both enjoy each other''spany and friendship.


    Before Eleanora Vin escorted Luna to the shop, the two first went to a bath. As Eleanora saw that Luna seems to have suffered a lot and needs to clean herself up and rx. After that, they went to a clothing shop and then to a restaurant.


    Luna was really grateful to Eleanora who treated her kindly.


    After getting afortable gray robe, Luna feels clean and rx after such a long time.


    As the two enters the special door of the shop for the town hall employees, Eleanora saw a beautiful young woman suddenly running towards them.


    "Eleanora, I missed you¡­" Eva Jung said as she suddenly hugs her friend.


    When the people around them saw this scene, they could not help but smile and feel envy towards Eleanora. Who didn''t know who Eva Jung is in this ce?


    Those who are frequent in this shop would always want to be on her good side. As the daughter of the boss in the shop, she would always rmend some good stuff to them if they are friends with her.


    Eleanora then wanted to introduce Luna to Eva Jung, however, the two soon discover that the girl suddenly disappears.


    They soon saw the young woman in front of a disy case with her wide open.


    What Luna is looking at right now is a new model of a flying sword amongst the flying weapon series. Luna was fascinated immediately upon seeing the flying weapons. But what grabs her attention are the low requirements of the user for such an artifact.


    To the best of her knowledge, a flying artifact in the immortalnd is not like that in other worlds. The Daows in the immortalnd have many factors that would hinder a low-level flying artifact from functioning.


    But it seems that the human race is able to discover the secret to ovee this problem.


    As she scrutinizes the tiny glyphs and rune patterns on the surface of the sword, her curiosity got the best of her as she suddenly extended her hand to grab the sword.


    However, as soon as she was about to grab the sword, she soon discovers that her hand suddenly went through it.


    "Eh? A decoy? No¡­ this thing is true¡­ but¡­" her eyes suddenly discover an array surrounding the disy case.


    "Ah¡­ I see¡­ a protection array. This array is very interesting. Instead of repealing, it breaks dimensions¡­ I really want to meet the one who created this¡­" she mutters while her eyes are glowing with excitement.


    "You want to meet Master Si Ji? That is a bit hard these days¡­ He is very busy and has a lot of things in his hands¡­ Hahaha¡­" suddenly from beside Luna a red-haired young man wearing a white robe and holding a white fan said.


    When Luna shifted her gaze to the white-robed young man, her eyes suddenly turned serious.


    "You''re a demi-human?" she asked in a stern tone.


    "Ahhh¡­ Young missy, you have sharp eyes. How did you know?" the young man asked with a smile on his handsome face.


    "I can smell the scent of a fox from you¡­" Luna said with a frown.


    The reason for her reaction is because, on her, the fox people have caused too much trouble and was the reason for the wars in the kingdoms. Hence she did not have a favorable impression on them like with the high elves.


    "Hey, Ji Koon¡­ You didn''t tell me that you are going to visit¡­" suddenly the voice of Eleanora Vin interrupted the two.


    Eleanora and Eva walk towards the two with smiles on their faces. Upon seeing the red-haired handsome man from the demi-human fox n, the two were a bit surprised and happy.


    Ji Koon has recently arrived in the town along with his father who is one of the lords dispatched to Gipard town as an array expert. And he too became friends with Eva since he followed his father.


    "Ah, my lovely friends are here¡­" Ji Koon said as he suddenly hugged the two women who were turned speechless.


    "Hey, hey¡­ hands-off¡­" Eleanora said with a frown as she pushes Ji Koon back.


    "Luna, we need to meet with master Ji now¡­ Follow me¡­" Eleanora wanted to be done with her business first then wanted to spend her time with Eva.


    "Eva, I will escort her first, and then we can hang out¡­ Wait for me, okay? And you, you have to treat the two of us since you have returned from your trip." Eleanora said while smiling at Eva, and then shifted her gaze toward Ji Koon and pointing amanding finger.


    When Eleanora left with Luna, Ji Koon scratches his head.


    "Hihi¡­ How was your trip?" Eva asked with a chuckle at the young man beside her.


    "Umm¡­ It was fine¡­ We have a hard time following Master Ji, but we still were able to discover the demon''sir¡­" Ji Koon said shifting his expression into excitement.


    Upon hearing his words, Eva Jung felt a bit worried. She knew felt worried for master Ji.


    Some of the scouts in the southern region reported a rich deposit of minerals but the bad news is that it is being terrorized by a demon. The small town in that area has a hard time defending its territory hence they decided to ask for help from the town of Gipard.


    And to the town of Gipard''s surprise, Master Ji seems to have some interest to go with the small group dispatch and decided to go in that ce.


    "You look worried¡­" Ji Koon said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s a demon¡­ you know."


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry... With my dad and Master Ji, we can easily get rid of that demon. We will leave 2 days from now after we finished our preparation."


    "You''re stilling?" Eva Jung suddenly showed a worried expression.


    "Of course¡­ they need my expertise¡­"


    "Che¡­ expertise? You''re just a burden to them¡­ Haha¡­" Eva chuckled.


    "You¡­ Whatever..." Ji Koon just shook his head.


    He knew that Eva Jung is just teasing him. But deep in his heart, he could not wait to enter the demon''sir along with the group.


    He has heard of the famous Master Ji, and he could not wait to see him in action.

 Chapter 746 - A Demon’s Lair (2)

    Chapter 746


    ¡­


    Inside a big room withvish decoration sat a young man wearing a dark blue robe while reading some reports on the table. His eyebrows are scrunched upon looking at what is written on the paper in his hand.


    Shin Jiao has been busy these past few days with many things. He has been following up with the improvement of his vige and the ever-increasing ie and demand of the small shop in Gipard. He has already used a lot of materials in creating and improving the vige, crafting, and alchemy that his reserves are already dwindling.


    "I need to get my hand on more resources¡­" he muttered while looking at the data on the table.


    Knock! Knock!


    His attention was interrupted upon hearing the knocking sound outside his office door.


    "Come in!" he said unconsciously while his attention went back to the papers in his hand.


    After his words, the sturdy brown wooden door opens and two beautiful women enter the luxurious office room.


    When Luna entered Shin Jiao''s office her expression immediately changes. She did not expect to enter a well-decorated room that does not look like something she has seen before.


    She immediately noticed that the temperature inside the room seem to have been regted as it is not too hot and not too cold either.


    Then she saw the lights and many other novel things inside which made her eyes began to roam around.


    "Greetings, Master Ji¡­" Eleanora greeted with a curtsy.


    "Hum¡­ Oh, Eleanora, it''s you¡­ How is your work in the town hall?" Shin Jiao also reflexively greeted upon hearing and seeing Eleanora.


    "I''m doing really great, master Ji¡­"


    "That''s good¡­ and what do I owe the pleasure of your visit today?"


    "Oh¡­ I''m just here to request a resurrection te for an escapee¡­" Eleanora said while looking behind her.


    "This here is Luna Halil¡­"


    Upon her words, Eleanora gently grabs Luna''s dainty hands and then with a smile drags her beside her.


    Shin Jiao looks at the young woman beside Eleanora and carefully scrutinized the woman. Upon looking at Luna, Shin Jiao''s expression did not change, but his heart seems to have skipped a beat.


    How could he not? He is all too familiar with the aura she is exuding right now. The aura, that is enveloping her, is truly vigorous and very unique. But of course, the people in the immortalnd would not be able to tell what kind of aura is it.


    But for Shin Jiao he is fully aware of such a thing. This is because; he knew that the woman is supposed to not have such an aura. She is either consciously controlling her aura to exude as such, or subconsciously doing it. But all in all, the aura she has is actually fake.


    Unlike Shin Jiao who already has the same physique as his power, this woman is different. Her physique is far weaker than her aura. He could judge this due to the slight difference which is mixed in the aura she is trying to exude.


    "Hmm¡­ Thank you, Eleanora¡­ I will have to talk to her for a moment, will that be okay?" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Eleanora knew of the procedure and did not question further. She just nodded her head and turn around after patting the small hands of Luna trying to assure her that everything is fine.


    Luna just nodded her head and just watches as Eleanora left the luxurious office room.


    "Do you want something to drink? Tea or any beverage you prefer?" Shin Jiao offers as he stands up from his seat.


    "I''m fine¡­ I just ate something a while ago¡­" Luna just replied.


    She did not know who this Master Ji is and what she is supposed to do next. However, she knew that with the help of this guy, her resurrection spot would change after she gets her hand on a resurrection te. And that is her purpose ining to this ce.


    After she gets her resurrection te, she would begin searching the humannd for that mysterious person who has changed the human race''s strength and power. The craftsman that has piqued her interest.


    As she looks indifferently at the young man who is busy tinkering with something on arge wooden drawer, she soon saw him pulling a small table with some apparatus on it from inside.


    What Shin Jiao pulls an apparatus used for creating resurrection crystal tes.


    "Alright¡­ Luna, right? Please sit here and put your arm on the surface of the table." Shin Jiao instructed as he prepares the apparatus.


    Luna was a bit baffled but still followed his instructions.


    "Okay, now let me exin¡­ this thing will change the spiritual mark you have left in any type of external artifact that is holding them. Then I will put that mark on these crystal tes which would serve as your temporary resurrection spot. You can either destroy it to reset to your resurrection stone or keep it, your choice¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    "Do you understand? Now I will be starting soon, this would sting a bit, but it would not hurt that much¡­"


    When Shin Jiao was about to start, Luna suddenly lifted her hand.


    "Wait¡­ If¡­ If I transfer my resurrection spot to a crystal te, will it destroy the traces I have on the ck box?" she asked with a worried expression.


    Shin Jiao did not know why she is worried, but he showed a calm expression and smiled.


    "I can give you an option for that¡­ but first I have to extract some information¡­ okay?"


    Hearing those words, Luna showed a faint smile on her face and she heaves a sigh of relief.


    But before she could know it, she suddenly saw a red light appearing from the apparatus and prated the surface of the skin of her arm.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Being taken aback, she winces in pain as what that bastard told him was a lie. It did not hurt just a bit, it hurt like hell. She knew that this is the same feeling she had when her resurrection spot what extracted by the ck box. That was a long time ago, but she can still remember the same hellish pain.


    And this same pain was experienced by everyone who uses or get captured using the ck box.


    But then suddenly the pain stopped and it made Luna showed an astounded look on her face.


    She knew how painful it is to use the ck box, and she is actually expecting the same feeling when she was surprised by that red light. However, in just a second it stopped.And this made her showed a suspicious look on her face.


    Suddenly what she heard next made her heart skipped a beat.


    "Oh, I see¡­ so your ck box is within the Elven Empire¡­ Hmm... what ce is this? And your resurrection stone¡­ Oh¡­" Shin Jiao muttered upon seeing on the screen in front of him the location of Luna''s ck box and resurrection stone.


    "Hmm¡­ it seems that this is troublesome. Your stone was transferred to the Elven territory..."


    When Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards Luna, he saw her looking at him with her eyes wide open in shock. How could she not? She was thoroughly dumbfounded and baffled as to how this man could determine such a thing.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I''m not a sp¡­" she stuttered.


    "Hmm? Oh, I always get that reaction. This is a new model for creating resurrection tes. Plus, it can locate any ck box or resurrection te and the original resurrection stone, pretty nifty, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Luna showed an awkward smile as she could not process what is happening right now. She wanted to say that she is not a spy, but it seems that the young man in front of her does not care at all.


    After creating a resurrection te for her, Shin Jiao did not give it to her immediately. Instead, he put it inside his breast pocket. And his action made Luna feel a bit rmed.


    "Alright, now that I have your resurrection te, let''s go with the most important matter¡­" Shin Jiao asked with a shrewd smile on his handsome face.


    "Who are you really?"


    With this question, Luna''s expression froze.


    ¡­


    2 dayster¡­


    In the thick forest, a group of people are currently riding on their flying swords while traversing the deep forest. They dare not fly higher as there are powerful beasts inside this part of the forest. The monsters in these parts have the power that could rival lords and even high lords.


    Even the shadow creatures that are abundant near the towns and viges would not venture into these parts.


    Soon, the group got off their flying swords as they arrive in a spacious valley whererge floating rocks of different sizes could be seen. The smallest of these floating rocks is the size of a house, while thergest could be the size of two cities. One could say that these are floating inds.


    The scenery was truly spectacr that it made everyone who has not seen this scene be awed and feel astonished. Even those that came with the first scouting group from before still have a look of amazement in their eyes.


    "Master Ji¡­ these floating inds¡­" Ji Koon, who is standing beside Shin Jiao, suddenly wanted to ask something but stopped mid-way as he saw his father looking at him with a stern gaze.


    "Shhh¡­ We havepany¡­" the golden armored protector leading the group suddenly warned.


    Meanwhile among the group is a young woman wearing a body-tight ck suit under a trenchcoat while holding a sniper rifle. Her eyes are fixed upfront while looking at the reticle covering her right eye. A slight smile appears on her face as a mixture of fascination and excitement could be seen in her expression.


    "Luna, get ready!" Shin Jiao shouted as the beast suddenly appears in front of the group.

 Chapter 747 - The Mysterious Cave

    Chapter 747


    ¡­


    Hundreds of corpses of beasts are scattered everywhere along with the devastating state of this part of the forest turning the area into a ruin.


    Several servants have started to cut up and gather the corpses of the beasts while some of the group went deeper into the forest. Shin, Luna, Koon, and Koon''s father, Ji Ha-jun advanced forward along with a small group while scanning their surroundings.


    Ji Ha-jun is the support of the group as he has the highest cultivation. Meanwhile, Luna who is supposed to be the second strongest has not recovered her power in full and only at a silver armor level. Hence she just stands behind Shin Jiao.


    Two days ago in Shin Jiao''s office, Luna has no choice but to reveal her true identity as she knew that the young man already discovered her secret. Shin Jiao, after knowing that the woman is actually an artifact expert, and was the reason for the rise of the high elves, was shocked in disbelief.


    However, he was able to recover after realizing that since her cultivation style is the same as himself then it is possible. In his mind, he is thinking that at least someone in this vast universe was able to replicate his cultivation style.


    But upon hearing what Luna has suffered for almost 40 thousand years, Shin Jiao feels pity and sympathy for her. He could not imagine the loneliness and the horror she might have suffered. He was even d that her mind did not copse.


    And because of this, he decided to help her. He handed her some energy establishment pills. Shin Jiao''s assisted Luna so that she would be able to refine her dantian once again and expel the waste and the toxic substances that blocked her meridians.


    Crafting in an unfavorable environment could cause a longsting effect on one''s body and damage to one''s meridian. And with Shin Jiao''s knowledge in medicine, he was able to help her recover.


    Not longter, Luna has barely recovered to around the 70th sphere. And they immediately stopped as Shin Jiao knew that Luna needs to adjust to her power level.


    Then he told her about some crafting techniques, as she was really interested in crafting. The two began to have a good discussion on arrays and runes which almoststed the whole night.


    Both got a glimpse of each other''s knowledge, but on Luna''s part, she was left dumbfounded and baffled at the same time. She has not imagined that Shin Jiao knew a lot of things she didn''t. Plus the technology and the logic that Shin Jiao shared with her made her want to experience how to use those so-called gears that he called.


    While thinking of a chance, she heard that he is going to the demon''sir. After hearing that Luna immediately decided to tag along.


    ...


    The battle was a bit intense, Luna has felt the thrill of hunting once again and she seems to have remembered her old world, the Jik. With its harsh environment and rampaging monsters, she has forged a perfect nascent body in that ce through her effort.


    And then she was called by the messenger. However, before she could get a foothold in the immortalnd, she was suddenly captured along with the peasant vige she arrives at.


    But now everything is different now, she didn''t know why she just suddenly trusted the young man in front of her, but her gut is telling her that he could help her seed in her bloodline''s aim. She might be able to restore the destroyed line of the greatest craftsmen in the universe.


    In fact, she already has a deep suspicion that the young man called Master Ji, is a part of her bloodline. It might be just a small trace in his blood, but she knew that they might have the same bloodline.


    In terms of skill, memorization, ability to control any materials that existed, her bloodline is far more superior to anyone else or any race for that matter.


    And she could see the same trait in the young man. And this thought made her unconsciously feel fondness towards him.


    As her thoughts were in that state, the group suddenly stopped.


    ''Master Ji, I can see a cave up ahead, I think this is the ce¡­'' the voice was heard in everyone''s inte.


    "Okay¡­ Lord Ha-jun¡­" Shin Jiao replied then look at the man beside him.


    With a nod, Ji Ha-jun already knew what to do. He immediately began to set up a barrier surrounding the cave area.


    "Hey, Si Ji¡­ are you going to use a full suit?" Luna suddenly asked.


    "If ites to that¡­ but if we can manage it, then I don''t have to¡­"


    "Aw¡­ Well, I will go full suit. I''m much weaker than you guys anyways¡­" Luna said as she took out from her spatial ring a piece of body armor.


    She then removes her coat and puts on the armor. As soon as it made contact with her body, the body armor suddenly wraps itself around her making her figure look like a heroic female warrior.


    ''Armor suit activating¡­ initializationplete¡­ armor integrity 100%... energy level 100%... life support system functional¡­''


    A female mechanical voice said and Luna showed a faint smile on her face.


    "I really like her voice¡­" she said.


    After everyone finished their preparations and the harvest team returning to the group, Ji Ha-jun activated the array formation, and the whole area of around 200 meters in a radius of the cave was enveloped in an energy dome.


    "With this, that thing would not escape this ce." Ji Ha-jun said as he handed everyone a thumb-size jade te.


    "Harvest team, please standby¡­" Ji Koon said in his inte.


    ''Yes sir!'' everyone replied on the other line.


    Shin Jiao and a small group of able fighters began to advance carefully inside the mysterious cave where the demon might be residing.


    As the group drew nearer, Shin Jiao saw faint lights in his surrounding which made him feel a bit nostalgic. the lightes from mysterious stones embedded on the roof of the cave.


    As the group walks deeper, they began to sense an ominous feeling in the air.


    "Demon¡­" one of them said.


    Everyone''s weapons are now in their hands as they cautiously look around them. As powerful fighters, they have encountered many types of the beast; they even fought against demons in the immortalnd. And they are aware of how fearsome demons are.


    As they drew closer, Shin Jiao''s suddenly interrupted the group.


    "Those in the front, form a defensive line in this area¡­ Lord Ha-jun, please create another formation in this area. I will move forward alone¡­"


    Shin Jiao''smand made everyone feel baffled, but they still followed him. Ji Ha-jun was a bit perplexed as he was given specific instructions to prioritize the protection of Master Si Ji. If he is captured, then it would be a great loss to the human race.


    Seeing theplex expression of Lord Ji Ha-jun, Shin Jiao just showed him a reassuring smile.


    "The demon inside is not that powerful, I can feel its aura and its power. However, I fear that the other would not be able to withstand its ability¡­ I think this demon can use confusion and hallucination. That''s why I want my lord to block this path."


    "Wait¡­ How about you?"Lord Ji Ha-jun wanted to protest.


    "Oh, don''t worry¡­ I am resistant to these kinds of abilities."


    As Shin Jiao was about to walk forward, Luna suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait! I will go with you¡­ I have my suit¡­"


    "Haha¡­ That''s what I am more afraid of. Your suit will not be able to stop the mental attack of the demon¡­ I am more worried if that is the case¡­"


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Luna frowned. But she could not deny the fact that Shin Jiao might be right. And if she followed him, she might cause more trouble.


    And so, Shin Jiao was the only one who continues forward while the rest stayed and Lord Ji Ha-jun began creating another barrier blocking the cavern.


    As soon as Shin Jiao''s figure disappears from their sight and with the right timing of Lord Ji Ha-jun finishing the barrier, a loud howl was heard. Something seems to have moved inside the cave.


    "Damn it! Shadow creatures!"


    "Everyone, prepare to fight!"


    The group was then besieged by arge number of shadow creatures that suddenly appear from nowhere. The shadow creatures look like giant mantises, scorpions, and snakes. The barrier that Lord Ji Ha-jun created was only against mental attacks and has not erected a defensive barrier yet, so the shadow creatures were able to get close to the group.


    Everyone saw more than a hundred of 2 meters tall shadow creatures which made their hair stand on end. But everyone in the group is a veteran fighter; hence, they immediately created a formation and began shing with the monsters.


    Luna shoots at the back as she takes down those creatures that appear in her crosshair. The thrill of killing a shadow beast made her feel a bit exhrated.


    However, at the edge of her senses, she suddenly noticed another wave of shadow creatures.


    "We are being attacked from behind! Everyone be careful!" Luna warned.


    Without a second thought, she activated her armor. She dare not hesitate as she knew that it would be her demise if she got attacked by these powerful shadow creatures without her armor.


    As soon as she activated her armor, metallic objects suddenly appear from the back of the armor and began to envelop her petite body. From her feet to her legs, then to her body, arms, andst her head, her body was covered in metal which formed into a full-body armor.


    It only took 2 seconds before her armor was formed. She could not get enough of the feeling and the scene of the transformation as it would always fascinate her.


    When her vision came back she could already see her status on disy.


    "This gear is truly, terrifyingly, awesome!!!" she muttered with a giggle and a satisfied smile on her beautiful face.

 Chapter 748 - The Mysterious Cave (2)

    Chapter 748


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A hundred shadow creatures have already surrounded the humans as they struggled to fight against the huge number. Luna Halil has donned in her armor and now she looks like a human figure but covered in a dark gray exoskeleton of a monster.


    Everyone who saw her felt a little shocked as they didn''t expect that she would use the type of armor that those high elves used in the war to transform into demon-like figures.


    With a wave of her hand, she hid the sniper rifle and took out a dark gray sword that is as tall as her.


    "You''re all going to get it now!" she shouted.


    Luna''s figure began to dance and weave through the crowd of shadow creatures while waving the big sword in her hand with ease.


    She looks like the god of death as she began slicing and smashing her enemies to a pulp.


    "Damn that girl is fierce¡­"


    "Look at that ugly armor and weapon she is using¡­"


    "Hey, focus on the battle!"


    The people around hermented while seeing her fight. Although the situation is very dire, yet these veteran fighters could casually talk to each other as if everything is normal.


    Meanwhile, Lord Ji Ha-jun has already begun creating the barrier array which would be able to protect everyone.


    "Haha¡­ Hihihi¡­ This is what I was looking forward to! This is the exhration I was waiting for¡­ This is the bliss of fighting and killing these bugs!" Luna shouted whileughing maniacally.


    Her wild moves and maniacal moves sent shivers running down the spine of everyone who is seeing and hearing her.


    They did not know where Master Ji found this woman, but now they are a bit d that she came along with the group as it made their job a bit easier.


    Luna has been imprisoned inside a dungeon for a long time and this is her first release using her own strength and power. So her emotion and control began to let loose as she rampages through the battleground. One shadow beast after another starts to fall by her sword.


    ''Warning! A strong source of energy has been detected. The system is advising the user to open the energy shield!''


    Suddenly while fighting wildly, the voice inside her helmet warned. Feeling a bit confused, Luna looks everywhere but frowns as she did not detect anything as such in her surroundings.


    But before she could do anything, she suddenly saw a sh of light. Then she feels a strong force hitting her chest with a strong force that it felt like a jackhammer has just rammed her.


    Luna''s figure flew through the air then hit the wall with a loud bang.


    ''Armor integritypromised¡­ damage assessing¡­ armor integrity is down to 60%...''


    When she saw the words and heard the voice, Luna was a bit perplexed. She knew that what hit her is not only a strong energy force but something else. Luckily she is wearing the suit and it did not damage her fully. She knew that if she was to take that hit with her body, she would immediately die.


    "Look out! That''s a Lightning pangolin!" someone shouted.


    Hearing the warning, the group immediately return to their defensive formation.


    Lightning pangolins are the nightmare of fighters and those protected by barriers. This is because; the beast''s attacks which use the Dao element of lightning could pass through barriers. And when it hits one target, the lightning will travel to another and to another until it would devastate a group.


    This is the reason why the group looks in vignce when they saw the Lightning pangolin which is as big as a dog.


    As it looks around the cave, the pangolin saw the humans and it immediately showed its hostility. But then when it saw the shadow creatures, it showed a more fierce expression on its face to the point of growling. Its body which is full of silver scales began to glow as it suddenly shifted its hatred towards a giant shadow mantis near it.


    Then with a sh, it disappears, and then a loud booming sound was heard as the shadow mantis was destroyed in one move.


    Ji Koon who was near the Lightning pangolin immediately feels his body shaking. He and another two gold armor level fighters were having a hard time fighting against that giant shadow mantis and it was killed with just one move from the small creature, how could he not fear it?


    Meanwhile, Luna who was flung and is still stuck on the wall regained her senses. She could feel that blood has formed down her throat. But she forcefully swallowed it as she gritted her teeth through the pain.


    "The nerve of that puny thing! If I were at my full power I could easily crush it like a bug!" she said in anger.


    But no one paid attention to what she said as everyone is now wary of the Lightning Pangolin.


    Then suddenly the beast once again glowed and began attacking the shadow creatures. With only one move it is able to destroy a shadow creature. The pangolin seems to be on a rampage, and soon only the humans were left.


    But at this time, Lord Ji Ha-jun was able toplete the barrier and a green light suddenly protected the group.


    When the Lightning Pangolin saw this, it was immediately angered. How could it not be angry? It saw that the human have erected a barrier to block its path and it angered the little thing and take it as an insult to its power.


    And so, without any warning, it immediately releases a bolt of lightning which flew towards the group of humans inside the barrier.


    But before the lightning bolt could hit anyone a figure suddenly appears and blocks the lightning bolt with its huge sword.


    Luna immediately jumps on the path of the lightning bolt and using her sword, she stopped the attack.


    ''Warning! The energy level is raising to its threshold, system advice the user to expel the extra energy to prevent overloading!''


    Luna is aware of this type of function and she banks on this feature in the suit and ns to use the Lightning Pangolin''s power against itself.


    Without hesitation, when Luna saw that the energy level is about to hit the overload level, she immediately channeled every energy in her body and from the armor and then using her sword as the conductor sent arge energy ball towards the pangolin.


    Ka-boom!


    The loud explosion shook the whole cavern and everything was immediately covered in dust. Except for those inside the barrier, the whole cave seems to have been engulfed inside a dust cloud.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is advancing towards the inner part of the cave felt a strong tremor and shifted his gaze to where he left his group. He suddenly feels a bit worried, but he knew that he has no time to worry about others.


    Right now, he could feel the strong killing intenting from deep within the cave. From that killing intent alone he knew that he would be facing a very strong opponent.


    And so he continues to walk deeper.


    Soon, he arrives at arge underground hollowed dome. The dome is dimly lit like the cave but the lightes from the ground which seems to be made out of arge luminous stone.


    "Human¡­ you have intruded my abode. How dare you enter my home without permission?!" a deep voice echoed in the air.


    Shin Jiao looks around but could see no one. When he uses his spiritual sense and absolute sense, he could somewhat sense a presence, but this two sense is the immortalnd is not that effective. He could use his domain but he did not want to show all of his cards to his opponent yet.


    And so, he just used his psychokinesis to scan the room. With its range, Shin Jiao was able to see even those parts hidden in the dark corners of the cavern.


    He saw many skeletons of beasts on the ground. He could deduce that the ce is the feeding ground of the demon in this ce.


    "I never had humans for a long time now. It seems that today would be a nice treat. However, don''t mistake me for thinking that you humans are special. For me, you taste like¡­ hmm¡­ rodents. That''s right, you humans taste like rodents. The only good thing about you is your soft flesh¡­ Hehe¡­"


    The voice reverberates everywhere making it hard to find the source.


    Shin Jiao''s vignce is at all high as he tried to continuously search for his opponent. But it seems that he still could not detect anyone or anything.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao felt somethinging from his right side and he immediately dodges.


    As he evades, his eyes saw the thing that flew towards him. It is a projectile made of a beast bone.


    He followed its tracks but saw no one in that dark area.


    Soon another projectile flew and this time, Shin Jiao did not dodge. Instead, he waves his hand and parried the projectile which was sent flying to the wall and was shattered into pieces.


    By doing this, Shin Jiao has taken a glimpse of his enemy in the dark.


    On one of the dark corners of the dimly lit dome, a ck figure is standing. When Shin Jiao saw its figure he could not help but click his tongue.


    This is because what he is going to fight is a demon who is an expert in stealth and speed. Plus its lust for blood is making him feel ufortable.


    "Hmm¡­ You seem to be very powerful for a mere¡­ vampire.." Shin Jiao said with a frown.

 Chapter 749 - Vampire

    Chapter 749


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall dark creature donned in a ck leathery cape-like thing slowly walks out of the shadows. Since its figure was already discovered by its prey, it decided to reveal itself before killing the human.


    Shin Jiao saw that the vampire is around 2 meters in height, with a face that looks like a human and a bat with long sharp ck ears that seem to look like horns on the side of its head. The vampire''s body is not visible due to the leathery ck cape around its body, but Shin Jiao noticed its beast-like feet. Dark ws extended out of its paw-like feet and a dark aura exudes out of those ws.


    Shin Jiao knew that those ws have poison in them.


    "I think he uses those ws to paralyze his victim while he feeds on them." he thought as he observes his opponent.


    Vampires like their victim alive and screaming while they feed. This way, the blood could pump faster giving the creature satisfaction and pleasure while it devours every single drop of blood from its victim''s body.


    "Human¡­ I have been trapped in this ce for eons. You should be honored to be my prey¡­" the vampire muttered as he slowly takes out a ck box.


    When Shin Jiao saw the ck box that looks like a finely crafted square stone, his brows scrunched. He didn''t know why, but he had a suspicion that this vampire has caught some humans or high elves before.


    Judging from the ck box, he suspected that his conjecture might be right.


    He didn''t say anything and just calmly watches his opponent who has that smug look on his ugly face.


    "From your reaction, I think you knew what this thing is¡­ Hihi¡­ I have observed the war between humans and the other races. I was fascinated with this object and decided to get some for myself. And now, I can y with some of you to my heart''s desire. That would relieve me of my boredom for a while. Hihihi¡­"


    The words from the vampire made Shin Jiao feel a bit uneasy. But he did not put his guard down; instead, he took out his ck katana and prepares himself to fight.


    "A demon-like you should just return from where you came from." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly rushes to attack his opponent.


    Upon seeing its prey being aggressive, a slight smile appears on the vampire''s crooked mouth.


    "Interesting¡­ Let''s see if you are a cut above the rest¡­" the vampire said as it also dashes towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao saw that the cape surrounding the vampire''s body suddenly moved and it turns out to be its wings. One of its wed hands extended to take a strike towards Shin Jiao while its other hand tried to block the ck katana de.


    Shin Jiao suddenly controlled his energy and sent the glowing katana towards his opponent''s ws.


    ng!


    The sound of two metals hitting each other echoed through the cavern as the vampire blocks the cold ck sword.


    Then its other hand was directed at Shin Jiao''s shoulder. A smile slowly crept on its face as it could see its attack getting through in this single exchange of attack.


    Yet as soon as its ws are about to hit Shin Jiao''s shoulder, Shin Jiao suddenly tilted his body to a slight angle and lets the w pass miss its target.


    With this skill and sharp perception, Shin Jiao did not need to move with great effort just to dodge a strike. With his sharp movement, he could dodge anything that is not faster than his perception by a hair''s breadth.


    Shin Jiao did not stop his movement up to that part. The katana being blocked by his opponent suddenly slices downward and Shin Jiao''s body suddenly twisted from below the vampire with his sword following a circr motion.


    As the vampire is exposed to its opponent''s unexpected quick reflex and movement, it was not able to dodge as its body was bisected in half.


    Shin Jiao ended up in a slicing stance behind the bisected vampire.


    "Sigh¡­ That was it? That was quick." Shin Jiao muttered with a tone of helplessness in his voice.


    Then suddenly, he feels that something is off. This is because as he extended his senses, he could feel the blood sttered in the room suddenly floating in the air and as if with a mind of their own began to cluster towards the bisected body of his opponent.


    Then in just two seconds, the vampire was once again standing with its body back to its original shape.


    "That was a good move¡­ human. I never knew that someone as skilled as you would appear in my cave¡­ this is going to be interesting." the vampire said as he suddenly rushes towards Shin Jiao who is standing calmly with his back exposed to his opponent.


    When the vampire rushes forward, Shin Jiao suddenly took a quick draw stance.


    With his senses extended around him, he suddenly feels his body bing a bit stiff.


    "Domain¡­ this thing is a lord?" Shin Jiao thought.


    However, with a shake of his own domain, he immediately freed himself from his opponent''s shackles.


    As soon as he was freed, a sharp w appears in his sight. Shin Jiao did not hesitate to tilt his head to the side dodging the w. It was a close attack as his eyes look at the w passing near his cheeks in slow motion.


    But as soon as the vampire was about to initiate his other w to attack, Shin Jiao suddenly made his move.


    The butt of the sword suddenly extended and hit the vampire''s stomach which stunned the creature. Then within a close range, Shin Jiao initiated the skill, Perfect Defense sword.


    This move would encircle the body of the user with quick sword shes that could even deflect bullets or slice those near them. It is not a passive defense but an active defense that could take a lot from a normal human''s strength.


    But Shin Jiao is not a normal human; hence he pulled the skill easily with his already level 75 physique.


    The vampire was sliced into chunks as its body passes through Shin Jiao.


    Every bit of its sliced flesh was scattered to the ground along with its blood which almost filled the ground.


    Shin Jiao took a distance and was still in vignce. He didn''t know his enemy''s weakness so he could not let his guard down.


    As soon as he did, he saw the same thing happened. The vampire''s flesh, bones, and blood within just two seconds congeal and transform once again into the vampire''s figure.


    "Damn, this one is a tough opponent." Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    "Haha¡­ That same reaction is what I saw to those that dare confront me. I am an immortal lord of the darkness. I was born a vampire, a true demon from the abyss and I want you to despair¡­ human." the vampire said as it charges once again towards Shin Jiao.


    Instead of slicing his opponent, Shin Jiao decided to defend this time. He knew that it was useless to cut the bastard into pieces as it would still form its body back to shape. He could not use fire or any element as it is not strong enough to resist a lord-level enemy.


    Bang!


    In this exchange, Shin Jiao was sent flying as the two collided. The vampire staggered a few steps as the ck katana was embedded on its stomach.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao while flying somersaulted in the air and let his feetnd on the cavern wall. Then using his feet, he pushes hard on the wall which shows some cracks on its surface where Shin Jiao''s feet were nted.


    Swoosh!!!


    The speed of Shin Jiao was too fast as his figure suddenly appears in front of the surprised vampire. He held the katana in his hand then with a smile, he muttered.


    "Bursting point!"


    The umted static universal energy at the ck katana''s tip suddenly began to go wild as the Dao became chaotic. The reaction of the chaos in the Daows at the tip of the sword created a powerful chain reaction.


    The vampire''s expression turned ugly as it noticed that something is amiss within its body.


    Shin Jiao suddenly pulled the sword and held it in front of him while a thing barrier was suddenly erected.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A loud explosion happened which sent everything inside the caverns into ruins.


    The people with Shin Jiao who were fighting outside and are now behind the barrier are looking at the now thicker dust cloud surrounding them.


    They all felt therge tremor which made some of them fall to the ground and also heard the powerful explosion which hit the barrier. The heart of Ji Ha-jun jumps in worry as he did not want Master Si Ji to be caught by the opponent. However, he could not leave his son in this ce, especially with the presence of the Lightning Pangolin.


    Luna who is among the group seems to have felt her heart jump upon feeling the huge tremor in the cavern. She was scared that something might have gone wrong, so she wanted to rush out and look for Shin Jiao.


    As her figure dashes outside the barrier, the people could not help themselves but sigh. They need to follow themand of their leaders.


    Since they are told to stay put, they did not have a choice but to follow.


    However, Luna is a different story.


    She didn''t know why she felt anxious but she trusted her feeling and decided to rush towards the inner cavern.


    As soon as she reached the entrance of the dome, she was shocked to seerge boulders that seem to be the result of a cave-in blocks her path.


    Now, this situation has made her think that her conjecture was correct.


    "Si Ji might be in danger...." she muttered.

 Chapter 750 - A Dungeon

    Chapter 750


    ¡­


    Inside the dome-shaped crevice, arge hole could be seen while everything is in ruins. The explosion from the bursting point skill that Shin Jiao used was too powerful that it almost obliterated the whole domed cavern. However, Shin Jiao now finds himself inside a deep tunnel after being thrown through a wall by a powerful explosion.


    "Damn¡­ where is thing ce?" he muttered as he slowly stood up.


    His body is partly covered by the suit. He was only able to activate the suit partly due to time restraint. But it was enough to preserve his life after his energy shield was broken.


    Shin Jiao could feel his body aching and his head is still spinning.


    "Where am I?" he muttered while looking around at the dark ce.


    The spot he fell from seemed to have caved in and is now covered withrge boulders. Shin Jiao carefully extended his hand and tried to remove the boulders but for some reason, he is unable to do it.


    "This ce is protected by a very strong array formation¡­ I need to find the central core to deactivate or destroy this type of array."


    He tried hismunication device but it seems that he could not contact his people outside.


    And so, he did not have a choice but to walk through the dark cavern and noticed the ground which seems to be made of stone bricks. From the looks of it, this ce is what one would consider a dungeon. However, this is just his conjecture as he just spected everything from what he is currently seeing.


    Using the night vision ability of the helmet, he could see the ground and the walls which seem to be artificially made and not natural.


    As Shin Jiao walks deeper, he soon discovered that his conjecture was right. He is now inside a mysterious dungeon, this is because he noticed that ahead of him are some braziers that emit bluish light.


    Then not too far from him he could see a few dungeon denizens.


    "Giant rats?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he observes the small number of creatures ahead that seem to have not noticed him yet.


    Due to his armor, his scent and aura are suppressed which made the other creatures that saw him think that he is just a puppet or something.


    As he observed carefully, he suddenly noticed, the beasts seem to be fighting against each other. Then not longter they began killing each other and those that were hurt escaped while those that could not, were killed by their own kind.


    Shin Jiao saw the rats began feasting on the flesh of their dead.


    He feels a bit nauseated seeing this seen.


    While watching to the side, Shin Jiao suddenly heard a burst of faintughter in the air.


    "Hihihi¡­ That human¡­ I will find him. I must kill that human! Hahaha..."


    The voice is a little faint, but it seems to have reverberated throughout the entire dungeon which seems to even frighten the giant rats.


    "Damn it, that thing is still alive after that explosion?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself feeling a bit annoyed.


    He did not know what happened, but that bursting point skill he used should have evaporated everything on that vampire''s body.


    But now, it is still alive? How could he not feel annoyed?


    "I need to find that guy and end this before we could harvest anything in this ce."


    With that goal in mind, Shin Jiao ignored the giant rats and began walking towards the path. But as soon as he came closer, the rats around him suddenly have their eyes shine red. Then as if finding their prey, the giant rats began attacking Shin Jiao.


    But how could they go against him? He didn''t even have to take out his weapon and just stood there while the rats that were supposed toe closer would just fall to the ground and die.


    Using his psychokinesis, Shin Jiao was able to kill stealthily by just crushing the hearts of those giant rats.


    And so he traverses the dungeon with ease and would kill the creatures that would block his path. While doing this, Shin Jiao would casually take out some of the beasts'' energy cores that he wanted.


    Soon he arrives at the entrance of the stairs going down to the second floor of the dungeon. As he descended the stairs, he saw something.


    He immediately noticed that there is an obvious trace of someone living in the ce.


    It is a slightly secluded ce within the dungeon''s second-floor entrance and exit stairs and there is a trace of an array formation that seems to hide the small hole on the wall.


    If not for Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis spreading around him, he would not have noticed such an obvious spot.


    As he drew closer, he noticed traces of footprints on the ground. And he could also see some traces of golden blood on the ground.


    "An immortal? Is there another person who was trapped in this ce?" he thought as he carefully approached the array.


    Shin Jiao did not exert too much effort to break the array and easily enter the small crevice. As he peeks inside the small cave, he saw the traces of blood on the ground and followed it by carefully squatting down as the hole is too narrow.


    Soon, he arrives in a small room. From where he is, he could see a half-naked elf with disheveled hair lying on a make-shift bed made of some beast''s skin.


    Shin Jiao could see that her stomach seem to have been wounded badly.


    The high elf wore tattered clothing that could barely cover her body and on the side, he could see many broken weapons with traces of beast blood on them.


    From the aura of the female elf, Shin Jiao could tell that she is at a gold armor level. But her energy is dwindling as she seems to be using it subconsciously to suppress her deep wound.


    At first, he thought, why is she struggling? She should have decided to die already and get resurrected back to the High Elven Empire. But upon remembering the ck stone box in the hands of the vampire, Shin Jiao realized that this high elf is a prisoner or rather a source of entertainment for the vampire in this ce.


    Although she is an enemy, Shin Jiao could not help but feel pity. The treaty has already been signed and that the humans and high elves have stopped the war. Hence he decided to just help her and see what''s going to happen next.


    Shin Jiao has already deactivated his armor but he is not worried. The power level of the woman is not a threat to him anyway even if she is in her best condition.


    As he squatted down, he carefully checked the pulse of the female elf and then looks at the wound.


    "You should be d that I arrive on time¡­" he muttered as he began treating the female elf.


    After treating her wound, Shin Jiao carefully cleaned the woman to prevent any furtherplications. He prepares new clothes for her as her clothes are really in tattered that one could just say that she is practically naked in front of him.


    Shin Jiao has seen women''s bodies and also touched them, he was a bit tempted by the alluring curves and supple white skin of the female elf, but he is able to control his desires as he carefully helped her get dressed.


    He suddenly remembers the first time he arrives in Gaeus Ro and found Cherry Lao. She was in the same state at that time, and he was still a bit na?ve.


    Now it''s different, he has seen women and even has an experienced with two of the most beautiful women he knew and has seen so far. So he is able to have control over his desires and feelings even after clothing the female elf.


    But he could not deny that this particr young elf is really beautiful. She is like a western version of Susan Tang and Qin Lou but with golden hair. He could not help but suddenly remember Susan and herst words toward him.


    His heart suddenly ached upon remembering that time and he feels that he was cheated. Though she said that she is going to wait for 100 years for him, deep in his heart, Shin Jiao knew that it was impossible for him to reach and exit the immortalnd in just 100 years.


    Through his knowledge and the things he learned, those saint rulers are geniuses of their generations. And it took them almost 1,000 years to attain their saint ruler level. So how could hepete with that?


    Upon thinking to this point, Shin Jiao''s heart feels like it was bleeding. He knew that Susan has seen something out there. He knew that she has experienced and has realized something which he could not fathom yet.


    Maybe she has seen the truth of the universe. Her eyes might have been open and for the sake of her previous feelings for him, she said those promises and words towards him.


    While thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao suddenly shook his head. He feels like he is being bewitched upon remembering these things. He suddenly feels that this rted to the female high elf.


    "Is this an illusion?" he thought.


    But upon mustering all of his energy and even activating his domain, he still could see that the feature of the high elf is really just like that of Susan with a slight variation in terms of her eyes, ears, skin, and hair. So he could figure what is really happening.


    Shin Jiao did not dwell on this for long as he suddenly noticed that there are beasts that seem to have been attracted towards this ce.


    Shifting his gaze outside, he remembers the traces of golden blood on the ground.


    Shin Jiao immediately acted and went outside.


    As soon as he came out of the small crevice, his eyes squinted as he saw the scenery in front of him.

 Chapter 751 - High Elven Baroness

    Chapter 751


    ¡­


    Around a hundred beasts of different sizes and kinds have gathered near the small crevice on the wall at the entrance of the second floor of the dungeon. Some are even fighting against each other and sounded threatening growls as they are trying to exert their dominance towards the others for the prey ahead of them.


    Most of these beasts have tasted the blood of the elf and since then have had lust and cravings for it.


    Suddenly they heard some rustling sound and saw a creatureing out of the crevice. Their eyes red at the figure with a hint of expectation and delight at the same time. However, upon seeing that the figure is not the elf but instead a human, they all growled in fury and rage.


    They did not want to eat some lowly human; they want the supple and scrumptious taste of the high elf.


    Shin Jiao could feel the res of the monsters towards him. However, as he looks around a hint of disappointment shed across his eyes.


    This is because; these beasts are onlyparable to silver and gold armor levelbatants. Although they could provide him with energy cores and materials for crafting, yet this is not what he expected. Just like on the first floor, he thinks that the beasts on the second floor are far too weak.


    Shin Jiao did not waste any time and his figure suddenly dashed towards the crowd of monsters and began ughtering them.


    Not longter, the ground is covered with blood and gore as the carcasses of the beasts are strewn roundabout.


    "Let''s wrap things up in this ce¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he began to gather everything inside his ring.


    Then he cast a few spells to wash and rid of the ce the scent of blood and gore. After doing that, he came back to the wall and repairs the formation covering the small crevice.


    Uponpletely repairing the array formation, Shin Jiao went inside and approaches the female high elf to checked for her vitals. After confirming that her condition is stable, he suddenly took out a small jade te and a sharp tool that looks like a 3 inches injection needle with a contraption at its butt.


    Without warning, he suddenly stabbed the needle at the woman''s right arm and then attaches the jade te at the end of the needle.


    Shin Jiao noticed the female elf winched in pain although she is still unconscious. Soon an invisible gaseous thingy which normal eyes could not see began to flow through the needle and into the jade te.


    Shin Jiao nodded in satisfaction and kept the jade te on his robe. He did not put the jade te inside his ring as he did not want the woman resurrecting inside the space in his ring. That would expose his secret and would give him too much of a problem.


    After doing that, he set up an array around the female elf.


    Shin Jiao began to organize the carcasses of the beasts he has killed inside his ring to kill time. He did not want to go outside and venture further and waste more time. What he wanted is a sure and direct way to enter the demon chamber in the dungeon and eliminate the vampire which seems to be still alive after suffering from his attack.


    While doing this, he suddenly thought of how to fight the vampire which seem to be impervious to any of his attacks.


    "Hmm¡­ should I use siphoning skill? Or the Yin and Yang Energy void?" he muses but is still undecided as he did not know what the effect of those two would give him in thend.


    The siphoning skill is a great counter against the vampire, but he is afraid of the aftermath of its destructiveness when used in the bullets. He could try to absorb the vampire using his own body, but that would be dangerous as he might contract a virus or something. He did not want to be turned into a demon because of his foolish action.


    The Yin and Yang energy void on the other hand would be a great choice for this. Due to its option to either absorb or turn to void everything, the skill is a great choice for this battle. For so far he did not know if the Daows in thisnd would permit such a thing.


    Since the Daows in the immortalnd areplete. Shin Jiao only has 20% confidence that the Yin and Yang energy void would work.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I can only try creating new bullets then¡­ I hope it would not burst while I''m in this ce."


    Shin Jiao remembers what happenedst time. The explosion from the overload of energy is like arge bomb that obliterated a wide area. He did not want that to happen in this ce as it was too messy.


    But if he did not have any other choice, he would use it.


    And so after mulling through his options, Shin Jiao began to craft two types of new bullets with stronger outer shells. One set has the essence siphon rune engraved on them, and the other one which is a bit moreplicated is the limited Yin and Yang energy void.


    While crafting, he suddenly noticed some movements from the female elf.


    "Ugh¡­" she moaned then her long eyshes slowly flutters as her eyes slowly opened.


    As soon as she noticed Shin Jiao''s figure she immediately showed disbelief in her eyes. The young man in front of her is a human, the enemy of her kind the high elves. And because of this she slowly backs away while looking at Shin Jiao with caution.


    She did not know what the human did to her or how he ended in this ce, but she could not put her guard down. Suddenly she noticed something. She could not feel any pain in her body and her energy seems to have recovered a bit.


    Feeling a slight power in her body, the female elf suddenly decided to do a preemptive strike to surprise her enemy, and then she would run outside and escape.


    As this thought came to her mind, she immediately gathers energy in her palm and strikes towards the exposed back of Shin Jiao. But what happened next stunned the female high elf.


    This is because her energy-covered palm met an invisible thin wall with great resistance.


    Bam!


    "Arrgghh¡­" the female high elf cried in pain while grabbing her hand.


    She then discovers that she is actually inside an array formation that seems to be surrounding her like a small prison.


    Upon seeing this and feeling the pain on her hand, the female high elf suddenly filled with anger. How dare this human imprison her inside this array? For the past few months, she has been inside this dungeon and has been suffering all sorts of attacks, and has been tortured to death by the beasts.


    She has almost lost her sanity if not for her strong will and pride as a pureblooded noble high elf.


    Because of this, she could not ept that a lowly human would imprison her just like a lowly ve. She could not bear the humiliation and this made her really angry and depressed. Her pent-up emotion suddenly burst out as she began pounding at the array.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    As she pounded the array with all her might, she began to deplete her energy and her hand began to ache. Even with that, she did not stop. Then her hand began to bleed but she still continues.


    She began to throw curses at the human who seem to be oblivious to her despair as if he did not hear or noticed anything.


    Soon, after seeing that her rants and rampaging has no effect, the female elf slumped to the ground with her bloody fists and tears began to pour out of her eyes.


    Shin Jiao at this time finished crafting and stored everything inside his ring.


    He then turns sideways a bit and looks towards the female elf in the corner of his eyes and saw her in a mess and with a bloody fist. Her pitiful state almost made Shin Jiao feel sorry and wanted to immediately console her.


    The reason for this is not because she is a woman but because she truly almost resembles Susan Tang and Qin Lou. And this touches Shin Jiao''s heartstrings for a moment.


    "Hey, stop crying¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stands up and looks at the female elf.


    "Who are you and what are you doing here?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The female elf slowly lifted her eyes and when their gazes met, she suddenly bit her lips. She did not want to show weakness towards the human, but her will to fight is already waning through the torturous days she spent trying to survive in this ce.


    She had been eaten, suck dry, dismembered, squashed, devoured whole, and evenmit suicide just to spare herself from pain in this dungeon. And now she is almost at her limits. She swore in her heart that she would kill and destroy that vampire demon if ever she could see it again.


    When she heard Shin Jiao''s asking her, she could not help but feel relieved. At least now she can hear someone and have someone to talk to even though that someone is her enemy.


    But she could not show her emotion and so she just red at Shin Jiao. But she still decided to answer him after a while.


    "I am Baroness Olivia Li''gran, from the Li''gran n of the High Elven Empire." She replied with a proud look on her face.


    When Shin Jiao heard and saw her action, a slight smile appears on his face.


    "So you are a baroness, I wonder how much I could sell you for?" he suddenly mutters.


    But his words did not escape Olivia''s ears.


    With Shin Jiao''s words, the expression of Olivia turned grim. She could believe what she just heard. But what could she do? She can''t even escape the confinement and she is at the mercy of the human.


    Suddenly an idea dawned upon her and a sneer appears on her face.

 Chapter 752 - The Two Bodies One Soul

    Chapter 752


    ¡­


    Olivia Li''gran came to the Osmond territory along with a handful of high elves to infiltrate thend and try to get intelligence information on the deployment of the human troops and the location of the energy projector artifact that has stopped thebined army from advancing.


    Their mission includes stealing some of those weapons and delivers them to the imperial capital.


    However, on their way to aplish their mission, they unluckily encountered a horde of beasts and decided to hide in the cave. But who would have known that the cave their group has identally entered has arge array formation to lure in beasts towards it.


    And soon, they met a tragic fate where they were captured by the powerful vampire demon who owns the cave. Even with their powerful artifacts, they are unable to defeat the indestructible demon. They have exhausted their power and fell prey to the demon which then imprisoned them in the dungeon for its own private amusement.


    For months they stayed inside the dungeon and has gone through unimaginable torture and sufferings until most of the high elves had their minds broken.


    And now Olivia and 2 other female high elves are the only ones left with their sanity intact. But her twopanions are already showing signs of giving up and sumbing to their fate.


    The constant gruesome and painful deaths that they all have experienced have made them sink in despair and break their mind due to hopelessness and the feeling of desperation. These experiences, coupled with depression and the sheer horror of the dungeon truly broke the minds of the rest of her people.


    But suddenly, Olivia was saved by a human. And from what she could see, the human seems to be faring well against the dungeon and its powerful denizen from the look of his clothing which seem to have not experienced any signs of battle.


    In her mind, she suddenly had an idea of using the human''s strength to help her get out of her grave situation. However, a part of her is still hesitating as she did not still fully trusted the human.


    As she looks at the young man, she subconsciously releases a slight amount of tears that flowed down her cheeks. She herself didn''t know why she is crying.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he subconsciously raised one of his eyebrows. Though this elf looks like Susan Tang, she is not her.


    And from what she did the first time she saw him, he knew that this elf is still not aware of the treaty outside.


    "How long have you been in this ce?" Shin Jiao asked as he sits in a lotus position in front of Olivia Li''gran.


    As the two locks their gazes, a silent contest began. But how could Olivia''s resolve be like before after suffering inside the dungeon? It did not take long for her to shift her eyes and dodge Shin Jiao''s prating gaze.


    "I... I lost count¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess you are not aware of the treaty between the humans and your high elven race, right?"


    "Treaty? What do you mean?"


    "The war is over¡­ the saint rulersmanded it. Now we are to prepare for a more grandeurs battle¡­ the battle against the shadow beings."


    When she heard his words, Olivia''s eyes could not help but grow bigger. Her reaction made Shin Jiao smile for a bit.


    "Well, that''s the situation outside. Now let me tell you my goal for saving you... The truth is... I wanted to hunt the vampire who is ruling this dungeon. Can you tell me where he is?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "The vampire? You mean you wanted to kill it with just you alone? That cannot be¡­ There are a total of five floors in this dungeon. And each floor houses stronger monsters. I reached the second floor because of the sacrifices of my men. But I cannot move any further as my armor and weapons have already been destroyed. I cannot die because if that happens I would be sent to the 5th floor again¡­" Olivia exined with dread in her eyes upon remembering the horror of the lower floors.


    "So only five floors¡­ Then can you help me locate the demon chamber?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Olivia already has an idea to use the human to escape this hellish ce, but it seems her ns would not work from how things are going. So he gritted her teeth as she too wanted to know how powerful this human is.


    How dare he want to hunt the vampire on his own? But she could not help but also want to see that vampire destroyed. Hence she hardened her resolve and decided.


    "I will lead you there. But I will not let myself be killed. If I sense danger, I will leave you alone and escape." She said with gritted teeth.


    "Fine by me, I just want you to lead the way¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly waves his hand to remove the barrier.


    His action made Olivia looks at Shin Jiao with caution in her eyes. She did not know if what he told her is true, but she could not deny that she is somewhat convinced that what he is telling her is the truth.


    With that, she decided to just wait and see.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao handed her a piece of leather armor and a silver rapier.


    "You need these to survive at least¡­" he said then after giving her the things he turns around and left the small space.


    Shin Jiao crawls out of the crevice and as he reaches outside he just stood by the entrance and waited.


    Not longter, Olivia crawled out and she is already wearing the leather armor and on her waist is the rapier.


    "How did you know that I use this type of word?" she suddenly asked while patting the rapier on her side.


    "You were holding on a broken rapier when I found you. And most of the broken weapons inside there are thin and light, so I just guessed."


    "Hmm¡­ Thank you¡­ I don''t know if I could trust your words, but for saving me at least I can just say as such..."


    Shin Jiao didn''t spend too much non-sense and the two began to traverse the dungeon while leaving a bloody path in their wake. Olivia is a very strong and powerful swordswoman. But when facing against level 77 and above beasts, she is not their match. She seems to becking the skill to contend against those with a higher level than her as she relies too much on using the universe''s energy in her body.


    And as they walk deeper inside the dungeon, Shin Jiao has already basically grabbed the power level of Olivia.


    But for Olivia Li''gran, she was dumbfounded at Shin Jiao''s fighting prowess. This is because she could not tell how powerful he really is as he could strike his opponents effortlessly.


    With this, she could not tell how strong Shin Jiao really is.


    Shin Jiao is using his psychokinesis ability, as he would pretend to strike the beasts. Using the contact between his de and the monster''s body to analyze their physique, he would then either squish their hearts if he found them or just crush their brains if he has no choice.


    With his psychokinesis growing to such a level, Shin Jiao could easily kill any living creature as long as he can break through the forcefield protecting their body. Though he could not do such a thing to shadow beings and some demons, yet he is confident of his psychokinesis powerful killing ability.


    However, while he uses his psychokinesis, he suddenly found that something is wrong. He could feel that the improvement and growth have slowed down. It was as if it has reaches its bottleneck.


    Since he could not figure things out at this time, he decided to just observe more and do experiments in the future.


    Soon they arrive in a staircase going down.


    "This is the fourth-floor entrance¡­ Hmmm¡­ Where could they be?" she said and muttered something.


    Shin Jiao has also noticed her action for a while now. She seems to be looking for someone or something.


    "Maybe they are in the chamber and did not go out." Shin Jiao suddenly said which made Olivia turned silent.


    Shin Jiao''s words made Olivia feel a bit depressed. She knew what it means, and she is afraid of what Shin Jiao did said would be true.


    If so, then they would have truly fallen and have their mind broken.


    Although it is reversible, yet the time it would take before they could recover would be too long.


    As the two enter the 5th floor of the dungeon they both can sense a number of powerful beasts. Shin Jiao could even feel the number of lord-level beasts on the floor.


    "Now this ce is interesting¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the 5th-floor chamber, a thin figure sits on a dark marble throne. The figure is unlike the vampire outside which Shin Jiao has fought with. The vampire looks more like an elf with a pale blueplexion and has long limbs.


    He donned in a dark blue fit robe that hugs his thin and frail body. His robe has red patterns that look like small fire emblems.


    The vampire has his eyes closed while one of his long and slender fingers touches his forehead like he is in deep thoughts.


    "This is getting troublesome. I did not think that the human is powerful enough to easily enter the 5th floor. I must find a way to get the secret of his ability. I can sense something different about that human. If only I can absorb his mind, then I might find a way to escape this world and inform the shadow legion outside."


    The vampire muttered as he slowly opens his eyes and an evil glint seem to have appeared on them.

 Chapter 753 - The Two Bodies One Soul (2)

    Chapter 753


    ¡­


    The darkness in the dungeon is daunting and unnerving especially for those who have experienced its horror before. It''s like a gigantic mouth of a beast from hell that could devour and slowly chew man whole while experiencing the most excruciating pain one could feel.


    As Olivia enters the 5th floor of the dungeon, she suddenly feels horror and dread as her body subconsciously shivers. Deep inside her memory, she suddenly recalls the screams and the crushing of the bones and flesh of herrades and herself as they are devoured by the beasts inside this dungeon.


    And worst, if they do not follow themand of the vampire inside the chamber to go out and y his games, they would be tortured and be sucked dry and dying painfully. With its voracious appetite for their blood, the vampire seems to enjoy devouring and tormenting them.


    She could remember every minute and every second of such torture that it''s making her scalp go numb and her body shiver.


    Feeling the changes in her emotion, Shin Jiao suddenly patted her shoulder.


    "Hey¡­"


    Swoosh!


    The rapier on her hand suddenly swung towards his head while Olivia''s face is showing a surprised and horrified expression.


    Shin Jiao just extended his hand and caught the de with ease. With the tense atmosphere, he is prepared for anything, even a surprise attack from his teammate.


    "Rx¡­ Take a deep breath¡­" Shin Jiao said while trying to calm the emotion of the female elf.


    Suddenly, he saw Olivia breaking down into sobs.


    Sob¡­ sob¡­ sob...


    Her shoulders tremble as she hugs herself and suddenly squatted on the ground while trying to bury her head on her knees. He could somewhat tell what she is feeling, but he could not empathize with her as he has not felt the same hopelessness and dread that she felt.


    Though Shin Jiao has fought against monsters before, it did not cause him to despair that much. Instead, those experiences made him be stronger.


    He waited for a while until Olivia calms down her emotions.


    "Are you okay now?" he asked.


    Seeing the woman still shaking, he heaves a deep sigh and slowly held her shoulders, and drew her closer to his chest. Olivia did not react as she just let him hug her. When she felt the warmth on Shin Jiao''s body, her chaotic emotion suddenly calms down.


    The two stayed like this for a while until Olivia seems to have fallen asleep.


    Shin Jiao helplessly shook his head and then looking around the dungeon, he saw a small crevice just like those he has noticed on the other floors.


    Those small crevices seem to have been purposely made for the survivors to have a ce of respite. He carefully held the female elf in his arms, which is now sleeping soundly as she looks exhausted, and enters the crevice.


    Shin Jiaoid Olivia on a makeshift bed he made and carefully checked the surroundings. He noticed that it really looks like the same ce where he first rescued her.


    "You should stay here¡­" he muttered as he looks at the woman lying helplessly on the bed on the ground.


    Shin Jiao carefully brushes the loose golden hair, and a beautiful face that seems to be from a goddess is shown in front of his eyes. He could not help but heaves a sigh. It''s like his heart was moved, yet he could not help but feel pained.


    He clenches his fist and slowly walks out of the crevice.


    As he was about to walk deeper, he suddenly heard an eerie voice reverberating through the walls of the dungeon.


    "Hihihi¡­ Human¡­ you truly impressed me. Your resolve is somewhat vexing. You seem to be not fully affected by the illusion in this ce¡­ You truly are a magnificent specimen. I want to y with you more¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Shin Jiao is familiar with that voice, it was the same eerie voice of the vampire that he killed.


    "I am interested, fascinated even, by your power. You are even able to kill my other body. And that caused me too much pain. Now I will inflict the same pain that you gave me as soon as you are able to enter my chambers. I hope that you won''t die before that¡­ Hihi¡­"


    upon hearing those words, Shin Jiao just sneered and lifted his head towards the darkness in front of him.


    "You are nothing to me¡­ Though you are the lord of this ce... for me... you''re nothing but just another dead... demon." Shin Jiao then took a step forward.


    It did not take long for Shin Jiao to soon arrive in arge dome-shaped part of the dungeon. Just like the ce where he fought against the vampire on the top floor.


    In the middle of the dome, he could see arge figure that looks like a two-headed giant ck dog. But from the bones protruding out of its body, Shin Jiao knew that the dog is an abomination, an undead abomination.


    It is abination of two giant dogs that seem to have been stitched together to form a new monster. He could feel powerful energy inside its body which seems to be the cause for its life.


    As soon as Shin Jiao takes a step inside the dome, a wall suddenly appeared and blocked his path of retreat.


    "It seems that the vampire has really nned this out very well¡­" he thought as he takes out his ck katana.


    Swinging it and resting it on his shoulder, Shin Jiao takes a step towards the giant two-headed abomination.


    As soon as he did this, the stationary two-headed giant dog suddenly sprang into action. With itsrge and powerful paws, it leaped into the air and pounces towards Shin Jiao without warning.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately swings his de. He could tell that the two-headed giant dog is at a lord level. So he would not be foolish enough to face it in a head-on collision of power.


    Instead, he shifted his body lower and dashed under the charging undead beasts. As soon as he is under it, he did not hesitate to strike his katana and cut open its belly.


    Foul stench wafted through the air as the rotten internal organs of the beasts fell to the ground. Shin Jiao also noticed the toxicity of the beast''s blood which began to emit smoke as it drips on the ground.


    When Shin Jiao noticed that the ground was not affected by the corrosive blood, he felt awed at the material and array used for this dungeon.


    He suddenly rolled to the side as he soon discovers that the beast suddenly turning and itsrge w swinging towards his direction.


    He was sessful in dodging, but the beast did not stop there. It began to rampage as it tried to hit the fast-moving figure of Shin Jiao to no avail.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao frowns as he could already tell the strength and ability of the beast. It just uses physical attacksbined with dark energy in each strike. But it was useless as it could not hit him.


    He did not want to waste more time and decided to end the fight.


    As soon as another of the beast''srge paws strikes, Shin Jiao''s figure vanished and he suddenly appears floating above the beast''s body.


    Then tworge heads suddenly fell rolling to the ground.


    Shin Jiao wanted to rx after the fight but he suddenly discovers something. And that is even without the head, the body of the undead beast could still move on its own.


    His eyes were then fixed on the glowing object inside its body. With a swing of his sword, a strong burst of de energy suddenly ejected from his katana. It was one of his skills Primal Slicer.


    The sword energy easily bisected the abomination and arge core suddenly rolled to the ground as the corpse fell apart.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately took the glowing core in his ring. He would not want to waste this chance to get a lord-level core.


    After the beast died, Shin Jiao saw the blocked path opening and he continued walking deeper into the dungeon.


    Meanwhile, inside the chamber, the expression of the vampire lord turned ugly.


    "This human is truly making me angry. In my thousands of years of existence, he is the first to really tick me off. I Grunak Litra will not let you seed." The vampire said as he clenches his fist and smashes the table in front of him.


    Then his reptilian eyes shifted to the figures on the side. They all look in a sorry state with tattered clothing and everyone is huddled together with fear in their eyes. The high elves which were supposed to be filled with pride and strength are now wearing rags while wearing chains on their necks and limbs.


    One could see the lifelessness and desperation in their eyes as they cower in fear in front of the demonic vampire lord.


    They all knew that their strength is not enough to fight against the vampire which they all have already discovered to be a high-ranking vampire lord.


    Grunak Litra just snorted after seeing the reaction of the once-proud figures who tried to fight for their survival before. Now they are all his prisoners, his ything.


    "Hihi¡­ The good thing about you immortals is that, no matter how I yed with you guys, you will not die¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hihihi¡­" Grunak''s maniacalughter sends shivers running down the spine of the high elves that are now in a sorry state devoid of their previous grandeur.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the dungeon, Luna Halil is furiously digging through the rubbles trying to find a way to reach Shin Jiao.


    The rest gathers the materials they needed from the shadow creatures that were killed. To their dismay, they discover that the pangolin seems to have escaped from the area in an unknown direction and time.


    "Si Ji¡­ you must not fall in the enemy''s hand¡­ I must not let you fall in their hands¡­" Luna muttered as she removes onerge boulder after another.

 Chapter 754 - Den Of Monsters

    Chapter 754


    ¡­


    Theplicatedbyrinth and the bluish light which illuminated the ce made the eerie surroundings of the dungeon look like something that came from a horror movie flick that can make one feel their hair standing on end and their scalp tingling.


    The atmosphere and the cries of creatures from deep within the dungeon sent shivers running down the spine of Shin Jiao.


    Though he is not afraid he could not help but feel ufortable. Every now and then a monster or something woulde out of nowhere and suddenly attack him.


    If he is a normal human, he would have already died a thousand times while going deeper into this floor of the dungeon. Even those small fry monsters in this part of the dungeon are already at level 78 or 79, so how about those strong ones?


    Though the number of monsters and their strength has increased, Shin Jiao still got the best of the situation as he is able to get to fight them and gather more materials.


    As time passes by, he proceeds deeper and deeper into the dungeon until he reached anotherrge dome-shaped room just like the one before.


    Shin Jiao already expected an enemy inside to he did not linger and enters therge room. He already noticed that it is bigger than thest one. The whole space is asrge as two basketball courts and in the middle of the space lies an old tree.


    Shin Jiao could feel danger upon shifting his gaze towards the old rotten tree, so he did not hesitate to activate his helmet. As soon as his head was covered with the helmet which looks more like a piece of bio armor headgear, his vision immediately shifted towards the tree.


    ''Detected a life form¡­ No information could be retrieved from the database¡­''


    "So it''s not a tree¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as the screen in front of his eyes scans his target.


    He could see the system carefully and continuously scanning the tree as it connects with his psychokinesis. As Shin Jiao continuously scanned the old rotten tree, more and more information began disying on the helmet screen.


    ''Tree lifeform¡­ level 82¡­ Warning¡­ life form has a higher power level output than the user. Please proceed with caution¡­ life form has a tough exterior of unknown origin... strong life force is found inside the lifeform.''


    As Shin Jiao reads the information he gathered from the scan, he suddenly frowns. He knew that this monster is more powerful than the two-headed abomination he fought a while ago.


    He did not want to gamble as the danger this time is high, so he immediately activated half of his suit for mobility and not for defense.


    A hard exoskeleton suddenly appears and covered the vital parts of his body, his chest, stomach, back, and neck.


    Shin Jiao then takes out his ck katana and a handgun loaded with different ammunition.


    Then without a second thought, his figure suddenly vanished from where he stood and appear around three meters near the tree. As soon as his figure appears, two powerful gunshots reverberated inside therge room.


    The bullets glowed as it was immediately covered with fire.


    Shin Jiao knew that trees and nts are susceptible to firebase magic. So he did not hesitate to use fire in his first attack.


    As soon as the bullets flew towards the tree, Shin Jiao noticed one of the roots suddenly moving. It was too fast for the naked eye, but he caught sight of it at that instant.


    Like a whip, the root flicks the first bullet, while the other one still hits the root. As soon as the bullets made contact with the root, both still exploded and scattered a strong bluish me on its surface.


    Shriek!!! Shriek!!! Shriek!!!


    Like a rat that was caught by something, the tree began to emit high pitch noise as many tentacle-like roots began to appear and began to wave all over the ce trying to extinguish the blue me. But how could a blue me be easily extinguished?


    Its action actually worsens the situation as the blue mes began to spread.


    Shin Jiao may be average when ites to his understanding of the Dao, but he is proficient in arrays and alchemy. Hence he is able to manipte such a me even without using his Dao ability and control.


    Suddenly, two red glowing eyes appear as the trunk of the tree slowly cracked. The old rotten tree seems to be bent a while ago and now it is slowly straightening its body and this is followed by two red glowing eyes is arge mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth appearing.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao knew that the scan result was true; this is not a tree but a creature.


    Then tens of tentacle-like roots began to fly towards Shin Jiao''s location, its sharp ends are pointed towards Shin Jiao''s figure.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to move and began dodging the tentacles by a hair''s breadth as he runs forward charging towards the creature.


    Suddenly, a light st came out from the mouth of the tree creature. It was too sudden and unexpected that it waste for Shin Jiao to dodge. So, without an option, he just waves his hand and a shield appears on his hand.


    Shin Jiao folded his feet and used the shield as a covering as his figure was sted away by the powerful force.


    He lets go of the shield and his figure flew towards the dome''s wall. Then when he was about to hit the wall, he twisted his body with his feet towards the wall. Using his legs, he put forth his strength and kicks as hard as possible creating a cracking sound.


    Boom!


    The air around Shin Jiao''s body was suddenly sted out as his figure moved faster than the speed of sound. The sonic boom made the dust inside therge room began spreading.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao directly appears in front of the tree creature which showed a stunned expression. It was a bit taken aback by the sonic boom and the sudden appearance of the human which it thought it has sted away.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to raise his ck katana and sliced through the tree''s trunk. However, before he could approach its thick trunk, hundreds of branches and tentacle-like roots suddenly covered its body in an instant.


    ng!


    Shin Jiao felt his hand shaking as his ck katana was deflected by the strong defense of the tree creature.


    He turns around and jumps back a few meters away from the creature.


    "Though the blue me is slowly eating its roots and some parts of its body, it is not fast enough to kill it." Shin Jiao thought as he could see the blue me still burning.


    Then Shin Jiao saw the tree monster suddenly cutting those parts of its body covered in blue me.


    As soon as those parts were severed, it was immediately devoured by the blue me and was turned into dust in just a few seconds.


    "So the me works, but it is being suppressed by this thing''s life energy¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he suddenly had an idea.


    Without hesitation, he pointed his gun towards the tree creature. His action made the creature suddenly shriek and many more of itsrge tentacles began covering its body.


    When the creature did this, a smirk appears on Shin Jiao''s face. He did not hesitate and began shooting more me bullets towards the tree creature which tried to defend its body from the barrage of bullets.


    It knew of the power of those me bullets, so it tried to deflect them. But how could Shin Jiao not knew what the creature would do? He began guiding those bullets using his domain as it flew towards the body of the tree creature.


    Soon its body is now covered with blue mes. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao showed a satisfied smile. But he did not stop there. He suddenly lifted the ck katana in his hand and then after concentrating. His eyes squinted and with a wave, he activated a skill.


    Humming de!!!


    With this skill, and with his control, a gale of wind was suddenly formed around him and was sent to surround the tree creature.


    Through slight control of the elements, Shin Jiao kept the winds blowing around the body of the tree creature. And through this, the blue me seems to have gained some fuel as it began to grow brighter and bigger and began to cover and burn the tree creature faster.


    Gyaaahhh!!! Gyaaahhh!!!


    The tree creature began crying out loud as its body was burning while its tentacle-like roots il all over the ce. Shin Jiao was not spared as the tree creature did not relent and began to attack him once again.


    He continuously dodges around the room and waited for the creature to be burned alive.


    After an hour of dodging and running around, the tens of tentacles that were iling roundabout suddenly fell to the ground with a loud thud. The main body of the tree creature was now burned into crisp and arge core could be seen in the middle of the burnt tree.


    Shin Jiao also noticed that some of the tentacles have not been burned thoroughly. In fact, it seems that the blue me has no effect on them, so he knew how strong those things are. With that, he decided to gather them.


    He then takes the core and left the room.


    Shin Jiao could tell that thebyrinth is truly like a den of monsters as he soon faced many monsters as soon as he takes a step out of the room.


    After traveling and fighting against many more beasts, he soon arrives in front of tworge doors made of thick dark grayish stone. The giant doors have an exquisite design and some strange murals on their surface. The murals disy arge demon devouring different creatures which all are looking at it in despair.


    Shin Jiao knew that behind these doors is the vampire''s chamber.. He has now reached the chamber of the dungeon lord.

 Chapter 755 - Vampire Lord Grunak Litra

    Chapter 755


    ¡­


    The eerie atmosphere in front of the giant doors of the dungeon lord can make one feel the power emanating behind it. From one nce one can tell that the enemy they are about to face would be a strong and powerful opponent.


    Shin Jiao has the same feeling right now. Though he is not afraid, he could not help but feel cautious. He has already experienced the almost invulnerability of the vampire, he is not sure if this other vampire would have the same ability and more. Hence he readied himself and prepare mentally for the uing battle.


    He ced his palms on the giant door which is three times taller than him and exerting enough strength he tried to open it.


    The door suddenly creaked as it opened greeting Shin Jiao''s gaze with darkness.


    Shin Jiao observed that there is no dust on the ground which means that the door is often used. He knew that the high elves have been suffering inside this dungeon for a while and this is part of their torturous experience.


    As soon as the door opens wide, he takes a step inside and his vision adjusted as he saw the gloomy chamber. He noticed that there is a ck marble-like throne at the end, and around the chamber, there are braziers with eerie bluish light.


    Shin Jiao noticed that on a dimly lit side there is a big cage and inside that cage is a group of high elves huddled together with lifelessness in their eyes.


    He then shifted his gaze to the figure sitting on the throne. The figure is tall and has a domineering gaze. He looks like a regr elf but not as handsome as one. He has a crescent nose, arge mouth that seems to have reached near his pointy ears, and a dead bluishplexion.


    As Shin Jiao observes the vampire lord sitting on the throne it too looks at him and scrutinizes the human.


    "So you are the one causing me some trouble¡­ This is truly a very interesting day for me." The vampire lord said with a grin showing a full set of razor-sharp teeth.


    "A vampire lord¡­" Shin Jiao muttered while looking at the creature in front of him.


    "Haha¡­ Yes, and you¡­ are a mere human... You have dared challenge me, so you will be one of my toys¡­ Hihihi¡­" The vampire lord said followed by his sinister chuckle.


    He suddenly extended his hand and pointed towards the middle of the chamber.


    "I have been trapped in this ursed ce for a very long time¡­ Your deities are truly terrifying and have yed the great me for a fool for a very long time. But now¡­ now everything will change. I Grunak Litra, the great vampire lord of the demon vampire n will take my revenge against you immortals."


    Grunak shouted as he stood up from his seat and ck smoke suddenly appear from the sharp nail of his index finger which is pointed at the middle of the chamber. Then that ck smoke suddenly flew towards the middle of the chamber and seeped through the stone.


    "With you as my ve... I could feel that I will now have my way out¡­ and I will prove to those deities that we demons would rule supreme against their futile struggles." He shouted as he exerted more power as the ck smoke continuously seeped inside the stone in the middle of the chamber.


    Then suddenly, the ground began to shake. Shin Jiao could not help but try to steady his footing on the ground as the shaking intensified.


    Then suddenly from within the center of the chamber, a crack appears. Long sharp nails of an unknown creature could be seen protruding through the marbled ground. It''s like a baby creatureing out of its shell for the first time.


    Crack! Crack! Crack! Rumble! Rumble!


    Cracking sounds that sounded like an explosion could be heard echoing through the air as a gigantic creature slowly emerges from the center of the chamber. Long bony ws, head as big as two people, and arge reptilian body, which is from one look, one can tell that this creature is actually a wyvern, a bipedal winged dragon.


    Shin Jiao observed the creature as it slowly recovered a part of its flesh.


    Shin Jiao could tell that the recovery of the creature is rted to the vampire lord. This is because the vampire lord is the one giving it his power.


    Shin Jiao is now faced with an undead wyvern that is ring at him with its glowing demonic eyes.


    "Now human, please¡­ entertain this lord¡­ Hahaha¡­" Grunak Litraughed sinisterly as he seated on his throne.


    Shin Jiao smirked and takes out his ck katana. He did not waste any time and suddenly moved like the wind. His figure suddenly appears near the wyvern''s neck and with a twist of his body delivers a powerful sh towards the creature.


    However, the wyvern just shifted its neck and Shin Jiao''s attack missed it.


    With a wide eye, Shin Jiao felt astonished at the wyvern''s speed to dodge his attack.


    Shin Jiao showed interest as he did not expect such arge creature to easily dodge his normal attack. With that, he suddenly shifted his figure once again and this time appears on the wyvern''s back.


    This time he used a skill, moonshine cut.


    Due to the dim atmosphere, Shin Jiao thinks that it is a perfect environment to show the prowess of the moonshine cut which uses his speed and agility.


    With a quick movement, Shin Jiao was able to cut through both of the wyvern''s wings which suddenly fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    When Grunak saw this, he suddenly stood up from his seat. He knew how tough and powerful the undead hide and armor is. How more are the bones of the wyvern? So how could it be easily cut by the human that easily? He could not ept such a result.


    With anger in his eyes, he suddenly moved.


    As if teleporting, Grunak''s figure suddenly appears behind Shin Jiao, and using his sharp ws he thrust towards Shin Jiao''s back.


    His hand pierced through the back of Shin Jiao and a smirk appears in his eyes. However, his smirk froze as he knew that something is wrong.


    Soon his eyes went wide in disbelief as he saw the figure slowly dissipating.


    "Afterimage¡­ shit I''ve been tricked!" Grunak thought as he suddenly disappears from his spot.


    As soon as his figure materializes he heard two booming sounds which startled him a bit. His eyes are very quick and he saw the two bullets flying towards him. With a twist of his body, he tried to dodge the first bullet, but he was soon frozen in disbelief as the bullets actually curved and one directly prated his shoulder.


    Without a choice, he decided to deflect the other bullet using his ws.


    Ting!


    "Graahhh¡­ You pesky human! I will kill¡­" Grunak went wild, but suddenly stopped as he feels that something is wrong.


    His energy is being drained exponentially. His eyes suddenly shifted to the object embedded on his shoulder. With a grim expression, he knew that there is something wrong with it. He did not hesitate to suddenly dig the object out. But as soon as his sharp nail made contact with the object, he could feel his strength waning.


    He gritted his teeth and forcefully digs the object out. But before he could do so, he heard another two booming sounds. Grunak moved and tried dodging the two bullets, yet still, he was not sessful as the bullets hit his stomach and left leg.


    With three bullets absorbing his essence, Grunak could feel his strength and energy rapidly decreasing. He immediately decided to escape. With a twist of his body, hemanded the wyvern to rampage throughout the chamber.


    As soon as he turns around, another two booming sounds erupted. This time Grunak did not do anything as he knew that it''s all hopeless. He could not dodge and could just deflect those fast-moving objects. But ever since he was hit, his speed and reaction have already weakened.


    So he just let the bullets hit his back as he escaped.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand, just smirked and shifted his attention to the wyvern. As soon as he did this, he saw its tail fast approaching him. Shin Jiao shifted to the side but found out that the wyvern seems to have controlled its body and its tail suddenly shifted and hit him squarely in the chest.


    Shin Jiao''s figure was sent flying in the air andnding on the chamber wall. The impact was so strong that it created a small crevice on the wall.


    Shin Jiao picks himself up and looks at the wyvern who is now charging towards him.


    Using his feet, he also dashed towards the wyvern. With itsrge maws and razor-sharp teeth, the wyvern decided to devour Shin Jiao whole.


    Shin Jiao showed a smirk on his face as his figure suddenly speed up and like a bullet, he uses the tip of his katana and his body began to rotate like a drill.


    He drilled right through the skull of the wyvern and appears at the back of its head.


    Shin Jiao showed a contented smile. However, he was suddenly hit by a powerful sting from the side. The speed was too fast that he did not have time to dodge it.


    When his eyes saw the figure, he frowns.


    Grunak Litra the vampire lord actually came back.

 Chapter 756 - Vampire Lord Grunak Litra (2)

    Chapter 756


    ¡­


    Sending out a powerful beam from his hand Grunak Litra sends Shin Jiao flying to the wall of the chamber. With a loud bang, the wall was dented and his body helplessly falls to the ground. Shin Jiao could feel a slight bit of pain from the part that was hit by that powerful beam.


    "This is a true lord''s power¡­" he thought as he slowly picks himself up from the ground.


    He did not expect the sneak attack and was busy dealing with the wyvern. As Shin Jiao shifted his gaze up, he suddenly saw the wyvern appearing in front of him.


    "Damn it, this thing is still alive? And it now moves really fast¡­" he thought as he suddenly dodges the iing w from one of its legsing towards his direction.


    Bam! Bam!


    The wyvern began attacking and Shin Jiao rolled on the ground while dodging the rampaging beast.


    It was clear that he prated its skull and he can even see the hole he made. But it seems that it has no effect on the wyvern.


    Then Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards the vampire lord who is showing a grin on his ugly face. A few bullets are now scattered on the ground as the vampire lord seems to have been able to remove them from his body.


    Shin Jiao smirked and then with a wave of his hand, the bullets that were thrown to the ground while contained some dark energy flew towards him.


    Grunak Litra was surprised to see this happening. He did not know what the human wanted to do, so he just watches cautiously.


    Shin Jiao did not do anything as he just waves his hand while still dodging the onught of attack from the wyvern.


    Then one of the bullets flew towards the body of the wyvern.


    As soon as it enters the part with arge hole where its rib is exposed, the bullet suddenly began shining.


    The bright light illuminated the whole chamber.


    Ka-boom!


    A powerful explosion rocks everything inside the chamber. Grunak Litra who was caught unprepared was sent to the wall with a loud thud.


    However, before he could recover, the other bullets were sent flying towards him. Because of the brightness, Grunak covered his eyes and did not see the iing bullets. Even his senses were disrupted due to the strong impact that he just fell helplessly towards the ground.


    As soon as hended on the ground, he could feel a few objects hitting his body. Feeling that something his wrong, he wanted to activate his energy shield. But it was already toote, a series of loud explosions happened which suddenly shattered his body into bits and pieces.


    This is something that he did not expect to happen, and he was caught off-guard.


    His own lord-level power was used against him and in a sneak attack at that, so how could he defend against that?


    The whole chamber was covered in dust clouds while in one corner, Shin Jiao is holding a metallic shield while trying to shield his body. He was sent flying in this corner as he was a bit close to the explosion.


    His clothes are a bit in tatters but luckily his armor protected him along with the shield.


    The wyvern on the other hand is nowpletely destroyed and its bones are scattered everywhere. Shin Jiao did not waste time and immediately uses his psychokinesis to check his surroundings. He could not see Grunak''s figure which made him heaves a sigh of relief. He knows that in a frontal fight, he could not face that demon vampire head-on, he could use these tricks to defeat his opponent.


    That powerfulser st alone has already injured him, if it was continuously sent to attack towards him, then he would surely die. However, through this, he was still able to use the vampire lord''s own power against himself.


    Shin Jiao slowly stood up and continuously scanned his surroundings. Then he suddenly noticed on the ground the pieces of flesh suddenly began moving.


    His expression changes as he knew that his enemy is not yet dead.


    Shin Jiao''s mind began to think of another way to destroy this demon. But he could not think of anything else but those two skills of his that have the ability to absorb his enemy''s power. If he uses bullets, it is not fast enough to destroy his opponent, but if he uses his own cultivation and power, then there is a chance to defeat the vampire lord. But he is unsure of the result.


    However, at this time he could not hesitate anymore. He did not want to die in this ce without assurance that his items would follow his resurrection. This is true, especially for his ring.


    The ring came to this world and was not destroyed by itsws, so he did not know if it was bounded to his soul. He had tried researching about this but it seems that he could not find anything about it. He already knew that the ring does not truly belong to Gubu. He just refined it to fit his own needs and ability, but Shin Jiao knew that the ring was crafted by a more powerful and a higher being.


    With this concern, he is not willing to die and be resurrected with the ring exposed in this ce. Gritting his teeth, he suddenly moves forward and activating the Yin and Yang energy void on his palm, he suddenly appears in front of Grunak who already has half of his body started forming.


    It would take 2 seconds for him to be whole again, and Shin Jiao could let that happen.


    When Grunak saw Shin Jiao touching his body, a slight grin appear on his face.


    "What a foolish human¡­" he thought as his body finished forming.


    But then, before he could do anything, he found himself unable to move. It was as if his body was paralyzed. He shifted his gaze to the small human in front of him touching his chest.


    "How dare you¡­ I will¡­ kill¡­ you¡­" Grunak said but was unable to finish his words as his body suddenly feels weak.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand could feel an extreme amount of energy entering his core. He could feel his power rising by leaps and bound. Then suddenly, inside his body, his blood began to boil. The power of the dragon blood within him seems to have been activated as it began to devour part of the energy.


    Then he could suddenly sense those other essences inside his body which is also moving as they too began to also absorb a part of the energying inside his body. The nt essence, world essence, poison essence, and soul essence began to greedily absorb the energy entering him.


    Because of the Yin and Yang skill, the dark energy was quickly refined into pure universe''s energy which his body greedily absorbed. Shin Jiao''s consciousness began to float as he did not know what happened next.


    Suddenly, as if in a dream, he saw a familiar figure from within the light. It was Susan Tang. She is far too focused on her training. Beside her is the beautiful Deity Nuah who is showing a satisfied expression on her face. As if sensing Shin Jiao''s presence, the goddess shifted her gaze towards him.


    "Hihi¡­ So you''ve also reached the peak. It seems that you are now about to break through to reach another level. What a tenacious brat¡­ I guess you have the talent I give you that. But let me tell you this, my disciple is someone who will inherit my legacy along with my daughter. So you brat better stay from her anymore¡­ So forget about your wishful thinking¡­" she said with a sneer on her face.


    Suddenly on the side, Susan Tang showed a faint smile on her face as she turns towards the Deity.


    "Master, I''ve reached the heavenly level of the nascent realm¡­" she said happily.


    But she seems to have not detected Shin Jiao''s presence.


    "Haha¡­ Good¡­ good¡­ Now that you have reached this level you know that I am right, right? So, I don''t want you to waste your time thinking about that lowly human anymore. To attain the highest degree, you should sever your rtionship with him first. When you reached the saint realm, then that''s the time that you can think of these things..."


    "I know that now master¡­ thank you for opening my eyes." Susan Tang said with a gentle smile.


    Shin Jiao could not help but showed despair in his expression. He suddenly tried to extend his hand to touch Susan''s fair face.


    "I have already severed my heart from any worldly stuff and rtionships¡­ I will follow master''smand and dedicate my time in cultivating." with her words Yunya who is also cultivating on the side opens her eyes and gave a gentle smile while nodding her head in agreement.


    "Sister Susan, you will reach further heights with that mindset¡­ We can be one big happy family from now on¡­"


    Susan Tang smiled and shifted her gaze towards the stars.


    "I''m sorry Shin¡­ I want this for myself. I hope that you can understand¡­ I hope that you can let go of me now¡­" she thought.


    But her thought was clear on Shin Jiao''s mind and if he was able to hear her. Then from within her mind, he could see her slowly breaking any semnce of memories that they have together. She began to erase anything that has a connection towards him.


    Shin Jiao''s heart was broken, but as he looks at her tranquil expression, he could not help but feel sad. Deep in his heart, he knew that Susan has already decided, and he could just give up.


    He truly loved Susan with all his heart. And because he loved her, he wanted the best for her. As he looks at the scene in front of him, he knew that this is what she wanted. He knew that it''s time for him to let her go.


    Sensing, the emotion on Shin Jiao''s heart, Deity Nuah showed a smile on her face.


    "Boy¡­ I think I miss judge you... You truly love her, do you¡­ I know that now. That is the same feeling I have for my husband a long time ago. You are free now¡­ Go and be uninhibited and be unfettered¡­ Good luck."


    Deity Nuah suddenly extended her dainty finger and suddenly touches Shin Jiao''s forehead. As her finger made contact with his ethereal figure, he feels something entering his mind.


    As he grasps the information given to him by the goddess, a smile appears on Shin Jiao''s face before his figure vanished.

 Chapter 757 - Resource Gathering

    Chapter 757


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao feels like being pacified by a mother after his toy was stolen from him by someone. The information given to him by the goddess is something that is very crucial for his growth. He could not deny the fact that Deity Nuah truly values Susan Tang as her disciple. But what could Shin Jiao do if Susan Tang has already decided on her path?


    He really loves her too much, so he could just let her go. If this would give her satisfaction and happiness even without him by her side, then this is the only thing he can do for her, to forget her and move on.


    As Shin Jiao slowly digested the information given to him by Deity Nuah, he just stood in the middle of the rubble and ruined chamber.


    Those high elves that are huddled in the chamber just look at the human. They saw the battle and saw how strong the human is, so how could they move recklessly. They are afraid that the human would turn his anger towards them.


    Due to their fear and suffering torture for many weeks, their previous haughty attitude is now gone. They all now became timid and fearful. Some of them seem to have their minds already broken and are just looking in the emptiness with their lifeless eyes.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and a strong power emanated from his body.


    "So this is how you should bnce your body and internal power," he muttered as he feels his body''s condition and the power inside of him.


    What Deity Nuah imparts to his mind is a type of bnce cultivation technique that would help his body and internal energy grows together. It''s like the Yin and Yang energy void which would destroy and absorb energy, the technique is called Gaia''s Blessing. It is a cultivation technique that incorporates the use of energy to strengthen one''s physique as it grows with the internal strength of the user.


    The bnce on both physique and internal energy could make him stronger and more powerful as his strength grows.


    This type of technique is the same technique he has seen. It is the same technique being used by Susan and Yunya.


    As he basks in his newfound strength, Shin Jiao looks around the ruined chamber and noticed the high elves in the corner.


    "I will free you guyster so wait for a while¡­ I will try and reset your resurrection spots." Shin Jiao said as he walks to the throne.


    From there he scanned the seat and then noticed a small protrusion. As he pressed it, a small panel opens inside of the armchair. Shin Jiao then pulled the lever after scrutinizing the panel.


    Then on the wall, something suddenly opens. And then inside he saw a couple of ck boxes on the ground along with many treasures. He could tell that the vampire lord has hoarded many rare materials in his time in this forest.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to gather everything and upon seeing the ck boxes, he began to check them, and with a flick on his hand, he took one and scrutinized it further.


    After checking the ck box, he suddenly pours his energy on it and it began to melt, this, in turn, broke the array formation inside the ck box. Shin Jiao did not want to waste the material used in making the ck box, hence he just destroy the soul imprint mark on it and release the soul imprint to reset the resurrection spot to the resurrection stone of the imprint owner of that box.


    After destroying the rest of the boxes, he takes out the jade te in his pocket and then crushed it.


    Looking at the now empty room, Shin Jiao turn around and left.


    As soon as he left the secret room, the wall also slowly closes. Deep within the corner of the secret room a tiny shadow flickers, and then it suddenly vanished into thin air.


    Shin Jiao walks outside and looks at the high elves.


    "Alright, now I have already freed you all. You can either take your lives to resurrect in the Elven Empire or I will end you... it''s your choice¡­" after saying that he pulled a sword from his ring and toss it on the ground.


    When the high elves saw this, they all showed a hint of fear in their expressions. They did not expect that the human would say such a thing. Plus they were afraid of Shin Jiao now as he has a storage tool which is very rare in the immortalnd.


    One of the high elves who is able to preserve his sanity feels a bit hesitant but still walks forward and takes the sword.


    "Thank you¡­ but we¡­ we still have the baroness with us outside of this chamber." He said with a bit of reluctance.


    "Don''t worry about her¡­ Oh... I also wanted to inform you all that the war is over. There is now a treaty between the humans and the high elves¡­ So you all should just go back home."


    Everyone was surprised but did not say anything. They have been through this hell, going back home is already a blessing for them.


    The high elf did not hesitate anymore and suddenly stabbed his heart.


    Soon his figure suddenly vanished.


    Seeing this, the others did not hesitate and alsomitted suicide to return to the Elven Empire.


    Those who could not move were executed by their teammates until none of them were left in the room.


    Shin Jiao noticed that among those that have a lifeless expression on their faces, there are a few humans. Judging from their aura, he could tell that they are only peasants.


    He did not waste any time and also execute them.


    As he takes a step outside the huge chamber, Shin Jiao could feel the aura of the other lord-level beast. Since his cultivation level just had increased by leaps and bounds, he decided to hunt them to consolidate his level.


    ...


    Two dayster¡­


    Therge hole on the first floor of the dungeon has finally been removed of debris and a small dirt-covered head suddenly poke inside.


    Luna did not rest until she was able to remove the debris covering the dungeon''s entrance. With the help of the others, she was able to finally open the dungeon.


    "I think this is a dungeon¡­" she said as he walks inside.


    Feeling the cold damp air and seeing the bluish light from afar, she is certain of her conjecture.


    "Hmm¡­ the materials used in creating this dungeon are really amazing." She eximed while touching the ground and the walls.


    "Miss Luna, we should first find Master Ji¡­" Lord Ji Ha-jun said as he and the rest of the people with him enter the dungeon ground.


    Luna just nodded her head but did not stop scrutinizing the dungeon. She was truly interested in the materials used for creating the dungeon.


    She then tried to forcefully extract a stone but failed.


    Shaking her head, she just frowns and decided to follow the group.


    Soon as they went deeper, they encountered arge number of lower-level monsters. The group was able to defeat them and continue walking.


    "This ce is a good training ground for those in the silver and gold armor level¡­" Ji Ha-jun said while looking at the monsters ahead of them.


    "I think it has an infinite monster pool¡­ Look at that ce." One of the gold armored protectors said while pointing at a ce where an array is glowing.


    "A spawning pool¡­ interesting¡­" Luna said with a smile.


    Before the group could move, they soon heard a set of running footsteps from deep within the dungeon.


    "Someone ising!" Ji Koon said as he prepares to fight.


    But before he knew it, a figure came dashing towards them. Her beautiful features and golden-colored hair stunned the young men in the group.


    Olivia is a stunning woman, with her almost perfect appearance and slender body; she could cause the destruction of an empire if she goes outside and to any of the known worlds. Just like Susan Tang and Qin Lou, she too has the look of a goddess that has descended from the heavens.


    Olivia Li''gran saw the humans ahead of her and a smile crept on her face. She''s been through a tough battle while escaping with her life on the line. Luckily for her, she knew a path where the powerful monsters have already been dealt with by her teammates from before.


    And now she is able to escape to the first floor and feel happy seeing other people.


    "Help!" she suddenly shouted.


    Suddenly, arge mantis-like creature appears from behind her, and with its sharp scythe-like arms, it slices towards her torso.


    However, before the mantis could cut her in two, the figure of Ji Ha-jun appears behind her and blocked the scythe-like mantis arms.


    Ji Ha-jun did not hesitate to fight against the mantis and exchange blows with the creature.


    But how could the mantis fight against a lord-level warrior? Though Ji Ha-jun''s strength relies on arrays, his battle prowess is still strong enough to fight a gold-level monster.


    Meanwhile, Olivia reaches out towards Luna''s arms, as Luna is the only female she could see in the group. But what she saw next made her heart quiver. This is because a strong killing intent suddenly surges out of Luna''s body.


    Luna truly hated high elves or any elves for that matter.


    She could not tolerate their presence. Hence upon seeing one, she really wanted to immediately kill her.


    Olivia could feel this; hence she subconsciously stopped and immediately takes a step back. But Luna has already made her move.


    "Miss Luna¡­ Stop¡­ the treaty, remember?" Ji Koon said while grabbing Luna''s shoulder.


    Upon realizing her current mood, she stopped but is still feeling furious. She did not want to stop, but she has no choice but to relent.. She still is not sure of what had happened to Si Ji, and she knew that this elf might know something as she seems to came from the deeper part of the dungeon.

 Chapter 758 - Resource Gathering (2)

    Chapter 758


    ¡­


    Olivia looks at the people surrounding her while being on guard with the killing intent being sent to her by the dust-covered woman within the group. She did not know why the woman has a strong killing intent towards her, but she could also feel the others looking at her indifferently.


    Ji Ha-jun suddenly walks to the group after defeating the giant mantis.


    "You''re an elf¡­ Are you the only one in this dungeon? Have you seen others?" he asked as he approaches Olivia.


    Luna has suddenly regained herposure as she thought that Si Ji is still in the dungeon.


    "Hey¡­ Elf¡­ have you seen a human entering this dungeon?" she asked with an annoyed tone.


    Hearing her rude tone and words, Olivia was immediately angered. She wanted tosh out her long-suppressed feelings, but upon realizing that she is surrounded by humans, she quelled her anger and showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ There is a very strong young human who has been helping me a while ago. But his target is the fifth floor where this dungeon''s boss is. But I was not able to go with him as I¡­ I found myself passing out. When I woke up he is already gone, and I... I decided to escape from the lower levels... That was... 2 days ago¡­ and I haven''t seen him ever since¡­" Olivia exined.


    Hearing her words, everyone showed a worried expression. They did not expect that Si Ji would go deeper into the dungeon and would hunt the dungeon master by himself.


    "Hey, tell me how strong are the monsters in the lower levels?¡­" Ji Koon suddenly asked the question that many wanted to ask.


    "As you go to the lower floors, the monsters also be stronger. There are many lord-level monsters on the fifth floor. It is a maze down there and very dangerous." Olivia said with a slightly trembling voice.


    "I¡­ I don''t want to die and be captured by the dungeon boss again¡­ that... that vampire is very strong and would not easily die." She added as she hugs herself upon remembering the horror she experienced on the lower floors.


    Olivia started to exin to them what had happened to her group when they were captured in the dungeon. As she exined, those listening to her showed fearful expressions on their faces. They now would not dare venture inside blindly after hearing that.


    While the people are discussing what to do next, Ji Ha-jun heaves a deep sigh. He is the only lord-level fighter in the group. Plus, if what this elven woman is saying is true, then, their group would be in danger. So he decided to go out first and send a message to the town to send some reinforcements.


    The danger of facing a lord-level demon is very risky. They might be captured and experience the same cruel fate as those high elves.


    They need to create a n and ask for help. They now know that the dungeon is very dangerous, but once they got rid of the demon vampire lord, then it would be a good ground to train many of their elites.


    He would not waste this opportunity and location. So he looks at the group and then said to them.


    "Guys¡­ we can''t blindly go there without any backup n. I suggest we go outside and ask for reinforcement from the town. We can request at least 5 lords to help with exterminating this demon." Ji Ha-jun suggested.


    Hearing his words, the rest of the group nodded their heads, but Luna frowns. She was really concerned now about Si Ji''s condition. She did not know why, but she feels a strong attachment to that person like he is his long-lost brother although they just met a few days ago.


    She is like an older sister being over concerned about her younger brother. She wanted to oppose the suggestion, but then before everyone could decide on what to do next, they suddenly heard another set of footstepsing from the location where the elven woman came from a while ago.


    "Someone or something is approaching¡­" Ji Koon said as he readied his weapon.


    The rest also followed as they are already aware of the danger. Ji Ha-jun also takes out a scroll and began chanting. A bright light suddenly surrounded the group as everyone feel a strong protective barrier was suddenly erected.


    As the footsteps drew closer, everyone''s heart also beats faster. Meanwhile, Olivia is already hiding in the corner with her shaking body.


    "I knew it¡­ I knew that he could not defeat that monster¡­ I''m going to be captured again¡­ no¡­ no¡­ I must escape¡­ I must escape¡­" she muttered but no one pay mind to her.


    Suddenly, the expression of Luna changes. As someone who is proficient in array formations, she could feel something changing in the surroundings.


    Then her eyes lit up.


    "The illusion array was removed¡­" she muttered as she noticed that one of the array traces suddenly vanished from the walls and the ground


    When the people heard this, they all look at their surroundings and discovered that the blue mes on the torches seem to have turned yellow like a normal me all of a sudden.


    They didn''t know what happened, but everyone looks at each other in confusion.


    Suddenly, they saw a figure materializing from the shadows as if it appears out of the darkness into the light. When Luna saw that figure, she could not help but smile.


    "Ji!" she shouted and then without minding everyone suddenly rushed towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised as he is currently tracing the arrays on the ground as he has already mapped and figured out their patterns. With his ability and knowledge of arrays, he is now able to control them and the dungeon itself.


    For two days, he has been on the fifth floor and was killing high-level monsters.


    He has been consolidating his rapid growth and new strength and has already been sessful in controlling his body and power. Inside his ring, he has gained more materials and also has seen many precious crystals and stones in the lower levels but decided not to take them.


    He decided to go up and get the rest of the group to gather those things as he would manipte the dungeon to make it safer for the group to enter.


    "Hey, Luna¡­ how? Oh, you guys are here¡­ this is perfect. We should call the material gathering team to begin harvesting our spoils¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "You look like you just came out from the ground¡­ Haha¡­" he said after looking at Luna''s dirt-covered face.


    "Humph¡­ I was just digging to save you¡­ you ungrateful bastard¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Okay¡­ Thank you¡­ We have a lot of work ahead of us. I already disposed of the vampire lord, so it''s pretty safe below except for some of the lord-level beasts. But I already have a solution for that¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    With his words, everyone showed a stunned expression on their faces. From what the elven woman told them, they already have the idea of how strong the master of the dungeon is. But upon hearing that it died in Master Ji''s hands, they were all astonished.


    Then suddenly, Shin Jiao''s gazended on a thin-looking woman with a haggard appearance. When his gazended on her, he frowns.


    "That''s the female elf that escaped from below. She''s the baroness, right?" he thought as he realized something.


    "I knew that the illusion array has affected my senses¡­" Shin Jiao thought as the woman now looks different.


    When he first saw her, she looks like Susan Tang and Qin Lou¡­ but now after he deactivated some of the arrays, he could now see her true face.


    Although she looks malnourished and thin, she is still a high elf, hence her looks are outstanding. But she is not near as beautiful as Susan Tang or Qin Lou.


    Shin Jiao walks near Olivia and squatted down.


    "Hey¡­ Baroness Olivia¡­ I have already freed the other high elves. It''s time for you to return to the Elven Empire¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Olivia lifted her gaze and upon seeing Shin Jiao her mind suddenly came back to normal.


    "You¡­ you''re alive¡­ How¡­ how about¡­"


    "He''s dead¡­"


    Upon hearing his words, Olivia showed a faint smile and a grateful expression on her face. But then her expression suddenly changes.


    "No!... Wait!¡­ That¡­ that vampire demon¡­ He¡­ he is not a normal vampire lord. I¡­ I think he is an immortal demon... That vampire lord Grunak Litra is an immortal demon..."


    Upon hearing her words, everyone''s attention shifted towards her while they show a horrified look on their faces.


    What is the meaning of an immortal turning into a demon? It means forsaking their immortality and bing one with the shadow beings.


    So if they get killed in the immortalnd, they would disappear and go back to the void.


    However, turning into an immortal demon is different. They have the ability to stay in the immortalnd as long as one did not destroy their ''vessel''. Just like immortals and the resurrection stones.


    When Luna heard her words, her expression also changes.


    Her mind suddenly went nk and disbelief is shown all over her face.


    How could she not know of the existence of immortal demons? She has dealt with them before when she was imprisoned in the Elven Kingdom.


    Because of her desire for revenge, she saw a shadow that gave her the knowledge on how to craft artifacts that could corrupt the elves as they used them within a prolonged period. Those that are affected by this curse would soon turn into a demon themselves.


    Even though it was thousands of years ago she could still remember that dark shadow and that sinister smile. Plus the name of the demon is still clear in her mind.


    Before she tricked it and trapped it in an artifact, the demon cursed her and told her that it would surely find a way to get its revenge.


    The name of the demon which is at the saint level is¡­ Vandal Litra.

 Chapter 759 - Troublesome Visitor

    Chapter 759


    ¡­


    Arge group of people arrives in front of the cave while arge number of resources are being sent outside. The cave and the dungeon inside it are being harvested of their resources and were sent to the town of Gipard.


    It has already been 5 days ever since Shin Jiao''s group finished going through the dungeon. They did not kill all of the beasts inside it as it would be a good training ground for the protectors and newbies from the town.


    Plus it would also give the town''s people a chance to earn some money.


    Ji Ha-jun, as one of the town''s lords, is the one who suggested to Shin Jiao for the dungeon to be used as such. Shin Jiao did not reject the proposal and also agreed. He also decided to create a portal from the town to this ce so that people could easily go to and from the town to the dungeon.


    In just 5 days, the outside of the cave already has many people who are busy collecting the materials. Some of the lords from the town even visited the dungeon to check it.


    Many others even began to construct some buildings outside the cave. To facilitate those workers, many food booths were erected for theborers who would toil inside the dungeon to extract the crystals and the stones.


    Since he has nothing to do, Shin Jiao and Luna decided to explore the floating inds not too far from the ce. It was a truly magnificent sight that Luna feels excited as she flew from one ind to another.


    As the two explored the floating inds, Shin Jiao suddenly stopped as he seems to have noticed something from his senses.


    "Luna, I think I found something¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly flew towards a huge ind the size of a football stadium.


    Luna just waved her hand as she is busy admiring the scenery in front of her.


    He carefully walked inside and soon saw in front of him a field filled with herbs and colorful flowers. The field is a magnificent sight as it showed hundreds of thousands of herbs and flowers. There are even trees with rare fruits.


    As Shin Jiao scrutinized the field, he was truly awed.


    There are ginseng, rare mushrooms, flowers of every kind, and fruits that exude vitality and energy. With these findings, he was amazed that no one has ever discovered this ce.


    As he continuously roams around the field, he soon discovered something on the ground in the middle.


    It was a half-ruined rune pattern¡­


    As he checks the rune, he discovers that it has the same pattern as the ones in the dungeon.


    Shin Jiao carefully analyzes the rune, and after a while, he takes out some blood from one of the beasts he killed. Then using a brush he uses the blood toplete and fixed the broken rune.


    After he draws the rune, it was suddenly bursting with energy and began shining.


    After about a minute or two, Shin Jiao noticed that his surroundings are changing. Everything around him suddenly disappeared leaving an empty field. Then as if another portion ofnd appears which seems to cover the whole vast field.


    "Illusion and protective array¡­ This is amazing¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he felt ted. Now he has a secret ce to get his needed ingredients for pills and alchemy products.


    Shin Jiao decided to create another portal marker to this ce as he walks out of the small cave.


    When he suddenly appears, Luna, who has begun to look for him all around the ce, found his figure and flew towards him.


    "Hey, where have you been? I thought I''ve lost you again¡­" she said with a worried expression.


    "It''s fine¡­ Are you done with your sightseeing? We have to go back now¡­"


    The two then went back to the group and help with the walls and the construction of a small vige settlement outside the cave.


    Since this ce has many workers they need to make it a safe ce against the beasts and shadow creatures. Hence building walls, creating a portal, and constructing a small vige in this ce are the most ideal n.


    Shin Jiao and Luna stayed in this ce for 2 more days before their business is done.


    They soon depart to the town of Gipard.


    Using the teleportation portal is the fastest way to travel to the town. Shin Jiao has already set up the portal and has been in use in the following days.


    Ever since he began sharing this technology with the Osmond n, they have already given him the freedom to do whatever he wanted. Although it would take time for the other array experts to learn about portals, Shin Jiao still taught it to them.


    So right now, in the town of Gipard, in a 5 story wide space building beside the Mystique cksmith Shop, there are many people who are learning new types of arrays, alchemy and crafting. This is part of the agreement between the Osmond n and Shin Jiao.


    He would teach a part of his knowledge to them, and he would be given free rein over his own turf and properties without the Osmond n involvement.


    Many have protested against this as they thought that giving freedom to a mere gold level human immortal is too much freedom.


    Even though that was the situation, those who are against this decision are still unable to do anything to him.


    That is what Shin Jiao thought...


    Shin Jiao and Luna soon arrive at the public portal gate in the town.


    As soon as they arrive and decided to return to the shop, they were greeted by a group of 5 gold armored protectors wearing a special badge.


    When the group saw the two, they immediately approached them.


    "Kneelmoner and receive themand!" the leader of the group said while looking at Shin Jiao with his cold eyes.


    When Luna heard the domineering act of the guy and the cold gazes of the other people with him towards them, she showed an angry expression on her face.


    Luna is a straightforward woman and did not like schemes. She would fight scheme with schemes, fire with fire, but her personality is always straightforward. If someone is friendly towards her she would also show friendliness, but if someone is hostile towards her, then she would also be hostile towards them.


    This is just like the case with the high elves.


    "Who are you people tomand us to kneel before you?" Luna angrily said while ring at the group.


    "What audacity! Capture that woman!" suddenly the man shouted to the others behind him.


    With that onemand, the group did not hesitate and suddenly draws their weapons.


    The group is with a strictmand to get these two people to face High Lord Ignacio Osmond, one of the powers behind the faction that does not agree to give Shin Jiao freedom. Ignacio Osmond thinks that this fellow of low cultivation and power level should be captured and forced to work for the Osmond n.


    The Osmond n should show dominance over him and make him submit to the n and not tolerate his whims.


    And the leader of the group wasmanded by the high lord toe to this rural ce to do as such, capture and imprison the lowlymoner.


    Of course, his subordinates share the same opinion as to their master.


    As the four people did not bother to ask any questions and immediately attack, the bystanders around them were also taken aback.


    Luna on the other hand, though surprised, was not caught off-guard. She suddenly summoned two flying swords from her ring and directly formed a defensive stance in front of her.


    ng! ng!


    The weapons collided and Luna was sent a few steps back. As her power level has reached the peak of the gold level, she is already strong enough to fight against those with the same level as her.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand did not make a move and just watches as a sword drew near him.


    The person attacking him directly with a killing blow showed a sneer on his face.


    He intends to kill Shin Jiao and wait for his resurrection to subdue him without a hitch. That way, it would be easier to control Shin Jiao by making him a ve.


    As the de of the sword came near his face, Shin Jiao casually extended his finger and stops the glowing de.


    As someone who could fight against lord-level beings, how could Shin Jiao easily fall under the gold-level fighter?


    With ease, he casually sent an electric current on the sword, and the person holding it was suddenly electrocuted.


    "You bastard!" the other person suddenly swung his de towards Shin Jiao''s neck.


    But the same thing happened and now two people are on the ground while convulsing and with their mouths foaming.


    Luna on the other hand fought against two gold-level protectors using her flying swords and with great control of her power.


    She has already recovered her domain and could easily free herself from other''s domain traps.


    The battle between her and the two gold-level protectors attracted too much attention that there are now arge number of people looking at this scene.


    Suddenly, the leader of the 5 men group showed an ugly expression on his face.


    "Enough!" he shouted as his aura suddenly billowed around him.


    "Peak of the gold level¡­"


    "That guy is strong¡­ I heard he is from the Osmond n¡­"


    "But they seem to have gone against the wrong person. How could they defeat Master Si Ji?"


    As the crowd began to discuss, the expression of the leader of the 5 men group turned uglier.


    He knew that his mission to subdue this lowly person has failed. He must now show him his power to teach him a lesson about courtesy.


    With that in mind, the leader suddenly darted towards Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 760 - Troublesome Visitor (2)

    Chapter 760


    ¡­


    The leader of the group of gold armored protectors wearing a special emblem suddenly began attacking Shin Jiao. His speed is fast and his strikes are urate. He leaves one after image after another as he attack.


    Shin Jiao followed the movement of his opponent and discover that the man is striking his vital parts. This alone could tell that his opponent is seriously trying to kill him.


    Luna on the side suddenly dodges to the side as she decided to move away from Shin Jiao''s battle.


    Although she has not experienced a lot of fighting in the immortalnd, yet in her old, she is still one of the best hunters. So she knew that if she would draw closer to Shin Jiao it would greatly affect his fight. She also did not activate her armor as she thought that her opponents are not that strong anyway.


    With that in mind, she drew her opponents away.


    Controlling her flying swords, the two she is facing are having a hard time against her. Although they could use spells and projectiles, it is not enough to damage the sturdy flying des that would defend and attack them.


    Seeing that she is using flying des, the two suddenly decided to take out their flying swords.


    They then used it to attack Luna.


    Two flying swords suddenly flew in Luna''s direction.


    Seeing those things, Luna showed a sneer on her face.


    As the enemy''s flying swords flew towards her, her attackers also charge in her direction. This made it look like she is fighting against four enemies.


    Luna just looks at those two people and their flying swords with a serious expression. Suddenly, from her hand, two daggers appear.


    Using the daggers, she parried the two swords trying to stab her, while her flying swords suddenly flew towards the two attacking flying swords.


    Crash! nk! nk!


    The sound of metal hitting metal reverberated through the air.


    Luna parried the swords, while her two flying des hit the enemy''s flying swords in the middle and broke them in half.


    When the flying swords broke, the two she is facing suddenly had a slight headache. They immediately held their heads as if something just snapped inside their minds.


    But that was enough for Luna to make her move.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    She did not hesitate to slice their necks.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently facing the leader of the group who is now attacking him relentlessly.


    The leader is quick and his sword is precise, however, it would always miss Shin Jiao at the right moment.


    "Hyperfocus¡­" he suddenly muttered.


    His words made Shin Jiao frown. This is because, that word and the name of the skill, he is very familiar with it. That was the time when he was still on earth and his teacher taught him this skill. His teacher, the old man from Japan, called this skill ''Hyperfocus¡­''.


    It is a skill to dodge any strike with a minimum movement. It took him a very long time to learn this skill and after meeting another master from his own country, he was able to perfect it.


    As time went by, he learned that it has been called with many names, like One Inch Dodge, or shifting stance, or etc¡­, but for him, Hyperfocus is the right name for his skill.


    And now someone else suddenly uses the same name for his skill. And this made him curious how this guy was able to know the name of this skill.


    Shin Jiao suddenly extended his hand and with a grab, he caught the arm of his opponent. Like two strong ws, Shin Jiao did not let go of his opponent''s hands. Then with a simple twist, the sword on his opponent''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Who are you?" Shin Jiao asked with a serious expression.


    The leader of the group did not reply but instead red at Shin Jiao. The man is now scared at the strength thismoner is exerting.


    But how could he lower himself as a special guard of the Osmond n? He belongs to Ignacio Osmond''s faction, and their faction looks down on people who do not belong to the n. He knew that this lowly person does not belong to any n for that matter. And this is the reason why they decided to exert their authority to make him submit.


    However, how could he know that this guy is truly this strong just like what the rumor said? Although he is showing a strong front, inside of him, he is already sweating buckets.


    He did not want to be shamed and be aughing stock of their force. Hence he decided to not talk and swore that he would get revenge for this humiliation.


    As Shin Jiao did not receive any answer from the guy. He knew that this person would be obstinate until the end. Hence he decided to just end this farce.


    Suddenly, a pnquin stopped not too far from them.


    Shin Jiao lifted his hand to deliver a killing blow to his opponent.


    "Stop!" a deep voice from the pnquin boomed.


    But how could he obey themand of someone he did not know? So with that, he immediately snapped the neck of the leader with a simple neck chop move.


    "How dare you a meremoner attack my people?!" shouted the man inside the pnquin.


    "Guards! Bring that man down!" he shouted with a tone of anger.


    From behind the pnquin, arge number of soldiers in silver and gold armor rush towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile on his face.


    He took a nce at Luna and saw her walking towards him.


    With a nod of his head, Luna suddenly jumps in his arms, and the two of them suddenly turned into dust.


    "Stop them!" shouted the guy in the pnquin but it was all toote.


    Shin Jiao and Luna have already disappeared from their spot.


    "Damn it! Get me that rebel! Arrest all of his people!"manded the man in anger.


    Meanwhile, inside the Mystique cksmith shop, a group of armed soldiers suddenly came barging in. When the employees saw this, they immediately touch the runes on the disy stand and also the emblems on their chest.


    The customers who are still inside the shop were all startled while looking at the pouring soldiers inside the shop. Behind the soldiers in silver and gold armors followed a tall and handsome young man wearing a luxurious robe. Beside that young man is another man with a dark blue robe and a silver circlet on his head.


    The man has an imposing look on his face as he walks inside the shop.


    Everyone looks at the soldiers with confusion in their eyes. Suddenly, one of the customers who look like he has some status in the town steps forward. This person came to this shop to buy a gift for his daughter''s birthday. And because of the soldiers barging in, his n was all ruined again.


    It has been a while since the Mystique cksmith Shop has been attacked. But those who knew how the shop operates knew that once the shop is attacked they would hide for a long time before appearing once again. And this made the man showed reluctance and anger in his eyes. How could he miss his gift for his beloved daughter?


    "What is happening? Why are you guys raiding this ce?" he said with a frown.


    Seeing that the man is wearing luxurious clothes, the soldiers did not react and just stood on guard. Then one of the domineering young men walks forward.


    "You people should go out and leave. This is the business of the Osmond n. I suggest you obey¡­ or else we will imprison you and your families." The young man shouted with an imposing manner and while ring at the man.


    When everyone heard this, they all showed disapproval towards the attitude of the young man and the soldiers. But they did not have a choice but to obey. The Osmond n is the ruler of this area, so how could they disobey their rules.


    As the people grumbled while walking out, the two sneered and excitedly began to look around the shop.


    However, what they saw next, made them dumbfounded.


    "What is this?" shouted one of the young men.


    "What happened to the items disyed in this shop?!"


    The two began to go around the shop and saw nothing. What they can just see on the disy stand were clumps of sands. It was like everything suddenly turned into sands.


    They did not know that this is the fail-safe method that Shin Jiao created for the shop. If someone attacks them, a barrier is too troublesome to set up and it would be troublesome for the shop''s customer. On the contrary, teleporting everyone to the underground workshop is a much easier option.


    So now, the only thing that could be seen inside the shop is an empty disy case with sand on them.


    Those two young people from the Osmond n suddenly went wild and began destroying the shop.


    And so once again, the shop was destroyed.


    Meanwhile, the training ground for alchemists, craftsmen, and array masters in the next building is also being attacked.


    But since this is a facility built by the town, it did not have the teleportation function, but instead, it is protected by a very sturdy barrier.


    While the gold and silver armored soldiers tried to barge inside, they were met with a strong barrier.


    "Open this damned thing! We are here to inspect this ce by order of High Lord Ignacio Osmond! You are herebymanded to obey thismand!" shouted one of the two young men who is wearing a circlet.


    The two wanted to raid the shop but they walk out in dejection and wanted to vent their anger to the training facility.

 Chapter 761 - Conflict Of Interest Inside The Clan

    Chapter 761


    ¡­


    A big turmoil is currently happening in the Gipard town as arge number of soldiers are currently upying the town along with many powerful lords and some high lords from the Osmond n. The people are beginning to discuss in a hushed tone as it seems that the n is trying to capture Master Si Ji.


    Arge wanted poster is being posted all over the town, as the search for Master Si Ji has intensified along with the people of the Mystique workshop.


    Right now in front of the newly founded training school that the town and Shin Jiao have created to help the Osmond n and the human race with the basic knowledge in crafting, alchemy, and array techniques that Shin Jiao wanted to share, many soldiers are currently trying to break the barrier.


    The 5 story building is being surrounded and those businesses on the lower floors have already been vacated as the soldiers wielding des forcefully tried to break into the training school.


    Meanwhile, inside the 5 story building, the students and some of the staff are watching this scene outside anxiously.


    "What should we do dad?" Ji Koon asked while looking at his father who seems to be contemting on something.


    Ever since they came to this town, Ji Ha-jun was really interested in working with Master Si Ji. And soon he was assigned as the training school head. He has helped a lot of these students to know more about the basics of crafting, alchemy, and array that Master Si Ji is trying to teach.


    Ji Ha-jun himself has advanced his knowledge of arrays ever since he came to this ce. He has gained enlightenment and improved his own arrays while listening to the lectures and reading the manuals that Master Si Ji provided for the school.


    Though it was a little hard for him to change his ways and modify his learning, he is still a 400-year-old immortal array expert, how could he not learn something from the books and the teachings?


    As the banging outside intensified, Ji Ha-jun''s expression turned more serious. He did not know where Master Si Ji has gone to, but right now, he is hoping that he would appear. If this happens he has already decided that he and his son would go with him.


    "These things in this here are not important to me¡­ If I can get my son and myself out of this ce, then they can have everything in here." He thought.


    While in the midst of thinking, Ji Ha-jun suddenly noticed a figure standing beside the wall of his office. He immediately shifted his gaze towards that person. When his eyes saw who it was, he suddenly showed a faint surprise and a smile bloomed on his face.


    "Master Ji¡­ How? How were you able to get in?" Ji Ha-jun asked with a shocked expression.


    "Master Ji¡­ You''re here!" Ji Koon also greeted with a smile.


    "Yeah, well ¡­ I can''t let them take my friends away now, can''t I?"


    "Come¡­ we will leave this ce¡­" Shin Jiao said as he gestured for the two to approach him.


    The two showed a confused look on their faces but still followed Shin Jiao.


    "After we are gone, I will leave this ce¡­ The books and the items in here are my gifts to the n. They can have it¡­ But for the two of you¡­ are you willing to join me?"


    A smile appears on the father and son''s faces.


    "Master Ji¡­ Our goal is to be stronger and reach the pinnacle of cultivation and power. If I stay in the Osmond n, I will just be drowned in an endless conflict of interest. Although High Lord Fallion and High Lord Yoshi is our supporter and we are being assisted by a saint ruler, the politics in the n is too chaotic. I have already thought it through; being with Master Ji is my best option if I wanted to grow further¡­" Ji Ha-jun said without hesitation.


    "Yes, I agree with my father¡­" Ji Koon also said with a smile.


    "Alright¡­ let''s go then¡­"


    Shin Jiao grab the shoulders of the two and they suddenly turned into dust and vanished from the office.


    He did not want to take anybody else as he knew that many of those students are loyal to the Osmond n and are just there to learn what they needed to learn. And now that the n turned hostile, trouble would be following them if he let those other people in.


    As soon as they vanished, the strong barrier protecting the 5 story building suddenly turned gray, and not longter it disappears.


    The soldiers immediately rushed inside and saw the students are showing horror in their eyes. Everyone is afraid to be implicated in these troublesome matters, so they did not fight back.


    Everything inside the building was confiscated by the soldiers by themand of the two pompous-looking young men.


    ...


    Meanwhile, inside the Osmond n, in arge hall, Ignacio Osmond is standing in front of the people who are sitting at a long table while listening to his reports.


    "We have captured and have control of the Gipard town. We have obtained a lot of teaching materials which I think would boost our ability to create more artifacts and unique pills in the future. However, we could not capture the fugitive Master Si Ji and his people. We also seem to have lost the vige that was awarded to him. Plus, I receive a report that they were able to find a dungeon. We have also secured the dungeon¡­ but are unable to control it for the meantime."


    After giving his report, Ignacio took a nce at Fallion and smirked.


    "This is what should be done¡­ how could our powerful n be so amodating to that small fry? Giving him too much power and reign over a territory, a vige, that would only shame our prestigious name¡­" someone from the crowd said.


    "Yeah, I agree! We should catch that bastard and make him work for the n for eternity. That would be his honor!"


    "We should capture him and his people¡­"


    "Yes, I agree with this suggestion!"


    The people who are with Ignacio Osmond gave those suggestions with vigor and excitement that riled up the hall.


    Meanwhile, the saint rulers are quiet except for the one who is supporting Ignacio Osmond. He has a wide smile on his face as he agreed with his people.


    "I agree with this suggestion. If we can capture that Master Si Ji, then we can further advance our n''s power and authority, then we might be able to be the head of the human race. What say you, my fellow saint rulers?¡­" He said in a mysterious tone as his lips showed a proud smile, however, his whole face did not show up in front of the people in the room.


    In fact, all of the ten saint rulers seem to have their faces covered in the shadow and are not visible to the naked eyes of those around the room.


    Suddenly, Fallion Osmond raised his hand while showing a serious expression.


    When he did that, many of the supporters of Ignacio Osmond sneered. Although he is the youngest brother of the current patriarch of the Osmond n, they did not agree with Fallion Osmond''s way of handling things with that Master Si Ji.


    "You''ve mobilized our people, the soldiers of the n¡­ you''ve captured the town¡­ you''ve destroyed the Mystique shop, and got your hands on some manuals which are freely given to the training school for the people to learn. You''ve done many great¡­ and atrocious things. But are you able to capture Master Ji?" Fallion said as his expression turned into a sneer.


    "The human race has gone through a lot of changes because of that young man. He gave us the weapon to fight back against our enemies. He gave us the¡­ ''Technology'', to advance. And for a small price of his own freedom, and yet you fools are too greedy to want more? You wanted to capture, your savior? What is running through your minds?" Fallion scolded.


    Upon hearing his words, the expression of the saint ruler who is supporting Ignacio abruptly changes, along with the rest of his supporters.


    "Fallion¡­ Watch what you are saying¡­" the saint ruler warned.


    Fallion did not flinch, he is Master Ji''s acquaintance and he knew that the young immortal just wanted to help and did not want his freedom taken from him. In fact, he learned that the technology that came from Vitol town originated from him, but he did not tell this anyone.


    With this information, he knew that Master Si Ji might be from Vitol town. What he is doing in the faraway ce in the territory of the Osmond n is a big question for him. But he did not push his investigation as he fears that others might find out.


    "Haha... Alright, I would tell you all this¡­ I think from this day forth, you will not ever hear anything from Master Ji or his people anymore. From what you have done, our Osmond n has just lost a chance to work with a brilliant young man¡­ Nice job everyone..." Fallioin Osmond said with a smirk and immediately stood up then left the hall.


    Everyone looks at each other and contemted for a while. Suddenly, a female saint ruler stood up.


    "Greed and corruption have entered our ranks¡­ It seems that I cannot stay in this ce anymore¡­"


    "I have noticed that the younger generations are getting full of themselves¡­ I too cannot tolerate this."


    "The Osmond n can fend for themselves from this day forth¡­"


    Half of the 10 saint rulers suddenly vanished from their seats after saying their piece.


    The expression on the saint ruler that is supporting Ignacio Osmond turned ugly. He did not expect that those other saint rulers would oppose him.


    Deep in his mind, a voice is telling him to control the Osmond n with an iron-d rule and power. And this same voice is now telling him to destroy those that left the Osmond n to restore the bnce, the peace, and the power of the n.

 Chapter 762 - Heaven And Earth Opening

    Chapter 762


    ¡­


    For millions of years, the immortalnd has been the training ground for the race that belongs to the light. It has produced millions of deities that protected the bnce between light and darkness.


    Every 100 years, the immortalnd opens its portals to the many worlds in the universe, and through this those immortals below the high-lord level may have a chance to return to their original world. They may have a chance to see their loved ones once again and reminisce about the past or correct their previous mistakes.


    But only a chosen few could have this chance, and those that are strong enough would get this opportunity. This event is called the Heaven and Earth Opening.


    As the day of the Heaven and Earth Opening drew closer, almost all of the immortals in the immortalnd begin their preparation. Those powerful beings who have been cultivating in seclusion and would note out in normal days have suddenly emerged from their caves and came back to their ns.


    Many talented people are waiting for this opportunity and event.


    So right now, many powerful beings below the high lord level have appeared in preparation for the uing Heaven and Earth Opening trials. In one month''s time, the trials would begin and every avable immortal who would like to participate has already started to send out their names in the cities that they belong to.


    Meanwhile, inside a small hidden vige, Shin Jiao and his people are having a discussion.


    It has been months ever since he became a wanted person and also the time when the peasant vige was hidden from the public''s eyes. Not that anyone could just find it easily in the past though.


    In fact, the vige itself did not disappear. It is just protected by an array formation that would make it impossible for anyone to step inside the vige. The array is like a teleportation point where once a person walks towards that point, they would bypass the vige and appear on the other side. It''s like folding the space where the vige is.


    This would make the vige inessible to anyone except for those that lived in the vige.


    Within those months, many changes have started to be visible as outside the vige there are now many houses that have been constructed. The scenery and architecture are like abination of modern and ancient times on earth. Beautiful houses with trees and flowers surrounding them and the roads are made of cement or bricks.


    Everything has truly changed even the lives of the many immortals living outside the vige have changed. Most of them are now busy practicing and absorbing the rich amount of universe energy enveloping the wholemunity.


    Shin Jiao ns to turn the ce outside of the vige into a small town. However, the poption is not yet sufficient; hence he has no choice but to slowly build it.


    Meanwhile, the crafting, alchemy, and array knowledge that is being taught in this ce is a notch higher than those outside. With that, the improvement of the people of Shin Jiao is higher than the rest of the human race.


    He ns to improve and grow his power so much that even if there is a saint ruler that would want to obstruct them, then his vige would be able to defeat them in a battle.


    Though that is the most challenging thing to do, it is his end goal.


    He has also already told them his real identity and where he came from. Since they are all his people and they followed him, Shin Jiao did not hide anything from them anymore.


    At this time, inside of Shin Jiao''s residence, a tall and petite woman is currently inside his workshop with her head lowered while her hands are busy tinkering something on the long workshop table.


    Luna Halil has been busytely as she has learned a lot of things from Shin Jiao. With her highprehension ability and intelligence, she is able to grasp everything that Shin Jiao could teach her. And now she is creating a new artifact for herself.


    While busy, she suddenly noticed someoneing inside the workshop.


    "Hey, Luna¡­ you''re still at it? Take a rest, at least eat something¡­ though you will not permanently die, it is still a bother if you die because of hunger and negligence¡­" Shin Jiao said while bringing with him arge te of assorted food.


    As he put it on the side table, Luna who is busy with her work suddenly stops, and then she suddenly opens her mouth.


    "Shin¡­ feed me¡­ I can''t stop what I''m doing right now¡­" she demanded while pointing at her opened mouth.


    "Tsk¡­ You¡­ Sigh¡­ you''re too addicted to crafting, why don''t you take a rest for a while?" Shin Jiao said while looking around the workshop with tons of artifacts lying around.


    "No way¡­ I can almost get the idea of energy conversion. If this is sessful, then I can add a further boost to my suit, and an additional higher energy shield. With this, I might even be able to fight against a high lord. Hihi¡­"


    "With you and your crappy fighting style? Che... There is no way a high lord would be defeated by you." Shin Jiao scoffed while taking his chopsticks and picking up a piece of meat from the te.


    Luna suddenly red at Shin Jiao as she gobbles up the piece of meat. She suddenly returns to her work, but Shin Jiao stopped her.


    "Hey¡­ another one¡­" he said as he takes another piece of meat.


    The two then began to discuss a topic on energy conversion and how to use universal energy while inside their suit or when using an artifact. They also talked about the ns for the uing meeting. Shin Jiao did this while helping her with her food.


    He could not help but feel like an older brother, though Luna is way older than him.


    Luna on the other hand listened to him while eating and doing her stuff.


    Shin Jiao could not help but be amazed at the talent of the woman. He knew that she''s been in the immortalnd longer than himself. But thinking of those 40,000 years of toiling for the high elves, Shin Jiao could not help but feel pity towards her.


    While the two are discussing, someone enters the workshop and then told the two that the meeting is about to start.


    ¡­


    Inside arge modern designed conference room, many people are already seated while waiting for the few important people to enter. They are discussing the uing Heaven and Earth Opening with excitement in their eyes.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao, Luna Halil, Ji Ha-jun, and the rest of the top officials of Shin Jiao''s people enter the conference room.


    Ji Ha-jun which was appointed by Shin Jiao to be the leader of his people stood in the rostrum. Since so far, Ji Ha-jun is the one with the highest power level in the vige, so he was assigned by Shin Jiao to have this job.


    "Everyone¡­ we have called you here today for a very important meeting. Our agenda for this meeting are two¡­ The first one is the proposed production of new armor power suits for the protectors, and the second one is the uing Heaven and Earth opening¡­"


    After Ji Ha-jun said the goals everyone suddenly burst out in cacophony. They are already aware of the new power suits, but most of them are more excited about the Heaven and Earth opening. They knew how amazing that event would be, however, with the Osmond n being hostile towards them, many did not know how could they enter or even just spectate this event?


    Hearing the people around them discuss, Ji Ha-jun lifted his hand to stop them.


    "For those who wanted to spectate this event, Master Shin Jiao has already prepared something for you all." After he said that he turns towards Shin Jiao.


    But before Shin Jiao could get up, Luna suddenly patted his shoulder.


    "I want to present this¡­ can I?" she whispered.


    Shin Jiao stopped and answered her with a nod.


    Luna excitedly stood up and then walks to the rostrum.


    "Alright, let me show you something that we have been working for a while now," she said as she suddenly pushes a button.


    Then behind her, the white curtain rises.


    The background then became like a ck ss-like screen.


    "This is what we call a monitor¡­" she said with a smile.


    "We will put up a huge monitor in the middle of the vige and also one outside of the vige¡­ and this is what you are going to see on this screen¡­"


    As she said those words, she pushed another button, and then the ck screen suddenly changes as light appears. And in front of everyone''s eyes, they saw people moving roundabout creating a stage-like tform. She then pushed another button and a forest was shown on the screen.


    Everyone gasped in astonishment upon seeing this.


    "With this new technology that we have created everyone can now see outside our vige without going out. And if you work hard, you can have a chance to get your very own personal screen in your homes." She said with a smile.


    After her words, someone suddenly raised his hand and stands up.


    "How¡­ how much? How much is that wonderful artifact?" he asked with an excited tone.


    "Hmm¡­ This is just a prototype for now. But once it goes into production, we will sell it for 5 energy core a piece. That is as big as a 20 inches widescreen."


    Of course, 5 energy cores for those strong fighters are easily obtained. But for those ordinary folks, they have to work hard on that.


    And since this is going to be in the future, Shin Jiao and those responsible for creating the screen has already prepared something on how those screens would be used.


    In fact, Shin Jiao has already created a framework for the vige government. And one of those is the nning department.


    In there he and others have already nned to create several TV programs to be viewed on different channels. Ranging from martial arts technique training to crafting, alchemy, and basic array teaching, and more. He ns to broadcast them to all the vigers andter outside.


    With this, the education in the vige first would be universal and easy to ess.


    As Luna presented the n, Shin Jiao has also begun to imagine who are the people he could hire to start a broadcasting studio. Though it would take a lot of work, he knew that it would be helpful in creating a new world for him and his people.


    But he could let his imagination stray anywhere for now.


    This is because the broadcast of the Heaven and Earth opening shoulde first.

 Chapter 763 - Heaven And Earth Opening (2)

    Chapter 763


    ¡­


    The whole of the immortalnd in every race and in every n a hugemotion and excitement is happening.


    The heaven and earth opening is a grand celebration every 100 years and many immortals wanted to attend or participate in this celebration and contest. Each race would be presenting around 100 immortals which they would consider as the best of the best.


    And these 100 representatives would be the ones who would be given a chance to enter the portal and have a chance to go back to their own worlds.


    In their return, they will have a choice to either remain in their own world or go back to the immortalnd. But for those who would reach level 85, the middle stages of the Heavenly Nascent Realm, or the High Lord level, they would be forcefully sent back to the immortalnd.


    This is because those from the immortalnd have already learned the use of the universe''s energy. And stepping to the High Lord level would give them different power than normal cultivators in the worlds where they belong.


    It would destroy the bnce in that world.


    In the history of the immortalnd, many of the champions who had returned to their worlds would always stay for just 100 days to a few years beforeing back to the immortalnd. That is because; they would realize that the universe''s energy in their own worlds is not more abundant than in the immortalnd.


    Plus there is sometimes a conflict when ites to the existence of the local energy and the universe''s energy. Hence their body would have a hard time adjusting.


    But this prospect of being able to visit one''s family and friends once again, or gain the chance for revenge from those who offended them, or even fix what has been broken before, is something some of the immortals wanted to do.


    ...


    And as of this moment, Shin Jiao himself wanted to join this contest. He would not want to waste this chance to see his family and friends and tell them about the immortalnd.


    Since Susan Tang is already gone, he still has his two children, Qin Lou, and his friends to look after. That is his concern and that is the reason why he is working hard in the immortalnd as he wanted to prepare a ce for everyone, a ce for them to grow and stretch their wings upon reaching the height of power and strength.


    While thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao''s desire to get a ce for the 100 contestants grew.


    But the problem is, where he could enter? He could not enter through the Osmond n territory, so his other choice is to go to another n and find a way to enter the contest from there.


    Hence he would either travel back to Vitol town, or visit the other nearest ns like the Wine n, or the Demi-human n.


    He could not decide yet but he still has a lot of time before the contest starts, so he decided to settle the broadcasting studio''s problem first.


    His n is to enter the town of Gipard in secret and search for people. And he would start with his employees in that ce.


    ...


    It was nighttime, and Shin Jiao suddenly appear in the underground workshop in the town of Gipard.


    When he appears, many of the workers greeted him.


    His sudden appearance is not new to most of them as they were already used to this scene.


    Shin Jiao just walked out of the teleportation pod and headed directly to Hans Jung and his family.


    "Good evening, Master Shin!¡­" Hans Jung and his wife greeted Shin Jiao when they noticed him approaching them.


    "Hi, Master Shin, Good evening!" Eva Jung also greeted with a big smile.


    Shin Jiao nodded politely towards the two women.


    "Uncle Hans¡­ How is everything in here?"


    "Sigh¡­ everyone is always on their toes. We would always watch the monitor, to see what is happening in the town outside¡­ Master, are you sure that they are unable to find us here?" Hans Jung asked in concern.


    Shin Jiao knew why he and the others are afraid. This is because they knew that they are located below the town.


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to worry about anything. We are located deeper underground, those people above us are unable to find this ce. Who would expect that the people they are looking for is just below them¡­ Haha¡­"


    With Shin Jiao chuckling, Hans Jung and his family could not help but also chuckle.


    The two talked for a while and Shin Jiao told him to gather those who were previously working as clerks and shop assistants. He also told them his ns about finding people for the broadcasting studio and the uing broadcast of the Heaven and Earth Opening event.


    After that, it did not take long before around 20 people have been called inside a conference room.


    Shin Jiao saw around 15 women and 5 men.


    Because the shop assistants were almost all women and the rest of the men in the group are those that are assigned to security and also doing the heavy lifting in the shop.


    "Master Shin they are the employees of the shop¡­" Hans Jung said.


    In reality, when these people heard that they are being called by Master Shin, they did not think twice and excitedly ran to the conference hall.


    Who would not be excited to see the real owner of the Mystique shop they are working in? Shin Jiao is considered by most of his people as their idol, their greatest example.


    Hence after seeing him, he could tell that they are all showing eagerness and have their eyes glowing in excitement.


    "Alright, I called each and every one of you in here because I need to find capable people for a new job..." Shin Jiao started.


    "You''ve all been working in the shop diligently and have been in this ce for a while now¡­ So, how is your family doing?"


    Everyone just nodded their head and said ''Okay...'' or ''They are doing great...''.


    However, one of them suddenly raised her hand and said.


    "Master¡­ Master Jiao¡­ My¡­ my parents are still in the town. I¡­ I want to know if they are doing fine." She said shyly.


    "Oh, I thought, your parents or kin are also given the teleportation tes?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ No... Not yet Master. I''m a new employee¡­ So..."


    Eva Jung suddenly whispers something to Shin Jiao and he nodded his head in understanding.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, that is not a problem. I will personally go out and look for them."


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, everyone showed a worried expression. The woman on the other hand showed aplicated expression but still smiled gratefully.


    "Alright, any other request or questions?"


    Seeing that no one is raising their hands, Shin Jiao knew that the rest already have their parents or close kin in the underground workshop.


    "Alright, now we will talk about my goal in calling you all here¡­ I will start a broadcasting station¡­ I wanted to hire some talents and some people whom I could trust. And since you guys have been doing well in the shop, then I will start with you all." After saying that, Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards Eva who is standing behind him along with her mother, Lyn Xuan.


    "Since the both of you knew and have worked with them the most, I know that you can tell if they have these abilities." Shin Jiao then handed them some folders.


    "I will let you guys handle this, I need to go out first and look for her parents¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stood up and was about to leave.


    "Wait, Master Shin¡­ Isn''t it dangerous outside? People are looking for you everywhere¡­" said Eva Jung.


    This time, the woman now showed a guilty expression upon hearing that.


    "Master Shin¡­ I... I think my parents will be fine¡­ I¡­ I think¡­" the female employee said as she realized the gravity of the situation.


    With a smile on his face, Shin Jiao just wipes his hand on his face and his appearance suddenly changes. Then his hand went to his throat and then to his chest then to his body.


    In just a couple of minutes, the handsome young man in front of them suddenly turned into a beautiful young woman.


    As an expert in crafting, Shin Jiao now has the ability to even change his appearance even without the use of a concealment array. This is an actual change of one''s face and body which is already in the realms of the saint rulers and the deities.


    So everyone is all looking at him with a stupefied expression.


    "I will leave this to you guys, okay?" Shin Jiao said again but this time with a melodious tone of voice.


    When he walked out, everyone in the conference hall looks at each other and smiles wryly. How could they doubt the ability of their master? The woman who asked for Shin Jiao''s help showed a faint blush on her face.


    She did not expect that the master himself would really help her. It was truly a great honor for her.


    "Raon Li¡­ Don''t worry anymore, okay? With Master Shin''s help, your parents would be fine." Eva Jung said while patting Raon Li''s shoulders.


    Suddenly, Eva Jung looks at the folder and noticed something. She then looks at Raon Li and then back at those words. Then a smile broke out on her face.


    "I think you can already pay Master back for his help¡­ Your talent is fit for this role¡­" Eva said as pointed at the folder.


    When Raon Li saw the words, she showed a confused expression but then her face changes as she realized what it means upon reading the meaning on the side.


    "Voice talent¡­" she muttered with a smile and nodded her head.

 Chapter 764 - Abduction

    Chapter 764


    ¡­


    The Town of Gipard


    The once-bustling town seems to have turned into a ghost town as curfews and the martialw-like rule is being implemented everywhere.


    The townsfolks were mostly cooped up inside their own houses while many silver and gold armored soldiers are patrolling the city. Meanwhile, there are some houses that have suffered abuse from the soldiers in the pretense of suspected harboring of the fugitive Master Si Ji and his group.


    Although its looks like thew are being implemented, yet the truth is that the soldiers are being too ruthless and uwful.


    When Shin Jiao came out from the underground facility and appear in the underground entrance in the now ruined Mystique shop, he could feel the presence of some soldiers standing on guard outside of the shop. As he cautiously walks out, he saw the situation inside the shop which made him shake his head.


    Everything was in ruin and the building itself was almost razed to the ground. Luckily for them, the underground entrance is already covered with an array. But he could still see traces of de aura which seem to be the cause of the devastation.


    While looking around, Shin Jiao stealthily jumps to the roof from one of the holes. He then carefully looks around while assessing the situation with his psychokinesis.


    He can already see around 10 soldiers standing around the shop. The nearby buildings are also being upied by many soldiers.


    After scouting his surroundings, Shin Jiao determines the direction of the house of Raon Li which was given to him by Eva Jung.


    His figure shes out of the shadows of the night and soon arrives in a simple-looking house.


    As soon as he enters the house, he immediately spotted three soldiers which have forced their way inside. Shin Jiao could see that there is something wrong with these soldiers.


    In the immortalnd, it is seldom to see people with evil intentions towards others as most people''s focus is only on cultivation. Even those young masters from the ns would not show such evil intent towards others except when they are provoked or if being tempted to do so.


    However, right now, he is seeing something different. These soldiers seem to have lost their minds.


    A beautiful woman is currently being dragged by a gold armored soldier, while the other two are holding a man as they forced him to watch his wife about to get raped.


    Shin Jiao''s expression turned serious and did not hesitate to take out a handgun. He then carefully attached a silencer to the tip of the gun barrel. He knew that it would not be enough topletely silence the gun, but it would make the gun produce a muffled sound instead of the loud bang.


    Rippp!!!


    The sound of clothes being torning from inside the house along with the crying and begging of the woman made him frown. The man being held by the two is also shouting while begging them to stop.


    However, it seems that these people did not hear their pleading as they continue tough maniacally.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao noticed ck mistsing from those soldiers'' bodies. He then realized what seems to be happening.


    These soldiers might not be possessed, or being controlled, but instead, their minds are being tempted to do these atrocious sins.


    Seeing this, Shin Jiao immediately lifted the handgun, and without hesitation, he pulled the trigger in a sessive manner.


    Pfft! Pfft! Pfft!


    Three bullets flew towards the house. The first one immediately enters the head of the soldier who is about to remove his pants to do his evil deed making his blood and brain matters sttering all over the ce.


    His body suddenly nted to the side and fell to the ground with his eyes showing disbelief in them.


    The other two wereughing maniacally but then suddenly stopped as they also suddenly fell lifelessly down to the ground with a hole in their heads.


    Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly appears inside the house which made the couple show surprise and shock on their faces.


    "I have no time to exin. Who is your child?" Shin Jiao asked with a serious expression on his face.


    The two who were a bit taken aback showed reluctance, but then the woman suddenly turn and gathered her clothes as she seems to have noticed that she is almost naked. Then after covering herself she replied with a shaking voice she said.


    "Ra¡­ Raon¡­ Raon Li."


    When Shin Jiao heard her words, he suddenly takes out a talisman, and then with a wave of his hand, the talisman suddenly formed a golden circle on the ground.


    Suddenly three eerie shrieks were heard and three ck mist came out of the body of the lifeless soldiers.


    He then threw two wooden tes at the couple.


    "Tap it and you will see your daughter, Raon Li¡­" he said.


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the two suddenly showed excitement in their eyes. They did not expect that their daughter would really be safe.


    Ever since this whole fiasco began the two were already afraid because they knew that their daughter has started working in the famous Mystique shop. When they heard that it was attacked, they were immediately worried. But what can they do?


    They are just powerless servants. Their daughter was able to reach level 69 and is about to break through to the silver protector level; hence they are just happy that she got such a nice and promising job a few days ago. But who would have known that those few days of happiness are short-lived?


    But now that they have a chance to see her again the two were really happy.


    "Thank you, great master¡­ thank you¡­" the two bowed continuously while saying their thanks.


    "Alright, just go now... I don''t have much time." Shin Jiao said as he could hear some footsteps from afaring their way.


    When Shin Jiao was about to leave, the woman suddenly said.


    "Great master¡­ Since you save us, we are really thankful. But there are others who were taken by the soldiers¡­ One of them is our neighbor''s daughter. I didn''t know where they were taken, but I heard that most of those people that were abducted were the ones working in the city hall. Please save them, great master¡­" she said with a pleading tone.


    She wanted to add more words, but her husband patted her shoulder.


    "We have to go¡­ Don''t add burden to the great master¡­"


    Shin Jiao looks at the woman and nodded his head.


    "I will try my best to help if I can¡­" he said and then left the house.


    The two also did not hesitate to tap on the wooden te as their figures turn into dust.


    Not long after the three left, a group of soldiers suddenly rushed inside the house. When they saw the three soldiers lifelessly lying on the ground, their expressions turned ugly.


    "They must have not gone too far, search the vicinity!" shouted one of them which seem to look like their leader.


    One of them carefully checked the bodies and the sand on the ground. That soldier showed a confused expression and frowned.


    "Leader, these three¡­ they have already lost their shadow essence¡­ And I think these clump of sands are the same thing that was seen in the shop."


    "Those tricky rats! I will catch them! No, we must catch them, or else the masters would not be happy." The leader of the group of soldiers said.


    Meanwhile, just above the roof of the house, a shadow is crouching stealthily while observing the soldiers. Shin Jiao could tell that these soldiers also have dark aurasbined with their own.


    "Shadow essence, eh... Are these soldiers being possessed or something? But, how could traces of shadow energy enter the immortalnd?" Shin Jiao thought while observing the soldiers below him.


    His eyesnded on the leader of the group and decided to follow him. He needs to know what happened to those people from the city hall, and how the shadow beings were able to enter the Osmond n. He could tell that this situation is not that simple. It seems that the shadow beings and the demons are making their move.


    If his conjecture is true, then there would be big changes that would happen in the immortalnd. Those who are once incorruptible immortals would be then corruptible, and those who would lower their guards to the enticing of the shadows and the demons would surely fall to depravity and be captivated by the enemy.


    If this happens, then the immortalnd would lose its blessings from the deities and be turned into a normal world, and Shin Jiao could not let that happen. The immortalnd is a good ce to train and improve. His people would be able to grow further in this ce as long as it is not abandoned by the deities and turn into a normal world.


    As he followed the soldiers in the shadows he soon arrived in the middle of the town.


    As he scanned the surroundings, he could tell that there are at least 500 soldiers stationed in this castle. And almost all of them have traces of dark energy or shadow essence in their bodies.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel worried about those who were captured by these soldiers. But he also knew that he alone could not fight them all.


    Although he could skip levels to battle others, he is not that strong to face against that many cultivators.


    However, Shin Jiao is confident with his infiltration skill and stealth ability. Hence he decided to enter the castle-like edifice in the middle of the town.


    As soon as he enters the castle, he immediately saw the array formation protecting its grounds.


    Upon seeing that, Shin Jiao frowns.


    This is because the array is a trapping array.. One can get in easily, but going out is the problem.

 Chapter 765 - Abduction (2)

    Chapter 765


    ¡­


    The darkness has enveloped the town and has created a dreary atmosphere as people are holed up inside their own homes unsure of what would happen to them and their families. The people that are left in the outer part of the town are only servant level and the rest of the silver and gold level immortals can be seen in the inner part of the town.


    Shin Jiao can feel that the array barrier covering the looming castle that is the town hall is very strong. As he carefully studies its surface, he could feel that the one who erected such a powerful barrier is an expert level array master. And in this town only two men are capable of doing this, Ji Ha-jun who already followed him, and Guan Santos the level 81 array master.


    As Shin Jiao carefully scanned the array barrier in front of him he slowly found some clues on how to enter and exit the barrier.


    He looks around and approached the barrier. Then he carefully squatted while both of his hands are extended touching the ground.


    "Domain¡­"


    As he stretched forth his domain, he could immediately feel the extent of the array barrier underground.


    "Hmm¡­ 2 meters¡­" he muttered with a smirk.


    Shin Jiao suddenly disappear from the ce he was squatting on and then reappear near a building. This is the ce that is a bit inconspicuous and has less guard as it is a dead-end.


    As soon as he appears, he immediately throws six stones on the ground, and then an array was immediately formed. When the array was formed, his figure suddenly vanished.


    Not longter, from inside the well-protected town hall castle, a stone tile on the ground began moving. Then it slowly floated as a head peaked inside.


    "This is the food storage¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao could smell some kind of aroma inside the storage. As he looks around he could see many types of preserved food along with some green vegetables and dried meat.


    Shin Jiao did not touch anything as he knew that this is the town''s reserve. He would not want those lower-level town folks to suffer because of him, hence he just walks out of the storage and followed a path towards the dungeon.


    Not longter, after evading some of the patrolling guards, Shin Jiao arrive in an underground area. He immediately scanned his surroundings and noticed that the dungeon walls have arrays on them. He knew that the array would prevent anyone from escaping.


    He could see around ten guards inside the dungeon and some of them are doing some atrocious things on some of the captured women.


    Shin Jiao did not want to observe such a scene and just looks at the prisoners.


    Around 300 people are jam-packed in the dungeon cells. He noticed that there are some silver and gold armored prisoners too.


    Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea.


    If he could take these people to his vige, then it would be a great boost for him. With the increase of poptiones man-power and helping hands to continuously make his vige grow.


    Upon thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao stealthily enters the dungeon.


    The two soldiers guarding the door were taken aback when his figure suddenly materialized. But before they could react, the katana which appears in his hand as soon as his figure materialized from the shadows was already swung.


    Two heads rolled to the ground.


    Shin Jiao did not stop there and suddenly drew an array formation in the air which flew andnded on the ground. With the array formation creating a magic circle, a golden light appears and envelopes the dungeon.


    Then he suddenly heard people began wailing as they rolled on the ground in pain.


    Shin Jiao noticed that some of them are even among the prisoners.


    "I knew that they have nted some spies among the prisoners, what a clever deception." He muttered as he immediately darted towards the guards and killed them.


    After finishing the guards, he walked back to the main entrance and immediately created a barrier on the door.


    Shin Jiao suddenly appears in the middle of the dungeon.


    With his appearance, the people inside the cells were greatly surprised.


    "I am here to rescue you all. But it seems that there are spies among you. Those that have fallen on the ground, please eliminate them¡­" Shin Jiao said then waited.


    Not longter, ten bodies were dragged towards the cell doors.


    "Good, now let me introduce myself¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "You are Master Si Ji, right? Master, we are willing to follow you!" one of the silver-level prisoners shouted.


    "Yes! Save us, master! We don''t want to stay in this ce anymore!" shouted the rest of the prisoners.


    Suddenly a beautiful woman crawled towards Shin Jiao with her bloody figure and tattered clothing. She then sobs while lifting her head.


    "Save me, master¡­ Please¡­" she said.


    Shin Jiao could tell what the woman has been suffering all this time.


    "Alright, everyone should follow mymand and proceed in an orderly manner." said as he began to draw magic array formation in the air.


    Shin Jiao created a portal inside the dungeon and then a strong energy fluctuation was felt when he activated it.


    The strong energy fluctuation immediately spreads forth from inside the dungeon and out.


    "Now go!" he shouted.


    The prisoners in the dungeon immediately moved and ran towards the portal. Most of them are already aware of portals ever since it was created a few months ago. Hence they did not hesitate to enter it.


    As the people inside the dungeon continuously enters the portal, from outside, they heard a loud banging sound.


    It was like, someone is trying to break the dungeon doors.


    "Please move faster!"


    "Hurry up! The guards areing!"


    "Please! Please hurry!"


    The people from behind the lines beckoned those in the front.


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the portal where Shin Jiao''s vige is located, the vigers were all shocked to see a portal suddenly appearing at the center of the huge vige martial arts tform.


    When some people wearing tattered clothes suddenly came out of the portal, everyone showed confusion in their eyes. But soon as the number grew, the vigers immediately assisted those people who seem to have been momentary confused. They knew that congestion in front of a portal is dangerous; hence they assisted the neers to their vige.


    On the side of the portal where the dungeon is, the banging sound has already intensified.


    Shin Jiao could not help but grit his teeth as he threw anotheryer of formation array to the door. He did not know how long the array would stand, but he could not just leave anyone behind.


    As time went by, only a few people were left and are waiting for their turn to enter the dungeon.


    "All of you go at the same time!" he shouted.


    As soon as he said this, the dungeon walls suddenly shook. Then Shin Jiao noticed the array protecting the dungeon wall seem to have been deactivated.


    "Damn it!" he cursed as he could feel the dungeon itself began to shake.


    Then, as soon as thest person enters the portal, the roof on that side of the dungeon fell down and broke the portal apart.


    Shin Jiao heaves a sigh as he has already seen thest person enter the portal. But then his eyes suddenlynded on the helpless woman lying on the ground. She was one of those who have been tortured and raped by those bastard soldiers.


    The woman seems to be a level 65 servant, and she seems to have been targeted by those men because of her exceptional beauty and outstanding physique. He could not help but pity the young woman, but he has no time to dwell on this as he could see many soldiers suddenly pouring down from the hole on the dungeon roof.


    "Its'' him! It''s that Si Ji bastard! We have you now!" shouted one of the soldiers while he rushes towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and immediately greeted that rushing figure of the soldier with a turning sidekick.


    Wham!


    The soldier''s body was sent flying towards a group who is following behind.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile and immediately carried the unconscious woman in his arms and then dashes towards a cell.


    He then squatted on the ground and upon touching it, he created a wall of stone. And with a wave, he also began drawing formation arrays in the air which suddenly strengthened the wall of stone.


    Shin Jiao suddenly feels a hint of fatigue in his body. Drawing arrays using the universe''s energy drains too much of his power.


    By just using it three to four times, plus the portal he made, made him exhaust almost half of the energy in his dantian spheres.


    After blocking the cell, he did not hesitate and immediately touches the wall in which is in front of him. As soon as he activates his skill, the wall suddenly turned soft like mud and his figure enters the wall.


    Suddenly, the wall hardens as the array protecting the dungeon walls was abruptly activated.


    Outside of the blocked cell, two pompous-looking young men walked calmly while looking at the stone wall.


    "Hihi¡­ Let me see you escape this trap that you made for yourself¡­ Hahaha¡­" the young man wearing a circletughed.


    "Seven¡­ Your n was really awesome. But we seem to have let those other prisoners escape." The young man added.


    "Lomark, those are just useless people¡­ this town is already under our control, so don''t fret about it." Seven Osmond said with a smirk.


    "Let''s open this wall first and see our captive¡­" Lomark Vale said with a sinister smile on his face.


    A group of gold-level soldiers began smashing the cell which has been covered with a thin wall of stone. With theirbined power and strength, the array that Shin Jiao created to hold the wall easily crumbles.


    As the stone crumbles, everyone showed sneers on their faces as they enter the dust-covered cell.

 Chapter 766 - Night Chase

    Chapter 766


    ¡­


    Inside the cells, the dust from the crumbling rock wall was all over the ce. The destroyed wall that Shin Jiao put up crumbled easily as the multiple attacks from the gold and silver level soldiers bombarded it.


    As soon as the dust cloud was cleared, everyone cautiously looks inside the cell.


    But then everyone''s expression changes as they noticed that inside the dungeon cell, they could not see anyone.


    "What? How¡­ how could this happen?!" Seven Osmond shouted as he pushed the soldiers blocking his sight.


    "How could he escape?" Lomark Vale also shouted while looking at the soldiers as if trying to get some exnation.


    Then on the wall, they saw traces of sands which made every one of them looking at this scene show an ugly expression.


    How could they have let an enemy escape? And the most important target at that¡­ How could they exin this to the high lord now?


    In anger, Seven Osmond suddenly threw a powerful sh to the wall.


    Bang!


    The barrier absorbed his attack leaving Seven Osmond looking dejected. He truly wanted to kill that person and then capture his soul to torture him for eternity.


    Suddenly a soldier noticed something on the ground.


    "Master Seven, look! There''s a trace of blood on the floor¡­ But it''s not golden¡­ This is¡­" the soldier said as he pointed on the wall.


    "This¡­ Hahaha¡­ That man is injured. And it seems that he has not received full immortality¡­ Hahaha¡­ this would be fun. If we capture him, then we can fully control him with this¡­." Lomark Vale said while alsoughing loudly.


    "All of you go out there and chase after him! That guy is wounded and would not be able to run away that far! Go!"manded Seven Osmond.


    With thatmand, every soldier immediately runs outside and rys themand to the others.


    As the night grows deeper, the soldiers of the town suddenly disperse to find the escaping Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, not too far from the town of Gipard, two figures are currently hiding inside arge tree root. Shin Jiao received a strong bacsh upon using his teleportation technique as soon as the barrier was suddenly set up.


    The bacsh made his energy be chaotic and broke a lot of his meridians. It was his own oversight why it happened. He was too confident of himself and looks down on his opponent, that''s why this had happened.


    Luckily for him, he did not suffer more than just some broken meridians.


    The young woman he is carrying has already lost her consciousness as heid her on the ground and took out some cloak to cover her body. Pity could be seen in his face while looking at her condition.


    Shin Jiao took out a pill and immediately ate it while sitting cross-legged on the ground to stabilize his chaotic energy.


    Not longter, he was able to somewhat stabilize his dantian and the rampaging energy in his body.


    But before he could recover fully, he suddenly felt that something is wrong in the air.


    He immediately expanded his psychokinesis and 100 meters all around him was shown inside his mind. He could see around nine shadow creatures slowly crouching in his direction.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes turned into slits as he did not have time to think of any strategies. He immediately activated his armor and his body was immediately covered with his bio-exoskeleton suit.


    Shin Jiao''s body has not yet recovered, so he is going to rely on the bio-exoskeleton suit to fight and escape.


    After activating his armor, Shin Jiao picks up the woman and dashes out of the tree roots.


    As soon as his figure runs out from under the roots,rge and powerful ck ws suddenly came crushing therge roots.


    Then a panther-like shadow creature''s head forcefully enters the hole. However, its target has already left making the creature angry.


    Roar! Roar!


    It roared in anger as it forcefully tugged its head out of the hole. Then its glowing red eyes gaze towards Shin Jiao''s direction as it suddenly dashes to chase after its prey.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand has already detected the nine shadow creaturesing towards him. He could feel this strong killing intent as they chase behind. All of a sudden, from the right bush, arge head of a snake pops out, and with itsrge jaws open wide, it pounces towards Shin Jiao''s figure.


    With a wave of his hand, a handgun appears and Shin Jiao did not hesitate to pull the trigger twice.


    Bang! Bang!


    The loud thunder-like sound echoed throughout the forest which woken some of the lumbering beasts.


    The sound has attracted some of the shadow creatures which also came rushing towards the source.


    The head of the shadow snake was sted open, but Shin Jiao has no time to harvest the energy core as there are more shadow creatures chasing behind him.


    Not longter, another one appears and he did the same, shooting the shadow creature to death while escaping. Shin Jiao could already feel that more and more shadow creatures are chasing behind him. He hid the gun in his ring and takes out his ck katana.


    As another shadow creature appears, Shin Jiao shifted the weight of the woman in his arms, and using his right hand, he swung towards that creature''s neck.


    With a slice, he severed its head with ease.


    After killing another one, Shin Jiao did not stop running.


    After an hour of running and killing, Shin Jiao suddenly found himself on a very high cliff. He could not even see the bottom of the cliff as stood near the edge.


    He did not expect to reach this path as he was too busy to fend off the constant attacks from the shadow creatures, and when he noticed that there is a cliff ahead it was toote.


    Shin Jiao could sense that more shadow creatures areing near him. Looking at the pale-faced woman in his arms, he could just not help but heave a helpless sigh. He could not just let her die and be resurrected back into town. It would cause her another bout of torture and her mind might even break under that traumatic experience.


    He did not have time to use the jade te to reset her resurrection spot. So all he could do now is to escape while tagging her along.


    Suddenly from the bushes, arge monster came pouncing out. The monster looks like a 3-meter giant with a head of a stag beetle. Its body also seems to be covered with a thick carapace making it looks like a giant person wearing some armor.


    Its dark body and the gleaming carapace made it looks like a gigantic metal person.


    When Shin Jiao saw the giant approaching him, he suddenly swung his de without hesitation and performed the skill, Perfect Defense Sword.


    He waves his katana de in a very fast motion that it looks like a force shield made of des has begun to encircle his figure. After he was able to reach his top speed, he lets go of the sword handle as it flew out of his hand and began performing the skill without him holding the katana.


    As soon as the giant made contact with the perfect defense sword, sparks immediately appear as its strong carapace tried to resist the shing des.


    The giant was pushed back but it did not stop its attack as it tries to brandish its huge arms to smash towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not let this chance go as he suddenly stops the perfect defense sword and shifted to Moonshine Cut.


    The creature was caught off-guard and itsrge head suddenly came rolling to the ground.


    However, the attack from the shadow creatures did not stop there, that is because right now, another one appears. Shin Jiao immediately takes out his shield while fending another attack from arge insect that looks like a giant wasp with a long bony tail.


    While his floating sword continuously fends off and kills some of the shadow creatures, his other hand is currently using his shield to defend against the attacks from other shadow creatures.


    "Damn it! I can''t hold on much longer if this continues further." He muttered as he began to think of any ns.


    Yet all of a sudden, the attacking shadow creatures stopped and then jumps a few distances away from him.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised as the shadow creatures seem to have be docile while they parted in the middle.


    When Shin Jiao saw some dark figures walking towards him his expression turned serious.


    He is not familiar with who these people are, but from the special badge they are wearing, he knew that these people are from the Osmond n.


    "Hihihi¡­ You are one resilient bastard. It seems that you are still struggling until the end... Not willing to die?¡­ I wonder why that is?¡­ False Immortal Demi-God. Hihi¡­ Hahaha¡­" Seven Osmondughed with a sinister smile on his face.


    "You cannot die like a normal immortal¡­ As a false immortal demi-god, your blood is not gold in color and still has impurities. Hence, we can kill you but you will not disappear. Instead, you will resurrect slowly on the spot. This is something that is not known by those who are false immortals demi-gods." Lomark Vale suddenly exined as he takes a step forward.


    Hearing the man''s words, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly changes. He seemed to have thought about this for a while now. But it seems that his conjecture is true. There is danger in him dying.


    Shin Jiao truly did not know that this is his condition. In fact, in his time in the immortalnd, he only knew one that''s just like himself, and that is¡­ his friend Frances Jill.


    Now that his long lingering question has been answered, Shin Jiao showed a perceptive look in his eyes. Then without warning, he did not hesitate to jump down the cliff making the two people he is facing show a shocked expression.


    "Damn it! Go! Chase after him!" Seven Osmond shouted in anger.

 Chapter 767 - Gateway Valley

    Chapter 767


    ¡­


    Eerie Darkness and suffocating silence,¡­ abination that could send shivers running down the spine of any person that could experience such a ce.


    As Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes, he could feel pain all over his body. Even though he is wearing his bio-exoskeleton suit, he still feels that his body has suffered too much from that fall.


    With his eyes wide open, he immediately noticed the figure lying on top of him. He showed a hint of worry and quickly checked the woman''s condition. She seems to have suffered a few fractures on her bones but she was still able to survive that fall. Maybe it''s because his own body cushioned her fall which exined the throbbing pain in his chest and stomach.


    As Shin Jiao also scanned his body, he could see that a few of his bones are also cracked.


    Even though he is already very strong and is wearing a suit, he still suffered such injuries. This only exins how deep the ravine was.


    While looking around, Shin Jiao saw few other figures lying on the ground. Although they are still alive, they have already lost their consciousness.


    At that time, when he and the woman were falling, a few guards and shadow creatures actually chased after them. And while plummeting down, he has no choice but to engage those enemies in a fight.


    His opponents were using their flying swords and elemental attacks while he uses his psychokinesis and domain to fend off their assault and kill as many as he could.


    All of a sudden, he felt that there is something dangerous approaching from below. Then arge creatureing from below him appears. Shin Jiao was very quick to react and using his Thunder de technique, he rendered that shadow beast paralyzed and then used its huge body as his cushion, thus surviving the long descent.


    Shin Jiao waved his hand and did not hesitate to kill those shadow creatures that are still alive around him along with the helpless soldiers.


    He also created a holy array on the ground to chase away the shadow essence within the bodies of those deceased soldiers.


    Shin Jiao also did not waste any of those energy cores this time. While checking his surroundings, he showed contentment after all of his enemies were taken care of, and then he shifted his attention and carefully treated the woman''s wounds.


    After a while, Shin Jiao looks at the area where they havended and was a bit distracted upon realizing that he could actually not hear any trace of sound.


    With bafflement in his eyes, he carefully checked the surroundings and noticed the gray mist in the air. Although it does not hamper his vision, the rest of his senses are blocked.


    Shin Jiao was truly shocked at this time and did not know what is happening in his surroundings.


    As he tries to feel the energy in his body and heaves a sigh of relief as has discovered that he still has plenty in his dantian. However, as he tries to activate a spell, he was surprised that the energy he cast vanished into thin air. It was as if the environment would automatically dispersers any universe''s energy in the air.


    This baffled him because he was clearly able to create an array on the ground. As he began to analyze things, Shin Jiao gave up as he knew that this mysterious event would not be easily answered.


    In fact, Shin Jiao has experienced the same phenomenon in Gaeus Ro; hence he is not that surprised anymore.


    As he carefully checks his surroundings one more time, he could now see that there is a concentration of energy in a particr direction. It seems that every speck of energy in the area is being absorbed there.


    Shin Jiao did not dare deactivate his bio-armor as he carefully carried the woman towards the direction of the energy concentration.


    Soon he arrives in a ce where there is a huge empty ne. In that empty ne, he could see numerous spatial cracks everywhere.


    While looking at those spatial cracks, Shin Jiao suddenly realized something.


    The ce he is in right now may not be the cliff where he has fallen. As he tried to recall his memory of what had happened at that time, he suddenly showed realization in his eyes.


    When he was falling, he saw a mist-covered ravine. But then suddenly, he noticed that they seem to have entered a spatial crack at that time upon entering the mist, but everything happened just in an instant.


    Since he was busy fighting against his enemies, he did not notice everything in full detail.


    Shin Jiao now realized that he might not even be in the Osmond n anymore.


    He cautiously came closer to the concentration and could now feel the stabilization of the Dao elements in the air.


    He tried to conjure a simple fire in his fingertips and saw that it was sessful; hence he showed a satisfied smile on his face. He took out some equipment from his ring and began to do a soul imprint extraction to the woman.


    This would render the ck box or anything that was holding her soul imprint useless and would reset her back to her original resurrection stone.


    Then he takes out a jade te and then puts her soul imprint on it. Shin Jiao then hid the jade te and carefully put some clothes on her. He began to calcte the distance between his location right now and to his town.


    When Shin Jiao discovers the distance, he was a bit shocked. This is because he discovered that he is actually not in the human race territory anymore. The distance for the woman to be able to return is far too long and it would need a lot of energy for her to be sent to the town via teleportation or instantaneous travel.


    "Damn it¡­ I never expected that this would create such a problem." Shin Jiao muttered with a tinge of helplessness in his eyes.


    Without a choice, he took out some pills in his ring and feed them to the woman.


    He waited for a while and soon the woman on his side moaned. Shin Jiao just sits there and waited for her to open her eyes.


    As the woman slowly opens her eyes, she immediately saw a dark and misty sky. And then she could feel that she is in an environment where there is a rich amount of the universe''s energy in the air.


    When the woman saw an unfamiliar environment she was suddenly in a panic.


    "Shhh¡­ Calm down¡­ you''re safe¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting the woman''s shoulder.


    The woman was already in a panic, but upon seeing a weird creature beside her, she was now thoroughly horrified. This is because Shin Jiao''s bio-exoskeleton made him looks like one of those humanoid monsters.


    Seeing her reaction, Shin Jiao quickly deactivate his helmet and showed his smiling face.


    Upon discovering that he is actually another human just like her, she felt a bit at ease, but of course, a bit of anxiety is still present in her face.


    "I''m the one who rescued you in Gipard town¡­" Shin Jiao began exining what had happened to them.


    After hearing what had happened, the woman''s expression slowly calms down. But then upon remembering the shame she suffered from being raped, and tortured, her tears began gushing as she cried uncontrobly.


    Shin Jiao seems to have guessed what she is feeling as he just carefully patted her shoulder to calm her down.


    After crying for a bit, the woman fell asleep. She seems to be really tired and stressed out after what she just have gone through.


    ...


    The location that Shin Jiao and the woman are staying at this time is a small hole on the ground that Shin Jiao created. He has already set up a camouge array to hide the hole and their presence.


    "I need to see more of what this ce is¡­" he muttered as he takes out some metal ore in his ring and other materials.


    After about an hour, Shin Jiao has finished creating a rough-looking drone that looks like a fist-size ball with many eyes.


    Activating the flying runes inside of it, the ball-shaped drone rose up in the sky and began looking at the empty ce in front of them. Shin Jiao activated his helmet and everything that the drone is seeing was disyed on his screen.


    Not longter, Shin Jiao has fairly scouted a part of the empty ne and his expression is now showing befuddlement. While he was thinking of what he has just seen, he suddenly remembers that the wide spans of an empty ne filled with spatial cracks are actually very familiar to him.


    He knew that he might have seen that same thing from somewhere. In fact, this samerge empty ce or he might even call it ''space'' is actually a map, a huge map of the stars.


    Then he suddenly rummages through his ring and saw the simple-looking orb.


    With a smile, Shin Jiao takes out the orb from his ring.


    But as soon as he did this, he suddenly feels a strong energy surge and knew that something might have gone wrong. Without a second thought, he immediately hid the orb back to his ring.


    Although he was able to hide the orb, those entities in this ce have already felt that surge of aura and have already located his position.


    Unknown to Shin Jiao many gazes in the sky have already shifted and are currently watching him.


    "The map of the gxies¡­ I knew it! The map is still in the immortalnd¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "I told you that it was hidden¡­"


    "But how could such an insignificant figure got hold of that thing?"


    "We must get that map¡­ It would be most helpful in our campaigns¡­"


    "No, that map should not leave the immortalnd. No matter what happened it must not get out of this."


    "But that human is in this ce¡­ He might be nning to use one of these jump holes. If he did, then it would be hard for us to find the map once again¡­"


    "Wait! I think¡­ I think this would be for the best."


    "¡­"


    A few voices from above began to discuss while Shin Jiao is oblivious of the many presences that are watching him.


    He just tried to think of the reason why that fluctuation suddenly happened.. He now knew that the universe map that he discovered from that cave from before would have its use someday, and this might be that day.

 Chapter 768 - Returning To The Village

    Chapter 768


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao spent a week in the vast in which he named Gateway Valley. After mapping the whole area and storing them in his database and in his mind, he was able to realize that the vast universe truly holds many worlds. In fact from his calction alone, he already saw millions of gateways into different star systems and gxies.


    He was truly baffled to discover as such and the knowledge leads him to a greater understanding of the universe and the role of the immortal deities.


    Vast and unending, that is the only thing that he could say.


    This is because even though he has already seen the many known worlds, yet ording to this universe''s map, it only shows that there are still far more worlds and star systems out there that have never been discovered yet.


    But what baffled him is that, ording to his already opened memory, there should be a gateway towards Gaeus Ro and Earth. But no matter how hard he looks for it in this ce, he could not find one.


    With bafflement in his eyes, Shin Jiao tried to analyze the data he stored over and over.


    Meanwhile, beside him, the woman named Maga Luan has already recovered from her wounds. What piqued Shin Jiao''s interest at this time is the woman''s physique. She has a natural regeneration in her body which could regenerate any wound she incurs in just 1 day and return her to her perfect form.


    Upon thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao felt a faint blush on his face upon realizing why those men would be interested in her physique.


    Plus, he also discovers that her golden blood seems to be special. This is because the area where her blood has dripped upon suddenly showed growth of life.


    Shin Jiao has noticed this because of her tattered clothes which he has thrown on the side. After he changed her clothes, he noticed those tattered clothes he flung on the side suddenly showing some type of strange nt growing on them.


    Maga Luan is currently meditating and is absorbing the rich energy in the air. In just a week, she has already reached the 69th level and is now trying to break through to the silver level. If she is able to do so, then she would gain more strength and will have a chance to be of use to Shin Jiao.


    In fact, Maga Luan was truly thankful for Shin Jiao''s help. The two have conversed every now and then and Shin Jiao realized that the woman was born on this. She is 20 years old ording to this''s calendar and is very talented as she has reached the 65th level in just 20 years.


    She already understood and got a grasp of the universe''s energy absorption method earlier in her life which made her supposed to be one of the most promising young people in the town of Gepard.


    However, her mother hid this from the rest of the town''s folks because her mother didn''t want her daughter to be embroiled in the affairs outside their household until she reaches the silver level.


    But who would have known that the incident would happen where her parents suddenly came home one day and could not recognize her anymore and even revealed her secret.


    So now, many of those deranged soldiers have been after her physique in their desire to absorb her blood. She has died 3 times already and was tortured, ravaged, and shamed, and deep in her heart she is full of anger, despair, and has a great desire for revenge.


    However, she was powerless and helpless at that time.


    That''s why when she saw Shin Jiao at that time in the dungeon, she already has decided to stick by his side. She knew that through him she can have that power, that ability... to make her stronger and more powerful than she is right now. If she could get that, then she would have her revenge on those who have wronged her.


    She knew that those people were not her parents anymore and hence her anger is also directed towards them.


    But upon learning the truth about what is happening from Shin Jiao, Maga Luan began to have a conflicting feeling in her heart. One of anger and resentment and then these negative emotions are mixed with worry, pity, and uneasiness which she felt for her parents.


    At this point, she could not think of anything anymore except for her desire to be stronger and more powerful.


    When Maga Luan''s eyes open, she immediately noticed Shin Jiao working on some weird artifacts.


    "Hmmm¡­ You''ve reached the 69th level¡­ That is good¡­ Well, I''m also done with my business in this ce. Would you like to return with me?"


    "Master Shin, you don''t have to ask me that. I told you, I will serve you with all my life. You have saved me, and all I ask is for you to help me save my parents from this predicament."


    "Okay¡­ If that is what you wished, then we can talk about thatter. However, I will not tolerate those who slow me down. So you have to keep up with your training and continue progressing." Shin Jiao waved his hand and kept everything in his ring.


    "Come here¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly extended his hand.


    Maga Luan was a bit hesitant, but she still toughens her resolve and reached out and grabs his firm hands.


    With their hands sped together, Shin Jiao''s mind began to imagine the ce they are going to.


    This is ording to the map he has in the human race territory. This map within his mind shows a mountainous snowy area at the edge of the human territory. This is the only ce that is near enough but would not suck every bit of energy in his body dry.


    If he teleports to that ce, then ording to his calction, there would still be at least one sphere of energy left in his dantian. So that ce is already the best ce he can reach. He would just have to recover in that ce for a day or two and then proceed to return to his vige.


    With that in mind, Shin Jiao suddenly opens his meridians and began absorbing the energy in the air thenbined it with the energy in his body. All of a sudden his figure and that of Maga''s turned into sand.


    His disappearance made the eyes of those watching from the skies turned serious with a bit of bafflement.


    "What just happened?"


    "Hahaha¡­ This is truly interesting¡­ This young man is truly interesting. I now agree to leave him the map of the gxies. With this, the shadow beings and those demons would have a hard time finding that thing¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "No buts¡­ There are no other worthy candidates to hold that precious thing than him."


    "Then what if that shadow being in thisnd discovered him?¡­ May I remind you all¡­ We are ying a dangerous game here."


    "Getting that thing in the immortalnd and making him wreak a little havoc is part of the n, that little shadow being could help temper this ce, but he could still be kept under control..."


    "That thing has already corrupted some saint-level individual in some ces. If the war would begin, then these pampered beings would realize their true purpose and quickly grow."


    "Well, that is the purpose of this training anyway..."


    "Hmmm¡­ Although the humans are the weakest of the races, they have the least number of corrupted ones."


    "Well, we can only do that due to their weakness..."


    "Anyway, control everything to a minimum before the Heaven and Earth opening¡­"


    "Okay¡­"


    "Fine... fine..."


    ¡­


    Within the top of the snowy mountains, two figures slowly materialized from the ground.


    After the snow formed into two human figures, the figures slowly moved to create cracks on their white and snowy surface.


    Shin Jiao and Maga Luan could feel the low temperature in their surroundings.


    "Hmm¡­ I figure that it would be a snowy mountain. This is also better for us to be able to hide our presence¡­ Plus the energy in this ce is very convenient for me to recover¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "We have to create a cave first¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Maga Luan looks at the mountainside and found an area where it is a good ce to create a small cave.


    Using her small fists, she covered it with energy and she began carving out an artificial cave on the side of the mountain.


    After that, she also created some rooms inside the cave where the two of them could stay for a while.


    Once they enter the cave, Shin Jiao began to absorb and replenish his depleted energy. Meanwhile, Maga Luan also began doing some household chores as she prepares some food for the two of them.


    For a week, the two just ate some roots and leaves because they are not sure if the empty ne was safe.


    Now that they are in the human territory and inside a cave, Maga decided to cook a meal for the first time in a week.


    Not longter, the nose of Shin Jiao was assaulted by a delicious smell, so he stopped cultivating and joined Maga for a nice dinner.


    After the two ate, they went back to recover their energy.


    Two dayster, Maga was able to break through and reach the silver level atst. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has also recovered enough energy. However, her breakthrough has caused them too much trouble this time.


    For some unknown reason, as she was breaking through to the silver level or level 70, her mind was suddenly opened and tons of information enters her brain.


    She began to have knowledge beyond herprehension which made her almost faint after her breakthrough.


    Not only that, it seems that every type of creature outside are now attracted to their location. Shin Jiao did not hesitate to pick Maga up and activated his bio-exoskeleton suit.


    He steps on a flying sword and immediately soared to the skies.


    He needed to escape the chase of these monstrous beasts which is at a high lord level.. If he gets caught, then Shin Jiao could only me himself for being too slow and weak.

 Chapter 769 - Returning To The Village (2)

    Chapter 769


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the blue sky atop a two meters long and 1-meter wide flying sword are two people. One is maneuvering the word, while the other one is currently sitting in a lotus position. Behind the two is arge group of flying beasts angrily roaring while some are even attacking them.


    Shin Jiao frantically dodges the attacks from those monstrous beasts while trying to navigate the flying sword. He is also using his ability the ''Gravity Core'' to stabilize their position in the flying sword. This is the reason why Maga Luan could still consolidate and stabilize her cultivation in a rxed manner.


    Unperturbed by the chaotic condition of her surroundings, Maga was too engrossed in absorbing the knowledge that appears in her mind as she tried to analyze and absorb everything little by little ording to her capacity.


    Shin Jiao could just watch helplessly while he tried his best to dodge, block, and repel those powerful blowsing his way.


    As of this moment, the drain of energy in his body is already enormous that he has already used 3 energy cores to replenish his depleted energy.


    Although using the core is faster in replenishing the energy in his body, yet it is very detrimental in the long run.


    All of a sudden one of therge flying beasts increased its speed as it shortens the distance between itself and the two flying humans.


    Shin Jiao saw this and immediately took out two swords from his ring. He used his psychokinesis and directly attacks the flying beast that is gaining on them.


    The two swords flew directly towards the beast''s eyes which caught it off-guard. It did not have any chance as it was blinded by that attack.


    Roar!!!


    The beast roared in pain as its vision turn dark as it was immediately blinded.


    This is the only weakness of the beast. If Shin Jiao attacked any part of its body, with its high lord level strength and power, his attacks would be futile. Though the beast is not using any aura to shield its body, its thick carapace and scales are enough to render any physical or energy-based attacks helpless.


    With the two swords circling around it, Shin Jiao decided to use the beast to collide with the other flying beast in the air.


    Those that are flowing behind it did not expect that theirpanion would suddenly stop and because of its speed, high up in the air several flying beasts began dropping due to the collision. Those who are able to dodge and barrel roll were able to escape this unexpected scene.


    Shin Jiao did not stop as those who would enter his 100 meters radius would be attacked by his two flying swords which dance in the air like bees that would attack any invaders of their nest.


    Seeing the annoying human was able to fend off itspanions, the most powerful of the flying beast suddenly decided to use its ability.


    Its speed decreases, but a strong surge of energy suddenly gathers in front of its mouth.


    Shin Jiao suddenly feel the changes in his surroundings and his sense of danger was rmed.


    He takes a peek behind him and what he saw almost made him fall from the flying sword.


    A strong and powerful-looking energy st is currently forming at the mouth of a huge beast that looks like a tiger with dragon wings on its back.


    The beast has a half body of arge snake, and half is that of a tiger.


    "Damn it! That thing is going to use some weird skill¡­" Shin Jiao cursed.


    He immediately prepared and began forming arrays in the air using his right hand. He immediatelybined that array with the shield which appears on his left hand.


    He did not stop there as he continuously formed one array after another andbined them on the shield.


    Meanwhile, the energy on the huge beast''s mouth suddenlypressed smaller until it became the size of a fist.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of energy began forming electrical patterns has appeared then suddenly a powerful surge erupted as the beast release its most powerful blow.


    Zoom! Crackle! Crackle!


    The sound of air breaking apart and the energy sting at a lightning speed erupted in the air. Powerful dark energy surrounded by violet electrical current flew like aser while obliterating anything on its path.


    The powerful st even killed those beasts on its path as it flew towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he has already evaded to the side. But as soon as the powerful st hit his shield he knew that it would not hold.


    Without a second thought, he immediately grabs the woman in front of him and suing the shield covered his sitting body as he hugs Maga who is in front of him.


    Maga on the other hand has already finished consolidating the knowledge she received and her cultivation at this time. But before she knew it, a strong arm is already hugging her from behind. Then suddenly without warning, her body was pushed forward at a breakneck speed which made her scream in fear and pain.


    The tall mountain ahead of them was hit by the powerful st and was sted apart.


    The energy was too powerful that it created one hole after another to around three huge mountains which it hits.


    Seeing that the human seem to have disappeared, the flying beast began to scan its surroundings. After finding nothing, it coldly snorts and then flew back to the snowy mountain.


    It did not bother to search further as it is confident that its attack has already killed its human target.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the forested ground hundreds of kilometers away, there is arge crater on the ground.


    Thick ck smoke could be seening out of that crater. Inside the craterys two people in tattered clothing.


    Shin Jiao and Maga Luan were able to survive that powerful st, but Shin Jiao''s strong shield is no more and his powerful suit is already destroyed.


    Taking an attack from a high lord is not that simple. But thankfully his shield, arrays, and bio-exoskeleton suit were able to save his pitiful life.


    However, his body is still riddled with wounds all over.


    Maga Luan was the first one to open her eyes. Seeing the sorry state of her savior, Maga''s expression immediately changes. With worry in her eyes, she carefully checked Shin Jiao''s condition.


    Upon checking her heart was immediately in a panic.


    When she wanted to stand up, her senses were assaulted with a pang of pain. One of her legs seems to be fractured.


    She carefully checked herself and not only are her leg fractures, but she also discovers that some of her ribs are cracked. But because of her cultivation level which has already reached the silver level and her innate ability to heal herself, she was not worried.


    Looking around, she discovers that they are inside a hole on the ground with ck smokeing out. She also could see that some of the trees outside have fallen due to the strong impact of theirnding. At that time, her vision blurred and then all of sudden her vision ckened as she fainted.


    Now that she has woken up, she feels astonished that she was able to survive. She knew how strong that impact was and knew that if it is not for Master Shin Jiao, then she would have already died many times over.


    After checking her surroundings, she immediately began moving to create a safe ce for her and the young man beside her to recover.


    ¡­


    A dayter¡­


    Shin Jiao opens his eyes as a strong bout of pain assaulted his body.


    He immediately saw the roof of a dimly lit cave and could hear the sound of dripping water echoing inside. Shin Jiao is unable to move his body due to the pain while even made him grimace. He did not waste any time as he immediately scanned his surroundings using his psychokinesis.


    Upon doing so, he immediately noticed another figure inside the cave.


    The woman is currently washing her body on the side. He immediately stopped scanning as he saw her without any clothes on.


    Although she was washing a few distances from him behind those huge rocks. With Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis, he could easily see everything within 100 meters radius.


    He did not linger and dare peek at her, so Shin Jiao decided to check his condition at this time.


    He could find a lot of broken and cracked bones in his body, plus his energy is almost depleted. But with just a couple of days, he is sure that he could replenish his body''s energy easily.


    Shin Jiao did not waste any time as he began using his psychokinesis to fix his body little by little. With his knowledge in medicine, he could easily cure his condition and all of his wounds.


    "This would take a little bit of time¡­" he thought.


    But his expression abruptly changes as he detected something outside of the cave.

 Chapter 770 - Life Essence

    Chapter 770


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The gloomy forest covered with tall trees and thick leaves that blots out the sky give off an eerie feeling. The atmosphere inside the forest is always tense as it is filled with many types of predators and prey which would always encounter each other every day.


    Right at this moment, about 50 meters away from the cave, a group of cow-sized mongoose is currently surrounding a huge bird. The bird has the head and tail of a lizard and has beautiful colored feathers.


    However, its body is currently riddled with wounds and even one of its eyes is missing. It would look like this beast has encountered a deadly battle somewhere and the giant mongoose are the ones who would benefit from the aftermath.


    Shin Jiao carefully observed the scene with his psychokinesis. Since it is a bit close to the cave, he would not want those things to enter the cave.


    He has already lost his shield and armor. He didn''t know if he could defend himself from those things.


    He suddenly noticed Maga walking out from behind the rocks. She has draped on her robe partly over her wet body. The robe sticks on her wet skin which could not hide her beautiful figure.


    As she walks closer to Shin Jiao she carefully observes her surroundings.


    "I can sense that something is happening outside¡­" she muttered.


    She carefully sits beside Shin Jiao but did not do anything else, but quietly tries to discern what is happening outside.


    Since Shin Jiao''s eyes are closed, she is not aware that he has already woken up.


    Dividing his senses, Shin Jiao tried to hastily fix his body. He has to make sure that at least he is able to move, in case anything could happen.


    Then all of a sudden, a loud and powerful eruption of energy came from the direction of those beasts.


    Shin Jiao could not help himself but scrunch his brow upon seeing what is happening.


    ording to the strength that those beasts are showing it seems that all of them are at the lord level. Although Shin Jiao is able to handle that kind of strength, that is in the premise that he is fine and has enough energy in his body.


    But in his state right now, how could he have that confidence?


    As soon as that strong energy erupted, Shin Jiao immediately took action. Using his psychokinesis, he suddenly began pushing some boulders at the top of the cave. Everything was done naturally that it seems that those strong bursts of energy affected the mountains.


    Then different-sized boulders began falling down and blocked the cave''s entrance.


    Maga Luan on the other hand suddenly covered Shin Jiao''s body with hers. Her expression is in panic as she tried her best to protect the ''unconscious'' Shin Jiao.


    Her action made Shin Jiao feel a bit at ease. At least the woman is not that heartless as to abandon him. Instead, she would protect him even using her frail body.


    He already has a high opinion of the woman in his mind as of this time.


    After that small avnche, the cave is now fully covered. This made Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief. But in contrary to his reaction, Maga Luan is now feeling a bit worried. Although they might be safe from those beasts outside, her problem is getting out of this ce.


    "No¡­ this is bad¡­ If we get trapped in here, then¡­" she muttered as she began checking the boulders that covered the cave.


    Upon checking the type of boulders that covered the cave''s entrance, her expression suddenly changes. This is because those were really hard stones. She needs to be at least in the middle rank of silver-level to be able to destroy those boulders.


    All of a sudden, from below her, she feels some movement. When her sight fell towards Shin Jiao, that was the time that he also opened his eyes.


    When their eyes met, Maga Luan could not help but stare at Shin Jiao''s eyes. As if in a trance, a slight smile slowly curls up on her dainty little mouth.


    "Hea¡­ heavy¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Maga realized something as she quickly sat up while covering herself. Her face is already like a ripe tomato as she blushed while trying to cover herself with her robe.


    At that time, she seems to have noticed Shin Jiao looking down towards her body and when she followed his sight, she could see the deep crevice which is exposed in the air. This made her truly feel embarrassed and quickly covered herself.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback by her reaction but did not mind it as she slowly sits down. He has already recovered enough to make simple movements; hence he is able to move a little now.


    "Miss Luan¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for saving me." Shin Jiao said.


    Hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Maga Luan just nodded her head but dare not turn around. She is currently looking at herself and secretly began to arrange her robe. She did not want to present an embarrassing scene in front of Master Shin.


    Shin Jiao waited before Maga Luan slowly turns around with her robe and hair already fixed. Seeing her worried expression, Shin Jiao did not say anything.


    He carefully sits in a lotus position and before meditating, he said.


    "Focus on your recovery, you don''t have to worry about anything else. After I''ve recovered we could get out of this ce."


    Shin Jiao''s words offort seem to be very effective as Maga heaves a sigh of relief. If Master Shin Jiao is not worried, why should she?


    Hence she also sat cross-legged a few distances away from Shin Jiao.


    Maga Luan just discovered something interesting within her memories, so she wanted to know more about it.


    As she closes her eyes, she began to see something weird. Everything in her eyes is moving creatures that she has not seen before in her entire life. With interest in her eyes, she began to dive deeper into her subconscious mind and was engrossed in her learning.


    She now has no sense of time outside as her mind dives deeper as her knowledge began to open. She has now learned a lot of things from that knowledge which truly baffled her at first. But as time went by, everything slowly be clearer and the things she learned made her really astounded.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is looking at the meditating woman has already recovered.


    It has already been 2 days since she began meditating. But from the looks of it, she seems to be still not finished and needed more time.


    Shin Jiao has already recovered half of his energy, while his body has already fully recovered. To pass his time, he decided to go out.


    As his figure walks out of the cave after creating a new entrance, which only a single person can fit, Shin Jiao immediately spreads his psychokinesis. Suddenly he detected that just within around 30 meters away from the cave; several corpses are lying on the ground.


    Meanwhile, he noticed the giant lizard-like bird with its torn wings and almost severed neck lying on the ground. These are the creatures that he senses 2 days ago.


    "It seems that everything ended up in a draw¡­ Or¡­ not¡­" Shin Jiao thought as his eyes suddenly turn cold.


    If he was a bit impulsive and suddenly went to greedily take those corpses, he would have already died.


    This is because, right now, he suddenly feels an invisible beast is actually standing high above the trees. If he was not using his psychokinesis, then he would not have seen that thing.


    It looks like a 2 meters tall human, but its body is covered with thick fur. He could not make out everything clearly as it seems that the body of this creature is able to blend with its surroundings. However, it still could not escape his psychokinesis.


    Then he suddenly saw the creature moving.


    The reason for this is because arge creature suddenly appears. The creature has the legs of a spider, but half of its body is that of an ape.


    Then Shin Jiao saw how the invisible creature ambushed the spider-like ape.


    With a swing of its weapon which is made of animal bone, the spider-like ape did not stand a chance as its head was decapitated without it even knowing who attacked it.


    Then Shin Jiao observed the creature now appearing. The creature looks like a primitive human with sharp bones protruding on its back and shoulders.


    All of a sudden, Shin Jiao saw the creature turning its gaze toward his direction.


    But it showed a confused expression as it seems to not see anything or anyone. Since Shin Jiao is only using his psychokinesis and the distance, how could it see him?


    Yet, Shin Jiao was amazed at the sensitivity of the creature.


    "This ce is truly a ce where the strong belongs¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he returns to the cave.


    As soon as he enters, Shin Jiao caught the sight of Maga Luan who is now glowing green as her body is being envelope with different kinds of nts.


    Then deep inside his dantian, a green gem began moving.


    "nt¡­ nt essence?¡­ No¡­ This is life¡­ Life essence.." he blurted in surprise.

 Chapter 771 - Creation

    Chapter 771


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The deities can create their own worlds or im a world, but creating a world is not that simple. One should know and need a few things that exist within the universe.


    The first one is the Daows.


    The second is the essence.


    And the third is life.


    Without these things, that world would be a lifeless world.


    Inside the ring of Shin Jiao there exists a small world. It already has its own Daows which do not conflict with thews in the outside world.


    However, it is a lifeless world and stagnant. However, it still maintains its shape and everything that is inside of it. Since Shin Jiao got hold of this small world, he became its god and controller. Whatever he wishes would happen.


    The only downside is the world''s ability to create life. Without external factors affecting it, the small world in his ring is just a stagnant world.


    And when he arrives in the immortalnd, everything inside of it was destroyed and turned into dust.


    But now, he has nted some nts inside it, store many of his creations and materials he needed in it. But still, it is unable to produce its own life.


    Yet, now something is happening, something mysterious and strange.


    Ever since Maga Luan showed her mysterious ability, Shin Jiao''s nt essence has been acting up inside his dantian. And now it suddenly flew and enters his ring without his permission. This event truly baffled him.


    While mulling over to what is happening, the body of Maga Luan began glowing and Shin Jiao could see something strange happening. A part of the light in her body is actually floating towards Shin Jiao''s ring. It was as if his ring is absorbing a part of her powers.


    Shin Jiao was rooted on the ground at this scene happening in front of him. He wanted to look inside his ring, but it seems that even his consciousness is being blocked by it.


    So he did not have any choice but to wait and see what is going to happen next.


    Unknown to him, Maga Luan''s consciousness is actually inside Shin Jiao''s ring. She was amazed at the empty world with some traces of its own Daows. But she could tell that this world is actually a stagnant world.


    It is a world that has no progression.


    With bafflement in her eyes, she began to experiment on the world and began applying what she learned from her mind. She nted and created forms of life in the world and watches them grow slowly.


    Then suddenly she was struck with an epiphany. She began to gather the traces of nts in a particr area and then from there she began collecting their most basic and tiny unit. Then she slightly modified something within that nt and it turned into a puddle of water.


    That puddle of water fell to the ground and created a small puddle the size of a basketball.


    She casually took a nce inside the pond and saw many tiny living creatures floating roundabout. Then with a smile, Maga Luan felt satisfied with her work. She then takes a look around and saw some beast carcasses.


    With a wave of her hand, she extracted blood essences from different types of dead beasts in that world. And soon, she was able to create more of those small puddles of liquid in the area.


    Maga Luan was truly satisfied with her work and she flew in the air while trying to see this stagnated world around her. Suddenly, she saw something on one of the inds in this world. After looking at those weird things, a realization has donned unto her.


    "This¡­ this ce¡­ This ce belongs to Master Shin Jiao¡­" she muttered as she looks at those artifacts sitting on the ground.


    She is familiar with some of those especially the flying swords which are floating in the air. But what baffled her are those giant mechanical human-shaped creatures.


    She was really curious about those things that she began to inspect them.


    Seeing that it is like an armor of some sort, an idea donned unto her. While sneakily looking around, she climbs inside one of those giant mechanical artifacts.


    When the sensor detected a person inside the cockpit, the led disy immediately lit up.


    ''Pilot entry confirm¡­ Booting sequence started¡­''


    Maga Luan was a bit afraid now. She did not know what is happening, hence she suddenly panicked. In her panic, she flew out of the cockpit and looks at it with horror.


    Then her consciousness suddenly withdrew from that world and return to her body.


    As she opens her eyes, she looks around and saw Master Shin Jiao sitting in a lotus position on the ground. She did not know what is happening right now, so she did not mind him and continue to look at her surroundings.


    Maga Luan was amazed to see different flowers which she has never seen before surrounding her body.


    It was like she is meditating on a throne of flowers.


    She could feel the vibrant life around it and could tell that this is her own ability that awoke when she reached the silver level.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand is feeling a bit confused. That is because right now, all of the essences in his body are already gone. He saw them entering his ring but did not know what''s happening as he could ess his ring no matter how hard he tries.


    So he inspected his body and tried to analyze his condition. With the essences inside his body gone, Shin Jiao could tell that half of his strength actually disappeared. It only means that the four essences that he has absorbed are actually a part of his strength ever since he began cultivating.


    The nt essence, poison essence, earth essence (world essence), and soul essence have given him half of his current strength.


    What Shin Jiao did not know is that it is rare for someone to nurture a single essence inside of their body. Though it is easy to find the essence and absorb them, taking care of essence and feeding it with energy is a very taxing job.


    Plus it will take a long time. But due to the technique he has learned of abruption, he was able to feed those essences perfectly.


    And now that they are gone from his dantian, he can feel a huge drop in his strength.


    Feeling a bit dejected, Shin Jiao did not stop to try and ess his ring.


    Suddenly, his consciousness was able to ess the ring.


    He was a bit ted but, he was thankful that everything was not that serious. Without a second thought, Shin Jiao began searching for the essence of the small world inside the ring.


    As someone who has full control of this world, Shin Jiao immediately discovers something strange. All of the essences he has umted are actually floating in the middle of this world''s core.


    Then what baffled him is that he discovered the small world is now rotating. From his guess, this is caused by the earth''s essence.


    He could even see mountains and rolling hills forming. Rocks and minerals began to be transformed ording to the knowledge absorbed by the earth''s essence. As the small world rotates in its axis, Shin Jiao could feel a strange life force forming within the world itself.


    Suddenly, he could see the soul essence entering the center of the. From that Shin Jiao could deduce that it is going to give life to this ce anytime soon.


    Then he saw the poison essence suddenly surrounding the whole withyers of mist. Then those mists began to separate giving the different kinds of gases in the air along withyers of the atmosphere.


    Everything is happening simultaneously that which is making Shin Jiao dumbstruck at what is truly happening inside his ring. Then he realized that everything began with Maga Luan.


    "Is she a goddess of creation?" Shin Jiao could not help but ask himself.


    Then he feels life began to flow as the water in this small world began to spread as the poison essence dispersed in the air.


    Shin Jiao did not stop this current progression of life forming inside his ring, but he kept and ind from transforming and protected it from any changes. This ind is where most of his artifacts and materials he is using are stored.


    While looking at this scene, Shin Jiao showed a satisfied smile.


    However, his expression suddenly changes. This is because he could tell that something is happening. The small world is actually changing as the power within it began to increase.


    He could feel the formation array holding this space together is being torn apart. He did not know what would happen if this world escapes this space. But he dare not neglect this dangerous situation.


    With all his strength, he began enforcing the arrays, but it seems that this world is like a wild beast that wanted to free itself from its confinement as it rampages.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed the ring began cracking.


    His eyes immediately open in disbelief.


    But everything was already beyond his control. All he can do is watch the ring that has apanied him all this time show many cracks on its surface.


    Then in front of his eyes, the ring shattered like a piece of ss.

 Chapter 772 - Creation (2)

    Chapter 772


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Small pieces of metal flew all over the ce as the ring in Shin Jiao''s hand broke apart into many pieces. His heart almost ached at this scene, because the ring has been with him for the longest time and it has helped him go through a lot in his journey to be one of the strong.


    With the destruction of the ringes the fear in his heart, the fear that the small world inside the ring would materialize in this ne or dimension and collide with the current immortalnd.


    But after a few seconds have passed, nothing happened.


    Shin Jiao showed aplicated expression on his face as he could not believe that his ring would be destroyed just like that. And along with the ring are the four essences that he has cultivated along with his body.


    He felt remorse, anger, disappointment, and helplessness upon thinking of the things he has just lost.


    Meanwhile, Maga Luan who is sitting on the side is looking at Shin Jiao with an awkward smile on her face.


    She could already guess that Master Shin Jiao''s ring contains a lot of valuables that when it was destroyed everything he has vanished along with it.


    Suddenly, she remembers the and those things she saw in it. Although she is not sure, yet she has a suspicion that the is actually a part of the dimensional space of Master Shin Jiao''s ring. But she is not that sure about that suspicion.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand really feels at a loss. He frowns and wanted to say something when suddenly his figure vanished.


    As his figure vanished, he suddenly found himself floating above a huge in front of him.


    However, he could also tell that he is in another dimension as the space around him does not contain any universe energy. Everything is just pure void and emptiness except therge in front of his eyes.


    He could tell that the has already formed and as he carefully observed, he suddenly realized that this is the inside his ring.


    "How did this thing came to be in this ce? Where¡­ where is this ce?" he muttered to himself while looking at his surroundings.


    Shin Jiao did not know what to do next, so he flew downwards to the''s surface.


    He feels awkward as he could not control this anymore. It seems that his dominance over it is unlike what he has when it was only a small inside his ring.


    But Shin Jiao could still fly around the and in just a couple of minutes; he has already explored the''s surface.


    He saw his stuff on arge ind and is very happy to find them and his other materials and the beast carcasses.


    However, what Shin Jiao saw made him feel a bit astounded. This is because; there are traces of life inside the.


    He could actually see microscopic organisms slowly forming and the traces of evolution are already starting.


    "I want to get out of this ce." He thought.


    As soon as he said this in his mind, he suddenly found himself in the cave with the gawking Maga Luan looking at him.


    "Ma¡­ Master Shin Jiao, where¡­ where did you go?" she said with a trembling voice.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ Did I¡­ Did I disappear just now?"


    "Yeah¡­ and after 6 minutes you suddenly reappear¡­"


    "This is¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is awesome." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He would be able to use such a thing in case his life would be in danger. Then with a thought, he once again disappears from his spot and after a few second reappear again.


    As Shin Jiao closes his eyes and scanned his body, he noticed a particr spot inside his dantian. That spot is like a whirling space that seems to be independent of anything inside his dantian. It does not consume any energy and seems to be like a transparent thing that looks like a swirling ck hole.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback at this turn of events. However, he is also ted as he did not need to show anything as his dimension is now inside his dantian.


    "Miss Luan, are you fine now? I think it''s time for us to return to my vige."


    With a nod of her head, Maga Luan slowly stood up and patted her clothes clean. She then walks beside Shin Jiao.


    With a wave of his hand, Shin Jiao began drawing some runes in the air, and with a thought; he took out four rune stones.


    When he was able to take out anything from inside his world in the other dimension, Shin Jiao showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    He then threw the four runestones on the ground along with the array formation he drew in the air. As itnded on the ground, the array immediately activated.


    A portal materialized inside the cave.


    Shin Jiao gestured for Maga Luan to follow as he walks inside the portal. As soon as he enters, the cave suddenly began to shake.


    The portal draws arge amount of energy into the air. And many powerful monsters are sensitive to that energy fluctuation. That''s why they could already detect the portal''s energy upon its opening.


    Maga Luan was truly scared as arge head of a giant insect suddenly destroyed the rocky entrance of the cave.


    Without hesitation, Maga Luan immediately rushes inside the portal.


    But the insect did not want its prey to escape, hence it chases after her figure with lightning speed.


    Maga Luan''s figure floated helplessly in an empty space, and then, as if her floating body is being guided she can see her flying slowly towards the other side of the opening within this void.


    Maga Luan suddenly turns around and saw arge heading towards her.


    She was distracted and did not expect to see such a monster suddenly appearing inside the dimension. But she did not have any other choice as she waited for her body to reach the other side.


    When her figure appears on the other side of the portal, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to immediately close the portal.


    But he did not expect that arge head would suddenly appear and chumps down towards his body that suddenly appears after Maga Luan ran away upon walking out of the portal.


    Chump!


    Shin Jiao could feel a pang of pain as a part of the mandible of the worm-like insect bit his body and tried to cut him in half.


    But before it could exert any effort, the portal suddenly closes.


    Arge insect head fell to the ground with a loud thud as its green blood spill to the tiled floor.


    Shin Jiao could see the worry in the eyes of the people around him.


    The people in Ji vige already recognized Shin Jiao, so they are all worried to see him getting injured. But sharp as it may be, the mandible was not able to cut deep on his skin. Hence, Shin Jiao was able to survive its attack.


    Shin Jiao then stored therge head inside the in his dimension.


    That insect head is at a High Lord level. If not for the portal closing, then it could have been really dangerous for him. Although Shin Jiao was able to prevent himself from being cut in half and his body was not wounded that badly, he could not help but feel afraid.


    Shin Jiao shook his head trying to shift his attention towards the people who are slowly surrounding him and Maga Luan.


    "Master Shin! I''m d that you are back!"


    "Master Shin is back! Quickly call the vige head!"


    "Master Shin¡­"


    "Master Shin¡­"


    Shin Jiao received many people''s praises as the peasants began to wee the two neers. Shin Jiao did not wait for any of the people in the high position in the vige as he and Maga Luan directly went towards the vige hall.


    Inside the hall, Shin Jiao noticed some familiar faces.


    Ji Koon and Il''san Bo are currently discussing something when he suddenly enters their room. The two shifted their gaze towards the person who suddenly barges inside the vige head office.


    A bit annoyed at the disturbance, Ji Koon shifted his gaze and was about tosh out when he suddenly froze on the spot.


    "Who dares disturb us?" Il''san Bo was a bit impatient at this time and immediately shouted before taking a nce at the intruder.


    But as soon as he saw the person standing by the door, his face froze in shock. Hisplexion paled and his knees almost buckled down in fear.


    He was too impulsive and was too annoyed at the sudden increase of the vige poption. The almost 300 people who came to the vige via teleportation were all saved by their master, so they are having a hard time figuring out where to settle those people.


    So as soon as there was a disturbance, he immediately felt angry.


    But who would have thought that it was their master, so he was truly scared right now?

 Chapter 773 - The Beginning Of The Heaven And Earth Opening

    Chapter 773


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After returning to his vige, Shin Jiao did not go out and has secluded himself in his house in the newly build town outside the vige. The whole vige has be livelier now that many people have joined them.


    With Ji Ha-jun''s leadership and the neers from Gipard town, thend which belongs to Shin Jiao has grown in the past few days.


    The growth of the vige and the peasants from the vige decreasing is a good indication that many peasants were able to reach the servant level and are improving greatly.


    Meanwhile, a lot of craftsmen and formation array students are busy with the preparation for a very special event which would be the first that would happen in the history of the immortalnd. Everyone is excited and would always talk about the exciting contest that is going to happen soon.


    The construction of therge screen in the middle of the town is ongoing and would always attract the attention of those that pass by.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao at this time is actually not in the vige. In fact, he is currently going around every big city that is on his map and is busily installing something on the ground. He has been doing this for 5 days now and so far he has visited around 15 major cities in the vast human territory.


    What he wanted to do now is to create a new world. He wanted to make information andmunication easier for all humans in this world.


    He is also aware that within this immortalnd there are those that are familiar with the use of technology. However, due to theirck of knowledge and the know-how in using the materials in thisnd, they are unable to create those technologies.


    And once he introduces this to the people, those people would be of help in recognizing this matter.


    ¡­


    And so, another month has passed and now the time for the Heaven and Earth Opening has started.


    Shin Jiao has returned a few days ago and is currently inside his house sittingfortably on a sofa and in front of him is a huge t-screen TV, while Luna Halil and Maga Luan are busily doing their own things. Luna is still engrossed in crafting small artifacts on a small table on the side, while Maga Luan is cooking something in the kitchen.


    Shin Jiao did not know how to chase these two women away as they seem to have already treated his house as their own.


    Luna Halil is always hungry to learn more and wanted to create more, while Maga Luan has already pledged herself to serve Shin Jiao ever since she was saved him.


    "Hey, you two¡­ The event is about to start." Shin Jiao said while calling the two women.


    Hearing his words, Luna shifted her sight to the TV screen but snorted with disinterest as she continued tinkering with the small object in her hand.


    Meanwhile, Maga Luan finished cooking and removes the apron on her waist. She then fixes herself up and walked to the side of the sofa and seated on its soft armrest.


    She is also interested in watching this so-called Heaven and Earth opening. She heard that those who could win this contest have a chance to return to their old world for a limited time. Some of the immortals in the immortalnd would want this opportunity.


    At least they can see their loved ones once again, or even fix the wrong that was done before, or many other things they can do.


    But for Shin Jiao this contest does not hold his interest anymore.


    He has already gone to that ce, he has an inkling that the ce where there are many space cracks and which shows the star chart of the universe is where thest event would happen. But in that ce, the direction for Earth or Gaeus Ro is not present. So how could he be interested in it?


    But of course, deep inside his mind, he still could not jump to a conclusion. So he decided to wait and see.


    In fact, in the underground basement of his house, he has already gathered materials and enough energy cores. If he could see any clues that there is a chance for him to return to Gaeus Ro, then he would use the newly created portal and go directly to that valley.


    What he needed are the soul imprints of his loved ones. If he can get those, then he could make them arrive in his town once they reached the immortalnd.


    All of a sudden, while he was thinking of some ns in his mind, the TV screen flickers, and a beautiful woman appear sitting behind a gray table. He could remember this woman as she was the woman whose parents he saved, Raon Lee.


    Raon Lee looks very attractive with her light makeup and light pink gown, couple with her simple hair essories and neatly arranged hair, her beauty was refreshing to the eyes and very attractive.


    Shin Jiao smile at this with contentment.


    And when she opens her mouth to speak, a wide smile appears on Shin Jiao''s mouth.


    This is because she truly has a nice voice. She talks like one of those professional broadcasting anchors on earth. Her gesture is refined and her delivery is impable.


    "Good morning, everyone! Wee to the starting event of the Heaven and Earth Opening! I am your host Raon Lee broadcasting from the small Vige of Ji¡­" Raon Lee began her introductory line and continued to introduce the Heaven and Earth opening.


    With her voice and beauty, those watching this could not help but show interest.


    "Miss Lee is really good¡­ I saw her practicing with Miss Jung every day, and now her effort hase into fruition." Suddenly Luna Halil who should be busy doing her stuff suddenly said while her eyes are glued on the screen.


    Shin Jiao did not even discover that she is already standing behind him.


    "I like her new look and her voice¡­ she looks really beautiful¡­" Maga Luan added on the side.


    "Well, I think she will be the face of our vige sooner orter." Shin Jiao alsomented on the side.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in every major city in the human n territory, arge floating screen suddenly appears as soon as the time to broadcast was about to arrive. This event startled everyone and it even rmed the lords of the city.


    But as soon as they saw the beautiful woman and her vibrant and crisp voice, they were all glued on the floating holographic screen.


    With amazement in their eyes, everyone watches with curiosity and interest.


    When she introduces her name, everyone has already marked the girl in their minds and many have turned her into an idol in their hearts. Then upon learning that she came from a small vige of Ji, the people began to inquire where that ce is.


    Then as she began introducing the purpose of the broadcast, everyone was ted.


    Who would have known that they would have a chance to witness the Heaven and Earth Opening?


    Since technology is almost not present in the immortalnd, people could only know the result after the contest has ended.


    But to spectate it while it is happening made everyone excited.


    Meanwhile, in the center seat of the human race, the saint rulers who are ruling the human race are seated while watching the preparation for the Heaven and Earth Opening.


    Since technology iscking, the saint rulers can only go to this ce to be able to watch this prestigious event. Using their ability they were able tobine their senses and are able to observe this even using the mysterious mirror which serves as their table.


    While watching the preparations that are happening on the table mirror, someone knocks on the door of the hall.


    A tall young man enters the hall then whispers something in the ears of one of the saint rulers.


    His expression suddenly changes and then looks out of the window.


    Then from the direction towards the center of the city, he saw a floating screen.


    Everyone inside the hall stood up and also looks out of the window. When they saw what is happening outside, they all showed surprise on their faces.


    "How did this happen? Who did this?" one of them asked.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that it came from a small vige called Ji."


    When the saint ruler who was first informed of this situation said that, everyone showed confusion in their eyes.


    Then suddenly one of them raised his eyes and looks at everyone.


    "Ji? Master Si Ji?¡­ Is that youngd who just arrived in the immortalnd a few years ago?" one of the saint rulers suddenly asked with a doubtful expression.


    Upon hearing this, everyone showed realization as their figures suddenly disappear from the hall.

 Chapter 774 - The Beginning Of The Heaven And Earth Opening (2)

    Chapter 774


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Raon Lee''s professional conduct and voice have already entranced a lot of people while watching her on the floating screen. In every major city of the human race, everyone could see her figure and those powerful figures did not stop this thing from viewing.


    Instead many of the array experts and craftsmen are interested in this artifact that they began to observe closely the thing which is buried on the ground.


    In the meantime, in the Osmond n territory, a saint ruler is currently sitting on a throne-like seat while giving off a gloomy expression on his face.


    He wanted to stop that thing from viewing but with the other saint rulers, he could not do anything.


    Though his influence has already spread to most of the towns under the Osmond n territory, he still could not do anything to the major cities of the n.


    When he discovers that those things came from the Vige of Ji, his anger was immediately escted. That small vige is under the control of that perky human, Si Ji. So right now he truly wanted to tear him apart.


    With the Heaven and Earth Opening being viewed to all major cities, how could he y out his ns? The ns which he works hard to aplish but now will turn into failure due to this mysterious viewing artifact.


    "I have to stop this somehow¡­ If only I could find those floating viewing artifacts, then I could destroy them," he muttered.


    However, he has already tried to do so, but he found nothing.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the central part of the human race territory where the Heaven and Earth Opening is being held many people are already seated in arge floating stadium.


    Those representatives from each city who have gained the qualification to enter this tournament have already arrived and are seated ording to where they belong.


    Seated at the topmost part of the stadium are the representatives of seven major human ns. And they all observe their surroundings with big smiles on their faces.


    Shin Jiao knew of this location, but he did not put any holographic screen in this ce, but instead in the nearest city.


    For this reason, seven people suddenly appear and flew towards those seven major figures. They all reported the same thing which made those figures show a surprised look on their faces.


    Then suddenly, they all scanned their surroundings but found nothing.


    How could they found those hidden cameras that Shin Jiao crafted with iid concealment arrays? If they are experts in array formations, then they might be able to find them. But if they are not, then it would be hard, impossible even.


    Or if they have a piece of knowledge in manipting energy atmospheric burst, then they might be able to disrupt those floating eyes. However, how could they have such knowledge when the immortalndsted for millions of years without having seen advanced technology?


    And so, they did not have any choice, but to send their people to investigate. However, they dare not stop the event as it is very important.


    And those they sent were now stuck in watching the said event in the city.


    ¡­


    After Raon Lee finished exining and showing about the Heaven and Earth Opening everyone now shows realization and acknowledgment as they now have a clear understanding of what the Heaven and Earth Opening is all about.


    Then suddenly, the anchor was changed to a man sitting beside Raon Lee. The man looks handsome while wearing a light blue robe and his hair is neatly tied behind looking heroic and strong.


    As he talks a deep base could be heard and most female who is watching him suddenly feel their face blushing. The man is truly handsome and his voice very deep and maic.


    "¡­ alright, I think the event is about to start. Let''s see¡­ Oh, it''s really starting, we will now show you the event live¡­" he said as the small screen in the middle of Raon Lee and the male anchor suddenly covered the whole screen.


    Everyone who is watching could now see what is happening live in their viewing screens, monitors, and holographic screens.


    Shin Jiao and the two women are now seated side by side as they watch the on-going event.


    They could see hundreds of participants in the coliseum. After the whole month ofpetition, these people are now the best of the best which their main city could offer.


    And now they are all going to have a contest which one of them is better than the others.


    "With only one hundred slots, we can see that this would be a tight contest with which only the best could survive¡­" Raon Lee''s voice said in the background.


    The first event would be a team formation battle. With 20 people per city, a battle that is in a form of capture the castle will happen. The team who could eliminate their opponent or capture their opponent''s castle would win.


    And of course with 20 people, this would be a full-blown battle.


    This event would be done simultaneously in a spot outside of the coliseum. For the audiences to watch this spectacle, they would need to transfer to another location.


    However, for those watching it on the monitoring screens they need not do anything as the hidden floating cameras would just show any important event that would happen. With many crew controlling the cameras they the main controller would just show it to the screen simultaneously if there are a special event that would happen.


    And so the first battle began with many cities involved.


    As the representatives were transported to the battleground and have taken their positions. Everyone knew that it is the start of the event.


    Suddenly, on the screen, the view changes to a single person charging towards the forest. The petite-looking woman wore gold armor and a long spear on her hand.


    She shot like a cannonball forward without care as if she is confident that she can take care of anyone who would stand on her path.


    It did not take long before a group of five people saw her. But the group was startled as they did not expect that someone would rush blindly at this time.


    Puchi!


    The long spear immediately prated the chest of the person nearest her location. But before she could do anything else, she suddenly found herself being grabbed by that person she just skewered.


    She struggled for a bit, but then a long sword is already dropping towards her neck.


    The sword was going to decapitate her, but suddenly a lightning-fast arrow deflected the sword which hit the arm of the man hugging the woman instead.


    The woman takes this chance and quickly executed a skill that suddenly sted everyone away.


    Bam! Bam!


    Few dozen arrows also flew towards the five people, but they were all deflected by a stone energy field which ising from the woman standing behind the 5 men team.


    The woman on the other hand suddenly tumbled to the side while dodging the arrows which seem to be attacking indiscriminately.


    Then without pausing, the woman did not stop and instead flew towards the direction of the enemy castle.


    When the five saw this, they immediately tried to stop her, but several arrows flew towards their direction which made them parried them using their powers. This is because the arrows are coated with glowing energy, if they use their weapons normally, then they would suffer the bacsh of the energy from the arrows.


    The woman was able to run past the five people.


    When the audience saw this scene, everyone erupts in cheers. The fight was clearly caught by the camera which made everyone feel the excitement of the battle.


    The woman was able to reach the castle walls, but then her figure stopped as she is now faced with ten people who are hiding inside the castle.


    When her figure came out of the trees, she was immediately assaulted by multiple energy projectiles and elemental attacks.


    She did not have any choice but to dodge around.


    Then suddenly, the camera zoomed in and showed her left hand slowly umting energy on her palm.


    The energy slowly turned into a ball, and then it would shrink once again into the size of a bean. She is doing this while dodging the projectilesing her way.


    Then suddenly, powerful energying out of the castle flew towards her. The woman did not have time to dodge as the energy projectile almost instantaneously arrives in front of her.


    Ka-Boom!


    Everything happened too fast that a huge dust cloud immediately covered the area. It is clear that the projectile was too powerful for her to bear. And this has caused everything to be destroyed.


    While everyone was watching, they all saw as the dust cloud slowly died down, a single figure standing in the middle of the rubble.


    When everyone saw that figure they all gasped in disbelief.


    That is because that figure was the woman who singlehandedly attacked the enemy base.

 Chapter 775 - The Excitement Continues

    Chapter 775


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Loud cheers could be heard from the city not too far away from the stadium. And those who are in the floating stadium who are trying to watch the event from below showed a confused look in their eyes. They did not know what is happening in the city but the shouts that could even be heard in their location are something that has attracted their attention.


    Some of the people who are really curious about what is happening have already sent their servants to check the situation.


    Soon news has spread throughout the entire stadium that in the city, there is a big screen that disys the battle happening within the forest.


    And now many people have already returned to the city and are watching the big floating screen.


    "Haha¡­ This is easier than straining my eyes in watching the battle in the forest. I could not even see what really is happening, but with this, I can watch the most exciting parts."


    "Who made this? How did it appear here?"


    "I don''t know¡­ from what I inquired from those that have started watching, it seems that this thing belongs to a small vige named Ji."


    "This is interesting¡­"


    "I want to go to that ce¡­"


    Soon many floating swords could be seen above the city as many people began watching therge screen.


    This kind of event is happening in every main city in the human race territory. Everyone was caught up in this even that many have excited expressions while watching the battle on the screen.


    When they saw the woman destroying the castle of the enemy, everyone was all awed.


    Meanwhile, in one particr city, the entire poption is loudly chanting a woman''s name in the air as they proudly showed their fighting spirit and camaraderie.


    This is the city where which the woman belongs to. What she just did truly inspired the whole city as they are truly proud of her.


    The lords and high lords in the city are all showing happy smiles on their faces.


    But in contrast, the city that was defeated in this battle showed a gloomy expression on their faces.


    As the battles continue the broadcast did not stop.


    Since there are only fewer than 1000 screens that Shin Jiao installed all over the human race territory, the broadcast is very smooth.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile at the people handling the broadcasting. After their training, they can be considered experts with regards to changing cameras, broadcasting, and directing the event.


    Everything looks like something from the movies.


    After about an hour of furious battles, there are only around 20 groups that were left which means around 400 people are remaining for the Heaven and Earth Opening.


    Those who have lost feel a bit dejected, while those who won their battle celebrated.


    Then Raon Lee and her partner once again appear on the screen as they did some recap of the battle that just happened.


    Those who had not seen the first battle excitedly watch the recap and showed appreciation after watching what had happened before.


    Meanwhile, in the central part of the human race territory where the saint rulers that ruled over the territory stay, all of the saint rulers showed smiles on their faces.


    "Saint Ag-ton¡­ should we interfere with what is happening in the Osmond n, or just continue to wait? If we let this person go and the Osmond n caught him, then the human race would have truly lost something¡­" a saint ruler said as he looks at the elegant-looking man with sleek long ck hair.


    "Yes, I agree¡­ That young man is truly interesting. He is able to affect the whole human race with three simple things that he shared. How much more could he change us if he could share more¡­"


    "That''s right, we should stop that traitor from the Osmond n¡­"


    As the saint rulers around the long table began to voice out their opinion, Saint Ag-ton showed a contemtive look in his eyes.


    He then raised his hand to stop those around him from their discussion.


    "If¡­ If we interfere and this kind of technology will be permitted to spread in the human race territory, I think it would weaken our forces. Being too reliant on artifacts is not a right thing." Ag-ton Kiwazo saint with a frown.


    When everyone heard this, they all quieted down.


    "Saint Ag-ton¡­ We all knew that the High elves became strong because of their unique artifacts. Though it caused them to fall to the charms of the devil, yet this guy here is different. The energy weapons he has given us can already be called an artifact that has bnced the war¡­"


    "We have been the weakest amongst the immortals in the immortalnd. The dragons have their size, the High Elves their unique artifacts, the Zith''ra n have their uncanny strength, the Gigantus have their tough skin and bones, and other races have their own advantages. However, we only have our frail bodies and our tricks¡­ I think it''s time for us to adapt and change."


    As everyone once again said their thoughts, Ag-ton frowns. They have a n to plunge the entire human race into a dangerous situation that would ignite each and every human''s potential. But they also knew that it has a cost.


    However, now, another opportunity appears right in front of their eyes, a more efficient way to be stronger.


    As the council began discussing more thoroughly their next step, deep within the territory of the Osmond n, a figure suddenly appears floating in the air.


    The location that this figure is floating at is the same location where the vige of Ji is.


    Yigan Osmond is a 50,000 years old saint ruler of the Osmond n. He is not the oldest but one of the most powerful members of the n''s ruling body. However, due to some circumstances for wanting to gain more power, he was visited by the shadow in his dream.


    The shadow talks about extreme power that could overshadow anything which belongs to the light. As Yigan Osmond saw and feels the shadow''s energy, he was tempted.


    As his mind slowly became clouded, he began to influence others below him. However, he is unable to affect any other saint rulers from the n, hence he has targeted those that are loyal to him and infected them with a shadow wisp.


    But everything fell apart because of the person hiding within the area that he is standing right now.


    Yigan has already scanned this ce hundreds of times but still found nothing.


    This time, he decided tond on the ground and carefully inspect the area. He walks leisurely while scanning his surroundings but then still found nothing.


    As he was taking some steps, he suddenly noticed an anomaly.


    He looks to both of his sides and began to look around. Then he took a step back, and as his sharp senses and domain were raised with caution in the air, he quickly feels that something was off.


    "What is happening in here?" he muttered as he looks around.


    But still, he could not tell if anything is wrong.


    Then an idea came to his mind. He extended his right arm forward while spreading his domain up to 100 meters. Upon doing so, he then takes a step forward.


    As soon as he reaches a certain point of the area, he suddenly found his hand disappearing within his domain sense. However, as he opens his eyes, he could see his hand in front of him.


    This has truly confused Yigan as he did not know what kind of enchantment is able to create such a unique effect.


    Meanwhile, inside the vige, the security personnel have already informed Shin Jiao of the person outside of the vige.


    This time, Shin Jiao is showing a serious expression as he watches the man looking around him.


    "Did this guy just found the array?" he thought, but still shook his head.


    This array is not just a simple protected barrier or a concealment array. In fact, the array is a dimensional array that can be considered as the ultimate protection.


    And true to his expectation, Shin Jiao saw from the monitor as the man left. But he did not want to lower his guard as this person carries a powerful aura on his body. Plus there is a thick dark shadow being''s power emanating in his body andbining with his aura.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, after a few hours of rest, the contest once again resumes. The next contest will test the stamina and flying capability of each individual, the Flying artifact race.


    Before, only those who have flying artifacts could pass this test. However, since now almost everyone has a flying sword, the contest would now showcase their own flying skill and navigation. Of course, air battles are still applicable but this time, the contest relies on individual prowess.


    Forming a team is still permitted, yet the contest will now be in a battle royale form. Those who would hit the surface below are considered disqualified.


    This time, Raon Lee began to exin the rules and after her exnation, the screen then showed all of the more or less 400 contestants on the screen along with their basic information.

 Chapter 776 - Airborne Battle Royale

    Chapter 776


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    On therge screen, there are around 388 names listed with their portrait disyed and their levels. This scene made everyone show astonishment even the high lords and the lords were astonished upon discovering that even the levels of the contestants were known.


    Meanwhile, the floating stadium has already floated above the city and the people high up sitting in there along with the participants are viewing therge screen. Those participants showed a shocked expression upon seeing their names and their pictures and their basic stats on the picture.


    A while ago while the battles are happening, a group has already contacted those who are responsible for the information and they had a tacit understanding. The facilitators of the event agreed to view the basic information of the participants on screen. They knew that it would be a good thing so that no one can take advantage of their strength and could help others prepare for the next battle.


    "Hey look, that was the woman from before, her name is Linja Ya¡­ She is really beautiful and strong. Wow! She is almost at the lord''s level!"


    "No wonder she can easily defeat her opponent."


    "Well, I think it was her skill that made her powerful¡­"


    "Look, that''s the guy who showed that awesome skill that almost wiped out even his teammates!"


    A cacophony of discussions began to echo throughout the stadium as the names of the contestants are shed on the screen with Raon Lee''s voice introducing the top ten contestants.


    As the people began to pick their favorites, many also took this chance to do a little gambling on who would win this battle.


    Not longter, the judges have already signaled for everyone to get on their flying artifacts. As of this moment, less than 400 flying artifacts are already floating in the air. Most of the flying artifacts are flying swords, but there are also those who use other objects like a half gourd, arge leaf, a bamboo stick, and more.


    The scene is truly a sight to behold as each one of them started to distance themselves one to another.


    Then one of the saint rulers stands up from his seat and waves his hand. With that wave of his hand, everyone suddenly feels their bodies being sucked by a strong air current.


    Then before they knew it, a small space crack opened and everyone found themselves in another location.


    After doing his thing, the saint ruler smile and then shifted his gaze on therge screen. A smirk appears on his mouth as if mocking those people who are operating thatrge screen. He then muttered in a low voice.


    "Let see you show that ce¡­"


    Those beside him who heard his words just shook their heads. They knew that this saint ruler has done this purposely to make it harder for those people who are showing this even to the whole of the human race.


    When everyone saw the space crack, they all showed a hint of dissatisfaction on their faces. They knew that it would be impossible for them to see that magnificent air battle at this time. Hence everyone is feeling dejected now.


    Suddenly, Raon Lee''s voice interrupted their train of thoughts.


    "Our dear viewers, it seems that the location for this awesome event will be held in another location¡­ please bear with us as our technical teams are trying to determine the right location of the event¡­"


    When she said that, the mouth of the saint ruler showed a faint smile with a hint of mocking on them. How could these measly ants have the ability to follow his space magic? He expended a lot of energy in creating that space rift and sent those people into a ce a bit of a distance from where they are now, so he did not believe that those weak ones could find it.


    But how unknown to him, a number of invisible floating orbs have been directed to fly inside that space crack and is now in another ce.


    Meanwhile, inside a studio in Ji vige, a group of people are busily manipting the array formation in front of them as they retargeted and readjusted the locations of the balls.


    After 2 minutes, they were able to finish their task and were able to get hold of the control once again.


    "Damn¡­ I almost lost my connection to my ball¡­" one of them said while shaking his head.


    "That damn saint ruler¡­ I think he did that on purpose¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, we are trying to intrude in their affairs how could they not challenge our capability?"


    "I''m d that I was able to master the control of this array, if not¡­"


    The technical formation array masters said one after another as they prepare themselves once again for a live broadcast.


    After signaling that everything is ready, Raon Lee then showed her beautiful smile that almost captivated the eyes of the viewers.


    Meanwhile, the young man beside her nodded his head as he said the introduction of the ce where the contestants were transported.


    "Our dear viewers, our technical team has just determined where the battle royale is happening. The location is at¡­"


    The young man said the longitude and thetitude location of the ce which made everyone who is watching this showed confused expression on their faces.


    Then suddenly on therge screen, the battlefield was shown as a number of yers who are still groggy from the space jump.


    As soon as the screen was shown, it immediately pointed out the contestants on the screen and their location.


    When the people saw this, they immediately noticed that something is wrong.


    This is because the top ten contestants are actually being surrounded by different opposing forces which belong to the same thing. It was as if the location they ended up in was set up to be an ambush.


    When the saint rulers saw this, they all red at the one who teleported the contestants.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    "This is shameless¡­"


    "Wait¡­ everyone¡­ I can exin¡­" the saint ruler who did the teleportation wanted to defend himself, but is unable to.


    He just red at therge screen. It was actually his n in the first ce to eliminate those top ten as they are truly very strong. That way, his n could have a chance topete. But his n was foiled by those ants and this made him feel a bit furious.


    "Look! This is very bad, Miss Ya is surrounded by an enemy!" someone from the crowd shouted.


    This time, the screen is divided into 12 squares as it shows the top 10 contestants and their status, and two squares are reserved for the rest of the contestants.


    Then everyone watches their favorites as the air battle royale began.


    Flying swords and projectiles began to light up the sky as immortals fought with all their might. The ground below suffered the repercussion of this terrible battle as everyone threw their everything against one another.


    Many wouldbine their forces and hunt down those that are fighting alone. And since no one can hide in the skies many would fly to the forest and use the cover of the tall trees to try and fight for their own survival.


    Meanwhile, more than 100 lords who serve as judges are floating high up in the sky. Their purpose is to monitor anyone who would cheat.


    So far many were found trying to hop on their flying artifacts after they have already fallen to the ground. But as soon as they did this, a lord would suddenly appear beside them and take catch them.


    Soon, around 100 contestants are left in the already devastated forest. Those who were disqualified are floating high up in the sky along with the lords overseeing the battle.


    The battle was too intense, but the top ten favorites of the crowd are still in the battle.


    Since only 100 were left, the battle was paused and everyone was called to gather in the skies once again.


    Linja Ya is currently on her flying sword while wiping the golden blood which flowed at the corner of her mouth. She suffered a heavy wound from the ambush of her enemies. Luckily she was fast enough to dive towards the forest and was able to counter-attack the huge number of opponents. But it almost made her fall from her flying sword.


    But now that she was able to survive, she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly from the corner of her eyes, a small metal ball slowly materialized.


    Then a small voice appears.


    "Hello, Miss Linja Ya! This is Raon Lee¡­ How did you feel now that you have survived and is one of the top 100 contestants?"


    Linja Ya shows an astounded expression on her face. But she realized that this is the thing that is showing them to thoserge floating screens. She just showed a faint smile on her face but did not reply. How could she? If she opens her mouth, she knew that she would spew out a mouthful of her blood.


    Meanwhile, the same thing is happening as the top ten are being interviews one by one by that small floating ball.


    When the ball approaches a young man, a sudden glint of killing intent appears in his eyes, and with a quick move, he suddenly swung his sword to cleave the small sphere in half.

 Chapter 777 - Airborne Battle Royale (2)

    Chapter 777


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Mason Vin is one of the top ten participants in this year''s Heaven and Earth Opening. He has shown great power and ability as he would destroy his opponent with his savage and merciless attacks.


    He uses a saber and his flying artifact is a shield-like object.


    In this Heaven and Earth Opening, he wanted to give it his all to win this battle and be number one. But who could have expected that ording to the statistics that were shown on thatrge screen, a woman is actually stronger than himself? And not only that, there are two more who are stronger than him.


    And this made him really angry and discontented.


    As soon as the battle was stopped and everyone was recalled to the skies, his anger and rage have not settled down yet.


    When suddenly a floating ball and a familiar voice appear, his blood lust has shifted towards that small object and with a swing of his hand, his glowing sword directly strikes the floating object.


    Those who are seeing this scene gasped in shock at the sudden reaction of Mason Vin.


    "What the heck was that?"


    "Eh? Why did he attack us?"


    The crowd all over the main cities who almost jump in horror at Mason Vin''s reactionmented.


    "That boy''s killing intent has not subsided yet¡­" one of the saint rulers said with a faint smile on her face.


    Meanwhile, Mason Vin who just slices the floating ball in half is showing a change of expression on his face.


    This is because he suddenly discovers that the ball was actually not damaged. He did not feel any resistance of a shield or protective barrier.


    But instead, he saw his saber passing through the object as if it has no physical form.


    He then showed an annoyed expression and once again hacked towards the small ball. But the same thing happened.


    This time everyone in his surroundings has already noticed his action and is throwing a curious look in his direction.


    Linja Ya also watches this scene and it made her a bit surprised.


    "Well, I guess Mr. Mason Vin is not up for an interview¡­ Let''s ask someone else then¡­" Raon Lee''s voice echoed as the ball immediately floated away at the irate and wild man.


    After the ball floated away, Mason Vin began to rx and calms down a bit.


    The 100 contestants rested for an hour, while another rey of what had happened began to be shown on therge floating screen.


    Everyone who is watching this could not help but cheer.


    At this time, in one of the major cities of the human race. A tall and muscr man walks inside an almost empty city street.


    me Lord Krol of the red dragon n was assigned to visit the human race territory to observe the Heaven and Earth Opening on their side. The dragon race is one of the overseers of this event and they did not want any unsavory incident to happen. So they sent many Invigtors to each race to observe the proceeding of the contest and report back to the dragon race and the council.


    And so as soon as he enters the human race territory he decided to observe a major city first.


    But then he noticed that there are no people on the streets which baffled him a bit. Suddenly he looks up and saw that above the city buildings and houses there are many humans sitting on the rooftop. There are even those who are floating while riding their flying artifacts.


    "What is happening?" he muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, he saw a woman carrying arge basket in her hand while she is hurrying in a certain direction.


    "Hey, miss¡­ what is happening?" he asked in confusion.


    "Oh, well everyone is watching the Heaven and Earth Opening near the city square, you, sir, seem to be new in our city. You shoulde with me; I assure you that you can see a very interesting sight." The woman said as she turns around and continues walking towards the city square.


    Not longter, Invigtor me Lord Krol arrives in front of arge floating screen which immediately gains his attention.


    As a 60,000-year-old red dragon, me Lord Krol has seen many things in his long lifespan. But this is the first time that he had seen such a huge holographic screen. Plus the thing that made him truly baffled is the event that is happening on the screen.


    He could see many human fighters disying their prowess and ability and each of them is truly strong and awesome.


    The Invigtor greedily watches with agape as he was truly entertained by the scenes which he is seeing.


    "This is like using a dragon eye. But howe they are able to capture those exciting moments in those battles." He muttered to himself.


    With the ability and the training from the vige of Ji, of course, each controller of those cameras is able to maneuver and capture many of the most important events. Added to the fast-thinking speed of a cultivator, everything happened smoothly and almost without an error.


    "The humans have already reached the point where they are able to harness the Dao elements in the immortalnd. They are also able to create such artifacts that could shake the foundation of this world¡­ If we can have this technology, then the forces of the light would advance our ability to fend off those shadow fiends¡­" me Lord Krol said to himself while clenching his fist.


    He is already determined to investigate this and once he found the creator or even just the technology of such an artifact, he would bring it back to his race.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the space where many people are floating high up in the air, the 100 remaining contestants have already rested enough and have regained their energy.


    The second elimination round is about to begin. Out of these 100 people, only a few will remain to represent the human race to the Heaven and Earth Opening against the other races which will be held at the center of the world.


    On the screen, Raon Lee''s voices and her male counterpart began announcing the second and final part of the contest.


    ''We are now in the final part of the Heaven and Earth Opening elimination round. Whether there would be 20, 10, or 1 left standing would be reliant on our contestants'' skills and ability. This will be a great fight of an epic proportion. I think we will see the best of what the younger generations have to offer¡­'' the handsome malementator said.


    ''I agree with you in that¡­ Ladies and Gentlemen, I hope that you are all prepared to see the final battle of the century! As you can see on your screen, everyone is excited, I am excited¡­ Now let''s watch and support our favorites¡­ Hihi¡­ For me, I''m rooting for the most beautiful and strongest fighter, senior Linja Ya. I wish she would be able to defeat her opponent and reach the top¡­''


    ''Haha¡­ Miss Lee, you are showing your favorite, I would also show off mine. My bet is on the wild and berserk king, senior Mason Vin...''


    ''Hihihi¡­ Men¡­ You and your brutish attitude¡­''


    ''Hahaha¡­ Well, folks¡­ I hope that you would root and support your favorite! Good luck!''


    After the two did some friendly banter, the screen slowly faded away and some words appear.


    ¡­The final battle¡­


    ¡­is about to¡­


    ¡­Begin¡­


    As soon as they saw those words, the screen lightens up once again and it showed the 100 contenders ready for battle.


    The hearts of all the viewers are beating fast in excitement, with their fists clench in nervousness. They are all praying for their favorites to win this final battle.


    Of course, after this, there will be the final bout which would only determine as to who is the best of the best out of all those who will survive.


    Even the lord, high lord, and the saint rulers, who have also decided to go out and watch this event, are watching the scene in front of them with great attention and interest. Some of them are even betting on who would be able to enter the top.


    The whole human race watches with bated breath as the final battle royale is about to begin.


    ¡­


    At the same time, inside of Shin Jiao''s house, the two women are already seated in front of therge TV screen while arge basin of popcorn which Maga Luan prepared is slowly being eaten by those two. They have already finished eating and are nowzing on the seat while anticipating the next battle.


    The two didn''t even notice that Shin Jiao has already left and gone inside his room.


    Wearing his piece of armor and preparing some of his gears, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face.


    In fact, he''s been waiting for this final event for a while now. Although he is 80% sure that the ce where the Heaven and Earth Opening will happen is in that valley, he could not remove the expectation in his heart that there might be a chance for him to still return to Earth or Gaeus Ro. Although it does not show in that universe''s map, he is still hoping that there is a secret behind it.


    Hence he has made his preparation, and now is the time to act.

 Chapter 778 - Final Airborne Battle

    Chapter 778


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The blue sky seems tranquil, serene, and beautiful with a tinge of calmness once one could see its underlying beauty. However, below it, a deadly battle is currently happening as 100 people fought with all their might for their own goals and survival.


    In a corner of a forest, a lone figure on top of his flying sword is currently making hand gestures while one rune after another appears.


    It did not take long until a strong barrier suddenly envelopes his whole body like a protective circle which made his figure seem to have vanished in the air.


    Suddenly, after he banished, three figures flew past him while discussing some of their strategies.


    "We should hunt down any single fighter we could see just like what we did before¡­"


    "I will try and distract our target and you two go for the kill. If any one of us is left after this, then we could enter the top and go to the center of the world¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is exciting."


    "Hey, you two should focus¡­ I can detect multiple figures fighting ahead."


    "Alright, this is our chance! We shouldy an ambush for them¡­"


    As the three flew by, that figure who just banished suddenly appears with a slight smirk on his face. Then he stealthily follows those three from afar. As soon as his figure and flying sword moved, it left sparkling dust in the air.


    A devastating battle is currently happening upfront and there are many who are hiding in the shadows like a mantis stalking a cicada. Each pair of eyes are eyeing those who are fighting within the forest but because of the skill and ability of those people, none of them are giving off an opening and are still on their flying artifacts.


    A handsome demi-human with a brown furry tail of a fox suddenly brandish his ws and sent a few wind des towards one of the top ten individuals, Suha Loo.


    Suha Loo is using arge shield that is also used as a de. The shape of the shield is like a fat sword and could be used as a shield and a de at the same time.


    Using his artifact, he blocked those wind des but did not stop at that. He suddenly presses the trigger on the shield''s handle and the shield suddenly flew out of his hand. While holding the handle, the ded shield suddenly flew towards someone who is riding a bamboo artifact.


    Caught off guard, that person drew out a few talismans from his pocket and threeyers of the glowing barrier were erected in front of him.


    As the flying ded shield hit the barrier a loud bang was heard as a strong force exploded from that powerful impact. It was so strong that it pushes everyone in the surroundings by a few meters. Meanwhile, the ded shield flew back towards Suha Loo while his target was sted to the ground and fell on his bamboo flying artifact.


    Meanwhile, the demi-human took this chance to attack Suha Loo while the shield is still returning to his hand.


    A powerful lightning bolt was sent flying towards Suha Loo, but thetter has already expected this and using his free hand, he extended it and caught the lightning bolt.


    Those watching this scene were immediately shocked at how Suha Loo caught the powerful lightning bolt. However, that demi-human sneered as he suddenly snapped his fingers.


    Ka-boom!


    A powerful explosion that sent lightning sparks all over the ce rise up a dust cloud in the air that covered everything. The trees in the surroundings were uprooted from the ground as evidence of the power of the explosion.


    Even the demi-human fox flew about 20 meters due to the powerful force.


    "Hihi¡­ Let me see you survive that!" he chuckled.


    But before the smirk on his mouth faded, he suddenly feels a numbing pain in his chest. He looks down and saw a thin sharp edge of a sword protruding on his chest which pierced his heart. His eyes showed helplessness and disbelief as he slowly turns his head behind him. How could a sword prate the gold armor on his body? That is the thing that lingers on his mind before everything slowly turns dark.


    But before he lost consciousness, from the corner of his eyes he saw the beautiful smiling face of Linja Ya.


    As the dust cloud died down, only two people are left, Linja Ya who waved her sword to remove the golden blood, and Suha Loo who seem to have survived the explosion because of his ded shield. It just arrived in time for him to protect himself from that powerful explosion.


    However, his left hand is a mangled flesh and his expression turned ugly due to the pain he is feeling.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems that only two survived." A figure slowly floated out from a tall tree a little distance away which was not affected by the st.


    "Let me introduce myself¡­ I am John Moss from the Kiwazo main n." the man with golden hair said as he appears near the two remaining fighters.


    On the ground below there are around 10 plus people lying on the ground some are dead while some are just unconscious.


    On John Moss''s shoulder rested arge artifact that looks like a ship''s anchor. With a wide confident grin on his face, he appears in front of those two people who also belong to the top ten in thispetition. He is wearing a long ck overcoat covering the gold armor on his body. John Moss looks like a pirate from his clothing and bulky features.


    "Hey, since we are here, I truly wanted to see who is the strongest of us three¡­ I''ve been dying to fit my abilities against the two of you. But since you two are wounded, you can take your healing medicines first before we start." John Moss said with a confident smirk.


    Hearing his words, Linja Ya and Suha Loo looks at each other and takes out a pill bottle from their pockets.


    When John Moss saw this, he suddenly waves his hand and a powerful force appears to surround those two people.


    Linja Ya and Suha Loo were caught by surprise. But as fighters who reached the top 10, how could they fall easily from this simple-minded sneak attack.


    Using their own domains, they shattered that invisible energy which means to hold their bodies.


    But all of a sudden, two figures seem to have materialized from thin air and appear behind Linja Ya and Suha Loo. With a uniformed movement, those two shadows directly stab the two from behind.


    Linja Ya quickly shifted her body to the side and was able to dodge such an attack. But her gown was torn apart on her side exposing her snow-white skin that''s as smooth as white jade.


    But now, a 4-centimeter long gash appears on that supposed unblemished skin and golden blood slowly seeps out of the gash. Though the wound is not that deep, it still made Linja Ya feel a stinging pain.


    Meanwhile, Suha Loo did not dodge that much but instead activated an ability that suddenly turned his skin golden brown.


    When the thin de hit his gold armor, a thin barrier seems to have blocked it and deflected the de. Since Suha Loo did not dodge and decided to defend, he could quickly do a counter-attack with his ded shield.


    And so a bloody head was sent flying in the air.


    John Moss''s eyes squinted as he saw hispanion dying even though they got the upper hand. He did not waste any time as he signaled his hand as he rushes towards Linja Ya. The woman is the stronger of the two and he wanted to deal with her. Since Suha Loo is like a turtle, he did not want to waste his time dealing with him.


    After he takes down the woman he could work with hispanions to take down that turtle-like man.


    With his hand signal, a bunch of people came rushing from their hiding spots and attacked their two targets.


    Those who are watching this in the shadows also showed a hint of pity and shook their head at the craftiness of John Moss. They could not deny that even though this man seems to act like a brainless muscle brain, he seems to also have a hint of craftiness in him.


    "Those two are done¡­" a figure said as he vanished from his spot and flew away.


    He was interested in the woman as she seems to have some strength in her. However, from this exchange, he seems to have been disappointed.


    As one figure unto another disappears, a single figure was left hiding behind a tall tree about 2 kilometers away from that ce.


    From the cover of the thick leaves above the tall tree, a hollowed long cold metallic rod slowly extended.. And behind that metallic artifact, a figure calmly took an aim like a silent specter waiting to im his first prey.

 Chapter 779 - Final Airborne Battle (2)

    Chapter 779


    ¡­


    One of the young contestants named Hao Long is currently scanning his surroundings while watching the battle that is happening about 2 kilometers away from where he is currently hiding. After seeing the skirmishes below, he frowns and did not want to intervene. However, he soon discovered that something is weird from the bodies of the group that are attacking those two people.


    That was something that he loathes the most and he has a deep grudge against those things. Because of them, he was chased and was forced to hide. He has already contributed a lot for the human race, and yet was treated like a rag, so how could he not resent those things?


    And because of them, he was forced to work in the shadows while still trying to help.


    Those slightly dark auras in the bodies of those people are a sign that they are being controlled by the shadows.


    But what Hao Long could not understand is the reason why those things could not be detected by the saint rulers and was in this tournament? He was a bit baffled by this and wanted to investigate deeper.


    And now that he is seeing those things again and at this contest for that matter, so how could he let this chance slip by?


    Without a second thought, he began to take out his gears and then created an array formation in the air. He thenbined those array formations with his equipment.


    Then after everything is prepared, he quickly positioned himself and slowly extended the barrel of his rifle from within the bushes.


    After setting his sight at the leader of the group, he did not waste time and quickly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The bullet broke the sound barrier in an instant and immediately arrived a few meters in front of John Moss. But for some unknown reason, one of the people beside him suddenly step forward while chanting a spell to attack those two people already struggling in the fight.


    At that time, John Moss has also acted and is ready to attack Linja Ya.


    Puchi!


    The bullet prated the head of that man blocking the bullet''s path with ease, and his head exploded like a pumpkin while the bullet itself exited on the other side and continue with its path towards John Moss.


    At this time, John Moss was not able to detect that bullet until it is already toote.


    However, by luck, his life was spared as his body has already moved forward and the bullet hit his shoulder instead.


    The bones and the flesh on his shoulder were shattered by the strong impact force severing his arm in the process. His barrier was of no use as the barrier uses the shadow aura which is weak against the light element covering the bullet.


    Caught off-guard, John Moss''s figure flew weakly out of his flying artifact. Yet before he could hit the ground, his flying artifact caught him in the air.


    With a mangled shoulder and missing arm, John Moss began to howl in pain. Just like a wounded beast, he roared in the air which caught the attention of everyone around him.


    Linja Ya and Suha Loo were also surprised at this scene and did not expect that John Moss would be wounded that heavily.


    Linja Ya did not waste this opportunity and quickly acted. She grabs something from her back and a small dagger appears. Without hesitation, she suddenly threw the dagger in the air as it floated. Then using her domain, she controlled the dagger to fly towards the necks of her enemies who have been distracted by the wailings of John Moss.


    Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!


    A few figures fell on the ground and have died in an instant. But before she could react, she saw something flying and prated those falling bodies.


    She was shocked and turns her sight to the direction from where those projectiles came from. At this time she knew that someone is deliberately helping her and Suha Loo, as she has now heard a few loud thundering sounds from afar.


    Hao Long, on the other hand, shifted his sight away from John Moss. His target has already activated his barrier and shield to protect himself. So he did not want to waste his time attacking a turtle. Instead, he shifted his sight towards the others. He could not let those people die without purging the shadow aura. This is because he knew that the shadow aura would fly to the next avable host and control that host.


    And the next avable hosts are Linja Ya and Suha Loo.


    "Come out you coward!" the voice of John Moss doomed as he red at the direction where those booming sounds came from.


    Hao Long, at this time, suddenly felt a dangerous premonitioning from his side. He did not hesitate to dodge to the left. But before dodging, he rapidly fires and empties the cartridge of his rifle.


    Midway while dodging, he actually showed a smirk at the figure who suddenly materialized beside him and swung a long de towards his neck.


    After rapidly firing that barrage of bullets, the group that has surrounded Linja Ya and Suha Loo has already fallen dead to the ground.


    John Moss is ring in Hao Long''s direction as he has already noticed him. He realized what is happening, and his train of thoughts really scared him.


    This is because those are special projectiles that can purge the shadow aura in their bodies. As a shadow being parasite inside a human body, he could not let himself be killed just like that. He has been in this body for a few weeks and has enjoyed living as a human.


    He could not let himself be killed and disappear inside the void just like that. So he needs to struggle for his own survival and happiness.


    Hispanion has already begun attacking that person and he needed to finish those remaining two before he could help hispanion.


    Thinking up to this point, John Moss suddenly brandishes therge anchor in his hand as his body glowed with power.


    He suddenly flew like a cannonball towards Linja Ya.


    But before he could approach her, he suddenly stopped and dodges to the right as he suddenly feels a dangerous premonition.


    Once bitten, twice shy¡­ how could he let himself fall to the same trick that his enemy pulled?


    Following that quick movement, he shifted his gaze to the figure that suddenly flew near him.


    Hao Long has already killed hispanion in that short period of time and is now floating about 30 meters away from John Moss.


    "How dare you interrupt me?! I will make sure that you will end up dead and be my ve!" shouted the already angered John Moss as he let go of his weapon and suddenly takes out a ck box from his spatial pouch.


    When Linja Ya and Suha Loo saw this, they frowned. This is because; in this contest, no one is allowed to use such an artifact. So how could the judges permit such an artifact to appear?


    They are expecting someone to appear at this time, but it seems that the judges high up in the sky are just watching this event being unfolded without interfering.


    Suddenly, the figure of John Moss contorted as his bleeding shoulder suddenly began to deform and a strange event happened.


    His mangled shoulder slowly transformed as golden blood flew out and suddenly grabs some of his deadpanions on the ground.


    The blood seems to be eating the flesh of hispanion and in the process, his arm grew out and was transformed into an arm that looks horrifying.


    "The devouring technique of the demon race¡­" Linja Ya said as her beautiful eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "You¡­ you''re a demon!" she shouted while pointing at John Moss.


    At this time, Linja Ya and Suha Loo have already recovered a bit from their wounded state due to Hao Long''s intervention, and now they are on guard as they did not expect that a demon would appear in front of them.


    "So this tournament is this shameless¡­ I do not believe that the saint rulers and the judges have not seen this. Oh, how could they fall this low? Are they also possessed by the shadow beings?" said Hao Long with a sneer.


    At this time, within the great cities of the human race, everyone was silent. They have never expected that such an event would be shown in front of everyone. And those words from Hao Long truly terrified them.


    How could the saint rulers fall under the enemy? This would be the greatest threat to humanity then...


    The saint rulers watching this scene, on the other hand, showed a serious expression on their faces as they did not expect that such a lowly immortal would berate them and expose such a thing in front of the masses.


    Although the demon influence is part of their n, yet they did not want it to be exposed this early. To temper the young, they needed to create a greater challenge for them. But they never expected that John Moss would show the demon skill in front of the masses which made the situationplicated.


    They are now thinking of ways to handle this messy affair and how to get that young immortal to stop interfering with the n.


    At this time, one of the lords suddenly appears in the middle of Hao Long and John Moss. Then with a wave of his hand, he restrained John Moss with his domain.


    "This demon will be punished¡­ But I would advise this young man that should watch your tongue¡­ the saint rulers and the leaders are not easily provoked." That lord said with a cold tone as he turns around to drag John Moss away.


    John Moss who is now being restrained growled in anger. But then a slight smirk appears in the corner of his mouth. He knew that with the help of that lord his life would be spared. He can be killed by anyone as he could just resurrect afterward, however, that young man is an exception as he could dissipate the shadow aura in his body.


    As the eyes of John Moss and Hao Long met, John Moss saw Hao Long showing a wide grin on his face.


    This grin sent shivers running down his spine following a dangerous premonition.


    And he knew at that time that he is already in danger.

 Chapter 780 - Final Airborne Battle (3)

    Chapter 780


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With a quick move of his hand, Hao Long did not hesitate to throw out a disk in the air. The disk looks like a Frisbee as it flew in the air.


    When that lord saw that disk, he suddenly frowns but did not bother with it. With his strength that is at thete stages of the lord''s level, how could he fear an attack from a mere gold level young immortal?


    But in front of his eyes, he suddenly saw a blinding sh.


    That blinding sh covered everything within a 2-kilometer radius. It was too blinding that even those lords in the skies covered their eyes.


    Then suddenly arge glyph appears blotting the skies.


    Those who are not in the know showed confusion as the glyph gave their bodies a warm feeling and seem to have calmed their souls.


    Yet this is the opposite of those who know what that thing is.


    A few of the lords suddenly wanted to run away. But before they knew it, their bodies suddenly began convulsing as if something from inside them is in pain.


    This scene was caught in the camera, and when those arrays were shown on the big screen, those that are knowledgeable in array formation immediately remembered those arrays.


    In fact, in a city, a high lord suddenly rose up in the air and began writing something in the air. When he was done, the array he wrote suddenly flew towards the barrier protecting the city. When itbines with the array, a bright light erupted which covered the whole city.


    Then the high lord heard a lot of people began crying and convulsing on the ground. He knew that his decision was correct. From the words of that young man, he could tell that there is truly a conspiracy that is happening.


    And because he has already doubted one of the saint rulers ruling their great city, he did not hesitate to act immediately with his conjecture.


    From his spot above the tower, he immediately saw the saint ruler which he suspected to be ''possessed'' began trembling on the ground.


    Then from his body, he could see a huge dark shadow being extracted as it screamed in pain.


    Everyone in that room is showing terrified expressions on their faces. They all knew that someone from the city acted fast and copied that mysterious glyph and because of that, it freed their city from those shadow auras.


    This event did not only happen in one major city in the human territory.


    In the city where me Lord Krol is, he has made a quick move and immediately drawn that script in front of many eyes.


    When he did that, he already saw around 50 people suddenly darting out to stop him. But how could they be stronger than a peak level high lord? He easilypleted the mysterious glyph while defeating those people attacking him.


    Then just like in many major cities, that glyphbined with its barrier and began purging the city of the shadow auras in it.


    But some cities which were abandoned by their saint rulers because of the suspected evil influence were not able to create the glyphs. One of those cities is Omin city, the capital city of the Osmond n. This is because the saint rulers of the city have decided to retreat and now the only saint ruler watching this city is Yigan Osmond.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the battleground, Hao Long has already retreated and hidden from this ce. He has done what he nned to do, no need to stay in this ce. He decided to wait in silence.


    At that time several judges of the contest are watching the scene below them with great confusion as they did not expect that the light would have an effect on some of their fellow judges. In fact, before this, they wanted to intervene with the scene when they found that a contestant is going to use the ck cube.


    They were also wondering how it came to be in the contest. However, they were stopped by some of their fellow judges which made them think that something is wrong.


    Seeing those ck smokesing out of the bodies of the judges and some of the contestants, they were all bbergasted.


    "It seems that what the young man said is not just his conjecture. The shadow beings have actually infiltrated this sacred contest."


    "I can''t believe that they have fallen under the influence of the enemy¡­"


    "Well, this only proves that the enemy has already corrupted our ranks. I think we should¡­"


    But before the judges could say anything else, they suddenly saw a wide tear in space as a few figures came out.


    Those figures were the saint rulers which were representatives from the seven main ns in the human race. Leading the group is a tall young man with silver hair and a pair of silver-colored wolf''s ears on his head.


    But out of seven, there are only 5 of them that have appeared out of the spatial tear. When those saint rulers appear, the entire area was immediately under their strong domain. Hao Long has found himself unable to move as if frozen in space. He knew that this is the true strength of a saint ruler, a figure that is just below the deity realm.


    "All of you have shown great progress and has truly made us proud." One of the five saint rulers said while the group is floating towards the judges of the tournament.


    The reason for their appearance is because right now, only 18 people are left. Most of those who fell seems to have been infected by the dark aura which made them fell off their flying artifacts.


    While they are talking, the five suddenly turned in the direction of Hao Long.


    With a wave of their hands, Hao Long''s figure helplessly floated and ended up appearing in front of the saint rulers.


    "Young man, you have greatly affected the progress of the contest¡­ Although you have purged the evil aura of the shadow, you still disrupted the flow of the event¡­ for this reason, I have to punish you." that saint ruler said as he lifts his hand.


    Strange energy began to appear and it seeps into Hao Long''s body. Hao Long could feel his whole body immediately tremble in pain.


    "Wait!" suddenly a female saint ruler lifts her hand to stop what herpanion is doing.


    "What is it, Saint ruler Wilma Wine, is something wrong?¡­" the man said but did not stop what he is doing.


    Wilma Wine frowns upon seeing his action. This is the same guy who created the spatial tear and sent everyone in this ce.


    The tall young man with silver wolf ears suddenly strode forward and with a flick of his hand released Hao Long from his constraints. Then he immediately grabs Hao Long and ces him behind his back. Hao Long could not do anything as these powerful beings are treating him as if he is nothing.


    With their powers and level, how could Hao Long go against them? He could only me himself for being weak.


    "What is the meaning of this!" the saint ruler who wanted to teach Hao Long a lesson growled.


    As of this moment, he is really angry. And the reason for that is because this young man has foiled the n his master has sessfullyid about. He wanted to extract the soul of this young immortal to see how he is able to get rid of those dark auras that they have imnted in the bodies of their victims.


    Luckily for him, his master told him not to take in a shadow aura for himself. This is to ensure that their ns would work well even if he is discovered.


    "Saint ruler, Kong Lai¡­ it seems that you are jumping easily to a conclusion. And you are acting really weird¡­" the young man said with a frown.


    Hearing the young man''s words, Kong Lai felt like the fire of anger in his body was doused with cold water. He realized that his changing temper has gotten a better hold on him and immediately changes his expression.


    "Ahem¡­ I''m sorry about that. I was just too angry when that little imp insulted us¡­" he said while clearing his throat and trying to exin his action.


    Everyone looks at him with a strange expression but did not dwell on this event. They all shifted their gaze towards the 18 winners of thepetition.


    Then everyone was once again gathered, and Kong Lai opened a spatial tear in the air and then everyone flew inside the spatial tear. However, a sinister glint appears in Kong Lai''s eyes as his gazended on Hao Long.


    As soon as Hao Long''s body enters the spatial tear he suddenly noticed an anomaly.


    He knew that he was the target of that anomaly and it was that saint ruler named Kong Lai who deliberately did this.


    This space is his domain and skill, so he knew that he has fallen in the enemy''s hand. But he is helpless at this time as the enemy is truly very powerful and stronger than himself.


    With that, his figure drifted in that spatial void helplessly.

 Chapter 781 - Trap In A Dimension

    Chapter 781


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hao Long has found himself floating in darkness as he drifted in-between dimensions in the weightless void. Everything around him is darkness and he could see nothing except two lights that seem to be the exit out of this ce.


    He shifted his gaze to those people in an inanimate state as they slowly drifted towards the exit of this void. For some unknown reason, Hao Long knew that in this dimension time is irrelevant. It means that it does not exist in this ce. But if he gets trap in here, he did not know how he could escape this ce.


    Since he can move, it seems that he was deliberately released and thrown in this direction by someone. When he shifted his gaze, he saw that saint ruler whose name is Kong Lai looking at him with a slight grin on his face.


    Suddenly, Hao Long turns towards the direction of the exit.


    Then with a wave of his hand, several metallic objects began flying out of his body. As the objects floated in the void, they suddenly began to converge into a singlerge metallic object.


    A silver 3-meters tall mech was formed and Hao Long directly floated and gotten inside of its cockpit.


    ''Mech activating sequence started... Ok¡­''


    ''Checking parameters... Ok¡­''


    ''Checking new upgrades... Ok¡­''


    ''¡­''


    ''Checkpleted¡­ All systems, Go!''


    After those were disyed on the screen, Hao Long was now able to control the mech freely.


    At this time, Kong Lai is showing a disbelieving expression on his face as he could not believe what he is seeing right now.


    That silver metallic armor moved really fast as it flew towards the entrance of the void. What made him dumbfounded is the ability of that metallic armor to move freely in this void. He himself could not do such a thing even though he has a vast knowledge of the Dao.


    But in this void where Dao does not exist, he has not learned something that could make him able to move. Suddenly from deep within the void, he saw a dark figure floating towards that metallic armor. When he noticed this, he showed a sinister smile on his face.


    As someone who has an understanding of space and dimensions, Kong Lai has already discovered that there are actually creatures that live within these voids.


    And these creatures would devour everything within these voids. And once you are devoured by these creatures, then you could kiss your soul and freedom goodbye.


    This is what he intended to do to that annoying pest. He wanted him to be devoured by those dimensional creatures and be trapped inside this void forever.


    However, those creatures would only attack those that can move within this void. If you are immobile and or unconscious, then your life would be spared. They might even kick you out of this space. But of course, he only knew this and others who delve into space and time magic.


    As Hao Long piloted his mech flying towards the exit within the void the monitor suddenly lit up with a warning.


    He looks at the back monitor and saw arge creature that looks like a gigantic ck snake with many tentacles. Upon seeing that creature a name appears in Hao Long''s mind.


    "Leviathan¡­ That is the mythical creature leviathan¡­" he muttered.


    Seeing the gigantic creatureing closer, he could now see its shape and how it looks clearly.


    It is not actually a snake, but to describe it, it has a triple horned dragon for its head and its body is long like a snake. Then dangling around its body are scales tentacles with razor-sharp edges. The creature moved like it is swimming through the void as it approaches the silver mech that Hao Long is piloting.


    "Damn it! I have to fly faster¡­" Hao Long had cursed as he put the booster of the mech into max overdrive.


    Since Hao Long already knew that the universe''s energy force will not work in this dimension he has tried air burst which seems to work fine for some unknown reason? As long as the air does not contain any universe energy, then he could freely move around this ce.


    And so, the silver mech burst straight and flew towards the tear in space.


    As the mech neared the tear in space, Hao Long could already see what is on the opposite side. That ce was the floating coliseum and he could see many people on the other side.


    Since his speed is faster, he was able to arrive in front of that spatial tear first. As he flew closer, he has also noticed that there seems to be a long tube that connects the two spatial tears. Seeing this realization has dawned upon him.


    Hao Long seems to have understood how space magic works in connecting dimensions. Although it is notplete at least he has taken at itsplexity and profoundness.


    "So this is space and time magic. It is different from my teleportation skill." He muttered.


    Hao Long showed a faint smile on his face. But right now that is not his problem; his problem is thatrge creature that is following him from behind.


    From what he could see that creature seem to be only targeting him for some reason. But what that reason is, he did not know. Without a choice, he quickly flew towards the tube.


    Upon entering he soon found a strange power that made his body stiff and stops him from moving. Then he noticed the leviathan seem to have lost its interest in chasing after him. However, it hovered around that strange energy tube as it seems to observe it with its huge curious eyes.


    While watching thatrge eyes ball moving around, the heart of Hao Long could not help but skip a beat. His state is not ideal for battling this creature. Plus with its size, it could be considered as the biggest beast that Hao Long has ever seen in his entire life.


    While in this state, he suddenly noticed a figure darting past the others who are floating while in stasis. That figure was the saint ruler who created this spatial tear, Kong Lai.


    Although the man could not move that freely, yet it seems he also knew the technique of using air burst to be able to move in this environment.


    However, Hao Long showed a faint smile on his face upon seeing the approaching figure. He suddenly shifted his gaze on the side and using his psychokinesis he pressed the button to open the cockpit.


    When the cockpit opens, a strong burst of unknown strength suddenly hits Kong Lai who was caught off-guard. He suddenly found himself uncontrobly floating away as if he was pushed back.


    Then suddenly he saw his body floating out of the energy tube, which he created to tunnel through the dimension. His eyes went wide in disbelief and wanted to immediately move to control the small canister in his hand which gives him a burst of air to control his movement in this space.


    But as soon as he did this, he noticed a humongous head and a ring eyeball looking at him.


    "No! No! This can''t be!" he shouted in a panic but nothing came out of his mouth.


    The words he wanted to say could not even be heard outside, and only he knew what he is saying.


    Then he saw a gigantic jaw opens up. Upon seeing that gigantic jaw and the darkness inside of it, he knew that he could not escape this anymore even though he is a saint ruler. But he still sneered upon knowing that this gigantic jaw would swallow everyone as it could fit the entire energy tube and the portals inside of it.


    When his head slowly turns in the direction of those behind him with a mocking smile on his face. However, what he saw made him dumbstruck. That is because all of the people inside that energy tube have already passed through the other end of the spatial tear.


    He could only see the remaining figure which is the young man who set this trap for him. In fact, Kong Lai was the one who first set this trap for that young man, who would have known that he would end up trapping himself instead?


    Before that young man walks out of the spatial tear, he waves his hand on his face and reveals another person''s face.


    When he saw that face, he realized who that face belongs to. It was the face of the person whom his master wanted to capture, and the same person who is being pursued by the entire Osmond n, but has still escaped their grasp. It is the same young man whom he saw in the memories of his master.


    "How? How could it be you?" he muttered as he tried to imprint that face in his mind.


    He would seek revenge on this guy who tricked him. He would surely find this guy if he is able to escape this ce.


    But then he remembers his master''s warning. Although that young man is weak, he has the ability to trick people and defeat them with his many gears. And he could not forget that name that his master told him.


    The name of that young man which many have known in the entire human race¡­


    That name is called¡­


    Si Ji.

 Chapter 782 - Battle For The Top Ten

    Chapter 782


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After setting up the trap for that saint ruler who was aiming for his life, Hao Long (Shin Jiao), exited the spatial tear after hiding his gear inside his space. He was greeted with many audiences cheering for their group which was able to survive and was chosen as the 18 remaining contestants of the Heaven and Earth opening.


    And now those 18 contestants would be fighting against each other to determine who would be the top 10 to earn rewards from the organizers of this spectacr event.


    The audiences are hyped and excitement is in the air as they could not wait to see a one-on-one battle between these geniuses of the human race.


    Meanwhile, in every main city, they are watching those peopleing out of the portal and were also filled with enthusiasm as if what they have learned from before was washed away by the excitement and exhration of the tournament.


    Meanwhile, on the floating stadium, the saint rulers are waiting for someone to exit the spatial tear. Out of the seven representatives, two were affected by the dark aura and were purged by thebined strength of the saint rulers. Now that only 5 of them were left, they are waiting for Kong Lai to exit the spatial tear.


    Suddenly the spatial tear began to copse and this made the four saint rulers showed worried expressions. They did not expect that Kong Lai would not exit the space. Now they doubt that something must have gone wrong, or that something is happening to Kong Lai.


    "Saint Ruler Kong Lai did not exit¡­ What is happening?" one of them asked with a frown.


    "I found it weird how Kong Lai is acting these past few days. Plus he seems to harbor some enmity with that gold level youngd."


    "This is not the time for this. We have to organize everything and start the final battle between these promising young people."


    As they began discussing what to do next, one of them, a female Saint Ruler shifted her gaze towards Hao Long. After watching him for a while, a slight smile appears on her beautiful face.


    "Interesting¡­ who would have known that he could defeat Kong Lai in there¡­" she thought.


    The saint rulers began giving theirmands and the preparation for the final battle would start soon.


    Meanwhile, in front of the floating screens, the people began to see the roster of those 18 people. This time the information is alreadyplete. They show how long those people have been in the immortalnd and their achievements.


    People are more curious about those previously rated as top ten especially Linja Ya.


    ording to the information, she came to the immortalnd about 20 years ago from a small in a gxy that looks like a dust cloud. That means in just 20 years, she was able to reach level 79. This only shows how good she is in cultivating and her understanding of the Daows.


    On the list, she is considered as the youngest and the strongest, which truly astounded everyone. When they saw that she doesn''t have any partners yet, many young men began to show their desire to woo her. With her genius-level ability, many have already decided to wait for her after the Heaven and Earth Opening ended.


    Meanwhile, Hao Long''s data came out and it was not that impressive. He has stayed in the immortalnd for 500 years before reaching level 79 which is only a normal thing. But what impressed the audience is his luck in these battles.


    They saw him using an artifact that could shot his enemies even though he is very far from them. It is a deadly artifact which many would like to get their hands on.


    Then on therge floating screen, the rey of the battle was shown which viewed the prowess of everypetitor in this contest.


    Some of the contestants who have already recovered decided to watch the screen which has taken their interest for a while now. When they saw the battles, they were amazed. Some began scouting to prepare themselves in fighting their ''would be'' opponents.


    Meanwhile, Hao Long was preparing himself inside a room when he heard some knocking sound.


    When he opened the door, he saw two people.


    Linja Ya and Suha Loo¡­


    "Hello!" Suha Loo greeted with a big smile on his calm face.


    "Greetings senior brother¡­" Linja Ya greeted with cupped hands.


    Hao Long was a bit surprised but did not stand on attention as he gestured for them to get inside.


    "I did not want to waste senior brother''s time. I''m just here to once again give my thanks to you for your assistance back there. If not for you, I would have been eliminated from this contest." Linja Ya said.


    "Me too¡­ Thank you, senior brother¡­"


    The two are calling Hao Long senior brother because he''s been in the immortalnd longer than they were. Hao Long did not bother with the formalities and just nodded his head.


    "It''s not a problem, I just hated those demons¡­" he said casually.


    When the two heard it, they suddenly showed realization in their expressions.


    "By the way senior brother¡­ How did you know that they are¡­ possessed?" Suha Loo suddenly asked.


    With a smile on his face, Shin Jiao takes out a piece of circr ss incased with a golden frame.


    "This is a detector¡­ I used this to detect any anomalies within their auras." He said as he handed it to Suha Loo.


    When Suha Loo received it, he directly put it in his eyes. Then what he saw next surprised him.


    "This¡­ how could it show such a thing?" he blurted with astonishment in his eyes.


    The thing that he is seeing right now is a piece of information about Hao Long''s power level and the type of energy in his body and his Daow level.


    As these things could be seen through one''s aura, Shin Jiao has already programmed the ss to show such basic information.


    But for those who could see it for the first time, this information is truly baffling. In a fight, knowing your enemy''s power is an advantage.


    "Brother Hao¡­ could¡­ could I have this?" Suha Loo asked without holding back.


    Although he feels embarrassed, if Hao Long gives it to him, then he would surely be grateful.


    "I know that this is important, if you want we can exchange artifacts of the same value¡­ I have many with me." Suha Loo said realizing the situation.


    "Haha¡­ No worries, you can have that. I still have plenty of those¡­ Here, you can also have one sister Linja." Hao Long said as he handed another one to Linja Ya who reluctantly epted the gift.


    She is a bit curious as to why Suha Loo suddenly wanted this piece of ss.


    But when she looks at it, she suddenly showed a surprised look in her eyes.


    "Brother Hao¡­ this¡­ I¡­ I can''t ept such a precious thing." She suddenly said while trying to give it back to Hao Long.


    "Look, I still have many of those¡­" Hao Long said as he showed another two of the same artifact.


    When the two saw that, they feel a bit embarrassed but a gift is still a gift. So they suddenly take out an artifact to give to Hao Long. Since they received his gift, Hao Long also received theirs.


    As the three parted ways, Hao Long return to the confines of his room and began to inspect the artifact they gave him.


    A slight smile appears on his face as he could immediately recognize those artifacts. Those things were actually bought from his old shop in the Gipard Town, the Mystique cksmith shop.


    Hao Long just hid them inside his dimension and began inspecting the small world inside of his body.


    Meanwhile, in Ji vige, a grumpy young woman is currently showing an unsatisfied frown on her face. In fact, ever since Shin Jiao disappears, Luna has been feeling grumpy. She did not know why but she could not concentrate on her crafting.


    She knew that it started when she saw that Hao Long taking out that rifle which she could recognize at one nce. This is because she knew that the rifle belongs to Shin Jiao. She didn''t know how he did it, but she feels uneasy at that time.


    And it was true especially when the station received a new video feed from some of the cameras. They saw what happened inside the spatial tear, that huge leviathan creature and the treachery of that saint ruler.


    Although Shin Jiao was able to escape the dimension and trapped that saint lord, she could not help but worry.


    "Hey, Sister Luna, let''s eat¡­" Maga Luan called after she finished cooking.


    "Hmmm¡­ That smells nice. You really are a good cook, Maga¡­" Luna Halil said as she hopped on the dining table.


    "What do you think brother Shin is doing right now?" suddenly Maga Luan asked while looking at the Tv screen.


    Luna just showed a faint smile on her face. She did not want to say anything to Maga Luan so that she would not worry about that guy.


    "Don''t worry about that fool¡­ He would rather run around outside than spend his time with two beautiful women¡­ truly a fool." Luna said with a smirk.


    Hearing Luna''s words, Maga Luan could not help but blush.

 Chapter 783 - Battle For The Top Ten (2)

    Chapter 783


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Since it is already evening and the saint rulers have lost 3 of the representatives, they decided to meet with the people in charge of the tournament. They needed to make sure that everything would flow smoothly this time so that those who are watching this event would not falter their confidence and trust towards the leaders of the human race.


    The meetingsted long that the organizers decided to continue the contest the next day. They also tried to contact the people in Ji vige to coordinate their ns. When the people in the broadcast station saw this they immediately inquire Lord Ji Ha-jun who then called Shin Jiao for the decision.


    ''Master Shin¡­ I think that it would be wise for us to cooperate with the saint rulers. It would also be a way for us to be able toe out from the shadows rather than hide ourselves inside the vige for the rest of our immortal lives. Well, that''s what I think, but it''s up to you to decide.'' Ji Ha-jun said on the other end of the line.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re right. The purpose why I did this thing in the first ce is because I wanted the whole immortalnd to recognize who we are and what we can do." Shin Jiao exined.


    "But we cannot expose ourselves yet. It is too early¡­ Just tell them that we can show them a few of the cameras. While the rest would be hidden so that it would not be a bother to the contestants¡­" Shin Jiao added.


    Hearing his words, Ji Ha-jun nodded on the other end and after a few instructions, they drop the call.


    While the organizers waited inside arge conference hall, they suddenly noticed four floating balls appearing in thin air.


    When the saint rulers saw this they were astounded. This is because even with their power and ability they could not pinpoint where those things are. Although they are able to detect such presence inside the room, the total number and their locations are hard to predict.


    One of the balls floated towards the front of the saint rulers. Then a small hole at the top opened and the hologram which disys the face of Ji Ha-jun appears.


    ''This humble one greets! The almighty saint rulers¡­ I am Lord Ji Ha-jun the current administrator of Ji vige.'' Ji Ha-jun said while bowing his head in respect.


    When the saint rulers saw this, they all showed a faint smile on their faces. The silver hair demi-human saint ruler slowly leans his body forwards and looks at the small ball.


    "Your group has totally turned this event into something else. Entertaining and chaotic are some of the words that I can use to describe this situation¡­ You people have guts I give you that." He said with a slight smirk.


    ''Ah¡­ Saint ruler Agmon the Silver¡­ It is my honor to see you again. I am deeply apologetic for our actions¡­ But, we cannot just sit still while the influence has already spread throughout the human race territory; I hope that you can forgive us for our thoughtlessness.'' Ji Ha-jun said with an apologetic expression.


    Upon hearing his words and his sincere expression the rest of the saint rulers just smiled. They in fact are aware of this problem ever since some of theirpanions have been influenced by the darkness. However, as saint rulers, they are task with two things. One is to maintain the bnce, and the second is to find a way to strengthen the human race.


    For thousands of years, they have sessfully maintained the bnce in the human territory. However, due to that bnce and peace, the humans became weak and patheticpare to the other races. In fact, humans have been considered as one of the weakest races in the immortalnd.


    That''s why thinking that the shadow influence is growing and the humans are experiencing the battle and the desperation; they thought that it would make the humans strong due to the trial by fire event.


    "I have never thought that such a small vige can pull out something like this. Tell us¡­ who your real master is?" a beautiful saint ruler suddenly asked.


    Hearing her question, Ji Ha-jun just showed a faint smile. He wanted to refute that Master Shin Jiao is not their master, but their benefactor. However, he would not dare refute a saint ruler. Hence he showed a faint smile on his face and then showed them the picture of Shin Jiao.


    This is part of Shin Jiao''s instruction so that the pressure would be lifted up from Ji Ha-jun''s shoulder. Plus those who wanted to cause trouble would just focus on Shin Jiao and not his people. As long as he shows his face, then the sight of his enemy would be shifted toward him.


    When the saint rulers saw his face and the information about him, they all gasp in disbelief. Not barely 5-years-old and yet he has reached level 79 and is alchemy and a craftsman. Who would have known that there is such a genius within the human race?


    "This is really an eye-opener¡­ I guess there would be another saint ruler within our midst in just a hundred years¡­" the silver-haired demi-human said with a smile.


    "Alright, we will now convey what we wanted to happen in this tournament¡­"


    The meeting continues with Ji Ha-jun also giving his suggestion and soon the next day came and everything is ready.


    ¡­


    A tall tform was formed in the middle of the floating stadium while at the top of the stadium is arge four-directional screen floating.


    By request of the saint rulers, they wanted everyone in the audience to see the battle on stage which would give them great insight into fighting and the Dao.


    The stadium is already packed with people upon learning about the additionalrge screen at the top of the arena. So those who wanted to see the battle up close and be able to watch the reys havee to the arena.


    Meanwhile, in the main cities, arge crowd has already gathered in front of the floating screens even above the city people using flying artifacts has already positioned themselves. Everything is like a festival and many even take this chance to hawk out their wares and food to earn additional ie.


    As the final battle is about to begin, therge disy screen suddenly changes and the two familiar faces appear while sitting behind a white table like popr sports new anchors.


    "Look! Raon Lee''s new dress is really beautiful! And her essories are unique¡­ where can I get those?"


    "Ah, Micahel Akon is really handsome¡­ I wonder if he already as a Daopanion¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "¡­"


    The people began to discuss upon seeing the two appearing on the screen. These two have already been considered a familiar face and their fame is already well-received. In Ji vige, they are considered celebrities by many.


    Micahel Akon is just a simple servant with a nice voice. Since he is unable to break through to the silver level, he has already given up. But he was discovered by Eva Jung one day as she found his voice really interesting.


    With this chance, his normal servant life turned upside down just after the first broadcast. His unassuming existence was recognized and he feels thankful for Miss Eva for everything.


    As Raon Lee began talking, Micahel Akon forces himself to smile and try to look confident. His part is to exin the abilities of each of the eighteen fighters and their capabilities. Unlike normal people, they have already reached the true nascent realm, hence their memory and ability are not ordinary.


    When his turn came, he smiles in front of the camera and began exining with confidence.


    Those who are watching him, especially the female masses have their eyes glowing at the handsome and confident man on the screen. Meanwhile, many males are frowning. It was like they are looking at themon enemy of every man.


    After the roster has been shown, the screen changes and it now showed the floating stadium, its impressive-looking stage, and the thousands of people who are cheering around it.


    Then the list of the matches appears on the screen as the people scrutinize the pairing.


    Hao Long is matched against a demi-human with red hair and thick fur on his body. He looks like arge red bear if one looks at him.


    Linja Ya is going to face one of the top ten favorites, a young man with small mes floating around his body.


    Suha Loo on the other hand is going to fight against a muscr young woman that wears scantly clothing making her look like a female barbarian.


    As the matches are prepared, the contestants began to ready themselves to prove who would belong to the top ten strongest.


    Although they did not have to go all out at this time as they already are qualified to enter the Heaven and Earth Opening race battles. Yet the prize that the saint rulers have presented is very tempting.. No one wanted to back out at this time as they wanted to have those prizes. No one except for one¡­

 Chapter 784 - Soul Less Planet

    Chapter 784


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Since he was able to make it in the top 20 and is already eligible to enter the Heaven and Earth Opening enter race tournament, Shin Jiao did not want to bother with anything else and decided to return and improve the transmission ability of the broadcasting station.


    His n is to make it possible for the broadcast to reach even further distance. Ever since he discovers the use of the universe''s energy, he was able to tap into its ability to send data in the air using electromaic waves and the natural energy itself within the''s atmosphere.


    So far, he was able to discover that the signal was able to reach even the farthest territory of the human race. This would be impossible on earth, but in this world, for some reason, the data would flow seamlessly and without interference even after reaching a long distance.


    As Shin Jiao began thinking in his mind he walks out of his room and saw the two women sprawled on the sofa while watching the TV screen.


    When they heard the door opening, they suddenly showed a surprised look on their faces.


    "You¡­ you''re back!" Luna suddenly jumps out as she pointed at Shin Jiao and then shifted her gaze on the screen.


    She showed a hint of suspicion as she eyed Shin Jiao.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Shin Jiao asked while showing a strange look at Luna.


    "Master Shin, where have you gone to?" Maga, on the other hand, just stered a weing smile on her beautiful face.


    Then suddenly she showed a confused expression as she felt something is amiss with Shin Jiao''s body, or rather inside of him.


    "Master Shin¡­ You¡­ your life span¡­" she muttered with a worried expression.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Shin Jiao asked with a doubtful look.


    "Your lifespan seems to have been shortened¡­" she said as she unconsciously extended her hand towards his chest.


    Maga Luan wanted to check Shin Jiao''s condition by touching him, but then she suddenly discovers her action and stopped herself. She did not want Master Shin to think that she is taking advantage of him. She just stops and showed a blush on her face.


    "Hey, hey¡­ what is happening? What are you saying about lifespan? You mean Shin Jiao''s lifespan has been shortened?" Luna suddenly interrupted as she worried held Shin Jiao''s arm.


    For her, Shin Jiao is like her younger brother with whom she has a strange familial feeling. She could not ept such a thing when talking about his life.


    "Umm¡­ I''m not sure, but I need to check¡­" Maga Luan said hesitantly.


    "You can¡­" Shin Jiao did not say anything else and permitted her.


    Maga showed a blushing face as she slowly approaches Shin Jiao. Then with a bit of hesitation, she slowly extended her hand towards his chest.


    Luna, who is seeing her hesitation, rolled her eyes. She then quickly grabs Maga''s arm and then extended it to Shin Jiao''s chest. The abrupt action made Maga Luan''s body jerked as shended on Shin Jiao''s embrace.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, grabs Maga''s shoulder while ring at Luna who is showing a naughty expression on her face.


    She was about to remove her hand when she suddenly discovers that she is unable to release her grasp from Maga''s arm.


    Then she suddenly feels a strong connection and her mind was reeled inside a dark space.


    She then noticed two other figures floating in the space along with her; it was Shin Jiao and Maga Luan.


    "Hey, what are we doing in here?" Luna asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ This seems to be a space or something¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "No¡­ this is not¡­" Maga said while her eyes are closed.


    "This is the immortalnd¡­ I mean within the space of the immortalnd." Maga said as she waves her hand as if feeling something in the air.


    "Unlike other worlds with life, deads are just like this¡­ it''s like an empty soul. That''s why some powerful deities would absorb a dead and cultivate inside their body and create their small world rather than create something from scratch. A dead is a without life hence its space is empty."


    "But, the immortalnd is not an empty¡­ it has people in it."


    "Yeah, but those people do not die¡­ This space is for the souls of those who die¡­ Plus, this was especially created by the deities¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said as if he suddenly gets what Maga Luan is talking about.


    "Then how did we get in here?" Luna asked with a worried expression on her face.


    "If only souls could get inside this thing, then are they already dead?" She thought.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think it''s because Master Shin has an encounter with a powerful being or a creature that sucks life force¡­" Maga said while thinking if her conjecture is right.


    Shin Jiao thought for a while and remembers the Leviathan. It is a creature from the dimension. At that time, he was in a panic to escape from that thing, but now that he remembers it, at that time something seems to be seeping out of him.


    "So that was my life force¡­" he thought.


    "Maga¡­ how can we get out of this space?¡­"


    Maga closes her eyes and then feels her surroundings. As someone with a strong connection with life, Maga has the ability to traverse between life and death as long as she is able to grasp a tread of understanding about it.


    Suddenly, she seems to have caught something as her hand suddenly stopped. Then she showed confusion on her face.


    "What is it? What is happening?" Luna asked worriedly.


    "This¡­" she opens her eyes and looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Master you have to see this¡­" she said then extended her index finger and gesturing for Shin Jiao toe closer.


    When Shin Jiao''s forehead touches her index finger, his vision changes and he saw floating words in front of his eyes. He did not understand those words and showed confusion.


    Suddenly, his mind began churning and those letters began to show clear definition inside his mind. Those were the originalnguage of the immortalnd.


    He then understood what it means.


    It only took a few seconds, as Shin Jiao was now able to read those texts.


    ''This is the immortalnd mainframe¡­ would you like to exit? Y/N''


    Shin Jiao thought for a while but decided to explore this ce first.


    "Can you two wait for a couple of hours? I wanted to figure things out first¡­" Shin Jiao said as he separates his forehead from Maga''s finger.


    Everything was gone, but he began thinking. He suddenly copied how Maga waves her hand and soon, the words appear in his sight.


    After seeing those words, a smile crept on his face.


    Shin Jiao began experimenting with hand gestures and soon discover many types ofmands and realize that those hand gestures are rune patterns written in the air.


    The gesture that Maga Luan did can be tranted as ''out''. He then gestured in the air and saw many othermands that he could perform.


    Shin Jiao then realized the potential of this ce and what it holds.


    "If this is the mainframe of this, then does this mean that if I do anything in here, it would have an effect in the outside world?" he thought.


    With this question, he gestured in the air with the same question.


    Then after a while, something appears.


    ''This space is a ce separate from the itself. The architect used this ce to design the and was abandoned after it was used¡­''


    "Abandoned¡­" Shin Jiao''s eyes lit up.


    "If this ce is not in use, then¡­ Hehe¡­ Let''s not waste this valuable resource then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he began studying.


    Meanwhile, Maga and Luna showed a bored expression while watching Shin Jiao waving his hand in the air. As if feeling the two''s gazes he suddenly stopped.


    "Sorry, I forgot¡­ You two can exit by waving your hand like this and writing in the air this pattern." He said while writing it with his finger.


    Maga and Luna showed a confused expression but still followed his words. Luna then saw the strange words and then followed Shin Jiao by writing the ''Y''mand in the air.


    Then she suddenly found her consciousness ckening out and then she slowly opens her eyes. Right now, the three of them are lying on the ground. When she opens her eyes, she also noticed that Maga is also waking up.


    "What happened?" Luna asked.


    "I think we are back¡­" Maga replied while looking around.


    "Then¡­" Luna shifted her gaze at the still unconscious Shin Jiao.


    "Don''t worry¡­ Master Shin knows how to exit that ce¡­ I think he is nning something¡­ again¡­" Maga said with a knowing smile on her face.


    Luna, who seems to have understood her, just heaves a sigh as she shook her head. If she is crazy with crafting, then Shin Jiao is far crazier and obsessed with new knowledge and researching. She s already aware of it and just shrugged her shoulder.


    The Luna lifted Shin Jiao and flung him on the sofa. Maga was speechless upon seeing this and she could not help but smile.


    Luna did not bother with Shin Jiao and shifted her attention back to her work instead.

 Chapter 785 - Virtual Space

    Chapter 785


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the Immortalnd mainframe space, Shin Jiao busied himself learning about its function and utilities. He became more interested in it as he discovers more about the mainframe and how it works.


    The mainframe is like a CAD which creates the projected images that resemble reality. It simtes realism and could even project it as the creator could experience in actual life. It has a very advanced system more advanced than what Shin Jiao has learned on earth.


    "I think this is one of the ways on how the gods are able to create worlds¡­ Yet this process is too abrupt, there is no evolution process involved." Shin Jiao muttered while his hands did not stop working.


    He opens onemand after another as his mind absorbs the information he is seeing.


    "This is more advanced programming which could turn data into actual reality¡­ But how do they create an output of the encoded data?"


    As Shin Jiao stayed inside the mainframe, he learned more from it and began experimenting.


    The once empty mainframe slowly springs out to life. The first thing that appears in the empty space is thendmass. Shin Jiao wanted to try and create a new world out of the emptiness. Through his own crafting knowledge and the records inside the mainframe, he began creating a vast tnd.


    "It is said that people thought that earth was once t¡­ Well, why not create a world that looks like that¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    It took him long hours to design, craft, and create thends.


    After he was done, he looks at his work and showed a faint smile on his face. Below himys a vast mass ofnd floating in space, it has rolling mountains, cliffs, hills, rocks, and more. Below the t mass of floatingnd is a cone-shaped mountain that is as vast as the wholend itself.


    The floatingnd looks like a huge chunk that was taken from a.


    "Now that is perfect¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "I guess that''s enough experimenting for now..." Shin Jiao said with a contented smile.


    "I reckon that I have stayed in this ce for 2 days¡­ Hopefully those two did not do anything with my body outside¡­" Shin Jiao said thinking of the mischievous Luna.


    With a wave of his hand, he disappears from the space and then he slowly regains consciousness.


    Shin Jiao found himself lying on the sofa while Maga Luan is sitting on the other soft chair while looking at the TV screen.


    Sensing that Shin Jiao seems to be moving, she immediately reacted and walked to his side.


    "Master Shin¡­ How¡­ How are you?" she asked with a smile.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and looks around. He noticed Luna on the work table still busy tinkering with some gears.


    "How¡­ How long was I out?" Shin Jiao asked while sitting straight.


    His eyes then shifted towards the TV screen, and when he saw the scene and the time at the top of the screen, he was a bit dumbfounded.


    He''s been inside the immortalnd mainframe for two days at most, however, outside it has only been 24 hours.


    "Well, you should have been unconscious for about a day¡­" Maga said.


    Luna stopped what she was doing and sat to the side of the sofa.


    "So what did you find out?" she asked with a curious gaze.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that the time flows twice faster in that ce¡­" Shin Jiao said while frowning.


    "Duh¡­ That''s a ce for souls. If my conjecture is right, you can even control time in that ce. I just don''t know what its effect in the real world thought. Maybe, you''ll just be moving really fast to simte time slowing down or even stopping." She muttered.


    "Anyway¡­ I discover that the ce is called the Immortal Land Mainframe. It is an abandoned system liked to the creation of this." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Really? That is awesome¡­ If we can get our hands on that ce¡­ then we¡­ we can do a lot of things in there!¡­" Luna eximed in excitement.


    Shin Jiao can see her thinking of something which is also in his mind.


    "I can create prototype and experiment without worrying of failure¡­ Hahaha¡­ that would be the best¡­" Luna said with augh.


    "Yeah, it would prevent you from destroying your workshop¡­" Maga suddenly butted in.


    Luna froze as she red at Maga who is already chuckling.


    "Anyway¡­ I need time to create a new world in that ce. After I am done, then it would be a good ce to train the rest of our people¡­" Shin Jiao said as he has already a n in his mind.


    "You¡­ you mean you can freely go in and out of that ce?" Luna blurted out incredulously.


    "Haha¡­ I got control of the mainframe and am able to freely manipte it¡­"


    "This is awesome¡­ This is great¡­ Hey, Shin, bring me there now!" Luna said in amanding tone.


    "Gosh¡­ Can''t you just wait? I need at least 3 days before I''m done with everything in there. After that, I will take you two inside that ce." Shin Jiao promised.


    He spent another day at home and watches the ongoing tournament. Among the 18 contests, the top ten are really good fighters and have awesome skills.


    They could even hear cheering voices from the vige center as the vigers cheered for their favorite fighter.


    On the listing, Linja Ya ended up only in second ce and Suha Loonded 6th ce. Meanwhile, the first ce was grabbed by a proud young man with red hair. Shin Jiao is not familiar with that person, his name is Lobar Vin. ording to the information disyed on the screen, he carries a short spear and a shield.


    Ji Koon along with his father suddenly visited him the next day and learned of Shin Jiao''s n to broadcast the inter-race tournament of the Heaven and Earth Opening. When Ji Ha-jun heard this, he feels a bit excited and afraid at the same time.


    This is true especially because of the dragon and the giant race. He dare not offend those two races which lorded over the immortalnd.


    But Shin Jiao assured him that everything would be fine.


    While they are in a discussion, Ji Ha-jun''s received a call. When he picks it up, his expression turned serious after a while.


    "What''s wrong?" Shin Jiao asked upon seeing the changing expression of the lord.


    Ji Ha-jun did not reply as he listens to the exnation from the other line.


    "Master Shin, I think you should be there to handle this problem¡­" he said as he stood up.


    Shin Jiao showed a confused look on his face. He knew how Ji Ha-jun work and his way of thinking. He is a very proficient man and is quick-witted. If he needs Shin Jiao''s assistance, then it means that someone powerful is trying to contact them.


    While thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao did not hesitate and followed Ji Ha-jun and the rest to the broadcast station.


    Upon entering, they saw on the big screen a tall figure along with other important-looking figures from the human race.


    When they arrive, the group on the other side seems to be discussing something.


    "Greeting! Oh, exalted ones¡­" Ji Ha-jun greeted.


    His voice caught the attention of the group on the other screen.


    The group shifted their gaze on the floating ball which is now showing the inside of the main room of the broadcast station.


    When the group saw the many people working inside it and the flickering screen they are working with, they immediately showed interest.


    "Hmm¡­ Is that the ce that you people use to control therge screens?" suddenly a tall man said while his glowing eyes are looking all over the floating screen.


    "Ahem¡­ Lord Ji Ha-jun¡­ We requested this meeting because of a special guest¡­ We wanted it to be in person, but I guess you guys did not trust us yet¡­" one of the saint rulers said with an amiable smile.


    "Bah¡­ No need for more talks¡­ You guys¡­ I want you to put this screen in my territory¡­ I want this to spread throughout my territory. Hahaha¡­ With this, I can show many things to my people. Those dimwits are toozy and justze around all day¡­ I want this¡­ ''Technology'' I will bring it back to my dragon race territory¡­" the tall hulking figure said with a big grin on his face.


    When Shin Jiao saw the man''s appearance, Shin Jiao knew that this person is a high-ranking draconian representative.


    "May I know how may I call this exalted one?" Ji Ha-jun asked.


    "Haha¡­ I''m no exalted on yet¡­ I am me Lord Krol. A high lord from the red dragon n¡­ I am a Dragonkin Invigtor." The hulking man exined.


    Shin Jiao was amazed that a high lord could gain the respect of the saint rulers around him. Plus his imposing manner seems to be tolerated by the saint rulers.


    Shin Jiao''s mind began working on how he could grab this opportunity presented before him.

 Chapter 786 - Virtual World

    Chapter 786


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A negotiation began between Ji Ha-jun and me Lord Krol while Shin Jiao watches on the side and would suggest in Ji Ha-jun through domain transmission on some things that he wanted to happen. Not longter, a n was drafted between the Dragonkin Invigtor and the vige of Ji.


    Meanwhile, the saint rulers on the side also joined in and have suggested for the broadcast to include some of their suggestions.


    The condition that the group hase up with would be the following. The vige was now permitted to operate the broadcast in every city within the human race territory. But Ji Ha-jun suggested that every n should have its own broadcast stations.


    Shin Jiao is willing to share the technology for a price. Since it is arge transaction, he put forth a price of 5 million energy cores plus raw materials which is equivalent to 5 million energy cores.


    When the price was set, many of the saint rulers were a bit taken aback at the steep price. However, after Ji Ha-jun exined the benefits of the broadcasting station, they immediately realized its massive effect and possibly rise in improvement for the human race.


    With the broadcasting station, they could correct past mistakes and improve the understanding of every human in their territory. They could even use it to create instructions and widen the understanding of each individual.


    The practice and Dao understanding of the saint rulers could be widespread throughout their own territory, the possibility is endless.


    Even me Lord Krol was thrilled with this idea. In fact, this is already in his mind ever since he saw that huge screen. He has already nned to spread his knowledge to his kin and wants them to be as strong as him.


    While they were in a meeting, a young man on the side of Ji Ha-jun suddenly raised his hand. When the group noticed this, they all look at the screen.


    "Umn¡­ Greeting, Oh, Exalted ones, and High Lord Krol¡­ My name is Shin Jiao." Shin Jiao greeted.


    The Saint Rulers and me Lord Krol showed confusion and curiosity as they look at this young man. They could not tell his power level on the screen, but from the reaction of Ji Ha-jun, they could tell that this young man is one of the high-standing leaders of that vige.


    "The broadcasting station is only the first part of our n. In fact, we are nning to create something that can help the human race improve their strength, knowledge, and even actual experience in battle, alchemy, crafting, and more¡­ But this n is still in the process ofpletion. But when it is finished, we will be informing you all and we can discuss further with¡­"


    After Shin Jiao exined the n and its goal, the expressions of everyone turned into confusion. But Shin Jiao did not add anything to exin further, he just wanted them to be curious about it. He knew that when the virtual world which he is nning to do is finished, it would be of a great boost to the strength of humanity.


    This way, he could hit two birds with one stone. He could earn more materials and energy core, and raise the strength of the humans at the same time. He didn''t know what the shadow beings are nning, but he could not just sit there and do nothing when he has a chance to help.


    "Oh, Exalted ones, and High Lord Krol, this would conclude our meeting for today." Ji Ha-jun said while lowering himself.


    "Hahaha¡­ Alright, alright¡­ I am satisfied¡­ I hope to see you in person three days from now¡­" me Lord Krol said with a chuckle.


    After the call was dropped, Shin Jiao immediately return to his home after discussing something with Ji Ha-jun who asked him what he just said a while ago. Since it was a surprise, Shin Jiao did not exin further and just leave the man hanging with his curiosity eating at him.


    Upon arriving home, he saw Lunazily sitting on the couch while watching the rey of the Heaven and Earth Opening.


    When she saw Shin Jiao she excitedly turns towards him and with an excited expression, she suddenly asked.


    "So, you are nning to build a virtual world inside the mainframe? When are you going to start? I wanna help!" she said with a grin.


    Shin Jiao''s expression changes as he looks at Luna with a surprised expression on his handsome face.


    "You¡­" Shin Jiao uttered then suddenly scanned his body.


    He then noticed a small piece of metal inside his sleeve. He carefully takes it out and looks at Luna incredulously. This girl has already improved her crafting technique by leaps and bounds since she can already create transmitters.


    "When were you able to create this?" he asked as he curiously looks at the small piece of metal that looks like a t stone.


    "About a week ago¡­ I decided to make a smaller phone, but it is inconvenient, so I tried making a small transmitter instead, and there you have it." She exined.


    Shin Jiao looks at her and then at Maga who is quietly sitting on the side. When Shin Jiao saw her expression, he could not help but realize that this two are in on it in this n.


    "You guys¡­"


    "Wait¡­ Master Shin¡­ We are just worried about you. You always go out and would return after a long time, we don''t want to worry too much, that''s why¡­"


    Hearing Maga Luan''s exnation, Shin Jiao heaves a helpless sigh. He knew that the two are now close to him and is treating them as his kin. He could not stop them from worrying so; he just showed a smile and then walked towards the workshop.


    He came out after a few seconds and gave Luna a palm-size transparent crystal te.


    "You can use this to track my whereabouts. It is already synchronized with this small thing." Shin Jiao said while waving the small transmitted. He then turns it into a ne.


    "Wait!" Luna suddenly grabs the ne.


    Then she runs behind him and patted his shoulder to lower himself. Luna then put the ne on him and showed a faint smile on her face.


    After seeing that, Luna then pestered Shin Jiao about having her help with the virtual world project. However, Shin Jiao could not let her for the time being. This is because; Luna''s knowledge when ites to arrays and runes is not that vast yet.


    Shin Jiao then walks to the workshop and began crafting. He ns to create the first prototype of the soul transmission device. But since he did not want people to do a full dive in the mainframe, he would make it to be a partial soul transmitting device.


    This would make the user half-conscious and could still be aware of his surroundings while partly learning inside the virtual world.


    With that n in his mind, he began to recreate the same programmingmand which he did on earth. Meanwhile, Luna, who still did not want to give up, decided to observe Shin Jiao on the side.


    It took Shin Jiao a day before he was done with the gadget that looks like a helmet that covers up to the eyes. After looking at his work, a faint smile appears on his face as memories came back to him of his time on earth with Susan Tang.


    He could not help but remember her face and the time they were together. But then her decision of moving on into a higher existence made him feel a bit sad. But he could not help but look forward to the day that he reaches that same state.


    He knew that if he became a saint ruler, he would have a chance to leave this world and travel the stars unhindered. Maybe in his travels, he would have a chance to see her.


    With his mind dreaming, Luna could not help but look at his expression with a curious gaze. When she saw him smile, she knew that he is thinking of someone from the past.


    "Sigh¡­ I wonder what Shin Jiao is thinking. If it is a girl, then that girl is a lucky one¡­ Maybe I have a sister-inw¡­ Hihi¡­" she thought while chuckling.


    After checking that everything is ready, Shin Jiao satfortably on the sofa and put on the helmet. Then he pressed the button on the side and the helmet began to boot up.


    After a few disy on the crystal disy in front of his eyes, his vision suddenly turned dark and found himself back inside the mainframe of the immortalnd.


    The process was smooth and everything went well.


    "So themand really works¡­" he thought as he looks at the gigantic floating ind in front of him.


    "This ce would be crowded soon¡­ Let''s start working then." Shin Jiao muttered as he stretches his arms and cracked his fingers.


    The next phase of his n would be to create a virtual world big enough to amodate the vast poption of the immortalnd. He could not wait to know the result of his work after it is finished.


    "Since I n to seclude myself after this, I hope that the human race could rise in strength after my seclusion.." He muttered as his hands began waving in the air as he starts working.

 Chapter 787 - A Great Undertaking

    Chapter 787


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two days have passed...


    Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and his vision was met with the ring golden rays of the sun as it enters the window and illuminated the entire room. He found himself lying inside his own room. He carefully removes the virtual helmet on his head and slowly sits up.


    "Ugh¡­ That was very tiring¡­" he muttered as he feels that his brain seem to have been overloaded with information.


    "I need to put a control system and warning, not all canst that long inside this thing. Well, let''s put sleep or fainting to be their exit point. Then an 8-hour interval before one can log back in again, or a 24-hour rest for those who died in battles¡­" Shin Jiao began muttering as he thought about how he could control the headache which would happen when the soul fragment would overstay in the mainframe.


    He didn''t want to turn it into a game, but instead into another world where they can explore more possibilities and enhance their understanding of the Dao, skills, and techniques.


    While he was thinking as such, Shin Jiao suddenly heard some footsteps outside and a beautiful face peeks from the door as it slowly creaked open.


    "Master Shin! You''re awake!" Maga eximed upon seeing Shin Jiao already sitting up on the bed.


    "Yes¡­ Good morning!" Shin Jiao greeted.


    "Oh, Master Shin, Lord Ji Ha-jun visited you yesterday, but since you are still unconscious, he said that he would being back today."


    "What was it about?"


    "It''s just that he wanted to talk about the meeting with the saint rulers¡­"


    "Oh, it''s today¡­ I already know that¡­ Thank you for informing me."


    "Umn¡­ Master Shin¡­ Can¡­ Can Ie?"


    "You want to go outside?"


    "Yes¡­"


    "Alright, how about Luna?"


    Suddenly another woman enters the room and immediately sat beside the bed.


    "I will not go¡­ I still have to finish creating a virtual helmet of my own¡­" Luna said with a smug smile on her face.


    Shin Jiao showed a slight smile. He knew that she was watching him create the virtual helmet, so he knew that she would be attempting to copy it.


    "So why were you not able to enter the mainframe then?"


    "Che¡­ I don''t know themand rune¡­ Give it to me¡­" Luna said while extending her dainty little hand.


    "Alright, alright¡­ sigh¡­ You really want to enter that ce?"


    "Well, yeah¡­ I want to create something for myself in that ce too."


    "Okay, but everything is already set in ce¡­ I already fixed thew parameters of the world in that ce¡­ So you''re just gonna have to enter it as it is." Shin Jiao exined.


    When the two women heard him they showed a confused expression.


    "World? What world? You mean you literally create a world in there?" Luna said feeling bbergasted.


    She was thinking that Shin Jiao is just going to create a smallnd where people can explore and do things, but hearing about a world withpletew, how could she not be stunned.


    "Master Shin¡­ Can¡­ can I also see it?" Maga''s expression suddenly turned into excitement.


    "I thought you want to go with me outside?"


    "Umn¡­ Well, being in a new world is something different¡­ So¡­" Maga said feeling a bit embarrassed.


    In fact, all she wanted is to go out and experience something new. She is already feeling a bit bored in the vige.


    "Okay¡­ In fact, you two can use your abilities in there¡­ Run wild, if you want to." Shin Jiao said as he stood up from the bed.


    He then walked towards the workshop and began creating a new gadget. This time, it looks like a pair of sses.


    After 2 hours, he was done and gave it to Maga.


    "Hey, not fair¡­ What about mine?" Luna immediatelyined.


    "Here is themand code, just insert it in the slot of your virtual helmet¡­ Okay, remember¡­ The left hand is the motion control interface, or you can use your voice." Shin Jiao reminded the two as he walks out of the house.


    Shin Jiao arrive in front of the town hall and immediately saw Ji Ha-jun along with some gold armored protectors, the total number of the group is around 20 people.


    When they noticed Shin Jiao walking towards them, they immediately greeted him.


    "Master Shin¡­"


    "Are you all ready?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    Everyone nodded their heads, but Shin Jiao could feel the anxiety and uneasiness in everyone''s eyes. Who could me them? They are about to meet with the saint rulers that are representing the seven ns of the human race. Of course, every one of them is feeling jittery.


    After thest-minute preparation, everyone enters the teleportation pod inside the town hall. Then the operator signaled them to prepare, as the countdown started.


    Suddenly, everyone turned into sand andbined with the sand on the pod as they vanished from their spot.


    ¡­


    The Great city of Vaileen


    This great city is one of the great cities that are considered as the bastion of the seven ns of the human race in the immortalnd. The city of popted by around 2 million immortals ranging from a mere servant to the seven saint rulers that are ruling over the city.


    As one of the city bastions of the human race, Vaileen city which is located at the center of the human race''s territory is a hubbub of technological advancement where many of the greatest craftsmen in the immortalnd are staying.


    In fact, when Shin Jiao installed one of the receivers in this great city, he has already noticed that it is not like any of the other cities in the human race.


    There are advanced ships in this ce that seem to be able to travel very far and could carryrge troops. Plus the city has many great craftsmen that one could see thousands of people riding their flying artifacts around the ce.


    But of course, this has resulted in too many being injured or killed due to collisions. Although they are immortal and could revive, it is still an inconvenience to wait for 3 days before once again waking up.


    Hence many did not want to use their flying artifacts in the city. Instead, the majority would choose floating carriages to travel around the city.


    Inside this bustling city, near the ce where therge screen was nted, the ground suddenly began morphing.


    The dirt on the ground slowly formed into 21 figures which caught the attention of the people who are standing near the huge floating screen.


    "What is happening? What is that?" someone suddenly said while pointing at the figures that look like human statues.


    The guards in the area were alerted as they suddenly draw out their weapons.


    Suddenly those statue-like people broke apart and showed 21 people wearing strange golden armor on their bodies.


    The guards of the city were rmed and look at the neers with suspicious eyes.


    "Who are you people?" one of the guards wearing gold armor asked as he steps forward with his sword at the ready.


    When Ji Ha-jun regained his senses, he immediately saw the guards already have their weapons drawn. The situation immediately rmed him the rest of the gold armored people who are with his group immediately surrounded Shin Jiao and Ji Ha-jun while their rifles are already pointing at the guards of the city.


    "Wait¡­ Stop! Lower your weapons¡­" Ji Ha-junmanded which the 20 people around him immediatelyplied.


    "We are here to see the saint rulers as representative from Ji vige¡­" a gold armored young man who is standing near Ji Ha-jun said.


    When the people around them heard this, everyone showed confusion in their eyes but then they look at the big screen and realized who these people are.


    As immortals, every person has an uncanny memory that is not like that of a normal person. Almost everyone here has a photographic memory, which they can use in normal day-to-day living.


    The guards of the city look at each other and did not know what to do.


    "I will inform our captain¡­ Please wait here." One of them said as he ran away from the area.


    Suddenly a small kid walks near one of the gold armored men with Shin Jiao and then with a cute voice he asked.


    "Hey, mister¡­ Do you know¡­ Fairy Raon Lee?"


    Hearing the cute voice below him, that young man looks down and showed a simple smile. He then takes out a small scroll from his chest pocket and unfurled the scroll.


    Then the full body picture of Raon Lee was disyed in front of the small kid. And on the side, there is a signature.


    The young man showed a proud smile on his face then said in a low voice.


    "She leaves near my house¡­ Hehe¡­"


    When the small kid heard him, he showed an envious look and then offered.


    "I want to buy that mister¡­ I will exchange my¡­ my very first crafted sword with you¡­"


    The little kid extended his hand and showed a finely crafted long dagger.


    The young man was a bit stunned upon seeing the dagger. He could not help but push the button at the side of his helmet as a visor appears.


    Upon doing so, his expression immediately changed. A hint of excitement and exhration could be seen in his expression as he did not hesitate to exchange the picture with the artifact.


    Those who saw this were all intrigued.


    Everyone is now curious about what made the little kid suddenly jumps up and ran happily away from the ce.. Meanwhile, the people with the young man craned their necks to see what the kid gave him.

 Chapter 788 - Shadow Agent

    Chapter 788


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s group enters a tall building under the eyes of many people who curiously gaze at them. Some showed curiosity while others look at them with interest upon seeing their armor and the weapons they are carrying.


    Then they soon reached in front of two huge wooden doors, and on both sides stood two gold armored soldiers.


    "Wait here please¡­" the man guiding the group said as he stood in front of the two huge doors.


    The man just stood there without saying anything as he waited. Not longter, a melodious voice from inside was heard.


    ''Let them in¡­''


    It is clear that a woman owns that voice and everyone''s expression turned mystified. Shin Jiao knew that the woman who owns that voice infused some mysterious technique to her voice so that her words would turn those lower-level cultivators muddleheaded.


    He did not know what her purpose was so he just ys along with it.


    Except for Ji Ha-jun, everyone seems to have been hypnotized. Except for the two guards, Ji Ha-jun and the guide, everyone in Shin Jiao''s party suddenly showed lifeless expressions on their faces.


    Ji Ha-jun knew that something is wrong and he is already on guard. He held in his hand a talisman while he suddenly moves beside Shin Jiao.


    Then the tworge doors open and the 21 people began floating in the air towards the direction of the room. Ji Ha-jun was not able to use his talisman as he felt his body being locked into ce by a more powerful domain.


    The groupnded in the middle of a hall where many people are sitting on the side with seven saint rulers sitting at the top of a throne-like tform.


    "You people havee on time¡­ However, it seems that you do not fear us anymore. There is a bounty for your heads from the Osmond n. Yet you think that you can just walk in here as if nothing has happened? Too brazen and foolish¡­" a beautiful woman sitting in one of the seven thrones said while looking at the people in front of her like they were ants.


    The disdain in her tone could clearly be noticed and it seems that she carries great animosity towards the people below.


    "Oh, Exalted One¡­ What¡­ What is¡­ the meaning of this? We were asked by you guys to have mutual cooperation. Are you¡­ going to break your words?" Ji Ha-jun said with gritted teeth.


    This is what he has feared would happen. Since those people are saint rulers and they are just lower-level cultivators, they would be looked down upon and might even be captured to steal the technology or worse reveal the location of the vige.


    Although he was thinking about it, yet he did not expect it to happen. He knew the pride of the saint rulers, so he tried to shake that notion in his mind. But now, it seems that what he thought was really correct.


    And now their situation looks a little dire and dangerous. However, he is not afraid.


    Their group has been preparing for this ever since the influence of the Shadow Beings appears in the immortalnd. So he did not cower and face the saint rulers with a straight face.


    "Hahaha¡­ Why would we lower ourselves in your level? We can just take that technology in your hands, or better yet, extract the information where you guys are hiding, and then we can capture everyone in one fell swoop¡­" she said with a proud smile.


    "Exalted Ones, are you in the same mind as her?" Ji Ha-jun asked with a serious expression.


    No one answered as they just look at the group with a slight smile on their faces. It was like they are watching a show which seems to interest them just a tiny bit.


    Seeing the reaction of the rest of the saint rulers, Ji Ha-jun looks around and then studied the expression of the rest of the people around them.


    From what he could tell, it seems that everyone inside this room seems to be not in their right mind.


    "Something is wrong¡­" he thought as he wanted to use his talisman.


    However, no matter how hard he tried, he could not move his body as if he was locked into ce.


    "Hahaha¡­ It''s no use¡­ all of you are under my spell. Everyone in this room is under my charm spell. You might have escaped the pursuit of the Osmond n, but not me. I will take every one of you, and then I will destroy that vige. Hihi¡­ My master would be proud." She said with a slight chuckle as she raised her hand.


    As her hand lowers, someone from the crowd clears his throat.


    "Ahem¡­"


    Then a tall bulky man with long red flowing hair suddenly stood up and walks forward.


    "Forgive my intrusion¡­ But it seems that I have to stop this now¡­ Oh, Exalted One." me Lord Krol said with a smile on his face.


    When the woman saw this, her eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "How?¡­ You¡­ You''re only a high lord¡­ How could you wake up from my charm spell? That charm spell is could even control Saint Rulers¡­ No matter¡­ I will just have to kill you then." She said as she suddenly waves her hand and throws a wisp of dark energy towards me Lord Krol.


    "Haha¡­ Saint Ruler May Jin, you seem to forget that I am a Dragon Kin Invigtor." me Lord Krol said as he grabs the ax from his side.


    Then using it as a shield he blocks the dark wisp.


    The ax seems to have absorbed the malevolent dark energy as it did not have any effect on me Lord Krol.


    But then before me Lord Krol could do anything, he suddenly noticed another wave of energy. This time it is a sharp wind spelling towards him.


    He used the t of the ax to block it, but his figure was sent flying about 10 meters towards a pir.


    Bam!


    me Lord Krol hit the pir with a loud thud but it seems that he was not injured at all.


    "Tsk¡­ Dragonkin are really hard to deal with." May Jin said with a frown.


    "It seems that you are not a Shadow puppet, but a shadow agent. An immortal who sold their soul to the Shadow Beings¡­" me Lord Krol said as he casually walks back to the front.


    "Humph¡­ I don''t have time to deal with you¡­" May Jin said as she turns towards the 21 people.


    She wanted to wave her hand and take the people away, but then she suddenly feels several strong domains pinning her into ce.


    She showed an incredulous expression as she saw the rest of the Saint Rulers looking at her with a serious expression.


    "It seems that you really have sold yourself to that Shadow Being¡­ Tsk¡­ I never would have thought that you would sink this low, May Jin." A tall and handsome Saint Ruler said while showing a disappointed look on his handsome face.


    Seeing that everyone has already known her secret, May Jin could not help butment her failure. But what she could not understand is how they were able to wake up from the charm spell she used.


    Seeing her confused look, everyone just showed a faint smile on their faces. How could they admit that they were actually helped by someone who is only in the gold level?


    So it is better to keep their silence to maintain their dignity as Saint Rulers.


    "Saint Ruler May Jin, since you have broken the taboo in the immortalnd and allied yourself with the demons, we hereby strip you of your status as a Saint Ruler along with your powers¡­" the six people sitting on the throne said.


    Then one of them steps forward and then began chanting. Then with a wave of his hand, a spatial tear opens.


    "No¡­ Not the dimension prison! I am a Saint Ruler! You cannot do this to me! No!" May Jin panicked upon seeing the spatial tear.


    As an immortal and a Saint Ruler, she knew about the dimension prison. In fact, it is not a prison, but banishment. She would be forever in that ce, and worst, she would be devoured by those Leviathan monsters living inside the dimension.


    She wanted to fight back, but the domain holding her is too powerful.


    "Before we sent you¡­ I would just say that we actually set this trap for the traitor in our midst. We just did not know it was you."


    Then May Jin was sent inside the spatial tear while she was screaming at the top of her lungs. When space closes everyone in the hall suddenly woke up and showed confusion on their faces.


    Then one of the saint rulers stood up.


    "Everyone¡­ We will postpone the meeting with the people from Ji vige until tomorrow due to some unforeseen circumstances¡­"


    "People from Ji vige, please follow us," he added as the six remaining Saint Rulers stood up and enters a room along with me Lord Krol.


    When the group is inside therge room that looks like a conference hall, the saint rulers take up their seats and gestured for Ji Ha-jun to also take his seat while the others just move to the corner and take their ces.


    "Lord Ji, thank you for helping us." one of them said with a grateful smile on his face.


    However, Ji Ha-jun is showing an awkward smile as he did not know what just happened.

 Chapter 789 - The Boy With The Strange Aura (1)

    Chapter 789


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ji Ha-jun is not sure what is really happening at this time, because he could tell that the city is actually protected by a holy barrier. So how could the power of the shadow beings enter the city? This made him really confused which is clearly shown in his face.


    "Haha¡­ I think I can exin what just happened." me Lord Krol said with a smile.


    "I am here for two reasons¡­"


    "The first one is to observe the Heaven and Earth Opening in the Human race territory and make sure that no unsavory character would interfere. And the second is the technology that truly fascinated me. Hehe¡­"


    "However, in the course of this, I detected some evil intentions so I decided toy a trap¡­ So I have used you guys. Getting rid of the Shadow Agent is a great feat, and as a reward, I will grant you free ess to the Heaven and Earth Opening, you can freely bring your ''things'' and use it to show the human race how the other races fare in this glorious event." me Lord Krol said with a proud smile.


    When the people in the room heard this, they were all ted. If the human race could see the Heaven and Earth Opening they would have a chance to find out how the other races strength and prepares for it in the future.


    It would not be a knowledge known by the few but would be a universal knowledge and goal for every human in the human race territory. This would surely be a universal goal and would surely raise the capacity and ability of every human cultivator to improve and grow.


    While everyone is in the mood of imagining the possible things to happen in the future, one of the saint rulers raised her hand to gain everyone''s attention.


    "We will nowmence the negotiation¡­ As me Lord Krol said we are interested to spread the technology all over the human race territory." She said while gaining the nods from the other saint rulers.


    Ji Ha-jun and his group showed tion. They are expecting a hard bargain, but seeing the amicable expression and attitude of these exalted beings, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    It is known that these saint rulers are the strongest beings in this world. If they truly willed it, they could easily subjugate their group and only another saint ruler could stop a saint ruler. So how could he not feel fear?


    But now everything would be ording to their n. Once the broadcast system is implemented and the negotiation is pushed through, the vige will obtain enough energy core to boost their strength and more materials for the craftsmen in the vige to use in creating more gears and artifacts.


    And so the long meeting began while the rest of the soldiers left the room.


    Shin Jiao did not want to stay and do the boring things; he just left with the group who is looking at him with bafflement.


    "Master Shin¡­ I never thought that you would also go with us¡­ Hehe¡­" one of the guards said while the group walks out of the building.


    "Well, I''m not suited for negotiations¡­ I would rather craft and create¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "So where would you like to go Master Shin?"


    "I will just roam around the city¡­ You guys do your stuff. Don''t forget the rules; do not remove yourmunication device no matter what happens¡­"


    After that short reminder, Shin Jiao left the group and walk towards a fairly crowded ce.


    Soon he found himself in a market-like street where many vendors are hawking their wares. He could see many artifacts both with traces of runes and some do not.


    He discovered that the name of the city really upholds itself as being the artifact capital of the human race.


    In this street market alone he could see many artifacts containing the universe''s energy in every shape and size.


    While walking around, a tall and bronze-skinned boy walks near him.


    "Hello sir, this is my family treasure. Would you like to buy it for only 2 energy cores? I just needed to buy food for me and my sister¡­" he said in a low voice.


    When Shin Jiao saw the boy, he was a bit surprised. This is because the boy is around 8 years old, and yet his body is already servant level. However, a slight trace of dark energy could be seen in his aura.


    He was baffled because this whole city is protected by the holy barrier, so how the Dark Energy could still exist?


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, but if you and your sister are hungry, then two energy cores are not enough. Why don''t you take your little sister and go with me to eat something good." Shin Jiao said as he pointed at the restaurant on the side.


    When the little boy heard this he showed tion in his expression. But when he looks at the restaurant, reluctance could be seen in his face.


    "Go, it is fine¡­ I will be paying for the meal." Shin Jiao said while stering a gentle smile.


    The little boy was still a bit hesitant, but still went and fetches his sister.


    Shin Jiao stood near the restaurant while waiting for the little boy.


    He soon saw the little boy followed by a person wrapped in ragged clothes that barely show any part of her body. He could see that the woman seem to have been wounded severely.


    When the boy and the woman walked near Shin Jiao, he could clearly see the woman who seems to have her face wrapped in bandages.


    Seeing her state, Shin Jiao did not ask more and lead the two inside the restaurant.


    Many people could be seen inside and the ce is boisterous.


    When the three figures enter, some threw curious gazes towards them, while others showed contempt in their gazes.


    Shin Jiao did not mind them and walk to a table near a corner.


    Then a waiter walks near them and asked.


    "Good day, sir¡­ What do you want to have?"


    "Just give me your best meal¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    "Ah, of course, sir, of course¡­ That would be 30 energy cores in total¡­" the waiter said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao takes out a small bag and filled it with 32 energy cores then handed it to the waiter. When the waiter noticed the 2 energy core extra, he showed a grateful smile and sauntered away.


    Not longter, the table was filled with delicious smelling delicacies which made the little boy''s eyes glowed in exhration.


    However, the woman wrapped in bandages showed hesitation.


    "It''s okay¡­ you can eat¡­" Shin Jiao said as he began eating.


    The little boy did not hesitate and began gobbling his food. Shin Jiao could see that he was really hungry from the way he gobbles up the food in front of him.


    Meanwhile, the woman wrapped in bandage did not lose herposure and slowly ate.


    This surprised Shin Jiao and felt admiration for the woman who can control herself even though she is already in that state. Not many people could still have that kind ofposure, and this only tells her upbringing and attitude.


    While the three are eating, two people suddenly walk near their table.


    "You seem to be enjoying your food?" one of the men said with a tone of sarcasm.


    No one said anything as if the three people on the table did not hear the man''s words.


    "This is infuriating¡­ I''m talking to you!" the man suddenly said in a loud voice while raising his hand to grab Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    This scene has already attracted the attention of some of the diners inside the restaurant.


    As the hand of that person was about to touch Shin Jiao''s shoulder, it was stopped by two thin sticks. Since Shin Jiao likes to use chopsticks while eating, he uses his chopsticks to hold and block the young man''s hand.


    The young man sneered and wanted to push his hand with all his strength. But to his surprise, his hand did not budge. Instead, the two sticks'' hold has gotten stronger which made the young man wince in pain.


    "Young sir, please let go of the hand of my servant." A sweet young voice suddenly said as a beautiful young woman followed by two handsome young men overflowing with confidence and pride approached near Shin Jiao''s table.


    "What do you guys want? You are disturbing our meal." Shin Jiao said in a cold tone without looking at the group.


    Even though he is not looking at them, he could still see them using his psychokinesis. He dare not use his spiritual or absolute sense as it seems that the immortals in the immortalnd could notice it easily.


    Hence his psychokinesis is the perfect way to check his surroundings.


    When the group of young and haughty people heard his reply, their expression suddenly changed. They were prideful young masters of their families how could they ept hearing such a pompous and imposing tone?


    "Disrespectful bastard! I think you are new in this city¡­ Let me show you how things work around here!" one of the proud young men said while lifting his hand in the air.

 Chapter 790 - The Boy With The Strange Aura (2)

    Chapter 790


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The tension in the air as high as the people inside the restaurant looks at a group of people surrounding a table of three. Many are shaking their heads upon seeing the appearance of the three people being surrounded.


    One is a young man wearing ordinary clothes; while the other two are a small boy and a young woman both are wearing ragged clothes. The young woman even looks sick and frail. It is evident that these three are new in the city and do not know the rules.


    "Haha¡­ You dare talk back to our young mistress? You have guts¡­ young beggar." One of the gold-level fighters said with a sneer on his face.


    Shin Jiao did not mind them and just continue eating. He is not worried about anything as these people are already under his psychokinesis, if they make a sudden move, then he could even counter their attacks by just using his mind.


    Seeing the young man nonchntly eating his food, that fighter grew angry.


    Meanwhile, the little boy and his sister are already scared and have hugged each other to try to findfort and safety in each other''s arms.


    Ever since the two began traveling, they have gone through a lot and have suffered many trials and tribtions as siblings. They fully trust each other and would rather suffer together than go back to their n.


    Seeing the two people scared, Shin Jiao patted the little boy''s head and smiled.


    "Don''t be afraid of them¡­ They cannot do anything to us." Shin Jiao said assuredly.


    Hearing his words the little boy carefully looks around and with a little hesitation nodded his head.


    However, Shin Jiao''s words did not sit well with the people around him.


    Right now there are 5 fighters surrounding their small table and behind those 5 fighters stood their three bosses.


    "I guess you really have the guts, eh¡­" one of the fighters said as he sneakily clenched his fist then without warning punches towards the back of Shin Jiao''s head.


    An evil grin appears on his face as he could already see the sorry figure of this man after he was able to topple him to the ground.


    As soon as hisrge fist arrives at about 4-inches away from Shin Jiao''s head, it suddenly stopped. It was as if he was caught in a bog which made his action slow and sluggish.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face as he slowly lifted his hand a flicks a small piece of bone from his te towards the man.


    Pssst!


    The bone flew towards the head of that guy and squarely hit his forehead. He wanted to dodge but his body was held by some invisible force.


    He tried using his domain, but it was to no avail as his body was held in ce.


    When the bone hit his forehead, his whole body flew out of the window of the restaurant.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at what just happened. However, the other fighters were not deterred as every one of them suddenly threw attacks towards Shin Jiao.


    But the same thing happened, and all of them were thrown out of the restaurant. The restaurant was not even damaged from this clean move so everyone just watches this scene with befuddlement in their eyes.


    However, the three young people behind the five gold level fighters showed ugly expressions on their faces. They did not expect that this country bumpkin would be this strong. However, they did not want to back down. Their pride won''t let them.


    They hated to see those beggar-looking people and that ordinarily dressed young man, hence they wanted to throw them out of the restaurant. How could they have known that the ordinarily dressed young man could be this strong?


    "You are going against my Song family. I will make sure to make you pay for this!" the young woman threatened as she walks out of the restaurant with the two young men in tow.


    While the group is leaving, those two young men even look back and threw threatening res at Shin Jiao''s group.


    "Losers¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a sneer.


    Hearing his words, the young woman on the side felt relieved and worried at the same time.


    "Young master¡­ Those people are not going to let this matter go. I think it is better if you leave this city." she warned.


    "Yes, I agree strong big brother¡­" the little boy chimed in.


    Hearing the warning of the woman and her brother which is filled with worry for him and did not even think about herself and her brother, Shin Jiao''s heart feels warm. He did not expect that a stranger would show such concern for him.


    Although he helped them, it is normal for them to run away from him so that they would not be implicated. But they are instead worried for his safety. This made him have a good feeling towards these two.


    In fact, the reason why he helped them is because of his curiosity about the aura of the young boy. He wanted to know why this trace of dark aura energy is able to exist even inside the holy barrier. He wanted to know about it so that he could prepare for the future.


    After the three finished eating, Shin Jiao left the restaurant with the two following behind him.


    "Why are you two following me? You can go now¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "We cannot let big brother get hurt. You have helped us without even asking for anything. All we can do is to offer you our protection¡­" the little boy said with confidence, they did not have to act being weak after seeing the ability of this young man and how he protected them.


    They owe him a debt of gratitude which the two of them decided to pay.


    Suddenly, on the road, a few people wearing ck clothes blocked their path.


    The path they have taken seems to be empty and there are no traces of people walking towards this ce.


    "Oh, no! I was too careless." The woman eximed as she realized that the path they have taken is a secluded path.


    "We should run, young master¡­" she said as she extended her bandaged hand to drag Shin Jiao away.


    "Sister you should take big brother with you and run, I will take care of them." the little boy said with a strong sense of justice in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amused at the young boy and did not move from his spot.


    Seeing this, the people surrounding them smirked as they drew out their weapons.


    "We are here to capture you three and torture you because of the humiliation you have caused to our young masters." One of the men said while walking calmly towards the three.


    The little boy showed helplessness in his eyes as he did not expect that the young master would not run. He could see that the young master is also in gold-level. However, he knew that it would be hard for him alone to fight against this group. Right now they are surrounded by around 20 people.


    Gritting his teeth the young boy suddenly red at the people surrounding them and then he suddenly takes a step forward.


    First step¡­


    The boy''s body suddenly became a little bulky. Veins could be seen bulging out of his forehead and his muscles growing. It is not some kind of transformation but it''s like strengthening ability.


    The young boy''s body became bulkier as his muscles bulged. He now looks like an 8-year-old bodybuilder.


    Then Shin Jiao noticed his aura changing and the dark aura coursing throughout his body like ck worms.


    Seeing the transformation of the little kid, the expression of the fighters turned dark. They did not expect this little kid to have such strength. His transformation actually propelled him to the peak of gold level from a mere servant.


    That is skipping two levels.


    "Attack him! That ability would notst long." One of the men shouted as they charge towards the little boy.


    Shin Jiao observed and noticed that the young woman seems to be not concerned for the safety of her little brother. She looks calm and confident that her little brother could take on those people.


    While others are ganging up on the little boy, the rest are charging towards Shin Jiao and the woman. Shin Jiao suddenly noticed the young woman extending her bandaged wrapped thin arms as if trying to protect Shin Jiao.


    He felt amused as he watches this on the side.


    "Young Master, you may have easily taken care of the people in that restaurant, but these guys are not the same. They are special guards of those three. You have to be careful." She warned.


    Then suddenly, with a wave of her other arm, a thin barrier of energy covered Shin Jiao''s while she darted towards the closest person.


    She looks like a mummified woman with dried blood and wounds are still visible in her body. Shin Jiao now wonders how did this woman got hurt.


    This is because when she was facing the rest of the people, her fighting skill is actually top-notch. She moves likes she is dancing, but every time someone touches her hand or feet, they would be sent flying away from her.


    "Amazing¡­" Shin Jiao could not help but exim.


    Suddenly from the corner of his eyes, he saw the air shifting and a figure suddenly materializes from thin air.


    With a long gleaming dagger in his hand, that figure showed Shin Jiao a grinning smile and then said while plunging the dagger to Shin Jiao''s side.


    "It''s time for you to suffer endless torture for offending our mistress¡­ You''ve messed with the wrong people."

 Chapter 791 - The Boy With The Strange Aura (3)

    Chapter 791


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao shifted his body to the side to dodge the iing dagger. He dare not face it head-on as he could feel a sinister and mysterious enchantment on it.


    It would seem that the long dagger was crafted by an expert and was imbued with some power that would affect one''s mind and soul.


    His body moved and the de of the dagger passes to his side by a hair''s breadth. It was one of Shin Jiao''s dodging ability which was honed to perfection over the years.


    Combined with his shadow steps, he is able to move his body as if his position suddenly shifted without someone noticing him moving an inch.


    When the man saw that his attack missed, he frowns and quickly activated his skill. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already extended his hand to catch his attacker.


    With his hand stretch forward, Shin Jiao suddenly grabs the neck of his opponent which is already disappearing. The man is looking at Shin Jiao with a sneer on his face as if he is confident that he would not be caught.


    Shin Jiao discovers that he only caught air while his opponent is already gone.


    "What a slippery bastard¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he scanned his surroundings.


    He could see that the boy is holding himself against four people who seem to be having a hard time defending themselves against their powerful, fast, and small opponent. The woman on the other hand was able to move gracefully while fighting against another group and she has already taken down two of her enemies.


    ''Hihi¡­ Your friends are very strong, but they would not be able to protect you¡­'' an eerie voice echoed in the air as the man suddenly appear out of nowhere and lounges an attack on Shin Jiao''s back.


    Shin Jiao reacted by dodging the stab to the side while sending a roundhouse kick to the belly of the assassin which he could now see.


    The man looks thin, and the cloth covering his mouth is evidence that he is trying to hide his face.


    ''You have dodged my strike twice now¡­ This is impossible¡­ I need to strike you to resolve my humiliation. If not then my good name as the One Strike Demon will be tainted.'' The eerie voice said which seem toe from everywhere.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the guy as he continuously scanned his surroundings. He knew that he could find this guy if he continuously spread his psychokinesis.


    "Hmm¡­ What if I use my Domain along with my absolute sense and spiritual sense?" Shin Jiao thought.


    The reason why he seldom uses his absolute sense or spiritual sense is because of their range. Something seems to be preventing them from spreading.


    As soon as he did what he thought, Shin Jiao immediately discover the existence of the invisible man. He is actually just standing behind him waiting for him to be distracted. And upon seeing that guy, he saw that person suddenly moved and stabbed him from behind once again.


    This time, Shin Jiao did not dodge the long dagger, but instead, he waves his hand and a small handgun appears. Then he shifted his body and parried the knife using the handgun.


    Following the sharp de, the handgun''s muzzle slowly pointed towards the chest of that guy. Then before he could use this ability, Shin Jiao pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The loud explosion seems to have rattled the mind and concentration of the man as his disappearing ability halted for a second.


    Everyone who was fighting suddenly stopped and turns their attention towards Shin Jiao and the guy.


    They were all surprised and stunned at the loud explosion that suddenly appears. They are in an inconspicuous area, but that doesn''t mean that there are no people in this ce.


    As soon as that loud sound reverberated many have already shifted their gaze towards that inconspicuous ce.


    The group of dark clothes men has a look of disbelief and shock on their faces. They could not believe what they are seeing as they knew of the prowess of their boss. However, right now, they could see arge hole on his chest with his blood and guts all over the ce.


    Due to the short distance, the handgun was able to st the assassin''s chest open with ease.


    Then before that man could disappear, Shin Jiao suddenly takes out a palm-size jade te in his hand and without hesitation stabbed it in the man''s hand.


    "Let''s see you escape this¡­" Shin Jiao said with an evil grin on his face.


    Then he grabbed the falling dagger and quickly stored it in his space. When the soul connection of the long dagger and the man was severed, the man''s eyes went wide in disbelief and indignation. He could not believe that he would lose his precious artifact in this fight.


    Plus the connection with his soul to that artifact is something very precious to him. If this guy could discover the strand of his soul in the dagger, then he might be in trouble.


    "Don''t worry too, much¡­ From now on, you cannot escape me." Shin Jiao said with a grin.


    The man died with helplessness in his eyes.


    Shin Jiao hid the jade te in his pocket and carefully scanned his surroundings. Right now, the two are still fighting a hard battle against those assassins and Shin Jiao decided to help them.


    Then a couple of loud bangs reverberated in the air before the rest of the assassins fell to the ground and died.


    "Let''s leave this ce." Shin Jiao said as he led the two to a small inn.


    Shin Jiao has discovered that not only is the boy proficient in using the Dark Qi or energy, but also his sister. They were able to wield the dark energy as if it is second nature to them.


    "Okay¡­ now that we are safe, I wanted to ask you two about something." Shin Jiao said with a serious expression.


    "Who are you two and why are you able to wield dark energy?"


    Shin Jiao''s direct question turned the brother and sister dumbfounded. They did not expect that the unassuming young man could detect their secret.


    But since the cat is already out of the bag, the woman wrapped in a bandage looks at Shin Jiao straight in his eyes and then lowered her head in embarrassment.


    "Young¡­ young master. We know that you are kind and are willing to help us. But since we could not tell you our secret, I hope that you could understand us." she said without meeting Shin Jiao''s gaze.


    Shin Jiao looks at the two and just heaves a deep sigh. He could not pry this secret open from them, so he decided to just let it be. Although they wield the dark energy, he could not feel any sinister aura within them unlike those that have been possessed by the Shadow Beings or the demons.


    "Okay, I understand. You should stay in here and wait till morning to go out. I should return to my group now." Shin Jiao said as he fished out a bag with ten energy cores inside.


    "This would suffice to help the two of you for a week¡­" Shin Jiao said as he left the pouch on the table.


    "Wait¡­ Master¡­ Where¡­ where are you going?" the woman asked with a hint of hesitation in her tone.


    "I need to go back to our vige¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Big brother¡­ can we go with you?" the little boy asked with glowing eyes.


    Seeing the cure expression on the little boy, Shin Jiao could not imagine his bulky transformation when he was fighting against those strong assassins.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, you can¡­ But I need to protect the vige, if you are unwilling to share your secret with me, then I won''t let any unknown person enter the vige. I hope you could understand that."


    Hearing his words, the two showed a hint of hesitation in their eyes. They are now weighing their options as they have not met with anyone as kind as Shin Jiao in this city before. Hence they immediately knew that if they follow Shin Jiao they could be safer.


    Plus he was able to easily take care of those ck clothes people, which speaks of his ability and the power of his artifact.


    As they deliberated, in the room, the two began a hush discussion which made Shin Jiao feel likeughing. He was really interested in their ability, so he wanted to test them out.


    So while waiting, Shin Jiao closes his eyes and checks his body. Ever since Maga told him about his lifespan shortening, he has checked his body many times over, but he still could not find it. He even could not feel that his lifespan was shortened. And this has bothered him for a while.


    Every now and then, he would scan his body for that trace, and as usual, he once again failed to discover it.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the inn, a group of people are already gathering.


    "Master, those people are staying in this ce."


    "I want to capture them alive! I will torture them myself.." a beautiful young woman shouted with her expression contorted in anger.

 Chapter 792 - The Mortals In The Immortal Land

    Chapter 792


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was looking outside the window as he scanned his surroundings. He could see many people carrying weapons and donning in a murderous aura around their bodies. He has already informed his group that he would be staying in the city and that they would do whatever they wanted before going back to the vige.


    As he looks at the people outside, he noticed those three familiar figures. Those were the people in the restaurant and it seems that they are back for more.


    With a slight smile on his face, Shin Jiao waved his hand and four objects flew towards the four corners of the room.


    Then a slight glow happened and the room was immediately surrounded by an array.


    While this is happening, the two people with him are still sleeping soundly on the bed. He recalled what they told him a while ago. About and within the Long n at the Eastern part of the human race territory.


    In thatnd, there is a kingdom called Xinglo.


    Xinglo kingdom is a kingdom within the Long n territory. From the outside, it is surrounded by a thick fog which could render any immortal that enters it lose their immortality. It is one of the unique ces in the immortalnd which many called ''the Land of Death''.


    It is a ce used by the Long n to punish those immortals whomit mistakes within the n, and only those who coulde out from thatnd would be pardoned for their sins.


    But ever since thisnd was discovered, only a few were able to escape its borders. For within thend of death, there lived many strong beasts that were born from its bowels and the remnants of the species living within itsnds before thend existed.


    ording to the two, the kingdom is divided into two factions, the people of the light and the people of darkness.


    The people of the light are people that serve the light god Agus, and the people of darkness serve the dark god Ruel.


    The kingdom has been in a battle between these two factions and for thousands of years, the two factions waged wars after wars and would only experience peace for a short amount of time.


    The two kids are named Im Ao and Im Jae, and they belong to an aristocratic family that serves the god of darkness Ruel.


    Although the kingdom was not divided, their king did not stop any conflict from arising. The king would just sit on his throne and watch as his people battle one against another. It is said that the king himself is a powerful god that presided over the whole kingdom.


    He would reward those who win the war with treasures and great boon. And the losers would be sent out of the kingdom to lick their wounds and live amongst the monsters outside.


    For a time, those who serve the god of darkness have won the war, but this year, they said that those who serve the light have gained more power and are aiming to overthrow the darkness. They would even challenge the king and promise to overthrow his reign.


    Great was the strength of those that belong to the god of light Agus that they began to conquer one city after another until they were able to reach the borders of the kingdom.


    Seeing that the darkness would fall, their father decided to send his two precious children away. He wanted them to live and survive this war, or better yet, to ask for assistance from the gods.


    After a grueling and dangerous journey, the two were able to get out of thend of death and were found by a noble n family from a town.


    The two lived with the n for many months and discover the truth about where they came from. They also discover their own abilities and kept them a secret.


    However, one day, Im Jae was called and was set to be married to a young lord from another n in another town.


    This rmed the two and decided to escape. However, they were found and were chased to the forest where they fought against the family guards and the dangerous denizens of the forest.


    They dare not die for fear of going back to that noble n and be married off to other families.


    After learning their story, Shin Jiao felt a bit sad and pities with the two siblings. He could understand their plight but he is not that easily convinced. He wanted to see for himself that ce before he could trust them.


    Hence he decided to visit thatnd, as it made him more curious about the dark aura in their bodies.


    While he is thinking at this point, a suddenmotion was heard outside within the corridor of the room.


    He knew that those were the people that came to find them.


    Upon sensing those people, he showed a slight smirk on his face.


    Bang!


    The wooden door of the room was kicked open and several men suddenly came rushing in from outside. Wielding their weapons they barges inside the room and began looking around. They saw two people on top of the bed making love with each other.


    The group was stunned while the moans of the woman under the man became shriek as she saw many people inside their room with sharp swords in their hands.


    Eieeek!!!


    "Who¡­ who are you, people? What are you doing inside our room?!" shouted the guy as he got off of the woman and hugged her while ring at the men around them.


    "Get out!" shouted the woman.


    The men showed confused expressions on their faces and when they look at the door, they suddenly found that it was closed.


    This scene added more to their confusion.


    The group came out and they saw theirpanions waiting in the room on the right.


    "What? Why are you guys in there?" one of theirpanions asked.


    "This is impossible! What just happened?"


    "Let''s try to break in again!" shouted one of the men and then two went inside and found themselves in another room once again.


    The strange phenomenon made the group of men dumbfounded and confused. Suddenly, from one of the rooms, one of theirpanions was sent flying outside.


    When he hit the wall of the corridor his bones and flesh are already turned into mush.


    "You people dare intrude my room!" came a cold voice as a beautiful woman wearing a thing veil on her face and thin gown is draped on her perfectly curved body.


    When those men saw her, they could not help themselves but swallow their saliva.


    In the immortalnd, most women could be considered beautiful and perfect in appearance. However, this woman in front of them is definitely top ss and could be considered as the most beautiful in thend even though half of her face is covered with a veil.


    As she walks out of the room, she red at those people and with just a snap of her hand, everyone in the corridor was rendered immobile and has fallen to the ground.


    Seeing that everyone was incapacitated, she walks back to her room and the broken wall mended itself.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the inn, the three people who are the masters of those men showed annoyance in their faces. It has already taken them a long time and those people have not caught those three insignificant people yet.


    "Miss Vilma, I think we should leave¡­ I could feel a dangerous vibe in here."


    "Yes, me too¡­ It''s like feeling the aura of my family patriarch. I think there is a powerful person inside this inn."


    The two young men said as they tried to convince the woman named Vilma to retreat.


    The woman''s name is Vilma Song, the young mistress of the Song family, one of the aristocratic families in Vaileen city. Vilma Song was born with a silver spoon in her mouth and is the only girl in the prestigious Song family.


    Her father is a Lord-level official of the city, and her grandfather is one of the High Lords of the city. Their family holds great power and authority within the city of Vaileen. And for this reason, Vilma Song has been spoiled since young.


    She could get whatever she wanted and could get away with any mistake she made. She is known as the little devil of the Song family.


    No one dares cross her and no one ever gets away from her wrath.


    Ever since she retreated from the restaurant she decided to take her revenge upon that arrogant young man and those two beggars.


    The reason why she backs away from the restaurant is that she saw someone she knew and did not want to agitate that person. That is because even if she is the princess of the song family, she still knew whom to offend and who not to offend.


    "Are you sure that you feel some powerful people in this inn?" she asked with a knitted brow.


    The inn looks like an inn for ordinary people, so who of those aristocrats or nobles would sleep in this ce?


    While thinking up to this point, she suddenly saw one of her people flying out of the window and heavilynding on the ground.

 Chapter 793 - Journey To The Long Clan Territory

    Chapter 793


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A figure was thrown out of the window which was followed by another then another until more than ten people are lying unconscious on the ground. Those figures are in a sorry state on their fall, but there are no bruises on their faces or wounds in their bodies which means that there was no fight that had happened.


    The three who saw this have contorted faces due to disbelief, shock, and anger. They did not expect that their pawns would easily be defeated by their target and worse were thrown outside which felt like mockery to them.


    "Damn it! I don''t know who that guy thinks he is. I will skin him alive and feed his bones to the beasts. I will capture him alive and torture him forever!" Vilma Song shouted as she suddenly fished out a talisman from her sleeves.


    She suddenly began chanting on the talisman as it slowly glowed golden in color. The faces of the two men beside her turned pale as they knew what that talisman is.


    "Miss Song¡­ I think this is too much, don''t you think? There are people in this inn, and we can''t make too muchmotion than we already have." One of them warned.


    However, Vilma Song is already enraged and the feeling of humiliation and being looked down doesn''t sits well with her. She just wanted to teach everyone a lesson and remind them of who she really is. She was not called as the little devil of the Song family for nothing.


    Without minding the warning of the two young men, her eyes showed a sinister glow as she turns her attention to the inn.


    After chanting, she showed a big grin on her pretty face.


    "Now you''ll know who not to mess with¡­" she muttered then suddenlyughed maniacally as the talisman slowly floated in the air.


    When the talisman is in its summit of gathering enough energy and has floated as high as the second floor of the inn, arge ghostly hand suddenly appears out of nowhere.


    Then a cold woman''s voice echoed in the air which sent chills running down the spine of the three people outside and those within 100 meters of radius.


    "You dare provoke me for the second time!¡­"


    The woman''s voice made everyone felt a strong dangerous vibe all over their bodies and it made them want to prostrate on the ground to worship the owner of that voice.


    "Do you think this high lord is that easy to be bullied?"


    Hearing her words and her status, everyone''s expression turned pale. High Lords are the second most powerful beings and are only lower than Saint Rulers, so how could they offend such powerful beings?


    Vilma Song''s expression turned pale, she knew that she had unwittingly offended someone she should not have. With a trembling body, she wanted to stop her spell, but it was all toote.


    But before that talisman could blow up, it was squished easily by that ghostly hand and was turned into dust.


    This only shows how powerful the owner of that voice is. The three decided to run as fast as they could to escape this predicament. The two men were able to recover from their fear and quickly grab Vilma Song.


    They could see blood trickling down her mouth and knew that she was wounded internally because of the bacsh of that spell.


    When the three left, everything turned silent as the calmness in the air made the people living in the area heaves a sigh of relief. But they dare not do anything outrageous for fear of offending the powerful person hiding amongst them.


    Meanwhile, in Shin Jiao''s room, a slight knock was heard from outside of the door.


    When Shin Jiao spreads his psychokinesis, he discovers a woman wearing a thin veil and a thin gown standing just outside.


    He knew that this was the High Lord that interrupted those people''s n. Although he could take care of the problem by himself, he is still grateful for the woman''s help, so he stood up and opened the door.


    "Good evening your Excellency!" Shin Jiao greeted while cupping his hands.


    The woman did not reply and just look at Shin Jiao and the inside of the room. Shin Jiao suddenly feels her spiritual sense scanning the room.


    "Weird, what a weird array¡­ Are you an array master?" she asked in a calm tone.


    "You''re the one who took care of those people¡­ You have thanks¡­" Shin Jiao said cupping his hands once again.


    However, he dare not go out of the array as the woman in front of him is a very powerful being. She could easily kill him if she wanted to, but inside the array, he has a way to fight against her.


    "Hmmm¡­ You are very cautious, I like that. I am Nariz Gumal from a town in the Long n territory. I overheard what those two said in the room. I am interested in traveling with you¡­" she said.


    Shin Jiao turned quiet as he did not know what the purpose of the woman is. Yet, he is a bit curious why a High Lord would apany them.


    "Your Excellency, I am but a mere gold level fighter. It is an honor to apany your travels. However, we might be just a burden to you."


    The woman looks at Shin Jiao and her eyes squinted as she showed a hint of annoyance.


    "Are you trying to say that you do not want to travel with me?"


    "No¡­ that''s not what I mean. I am Shin Jiao, and I came from a small vige. How could I be presumptuous to walk in your presence?" Shin Jiao said trying to cate the anger of the woman.


    He did not know what she would do if she got angry. He dare not want to cause more trouble. Although he could escape this ce easily, yet he has a gut feeling that this woman would be able to chase after him even in the Ji vige.


    He did not want to bet on it, but his gut feeling is telling me that she could.


    "No more words deactivate the array and you three wille with me, tomorrow."


    Shin Jiao felt helpless and deactivates the array.


    The woman sauntered inside and looks at the small room. The bed is upied by the siblings and there is only a single chair inside.


    With a wave of her hand, the wooden chair flew in her hand and she gracefully sat on it.


    Shin Jiao could not say anything as the woman just closes her eyes and seem to begin cultivating while sitting on the chair with her back straight.


    While on the side, Shin Jiao stood near the window and watches the street outside.


    ¡­


    The sun has not yet set when the four left the city and began traveling towards the territory of the Long n.


    They would first go to the n that took the sibling under their care. Although Im Jae feels a bit hesitant, yet she is helpless as the two people with her are stronger and more powerful. One is a gold level fighter and the other one is a High Lord, how could she and her small brother fight against those two.


    Plus she seems to trust the young master and she did not feel any evil intention from him. So she just put her and her brother''s fate in his hands.


    As the group travels down the road, Shin Jiao suddenly receives a call from Lord Ji Ha-jun.


    ''Master Shin, the Saint Rulers and I have agreed on the terms. They are going to pay us around 5 million worth of energy core and materials¡­ and also¡­'' Ji Ha-jun exined.


    After hearing the contents of the conditions Shin Jiao nodded his head then looks at the three people with him.


    "Just proceed with the contract agreement. I hope we can get more materials, we mostly needed those. Return to the vige after this, I have somewhere else to go."


    When the three heard that Shin Jiao seem to be talking with someone else, they creased their brow in confusion.


    ''Yes¡­ We will do¡­''


    "Who are you talking to?" Nariz asked while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "I¡­ I ammunicating with my group. They are going to return to our vige."


    Upon hearing Shin Jiao''s words, the expression of Nariz Gumal changes. Then she red as Shin Jiao but still showed a hint of hesitation.


    "Sigh¡­" Shin Jiao takes out a small earpiece.


    "This is what we use formunication in my vige. I am able to call mypanions using this thing." Shin Jiao exined.


    When they heard his exnation, they showed a hint of astonishment.


    Then suddenly the young boy''s eyes glowed.


    "Wait a minute! Are you from that Ji vige? Do you know goddess Raon Lee?" he suddenly said with a beaming smile.


    Shin Jiao smiles as he knew that Raon Lee''s name is already well-known plus she is the face of the Ji vige, so he understands why the boy sees her as a goddess.


    "Yeah¡­ I knew her." Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    While listening to the two, a glint of understanding shes in Nariz Gumal and Im Jae''s eyes. Who did not know about that famous woman?


    They were able to watch the Heaven and Earth Opening, and they knew that it was possible because of that so-called Ji Vige.


    And right now, traveling amongst them is one of the people from that vige, and this has already gained their interest.

 Chapter 794 - First Stop

    Chapter 794


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The long travel was not boring as the siblings threw tons of questions at Shin Jiao. This time, Shin Jiao did not use a fake name as the name Si Ji is already well-known throughout thend, so he dare not use it.


    After 3 days, they soon arrive in a small town and were able to enter the town without a hitch. Unknown to them, not too far from their carriage another group is following them with a distance of 500 meters.


    That group is with arge army of around 100 gold level fighters and leading it are the same 3 people who have been eyeing Shin Jiao and those two with him.


    Inside a luxurious floating carriage, a beautiful woman is sitting with three men. One of them has a look of haughtiness in his expression and his aura is different from the other three inside the carriage with him.


    "Lord Ansen, we are not sure if that powerful being is still with that group of 3 people, but ording to our spies, they are traveling with another woman wearing arge straw hat." One of the young men said to the man who is calmly looking outside the carriage.


    "It is not a problem¡­ I am already at level 80. I will be able to take care of those pests. What I am interested in is the news about a Unique Spiritual Artifact that is going to be auctioned in Lujian Town. If I can get that Spiritual Artifact, then my strength would surely be doubled." The young man they called Lord Ansen said with a smile.


    His dashing smile immediately captivated the heart of Vilma Song as her eyes could not help but admire his dashing appearance.


    Sensing the beauty looking at him, Lord Ansen felt a little smug and pretended to look at the scenery outside the carriage.


    "By the way, why are we not attacking them?" asked one of the young men with a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    "Are you stupid? That group would not go out of Vaileen if they are just looking for any powerful artifact or objects. In the city, they could almost find anything in there. However, I suspect that they have found out about the auction and wanted to bid for that unique artifact." Vilma Song said with a sneer.


    "You might be right with that Miss Song¡­ And I think the woman with them right now is their guide. If we rm them, then they might escape or kill themselves, and we could lose our chance to find anything about their goal in their travel." Lord Ansen added.


    Lord Ansen''s real name is Ansen Wine, and he is from the main branch of the Wine n. He is one of the most promising young generations of the Wine n. And at the age of only 60 years old, he was able to reach the Lord level.


    And this is one of his proudest aplishments and he felt smug about it as his family called him a genius that only appears in a thousand years.


    Suddenly, a shadow appears and left a small piece of paper on Vilma Song''s hands.


    "They reached the town and is now inside. We have to also hasten and should arrive in the town before nightfall. I want to get a ticket for the auction that would happen in 2 days." Ansen Wine said while trying to contain his excitement.


    Meanwhile, inside the town, Shin Jiao book three rooms in an inn.


    "Young Master Shin, in the next town would the family that has taken care of us. But that family is now hunting the two of us. Would it be alright for us to stay in this inn?" Im Jae said with a worried expression.


    "Don''t worry too much¡­ We have High Lord Gumal with us. No one would dare take you away." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Humph¡­ You are going to use my name to scare off your enemies? Aren''t you a shameless one?" Nariz Gumal suddenly said as she enters her room.


    Shin Jiao shook his head enter the room of the sibling as he needed to set up a formation array to protect them.


    After doing so, Shin Jiao has left instruction to the two and left the room.


    Suddenly, hismunication headset began ringing.


    He slightly touches the earpiece and a slight sh was disyed in the corner of his eyes, the caller is Nariz Gumal.


    Ever since he gave those three themunication device and taught them how to use it, they wouldmunicate with him every now and then as if doing it for fun.


    "High Lord Gumal, how may I help you?" Shin Jiao answered respectfully.


    ''I was just thinking about those two. I seem to notice something in their body. I could not pinpoint what it was but I could feel that something is strange.'' Nariz Gumal replied on the other line.


    "This woman is also sensitive and can detect dark auras?" Shin Jiao thought, but he would not expose this secret.


    "I don''t get what you are saying High Lord¡­" Shin Jiao feigns ignorance.


    "Hmmm¡­ Never mind¡­ I think we have some visitors¡­" she suddenly said.


    "Don''t bother¡­ they won''t be able to touch those two."


    The confident deration of Shin Jiao set Nariz Gumal''s worries as she cut off the call after talking a little bit more to Shin Jiao about their ns for tomorrow.


    Later that night, a few shadows slowly enter the inn through the roof.


    They easily infiltrated the two-story inn and soon knew where the sibling is staying. From the corridor, three men clothe in ck slowly crept towards the room of the Im Ao and Im Jae while they sleep soundly.


    Unknown to them they are about to be capture by a group of men who have been searching for them this whole time.


    Ever since the two escaped the Long n territory and enter Vaileen city, these groups of people dare not do anything against them.


    This is because Vaileen city is a city filled with powerful families. They dare not offend any of them. That''s why they did not make a move to that city.


    However, this time it is different. This small town is under the influence of the Xiao family. The Xiao family is the family that took the sibling in and takes care of them.


    But the situation in that family is a bitplicated.


    The young master that took Im Ao and Im Jae left one day and did not return to the family. And that was the start when the family began to oppress Im Ao and Im Jae. Then one day when the Jing family young master got a glimpse of Im Jae, he immediately fell for her.


    But the Jing family''s young master has a bad reputation of hoarding beautiful women, so Im Jae decided to escape the family along with her brother.


    And ever since then, they were hunted by the people of the Jings.


    And now tonight, they were finally tracked and found inside this small inn. The people in the shadows did not want to waste more time and immediately capture those two and bring them back.


    When the three shadows are ready, one of them suddenly unsheathes a small dagger from his back. Then after it glowed a little, it easily cut through the wooden door like a hot knife through butter.


    The three shadows standing outside the door saw two people inside the room and in the darkness, those two are cuddling while sleeping soundlessly.


    "Get them!" one of themmanded the two.


    The two darted inside the room. But what happened next baffled their leader.


    That is because he suddenly discovered that his twopanions suddenly disappear in front of his eyes as soon as they enter the room.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, two decapitated bodies are lying on the ground while a young man holding a sharp katana de is standing calmly near the window.


    It did not take long before those two bodies suddenly disappear when another figure suddenly materialized in the air.


    But before that figure could react, he suddenly feels something suddenly stings his neck.


    He wanted to scratch it, but suddenly a line appears followed by a flow of golden blood. Then that man''s body slumped to the ground and died.


    "These people are not the same people from before. They are well-trained and are almost at my level." Shin Jiao muttered as he sets up the array formation in the other room using his psychokinesis.


    "Herees another group¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a smile.


    The whole inn is already in the coverage of Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis and he could clearly see around ten people walking up the stairs.


    This time, they are not inconspicuous and did not hide their presence.


    Those people that are eating and drinking on the first floor of the inn showed fear in their eyes upon seeing who these ten people are.


    No one dare say anything for fear of offending these powerful men and women from the Ji family.

 Chapter 795 - The Promising Young Talents

    Chapter 795


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Walking down the corridor are ten people d in ck cloaks which made them look like some cultist from a shady religion. However, their auras are hidden and one could not even gauge them as their energy fluctuates intermittently.


    But with Shin Jiao''s ability, he could already guess that these people are in thete stages of the gold level and there is one of them in the lord level.


    "This is going to be a bit troublesome¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    Suddenly a calm voice echoed in his ears.


    ''Don''t bother me with this matter, I want to meditate.''


    Hearing the voiceing from Nariz Gumal, Shin Jiao could not help but frown. He knew that with the level of the woman, she could easily take care of everything, but he also could not force her to do anything if she did not want to.


    So he just shook his head and replied using his psychokinesis and the vibration in the air.


    "Whatever, you can just rest. I will take care of everything¡­"


    When the woman heard his voice, his brows immediately creased. She did not know how that young man was able to send his voice in her direction. But it was not telepathically but air vibrations.


    Meanwhile, the people outside are already standing in front of the room in which the door has already been fixed by Shin Jiao.


    "Mistress, should we bring back those two or¡­"


    "No, we aremanded by the master to bring them back unscathed. I don''t know what the master''s n is, but it seems that it is imperative that they should not die. It seems that the master is not sure if those two would be able to resurrect." The tall woman in a ck hooded cloak said.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it is true, they are mortals¡­"


    "I''m not sure of that either, they already have soul stones in the family. Yet, the master still doubts. We should justply with what we aremanded to do."


    The woman then lifted her hand and signaled for 5 people to barge inside the room.


    And once again, as they kick the door open, it flew open. Then five people quickly jump inside the room.


    As soon as they enter the room, they found themselves inside a lit room and two people are sitting around the small table inside the room while drinking some tea.


    From the clothes of the two people, they could be considered cultivators. This is because of their cultivator''s robe and their strange demeanor and aura.


    Those people outside could also see this scene which made them frown.


    "Is this the right room?" the woman said with a frown as she looks at the scene inside.


    Those two people look at the men who barges inside their room and the ck cloak they are d in.


    "Who are you, people? How dare you barge into our room?!" shouted the burly man as he red at the five people.


    Without a word, and with just a wave of his hand, the burly man sent out powerful wind balls and threw those five out of the door.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the people who are standing outside the corridor were stunned when they noticed that theirpanions suddenly flew out from a room about 4 rooms away from where they are standing.


    It truly baffled them upon realizing that they seem to be in another room.


    Before they could react, they suddenly found the scene by the door dimming. After that, the door swung shut.


    "Damn it! What is this? Is this an enchantment? Who is powerful enough to put this in here?" asked the ck-cloaked men.


    A sneer appears on the tall woman''s face behind the shadow of her hood. She then slowly opens the door once again. And without hesitation, she conjures a me ball on her hand and sent it flying inside.


    Bang!


    The room behind them suddenly exploded and sent a door flying towards the woman.


    But before the door could hit her, an invisible barrier stopped it and broke it into pieces.


    This explosion has already alerted the people inside the inn and many have already peeked outside their doors.


    Seeing the group 5 ck cloaked people with their faces covered by a hood, the people inside the room became cautious. Although they are not rted to this incident, they dare not lower their guards.


    Suddenly from the room where the five people were thrown out, two men wearing white and blue cultivator''s robe walks out from inside.


    "You people have the audacity to disturb my rest¡­ I think you are dying to take a beating from this lord¡­" the burly man said while cracking his fingers.


    Hearing the man and seeing his aura, the rest of the ck-cloaked people felt a bit threatened.


    "Esteemed, lord¡­ We are from the Jing and Xiao family. We are just here to retrieve some stowaway from the n¡­" the tall woman said as she slowly removes the hood of her cloak which reveals a kingdom toppling beauty.


    The woman has red hair, blue eyes, and a very pretty face. Her beauty has attracted many eyes as not only is she beautiful but is also elegant.


    "You are the young miss of the Jing family, Leximin Jing¡­" the burly man said with a surprised smile on his handsome face.


    The others who heard this turned silent. They knew that the Jing family is one of the most powerful families which belong to a branch of the Long n. They all slowly retreated inside their room not wanting to bother with these troublesome matters anymore.


    However, the two people who came out did not return to their room. The handsome and gentle-looking young man from behind takes out a fan and stood beside the burly man.


    When the young woman saw clearly that elegant face of the young man, she suddenly blushed. This is because she immediately recognized who the young man is.


    He is one of the young masters of the Gong family which is one of the leaders in the Long n. His name is Xiamen Gong, the genius cultivator who reached the lord level at the age of 50. His aplishments and reputation are widespread throughout the Long n territory.


    As someone who has reached the lord-level below 100 years old, along with his ability in martial arts and alchemy, Xiamen Gong, has already been praised as a future saint ruler of the Long n. Though he does not belong to the top 10 most promising young people of the Long n, he is already considered a rising star.


    It is said that once he reaches 100-years-old, he would be able to reach the High Lord level, and in just 1,000 years, he would be a Saint Ruler. It''s like everything is set in stone for his future and many from the Long n are grooming him, while there are also those who are trying to stop his progress.


    However, Xiamen Gong did not stop from progressing and has already been seen as a threat to the other promising young masters of the Long n and the families under it.


    So, when Leximin Jing recognized the young man, she could not help but show admiration in her eyes. Although she is haughty in front of other men, the man in front of her is her dream guy, a person whom she considered as a worthy partner for her.


    "For once the rumors are true¡­ Young Miss Jing truly is an exceptional talent." Xiamen Gong said with a smile.


    Hearing her crush said it out loud, the face of Leximin Jing turned crimson red. Being praised by someone she adores made her heart flutter.


    The burly man noticed this and a grin appears on his face. Many people knew Xiamen Gong as a gentle young master, and he is the dream guy of every woman in the Long n territory. However, what they did not know, is that this handsome and gentle-looking young man has a secret, a dark secret which the burly man only knew.


    Seeing the woman fell for the charms of Xiamen Gong, the burly man just shook his head.


    "Another beauty would fall in his hands." The burly young man thought.


    However, he suddenly frowns as he remembers that this beauty is not someone that they can easily mess with.


    And so he suddenly whispers something from his friend''s ears.


    Upon hearing this, Xiamen Gong frowns and then seems to suddenly lost interest in Leximin Jing.


    When she noticed this, she frowns and red at the burly young man.


    "Well, we are not going to interrupt you guys with your business¡­ However, after you capture the people you need to capture, we are going to transfer our room to theirs. You people have already ruined our amodation." The burly man said while folding his arms.


    Although she is still annoyed, Leximin Jing just nodded her head and signaled for the rest of her people to enter the mysterious room.


    "One by one¡­" she added.


    Then one of her men enters, and once again the same thing happened. The scene in front of them suddenly changes and after seeing this, they all frowned.


    "This is¡­ this is a high-level array, that only an array master could create¡­" Xiamen Gong said as he saw the changes.


    He is sure that inside that room there is an array master and this made him feel excited.

 Chapter 796 - The Array Master

    Chapter 796


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the whole inn is in turmoil, the sibling inside the room is soundly asleep as if nothing is happening in their surroundings. This is a part of the array''s function as it would silence anything that is happening outside so that those two would not be worried. And this same function is applied in Ji vige. That''s why the people are able to live happily and without worry in the vige.


    Meanwhile, the baffling scene could be seen in the corridor where the rest of the ck-cloaked men would appear in random rooms inside the inn which has thoroughly inconvenienced the people. Some who could not take it anymore left the inn, and some who has an irascible personality have already killed those who enter their room.


    "Miss Leximin Jing, I think you should give up and wait for the people inside this room to wake up and walk out. That way, you could capture them easily." The burly man suggested.


    Although Leximin Jing is annoyed and did not want to follow his suggestion, she did not have any choice. Out of the 9 men she has brought with her, only the three of them were left, the rest is either unconscious or has already disappeared.


    "Thank you for your suggestion, my lord. We will take our leave then." She said with a dejected look on her beautiful face.


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t let down a beauty like you¡­" the handsome Xiamen Gong said after seeing the unhappy expression on Leximin Jing.


    Upon hearing this, the heart of the beautiful woman flutters as if a butterfly is inside of it. She was happy that her crush would do something about her situation.


    Then the handsome and meek-looking young man, suddenly turned proud as he strode in front of the door. He then carefully extended his hand to check the invisible surface of the array.


    As soon as his hand touches the surface, he suddenly discovers that his body was teleported towards a room. Upon seeing a man sleeping on the bed, the expression on Xiamen Gong''s face changed.


    He did not expect that he would be caught off guard and in front of the beautiful woman at that. He harrumphs and quickly gets out of the room.


    "This is a sinister array¡­" he grumbled as he walks back in front of the door.


    Then he clenches his fist and suddenly punches the wall. But as soon as the wall breaks apart, his figure was once again transported to another room where the owner is already irate and immediately began attacking him.


    "How dare you!" he shouted but did not have a choice but to go out of the room.


    "Damn it! I will get my revenge on the array master who set up this evil array!" he shouted as he walks back.


    The people in the corridor did not say anything and just watches the handsome young man who now looks to be in a sorry state.


    When Xiamen Gong saw the wall was repaired, his temper red up.


    Upon seeing the reaction of his friend the burly man immediately stops him.


    "Xiamen¡­ we cannot offend some of the people in this inn¡­" he whispered which made Xiamen Gong calms down a bit.


    "We can just wait for the people inside to wake up¡­" the burly man suggested again.


    This time, they have no choice but to admit defeat, how could they fight against the weird array protecting the room.


    Even with Xiamen''s ability and knowledge in the array, he did not expect that he would fail to break the array. He even tried using his domain, but still, it was still useless.


    Meanwhile, in the other room, Shin Jiao is observing what is happening and a smile blossomed on his lips. He sneered at the futile attempt of those people who tried to break his array. He is already confident in his ability and knowledge when ites to arrays. So how could these foolish people be better than him?


    With the knowledge he gained from his encounters and coupled with his mysterious ability toprehend things easily, Shin Jiao''s attainment in arrays can already be considered as godly level.


    When the morning sun is already up, the people outside the room are already preparing to capture those two inside. They are also looking at anyone who might be the helpers of those two, the array master.


    Leximin Jing slowly opens the door and checks the room inside. She looks at the bed and saw that those two seem to be still sleeping, and this scene ticked her off. She could not control her temper anymore as she takes out a small pebble and throws it inside the room.


    Seeing the pebble falling inside, she frowns.


    "Mistress, let me¡­" the lord-level fighter beside her said as he walks inside the room.


    As soon as he enters, everyone standing outside did not dare blink. They wanted to know if the array would still have an effect.


    But to their surprise, the man was able to enter the room and nothing has changed.


    The man directly walks to the bed.


    Seeing this, the rest enters the room and quickly scanned it.


    Sensing that nothing is amiss, Xiamen Gong frowns. Then he checked the floor and found some traces of sands in them which baffled him a bit.


    The man then gasped which gained the attention of everyone around him.


    "What? What happened?" Leximin Jing asked as she walks beside the man.


    Then she saw that lying on the bed are sculpted figures made of wood. Written on its surface is a warning.


    ''Please don''t bother us, we are sleeping¡­ or else¡­''


    These words annoyed everyone inside the room.


    "How dare they mock us!" shouted Xiamen Gong.


    "I will make those two pay for this!" Leximin Jing gritted her teeth in anger.


    She takes out her sword and suddenly swung it towards the wooden puppets.


    Seeing her action the burly man''s eyes went wide in anxiousness.


    "Don''t!" he shouted while extending his hand to stop her.


    However, it was already toote.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A loud explosion reverberated throughout the whole town while a thick bellow of dark smoke appears from the destroyed rooms on the 2nd floor of an inn.


    The explosion took out around 5 rooms which destroyed everything on sight. The explosion shook the whole area which made the people gasp in disbelief at what just happened.


    Then three figures could be seening out from the rubbles from other buildings where they were thrown after the explosion.


    These three beings are the only lord level out of those who enter the room. Xiamen Gong, the burly man, and the lord-level fighter with Leximin Jing.


    Meanwhile, Leximin Jing and the other guy with her were obliterated along with some of the upants in the other rooms who are below lord level.


    "Damn that array master! I will surely kill that person if I found out who it was!" shouted Xiamen Gong while he emerges from the rubbles.


    Meanwhile, a couple of kilometers away from the inn, a ck carriage is traveling with four people inside.


    Shin Jiao and his group heard the noise and a slight smile appear on Shin Jiao''s face. Meanwhile, Im Ao and Im Jae busily nimble on the food they just brought from the store before leaving.


    ¡­


    In another inn, a group is currently in a meeting as they have learned what just happened outside. Vilma Song is showing a slight fear in her face upon knowing that the inn where those four are staying was blown up.


    Plus it seems that other than her group someone is also chasing after those four. And what happened to that group made her feel a bit of fear.


    Sensing the young woman''s worry, the Ansen Wine showed a slight disdain while looking at Vilma Song. He could not help but linger on her beautiful face.


    "Miss Song, you don''t have to worry about that group. Once I am able to get my hands on the artifact that is going to be auctioned tomorrow, then it would be easy for me to capture those people we are hunting." Ansen Wine said with confidence.


    Upon hearing this, the heard of Vilma Song was slightly appeased. But she still could not help but worry upon knowing that even with three lord-level fighters, they were still unable to capture the group they are hunting. And this made her slightly feel apprehensive towards Lord Ansen.


    Though he imed that he is able to capture those people they are hunting, how could she just trust him blindly?


    She needed a backup n, she needed an ally, and right now, she already has some people in her mind.


    Vilma Song''s eyes went to the direction of the inn where Shin Jiao and his group previously were staying. She then whispers something in one of her guards, and then the guard nodded and left the inn.


    Her action did not escape the eyes of Lord Ansen and this made him feel annoyed. He swore that after this, he would teach this woman a lesson.. Though he is a bit scared of her background, he would not let her walk over his pride as a lord.

 Chapter 797 - Visiting Merchant

    Chapter 797


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The carriage is currently traveling on the road but the people inside the carriage could not feel the terrain as the carriage just hovers above the ground. Shin Jiao has adjusted the basic configuration of the carriage to make it more stable when traveling on the rough road.


    "Master Shin¡­ do we really have to pass by that town?" Im Jae asked with worry in her eyes.


    "Why? Do you know the way to the Land of Death?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Im Ao and Im Jae lowered their heads and kept quiet. How could they know that way to the Land of Death when they were busy trying to survive all the way to the forest?


    After they were rescued they did not have a chance to go out of the town only after Im Jae was betrothed to the Jings that the two escaped.


    Hence they are not familiar with the path to the Land of Death.


    Shin Jiao wanted to go there because he is very curious about the reason why the divine array did not work on the two. Plus he has a gut feeling that if he goes to the Land of Death he could gain something that would surely help him in his cultivation and strength. Though it is only a gut feeling, yet his gut feelings are always right.


    Hence he would try to investigate things further. Plus the things in Ji Vige are progressing nicely, and it would still take some time before he could implement the virtual world, that''s why he has a lot of time to investigate things further.


    Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the silent beautiful woman on the side. In their travels and interaction, he has discovered why the woman is really going to the Land of Death.


    Besides searching for her brother, deep inside her body, she is suppressing a strange sickness. Shin Jiao could not investigate further as he needed to touch her to further scan her body. In their travel, the woman is really careful and did not make any skin contact with any of them.


    And so the group travels peacefully while the sibling would happily point to some beautiful scenery which Shin Jiao would record in his recording device. Im Jae''s wounds are already healed and when her bandages were removed, a beautiful young woman with slightly pinkish skin was revealed under those bandages.


    Im Jae is really a beauty ording to the immortalnd standard, and Shin Jiao now knew why someone from the Jing family wanted to marry her even though she has no status in the Xiao family.


    Shin Jiao just admire her decisiveness and did not think about anything else except admiring the scenery around him.


    He would even send images to Luna and Maga, and the two would grumble that it was unfair that he would get to travel around. But he knew that they are just saying those things. He is aware that the two are busy inside the virtual world and it seems that they have gotten closer to each other.


    After two more days, the carriage has finally arrived on the outskirts of a town. The town is called Goamli Town, when the sibling heard the name of the town; they showed confusion in their eyes. It seems that they are not aware of the true name of the town.


    Before they enter the town, Shin Jiao has already used an array to change the appearance of Im Ao and Im Jae.


    They now look likemon cultivators. In fact, the group decided to act like a small family with Shin Jiao as a father, Im Jae as a mother, and Im Ao as their son. Nariz Gumal did not want to join in their ruse and she just indifferently acted as the bodyguard of the group.


    Their cover is that they are the family of a traveling merchant. Shin Jiao being the merchant and was even able to forge a merchant badge for himself from the Town of Gipard. This is because he is familiar with the merchant badge in that town.


    When the town''s guard heard that the group came all the way from the border town of Gipard, they showed astonishment in their eyes.


    It is known that, although traveling via teleportation is fast, yet the further the distance, the more you have to pay for the teleportation cost. Hence seeing the Gipard Town merchant barge, the guards would not help but look at Shin Jiao and his group differently.


    It''s like looking at a rich fat cow.


    As the carriage arrives in front of a luxurious-looking hotel, the four alighted and Shin Jiao hid the carriage inside his dimension, though he acted like he is using a spatial tool to fool the people around him. Since they are portraying a rich merchant, Shin Jiao would need to show his status by going to a hotel instead of a simple inn.


    They settled in a cozy room which made Im Ao and Im Jae feel happy as they are finally able to rest on a soft bed.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Nariz Gumal decided to n out their next destination.


    "So our next stop is the Land of Death, wherever that is¡­" Shin Jiao said while pointing at a floating map on the table.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal just nodded her head. She too is not familiar with where the ce is, and right now she did not want to attract more attention, so she decided to go with what this young man is nning.


    Ever since their travel, she has learned to trust the man and knew that in contrast to his weak power level, the young man in front of her is hiding many things which she is unable to fathom even with her power as a high lord.


    "Sigh¡­ It would be fine if I am able to show my real identity in this ce. But I could not¡­" she said while looking at the window outside.


    Shin Jiao somewhat understands that she is keeping something from them. As long as she is not hostile towards their group, then he is not worried.


    "I will try and gather information tomorrow¡­" Shin Jiao said as he was about to wave his hand to dispel the 3D floating map but Nariz Gumal stopped him.


    "Can I have this¡­ map?" she said while looking at the 3D map curiously.


    Shin Jiao just nodded, he is already familiar with her as she likes to have those novel things he would casually take out or create.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao went to the merchant organization in the town and enter arge room. Inside thatrge room sat a silver-haired man looking at some documents on his brown mahogany table.


    "Chairman Xiao, we have the guess from Gipard town." The person assisting Shin Jiao said as he introduces Shin Jiao to the silver-haired man.


    Upon hearing the introduction, the man sitting behind the desk lifted his head and looks at Shin Jiao. Then with a cordial smile, he stood up and walked in front of Shin Jiao.


    "I''m Shin Jiao, a simple merchant from the town of Gipard¡­" Shin Jiao introduced.


    "I''m Lord Ting Xiao, the Chairman of the Merchant Guild in Goamli¡­" Ting Xiao replied while he cupped his hands.


    Shin Jiao seeing the greetings, followed suit.


    "How may I help you¡­ Mister Shin?" Ting Xiao said as he gestured for Shin Jiao to sit down.


    Although the power level between them is a realm higher, Ting Xiao could tell that the young man in front of him is not that simple. Plus, Gipard Town is famous for its rising technological prowess and powerful artifacts. Hence he dare not neglect his manners and asked for Shin Jiao to sit.


    "Thank you, Chairman Xiao¡­ I''m just here to do some business." Shin Jiao replied.


    The two began talking about artifacts and things that Shin Jiao''s business can offer. After a while, Shin Jiao shifted the topic to something which made him show a curious expression.


    "By the way, Chairman Xiao¡­ before I reached this ce, it hase to my knowledge that there is a ce within this town''s borders that''s called the Land of Death¡­ I''m just curious¡­ what kind of ce is that?" Shin Jiao asked after sipping some tea.


    Hearing his words, the brow of Ting Xiao raised a little. He did not expect this merchant to be so brave as to know about that cursed ce. Thinking of the wastnd within the town''s territory, Ting Xiao could not help but frown.


    For him, that piece of hugend was the bane of their town. It is the reason why people seldom visit the town especially merchants for fear of getting lost and identally entering that forbidden ce.


    He looks at Shin Jiao''s curious beaming eyes and heaves a deep sigh.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know what made you interested in that ce Young Master Shin¡­ but as an elder, I would advise you not to visit that ce¡­" Ting Xiao said as he stood up and pointed to the map on the wall.


    Seeing the ce that the man is pointing, Shin Jiao showed an astonished expression.. This is because the location of thend of death is somewhat¡­ dangerous.

 Chapter 798 - The Valley Of Mortals 1

    Chapter 798


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and Nariz Gumal are currently looking at the map where the supposed location of the Land of Death is. To their surprise, the location is actually a bit dangerous for many travelers. This is because it is just below a cliff where a shorter path from the town of Goamli to the next town is located.


    This path would only take a day for any travelers to take. However, many merchants or travelers have been lost in that ce due to beast attacks and them falling to the Land of Death below the small cliff.


    And so, another path was made which would take travelers a longer time from Goamli to the next vige. But this path is rtively safer for travelers.


    No immortal would risk their immortality in the Land of Death. Some even said that wounds would not easily heal in that ce. Even whening close to the borders of that fog, one can feel their immortality ebbing away.


    And no immortal would want to waste their hard-earned immortality and cultivation just to take a shorter path.


    But all these years, there are still those who would take this path, and many of those are array masters and alchemists.


    Their reason for this is that they wanted to know the mysterious secret of thisnd. How it works and how could it kill immortals and forcefully shatter their soul stones. This mystery has baffled a lot of people that even the saint rulers were not able to solve this secret.


    "This is what I have known from my investigation¡­" Shin Jiao said after exining things to Nariz Gumal.


    The woman was silent as she watches thend area where the Land of Death. She then shifted her gaze to the two who are currently learning about something while sitting on the bed with spectacles covering their eyes.


    Shin Jiao has decided to teach those two about basic spells so that they would be of use when the timees. Although their skills are already good enough, they did not have any long-range attacking ability.


    Teaching them a thing or two would not be that bad.


    And so Shin Jiao and Nariz Gumal began nning their next destination.


    The next day, after Shin Jiao was done with his business, they received some visitors.


    The group introduced themselves as people from the Xiao family. Shin Jiao was not surprised as he has met with Ting Xiao after all, but from the tone and the proud look on these people''s eyes, Shin Jiao could already tell that there is something amiss about them.


    There are only three people who enter the luxurious hotel room of Shin Jiao.


    They look at him with disdain as if he is some lowlymoner while they haughtily sat on the sofa. Im Jae casually served the guest some tea, while taking nces at them.


    She recognized one of them, the only woman in the group. She is Hua Xiao, the daughter of the grand elder of the Xiao family.


    She carried great weight in the family and would always pick a fight with Im Jae. The reason for this is because, in the Xiao family, Hua Xiao was once considered as the most beautiful woman ording to the immortalnd''s standard which is already really high. It could be considered as the most beautiful among all of the goddesses in the Xiao family.


    But when Im Jae arrived in the family, Hua Xiao''s beauty suddenly paled inparison. Im Jae truly has outstanding beauty and temperament. But what made Hua Xiao hate her more is when the young master of the Jing family that Hua Xiao fancies offers a marriage proposal to the Xiao''s.


    This releases all of her anger at once and wanted to vent her anger towards Im Jae. But who would have known that Im Jae and her brother would escape the family because of this proposal? Though she was angered, she was also grateful for the stupidity of Im Jae.


    Now, her family sent her along with two elders to meet with a merchant who came from a famous ce, the town of Gipard.


    In the whole of the human territory, Gipard town has already been considered as the birth of modern artifacts. When the situation in the town recovered, the town became even more prosperous making it the dream ce for any artificer and craftsmen.


    However, due to circumstances, the leaders began to limit peopleing to the town of Gipard.


    Now that there is a merchant who came from that ce, how could the Xiao not wee him?


    But the Xiao has been in control of Goamli town for far too long so their haughty appearance and demeanor is a normal thing for them.


    "Mister Shin¡­ We are here to propose something to you." Hua Xiao said while sittingfortably on the sofa.


    "We want you to give us all of your wares and you will gain our support." She said haughtily as if gaining the support of the Xiao family is the best thing in this world.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao did not react and just casually takes a sip of the tea. Although the woman in front of him is not even on the silver level, the two people beside her are actually lords.


    "Miss Hua¡­ Your offer is¡­ It''s not a bit tempting for me." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, the two men beside Hua Xiao creased their brows and showed an unhappy expression.


    "Oh¡­ why is that?" she said with a smile.


    "Well, you know what I mean¡­" Shin Jiao casually said.


    Hearing his words, the eyes of Hua Xiao turned into slits. She is not sure what he meant by that, but if her conjecture is not wrong, this man named Shin Jiao seems to have discovered that they were contacted by that group who seem to be chasing after them.


    Of course, before getting rid of these people, she needed to get the most out of them first. Knowing that these people came from the town of Gipard and from what she discovered yesterday from her uncle, it seems that they are carrying many artifacts.


    She saw one of those artifacts and knew that they are of high quality.


    "I am not sure of what you mean by that, Master Shin¡­" she said while ying with the cup in her hand.


    "Nothing¡­ I just don''t like to cooperate with your group. I think Mr. Ting xiao is an honorable person, but you guys give me a different vibe¡­ eerie¡­" Shin Jiao said as he acted like his body is shivering.


    Hearing his words, the expression of the two men turned grim. They are here to subjugate this merchant if he did not follow their wishes and forcefully take his stuff. But they are also worried that the Chairman of the Merchant Guild would be angry with them, hence they just wanted to put some pressure on this young man.


    But who would have known that he could not get a clue and even tell it to their face that they are untrustworthy? As lords, bodyguards, and protectors of the family, how could the two suffer such provocation?


    "You just made a bad choice, Mr. Shin¡­" Hua Xiao said with a sneer.


    She then signaled for the two to act.


    Suddenly, they saw Shin Jiao taking out a small circr jade in his hand. They then saw him smiling as the room was suddenly enveloped in bright light.


    Bam!


    Before they knew it, they found themselves crashing to the ground just outside the hotel entrance.


    The three were in a sorry state, as anger filled their hearts in humiliation that they just suffered.


    "I want that man dead!" shouted Hua Xiao while pointing at the third floor of the hotel.


    When the two men were about to move, a person suddenly appears at the hotel entrance. When they saw who that guy was, they immediately stopped.


    "Lord Ansen Wine¡­" the three greeted.


    Lord Ansen Wine walks calmly towards the three. Many of the onlookers are hiding in some corners while watching this scene.


    "It seems that you have faced some troublesome matters, Miss Hua¡­" Ansen Wine said while looking at the beautiful Hua Xiao.


    Although he is traveling with the beauty Vilma Song, Hua Xiao is different. She is in a different league when ites to appearance and figure. He could not casually y with Vilma Song because of her background, but the woman in front of him right now is different.


    No matter how powerful the Xiao family is, their power could not extend outside the two towns under them. Hence he looks at Hua Xiao as an easy target.


    Plus he was able to reach level 82 because of the artifacts he has obtained in the auction. And this boosted his confidence that he would be able toplete his mission.


    While looking at the woman, Hua Xiao also noticed the desire on the gaze of Ansen Wine. Though she felt ufortable, she did not hate it. The man before him has the strength to back his attitude. If she could entice the man to work with her, then she could gain more.


    While they schemed in their minds, Shin Jiao and hispanions are now getting ready to leave.

 Chapter 799 - The Valley Of Mortals 2

    Chapter 799


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After sending those three people out in a blink, Shin Jiao smirked as he stood up and prepares their things for their departure. He and Nariz Gumal has already determined their destination and decided on what to do next.


    After a while, they all gathered in the middle of the luxurious hotel room.


    "Is everyone ready?" he asked while looking at the three people in front of him.


    Nariz Gumal carefully looks at him as she is really interested in this type of teleportation ability. However, no matter how hard she tries to understand the underlying principle behind this type of teleportation method, it always evades her judgment and understanding. Hence she decided to just watch more and slowly learn it by heart.


    Shin Jiao stretch his hand and held Nariz Gumal''s which made the woman blush a little. Nariz also held on to Im Jae and Im Jae to Im Ao. When the four of them are interconnected already, Shin Jiao activated the spell in his mind.


    It did not take long before they slowly turned into sand statues.


    Meanwhile, in the outer part of the town near the cliff where the Land of Death is located, the ground began transforming, and slowly four sand statues slowly appear.


    When Shin Jiao opens his eyes he could now see the cliff where the Land of Death is located.


    He carefully analyzes the terrain and noticed nothing is amiss.


    He waved his hand and a small floating ball appears. Shin Jiao then controlled that floating ball to fly to a distance and scout the area.


    From his view, he could see the cliff that they are talking about.


    The cliff is actually not that deep; it''s only the height of a two-story building. As he looks around, he suddenly noticed the gray mist below the cliff.


    "That should be the mist that engulfs the lower level of the cliff and the possible entrance to the Land of Death." Shin Jiao muttered.


    When Nariz Gumal heard his words, she showed interest and then walks closer to Shin Jiao.


    "Did you find anything?" she asked curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, but I still need to investigate this further." Shin Jiao said as he controlled the ball to enter the mist.


    The ball did not hesitate and flew below and enter the misty area.


    Suddenly his connection to the ball flickered as his view became hazy. Then after a few seconds, Shin Jiao could now see what the ball is seeing.


    But there is static interference.


    He tried to switch to soul control, but it is not possible as it seems that soul control is not possible in that ce.


    "This might be the reason why it is called the Land of Death." Shin Jiao thought as he somewhat understands that misty ce.


    In the immortalnd, the people living in this ce are able to resurrect after 3 days because of the intricate connection of their soul to their soul stones. And this made them immortals, unable to face death and could live for thousands and millions of years.


    In doing so, they should be stronger and be ready to go out and face those shadow beings and other powerful creatures in the universe.


    However, due to the limit of the human race and their limited understanding of the Dao, it became harder for humans to ascend to the Deity level.


    They are like those lower races that are also having a hard time ascending.


    However, not everything is useless. Unlike the High Elves who uses their unique artifacts to reach the heights of their power and ascend, the dragons and the giants who use their innate abilities to understand the Dao, humans, and other lower races rely on their own feeble strength, hence they are considered as the weaklings among the races in the immortalnd.


    And this soul connection is the secret of immortality in the immortalnd.


    But in this ce, that soul connection is non-existence. And this might be the reason why this is a ce where immortals can truly die. Upon thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao''s interest in this ce was already piqued.


    As Shin Jiao controlled the floating ball he soon saw a strange scene in front of him. After going through the misty area he soon saw a scene inside a gloomy forest. But thend is inclined to he is sure that those who fall from that cliff would tumble further as they enter this ce.


    Plus, any ability of the floating ball connected to the universe''s energy and soul is non-functional anymore. Luckily he has already considered this before. Hence, inside that floating ball, there is an array that uses any type of energy to propel its hovering mechanism.


    Hence right now, he could see that the ball is using natural energy or the mana in the air as fuel.


    Not longter, he soon discovers that below the forest, there are tons of wreckages of different kinds of carriages. Plus he also noticed the presence of weird beasts that looks like abination of a wolf''s body with a head and tail of a snake.


    The weird creature moves in a group of 3 or 4 hunting packs.


    As he follows through the wreckage which seems to spread further he soon discovered a small settlement about a kilometer away from the edge of the forest where the wreckages are located.


    He willed the floating ball to hover higher, and from that spot, he soon discovers that the ce is actually a valley.


    After seeing that, something came to his mind.


    "The valley of the mortals¡­" he thought.


    Shin Jiao wanted to go further, but someone suddenly patted his shoulder which made him stop his action.


    "We havepany." Nariz Gumal said.


    Shin Jiao stopped but did not sever his connection to the floating ball. He looks at the iing figures from afar and just frowns.


    This is because not too far from them he saw a couple of people. Two beautiful women and three men are leading the group of around 20 people behind them.


    He recognized the two women, Vilma Song and his guest inside the hotel a while ago, Hua Xiao. Furthermore, he also knew those two men which are Hua Xiao''s protectors. What made Shin Jiao frown is because now he is facing three lord-level fighters. Besides those two men, the other man who seems to be leading this group with a proud gate as he walks is actually someone he did not recognize.


    Shin Jiao looks at Nariz Gumal who just shook her head. This means she did not want to intervene with this mess. He did not know why, but it seems that although she has the power of a High Lord, that thing inside of her seems to be the problem. She might not even be able to show her ability as a High Lord.


    But that is only his conjecture.


    As if without a care in the world, Nariz Gumal suddenly turns around and disappeared. Shin Jiao wanted to curse the woman for being too shameless to tag along and not wanting to help them. But he is helpless as the woman has the power to back her haughtiness. Though he is doubtful of her true strength, he dare not test her.


    When one of the women suddenly disappears, Ansen Wine frowns as he has already seen that she has an excellent appearance. Although her face is covered in a thin veil, he could see her exquisite feature which is far more than the two behind him.


    Now he became more interested in this battle. If he could defeat the man, then he might even obtain more treasure and that exquisite-looking woman.


    But she suddenly disappears which made him unhappy.


    Shin Jiao takes out a pair of suits, shields, and weapons inside his dimension and gives it to the two who are standing behind him.


    "I think we will be facing some enemies today. It would be good training for the two of you. Use what you have learned and show me your progress." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the two showed a faint smile and nodded their heads.


    Not longter, the group has already reached near Shin Jiao and his twopanions.


    "Haha¡­ I guess this is our lucky day¡­ Those two are wielding some powerful stuff. Those should be mine¡­" Ansen Wine said with a proud smile on his face.


    His eyes are glued to the artifacts and gears that Im Ao and Im Jae are wearing and holding.


    "Bring out all of your wares and I might not turn you into my ve." He said with an evil grin.


    He is confident that those three are not his match. The man in front of him is only a gold level fighter, and those two are just a servant and silver level, so how could they fight against three lords and more than 20 gold level fighters?


    "Lord Ansen¡­ I want that guy to suffer¡­ Hmm¡­ Those two look different from the two beggars he is with¡­" Vilma Song suddenly said with a frown.

 Chapter 800 - Rumble Begins!

    Chapter 800


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao, Im Ao, and Im Jae are surrounded by a group of people with 3 lord-level fighters. The odds are against them, but they did not show fear in their eyes. Shin Jiao calmly waves his hand and a long ck katana de suddenly appears.


    Meanwhile, the group in front of him suddenly fanned out and surrounded their group.


    But before the group could attack, Shin Jiao suddenly threw out a small pellet in the air.


    sh!!!


    A bright light that blinded his opponent made it possible for their group to escape this predicament.


    He quickly approached one of the gold armored fighters and with one sh decapitated the partially blinded man.


    With an opening, Shin Jiao grabs Im Ao and Im Jae as they run towards the cliff.


    Shin Jiao did not stop attacking as he takes out his trusty handgun and began shooting.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Every shot he makes would take the life of his target.


    Seeing their men falling like flies from their enemy, the rest began putting up their defensive artifacts.


    Meanwhile, the three lord-level fighters suddenly made their move.


    Since Shin Jiao is the most powerful of the three, they focus their attack on him.


    "Let''s kill that guy first!" shouted Ansen Wine as he sent out a powerful wind tornado which suddenly tore the air in the surroundings.


    His attack was followed by arge energy fireball and a thunder spell which suddenly turned the sky dark as ck clouds began to gather.


    Boom! Swoosh! Crash!


    The three spells hit Shin Jiao and hispanions all at once.


    Everyone showed a faint smile on their faces, but the two women showed a bit of disappointment.


    How could they not? The two wanted to torture that young man for insulting their pride as women who belong to noble families.


    Meanwhile, Ansen Wine who is looking at the dust cloud suddenly frowns. This is because he can feel that there is something wrong.


    How could they easily take down that guy who seems to carry powerful artifacts?


    Then from the sky, two people slowly descended which startled the group.


    "It seems that the fun has already started." Xiamen Gong said with a smile as he nodded to the group.


    The burly young man followed him from behind and also nodded to the group.


    "Young Master Gong is just in time. The battle is not finished yet." Ansen Wine said as he shifted his gaze towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Then as the dust clouds slowly die down, they saw arge metallic figure that looks like a metal golem.


    The metallic golem seemed to have blocked the powerful attacks from the three lords and was unscathed. And this scene made those who knew the power of the lords turned their expression serious. They are wondering why that golem-like thing suddenly appears in front of them at such a crucial time? Is it a summoned creature of their opponent, or a powerful artifact? These questions in their mind made them curious and look at the metallic golem in front of them.


    "Let''s attack together!" Xiamen Gong suggested as he pulls out his fan with intricate design and drawings.


    Then with a wave of his hand, arge green energy dragon suddenly appears and floated above Xiamen Gong. When the others saw this, they also gather their energy and prepare their attacking spells.


    Ansen Wine uses his newly bought artifact which is dangling at the hilt of his broadsword.


    Then in front of him stood a golden tiger made of energy.


    "Let''s go together!" shouted Ansen Wine as hemanded the golden tiger to pounce towards the metallic golem.


    Xiamen Gong alsomanded his green dragon to charge towards the golem.


    Meanwhile, the rest did not hesitate to throw out their most powerful attacks towards their opponent.


    Ka-Boom! Bang!


    Loud explosions reverberate through the air as the attacksnded on the barrier which was set up by the metallic golem.


    Meanwhile, inside the mech, Shin Jiao, Im Ao, and Im Jae are bracing themselves as the mech was shaken by those powerful spells.


    Shin Jiao knew that the situation was dire so, he has no choice but to take out arge mech in his inventory to hide those two with him.


    With the strong frame of the mech and its power capacity which could rival that of a lord, he is sure that the two could be protected.


    Which everything is shaking around, Shin Jiao is currently instructing the two on how to operate the mech.


    "¡­ now do you understand?" Shin Jiao finished as he looks at the two trying to confirm if they understood what he just exined.


    "Master Shin, you don''t have to worry about this, I already practiced controlling this thing in the lesson that you gave us¡­" suddenly Im Ao said with a yful smile.


    Shin Jiao is a bit amazed at this young kid for his mature way of thinking. It seems that this boy began exploring the teaching material he gave the two.


    "I was bored and it feels fun, so I tried it¡­" the little boy said trying to exin how he learned about mechs.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and open the hatch. Then before jumping out, he turns around and smiled.


    "Take care of your sister, okay? Do not exit the mech no matter what." He said as he jumps out of the cockpit.


    As Shin Jiao''s figure went out of the cockpit, he saw the people outside preparing for another attack. A smile crept on his face, as he decided to give it his all in this fight.


    He is going to fight against five lord-level fighters now. Those three lord-level fighters pose a small threat to him, but with the appearance of another two, he knew that this battle would be something that he could not casually fight.


    Without a choice, he has to fight back as running is not an option with those five lords'' speed.


    "Let''s fight then¡­" he said as he activated his newly crafted suit.


    The bio armor immediately covered his body, and in an instant, a tall ck figure appears on the battlefield. Then with a wave of his hand, the ck katana once again appears and on his other hand is a handgun.


    "What is that thing?" Vilma Song asked while looking at that ck figure.


    "It looks like a demon¡­" Hua Xiaomented on the side.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of Ansen Wine and Xiamen Gong lit up as they saw the transformation of the armor covering the body of that young man.


    They knew that it was a powerful defensive artifact.


    Ansen Wine did not know what it was, but his greed is clearly written all over his face as he wanted to tear that armor apart from the body of his opponent and im it for himself.


    Meanwhile, Xiamen Gong looks at the burly young man beside him with a knowing nce. Thetter also showed the same expression.


    As people who belong to the Long n main n group, they are aware of the war between the High Elves and the Humans clearly.


    They are aware of the powerful demonic suits that the High Elves used to fight against the humans which made the situation of the humans in the battlefront at that time very dire.


    Those High Elves who wore those armored suits are unstoppable, and they heard that those demon-like suited Elves could topple the armies easily. They are feared on the battlefield and many gave them the nickname ''Wraiths of the battlefield''.


    So when the two saw that ck armor, they immediately thought that this young man might be one of those soldiers who joined the war and gained this benefit.


    Upon thinking up to this point, they could not help but feel the desire to possess such armor too.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand is looking at the expression of his enemies, and when he saw the greed in those three young lord''s expression while looking at him, he could not help but give a heavy sigh.


    He knew that he is going to face a tough battle now.


    Suddenly without warning, Ansen Wine darted towards Shin Jiao.


    "That artifact is¡­ mine!" he shouted with a sinister grin on his face while he brandished his broad sword.


    Behind him, the others did not hesitate and also began moving to attack.


    Seeing the charging forces, a smile crept on Im Ao''s cute little face.


    "Do you think that master''s toys are just for disy?" he muttered as he suddenly flips a switch and without warning pressed the red button on it.


    Some parts in the 5-meters-tall mech body suddenly open mechanically. This action slowed down the charging enemies as they became wary of the sudden movement of the golem.


    Then from the ports located on the shoulders of the mech, several objects flew out.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The sound of something streaking through the air was heard as multiple projectiles flew out followed by smoke trailing behind them. Several lines of smoke painted the air as the projectiles flew towards their marks.


    The targets that Im Ao marked are the remaining gold-level fighters which he knew would just disturb the fight of Master Shin.


    If he could take those people down, then it would lessen the burden for Master Shin.


    With that in mind, Im Ao showed a confident grin on his cute little face.

 Chapter 801 - Grisly Forest

    Chapter 801


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The micro missiles that flew out from the giant mech blew away the remaining gold level fighters which only leave the four lords and the two women who were protected by the sacrifice of their men and by using their powerful artifacts.


    Seeing the powerful attack from the golem, the six remaining people became vignt.


    With greed in his eyes, Ansen Wine suddenly waved a staff in the air, an energy ball made of powerfulpressed wind began forming.


    "You bastard! Die!" he shouted as he flung thepressed ball towards the golem (mech).


    It flew directly towards the mech like a powerful cannonball. Shin Jiao upon seeing this, knew that it was not an ordinary attack. If the mech would be hit by that basketball size chaotic force, it would be destroyed and those two inside it would surely die.


    Without a choice, he quickly moves to try to shield the mech from the powerful st.


    However, Shin Jiao was still toote as the chaotic spell suddenly reaches in front of the mech.


    Young as he is, Im Ao has already experienced the vicissitudes of life. Hence upon seeing the attack on his monitor, he quickly activated the protective measure of the mech and tilted its huge body backward.


    Ka-boom!


    A loud explosion rendered the ground into ruins and the trees around that area were reduced to fallen logs as everything was devastated by the destructive might of the spell.


    The five lords and the two young miss were helpless as they too were thrown by the destructive force of the spell.


    Suddenly the mountainside began shaking as heavy rocks from the top began falling down the mountainside.


    Seeing this scene, Hua Xiao and Vilma Song showed fear in their eyes.


    The avnche is something that they did not expect to happen.


    They wanted to fly away; however, they soon discover that they seem to be unable to do exert their power at this time.


    When they checked their surroundings, they soon noticed that the fog from below the cliff was actually disrupted and is now everywhere around them. This made them unable to use their powers.


    This same scenario is happening to the four lords which were rendered helpless as they watched therd bouldersing right at them.


    "We have to jump! We don''t have any other choice!" shouted Xiamen Gong as he gritted his teeth.


    He red at Ansen Wine because he thinks that it was his fault why this had happened.


    As the boulders came crashing down, the six people did not have time to look for their opponent as they are busy saving themselves.


    They did not have a choice but to enter the forbidden Land of Death and face the unknown threat that lies ahead of them.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao woke up with something heavy lying on top of him. With his suit activated, he carefully checks his status and found that everything is fine. He wanted to get up but it seems that the object lying on top of him is too heavy.


    He found himself lying on the ground and with limited vision in his sight; he could seerge trees and weird-looking shrubberies.


    "Ugh¡­ What happened? Where am I?" he thought as he began checking everything.


    He discovered that this ce does not have the universe''s energy and something weird yet familiar is in the air. Inside his armor, he does not have a way to detect it, so he decided to open a small port and inhale a part of the substance in the air.


    When it enters the armor, the expression of Shin Jiao suddenly changes.


    This is because what he could actually feel is mana.


    It was a nostalgic feeling, which brought back a lot of memories for him.


    Since he already knew the energy, he began to slowly change his technique. Those who have no idea what mana is, and do not know Shin Jiao''s style of cultivation, would have no choice but to start over again in this kind of environment.


    However, for Shin Jiao, he could freely switch from using the mana in the air and the universe''s energy inside the spheres in his dantian.


    By doing this, he is able to switch from one power to another which is useful in any situation he is faced with.


    Using the mana in the air, he began to inject power into the suit as he carefully changed its energy core. It took him a while before the suit was able to charge at around 50%.


    With the suit powered up, he slowly put forth an effort and slowly lifted the object on top of him.


    Crash!


    Shin Jiao was able to see that it was actually the mech that Im Ao is piloting. The mech seems to have lost its power since it has entered this ce. Shin Jiao has a conjecture that he is not inside the Land of Death.


    He did not have time to think about anything else, he quickly opens the cockpit of the mech to check at the people inside it.


    As the cockpit opens, he saw Im Ao and Im Jae showing panic in their eyes as they both look helpless inside the mech.


    However, upon seeing the familiar suit, they seem to heave a sigh of relief.


    "Are you two okay?" Shin Jiao said as he deactivated the suit.


    "We are fine young master¡­" Im Jae replied.


    "Yes, big brother¡­ But I seem to¡­ to have broken your toy¡­" Im Ao replied innocently.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face as he patted the head of the boy.


    "It''s fine¡­ The two of you need to be ready. We have to leave this ce¡­" Shin Jiao said as the three of them looks at the forest around them.


    When Shin Jiao deactivated his suit, the two were astounded at the changes in him, especially his age. But after exining to them what happened, they did not ask anything anymore.


    Shin Jiao absorbed the mech inside his dimension which he did not have any problem using as it already considered as part of his body and soul.


    The three of them slowly walk through the forest away from the rubles and destruction.


    They have already seen the cliff and for some reason, something is blocking anything that would try to climb it.


    Without a choice, they have to go deeper into the forest. Shin Jiao has already scouted this area and is a bit familiar with where they should go.


    The direction that they are walking is towards the first settlement that he saw when he scouted the area using ''the ball''.


    While the three are walking cautiously, they suddenly noticed the sound of fighting.


    Shin Jiao used his psychokinesis and scanned the area in front of them. From there he could see a woman with her robes tatters and is in a sorry manner while fighting against a centipede-like monster.


    Shin Jiao immediately recognize her from her clothing. It was Nariz Gumal who disappears while they were in trouble.


    He did not want to help this woman as she left them instead of helping them at that time.


    "Big brother¡­ what is happening?" Im Ao asked with a fearful expression.


    "Sigh¡­ someone is in trouble¡­" Shin Jiao said as he showed helplessness in his eyes.


    Though he wanted to teach the woman a lesson for abandoning them, he did not want her to die. From the wounds on her body, he knew that if he did not step forward the woman would surely perish. And from what he knew in this ce ording to the story of the two, Nariz Gumal would surely die permanently.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal is struggling to defend herself from the monster in front of her.


    When she left those three, she was determined not to look back and quickly search for her brother. The sinister energy inside of her is slowly growing. Even death and resurrection could not push it away. When she heard from the stories in the Long n about the Land of Death, that it could be a way for immortals to die, she decided to go there as it could be a way for her to end her life.


    Nariz Gumal lived a long and glorious life. She fell in love with a man who became her Dao Companion for hundreds of years. The two shared a good life, and she felt like her immortality is alreadyplete. But it seems that for the man that she loved, it is not enough.


    He desired more and wanted to be powerful. She supported him until he reached the pinnacle and became a saint ruler.


    She was happy for him, she felt like she did the right thing in helping him.


    But she soon found out that everything was a lie. He was only using her, and he has a deep secret. For centuries that they were together, she did not notice it, or maybe she was just blinded by her love for the man.


    She knew that there is something weird about him. She knew that he has touched upon the taboo in the immortalnd.


    She knew that he is dealing with the shadow beings, and now she too was infected by their dark aura and was used to refine their evil plot towards the rest of humanity.


    She came to this ce because she felt sorry for her brother who wanted to warn her but was caught by the enemy. She came to this ce to prevent her husband from using the refined dark aura inside of her and use it against humanity.


    This is her only choice to atone for her sins. At least she would die with a clean conscience as she did not let the Shadow Beings prevail with their evil plot.


    As Nariz Gumal watches her enemy take the final blow, she slowly closes her eyes.

 Chapter 802 - Grisly Forest (2)

    Chapter 802


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Five people are currently running in the forest with disheveled and bloody figures. Their bodies are riddled with wounds all over as if they just faced a life and death moment in their lives and somewhat lived to tell the tale.


    As they rush through the forest, the nightmare they are running away from is currently chasing after them.


    A ck panther, with a scorpion''s tail and razor-sharp spines on its back, is jumping from tree branch to tree branch while watching the figures that are frantically running from below.


    Its mouth is filled with blood as it has already killed two of these intruders in its domain.


    Not too far from this ce, two dead bodies are lying on the ground while a bunch of beasts are feasting on their corpses.


    "What should we do? What should we do?" asked Vilma Song with a frantic tone in her voice.


    She had seen what had happened to those people who tried to protect Hua Xiao. Those two are lord-level fighters, and yet they fell easily under the paws of the ck beast. She knew why they both died. It is because this ce is devoid of the universe''s energy. Plus, they could not use their own power in this weird forest.


    Although they are strong, in this ce each beast is stronger.


    "What can we do? We are powerless here¡­ I now know why this ce is called the Land of Death. It is devoid of energy, and I can''t even use any of my powers here!" Xiamen Gong muttered as he quickly ran alongside the burly young man.


    Meanwhile, Ansen Wine is keeping quiet as he did not want to gain the ire of the rest of hispanions. He could already tell that they are all ming him for what had happened and how they all ended up in this ce.


    Who would have known that his casual chance to show his true might would cause andslide and to worsen the situation they could not use their powers anymore. So the group decided to descend the cliff to escape the falling rocks.


    Although they were able to escape thendslide, they were unlucky toe against a powerful creature that killed two lord-level fighters easily.


    And now they don''t have a choice but to escape and be chased like some prey of a mere beast.


    Suddenly while running away, the giant ck panther appears blocking their path. Meanwhile, some small creatures trailing from behind the group also appear.


    Thispletely blocks their escape route as they could already feel the bloodthirst from those beasts. The five of them knew that they have no choice but to fight.


    Hua Xiao and Vilma Song did not have any choice but to ept this horrible situation and regretteding to this ce. Deep in their minds, they are cursing that man named Shin Jiao and those two poor beggars. They are ming them for the fate they are going to suffer and promised in their hearts that if they escape this tragedy, they would do everything in their power to get their revenge.


    As the situation bes really dire, the five of them are already back to back as the beast encirclement slowly tightens.


    "We will not go down without a fight! Come on! Let''s get this over with, you filthy beasts!" shouted the burly man as he strengthens his determination to fight.


    Meanwhile, Ansen Wine would sneakily take a nce at the people beside him. In his mind, he is already nning his next move. He did not want to die in this ce, if he could escape then that would be for the best.


    Suddenly, a loud roaring from the giant panther made the five people stagger. Then without hesitation, it suddenly rushes to attack.


    ¡­


    Bang!


    A loud explosion disrupted the air as a powerful bullet flew out and prated the shell of the centipede-like creature. Yellow and green goo sttered all over the ce and where ever those thingsnded smoke would appear which shows that those things have corrosive properties.


    Shin Jiao and the two with him slowly walkout from the bushes and appear near the dead giant centipede.


    Meanwhile, they saw that Nariz Gumal is already unconscious and is bleeding all over.


    Shin Jiao heaves a deep sigh as he takes out a small pill in his dimension. Although the pill''s efficacy would lessen due to the disappearance of the universe''s energy which made it really effective in healing wounds, it is still a healing pill.


    He put it inside her mouth and the pill melted automatically upon entering.


    Shin Jiao touches Nariz Gumal''s slender hands and carefully checks her condition. From what he could tell, she seems to be poisoned and her wounds are deep.


    Shin Jiao uses his ability to absorb poison and slowly detoxify her body.


    Meanwhile, those two were not idle. They expertly remove the shell of the centipede-like creature and carefully remove a ck sphere inside its head.


    Then using a part of the tissue from its body, they wrapped it into a ball.


    "Master Shin¡­ we have already taken the soul of the beast¡­ We can sell this in the nearest town to get some gold coins." Im Ao happily said as he walks near Shin Jiao.


    "Sshh¡­" Im Jae signaled her little brother to keep quiet.


    She could see that Shin Jiao is currently treating the wound of the woman who abandoned them in the fight. Though she did not have a good feeling towards this woman who seems to be haughty and proud while they were traveling, she dare not disturb and hinder the decision of Shin Jiao.


    "Sister, why is Master Shin still good towards that woman? In this ce, I think Master Shin is the only one who is able to kill this beast in one strike¡­ Bang!" Im Ao said while copying Shin Jiao''s action of shooting the beast.


    "I wish I could also have that artifact that he uses that can still function in this ce." He added.


    Shin Jiao of course has realized that in this ce, the universe''s energy is not present and only mana is in the air. He could not even detect Qi, so that means he could only use mana. Hence, he removed the energy cores inside his handgun, and he used the mana in his body as a propent.


    The two stand on guard while Shin Jiao finished healing the inner organs of Nariz Gumal which seems to be in serious condition. It took him a while, and now she is already out of danger.


    "Let''s go, guys¡­" he said as he showed a faint smile on his face.


    The reason for this is because; Shin Jiao was finally able to determine what that dark aura inside her body was. And as soon as he was able to touch it, his dimension suddenly reacted and to his astonishment, it began to siphon that thing inside his body.


    The dimension in his body actually absorbed that dark aura and to his astonishment, the world inside his dimension seems to show some changes.


    It was unexpected, but that harvest is truly interesting.


    As he carried Nariz Gumal in his arms, he led the two towards a mountainside.


    Then, using his psychokinesis, he takes out several swords and began carving out a cave on the wall of the mountain.


    Im Ao and Im Jae were a little afraid upon seeing that Shin Jiao was still able to show his power even in this Land of Death. Though they have seen some of the powerful elders in the n and in the empire use powerful spells, they knew that those are gained through countless years of training and hard work.


    However, Shin Jiao just arrive in this ce, how is he able to use such power?


    This made the two idolize Shin Jiao in their minds more and decided to follow him from now on.


    As they enter the cave, they immediately began to set up the beds as Shin Jiao takes out some bedding for each of them. He then covers the cave with a huge stone just enough for air but blocks any beast from entering.


    Shin Jiao did not waste any time and began meditating. He wanted to see what is happening inside his dimension. He could feel some changes are happening in the world inside his body.


    The world slowly floated inside his dimension and it has already formed an axis and is turning as it has created gravity which is equal to that of Earth''s.


    He noticed a semnce of light, but he knew that it is not the light thates from the fire like the sun. It is a part of his energy and is not stable.


    "I need to find fire essence or something like that to create something like a sun inside here." He thought as he observed.


    Then suddenly something caught his eyes, he now realized what the changes inside his dimension are, and this made him show a faint smile as he nodded in contentment.


    Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and was suddenly surprised at what he saw.

 Chapter 803 - Ungrateful One

    Chapter 803


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Grim-looking shadows are looming above Im Ao and Im Jae, but no matter how he looks at it, those shadows seem to be a part of their being. He was a bit surprised but he knew ording to what he has seen inside the small world in his dimension, this is what you call a bnce in all things.


    Shadows and Shadow Beings might be the enemy of the light, but they could also be considered as the bnce of everything. Those who stay in the light would love the light, and those who stay in the darkness would love the darkness, each ording to their own sphere and to their own dominion.


    As he carefully watches the looming shadows behind those two, Shin Jiao could not help but heave a deep sigh. He was nning to get rid of those shadows, but now he realized that it is already a part of their soul. Hence he would just help those two get more of their innate power rather than suppress them.


    As if sensing that Shin Jiao is already awake, Im Jae opens her eyes and looks at Shin Jiao. When their eyes met, she showed a faint blush on her pretty face.


    "Have¡­ Have you finished cultivating,¡­ Master Shin?" she asked with a hint of shyness.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    "Sleep some more¡­ this ce is different and it seems that you are unable to use the energy in the air to strengthen your body. So resting is the only way for you to regain your strength." Shin Jiao said as he turns to the side and takes out a small pill cauldron.


    He then began filling the cauldron with herbs, but as soon as he takes out the dried herbs, he would see the efficacy of the herb dwindling by 60% and only leaving its natural properties without the enhancement brought by the universe''s energy.


    However, Shin Jiao was not bothered with it, this is because he is able tobine the mana in the air as substitute energy to enhance the pill that he is about to create.


    "I need to create, healing pills, regeneration pills, and anti-toxin pills¡­ those are some of the basic pills that I needed in this ce, just in case of emergency." He muttered as he is thinking of the two with him.


    With regard to the woman Nariz Gumal, he did not want to bother with her. He saved her due to his sudden bout of kindness. But he would not stick his neck for her as he did not like her attitude from before. He would not trust the woman as of now.


    It was already morning when he finished making the pills and storing them in jade vials.


    When he turns around, he saw Im Ao and Im Jae cuddling together while looking at him. Shin Jiao realized that the two have been awake for some time and was just watching his action.


    "Big brother, you''re done! Can we leave now? I''m hungry¡­" Im Ao innocently said which made his sister feel a bit helpless.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, here you can eat this¡­" Shin Jiao takes out some fruits inside his dimension.


    But as soon as the fruit appears, it slowly withered and became dried, and this made Shin Jiao frown a bit. He knew that the energy would really affect the properties of things from outside this ce, but the food seems to be affected too much.


    He carefully checked the dried fruit in his hand and noticed that the energy inside of it vanished. The only thing that''s left is its meager natural essence. Shin Jiao could not help but try experimenting at this time. From the small world inside his dimension, he willed a strand of green energy and made it enter the withered fruit.


    As soon as the green essence energy enters the withered fruit, it mysteriously began to return to its former form and showed a healthy fruit.


    "So this would also work¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then slowly takes a bite of the fruit and delighted in its freshness and juiciness.


    He then did the same thing as he takes two more fruits out of his dimension after injecting the strand of green energy in them.


    The two ate their fill of the fruits and feel satiated.


    After a simple breakfast, Shin Jiao takes out some gears inside his dimension and gave them to the two.


    "This visor would help you a lot in this ce. It is a detector, a map, a scanner, and a training kit. You two have already experienced it, right. Now you should learn how to use it in the actual field¡­" he exined.


    "I will give this to you just in case¡­ And now these are exoskeletons, this will help you augment your strength making you stronger and faster, and here are some weapons, since it is dangerous for you to handle guns, des and shields would suffice for now..."


    After a couple of exnations, the two began putting on the gears that Shin Jiao gave them and after a couple of tests, the two got the hang of it somehow. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao checked the condition of Nariz Gumal and saw that she is already out of danger.


    Shin Jiao realized that her clothing is in tatters and she is almost naked. Without a choice, he takes out a couple of women''s clothes inside his dimension and asked Im Jae to change Nariz Gumal''s tattered clothing.


    "Big Brother, do we really have to help her? She left us back there when we were in trouble¡­" Im Ao asked innocently while pouting.


    "Well¡­ I just wanted to¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Do you fancy her? My sister is not as pretty as that woman, but she is far better than her in many ways¡­" Im Ao said with his nose in the air.


    The cute little boy made Shin Jiao smile. Well, although Nariz Gumal abandoned them and that he didn''t need to help her at this time, yet Shin Jiao knew that without that dark aura inside her body, he could not get such a wonderful harvest inside his small world.


    Although the aura is dark, after he was able to refine it, Shin Jiao was able to divide that dark thing into two, death and life. Now inside his small world, the cycle of life and death is already spread. The overpoption of those small creatures inside of it is now in bnce.


    He would not need to worry about things getting out of hand as those creatures that are starting to grow inside the small world now has the cycle of life and death which made him feel a bit at ease.


    Not longter, Im Jae walks back to the two and said.


    "Master¡­ She¡­ she is awake¡­" Im Jae said with a slight frown.


    Sensing the dissatisfaction on Im Jae''s expression, Shin Jiao patted her head.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Umm¡­ That¡­ Master¡­ are you¡­ are you going to take¡­ take her as your concubine?" Im Jae asked while biting her lower lip.


    Shin Jiao almost choked as he coughs subconsciously. How could Im Jae think that way? He did not know what the woman is thinking but judging from her reaction something seems to have happened.


    As Shin Jaio walks out from the corner, he saw Nariz Gumal looking at him. No, in fact, she is ring at him.


    He did not know what he did, but he did not care whether this woman is angry or not.


    "How are you feeling?" Shin Jiao squatted down and grabs her wrist without any squabble.


    This made Nariz Gumal wanted to fight back, but how could she? In this world, Shin Jiao is far stronger than she is.


    "Let me go! Who... who are you?" she shouted as she tried her best to fight back.


    Shin Jiao did not mind her as he knew that his appearance has matured a bit upon entering this ce.


    "I''m only checking your pulse and your condition. The most you can do is feel grateful to us for saving you¡­" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    The woman continues to re at Shin Jiao but did not say anything.


    After a while, he put her hand down and smiled.


    "Your pulse feels fine, and your body has already recovered about 50% from your wounds. Here, take this healing pill if you wanted to make it out of here. We are leaving this ce and will go to the nearest vige settlement¡­" Shin Jiao said as he takes out a pill bottle and handed her one green pill.


    Nariz Gumal showed suspicion in her eyes while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Stupid woman¡­ If I wanted to harm you, I would not cure you¡­" he said as he stood up and patted the invisible dust on his clothes.


    He then takes out two fruits and puts them beside the bed.


    "Eat this, we will leave¡­ Good luck to you¡­" Shin Jiao said as he turns around and was about to leave.


    "Wait¡­ You... you''re Shin Jiao, right? I¡­ I''m sorry. Can¡­ can you please¡­ help me? I¡­ I just wanted to find someone in this ce." Nariz Gumal said as she now realized the mature-looking man is Shin Jiao and her hand subconsciously touches her belly.


    But as soon as her handnded on her stomach, she feels something weird.. Though she could not use any of her powers, deep in her mind she knew that something had happened and that the thing inside of her is already¡­ gone.

 Chapter 804 - Jixinyo Village

    Chapter 804


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Four people waded through the thick shrubs and foliage of the forest, while once in a while, they would encounter some random beast lurking in the shadows.


    Im Ao and Im Jae have been busy as they would be the ones fighting against those beasts. Shin Jiao slowly guided them and would help the two every now and then when faced against more powerful beasts.


    The group has also gathered many ingredients and food which Shin Jiao kept inside his dimension. Nariz Gumal wanted to ask about how he is still able to use his ability in this ce but decided to keep the question to herself.


    She knew that she is not wee in this group and that she is just with them because of the kindness of the man leading the group.


    Though Shin Jiao wanted to leave her yet he couldn''t as he has gained something from her. He is someone who pays his debt and would not take advantage of others in normal circumstances. Hence he brought Nariz Gumal with them, but whether she follows or not is up to her.


    Soon the group arrives in a clearing where they discover a trail.


    "This might be a trail where people would usually use in this ce¡­" Shin Jiao said as he checks for prints on the ground.


    And true to his conjecture, he discovers that this particr trail has just been used by arge group of people who passes this area around 2 hours ago.


    "There are around 20 people who just passed by here. And it seems that some of them are wounded." Shin Jiao muttered as he checks the traces of blood on the ground.


    The three following behind him showed a hint of astonishment in their eyes as they did not expect Shin Jiao to determine such facts by just looking at the ground.


    "They are going that way¡­" Shin Jiao said as he pointed at the direction following the trail.


    "The vige must be in that ce." He said as he scanned his surroundings and tried to connect with the drone that he sent before.


    However, no matter how hard he tried to search for it, he could not connect to the drone. This only means two things; either the drone was caught by the people or the beasts in this ce, or it crashnded somewhere.


    But he is not worried about it, this is because if someone forcefully opens the drone, it would explode. That''s why he is not that worried.


    The four of them began walking in the direction of the possible location of a vige. Not longter, they soon discover some people walking towards them.


    "Hide your gears¡­" he said to the two.


    Soon they saw a party of 5 people. From the looks of what these people are wearing and the weapons on their bodies, they might be hunters or adventurers in these parts of the forest.


    When the party of adventurers saw Shin Jiao''s group they immediately became wary and scrutinized them. Seeing that there''s only a single adult male, two very beautiful young women, and a child, the party rxed a little.


    One of them eyed Nariz Gumal and a tint of lust could be seen in his eyes as he licks his dried lips.


    A tall woman wearing body-hugging leather armor stood in front of Shin Jiao and his group. Herpanions stopped walking as they throw evil nces.


    "It seems that it is our lucky day¡­" she said while eyeing the two women.


    Her burly build and tanned skin, made her look more of a muscr man than a woman. From the short sword on her waist and the small shield on her back, one could tell that she is a warrior.


    "We have fresh meat, just like Holden''s party. And these people seem to belong to the Long n from the outside judging from their robes¡­" a thin manmented on the side.


    "Well, we should help ourselves before selling them in the vige¡­ Keke¡­"


    "Oh, you guys don''t go overboard¡­ we don''t want to break the ''merchandise'' do we? Hehe¡­"


    Hearing the words from the party, Shin Jiao knitted his brow and stop at about 10 meters away from the party.


    "Hihi¡­ Come now, don''t be shy¡­ You know you cannot escape us¡­ Hihi¡­" a burly man said as he takes a step forward while gesturing his hand as if enticing a little child.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The partyughed at this scene as if they already have everything in the palm of their hands.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao could not help but sneer.


    "I''ve seen a lot of stupid people, and you guys are one of the worst¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    Although the distance is a bit far, yet the party heard what Shin Jiao said. And this made them immediately seethes in anger.


    "Did you just call us stupid? Hahaha¡­ I think the stupid one is you¡­" shouted the thin man as he suddenly flicks a small dagger from his hand.


    As soon as the daggernded on his hand, he suddenly sent it flying towards Shin Jiao''s left shoulder. From the way the man flung the dagger, Shin Jiao could tell he is an expert.


    "It seems that they did not want to kill us¡­" he thought as he willed his psychokinesis and stop the de on its tracks just inches away from his robe.


    Seeing the dagger flying everyone beganughing.


    "Who''s the stupid now?"


    "Haha¡­ That''s what you get for challenging us¡­"


    In the midst of the party outburst, one of them noticed something.


    "Huh?"


    The burly woman looks at the dagger and with wide eyes; her body suddenly began to shiver. Fear is clearly written all over her face.


    She could clearly see the dagger floating just inches away from the man''s robe. Though it looks like the man''s shoulder was pierced by it, but as she looks closer, she could clearly see the tip of the dagger already bent.


    With her reaction, everyone at the party stoppedughing and looks at her in confusion.


    But before they could say or do anything, Shin Jiao sent the dagger back to the thin man and it cleanly pierced through his shoulder.


    Since the man did not want to kill him, then he would not kill the thin man.


    Argghhh!!!


    The party was rattled upon hearing the howling cry of theirpanion. They then saw a dagger embedded on the man''s shoulder. And this made everyone feel fear in their hearts.


    "A¡­ a mage! He is a mage!¡­" shouted the burly man who suddenly takes a step back in fear.


    The others feel down on their butts as fear is clearly written all over their faces.


    They were born in thisnd and they knew that mages are the most powerful beings in thisnd. Although they knew of the ce outside the invisible wall and the story about powerful beings outside, none of them have ever seen one. Instead, every now and then they would encounter those people in a sorry state and the mages would buy them at a high price.


    This is the reason why the party did not want to kill the group in front of them as they wanted to sell them to the vige mages.


    It is known that those who came from the other side of that invisible wall are weaklings and easy targets for any person living in the vige.


    But who would have expected that the party would encounter a mage and it seems that they just offended him?


    "Your Excellency Master Mage¡­ We implore you to forgive our folly¡­ we¡­ we are blinded by our greed, please forgive us¡­" the burly woman cried as she kowtowed on the ground.


    She did not want to die and knew that they just offended a powerful being by attacking him. Hence, she gritted her teeth and immediately lowered her head.


    Everyone followed suit and also began kowtowing towards Shin Jiao.


    This made Shin Jiao feels a bit surprised. Im Jae on the side then whispered to Shin Jiao''s ears.


    "Master, they think that you are a powerful mage. In thesends, mages are admired and feared as gods at the same time. My¡­ My father is also a mage, but he is not as powerful as Master Shin¡­" she said.


    She then proceeds to exin to Shin Jiao how people look at mages in thisnd and the advantages if he would act as one.


    Shin Jiao in fact could be considered as a mage and a very powerful one at that. He came from Gaeus Ro where both mana and Qi exist. He has developed his own cultivation technique using both mana and Qi, so how could he not know how to use mana?


    With that in mind, Shin Jiao already agreed with Im Jae. At least their troubles would not be that much once people view him as a powerful mage.


    And from this their travel in the Land of Death might be easier.


    Shin Jiao waves his hand to stop those people from talking and kowtowing.


    "Lead us to the vige and I might consider pardoning your offenses."


    As Shin Jiao''s group travel with the party, he learned that the vige they are going to is called Jixinyo Vige, a vige of warriors and mages.

 Chapter 805 - Jixinyo Village (2)

    Chapter 805


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While traveling with the party of adventurers to the vige they called Jixinyo, he could detect and sense thick blood smell from their bodies. He knew that these people have taken far too many lives of both beast and humans.


    From what he learned from Im Ao and Im Jae since the war began in thisnd a few years ago, it seems that the war has left a devastating effect on thisnd.


    As they walk closer, Shin Jiao noticed that a few people have pitched their tents on the side of the road. And as they continue walking he could also see many atrocities happening. Thewlessness in this ce is too rampant that basic human rights are already non-existence.


    It''s like walking towards a den of beasts.


    Many of the men in the area look at the two women with hungry and lustful eyes.


    Suddenly, as they neared a tall tent made of beast leather a tall and burly man walks out followed by an old man wearing a ck hooded cloak. The old-looking man looks like a wizard along with his long staff embedded with a crystal gem.


    As they walked out, a few of their underlings immediately whispered something towards them and pointed in the direction of Shin Jiao and their group.


    When the party leading Shin Jiao on the road towards the town saw the approaching people, they all showed wide smiles on their faces.


    The subservient look they had before now contorted and turned sinister as they suddenly rushed forward towards the iing group.


    "Leader Hai, Great Magus Alo, we have a prize for you¡­" the burly-looking woman said as she immediately bowed.


    Seeing the woman bowing down, the smile on the huge man she called Leader Hai became wider. He has already seen the two women behind the man in that group. From the clothes they are wearing, it seems that they are well kept and clean, and this thoroughly gained his interest.


    He never had a clean woman before and with such beauty at that.


    Even the man in front of the group looks a bit in his 40''s but still looks attractive for his age. From this, Leader Hai knew that he could fetch a good price if he sold these people to the mage beside him. Plus, he might even enjoy the women first.


    With this in mind, arge grin appears on his face.


    The burly woman wanted to say something when herpanion patted his back and shook their heads.


    Shin Jiao stopped in front of Leader Hai and his gang. He could feel the intense gazes of the people being thrown towards them.


    But what he could not take is the stench these people have. It has been a long time since he smelled the natural stink of a human body. He knew that a normal human would have such a thing and only those who have be cultivators or mages have a different sweet smell in their bodies.


    And out of these people in front of him, only that old man smelled different.


    He knew that this old man is a mage judging from his clothing and his aura and from the way the people around him acts towards the old man.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems that I have a good day today¡­" Leader Hai chuckled as he takes a few steps near Shin Jiao''s group.


    "My name is Hai Ba Long¡­ and I am the leader of these people. You people have intruded my territory and because of that, you have to pay¡­" Hai Ba Long said with an evil grin.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amused at the man who thinks that everything is rolling in the palm of his hands. He also feels a bit entertained at the five who were grumbling at his feet a while ago and now has changed their attitude towards him.


    But he did not care what these people think, he is just here to investigate this world and would soon leave after he could discover the mysteries that are controlling this world.


    "I am Shin Jiao and these are mypanions. We came here from the outside world." Shin Jiao said without hiding anything.


    Even without him saying anything, he knew that these people already knew where they came from. This is because of their robes.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is very funny¡­ Well, Mister SHIN JIAO¡­ how will you be able to pay me for your intrusion to my territory?"


    Shin Jiao acted like he is thinking of something, then with a wave of his hand a five pill bottles appear on the ground.


    When everyone saw this, they immediately take a step back.


    This is because they now discovered that the man in front of them is actually a mage. And this immediately filled their hearts with fear and trepidation. Who would have expected that this man in front of them is actually a mage, and from his ability to materialize things out of thin air, his power might be terrifying?


    Hai Ba Long''s forehead is immediately covered in sweat. He subconsciously backs away as he did not want to die first under the power of this mage.


    Meanwhile, the old man''s brows are creased. He did not see how the young man was able to conjure such magic without chanting, but he knew that the power of that magic is not that simple.


    Space magic is one of the hardest to master in this world. Even in his old age, he was not able to understand space magic.


    But judging from this man''s figure and face, he might only be in histe 30''s or 40''s but he is already proficient in such mysterious magic. This made the old man think twice about what to do with Shin Jiao''s party.


    But upon thinking deeply, he soon realized that there are many people around him. If he can convince them to gang up on this mage, maybe he could capture him and get to learn his space ability by force.


    He began making ns in his head while the situation in front of him is turning awkward.


    "I will not say anything else¡­ I will give you guys these healing pills, in exchange for information about thisnd¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing that those five pill bottles are actually healing pills from a mage, everyone''s gaze turned heated once again. A healing pill from a mage is like a lifeline for the dying. They all knew the efficacy of a mage''s pill, if they could have one, then they would be able to live longer and might even escape death.


    This prospect made everyone''s eyes glow with greed.


    Suddenly, the old mage looks at Shin Jiao, and then with a deep voice, he shouted.


    "Those who can capture the mage can have the pills!"


    When everyone heard this, as ifmon sense went out of their heads and only the healing pills consumed their very greed.


    Arge number of people suddenly moved and attacked Shin Jiao''s group with their weapons on hand.


    Nariz Gumal, Im Ao, and Im Jae moved closer to Shin Jiao as they look at the crazed peopleing towards them. Im Ao and Im Jae did not hesitate to take out their weapons and shield and activated their exoskeleton hidden under their robes.


    When the exoskeleton frame was activated, the two immediately feel their body and movement became faster. And with the help of the helmet, they feel confident in their hearts.


    "Go and practice¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Hearing his words, the two nodded their heads. The exoskeleton is hidden under their robe, but the helmet is too conspicuous and this made them look like robed immortals wearing virtual helmets while brandishing their swords and shield.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal did not leave Shin Jiao''s side as she knew that she is powerless in thisnd.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand willed three small daggers to float around him, and those who attempt to move closer or grab the vials on the ground would meet their end in an instant.


    Soon the whole road began to be bathed in blood as Im Ao and Im Jae began to rampage through the group of thugs in front of them.


    One dead body after another falls and bathe the ground with their crimson blood.


    Horror immediately covered the expression of Hai Ba Long as he saw his men falling like flies in the hands of a young boy, a young maiden, and the small floating knives.


    Meanwhile, the made old man on his side took a few steps back as he too showed horror in his expression. How could he know that these people are this powerful? But he could not waste this chance to gain something.


    Although they look powerful, yet he himself is a mage.


    And so with a wave of his staff, he began to chant and a fireball suddenly appears in front of him. Then his eyes suddenly glowed and the fireball which is the size of a basketball flew directly towards Shin Jiao.


    Upon seeing this, the old man showed a satisfied look on his face and a hint of contempt could be seen in his eyes.


    "Still too young to fight against me¡­" he muttered with confidence.

 Chapter 806 - Jixinyo Village (3)

    Chapter 806


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Boom!


    Aaahh!!!


    The loud explosion, followed by pained shoutsing from the people who were affected by the range of the fire, can be heard within the forest road. Within this path in the middle of the forest going towards the town of Jixinyo, many people are rolling on the ground while covered with fire.


    Meanwhile, not too far from them are many eyes watching this scene in fear. Those are the people who could not enter the vige and decided to live in its outskirts.


    However, life for those people is harsh and tough. Every now and then a person would either die or just disappear, and they could not do anything about it.


    But right now, the overlord in this ce and his men are being burned alive which filled the hearts of the people in this ce full of fear and a slight satisfaction.


    They have been terrorized and persecuted by those people, and now seeing that they are on fire while in pain made almost everyone in the crowd delighted and overjoyed.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao stood straight while looking at the stunned old man in front of him. How could such a lowly fireball injure him? He just used his psychokinesis and controls the me so that it would hit the ground making a loud explosion that hits everyone around them.


    "Come here!" Shin Jiao said while extending his hand and grabbing the necks of Hai Ba Long and the old man.


    The two floated in the air as they hover in front of Shin Jiao. He controlled the knives and ended the lives of the rest of the people that are sprawled on the ground and those fighting against Im Ao and Im Jae.


    "Now all of your subordinates are gone and only the two of you are left¡­ Let me see¡­ Who can be of much use to me? Only one of you will do, right?"


    Shin Jiao said as he showed a slight smirk on his face.


    This made the two people hovering in the air shudder. But before Hai Ba Long could do anything¡­ The old man suddenly waves his hand and a wind de flew out and severed the head of Hai Ba Long. Though this action is deadly to any normal mortal, the old man knew that this would not work against a mage.


    "Master Mage, I am Jason Mirk¡­ I am a level-five mage from the ck Dragon tower. If¡­ If you spare me, I can help you with anything in the vige and also in the Dragon Scale Tower branch in the nearest town." The old man said while showing a fawning smile on his face.


    When Shin Jiao heard the old man''s words, he nodded his head and slowly put him down while throwing therge headless body of Hai Ba Long to the side.


    "Lead on¡­ I don''t want any more trouble. If you annoy me, then I will let you die without a corpse." Shin Jiao said while ring at the old man.


    Upon seeing this, the old man shivers in fear as he knew that this man who looks like in histe 30''s would surely kill him without batting an eye. Plus, hispanions seem to be not just some pushover either. He saw how those two take down their opponent easily though they look very young.


    And so Shin Jiao was led by the old on a ck carriage and they enter the vige on the old man''s carriage which holds the emblem of the Dragon Scale Tower.


    The guards on the town''s gate let the carriage enter without any squabble. This is because they knew who that carriage belongs to.


    There are many mage towers in the kingdom, and those mage towers belong to powerful mages that can rule thend if they wanted to. But instead, they are busy with their magical experiments than bother with politics and other non-magic-rted things.


    Most mages prefer to stay in their tower or go out and look for materials.


    Hence, the people in the kingdom look at them with fear and respect at the same time.


    As Shin Jiao listened to the old man, his senses are already spread throughout the vige. He is looking for those five people who seem to have left that ce when everything suddenly turned sour. Those people are a bit sneaky and he knew that what they did at that time was to trap him and his group.


    And right now, they might be hiding somewhere or have even left the town due to fear of his anger.


    But of course, Shin Jiao did not mind them, why would he bother some people whom he views as insignificant.


    Soon, the carriage stops at a two-story building with a sign that looks like a wooden wand.


    "Great master, please follow me¡­" Jason Mirk led them inside the building.


    Shin Jiao saw rows of potions and magical items being sold inside the shop. Plus he also noticed many people inside buying things from the shop.


    "This is my magic shop. Please follow me on the second floor as my guess, Master¡­" Jason Mirk said humbly.


    Those who noticed this show great confusion and astonishment in their eyes. Who in this vige does not know Jason Mirk? They clearly know his overbearing personality and viciousness. Seeing him being humble to these few people made everyone inside the shop show great curiosity to these people behind Jason Mirk.


    But when they saw the two great beauties, they all showed admiration with a hint of desire to conquer them. But being inside old man Jason Mirk''s shop, they restrain themselves and just throw nces at the two beauties every now and then.


    However, there are still some people who think differently. Two of them suddenly moved forward and greeted the old man.


    "Hey, hey¡­ How are you doing old friend?..." a middle-aged-looking man suddenly steps forwards in front of Jason Mirk.


    Seeing the person, the expression of Jason Mirk turned into a surprise.


    "Hey, Adool Hamas¡­ Haha¡­ Long time no see¡­" Jason Mirk suddenly eximed in a surprised tone.


    "It''s been a while old friend. I see that your shop is already this famous in this small vige¡­" the man named Adool Hamas said with a hint of contempt in his words.


    But Jason Mirk just shows a hint of embarrassment as he patted his head while removing his hood.


    "Well, you know¡­ this is the only magic shop in this vige, people don''t have a choice but to buy something from here¡­"


    The two began talking, while the young man behind the middle-aged man is looking at Im Jae and Nariz Gumal with a clear lust in his eyes. He even licks his lips as if looking at some delectable food.


    As if getting annoyed at the discussion happening in front of him, he suddenly said without leaving his gaze at the two women.


    "Uncle Jason¡­ you have some fine specimen from the boundary in here. Why don''t you give them to us as a sign of your friendship to my father and our n?" the young man said while showing a proud grin on his face.


    At this time, Shin Jiao shifted his gaze towards the young man as he scrutinized him. The young man has an aura showing that he is a mage with a power levelpared to 2 spheres when he started his cultivation from before.


    When Jason Mirk heard the young man''s words, his expression turned ugly. His heart has already skipped a beat and slowly nces at the man behind him ascertaining his expression.


    If that terrifying man wanted him dead or everyone inside this room, he knew that no one can stop him. He has already judged that this man might even be a High Mage or even an Arch Mage. How could he infuriate him?


    Without hesitation, Jason Mirk suddenly lowered his head towards Shin Jiao.


    "Great Master Mage, pardon my guess for his insolence¡­" Jason Mirk said while bowing his head towards Shin Jiao.


    Then he red at his supposed friend and said in a cold voice.


    "Adool¡­ restrain your son if you still want to live. Discipline him right now to appease the anger of my esteemed guess¡­"


    Upon hearing his friend''s cold tone, Adool Hamas knew that the person behind Jason Mirk is no ordinary person. He knew that if he offended that guy then it would not bid well for his son.


    Without hesitation, he immediately lowers his head and red at his son.


    "Esteemed Mage, I am Adool Hamas of the Hamas n from Xandor city. I apologize for my son''s insolent behavior."


    Seeing this father lowering himself to a stranger just because of some words from his acquaintance, made the young man''s mood turned foul. He red at Shin Jiao and then snorted coldly.


    His reaction made Jason Mirk show great anger in his expression. But before he could say anything else, a cold voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "You should be d that my disciple took a fancy at those women. If I were you, I would offer them without any squabble or else¡­" a young man wearing a white mage''s robe which signifies that he is a High Mage walks towards the group.


    His handsome appearance caught the eyes of the onlookers, but his robe and its emblem thoroughly dumbfounded everyone.


    This is because this High Mage is wearing the emblem of the Great White Tower of Dugal.

 Chapter 807 - Invitation

    Chapter 807


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Great White Tower of Dugal has many branches all over the Xinglo Kingdom. It is one of the most famous mage towers because it has trained mages for ages and has produced famous people that appear in history. From great magic alchemists, magic craftsmen, and powerful Grand Magus, many came from the tower.


    With these aplishments, the Great White Tower of Dugal which was founded by the Grand Magus name Philemon Dugal is a well-respected institution throughout thend.


    It is even said that in this war where the forces of Agus the god of light have won, the Great White Tower of Dugal has given the most contribution.


    And so, the fame of the tower is now more pronounced and people in the kingdom knew of it. They now respected and admire those that came from the tower. And of course, their emblem which is a pair of silver wings behind a silver sword is now more familiar to the people than ever before.


    Shin Jiao looks at the haughty-looking man in white but did not say anything. He did not want to have a squabble with this guy who is a mere High Mage, or level 30. Any of the siblings could take this person down in a fight using their own skill and their gears.


    However, the Hamas father and son showed a hint of satisfaction upon seeing that the people behind old man Mirk was silent. They are thinking that they are now afraid and this made them a bit proud. This is especially for Adool Hamas as his son is the apprentice of Emil Vanatia, a High Mage from the Great While Tower of Dugal.


    He had spent too much money on his son so that High Mage Emil could ept him as his disciple. So upon seeing this result he is already satisfied.


    As a mage, Adool Hamas is a failure as he just reached level 6 Mage after many years. He has already given up on advancing further and just focuses on their family business which has helped raise the prestige of the Hamas n.


    However, his son, Rakshid Hamas is different. Rakshid has shown great improvement from the beginning, especially in magic alchemy. Although he is just a level 2 Mage, Rakshid Hamas is now a level 3 Magic Alchemist.


    What does it mean for someone to reach level 3 in magic alchemy?


    It means that he is now able to concoct potions using level 3 ingredients and refine them to around 90% purity. This means that his ability is way above that of an ordinary alchemist like Jason Mirk who is only a level 1 magic alchemist.


    And because of this, Rakshid Hamas is very proud of his achievement, and of course, Emil Vanatia is also proud to have a good disciple.


    "Haha¡­ Jason my friend, my son took a fancy of those two women, why don''t you just¡­ you know¡­" Adool Hamas tried to smile and hinted something to Jason Mirk who is now showing an ugly look on his face.


    Jason knew that things would go out of hand if these three people tick off the man behind him. Not only is that man a possible High Mage or higher, but those two behind him are also powerful fighters that he could not gauge what level are they in.


    But what worries him the most about those two is the dark mana which they sometimes emit. Although the forces of the God Ruel the dark god was defeated in the war, many of them were banished from the empire and are now roaming the vast wilderness as per the rule of engagement.


    Although they could not use their power in the kingdom''s main cities, they are still a force to be reckoned with though they have no one leading them.


    With this in mind, Jason Mirk dare not offend anyone of those crazy people who is under the influence of the dark god Ruel.


    With a snort, he did not say anything and just red at his¡­ friend.


    "Littledies,e here¡­" suddenly Rakshid Hamas who is now feeling impatient gestured for Im Jae and Nariz Gumal toe to him.


    However, the two did not bother with him and just look around the shop as if they heard no one.


    The reaction of the two women infuriated Rakshid Hamas as he feels disrespected. As a man and in their n, they enforce the rule that women should be obedient and should always follow what men say. They consider women as inferior to men in many aspects and should just stay at home, bear children, and grow the family.


    With this as his foundation, he always looks down on women even in the Great White Tower of Dugal. But of course, he would not force this rule on others in the tower as he knew that many people inside the tower are more powerful than him.


    However, outside the tower is a different story.


    So when he saw the reaction of those two women he was immediately infuriated.


    He took a nce at his master and Emil Vanatia nodded his head. In fact, High Mage Emil Vanatia is already offended. He has already revealed his status and shown himself, yet these fools did not obey his words, how could he not get angry.


    He wanted for these people to be punished, but as a High Mage, his pride won''t let him act on it. So he will use his disciple to teach these fools a lesson.


    Suddenly, with a wave of his hand, Rakshid Hamas sent out a powerful suction force towards the two young women.


    Seeing his action, the expression of Jason Mirk turned ugly as he wanted to make a move to protect the people behind him. However, his friend, Adool Hamas blocked him.


    On the other hand, Shin Jiao who saw the young man''s action used his psychokinesis and cover himself and the others behind him with an invisible force.


    Since his level is greater than the young man, the suction force that the young mage sent rebounded, and instead of sucking the two women in front of him towards himself, his figure was sent flying towards the group instead.


    Aaahhh¡­


    The cry of surprise was heard from inside the shop as the figure of Rakshid Hamas flew out and directly hit the window.


    Crash!


    His figure flew out and was sent tumbling outside in a sorry many. His fine mage robe was torn by many window fragments and even his face is wounded.


    Everyone inside the shop was dumbfounded at this turn of events. They did not see any of the people moving and only that young mage was the one who attacked, but it turns out that his attack was a failure.


    Meanwhile, Adool Hamas who just saw his son flying out of the window immediately panicked. He immediately ran towards his son wanted to push the people away from his path. But who would have known that upon doing this, he would encounter a powerful barrier that deflected his hand and sent him tumbling to the ground?


    People began tough at this scene after being dumbfounded.


    "You¡­ you¡­" Adool Hamas could not help but point his finger at Shin Jiao''s group while his face is beat red in anger and embarrassment.


    But he could not care less about himself and immediately ran outside to see his son.


    Emil Vanatia''s eyes are squinted while looking at Shin Jiao''s group. He suspected that this man in front of him did something. He is not some impulsive fool who would just rush into action without investigating anything.


    He has reached his level through patience and his craftiness, and he would not shame himself no matter what in public.


    Hence, he slowly walked in front of Jason Mirk.


    "You have an interesting guest¡­ it seems that I and mypanions have offended someone important." He said with a crafty smile he seems to be apologizing without even saying the word.


    Upon seeing this, Jason did not put out a proud reaction and just nodded his head.


    "High Mage Emil¡­ these are my esteemed guest, I have already held them for so long, if you don''t mind, we will take our leave first¡­" Jason Mirk now knew how strong the man behind him is so he dare not tally any longer.


    That man could even send someone flying without moving, so how strong he really is, Jason Mirk did not want to find out.


    Although his action is a bit disrespectful to the High Mage, he would rather offend Emil Vanatia than be killed by the man behind him.


    As the people walk past him, Emil Vanatia''s expression slowly changes, especially when the beautiful Nariz Gumal walks past him.


    From the very start, he already has his eyes on the woman. Her beauty, figure, and noble temperament are something that truly caught his heart and he wanted to know her better.


    With that in mind, he did not want to let go of this opportunity. Though force did not work, he wanted to use his refined charm.


    "Mage Jason¡­ I would like to invite you and your esteemed guest to my manor two days from now. There would be a gathering of mages, and a ceremony for the Great White Tower of Dugal to pick some disciples from this vige¡­ It would truly please me if you could attend." He said as he produced an envelopeced with a golden design.


    Upon seeing this, many of the people in the shop gasp in disbelief.. This is because only those who are rich and powerful are invited to such an event.

 Chapter 808 - Attending The Party

    Chapter 808


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two days have passed since Shin Jiao stayed at Jason Mirk''s home. He learned a lot of crucial information about this Land of Death from the mage and knew of its current situation.


    It seems that from the time that the war in the kingdom ended, the forces which worship the dark god Ruel were thwarted with their leaders either being hunted or already killed. The rest are banished to the outer world where they are right now.


    The cities towns and viges outside of the kingdom''s territory are called the outer world. And in this ce is where the influence of the light worshiper of the god Agus is evident. Due to their being exiled hundreds of years ago after being defeated by the dark forces of the god Ruel, the light worshipers of the god Agus have been staying in the outer world. And because of this, their strength grew to so much that they were able to defeat the dark forces.


    However, the light worshipers knew that the darkness would soon conquer the Outer World just like they did before and then gain power from there. But that would take hundreds of years, so the forces of the light are not worried.


    This insane cycle has been going on for thousands of years to no end. And it has taken millions of lives in the name of the two warring gods of light and darkness.


    And because of their influence, men never learn and continue in this cycle of folly, greed, and destruction.


    So after he learned about this, Shin Jiao has now a firm grasp of the situation in this Land of Death or the Xinglo kingdom.


    But what he is curious about are the two gods. He wanted to know who they are and what their purpose is. In his conjecture, those two gods might be powerful Saint Rulers who are ying god outside of thisnd.


    They might be really bored and just wanted to y with the lives and the souls of the people in this world.


    He also thought about the souls of the dead. The cycle of birth and death in thisnd is weird. No living being could exist without a soul, so in his opinion, he already knew that the souls of the people in this world are being recycled over and over.


    And the experiences of those people are being gathered by the two gods to strengthen themselves and grow ever more powerful as they continue ying with this game.


    Shin Jiao could not deny the ingenious thinking of those two gods. He is familiar with the life cycle and knew already met a god from the earth.


    But that deity is very protective of his own children and never wanted them to struggle too much, thus making it easier for everyone to reach immortality after their deaths as a mortal.


    And as a father, those who obey him would receive greater rewards and those who disobeyed would be punished for their misdeeds.


    However, since Shin Jiao was summoned to another world, his connection to the god was cut and he now belongs to those who needed to struggle to reach true immortality and join the war against the Shadow Beings.


    Thinking up this point, Shin Jiao truly wanted to meet those two gods and try to learn about the secret of the Land of Death. This way, he could also do the same thing in his small world and give life to the souls he would be able to produce as soon as he reaches the deity level with the help of his soul essence.


    ¡­


    It was already 5 in the evening when Shin Jiao heard some knocking on the door. A very beautiful woman came inside and showed a faint smile upon seeing that Shin Jiao has already changed his clothes.


    He now looks like a proper mage with his gray cloak and a mage''s robe inside. He wore no emblem or any trinket but still exudes a majestic aura around him. Seeing Shin Jiao, Nariz Gumal showed a faint smile as she truly admires his handsome and mature appearance.


    "We are ready to go¡­" she said.


    "Alright, thank you¡­ I''m already done¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks to the door.


    They hop on the carriage of Jason Mirk and the group soon arrives in front of a luxurious Manor with many carriages already in line as well-known guests starteding from everywhere, even in the nearby viges.


    When they alighted from the carriage, a couple who just are waiting in line noticed them.


    "Hey, if it isn''t Jason Mirk¡­ What caused you toe out of yourir my friend¡­" the middle-aged man greeted Jason with a happy smile on his face.


    From the looks of it and the way Jason Mirk smiles at the man, one could tell that they are friends.


    "Haha¡­ I''m just a low-level alchemist and needed a lot of training, so I decided to get some fresh air."


    "Haha¡­ That''s good, I heard that you receive the invitation from High Mage Emil¡­ man you are lucky. Well, for me, I just hope that my son would be able to be epted even as an apprentice¡­"


    "I heard that your son is a talented mage, why are you not that confident?" Jason asked with a knitted brow.


    He has met the son of his friend before, an energetic and a little naughty young boy of 9 years of age. It is rumored that Fabio Mur''s son, Mario Mur, has learned how to conjure Chaotic Wind, a technique for 1st level mages, at the age of 8. And since then, he is considered a genius in the vige.


    But Jason has not heard of any news about this after that. As if the genius young boy suddenly disappeared. And now learning that the child Mario Mur is going to be present in this event, Jason Mirk wanted to see his friend''s son the more.


    "Sigh¡­ He is talented¡­ but there was an ident. He¡­ it seems that his ability¡­" Fabio Mur did not continue and his wife beside him bit her lips feeling a bit dejected.


    "What happened?" Jason Mirk is now curious and wanted to know.


    If he can he would help this longtime friend of his.


    "It''s nothing¡­ It''s just that I¡­ I cannot help my child even with my talent in magic alchemy." Fabio Mur said while looking at his callous hands.


    Jason Mirk knew that things are not that simple as they look. But he could not pry in this matter any deeper, so he just patted the shoulder of his friend.


    "Cheer up, since he is here in this event, then there might be a way for him to pass¡­ Oh¡­ by the way, I almost forgot." Jason Mirk suddenly realized that there are people behind him and showed an apologetic look towards Shin Jiao.


    "This is Master Shin and hispanions¡­" Jason Mirk introduced.


    Shin Jiao decided that Jason Mirk could just call him Master Shin, or Master Jiao. He felt a bit weird if he is called Mage Shin, as he is not actually a mage but an immortal cultivator.


    Though he could use mana, he also knew how to use two other types of energy besides mana, the universe''s energy, and Qi.


    Plus he is already used to people calling him Master Shin, so he wanted for him to be called as such. Calling him by name like what Luna does would be preferable for him though, yet he knew that in this world, that is not possible.


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao acknowledge Fabio Mur.


    "Nice to meet you, Master Shin¡­" Fabio greeted while extending his hand for a shake.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to shake Fabio''s hands. But as soon as their hands touched, his interest was immediately piqued.


    This is because he suddenly noticed that inside of Fabio''s body there is a trace of a curse. Shin Jiao has not seen this type of curse before, plus he is not that proficient with curses. He knew that some cultivator''s uses curse to fight and cultivate, but he has not encountered such a thing that looks like the one in the body of Fabio Mur.


    He wanted to check it more, but this is not the right ce, so he could just wait for a time to learn more about it.


    Meanwhile, Fabio Mur discovers the changes in Shin Jiao''s expression before returning to normal. That did not escape his scrutinizing gaze and immediately knew that the man seems to have noticed something. Since it is not the right time and ce to talk about it, he just reminded himself to visit Jason''s shop and ask the man what he has noticed.


    For some time now he truly suspected that he has something to do with what had happened to his son, but he could not put his finger on it. He even tried to look for other mages but they are unable to determine what really is wrong with his son.


    However, if his conjecture is correct and the man in front of him could truly help him, then he would not hesitate. He is willing to pay the price just to return the taken talent of his son.


    Soon the group enters the manor and saw many rich and powerful people mingling together.


    Shin Jiao feels a bit weird because as soon as they enter this ce, the two beautiful women behind him already caught the eyes of many people in the crowd.

 Chapter 809 - Emil Vanatia Plan

    Chapter 809


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Kingdom of Xinglo exists in medieval times were even lights came from candles made of wax or animal fats. Even with the existence of mana in the air and magic, the people in thisnd did not bother to improve their lives using magic but instead focus on destructive spells that can kill each other.


    And for this reason, the civilization in the Xinglo Kingdom has not grown and has been stagnant.


    As Shin Jiao and his group enter the manor, they could see that everything in it is being lit by candles of different sizes. However, this kind of light could not produce enough illumination and is barely able to light the surroundings.


    With a shake of his head, Shin Jiao muttered to himself.


    "These primitive people have not improved even after thousands of years have passed, I guess this is because of those two ''gods''¡­"


    His words were heard by Jason Mirk who felt a shiver running down his spine. He could not believe that the man behind him would say such a thing even after seeing the prestige of the manor. He wanted to retort but he dare not say anything towards the man for fear of gaining his ire.


    Soon they reached the main hall and the people around them are still being attracted by the two women behind him.


    No one dares to approach the two as people outside the manor are only low-level mages and no one is someone important amongst them. However, as soon as the group enters the hall, the beauty of the two has already gained too much attraction that people began pointing and asking about who they are.


    A tall young man walked in front of the group and an ugly scowl could be seen on his face. That young man is Rakshid Hamas, the one that Shin Jiao sent flying without even touching him.


    Although the young man is afraid of Shin Jiao he still has his pride and would not lower his animosity towards the neers.


    "It seems that you people are truly gutsy to attend this party that my master has prepared. Aren''t you afraid that I''m going to retaliate?" Rakshid Hamas said with a threatening tone.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the young man and did not bother him. He scanned the hall and immediately noticed the figure of Emil Vanatia. He is currently surrounded by a few middle-aged and old men wearing the same white robe as him.


    Emil Vanatia did not know that while they are discussing, Shin Jiao could hear what they are talking about.


    "High Mage Emil, you said that there are people who you wanted to teach a lesson¡­ I wanted to see who dare offend you." one of the old men with a level of a High Mage said with a smirk.


    "Haha¡­ Some fools would always try to go against our Great White Tower, but they would always end up suffering¡­"


    "Why wait and do these things when you can fight them head-on¡­ This is such a waste of time."


    "Haha¡­ Foolish, you should savor these little crafty things as it could provide more entertainment than fighting head-on like a brainless idiot."


    "So you n to expose the man as a fraud mage and take those two beauties, right? I wanted the younger girl¡­"


    "Hey, Emil, you said you only want the most beautiful woman of the two¡­ you can give the other one to us, right?"


    "Alright, alright¡­ all of you calm down. We should remove that pesky guy first. I think he is using a magical item. We just have to break through that magical item that produces a barrier around him." Emil Vanatia said with a smile.


    "How can we do that?"


    Emil Vanatia suddenly takes out a fist-sized orb with intricate design and emits an ominous aura.


    "That¡­ that''s a magical item from those darkness worshippers. It could break through any barriers. How did you get your hands on that? I thought those things have been taken to the kingdom and are hidden by the Arch Mages¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ I Emil Vanatia have some connection, and this has been with me ever since the war ended." Emil Vanatia said with a smirk.


    "Wait a minute¡­ that¡­ that thing that our branch head is holding¡­ He¡­ He gave it to you?" an old man suddenly said while looking at Emil Vanatia with envious eyes.


    But in their circle, no one dares to offend Emil as he is the most powerful in their group.


    Let''s see if that fellow could still be smug with his barrier gone.


    With that in mind, Emil Vanatia and his group walk towards Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao frown as he scanned the item in Emil''s hand. He could feel the same dark aura from the siblinging from that thing. He could tell that the item has a connection with Im Ao and Im Jae.


    "Do you know any item that looks like this¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly asked Im Jae while drawing something on her palm which slowly shows the object he is talking about.


    She felt a bit shy at first, but when she saw that object, her expression changes.


    "This¡­ this is the barrier breaker. It could negate any types of magic barriers¡­" she said in a low shaking voice.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao knew that she recognizes the thing because it belongs to their faction. However, he is not worried, because his psychokinesis is not a barrier but an invisible force using his mind as an extension of his body.


    It is different from energy-powered barriers. His psychokinesis could exist even without mana or any type of energy for that matter.


    Soon, a crowd of old men in white behind a younger man arrives in front of Shin Jiao''s group. Rakshid Hamas who already recognized his master immediately walks at the side of Emil Vanatia.


    "Ah¡­ Mage Jason Mirk, wee! Wee!¡­" Emil Vanatia said with a smile on his handsome face.


    Jason Mirk is already nervous upon seeing therge group of High Mages, so when he was greeted, he was immediately stunned and was not able to reply.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you¡­ High Mage Emil¡­" Jason Mirk said as soon as he recovers from his stupor.


    When the group heard his stuttering voice, they all showed a contented smile on their faces. As High Mages their pride and way of looking down on these basic mages made them feel that they are above the rest of their peers and even others.


    So when Jason Mirk showed a hint of fear and panic, they all look at him with a sneer.


    However, when they saw the group behind him showing no reaction, it immediately showed dissatisfaction in their faces.


    They are the leaders of the branches of the Great White Tower of Dugal in these parts of thend. How could they not be angry at the nonchnce of this group?


    However, Emil Vanatia has a n and they wanted to see how it would go, so they stop themselves from getting provoked by these people.


    When that so-called barrier is down, then they could show these people who they are really messing with.


    "Master Shin¡­ How do you find the party so far?" Emil Vanatia said with a gentlemanly smile on his face.


    "It is fine¡­ But to everything in this ce is too¡­ primitive." Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Those people who heard his words turned towards him and have a look of disdain on their faces. How could such a person say such a thing?


    This manor has many different kinds of candles, and their intricate design is fascinating. Plus the design of the manor and its decoration is among the newest from the kingdom craftsmen guild, so how could that man say that everything is too primitive?


    "Hahaha¡­ I doubt that where you came from is nothing different from here." Emil Vanatia said with a challenging re.


    "It''s up to you to think this way. Anyway, we are just here because of your invitation¡­ In fact, I came here to watch the ceremony¡­" Shin Jiao replied while looking at the group of young children walking in the middle of the hall.


    Emil and his group also saw the group and knew that the ceremony is about to begin. Because they needed to go through this before executing their n, the group walked towards the tables prepared for them.


    As soon as the High Mages from the Great White Tower of Dugal was seated, everyone turned silent.


    A mage wearing a gray robe walks in the middle.


    "The mage apprenticeship ceremony is about to begin¡­ All the children of the vige are presented before the High Mages for their aptitude test¡­" after the introduction and words from the mage, everyone turns to the crowd of children in the middle of the hall.


    Some of them are silently cheering for their kin and some are praying earnestly for their child to be able to be epted as an apprentice in the Great White Tower of Dugal.


    Though in the area, there are also representatives from other Mage towers, they are not seated as the Great White Tower of Dugal has the priority in this ceremony.


    Soon, the first child was called into the center.

 Chapter 810 - The Aptitude

    Chapter 810


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Children ages 8 to 13 are walking towards the center of the hall and extending their hands to touch the crystal which is ced on the small table in the middle. The crystal would glow ording to the element with which the child ispatible. Though it is an efficient way to determine someone''s ability, yet for Shin Jiao it is too outdated.


    He could actually create a far more efficient way of testing one''s aptitude and their underlying elementalpatibility. He knew that a mage is not onlypatible with only one or two elements. In fact, they arepatible with all the elements once they became a mage. However, only one or two elements have higherpatibility than the rest.


    But of course, that does not mean that one cannot improve the others. It would take years for a mage to know these things and it would take them many more to discover their other elementalpatibility.


    While watching the children, Shin Jiao noticed the object that one of the white-robed mages is holding. That object is slowly gathering mana in the air and it emits an eerie aura. Shin Jiao knew that the object is an artifact that could block or negate the mana in the air.


    Judging from the way it disperses the mana before it could touch the surface of that ball.


    It did not take long before all of the children have finished their assessments. A few of them passed the test but many failed. One of the children that failed is the son of Fabio Mur, Mario Mur, a 9-year-old child.


    The child stood upright with a sad expression on his face.


    He is trying to hold his tears back as one could tell the indignation in his heart.


    A year ago, when Mario Mur was still 8, he and his father are attending a party. The new princess of the kingdom visited a vige along with the prince to give thanks to those who sacrificed themselves in the war.


    Since Fabio Mur belongs to the believer of the light, he attended the ceremony along with his talented son.


    At that time, Mario Mur can already cast a level 2 spell even though he is only a level 1 mage. He is considered a genius of their vige and his father was really proud of him.


    But that party was far from peaceful, in fact, that party was a trap. The forces of the light are actually hunting one of the escapees from the castle, a dark mage.


    The dark mage is one of the generals that belongs to the dark god Ruel worshipers. He was known as the scourge of the battlefield and has killed countless mages that belong to both factions. Hence that mage is hunted by both the dark and the light worshippers.


    But something happened in that party, the dark mage general was able to escape the of traps, and then he held the princess as a hostage in front of everyone.


    When he was about to kill the princess, an 8-year-old child suddenly appears behind him and struck the dark mage general''s back.


    The child sessfully rescued the princess, but before the dark mage general died, in his desperate struggle he waves his hand and a dark energy bolt was sent flying towards the princess. The young boy did not hesitate to push the princess and once again save her life.


    From that point on, the genius mage was no more, and the trash known as Mario Mur was known.


    The royal family who promised to help the child in any way they could seem to have forgotten their promise. When Fabio Mur once requested if he could ask for help from a magical alchemist to cure Mario Mur''s underlying wound, he was greeted with a simple nod and nothing more.


    Fabio Mur lost fate in the words of the nobles and those in power. He knew that they are only treated as disposable pawns that could easily be thrown after their usefulness.


    He works hard as an alchemist and was able to get a name for himself and at least stabilized the condition of his son. However, because of the years of experimentation, his body suffered. In his desperation in finding a cure, he has poisoned himself.


    Fabio Mur looks at his son while holding his tears. Though his son recovered, the magical energy in his body is not enough to cast any magic. He can only make a small fire, a gust of wind, a small amount of water, and a clump of earth. Although he is able to move four types of elements that should be considered as a miracle, yet it is not enough for the child to be called a mage.


    "Son¡­ I''m sorry¡­ your father is useless¡­" Fabio Mur muttered in a low voice.


    His wife heard him and held his hand tofort his husband.


    Fabio Mur looks at his son and when their eyes met, he nodded as if trying to tell his son that everything is alright. That everything would be fine someday. He is still young, he still has many years to learn and grow.


    As if knowing what his father is thinking, Mario Mur just shed a forced smile.


    The exchange between the two did not escape Shin Jiao''s eyes. The reason for this is because he could see the unique ability of the young boy.


    With just using his eyes, he could already see four different types of elements being attracted towards his small body, plus a fifth element that is like the one being attracted by Im Ao and Im Jae, a dark element.


    He did not know how the boy was able to do this, but from what he could tell, the bnce between those elements is truly outstanding.


    Suddenly, a strong fluctuation could be felt in the air as the magical particles suddenly vanished.


    Shin Jiao knew that the mage holding that weird object activated it.


    Everyone was stunned and as they could not feel the mana in the air. The mages who are familiar with this process showed fear in their eyes because they are a bit familiar with this type of magical object. The worshipers of the dark god Ruel have used this kind of artifact in the war. It could negate the power of its target rendering them unable to use or manipte mana in the air. Thus a mage would be susceptible to any type of attack.


    Everyone showed a panic expression on their faces.


    Suddenly, Emil Vanatia walks forward as the rest of the children ran to their parents. Since the ceremony is already finished and those who passed have already been named, Emil decided to initiate his n.


    "Someone from the crowd has offended the Great White Tower of Dugal. And as High Mages in charge of the outer world, we would like to exact judgment upon that person." He said with a smile.


    Those who saw his smiling face knew that there is trouble brewing in the air, and the Great White Tower of Dugal is going to bully someone.


    With a wave of his hand, Emil Vanatia pointed towards Shin Jiao and his group.


    Jason Mirk was too afraid that he subconsciously takes a step to the side along with the crowd leaving Shin Jiao and the three with him left standing in the middle.


    Everyone gasped and began muttering how unlucky those four people are.


    The smile on Emil Vanatia was too pronounced as he could not hold his excitement anymore. He knew that with the activation of the orb and the target being the man who is leading the group, that guy would not be able to fight back.


    Someone from the crowd suddenly jumps forward. It was Rakshid Hamas who have been waiting for this chance to act. He has been suppressing his anger and humiliation and wanted to vent his frustration. And now that the n of his master is already in action, he could not wait anymore.


    "Master, may I do the honors!" he said as he held a one-meter-long wand in his hand.


    "Yes, but don''t kill him¡­" Emil Vanatia said with a smirk.


    With a nod of his head, Rakshid Hamas immediately formed a fireball by extending his hand with his palm towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Upon seeing this everyone in the hall immediately scattered and run away to the sides. They did not want to be implicated in this battle.


    "Master Shin, do you want me to act¡­" Im Jae suddenly said while ring at Rakshid Hamas.


    "Hmm¡­ How about it, Miss Nariz¡­ Do you want to try?" Shin Jiao said in a low voice.


    Nariz Gumal who is standing behind Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on her pretty face. For the past two days, she began learning about a magical artifact that Shin Jiao called a ''gun''. Though it is small, she learned that it is actually very dangerous just like the energy rifles that the human race uses in the war against the High Elves.


    Hidden beneath her cloak are two of such guns. Now that Shin Jiao wanted her to test what she has learned, Nariz Gumal''s golden blood is boiling with a hint of excitement.


    "Do you want me to kill him in one go?" she said with a yful smile.


    "Up to you¡­"


    With a nod, Nariz Gumal takes a step beside Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 811 - Battle Inside The Manor

    Chapter 811


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When the beautiful woman takes a step forward the expression of Emil Vanatia turned serious. In fact, he did not want to hurt the woman as their target is to eliminate the man that the two women are following.


    However, he did not expect that the woman would take a step forward and wanted to fight against his disciple.


    "Why hide behind a woman? Are you that afraid to face your own sins against the Great White Tower of Dugal that you wanted to rely on a woman?" Emil Vanatia said trying to provoke Shin Jiao.


    But before he could say anything else, Rakshid Hamas whose target is Shin Jiao did not bother with the woman. With a dash to the side, he suddenly threw the fireball in his hand towards Shin Jiao trying to bypass Nariz Gumal who is standing in front of him.


    She squinted her eyes then suddenly pulls out a semi-automatic handgun from the holster inside her cloak.


    Without hesitation, she has already aimed at Rakshid Hamas'' body.


    Bang! Boom!


    Two sounds reverberated through the air as the fireball hits Shin Jiao and the gun in Nariz Gumal spews its bullet.


    Arrgghh!!!


    A loud shout of pain echoed through the air as a figure suddenly fell down on the ground clutching his shoulder.


    Rakshid Hamas could be seen crawling on the ground while clutching his bloody shoulder. A big hole could be seen with red blood flowing all over the ce. That''s right; the blood of the people who grew up in this ce is red. This is because the people in this world have not reached the nascent realm or have not been transformed by the deities controlling the immortalnd. Hence, they are still mortals.


    This scene dumbfounded everyone and looks at Nariz Gumal with fear in their eyes. Emil Vanatia was also shocked and did not expect that the woman would be carrying a very powerful magic item. He is now suspecting that the woman is actually a mage that is trying to hide her powers.


    The magical item she just used has mana traces so this means that she is able to wield mana, hence she is a mage. As the technology in this world is still primitive, they are not able to discover a way to hold mana. Hence all of the magical items and weapons needed their users to inject their mana to enable its ability.


    For this reason, the people in the hall now thought that the beautiful woman is actually a mage.


    But Emil Vanatia is not worried. With the fireball that Rakshid Hamas has just thrown, he knew that without a shield that Master Shin is surely finished.


    Adool Hamas ran to his son and immediately fished out a healing potion and pour a part of it into Rakshid''s wound and then help his son drink the rest.


    He red at the woman in anger as he wanted to tear her apart. How she hurt his precious son, he wanted to have his revenge now.


    With anger in his eyes, he suddenly removes the magical item in his son''s hand and puts it on. Then with a wave of his hand, he suddenly conjures a fireball spell with the same intensity that could only be cast by a High Mage.


    As a mage in the lower realms, it consumed a bit of his strength, and is unable to control the fireball but he still wanted to avenge his son.


    No one was able to stop him as everything is in chaos now. Plus the attention of everyone is on the beautiful woman.


    "No! Stop!" Emil Vanatia shouted, but it was already toote.


    Therge fireball the size of two human heads flew towards Nariz Gumal.


    No one expected this andment on the woman''s luck. Even though she is powerful, yet that fireball is equal to the strength of a High Mage, hence they are sure that she would be doomed.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Nariz Gumal did not hesitate to take another shot, this time aiming at the middle-aged man squatting on the ground beside his son while ring at her.


    When she shot Rakshid Hamas, her aim was a bit off. She wanted to shot his head but instead hit his shoulder, so she wanted to try again.


    This time, she has already got a gist of the recoil factor of the handgun and aimed at the middle-aged man''s chest. It was a far bigger target which she knew she would not miss.


    And before everyone''s eyes, they saw the middle-aged man falling to the ground lifeless with a big hole on his chest piercing his heart.


    Though they did not have a big grudge, he tried to kill her, so he should not me her for killing him instead.


    Everyone is now taken aback, but what truly baffled everyone are the two balls of fire which are glowing and unmoving.


    "This¡­ How could this be?" Emil Vanatia muttered as he takes a step back.


    This is because he now noticed that the people inside that glowing fireball are unhurt and are protected by a powerful barrier that even with the use of the magical item was not affected at all.


    The shock in the faces of the mages and the normal people in the area are noticeable. They gawk at the scene in front of them, especially those that know how troublesome the magical artifact that was used.


    But it seems that it was of no use as the person they are targeting is still able to use magic.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile on his face. With a wave of his hand, the fire covering them was suddenly dispersed.


    "Cheap tricks won''t work on us¡­" he said as he looks at Rakshid Hamas who is on the ground while tears are on his face upon knowing that his father just died.


    Shin Jiao raised his hand and using his psychokinesis he lifted Rakshid Hamas from the ground. The young man was too scared that he forgot his anger and just looks at Shin Jiao with fear in his eyes.


    "You''ve attacked me indiscriminately¡­ it seems that only your death could stop this grudge." Shin Jiao said as he puts his hand behind him then shifted his gaze to the High Mages in front of him.


    Crack!


    The sound of bone breaking echoed through the hall sending shivers running down the spine of the people. They did not know how but they saw the neck of the young man in the air suddenly being twisted by an invisible force.


    Thud!


    The body of Rakshid Hamas fells to the ground with his face still showing indignation and fear.


    Everyone is now afraid while looking at the man in the middle of the hall. Even the High Mages showed fear in their eyes.


    Two people died just like that without putting up a fight. Though they were the ones who first attacked their opponent, they are unable to hurt them and instead died without a fight.


    "So¡­ who''s next?" Shin Jiao said nonchntly as he stood straight with both his hands sped behind his back.


    No one said a word, and the expression of the High Mages from the Great White Tower of Dugal turned ugly. They knew that they have encountered a challenging situation.


    However, as High Mages, they have their pride. How could they just stand there and do nothing? Everyone looks at each other and with a nod, they seem to arrive in a tacit understanding to fight back.


    Leading the group is Emil Vanatia who is standing in front of them.


    "Since you wanted to resist, then don''t me us for being impolite." He said with a grim look on his face.


    Everyone now knew that things have just escted, so the people inside the hall immediately ran outside of the manor to escape the battle which would surely turn the manor into ruins.


    The other mages from other towers did not want to be embroiled in this mess, so they too ran outside.


    However, there are few mages wearing hooded cloaks who did not escape but instead decided to watch the battle that is about to start.


    The man and his threepanions have attracted them. If those four survive the battle, then they would extend their hand to help them. Having a powerful additional force in their faction would be an advantage for them.


    Meanwhile, Emil Vanatia and the other High Mages have already begun conjuring their spells and different elements began gathering in the air turning the hall into a chaotic mess.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal has already walked behind Shin Jiao.


    "Master Shin, should we make our move now?" Im Jae asked while looking at the magical elements gathering with fear in her eyes.


    As a native in thisnd, she knew how powerful mages are and did not want to face those spells head one.


    "Big sister... Just put your trust in big brother¡­ those people will not be able to hurt us." Im Ao said with a confident expression.


    Then before their eyes, several elemental spells were released hurtling towards them.

 Chapter 812 - The Battle Inside The Manor (2)

    Chapter 812


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Explosions, ice spears, thunderbolts, and more, are bombarding Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis barrier. Though the spells are powerful, they did not pose a challenge for him as he easily defended the other people with him.


    The manor began to be turned into ruins as the walls, windows, and everything in it were caught in the explosion.


    "Huff¡­ Huff¡­ That should kill that bastard¡­ but pity, those girls¡­ what a waste¡­" a middle-aged High Mage said while catching his breath.


    Most of the people beside him share the same sentiments as they too feel that it was a waste for those two beautiful young women to die just like that.


    But what could they do now? They were all feeling afraid at the power of that terrible man. They did not know what kind of magic he did to break the neck of Rakshid Hamas, but it was truly very terrifying.


    Meanwhile, outside the manor, the people began running further away as the debris began flying. They were all d that they ran outside and did not stay. With the destruction in front of them, they all knew that they would not have survived that if they are caught in the chaos.


    Meanwhile, those who stayed inside the mansion are covered by their own protective spells. But some even suffered minor injuries from the flying debris and the chaotic flow of mana in the air which has set off a powerful chain reaction.


    Emil Vanatia did not lower his guard and waited for the dust cloud to die down. He wanted to know if those four are still alive or not. If they are truly dead, he wanted to get their corpse and study them. Instead of the beauties, he not more interested in the man''s power.


    If he could discover it and then try to gain it for himself, then his powers would surely rise to new heights.


    While in this thought, they all look at the front where most of their spells were focused. Soon they saw a cked and scorched ground with nothing left on it. A small crater could be seen and burnt marks along with electric sparks are still present, even a part of that area are frozen.


    "Did we¡­ did we destroy them that nothing is left?" one of the High Mages asked while frowning.


    "I think it was the chaotic and turbulent mana that caused this devastation. The chain reaction was too fierce that ourbined spells created a far too destructive spell that obliterated everything."


    The High Mages looks around a now noticed that a part of the manor was destroyed and that part was where those four people are.


    "Damn it! This cannot be happening." Emil Vanatia said with a frown.


    Though he is inclined to believe that such a thing is impossible, judging from the evidence in front of him, he could not deny the fact that everything was destroyed and that no human being could survive such an attack, and would surely die with no intact corpse.


    As the people began checking the area, they saw a few fine sand particles in the area, but just brush them off.


    "Let''s head off¡­ We have to rebuild this manor beforeing back to the branch headquarters¡­" an old man said while shaking his head.


    While everyone is now feeling rxed and began to walk towards therge opening, they suddenly heard a muffled sound and then followed a silver sh.


    Then before everyone''s eyes, one of the High Mages fell to the ground with arge hole on his forehead.


    Ptaff! Ptaff! Ptaff!


    Several muffled sounds reverberated through the air as one by one the High Mages fell lifeless on the ground with bloody holes on their foreheads.


    Then from the shadows, three figures walk out holding a smoking handgun in their hands.


    A small young boy and two beautiful women reveal themselves while looking at the corpses on the ground. The only one left is Emil Vanatia who is now shaking in fear. He has already fallen to the ground as his knees buckled in fear upon seeing how easy those High Mages who are with him died.


    "Leave that bastard to me¡­ I want to ask him some questions¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks out of the shadows from the side.


    As soon as he stood in front of Emil Vanatia, the former arrogant and haughty expression on his face is now gone and reveals a fearful look. He truly did not expect this scene right now. All of his nning was spoiled the minute that the magical item to suppress the mana of its target did not work.


    And now all of the High Mages who came to the vige are dead. This mess alone would cause the Great White Tower of Dugal a huge blow in their forces.


    Although High Mages are not as powerful and as scarce as an Arch Mage, yet High Mages are a great addition of force to the Mage Tower.


    And now that, more than ten High Mages have died it would leave ten territories of the Great White Tower of Dugal without a High Mage leader. And this would truly affect their prestige and power.


    Looking at the man in front of him Emil Vanatia could not help but feel shivers running down his spine.


    He knew that he would die if he is useless to the man, and he is just alive because the man seems to have a use for him yet.


    While standing beside Emil Vanatia, Shin Jiao willed his psychokinesis and lifted Emil Vanatia without resistance.


    "You cane out now¡­ You just watch these people die without making a move¡­ you are a very cautious one¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a loud voice.


    Everyone who heard him felt a bit scared. This is true especially to those forces that are hiding in the shadows and the ruins of the manor.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems that this young mage is very wise and powerful. I did not want to bother you because I want to see how strong you really are. Now that I saw it, it seems that our Great White Tower of Dugal has made an enemy of a powerful person¡­" an old man in a white robe suddenly appears out of thin air.


    When the old man showed his presence, the expression of Emil Vanatia turned happy. This is because he knew who that old white-robed man is.


    "Elder Gima¡­ Elder Gima! Thank the heavens that you''ve arrived. This is the enemy of our Great White Tower of Dugal¡­ Kill him! Kill him, Elder Gima! He killed many of our High Mages!" Emil Vanatis who seem to have seen hope began to struggle while shouting.


    Shin Jiao did nothing to stop the man from struggling but just look at the old man in front of him.


    "I am Gima Santon, an Elder and an Arch-Mage of the Great White Tower of Dugal. How may I address this mister?"


    "You can call me Shin Jiao¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    The Arch-Mage squinted his eyes as he looks at Shin Jiao with a hint of interest in his eyes.


    "It seems that you are using trantion magic embedded in your blood¡­ You are from the outside world¡­ The immortals¡­" Gima Santon said with a frown.


    This is because as an Arch Mage, Gima Santon has lived for almost 100 years and has seen a lot of different beings and experimented on those people that belong to the outside world, the so-called immortal, or he would rather call them ''Fallen Immortals''.


    And through his experience, no Fallen Immortal has ever learned how to use mana. This is because their bodies are so used to the energy in the outside world that it rejects the mana in the air inside this world they are in.


    So seeing someone as powerful as the man before him is truly fascinating in his eyes. He truly wanted to capture this guy and open him up to see how he ticks.


    Plus the weapons those three are using seem to be different from any magical items that are produced in this world. Hence deep in his mind, Gima Santon is already nning his scheme to get these trophies. But of course, he would not rush into battle without knowing his enemies.


    In actual fact, he just arrives in this ce and did not expect to see such a spectacle in front of him.


    Though there are many High Mages from their tower that died in this ce, he did not care. As an Arch Mage, what Gima Santon cares about is his own strength and his own growth. As long as it benefits him, then he could do anything.


    Looking at the man before him, he showed a faint smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is now curious about what the old man said. There is trantion magic in his blood, then this means that there are also other things deep in his blood.


    He decided to investigate this when he has the time.


    For now, he needs to focus on this old man and see what he is nning.

 Chapter 813 - Crafty Old Man

    Chapter 813


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "So what does Arch-mage Gima want from us?" Shin Jiao asked with his arms crossed.


    He is not worried about what this old man is going to do, but he is curious about what he is thinking. Plus he has already scanned the body of the old man and it seems that this old man has a secret.


    Deep within the old man''s body, there are a number of trapped souls. Shin Jiao did not know what the old man is using those souls for and that is one of the things he wanted to find out.


    Upon hearing the question from Shin Jiao the old man did not answer and walks forward. Then with a wave of his hand, he said, "Rise¡­".


    A lump from the ground rise and formed into a seat for the old man.


    "Ahh¡­ My old bones are hurting me¡­" he said as he slowly sits down on the stump he created from the ground.


    "Hehe¡­ I only wanted to test you out. In fact, I think that you are one of the strongest people I have seen in my life other than our branch tower master. So I wanted to have a fair fight with you¡­ one on one. This way, I could die without regrets." The old man said looking a bit solemn and seems to be contemting something.


    Shin Jiao frowns and did not know what this old man is thinking, however, he did not want to further prolong this conflict and wanted to get out of this ce. He still has many ces to go and explore, hence he decided to face the old man.


    With a wave of his hand, a ck katana appears. Upon seeing this, the expression on the old man''s face turned serious. He knew that the man is not simple that at all. Anxietybined with excitement is burning through the old man''s heart.


    In thisnd, besides the mages, there are also people who can wield powerful fighting prowess and battle auras covering their bodies. Those people are very rare and are recruited highly by any faction. They are called Battle Mages.


    Battle Mages are the scourge of the battlefield. Wielding both the magic and battle prowess of a fighter, they are feared by both mages and fighters alike.


    In the war, only a few Battle Mages enter the battle but has greatly affected the result of the war. They were able to turn the tide of the battle with their speed, prowess, and ability to negate the elements through their battle auras.


    Hence the Battle Mages are both feared and respected by all more than the mages.


    Now in front of him, Arch-Mage Gima Santon is possibly looking at one of the very few battle mages in thisnd. And because of this, he could not help himself but feel afraid but wanted to test his might at the same time.


    The conflicting emotion is evident in his expression that Shin Jiao could even tell what the old man is thinking.


    "This old man is thinking of dying in a battle¡­" he thought as he watches the old man slowly stand up.


    Then when the old man waved the staff in his hand and the elements in the surroundings began to be affected.


    "Now that I am facing a legendary Battle Mage, I will not hold back and give it my all. I will show you my very own brand of magic¡­ the magic of Gima Santon!" he said as his figure began hovering in the air.


    Those who have seen this and feel the chaotic mana in the air feel fear and trepidation. At this time, many of the onlookers that are still lingering inside the mansion have decided to run. They dare not witness this battle as the power of an Arch-mage is something that they never wanted to experience.


    Unlike regr mages and high mages, Arch-mages are a force to be reckoned with. They could devastate their surroundings with higher-level spells and could kill thousands of soldiers in a battle with their powerful area of effect magic.


    Hence, no one wanted to stay in this ce for fear of being implicated in this battle. They did not want to suffer or even die while looking at the people in the middle of this mess.


    As Shin Jiao watch those people suddenly began escaping a slight smile appears on his face. He did not know the purpose of those onlookers and he did not care. He just wanted this mess over with.


    "You three leave this ce first. I''ll see you in that old coward''s shop." Shin Jiao said then take a step in the air and hovers not too far from the old man.


    Shin Jiao looks at the old man who is now enveloped in a strong gale of chaotic energy.


    "Are you ready young man?" the old man said with a smile on his face.


    But he did not wait for Shin Jiao to reply as he suddenly shoots out an energy beam. The energy beam is like arge energy cannon that suddenly drew a line in the air as it covered Shin Jiao''s body.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion and a figure flying to the ground made the onlookers feel amazed at the strong energy fluctuation. They knew that if that energy beam hits the vige it would surely destroy everything.


    Gima Santon sneered and watch at therge crater on the ground and the devastation he had caused. However, he did not stop there. He quickly raised his staff and then a few ck balls began forming while the energy beam slowly bes thinner.


    "Take another one of my attacks!" Gima Santon shouted as he waves his wand and sent the ck balls flying toward the crater.


    He knew that with the destruction and devastation force he has sent to attack the man named Shin Jiao, he could easily destroy him even with a battle aura covering his body.


    When ites to dark and light energy, Gima Santon could actually use both. He believes that the power of light and darkness should not be divided but should be learned to further advance one''s own power.


    "I think that guy would still be alive with this kind of devastation, right? Almost half of my mana pool was expended in those two spells¡­ But I think it''s worth it. If I can get the physique of that guy and transfer my soul in his body through dark magic, then I could gain eternity¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" Gima Santonughed maniacally in the air.


    He did not bother to attack once again as he did not want to destroy the perfect specimen. He wanted to take the body of the man named Shin Jiao so that he could wield learn to wield the power of an immortal.


    With a wave of his hand, the dust cloud in the area was blown by a strong gust of wind. But what he saw next thoroughly terrified him.


    This is because standing in the middle of the huge crater is the unharmed figure of Shin Jiao. Though his clothes are rather tattered a bit, there are no traces of wound in his body.


    "You!¡­ How?!" Gima Santon eximed while pointing in disbelief towards Shin Jiao.


    "Is that all you have?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    He patted the dust on his clothes and then slowly floated in the air to once again face the old man whose expression is now a field withplicated feelings.


    "Since you would not be defeated easily, then why not try this!" the old man suddenly wave his staff and a strong force suddenly stop Shin Jiao from moving.


    Then a prison made of lightning bolt entrapped him inside.


    "You shall see my full power. Though it would damage your body, I can still heal you back, so don''t worry¡­" the old man said with a sinister smile.


    As if understanding his opponent''s words and the hint of insanity in the old man''s eyes, Shin Jiao knew that the old man''s purpose is not to destroy his body but to make him unable to fight. Then the old man might use some spells to capture him and his group, and then experiment on their bodies.


    If Shin Jiao is just a normal mage, then he might fall with this kind of trick. But he is someone who is more than a mage. With the use of the mana in the air, he has filled the energy spheres inside his dantian and has reached the gold core realm with regards to energy level in just two days hence he is not afraid of the old man''s power.


    "Old man, this is yourst hit, then it would be a strikeout. Don''t me me for being impolite¡­" Shin Jiao said with a shallow smile.


    With the knowledge he has learned from earth about chemistry, Shin Jiao began forming a spell in his palm which is ced in front of him. Combining some of the present elements in the air and the otherbustible elements present within his dimension, he began to form one of the most devastating spells he has ever tried.


    He is not sure of how strong this spell is, but ording to the fast calction in his mind, it would be as powerful as a single air to surface missile.

 Chapter 814 - Destruction In The Village

    Chapter 814


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The power of Gima Santon surges like a tidal wave as it grows stronger by the second. Shin Jiao could feel its strength coursing through the air as it slowly grows like an intangible giant blob monster. From one look it could be seen that Gima Santon seems to have transformed into a 6-meters-tall gigantic sludge monster.


    Looking at the thing that was Gima Santon, Shin Jiao waves the ck katana in his hand and slice through the air as he cut through an iing fragment of energy that flew towards him.


    Everything is uncontroble now and the manor has now been totally engulfed inside a storm of chaotic mana.


    Within the rubbles, a figure slowly emerges¡­ Emil Vanatia did not die as he was blown away when Shin Jiao was hit by the old man''s power. He was not able to move or even shout at that time due to fear and the sheer petrifying effect of the chaotic mana in the air.


    Now that he is seeing another sh is about to happen, Emil Vanatia did not think further and immediately ran away from the manor.


    When he was able to forcefully limps outside of the manor, he looks back and a sign of fear is clearly written all over his face.


    When he turns around, his eyesnded on the people that are running away from the manor ground. Then suddenly a crafty glint appears in his eyes as he thought of something. Then he began walking towards a certain direction of the vige.


    ¡­


    The already dark night sky turned darker as the dark cloud covered the moon and the stars.


    The whole vige is enveloped in fear as they all could feel the strong power of an Arch-mage.


    "We have to leave the vige! Everyone, evacuate the vige!" shouted the middle-aged man which was echoed by the people around him.


    Everyone is in a panic now as they ran away out of their homes bringing only what they could for fear of dying if they linger longer.


    As the vigers evacuate the area, the strong mana fluctuations in the air have already disturbed everything in a 20 kilometers radius.


    Those who have a weak will and could not control mana that is coursing through their bodies feel weaker and sluggish.


    In the midst of this turmoil and confusion, some people are inside the shop of Jason Mirk. The Mur family is among them, along with Im Ao, Im Jae, and Nariz Gumal. Jason Mirk is pacing back and forth while looking a bit worried.


    "Do you think Master Shin is fine? I mean, that''s an Arch-mage, right?" Jason Mirk said with fear clearly written in his eyes.


    "Dad, is the man they call Master Shin more powerful than the mages from the Great White Tower of Dugal?" an innocent voice asked Fabio Mur.


    Upon hearing this everyone was quiet, but then Im Ao who seems to be younger than Mario Mur who is 9-years-old suddenly stands up.


    "Of course he is¡­ He will be able to survive, but for us, we should be wary¡­ I think we have an enemying." Im Ao said as he suddenly takes out his sword and shield.


    Seeing the reaction of her brother, Im Jae also did not hesitate to activate her armor and takes out her weapon and shield.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal stood on ready as she put one of her hands on the handle of the handgun resting inside the holster on her body hidden by her jacket.


    The reaction of the three people made everyone around them showed confusion in their eyes. They did not know what those three are saying so they were all confused.


    But soon their confusion turned into fear as the front door of the shop was sted open by a powerful wave of energy.


    Ka-boom!


    Everything inside the shop was turned into debris as the explosion was too intense. But the inner part of the shop where Jason Mirk''s house is, actually did not suffer anything.


    Jason Mirk showed a pained look in his eyes as the things that are disyed in his shop were his life''s work and money for him. If he could sell everything in that shop it would gain him a couple of hundreds of gold coins.


    However, now everything is in ruins and he did not know how much of it was left.


    His fear was suddenly changed into anger and remorse. He was angry at the person who attacked his shop and remorseful that he has included himself in this mess.


    From the dust cloud someone slowly enters the ruined shop and when the people inside saw who it was everyone showed fear in their eyes.


    It was High Mage Emil Vanatia, the person who schemed against Master Shin and was thought to have died when the Arch-mage attacked Shin Jiao.


    However, now that he is standing in front of everyone they were all afraid and did not expect to see that he is still alive.


    "Hahaha¡­ I knew that you rats would hide in here! Now I will take those three as hostages and no one can stop me¡­" Emil Vanatia said with a thought that the people in front of him are just lowlymoners and low-level mages.


    How could they fight against a High Mage like him? They would all just die without a corpse if they resisted. However, he would not kill those three. He knew that they hold importance to the man fighting against the elder of their Mage Tower; hence, he wanted to capture them and take them hostage. With those three as a hostage, then the elder would be able to defeat the man and he would have gained some merit for his help.


    With this in mind, Emil Vanatia takes a step forward.


    Upon seeing this, Im Ao stood in front of his sister while wielding his short sword and shield.


    "Sister, I will protect you, so don''t worry¡­" he said in an immature voice.


    Seeing this, the heart of Mario Mur was suddenly awoken, and his desire to protect his parents suddenly drowned his fears.


    He also stood in front of his mother and held her hand.


    Suddenly, a powerful fluctuation erupted from the direction of the manor and it seems to send tremor all over the vige.


    The tremor was powerful enough to make the people lose their bnce and fall to the ground.


    Everyone showed fear in their eyes as they saw a mushroom cloud looming in the air and the whole manor ground seems to have been turned into arge crater.


    But this explosion and tremor seem to have calmed the chaotic flow of mana making everyone who was caught in its radius, feel that their strength has returned to their bodies.


    Emil Vanatia showed a hint of suspicion in his eyes as he did not know what is happening right now. He was about to catch a hostage for the elder, but it seems that the elder did not need his help.


    With a smirk on his face, he looks at the people staying inside the inner part of the shop then waves his hand to send a basketball-size fireball.


    "I don''t think I need you ''people'' anymore¡­" he said with a sinister smile.


    Jason Mirk and the Mur couple showed fear in their eyes. They knew that with the power of a High Mage their lives are already forfeited, but the child amidst the three adults showed a glint of determination in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Im Ao, Im Jae, and Nariz Gumal just stood there looking at the man who is forming arge fireball in his extended palm.


    "Die! Hahaha!" Emil Vanatia shouted like a crazy person as his hair rose up with the force of the fireballunching towards the inner part of the shop.


    Ka-boom!


    The ground shook and another mushroom cloud rose up in the air. Although it is not as significant as therge one from the manor, it still attracted some people''s eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s what you people get for going against the Great White Tower of Dugal!" shouted Emil Vanatia as he tried to catch his breath while staggering on the ground.


    He has expended a lot of his mana and feels a bit weak.


    He slowly turns around and wanted to leave, but he suddenly stopped.


    This is because he noticed a sharp de sticking from his chest. The de is crimson red and is dripping with blood.


    He felt a stinging pain before feeling his strength leaving his body.


    He then noticed a small hand holding his shoulder and as he turns around he saw a smirking face and small body clinging to his back like a monkey.


    He could not react anymore as his body slumps to the ground as he breathes hisst.


    When his body fell to the ground, Im Ao rolled and stood up while patting the dust off his robe.


    "Hehe¡­ Easy peasy¡­" the immature voice of Im Ao said as he strode back to the stunned group.


    But before he could walk near them, he suddenly felt something behind him.


    "Oh, no! Danger!" he eximed in his mind.

 Chapter 815 - Strange Crystals

    Chapter 815


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Im Ao is only around 7-years-old when he and his sister escaped the Xinglo Kingdom. One of the reasons why the two were able to survive in the harsh environment while escaping is because of Im Ao''s innate ability to detect danger. The young boy seems to be able to know if there is a threat to his life, though it is not that urate as sometimes he could not feel it.


    But because of this the two of them were able to survive their escape even though his sister was wounded all over her body at that time.


    And now this ability of his is currently helping him in detecting a greater danger from behind him. Without a second thought, Im Ao dodges to the side while a searing me suddenly came flying.


    Boom!


    The ground where he was standing was immediately covered in red me. Im Ao rolled on the ground while shifting his gaze in the direction of the fireball. And to his surprise and shock, he saw a person covered in blood ring at him.


    "You¡­ dare¡­ try¡­ to¡­ kill¡­ my¡­ disciple¡­ I¡­ will¡­ make¡­ all¡­ of¡­ you¡­ pay!" the figure of Emil Vanatia said with great effort as his body moved like a slow zombie while lifting his hand once again.


    A great mana wave covered the air as he is now projecting a power that is more than what a High Mage should be able to handle. Emil Vanatia''s power rises by leaps and bounds until it soon reaches the level of an Arch-mage.


    "Argh¡­ This is the most this body can handle¡­ What a weak bastard¡­ I made you my disciple thinking that you have potential, but¡­ trash¡­" Emil Vanatia said in a low and eerie voice.


    However, the voice did note from his mouth but from somewhere within his body.


    "Anyway, I should just destroy this vige for offending me and trying to kill my disciple¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" the voice said as the energy in Emil Vanatia''s body began rising.


    Meanwhile, inside the house, the expression of everyone turned scared. Upon seeing the still standing man who is supposed to be dead in front of them, they all showed fear in their eyes. But what scared them the most is the power level of their enemy.


    "This is bad¡­ I think¡­ I think he wanted to blow himself up using mana implosion. With the power of an Arch-mage, this vige would surely be wiped out of existence." Jason Mirk said while fearfully staring at the figure in front of them.


    He knew that even if he runs away, he would not make it out of the town and escape this tragedy. Hence he has already resigned to his fate and just slowly closes his eyes.


    The Mur family is also showing the same thing. They just hug each other and close their eyes.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal and Im Jae run out of the inner room of the shop and then look at the slowly glowing man.


    "If only I still have my powers, I can easily stop that man or throw him further away¡­" Nariz Gumal said.


    But then she did not want to just give up and quickly draws a handgun and shot the figure of Emil Vanatia.


    Bang! Bang!


    The bullets flew straight to Emil Vanatia''s forehead.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    Half of Emil Vanatia''s head was sted and even therge hole on his shoulder did not stop him from gathering more energy.


    This scene made the three people who wanted to stop him feel that it would be futile to fight against the undead Emil Vanatia. They did not know if they could stop this ''thing'', from blowing itself up.


    "Should we run?" Im Jae asked as the three of them stood beside one another.


    "No Big brother Shin is still fighting, we could not leave him." Im Ao said with determination in his cute little eyes.


    "All of you could die now! Hahaha!" suddenly Emil Vanatia said while chuckling evilly in the air.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air as a single bullet flew and suddenly tore a hole on Emil Vanatia''s stomach. It sted open a football-size bloody hole, and from that hole, a small object the size of a thumb finger, which looks like a red crystal inside a transparent container, fell to the ground.


    The container showed cracking as a silver-colored bullet could be seen embedded on its surface.


    "No! How could this be? Who dares!" shouted the eerie voice which seems to being from the red crystal.


    The emerging destruction stopped and the mana in the air disperses as everything returns to tranquility.


    Then not too far from them a figure suddenly jumps down from the roof of a 2 story house andnded in front of the three who showed astonishment and surprise in their eyes.


    The three thought that they were doomed, but upon seeing the man before them, they all showed happiness in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao has already determined what is happening and is just watching this scene from the roof. He was scanning the body of Emil Vanatia and soon he found that he has the same crystal embedded on his body just like the Arch-mage Gima Santon.


    Before Gima Santon could attack him for thest time, Shin Jiao has already found the crystal and with a quick move, he threw the spell he has prepared towards the old man.


    The explosion rendered the old man unconscious, but Shin Jiao did not stop. He suddenly plunges his ck katana and directly pierces the unknown object beside the heart of the old man.


    To his astonishment, the object did not shatter but instead, the transparent crystal around it was able to stop Shin Jiao''s sword.


    Though it showed a lot of spider web cracks, the transparent crystal protecting the red one did not shatter.


    Shin Jiao checks the crystal and knew that it is something special especially when it began to threaten him. However, he did not bother listening to it as he immediately put it inside his dimension.


    Upon doing so, arge amount of mana entered his body and directly filled the spheres inside his dantian up to 50 levels. This directly sent him to the Infant soul realm or the Grand Magus level.


    And now when he returns to his group, he saw another crystal that seems to have activated when Emil Vanatia died. He watches for a while and listened to the eerie voice. Then after scanning the body of Emil Vanatia and seeing where the crystal is located, he immediately acted.


    "So, you''re the same old man. That Arch-mage Gima Santon and this Emil Vanatia are you, disciples¡­ Interesting¡­" Shin Jiao said while holding the red crystal in his hand.


    "You¡­ I will hunt you down and kill you!" the eerie voice shouted from the red crystal.


    "Haha¡­ I wonder how you would do that¡­ If you want you can introduce yourself and I will personally go to where you are hiding¡­ old man." Shin Jiao said in a provocative tone.


    Hearing this disdainful tone from the man, the eerie voice seems to have been enraged.


    "You¡­ Hah! Alright, I am Xin Xiaoyo, Grand Magus of the Great White Tower of Dugal. I swear that I will hunt you down until the ends of this kingdom¡­"


    "Haha¡­ No need to hunt me, I will being for you¡­ Your magic powers have gained my interest and I really wanted to know how you guys in that tower of yours¡­ ticks¡­" Shin Jiao said as he did not wait for the old man to reply and immediately absorb the crystal in his dimension.


    And just like the first one it gave him an ample amount of mana but is just enough to fill another sphere in his dantian.


    So far, Shin Jiao has found only two spheres, the rest of the High Mages who were killed by them did not contain one. Though it is a bit disappointing, yet it still benefitted Shin Jiao a lot.


    "Alright, we have to move and go continue our travels¡­ Nariz, did you get any information about your brother?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Nariz Gumal shook her head in disappointment. She has asked the vige about his information but it seems that they have not seen her brother. Plus the way information is shared in this world is truly primitive and unreliable.


    When Shin Jiao and the three people behind him walk back to the ruined shop, Jason Mirk and the Mur family greeted them.


    "Master Shin¡­ you are really strong, thank you¡­ thank you for saving our vige¡­" Fabio Mur said while bowing his head in reverence.


    Shin Jiao just nodded perfunctorily and shifted his sight to the young boy beside Mrs. Mur.


    "This little child has some potential¡­ But the road ahead of him will be a little rough." Shin Jiao said.


    Fabio Mur and his wife look at Shin Jiao with confusion in their eyes but then realized something.


    They seem to have given up on their son of bing a mage and decided to just give him a good life.. But now, it seems that there is still some hope.

 Chapter 816 - Acquaintance

    Chapter 816


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The people living in the vige began to clean everything up and many came to the location of the manor where only rubbles are left. The scene made everyone in the vige showed fear and awe in their face while looking at the devastation in front of their eyes.


    They already knew how powerful Arch-mages are and how terrible they could be, but seeing the destruction which was brought by two people made everyone show fear and respect in their expressions.


    "What would the Great White Tower of Dugal do after this? Will they me this thing to our vige?"


    "I hope they would not destroy this vige just because of some strangers¡­ I mean we have nothing to do with this, right?"


    "Well, for me, I will leave with my family today. I don''t want to be embroiled in this matter. Leaving this vige and going to Fronzia town would be ideal¡­ I''ve been wanting to move a while ago, I guess it''s time then."


    The people began to discuss around the area where the once manor is nowid into ruins with arge crater in the middle.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao hase to the Immortal Land mainframe where he discovers that it is still actually possible to connect even in the Xinglo Kingdom in the Land of Death.


    He meets up with Luna Halil and Maga Luan. He also saw the Jung family in there as they too have now entered the virtual world through the trials of the machines that Luna has created. So far there are around ten machines that she was able to make as a prototype and a part of the research is being conducted by Luna to improve the machines.


    Inside the virtual world, they all began reporting the progress of the Ji vige and the iing Heaven and Earth Opening for all the races living in the Immortal Land.


    While listening to their reports, Shin Jiao showed a satisfied look on his face as he saw the progress and growth of the product of his hard work and goal.


    He feels a bit confident that if he leaves this ce and his loved ones enter the immortalnd; they would have a ce they would call their own and they would remember him by.


    Sometimes, Shin Jiao asks himself, for whom is he doing these things? Why is he really working hard to do the things he is doing?


    Upon thinking to this point, two faces appear in his mind, a handsome young man and a little baby girl. Those two are his children and his posterity. Upon thinking up to this point, he remembers the night when he and Qin Lou was together, they named the little baby girl who looks like her mother the same name, Susan¡­


    She is one of Shin Jiao''s regrets as he was not able to see her grow. He has a lot of regrets in his life for the things that had happened to him, and this is the reason why he is doing everything in his power to create a brighter future for the people he loved and those who trusted him.


    ¡­


    When Shin Jiao opened his eyes, he could see that the morning sun is already high up in the sky. Meanwhile, as he scanned the shop, he saw the three already packed and ready to leave, and also the Fabio Mur talking with Jason Mirk and on his side is his son Mario Mur.


    When Shin Jiao walks out, everyone turns their attention towards him.


    Fabio Mur immediately greeted Shin Jiao with cupped fists as he knew that in the outside world, this is how they greeted each other. Since the Land of Death belongs to the Long n territory, this is the way of greeting most immortals in that territory.


    "Master Shin¡­ Good day!"


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and shifted his gaze to the young child. A slight smile appears on his face as he could see the four elemental affiliations inside of Mario Mur''s body. It seems that something has disturbed the bnce of his aptitude making them chaotic which in turn made Mario Mur unable to wield proper spell.


    "Come here, child¡­" Shin Jiao gestured making the young boy approach with hesitation.


    He feels afraid and at the same time expectant of what this powerful master is going to help him. He truly wanted to be stronger and make his parent proud of him, and now, this is his chance. So even though he is afraid he still takes a step forward and approached Shin Jiao.


    "Hmm¡­ Brave child¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he extended his index finger and touches the forehead of the Marion Mur who turned pale in fright but did not move from his spot.


    Soon a cool stream of energy enters his mind and a stream of knowledge slowly embedded itself in his subconscious mind.


    "These spells and techniques could help you grow at a rapid pace. But remember¡­ contemte everything little by little, work smart, andprehend everything thoroughly. This is your path to greater power¡­ if you are able to grow and reach the Elemental Lord level, contact me using what I left in your mind. Good luck¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Not longter, the Shin Jiao and his group left while also leaving Jason Mirk some basic forms that could help him concoct some effective pills and some gold. This is his payment for letting them stay in his shop for a while and for the renovation of his shop.


    While Shin Jiao and his group walk to the exit of the vige, he suddenly has an urge to scan his surroundings. And upon doing so, he saw some familiar figures.


    They are not friends, but acquaintances. In fact, they are enemies meeting on a narrow road.


    Shin Jiao walks towards the direction of a mage house with a wooden sign that reads, ''ve trader''.


    With a smirk on his mouth, he walks inside the room.


    He was greeted by a beautiful blonde woman showing a fawning smile. But when she noticed the two beauties behind Shin Jiao she sighed helplessly. She was going to use her beauty to attract this customer but it seems that with the two beauties behind him, it would be futile.


    "Wee! Wee! What can I help you with?" she said with a smile.


    Inside therge room, there are already a few people talking to some of the personnel from the shop.


    "We are here to check at some people¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    When he said that, some people took a nce in his direction and immediately noticed the two beautiful women behind him.


    But instead of desire and greed, Shin Jiao noticed the expression of everyone in the room turned into fear.


    They might have recognized those two beauties fromst night; hence they knew that with them is a powerful and mysterious man.


    "We are selling¡­" the young receptionist wanted to say something when she was interrupted by an old man who suddenly walks towards Shin Jiao''s group.


    The young receptionist was not able to attend the party at the manor, but the old man which is the owner of the ve Trader Shop recognize who these people are and dare not offend them.


    So he walks forward and greeted Shin Jiao personally.


    "Master¡­ I am¡­ I am Mage Ferlin Young, the owner of this humble ve Trader Shop¡­ I heard you are looking for someone? A friend¡­ maybe?" the old man said while taking an audible gulp.


    Shin Jiao did not reply and just showed a slight smile on his face.


    Taking the hint, Ferlin Young did not hesitate and quickly lead the group to the inner part of the shop.


    "Come with me please¡­" he said.


    The people around the shop were a bit dissatisfied but they dare not show or say it. Most of them have seen what had happenedst night and those who did not have heard it from their peers, so no one dares voice out theirints.


    Soon, Shin Jiao and his group were lead to an area that looks like a dungeon with many prison rooms protected by metal bars could be seen.


    "Master, you can check this ce¡­ All of our ves are in here."


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the old man and just walked directly to thest prison cell.


    When the old man saw where he is heading, his heart skipped a beat. This is because that ce is a ce for those who are reserved to be taken to particr mage towers are kept.


    If what this Master is looking for is in that ce, then it would be more troublesome. There is a chance that he might offend the Mage Tower that has chosen any of those in that ce.


    But how could he go against this powerful mage who is able to kill even an Arch-mage? Ferlin Young felt that he became more aged as he is now caught between a rock and a hard ce.

 Chapter 817 - Acquaintance (2)

    Chapter 817


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Standing in front of a special cell, Shin Jiao could tell that the people inside are well-groomed than the rest of the prisoners in this ce. Inside the cell, there are around ten people sitting on the ground with distraught and helpless expressions.


    When Shin Jiao and his group appear in front of the cage, everyone inside seems to have been shaken in fear as they all back away from the metal grills.


    "Oh, so you guys ended up in here¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Everyone inside the cell looks at the man outside, they are afraid of peopleing to this ce because it would mean that their time is up.


    ording to the rumors that were spread out, those who would be chosen would be turned into experimentalb rat or into a ve. For women, it is both a good and a bad thing. Once they are turned into ves, their master can do anything to them. Though it would mean that they can get out of this ce, yet it also means the loss of their dignity and pride as immortals.


    Most of the people inside this cage are either someone from the outside or a mage thatmitted a crime. So their value is a bit higher than normal ves.


    Shin Jiao did not want to bother with those five people and their fate, but something is telling him that those two young men who have assisted the Song and the Xiao have some importance outside. He would not help them, but he would not let them die either.


    "I want to buy those two¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    "Umm¡­ This¡­" Ferlin''s forehead is suddenly drenched in a cold sweat.


    He did not know what to do or say right now. That is because the rest of the people inside this cage is already reserved by some of the famous mage towers in the kingdom.


    "Master¡­ these¡­ these people¡­ They are already¡­" he wanted to say more but Shin Jiao lifted his hand to stop him.


    "This is not a request but amand. Follow me and I will pay you. Resist and I will destroy this whole building." Shin Jiao said in a domineering tone while he releases a part of his aura.


    His words shook not only the old man in front of him but all of the people within 100 meters in radius. Even Nariz Gumal and the Im sibling were shaken.


    "This¡­ this¡­ As¡­ as youmand master¡­" the old man bowed.


    After retrieving his aura, Shin Jiao stood calmly while looking at the old man slowly opening the cage.


    However, before he could open the cage, a group suddenly enters the dungeon.


    "My body could not help but shiver with that powerful aura¡­ I wonder who is this powerful is?" a young woman who looks like in her 20''s said while walking towards Shin Jiao''s group.


    Behind her follows Red-robed men with an imposing look and a disciplined gait before them.


    When the old man saw the young woman, he immediately showed a fawning look in his eyes.


    "High Mage Ling Hunxin¡­ I''m d you havee¡­ are you here to take your orders?" he said while lowering his head.


    "Yes, I want those five people which came from the outside world¡­" she said in a domineering tone.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ but¡­ but this gentleman¡­ I¡­" Ferlin Young craftily shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao knew what this old man wanted to do, but upon seeing the group that has entered the    ve Trader Shop, Shin Jiao did not bother with them. Every one of them is just a High Mage so he did not need to fear them.


    "Sir, we just came to this vige to get what we have ordered ahead of time. So would you please stop interfering in our business?" she said with a serious expression.


    She is neither servile nor overbearing. Her attitude is just right to convey that she is not afraid of Shin Jiao nor wants to impose her position towards him.


    "I am not interfering¡­ However, those people¡­ you can have the three, but the two I choose should be given to me. They came with me from the outside world¡­" Shin Jiao said with a polite smile.


    When everyone in the dungeon heard this, they all look at Shin Jiao with astonishment.


    This man is from the outside world, but still is able to produce such an aura? Right at this moment, everyone knew that these people are not normal.


    "Wait! Wait!... you cannot leave us here and just take those two!" suddenly Hua Xiao shouted while scurrying toward the prison bars.


    "Please¡­ Please save us¡­ We don''t want to stay in this rotten ce any longer¡­ Tell me what you want¡­ I¡­ I can give everything I have on me¡­" Vilma Song added.


    The two women''s clothes are in tatters. Their faces are scared and the previous beauty they possessed are now gone. The foul stench from their bodies made Shin Jiao squint his eyes. It seems that being imprisoned for several days has gotten a toll on them.


    He could tell that these people have gone through a lot of life and death situations, but he did not have any sympathy towards these two.


    They are the ones who hunted him, so they must suffer from their arrogance.


    Actually, the five did not know who Shin Jiao is with his mature face and countenance, but they immediately recognize the young boy, plus while listening to the conversation they realized that Shin Jiao''s group is the one they were hunting outside.


    And the reason why Hua Xiao suddenly rushed forward is that she recognizes who Im Jae is. She is a bit envious of her beauty back then, and now that she has turned ugly and Im Jae still maintains her beauty, Hua Xiao was more jealous. But she could not let her jealousy cloud her judgment. She needed to plead to them to get out of this hellhole.


    Looking at those two women, Shin Jiao raised an eyebrow. However, he did not want to bother with them.


    "You have hunted us, and now you want us to save you? How shameless¡­" Im Jae said with a sneer and a dissatisfied look on her face.


    "No¡­ No¡­ I promise to forget everything and not trouble you when we get out of here. My n would forget the marriage between the Jing n and you." Hua Xiao said with a begging tone.


    Im Ao looks at the pitiful women and bit his lips. As a little child, though he has experienced ruthlessness, he still has a touch of naivet¨¦ in his heart, hence he pities them, so he subconsciously thugs on Shin Jiao''s sleeves.


    However, the expression of Ling Hunxin immediately changes. She waves her staff in her hand and showed a menacing look at Shin Jiao and hispanions.


    "You are just normal fighters¡­ I don''t know what tricks you just used, but I will not let you get what you wanted!" she shouted.


    With her action, the rest of the High Mages behind her also got ready to fight.


    Upon seeing this, Ferlin Young was immediately scared. If these people fight in his dungeon, then everything he has would be ruined. So he needs to intervene to stop the two groups from shing together.


    "Wait! Wait! Please¡­ Don''t fight in here¡­ High Mage Hunxin¡­ Can I¡­ Can I talk to you please?" he said while waving his hand in the air.


    He then approaches Ling Hunxin and whispered some words in her ears. Though the rest could not hear it, Shin Jiao could clearly listen to them.


    Shin Jiao''s face showed a hint of a smile as he learned of this crafty old man''s n.


    He told her that they should give those five to Shin Jiao''s party. Then he would put a mind-control spell on those five to poison those people. Once that is done, Ling Hunxin could gain four more ves other than those five from the outside world.


    Hearing the old man''s n, Ling Hunxin nodded in agreement.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao just shook his head. Though he did not want to take those five people with him, he still decided to for the sake of amusing himself with the old man''s plot.


    But unknown to them, while listening to their plots, he has already crafted a plot of his own.


    "You wanted to scheme against me, then don''t me me for being impolite¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he secretly uses his psychokinesis to create a couple of arrays inside the dungeon.


    ¡­


    It did not take long before Shin Jiao and his group walks out of the ve Trader''s Shop and brought out those five people with them. Hua Xiao, Vilma Song, Xiamen Gong, the burly young man, and Ansen Wine walk out of the shop with their tattered clothes.


    They did not expect to be helped by the very people they were hunting. The group then walks outside of the vige.


    Unknown to them another group is following secretly behind.

 Chapter 818 - Deception

    Chapter 818


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s group went out of the vige and rented 2rge carriages his goal was to save those two young men which seemed to hold some power within the Long n. Having a good connection would be beneficial for Ji vige to grow. And the Long n territory is another good ce to create another base for him.


    This is because the Long n territory has more of an Asian touch in its ways and culture. So he decided to make use of those two young men if his conjecture is correct. But if it is not then it would just be their luck to be saved by him.


    Shin Jiao and his group rode on the first carriage and the five follow behind them. Everyone was silent and did not say anything for a long time inside the second carriage.


    But Vilma Song could not take the silence anymore and suddenly said.


    "What is our next n?" she asked while looking at the rest of the people inside the carriage.


    The carriage is a little cramp but they did not have any choice. They did not want to be sold as a ve or be used asb rats, so being helped by their enemy which seems to hold no grudge against them, is fine.


    "What do you mean n? We are helpless right now. We could not even defend ourselves against those so-called warriors, what can we do against a mage?" Xiamen Gong scolded upon hearing that this woman is creating a scheme in her mind.


    Although they were immortals outside the Xinglo Kingdom, yet inside here they are all mortals. They could not move recklessly or else they would surely die.


    Everyone turned quiet at this time and did not say anything.


    After an hour of traveling, the carriages suddenly stopped and the group got off beside a river.


    "Everyone should rest here for a while¡­" Shin Jiao said as he takes out tents inside his dimension.


    His action made the group of Xiamen Gong astounded. How could they not know about spatial tools? Suddenly the eyes of Hua Xiao sparkled as an idea came to her mind. She took a step forward and walked near Shin Jiao.


    "Ummm¡­ Master¡­ Master Shin¡­ It seems that you can still use your dimensional tool. Would it be possible for you to help me take out some of my stuff inside my ring?" she asked feeling a bit afraid and embarrassed.


    The group has already known that the man who looks like in histe 30''s or early 40''s is actually Shin Jiao, the person whom they were hunting back then. Although she is now afraid she still gritted her teeth to ask for his help.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a nce and heaves a deep sigh. In truth, he did not want to bother but the tattered clothing of the group is a little bit bothersome in his eyes. So since she came forward, he did not reject her and extended his hand.


    "Give me your hand," he said.


    Although a bit hesitant, Hua Xiao followed his words and put her hand on his palm.


    She suddenly feels strange energy coursing through her hand.


    "Use your spatial tool now¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Hua Xiao did not hesitate and quickly takes out some weapons and clothing inside her ring. After that, she distributed the weapons to the three men who have lost theirs in the fruitless struggle of the forest at that time. And the two sets of robes she gave one to Vilma Song as she wore one.


    While resting, from the bushes a distance away, few figures cautiously appear.


    From the treetop, a small child is lying on a tree branch while leisurely eating the fruit in his hand.


    "You should not take a step forward if you guys still wanted to live¡­" Im Ao said while taking another bite of the juicy fruit in his hand while leaning on the tree and looking at the people below him.


    His words startled the group as they did not expect that they would be exposed early. They are nning to do a sneak attack on the group, but it was all in vain now.


    "Kill that kid!" Ling Hunxin who is leading the group of mages and warriors said while pointing at the top of the tree where Im Ao is leaning.


    "Hihi¡­ This older sister is very ruthless, I am but a small child, how could you kill me?" he said with his adorable voice and chuckle.


    Without a word, the mages and the warriors immediatelyunch their attack towards Im Ao.


    They did not use fire spells as it would cause too much noise, so only ice spikes and wind des were thrown to Im Ao''s direction while the warriors use their bow and arrows.


    Im Ao sneered and suddenly jumps down from the tree branch he was on. It only took a second before that tree branch was turned into fragments. The little boy has already escaped, but everyone was stunned when they soon discover that instead of running away, the little boy actually charges towards them.


    Before the warriors could react, Im Ao has already taken down three of them in one go. The small sword in his hand is now tainted with crimson blood, and then the boy flicked it to the ground and made the de clean again.


    Everyone took a step back upon seeing the boy''s fighting skill. They did not expect that an 8 or 9-year-old boy could kill an adult just like that.


    "Kill him! Kill him now!" shouted Ling Hunxin as she feels ufortable at this time.


    Instead of ambushing their enemy, it seems that they are the ones who fell into an ambush.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Before her people could move, they heard a couple of gunshots from another treetop and with that three mages on her side suddenly fell to the ground with blood flowing out of their bodies.


    Argghhh!!!


    One of them was not dead yet as it seems that he was able to cast a basic shield on his body. But the wound is located on his stomach and would be fatal if not treated immediately.


    Nariz Gumal who is standing on a tree branch frowns as she was unable to kill one of her targets. She was not contented with her result and deemed it as a failure. She is a millennium-old immortal, how could she ept such a failure? But she also knew that she has a lot of things to learn in this new world and epted that not everything would be ording to her desire for now.


    Now everyone was on guard and in panic as they turn their gazes everywhere. Although they heard the sound the ricocheting sound was everywhere around them making them unable to pinpoint their opponent.


    Suddenly one of the mages standing in the middle of the group raised her head.


    "We have three enemies surrounding us, the little boy at the east and two women in the direction of west and south."


    Upon hearing this, the people around Ling Hunxing immediately shifted their gazes to the direction that the mage pointed.


    "Barrier!" shouted Lin Hunxin.


    Five mages immediately erected a strong barrier protecting their group while the rest helped those that are only wounded and is still able to be saved.


    From the bushes, Shin Jiao walks out and appears in front of the Ling Hunxin group.


    "You have followed us to die in this ce¡­ You can''t me us for killing all of you, right?" Shin Jiao said while looking directly at Ling Hunxin.


    She knew that their n was exposed, so she immediately cast the spell that would turn the five into mindless puppets and attack that man.


    But to her surprise, she could feel the spell activating, but she could not feel her control over any living creature. It was like those ve cors are not worn by those ves anymore.


    Upon thinking up to this point, she knew that their n has a w. They did not expect that the man was actually able to remove those cors which only ve traders could remove.


    But then, before she could say anything she suddenly feels a deep suction in her mana as arge amount seem to have been extracted from her and seeped into the ground.


    "Arrgghh!!!" she shouted as she felt pain all over her body.


    Though the group has traveled for an hour, they actually did not leave the vige of Jixinyo that far.


    In the vige, inside the dungeon of the ve trader shop, a strong light glowed in an instant.


    This phenomenon totally surprised everyone who has seen this event.


    Then as the guards recover their senses, they suddenly saw all of the cages inside the dungeon empty.


    Every ve inside the dungeon is now gone.


    Then in the carriage where Shin Jiao put the ve cors on the ground in a formation, a light appears and around a hundred ves suddenly appear with confusion in their eyes.

 Chapter 819 - A Mage’s Pride

    Chapter 819


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Around a hundred people are on the ground with muddled expressions on their faces as they did not know what is happening around them. Then they all noticed that they are all inside a forest. A young man in dpidated clothes extended his hand but there seem to be an invisible wall in front of him.


    The man is not the only one that has discovered this as many others like him who are near the barrier have discovered the invisible wall.


    "What¡­ what is this? What is happening?" the man said with fear in his eyes.


    "I think we are inside some kind of prison¡­" a woman beside him said while she also extended her hand to the barrier.


    "Do you know what kind of magic is this?" the man asked.


    "I''m not sure¡­ If only I still have my power, then I might be able to analyze this thing." She said with a frown.


    "Oh, right¡­ you''re that famous witch living inside the forest. I heard that you''ve been studying the barrier that kept us from going outside." the man suddenly said with a surprised look in his eyes.


    The man has recognized the woman because he suddenly saw the small emblem on her tattered robe.


    The woman looks down as she did not want to say anything about it. In fact, getting captured was her shame.


    She was once a court mage and upon reaching the Arch-mage realm, she decided to go to the nearest wall that is separating therge kingdom of Xinglo from the outside world of the immortals. She wanted to learn of the secret of the wall and how to open a path to the outside world.


    Although she is a court mage she is not privy to the information about a doorway to the outside world unlike Im Ao and Im Jae''s father. So ording to normal knowledge, it is impossible to exit this kingdom because of that invisible wall that looks like a tall cliff but is unscble.


    And so she devoted most of her time to researching about the wall. And with her are some of the mages who decided to assist her for a better cause.


    But who would have known that one day they would encounter a horde of beasts in the forest while outside of their base? One by one her,panions died and there are only two of them are left, she and a young man who would always follow her.


    She has exhausted her power and became wounded from the beast attacks. Then who would have known that the young man would suddenly push her in the mouth of a beast?


    The beast attacks but instead of biting her, it shifted its position, and using itsrge paw it hit her making her fly to a tree.


    A beast was provoked as it looks like the young man attacked it, so without hesitation, it suddenly jumps and snaps the young mage''s neck into two.


    The woman woke up and found herself inside a prison with her wounds already healed. She did not know what had happened. But upon touching the ve cor on her neck she knew that she seems to have been rescued, but was turned into a ve.


    As an Arch-mage she has her pride and wanted to protest with this treatment, however, who would have known that the ve trader shop would not bother with her and even iste her for being too loud.


    The woman became desperate and her pride as a powerful mage was crushed. She learned that no matter how powerful she was as a mage, she would still be a mere mortal. Though reaching the Archmage level her lifespan could reach more than 200 years, she is still a mere mortal and would someday die.


    She learned of the world outside the Xinglo kingdom, a world where people could live eternally without the fear of death, a world of immortals.


    But everything is over; her life would be over since she is now a ve.


    But then this phenomenon in front of her seems to have awoken something in her heart. She knew that there is a chance for her to escape, she knew that she could once again gain her powers back if only she can y her cards right.


    Suddenly the group of ve''s attention was caught by the rustling of leaves.


    Then from the bushes, four people walked out from the bushes.


    Out of the four people, three of them suddenly showed dumbfounded expressions on their faces upon seeing arge group of ves in front of them.


    "Master¡­ what¡­ what if happening?" Im Jae asked with confusion in her beautiful eyes.


    "How¡­ how did these ves get here?" Nariz Gumal also asked upon noticing the ve cors on those in front of them.


    "Well, that woman used almost all of her magical power to get these people in here¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    "So, that''s why you let her escape? Because¡­ you are grateful to her?" Nariz Gumal asked with a slightly mocking tone.


    "Haha¡­ Well, yes, partly¡­ But I want her to be a warning to all the other mage towers. The next time they see us, they would think twice before gaining out wrath¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    He then stood in front of the people inside the invisible barrier.


    "Alright, listen up!" Shin Jiao shouted gaining the attention of every ve inside the barrier.


    "My name is Shin Jiao, and all of you are now under me. I don''t know how long I will have to stay in this ce, but while staying here, I don''t want to be bothered that much. So all of you will be working under me." He said while looking at the faces of the people inside the barrier.


    These are all mages of different strengths and power. He has learned this through the ve shop. If he could get these people to work under him, he would not have to worry about troublesome matters and concentrate on his true goals ining to this ce.


    To discover how this ce was created, learn what happened to the parents of Im Ao and Im Jae, and find the brother of Nariz Gumal.


    These three are his goals in this ce. He wanted to finish this before the Heaven and Earth Opening would start in the Immortal Land.


    The ves look at each other with a dismayed expression. They thought that they could escape their fate, but instead, they would still be treated as ves in the end.


    The expressions of the people in front of Shin Jiao did not bother him much. He then turns his gaze to the carriage not too far from them.


    "The five of you some out¡­" Shin Jiao called.


    The second carriage door opened and five individuals came out wearing proper cultivator''s robes. The style of the robes in the Immortal Land varied in each n territory. In the Long n, most immortals wore Eastern-type robes and gowns, just like that in Wuxia movies.


    So the attire of the five caught the attention of the ves inside the barrier.


    Shin Jiao and his group are not wearing mage robes but instead the same thing that warriors usually wear in the Xinglo Kingdom. This is one of the reasons why mages would look down on them and mistake them for mere warriors.


    As the group of Xiamen Gong walks out, they showed a look of worry in their eyes. They have seen what had happened a while ago. They saw how arge group of people suddenly appear where those ve cors that they were supposed to be wearing were put in a formation.


    Shin Jiao looks at the people in front of him and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "I will give you only one chance¡­ Will you work for me, or return to the ve trader shop¡­ your choice." Shin Jiao said as he did not bother with them and walk towards the corner of the first carriage.


    "You five, since you are a burden here¡­ please help remove the cors of those who wanted to work with us¡­" Shin Jiao said as he began taking out food ingredients from his dimension.


    The five showed reluctance in their faces, especially Ansen Wine. He was a proud warrior who has reached level 82, a lord level in the Immortal Land. So how could he ept beingmanded just like a servant?


    However, he could not say anything at this point. He knew of his mistakes and that his schemes have put them in danger this time. So he decided toy low and wait. He would just bide his time and strike in an opportune moment.


    Not longter, a few ves have already stood up and agreed to work for Shin Jiao. One of them is a tall and slender woman. Though she wore tattered clothing, she stood proudly and aloft and carried the pride and dignity of a mage.


    When Im Ao and Im Jae noticed the woman, a surprised expression appears on their faces.


    "It''s our teacher! Teacher Jiang!¡­"

 Chapter 820 - Traveling Merchant Group

    Chapter 820


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed since Shin Jiao and his group has entered the Xinglo Kingdom. They have encountered many things and have met a lot of people in thisnd. Since using both of his teleportation techniques and ability did not work, his only way to go out for now is the path that Im Jae and Im Ao took. But that path would lead him deeper into the kingdom.


    And so in preparation, Shin Jiao decided to turn their motley crew of low-level mages into a traveling merchant caravan.


    This week he has created a small automated factory inside his dimensional world that would create two items, a small magic light bulb, and a mana battery.


    Through the ve mages, he has learned that not only are people using gold and silver as currency, they are also using an evenly cut and thumb-sized ck square stone which mages call mana stones. These mana stones are naturally harvested from mana vines which can be found in certain parts of the kingdom.


    The mana stones are of no use to normal people, but for mages, it is very precious.


    A single mana stone is equivalent to 100 gold coins or 10,000 silver coins. This is enough to support a family of 3 for their lifetime.


    However, mana stones are very precious that it is seldom found. Most mages would use gold or silver than mana stone to trade as they would prefer using the stone to further enhance their power or use it in their magic research.


    Since learning about the existence of mana stones, Shin Jiao decided that he would trade some for it so that he could use those instead of his own power to supply mana in those small mana batteries.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao got to know the woman that Im Ao and Im Jae called as teacher Jiang. Her name is Shinyu Jiang, an Archmage from the kingdom before it fell. Though she is not a dark mage, she is a well-versed mage that knew a lot about thend.


    However, her magic core seems to have been severely hence her power fell from an Archmage to a regr 9th level mage.


    Shinyu Jiang is a 35-years-old schr and teacher of the kingdom but decided to move outside to figure out the invisible barrier separating the mortal and the immortal world. Shin Jiao learned that while researching, she was attacked by a horde of beasts and lost all of her people and even her power was affected.


    Since he learned of her identity, he decided to make use of her to teach the rest of the mages that he freed from very.


    These ves are either outcasts from their ns, left for dead by their teammates or families, or escapees of the war. So Shin Jiao decided to take them all and make them useful for a change.


    However, in just one week he discovered a problem¡­ food.


    People needed food every day to survive and to be able to travel. Unlike in the immortalnd, though immortals needed to consume food especially those in the lower realms, they only needed to consume it once or twice a day.


    But once someone reaches the lord level and higher, food is not necessary anymore. One can just absorb the universe''s energy and be able to supply their bodies with some energy. But of course, they still needed to eat once in a while. It''s a kind of mysteriousw in the immortalnd.


    But in this ce, food is necessary to survive just like real mortals.


    And so, this created a bit of a problem for him.


    While thinking to this point, Shin Jiao thought for a while and another idea came to his mind. Since he has this problem, then most of the people in this world have the same problem, right?


    Upon thinking up to this point, he has thought of a great n, a good product that would surely make them able to enter the kingdom''s maind¡­ preserved food, particrly packed noodles and canned food.


    While thinking to this point, Shin Jiao decided on canned food firsts. He would try to find a way to acquire more food ingredients upon entering a new vige.


    With this idea, he walked out of the tent and stretches his back.


    Right now, they are camping in the forest while training the mages. He needs to prepare them to be of use to him in the future. As he walks out, he scanned his surroundings and was immediately dumbstruck.


    Within the 100 meters radius, there is a small river stream. They use that stream as a water source and also a ce to themselves up. He created a temporary bathhouse that is separated between men and women.


    And right now it seems that almost all of them are taking a bath. He only found five people outside that are guarding the perimeter of the camp and the rest are taking a bath.


    He immediately retracted his absolute sense as he had seen a bit too much. Shin Jiao smirked at himself for even noticing Im Jae and Nariz Gumal which is among the women. The two seem to be famous as they are truly beautiful along with Vilma Song and Hua Xiao. But Vilma Song and Hua Xiao are proud and haughty so they never interact with others that much and kept to themselves.


    So, in these past few days, the female mages have gotten close to Nariz Gumal and Im Jae and would sometimes ask them about the world outside the barrier. They are especially curious about Nariz Gumal''s age which is around 1,000 years and would ask her many questions.


    Im Jae on the other hand kept it a secret that she actually came from the Xinglo Kingdom, so everyone thought that she was just a young and beautiful immortal.


    While retracting his senses, Shin Jiao suddenly saw a figure walking out from the camp. The figure soon reaches a clearing and he noticed him whistling in the air.


    Then Shin Jiao saw an eagle flying towards him.


    "Hmm¡­ a spy? I see¡­ so they have someone amongst the ves¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as a slight smile appears on his face.


    He has been monitoring this group and has not noticed someone sketchy until now. But since he discovers this, Shin Jiao would not let anyone create such trouble for him.


    When the eagle flew after that man inserted something on its leg, Shin Jiao waves his hand and an invisible barrier was activated.


    The man quickly turns around and came back to his post, but did not notice that the bird is unable to leave the area.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to capture the eagle and takes a look at the message that the man sent.


    ''Traveling to Yumtan vige¡­ training mages to fight¡­ enemies weakness are 3 people¡­ 2 beautiful women and a little boy¡­ Capture those three and the enemy would be controlled.''


    Upon reading that message Shin Jiao showed a smirk on his face.


    "So he is working for someone after all¡­" Shin Jiao said as his figure suddenly disappear.


    He suddenly appears near the guard who has sent this letter.


    The guard did not notice him appearing, and without warning, Shin Jiao extended his hand and capture that person by his neck from behind.


    "Ugh¡­ Who¡­ who are¡­" the man struggled but was unable to do anything.


    He wanted to cast a spell, but he suddenly feels losing connection to this mana source.


    Shin Jiao uses his psychokinesis to cripple the man''s ability to fight and immediately checks his body for anything else.


    Upon seeing that there is poison inside his mouth, Shin Jiao smile.


    "They even though ofmitting suicide like this¡­ interesting¡­" he thought as he removes that man''s poisoned tooth.


    "Arrghhh¡­ Help! Help!" the man cried in pain as he struggled while shouting.


    "It''s no use¡­ I will only give you one chance. Who do you work for?" Shin Jiao said as he lets go of his hand and leave that guy floating in the air.


    "I¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what you¡­" the man wanted to deny, but upon seeing who his attacker is, his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    How could he have been discovered? He was very cautious and did not leave any traces of doubt. He was very careful and knew that he did not make any mistakes. So how was he discovered?


    In fact, the man is really good at covering his tracks. However, it was all an ident that he was discovered by Shin Jiao.


    "I will give you two options¡­ tell me who you work for and I will not let you suffer pain. Or¡­ I will forcefully extract information from your mind." Shin Jiao warned.


    Though it is impossible to ess one''s mind as it is connected to the soul, only by absorbing the soul''s experience could one extract information from it, yet the man did not know this. Plus Shin Jiao knew of a way to cloud the man''s judgment making him tell him everything he knew.


    However, these words have already terrified the man.

 Chapter 821 - Canned Product

    Chapter 821


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The man spilled out everything he knew upon suffering a bout of torture from Shin Jiao. ording to him, he works for the ve trader and is inserted among the ves to know some of their secrets. His target was supposed to be the woman Shinyu Jiang.


    But when the teleportation thing happened, he decided to y along and go with the ves. Fearing that his boss would forget about him after a week of anxiousness, he decided to send out a letter.


    But who would have known that this would be found out by Shin Jiao?


    And so his fate was sealed, Shin Jiao burned the man into ashes.


    He did not want to bother with the ve trader in Jixinyo Vige anymore as the group would be entering another vige beforeing to one of the towns in this state.


    He still needs to execute his n and gather some materials.


    Shin Jiao walks around the area and hunter some of the creatures that he could find in there. In fact, within this forest, there are many beats. But due to the barrier that he put up, those beasts are unable to find their group. The scouts are standing in the perimeter of the barrier to check if there are beasts that would enter it.


    Upon returning to the camp, Shin Jiao immediately set out to work.


    He began forming some of the metal ores inside his dimension into square-shaped tin cans the size of one''s hand. This would be an ideal size for the preserved beast meat. He then began to experiment on the taste and the way to cook those beasts meat.


    The reason for this is because most of the beast meat in the forest contains heavy amounts of energy. In fact, people in this world could only eat those lower-level beasts. This is because they have discovered that the higher-level beasts contain something that would poison them when eaten.


    Many have tried, and many mages have experimented, but everything was a failure it was to no avail. They just could not remove that strange energy inside the higher-level beast body.


    However, Shin Jiao is different; he can use three types of senses. The absolute sense and spiritual sense which he couldbine called divine sense, and his psychokinesis. With these types of senses, he is able to see what is really happening in the meat.


    After a day of experimenting, he found the reason and it was actually very simple. The meat from the higher level beasts contains higher amounts of mana and the elemental affinity of a certain beast. Now when exposed to fire or any heat it would cause adverse effects on the meat and the energy would be chaotic.


    On the other hand, when eaten raw, its texture along would be able to break one''s teeth and its blood is a bit poisonous.


    With these conditions how could they eat those higher-level beasts?


    So most people would only hunt lower-level ones for food and the higher-level beast for its pelt, bones, and some other materials except for its meat.


    When he walked out of his tent, Shin Jiao found out that it was already dark he saw everyone busy with their preparation for dinner.


    A slight smile appears on his face as he walks towards Nariz Gumal and the Im sibling.


    Im Jae is busy preparing the food while there are two female mages assisting her. Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal is just sitting on the side polishing her handgun while Im Ao is wearing his helmet and seems to be busy learning something.


    "Hey, you guys are preparing dinner already?" he said with a smile.


    "Ah, yes¡­ I notice that Master is very busy so I did not disturb you." Im Jae said as she continued to stir therge pot in front of the stove that Shin Jiao created.


    He walked beside her and looks at the dish she is cooking.


    "Hmmm¡­ gruel and vegetables? No meat today?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Ummm¡­ the others hunted some beast but they only got some inedible ones." Im Jae said with a frown.


    "Where are they?"


    "Well, they have already taken the materials and bury the rest¡­"


    "Oh¡­ I see, what a waste¡­" Shin Jiao said while shaking his head.


    He then takes out the canned meat that he has made. When Im Jae saw the square-shaped tin can, she was a bit confused.


    "What is this master?" she asked.


    "Meat¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He then opened the tin can and a delicious smell wafted in the air which attracted the people in the open kitchen.


    Even Nariz Gumal who is busy with cleaning her handgun stopped and turns her gaze towards Shin Jiao and the strange thing he is holding.


    Everyone showed curiosity in their eyes as they look at the canned meat in Shin Jiao''s hand.


    He did not say anything and just uses his psychokinesis and began cutting the meat into pieces then put them in therge pot.


    He then takes out four more of those canned meat and did the same thing.


    Not longter, the aromatic smell of meat wafted in the air which could stir one''s appetite attracted the attention of everyone in the kitchen. Even those people that have identally passed by have stopped and curiously watch what is happening.


    However, the female mages assisting with the meal showed fear in their eyes. They recognize those types of meat. Those are meat that came from a high-level beast which ismonly understood as inedible food because they are poisonous.


    They now doubted that the master wanted to kill them all using this type of method. But why would he do that then?


    So the two just kept their silence and watch to the side.


    Shin Jiao carefully stirred therge pot and take adle to taste.


    The expression of the two female mages changed when he did this and they are now more doubtful about the circumstance they are seeing right now.


    "Ahh¡­ that''s better¡­" Shin Jiao said with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Have a try¡­" he said gesturing to Im Jae.


    She did and a surprised expression appears on her beautiful face.


    "Master¡­ this¡­ this is high-level beast meat, right? But how?..." Im Jae is also aware of the danger this meat poses, but upon seeing that Shin Jiao was able to eat them without repercussion she decided to try them for herself and it surprised her how tasty it was.


    "That would be our secret. For now, tell everyone that if ever they hunted higher level beast, they can harvest everything after carefully preparing the meat for our consumption." Shin Jiao said as he swaggers out of the open kitchen.


    The two female mages showed disbelief and also asked Im Jae if they could try, and was dumbfounded upon tasting it themselves. They could not deny that higher-level meat tastes more delicious than lower-level ones. Plus they could feel subtle mana energy coursing through their bodies filling them with vigor and health.


    That night, the camp was in a festive mood as they all tasted for the first time the meat of a high-level beast. Everyone could not believe that they are really eating the meat of those kinds of beasts that were deemed inedible. It was truly a miracle.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao ryed his instruction to the hunters. He then sets up arge tent where there arerge pots with strange symbols carved on its surface lined on the ground. Shin Jiao instructed some people that are assigned to these things on how to operate the pots.


    Then on the side, there is a strange machine that appears out of nowhere with just a wave of Shin Jiao''s hand. Upon seeing the machine everyone was totally amazed.


    He assigned a couple of people and trained them how to use the canning machine and the others to prepare the meat for cutting.


    Inside that tent is a small factory to create canned meat. Though he could practically automate everything, Shin Jiao decided to put this in the hands of these mages. That way, they could earn their keep.


    Soon, those hunters came back and brought in a lot of different kinds of meat which was separated to their levels.


    Beasts have the same level as humans. Levels 1 and 2 are considered lower-level beasts because they have no core crystal. But once a beast forms its core crystal then it would already be a higher-level beast.


    And so, that morning everyone became busy as Shin Jiao''s n on creating a new product other than the magic light bulb and the magic battery began its production in the middle of the forest.


    Before the day ends, they are able to produce more than 500 cans of high-level beast meat.


    Since they can only hunt level 3 beasts and only with the help of Nariz Gumal or the Im sibling can they be able to at least kill level 4 beasts, the canned meat they were able to produce are mostly from level 3 beasts.


    That night, everyone is contented and showed satisfaction for the first time ever since arriving in this forest.

 Chapter 822 - Voyage

    Chapter 822


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Xiamen Gong and the burly young man named Axle Long have fully integrated themselves with Shin Jiao. Xiamen Gong is someone who could adapt to the situation along with the burly young man, Axle Long. The two learned more about the mages and the situation in the Xinglo Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, Ansen Wine just follows the two women as they would just sit and watch everything on the side. As long as they did not cause any trouble, Shin Jiao will not bother them.


    But how could they cause trouble for him or this group of mages? Right now, they are but mere powerless mortals, any of these mages could easily trample them. They could only practice their fighting styles every now and then as mere warriors.


    Two dayster, Shin Jiao and his newly formed merchant caravan finally set off to the nearby vige.


    With the training from Shinyu Jiang and the enlightenment and abundant mana energy from the camp and their diet, the mages have improved by leaps and bounds. Most of them have reached the 8th level and can be considered powerful mages in this area.


    In these two days, Shin Jiao busied himself modifying one of the flying ships he has in his dimension. Since in this world, the universe''s energy is not usable, he began changing the mechanism of the flying ship so that it could use the mana in the air to power it.


    However, Shin Jiao discover one w, and that is the energy produced by mana is notparable to the universe''s energy.


    So when he activated the flying ship, it seems to have a lot of problems and he has to go back to square one to figure this out. But then after two days at least he is able to make the flying ship rise from the ground up to 20 meters.


    But its speed is not that fast, as it could only move forward with the maximum speed of around 50 kmph. But this speed is already fast enough for now. With this speed, the flying ship is already stable enough and would not cause problems in their travels.


    When everyone first saw the 30 meters long, 8 meters wide, and 15 meters tall ship that looks like a galleon without the mast and sails, they were all stunned.


    Everyone has already seen a lot of weird things that Shin Jiao would conjure while they are staying in this ce. But this time, therge ship they are looking at is something that they have never seen before in their entire life.


    Shin Jiao has crafted this ship on a whim while staying in Ji vige. And he did not expect that it would be useful right at this moment in thisnd. It is not made of metal but very hard and sturdy wood from the immortalnd which hardness and flexibility areparable to an alloy.


    Luckily enough the wood was not affected by the change of environment and retained its strength.


    And so, as the group prepares to embark, everyone showedplex emotions on their faces.


    Inside the quarterdeck of the ship, Shin Jiao, Xiamen Gong, Axle Long, and Nariz Gumal are currently looking at the map.


    "When we scouted this area yesterday, I found a few traces of animal hooves¡­ it seems that this is the main road to the nearby vige." Axle Long said while pointing at a certain area at the floating 3D map on the table.


    "Then thee vige would be in this direction then¡­" Xiamen Gong said while pointing at a certain area.


    "Maybe, but there is also a settlement in this part¡­" Nariz Gumal pointed out a certain part of the map.


    "Hmm¡­ We are not sure until we truly send out a scouting party to go to these locations¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a frown.


    While the four of them are thinking, the little boy Im Ao happily ran towards the group.


    "Big brother Shin, big brother Shin, I caught some people!" he said happily.


    Seeing the reaction of the boy, Shin Jiao knew that he strolled outside the barrier again.


    But he is curious about who this little boy captured.


    When Shin Jiao and the three walk out of the quarterdeck, he noticed a few people on the ship''s deck being carried by some of his people.


    Those people are wearing silver armor that made them look like medieval knights.


    Two of them are women and the rest are men.


    One particr figure is noticeable amongst them. He is a golden-haired youth and he seems to be wearing the most armor amongst the group.


    There are around six of them, and from their faces, Shin Jiao knew that Im Ao has beaten this group ck and blue.


    Shin Jiao knew the attitude of the little boy; he would only do this if someone insulted him. So in this case, these people might have said something wrong which ticks the boy off.


    Shaking his head, he tousled the little boy''s hair. Im Ao stood proudly on his side while giggling. One could not tell with his reaction that this cute little boy is actually a monster in battle.


    Shin Jiao approached the six people who are looking at him with fear in their eyes.


    They have seen therge strange ship which could only be seen in the rivers and the mages all over the ce, though they are confused, they dare not say anything.


    "Who are you, people? And where did note from?" Shin Jiao asked while standing in front of the group.


    Everyone was silent, but when one of the women noticed the little boying, she shuddered and could not help but lean back.


    "Please¡­ we¡­ we are just an adventurer group from the nearest vige. Around a day of travel from here." The woman said while showing fear in her eyes while looking at the young child.


    In fact, they have around ten people in their group.


    When they saw the little boy casually strolling in the forest as if it was his own home, they decided to capture the little boy.


    Who would have known that the little boy was very fast and was able to escape them? Since they failed, some wanted to go back and hunt some beasts. But then their leader, who is the young man with golden hair, convinced them to try and capture that boy.


    He said that if they could capture the boy, they might be able to get a bigger haul. Everyone''s eyes shone in agreement. If they capture some people living in this forest and turn them into ves then, they might even get more than hunting beasts.


    Plus they are confident of fighting against rogue mages due to their powerful armor that has anti-magic enchantment.


    But who would have known that after tracking the boy who went to a nearby river, the boy would found them out?


    Their fourpanions decided to attack the boy and wielded their swords. This action seemed to have angered the little kid as he suddenly takes out a small sword and a shield. Then a small helmet appears on his head.


    And that was the start of their troubles. No one escaped as the boy mercilessly killed those who tried to attack him with a sword and only knocks out those who did not fight back. The men tried to fight the boy without using their weapons for fear of dying, but they were beaten ck and blue.


    And so they were captured easily.


    The next thing they knew they are now being carried towards a ship.


    The woman then tells their story and the encounter which Im Ao nodded his head in agreement.


    "You guys should be from rich families in that vige, right?" Shin Jiao asked.


    They did not look in his eyes and were a little shifty, and this confirms his conjecture.


    "We are actually traveling merchants¡­ we will escort you to your vige. But of course, we will not free you yet. This is what you get for trying to attack one of us." Shin Jiao said while winking at Im Ao who giggled on the side.


    ¡­


    Everyone finished everything they needed to carry on the ship. Shin Jiao powered up the ship which slowly floated from the ground.


    The people on the deck were a little afraid and so everyone was holding on to the railings and those who stayed inside are all looking at the ship''s windows.


    After hovering to around 10 meters, Shin Jiao walks out and deactivates the barrier.


    The ship continues rising up until it reaches 20 meters. It is not that high, but it is enough to make their journey safer from the many different types of beasts on the ground.


    And so the flying ship slowly moves through the forest to the direction of the nearest vige.


    Since this is its maiden voyage in thisnd, everyone feels a little tensed. This is because it is their first time riding on a ship that is able to fly in the air. They did not know if this ship would suddenly crash to the ground.


    So a mixture of anxiety and excitement could be seen in each expression of the people on the ship.

 Chapter 823 - Arjing Village

    Chapter 823


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It did not take long for Shin Jiao to figure out a way to increase the height of the ship up to 200 meters. But he was a bit dejected as he needed to use some of the few materials he is keeping inside his dimension.


    Since using magic for flight is a bit energy-consuming and impractical for now. Shin Jiao began thinking of an alternative. If he uses a turbine engine it would be too loud and would attract too much attention. So for a more stealthy approach, he thought of air balloons or blimps principle andbines them with arrays. This way he could make the flying ship hover stably without consuming too much mana energy.


    As he thinks to this point, he began crafting and installingrge sphere objects around the ship. It took him another day toplete his work and showed a satisfied smile.


    "I hope this works this time," he muttered as he activated the ship''s power once again.


    This time using the ship''s power, the array inside those sphere objects activated and a reaction began. Though the ship still consumes power, it is not that much anymore, plus this time, through the spheres, the ship was able to float higher more than 300 meters above the ground.


    It could still float higher but Shin Jiao discover that there are strong and mysterious astral winds, so they settle on traveling within the 300 meters height.


    The airship sessfully escaped the confines of the forest this time and everyone onboard look at the beautiful scenery of rolling mountains and lush green forest.


    On the horizon, they could even see the small Arjing Vige. But upon looking at this scene, Shin Jiao also noticed something. There is actually another settlement not too far from the vige. But the terrain in that area is a bit dangerous.


    "We can see the vige from this point¡­" Xiamen Gong said while looking at the telescope.


    It took them only an hour to reach the vige borders as the ship travels at around 50 kph.


    Meanwhile, as the vige watchmen saw arge floating object above the forest they were immediately all afraid. They thought that arge flying beast is going to attack the vige.


    And because of this,rge chaos envelopes the whole vige as all of the mages are gathered in front of the vige walls.


    Therge flying object suddenly stopped within 500 meters away from the wall and then it slowly descended.


    When the people clearly saw what it was, they were all amazed. This is because it is their first time seeing a flying ship. Although it is umon, some people have a knowledge that ships can only be found in the vast rivers of the kingdom. And those ships haverge sails on top of them to make them able to freely navigate through the waters.


    However, right now in front of them is a ship that does not need water to travel and does not haverge sails to navigate. It could freely float in the air and could traverse the vast forest. This scene is truly a miracle in the eyes of the vigers.


    At this time, they noticed from afar that the ship''s side slowly opens. It''s like seeing the belly of arge beast opening up. Then they saw three people walking out of the ship followed by a couple more which slowly disembarks some boxes from the ship.


    When the three people arrive in front of the vige gate everyone saw a tall man with long jet ck hair tied behind him and d in a ck leather overcoat. The two people beside him are very attractive, one is a very handsome young man with a regal demeanor, and the other one is a kingdom toppling beauty. The young man is wearing a dark blue robe with a long sword dangling on his side. The young woman, on the other hand, is wearing a light pink silky gown that made her look like an immortal deity.


    The two are Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao. Though Shin Jiao did not ept the woman yet and she is still a bit proud of herself, he could not deny the fact that these two are perfect for negotiations. They are used to doing negotiations for their ns and families, so he would let them do this task.


    He would not have people who are useless in his group. In his mind, he already has ns on how to maximize the use of those five people except the other one named Ansen Wine. He has a bad feeling about the guy, but he would never do anything to those who did not hurt him, so he would just let this guy off. If ever he made a bad move, then he could not me Shin Jiao for killing him, right?


    Shin Jiao stood in front of the tall gate and saw many people looking at him.


    "Greetings! We are traveling merchants who came from afar¡­ And we would like to make a trade¡­" he said with a smile as he curtsied towards those looking at him.


    When the people saw this, they were all suspicious. But from a small door on the side, a group of people walks out of and stood in front of Shin Jiao''s group of three.


    "I am Fexiang Mi, the head of this vige¡­" a beautiful mature looking woman said as she nodded her head with elegance.


    "This woman is an 8th level High Mage¡­ This vige is not like Jixingyo Vige." Shin Jiao thought.


    "Miss Mi, may I know the name of your vige?" Shin Jiao asked politely.


    "This is Arjing Vige, the defensive front of Main Arjing City¡­ You are a traveling merchant, right? What kind of products do you sell?" she asked with a hint of suspicion in her tone.


    Shin Jiao knew that since they came into this vige using the big flying ship everyone would be on guard against them, so he decided to put down some of his cards.


    "Well, we sell three kinds of products that I know your vige does not have yet¡­" Shin Jiao said as he extended his hand towards Hua Xiao.


    Her face showed reluctance but still takes out a small light bulb and handed it to Shin Jiao.


    "This Miss Mi is called magic light bulb. Please observe¡­" Shin Jiao did not let the other talk and just showed her what the light bulb can do.


    Shin Jiao put the bulb close to him and cover it with his shadow against the sunlight. Then he puts some of this mana in it and it suddenly glowed.


    When Fexiang Mi saw this, her eyes showed astonishment. The people behind her also showed the same expression in their eyes.


    "This is not new¡­ I can just conjure a magic light and it could do the same, brighter even¡­" a sarcastic tone from behind said with a smirk on his bearded face.


    Shin Jiao saw that the voice belongs to a middle-aged man with a brown thick beard covering his slightly fat face.


    The other on his side also nodded their heads in agreement. They all look at Shin Jiao and his group in disdain.


    But Shin Jiao saw that this man would casually take nces at Hua Xiao. It seems that he took a fancy to the woman. Shin Jiao showed a slight smile on his face as he nodded his head.


    "This is useless to us¡­ But if you sell that ship and¡­ this¡­ woman¡­ then maybe I can pay you even 10,000 gold coins¡­ Hahaha!" the man said with a loud chuckle.


    The expression on Hua Xiao''s face turned ugly. She did not want to hear such words from these mortals. She was someone who holds authority in the Xiao family and was used to being praised by others. When Shin Jiao insulted her that time in the hotel, it made her really mad that she immediately wanted to kill the hateful guy. But who would have known that he is not some ordinary immortal? He could even use magic in this ce, so she could not help but submit to him for now.


    But the man in front of her is nothing to her eyes. So she suddenly wanted to draw her sword.


    "Hahaha¡­ Mister, I don''t know who you are, but as I told you guys, we are just traveling merchants¡­ However, if you have half the mind that is supposed to be in yourrge head, you would already think about how we are able to survive on our own in this chaotic world¡­ Don''t you think so?" Shin Jiao said nonchntly while smirking on the side.


    "I don''t want to bother with insignificant people¡­ I wanted to trade for some goods. I not only have this product, but also these two." Shin Jiao then showed the magic battery and the canned meat.


    He attached the magic battery to the bulb and it lit up without even using his mana. Then he opens the canned meat in front of these people.


    When they all saw this and smell the delicious aroma, everyone was now dumbfounded.. The mocking and angry expression in their faces changed to astonishment and delight.

 Chapter 824 - Foolishness

    Chapter 824


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Arjing Vige is one of the forward fronts of the Main Arjing City against the forces outside of its territory. So in this vige, there are many soldiers and mages that are responsible for protecting the border.


    As Shin Jiao and his group enter the vige they are greeting with a busy sight. They could see many people everywhere, mercenaries, mages, andmon vige folks. Though Jixingyo Vige is also busy, Arjing Vige is three times busier and has almost three times the poption.


    When he spread his spiritual sense, though limited to 100 meters in radius, Shin Jiao immediately saw the dense poption of people within his range.


    "This is a good ce to collect some materials and ingredients¡­" he muttered.


    Xiamen Gong on the side nodded his head in agreement.


    "I will leave the negotiation to you two. Do a good job and I will reward you¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    "Humph¡­ If we do a good job, I wanted to have what High Lord Nariz Gumal wields¡­ Those so-called handguns¡­ I think I might be able to protect myself with those." Hua Xiao said with a serious expression.


    "Hmmm¡­ Alright, earn my trust and I will not betray you. But gain my ire again, and I will make sure to leave you in this ce." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.


    "Humph!¡­ What a stinky fellow¡­" Hua Xiao said with a pout.


    "Sigh¡­ You should tone down your attitude in this ce. I think you should have guessed it now¡­ Shin Jiao is helping us though we attacked him before. He is the kind of person who doesn''t like trouble, but would not back down if trouble looks for him. Just go with the flow and cooperate, I know that this guy has a way to get us out of this ce." Xiamen Gong said while helplessly exining.


    "Humph¡­ I know you don''t have to remind me. Why do you think I agree to his proposal?"


    "That''s good then¡­ But I''m worried about that Ansen fellow."


    "Che¡­ That guy is a proud fool. He still thinks that he is still a lord in this ce. I think he is nning on doing something¡­"


    "Don''t mind him. It''s his funeral if he gains the ire of that guy Shin Jiao."


    ¡­


    Soon the group arrives in front of a two-story building, the woman leading the group gestured for Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao to enter. The two enters and were followed by two mages with the cultivation level of 9th mage.


    Each of them are confident that if there is a fight that would break out, though they could not defeat their opponent their escape is still possible.


    Inside that two-story building, an intense negotiation will begin.


    Meanwhile, back on the ship, everyone is busy preparing the things that they are going to sell. Some of the mages who are working with the canned meat are still manufacturing them while others are busy with their training at the ship''s deck.


    Then suddenly a guard saw some people approaching therge ship.


    These are the group of the bearded man and their guards. Though he holds on to his temper at that time even though he was a bit insulted because of the vige head, he could not take the insult and decided to approach the ship. He wanted to see how special and confident that guy really is.


    "Halt! Do not proceed further or we will take some defensive measure!" the guard who is standing just outside of the perimeter barrier of the ship shouted at the approaching group.


    "Haha¡­ Can a mere 8th level mage dare to stop High Mages? Are you insulting us?" shouted one of thepanions of the bearded middle-aged man.


    The guards did not say anything and just grabs his spear-like staff and pointed it at the approaching people.


    His action annoyed one of the guards of the bearded middle-aged man and suddenly grabs his sword and dashed towards the guarding mage.


    His speed was very fast as he is a 5th level warrior. Everyone knew that mages are weak against closebat. And one could only defeat them through speed and using powerful close-quarterbat. Though mages are feared and respected, warriors on the other hand have their own way of dealing with them.


    Using anti-magic armor and enchanted weapons could gain an advantage against mages. And right now the guards of the bearded middle-aged man have these kinds of equipment. Plus as warriors who have reached the 5th level, they could fight against mages of the same level or even higher with the proper equipment.


    So, in the eyes of the guards, this 8th level mage is an easy target. Plus he is alone and even after shouting no one rush to his side.


    It only means that the security of this ce iscking.


    With this in mind, the guard who is attacking is already excited. He wanted to show his prowess to his master and gain his praises.


    When the warrior guard was about 1 meter away from the guarding mage, he suddenly did a quick draw sh of his sword while he is still in a forwards motion.


    His momentum would add to his attacking strike and he knew that he could easily take down the guarding mage.


    Swoosh!


    The sound of his de echoed through the air as it was drawn from its scabbard.


    Ding!


    Thud!


    But who would have known that the charging guard would suddenly hit an invisible wall that suddenly deflects his glowing sword and make him hit the invisible wall breaking his nose in the process?


    With a smirk, the mage guard did not hesitate to fire icences from his spear-like staff.


    Swoosh! Kat-cha! Kat-cha!


    The icences directly impales the guard to the ground and died without even the chance of fighting back.


    The mages have been trained to fight and were given strict instructions that when attacked they should not hesitate to defend themselves and capture or kill their attackers.


    The situation in front of them is now a bit tense as the rest of the advancing group from the vige stopped on their tracks.


    Who would have known that this ship is protected by an invisible barrier?


    "You killed my guard! You should pay for this!" the bearded middle-aged man shouted as he suddenly began forming arge fireball from his hands.


    "Let''s see if this barrier of yours can protect you." he sneered as he suddenly threw therge fireball towards the guarding mage.


    The mage, on the other hand, did not have any reaction and just looks the iing fireball with a diameter of around 2 meters.


    He subconsciously squinted his eyes and look to the side.


    Ka-boom!


    A loud explosion rocks the area and the rebounding force threw the bearded middle-aged man along with his group a few meters back making them tumble to the ground.


    From the deck, a few mages came running to see what is happening.


    Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal, Im Jae, and Im Ao also run to look at what is going on.


    They saw ck smoke rising from the outer part of the barrier and some people are thrown to the ground.


    "Big sister, look at those fools¡­ Hahaha¡­ They look funny¡­" the cute voice of Im Ao made the rest of the people on the deck chuckle.


    A burly youth walks beside Im Ao and when he saw those people on the ground he shook his head.


    "Those people might have some influence in the vige. Tell the guards not to kill them, it would affect Master Shin''s n." Axle Long said upon seeing that some of those guys are not wearing just some simple clothing.


    "Oh¡­ really? They came here to mess with us, right?" Im Jae asked.


    A snooty voice came from behind her as a beautiful woman walks beside Axle Long.


    "You don''t know anything, such a country bumpkin really... Im Jae, you should learn more about the world and how it works." Vilma Song chided.


    "If we kill those guys, the vige might hate us and the negotiation of Master Xiamen Gong might even fail because of this¡­ So you must know how to restrain yourself." Vilma Song added.


    Though she is haughty and proud, she still knew how to gauge situations. She just did not want to tell this kindly to Im Jae because of herplicated feelings for her. Jealousy, envy, resentment, and bitterness, are just some of the emotions she is feeling towards Im Jae.


    She was the famous young mistress of the Song family, but she was brought to this world because of those three so how could she not hate them? But still, she did not want to experience the same experience she had when she was taken as a prisoner.


    So though she hated the girl and that guy, Shin Jiao, she could not deny the fact that she was still saved by them. So thisplicated rtionship is somewhat ticking her off.


    But Im Jae did not bother with the woman and just frowns.


    "What should we do with them then?" she said while turning towards Axle Long.

 Chapter 825 - Resource Acquisition And Scouting

    Chapter 825


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The High Mages who acted like nobles and tried to take Shin Jiao''s ship were defeated easily by Nariz Gumal, Im Ao, and Im Jae. With their rapid movement and improved strength which is enhanced by their gears, the three easily take down the warrior guards and High Mages.


    When the guards first went down, the High Mages became an easy target. Without the help of the guards, the three easily captured the High Mages and were all kept inside the prison cells of the ship. They joined the group of people who were captured in the forest.


    Everything went back to tranquility after that and the people in the ship resumes their duty.


    Meanwhile inside the vige of Shin Jiao is currently roaming around and buying things and materials that he needed to buy to add to the products that he wanted to sell as a merchant in disguise. Though he did not need to do this, yet it has be a habit for him when going on missions before on earth.


    He would always act the part and even convince himself that he is really the character he is portraying. This way he could mingle with the enemy and infiltrate their ranks without them knowing.


    And so Shin Jiao was able to purchase a lot of good stuff in the vige market and store them all in his dimension. When he was about to return, he turns to an empty corner and suddenly stopped.


    "Who are you? And why are you following me?" Shin Jiao said as he slowly turns around.


    His eyes are directed towards a certain direction in front of him. When no one answered he frowns in annoyance.


    "I don''t want to cause some trouble¡­ If you don''t reveal yourself, I will take action and maybe even kill you." he threatened as he also exposes his dense killing intent.


    The figure seems to have felt the killing intent and a sound of a footstep was heard.


    Suddenly, out of the thin air, a shadowy figure slowly materialized and then a hooded female d in leather armor shows herself.


    "Why are you following me?" Shin Jiao repeated while he folded his arms on his chest.


    "I was tasked to shadow you. We need to protect this vige. You people are new here and we are unsure of your purpose. Separating from your group deemed you suspicious." She said in a low female voice which sounded mysterious.


    Shin Jiao knew that this might have happened, but he did not care. He wanted to buy some stuff so he separates from his group. Since he did not want to take any action to disturb the peace of the vige he did not want to bother with the woman further.


    "Okay, I understand. However, as long as no one provokes us, we would not fight back. But if anyone from this vige has ill intent towards us, then don''t me us if we be hostile towards you." Shin Jiao said as he walks back to the street passing the woman.


    When he was shoulder to shoulder with the woman, he stopped and then said in a low voice.


    "You should not wear such scent when tailing someone¡­ it''s¡­ a bit attractive." He said with a smile then resumed walking.


    Shin Jiao then went from shop to shop to check for the wares and ask many questions with regards to the trading rules of the kingdom. Since he decided to act as a merchant he needed to learn such things.


    And so it was already nighttime when he came back to the building which seems to be the administration building of the vige.


    He noticed that the deal was over and right now, Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong along with the two mages are at a dining table having dinner with the vige head and some of the officials from the vige.


    He just gave a faint smile as he knew that the deal was set and that they are sessful.


    "Well, miss¡­ it seems that we are going to part ways in here¡­ Oh, wait. Before you go, I want you to have this." Shin Jiao takes out a silver bangle with simple decorations out of the thin air.


    The woman who is shadowing him is not surprised anymore by what she saw. This is because she has seen the objects that the man she is following just disappears out of thin air. She knew that he might have some kind of ability or know some spell to hide objects. Though a bit curious, she dare not ask.


    "This is for you¡­ thank you for your hard work," he said with a smile.


    The woman, who has already appeared when Shin Jiao is standing near the vige administration building, showed a bit of reluctance in her eyes.


    She did not know if she could ept such a beautiful artifact.


    But before she could say anything, the bangle floated and suddenly attached itself to her milky white wrist.


    She was a bit afraid and was startled, but then before she could react she feels a warm sensationing from her wrist where the bangle is. Then that warm sensation slowly flowed throughout her body making her fatigue seem to disappear.


    "Good right? I enchanted that bangle to relieve fatigue and enhance your mana absorption. It''s my gift for escorting me today." Shin Jiao said as he walks inside the building.


    The woman just stood there showing a dumbfounded look on her face.


    "An¡­ An enchanted object¡­ This¡­ this is¡­" she muttered with mixed emotion in her face hidden behind her hood.


    Yemei Yin is an orphan and was raised by the vige. In her younger years, she was attacked by a beast, and half of her face was injured. Without the ability to buy a healing potion, the wound on her face distorted her appearance. But then she was discovered to have a talent of bing a mage.


    She then undergoes training and became an official mage. But due to her grotesque face, she would always wear hoods and masks along with bangs covering half of her face to hide her appearance.


    She has reached the 5th level and was trained to be a scout and an assassin. Growing up in Arjing vige, she has experienced battles against bandits and monsters. At her young age of 25, she is already a veteran warrior and only knew fighting. She is always quiet and likes to hide. One of the most useful spells that she has mastered is invisibility.


    But for her entire life, this is the first time that she has received a gift from someone whom she did not even know. Plus the gift is not that simple, it is actually an enchanted item that is worth so much gold.


    In contrary to her surprise and dumbfounded reaction, Shin Jiao did not bother with anything.


    He just walks inside the building towards the ce where everyone is dining.


    He has gained so much this time and has even gotten his hands on some mana stones. He could not wait to research the stones and integrate them with the ship to further enhance its functions.


    While he is walking inside the building with a rustic feeling on it, he was suddenly stopped by a guard.


    "Who are you? You cannot proceed from this point¡­" the guard d in silver armor said with a strict tone.


    "I am a part of the merchant group¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    The guard looks at him suspiciously as he eyed Shin Jiao''s appearance. d in a leather overcoat, Shin Jiao looks like a shady person instead of a merchant. So the guard was not convinced by his words.


    Shin Jiao heaves a deep sigh. Since he could not enter, he decided to just turn around and wait for those four toe out.


    But before he could walk away, three people could be seen walking inside the building. Their gait and stance could tell those who are looking at them that the three have some status in the military.


    Though they are not wearing armor and are donned in noble clothing, one could still tell that they are soldiers from their aura alone.


    "You¡­ What is happening here?" the man in the middle of the three people pointed at the guard and asked with a hint of annoyance tone.


    When the guard saw who the man was, he immediately showed fear in his eyes. This is because the guard knew who this man is.


    In the Main Arjing City and its borders, there is a famous general that leads the knights and the mages in battle. That famous general is known for his cruelty to his enemies and strictness towards his men. He is known as ''Blood General Xentong''.


    This moniker was given to him because he would always be covered in blood every time he enters the battlefield. His way of fighting is too cruel and he would always act like a madman in battles.


    And because of this, his enemies and his men are afraid of him.


    So when the guard recognizes the man, he immediately bowed his head.


    Meanwhile, the general suddenly noticed Shin Jiao''s figure standing on the side and showed a hint of suspicion on his face. One of his men noticed this and immediately walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "Who are you¡­" the man asked in a cold tone.

 Chapter 826 - A Troublesome Fellow

    Chapter 826


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall and burly man wearing a dark brown robe stood in front of Shin Jiao while looking at him like he was some ant.


    Shin Jiao did not know who this man is and why he acts like this, but he is not someone they could just mess with but he did not want to attract too much attention at this time, so he just nodded his head.


    "I am Mr. Shin¡­ I am with a merchant group who entered the city," he said politely.


    The burly man in a dark brown robe looks at him with a sneer on his face.


    "Just a lowly merchant. These lowly merchants think that they can just waltz around in this ce. Kick him out of here." The man is standing behind said in a grumpy tone.


    The burly man nodded his head and suddenly extended his hand towards Shin Jiao. He wanted to throw this lowly merchant outside to teach him a lesson.


    But how could Shin Jiao let himself be bullied? With a frown on his face, he did not wait for the burly man to touch him. With a quick movement, his right leg suddenly stretches forth and sent the man flying towards the main door.


    Bam!


    The man hits the door and flung it open before his figure tumbled on the ground and fainted.


    Everyone who saw this turned silent as they now knew that this person is not just any normal merchant. He did not look like a mage, so the possibility is that he is a high-level warrior.


    "How dare you!" shouted the other man as he did not wait for his boss tomand him.


    The man rushes towards Shin Jiao and from his side, a glinting dagger appears.


    He will kill this arrogant merchant to show everyone that the general is not someone easily bullied.


    As the man came near Shin Jiao''s figure he suddenly stabs the knife expertly towards Shin Jiao''s chest. This is a fatal attack and it would cause sudden death. The slight glow on the knife also shows that this man is using his inner aura to strengthen the de and make this attack truly fatal.


    But who would have known that Shin Jiao would casually extend his hand and with a swift movement of his wrist, the knife on the man''s hand was suddenly deflected to the side.


    This move exposes the man who suddenly saw a fisting in front of his face.


    It has been a long time since Shin Jiao used his fist to fight. As he would always use his psychokinesis, this punch has a slight feeling of contentment on it.


    Crack!


    With a single punch, the neck of the man cracked as his figure was sent flying to the side. When hended on the ground, he is already lifeless.


    "It seems that the soldiers in this area are not that disciplined as I thought. Attacking just anyone and trying to exert their authority without regard or respect. You people are not soldiers; you''re just thugs ying the good guys. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao said while looking at the remaining man with a slight smirk on his face.


    The man looks at Shin Jiao calmly and his eyes squinted a bit.


    "I am General Xentong Han, the front line general assigned to protect this vige front line. You have beaten and killed a soldier of the kingdom. You should know the consequence of your action." The man said with a cold tone.


    He seems to exude an aura of authority and that he looks like he never fears anyone.


    The man suddenly disappears from his spot and when he appears he was already in front of Shin Jiao with his fist extended.


    His fist and movement were really fast that it created a sonic boom which blew all of the guards around the area.


    But for Shin Jiao his movement is not that fast, it was just okay. Using his skill shadow steps, he just shifted his body to the side and let therge fist passes through. His movement was also fast that it created an after image.


    Bang!


    The wall behind Shin Jiao was shattered through the sheer force of the General''s punch.


    But before he could recover, he suddenly feels something holding his neck from behind. Then the general feel his body being lifted in the air like he was nothing.


    How could he ept this? He is a warrior in level 40 and isparable in strength with an Arch Mage. In fact, he is stronger than an Arch Mage in a fight. When he was promoted as a General, he has killed two dark Arch Mages in the war. So how could he believe what I happening right now?


    His power and prestige were in the line now and he could not ept this oue. He wanted to struggle but it seems that something is holding his whole body making him unable to move a muscle.


    With Shin Jiao''s knowledge in medicine, it was easy for him to disable the nerves of the man in his hand. And with his strength how could such lowly beings fight against him. He just did not want to gain more attention than he already has so he would not kill this person as it seems that he holds some status in this ce.


    "Wait! Wait!" a woman suddenly ran with panic in her voice.


    "Please, sir¡­ Please don''t¡­" she said with a pleading tone.


    Shin Jiao recognized who this woman is, she was the vige head. And from her reaction, it seems that she has a deep rtion with this man.


    "What are you doing Yein? Don''t beg, this man has offended me. This general will not beg for my life." Xentong Han said in an angry tone.


    "Brother¡­ I mean General Xantong, could you not stand down for a bit!" she shouted in anger.


    It seems that her reprimanding words have calmed the man in Shin Jiao''s hand down as he kept his silence.


    "It seems that the vige head is still sensible. I guess you are the leader of this ce because you have the brains, unlike some people who could not analyze the situation first and only thinks that brute force¡­ is the answer to everything." Shin Jiao said but stopped in the middle as he realized something.


    His action by far shows the same thing. So he was a bit hit by his own words.


    "Yes, yes¡­ we are sorry for causing you some trouble Mr. Shin¡­" the vige head said with a bow.


    "Since you know my name, can I have yours vige head?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry I forgot. This one''s name is Yein Han, the great general Xentong Han in your hand is my brother." She said without lifting her head.


    "Okay, I understand¡­" Shin Jiao looks at his people and they all nodded their heads.


    "It seems that the negotiation went well, I will now take my leave¡­ Oh, by the way, I have some people in my ship that was captured by us. I may ask the vige head to get them."


    Upon hearing this, Yein Han lifted her eyes and looks at Shin Jiao with a surprised look on her face. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile.


    "It seems that some of your people think that it would be easy to take my ship, but they got taken instead. Hahaha¡­"


    The words of Shin Jiao made Yein Han show a faint blush on her face. She feels a bit embarrassed about the situation. She did not expect those people to take action with her consent. But she did not want this to cause arge rift between this merchant group and her vige.


    She has seen those products they are selling and she could already tell that those would really help the vige in their campaign to eradicate the bandits in their area.


    "We will take our leave then, send some people to fetch those guys¡­ I don''t want to feed some extra baggage." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and left.


    His group followed behind him as they all left the vige administration building.


    "Big Brother, are you okay?" Yein Han asked with concern.


    "I¡­ I still can''t move. What did that guy do to me?" Xentong Hang said with a hint of worry on his face.


    But then suddenly he could feel something loosen on his body as he regained his movements.


    "That guy is despicable¡­ I will tear him apart!" Xentong Han said as he gritted his teeth.


    "Shut up!" suddenly Yein Hand scolded him.


    "Did you that you almost caused us a great loss?"


    "Yein Han! I am your older brother! How could you shout at me?"


    "Those people are bringing us some good product. It is something not seen in this vige, heck even in the city I have not seen those things before¡­ I warn you¡­ do not cause this to fall apart, if not¡­" Yein Han''s beautiful face turned angry while her plentiful bosom heaves up and down.


    To anyone who sees her angry expression and that healthy bosom, they could not help but look at her with an appreciation of her mature beauty.

 Chapter 827 - Getting Famous

    Chapter 827


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed ever since Shin Jiao''s group came to the vige. He has established cooperation with Yein Han and the Arjing Vige and the cooperation seems to be doing well.


    But it seems that a lot of the rich merchants and some nobles in the vige seem to be discontent with this cooperation. Some of them have tried to cause trouble on Yein Han and some tried to research the products especially the magic light bulb.


    By far no one has ever determined how to bulb works. And because of this, the merchants and some powerful people from the vige sent a petition to Yein Han.


    This week Yein Han is both stressed out but happy at the same time. The magic light bulb is really famous and the vige administration has earned so much gold for the first time. Even the canned meat became really profitable as soldiers, mercenaries, and evenmon citizens have bought them.


    They did not know how the high-level beast meat are cooked but its taste and how it provides them with energy is already amazing enough that they could not help but buy more of it.


    It did not take long before the stocks of the administration building became empty and they needed to send messages to the ship outside to order more.


    Shin Jiao and his people, on the other hand, did not bother with the troubles in the vige. They would just manufacture the goods and send them to the vige. As long as they get paid, everything is fine.


    "Master Shin, our raw materials are almost gone. We need more high-level beast meats to process¡­" one of the mages who was assigned in the lower manufacturing deck of the ship reported.


    "Alright, but we could not spare more hands in this. Send an announcement to the vige that we are buying high-level beasts that mercenaries could capture. And also tell them that if they wanted to process their meat into canned meat, they would just pay the proper price for processing¡­" Shin Jiao gave some instructions to the people in front of him.


    Right now, they are in a meeting on what to do next. Their goal is to spread their name and gather more resources. Since Arjing vige is a border vige and is filled with soldiers and mercenaries, they have gained so many materials so far.


    And it seems that this week, there are many people who would go out and look at the ship like it was some disy in the museum for people to watch.


    Some young men would even go to this ce just to get a glimpse of those beautiful women in the ship especially the four women each with unique beauties and temperament, the gentle Im Jae, the frosty Hua Xiao, the haughty Vilma Song, and the aloft and queen-like Nariz Gumal.


    Those women truly look like goddesses in the eyes of the many and many have been enraptured by their beauties.


    But that did not limit to the women alone. Outside the barrier, one could also see many young female aristocrats from the vige trying to get a glimpse of the three handsome young men, the princely-like Xiamen Gong, the burly and attractive Axle Long, and the charming but cold red-haired Ansen Wine.


    These people are truly attracting too much attention which has already made the area around the ship lively.


    "Making an entertainment industry in this ce would also be profitable, right?" Shin Jiao teases while sitting on his chair behind the table.


    "Entertainment industry? What is that?" Im Jae asked curiously.


    The rest also showed confusion in their eyes.


    Shin Jiao could not help but chuckle upon seeing their confusion.


    "Well, it''s kind of like a ce where people would learn how to sing, dance, and act to entertain people. With the poprity of the seven of you, I will gain more mana stones and materials¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Master Shin!¡­" Im Jae immediately frowns upon hearing this.


    The rest also showed discontent as they did not know if Shin Jiao would really do such a thing.


    "Just kidding, why would I do that¡­ But¡­ if you wanted to be famous, then this might be a way though." Shin Jiao said with a slightly crafty smile.


    Seeing that smile, Im Jae pouted her cute lips.


    "Alright, alright, I was just messing with you. Let''s move on to the next part¡­"


    "¡­"


    The meeting continued smoothly as Shin Jiao learned of the progress of the mages in his group.


    Several mages have already reached the High Mage level, but they consumed too many resources. So he needed to produce more products to sell and earn more money.


    Meanwhile, Xiamen Gong has learned to wield mana by separating a mana core from his dantian. He seems to have given it a long thought before doing such a thing.


    He has asked Shin Jiao why he is able to wield the mana in this ce. And with some exnation, this young man seems to have gotten the gist of it and formed his own mana sphere.


    It is not that unique to form energy spheres in one''s dantian. But the problem is one''s resolve, deep understanding, and extreme control of one''s mind. That way one can create a separate sphere inside his dantian.


    When Shin Jiao learned of this he was really amazed at the talent of Xiamen Gong. It seems that he is really not that simple and his decision to help this guy and his group might be correct.


    But of course, he did not dare lower his guard against them.


    Though there is already a friendly atmosphere between the four women, he could still not deny the feeling of danger in his heart due to their different upbringing. Im Jae is still an innocent girl and she would easily trust anyone.


    After the meeting, Shin Jiao has gotten the information he needed and decided to move his n to the next level.


    In the outside world, he has learned that his people have started making the transmission towers and that the ns are already helping them with this task.


    No one has discovered that he is trapped inside the Land of Death and that he could not go out yet. Except for Luna Halil and Maga Luan, no one knew where he is. Ji Koon and Ji Ha-jun would meet him in the virtual world along with some of the officers of the Ji vige to talk about matters with regards to the progress of the vige.


    He has given them instructions on what to do next. He ns to expand the influence of the virtual world to better themunication of the immortalnd and also help train most of his people.


    He knew that if the virtual world would be exposed to the ns, and even the entire immortalnd, it would cause many ns and races to enter it.


    The benefit of the virtual world is tremendous. Though they could not die, learn skills, and grow stronger as they continue on living, many of them have already been living in the immortalnd for millennia and have not yet able to break through to another level.


    But with the help of the virtual world, their minds would be open and learn faster.


    One example of this is Luna Halil. She has been imprisoned for 40 thousand years and has only reached the lord-level. But now, she has already broken through the High Lord level because of the opening of her understanding of the virtual world.


    Even Ji Ha-jun and the rest of those who have experienced the virtual world have improved by leaps and bounds. But the limited entry pods for the virtual world ess is the problem.


    As of now, only Luna could make the pods work perfectly and the other crafters could not. So the crafting is a bit slow.


    Shin Jiao decided to produce some of the pods in advance, and also the half-conscious connection or virtual helmets. The difference between these two has arge margin.


    Pods could give the user a full experience and could make the user''s growth and understanding around 200%, the virtual helmet or half-conscious connection fall short to this. With only around 50% of one''s consciousness inside the virtual world, it would only be for entertainment and nothing more.


    Besides themunication device and the virtual world, Shin Jiao also learned that the announcement when the Heaven and Earth opening are going to happen has already been sent.


    A year from now, the races would convene and champions will be sent to the dragon race territory where the Heaven and Earth Opening will be held. Thinking to this point, Shin Jiao feels a bit relieved.


    With one year in his hand, he knew that he could figure out a way to escape this ce. Plus he could also learn something about this mortal world and its secrets at the same time.


    "Ahh¡­ Too much to do, but too little time¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he satfortably on the leather sofa.


    Suddenly his eyes darted to the west as a strange sensation entered his body.. It was the sensation that someone is looking at him.

 Chapter 828 - The Bandits Of The West

    Chapter 828


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Mystique Trading Shop,¡­ that is the name that Shin Jiao decided to call his traveling merchant group. He has used this name when he was in the town of Gipard in the immortalnd, and he decided to use the same name even in this world.


    It was easy and seem to go with what he nned to do in this world.


    The trading shop gradually increases that the nearby vige also learned of the unique items that the shop is selling. Although there are only three items, those three items are truly something they have not seen before.


    The magic light bulb in particr made their lives shine brightly even at night. Plus the magic battery seems to contain enough energy that is useful for experiments providing magic energy and in lighting the magic light bulbs.


    The magic battery couldst for 1 day and needed to rest for 12 hours before it could be used again. The 12 hours rest is the time that it needed to charge its mana energy to its full capacity.


    Meanwhile, what sells the most is the canned meat. The ship will always have many requests for the canned meat processing, which made the mages on the ship very busy.


    But they did not darein because they would be generouslypensated with magic stones. The mages needed those magic stones for their practice, and some even use the magic battery to do so. Though magic batteries can provide a stable source of mana energy, it would not be enough to boost them to the next level. But for their daily consumption and backup energy, magic batteries are the best and cheapest option.


    With the increase of the poprity of the trading shop, so did the news spreading outwards that it has already reached the most notorious bandits in the area, the Bandits of the West.


    The Bandits of the West was formed long before the war between light and darkness began. They have been controlling this border area outside of the borders of Main Arjing City.


    They have piged and robbed merchant groups, travelers, and even attacked some of the border viges andid waste to the armies sent by the Main Arjing City.


    The strength of the bandits is nothing to scoff at. Every leader of their assault group is either a High Mage or a level 30 something warrior. And their forces are really good in battles as they seemed to be well-trained inbat.


    Since most of them lived deep within the forest, they would always be faced with danger. So their danger sense and ability to survive is top-notch than the soldiers in the cities.


    Because of this, the Bandits of the West have been feared since then.


    And this is one of the reasons why General Xentong Han was called to Arjing Vige. He is to try and find a way to defend the border viges especially Arjing vige which holds importance to the city. If Arjing Vige falls, then the only thing that stands in the way of the bandits is the Arjing Central Town.


    But they could not afford this result. Arjing Vige is where most of the agricultural produce areing from and is distributed throughout the whole area of Main Arjing City. So, if the vige falls, then a food shortage would surely happen.


    At this time in the deep forest, there is a hidden cave. This cave is surrounded by many natural defensive structures forming a natural fortress.


    Inside the cave is a castle and there are many people busily working roundabout. Most of the people are practicing fighting techniques and casting. And some, who seem to be only normal mortal humans, are doing the menial works.


    The houses on the side of the main brick road are made of either stone or wooden nks. If someone from the outside world could see this, they would say that the living conditions of these people are pitiful.


    Living in the forest and are always in danger from beast attacks, how could these people live a normal life?


    And this group of people is exactly the Bandits of the West.


    Inside the castle within the cave, a few people are sitting behind therge marble table with many types of delicacies served in front of them.


    But no one dares to eat at this moment as the man sitting in the main position of the table is standing in front of these people d in leather armor.


    "My dear generals, captains, and leaders of a squad¡­ I have called you here today to discuss something." the tall and burly man said while looking at the rest of the people in front of him.


    He then ps his hands and a few beautiful figures wearing thin robes walked in. In their hands, they are holding a strange object.


    When the figures walk to the side, they saw thosedies arrange those objects on a raised stand on the wall.


    Then suddenly, bright lights illuminated the entire hall making everyone inside gape in amazement.


    "This¡­ what is this chief?"


    "This is too amazing¡­ Hahaha¡­ with this we would not be living in darkness anymore!"


    "Yeah, even if we are besieged by those pesky beasts outside, we could stay in our cave without the worry of some darkling lingering around us."


    "This is truly a great item, where can we get these things chief?"


    The bandit generals and some of the people inside the hall began to get excited.


    How could they not be? With this thing in their hands, they would not be afraid in this dark ce anymore. And they could also prevent any sneak attacks from those beasts that lurk in the dark or what they call the darkling.


    "Hold on¡­ That''s not all of it yet¡­ In front of you, there are canned meats. Open them¡­"


    When they heard these words from their chief, their eyes immediately shifted to the strange square-shaped metal objects on the table.


    Although the smell of the food on the table is a bit enticing, most of them are already used to these kinds of meat. In fact, it only smells good, but the taste of these foods on the table is horrible.


    So when they opened the canned meat, the savory aroma of the food inside wafted through the air even oveing the smell of the dishes on the table.


    "This¡­ what is this thing?"


    "Umm¡­ This thing tastes heavenly¡­ This is quite amazing! I never tasted anything so delicious in my entire life¡­"


    "You''re right, and the meat¡­ these are high-level beast meat. How could it be?"


    The words from the people sitting behind the table made the chief showed a contented smile on hisrge burly face.


    He did this because he knew that, with this enticement, everyone in the cave would work as one this time with amon goal in mind.


    As bandits, they are all together working only on the premise of a mutual benefit. Some of them would even backstab each other to get that benefit for themselves.


    But of course, that would only happen if they are not discovered. Because once it is known, the culprit would die and the benefit will go to the next highest person, of course, that is the chief.


    So no one would be a fool to do such a thing.


    But now, with these enticements, the chief knew that he already have gotten the attention of everyone.


    "Ahem¡­ These things came from a merchant ship outside of Arjing Vige. If we attack that merchant ship, then we can get the way they were able to process high-level beast meat. If we can get that, then our days in this ce would be morefortable¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Upon hearing the words from their chief everyone was excited.


    "Let''s attack that vige!"


    "Let''s plunder and kill! Hahaha¡­"


    Almost everyone behind the table shouted with glee and excitement.


    But not all showed the same expression. A few of them are actually contemting and frowning. How could they not know the danger of attacking that vige?


    Though it is considered a vige, it is actually as big as a town with many soldiers.


    So this n is a bit dangerous and these people who hold power in this ce are considering the consequence of attacking the vige. They are trying to weigh the pros and cons in their mind.


    "Chief! Chief! We receive great news from our scouts... That merchant group is offering to process high-level meat. The price is not that stiff and they even ept trades¡­"


    Upon hearing these words, the expressions of the bandits changed. Of course, they wanted to get these things. But they are not fools to just deliver their lives to their enemy. But this option they have now is very tempting.


    If this is true, then they could only go down and check things out.


    Stealing is a good thing for them. But fighting against an army is something they did not want to happen.


    "Are you sure about this?" the bandit chief asked with glowing eyes.

 Chapter 829 - Recycled Souls

    Chapter 829


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Just outside of the vige, Shin Jiao has set up arge warehouse which was built overnight through the effort of the mages.


    And right now, in that warehouse, a processing nt is operating non-stop. Meanwhile, many mages are busy processing the high-level meat that is being sent through a conveyor belt.


    Outside of the processing nt a long line of caravans could be seen.


    These people are mercenary groups that came to this ce to process their harvest in the forest. The payment for the processing is around 50 silver coins per 1 kilogram of high-level meat. Or if they do not have the money, they could have a 50:50 ratio. This means that the processing nt would take 50% as a payment.


    It was really cheap for these people as they would usually just throw away these inedible meats. But now it is different, these kinds of meat are truly something different. It could not only provide them with sustenance, but it could also improve their physique and power.


    On Shin Jiao''s side, this would mean that they did not have to hunt beasts anymore and could already have both something to sell and something to eat for his people.


    Inside the ship, Shin Jiao and his group are in a meeting.


    Except for Ansen Wine whom Shin Jiao did not trust as his schemes are clearly written all over his face, everyone is in here.


    "Master Shin, I think your n is already working. Right now, we have attracted many mercenary groups and even soldiers." Xiamen Gong said while taking a sip of the tea.


    "Yeah, I think our name would have reached the main city. If we can get their attention, then going to Xinglo kingdom is just a matter of time." Hua Xiao added.


    "Why do we have to go through this process? I mean we can just fly to the kingdom and then find the way out of this ce." Vilma Song suddenlyined.


    "Sigh¡­ You are too short-sighted. Can''t you feel that there is something in this ce¡­ something strange and new, something that I have never seen before?" Axle Long said while contemting.


    "You people are born in the immortalnd, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    The people sitting around the table nodded except for Im Ao and Im Jae.


    "Well, I was not born in this ce. I came from another world¡­ I mean two worlds. And what Axle Long is feeling right now is called fear of death."


    "¡­ Fear of death?¡­" they all repeated.


    "Although you live like you did not care, yet in your heart, you are anxious about something. You are not at peace knowing that tomorrow is uncertain for you, right?" Shin Jiao said.


    As if realizing it, everyone nodded their heads.


    "That is your fear¡­ But also, something deep inside of you is giving you some sort of happiness when you did something good, something that could make your life easier. Now that is the essence of this world. I think this world is created so that everyone could cherish their lives."


    "Let me tell you a secret¡­ I actually discovered, or you could say realized, something in this world." Shin Jiao added.


    Everyone showed a hint of curiosity in their eyes while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Everyone who lives in this ce, are actually still immortals. However¡­ they would go through the process of soul harvesting which would, in turn, give up their memories and be recycled back to this world. Then they would undergo childhood once again without the memory of the past¡­ How amazing is that, right?"


    Everyone showed astonishment in their expression.


    "So you mean¡­"


    "Yeah, I found this out while going through the vige and investigating yesterday. And then when I went to the forest, I saw a lot of different things which justified my theories. But I still could not get the hold of the process how this is done, yet."


    As the group talks, Shin Jiao shared with them his conjecture about this world and what he found out in their stay in this ce.


    He has truly discovered a lot of things. Especially when he roams through the forest researching the topography, the minerals, and the animals, he has found a lot of things in this world that are unlike that of earth and Gaeus Ro.


    Plus the greatest evidence in this is because of the soul essence in his dimension. With it, he was able to see a special cycle upon observing someone dying of old age in the vige.


    It was really too magical that it made him feel astounded. The soul of the dead would go to the skies and disappear. Then he would notice some spiritsing down to some house and when he scanned these houses he could see pregnant women.


    He was not aware of this at first in Jixingyo vige as he did not use his soul essence. But now upon seeing it in front of him he knew that his conjecture might be correct.


    After the discussion, the group was about to walk out when they heard that there is a bit ofmotion in the processing nt.


    A mage guard came running to the captain''s deck of the ship and reported.


    "Master Shin, someone has caused some trouble for us in the processing nt." The mage guard said while catching his breath.


    "What happened?" Axle Long and Xiamen Gong simultaneously asked.


    "I think there are banditsing towards our location." the mage said with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    As someone who lived in thisnd, who did not know the troublesome things that bandits would cause.


    Though there are soldiers in the vige, they would not mobilize those soldiers just to protect a merchant group. Soldiers are needed to protect the vige, so their merchant group would be helpless against the bandits.


    Though they would not worry too much because the ship is protected by a strong barrier, the problem is the processing nt.


    The warehouse is outside of the barrier and is not protected by anything. If the bandits truly attack them, then the warehouse would surely be destroyed and the processing nt along with it. This dilemma is causing many of the mercenaries some problems and they have already begun to return to the vige.


    They dare not offend those bandits so that they would not gain those despicable people''s ire.


    So right now, the warehouse is empty and only a few brave ones have lined up to process their meat. Some of them are aware of the power behind the ship and knew that those bandits would have arge casualty if they truly decided to go against this mysterious merchant group.


    Meanwhile, in the vige, many people did not bother with any problems outside. The mystique shop has been busy all day and is catering to different kinds of customers every day.


    But right now, something different happened.


    Around ten people are currently outside the doors of the mystique shop. While inside a tall and handsome blonde young man is standing behind a middle-aged man wearing silver armor.


    The blonde young man was one of those people that were capture by Shin Jiao''s group while they were in the forest trying to capture Im Ao.


    "You people from the Mystique shop have offended the Raul family. You should pay for what you have done!" shouted the middle-aged man while waving his hand in the air like he was the boss or something.


    The mage just looks at the man and did not have any reaction on his face.


    He was one of the trained mages and is assigned to this shop along with another one. But who would have known that when hispanion went out to get their new stock, these people would barge in this ce?


    "Haha¡­ Let me tell you this! Aspensation for what you people have done to me, I will take this shop and everything in it. With the banditsing towards your ship outside the vige, you are all done for!" shouted the blonde young man with a glint of greediness in his eyes.


    "I heard that the bandit group this time are the Bandits from the West. Haha¡­ This is what you get for offending the Raul family heir¡­ Now and everything over before we get angry and decide to kill you!" shouted the middle-aged man as his hand suddenly came towards the sword on his hilt.


    The mage-in-charge showed a hint of vignce upon seeing this. Though he is alone he would fight against these people. But then before he could do anything he heard something from hismunication device.


    The mage just showed a faint smile on his face and nodded his head.


    He then walks out of the counter and then lowered his head.


    "I leave everything to you now. I hope that you would not regret what you have done today." He said with a smile and left.


    In his mind, he has already remembered the Raul family.


    While everyone in the vige are in turmoil because of the news, arge group of bandits is alreadying down from the forest.


    Trouble hase atst.

 Chapter 830 - Bandits Raid

    Chapter 830


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Around 1,000 men and women wearing animal skin fashioned as a warrior''s vest or as a mage robe areing down from the mountains deep within the forest.


    The beasts that are caught on their way were swept down by them and were taken before them.


    Leading the group is a tall and burly man with a domineeringrge ax on his back with two hooded women in animal skin vest on both of his sides.


    These are the people from the Bandits of the Westing to Arjing Vige.


    Their presence alone could deter even the fiercest beast in the forest. So how could this not stir the bnce within the forest making those beasts run away in fear of these powerful humans?


    As the group came down the mountain a scout suddenly appears in front of the man with a giant ax on his back.


    "Chief, I have confirmed the location of the merchant group. But¡­ it seems that they have arrived in this ce through a¡­ arge flying ship." The scout said while kneeling in front of the burly man.


    When the bandit chief heard this, his brows wrinkled in suspicion. He did not know what is happening now as it seems that the traveling merchant is not that simple.


    When they receive the news it only told them that the traveling merchant came to the vige. And of course, they assume that the traveling merchant arrives through carriages and with a caravan as this is the normal thing in this world.


    But who would have known that it is different this time?


    Who would have thought that the merchant would be traveling through a flying ship? What kind of concept was that? It is something that no one has ever seen before. Many knew that powerful mages could fly and could perform impossible things, but to make arge ship fly, that is not seen in this kingdom before.


    So now therge group of bandits is feeling a bit apprehensive about what to do next? Will they attack the merchant group or scout the area and get more information?


    However, waiting is not part of their routine. They would mostly subdue their target and show power which is theirmon action. So without any thoughts, the bandit chief suddenly raised his head in the air andughed out loud.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is getting better! Lads! We can have a new way to travel in thisnd. If we can get that flying ship and make it work for us, then we can go unfettered and unhindered! We can pige more viges and might even be able to attack towns! This is our chance to be more powerful! Let''s get that ship! Hahaha¡­" shouted the bandit chief with a loud chuckle.


    When everyone heard these words, it was as if their desires were ignited as they all raised their weapons in the air and loudly said in one ord.


    "Attack! Attack!"


    "Get the ship!"


    "Get the ship!"


    Their voices reverberate through the air as it disturbed the forest making the bird resting on the trees fly out.


    The great disturbance and the loud shouts from the bandits reverberate through the air as it caused those beasts that are slumbering to shift their gaze in the direction of those voices with great trepidation.


    Meanwhile, up in the sky, a small ball is currently hovering stealthily as it observes the forest. When it seems to have detected this disturbance, it immediately flew in the direction of therge group of bandits.


    Inside the flying ship''s captain''s cabin, a group of people are looking at a screen where what is happening in the forest are being shown.


    "There are around a thousand bandits going in our direction, what should we do?" Hua Xiao said with worry in her eyes.


    Though they have the mages and the barrier, she is still not sure if it would withstand the attack from thousands of people.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is just sitting on his chair and watching the scene in front of him. No one knew what he is thinking and is waiting for his response.


    "We now have a chance to increase our fame." He suddenly said after a while.


    When the people around him heard this, they showed confusion in their eyes. Then Xiamen Gong lifted his head and nodded to Axle Long who seems to have understood Shin Jiao''s point.


    "If we take care of those bandits and clean them up, then the Main Arjing city would be able to recognize our strength and might even wee us amongst them. This would be a great way to interact with the people in that ce." Xiamen Gong exined.


    "Arjing vige is just a small vige. If we can get to the Main Arjin City or even just the next Central Town then we would get a chance to expand our influence more." Axle Long added.


    When the rest heard the exnation of those two, they showed a hint of understanding. But then on the side, Vilma Song still grumbled.


    "I don''t know why we have to go through this fiasco, Master Shin is already very powerful in this world, why doesn''t he just smash his way to the kingdom. This is a waste of time¡­ We should get back to our world as fast as we should and not linger in this dangerous ce."


    Her voice was low but everyone in the room could hear it clearly. Shin Jiao just shook his head as the woman truly did not understand the danger.


    In fact, what she said is possible. But what if he did that and the two gods of this world notice him? What then? Those people might be saint rulers or even a deity level being, what can he do against them with his pitiful power?


    While thinking up to this point, a mage guard suddenly came rushing and knocks on the room''s door.


    "Master Shin¡­ some soldiers and important people from Arjing Vige are here¡­" the guard said.


    Shin Jiao and his group stood up and walk out of the captain''s cabin. He has already expected that those people woulde. He is judging that these people would work out an agreement with them.


    And so when the two groups arrive on the ship''s deck and sat on the negotiation table, the vige head and General Xentong Han offer their help with a condition.


    "Master Shin, we would like to help you with those bandits¡­ But as you know it is going to cost the lives of our men¡­ So¡­" General Xentong Han said while dragging his words.


    "General Han, what is your condition?" Shin Jiao did not want to beat around the bush and asked.


    "Well, we just wanted the technology to process the high-level beast meat. If you can share that technology with us, then we will dly fight against those bandits." Xentong Han said while lifting his head in a proud manner.


    Upon seeing this, the expression of the rest of the people with Shin Jiao turned ugly. How could this General be shameless? The technology to process the high-level beast meat is like a lifeblood for anyone who could get their hands on this miraculous technology, so how could it be given just like that?


    "Haha¡­ General Han is thinking too much. With just a small bandit group, my Mystique Shop won''t give up that easily. But if you really wanted that technology, it is not that impossible to have it¡­ it would cost more than that to buy such a thing, don''t you think vige head, Yein Han?" when Shin Jiao shifted his eyes on the beautiful and mature Yein Han who is sitting on the side of her brother, she showed reluctance on her face.


    In fact, she has no power over this matter as her brother is the General of the Army. If she did not agree with him, then he might lead the soldiers away from the vige and that would cause the vige to be left unguarded, what would happen then?


    Though many thought that his brother would not do such a thing, in truth he would. This is his character. No one could stop him from what he is thinking. In fact, her brother has been eyeing Shin Jiao and wanting to get his revenge for quite a while now. He is just waiting for a chance to do it, and now his chance has arrived.


    But who would have known that Shin Jiao would not agree?


    "Hahaha¡­ Do what you want! Don''t go crawling towards us when the timees, you''re on your own, let''s see how you can defend yourself against those bandits¡­ I''ve been fighting them for many years now and one thing I can tell is that they are more powerful than you think they are." Xentong Han chuckled with a sneer as he walks out of the ship.


    When Yein Han was about to leave, Shin Jiao called out.


    "Vige head, would you like to see a show?" he asked with a smile.


    The expression on Yein Han was a bit hesitant, but she decided to stay and see what this man would do next.


    Her action on the other hand totally enrages Xentong Han as he left with his soldiers back to the vige.

 Chapter 831 - Bandit’s Raid (2)

    Chapter 831


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The vige is enveloped in fear as arge number of people suddenly appear from within the forest near the flying ship and the warehouse.


    The Bandits of the West came with much swagger as their pressure alone made everyone in the vige dare note out. As they appear, several fireballs were sent flying towards the warehouse burning it down to cinders.


    Meanwhile, a fireball has flown towards the flying ship and creating a loud booming sound as it hits parts of its barrier. The trajectory and explosion strength are actually controlled and not aim to destroy the ship.


    Instead, it is aimed to create fear towards the people within it.


    As the explosion echoed through the air the vigers who are watching this began to fear for their own lives. Some even turned their sight on the closed Mystique Shop and wanted to loot it for profit and also to turn over those who are handling the shop.


    But before they could act, they already saw a number of soldiers around the shop. Some of them are breaking the locked door and their eyes have that greedy look on them.


    "Break open the door and take everything in there. We should take this to the general as evidence," shouted a soldier as if it is the right thing to do.


    Everyone just watches in dismay as they already expected that these soldiers would do as such. But what baffled them is that the vige head seems to be missing. They knew that if she is here right now, these soldiers would not have the courage to loot this shop.


    The vige head is not only the most respected person in the vige, she is also one of the most powerful High Mages in the vige and could hold her own against any power or even fight against a first-level Archmage.


    However, her gentle and docile attitude made her look weak, and many looks down on her. And only because of her older brother General Xentong Han that people respected her as the vige head. And the great general knew this that''s why he expected his sister to just follow behind him always.


    But right now Xentong Han is really angry because his sister actually stayed in that ship because of the man. His heart is already filled with rage and something else.


    The reason why he told his soldiers to ransack the shop was that he could not contain this strange feeling in his heart.


    Xentong Han and Yein Han are siblings and have been close ever since they were young. When Yein Han got married and was sent far away, Xentong Han was enraged for the first time and decided to go to his sister. Who would have known that he would see his brother-inw with another woman? And this scene made him really mad.


    Out of his anger, he killed his brother-inw and left Central Town, where they lived before. Yearster, he returns as one of the greatest generals of Main Arjing City.


    Xentong Han has gotten many women in his life but he could not deny that he is attracted to his own sister. It was not just a simple attraction but an obsession. No matter how hepares other women to her, they could not hold a candle to her abilities and even her beauty.


    Though Yein Han is already in herte 30''s she maintains the appearance of a woman in her 20''s. She became a High Mage and has now reached thete stages through her own talent and effort. She has a great ability to manage the border vige despite the challenges she faces.


    Her only weakness is herpassion, which something that a great ruler of the chaotic border vige should have less.


    And so because of this, the vige is now ruled by Xentong Han with a strictmand to attack the merchant ship if they get a chance.


    Though he did not want to ally himself with the bandits, he also did not want to help those fools who goaded him by taking his younger sister from him.


    ¡­


    And so the Bandits of the West began attacking and rain of fireball came falling down.


    "Hahaha¡­ We are the Bandits of the West! We want you people to surrender. If not, then we will kill you all!" the Bandit Chief said with a loud booming voice.


    Even those people from the vige heard his booming voice from far away. And it sends shivers down their spine. They knew how ruthless these people are and have experienced being attacked by them before. Though the bandits did not sessfully breach the vige, the vigers still suffered a lot at that time.


    While the shout of the Bandit Chief echoed through the air, who would have known that when the dust cloud dies down they would see a few figures sitting on the ship''s deck as if nothing had happened?


    Shin Jiao, Yein Han, and the rest are just looking at the bandit group while casually sipping some tea.


    When the bandits attacked the ship, Yein Han was in a panic at first, but upon discovering that the attacks were futile, she heaves a sigh of relief and decided to take Shin Jiao''s offer for a cup of tea.


    "Master Shin, this tea is a bit exquisite¡­ It actually gives me the feeling of being refreshed and my fatigue and tiredness are gone¡­ And the mana in my body¡­ it seems to flow smoothly. What kind of tea is this?" Yein Han said while she took a sip of the tea.


    Shin Jiao just gave her a casual smile; meanwhile, Hua Xiao on the side put down the cup and said.


    "Vige head, this is actually brewed using the most meticulous method that Master Shin taught us. And the leaves are something that we found deep in the forest in our travels."


    "I''m aware of the Beast Monkey leaves, but what about these small crystal-like things?"


    "Ah¡­ Those are refined mana crystal droplets. That guy over there identally discovered it." Hua Xiao exined while pointing at Ansen Wine who just sits on the side without minding everyone''s business.


    The red hair young man did not bother to reply as he just nonchntly enjoyed his tea. This is the result of his work out of boredom, since it is this great he feels proud of himself.


    While they are casually chatting the Bandits of the West are already enrage.


    "Everyone! Attack!" the Bandit Chief shouted.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he frowns.


    "These people are causing trouble, take care of them?" Shin Jiao said.


    "We''ll go¡­" Xiamen Gong and Axle Long stood up.


    "Wait a minute! I want to go too¡­" Hua Xiao said as she picks up the shoulder holster on the table and put it on.


    She carefully admires herself while twirling around which made her look like an eastern cultivator warrior. But instead of a sword, she has a gun.


    "What do you think?" she said while looking at Vilma Song.


    "You look weird¡­ Just go!... And be careful." Vilma Song said while waving her hand.


    The three of them stood at the edge of the deck and over the railings. Beside them is around 30 mages holding mage staff that is shaped like a rifle.


    These kinds of staff are designed for the uracy and speed of the spell projectile being cast. They are like Sniper Rifle Staff.


    "Attack!!!" Xiamen Gong shouted.


    With hismand, the 30 mages lined up on the ship''s deck immediately light up their Sniper Rifle Staff and fired.


    Zoom! Zoom! Zoom!


    The sound of apressed fireball being sent flying from the staff broke through the sound barrier and flew towards the bandits in an unprecedented manner. Their target are the mages amongst the bandit warriors.


    Who would have expected that a simple fireball spell could be fired this way?


    The bandits did not have time to dodge as severalrge explosions rocked the forest.


    Ka-Boom! Ka-Boom! Ka-Boom!


    In just one attack hundreds of bandits fell to the ground, some are heavily wounded while others died without aplete corpse.


    It was a total disaster which immediately sent panic in the heart of the attacking bandits.


    Xiamen Gong and Axle Long did not hesitate as the two suddenly jumps down the ship''s deck. They could not use spell and is a pretty bad shot. However, the martial arts they could disy are top-notch with the help of the exoskeleton attacked to their bodies inside their robes.


    And so the two men confronting the less than 1,000 bandits'' looks like meat grinders as they easily cut through the banditsing towards them.


    If they would be in danger, Hau Xiao would not hesitate to assist them by taking out particr targets.


    It did not take long before the two men suddenly came face to face with the Bandit Chief and the two women beside him.


    "It seems that I underestimated you, people¡­ But we wille back stronger than ever!" the Bandit Chief shouted while ring at Xiamen Gong and Axle Long.


    He then turns around and left.


    The two men wanted to chase after him, but they were blocked by the two women that took off their cloaks.


    When Xiamen Gong and Axle Long saw the women''s figures they showed disbelief in their eyes.

 Chapter 832 - Turning The Tables

    Chapter 832


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the battle is happening, the vigers watching this scene from behind their walls were all astonished. How could those mages be that powerful? ording to the norms in this kingdom, the rank of a mage can be judge ording to the size of the fireball or spell they can cast, the speed of casting, and the mana fluctuation as they cast the spell.


    So judging from the way those mages cast the fireball, along with the color and the size, they could only judge them as 3rd level mages. However, upon seeing the devastation those spells caused, everyone could tell that they are already at the level of a High Mage.


    And so everyone who saw this battle was all in awe of the power of those mages in the merchant ship.


    They now have a new opinion towards the mages in that ship and especially their leader, Master Shin.


    Shin Jiao could actually take out some advanced weaponry or gears, but that would be a waste. Since this is a nice way to exhibit his strength without being too overbearing, then this way is already enough to scare these people.


    Yein Han who saw the battle on the side could not help but tremble a bit. She could not even close her dainty little mouth while gawking at the chaos in the forest.


    "Well¡­ What do you think of the power of our Mystique shop?" Shin Jiao asked casually while also watching the battle.


    "¡­"


    Yein Han could not say anything. In her mind, she already knew that she has underestimated this merchant. She thought that he would not be able to fight back, and would just rely on the strong protective barrier of the ship.


    But who would have known that this man is hiding this kind of strong offensive might?


    From the speed of those casted spells, Yein Han is afraid that she herself would not have time to put up a defensive barrier before being sted apart.


    The speed of those projectiles is truly terrifying. And added to that the devastation they caused, one could tell that this is because of those weird-shaped wands.


    She then regained herposure and asked.


    "What¡­ What kind of wands are those?" Yein Han asked with curiosity in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao gave a faint smile and shifted his gaze to the beautiful youngdy standing on the side with her little brother.


    "You know Im Jae, right? She is the one who invented those things. You can ask her that question." Shin Jiao said prompting Im Jae to nod her head.


    Im Jae then began exining about the staff and its function.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the battleground, Xiamen Gong and Axle Long are fighting against two women with burly features. The two women have attractive features, but their strength and muscle build are like that of a burly man. If they did not have those twin peaks covered in armor, the two men would think that those two are men.


    But not only is their body but also their strength isparable to men, they are even stronger than the bandits the two have faced so far.


    After exchanging more than 20 times, they knew that those two women are not that simple.


    At this time, the bandit chief has already retreated and left his men to die on that battlefield.


    "I never expected those people to be this powerful¡­ Huff¡­ huff¡­ huff¡­" the Bandit Chief muttered while catching his breath.


    From where he is standing he could see and hear the battle still going on the loud explosions. Some of the cowardly bandits are also following him from behind.


    "Chief, what should we do?" one of the people following him asked.


    "What should we do? You are asking me this? We are bandits! If we face foes stronger than us, then we retreat, simple as that!" he shouted in annoyance.


    The group continues escaping and left theirrades to die. But the group suddenly stopped as they sense that something is wrong with their surroundings.


    Shin Jiao who is leisurely talking with Yein Han suddenly stood up and politely gesture.


    "Vige head, may I excuse myself¡­ I have to take care of some business for a second¡­" after saying this, Shin Jiao''s figure blurred and disappear from his spot.


    Yein Han was a bit dumbfounded as she did not know what is happening now.


    In front of the Bandit Chief stood a tall female wearing a hood and half of her face is covered with a mask and some strands of hair.


    "You shall not pass¡­" she said in a low voice as she stood without fear in front of the bandits.


    "Hahaha¡­ How dare a mere woman stop this me! I am the Bandit Chief of the Bandits of the West, what do you count for?" the burly Bandit chief said with a scowl.


    "You are a mere Bandit Chief, I don''t'' even want to know your name. Your previous Bandit Chief was killed by me, what do you count for?"


    The cold tone from the woman and her words made the bandits feel shivers running down their spine. This is because they recognize who this person is. She is the hidden expert of the Arjing Vige. The assassin who has killed their previous bandit chief and the reason why they dare not invade the vige for a long time.


    At that time, this woman is still young and weak and it has been many years since then. Now this woman might even be stronger than before, so how could they not fear her?


    "She is alone why do you fear her?" the Bandit Chief shouted as he wields hisrge battle-ax.


    Everyone was riled up and also took out their weapons ready to fight.


    The surrounding suddenly turned silent, and a single dry tree leaf glided slowly to the ground.


    When the left touches the forest ground, it was as if a signal that made the bandits and the woman made their move.


    When they were about to sh with the woman, she suddenly disappears like a cloud of smoke.


    "Where¡­ Where is she?"


    "Oh, no¡­ I guess the legends are true. She is really the Ghost Assassin."


    "Don''t panic! She is around here somewhere; we should keep our guards¡­"


    The man did not finish his words as a dagger suddenly appear stabbing his throat. Then the woman appears out of the ck smoke holding the dagger.


    Yemei Yin did not hesitate to pull the dagger out and immediately cast the invisibility spell to make her body disappear.


    This is already a routine for her to vanish in thin air in just a few seconds. But of course, it still takes a toll on her mana. But ever since she reached the 5th level, she could do this around 20 times at the maximum.


    And that is already enough to kill everyone in this ce.


    The battle became a mix of panic and terror as the bandit fall one by one in her dagger.


    Soon only three were left, the Bandit Chief, and two other bandits beside him.


    "She is already weak! Let''s get her!" shouted the Bandit Chief as he rushed towards Yemei Yin.


    Therge ax sweep towards her neck and she bend her body to dodge the attack. Who would have known that upon doing this, her consciousness would suddenly be blurry?


    "Enchanted weapon!" she muttered as she staggered.


    Then the two bandits grab this chance to attack her on both sides. They are nning to disable her ability to fight.


    They knew that the woman is already tired, so they n to y with her. This is themon trait of these bandits. Though not all of them are like this, these three remaining ones have this kind of attitude.


    The Bandit Chief already has his eyes glowing in excitement upon knowing that the woman could not fight back anymore. His battle-ax is enchanted with lethargy and fatigue effect making his opponent be weaker as the fight goes on.


    And not the effect is evident and they knew that the woman has fallen in their hands.


    Yemei Yin helplessly fell on her knees as she felt her body bing weaker.


    "Hehehe¡­ Boss, let''s unmask her, many said that the Ghost Assassin is a great beauty. Judging from her hot body, I can''t wait to see her face." one of the bandits said.


    Although theirpanions died, they did not care. What they care about right now is the prize they are going to have.


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s see it then¡­" the Bandit Chief said signaling for one of them to take her mask off.


    Yemei Yin was helpless as she could not even defend herself as her mask was taken off.


    Then in front of the three bandits, her half disfigured face was exposed making the three almost jump in horror.


    Half of her face looks normal, in fact, she is a beauty. However, the other half looks scary. In the half part of her face, her nose is missing, her teeth are exposed, and arge scary scar distorted her appearance.


    It was truly horrifying that it made these bandits suddenly feel afraid.


    "Damn! This is¡­" The Bandit Chief was now angered.


    "Boss¡­ boss¡­ I.. I still want her!" one of the bandits hurriedly said.


    "Alright, just hurry it up!" the Bandit Chief said in annoyance.


    Then he turns around in disgust.

 Chapter 833 - Unprecedented Gain

    Chapter 833


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!


    Thud!


    When Yemei Yin was in a hopeless situation and her body is unable to move due to the effect of lethargy from the enchanted ax of the bandit chief, her heart feels a little unwilling. However, upon remembering the kindness that she felt that day and the gift that man gave her, she showed a faint smile on her face.


    She is not expecting anything from him; she just wanted to return the favor and the gift.


    She did not even use the gift he gave him in this battle, because if she did, she would not be in this situation. However, she did not want that precious item to have blood in them. Even if she would die, that item would be the only thing that will not be stained with human blood.


    Thinking up to this point, Yemei Yin closes her eyes not wanted to see those depraved look on those men in front of her.


    But then, she heard those sounds which made her feel confused. Then suddenly she could feel warm liquid spraying at her and that stench which is very familiar suddenly woke her from her stupor and helplessness.


    When she opened her eyes, a tall and handsome man which looks like in his 40''s stood in front of her. His aura which is calm and soothing made her heart stop trembling. When she saw that figure her heart skipped a beat.


    "It''s¡­ It''s you¡­" she muttered.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face upon seeing the stunned woman. He then turns his gaze to the Bandit Chief who turns around and saw his men lying on the ground bathed in their own blood.


    The only one left now is the Bandit Chief and all of his men are already dead. Upon seeing that man standing behind him, the Bandit Chief immediately went on guard, holding the battle-ax in his hands firmly.


    "You¡­ you''re one of those guys¡­" he muttered upon remembering Shin Jiao''s figure on the ship''s deck.


    "Since you came here, then you can die now!" the Bandit Chief did not hesitate as he swung his ax at Shin Jiao''s neck.


    Shin Jiao lifted his hand which is covered in glowing energy and using it as a de, he swings it towards the battle-ax.


    Twang!


    The sound of vibrating metal echoed through the air as it hits the energy in Shin Jiao''s hand. Then something incredible happened¡­


    The battle-ax''s de was cut in half like soft tofu.


    As if fell to the ground so does the face of the Bandit Chief.


    He could not believe that his most powerful weapon would be easily cut by his opponent using just his hand.


    Before the Bandit Chief could react, Shin Jiao extended his psychokinesis and lifted the Bandit Chief in the air.


    "Where is yourir?" Shin Jiao asked with an evil smile on his face.


    Large beads of sweat covered the Bandit Chief''s forehead. This terrifying monster would surely kill him; he knows that, so if there is a chance he would grab it to stay alive.


    Then an idea came to the Bandit Chief''s mind. That idea is to bring this man to his hideout then trap him in their trapping array. That way he could survive and maybe catch this man and negotiate with the flying ship.


    With that in mind, the Bandit Chief''s expression turned pitiful.


    "Master¡­ Master, please spare this lowly one''s life. I¡­ I will take you to ourir."


    The Bandit Chief pleaded.


    "Alright, lead the way¡­" Shin Jiao said as he extended his psychokinesis towards Yemei Yin who is still weakly kneeling on the ground.


    He hit some of her vital points and her body slowly recovered its strength.


    "Follow me¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walked following the Bandit Chief.


    ¡­


    They walked for about 2 hours before arriving in front of a tall mountain.


    Shin Jiao has already ryed his message to the flying ship and let them take care of the aftermath while he went to take care of his business.


    Soon the three arrive in a hidden cave with many secret outposts around it. With Yemei Yin''s magic, they were able to bypass the outposts and went directly to the cave.


    The Bandit Chief at this moment feels helpless. He did not expect that the woman would be able to cast invisibility easily. Plus he could not even talk or make any unnecessary actions as his body is being restricted by an unknown power.


    It did not take long before the group has arrived in front of a small castle after passing through a dpidated small vige-like area. It is a ce filled with impoverished people wearing rags and looking helpless.


    They knew that these people were taken from the viges and caravans that these bandits have attacked.


    "Walk¡­" Shin Jiao said as he forcefully urges the Bandit Chief forward.


    After many twist and turn in this small castle, they soon arrive in front of the treasure room. Shin Jiao has already scanned the small castle and he saw three to four treasure rooms filled with gold, jewelry, weapons, potions, and food.


    He knows that these are the loots that these bandits have umted over the years of piging and plundering.


    "Master, this is our treasure vault¡­" the Bandit Chief said politely.


    When he lowered his head a slight glint of craftiness shed in his eyes.


    But before he could say anything else, he suddenly feels his vision getting blurry and his mind turning dark.


    Before he knew it, he has already fainted.


    Shin Jiao did not want to kill this man that easily. Seeing those people outside the castle and the remaining bandits in this ce, a wave of slight anger buried deep within his heart. Though Shin Jiao is ruthless sometimes, he is not a person who has no morals and would turn his eyes to those who needed his help.


    Seeing those people in that state, he feels a bit of pity for them.


    So he decided to punish these bandits and make them feel the desperation in those people''s eyes.


    He enters therge treasure room by opening therge metal door. Then he saw a small hill of precious items. This scene made Yemei Yin stunned as she did not know what to say.


    Shin Jiao did not waste time and immediately absorb everything in his dimension. He has a lot of use for these things and did not want to waste any of them.


    He then threw that Bandit Chief inside the treasure room vault while reinforcing its surroundings.


    Shin Jiao visited the rest of the treasure vaults in the small castle. In fact, the rest of the treasure vaults are hidden in a secret location inside the small castle. After that, he knocks out all of the bandits in this bandit hideout and throws them all inside the vault where the Bandit Chief was.


    "Master¡­ you¡­" Yemei Yin wanted to ask something but did not as she seems to have an idea of what Shin Jiao was thinking about.


    "Let''s help those people outside." Shin Jiao said after doing his business in the small castle.


    When the people saw two strangersing out of the small castle and that there are no bandits guarding the area, they all showed confusion and fear in their eyes.


    "Everyone, gather up!" Shin Jiao shouted.


    Though they are afraid it became a reflex to them to obey themand of the bandits so, even though they are weak, they forced themselves to stand up and gather in front of Shin Jiao.


    In his estimate, there are around 1,000 people that are currently in front of him. A strong stench wafted through the air as these people assembled.


    "Everyone listen up!" Shin Jiao said while using mana in his voice to make everyone hear him.


    "I have already taken care of the bandits, whether you want to leave this ce or not is your choice. For now, I can only help you by making sure you regain your strength." Shin Jiao said.


    "Who in here knows how to cook?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Several women slowly lifted their hands and fear could be seen in them.


    Shin Jiao pointed at them to move forward. He then organized everything so that the people could be fed. With the help of Yemei Yin, everything was finished in order.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao began to rearrange therge array formation in the bandit hideout. In fact, he knew that this array was what that Bandit Chief was banking on to trap them. He did not want to be bothered by this and immediately restrained the bandit chief, so now is going to change this array and use it to help these people recover.


    After rearranging everything, Shin Jiao slowly activated the array which slightly glowed.


    Then everyone inside the array felt their body recovering their strength. This is not full recovery but a partial recovery of their vitality.


    While the people are eating their fill, Shin Jiao began checking his spoils. Upon seeing that there are a few precious items in them, a slight smile appears on his face.


    "Going to this hideout is the right decision after all¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a slight smile.

 Chapter 834 - The Army Made Its Move

    Chapter 834


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the battle against the bandits is happening, arge army has arrived in Arjing Vige, the army numbers around 20,000 warriors and mages. This is the group sent by Main Arjing city to try and exterminate the Bandit of the West.


    The reason for this is becausest 2 months ago, the caravan of the daughter of the new Viscount living in Main Arjing City was ambushed on their way to Central Town. It has been 2 months since that happened and the precious daughter of the new Viscount has not been recovered.


    Then they all heard that this was caused by the Bandits of the West and she was taken to their hideout near Arjing Vige.


    The new Viscount was enraged and immediately ordered the deployment of the army troops. The City Head of Main Arjing City did not have a choice but to obey the order of the new Viscount. This is because the power behind this new Viscountes from the new ruling king of the kingdom.


    So in fear of offending such powerful people, the City Head sent therge army which began marching towards Arjing Vige.


    And today is the day that the army arrives after 2 weeks of traveling.


    Though weary, they are still trained soldiers and still have the strength to fight.


    When Xentong Han saw therge army, his eyes went wide with glee and a sinister smile appears on his face.


    How could he not grab this opportunity to use thisrge army for his revenge? So he immediately reported to themanding officer, another general which has a close rtion with Xentong Han.


    General Faosei Lao is a middle-aged man in his 50''s who has trained many soldiers in his career. He is a well-respected general who did a lot of merits in the war between the forces of the light and the darkness. Because of this, when the followers of Dark God Ruel were chased out of the kingdom, he was given the general title along with many others for their bravery and contribution.


    In his long years of battle and fighting, General Faosei Lao has developed pride in his ability and his troops. What he hated the most are those that disrespect soldiers.


    He believes that soldiers should be respected as they are the ones who offer their lives for the people. So the people have no right to criticize, condemn, or attack a soldier. For him, those actions are equal to death.


    So he is a very ruthless man to themon folks and values soldiers more.


    But of course, he is not that unreasonable as to look down on everyone, he is just bias towards soldiers and those serving in the military.


    "General Faosei Lao, wee to Arjing vige!" Xentong Han greeted with a smile on his face.


    General Faosei Lao just frowns and then asked.


    "What is happening, right now? I was told that the bandits are attacking?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ but they are not attacking the vige, they are aiming for the merchant group who just arrive in this vige a few weeks ago."


    General Faosei Lao brows creased as he also heard this news even in the Main Arjing City. This new merchant is actually selling some new things that he has never seen before.


    In fact, he was able to taste the so-called canned meat when a merchant sold it to him through auction at a high price.


    But that canned meat was well worth the money in his own opinion.


    "Then why are the soldiers not helping them?" he asked with a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    He could tell that General Xentong Han has a bad rtionship with that merchant group. As a soldier, he would side with the general, but he still wanted to know the truth for his curiosity''s sake.


    "Well, those people are arrogant and told us that they did not need our weak soldiers. So I did help them¡­" Xentong Han said with a helpless look on his face.


    "In fact, they even kidnapped my sister, the vige head. I just wanted to rescue her¡­ but still I am powerless against their might." Xentong Han suddenly said.


    He then exined to the old general that his sister was brainwashed by those people and that she is not in her right mind when she went to that ship. He tried to weave a tale that is almost believable ording to what that merchant group could do.


    And so with his coaxing and lies, the impression of General Faosei Lao towards the merchant group named Mystique shop turned bad.


    "Everyone prepare for battle!" General Faosei Lao shouted.


    His words are like a fuse that suddenly lighted the energy of every weary soldier as they immediately scrambled to their position.


    Therge army immediately sets off and began marching towards the ship which is around 500 meters away from the vige.


    ¡­


    "Look, arge army of soldiers areing towards us!" the first to see this is Vilma Song who is not doing anything after the battle.


    "Call everyone on deck!" she shouted to the mage beside her.


    The mage guard immediately went below deck.


    Xiamen Gong and Axle Long are busy interrogating the two women they fought against. Although those two are powerful and strong, they did not win against Xiamen Gong and Axle Long as they are using the exoskeleton which boosted their speed and strength.


    They decided to not kill those women with respect to their strength.


    "Sir! There are many soldiersing our way!" shouted the mage guard.


    When the two heard this they all ran towards the deck.


    Meanwhile, Yein Han has already seen therge army and was worried. She did not want things to escte so she wanted to stop the army from their advance.


    "I''ll talk to them¡­" she said as she went down the ship.


    She walks towards therge army in an honorable manner and stopped a few meters from them.


    "I am the vige head of Arjing Vige, I would like to talk to the one in charge of this army." She said in a dignified voice.


    When the army came closer, someone from behind themmanded them to stop. Then a middle-aged man on top of a tall war steed trudges forward.


    "I am General Faosei Lao¡­ Vige head Han, what are you doing with that merchant ship?" the general asked his gaze are ice cold that made Yein Han feel shivers running down her spine.


    "Ah, the great General Lao¡­" she said while lowering her head.


    "I am negotiating with them for the benefit of the vige." She added.


    "Haha¡­ For the benefit of the vige? Little sister, do you think I am blind? It''s more like you''ve sold the vige to those people." Xentong Han atop a tall war steed slowly moves forward while ring at his sister.


    "You¡­ you know what I¡­"


    "Little sister, oh little sister¡­ You are clearly being brainwashed by those people." Xentong Han said while a chuckle.


    "Why are you saying this?" this time Yein Han is already furious as she shouted.


    She did not know what is happening to this brother of hers, but she clearly told him that she wanted those people to help the vige.


    She truly did not understand what is happening to him.


    "Hahaha¡­ Because of that guy, you are willing to sell the whole vige? It seems that you are still too na?ve little sister. Merchants would always use a lot of trickery to get what they wanted. And judging from your expression and how you look right now, it is clear that you are being tricked by them and you don''t know it yourself¡­ Haha¡­ Men, take her away!"


    "No! Xentong Han! Don''t do this!" Yein Han was bbergasted by what her brother said.


    She tried to struggle, but those soldiers are very quick as they immediately cuffed her hand to prevent her from casting any spells. And because of this, she was easily taken by the soldiers.


    "I told you, she was brainwashed and she did not know it herself¡­" Xentong Han said while shaking his head feeling a bit helpless.


    Looking at the situation and what had happened; General Faosei Lao also became suspicious. It seems that the words of the young General Xentong Han have some facts in them.


    "We shall capture this ship and then find out the truth¡­" Faosei Lao said as he gestured for the army to continue marching forward.


    Soon the flying ship is already surrounded by 20,000 soldiers.


    When the soldiers saw the ship, they were all astonished. They did not know how a ship that is supposed to be seen only on the rivers andkes would be onnd. This thoroughly confused everyone as they look at the ship right in front of them.


    General Faosei Lao is also feeling the same.. He did not know what kind of thing this is and how it could travel, but right now his goal is to capture this ship and ask questionster.

 Chapter 835 - Besieged But Not Worried

    Chapter 835


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After feeding the people inside the bandit''s cave and helping them recover from their illness, Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin wanted to leave. They have done everything to help and now are going to report everything to the vige so that they could take care of the people and capture those bandits which Shin Jiao has imprisoned.


    As the two were leaving a scrawny hunchback woman walks called to them.


    "Wait¡­ Please wait¡­"


    Shin Jiao looks at the scrawny hunchback woman. His eyes scanned his face and showed a faint smile.


    This is because, although the woman is a hunchback, her face is actually beautiful. She is just covering it with some sort of makeup. It was a good disguise to fool people. He actually understood why this woman did this. Her body might not be attractive to anyone but her face would.


    Though her body is disfigured, she can still be considered a beauty. And in this bandit den, there are many bandits with weird fetish, so doing such a thing could protect herself from any of them.


    "Umm¡­ Thank you for helping us." the hunchback woman said in a beautiful voice.


    "I¡­ I have a request, if you can do it, then I will reward you handsomely¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­ Tell me your request first." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    From the tone and the demeanor of this woman, she seems to be of noble birth. So he feels that this woman may have some status.


    "I am Viscount Lanis Merl''s daughter, Olivia Anis Merl¡­ I was kidnapped 2 months ago. I think my father is worried about me and is searching for my whereabouts." She said.


    When Yemei Yin heard these words, her expression changed. She knew of this matter and it was really a big case in Main Arjing City. The Viscount was totally enraged by this matter and immediately did the investigation.


    However, they did not know which bandit group took his daughter. Then after almost a month of investigation, they finally learned that it was the Bandits of the West. After hearing that, it is said that the Viscount has sent arge army to attack those bandits.


    "Lady Olivia, I think your father has sent the army to try and rescue you. I am d that you are alright." Yemei Yin said while bowing.


    "It is alright¡­ and thank you for helping us. There are many of us in here that are still too weak. I hope that you guys would help us further." She said with a begging tone.


    For a noblewoman, it seems that she is humble. She did not take her circumstance and became domineering and evil. Some people would do such a thing especially when they are deformed just like her. Some people would not only have a deformed body but also a twisted mind.


    This is because of bad experiences which can cause them some trauma and would view every person as bad.


    "Sorry miss¡­ I have to return to my group, I will send for the army in this ce aftering back..." Shin Jiao said as he turns around.


    "Umm¡­ Wait¡­ Can¡­ Can you take me with you?" she said with a pleading gaze.


    Then her eyes would shift to the back.


    Shin Jiao now noticed that there are a few men standing not too far from her. Their eyes have a look of greed on them though they are trying to hide it. However, Shin Jiao still saw through them.


    With a wave of his hand, one of the men was suddenly grabbed and floated in the air towards Shin Jiao.


    "What is happening here?" Shin Jiao said in a cold tone.


    The men were thoroughly afraid now. Who would have thought that this man would be this powerful? And no one expected this to happen.


    "Sir¡­ Sir¡­ we¡­ I¡­" the man struggled and wanted to exin, but when he meets Shin Jiao''s eyes his heart skipped a beat and fear immediately envelopes his whole being.


    "Don''t tell any lies¡­ I will not hesitate to kill you."


    With the threat, the man immediately spills the beans. These men discovered that the hunchback woman is actually the Viscount''s daughter. So they n to subdue her and then send her back to her father unconscious. That way they could get the reward set by the Viscount.


    Upon learning this, Shin Jiao sneered at the guy and just throw him to hispanions. The strength of this throw was not normal and caused those people to break some of their bones.


    He is not worried that those people would die as the array he sets up has a slow-acting regenerative effect, they would live and suffer through the healing process.


    He took the daughter of the viscount and left the hidden cave with Yemei Yin.


    The three of them traversed the forest as if they are flying atop the trees. Olivia is being carried by Shin Jiao while he is holding Yemei Yin''s hand. The two women are afraid at first. The speed they are going through the forest is about 100 kph. For the people in this world, this is already fast enough. Most of the steeds in this world could travel only at around 50 to 80 kph and traveling at around 100 kph is already really fast for them.


    Soon the two women began to enjoy the feeling of flying through the trees.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the flying ship is already surrounded by 20,000 soldiers. In front of the soldiers stood the two generals who are sitting atop their war steeds while looking at the flying ship with a hint of curiosity and amazement in their eyes.


    "This thing¡­ Can it really fly?" General Faosei Lao asked in a low voice.


    "Yes¡­ If we can get this thing, then you can get great merit¡­" Xentong Han said with a hint of enticing in his tone.


    The old general creased his brows and thought. He did not know what kind of power these people have and their background, but he is a stubborn man. He would do what he wanted to do and ask a questionter¡­ that is the motto that he has lived by for many years and so far it worked for him.


    "Surrender now in the name of Xinglo Kingdom or suffer the consequences!" shouted the old general.


    "Hahaha¡­ You and your motley crew should just leave. Do you think you can hurt us with your pitiful powers? Dream on!" shouted a sharp woman''s voice from the deck of the ship.


    Vilma Song has been very domineering for her entire life, so how could she back down from those threats from the old man. Sinceing to this world, she has learned that people get old and die. In the immortalnd, there are no old people. Everyone in that ce looks like they are all in their twenties, so knowing such a thing is new for her.


    And knowing that a supposed to be a weak old man is trying to threaten them made her look down on the old man.


    Plus she knew that the flying ship has a very strong protective barrier, so how could she fear these people?


    Hearing the mocking reply by the blonde-haired woman, the old general was immediately enraged.


    He lifted his hand in the air and shouted.


    "All mages, prepare matrixbined spell! Break the barrier of this thing!"


    With hismand, the mages in the army began to form groups of five. Then they began chanting some spells which quickly illuminate their surroundings with pale bluish light.


    "Begin bombardment!"


    With the secondmand, the groups of mages suddenly finished their casting. Then arge array floated above their heads and an intense light appear.


    There are many groups of mages in the army and now there are many bright lights which suddenly shootser-like beam towards the ship.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion reverberated through the air which kicks off a thickyer of a dust cloud.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The bombardments of theser-like beams continue hitting the ship''s barrier. The energy from those beams is truly terrifying in that it causes the barrier to dim a little bit.


    From the deck, a mage suddenly ran towards Nariz Gumal and the rest who are watching this scene.


    "Mam¡­ the shield''s energy is down by 20%." The mage said with a worried expression.


    "Hmmm¡­ It seems that their strength isparable to a peak Archmage level. This is bad¡­ All mages prepare to counter-attack!" shouted Nariz Gumal upon assessing the situation.


    Without Shin Jiao in the ship, she was the second-highest inmand beside Im Jae and Im Ao. But in this battle, she is the one who has the authority, so her words were immediately followed by everyone.


    The mages all stood at the ready exchanging their Spear Staff to their Rifle Staff.


    "Don''t hold back! Fire at will! Fire at will!" Nariz Gumal shouted.


    Everyone on the deck immediately shoots out their weapons. They would not just sit still and suffer from their enemy''s attack.. They only have one thought and that is to preserve their lives at all cost.

 Chapter 836 - Besieged But Not Worried (2)

    Chapter 836


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Loud explosions and many dead soldiers are littered on the battlefield. The unexpected retaliation from the flying ship made everything turn into a mess. The 20,000 thousand soldiers are easy targets for those on the ship deck while they are inside the strong protective barrier.


    However, the barrier is slowly fading and cracks could already be seen on its surface.


    The old general has already seen this andmanded the mages to continue attacking.


    "General Lao, our warriorpanies are being decimated by those mages. If we go on like this, we will receive many casualties!" one of themanders said while seeing the deaths of his soldiers.


    The mages could be spared as they are able to cast shields on themselves. But the warriors who rely on physical shields are helpless against those powerful bombardments.


    "No! We must persevere! We are about to win!" shouted Xentong Han as a sinister glow could be seen in his eyes.


    General Faosei Lao has also shown concern in his eyes as he could see that many of his soldiers are dying. But upon hearing that the ship''s barrier is about to copse, he decided to just follow with the n.


    Themanders shook their heads in dismay and disappointment. They could not do anything and could not disobey themand of the generals. So they justmanded the soldiers to raise their shields up or dodge.


    As the chaos on the battlefield intensified, the two groups are now feeling anxious. The mages on the deck of the flying ship have already spent their mana and feeling a bit exhausted. Meanwhile, those who wield guns continue firing nonstop as the death toll on their enemy increases.


    "Miss Gumal! Our shield is almost down¡­ We only have 20% left." A mage reported at Nariz Gumal who is busy shooting outside.


    Upon hearing this she could not help but frown.


    As the battle intensified, they are now at an advantage. However, if the ship''s barrier shatters then they would really be defeated and might even die.


    And this is a cause of concern for her and the people on the ship.


    Should they surrender and wait for Shin Jiao to rescue them, or fight to thest man. She could not decide on this and was feeling a bit helpless.


    "Everyone! Get below deck!" shemanded.


    The ship''s hull and the entire structure are actually very sturdy. Nariz Gumal and the rest knew of this because they could not make any dent on the ship even when it is hit by idental discharges of the firearms.


    It seems that the material used for the flying ship is notmon.


    And so everyone trusted that it might withstand the powerful st from those beams.


    But they did not stop attacking. The mages would take turns shooting from the sides of the ship where there are gun ports.


    Crash!


    The barrier of the flying ship was destroyed and the army cheered upon seeing this. Their morale immediately increased as the mages now focus on defending against the enemy attacks.


    "People inside the ship! I repeat! Surrender now and you might be spared. Resist and you shall die along with your¡­ ship!" the old general shouted once again.


    Beside him, Xentong Han has an evil smirk on his face. He could not wait for these people to fall into his hands. Though he likes his sister that much, yet that does not mean he has no desire for other women.


    As a general, Xentong Han has been with many women. Though his heart only belongs to his sister, his body would not stop craving for others. And he has his sight on those beautiful women on the ship. He might not show it on the surface, but his heart is actually lusting over them.


    He particrly likes the one who always negotiates with his sister, the woman named Hua Xiao. Her beauty is to his liking, and his blood would boil in excitement just by looking at her hot body.


    Of course, he would always keep a dignified appearance in front of the woman and not show his inner thought to his sister.


    So upon seeing that the flying ship is about to be in his hands, his excitement has risen to such height.


    Then suddenly he remembers something strange. Then his eyes lit up in realization.


    "It seems that the man is not on the ship right now¡­" he thought as he began to analyze the result of the battle.


    That man is probably an Archmage, if that is true, then their casualties should be higher. And the mages should not have sessfully destroyed the barrier. That is because the mages in the army are only high mages.


    If an Archmage shoots them with his spell, then their barriers and shields would not be able to hold. Upon thinking up to this point, a slight worry could be seen in his expression.


    Suddenly, a sweet and mysterious voice reverberated through the air.


    "Everyone¡­ stop! I am Lady Olivia Anis Merl, daughter of Viscount Lanis Merl."


    When the soldiers heard these words, they were all stunned. The woman who they were supposed to rescue has actually appeared.


    Then from the direction of the vige, a sedan chair being carried by four people wearing masks approached the army.


    "This¡­ No this is impossible! How could you be the Viscount daughter! She is being held by the Bandits of the West! This is impossible! You must be an impostor!" shouted Xentong Han.


    How could his n fail right when he was about to get his prize? How could he let tricks stop him? He would just reveal these people''s tricks and deal with them.


    "The young General seems to not believe thisdy¡­ Then I can only show you this token then¡­" the woman said as the curtain covering the sedan chair parted and a dainty hand came out while holding a golden token.


    The man beside the pnquin took the token and lifted it in the air for everyone to see.


    When the soldiers saw the token they all lowered their weapons and lowered their heads.


    "No this is impossible! This cannot be!" Xentong Han thought.


    "How could that fool let her escape? No¡­ this might be a trick. I must uncover this trick for everyone to see¡­"


    Upon thinking about this part, Xentong Han made his steed walk near the sedan chair.


    "If you are truly the daughter of the Viscount, you should be able to show yourself to us, right? I mean¡­ you might have just stolen the token and pretend like you are the daughter of Viscount Merl. But you cannot fool this general!" Xentong Han said in a loud voice.


    "How could you conveniently appear right now? And that is when these thieves are about to fall into the hands of the kingdom''s army¡­ That is not logical, don''t you think so?"


    With an expression of seeing through the ruse of his enemy, Xentong Han proudly lifted his head with a sneer.


    This though actually convinced everyone around him. The soldiers even discussed with each other than what the young general said was the truth. There is a possibility that the woman inside that sedan chair hidden behind the curtain might be an impostor.


    Then as if everyone came to conclusion, they all nodded their head and re at the people holding the sedan chair.


    This made those masked men began to break out in a cold sweat. With therge army showing killing intent towards them, how could they not feel fear?


    With an expression of a winner, Xentong Han proudly gestured for his steed to approach the sedan chair. But before he could do so, a low voice from behind him echoed through the air.


    "Stop your folly, or suffer the wrath of the Viscount." The old general intervened as his steed walk near the sedan chair.


    The old general then unmounts from his horse and walks in front of the sedan chair.


    "This old general greets young miss Olivia Anis Merl. This general is d that you havee back unharmed¡­"


    The gesture of the old general totally shocked everyone. They did not know why the general lowered himself, but it seems that he recognizes the woman inside the sedan chair.


    "General Lao¡­ You¡­" Xentong Han wanted to refute but before her could finish his words.


    "I suggest you keep your words to yourself, young General Han. This is the daughter of the Viscount, miss Olivia Anis Merl. I can recognize her voice¡­"


    With that everyone knew that the woman is actually the real thing.


    Out of all the people in this ce, only General Faosei Lao knew the truth. The real daughter of the Viscount is actually a deformeddy. And when traveling, she could travel beside a woman who would act as her on the surface and she would be the maid.


    And this secret is only known in the Viscount family and those close to them like the old General.


    Meanwhile, on the side, Shin Jiao who has changed his appearance and was holding the token showed a faint smile on his face.


    "That went well¡­" he thought.

 Chapter 837 - Going To Central Town

    Chapter 837


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With the rescue of the Viscount daughter, the battle between the army and the traveling merchant, Mystique Shop stopped. The army suffered many casualties but the merchant group did not lose anyone on their side.


    It was a one-sided ughter on the side of the soldiers from the Main Arjing City which has caused a hidden enmity between them and the traveling merchant group.


    However, they could do anything about it because the Old General of the army did not want to escte things further.


    Meanwhile, inside the captain''s deck of the ship, a few people are in a meeting. Shin Jiao along with Olivia Anis Merl and the rest of the people from the immortalnd is in front of arge table where arge digital 3D map is currently floating.


    The eyes of Olivia are glowing upon seeing the map. This is the first time she has ever seen such a thing and it is very unusual and fresh for her.


    She has seen a lot of new things on the ship and it thoroughly gained her attention.


    "Our next destination is the Central Town¡­" Shin Jiao said as he pointed to the location on the map.


    "It is around 500 kilometers away from this vige. Around 3 days journey via horse, and around a week on foot." Shin Jiao added.


    "Well, how long will it take for us to then?" asked Olivia who is standing beside Shin Jiao while looking at the glowing map curiously.


    "Hmm¡­ Around 4 to 5 hours¡­ it depends on the terrain and the speed we fly¡­"


    Upon hearing his words Olivia gasped in disbelief. Although she knew that this is possible with flight but that is only in her mind. Now that she learned how fast it could really travel, she was really astounded.


    The rest of the people in the room showed calm expression, especially those that came in the Immortal Land.


    Because flying artifacts have already circted in the Immortal Land and everyone can travel there really fast, so this kind of speed is a bit slow for them actually.


    After some questions and instructions, the meeting ended.


    As they walk out of the captain''s deck, a mage guard suddenly ran towards them.


    "Master Shin¡­ We have a visitor." The guard said.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and jumps down the ship. When hended on the ground, he could already see arge group of people outside the ship''s barrier.


    "General Lao, it is my pleasure for you to visit me. How can I help you?" Shin Jiao said as he walks out of the barrier.


    Shin Jiao''s identity was divulged after the troublesome matter was handled by Olivia. He was her rescuer along with Yemei Yin.


    The army has already discovered the bandits inside the vault but as of now, they are unable to open therge metal door where the bandits are said to have hidden.


    In truth, Shin Jiao has put a seal on that door and it will only open after 3 days. They can breathe inside there but they have no food, nor water. Shin Jiao decided to punish them ording to their own cruelty towards others.


    Within three days they would suffer as the people outside suffer both mentally and physically. He did not know what others would do inside thatrge vault and he did not care. As long as he has done what he wanted to and has already helped those people the bandits have captured.


    As the old general saw Shin Jiao''s rxed expression, he could not help but doubt the power of the man.


    "Master Shin, I am here to negotiate about what happened between your forces and the army¡­" the old general said.


    Meanwhile, beside him, Xentong Han is ring at Shin Jiao. Right now, all he wanted to do is to tears this bastard apart. He is the reason why his ns were ruined. And right now, he wanted to tears up all pretenses and duke it out with this guy.


    His younger sister has now a very low opinion of him, and this he could not ept. His only mistake is when he lost all reasoning when he captured his sister and imprisoned her. Then that night to vent his anger, he visited her in prison and began to take his liberties with her.


    But he stopped when he heard his sister suddenly crying. It was as if a bucket of ice was poured on him as he realized that he has lost all reason. He tried to ask for her forgiveness but it seems that she does not want to see him again.


    And because of his selfishness, he points the me towards this man in front of him. This man is the culprit who caused all of his problems and misery. He must find a way to pay him back for all of the things he is suffering from right now.


    Sensing the slight killing intent and animosity in the eyes of Xentong Han, Shin Jiao did not bother with the guy. He is just a small fry; he can squash this bug anytime if he gets annoyed further.


    "So what does the general suggests?" Shin Jiao asked nonchntly.


    "Master Shin, I know that you are a very powerful man. But there are many lives that have been lost in this time''s senseless battle." The old general said with a frown.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t look at me like it was my fault. You guys attacked us first¡­ or rather; you should direct your enmity to those who instigate this battle." Shin Jiao smirked.


    The old general frowns upon hearing this. He could not deny this fact, but he is also inclined to point finger at others as it is also a part of his decision to attack the flying ship. But he just wanted to have a negotiation with this person with the hope that those soldiers who have died could bepensated.


    In his mind, the soldiers are more important than these merchants. Since they have the money they should pay the soldiers for what had happened.


    "I sympathize with the soldiers Great General. And since I am one too¡­ a long time ago, I will help you. But¡­ I should make one thing clear. If you can give me the person who instigates this matter, then we have a deal. If not, then forget that this meeting has even urred."


    When Xentong Han heard this, he suddenly feels that everything is not going his way.


    He was the one who instigated this fight, but only the old general knew about this. So he knew that with this incident, his reputation would be ruined in front of the old general. But who cares about that? At this moment, what he wanted to do is to get away from this ce as far as possible. It seems that his ns would not work anymore.


    He has to ept his defeat and retreat, for now, to fight and scheme another day.


    General Faosei Lao still values soldiers the most, so how could he turn against General Xentong Han? So without any choice, he decided to leave and go back to Main Arjing City. Their mission is already finished and they have already known the condition of the daughter of the Viscount.


    They will just execute the bandits and report everything that has happened to the Viscount and the city lord.


    ¡­


    The next day, Yein Han has already been set free and she is currently in a meeting with Shin Jiao in her office.


    "Vige Head Han seems to have it rough. I''m sorry for the trouble¡­ As an apology, please ept this."


    Shin Jiao took out a small pill bottle with around 5 white spherical pills in it. Yein Han showed a faint curiosity while looking at the bottle on the table.


    "What is this?" she asked with her eyes squinted.


    "I actually knew that you are an Archmage, but seem to be wounded heavily. So the pills in the bottle would slowly heal your body and meridians. That way your true strength would return." Shin Jiao said with a smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, Yein Han showed a slight surprise on her beautiful face. She has searched, asked, and approached many people with high attainment in medicine for many years on a cure for her condition. But none of them were able to help her.


    Now she suddenly discovered that someone can actually whip out some medicine to cure her condition? Who would believe in that? But of course, she dare not say that she did not believe in his words.


    This is because; the man in front of her is someone who does not conform to the norms. He is a mysterious figure who can create things that do not followmon sense in this world.


    From the magic light bulb, magic battery, canned meat, and the flying ship, those things contain deep knowledge to make and even the schrs in the vige are stumped and could not break the knowledge contained on those simple looking products.


    "Vige head, thank you for amodating us. Though it was just a short time, I appreciate the friendship." Shin Jiao said as he walks out.


    Yein Han nodded her head and did not say a word.. One could tell that there are many things in her mind and she is in deep thinking.

 Chapter 838 - Going To Central Town (2)

    Chapter 838


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As Shin Jiao walks out of the town administration building, a figure suddenly appears out of thin air walking beside him.


    "Are you sure that you wanted to follow us?" Shin Jiao asked the woman on his side.


    "Yes, I know that I might be a burden to you and your group, but I truly wish to serve you, Master Shin." Yemei Yin said.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, since that is your wish, then I will grant it. And I also saw your resolve when you chase against those bandits. Even though you could just ignore what had happened, you still helped us. For that, I wanted to thank you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The two walked towards the exit of the town and soon arrive in the flying ship. Everything is already prepared and there are many people who are watching on the boundary trying to see for themselves how this magnificent object would take off and fly.


    When Shin Jiao arrives being followed by a tall and slender woman with a hood and a mask, everyone on the ship''s deck showed a slight smile on their faces.


    "It seems that Master Shin has taken another beauty¡­" a mage guard said in a hushed tone towards the person next to him.


    "Haha¡­ Who do you think our master is? He is the most powerful Mage I have ever seen."


    Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin went to the deck of the ship. Shin Jiao signaled for the ship pilot to move forward.


    The one in front of the steering wheel of the ship in the quarterdeck is a mage who passed the assessment training in flying. He was able to familiarize himself with the mechanism of the ship and how to fly it efficiently.


    Out of all the 100 of them, he scored the highest points, so right now he has the privilege to fly the ship which is an honor given to him.


    Out of the 100 plus mages in this ship, there are 3 who excel in piloting the ship, so they would alternate in piloting.


    As therge flying ship began to rise from the ground, the onlookers all have astounded expressions on their faces. They were all too shocked and amazed at the scene in front of them. For the first time in their life, they saw arge ship slowly hovering from the ground.


    It did not take long before the ship would reach 200 meters in height, then it slowly began to move forward.


    "Plot the destination to Central Town." Shin Jiaomanded.


    The pilot nodded his head and began plotting on the 3D map in front of him. Beside him are other people who are in charge of the ship''s radar and status monitoring of the ship.


    "Master, everything is normal, we are ready to go¡­" the pilot said after the people beside him reported.


    "Alright, full speed ahead!" Shin Jiao said with a slight smile on his face.


    In his adventures and travels, it is seldom that he could have trained this kind of crew. But because of the training visor, he is able to easily teach and assess those with potential.


    With hismand, the ship began to move faster through the air.


    The people inside the vige could now see therge flying ship hovering above them in a grandiose manner. Yein Han looks outside of her office window and saw the ship leaving. A heavy feeling is inside her heart as she feels a mixture of regret, and disappointment for some unknown reason.


    She was regretful that she did not help that merchant group in their crucial moment, and instead got herself caught and imprisoned.


    "When I get my strength back, we will meet each other again. At that time, I will not let you down." She said it is unknown to who she is speaking to as her eyes are glued to the small pill bottle in her hands.


    She closes her eyes, opens the pill bottle, and enjoyed the aroma and thick manaing from those pills. She did not hesitate to take one pill and immediately closes her eyes. She has been longing for this chance, this opportunity to appear. She wanted to be strong once again, she did not want to be treated like a flower vase, and she wanted to get out of her older brother''s grasp.


    She now knew that the intent of her older brother towards her is not pure. They are blood siblings, how could he lust after her?


    With this determination in her eyes, she concentrated and let the energy from that single pill circte inside her body.


    Then suddenly she feels a strange sensation before her body began to ache. Her stomach when her mana pool is located suddenly began to throb in pain. She could feel thousands of needles pricking her stomach as the pain began to intensify.


    Suddenly, Yein Han could not control her body anymore as she fell to the ground writhing in agony.


    But she did not want to give up. This is because, though she feels the pain, she could also feel her mana pool slowly being repaired.


    She knew that he did not lie to her and that her powers could sure return after she has finished all the pills in that bottle.


    ¡­


    All the people in the vige have a look of disappointment in their eyes. How could they not be? The Mystique Store has brought liveliness to their lives and has given them a lot of novelties that are not seen in other viges, towns, or even in the city.


    Those things which they could buy cheaply in the Arjing Vige would be sold high in another vige, or town, so it was a great source of ie for them.


    But now, everything seems to be ending and their money bag has left. And this is because of the instigation of one man. In the vige, most people would give Xentong Han that despising re. There seems to be a rumor that it was him who instigated the army to take action against the Mystique Shop.


    And the reason for this is because of his jealousy.


    Nobody knew who spread this rumor, but when Xentong Han heard this he smashed the table inside his house and red in anger towards the horizon.


    General Faosei Lao has secretly given him a punishment of house arrest. He is not to go out of his house for 3 months. Though it was just 3 months, yet for Xentong Han that time is equal to many years. What should he do inside his house? He would lose his mind before this punishment ended.


    But he could not use force to go out. This is because his house is already surrounded by an imprisonment barrier with a set timer of 3 months.


    With helplessness in his eyes, he just red at the horizon and swore his revenge towards that person.


    ¡­


    A day has passed since the flying ship left Arjing Vige. Because of the request from Olivia, the ship traveled at a moderate pace. She wanted to spend two days on this flying ship before they arrive in Central Town.


    She wanted to enjoy the scenery and the amenities inside the ship. And so she passes the time learning using the visor. The young woman has a knack for learning and she enjoys it too much.


    After she puts down the visor, she noticed that inside her room, another figure is present.


    "Ah, Master Shin! You are here! I really enjoy this thing called virtual learning. It is too amazing. I wish the schools in Main Arjing city have things like this. Learning would be fun and easy." She said with a pout.


    "Miss Olivia, I wanted to talk to you about your body¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Ah¡­ What about my body? Don''t tell me¡­ Don''t tell me you can fix it? If you really could, then I will do all I can for it to be fixed." She said with a determined look on her face.


    "Hmm... But there is a catch. If you are truly determined, then I will do my best to fix it."


    "What¡­ what is the catch? What is the condition?"


    "Equivalent exchange¡­"


    "Equi¡­ What? What is that?"


    "Well, let me put it this way. If I change your body posture, making you be able to stand normally, it might cause you to lose your beauty. That is an equal exchange, right?" Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Olivia turned serious. Between the two which is more important? One is to be beautiful but repulsive in the eyes of others, the other is to be normal but ugly?


    For her, this is a very tough choice.


    She bit her lips and looks at her figure which is bent. Her hunchback is truly something that made her hide from the rest of the world for a long time.


    "Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I choose to be normal. Though I will be ugly, at least I can go out normally and enjoy nature." She said with determination shining in her beautiful eyes.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao knew that the woman has decided.


    In fact, this is only to see if she really is determined.. Because the process would cause her pain, enough pain to make her change her mind if her resolve is weak.

 Chapter 839 - Scavengers

    Chapter 839


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the ship''s hull, the rooms are filled with people. But in one particr room, there are mages who are standing outside of it while waiting for something. Some of them have heard that their master will help the woman who is supposed to be the daughter of the viscount.


    When they first discovered that the woman is a hunchback everyone on the ship was totally shocked. They heard that the viscount doted on his daughter too much, who would have known that his daughter is actually like this.


    And now they are going to see how their master could cure her condition. They are all intrigued that those who have no work would immediately go to this ce.


    This includes Im Jae, Vilma Song, and Hua Xiao, as women they are curious about how this could happen. However, Shin Jiao did not let them get inside the room.


    It has already been an hour since they started and they heard some painful grunt and scream from inside, and then it has turned silent. They are a bit worried about what happened and wanted to rush inside, but the door ispletely secured.


    30 minutester, the door opened and Shin Jiao''s figure walks out of the room. His expression shows that nothing seems to have happened inside the room.


    "Take some people and clean the room, but do not bother the patient. She needs some rest¡­" Shin Jiao gave some instructions.


    "Is she alright? Was it sessful?" Hua Xiao asked with concern in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    "That''s good then¡­ What¡­ what did you do in there? She seemed to be in extreme pain¡­" asked Vilma Song who is standing on the side.


    "I did a spinal reconstruction¡­ she was just shocked when I inserted the needle to anesthetize her. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    ¡­


    2 hourster, Olivia slowly opens her eyes and saw that she is lying in bed in a decorated room. When she looks around, she discovered that she is already inside her own room wearing a different dress. She tried moving and discovered that her movement has already returned and the sensation she had lost before is already back.


    She screamed at that time due to fear. Though Master Shin told her that she would feel that way, she was still worried and panicked.


    As shey calmly in the bed, she has discovered that she is actually lying t. And is looking at the ceiling directly. Realizing that something is wrong, she quickly sat up and then ran towards the mirror.


    What greeted her is a beautiful woman standing straight up in a perfect posture. She was stunned and almost unable to believe what she is seeing. For her whole life, she lived hidden from the world. She could only go out and pretend to be a servant instead of the Viscount daughter to prevent others from shaming her father.


    Though she is beautiful her body was deformed and some of the servants who would travel with her wound look at her in disdain.


    They did not know that she was the true master. But that saved her from the dangerous situation inside the bandit cave. However, the person who was impersonating her suffered at the hands of those bandits.


    When her status was revealed, many people liked her kind nature, but there are those who detest her and her deformed body.


    But now, in front of the mirror, she could see a beautiful young woman and it made her feel really happy.


    Tears began to pour out of her eyes as the years that she has suffered are now over. She can now go out confidently and show herself in public. She is now free to do anything she wanted and free to love and be loved.


    Upon thinking to this point, her mind drifted to the man she was really thankful for, that mysterious person who saved her and gave her a new life.


    Upon thinking of that man''s request, she could only say that his request is too trivial that she can even give him more if he wanted to.


    While she is admiring herself in the mirror, someone knocked on the door.


    Upon opening, she saw a beautiful young woman holding some food on a tray.


    "Ah, Miss Jae¡­ Come in!¡­" Olivia said with a smile.


    Im Jae showed a surprised look on her face upon seeing the beautiful woman in front of her. When she remembers how she looks back then, she could not associate this woman with her previous hunched self.


    "You''re awake! that''s good¡­ Master Shin told me to give you this meal and also take these medicines¡­" Im Jae said as she ced the tray on the small table.


    "How are you feeling?" she asked.


    "I''m fine¡­ I feel¡­ I feel like a different person." Olivia said while another bout of tears began toe out of her pretty eyes.


    "Oh¡­ Don''t cry¡­ I can understand how you feel¡­"


    The two young women talked for a while inside the room.


    ¡­


    The flying ship travels slowly and soon reached a tall ridge of a high cliff. When they went past the ridge, they suddenly saw a group of flying creaturesing towards them.


    At the back of those creatures sat people with spears in their hands.


    "All mage guards, all hands on deck! We are under attack! The enemies areing in that direction!" shouted the person while pointing in the direction of the flying creatures.


    When he saw them, he thought that they might just be some flying beasts, however, upon noticing the people on the beast''s back, he knew that they are enemies.


    Upon hearing his shout, everyone immediately got into a defensive position.


    Shin Jiao and the rest look at those flying creatures and were a bit amazed. This is because those things are actually giant bats. Those men riding on their backs painted their faces like some indigenous tribe while waving their spears in the air.


    Shin Jiao noticed a collection of mana in the air as the spears in their hands glowed.


    Then, when they threw the spears, they flew at an astonishing rate and suddenly hit the ship''s barrier.


    Since the ship is flying the energy of the ship is mostly used in its flight. However, a part of it is still used for its shield. But it seems that the strength of those spears is not normal because when it hits the barrier, the barrier actually dimmed a little bit.


    "Hmmm¡­ Level 30 warriors¡­" Shin Jiao muttered upon seeing the strength of those people.


    The mage guards on the deck did not hesitate as they change their weapons to rifle staff. Then they began to pick a target and quickly retaliate.


    The fast-moving projectiles easily hit their targets and balls of fire appear in the air.


    Those unlucky giant bats were turned into crisp as soon as they were hit by those projectiles. And this has caused panic to envelop the entire group.


    "Eeek! Eeek!" the people shouted and the entire group immediately retreated.


    Several bats were still hit by the mage guards who pick them out like flies in their retreat.


    "Interesting¡­ I never thought that people in this world can also control beasts¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Im Ao who is sitting beside him turned his gaze back to the food on the table.


    "Big Brother Shin, those things are called Scavengers¡­ when I was with my father, he told us about those group of bandits. They would attack anyone who enters their territory. I guess we are in their territory now." Im Ao''s cute voice said as he continues eating.


    "Scavengers eh¡­ are they active in this region?" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly has a n.


    If Central Town has these kinds of enemies in these parts, then he might just offer them some help. Mages already hold power in their bodies just like warriors, giving them another weapon would not change anything. They would just have enough power to topple their opponent faster.


    Though he did not know what change would happen next, in this chaotic world, who could predict anything?


    And so, Shin Jiao decided to start manufacturing Rifle Staff.


    Rifle Staff is not like guns. They rely solely on a mage''s innate power. This means the stronger the Mage is the more powerful the burst the staff could give. But of course, there is a limit to it. The most powerful spell the staff could handle is that of a High Mage. Higher than that, the staff might even fail and explode.


    Shin Jiao decided to create a manufacturing line inside the ship''s hull. This time he would divide those that are working in the canned meat and sent the rest to the Rifle Staff manufacturing nt.


    With this in mind, he wanted to start this n immediately. So he stood up from the dining table and was about to go below deck to start when he noticed the two beauties walking towards them.


    The rest of the people on the table showed a surprised look on their faces.


    Vilma Song and Hua Xiao were amazed to see that Olivia Anis Merl is already fine and is able to stand up normally.


    The girls weed her to the dining table which is located at the deck of the ship.

 Chapter 840 - Central Town Mania

    Chapter 840


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sun on the horizon is beaming high up in the sky and the people inside a veryrge town busily go about their way. The day inside Central Town is as busy as always while many people go to and fro doing their business in the town.


    Soldier patrols the town preserving the peace and quietness, but of course, in some inconspicuous part of the town deep within its shadows and underbelly, some forces hid in the dark are also busily going through their dark business.


    This busy and lively Central Town has been in thisnd for many years, as its poption grows so does the powers within it.


    The town has five mage towers representing the current power controlling the town.


    Both the dark and light forces live in equilibrium holding and controlling each other, providing an equal force that prevents one from overpowering the other.


    This in turn made the town became peaceful and the citizen within lived normal lives.


    Though there are times when a battle between mages and warriors would ur, it does not affect the whole tranquility of therge town.


    Central Town got its name from its location. The town is located in the middle of several underlying viges which protects the southern part of Main Arjing City. If an enemy wanted to assault the city, they would go through those viges and then would be facing therge Central town which has arge number of soldiers within its garrisons.


    Right now, while the town is very busy, a dark object was seen by some of the soldiers within the horizon.


    "Captain! We spotted arge flying object. It might be those Scavengers bastards!" shouted the soldier who noticed the flying object.


    "Report to the General and inform the Town head!" shouted the captain who also look at the horizon and noticed the flying object.


    From the distance, they still could not clearly see it.


    Not longter, a tall man d in silver armor walks to the walls and directed his sight in the direction of the flying object.


    "It''s speed seems slow. But from the shape of that thing, it does not look like a flying beast." the general muttered.


    "Umm¡­ Sir, could it be the rumored¡­" one of the captains who is following the general said with hesitation and in a low voice.


    "What do you mean captain?" the general asked with crease brows.


    "I mean a few weeks ago, I saw some weird items from merchants from Arjing Vige. They said it came from a shop in the vige. And that shop came to the vige through a flying ship. From what I can see from the vague shape of that object, I think it is that ship." The captain exined.


    "You mean that is a flying merchant ship?" the general asked now his expression changed.


    In fact, he has also heard and seen some of those items. Therge army being led by General Lao was sent to that vige a few days ago in search of the Viscount missing daughter. If the merchant ship ising towards the town, then that means there might be trouble in the vige, right?


    This conjecture in the general''s mind is also in the minds of those behind him.


    "We should wait until they arrive." The general said.


    About 30 minutester, they soon could see arge flying ship hovering in the air andnding at about 500 meters away from the town.


    The general and his troops are already prepared and directly rode their horses to approach the ship. Though they are not sure if their conjecture is right, they are confident that with theirrge number of 500 strong soldiers, the people in that ship would not be able to fight against them.


    When the general and his troops are near the ship, they halted within the striking range of the mages.


    "I am General Bal Tris of Central Town. I demand that you identify yourselves." The general shouted.


    Then suddenly the side of the flying ship opened argepartment and five figures walked out.


    Shin Jiao, Olivia Anis Merl, Hua Xiao, Ansen Wine, and Im Ao walked out of the ship and stood in front of therge army.


    "Good day! I am Master Shin Jiao the proprietor of this merchant ship¡­ and this here, are mypanions." Shin Jiao said while he curtsied towards General Bal Tris.


    "I am Olivia Anis Merl¡­" Olivia said with a beautiful smile.


    When the general heard her name, his expression immediately changed. He did not expect that the Viscount daughter would be among the merchant group. How could he not be surprised?


    However, the general has been in his position for a long time, so how could he easily believe such words. He has not seen what the Viscount daughter looks like, so he looks at her with suspicion after that surprise.


    Olivia knew that this would happen, so she raised the token in her hand and showed it to them. The token emits a low light which signifies that the holder is truly that of a descendant of the Viscount.


    When the general saw this, he immediately knew that this woman is the real thing. But what he did not expect is that the woman which hides from the public is actually a nation toppling beauty. So how could he be not surprised?


    Many rumors actually circted within the Main Arjing city and its vicinity that the doted daughter of the Viscount actually has a hideous appearance. But who would have known that the rumors are actually wrong?


    The general also noticed another woman which is far more attractive than the Viscount daughter and this made him feel a bit of a shock.


    "This group¡­ are they really just merchants?" he thought, but did not linger to this as he decided to guide these people in the town.


    Shin Jiao saw that on top of the town wall, there are many people looking in the direction of the ship. Their expression is that of excitement and delight.


    With Shin Jiao''s vision, the 500 meters distance is only like a few meters and he could clearly see those people.


    "It seems that our fame has spread until this part." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Im Ao, holding his hand like the child he is, has a look of excitement in his eyes. He begged Shin Jiao toe with him as the kid was bored staying on the ship. Since he did not have anything to do and felt that the kid could also take a stroll, Shin Jiao agreed.


    Ansen Wine also requested to go with them which totally surprised Shin Jiao. This man seems to have lessened his animosity for this couple of days and always stays in the ship''s research area. He has been helping the mages and learning about mages and their ability.


    He also noticed that Ansen Wine has built his own foundation and has created a mana core in his body. He is the second person to be able to do this.


    On this trip, he carries with him a standard Rifle Staff on his back.


    The general gestured for his men to give the group 4 steeds. The 500 soldiers with the general set up camp within the perimeter of the ship.


    This is just for precaution as the general truly did not trust this group yet.


    Soon the group enters the town which gained more attention from its citizen. Shin Jiao could tell that these people seem to be excited rather than curious. He knew that some of them might have heard of their merchant group.


    Then they were met with a tall man wearing a noble''s clothes.


    "Wee! Wee! I am the Town''s head, Groom Xial. I assume that you are from the Mystique Shop merchant?" the man greeted.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as he dismounts from the stead with Im Ao.


    "I am Shin Jiao the owner, thank you for your wee, Mayor¡­ I mean Town Head." Shin Jiao greeted.


    Groom Xial showed a hint of confusion but still smiled. He is a bit excited right now after seeing thatrge flying ship. He too is well aware of the novel things that the ship will be bringing upon entering his town.


    "It seems that the mayor is aware of our purpose in your town, so this would be easier then. These two are my people who are assigned to negotiating. And here is a special guest to your town¡­" Shin Jiao pointed at the people behind him.


    The Town Head was a bit confused, but feel a bit ted upon seeing the handsome and beautiful people that Shin Jiao pointed at.


    However, his expression suddenly stiffens and his eyes backtrack upon seeing one of the young women. Then he suddenly showed a frozen expression.


    How could he not be? He is clearly aware of whom that beautiful face belongs to. But how, how could she look very different now? What happened?


    Before he could recover, the young woman showed a faint smile.


    "Uncle Groom, it has been a long time.. It seems that you still could recognize me¡­ Hihi¡­" Olivia said with a chuckle.

 Chapter 841 - Central Town Mania (2)

    Chapter 841


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A gentle smile appears on the Town Head''s amiable face as he opens his arms. He is too happy right now upon seeing that her niece did not suffer. In fact, seeing her standing normally is too unbelievable in his eyes that he could only think that it was a miracle.


    "Olivia¡­ It is nice to see you. I was really worried about you." he said as he hugged Olivia in his arms.


    "Uncle, everything is fine now. I was saved by Master Shin and his group."


    "Really, I sent around a thousand soldiers with the army to help with searching for you. I never would have thought that you will be saved by them. This is truly your fortune¡­"


    Groom Xial looks at Shin Jiao and nodded his head with a grateful expression on his face.


    "Thank you so much¡­"


    The group did some greetings and some pleasantries before they are lead inside the Town''s administration office.


    Inside arge hall, there are some people wearing noblemen''s clothes while discussing something with each other. When the group enters the hall, everyone turned silent.


    Groom Xial began introducing the people from the town to Shin Jiao''s group.


    "So you are that merchant group that is responsible for creating such things¡­ I am truly amazed at how those magic light bulbs work. I wonder if I could buy them in bulk."


    "Haha¡­ Master Shin, the canned meat is truly something. I want to order a thousand of those for my mercenary group."


    "Me too, I want to order two thousand!"


    "Yeah¡­ I want those canned meats and the magic light bulbs with the batteries¡­"


    The people began to erupt in a cacophony of discussion as they approach Shin Jiao.


    Seeing the rowdy people in front of him, Shin Jiao lifted his hand to stop them.


    "These two are my business representatives¡­ any deals will be handled by them." Shin Jiao said while pointing at Hua Xiao and Ansen Wine.


    Hua Xiao showed a faint smile on her beautiful face which stunned the men in the room. While Ansen Wine frowns, though he came to this trip, he did not actually intend to do actual work. He would just assist Hua Xiao for a while and then leave. He wanted to go around the town and look for something interesting.


    But looking at the number of these people, he could not help but feel annoyed.


    As the people began to mor, standing behind them is another group. This group showed disdain in their eyes while looking at those people.


    "Master Link, these people are trying to enter the town''s market, what do you think we should do with them?" one of the men whispered to a pudgy guy wearing an expensive-looking robe while his neck is covered with golden nes.


    The pudgy man looks like a nouveau riche who does not put anyone in his eyes. Currently, his eyes are glued towards the two beautiful women. If one observes closely, one could see a trace of saliva slowlying out from the side of his mouth.


    "Hehe¡­ Those two women are truly high ss. Why would I bother with those old fools? At the end of the day, they would still need to approach me. I am more interested in these beauties. If I can get my hands on them, then¡­ Hehe¡­" the pudgy man called Master Link thought as his eyes began to roam around the body of the two beautiful women.


    Shin Jiao on the side has already noticed this group but he didn''t bat an eye towards them. If they are seeking death, why would he stop them?


    At the end of the day, a huge transaction was finished and the ship needs to produce around 20,000 cans of meat, 5,000 magic light bulbs, and around 10,000 magic batteries.


    This transaction would earn them quite a sum, but that is not what Shin Jiao''s target is. His goal is to get his name and their technology to spread further. That way he could easily get more information about this kingdom.


    While talking to the town''s head, Shin Jiao discovers another thing. In the Outer World right now, it is not easy for anyone to enter the Kingdom of Xinglo.


    The reason for this is because of the war that just finished. The forces of the light are currently busy expelling the defeated forces of darkness. Hence entry into the kingdom is almost impossible. This piece of information made Shin Jiao frown feeling discontent.


    How could he not feel such a thing? He discovers that the kingdom is currently protected by a mysterious barrier that would not let any airborne or those onnds enter its borders. It is said that the barrier was created by the god of light Agus to protect his disciples and believers for 100 years.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao already wanted to charge towards the border of the kingdom to see this barrier for himself. But he knew that if this is true, then this barrier alone would be able to stop a merete-stage Gold Protector individual such as himself.


    Feeling helpless at this point, Shin Jiao could only rely on spreading his influence and fame enough to attract those turtles hiding inside the kingdom of Xinglo.


    "Weapons, technology, and the likes¡­ let''s spread this thing in this world. Let''s see if those Saint Rulers still hide." Shin Jiao thought a crafty smile.


    Upon returning to the flying ship, he began to busy himself with crafting, refining, and in his meditation. Right now, the amount of mana in his spheres has already reached the infant soul realm or the Grand Magus realm which is above the Archmage realm.


    Since he did not have to restart his cultivation and just needed to fill the spheres in his dantian with mana, his progression is terrifyingly very fast.


    After two days of work, Shin Jiao walks out of his room and a satisfied smile appears on his face.


    In those two days, he has crafted two items, an advance wide area transmitter, and a multi-channeled radio.


    If he truly wanted to spread the fame of Mystique shop enough to spread throughout thend, this is one of the best and fastest methods. He needed to return within a year, so he needed to hasten this pace.


    If those from the cities, towns, and viges heard their name then that would mean that the kingdom would also be able to hear them sooner orter. If this happened, he did not have to do anything else anymore and just wait for those people to invite him in. It was a good n, but he also ns to increase this all up when the people have already adjusted to the technological advancement.


    From radios, he would produce television, then phones, and so on.


    For his time limit? That would be six months.


    Within six months he would turn this boring kingdom into something that could give people more work and entertainment filling their boring lives with life.


    "Hehe¡­ If I do this, then the cycle of life and death would be affected, right? I wonder what those two gods would do?" he thought as a sheepish smile appears on his face.


    As soon as he walks out and enters the research facility, he could see many mages busily doing research. And he could also see their progress. Right now, there are a few items on the prototype table. Differently shaped magic light bulbs with different light intensity, different size magic batteries, weapons, and so on¡­


    The prototype table is filled with items, and the one testing them is Nariz Gumal which is the head of the research department of the ship along with Axle Long as her advisor.


    The two seem to work together really well as Nariz Gumal became interested in advanced technology stuff while Axle Long likes exploring weapons and armors.


    When they noticed Shin Jiao everyone inside the research facility immediately greeted him.


    "You''ve been cooped up for 2 days¡­ What have you been making?" Nariz Gumal said without any expression, but the glow in her eyes betrays her.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile and takes out a blueprint tube with a couple of blueprints inside and two weird-looking items. One is a spherical object the size of a person, and the other one is a box that is as big as a 4-year-old child.


    Everyone was baffled at these items and did not know what they are about?


    Therge and heavy spherical object is a transmitter and ry station at the time, while therge box is the radio.


    Shin Jiao created these two in this size because he knew that the current abilities of the mages to research and manufacture such things are still low.


    So this size is the prototype and he would try to instruct them on how to make those things smaller after they got a firm grasp of this technology.


    When those people saw these they immediately became bewildered and began to spread the blueprints on the table while others watch as Shin Jiao disys how it operates.

 Chapter 842 - Central Town Mania (3)

    Chapter 842


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two weeks have passed since the flying ship has arrived in the town. Many things have happened, since then. The orderse and go as resources began to pile up inside the ship. Therge army of General Faosei Lao has already begun marching to Main Arjing City, and Olivia has hesitantly traveled with them.


    When the old General saw the changes in the Viscount daughter like Groom Xial, he too was stunned.


    Olivia Anis Merl left with a heavy frown on her face but still went with the army after gaining the promise that Shin Jiao would go to the city after his business with the town.


    The beautiful young woman''s mood was appeased a little bit, but she is still reluctant to leave.


    Meanwhile, the pudgy Master Link has discovered the identity of Olivia and gave up on her. However, he also discovers that there are actually two more beauties inside that so-called flying ship. In these past few days, he began to n out his next course of action along with his secret force from the underground.


    They n to annex the flying ship and im it as their own. Since the army has already left, then it would be a good chance for them to attack the ship.


    Of course, proving its ability to defend itself is a must.


    So tonight, he sent a couple of his best assassins to infiltrate the ship.


    Within the shadows, a few men wearing ck clothes are hidden deep within the woods. When they arrive near the ship, they feel rxed. Inside the flying ship, one could tell that it is well-lit. However, outside of it is covered in darkness. No light can be seen and the assassins knew that it would be easy for them to sneak around and enter the ship.


    Soon the few figures in the shadows began to advance speedily towards the ship. When they are near the clearing, everyone hid behind the trees and scanned their surroundings.


    "No guards are on patrol, this is weird¡­" one of them said with a frown.


    "No there are some¡­ Look over there!" an assassin pointed in the direction of the quarterdeck where the figure could be seen sitting while at the front of the quarterdeck there are guard mages meditating.


    When the assassins saw this a sneer prop upon their faces.


    "This would be easy¡­" one of them said with an evil smirk.


    "Alright, signal for everyone to attack!" the leader of the groupmanded.


    Upon receiving the signal, everyone suddenly darter out of their hiding spot and run like hell towards the ship. They intend to reach the ship''s hull as fast as possible then climb it from there.


    Everyone was expecting that this mission would be easy. However, their expectation is different from reality.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Several ck cloth figures began smashing in front of the invisible barriers. With their enhanced strength and speed, it looks like a fast-moving truck running at around 100 kph hitting a man walking on the road.


    The assassins did not even have time to put up their aura as they all bounced back suffering heavy internal and external wounds on their bodies.


    With such loudmotion, the flying ship suddenly went on alert and the perimeter lights were immediately turned on.


    Without any suspense, the assassins were caught and interrogated. Those who are conscious were able tomit suicide. But those unconscious ones were unlucky. Their poison was removed and they were helplessly tortured.


    ¡­


    The next day, everything is as if nothing has happened.


    Inside the town, argemotion is happening as the people noticed that early in the morning at around 4 am. Groups of people began erecting tall poles with a strange object at the top that looks like metal cones.


    These things are being installed throughout the town which made everyone became curious.


    Meanwhile, inside the flying ship, sitting on a table with arge microphone in front is a beautiful young female. After much consideration and screening, she was chosen out of the mages that wanted this job. She is going to be the first-ever announcer or Disk Jockey in this kingdom.


    Her hand is a bit trembling as she began to memorize everything in her mind. As an 8th level mage, memorizing some words is actually not that hard. However, the pressure and her anxiety are making her feel uneasy.


    How could she not be nervous when she would be the voice that would represent the Mystique Shop? Some people at the back of therge transparent mirror are showing happy smiles on their faces. Some of these are her friends cheering for her, and the others are her boss and the rest of the higher-ups.


    On the side, an equally nervous woman is holding a musical instrument that looks like a harp. Her hand is a bit sweaty and she is also a bit unsettled. But she soon calmed herself down and focuses on her part. She just has to y a single song and her part is done.


    "Do you think this would be sessful?" Hau Xiao asked at the woman beside her.


    Vilma Song still has that haughty and indifference in her eyes while looking at the nervous woman inside the room.


    "Che¡­ That guy made this, so how could it not be? But if this truly would work, then I think the next thing would be therge screen, right? Like the ones we have seen outside this kingdom?" Vilma Song said.


    Hua Xiao nodded her head in agreement. While staying on this ship, this group has already known that the person they are with is actually the one who is connected to the mysterious group that has brought great excitement to the immortalnd.


    Although the two women are looking calmly at this scene in front of them, their minds are already thinking of the future.


    They wanted to also be in front of thatrge floating screen. If that happened, then they would be praised as goddesses in the eyes of the many. In fact, as women, they were a bit envious of the one whom people called Goddess Raon Lee.


    They now knew that following this person not only saved them, but they would also get a great opportunity to be famous.


    The glittering of excitement could not be concealed in the eyes of the two women.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao just observed the proceeding on the side. He has already given the management of everything to Xiamen Gong and that haughty person Ansen Wine who is like a strict manager set to make everything perfect.


    Although that guy is a bit crafty and seems to have a lot of hidden agenda, Shin Jiao could not deny that he is a bit helpful in this aspect.


    And so when the sun rose up in the sky and time hits around 8 am in the morning, the whole town was awoken by a beautiful melody.


    Everyone who is on the streets and inside their houses turns their attention towards those strange objects.


    "Mama, look! The beautiful sound ising from there!" a little child said while pulling her mother''s hand and pointing at the pole with a loudspeaker on top.


    Everyone began to gather on these spots as they scrutinize the strange object creating that beautiful music.


    Then after 2 minutes, the music stopped.


    Everyone was a bit disappointed upon hearing the sound stopped.


    But before they could disperse, a beautiful enchanting voice came out of the loudspeakers.


    "Good morning everyone! You are listening to Mystique Shop''s first-ever live broadcast systeming from our one and only, flying ship. Today, everyone is lucky to experience the first-ever live broadcast in the kingdom. I am H Win, your anchor for this morning." the beautiful and vibrant voice of H Win echoed throughout the town which made a lot of men imagine the beautiful woman behind that lively voice.


    "We from the Mystique Shop is proud to introduce to everyone our newest product, the radio... What you are hearing right now is only a part of our broadcast system. Once it is fully operational, you will hear a lot of different things. From music to news, free discussion in terms of spell casting, fighting, and more¡­ We are selling the first batch of radios in the Mystique Shop today. So firste, first serve!..."


    When the people heard this, they were immediately intrigued.


    Everyone rushed towards the Mystique Shop immediately.


    When people saw the long line of people they were all bbergasted. They now remember that this shop in the town always has this kind of scene every day since they started.


    Although in the other shop there are also people who line up as they too sell that same thing, however, the Mystique Shop itself has a different aura around it. And with the release of a new product, many immediately wanted to be the first to see it.


    Meanwhile, in the corner, a pudgy man clenched his fists in anger. He has received the news that the assassins failedst night and some have been capture while others died. But the pudgy Master Link was not worried at all about this.


    What he is feeling right now is envy, jealousy, and greed. He truly wanted to get his hands on that Mystique Shop.


    While looking at the line of people, a sudden realization dawned on him, then a sinister glint appears in his eyes as a new n appears in his mind.

 Chapter 843 - Thieves In The Night

    Chapter 843


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Link Garret has always been in control of the market in Central Town. From the honest merchants to the most dishonest underground secret forces, he has them in the palm of his hands. On the surface, he is one of the honest businessmen living a rich life within the town.


    As his influence grew, so does his fame. Many influential people from the town have started dealings with him and this made his business grew bigger and his power also widens within the town.


    Hence he was elected as the president of the chamber ofmerce in the town even though he was of humble beginning.


    Who would want to antagonize someone who has the whole underground business in the town? No noble would want to be entangled with him and the power he holds. Even the Town Head would look at him with respect because of his power and only those military people would not bat an eye on him and his dark forces.


    However, in these past weeks, a certain shop has caught his eyes and he continuously observed that shop. Its name the Mystique Shop added mysteriousness and novelty to its products. Many merchants have already received its goods and it was surprisingly better than those they have gotten from Arjing Vige.


    The design varied and its light intensity also varied which gives their customer choices and this made people want to buy the product. Plus the price can be considered cheap and most of the town''s folks can afford it.


    The shop also sells enchanted trinkets which are a bit rare in town but their prices are a bit expensive and those things are enclosed in protected disy boxes.


    The luxury and novelty of the shop''s products have already attracted the eyes of the underground forces and many of them can''t wait to move.


    However, how can they do that when the army was still in the town? So of course they waited and waited and now that the army has left, they knew that the time is at hand.


    The new product called the radio became another product that attracted the nobles at most. Because the price is enough for a poor family to live their lives for an entire year, most people can only admire and dream of owning it. But for the nobles, many have already decided to buy one.


    "Come, everyone! This is the unveiling of our new product, the radio. I will now introduce to you all the features of this new and innovative product!" a handsome made began his introduction and his words were heard by all people as he uses a microphone and his voice is transmitted to the loudspeakers around the shop.


    He began to introduce the radio''s functions, the volume, the channel transfer, and many more. Everyone showed a bewildered look in their eyes as they observe the mage.


    When they heard a piece of beautiful music ying on the radio, everyone gasped in admiration. When they heard a mage''s discussion on magic maniption and mana inscription, some of the mages were truly astonished.


    The thing in front of them is really miraculous and they could not wait to buy them.


    The people began to mor as the line in front of the shop became longer. But of course, those who stand in line are only those who wanted to buy the radio and some items in the shop.


    This scene has thoroughly filled the heart of Link Garret with envy and jealousy. While watching on the side, his covetous eyes watch as people pour out their money while dragging thoserge boxes from the back of the shop.


    "Let''s go!" he said as he reluctantly turns around and left.


    He already has his n and a crafty smile appears on his face. He wanted it all and those who stand in his way would surely suffer his wrath.


    ¡­


    That night, on the ship, Shin Jiao and the higher-ups are in a meeting while they are discussing their future n.


    "I think this town is not that bad. We can set up our first base here. The poption is also decent so, this would be a good choice." Hua Xiao suggested.


    The rest of the people nodded their heads as they agreed to this suggestion.


    "Alright, but we only have a limited number of people. How can we divide them just like that?" Im Jae suddenly said.


    "Silly girl, all the Mages are going to stay in this town from now on." Hua Xiao said with a faint smile.


    "They are going to develop the Mystique Shop in this ce and let it grow. Sister Shinyu is going to be their manager and still their teacher. Once we are able to get a foothold in this town, then we began to spread further." Xiamen Gong added.


    Shin Jiao on the side who is listening nodded his head. He also agrees to the n of these two. Well, he assigned them as the ones in charge of the business so he would just let them handle everything.


    While the group continues discussing, someone knocked at the door. The knocking seems a bit hurried which made everyone stop their discussion.


    "Enter!" Hua Xiao said with a hint of dissatisfaction in her tone.


    A mage guard walks in and then reported to the group.


    "Miss Yin has reported that arge number of thieves are currently encroaching towards the shop in the town." The guard reported.


    His words made everyone show slight frowns on their faces. Why would the thieves act now? Is this part of the n of that guy that sent the assassin to attack them?


    Everyone has this thought as they continue listening to the report.


    Around 100 thieves are going to attack the shop. It would be a bit troublesome. Everyone''s gazended on Shin Jiao who is calmly sitting on the side.


    When he felt this gaze, he heaves a helpless sight. How could he not know what these people are thinking? Since he is the strongest of them all and he is their leader, so they are looking at him for his suggestion or even wanted him to take action.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess we can only show them that we are not that easy to handle to deter their ns." Shin Jiao said as he stood up.


    "Wait¡­ wait! Master Shin, you''re not doing what I think you are going to do, right?" suddenly Hua Xiao stopped him.


    "What do you mean? Of course, I''m going there to stop them." Shin Jiao shrugged.


    "Master Shin¡­ Though your action would stop those thieves, it will put us in a bad position in front of the citizen. They would brand us as tyrants with no regard for thew. If that happens then who would patronize us?"


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao stops from his track. He is not some strategist or some scheming person. He knew how to scheme a little bit, but his strength relies on his knowledge of crafting, fighting, assassination, spying, and cultivation.


    "Alright, what should we do then?" Shin Jiao asked with resignation.


    "I will inform the town head. Though we will not act on the surface, we can take action in the shadows." Hua Xiao said with a crafty expression on her beautiful face.


    "What do you mean?"


    Everyone immediately began to discuss her n of action.


    ¡­


    Arge shop in the marketce of the town lies silently as the night deepens. Many covetous eyes have been eyeing this shop for a long time now as many have seen it attract attention and earn gold endlessly.


    Many merchants have a good rtionship with the shop and the coboration has also brought them some fame and fortune. But nothing canpare to what this shop has achieved in the short span of two weeks.


    Right at this moment, within the roofs of the buildings in the marketce, a few shadowy figures could be seen. Not only on the roofs but also within the dark corners and nook of the entire market ce one could see dark figures sneaking roundabout.


    But this ce is empty now. Even the town''s patrol guards dare not enter this area now.


    The n to steal the stuff inside this shop is going to happen tonight, and these thieves could not wait to get their spoils.


    From the glint in their eyes, one can see greed and desire on them.


    Everything has already been nned by Master Link. They needed at least two hours to move everything away from this shop. And that time is enough for them to escape without notice as the guards have already been informed and bribed.


    This operation would gain them more benefit, so the thieves did not hesitate to agree.


    While they waited for the right timing, unknown to them, a figure is already standing on the roof of the shop. The figure is cloaked with a camouge suit as it sneakily enters the two-story building without anyone noticing.


    And as if timed carefully, the thieves within the shadows suddenly moved after the figure enters through an open window.

 Chapter 844 - Silent Extermination

    Chapter 844


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Upon entering the building, the thieves began to check the items inside and their expressions showed tion. They saw many items which are rare and have not been seen in the kingdom before. Many are interested in the trinkets inside those ss disys.


    So they tried to pry it open. However, who would have known that it would not be that easy to open those ss cases. Some even tried to break them, but with their strength, they could not even scratch the ss disy case.


    "Stop trying to break it! Let''s just carry those things outside!" said a tall and slim man.


    "Yes, boss¡­" the others replied and they began to carry the heavy containers.


    They would try to open those things in their base. They did not believe that with the many powerful people inside their base, how could these things not break open?


    And so the thieves worked their backs in broking those things to their base. Meanwhile, the rest took the boxes of canned meat, magic light bulbs, and magic batteries. How could they miss out on these things?


    One of the thieves suddenly run over and called out.


    "Boss! Come here! Look at these things we found at the back."


    The thief leads the thin and tall man inside a room filled with wooden boxes. Then the man saw that one of the boxes is opened, and inside he saw some weird-looking short staff. Judging from the design of the staff and runes etched on its surface, he could deduce that those are mage staff. But the shape is a bit unusual.


    He took one and weighed it in his hands. He then takes a magic light bulb and a battery then illuminates the room.


    Inside that room, there are dozens of those wooden boxes.


    "If this is a mage weapon, then we might have hit a jackpot! We can sell this to the Scavengers in the mountain. Don''t bring this to the main base, bring it to our hideout secretly." The boss of the thieves said with a shrewd smile on his face.


    "Hehe¡­ I think they did not know about this yet. Hahaha¡­ I think I just hit a jackpot here." He thought as he eyes the rest of the crates.


    The thieves emptied the shop and only left some broken shelves and smashed objects everywhere. As everyone left, the figure slowly appears from one of the bars in the ceiling.


    Shin Jiao took off his hood andnded on the ground. With a dissatisfied frown, he waves his hand and fixed everything up. Then he immediately restored the items that were stolen from the shop.


    After he finished doing everything, he nodded in satisfaction and then activated the deactivated protective barrier of the shop.


    "Haha¡­ I can''t remember when thest time I did this kind of thing again was. Well, I can''t deny that this is a bit amusing¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    He then pressed hismunication device on his ear.


    "I''m done here¡­ I will be tailing those thieves now. How about the negotiations with the town head, how was it?" Shin Jiao asked.


    ''Well, the town head has agreed to Sister Hua''s suggestion upon hearing the new weapons. You are good to go in dealing with the dark forces. But Master Shin, the town head asked us to do it as silently as possible. He did not want to get a headache.'' the voice of Im Jae on the other end of the line said.


    "Alright¡­ How about the Master Mind?"


    ''Do as you deemed fit, Master¡­''


    With a nod of his head, Shin Jiao felt satisfied with the answer. He stretches his hands and cracked his knuckles as of preparing for a big fight.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao followed the tracking device inside those crates and stolen ''items''. Well, he is not worried about those things as they are actually defective products from the ship. And the cans of meat only have water in them, so he leisurely follows behind until the thieves enter arge building that looks like a 3 story ancient warehouse.


    He sneakily went through the roof and began to spread his spiritual sense in the area.


    From what he could see, there are around 1,000 people inside the building busy doing their jobs. He even discovers someone enjoying himself with a few women in bed. From what he could tell, these women were forced to be here; they were either kidnapped or sold.


    "I guess that''s the mastermind." Shin Jiao muttered while observing the whole area more.


    He then discovered that there are around 30 high mages inside this building. Some of them are doing experiments and some are doing what their master is also doing, enjoying themselves with booze and women.


    But it seems that those women who are with those mages willingly apanied them.


    Well, in this kingdom who would not want to be with strong people especially weak women? It has already be amon custom in this ce and Shin Jiao has seen it far too many times to be worried about this norm.


    As he continuously observed, he has already marked everything in his mind and his next n of action. Shin Jiao could tell that not all of the 1,000 people inside this building belong to the group. Some of them are actually ves. In fact, he could see around 300 people are ves. Some are in the dungeons, while others are forcefully working.


    "Hmm¡­ I can get free workforce from this ce¡­" Shin Jiao thought as an idea came to his mind.


    Since he needed more people, he can just free these ves from the clutches of his enemies and of course, im them as part of his spoils. At least with him, they have their basic human right and would not be forced to do anything they did not want to.


    After nning his next move, Shin Jiao acted swiftly.


    He suddenly spreads his psychokinesis and located many sharp objects around the ce. With precise control and maniption, he directly pierced those objects towards his target. In just one move, around 300 men died along with the thieves that were busily engrossed in their fantasy.


    Since taking the items from the shop, they all proudly boasted on how easy their job was. And those who listen to them were all in awe and wished that they too went.


    But who would have known that it was theirst time to boost and they would soon perish?


    Shin Jiao did not stop and quickly manipted more objects inside the building and directly kill those in his mark.


    No one noticed this until one of the ves suddenly saw a guard falling on the ground with a knife on his neck.


    That ve screamed in shock, but her mouth was covered by the person beside her.


    "Sshh¡­ Do you want us dead?" he angrily scolded.


    The woman realized her blunder and kept her silence. She was just too shocked and did that by reflex. However, this triggered the other guard to be on alert as they held their weapons on the ready.


    But they did not expect that their opponent is very powerful that he did not even need to be present to kill them? It did not take long before Shin Jiao could finish those guards off.


    Even those ves that were forced to work were all shivering in fear upon seeing what just happened. They all saw the flying sharp object easily piercing the bodies of those awful people who enve them and forced them tobor.


    And that terrifying scene made them shiver in fear. By reflex, they just sat on the ground while covering their heads hoping that they would not be the next victim.


    Meanwhile, in theboratories inside the building, several High Mages have put up a fight as their bodies were protected by a glowing protectiveyer.


    But how could they fight against Shin Jiao''s powerful psychokinesis? It did not take long for them to sumb to death when the barrier in their bodies could not hold on any longer. They could not even finish a simple spell to counter their opponent.


    Meanwhile, inside the room of the pudgy Link Garret, he is lying naked on the bed while several battered women are lying all around him.


    Some empty pill bottles are scattered in the room which shows that this man has eaten a lot of them and consumed too much of his stamina to rape these couple of women.


    In between some of the women''s legs, traces of blood could be seen and a pained look on their eyes are evident.


    The deprived act of this man thoroughly enraged Shin Jiao upon seeing the pitiful state of those young women around him.


    He waves his hand the windows of the building were suddenly shut tightly.


    And then, his figure suddenly appears inside therge bedroom with a strange fishy pungent smell inside.. Shin Jiao did not show any expression on his face but his fiery gaze towards the naked pudgy man on top of the bed showed the anger in his heart.

 Chapter 845 - Silent Extermination (2)

    Chapter 845


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not know where these women came from and who they are, but his principle and attitude towards women made him hate the fat guy. He may not be some saintly figure and has made a couple of mistakes in his lifetime, but he never forced himself toward another person.


    And this despicable act thoroughly enrages him that he wanted to kill the fatty immediately. However, that kind of death is a bit too merciful for this bastard. So he decided to make this evil guy suffer.


    Shin Jiao took the pudgy man by his neck through his psychokinesis and silenced his voice. The man immediately woke up from his sleep but before he can get angry he immediately noticed the situation. When he saw the figure in front of him his eyes immediately showed horror in them.


    He wanted to talk, he wanted to shout, he wanted to say something, but he could not, something is blocking his voice froming out.


    "You''ve done a lot of things in your life that you are proud of, right? You think that because you have the strength you can do whatever you wanted. You can steal other people''s property, rape women, and kill others, right? I don''t want to judge you for what you did, but right in front of me, and seeing these women... I am thoroughly disgusted by you. I think it''s time that you should know and feel how they suffer in your hands?" Shin Jiao said as he takes out a vial from his dimension.


    He walks out of the room and saw a couple of wounded soldiers that are barely breathing. He then made two of them drink the mixed liquid in the vial.


    The fatal wound on their bodies suddenly closes and stopped bleeding.


    "These two have been healed, however, there is a problem. They are now very hungry and would eat anything. It''s either you pleasure them, or they eat you. How long can youst, that''s up to you." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly cut the veins on the pudgy man''s feet making him unable to walk.


    "No¡­ no¡­ please¡­ please, I''m sorry¡­ I willpensate those women, I will pay you some money¡­ just let me go this time¡­ I still have a family¡­ I¡­ I have a wife¡­ I have 2 daughters¡­ Please¡­ spare me!" the pudgy guy suddenly found his voice and begged Shin Jiao.


    But how could Shin Jiao believe him? If he truly has a family, then he should have thought about what those women have gone through and what if it is done to his daughters? But the frailty of man''s lust for power and domination is truly iprehensible.


    Shin Jiao threw the man inside a room along with those two deranged soldiers while stripping them of their clothes.


    "No¡­ Please! You bastard! I will kill you! I will¡­ Ahhhh¡­ Stop! Stop! Biting me! You stupid bastards¡­ Arrggghhh¡­ No!" the pudgy man began to frantically shout.


    Meanwhile inside the room growling sound of a beast apanied by the pudgy man''s cries echoed throughout.


    Shin Jiao spreads his sense and discovers the pudgy man with bite marks suddenly uses his hands to stroke the stiff rods of the two soldiers. But his eyes could not help but go wide in disbelief.


    Shin Jiao''s concoction is something he just thought of. It was abination of healing potion and berserk pills that he casually concocted in the ship. The berserk pills were given to the mages to enable them to fight without feeling pain. This would enable them to focus more on battles.


    Thebination of the two seems to really have an adverse effect as he suspected.


    The girt of those things are terrifying which Shin Jiao knew is theirst struggle in life. The effect wouldst until theirst breath which would be around 5 hours.


    Suddenly one of the soldiers was not satisfied with the pudgy man''s stroking and suddenly grabs him by force. This movement made the fat man squeals like a pig.


    Then his eye went wide in as his face turn red in shock. He was immediately breathless upon feeling that hard piece of meat entering his butt. It was too painful that he could not even shout. It was all too sudden and he was not prepared for it at all and this has caused his butt hole to be torn.


    Upon seeing the fat guy suffering, Shin Jiao smirks and stop observing as he felt a bit disgusted.


    He went back to the room and set up a healing array inside. Upon activation, the women lying on the ground slowly regain their stamina and consciousness.


    He carefully put some cover on their naked bodies and left the room.


    Shin Jiao walked to the ves who are cowering on the side.


    "Listen up!" he shouted which gained the attention of everyone.


    "I am Shin Jiao, and from now on, I will be your master. Now everyone gathers around in here." He shouted whilemanding them to walk in front of him.


    The ves were terrified but did not fight back, they saw what happened and it seems that this single man was able to annihte those armed guards. So theyply with hismand and meekly gather in front of Shin Jiao.


    There are around 200 of them and Shin Jiao threw a disk in the air as it created an array barrier to imprison them.


    "You guys should wait here first."


    Shin Jiao then went to the dungeon and gathered the rest of the ves. He even carried the sick and the heavily wounded and gathers them in one ce.


    Around now counted that there are actually around 400 ves in front of him. He knew that with this number of people, his problem withck of people is already solved.


    When he was about to take these ves away, he heard some soft footstepsing towards them, when he spread his spiritual sense, he saw that those footsteps belong to the women that were raped by that pudgy guy.


    They seem to have recovered and roughly put on some clothes.


    "Wait¡­ Wait kind mage¡­ We¡­ Can you help us please?" one of the women with red hair pleaded.


    "And why would I do that? I already helped you this much." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "We¡­ we¡­" the woman stuttered.


    "Can you take me? I have nowhere else to go. That¡­ that bastard has already killed my family¡­ Sob... Sob¡­" one of them suddenly steps forward.


    "Me too¡­ Huhuhu¡­"


    "Yes, I can''t go home now. My father would just kick me out because of what had happened¡­ Huhuhu¡­"


    There are around six pitiful crying women in front of Shin Jiao and it made him wince as he did not know what to say about their situation. He needed workers and judging from the figures, skin, and looks of these women, they belong to some family that livedfortable lives.


    "Ladies¡­ I need workers, not someone to feed." Shin Jiao said.


    "Mister Mage, I¡­ I''m a 2nd level mage¡­"


    "I''m a 3rd level warrior¡­"


    "I can do¡­"


    The six women suddenly showed their worth in front of Shin Jiao.


    They knew that with the disgrace they have faced in the hands of that despicable bastard, they could not return home to their own families. Some of them have no home to return to even. So their only chance to survive is to follow that man who saved them in hope that they are able to at least live.


    They did not have the desire for revenge anymore as they already saw what happened to that Link Garret. He is being vited by two of his own guards. When they identally saw that scene, they were all reveling in his karma and broke into tears.


    "Sigh¡­ I will not tolerate ck-offs. If I found that any of you is not of any use, then I will send you back in this ce." Shin Jiao said as he gestured in the air and made those six women float and enter the array formation along with the ves.


    He did not hesitate anymore and everyone vanished from the spot.


    Then, as soon as they vanished, arge array activated inside the building and every trace of the living and the dead inside of the building rots and turned into dust.


    Abination of rot curse and disintegration rune arrays was used by Shin Jiao to dissolve any traces of life inside the building. The bodies of the dead and those still living inside were all turned into dust in just 10 seconds.


    ¡­


    Inside the ship, a glowing light suddenly appears on its deck and the mage guards immediately encircle the border of the rune array pattern which appears on the ship''s deck.


    Then in front of their eyes, they saw many people suddenly appearing with ragged clothes and weak appearance.


    Upon seeing this, they knew that their master has saved another group of ves. But this time it is three times their number when they were rescued.


    "All of you, assist these people, help those that are wounded, and feed them some nourishments.." Shin Jiao''s voice echoed and the mage guards immediatelyplied.

 Chapter 846 - Weapons And Armors

    Chapter 846


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not linger in the ship that long and directly went to the direction where those thieves took the crates of weapons and armors.


    "Hua Xiao¡­ Follow my direction¡­" hemanded in the inte.


    Hua Xiao on the other hand has already exined what happened to the Town''s head and what those thieves have stolen.


    Knowing that it was a new type of powerful weapon for mages, the Town head feels a bit perplexed and immediately gathered a number of high-level soldiers.


    Right now around 50 of them are waiting just outside the town''s main gate.


    Shin Jiao has already told them that the thieves have taken the weapons outside of the town.


    After ten minutes of waiting, she received a call from Shin Jiao.


    "Copy that Master Shin¡­ I will wait for your nextmand," she said after answering his call.


    When the town head heard her, he was confused and looks around. He is wondering whom she is talking to?


    "Miss Hua, what is happening? Who are you talking to?" Groom Xial asked with confusion in his eyes.


    "Oh¡­ I just a call from Master Shin, he said that he will be pointing the way for us," she said with a smile while pointing at her earpiece.


    "Hmmm¡­ what is that thing? It looks small and you said you are able to hear him calling you?" Groom Xial asked with curiosity.


    The other men behind them also showed interest in their expressions.


    "Ah, yes¡­ This thing is what we call amunication device. It can cover around 500 kilometers in radius as long as we have the transmitter from our ship up and running¡­" She said as she slowly exined the feature of themunication device.


    When the people around her heard her exnation, one of them suddenly drew closer.


    "I am General Tris, Bal Tris¡­ Would it be possible for your merchant group to sell us this type of magical object?" the tall man in silver armor asked.


    Hua Xiao showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Master Shin said that this is just a prototype, once it ispleted for production then we will be distributing it to the public. But it would be in another form." She said with her generous smile.


    Upon hearing her words, General Tris nodded his head in satisfaction. He knew how thatmunication device could do. It could advance their military prowess by leaps and bounds. They could gain more power and the ability to deploy troops timely and urately.


    The previous dy in rying messages and enemy interception would be circumvented by this kind of object. The general could not help but feel excited in his heart.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao called once again, but this time, Hua Xiao put him in speaker mode.


    "Hua Xiao¡­ I have marked the location of the thieves. Please hurry and proceed to this location, they are nning to sell the weapons to the Scavengers at dawn. That would be an hour from now." Shin Jiao said.


    When they heard this, everyone was amazed and also felt anxious at the same time. This is because they all knew that if the Scavengers could get hold of new weapons, then their town would have more trouble ahead of them in the future.


    They must stop this at any cost.


    Taking out a small circr t green crystal disy, Hua Xiao checked the location of the mark that Shin Jiao has left. The group then sets out in the direction of the red dot on the disy.


    "Miss Hua, this is?" the town head asked with great curiosity once again.


    With a crafty smile on her dainty lips, Hua Xiao exined while the group continues traveling.


    It did not take long for the group to reach the location with the speed of their steeds, but they did not approach near as the running gallops of the stead would be detected by those thieves. So the group stops at around 700 meters away from the area.


    They then traveled on foot.


    When they discovered that the beautiful woman guiding them is able to traverse through the forest with great ease and follow their speed, the elite soldiers were all amazed. They could clearly tell that she is neither a mage nor a warrior, but her keeping with them has thoroughly toppled their understanding of this world.


    Soon, they arrive near the thieves'' den and Hua Xiao takes out a simple goggle with six visors. Upon wearing it on her head, she now looks like a spider with six eyes.


    "I can see patrolling guards and sentry personnel¡­ there¡­ there¡­ there¡­ and there¡­" she said while pointing in the direction of the enemies.


    When the elite soldiers saw the direction where she is pointing at they were all shocked. This is because they discover that there are actually shadows moving in those directions.


    As elite warriors and mages, their vision is not like that of a normal person. Even in this darkness, they can still see slightly better than ordinary people.


    And so they easily spotted the sentry point of the Thieves den.


    "Split up and clear those areas, we will meet at the mouth of the cave." General Trismanded.


    Everyone nodded and as if with a tacit understanding, everyone left by twos as they find their targets.


    "Miss Hua, you should stay behind me, it would be dangerous¡­" the Groom Xial said as he takes out his sword.


    It did not take long for the elite soldiers to take down the unsuspecting thieves. They soon arrive at the mouth of the cave.


    "You guys did well!" Two figures suddenly appear in front of them as ifing out of the shadows.


    Shin Jiao walks out and behind him is the hooded Yemei Yin.


    "There are around 100 people inside¡­ I will secure and cut off their escape path, you guys take care of the rest." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly disappears from their sight.


    The woman behind him nodded her head to Hau Xiao and also disappears as her figure melded into the shadows.


    "General¡­ that woman¡­" suddenly Groom Xial looks at General Tris.


    "I never would have expected her to work for them now. It is unexpected¡­" General Tris said with a disappointed look on his face.


    The elite soldiers from the army infiltrated the thieves'' den and the fighting began. It did not take long before the thieves were subdued. Those who are trying to escape were not able to due to Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin.


    The group then saw therge crates in the warehouse of the thieves.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, appears behind the group. He has already seen this ce and has taken what he fancies out of the stash these thieves have.


    "These are the weapons and armors they have stolen from us." Hua Xiao said as she leads Groom Xial and General Tris to the crates.


    She carefully opens one of the crates and takes out a short wand that looks like an old flintlock pistol.


    But it has no trigger and any other mechanisms. It is just shaped like a flintlock pistol and a small gem near the handle at the top where the trigger was supposed to be. Its body is covered with runes and inside the barrel are more runes etched on the metal ting.


    When the general and the town''s head saw the weapon they were a bit baffled. How is this weapon for mages? It''s more like a wooden long dagger with a blunt metal rod.


    "This is a multi-attributed small hand staff. We usually call it a magic gun." Hua Xiao said.


    She then takes out a small battery from her pocket and inserted it in the hollow bottom of the handle where it perfectly fits.


    She then pointed in a direction and then taps the gem.


    The magical energy inside the battery suddenly surges and filled the small gem, then it rapidlypresses the mana energy and when it hits a certain point it ejected the energy towards the barrel in front of the small gem.


    As thepressed mana energy enters the barrel, it began to twirl following the rune inscription and further strengthening the mana energy turning it into a powerful burst.


    The process in total only takes around a split second to happen and suddenly a loud burst was heard inside the storeroom.


    They all saw the head of a stone statue on the side sted into smithereens.


    Everyone looks at this scene with a gaping mouth. How could they not know how powerful this weapon is? With that single tap, the woman did not even use any mana fluctuation and was able to destroy the stone head of the statue. How much more if it is a person?


    "This¡­ how is this done?" Groom Xial looks at the weapon in agape.


    "Well, this is the reason why we could not let this fall in the enemy''s hands. If it does, then the town would be in trouble. Thanks to you and the general we were able to retrieve it." Hua Xiao said with a smile satisfied with the reaction of everyone.


    Before she could say anything, General Tris has already grabbed her hand.


    "I want to buy these weapons¡­ Sell them to me!" he said with an excited and agitated expression which startled Hua Xiao a bit.

 Chapter 847 - The Deep Forest Denizens

    Chapter 847


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With the town taking the bait that Shin Jiao''s group has set up, the thieves were all taken care of, and he also got a huge number of ves, so Shin Jiao has gained a lot from this experience.


    When he took the ves from Link Garret, he also took a lot of things of value in that ce. From gold, mana stones, precious herbs, minerals, and ores, he took almost everything in that ce and only left those useless armors and weapons.


    And this haul is a bit much which could already secure a lot of their needs and be able to support the growing number of people in the ship.


    Shin Jiao also needs to make the flying ship bigger, with the number of people on board now, he has to adjust its length, width, and the number of rooms inside¡­ or he could just create another flying ship in his dimension space.


    This time, it would be around 200 meters in length just like a small cruise ship. Upon thinking of this n, Shin Jiao showed a hint of excitement in his eyes. As of now, he truly enjoys making new things and also researching and experimenting, it''s like it became his hobby aftering to this world.


    Every new thing would trigger his desire to know what it is and how it works. Well, that''s maybe one of the reasons why he ended up in this ce somehow. Maybe because it was his hidden desire to go to this ce and explore.


    As they return to the town, the soldiers helped to bring the number of crates to the flying ship. Then Shin Jiao talked to Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong about their next n of action.


    The next day¡­


    Xiamen Gong apanied Hua Xiao in their trip to the town to negotiate with the town''s head and General Tris about the weapons and armors.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao busied himself in the forest finding some sturdy woods that he would use for the ship. As he explored the forest deeper, he suddenly heard a crying voice.


    He was a bit surprised that he heard a human crying in this part of the forest. Because right now, he has already gone deeper into the woods, and from his scouting a while ago, this location is about 200 kilometers away from the town.


    And there are tons ofrge and powerful monsters are in this ce, so why would there be a human in here?


    Shin Jiao uses his spiritual sense which is still limited to 100 meters in radius as he began to scan his surroundings while tracking where that sound ising from.


    From a small clearing, he saw many broken trees which seem to be the result of giant creatures fighting. However, he did not hear anything when he came to this ce. With the battle this scale he should have heard it already.


    As he scanned the surroundings, he noticed a small figure covered in blood lying near a huge 3 meters tall monster that looks like a giant wolf.


    Shin Jiao noticed that the small figure is d in beast skin and she looks like a mature-looking little girl. Her height is that of an 8-year-old girl but her body feature is that of a woman in her 20''s. Plus from the looks of it¡­ she is actually pregnant.


    The slightly bulging stomach is evident that she is pregnant. And this made Shin Jiao feel a bit curious.


    "Is she a dwarf?" he thought as he walks near her.


    He did not know if there are dwarves in this ce, because this is under the human territory of the Long n in the immortal world. But then, maybe there are some races of dwarves that were lost in this ce¡­ who knows, right?


    As he carefully checks her vitality, Shin Jiao discovers that the woman is just weak and she is crying for some reason while still unconscious.


    "Hey¡­ Hey¡­" he tried to wake her up, but it seems that she is really unconscious.


    Upon checking her temperature he was a bit worried because she seems to be having a fever.


    Shin Jiao began to scan her body for possible infection and found that she actually received a lot of wounds from her back. Not only new ones but there are also many old wounds.


    "Hmm¡­ Is she a ve or something?" he thought as he checks the way the woman is dressed.


    But how could Shin Jiao be familiar with the way dwarves live? So he gave up on figuring out the status of the small woman.


    He did not hesitate to feed her some healing pills and carefully removes her blood-soaked animal skin vest. Shin Jiao does not have time to be polite as he carefully checked the wounds on her back which are already festering.


    He took out his knife and removed the dead skin and cells then carefully stitch and dressed her wounds. After doing this, he carried the woman away from the scene of carnage and created a small cave near the area, and settle there for a while.


    In the ruins of trees and rocks, Shin Jiao noticed some particr types of woods which he discovered to be a perfect material for his ship.


    He left the cave and began to check those types of woods.


    Those trees have dark brown barks just like any other trees, but the inside is actually light gray. The tree is around 20 feet in diameter and has a height of around 200 meters.


    As Shin Jiao checks the toughness of the trees, he was amazed at what he found.


    But then suddenly, while he is carefully assessing the tree, he felt something staring at him from his back. And when he scanned his spiritual sense, he suddenly noticed a woundedrge snake sneakily getting closer towards him.


    A slight sneer appears on Shin Jiao''s face as it seems that this snake is looking down on him. He did not bother with it as he slowly pokes the wood in front of him.


    With only using his de and without using his power, he is able to insert a regr knife for only about 2 centimeters. This made him show a wide grin on his face. He truly found a treasure this time.


    This wood is actually as hard as a titanium metal which made Shin Jiao feel pleased upon finding one in this deep part of the forest.


    Suddenly, some movement from behind made Shin Jiao frown. He did not want to bother this snake but it seems that it is seeking death.


    He slowly turns around and res at the giant snake.


    "You truly seek your own death¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sneer.


    The snake looks at the small human with derision and interest as it carefully assesses the human which does not emit any mage or warrior aura.


    "Hiss¡­ Haha¡­ Human¡­ you have gained my interest¡­ tell me, why should I not kill and devour a small human such as yourself? In fact, you can provide me with some delight you know... Haha... Hiss¡­" the snake suddenly said in an eerie hissing voice.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback upon hearing the snake speak in a runguage.


    Upon seeing Shin Jiao''s expression the snake slowly lifted its huge head and from the height of around 5 meters it looks down on Shin Jiao.


    "Hiss¡­ It seems that you are a mage since you can understand me¡­ This is amazing¡­ I have not eaten a human mage for a long time. Your kind is a nuisance¡­ though you taste really good, still you are hard to deal with. However, now that you have entered the territory of this king, I will give you the pleasure of being this king''s meal¡­ Hiss¡­ Hiss¡­"


    The snake suddenly opened its huge mouth and was about to attack when Shin Jiao lifted his hand to stop it.


    "Wait¡­ What about that wolf? Aren''t you going to eat it?" he asked using the runguage while pointing at the dead wolf on the side.


    "That would be the main course¡­ you on the other hand is the appetizer¡­ Hiss¡­"


    The snake did not hesitate anymore and suddenly attacked Shin Jiao. With a swift movement, he used shadow steps to dodge to the side. But he did not jump that far as he stood near the long body of the snake and observe its scales closely.


    Shin Jiao even has the audacity to carefully feel its scale while it is passing through from his side.


    "Good scale toughness, you sir, is a good specimen¡­" he muttered to himself.


    But the snake heard him and it made his words enraged. How could it suffer such humiliation of being looked down upon by a mere human mage?


    The snake has many wounds on its body and many of its scales are damaged. But it is still able to fight back from the way it moved, so Shin Jiao is feeling a bit excited right now.


    The strength of the snake is on par with his own as of this moment. So this is a chance for him to have a fight with all his might and without reserve.. It is a rare chance, so he did not hesitate to grab it.

 Chapter 848 - The Deep Forest Denizens (2)

    Chapter 848


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The deep forest was suddenly awakened as the loud rumbling began to shake the ground. Many beasts have already run away as they did not want to be embroiled in this battle between two powerful creatures.


    Trees destroyed and ground shattered, this is what one can see in this part of the forest as two figures could be seen battling it out, one against another.


    Shin Jiao''s body is covered with dust and some parts of his clothes are torn as he puts up his two fists with a strangely contented smile on his face.


    He is right, the snake truly provides him with a great level of challenge as his level right now is the same as the snake.


    Now with 40 plus spheres inside his dantian filled with mana energy, his strength is on par with that of ate-stage gold core realm cultivator, or that of an Archmage.


    His strength is growing day by day, but it is also being depleted as he would still use them in crafting and in traveling, so his strength is not constant.


    In fact, if there is no energy in his dantian, then Shin Jiao''s strength would be like that of the others who came from the immortalnd. The only reason why he is this strong is because of the spheres inside of him which are filled with mana energy.


    And so, he carefully assessed his strength and showed a satisfactory smile. This is because, in that fight, he did not use any powerful skills that would deplete his mana. All he used his brute strength and technique to fight against the monster in front of him.


    "This has given me a good exercise. I have not had a good battle for a long time, you know." He said as a smile crept on his face.


    The giant snake, on the other hand, had an ugly expression on its face. How could it know that this small human would be this strong? It thought that the human was a mage; however, from the way he fought, it seems that the human is actually a strong warrior.


    Right now, its body is filled with pain though it does not have any external wounds. The snake knew that the punches that the human sent to its body have caused it many internal wounds. That''s why its body feels a bit painful.


    "Don''t tell me that you are already giving up? We are just starting, you know¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    The giant snake suddenly showed fear in its eyes as it suddenly turns around without a second thought to escape this¡­ monster.


    That small human is the real monster in this forest. So it needed to get away from that¡­ thing.


    But how could Shin Jiao let it escape? With its huge body, it can provide meat for its crew that has already grown to such a degree. The snake is a 4th level beast, and it could give high energy and nutritional value, so how could he let it escape? Plus its scales and skin would be a good material to make armors and shields.


    With that in mind, Shin Jiao suddenly takes out the ck katana inside his dimension.


    Once ites out, the escaping snake immediately feels by instinct that it is now in a dangerous situation.


    "No¡­ I must escape!" the giant snake thought as it tried to move fast.


    However, who would have known that its body would suddenly feel a bout of pain at this moment. Before it could even escape, it has already frozen stiff due to pain.


    Then without any suspense, Shin Jiao cut its head off cleanly in one stroke.


    "Because you gave me a chance to entertain myself, I have given you a swift death¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he did not bother with the snake''s body for a while as it is still twitching.


    Shin Jiao began cutting a number of trees he needed to make his ship. Then after that, he absorbs them inside his dimension along with therge carcass of the giant snake.


    Shin Jiao''s next goal is to find their of the giant snake. With its age and because it has the ability to talk, it might have been living for many years in this ce. Shin Jiao knew that if he visits itsir, then he might find some treasure in it.


    After doing what he needed to do, he returns to the small cave he made and saw the small woman still lying on the ground sleeping.


    But as he scanned her he knew that she is already awake. So he takes out some food from his dimension and walks near her.


    "Hey, I know that you are awake¡­ eat something first, then we can talk." Shin Jiao said in humannguage.


    The woman did not move for a while, but Shin Jiao has already seen her stiffen when her acting of being unconscious was revealed.


    She bit her lips and slowly turns around while wrapping herself with the nket tightly.


    "Can you understand me?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The small woman did not look him in the eyes and just nodded her head.


    "Okay, that''s good¡­ I have already cured your wounds, and the child in your belly is safe. You can leave this ce anytime soon, but I have some questions if you don''t mind¡­ here¡­ eat first¡­" Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile.


    The small woman seems to have rxed for a bit as she slowly looks at Shin Jiao.


    In fact, she is actually afraid of this man who is able to contend against that giant snake. That''s right¡­ she was actually woken up by their battle. When she peeks outside the cave, she saw a human battling against the giant snake. That snake is about to be a dragon in about 10 years, but it was still defeated by this human easily.


    How could she not be afraid of him?


    But seeing that he has no hostile intention towards her, she seems to feel relieved.


    Shin Jiao handed her a piece of bread that some of the Mages from the ship has cooked. Shin Jiao found those types of bread delicious, so he always brings some with him.


    A slender tanned arm slowly reached out and took the bread from his hand. She nced at him as if checking his reaction and then slowly nibbles on the bread in her hands. She seems to be still afraid of Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao backs away so that the small woman would feel at ease.


    "I am Shin Jiao¡­ What''s your name?" he asked casually.


    The small woman did not reply as if thinking if she would tell him her name or not. But Shin Jiao waited patiently.


    "Loom¡­ Loombwark Diggingsons¡­" she said in a low slightly hoarse voice.


    "Hmm¡­ that''s a¡­ new type of name that I have not heard of before. Anyway, would it be okay, if I call you Miss Loo? You can just call me Shin." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The small woman nodded her head.


    "Why are you deep in the forest? This is a very dangerous ce¡­" he said as he takes out a bottle of water.


    As he handed it to the small woman, her eyes suddenly showed bewilderment in them. As someone who belongs and lived with the dwarven race, though she is not a pure dwarf, she has seen many of the finest craftsmanship of her diligent kind.


    However, she has not seen this type of craftsmanship before. The bottle in her hand is transparent and the liquid inside could clearly be seen. But what baffled her is that the container is not made of ss but of something else.


    She carefully smells the water inside and upon sensing that it is not dangerous, she carefully takes a mouthful of water. Her expression changes upon tasting the cool and refreshing taste of the water inside the stic bottle.


    "Do you have a vige nearby? I can take you there if you want to?" Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    When she heard his words, the expression of the small woman suddenly became gloomy. Shin Jiao noticed some traces of tears forming at the corner of her eyes.


    Shin Jiao could guess that something might have happened in her vige. So he did not say anything anymore. He knew that some things could not be forced and all he has is time. So he waited¡­


    The small woman suddenly looks outside the cave and then with a sorrowful voice, she began to narrate to him about her small vige that is located near the Dragon''s Ridge. It is a ce where many types of powerful creatures seemed to be congregating.


    In the outskirts of the Dragon''s Ridge, there are many small viges that live in seclusion while getting along with the denizens of the forest. And one of those viges is where she came from. A vige filled with dwarves that have tunneled through a mountain and have created a small kingdom deep within.


    The vige is only a disguise of the dwarves to hide their true power which is located deeper into the heart of the mountain, and that power is called the Dwarven Kingdom of Amrot.

 Chapter 849 - Unexpected Windfall

    Chapter 849


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The small woman began telling Shin Jiao about what had happened to her vige and how she came to end up in this ce.


    Loombwark Diggingsons is half-dwarf, her mother is a dwarf but she did not know who her father is. Her mother and the rest of the vigers would not tell her. She is considered as a child in the vige at the age of 18. However, she has proven to have a mind of an adult and is one of the greatest scouts in the vige. She could evenmunicate with any beast given some time.


    One day, arge army of bat-riding men attacked their vige. The Scavengers are known to be the scourge in these parts of thend. They dominate the skies through their giant bats, and even those drakes would not be their match once they all gang upon them.


    When many of the vigers were escaping, they wanted to enter the mines and escape to the hidden kingdom of the dwarves, but they were blocked. Therge stone gates were closed up and everything was sealed.


    The rest of the vigers did not have any choice but to fight their way out and many were killed and have died. Loombwark Diggingsons did not see her mom in the chaos and left at the back of her giant wolf pet.


    However, after traveling for a while, they identally ended up in the territory of the giant snake and that''s where her giant wolf pet died in battle.


    While telling her story the small young woman began crying her eyes out. Shin Jiao could not even make out some of what she is saying. But sensing that the ce ahead holds great danger, Shin Jiao decided to go back to this ceter.


    He needs to go back first and create the new flying ship that would finally house the almost 500 people that came into his hands.


    "Miss Loo, I am a traveling merchant and I need to go back now. Would you be alright in here, or do you want to go with me?" Shin Jiao gave her a choice.


    For a while, she was not able to say anything. Although she is native in thesends, yet without her giant wolf pet, she would be the prey for many of the powerful creatures in this ce.


    With a nod of her head, she agreed to go with Shin Jiao.


    "Alright, but before we return I need to visit a particr ce first."


    The two walk in a certain direction as Shin Jiao tracks the traces of the giant snake.


    "Are you nning to go to the snake''sir?" she asked as she seems to understand what the man is nning.


    "Yes, I mean I just can''t let it just lie down there without checking, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    She nodded in agreement.


    If that species of giant snake is what she thinks it is, then it should have a partner. However, since it is already able to talk in a runguage, then it is considered as the king of these parts and lives alone.


    So if they can go to itsir, they might find something good in it.


    As the two soon arrive inside arge cave, they both detected that stench which is like a marking of the giant snake that could deter those who dare enter this ce.


    Any creature in the area knows that this is itsir and who dares enter would surely die.


    As the two enter the almost two-meter wide hole, the pungent smell became stronger. Soon they saw a pile of bones on the side and many types of herbs that grow through the congregation of different types of animal blood and flesh.


    "Those are Blood Phantom grass!¡­ They are very rare grass that could help in healing wounds. Even if you are on the brink of death once you eat a stalk of it, you will surely live!" she eximed.


    Shin Jiao carefully inspect the grass and knew that what she said might be true. However, he also found something wrong with it, and then nodded his head in realization.


    "It might be useful as what you said, but it''s actually not like what you know¡­ This is because, it might heal your wounds, but it would eat up your vitality. I will shorten your lifespan¡­ That''s the drawback." Shin Jiao said as he began to gather the herbs.


    The small woman was silent and was a bit taken aback as she did not expect the man in front of her is also someone who knows medicine.


    Inside the cave, they found many types of herbs that grew on this pungent area, and also many types of mushrooms both poisonous and edible, and Shin Jiao gathers them all up.


    As they walk deeper inside the cave, they soon noticed some illumination from the ceiling.


    "Ahh¡­ Moonstone! Those are rare Moonstones! This is really a great find!" she once again eximed as she tried to remove one of the luminous stones on the wall.


    But with her strength, she is unable to take it.


    "Do not remove any of them. They are interconnected in an array and would cause this ce to copse once you remove one of them." Shin Jiao suddenly warned after he scanned his surroundings.


    But he did not stop walking as he found something really interesting.


    It is something that he had not seen for a long time. He got his hands on a lot of them when he was in Gaeus Ro and gave some of it to his city. However, most of those stones were disintegrated when he arrived in the immortalnd. In fact, almost everything in his spatial ring was destroyed at that time except for the ck stones which only half were left due to their sturdy and robust nature.


    Right now, within his spiritual sense, there are some mysterious stones while could affect the mind of those who could approach it. Even his spiritual sense is affected by it. Shin Jiao is well aware of what these stones are, they are the mind stones.


    But besides these mind stones, there is arge deposit of crystals. The crystals have the same color as the mind stones and they seem to emit more powerful energy than the stones.


    "What are those?" he muttered.


    Soon the two of them arrive near that ce and suddenly the small young woman grabs Shin Jiao''s sleeve.


    "Sir¡­ We¡­ we should not proceed. This ce¡­ those stones are dangerous. Many of the dwarven miners called those the Beguiling Stones or sometimes called Dream Stones. If you have a weak mind and do not have any protection against it, then you will be beguiled and possibly sleep until you die." She said with a shaking tone.


    As dwarves, she is schooled and taught about many types of stones and crystals. Some are powerful and very attractive and could be really helpful. But there are those that are very dangerous. One of those things is those crystals.


    Upon hearing her words, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face. How could he not know what those things are? In fact, those stones are actually not that dangerous. However, once they are arranged into a formation, then that is where the danger woulde.


    And it seems that nature has its way of arranging these things naturally which causes fatal results to the people who would identally discover them.


    "You should go to that side and gather the rest of the herbs in that ce. I will explore this part." Shin Jiao gestured.


    As soon as Loombwark Diggingsons left, Shin Jiao suddenly envelops everything in his psychokinesis and he could immediately feel that something is blocking his mind control.


    "So it seems that the mind stones are the nemesis of my psychokinesis. But, it is still not strong enough to resist me." Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly began digging those stones and crystals and then absorb them in his dimension.


    Once one of the stones and crystal was removed the resistance immediately copsed. This is the weakness of the mind stone natural formation.


    And so he gathers everything and also some of the things he saw on the side like a pile of animal eggs, adventurer and mercenary bags and belongings, and more¡­


    After cleaning everything inside the cave, there are only useless armors and weapons left as he did not have any use for those.


    Shin Jiao took some of them which seem to be enchanted as it has piqued his curiosity. Loombwark Diggingsons was a bit stunned when she saw the missing stones and crystals. And knowing that the person was able to keep store them secretly, she was now thoroughly amazed.


    When the two left, it is already almost nighttime.


    "Come here¡­ Is it okay, if I carry you? We need to hasten our pace¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    The small young woman blushed a bit but still nodded her head. She knew that if she follows this guy, she would be a burden if she walks beside him.. Hence she agreed, she also did not want to stay in this ce longer.

 Chapter 850 - Another Troublesome Matter

    Chapter 850


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was alreadyte at night when Shin Jiao and Loombwark Diggingsons arrive on the outskirts of the town. Upon arriving Shin Jiao carefully puts her down on the ground and the two walk towards therge ship.


    When she saw the ship she was thoroughly dumbfounded. She did not expect to see such a sight. She has not seen something like this before and the people working round about the ship made her think that they seem to even treat night as if it is still daytime.


    She could see the surrounding perimeter of the ship lit brightly by a strange thing that she has never seen in her life. And outside of that brightly lit area are many people standing while talking and some are even selling their wares.


    She could tell that many of those are nobles who wanted to see the flying ship as a form of entertainment.


    Then suddenly she heard audible soundsing from the ship. Some of the people within its boundary would appreciate the sound while drinking their favorite ale, while others would look at the ship and marvel at its grandeur.


    The flying ship right now looks like a park where people would gather, talk, and even do negotiations in the open.


    Around it, there are many mobile stores that are selling food, beverages, and other things.


    It was really lively and Shin Jiao has already gotten used to it sincest week.


    As the two arrive near the flying ship''s perimeter entrance gate, they saw arge number of soldiers blocking the way.


    "We have received amand from the Main Arjing city to see your master. If you do not permit us to enter, we will force our way inside!" a tall female soldier shouted with amanding tone.


    When the mage guard heard her words, his expression immediately changed. The truth of the matter is, even if they wanted to enter, they could not. The barrier around the flying ship is disguised by tall wooden fences encircling it.


    "General Simo¡­ we told you that the Master is in seclusion, he cannot be disturbed." Nariz Gumal took a step forward and red at the woman who is as tall are herself.


    The female general is wearing silver armor and her helmet covering half of her face and only her mouth is exposed. But judging from her small and pink lips one could tell that this female general is a beauty.


    But her fiery temperament and strong character are making her look like a viin.


    Thismotion has already attracted a number of people who are already crowding by the entrance. However, many did not mind thismotion; the reason for this is because some of them knew that it is impossible to enter this ship.


    Shin Jiao and Loombwark Diggingsons approach the gate and try to listen to their conversation.


    "Ha! We have received a report that your group dares to kill many of our soldiers! We need an exnation from your master about this. Don''t think that you can just waltz everywhere and kill the soldiers of the kingdom without any consequences? I will make sure that every blood that was spilled in that battle is well ounted for!" she shouted with an air of arrogance and justice.


    When the mage guards heard this, their expressions turned serious. They were there¡­ they were not the ones who attacked first. In fact, they are just defending themselves. Who would have thought those soldiers would have the audacity to threaten them?


    "General, I admire your devotion and loyalty to your soldiers. But you should get the facts straight in here!" this time Nariz Gumal shouted in anger.


    "Your people attacked us first! We did not want to retaliate but we can''t just sit and die can''t we?" she added with a sneer.


    "Ha! Do you think I would believe the words of a woman like yourself? Many of our soldiers who survive that battle told us of your horrible actions. Your cowardice and despicable ways in battle... you should fight fairly and with honor!" the female general shouted with her righteous air.


    Everyone around the flying ship began to murmur as if they have believed what the female general has said. But still, they were a bit skeptical, who in the kingdom does not know how soldiers would act in public?


    But they dare not blurt this out and just kept silent about it.


    Shin Jiao who is standing on the side could not help but get angry at this provocation. This woman is trying to nder them¡­ this is not a good sign. If their name is besmirched by her words, their future ns would be affected. So he decided to act and stop this woman.


    In this kingdom, since he arrives here, the only way that you can be heard is by showing your strength. Words can only raise you to fame or defame you, but no one would truly listen to you.


    This is because only the strong and powerful will be respected and be followed by the masses. And he already knew this by heart.


    And so, he suddenly steps forward amongst the crowd.


    When his figure appears, the mage guards and the others inside the barrier showed surprise in their faces as they all heave a sigh of relief.


    Shin Jiao did not do anything and just look at the female General and the 30 plus soldiers behind her.


    With a thought, every one of them suddenly began floating in the air as if being lifted by an invisible hand by their cors.


    "What¡­ what is this? What are you doing? Are you going against the kingdomws!" the female general shouted.


    Suddenly a man''s voice from behind them was heard by everyone.


    "Your mouth is as sharp as your de¡­ If you do not shut up, I will separate your tongue from your mouth. That way you will learn to speak prudently¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks to the gate.


    The mage guards immediately greeted him in unison.


    "Greetings master!"


    When the people in the area heard this, they all look at the mature-looking man in histe 30''s. Shin Jiao is wearing his usual ck overcoat which gives him an air of authority.


    "You¡­" the female general wanted to shout curses at this guy but she stops herself.


    From the way, they are floating and their helpless condition, she knew that this guy is not just some simple mage. He is someone with a strange and strong power.


    However, deep in her heart, she is trying to weigh her options. She was already warned about this and knew that the master of this ship is not that simple. However, her family background is also not that simple.


    She belongs to the prestigious Simo family from the capital. She is one of the most talented daughters of the Simo family and the current fianc¨¦e of the newly called crown prince. Plus she is also the general of an elite unit of warriors and mages. With her status and authority, she is not afraid of anyone even if that person is an Archmage.


    And so with this in mind after weighing her options, she decided to threaten this foolish man who dares offend her.


    "Let me and my soldiers down now. If not, you will suffer the wrath of the kingdom." She said in a threatening voice.


    Upon hearing her words, the expressions of everyone in the surroundings changed. How could they know that this woman would still threaten the master of the flying ship? Did she not know that her life is in his hands?


    Shin Jiao frowned upon hearing this. He did not expect that the woman would still resist. He just shook his head and decided to punish her. Making her unable to talk for the rest of her life would be a good punishment for her sharp tongue.


    Shin Jiao was about to make a move when suddenly a person came running towards them. The person is trying to catch his breath as had run really fast just to stop this thing from escting. When he saw the floating soldiers, that person knew that if he did not hurry, it would already be toote.


    "Master¡­ Master Shin¡­ Please wait¡­ Please don''t hurt the general. She is not well informed. The town''s head wanted to talk to you about this¡­" The man said as he sat on the ground after delivering his message.


    After catching his breath he slowly stood up and looks at the female general.


    "General Simo, the information that was given to you was not totally correct. The town head would like to exin the situation, would you pleasee with me."


    Shin Jiao did not have any opinion about this and nodded his head. He then lowered the soldiers on the ground.


    However, who would have known that as soon as the soldiernded on the ground, one of them would suddenly send out a bunch of ice spikes towards Shin Jiao''s direction? Meanwhile, the rest of them suddenly unsheathe their weapons and charge towards him with ring eyes.

 Chapter 851 - Crafting Something New

    Chapter 851


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    No matter whether they right or wrong no one should humiliate the soldier serving the kingdom. That is the rule that these elite armies have lived by ever since the war began and until it ended. They always portray themselves as those who do the right thing for the people. And because of this, they view themselves as superior ones to normal people who are powerless.


    Hence being treated as such by a mage made the rest of the soldiers angry and has been preparing to attack Shin Jiao.


    But how could Shin Jiao not see their preparation and secretmunication? Every soldier he lifted with his psychokinesis is under his scrutiny and their little movements were seen by him clearly.


    As the sharp ice spikes flew towards him and the other soldiers'' dashes to attack him, Shin Jiao did not move at all.


    This made his opponents gloat in arrogance and confidence. In their minds, Shin Jiao is already frozen in fear as he knew that he would die in their hands.


    In fact, there is amand sent to them that they would ask the man if he could visit the Viscount in the city to receive a father''s thank and some rewards. But the other generals behind the Viscount gave a new order to the elite group to capture the mage dead or alive.


    With thismand, the elite group would always prioritize themanding from the generals of the army rather than the nobles.


    The reason for this is because of the divide that the people following the light religion. If the darkness religion believes in being under the rule of the nobles and the authorities, being submissive to the point of very, it is the opposite of the light.


    The followers of Agus believe in freedom to choose and the will to obey or disobey. And because of this, the people have experienced relief from the previous nobles'' oppression and have gained their freedom.


    But of course, it is still not a perfect rule as it was designed as such by the great God Agus.


    And so several ice spikes and charging soldiers are nowing towards Shin Jiao.


    But before they could approach him, they all stop in ce.


    Even the ice spikes became static in the air a meter away from Shin Jiao.


    "I have shown you mercy and this is what you give me?" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    Seeing the reaction of the mage, the attendant of the town head knew what would happen next. But he could not let this happen. These soldiers are elite soldiers from Main Arjing City, if something happens to them, then it might cause more trouble for the town.


    "Wait¡­ Master Shin¡­ You''re powerful enough to kill them with a flick of your finger. Please don''t lower yourself on their level." The attendant said with a worried look in his eyes.


    The attendant said while looking at General Simo showing a sign of her backing down.


    But how could she agree with this? She is a great general of an elite army, how could she lower herself at the level of a coward?


    Suddenly she draws her sword and a shining light envelops everything around her. This bright light made the onlookers close their eyes.


    And this is what she wanted to happen. She suddenly darted with the fastest speed she could muster to strike that mage down. But how could such a measly trick escape Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis? Before she could even get close to him, she is already frozen on the spot with her sword high up in the air.


    When the attendant saw this he was frozen in fear. He knew that the situation has escted to such a dangerous degree. He could only grit his teeth and walk forward the shield General Simo from the reprisal of Master Shin.


    "Please¡­ Sir¡­ This lowly one asks for your forgiveness¡­" he said while closing his eyes waiting to ept his death.


    Shin Jiao did not do anything and just wave his hand. Then some metal wires on the side floated in the air and began wrapping themselves around the female general and her men.


    They were bound tightly that which immediately caused their tough skin to show bruise on them.


    After that, Shin Jiao waves his hand and throws them to the ground.


    "Get them out of my sight. If this ever happens again, then don''t me me for being impolite." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and enters the gate.


    Everyone began to chat about what just happened and the whole area is filled with a cacophony of discussions as Shin Jiao and Loombwark Diggingsons enter the ship.


    He introduced him to the rest of the crew and she told them her story. Everyone was amazed at her story and an excited gleam in their eyes could be seen on them.


    It is clear that these people wanted to visit the realms of the dwarves and that underground kingdom. This is true especially to Xiamen Gong, Axle Long, and Ansen Wine. The three men seem to be keen on adventuring the deep underground as opposed to the women.


    The three are more interested in Loombwark Diggingsons as she looks like an 8-year-old girl at her age of 18.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, left them as he has another thing to do.


    He can feel that the flying ship is not big enough to house arge number of people. So he decided to start crafting arger ship today.


    Since he has obtained enough materials from his journey, he could not wait to start crafting today.


    Around 500 meters away from the ship, he began to set up a perimeter barrier to prevent anyone from snooping around the area.


    While he is doing as such a beautiful figure suddenly appears.


    "Master Shin¡­" Im Jia called as she walks towards Shin Jiao bringing with her a basket full of food.


    "Oh, it''s young Miss Jia, how can I help you?" Shin Jiao said politely.


    Upon hearing his words, a slight blush appears on Im Jia''s beautiful face. She bits her lips and walks closer towards Shin Jiao.


    "I brought some food with me, I heard from Miss Loo that you''ve not eaten yet. So¡­ just in case you get hungry¡­" she said shyly.


    Shin Jiao unconsciously touches his stomach and remembers that he has not eaten properly for the whole day. But because he is too busy he seems to have forgotten about it.


    He stops working and takes out a small table and a chair in his dimension. Meanwhile, Im Jae began to take out the food she brought from the basket and began to set up the table.


    She carefully sets them up on the table and a delicious smell wafted in the air.


    Shin Jiao did not stand in courtesy and began to eat the food while Im Jae just watches him on the side. A slight tinge of happiness could be seen in her smile as she looks at the man admiringly.


    If one can see them, it''s like looking at a love-struck teenager girl watching a mature man in his 30''s. Since Shin Jiao''s appearance has changed to that of a man in histe 30''s sinceing to this world.


    After finishing his meal, Im Jae said goodbye with a reluctant gaze, as Shin Jiao went back to his work.


    For the whole night, he began to build the structure of the ship ording to the blueprints he has in his mind. The ship would be around 80-meters long, 20-meters wide, and 15-meters tall. With its size, it would be enough to house 500 plus people, each with their own private cabins inside the ship.


    As Shin Jiao began his work he knew that it would take him a while to create such arge ship. But his passion for crafting could be seen as he began to work diligently.


    Another week has passed since then and there are many things that happened in the town. The radio became really famous in Central Town and even the nearby viges havee to visit the town more often making its streets even busier.


    Meanwhile, the researchboratory inside the flying ship has worked hard to make a new version of the radio. They made it smaller and handier. With the present blueprints and the patterns given to them by Shin Jiao they easily learned it and have now figure how it works.


    Some of them who are working in array discovered a new talisman they named Magic Field. It was discovered by one of the researchers who are working in rune scripting. In his free time inside theb, he began to copy the barrier of the ship. However, since the ship''s barrier consumes arge amount of mana whenever it is activated through sudden attacks, it is hard toprehend.


    But this guy can learn its secrets and figure out a way to make the rune into a smaller scale through his dedication.


    And he was able to create a talisman that he presented to theboratory.

 Chapter 852 - A New Threat?

    Chapter 852


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Central Town has been bustling these past few days, and its streets began to light up like daylight. This is because one of the projects that Groom Xial has proposed was to use the magic light bulb as streetmps. He has spent a lot of the resources of the town just to install those streetmps which illuminated the dark streets of the town.


    This n did not go well with the forces in the dark and they tried to destroy some of thosemps. Because of this, a small skirmish began to spread throughout the town and this, in turn, enables the army to pinpoint the location where those forces in the dark lurk.


    There was a huge crackdown and that is the time that many of the talismans that Mystique Shop has been selling came to light.


    The soldiers who bought a lot of it to supply their troops were amazed and d that they did as many of the lives of their warriors and mages have been spared.


    Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the town, people began to notice a strange phenomenon. Many mercenaries and adventurers are talking in the bar because of it.


    "Hey guys, when we were on a mission, we noticed the barrier that''s around a kilometer away from the town." A mercenary said while sitting behind the table taking a swig of his wine.


    "Haha¡­ That''s tomorrow''s news¡­ I heard about that piece of news 3 days ago while listening to¡­ my new radio." A man replies with a proud smile on his face.


    "What¡­ you have the new radio? Is it the small one?"


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ so¡­ what did the news tell? Is it another threat?"


    "No¡­ It''s not. It''s said that the Mystique Shop owner is building something in that area."


    "I wonder it is? I hope it''s something new¡­ maybe it''s one of thosemunication devices that most of the mage uses that is guarding the flying ship."


    "Yes, that kind of thing would be nice if we can go on hunting. With it, we can immediatelymunicate with ourpanions with ease."


    "Yeah, I agree, even if it cost a lot, I will get my hands on one of those things. It would also be a lifesaver when the timees."


    The people in the bar are always rowdy as they talk with each other. Meanwhile, on the side, a hooded figure sits silently while slowly taking a sip of the mug of beer. The figure listened carefully to everyone inside the pub.


    "Hmm¡­ As soon as I get in this ce, everyone is talking about those new things. I need to visit that shop that they are talking about¡­" the figure muttered in a low voice.


    Behind the hood, a handsome face could be seen partly hidden in the shadows. A lock of golden hair dangles in front of his face as it partly covered his light green eyes that look like glimmering gems.


    "What is the meaning of those words? Radio, light bulb, and battery¡­ what are those things?" he muttered while scratching his head feeling a bit confused.


    While he is thinking deeply, he suddenly heard something in the air. It was a distinct sound of a musical instrument. However, when he roams his eyes inside the pub he could not see anyone ying them.


    Then suddenly the pub became a bit quiet.


    ''Ladies in gentlemen, for tonight''s guest we have our very own Miss Isabel Nightingale¡­'' a man''s voice said.


    When the people in the pub heard this, everyone seems to have awoken from their drunkenness, and everyone ps.


    Then the musical instrument continues ying as everyone silently listens. And then a melodious voice of a woman followed the apaniment as she sings with passion along with the music. Everyone seems to have been mesmerized by her voice as everyone showed smiles on their faces.


    The 3 minutes song seems to almost y forever in everyone who has heard this. It was as if for 3 minutes the whole town standstill at the miraculous voice of the woman.


    When the song was done, everyone is in a standing ovation.


    "This is the best song that Miss Isabel has sung."


    "I really like this song, it''s soulful and it touches my heart."


    "Bravo! Bravo! Miss Isabel¡­"


    The people in the Pub began to cheer while pping.


    Meanwhile, the man hidden behind the corner is already standing from his seat. He has a dumbfounded look on his face as he could not believe what he just heard.


    And from what he can perceive, this same tune is actually being listened to all over the town as people are cheering from everywhere.


    "This human town is interesting¡­" the man said with a slight smile on his face.


    He is wondering, what if these people could hear the songs of his people, would they be dumbfounded by its beauty and poetry?


    The man felt excited since it is already night time, he decided to go out early in the morning and buy that new stuff that he has heard of.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Central Town is once again busy as always, however, today something is different.


    The people from the flying ship seem to have abandoned therge ship and began to walk towards the forest. Everyone has big smiles on their faces and they seem to be excited.


    One of the stall owners suddenly ran towards the mage guard that he is well acquainted with.


    "Hey, do you know what is going on?" the old man asked as he approaches the guard.


    "Oh, Old Ding¡­ Well, we are going to transfer to our new ship. It could notnd in this ce as it would block the whole path. So we are going to travel towards that ce." The guard said with a hint of excitement on his face.


    "What? Then¡­ then¡­ What about this ship? Are you guys going to abandon it?" the old man asked with a hint of worry in his eyes.


    Ever since the flying ship hasnded in this ce, his business has been really good and this ce has been really lively that even those beasts in the forest dare not approach. So how could he feel calm after hearing this?


    "Haha¡­ Don''t worry¡­ there are still people who would be assigned in this ce¡­ It''s just that, majority of our people will be going to the new ship¡­" the guard said.


    That day, the news that the people from the flying ship are transferring to a new flying ship spreads across the town. The radio itself is abuzz with the news about this.


    On the deck of the new ship which is twice as big as the old one, Shin Jiao is entertaining a special figure from the town.


    "Town head Groom, what do you think of our new ship?" Shin Jiao asked while taking a sip of the tea on the tea table.


    "This¡­ Master Shin¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ you''ve created thisrge thing alone for only 1 week?" Groom said with a dumbfounded expression.


    Ever since he came to see the gigantic ship, he was already stupefied. He now knew what this man has been working on for the past few days, and that''s the reason why he could not see him with the group.


    Everyone who came up to the ship was astounded at its size and everyone began to go around the ship checking everything inside it. The ship has many rooms that can amodate 4 people in a single room. There are also rooms for only 1 person, and there are also rooms for 8 people. The different capacity of the rooms depends on the person''s job and qualification.


    Everyone is excited as they enter their own quarters and meet their roommates. Males and females are separated except for those that belong to a family or are siblings.


    Then those who have their work in the researchboratory, production, training area, and etc., began to visit their workce.


    Everyone is awed at what they have seen. The new workce is really spacious and everything smells brand new.


    The day is really busy with the transfer, and those that are left in the old ship felt a bit envious of those that are transferring. However, since they get to rx a bit, they did not feel dejected.


    Meanwhile, the town is once again abuzz with this news.


    As of this moment, a tall man is standing in front of the old flying ship while looking at its structure in agape. The man could not describe how he is feeling right now.


    He even extended his hands to touch the barrier protecting the ship.


    "This¡­ this is a protective barrier¡­ This is like what we have in our vige¡­ How¡­ How did the humans do this? How were they able to advance this much after all these years?" the man said with a helpless feeling in his heart.


    Right now, inside his knapsack, there are many things that he bought from the town. And he is excited to show these things to their vige elders.. Maybe if they see these, they would begin to change their impression of the people outside of the deep forest.

 Chapter 853 - An Old Enemy

    Chapter 853


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A protective barrier is a set of runic arrays that are formed to create a powerful shield that would stop any attacks from an external force. However, it consumes too much energy that it could only be set up from a secured location and should be immobile to prevent the array from ovepping.


    Hence protective barriers are only installed in cities orrgemunities with many people. Central Town itself has a powerful protective barrier that would activate once the town is in peril. However, it would only be ast recourse as it would truly consume too many mana stones which are the source of its energy.


    However, this type of knowledge is now obsolete when the flying ship came. This is because, although no one realized it, the talisman that the soldiers are wearing is actually a miniaturized version of this type of barrier.


    And so the innovation and the new things that appear in the town became really famous which added to Mystique Shop''s poprity amongst its citizen and all the nearby viges.


    Even in Main Arjing city, the mysterious products of Mystique Shop have also reached and are being sold at a high price. The nobles would always scramble to buy these items even though they would pay the price.


    The reason for this is because not every noble would dare to travel to other ces with the threat of therge beasts and the notorious bandits.


    While this is happening, inside the deep forest in arge underground cave where a small stone castle is build usingrge rocks and logs, a group of ten figures are currently in a meeting around a long table made of stone.


    These figures are wearing beast skin and beast essories in their bodies making them look like tribal cavemen in the old days.


    "Jimba¡­ How are we fairing against the dwarves?" therge green figure with tworge tusks protruding on his mouth while sitting at the head of the meeting asked with a serious expression on his face.


    "Reporting to the chief¡­ We¡­ we have lost half of our people, but the Dwarven underground city still has not fallen in our hands. We cannot easily siege those pesky bastards as their fortress is like a turtle shell. We even employ tactics, but it seems that they have their own source of water and food which never ends¡­" the man named Jimba reported.


    "Damn those dwarves¡­ they are sitting on a gold mine and they dare not share it with us! They dare oppose us the Scavengers!" shouted the Chief at the head of the table.


    "If they wanted their gold and their people, then they should just die!" he shouted as he raised his hands.


    "Command everyone to seal off that underground tunnel. Seal off every entrance and exit of that ce¡­ In fact, just seal off the mountain itself. Let''s see how those little men defy me!"


    Everyone nodded, and then the meeting continues¡­


    Meanwhile, in another part of the Dragon''s Ridge, a group of handsome-looking men and women with pointy ears and fair white skin are also in a meeting with a group of council inside arge hall. The hall looks like it is inside a hallowed giant tree with many nts and flowers blooming around it.


    The ce looks tranquil and sublime as it induces one''s artistic nature and talent.


    A group of mature-looking men and women are sitting at the head of the hall which seems that they are the ones presiding over the meeting. This group is called the so-called ''The Council''. They are the governing body of the elven race which is inside the kingdom of Xinglo.


    It is unknown when the elven race arrives in thisnd, but ever since the growth of the human territory, these elves have already been living inside the forest.


    They live in harmony with the forest denizens and dislike participating in any form of war that could destroy the forest.


    But of course, the elves are not soft tofu that would not retaliate once provoked. They are considered as one of the superpowers in the Dragon''s Ridge because of their strong magical power and control of nts.


    If they are provoked, their enemy would notice that the whole forest would be their enemy. From small harmless weeds to poisonous nts, torge trees, everyone would be their opponent.


    In this meeting, a tall elf with a handsome mature appearance slowly stood up from his seat.


    "The elven part of the forest is very peaceful these days¡­ we have umted a lot of harvests which is really amazing. I would like to congratte the Elder of the Harvest¡­" he said while gesturing to the elf on the side as everyone gave that elf a round of apuse.


    While everyone is in a cheerful mood, a young elf raised his hand.


    "Yes¡­ the 3rd eldest from the El''fore n¡­ is there anything you would like to add?" the elven elder respectfully said.


    "1st Elder¡­ and the rest of the elders and leaders of my Elven race. We are facing a very critical problem in our hands. Those Scavengers are running on a rampage in the forest destroying many trees and many lives¡­ We should act now and stop them before it''s toote!" Olley El''fore said while standing up.


    Everyone around the hall began to murmur after hearing his words.


    They are all aware of the current situation in Dragon''s Ridge. The rampage of the Scavengers and their thirst for power seem to have escted as if they are preparing for war. They are trying to grab all the ore mines and tribes that know how to forge.


    They even attack the secretive dwarves in their territory. Although they knew that the dwarves have a small kingdom beneath the mountain, no one talks about it in the forest because the dwarves provide a great deal of many crafted items to the denizens living in the Dragon''s Ridge. And no one dares to offend the dwarves. However, it seems that the Scavengers did not have any scruples with this and just wanted to obtain the dwarves for themselves.


    Then suddenly, everyone was shocked to hear that the Scavengers began to attack the settlements of the dwarves and capture many of them.


    However, no one dares to act and everyone in the forest has the attitude of ''wait and see''.


    But Olley El''fore could not wait anymore. He could not understand why the elders of the elven race would not act when the destruction of the forest is eminent and visible in their eyes. He truly could not understand what these elders are thinking.


    "Young Olley¡­ We are all aware of it but this needs to be deliberated in a council before we can act¡­ For now, we will proceed to another part of our meeting¡­" the 1st elder said with a wave of his hand.


    Olley El''fore could not believe what he just heard. How could the elders just wave it off like that? As someone who belongs to the younger generation, he is very enthusiastic to preserve the forest after learning how to take care of it and how to make things grow beautifully. So how could he just stand by and see everything get destroyed in the hand of those¡­ demons?


    ording to his information, the Scavengers are abined force of different races that is trying to terrorize the Dragon''s Ridge. They even extended their ws to the territory of the humans. However, they dare not provoke the humans further because they fear the human''s full force retaliation.


    In this kingdom, humans are the major force because of their huge number. And so the rest of the races would just congregate inside the forest like the Dragon''s Ridge which is one of thergest forested areas in the kingdom.


    The Dragon''s Ridge is like an endless sea of trees and mountains that extended towards the northern part of the Kingdom until the border which separates the Kingdom from the Land of the Immortals.


    But of course, the Dragon''s Ridge is not the only forest in the Kingdom as there are many otherrge forest areas, like the Heaven Valley, the Phoenix Nest, and the Demon Gorge. Those are just the biggest forested area of the kingdom.


    And within these forests, there are many races that exist in secret but are still a part of the Xinglo kingdom, and they are known to the current king.


    While Olley El''fore could not ept the decision, he is helpless to do anything.


    "If I did not act now, then how can I know what happened to Loom¡­ I need to go¡­ I need to find her" he muttered to himself as he takes out a small pendant on his chest.


    The pendant could be opened and inside of it is a small hand-drawn picture of a beautiful young woman. The young woman in that picture is exactly Loombwark Diggingsons. From the way that Olley El''fore looks at the picture, one could see a glint of longing in his eyes.


    No one knew the rtionship between the two, only Olley El''fore knew.

 Chapter 854 - A New Invention

    Chapter 854


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Themotion in the Dragon''s Ridge is not new as the races inside of it would often fight against each other. However, since it has gone to such arge scale, it has shaken the whole Dragon''s Ridge.


    While this chaotic event is happening, Shin Jiao has gathered everyone in the Quarterdeck. He is going to show them something new and wanted their opinion about it.


    While crafting therge ship, he has casually checked his inventory and after turning his sight on the mind stones and crystals, he noticed a different type of crystal which is mixed amongst the pile.


    He did not notice this as he just absorbed everything in his dimension without scruple, but now that he saw it, his expression changes a little.


    This is because this thing can actually let electricity pass through it and create colored lines on its surface. It''s like a raw material that is already prepared to be turned into a disy.


    Shin Jiao was a little amazed at the crystal and began searching his inventory for more. And to his surprise, he truly has gathered more of it, and it all came from their of that giant snake.


    "Haha¡­ This is good¡­ I did not have to wreak my mind in finding ways to create a disy¡­ This thing is like a natural ready-made disy material." Shin Jiao said to himself at that time as he began to create 2 inches thick disy screens on a whim.


    After almost exhausting all of the crystals, he left two of them unprocessed so that he could find more of them in the future. However, he did not notice that he has actually crafted more than thousands of those disys with different sizes, but most of them are around 14x8 inches.


    Since his type of disy technology is far too advanced for the researchers to decode, the disy crystal did the trick. This time they can just create the disy control array, connectivity, and audio. If theybined these things, then this would be the first television in thisnd.


    This made Shin Jiao feel a bit excited. He has already made up his mind to take more of these crystals once he goes out of this world and then spread this technology in the immortalnd. This is because this type of crystal is easier to use than his previous crafted television disy.


    Plus he could clearly see that the crystal disy more rity and vividness judging from the line it produces.


    As the leaders of his group gathered, everyone is looking at a strange square thing covered by a piece of cloth. Everyone is curious about what is inside that piece of cloth and wanted to have a peek inside it. But no one dares to do so as Shin Jiao is standing beside it with a calm demeanor.


    However, the youngest and the most curious of them all is Im Ao who could not help but ask.


    "Big Brother Shin, what is that thing? I wanna see it!" Im Ao said with a cheerful tone as if he is going to receive a new toy.


    Everyone showed the same expression on their faces as if they all agreed to the small child''s idea.


    But Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face and patted the head of Im Ao gently. As everyone has not gathered yet, so he would not start the presentation.


    Thest to arrive is Nariz Gumal who has a huge frown on her face as she was really busy in theboratory with her experiments. These days, she did not care about what is happening outside as long as she can do her experiments in theboratory she is already content.


    She has found the joy of discovering many things after living for thousands of years. Since she was solely focused on cultivating and strengthening her ability, she has neglected a lot of things in her life. She even neglected her long-lost brother which she seems to have an idea that she would never see ever upon learning how cruel this world is.


    And so, as she enters the Quarterdeck Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face which made her show a change of reaction. How could she dare to re at him or show her discontent?


    Nariz Gumal walks near Im Jae and silently watched.


    "Alright since everyone is here, I would like to show everyone something new that I have found and created¡­" Shin Jiao said as he unveiled the thing on the table.


    Everyone could not help but look at it. Even the operators and people monitoring the ship, craned their heads to see what is on the table.


    Suddenly a mage frowns and muttered to herself.


    "That''s amon light crystal, right? It''s only amon crystal that would always be discarded everywhere. What''s new about that thing?"


    Her mutter did not escape the ears of everyone in the room which made her lowered her head in embarrassment.


    Everyone frowns at herments, and some who are standing beside her slowly steps away. They dare not meet the eyes of Nariz Gumal who is very strict towards them.


    They knew that Shin Jiao is a kind person and everyone is close to him. However, the people around him are the ones they feared the most even that small child who is like a monster when in battle.


    But then they saw Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly lighting up¡­


    "You¡­ You know what this crystal is?" Shin Jiao asked with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    The female mage felt a bit afraid now. She wanted to scold herself for not holding back on her words. But since the master is already looking at her, she could just grit her teeth and step forward.


    Her feeling became calm when she saw that the master is not angry at her. In fact, he seems to be excited and happy.


    "Reporting to the Master¡­ this lowly one knows what type of crystal are those. They are considered byproducts of many types of crystals. They are just toys for the young mages to test out their powers and type of mana." She said while bowing her head.


    "So you mean there are many crystals like this lying around the ce?" Shin Jiao confirms.


    This time, the female mage did not answer but Hau Xiao.


    "I seem to see a lot of those in the dumping site near the crystal quarry of the town. If you want I can take you there."


    With her words, the rest of the people nodded their heads as they agree with her.


    "No, you don''t have to. I want you all to buys as many of these crystals as possible. Hahaha¡­ We can use this for our own benefit and use¡­ Plus we can also gain more materials and resources through this¡­" Shin Jiaomended and the rest nodded their heads.


    "Alright¡­ Since I called you all here, I will all show you something good." Shin Jiao said as he turns on the Visor Training Console which is sitting on the table.


    On the Visor Training Console, there are wires connected to it and the ck square crystal.


    It did not take long before everyone could see that the ck square crystal slowly turned bright and they saw the familiar training courses which everyone has experienced.


    "This¡­ Shin Jiao¡­ How did you do this?" the first one to ask is Nariz Gumal.


    This is because a part of her team is working hard on the disyed project that Shin Jiao has given them but they still got no result after a long time. However, now they are seeing that by only using an ordinary crystal that is actually being thrown, the disyed project is easily finished.


    "Haha¡­ I wanted your team to stop the research¡­ This time, we have found the raw material which is far more superior in what I have seen so far." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    In fact, what he said is the truth. Even the most advanced LCD disy on earth could notpare to the lucidity and precision of disy that the crystal possessed. It was truly a miraculous wonder of nature.


    "Now, that team should focus more on something else which I will give you the blueprintster¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "With this, we can change the disy of our ship. Imagine things being clearer as if you are using your own eyes to see things. If we can use this technology to its finest then we can benefit greatly from it. This kind of crystal will truly be to our advantage."


    Shin Jiao began to show them the thing he crafted and the group ns their next move. They are going to create the first TV program in this world. But to do that, Shin Jiao wouldbine the new disy crystal with the camera.


    And so the whole ship began to be busy as they excitedly prepare for the broadcast of the new technology that they will show to the whole town.


    Meanwhile, in the town, inside each of the mage towers, something is also brewing.. And that something is not good for Shin Jiao and his group.

 Chapter 855 - Proving

    Chapter 855


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It has been many days since the flying ship has arrived in Central Town but the mage towers inside of it were all quiet. They have seen the changes in the town and many of them did not like it especially the archmages.


    The reason for this is simple¡­ the mages hold great power in the town. But with the presence of the new weapons that the town head has acquired their hidden threat and rule has been thwarted by Groom Xial.


    So many of them are truly not contented with the result. Plus a lot of the mages from those towers are eyeing the magical weapons, armors, talisman, and magical objects that the Mystique Shop is producing.


    For some reason, they are unable to fully understand the runes on those objects even after obtaining them secretly.


    With theprehensible training program that Shin Jiao provides for the mages in his shop, no one could dream of learning the runes. This is because those runes are not just simple runes that can be found anywhere. They are runes he learned from the deities themselves and are considered divine runes and glyphs.


    Inside a 5-story tall mage tower, three men are seated around a table with moving images on disy. The images are the people moving roundabout on the deck of the new flying ship that Shin Jiao has created.


    "This is going to be a real threat to us mages. I would like to propose that we should ally ourselves with the dark ones to eliminate this threat." An old man wearing a white robe said while caressing his beard.


    The two old men wearing blue and green robes did not say anything while in deep contemtion.


    "They have been in town for more than a week now, and all they brought is peace andughter in Central Town, why would we act against them?" the old man in green said with a slight smile on his face.


    In fact, this old man in green is greatly interested in the new things that he found in the town. The magic light bulbs, the magic batteries in particr, and the thing called the radio.


    "Haha¡­ Old fool, do you think they have no other ns? Look at their numbers! They are slowly increasing. I heard a report that arge number of ves of that fellow named Link Barret who suddenly vanished along with his men is missing. Now that I am looking at those people I think they are the ones who are responsible." The old man in white said with anger on his face.


    "To kill off one of the citizens of the town is a great offense to the god of light Agus. We must eliminate their threat before it''s toote." The man in white robe said as he smacks the armrest of his chair.


    "Osborne Locke! You and your schemes do you think the two of us are fools?" suddenly the old man in blue robe shouted while ring at the one in a white robe.


    Osborne Locke was a bit taken aback as he did not expect that he would be contradicted by the old man in blue.


    "Haha¡­ Lin Qiong, you are truly an old fool. Can''t you see what''s in front of you? Their number is growing. With their powerful force, they can easily defeat any of the mage towers. Plus thatrge ship, that is a great threat against us. We should capture it¡­ if we can study that thing, then we can¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ So that is your purpose¡­ Why did you not say it outright and beats around the bush?" the old man in green chuckled while he grabs the cup of tea on the table.


    "Damn, Sullivan Green¡­ You dare mock me again?" Osborne Locke is a bit annoyed at these two old people.


    The two old men began to bicker against each other which left the blue-robed old man to contemte deeply. After a while of listening, Lin Qiong lifted his gaze and waves his hand in the air.


    "I wanted to see their strength first before making a move." Lin Qiong said as another image appears on the table.


    This time the image shows a dark ce with many stgmites. In that dark ce, a tall figure sat in a meditating posture which slowly opens his red glowing eyes.


    "Master Lin, how may I be of service?" he asked in reverence.


    Lin Qiong nodded his head then look at the two old men who stopped and watch the scene in front of them.


    "You''ve heard of the Mystique Shop and the flying ship, right?" Lin Qiong asked.


    "Yes master, I have heard of them in the town and also seen that flying ship when it passed by myir."


    "Good, I want you to test out their strength no frontal confrontation¡­ Just probe their capability¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ The thief grotto near myir has been wiped out a few nights ago. It is the work of the people from that ce; I saw it with my own eyes¡­"


    "What? I thought it was the town head and the soldiers who did that?"


    "They did, but the one who nned everything are two people. The others just followed¡­"


    After hearing this piece of news, the three old men contemted a bit.


    "In any case, we still have to probe them. I can feel that they are the ones responsible for killing Elder Gima Santon and that youngd Emil Vanatia who visited Jixinyo vige." Osborne Locke suddenly said.


    This caught the attention of the two old men.


    "That''s right, I forgot about that incident. We have been searching for the culprits who dare to kill our fellow disciple. If they are those people then we cannot let them off. Our teacher told us to hunt those guys, right?" Suddenly Sullivan Green said as his stance suddenly changes.


    Now that he remembers it, everything is in a different story now.


    The incident in the Jixinyo vige is only known to a few because of the scary power that the mysterious people showed that night.


    However, it still did not escape the ears of these three old men due to their connection. And of course, this is just their spection as in that incident even after their teacher acted; he is even unable to retrieve that memory because the mana crystal was taken away.


    "You two can do whatever you want. I am not a disciple of Grand Magus Xin Xiaoyo¡­" Lin Qiong said as he stood up from his seat.


    He has already conveyed hismand and he did not want to intervene with this matter any longer.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a cave, a tall figure d in a ck cloak is still sitting as the image in front of him disappears. A slight glint of interest passes through his eyes in an instant and a slight crafty smile appears on his face showing two pairs of sharp fangs.


    "It''s been a long time since theymanded me to act¡­ Hehe¡­ This would be a blood bath." The figure said as he slowly increases the energy in his body making him reach the peak of his power.


    Then the cave suddenly emits a powerful and oppressing aura that can be felt even from kilometers away.


    The man has reached the peak of the Archmage level and is now about to break through to the Grand Magus level.


    However, the aura slowly subsided which made the man show discontent in his heart.


    "I stillck something to break through the Grand Magus level¡­ But I think this is enough for now¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered as he slowly stood up and look outside of the cave.


    The dim forest is very impable as it fully hides his presence. But after that show of power, he knew that there would be some strong beast that would approach where he is. And that is what he wanted to happen.


    Before going to the town, he needed to quell his thirst for blood. And what better way to it than to fight and kill.


    It did not take long before the ground began to shake as if something really big ising towards the cave. The trees in the forest even shake as arge figure began to approach.


    Every footstep that the creature takes is like the beating of its heart which is faintly discernable in the ears of the man inside the cave.


    "You big fellow would be my first victim¡­" he said as he turns his sight to the forest ahead of him.


    Then from within the trees, arge head slowly pokes out followed by a humongous body of a creature that looks like a tall giant.


    With a height of around 10 meters, the gigantic creature is looking towards the man inside the cave with interest.


    The creature has three eyes and a head full of unkempt hair. It looks like arge human wearing beast skin on itsrge body.


    On its hand is arge broken tree which it would be using as its weapon.


    The eyes of the two met and as if by a tacit understanding, they immediately rushed to a fight.

 Chapter 856 - Dark Apostle

    Chapter 856


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After creating the new flying ship, and the TV screen, Shin Jiao has set his eyes on creating another thing.


    These days he''s been idling in the ship and would just casually talk to Luna, Maga, and the others in Ji vige. He learned that the progress in installing themunication ry to the Dragon''s territory is doing particrly fine though they seem to have encountered an opposing n.


    After a few battles and confrontation, they discovered that the opposing n learned about what the humans have been creating and wanted on in their territory too. And so, the group did not have a choice but to employ more men and dragonkin to hasten the instation of the ry points.


    The progress is a bit slow because of the manyplicated terrains and troublesome talks, but it was doing great.


    Plus he discovered that the virtual world is slowly being shaped by Luna Halil and Maga Luan. Those two are working hard to improve the virtual world to an actual likeness of the real one. They dare not neglect these matters as they knew that this ce would hold great value in the future.


    After learning a lot of things and changes in the Immortal Land, Shin Jiao was once again bored.


    So he decided to look around and saw something that he could do.


    He noticed the carriages and rough it is to ride them. Plus the steeds pulling them are fine but inefficient. So he began to think and a radical idea came to his mind. At first, he wanted to make a car, but the terrain and the roads in this ce are not ideal for cars.


    Hovercraft on the other hand is also not an option because of the many trees and lush forest.


    And so, he through of mechanical beasts, and there are two in his mind, arge ostrich-like and a horse-like machines.


    Upon thinking up to this point, Shin Jiao became excited as he began his work. He became engrossed in his work that he did not notice the time flew by.


    Im Jae is a bit disappointed at this point as it seems that no matter what she does, she could not get the attention of Shin Jiao. She even confided with Nariz Gumal who just consoled her but offer no help at all.


    2 days have passed and Shin Jiao walks out of his room.


    "Master, you''re finally out¡­ How was it?" Im Jae who is always waiting for him said with a beautiful smile.


    Shin Jiao is feeling a bit excited and just smiled at her.


    "Come with me, I created something new." Shin Jiao said as he walks to the deck of the ship.


    When he was on the deck, he waves his hand, and an almost 2 meters tall metal thing that looks like a hairless chicken appears.


    Everyone is looking at it with curious gazes as they could tell that it is a beast made out of metal.


    Shin Jiao hops on its back and checked the seats if it feelsfortable. Feeling that it was, he began to boot up the machine which produces a slight sound of gears working together.


    The sound is a bit muffled which made Shin Jiao smile in contentment.


    He then checks for the software initialization and then checked everything if it is fine. After he was satisfied, he grabs the handlebars in front of him which look like those from a motorcycle. After feeling that the grip is fine, he suddenly squeezes the throttle and the machine immediately moved.


    Its body bends slightly forwards, and then its powerful metallic legs pushed the ground and speedily ran on the deck''s surface. The mage guards who are watching this scene were all surprised. They did not expect that the metal creature would move so fast like a real beast.


    Shin Jiao slowly controls the mech as he directed it to the edge of the ship. When it was about to reach the edge, he pressed something on his right foot and the mech jumps high in the air.


    Everyone looks at it with agape, they did not expect that the metal creature is even able to jump that high.


    Shin Jiaonded on the ground and with a wide smile on his face, he began to dash through the forest.


    "That looks fun¡­" Axle Long who stood on the side has a wide smile on his face.


    He is very interested in this new thing that Shin Jiao has invented. From the way he looks at it, if the mages could use that thing, then their scouting group would be faster and more nimble than they are right now.


    "Master created another impossible thing¡­" Im Jae muttered with a happy smile.


    "Sister, I want to ride that thing. I will ask the master to teach me how to ride it when hees back." Im Ao said with an excited look on his cute little face.


    Everyone has the same kind of expression on their faces as they watch Shin Jiao''s figure vanished through the woods.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not know how long he was traveling and how far did he get because he was suddenly attracted by a loud sound ofmotion as soon as he enters this part of the forest.


    Riding the mech, he speedily went in the direction of the fight.


    From the thick bushes, he is in right now, he is currently looking at a gruesome battle between a giant and a small ck figure.


    The giant has many wounds on its body, but it also gave the dark figure some bashing. However, no matter how the giant bashes the figure in a ck cloak, it was to no avail.


    It was as if that figure is an immortal that would stand after his body would be bashed to the ground. Then he would stand up and then take a bit of the giant in an instant and then dodge while liking his bloody lips.


    "Is that guy a vampire or something?" Shin Jiao thought upon seeing the pale white face of the man in a ck cloak.


    As the battle continues, Shin Jiao did not interfere and just observed as the giant became weaker by the minute. It wanted to run and even began to howl in a strange sound, but the dark figure did not let it escape.


    Little by little as if that dark figure is trying to torture the giant, the dark figure drinks its blood until the veryst drop, turning the giant into a bag of bones.


    "Hmm¡­ He might really be a vampire. I guess even the Shadow Beings have their minions in this ce¡­" he muttered.


    Then suddenly the ground began shaking once again as if something big ising speedily towards the location of the ck-cloaked man.


    "Hahaha¡­ Come! Come! All of you! Be my sustenance!" the ck-cloaked man shouted in the air.


    Suddenly, he turned his gaze towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao just waves his hand in greetings with a faint smile on his face.


    The man in ck cloak frowned turning his blood-soaked face uglier.


    Then from the forest, two giants with different physiques appear. One is a bit skinny, and the other is a bit fat. They look like normal people with three eyes. The fat one only covers his groin with a beast skin, while the other one is wearing some kind of beast skin leather armor.


    "That stupid fellow now got his hands all tied up¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he decided to continue watching this battle.


    It did not take long when suddenly the two giants angrily attacked the man in a ck cloak. They seem to be shouting curses as their expression showed angry faces.


    The forest ground began to shake as they bashed and thrash everything in the area trying to hit the man in a ck cloak.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has grown tired of this scene as those two stupid giants can''t even hit the man anymore. With his quick movement and dodging the man dare not confront thoserge trees.


    As the battle drew longer, the smile on the face of the man turned uglier as he began to take a bite of the two giants little by little.


    The ecstasy he is feeling can be seen on his face as if he could savor the taste of a very delicious delicacy.


    And this truly angered the two giants as their eyes turned red and they began to bash more forcefully even breaking therge trees they are holding as clubs.


    "Hahaha¡­ Now it''s my turn!" shouted the man in a ck cloak as he dashed towards the fat giant.


    But before he could go near the giant arge hand suddenly blocks his path and he saw the thin giant suddenly swiping towards him.


    It is trying to grab the man by itsrge hands.


    But how could the man in ck let this buffoon do this, with a quick movement, he suddenly dodge to the side?


    However, the man soon discovers that something is wrong.

 Chapter 857 - Dark Apostle (2)

    Chapter 857


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Therge hand ising closer towards him, but his body would not move. Then shifted his gaze towards one of his legs, and there he saw it, that leg has been shattered into pieces. And this made him feel angered and a bit helpless at the same time.


    Before the booming sound of the bullet reached his ears, everything around him turned dark as therge hand has already gotten hold of him.


    Grolll!!!


    The giant angrily roared as it held to its enemy tightly. Itspanion walks beside it and gives a curious nce at itspanion''s hand. The thin giant showed a big grin on his face as its crooked and yellow teeth is exposed in the air.


    Shin Jiao watching this could not help but shake his head at the two idiots looking happily at each other as if they have already won.


    The thin giant seems to feel the changes in his hand but he did not hesitate to suddenly squeeze hard.


    Crack! St!


    The sound of something being squashed and the cracking of bones could be heard.


    Then suddenly the thin giant lifted his hand and then mmed it to the ground.


    Bam! Bam!


    The sound of its huge palm hitting the ground reverberated everywhere.


    Then it looks at its bloody palm and once again grinned at itspanion. It seems that it felt happy for killing the annoying fly that was taking its liberty in biting them a while ago. The two giants seemed to be contented and slowly walked towards the bag of giant bones on the ground and showed a sad expression on their faces.


    The two did not bother anymore and walk away from the ruined area.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao just watches behind the bushes and a faint smile appears on his face.


    "It seems that the guy is also sly¡­ feigning death¡­ nice trick¡­" he muttered.


    Within the pool of blood is a ck mana crystal which is very familiar to him. Then, not long after the two giants have left, the pool of blood slowly formed and a figure of a naked man appears. That man has pale white skin, a bald head, long sharp-pointed ears, a snout, andrge eyes like that of a cat. His facial feature resembled that of a bat.


    He leans down and picks up his blood-soaked robe and cloak and then don it on.


    "You are a little too meddlesome for your own good." He said while carefully putting his clothes on.


    "Haha¡­ I just hated your kind. They give me the creeps." Shin Jiao slowly walks out of the bushes while looking at the figure.


    "My kind you say?... Hmmm¡­ I wonder where you came from¡­ I''ve been living in thisnd for a long time, but I haven''t seen any of my kind before. And now you are telling me that you have seen my kind? Now I''m a bit curious¡­" the man said as he looks at Shin Jiao with his cat''s eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, I just encountered one and killed it a few months ago. Anyway, you seem to be different¡­ a bit¡­ weaker than him." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The expression of the man changes upon hearing this. But he did not mind the provocation, he did not know if this man is telling him the truth or not. However, since he has lost a lot of vital blood a while ago, he needs some replenishment, and the person in front of him would do just fine.


    He slowly smiles and shed the two sharp canine teeth towards Shin Jiao.


    "I don''t know you mister, and I don''t care why you came here. I just want you to know that you are very lucky and unlucky at the same time. Hehe¡­" the man confidently said.


    "I am Levi, I am what people called a blood fiend¡­ and you¡­ you don''t have to tell me your name. My food doesn''t have one¡­" the man added before he suddenly moves at a frightening speed.


    Suddenly his eyes change color and something seems to have hit Shin Jiao''s mind. For some reason, the vampire named Levi is overconfident with his own ability to manipte the mind of his enemy. Though he could not use this against the beasts as their minds are simple and only relies on their instinct, this kind of mind trick is very effective against humans.


    Shin Jiao was suddenly taken into a ce where there is eternal darkness. Everything in his surrounding is dark and there is no presence of light.


    "Hihihi¡­ Wee to my domain¡­" a burst of evilughter could be heard and the eerie voice of the man echoed inside the darkness.


    "I will now let you experience the most brutal torture in your life until you would beg me for death¡­ However, I will not grant you death; instead, I will grant you eternal life¡­ the eternal life of an undead servant¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just stood his ground.


    Suddenly, his clothes were stripped off him and arge pole appears. Then he found his body being tied up. He did not resist and just the scene flow.


    Then a few men with long whips with sharp shards on their tip appear. They began to whip Shin Jiao''s body like crazy animals and blood could be seen sttering everywhere.


    "Hehehe¡­ Does it felt painful? Are you suffering? Well¡­ That''s good because I have suffered the same thing!¡­ Because of your intervention, my bones were crushed and my flesh was smashed! Now it''s time for you to feel my pain! Hihihi!" the man creepilyughed as the beating continues.


    It then the weak body of Shin Jiao fell to the ground filled with deep gashes on his flesh. Everything was a mess and Shin Jiao''s blood and flesh are all over the ce.


    However, no words came out of his mouth as he justy on the ground.


    "Hehehe¡­ You are as strong as I thought you''d be¡­ Truly fascinating!¡­ Let''s move to the next part then¡­" the man excitedly said as he began another bout of torture which is far more gruesome.


    After 2 hours of constant torturing, the man became angrier as he saw that even after beating and torturing the human in front of him, he would not even show any reaction on his face. He would just close his eyes and show that expressionless and indifferent face.


    Though once in a while, that human would show grimace, but that''s it.


    With anger in his heart, Levi did not hesitate to continuously apply torture while preventing the human to die.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on top of the new flying ship''s deck, many of Shin Jiao''s people are waiting for his return. He has been gone for a few hours now and everyone felt a bit anxious.


    They did not know what is really happening in the deep forest, but that is not their concern. They are all confident that their boss would be able to return. What they wanted to know is the new gear that he created.


    Right now, the one who is showing restlessness is Hua Xiao. This is because as someone with business acuity, she knew what that thing entails. If she could take that thing in the immortalnd, then she would gain a great benefit.


    If her spection is correct, then that thing that looks like a giant headless chicken is able to move using a mana stone. If the mana stone would be changed into an energy core, then that thing might move almost forever without end.


    With this, it can be used by the silver and gold protector without worry. Plus, from what she could see, that thing ispletely under the control of Shin Jiao. So that means they did not have to worry about it getting out of control, unlike the beasts.


    Upon thinking up this point, the excitement in Hua Xiao''s heart could not be contained anymore as she began to pace back and forth.


    "Will he let me talk to him about that thing¡­ We were enemies beforeing here, will he cooperate with me?" she said while an anxious expression slowly appears on her beautiful face.


    In fact, she already has this idea when she saw the things being produced inside the ship. The ability of Shin Jiao to create things and his mysterious strength is truly something that made her regret her decision before.


    Suddenly a slightmotion was heard from the people on the ship''s deck.


    This is because they suddenly noticed that deep within the forest, they saw a figure walking out. Upon seeing the figure, everyone on the ship has a surprised look on their faces and many gave gasped with disbelief.


    But they all felt a bit guarded as the mage guards could not help but hold their spear staff tightly. Right now, they could not lower their guards and became a bit restless and fidgety.


    How could they not? As residents of this kingdom, they are familiar with what kind of creature has just appeared before them.

 Chapter 858 - Complexity

    Chapter 858


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao walks out of the forest and behind him floated Levi who showsplicated reactions and expression. There are multiple sharp needles poking out on his bald head and on other parts of his body.


    When Shin Jiao was attacked by Levi, his psychokinesis has already detected the mental attack. But what his opponent did not notice are the floating needles that have been floating behind him all the time. In actual fact, Shin Jiao was a bit curious about how this person is able to preserve his life even after being bashed into a bloody pulp.


    He knew that, if he could figure this out, then there is a way to circumvent mortality in this ce. And that would make him less worried about hispanions.


    But of course, it''s just an idea; hence he wanted to capture the man.


    Everything went smoothly as the man attacked and was immediately pierced by the needles making his ability reflect back to himself.


    That means, he has been torturing himself but he is unaware of it because his pain receptors are not functioning anymore.


    When Shin Jiao saw his people''s reaction, he was a bit surprised.


    "You guys seem afraid?" Shin Jiao asked while looking at some of the mage guards.


    They lowered their heads and then one of them who seems to be their captain showed a faint smile.


    "Master Shin¡­ We¡­ we are just worried about the Blood Fiend, master¡­ That thing is known throughout the history of the kingdom as an undying being. Even in the textbooks, they are considered as powerful beings that would wipe out any vige or town." The mage guard captain exined.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile on his face. He knew that what the legends say about this being is somewhat vague. There are no they¡­ because as he said a while ago, he is the only one in this world, and Shin Jiao believes it to be.


    How could he not? If there are more of them in thisnd, then thisnd would not exist as it should be. It would be filled with corpses and ghouls and the so-called Blood Fiends would be ruling over the kingdom.


    But of course, Shin Jiao is suspecting that this guy was sent here for a reason, what that reason is, he did not know and only those two saint rulers that created this ce could tell.


    Shin Jiao did not linger in this matter as he put Levi inside a container and left him in hisboratory. The container would freeze him until the time that Shin Jiao free to conduct his experiments. He did not store Levi in his dimension as he did not know the effect of having that Blood Fiend inside his space.


    After finishing up, he decided to change and go to his office.


    As he walks out, Hua Xiao is already in front with an excited expression on her beautiful face.


    Although Shin Jiao has seen a lot of beautiful women, and his wife is someone ording to his view as the most beautiful woman he had seen, he still could not deny that Hua Xiao is also a rare beauty. A slight smile appears on his face as he noticed her admirers inside the ship look at her with their love-struck expressions.


    "How may I help you, Miss Xiao¡­" Shin Jiao politely greeted.


    "Umm¡­ Shin¡­ I¡­ Can I talk to you privately?" she said as if she has made the greatest decision in her life.


    Shin Jiao frowns a bit and the men around them showed a hint of disappointment.


    "Hey, will Miss Xiao be our mistress?" suddenly one of the mages whispered to hispanion as they slowly walk on the corridor.


    "Ssshh¡­ Don''t you know that Master Shin already has Miss Im Jae and Miss Nariz Gumal? But who knows, right?" hispanion whispered in a much lower voice.


    However, their words did not escape Shin Jiao''s sharp ears, even Hua Xiao heard them which made her suddenly realized her blunder.


    "We can talk to my office¡­ After you Miss Xiao¡­" Shin Jiao gestured for her to walk ahead.


    Hua Xiao is now blushing upon realizing what she has said. But she did not want to create a misunderstanding between her and Shin Jiao, so she just walks ahead.


    Suddenly from a corner, Xiamen Gong appears and showed a wide smile upon seeing Hua Xiao. Then he nodded his head towards her in a greeting which she also replied and move on.


    Shin Jiao also nodded his head towards Xiamen Gong who also greeted him.


    However, the atmosphere suddenly became awkward as Xiamen Gong''s gaze shifted from the two who are walking in the direction of Shin Jiao''s office.


    He knew that Hua Xiao has no favorable feelings towards Shin Jiao and only respected him for his abilities and what he did to save them. And other than that, there is nothing else¡­


    But seeing the two walk to Shin Jiao''s office, his heart could not help but feel weird. All of this time, while staying on the ship, Xiamen Gong has seen a lot of Hua Xiao''s abilities and charm as an independent woman.


    Though she is headstrong sometimes, she still has her womanly charms which seem to have attracted him for some unknown reasons. Seeing Shin Jiao following her from behind, made Xiamen Gong feels a bit of jealousy in his heart.


    He knew that there is nothing between the two, but he could not help but feel somewhat this way.


    He shook his head and then walks away trying to chase that awful feeling in his heart.


    Meanwhile, in another corner stood Im Jae who is showing aplicated expression on her lovely face. She has already shown her feelings towards Shin Jiao many times, and he did not reciprocate. Now that she could see him following Hua Xiao, which is not normal, she felt a bit weird.


    Well, the main reason for this misunderstanding is the visible blush on Hua Xiao''s face. How could people not misunderstand this situation?


    It''s like Hua Xiao has just been confessed with and is blushing. And now, Shin Jiao, who confessed to her, is following her to his office to have a more¡­ private conversation.


    And this is what runs to the minds of all those who have seen the two. And this rumor has begun to spread throughout the ship.


    Meanwhile, inside Shin Jiao''s office, he sat opposite Hua Xiao as she began to give her proposal. Shin Jiao listens and showed a hint of interest. If they can exit thisnd and gain cooperation with the Xiao n, that would be a great start for him in the Long n in the Immortal Land.


    Shin Jiao truly showed interest in this in his thought, and the two began to discuss the deal.


    It took them about 2 hours to finish everything.


    These two hours have made everyone who is standing outside of the office door feels anxious. This is true, especially to Im Jae.


    As the door opens everyone craned their heads to see what happened.


    However, what they saw is nothing special. Shin Jiao and Hua Xiao shook their hands and she left with a happy expression on her face.


    Although many did not know what just happened, Im Jae is filled with jealousy in her heart upon seeing that lovely smile on Hua Xiao''s beautiful face.


    She wanted to run and ask Shin Jiao what they were discussing for a long time and her expression has already sunken. Traces of tears could even be seen in her eyes as she looks at the closed office door.


    With a sad expression, Im Jae ran away and directly went to theboratory. She needed someone to console her, and Nariz Gumal is the only one she could confide with.


    At this time, Shin Jiao is unaware of the things that are happening as he is busy working on the blueprint for the bipedal mech. He named it Windfall.


    He knew that if theboratory can create Windfall, he could start a production line for the bipedal mech and start a revolution in the mechanical industry in thisnd.


    With excitement in his eyes, Shin Jiao is already starting in making the blueprint for the four-legged mech which would rece steeds in the future.


    ¡­


    While this is happening inside the ship, outside is not that peaceful. The reason for this is the growing number of small dots that could be found on the horizon. Those from Central Town knew what it was and they are all afraid of what it would bring them.


    The town suddenly became aze with sounds of rms as the citizens began to run towards their own homes and soldiers began to run towards their posts. They all knew that a battle is once again at hand, and since this has happened always, they are already aware of what to do next.


    But of course, that did not say that they are not afraid.. In fact, everyone is afraid, everyone is truly terrified right at this moment.

 Chapter 859 - A Visit From A Grand Magus

    Chapter 859


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The town is in chaos as the threat of the Scavengers has once again arrived. This army of giant-bat-riding bandits would always harass the town every now and then and has caused much suffering to the town''s people.


    No one knew where they came from and those soldiers who are sent to hunt them have not returned. And so the threat of the Scavengers has always been present ever since many of the people in the town could remember.


    As therge flying army passes through the forest, they suddenly notice that on the forest ground not too far away, there is arge structure.


    They can even see many people walking roundabout as if they did not see them.


    "Boss, look! I think we have a new prey!" shouted one of the bandits wearing animal skin armor.


    His face is that of a troll, with red skin and two tusks protruding out of his lower jaw.


    "Hmm¡­ I think one of our scouting team reported that there is a flying ship thatnded in Central Town¡­ I guess this is that ship. However, this ship seems¡­ bigger." the bulky green orc said as he looks at the ground.


    "Boss¡­ Look, there''s another one right over there!" a thin andnky-looking man with a shaven head shouted while pointing in another direction.


    "So there are two ships! Alright! Everyone! Head mymand! We divide into two groups and conquer these ships. Kill the people and let''s grab the loot!" shouted the burly green-skinned orc.


    The giant bats suddenly dive down towards the two flying ships as their group divides into two.


    Right at this moment, the people on the deck have already noticed the presence of the bandits. Many are afraid but the mage guards told them to calm down and do not panic.


    These mage guards have already experienced the strength of the barrier of the flying ship. If the barrier of the old one is strong, then they assume that this new ship has a far stronger barrier.


    As the giant bats spread their razor-sharp talons to grab some people on the deck, many have a panic look on their faces and wanted to run. But the mage guards stood on their ground and re at them making them feel afraid.


    "Are you going to sacrifice us?" shouted one of the ves.


    "Shut up! Do you see us panicking? Do you see us tremble in fear?" shouted a tall mage guard which is the captain of the group.


    Upon hearing his words everyone on the deck immediately observe their surroundings. What they saw are mage guards looking at the iing giant flying bats with smiles on their faces.


    Before they could react and know what is happening, they suddenly saw the giant bats hitting an invisible wall.


    Dong! ng! Bam! Crack!


    The sound of a huge object hitting a solid object reverberated through the air. They can even hear cracking bones as many of the bats that attacked died along with their riders due to the powerful impact.


    "What! What just happened?"


    "This is impossible? A barrier?"


    "Damn it! Those scouting groups did not say that these people have barriers. All I heard is that they use strange weapons."


    Those who did not attack said while ring at the flying ships.


    On both the ships the same thing is happening and it made everyone feel a hint of fear as they did not expect to see that these ships have barriers just like those from the elven n.


    "Damn it! Everyone retreats!" shouted the orc leader.


    The remaining flying bats hover in the air as they try to change their attacking n. However, before they could arrive at a decision¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Multiple explosions could be heard in the skies taking down many of the flying bats hovering in the air.


    Then they saw that there are mages on the deck of the ship shouting at them with weapons that have projectiles that could travel really fast.


    "Spread out! Let''s attack the town instead!" shouted the orc leader as they turn their attention towards the town.


    The people on the ships began to cheer as they saw the flying bandits retreating.


    Meanwhile, on top of the town walls, several town soldiers have seen the scene and noticed the defeat of those flying bandits. When they saw theming towards the town, many soldiers showed fear. However, they held fast to their weapons.


    They immediately aimed in the air and take their sight to their enemy.


    "Prepare to fire!" shouted themander standing behind them.


    "Steady!... Steady!"


    "Fire!"


    After the flying bandits arrive within the proper distance, themanded immediatelymanded the soldiers to shoot.


    Many use fire bolts, but some used ice bolts instead. As the spell formed inside the barrel of the rifle wand, it began topress until it became the size of the thumb. The spell then shoots out of the barrel of the rifle wand and flew at around 700 meters per second.


    The soldiers were pushed back a little but were able to gain their bnce as they have already trained in using the new weapons in their hands.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The Scavengers did not expect such a wee; hence many of them fell to the ground as the giant bats died with holes on their bodies.


    The orc leader of the raid now showed fear in his eyes. He did not expect that such a thing could happen. He now wonders where these people have gotten these weapons. And how could they produce such quantity?


    "Everyone! Retreat!" shouted the orc as he tried to escape.


    However, before he could leave a figure floating in the air suddenly appears and with a slight wave of his hand that figure sent out a very strong wind de.


    It immediately decapitated the rest of the men sitting on their flying mounts. It was as if the wind de has a mind of its own as it flew all over the ce slicing the riders and their mounts into pieces.


    "Hmm¡­ I have been away for a long time, and you guys have forgotten what happened before¡­" the man said with a smirk on his bearded face.


    When the soldiers on top of the wall saw that figure, tion could be seen in their expressions. This is because that man is a well-known figure from the town.


    He is the only Grand Magus who resides in the town who belongs to the White Tower of Dugal, Grand Magus Phil Mason.


    As the town folks cheered, the attention of Phil Mason shifted towards the direction of therge flying ship.


    "Hmm¡­ I never would have expected that such a force woulde to Central Town." He muttered as his figure shed and disappears in the air.


    Then atop therge flying ship, Phil Mason suddenly appears.


    Everyone was rmed seeing a man flying in the air. The mage guards this time are on guard while looking at the man in the air.


    "I am Grand Magus Phil Mason wanting to meet the master of this ship. May I have the honor of meeting him?" Phil Mason said without showing an overbearing attitude.


    It did not take long before Shin Jiao walks out to the deck of the ship showing unkempt hair.


    He saw the man flying atop the ship and suddenly frowns.


    "I am Shin Jiao, the master of this ship¡­" Shin Jiao said with a slight frown on his face.


    This is because he could tell the strength of the bearded man in the air.


    "A Grand Magus¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao suddenly uses his psychokinesis and lifted himself up to face the Grand Magus.


    "How may this one be of service to the Grand Magus?" Shin Jiao said politely but without lowering himself.


    A slight surprise appears in Phil Mason''s eyes as he did not expect this person to be able to know his strength.


    "Haha¡­ I am just curious about the neers in Central Town. I have been away for many years and have traveled around. But I haven''t seen such a magnificent ship¡­ I wonder¡­ May I know how it travels since there are no waters in these parts?"


    Seeing the curious look in the man''s eyes, Shin Jiao now knew that this person is just curious about them.


    "Well, if Grand Magus Mason wanted, I will wee you on board my ship." Shin Jiao said as he gestured for the Grand Magus to follow him down.


    Phil Mason frowns because he could see that there is an invisible barrier around the ship.


    As a Grand Magus, he is more sensitive than a normal person. He could see the slight fluctuations of mana in the air which makes him see the barrier.


    However, he was suddenly amazed when he saw Shin Jiao waving his hand and a slight opening appears.


    Phil Mason followed Shin Jiao and the twonded on top of the deck.


    Then the Grand Magus saw something weird which he did not notice before.


    "Are those metal golems?" he muttered with curiosity in his eyes.

 Chapter 860 - Booming Town

    Chapter 860


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The busy people working on the ship''s deck have already finished their work for the day and have decided to rx. They all sit around and chat with each other on the ship''s deck where there are refreshments and food.


    Therge ship is like a big office and at the same time factory as it produces many items from inside its hull.


    Boxes after boxes of good products inside are being delivered to the town and the resources inside the ship would be gathered and used as materials to create another batch of goods.


    From enchanted weapons and armors, talisman, medicine, magic light bulbs, magic battery, and canned meats, many items would go in and out of the ship making it busy all day.


    And the workers inside the ship have already be ustomed to this life.


    Right at this moment, a middle-aged-looking man is inside theboratory observing the people working inside. His eyes are glowing with interest, and his expression could not help but light up.


    Phil Mason is watching everything that is happening inside theboratory with bated breath.


    He has been living in the Xinglo Kingdom for 100 years. He has experienced battles, wars, and has traveled to different parts of the kingdom and one could say that he is the most knowledgeable mage in thend.


    But he has never seen such a wonderful in his entire journey. He has never seen such a technique to bend and manipte metal and any object. He has seen divine artisan and cksmith, but they use forging to bend metal and form it.


    However, these people in this ce are different. It''s like they couldmand the metal at will and manipte its structure. It was too fascinating.


    Plus there are many things that he had not seen before, and now his interest is piqued.


    In fact, Phil Mason is a well-known all-rounder in every aspect. He knows alchemy and cksmithing and has pushed his skill to master level. But seeing these people manipte those precious metals as if it''s made of y made him feel a bit dumbfounded.


    "So, Grand Magus Mason, what do you think?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked while standing beside the dumbfounded man.


    "What do I think? Hahaha¡­ What do I think? You are asking me? Hahaha... Well, I will be crazy if I pass up this opportunity¡­" Phil Mason said with a chuckle.


    He suddenly patted Shin Jiao''s shoulder and said with a wide smile.


    "Master Shin¡­ as you can see, I am a traveling mage. I have wandered through the vastnd of the kingdom and I could say that I have seen almost everything that this vastnd could offer. However, I always feel at a loss¡­ I don''t know, but there is this itch that I could not scratch. It''s like something that I wanted¡­ and upon seeing theboratory today¡­ I suddenly realize what it is. I now know that I thirst for knowledge. I thirst for discovery, for learning¡­" Phil Mason said while his eyes brightened.


    Shin Jiao could not help but smile. He could tell that this honest-looking middle-aged man is telling him the truth. He could tell it by his eyes which would sparkle when seeing the researchers in theboratory.


    Shin Jiao could tell that the old man somewhat feels envious of them. And now after saying those words, he seems to get what this old fellow is going to ask next.


    "I¡­ can I stay here for a while? I mean¡­ I¡­ I will not do anything that is detrimental to your people¡­ I just¡­ Sigh¡­" Phil Mason did not know how to exin himself.


    He belongs to the Great White Tower of Dugal, but in his heart, he did not want to associate with those people. They always do a lot of superficial research and did nothing all day but bicker and argue with each other on who made the best improvements, or who has the most excellent aplishments.


    They bicker on so many little things that they seem to forget the real essence of magic research.


    And that is the reason why he has traveled all over thend.


    Now that he found something that he likes and wanted to do, he would not want to give it up. But he also could not push his idea to Shin Jiao, so his heart feels conflicted.


    "Grand Magus Mason¡­" Shin Jiao said but suddenly was stopped by Phil Mason.


    "Master Shin... I could tell that you have the same strength as me, though I sometimes could see your strength fluctuating for some unknown reason. But¡­ I must insist, you can call me Phil, or whatever¡­" Phil Mason said with a grin.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll call you Master Phil then¡­"


    "Anyway, as I wanted to say, it would be my honor if you can stay with us." Shin Jiao added with a smile.


    Phil Mason was a bit taken aback as he did not think that Shin Jiao would immediately agree to his request. This made him thoroughly happy and excited.


    That day, a new member of the research team entered the group.


    Shin Jiao gave Phil Mason the freedom to learn whatever he can from the research department. Since he likes cksmithing, Phil Mason concentrated on crafting and artifacts.


    He is being assisted by one of the mages who seem to be nervous upon meeting the Grand Magus. That mage almost fainted after learning that he is going to teach a Grand Magus on crafting technique.


    ¡­


    Another week has passed, and Central Town has now be a more bustling town. The morning is busy, and ever since the magic light bulbs were installed all over the town, the night did not differ. People began to enjoy their lives and the boring days of just sitting around and talking behind each other''s back, bickering, and nonsensical fights lessened.


    The radio has be the mainstream entertainment in the town.


    In a certain two-story building in town. The street in this ce looks busier than other streets as many stalls and businesses selling different stuff are everywhere. Thepany that owns the building is called Fengtai Broadcasting Company.


    Inside the building, there are many people standing in line while most of them are holding application papers. They are here to apply as artists and staff for the radio shows.


    And right now, this same thing is happening in another location where there is another station just like this one.


    The town has around 300 thousand people living in it, and as of this moment, there are around 10 radio stations that have initiated a deal with Mystique Shop and ordered a radio transmitter to be installed for their use.


    And so these ten radio stations are always bustling with people as many wanted to be known throughout the town. Most of them are the young noble miss of known family in the town.


    A tall and beautiful figure enters the Fenghai Broadcasting Company building followed by men wearing glittering armors. The woman has immediately attracted the attention of the people inside the lobby.


    "Ah¡­ Miss Delphi¡­ Wee! Wee to ourpany." A middle-aged man wearing silver spectacles said as he bowed his head.


    He is wearing something that looks like a ssic vintage five-piece suit set from Europe.


    The woman takes a nce at the middle-aged man and proudly lifted her head.


    "I am interested to get the main casting role for one of your radio shows." The rich-looking young woman said.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ yes¡­ As long as Miss Delphi says it, we will oblige." The middle-aged man said while nodding his head as she tters the woman.


    Everyone around them showed dislike to the woman. She is overbearing and proud, but no one dares to confront her because of the armored men behind her.


    "It seems that the Miss Delphi wanted to go behind the backdoor and grab some roles¡­ Hahaha¡­" suddenly a melodious voice interrupted the group.


    From behind them enters an equally beautiful woman wearing a pink gown. From one look, one could tell that she is far more beautiful than the one called Miss Delphi.


    This time the middle-aged manager showed fear in his eyes. He suddenly swallowed hard as he seems to be trapped between a rock and a hard ce.


    How could he defy these two womening from two prestigious families in Central Town?


    Without a choice, he quickly pressed on his earpiece and called.


    "Boss, the twodies from the Yan and Maw n are here. I need you here quickly." He said in a low voice.


    The two women continue to bicker against one another throwing insults and res. And this amused the people around them.


    It did not take long before a tall mature-looking woman appears in front of everyone.


    Upon seeing the woman everyone in the lobby immediately turned silent. They could not help but show an excited look on their faces.. Who in town did not know her? She is the boss of the Fenghai Broadcasting Company, Jiwen Han.

 Chapter 861 - Booming Town (2)

    Chapter 861


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Jiwen Han is one of the known figures in Central Town and has amassed her wealth through different types of businesses. When the Mystique Shop opened she is one of the first business owners who cooperated with them and has gained their trust.


    She is able to learn a lot of miraculous things that the Mystique Shop has produced and has gone deeper in her cooperation with them especially with the new stuff that the shop is creating.


    It was at this time that she is in a meeting with Hua Xiao and is talking about new cooperation. It was a very lucrative deal which truly made her excited upon seeing the project proposal. At first, she did not understand what it is, however, upon learning that the proposal is about entertainment and a more improved version at that, it truly made her excited.


    Moving images, beautiful sounds, and good acting skills... those are the things that immediately enter her mind upon learning of the project.


    She immediately signed an agreement with the Mystique Shop and it made her really happy. However, she suddenly received a call from one of her managers in the lobby and this made her feel a bit annoyed.


    Hua Xiao and her group went down the lobby as she escorted them out.


    Right at this moment, she saw two groups arguing and it made her feel a bit dissatisfied looking at these young nobledies.


    "Miss Hua, I''m sorry that you saw this kind of thing in mypany." She said with an apologetic gesture towards the woman behind her.


    When the people in the lobby heard her words, everyone immediately gasped upon seeing the gorgeousdy walking behind Boss Jiwen Han.


    Everyone immediately knew that this is one of the rumored goddesses from the Mystique Shop. She would always visit the town and many men would always want to see her.


    Now that they are looking at her, they now know that sometimes rumors could also be understated. Because the woman is not just beautiful she has that perfect figure and a seductive aura, a goddess indeed.


    Hua Xiao just gave a slight smile which almost made a lot of people faint while looking at her.


    "Miss Han, when I was listening to your ns, I suddenly had a thought. Looking at those twodies, why not make something like¡­" Hua Xiao suddenly whispered something in Jiwen Han''s ears.


    Seeing the two beauties being close, everyone felt a bit envious.


    The fiasco did notst and Hua Xiao left the building. They already formedrge cooperation with Jiwen Han''spany, and this is to create the first-ever movie in thend.


    They gave them a month to finish the whole thing. If this is on earth, then it would take many months before they can a full-length movie. However, with the use of magic, special effects, sets, and props became really easy and would not too much time. Hence, one month is already enough time toplete the movie.


    After Hua Xiao left, Fenghai Broadcasting Company immediately became abuzz as they decided to recruit many actors and actresses this time. The audition became a bit chaotic as they almost epted all of those that havee into thepany.


    Jiwen Han began contacting famous ywrights and scriptwriters for the project. She feels a bit excited about this new venture and she knew that it would be promising in the future.


    She has seen the so-called moving picture screen and she immediately has many ideas in her mind. But of course, she would do this step by step, and the first step is to finish the movie which shouldst for about an hour.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside theboratory, the group of researchers is testing the new and improved bipedal mech. The one leading this team is the Grand Magus Phil Mason.


    Ever since he started working with the team of mages inside theboratory, the Grand Magus has enjoyed every minute spending in researching the blueprints given by Shin Jiao. He was too amazed upon seeing the ''golem'' and how it was able to move.


    He was truly fascinated by its capability and its craftsmanship. Most of the golems he saw are powered by a mage''s magic. Hence after the mage depleted his magic the golem would also not be able to move. However, these metal golems called ''mech'' are different. It can go on and on unless its mana core is removed or depleted.


    And this made him truly interested.


    This time, they created a bipedal mech that has a transparent covering for the protection of its pilot. Plus it also has a retractable weapon installed on the side.


    "Alright! Power it up!" Phil Mason said with a hint of excitement in his tone while the rest of the researchers are taking note of the proceedings.


    "Power upplete, sir¡­" the mage monitoring the status reported.


    "Good, it only took a second¡­ That''s a great improvement¡­ Okay, let''s test its movement first¡­" Phil Masonmanded.


    The pilot nodded his head and slowly squeezes the throttle. Upon squeezing the mech lifted its foot immediately.


    "Stop!" Phil Masonmanded suddenly.


    The mech stopped with one of its legs in the air, and then suddenly before it could fall, it automatically bnces itself.


    "The bncing array is working fine, sir¡­"


    "Good, good! Hahaha¡­ Let''s proceed!"


    The mech began to do a lot of maneuvers and then they proceed to the weapon test which stunned every one of the precision of the mech''s weapon.


    "Well, I think this thing is ready for production¡­ Tell that town head that he should train his soldiers properly, with this mech they can now go toe to toe with those bandits¡­ Haha¡­" Phil Mason said as he turns around and left.


    He still has a lot of experiments to do and so little time. The old man hops like a small child as he went inside his ownboratory.


    The mages who saw this scene could only shake their heads. They knew that the Grand Magus temperament and his love for crafting and experimenting. So they justpleted the rest and then reported it to Nariz Gumal who is also busy with her experiments inside the array department.


    While everyone is busy, Shin Jiao on the other hand is actually outside of the ship. While talking to Loombwark Diggingsons, he learned of the many races and the situation in the Dragon''s Ridge. In fact, he was amazed to discover that the ce is like another kingdom within the Xinglo Kingdom. Humans dare not intrude in this ce because of its chaotic nature.


    Only those bandits and cutthroats would venture here and cause trouble.


    The purpose of Shin Jiao''s visit to the Dragon''s Ridge is because he wanted to visit the Dwarven kingdom underground. Maybe he could get more rare ores and other harvests he can get in that ce. And also he promised to help Loom to find her mother.


    The two travel using the prototype bipedal and quad-legged or quad mechs. Shin Jiao is riding the more stable quad mech while Loom is riding the more agile bipedal mech.


    They easily traversed through the forest and while going so Shin Jiao could see the excitement and happiness in her eyes.


    From the speed they are going at around 60 to 80 kilometers per hour, they were able to gain more grounds. Although flying is faster, but Shin Jiao wanted to test the true capability of the machine. Hence this is like hitting two birds with one stone.


    Not longter, it is already dark and the two decided to stop to rest for a while.


    "Master Shin¡­ this thing¡­ does not need resting, right?" Loom asked as she checked the status of the mech through the screen.


    "Well, not really. Since the metal used in creating these things are far stronger than normal alloys, so it would not suffer metal fatigue easily." Shin Jiao exined.


    "How much mana energy does your mech still has?"


    "About 70% left¡­ and we have traveled more than 100 kilometers already¡­" Loom answered while looking at the disy.


    She also carefully cleaned the machine as if it is very precious to her.


    Shin Jiao gave this mech to her a few days ago and she has treasured it ever since. She practiced a lot with it and would go almost everywhere with it gaining some jealous gazes from some people in the town.


    Of course, this was part of the advertisement that Shin Jiao wanted to happen. And because of this, a lot of merchants began to inquire about it.


    While the two are resting, they suddenly feel that their surrounding suddenly turned silent. It was as if all of the creatures in the forest have suddenly vanished and that no sound could be produced in the surroundings.


    Even the rustling of the leaves through the wind could not be heard at all. And this made everything really suspicious.


    Shin Jiao immediately spreads his spiritual sense and scanned their surroundings.. In doing so, the expression on Shin Jiao''s face immediately changes.

 Chapter 862 - Battle Of A Grand Magus

    Chapter 862


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Suddenly an eruption urred and the trees in the surroundings were blown into bits and pieces. But the thing is that there is no sounding from the huge destruction.


    Shin Jiao and Loombwark Diggingsons were a bit taken aback and did not know what is happening.


    Shin Jiao tried to scan the area, but he could not get the gist of the situation as within 100 meters around them everything seems normal.


    But the explosion that shook the ground could be felt by the two while resting.


    "I think we are inside arge formation array." Shin Jiao suddenly said while looking around and checking his surroundings.


    But it seems that the small young woman could not hear his words.


    He waves his hand and wrote something in the air which flew high up above their heads and thennded on the ground. Suddenly a light shes and a transparent dome seems to have surrounded the two.


    "Stay here¡­ I will go and check the situation. Wear this at all times and don''t remove it. I will instruct you on what to do next." Shin Jiao said as he gave Loom an earpiece.


    As he walks away from the array formation, he found himself once again unable to perceive any sound. But he continues to traverse towards the direction of the disturbance in the forest.


    After traveling for around 500 or more meters, he saw arge creature on the ground with a single mage fighting against it.


    "These two are not the source of the array¡­" Shin Jiao thought as his eyes check the surroundings.


    He then decided to hover in the air to see that whole picture.


    Once he got into the air and floated high up, he immediately noticed several groups of mages in four directions around the area at around 3 kilometers in radius.


    They are the source of the huge array that made everything around them silent.


    "This is a wide range silencing array¡­ But the way they create it is a bit crude and outdated." Shin Jiao thought as hended on top of a tall tree and decided to watch the battle between a Grand Magus and a level 40 something beast.


    It seems that the beast is an Elemental Lizard with two types of spell in its arsenal, earth and ice spell to be precise.


    The battle between a Grand Magus and a lizard that is almost at the level of a Grand Magus is something that made him decide to watch the battle with interest.


    The Grand Magus and the Elemental Lizard are not using any spells at all. They are both relying on their personal strength and ability to battle.


    "It seems that this Grand Magus is very strong like that of a warrior¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he was astounded at the Grand Magus''s ability to exchange physical blows with the Elemental Lizard. However, Shin Jiao noticed something and a slight spark of understanding could be seen in his eyes.


    This is because he saw that the Grand Magus is actually using a potion to strengthen himself. This means that the Grand Magus relies mostly on potions that have a temporary effect and limited time in this fight. With this, Shin Jiao could well guess that the Grand Magus has no confidence in defeating the Elemental Lizard if its ability to conjure magic is present.


    However, what they did not expect is that the lizard is able to withstand the Grand Magus attacks and it could even fight back with its raw strength. And this right now is causing the distressed look on the Grand Magus.


    "This fight is really an eye-opener. But if the physique of the Grand Magus in thisnd is just this, then¡­ I don''t need to fear any of them." Shin Jiao thought while observing the battle.


    How could they withstand this physique already at the World Nascent Level or almost level 80?


    And since the power level of Shin Jiao in thisnd is at the level of a Grand Magus, though it fluctuates as he uses the mana in his body, he can already be considered as a top power.


    While watching this fight, Shin Jiao decided to intervene as he could not watch any more of the absurdity of the situation. The Grand Magus is not a fighter; hence he is just exchanging blows with the Elemental Lizard without any result.


    He jumps down to the ground andnded near the two who are fighting with all their might.


    Bam!


    The ground shakes as hended, which startled the two who suddenly get away from each other and the newing in front of them.


    "Who are you? How dare you interrupt my battle!" shouted the Grand Magus who has his messy white long hair all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao did not answer and just nce at the Elemental Lizard who suddenly backs away after meeting Shin Jiao''s gaze.


    As a beast, the Elemental Lizard has an innate ability to detect the strength of its opponent. Upon seeing the newly appeared human, it immediately senses danger.


    The old man became angry, but he is just opening his mouth in Shin Jiao''s eyes without any wordsing out of them.


    The old man also suddenly realized that he is also inside the array formation, hence he stop from his shouting and just looks at the newly arrived man with an angry re.


    Shin Jiao waves his hand and a ck katana appears. And the old man was a bit stunned upon seeing this. He knew that this whole ce is under a silent spell, how could this man still conjure a weapon out of thin air?


    But before he could recover from his bafflement, he suddenly saw a sh and Shin Jiao disappear from his spot.


    Then the Elemental Lizard watching the two became a bit worried, but before it could run away, it suddenly stopped and itsrge head suddenly slid to the ground and arge amount of blood began pouring out of its decapitated neck.


    The old man showed a shocked expression as he did not expect that an expert warrior would appear at this time to help him.


    Shin Jiao did not mind the old man and just looks at the body of the Elemental Lizard. He then waves his hand and the katana disappear, he then walks away from the battle.


    "Take down the barrier, I''m a bit annoyed of the silence¡­" he wrote in the air which the old man saw.


    The old man would not dare to offend such an expert that could easily kill the Elemental Lizard. If he has his power, then he would not mind confronting this man, but without it, he knew that he would also lose his life like the giant Elemental Lizard lying on the ground in its pool of blood.


    As Shin Jiao left the area, the old man fishes something in his sleeve, lit it up, and then threw it high up in the sky.


    The object produces a light that the mages holding the array have seen. Then it did not take long before the whole array stopped.


    When Shin Jiao arrives, Loom has already prepared to depart and is on top of her Windfall.


    "Hey, they have already removed the array¡­" he said as he sits down on the ground.


    Shin Jiao takes out something in his dimension and took a bit of the fruit. He tossed one to Loom as she too takes a bite.


    After about an hour or so, Shin Jiao picks up arge group of peopleing towards their location. Loom who has high senses also picks up the sound and was immediately on guard.


    Soon Shin Jiao saw the white-haired old man along with a couple of mages and warriors behind him.


    "What is the purpose of the Old Senior for visiting this junior?" Shin Jiao said addressing the old man not with his strength by how he looks and his supposed age.


    When the old man heard and saw the calmly sitting man in front of the bonfire, a grin appears on his face. However, when he saw the two metal mechs, his eyes look at them in curiosity. He has not seen such things before and he was a bit curious about what they are.


    But he has an important matter to discuss with the strong warrior, so he came as soon as they harvested the giant Elemental Lizard''s corpse.


    "Ahem¡­ I dare not call myself senior in front of an expert such as yourself¡­ I am Tong Liwen, from the Main Arjing city. May I know what mister''s name is?"


    "I am Shin Jiao from Mystique Shop in Central Town¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    When the old man heard this, his eyes suddenly glowed in understanding. Who in this area does not know the changes and the miracle that is happening in Central Town? In fact, many mages from the towers are visiting Central Town these days as they wanted to see and do research on those novel things in the town.


    Now that he saw someone from that group, how could he not feel excited?

 Chapter 863 - The Ruined Dwarven Village

    Chapter 863


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and Tong Liwen began to discuss something while the other mages and warriors with the old man just settle around them.


    Shin Jiao learned that the old man belongs to the Tower of Light, one of the main mage towers that stood against the forces of darkness in thest war.


    The old man was very cordial and the two reached a consensus about cooperation with Shin Jiao''s Mystique Shop. As a gesture of good faith, the old man gave Shin Jiao a few rare items and stones, while Shin Jiao gave him a basic Rifle Staff.


    The old man was amazed at the staff he is now holding. It was something that he has never seen before and the weird shape that the staff has is something a bit off for him who is used to using a straight staff.


    After a few interactions, the old man decided to visit the town after they get back from their assignment which is of utmost importance.


    Shin Jiao and Loom on the other hand resume their journey to her vige.


    It was almost noon the next day when the two arrive near the boundary of the Dragon''s Ridge. The vige is located near arge mountain which is where the underground kingdom of the dwarves is located.


    As the two enter the cave that looks like a mouth of arge dragon and the surrounding walls which look likerge bones of a dead dragon, they soon discovered themselves looking at arge valley as far as the eyes can see.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at the sight because from where he stood he could already detect many old herbs and grasses on the ground which would be a good material for pills and potions. He was just a bit astounded that these things are really treated as ordinary grass and flowers in this ce.


    "So this is the Dragon''s Ridge?" Shin Jiao said while he continuously scanned the area within 100 meters radius from them.


    "Yes¡­ But though it looks good on the outside, once you encounter the inhabitants living in this ce, you will surely feel that they are too overbearing and harsh¡­" she said with a hint of sadness in her heart.


    She could suddenly remember what happened to her vige. The cries of her people while being ughtered and the wildughter of those evil folks from the Scavenger gang. She wanted to get her revenge, but she also knew that it would not give her anything but pain and anguish.


    That''s the reason why she just escaped this hell hole and decided to venture outside.


    And her experience made her realized that the human are not all that bad. She has gained new sisters and brothers in the outside world and she has shown them her ability and her own unique skill to talk to and tame animals.


    The two did not linger in the entrance and Shin Jiao followed Loom as they soon enter a small ravine and then a tall cliff which is a bit hidden by its surrounding tall trees.


    As soon as they enter the border near the vige, Shin Jiao immediately detected something within the bushes surrounding them.


    "There are some¡­ thingsing towards us¡­" he said as he takes out a semi-automatic rifle inside his dimension.


    The reason for this is because of the number of¡­ ''things''ing their way.


    "Get to a high ground¡­ go that way." Shin Jiao pointed in a certain direction.


    Without hesitation Loom immediately maneuvers her Windfall to run towards the direction of the vige path.


    She looks back and then what she saw made the hair on her skin stand out.


    This is because surrounding Shin Jiao is an army of one-meter size bugs of different types. It was like they are seeing him as their food and is scurrying to get a bite of him. She knew that her decision to run and follow Shin Jiao''smand was correct. She would be a hindrance to him if she stayed in that ce.


    Soon she heard a series of rapid gunshots echoing through the forest air.


    She did not stop and soon arrive at the borderline where there is a clearing towards her vige walls.


    From the path, she takes she knew that she has arrived in her vige and immediately saw therge wooden gates which once stood majestic. But now, that majestic-looking gate has now fallen into ruins as traces of gnawing could be seen in them.


    She knew that the cause of this is those insects that would always pester the vige. Without the guards and the vigers defending the walls, those insects would rampage through the forest and would attack anyone every now and then.


    She bit her lip as she knew that she has finally returned. But she also knew that what she would see in the vige is a scene of death and tragedy.


    As she carefully walks inside, she could see traces of dried blood and ruined houses everywhere. The smoke has already died down, but the dirt and trace of tragedy could still be seen everywhere.


    Her heart ached and she could help but show a bit of tear in her eyes as she remembers the tragedy that day. The hopelessness she felt and the desperate cries she heard that would sometimes wake her at night all came back to her mind.


    But she knew that she came back to this ce to know the truth about her mother. Whether she is alive or dead, she needs to find out no matter what.


    So she gritted her teeth and without hesitation walks deeper inside the vige towards her old home.


    When she stood in front of a half-burnt house, her heart ached more. She dismounted from the Windfall and carefully walks towards the house with a handgun on hand and at the ready.


    She has been training for a while in using the handgun and it surprises many who taught her that she began adept in such a short time.


    As an experienced hunter and forager in the forest, Loom can also adapt to any kinds of weapons especially daggers and weapons that use projectiles. Except for the staff that mages uses, she can use the handguns and the rifles that some of the people in the Mystique Shop are using.


    As she carefully enters the house, she could see that everything is in ruins. Many of the valuable things inside the house are taken, the food storage was emptied, and even the potted nts were all taken. The almost empty house gave her a pang of pain as she could still remember how she and her mother gather those things little by little.


    While looking around, she noticed something etched on the floor covered by a rag.


    She carefully removes the rag and what she saw made her smile a little.


    It was etched in an elvennguage and it says, ''Mother'' and ''underground''.


    She was told and taught by her mother to learn the elvennguage. It was hard for her, but her mother persisted in teaching her. The reason for this is because the elvennguage is a bit hard for many of the denizens in the forest to read.


    So those who can learn it could easilymunicate with the elves and also can have a chance tomunicate with the forest. And for some unknown reason, Loom can easily learn the elvennguage which made her feel a bit surprised at that time.


    And now it paid to learn such anguage at this time for she knew that the message on the floor came from her mother.


    She excitedly looks around and upon turning she suddenly saw two razor-sharp mandiblesing towards her head.


    She was shocked! She was too busy looking around the house that her vignce was lowered. She did not expect that an insect has lurked behind her and suddenlyunches an attack.


    Loom was very surprised, however, surprise she may be, Loom has another innate ability, and that is her quick agility.


    She tilted her head to the back and the razor-sharp mandible barely slices her neck off. However, she was still pushed by the charging insect.


    Her small body rolled to the ground as she hit the broken upholstery of the ruined house. But the insect that looks like a giant ant was relentless in its attacks. It did not stop as it continuously wanted to bite its prey.


    Everything around her was destroyed as the giant insect rampages inside the house.


    Loom did not have any choice but to jump out of the house from the window.


    While jumping, she turns her head towards the giant ant and pointed the handgun muzzle towards the head of the insect.


    One of her hands is already covering her head as she hits the window of the house which is made of thin wood and paper.


    As she hit the window, she also pulled the trigger of her gun.


    Bang!

 Chapter 864 - The Ruined Dwarven Village (2)

    Chapter 864


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Bang! Bang!


    Loom continuously shot while her small figure escapes from the relentless bug that is chasing after her. The giant ant suffered many fatal wounds but it still tried to bite her like it was crazed or something.


    While running away, she noticed that the mouth of the ant is actually foaming with red and green slimeing out of them. Then she suddenly recalled the thing that the vige would harvest every now and then and would use as part of the bait for their prey.


    That fungus grows nearby and is supposed to be toxic when consumed alone. But if they arebined they produce a weird aroma that seems to attract insects.


    From this conclusion, she knew that the ant has consumed their stock of baits that would make a creature turn berserk once it enters the blood.


    "They might have consumed too much¡­" she muttered as she observes the slowly weakening giant ant as it slowly stops moving.


    She suddenly remembers Shin Jiao who is still outside fighting against those thousands of ants. As she turns around, she was greeted with a figure that leisurely walks inside the ruined vige. His dark blue robe does not have any traces of damage or stain from the battle.


    "It seems that he is stronger than I thought." She muttered as she walks towards Shin Jiao.


    "Master Shin¡­ I''m d that you are fine." Loom said with a sigh of relief in her expression.


    Shin Jiao just nodded while still scanning the small vige. His attention was then caught by a certain location in the vige. With hands sp behind him, he leisurely walks towards that ce while his spiritual sense is checking the surroundings.


    Upon seeing the area, he suddenly fuses his spiritual sense with his absolute sense which now turned into divine sense. Then he scanned the area once again.


    And this time, he could clearly see everything. The clear traces of footsteps the lingering mana in the air and the trapsid by the people who set everything up. Though he could clearly see everything, it is still taking a big toll on him and is causing him some mental stress. But for him, it is worth it in doing this as he discovered something in the vige.


    Shin Jiao is sure that the trap is meant for either the vigers who escaped or those that would try to enter the vige and pige the remaining things inside of it.


    "It seems that the people who set this up are very familiar with the vige and its underlying terrain and structures. This ce is one big death trap." Shin Jiaomented as he suddenly expands his divine sense.


    His eyes squinted as he could feel his mind throbbing with slight pain. And after doing this, he found something hidden deep within the ground.


    "I think the survivors are the ones who set everything up. We should find the secret cave." Shin Jiao said as he turns his attention towards a particr direction.


    But before they could move, a shadow suddenly blotted the sun.


    "Sca¡­ Sca¡­ Scavengers!" Loom suddenly said with a trembling tone.


    She did not expect that they would encounter these horrible beings that killed her vige people. She wanted to be angry, she wanted revenge. However, a deep-seated fear suddenly envelopes her heart as she is unable to move as if rooted on the spot.


    The string killing intenting from the flying creature made her paralyzed in fear.


    "Hmmm¡­ Echo attack¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he also feels the strange vibration in his body that prevents him from moving.


    He then looks at the giant bat with a rider behind it which is around a 7-foot tall red-skinned troll.


    With a slight smirk in his mouth, Shin Jiao suddenly expanded his divine sense and made Loom recover from the sonic attack.


    "That is a 4th level beast and a level 40 warrior¡­ be careful¡­" Loom suddenly said as she slumps on the ground.


    "Hmm¡­ I know¡­ Just stay here. I will greet our weingmittee." Shin Jiao said as he suddenly jumps into the air.


    When the rider and its flying mount saw the man was still able to move and could even fly in that matter, the rider''splexion suddenly changed.


    This is because he recognized that the man is actually a human and he seems to be a powerful mage as the man is already able to fly.


    The red-skinned troll wanted to escape because of the possible disparity in their fighting prowess. However, he suddenly saw the human taking out a thin ck sword.


    "A warrior¡­ eh?" the red-skinned troll suddenly showed a faint menacing look on its face.


    Then instead of retreating it suddenly made its mount fly faster towards Shin Jiao grabbing the long spear on his side.


    Swoosh!


    The troll threw the spear and it flew in the air like a bullet. But it was not able to hit the human as if it just went through his body.


    This made the troll''s expression changed. But he did not want to give up, so he grabs two more spears and threw them towards the human. The same thing happened, and it went right through the human body.


    The troll angrily red as Shin Jiao as is unsheathes therge scimitar on its side.


    This time, the distance between them has already shortened to around 20 meters. The troll did not hesitate to swing his weapon and creating an energy wave that flew towards Shin Jiao''s body.


    But the same thing happened; it still passes through and did not hit Shin Jiao. But this time, the troll was able to perceive what is happening.


    With the close proximity, he could see the fast movement of his opponent even in the air as if he is stepping onnd. But this realization came toote. This is because a line suddenly appears in the middle of his head and it went through bisecting him and his mount in half.


    Shin Jiaonded on the ground and walk closer to Loom who look at him in agape.


    "Let''s head to the cave now¡­" Shin Jiao said as the two then walks deeper into the vige where the side of the mountain is.


    In that ce, one could not actually see the cave from the outside. However, after going through an array of stones, one could then find a cave covered with arge boulder.


    Shin Jiao walks closer and tried to remove the boulder, but for some reason, he actually could not remove it. Even after using 50% of his strength, the stone did not budge.


    "Hmm¡­ How are they able to assimte a natural array with an artificial one¡­ Interesting¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he discovers that the boulder is actually protected by an array.


    "If I move this boulder, then the mountain will actually move with it¡­ This is truly an interesting but dangerous concept¡­" he muttered.


    Then the two of them discovered arge number of bug corpses on the side of the mountain.


    "These things could not enter the mountain even if they try to chew on the rocks¡­ everything in this ce is connected as one¡­" he muttered while he began to check the array formation.


    Loom looks at therge boulder and then bit her lower lip. She feels a bit anxious and could not contain her resentment towards those that hid in the hidden kingdom of the dwarves.


    "How could they just abandon their people and hide like cowards¡­" she muttered with tears in her eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ they just choose to save the many¡­ It is a hard decision to make Miss Loom, but sometimes, you have to think what could be best for the many than to try and save a few and lose everything." Shin Jiao said trying to console her.


    "But... still¡­"


    "Once you lead arge number of people, you will understand that to save the masses a few would be heroes, martyrs, and saints¡­ It is a difficult concept to understand, but that is the reality of things." Shin Jiao said as he patted her head.


    "Ah¡­ there it is¡­" Suddenly Shin Jiao said as he walks towards the side.


    Loom was a bit stunned and then saw him walking to arge stone that is around 1 meter tall.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this passage would only fit dwarves¡­" Shin Jiao said as he began touching the side of the wall using his psychokinesis.


    His divine sense would not work on the mountain because of the strange effect of the array. So he would rely on his psychokinesis to detect the secret opening mechanism.


    Soon he found four secret buttonbinations made of four different sized pebbles on the wall. It was cleverly designed to look normal, but Shin Jiao could already see them with his psychokinesis. After seeing the buttons, Shin Jiao suddenly frowns.


    "I could locate the buttons, but the problem is thebinations¡­ Hmm¡­ This is tricky, very tricky¡­" he muttered as he tries to analyze the puzzle in front of him.

 Chapter 865 - Elemental Cavern

    Chapter 865


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did try the buttonbination, instead, he began to control his psychokinesis and slowly probe the surface of the array for possible loopholes. It took him about 10 minutes before ha finally is able to see a slight opening.


    He immediately enters the opening and began to check the contraption deep inside. Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at what he saw. It was full of small array lines that connect to each button.


    After figuring out thebination, Shin Jiao walks in front of the boulder then began tapping the buttons ording to the array he discovered. It did not take long before the boulder suddenly voluntarily moved on its own as if guided by something.


    "It''s open now¡­ Let''s go inside¡­" Shin Jiao said gesturing to the dumbfounded Loom on the side.


    She did not know what just happened, but she is aware that this thing is one of the secrets of her vige. How did Shin Jiao figure things out? That is something that she did not know.


    Loombwark Diggingsons could standfortably in this narrow path, but Shin Jiao has to almost crawl just to be able to enter this small passageway.


    Soon the small boulder slowly closes after the two came inside. Shin Jiao handed her a night vision visor, and the two carefully traverse the long and winding tunnel.


    "It seems that the dwarves are really careful with their defenses in this ce." Shin Jiaomented.


    Now that he is inside the tunnel, if he so wanted, he could actually reshape everything, but he would not do such a thing. He still has morals and would not stoop down to bullying those who are weaker than himself unless provoked.


    And so after an hour of walking through the passageway, the two soon arrive in arge cavern. Shin Jiao was a bit stunned after seeing what is inside the cavern. It is actually full of Elemental creatures. However, these creatures are sleeping.


    "Are they the guards of this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "What should we do now, Master Shin?" Loom asked with a hint of worry in her expression.


    "Can you understand these creatures?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ I haven''t encountered talking to an Elemental beast before." She said with a hint of uncertainty.


    "Let''s try it then." Shin Jiao said.


    Though he did not want to cause any trouble, he did not have any time to spend in this ce. So Shin Jiao walks towards a small Elemental creature that looks like a squirrel with a single horn on its forehead and wail full of spikes instead of bushy fur.


    He willed his psychokinesis while covering the creature with a silencing array. When it felt that something is wrong, the creature began to attack the air trying to hit the human it suddenly saw. However, it found out that it could not move. Even its shrieking did nothing as it is surrounded by silence.


    Shin Jiao suddenly saw the desperation and anger in its eyes.


    "Master Shin¡­ He is angry at you for disturbing its peace. It just wanted to bask in the Elemental cavern, so it felt discontent and wanted to bite you¡­" Loom began to exin what the small beast is raging.


    "Haha¡­ Tell it, that we do not mean any harm. We just wanted to pass¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Loom began to talk to the squirrel and told it what they wanted. Suddenly the rampaging squirrel looks at Loom with a hint of disbelief in its tiny eyes. It seems that it could not believe that someone could talk to it.


    While this is happening, a pair of glowing eyes is actually watching this scene in one dark corner. It showed interest to the man and the small woman who are talking to the squirrel. Itsrge mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth suddenly showed a cunning grin on them as if it is nning something.


    It suddenly moved deeper into the dark corner it is in and hid further inside the hole.


    This movement did not escape Shin Jiao''s perception which is already open. What he saw made him feel a bit taken aback. This is because that thing is a small dragon, something that looks like an eastern dragon, a scaled snake-like body with four limbs.


    Its eyes are glowing with intelligence especially with it suddenly grinned, Shin Jiao felt that the hair on his back stands on end.


    After talking to the squirrel for a while and arriving at apromise, the three carefully traverse the cavern filled with slumbering beasts.


    The three then arrive in front of another cave opening and Shin Jiao tosses a thumb-size mana stone towards the squirrel. It suddenly frowns and then gestured two fingers.


    "You¡­ Our deal is only one mana stone, now you¡­" Shin Jiao feels a bit helpless.


    Though he has a lot of mana stones in his dimension, he still needed them for his creations, so how could he just casually use them, especially from getting tricked by a small beast? He feels a bit discontented with this so he frowns and just waves his hand and threw another mana stone.


    The squirrel dly catches the mana stone and then suddenly puts them in its mouth making its cheeks suddenly be puffy. The squirrel now looks cutter. Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head as he just chuckled at the greedy little thing.


    The two soon walk into the dark cave passage in front of them. When the two enter the cave passage, the hoping squirrel suddenly stops and then looks at the two figures. Aplicated expression appears on its face as it looks at the cave passage.


    It suddenly stumps its foot on the ground feeling a bit annoyed and reluctant. But it could tell that those two are good people especially the small female human, it kind of like the feeling of talking to her. In this ce where there are many strong beasts, it belongs to the lowest kind.


    Though its speed and strength make it hard for others to bully it inside the cave, it still felt lonely. Looking at the disappearing figure, the small squirrel seems to have made the greatest decision it made in its life.


    It has been living for hundreds of years and has attained the strength that can rival that of a Grand Magus, but in the outside world, it is still not the strongest. It could not even preserve its kind and would always be food for others.


    So it lived a lonely life until today when it was able to talk to the small woman.


    Squeak!


    It suddenly said as it darted towards the cave entrance.


    Its squeak woke some of the beasts from their slumber but then slowly closes their eyes as they continue to bask in the feeling of dense mana in the air.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and Loom have now reached a ce where there are many crystals and stgmites.


    "This cavern¡­ these crystals are¡­ mana crystals¡­ and there is also a man vein¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his eyes glowed with interest in the ce.


    Loom on the other hand is also looking at the ce in front of them with a dumbfounded expression.


    "So, the mana in the other cave came from here. But why do the other creatures dare not enter this ce?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I think there is something in here." Loom suddenly said with a hint of worry in her tone.


    "You mean a beast?"


    "Yes¡­ A very strong one¡­" she said while looking vigntly at therge cavern.


    Squeak!


    Suddenly, the squirrel was able to catch up to them. It then hops onto Loom''s shoulder and then said something to her.


    After hearing the squirrel, Loom''splexion changed and turned pale.


    "Ma¡­ Master Shin¡­ We¡­ We should leave this ce¡­ This ce is actually very dangerous¡­ we should go back and then think it through." Loom said as she suddenly pulled at Shin Jiao''s sleeves.


    "What did that small thing tell you?" he asked while looking at the cute squirrel with bulging cheeks.


    "It¡­ it told me about a very dangerous creature lurking inside this cavern. It said that the people who pass by this area would feed that dangerous beast every now and then¡­" she began exining what the dwarves would do when going through this passage.


    "Hmm¡­ I think this ce is where the dwarves are keeping their resources. And that ''thing'', is the one protecting this ce. The beasts on the entrance on the other hand are the first orst line of defense¡­ But the thing I am wondering is why the entrance? Why do they keep it in this area in the first ce?" Shin Jiao said while looking at therge cavern.


    He dare not use his spiritual sense in this ce. Instead, he switches to his absolute sense and began scanning the 100 meters radius.


    He soon discovered something in the ground. What he saw made him interested. In fact, Shin Jiao is not afraid of any beast at all.. He just respects and values the lives of those who did not offend him.

 Chapter 866 - Elemental Dragon

    Chapter 866


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The fear in the eyes of the squirrel and the reaction of Loom made Shin Jiao decide to back away for now and try to find another way to bypass the creature lurking in the cavern filled with mana stones and natural mana crystals.


    He has seen that creature and knew of its strength. However, it seems that the creature is toozy to do anything and would just lie in the cave while basking in the aura that the mana stones and mana crystal produces. In fact, it is not absorbing them but instead¡­ refining them.


    From what Shin Jiao could tell, the creature looks like a giant blob with many protruding tentacles on its top. It looks like a giant green jelly the shape of a tomato.


    Shin Jiao could tell that the monster is the one producing this mist that has already tempted him to sit down and absorb it in his dantian. However, he also knew that there is a hidden danger if he does this.


    Suddenly the squirrel once again squeaked as it gestured its tiny little hands at Loom.


    As if understanding the meaning of the little thing, Loom suddenly turns to Shin Jiao.


    "Master, he said that there is a beast inside the first cavern that could tell us some information¡­ But¡­ this beast is the oldest of them all and the most knowledgeable¡­ even the people living in this ce would ask him questions from time to time."


    After hearing that, Shin Jiao was immediately interested in the said beast. He did not know what kind of beast that possesses such vast knowledge in this ce.


    And so, Shin Jiao and Loom, along with the squirrel, walked back to the cavern where many of the beasts are in a slumber. They carefully followed a path towards a certain area of the huge cavern. Shin Jiao on the other hand feels that the ce is quite familiar and that he seems to know and has the idea of what kind of beast they are looking for.


    When he enters this ce, he saw that thing moving and going deeper inside itsir, so how could he not detect that?


    Then the group arrives in front of arge hole in the wall.


    "Is this the ce?" Loom asked with a hint of trembling in her tone.


    She is afraid now that she could see therge hole which is around 10 meters in diameter. She could not see what is inside, but she could tell that there is a very strong creature inside of it.


    Before she could think otherwise, a deep-sounding voice suddenly enters their minds.


    "What brings you, mortals, to my abode?" the voice said in an ancient runguage.


    Shin Jiao could immediately understand it, but for Loom she is having a hard time as she is not that familiar with runguages yet.


    When Shin Jiao heard the voice, he suddenlybined his spiritual and absolute sense creating his divine sense. He then sent his reply to the creature inside the cave.


    "I am Shin Jiao, a human from Central Town¡­" Shin Jiao introduces.


    "Yes¡­ and what does a human want with me?" the voice did not beat around the bush and immediately asked.


    "We wanted to find someone in the hidden dwarven kingdom. The mother of mypanion, Loombwark Diggingsons¡­"


    "The half dwarven woman eh¡­ I figure as much¡­ I heard of the Diggingsons before¡­ they are of royal bloodline in the dwarven kingdom. However, their status was demoted after the dwarves were driven into their underground city. And for a long time, their n status was reduced to being peasants."


    After hearing this, Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. He did not expect that there is such a story behind Loom''s family.


    "Her blood has two different royal bloodlines that are blessed by the god of light and darkness¡­ I could feel the light blood of the elves and the dark blood of the dwarves inside of her, and very pure at that. What a good and terrible luck¡­" the voice continued.


    Then from inside the hole, some movements could be heard.


    Then a veryrge head of a dragon appears. It looks like an eastern dragon with scales that change ording to its emotion and the elements surrounding its body.


    "I am Baldrix, the Elemental Dragon¡­ I have been in this ce for thousands of years after the battle and death of Agus and Reuel, the light and darkness gods of this ce¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao''s expression lights up. He has an inkling that such a thing has happened. And he could also deduce that those two saint rulers are trap in their own array living in this ce for thousands of years.


    "Those two gods are amongst the mortal¡­ living one life until another for thousands of years. Hahaha¡­ I have never told this story to someone before. But I have a feeling that if I tell you this, you will have a way to dispel this cursed array that traps all of the souls inside of this world. Agus and Ruel have been consuming the memory of those that live in this ce without them knowing it themselves. Their main bodies are trapped inside this world and have reached an overwhelming might. However, what''s the use of that if their souls are not in them?..."


    Shin Jiao crossed his hands while listening to the Elemental Dragon that is sitting in front of them while telling them the story.


    They learned about the origin of this world from him.


    ording to the Elemental Dragon, this ce was supposed to be an experimental array created by the sibling Agus and Ruel. Their purpose is to create a way for them to harvest soul memory to increase their power faster.


    At that time, they were just High Lords in the immortalnd.


    After spending years they soon were able to create this¡­ dimension.


    But an ident happened. The dimension swallowed two towns and 5 viges in the Long n territory. And since then many tried to rescue them but to no avail.


    Some were able to escape the dimension but they told an unexinable horror inside of it¡­ death.


    For an immortal, death is the most terrifying thing that could happen to them. Many of them have not experienced real death before, as immortals are transfigured being from their olds. So the prospect of actually dying for real is nothing to scoff at. And since this is the case, the whole area was condemned and was named the Land of Death.


    The Elemental Dragon is the pet of Agus. Agus is a fair and just God who believes in harmony and the right to fight for it. Meanwhile, Ruel is also a fair and just god, but he believes that only with the show of strengthes harmony and peace.


    The two would always appear in thend 100 years after the death of their mortal body and before they would enter another cycle of reincarnation in thisnd.


    And so the two forces of light and darkness were born and the legends continue until this day.


    "The two gods did not die in thest war between the light and darkness," Baldrix said as it lowered its head.


    "I could feel that you came from the immortalnd, am I right?" it said while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "I wanted to strike a bargain with you, young immortal¡­"


    "A bargain?"


    "If you can save my master, Agus. And return her to her body which is already about to reach the deity realms, then I Baldrix will grant any wish that you so desired."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao smirked.


    "You¡­ give me my wish? If you are that powerful, why not go outside and rescue your master?"


    After Shin Jiao''s question, silence envelops the area.


    "Sigh¡­ you are right, I know that you have already figured it out. What you were thinking is correct. I cannot leave this cavern. If I did, I will also enter the cycle of reincarnation and forget everything. I cannot do that¡­ I need to preserve my will so that my master could remember everything. I have their memory with me¡­ I need to return this to them. So I implore you¡­ Please¡­ please help me."


    Upon hearing the pleading of Baldrix, Shin Jiao showed a contemting look on his face. He knew that this dragon is telling him the truth. However, he did not know what kind of beings those two are. Plus he could not ignore the fact that they already have a physical body of a deity.


    Who would know if those two would trap him in this ce forever? In fact, if he so wanted it, he could just go and slowly search for the exit of this world. He has a year before the Heaven and Earth Opening anyway.


    But the temptation of gaining knowledge from deity level beings made Shin Jiao think twice about his decisions.


    As he was contemting, he was rudely interrupted by a tremor of the ground.


    "Something is wrong!" Baldrix suddenly eximed as his head turns towards the direction of the entrance to the next cavern.

 Chapter 867 - Mother And Child

    Chapter 867


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the oldest creature in the kingdom of Xinglo and the pet of Agus, Baldrix knew a lot more about this world than any other. So the information that Shin Jiao was able to discover in this cave is the real one than the rumors he has heard outside.


    Coming to this ce was the right decision he made and he knew that with the help of the Elemental Dragon Baldrix, he will be able to find a way out of this space.


    However, right at this moment, that is not the most pressing thing that needed solving. On the other cavern, it seems that the monster is rampaging for some reason.


    As Shin Jiao followed Baldrix''s huge body, they arrive near arge hole where below it is the creature that looks like a gel tomato.


    Itsrge tentacles are waving in the air and Shin Jiao could see three dwarves being held by the creature. The three 4 feet tall dwarves are being waved through the air as the creature began to go wild as if angered by something.


    Shin Jiao did not know what is happening, so he immediately scanned the creature''s body. And from what he could see, there are some metal fragments sticking on the surface of the gel-like body of the monster. However, some of these stones are glowing and it seems that it is causing the gel-like body of the creature some pain.


    "Hmm¡­ Are they feeding this thing metals?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "Yes¡­ it is the only way to appease it. This creature feeds on metals; however, inside this cavern, there are many strange crystals that can hurt it. So it is relying on the dwarves for its sustenance. But it seems that those three mistakenly feed it some of those¡­ weird crystals embedded inside some ores¡­" Baldrix said while watching this scene.


    At first, the dragon was a bit worried, but upon seeing the real situation, it seems to calm down.


    "I guess there is nothing to be worried about¡­" Baldrix said as it turns around to go back to itsir.


    "Wait a minute¡­" Shin Jiao said as he came closer to therge creature.


    Baldrix was a bit worried, but Shin Jiao stopped at around 80 meters and carefully controlled those glowing crystals.


    As they were removed from the body of the rampaging creature, he willed it towards himself.


    "Hmm¡­ These things look weird¡­" Shin Jiao carefully checked the crystals which are still glowing.


    Meanwhile, the creature, feeling its body not in pain anymore threw the three dwarves and then went back to calmly digests its food.


    The dwarves on the other handnded on the ground with a loud thud and two of them immediately fainted. The other one who was very agilended smoothly on the ground and immediately caught the sight of Shin Jiao and Loom beside the giant Elemental Dragon.


    Baldrix just looks at the dwarf and then turns around and left. Shin Jiao did not linger and followed behind.


    However, Loom was different; she immediately ran towards the dwarf and with glowing eyes excitedly greeted him.


    "You are the captain of the scouts from the vige, right?" she said with a wide smile.


    The dwarf was also surprised to see Loom as he did not expect to see her still alive.


    "Miss Diggingsons¡­ how? I mean¡­ How were you able to survive? The vige was devastated that we could not find any trace of survivors. After the attack, many Scavengers stayed and began banging through our cave doors. So we sent scouts to release the trap inside the vige to attract the giant insects¡­ that way we can drive those Scavengers bastards away."


    "Sigh¡­ So that''s what happened¡­ As for my escape, it''s a long story¡­ Oh, by the way, captain¡­ Have¡­ Have you seen my¡­ my¡­" Loom was a bit hesitant as she did not want to hear the bad news at all if there is one.


    "Your mother¡­ Well, she was able to go with us at that time. But¡­ after hearing that you did not escape, she was devastated and is now very sick¡­ You should visit her¡­ she is in the infirmary."


    "Thank you¡­ Let me help you with the others¡­"


    "Umm¡­ How about the human? Why is he here? Did you lead him here?" the dwarf then turns his gaze at the slowly vanishing figure of Shin Jiao.


    "Yes¡­ I mean No¡­ He¡­ He was able to figure out the way to open the passage himself." Loom said with a hint of guilt in her expression.


    "Loom, you go ahead first, I still need to talk to Baldrix." Shin Jiao suddenly said while waving his hand in the air.


    When Loom heard this, she turns towards him and then said in her inte.


    "Yes, thank you, Master shin¡­"


    The dwarf was a bit baffled but did not ask anymore as the two of them began to help the unconscious dwarves. Seeing that they might not be able to carry the two, she presses on her inte again and said.


    "Master Shin, can I use my Windfall¡­ I need to help carry two unconscious dwarves¡­"


    ''Okay, I''m sending it to you now¡­'' Shin Jiao replied.


    It did not take long before she saw the Windfall running in her direction. The Windfall has an advanced tracking system that is a bitplicated and is not installed in any other Windfalls being crafted by the Mystique Shop.


    The reason for this is theplex advanced array that forms a simple AI for the machine to follow. With it able to track the signal from its rider, it is able to go towards it as long as there are noplex terrains in front of it.


    When the dwarf saw the strange running mechanical golem, he immediately went on guard. But when it stopped in front of Loom, he was a bit curious and asked.


    "Miss Diggingsons, this is¡­"


    "Oh, this one is my mount, it''s called Windfall. This is a prototype created by Master Shin for our trip in here." She said with a slight proud tone in her voice.


    The dwarf did not ask any more questions and just put the dwarves at the back of the Windfall and they walk towards anotherrge hole.


    It did not take them long to walk through the dark hole and soon reach thergest cavern inside the mountain. From the distance, she could see the towering dwarven castle where the real power of the hidden kingdom of the dwarves lies.


    Loom was a bit worried in her heart, but she did not want to just blindly rush inside. She knew what happened that day and she is still resentful towards these dwarves inside her heart.


    Though Shin Jiao exined to her the possible decision that the leaders made and that it was for the good of the many, she still could not forget that horror that day.


    As she walks deeper into the kingdom a lot of attention was drawn towards the two and the mechanical beast that is carrying the two unconscious dwarves.


    They soon arrive in front of the infirmary where there are many people walking roundabout and mane injured dwarves are being taken care of inside.


    A group soon arrived and carried the two unconscious dwarves and Loom enters the hospital with them leaving the Windfall outside as she deactivates it and activates its protective array.


    She was lead inside a corridor and soon arrives in front of a small bed where a female dwarf is lying. She could see that her mom is a bit pale and her healthy appearance is already gone.


    "Mother¡­" she subconsciously muttered as she slowly approached the side of the bed.


    The woman who seems to be dazing was caught off guard and soon her eyes lit up as she saw the figure of the person she is always dreaming of these past few days, her daughter.


    She was devastated by what she learned outside and became sick upon returning. She carefully looks at Loom''s appearance and a hint of a happy smile appears on her face.


    "Loom¡­ I miss you so much¡­" she said while tears began to flow in her eyes.


    "Mother¡­ I''m here now¡­ I will not let you go this time. I will not leave you alone again." Loom promised as she hugged her mother.


    The two cried and stayed like that for a while and then began to talk about what happened that day and how they were able to escape.


    When Loom''s mother heard about the human that helped her, she wanted to really meet this kind human who not only helped her daughter but also bring her back to her side.


    She was truly grateful to the guy. But with her weak condition, she still could not go out of the infirmary and has to stay there for a while.


    Her physical condition became weak because of her emotional distress, but since her daughter is alive and is back, she knew that she could not stay sickly and weak for her daughter''s sake.

 Chapter 868 - Memory Core

    Chapter 868


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    On the other hand, Shin Jiao enters their of Baldrix and sits on the side while examining the crystals in his hand.


    "These crystals¡­ there is something weird about them," he muttered as he began taking some things inside his dimension.


    When Baldrix, who is watching on the side, saw this, his eyes glowed with interest.


    "This human is not that simple¡­ my guess is right. If he could really help my master get out of this entrapment, then we can get out of this ce and go back to the Immortal Land." he thought while still observing Shin Jiao.


    It takes a long while before Shin Jiao could figure things out. The small squirrel on the side just watches as it dares not do anything for fear of offending Baldrix. It did not even go with Loom who has gained its affection. So it just stayed on the side and watch.


    Shin Jiao slowly produces many glyphs in the air and began infusing them with one of the crystals. Then he drew some patterns and connects the crystals to each other while forming aplex connection while everything is floating in the air.


    Shin Jiao then takes out a t-screen inside his dimension and carefully connects it with theplex contraption which is suspended in the air. Soon the screen lit up and something was disyed as everything turns ck once again.


    This is the basicmand-line interface that Shin Jiao would always use before creating an operating system for a machine.


    As he looks at this scene, a slight smile appears on his face as he knew that he seeded.


    "The speed is faster than the most high-speedputers from the earth and most of theputers he has made so far. These crystals are the things that I need the most if I wanted to upgrade further." He thought as a n immediately enters his mind.


    "Great dragon Baldrix, do these crystals exist mostly in this mountain?" Shin Jiao tried to confirm.


    With a nod of its big head, the dragon confirmed his spection.


    "This is good, I need to get my hands on plenty of these crystals¡­" he said while looking around.


    "I think the dwarves have plenty of those in their garbage dumb along with many useless metals¡­ you can visit them if you wanted to."


    "Thank you¡­ And I will gift you this as a gesture of good faith." Shin Jiao takes out a visor.


    "We are having some dealings with the dragon race outside this space¡­ By the way, can you transform into a human form?"


    Baldrix showed a faint smile and then with a sh of light, hisrge figure slowly turned into a 7-foot tall human.


    The handsome appearance of Baldrix and his burly body along with traces of scales truly made him look like one of the dragonkin that he has seen. He looks like Grukal the red dragon n, but his scales are more translucent and colorful.


    "This is my gift for you. With this visor, you will enter a new world outside this cavern and experience some sort of freedom. However, that world is not yet finished. We still have a lot of things to fix in there." Shin Jiao said as he handed the visor to Baldrix.


    Baldrix did not have any inhibition against Shin Jiao and without hesitation, he wore the visor. And it did not long before he found himself in a ce where there is a floating ind in the vastness of space.


    Then suddenly his vision was sucked inside a whirlpool and then found himself standing in front of a fountain.


    Then he saw many others just like himself a bit confused as he looks around. He has the same appearance as his human self. But right now he is wearing leather armor and simple clothes with a short de on his side.


    "Wee to the Alternate World of the Immortal Land¡­" a voice suddenly enters his ears which surprised him and the other people in that area.


    The introduction of this world was told to them and they slowly listened. They followed the instruction and then slowly learned how they could navigate through this new world that they are in.


    But in Baltrix''s mind, he is feeling deep tion and excitement. For many years, he was trapped inside the cave within the Kingdom of Xinglo and guarded the memories of his master Agus, and her brother Ruel.


    Now that he has a chance of freedom, he is of course ted to have such an experience.


    ¡­


    While Baldrix was consumed by his enthusiasm, Shin Jiao decided to leave their and enter the dwarven kingdom. He gestured for the squirrel.


    "Do you want to go with me?" he asked.


    The squirrel was a bit confused, but seeing the gesture of the human it then nodded its head and immediately climbs to Shin Jiao''s shoulder.


    The two went out of their and then proceed to traverse their of the blob-like creature. Shin Jiao could tell that the thing seems to be sleeping after eating the ore given to it.


    He then walks past it and enters the dark cave. With his improved vision, he didn''t need the night vision goggles as he easily traverses the darkness while following the traces of the mech on the ground.


    This dark passage has many twists and turn and is not a simple path. He even encounters many beasts lurking in the dark. The dwarves have lived in these tunnels for many years and knew how to fend off these creatures, so Loom did not encounter such trouble. But for Shin Jiao, he is still new to this ce and did not have any prior knowledge of the danger it possesses to the intruders, so he was besieged by many creatures.


    But with his strength and ability, it was too easy for him to take care of them.


    He was even surprised to see these creatures cannibalize their own kind as they eat, drag the dead to their hiding spots, and feast on them.


    After walking and encountering many of these beasts for a while, Shin Jiao does not arrive at arge stone gate that is shut close.


    He walks towards the gate and knocks at it.


    He could already tell the nervous guards behind the gate wielding their weapons.


    "I am Shin Jiao, a merchant¡­ I am here for a trade¡­" he said with a slight smile on his face.


    "You''re a liar¡­ How can a merchant not bring any wares with him?" shouted a voice from the walls.


    "Oh, that''s because I am hiding them in my special bag. Here, you can look at them." Shin Jiao said as he waves his hand in the air and a Windfall appears.


    On the side of the Windfall are two bags which look like they are filled with some goods.


    "Whatever you need, I have it¡­ I have¡­ food!" Shin Jiao said as he walks to the side and takes out canned meat.


    When the observing people behind the wall saw Shin Jiao taking out a weird-looking metal object, they frowned.


    "He took out a metal object¡­" the observer said.


    "What is that metal object." The man in charge said on the trumpet connected to the walls and to the holes on the wall outside.


    Shin Jiao did not reply and just open the can. He then uses his fingers to lift the meat inside the can. The wonderful aroma began to permeate through the small cracks of the gate and the people behind it could even smell the good aroma.


    "Are you really going to trade with us? What do you need?"


    "I just wanted some ore and your junks¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Wait a minute, I will inform my superiors." The man said as he could not decide on this matter.


    Not to mention this human was able to enter the locked pathway inside and go through the barrier of the beasts and the ore eater monster. How could they not feel vignt against him?


    And so the dwarven in charge ran towards their post and sent a letter to the castle in haste.


    Shin Jiao waited for around an hour before, therge gate slowly opens and he was met with many 4-meters tall people with burly bodies and wielding weapons pointed towards him.


    As he walks inside, Shin Jiao stopped in front of a dwarf wearing expensive-looking garb. He might be an official or a representative, so he needed to greet this one first.


    "I am Shin Jiao from the Mystique Shop. I am here to trade with the great dwarven kingdom." Shin Jiao said with a polite gesture.


    "Haha¡­ You are able to enter our kingdom even with the restriction; this already tells us of your prowess¡­ We dare not offend such a person." The representative said.


    Although the dwarf wore expensive garb, he still barriers arge ax on his back. So Shin Jiao knew that his dwarf is a good fighter.


    "I am just a mere merchant, you praise me too well, my good sire." Shin Jiao politely said.


    With his words, the impression of the dwarves around him became amiable.


    "Ah, they are such gullible fellows.." Shin Jiao immediately thought while showing a polite smile on his face.

 Chapter 869 - Treasures And Junks

    Chapter 869


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A wide expanse ofnd inside a wide space underneath the mountain is where arge castle made of hardened stoneys in the middle. The castle is decorated with grandly crafted statues of dwarven warriors wearing imposing armor and showing their grand demeanor.


    As he walks inside the gates, Shin Jiao could see many types of metal works, ranging from weapons, armors, to kitchen utensils, and farm tools.


    Everything inside the secret dwarven kingdom made him feel that the dwarves really like to craft things.


    It seems that cksmithing is really the main upation of the dwarves as he could see many cksmith shops in the area.


    But no matter how many the cksmith shops are, it seems that all of them are swamped with work. This only means that even though the dwarves are hidden in this ce, they might still havemunication in the outside world.


    The evidence of this is the conversation that he identally picks up while walking.


    "Hurry it up! Those dark elves from the Lifeless forest areing soon. We still have a lot to finish¡­" a grumpy dwarf shouted.


    "Have the Hobgoblin chief of Jujumi contacted you yet? If he does not want these weapons anymore, we can send them to the other Hobgoblin ns."


    "Do not do it haphazardly, those majestic elves would not want their stuff roughly made. You know how they value finesse and aesthetics¡­"


    From those words alone he could already guess that the dwarves really have their own ways. And this made him look at them with admiration.


    They are kings of the mountain underground. Though they live among the denizens of the underground world, they still show that they are able to stand proud and tall among the rest.


    As he walks deeper into the city filled with busy working dwarves he has caught much attention. This is not because he is human but because of the mysterious mechanical golem walking beside him. Many of the curious dwarves would take out their goggles and carefully watch the thing walking.


    "There are no fumes? How is it able to move?"


    "There are no sounds of gears?"


    "How was it able to imitate the movement of a beast?"


    Everyone who looks at the Windfall would always have a question blurted out. Everyone is like a kid who saw a beautiful toy for the first time. They all wanted to break it open and see how it ticks.


    While they are in this mood, Shin Jiao soon arrives in front of a building. It says ''Dwarven Merchant Association'' in the signpost.


    "Well, you want to trade in the dwarven kingdom, you have to register first so that we can track you for security reasons." The dwarf wearing a nice robe said.


    Shin Jiao cupped his hands and say his thanks. He then fished out a small box of canned meat from the sack on the Windfall''s side. Inside the box, there are around 12 canned meats. And he handed it to the dwarf who showed a surprised look on his face.


    The dwarf did not say anything and just nodded his head and epted the box with a big smile on his stubby bearded face.


    The dwarves in this kingdom are not what he thought they were. They don''t have short arms and short legs; instead, they just look like a smaller version of an ordinary human. However, the men have stockier built with bulging muscles and big beards. As for the women, some have stocky built and others are fair and slender.


    Loom is a young woman, but she is already taller than these guys by a bit. That would make her a bit conspicuous amongst her people.


    Entering the building, Shin Jiao was met with a dwarf that looks like a small middle-aged man.


    "Hello, I am Hoodwig Logmaster. I am the head of the Dwarven Merchant Guild. I heard that you are a traveling merchant and also carry a mysterious ability¡­ Are you perhaps a mage?" the dwarf asked while fixing his sses while looking at Shin Jiao with interest.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ I am a mage and a part of the Mystique Shop traveling merchant. As a greeting to the head, this is my greetings gift¡­" Shin Jiao produces canned meat.


    The dwarf has already received a message on what the thing is and showed interest in it. He looks at the top of the tin can curiously and he carefully tried to move the pull tab. As if by inspiration, he suddenly lifted the pull tab and the can was slowly opened.


    Upon opening a mysterious aroma assaulted his senses and he quickly showed a shocked expression on his face.


    How could he not be surprised? The thing in front of him is actually a slice of high-level beast meat.


    From what it looks like, it seems to be a slice of meat from a 2nd level wild boar or something.


    The dwarf did not hesitate and immediately gobbled up the meat. His eyes light up upon perceiving the taste of the meat.


    "This¡­ this is too delicious. What is this thing? How can it be this good?" the dwarf muttered as he could feel the flow of mana in his body.


    "This¡­ this¡­ is good¡­" he suddenly turns towards Shin Jiao and with glowing eyes, he stood and hit the table.


    "I''ll take everything stock you have of this meat!" he shouted with a wide smile on his face.


    This is the first time that he has tasted such good meat for a long time. Though they traded with the others inside the Dragon''s Ridge, they could only have lower-level beast meat as the higher ones could not be eaten casually.


    But it seems that the humans outside have discovered a way to prepare higher-level beast meat. And he wanted to have this lucrative business on hand.


    "I only have around 1,000 cans for now. If I can return to my ship, then I might provide more¡­ As you can see, we are providing such goods to the mercenaries, adventurers, and soldiers in Central Town, so I could only bring as much." Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing this, the dwarf was a bit disgruntled. However, if this person could sell him the canned meat, then he could offer a high price for it and make it a luxurious and rare good, then that would bring him more profit.


    With that in mind, Hoodwig has already decided to make the trade no matter how much the cost is.


    "I also have others in my inventory; would you like to see them?" Shin Jiao said as he takes out a single-shot gun that looks like a flintlock handgun.


    It uses a mana battery or the mage''s mana like the rifle staff but has a shorter range and lower firepower. However, this thing is already enough to fend off the enemy of the dwarves better than bows and arrows.


    Then there are the enchanted armors, gears, and essories that can truly make one feel dumbfounded.


    When the Hoodwig saw these things, he was now truly dumbfounded. How could he not know the value of these things? As cksmiths, the dwarves knew that weapons and artifacts are hard to make and even harder to enchant.


    The reason for this is because enchantment could possibly weaken the material used in crafting an item. And for this reason, enchantments should not be stronger than the material.


    For example, if a sword is enchanted with fire, it should not continuously burn as the heat would possibly melt the sword itself.


    And most metal should not be enchanted with lightning as it would surely electrocute the bearer. This ismon knowledge of the enchanters and the cksmith and they already have a tacit understanding of these things.


    Most dwarven crafted weapons and armors are sent to the elves for enchantment. But not everything can be enchanted, so enchanted items are truly rare and very expensive.


    But right at this moment, in front of him, he is currently looking at more than 10 items that have enchantments on them.


    After Shin Jiao exined the enchantments on each item, Hoodwig could not help but slump to his seat feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    He suddenly remembers something and checked the office. He then heaves a sigh of relief upon discovering that no one is around.


    He knew the danger these things pose. If one of these things would be sold to any of their enemies, then it could cause more headaches to them.


    So he is already decided to go all out in purchasing these enchanted items.


    "Name your price¡­ I will everything." Hoodwig suddenly said with a determined look.


    "Haha¡­ Then we shall settle with some ores, then¡­"


    The reply from the human struck Hoodwig. He did not expect that this human would want ores rather than mana stones or gold coins.


    "You see, I am looking for different types of ores, that''s why I came to your kingdom¡­" Shin Jiao began to exin the type of ores he wanted.


    Upon hearing his exnation, the eyes of Hoodwig began to glow.


    It is true what they say, ''those that others treasure are just junk to another,''.. And this phrase is showing the meaning of it right now.

 Chapter 870 - Warkita

    Chapter 870


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Soon Shin Jiao and Hoodwig Logmaster formed an agreement of exchanging food and items for ores. This transaction benefited both of them as it catered to their needs.


    Shin Jiao needed many rare ores that he could not find outside the Xinglo Kingdom and with this exchange, he is able to benefit a lot from it.


    As he walks out of the building he directly went to the infirmary and saw Loom who is sitting beside a wooden bed. Lying on the bed is a small thin dwarf with a paleplexion. He knew that this woman is Loom''s mother as he could see a slight semnce of the two.


    "Loom¡­" Shin Jiao said as he patted her shoulder.


    His towering figure made Loom''s mother almost jump out of her bed in fear. But Loom who noticed Shin Jiao immediately calmed her mother down.


    "Mom¡­ it''s okay. This is Master Shin, the guy that I told you about who helped me." She exined.


    "Greeting Mrs. Diggingsons¡­" Shin Jiao greeted with a slight bow and cupped hands.


    Loom''s mother did not reply and just slowly went back to the bed and calmly lies with the assistance of Loom.


    "How is your mother, Loom?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Loom showed a sad expression and then shifted her gaze to Shin Jiao with a hint of pleading in her gaze.


    "The doctor says that my mother''s condition is a bit bad¡­ She¡­ she would be unable to recover as her disease seem to have progressed to a state of irreversible¡­" she said in a sad tone.


    Hearing her daughter''s sad voice, Loom''s mother patted Loom''s hand and then caressed her smooth hair. She did not want to see her daughter sad, but she could not do anything. She was too sad at that time that she wanted to forgo living. She thought that Loom has died and she too wanted to die while slowly withering.


    But when she knew that Loom was alive, it was already toote. She is already in a state where her organs are already failing.


    "It''s okay¡­ Loom¡­ As long as you are good and fine, I don''t mind¡­ Plus I still have some months to live. I can even go out if I wanted to¡­ You don''t have to worry about me." She said trying tofort her daughter.


    Shin Jiao did not ask any questions and just walk beside the small bed. He then squatted and carefully ces his finger on her small and thin wrist.


    Loom''s mother was a bit taken aback but she did not react this time and just let the human check her. She too was a bit curious about how good this Master Shin really is.


    It did not take long before Shin Jiao lifted his fingers and then look at Loom''s mother.


    "I will check your eyes, would that be fine with you?" he asked.


    Loom''s mother nodded her head and let the human check. Shin Jiao did not stand in attention and carefully checks her eyes, then her neck, then the sides of her head.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is a veryplicated situation. You have been poisoned with a slow-acting poison, and has already seeped into your bones." Shin Jiao exined.


    But his voice could not be heard by others except for Loom and her mother.


    When the two heard his voice inside their heads, the two were stunned. They wanted to ask why when suddenly someone appears inside the infirmary.


    He was a stocky-looking dwarf with a clean-shaven face. Though he looks bulky one can tell that this dwarf is a bit handsome.


    When Loom saw the guy, she immediately smiled and greeted the neer.


    "Uncle Holdorf¡­ I''m d to see that you are fine." She said with a gentle smile on his face.


    "Loom! I never thought that I could see you again. I was too worried back then when I heard that you did not escape¡­ I was useless¡­" the man Loom called as Uncle Holdorf said with a sad tone.


    However, something in the dwarf''s gaze did not escape Shin Jiao''s eyes. But he did not want to say anything and just stood to the side.


    Loom told him the story and the man happily listened to her. He would say praises to her every now and then as she continues telling her story. Soon after she finished, the handsome-looking dwarf nodded in delight and then shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao.


    "Thank you for saving my niece¡­" he said while bowing towards Shin Jiao.


    "I want to invite you to my house. We are going to celebrate Loom''s return¡­" he said with a smile.


    "But¡­ Mom¡­"


    "No¡­ It''s okay; you can go with your uncle. Don''t worry about me¡­" Loom''s mother said with a smile.


    "Master Shin¡­" Loom seems to be asking for permission from Shin Jiao.


    "Go, I will be here with your mom for a bit. I will follow youter." Shin Jiao asked.


    "Eh¡­ But¡­ My house is¡­" Holdorf wanted to say something when Loom grabs his arm.


    "It''s okay uncle¡­ Master Shin could easily find your house¡­" she said with confidence.


    The two walks out of the infirmary while Shin Jiao and Loom''s mother followed them.


    "Sigh¡­ Holdorf is my cousin and he is the only one who helped me escaped. He was even very worried when he discovers that Loom is not with me."


    "Mrs. Diggingsons¡­ I¡­"


    "Wait¡­ Master Shin¡­ Don''t call me that, it feels awkward. Just call me Warkita¡­" she said with a faint smile.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, Warkita¡­ I¡­ I can actually heal your wounds. But I think it would causeplications if the person who did this to you discovers that you are already cured¡­ Why don''t we do this¡­"


    Shin Jiao shared with her his ns and after a while, Warkita nodded her head in agreement.


    Right at this moment, she was really happy that her daughter has found someone who genuinely wanted to help her. In her mind, she already promised that she would support her benefactor with all of her ability.


    When she was younger, Warkita Diggingsons is a great warrior and a female knight of the dwarven kingdom. She is actually well-versed in both magic and the sword. But this made it hard for her to improve through the levels.


    Being a magic swordswoman made it hard for her to master both fighting ability and magic at the same time. This is the same as the others like her who were not able to breakthrough and have only reached the 20th level of a warrior''s power and thete stages as a mage.


    But even though this is the situation, she was still considered one of the best knights in the kingdom. However, one day, the dwarves have a heated dispute against the goblins and arge battle happened. The goblins lost the battle, but suddenly, the ogres helped them and drove the dwarves away from their old kingdom.


    The warriors of the dwarven race ran away and decided to settle at the side of the mountain near the entrance and exit of the Dragon''s Ridge where the resources are a bit scarce.


    The fallen dwarven king and his family were driven out and a new king rose to power.


    She lost her post as a magic knight and lived amoner''s life until she met Loombwark''s father. The two fell in love but many have considered this love affair as forbidden especially the new ruler of the dwarven race.


    And so, they were not able to be together. In fact, the two had run away and lived a secluded life. But a catastrophe happened and her husband was killed in an ident. She was saved by her cousin Holdorf and from then on lived as a single mother with her newly born daughter Loombwark Diggingsons.


    Until now, she still did not know how her husband was killed at that time. But she was d that Holdorf found her after he has searched for many days in the forest.


    She took good care of her daughter and taught her skills. She did not want Loom to suffer the same fate as her, so she only taught Loom fighting skills and wanted her to be a great warrior.


    Everything in her life was almost perfect until one day; the Scavengers arrived and ruined everything.


    But it seems that fate still wanted her to live. It seems that she still has her purpose. She showed determination in her eyes and immediately agreed with the n of the human that helped her daughter.


    Though she was a bit perplexed upon knowing that she was actually poisoned, yet she did not know the reason why she was poisoned, and who did such a thing?


    She has been friendly and lived a peaceful life, she has not offended anyone, yet who would poison her and for such a long time at that.


    These things surely baffled her, but upon hearing the n of her benefactor, Warkita gritted her teeth and agreed. She too wanted to know who the real culprit is and the reason why¡­

 Chapter 871 - The Dwarven King

    Chapter 871


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The news of a human tradering to the secret dwarven kingdom has already reached the king. Right at this moment, inside the huge castle made of sturdyrge stones, a group of dwarves wearing long robes that made them look like small schrs are currently sitting behind a long dark brown wooden table.


    "What is your take of this¡­ ''merchant''?" the dwarf with a strong warrior''s aura asked the person beside him.


    This is the king of the dwarven kingdom, King Aboros Stonebreaker. He is a member of the Stonebreaker family that became the most influential family in the dwarven kingdom after the fall of the previous monarch''s family, the Mineros family.


    ording to the annals of the dwarven kingdom''s history, the Mineros family fell after the great mage king of the dwarves fell in the hands of their enemies. The royal family at that time escaped and immediately changes their family names and no one ever saw the Mineros family ever again.


    And so, after a long fight between the nobles, the Stonebreaker family won and became the family that would sit on the throne.


    And right now, the strongest in the Stonebreaker family is Aboros Stonebreaker, a 40th level warrior.


    However, the strength and power of the dwarves are not that great as a wholepare to the other races living in the Dragon''s Ridge, so they decided to hide in this underground world where they could rule without restraint. The vige outside is their first connection to the outer world, and they have more. However, the vige was destroyed, so they decided to focus on their other connection.


    But what they did not expect is that there would be someone who would emerge from that path and a human at that.


    "He was brought in by Loombwark Diggingsons, she apanied him inside." one of the dwarven high ministers said.


    "So you are telling me that the child Loom is able to break the protective barrier or know the code of the hidden gate? Hahaha¡­ Impossible!" another high minister said while waving his hands in the air.


    "I agree¡­ That child is not a part of the royal family. Only the Stonebreaker family knows the key to enter our domain."


    "Then how can you exin the situation? Don''t tell me that the human has the ability to open the protective gate? That is impossible!"


    "Then¡­ how can we exin this!"


    The crowd of high dwarven ministers began to argue on how the human was able to enter the secret kingdom. In fact, the human calling himself Master Shin is not the first non-dwarf that has entered the kingdom. So the dwarves are not that worried.


    However, their only concern is the path he has entered into. That path is a secured path that has been locked ever since the incident happened.


    As the meeting became rowdy the forehead of the king creased as he massages his temples. He was too swamped with problems ever since the fall of the dwarven vige. The vige is a great source of food for the kingdom and without the vige, they would find it hard to transport the food inside as the other paths are not that wide and some are even inessible using carriages.


    Hence the fooding to the kingdom is taking a long time yet the consumption is huge.


    They can only rely on things that they can find inside the cave, yet most of those things are inedible or poisonous. The beasts on the other hand are high level and there are no low-level beasts in the area.


    With the current problem, their food supply is already slowly dwindling and their only choiceter would be to open the vige once again.


    But the problem with that are the Scavengers. Since those bastards are able to sack their vige easily once, the dwarves knew that they would do it once again.


    Hence, they are reluctant to suffer such humiliation and disaster for the second time.


    "This human¡­ What does he want to trade with us?!" suddenly the king shouted to interrupt his high ministers.


    Upon hearing his question, everyone kept their silence.


    The dwarven high minster sitting next to the king''s right corner takes out something from his sleeves and showed it to the king.


    "This is something that the head of the Dwarven Merchant Association has given me. He told me that he hase into a negotiation with the human and the human is able to provide at least 10,000 of these every day¡­" the high minister said as he put the canned meat on the table in front of the king.


    The person standing behind the king steps forward and carefully checks the canned meat. Upon seeing that there is no problem on the surface, that person carefully opened the lid.


    Then suddenly a delectable aroma wafted through the air making everyone gasped in disbelief. Their eyes are glued to the object that the person is holding.


    "How¡­ how could such delicious aroma exist¡­ This is¡­"


    "It''s beast meat!¡­"


    Then that person slowly picks a piece of cooked meat inside the can and carefully takes a small slice. He was a bit hesitant but as one of the king''s trusted guards, he did not hesitate to take a taste of the meat.


    Everyone is waiting for the result as they watch the king''s guard seriously. They wanted to know the result immediately.


    However, the guard has no reaction as if he was stunned by what he just ate. The person sitting on the left side of the king showed impatience as he suddenly stood up and grab the canned meat.


    He could not wait anymore and the smell was too enticing that it has already made him drool. How could he just sit and wait? So he immediately stood up and decided to taste the meat.


    "You''re too slow¡­" he muttered in an annoyed tone.


    Then he takes a whole piece of meat. When everyone saw the glistering piece coated in thick aromatic sauce, they all swallowed hard.


    Chump! Chump!


    The high minister did not hesitate and began to gobble the meat. As he chewed his eyes began to glow, and his expression turned pleasant as if he just tasted the most delicious piece of meat in the world.


    Everyone is now sure that the thing is not poisonous and wanted to have a taste of it.


    But before they could react, the king suddenly grabs the can and immediately gobbles the whole contents. He even savors the sauce and suddenly licks his mouth in satisfaction.


    "This¡­ This is truly amazing¡­ This is high-level beast meat. From what I can feel from the mana flow in my body, this is a 3rd level beast. Hahaha¡­ This is really amazing¡­ Tell this king again, how many of these kinds of food can that human provide us?"


    "Your majesty, around 10,000 cans a day." the dwarf on the right answered.


    He knew that this would be the reaction of the king. He himself has tasted this meat and he knew of its quality and value.


    "Hmm¡­ That is too little¡­"


    "Can we get the knowledge on how they were able to make such a thing?" the king asked.


    "We are currently in cooperation your majesty. I think the human might be able to provide us with that knowledge with the rightpensation¡­"


    "Good¡­ I want the production knowledge¡­ If we need to use force, use force¡­ This is the only way our dwarven race can survive. Hahaha¡­"


    "Yes, your majesty¡­"


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao and Loom has already taken her mother to a small house made of bricks.


    Warkita is still showing a paleplexion and weakness as she lies in the bed. Loom immediately began preparing food, while Shin Jiao and Warkita are inside the only room inside the house.


    She is currently lying on the bed with her back exposed.


    Shin Jiao has taken out some silver needles from his dimension, and also some healing herbs. He divides his attention into two. One is concocting the antidote while he carefully inserted the needles on Warkita''s pale skin.


    After 30 minutes of work, a slight trace of ck sludge began to ooze out from the skin point where the silver needles are inserted. The room began to produce pungent a smell with some level of toxicity. Then light green gas began toe out from the ck sludge.


    "Hmm¡­ The poison is not ordinary. They really did a great job in concealing this¡­ if you have just died normally, then this thing would be a gue¡­" Shin Jiao said as he could feel the strange bacteria trying to invade his body.


    But how could those microscopic things escape Shin Jiao''s senses? With the aura surrounding his body, every time the light green smoke touches him, they would immediately die.


    "Hmm¡­ I have to disinfect this room afterward¡­" he muttered as he continues the treatment.


    Right at this moment, outside the house, arge number of cavalry suddenly arrives.

 Chapter 872 - The Accusations

    Chapter 872


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    BAM!


    Loom was a bit surprised to see therge number of dwarven soldiers who suddenly barge inside the house. She was caught off-guard and was in the process of cooking some food for her mother. Loom did not have a chance to do anything and was immediately caught by some soldiers as they drag her outside.


    "What? What is the meaning of this?" she shouted as she tried to fight back.


    However, the soldiers got hold of her tightly and her hands were immediately tied with ropes.


    The rest of the soldiers rushed in and enter the only room inside the house.


    BAM!


    The door broke and three dwarven soldiers jumped inside.


    What greeted them is a thick green smoke that almost covered everything inside the room. They were all taken aback but did not bother with it.


    They tried to fan the smoke to try and look at the surroundings but to their surprise, there is no one inside the room.


    "Sir, there are no people inside!" shouted one of the soldiers as they walk out.


    The light green smoke is stilling out of their bodies and slowly spreads in the air towards the rest of the soldiers.


    "Damn it! How could this happen? I thought they were inside the house. We have to capture those two¡­ Take this one to the barracks¡­" the soldier which seems to be the leader of the groupmanded.


    Suddenly, Loom feels something pricking her skin.


    She frowns and then looks at her wrist. There she saw that a silver needle is inserted into her fair skin. She then looks around and tried to find the source of the silver needle. She knew that the needle belongs to Master Shin.


    Why he strike her with the needle? That she did not know.


    Suddenly, she could feel her body slowly getting weaker, and then she fell to the ground.


    "Sir, she suddenly became unconscious!"


    When the leader heard this, he turns towards Loom and saw that herplexion turned pale. She seems to have been exposed, bring her quickly.


    Loom was carried by the soldiers as they brought her to the barracks. Unknown to them, a faint green smoke is slowly emitting on their bodies and it has now spread through the whole soldiers in thepany.


    They soon arrive in the Eastern Side of the Castle in therge dwarven city. They immediately threw Loom inside a prison cell and the leader of the soldiers immediately walked towards hismanding officer.


    "Reporting! We have lost track of the two, we only got our hands on the young child, Loom."


    "What? Did you try and search the area?" themanding officer asked with a hint of concern.


    "Yes, we have¡­ I left some soldiers to monitor the area and see if those two would return¡­ But I think that the child is infected by that thing¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­ You don''t have to concern yourself with that. Your mission is of utmost importance, try and find Warkita while spreading the news that Loom has colluded with the human to attack our kingdom¡­ and if you find Warkita, kill her. With Loom in our hands, we can get leverage and could possibly tame those beasts¡­ Let''s see if the king can continue to hold on to his throne¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Commander¡­ Loom should not be harmed¡­ We need to get the gue off her body." suddenly a man standing behind themander said.


    If Loom is here, she could tell who this man is. This is because the man is none other than her own Uncle Holdorf Diggingsons.


    "Master Holdorf, you don''t have to worry about anything¡­ Our strategy will proceed as nned. This city and kingdom would be enveloped in chaos, and we¡­ we would rise up and be its savior." Themander said.


    "Are the alchemist ready?"


    "We have created enough of the poison¡­ it would be undetected for 2 days¡­ after that, everyone in the city would be experiencing weakness and then death after 5 days¡­" Holdorf said with an assuring smile.


    "But Warkitasted for a long time when this was tested on her by you¡­"


    "Well, she ingested just a minute amount of the poison, hence it took almost a weak¡­ But where ever she is right now, she would be dead soon¡­" Holdorf said with a sinister smile on his face.


    "Cruel, too cruel. I did not expect that you would do this to your own cousin. Hahaha¡­"


    "Cousin? She is the shame of our family. Birthing a half-elf¡­ if not for Loom''s ability tomunicate with the animals, I would have disposed of them both¡­ But it seems that she still has her uses¡­"


    "She is currently infected; you should give her the antidote¡­"


    "Haha¡­ No rush, no rush¡­ we have to make sure that she would cooperate with us before we do anything¡­"


    The two dwarves nned inside the room. Unknown to them, on one of the beams on the roof of the building, a small squirrel is standing still while looking around.


    On its head is a small contraption that looks like a helmet.


    ''Hey, little thing¡­ you should go to the prison, I want to see Loom''s condition.'' Shin Jiao on the other end of the line.


    The squirrel did not hesitate and suddenly move as quickly as lightning as it disappears from the beam and then rushed towards the dungeon.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, a piece of news was spread in the dwarven kingdom that the human who enters the city conspired to do malicious things against the citizen, and Loombwark Diggingsons is the conspirator of the human.


    As of this moment, the half-elf is atrge and being hunted by the soldiers.


    This piece of news has also reached the king''s ears.


    The king was enraged upon hearing this piece of news. He was a bit skeptical about this and immediately called for a council.


    The generals andmanders of the dwarven army were called along with the ministers and high ministers.


    Inside the pce hall, everyone is already discussing the situation. Some could not believe the news, but others have their doubts.


    The high ministers are already hopeful about the trade with the human. However, the newsing from the soldiers in the city is a bit disturbing and they are a bit worried if it is true or not.


    If it is true, then their hopes would be dashed and it has instead caused more problems for them. But if it is not, then who is instigating such a rumor, and for what purpose?


    As everyone is in a chaotic discussion, the king enters and sits on the throne.


    "What is happening?" the king asked in a deep voice.


    Everyone turned silent as they did not know if what they would say would anger the king or not. They did not want to be the sacrificialmb and face the king''s wrath.


    While everyone is looking at each other without saying anything, one of the dwarven generals suddenly steps forward.


    "Your majesty¡­ we have received reports that the human who recently arrives in the city is in league with Miss Loombwark¡­ they are nning to attack our kingdom. I suggest that we should stop them immediately¡­"


    When the general said this, the rest of the minister''s expression turned solemn. They did not want to say anything¡­


    "General, I am aware of your stance¡­ However, I wanted to remind you all that the human is able to pass the most dangerous hidden chamber and is a friend to the Elemental Dragon as the survivor said. If he truly wanted to attack our kingdom that human would not just snoop around and even offer us a lucrative deal¡­" suddenly someone from behind said as he walks forward.


    This dwarf is Hoodwig Logmaster, the head of the Dwarven Merchant association. As a merchant, he is well-informed about what is happening in the city. Nothing can escape his ears. Plus, he could not let these fools destroy the rtionship with that human. He clearly knew how important that human is.


    "Master Hoodwig, we can talk about thister¡­ I just wanted to know what the soldiers are nning to do?¡­" the king waved the suggestion of Hoodwig and asked the soldiers instead.


    Hoodwig was surprised and it seems that he could not believe what he just heard. But he did not say anything after that.


    When some of themanders and generals saw the reaction of the king, they showed a faint smile on their faces. How could they not know the attitude of their king?


    Aboros Stonebreaker is a king that loves to impose his authority over others. If anyone tries to intrude on his territory without permission, no matter what benefit he could get, his action would be to destroy those who plot against him.


    And this is the reason why they decided on the usation of Loombwark to be treason. With this and the fake evidence they have, they are sure that the foolish king would fall for their tricks and would surely fall for their traps.


    With the current reaction of the king, many of the people in the hall are now gloating in their hearts.


    They knew that their n just seeded. They only need a little push.


    With that in mind, the general who reported suddenly took a step forwards and open his mouth.

 Chapter 873 - Pestilence

    Chapter 873


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Stonebreaker family in the dwarven kingdom holds the most power and control in the kingdom and it has suppressed most of the noble families within. So the nobles have a deep resentment towards them but could not make their move because of the king''s strength.


    The politics within the kingdom is stable on the surface, but many knew of the turmoil happening underneath. But most of the dwarves are simple being who likes to craft things and enjoy the simple pleasures of life. They did not want to bother with politics and the views of the nobles.


    Hence the throne is uncontested until now.


    The king carefully listens to the report of the general and the n to capture the human and take the technology for themselves.


    Everything looks well thought of that the king and some of the high minister jus listen to the general and their n.


    After the emergency meeting ended, Hoodwig was called by the king.


    Themanders and generals who pass by him, showed sneers on their faces while looking at Hoodwig. But the dwarf did not mind them, he was too worried about the partnership with the humans and those fools'' n that he wanted to persuade the king.


    ¡­


    Inside the private study room of the king


    "Your majesty¡­ we should not be impulsive and attack that human without any prior investigation."


    "Hoodwig my old friend¡­ This matter¡­ Just let the soldiers handle it. I think they are capable enough."


    "But your majesty¡­"


    The king just raised his hand to stop his friend.


    "We''ve been friends for a long time and I already know of your concern. But¡­ remember, the human is still an outsider and we must on our own people. I just could not put my trust in an outsider right now especially towards humans¡­ I have seen the things he could offer, and I know of their worth, but¡­ the thoughts of my peoplee first¡­" the king stubbornly said.


    Hoodwig could not help but give a deep sigh. He wanted to stop this, but this is the best he could do. The king has already made up his mind and it seems that he would support the soldiers. With a deep bow, Hoodwig left the private study room.


    Upon leaving, the space beside the king suddenly rippled. Then a small figure that looks like a half-elf and half-dwarf spears. His clothes are all ck and only his head with fair white skin is exposed.


    "Your majesty¡­" the figure bowed and then whispered something in the king''s ears.


    The king nodded his head and then leaned forward on his seat. He put together his hands and each of his fingers meets each other in a form of contemtion.


    "I can''t wait what would happen next¡­ Hehe¡­" the king muttered as the entire room was enveloped with a chilling aura.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the prison, Loom who was supposed to be infected and is lying on the ground suddenly stood up. The little squirrel is in front of her and sitting in a rxed position on the hay-covered prison ground.


    Loom carefully fixed the inte on her ears and then press on it.


    "Master Shin, what¡­ what is happening?" she said in a low voice.


    ''It seems that we have fallen into a conspiracy. Don''t worry about your mother. She is safe with me¡­ Now, I want you to follow what I am going to say¡­''


    Shin Jiao gave a couple of instructions to Loom as she nodded her head in agreement. Although she is not clear what is really going on in the dwarven kingdom, yet she did not care. All she ever wanted is her mother''s safety and everything else is trivial.


    On the other hand, Shin Jiao and Warkita are inside a dpidated house. Warkita is already able to move, though still weak, but she is already fine after the treatment.


    Right now, she is wearing a special suit that covers her whole body as she still emits some of the bacteria being extracted by her pores. The suit is a simple hazmat suit that would absorb the poison exiting her body.


    "We have to stay here until you are fully able to free yourself of the poison from your body." Shin Jiao said while checking her pulse.


    "Until when? I''m worried about my daughter." She said while helplessly lying on the wooden bed.


    "Don''t worry about Loom. I have already given her some instruction." Shin Jiao assured her.


    Warkita did not say anything and just kept her silence.


    She turns her attention to the side and then suddenly thought of how she was poisoned. She was deeply hurt by what Holdorf has done to her. She has been suspecting Holdorf for a long while now because of how he sometimes would look at Loom.


    She has deemed it as an affection of an uncle to his niece. However, deep inside of her, she knew that it was different.


    But what baffled her is the reason why a slow-acting poison? She truly could not understand that part situation.


    Why kill her? He could have told her what he wanted, but no. He would rather scheme and kill her just to get Loom. That part is hard for her to understand.


    "Sigh¡­ It is really hard to understand a person''s heart," she muttered.


    Shin Jiao on the side just showed a faint smile. He is too familiar with that thought.


    The woman he loves chose to be without him for eternity. He has experienced friends turning their backs on him for selfish reasons. So he could empathize with Warkita and her feelings right now.


    As the two stayed inside the house, Shin Jiao could see outside the ruckus that is happening. The soldiers seem to be checking every house in the city.


    But since the dpidated house is covered with a camouge array, all the soldiers could see is an empty broken house.


    He watches as the soldiers passed by them.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao suddenly saw 2 dwarven kids walking towards the dpidated house. He squinted upon seeing the kids who seem to be sneaking around.


    They seem to hide from the soldiers or hide and seek while watching the soldiers on the street.


    He knows that if these children are found then there is a possibility that the house and its array would also be discovered.


    The camouge array is a simple array that would hide their presence or change its surrounding to conform with what the array master want it to project. However, there are also many downsides to the camouge array.


    One of them is the ability of the array to fully change its surroundings. Unlike trapping camouge arrays that could disorient and change the perception of trapped, camouge arrays are on for visual changes.


    Although it has its weakness, camouge arrays are easy to set up. Shi Jiao right now is even using an array disk to set the camouge array up. Simple, fast, and easy, unlike trapping camouge arrays which would take time to set up.


    So while looking at the two children, Shin Jiao could not help but feel a bit anxious. Right at this moment, he does not want to cause too much of a ruckus while his n is yet to blow in fruition.


    He could already tell that his n has already spread throughout the soldiers and even some of the citizens in the dwarven kingdom is also affected by it.


    They wanted to use a biological weapon to scare their own people and then extend an olive branch to help them to push the me to the human. If this is their n, then why doesn''t he y along with them? This time, he would use their own tricks against them. Let''s see who would suffer the consequences of their own actions.


    Seeing that the children are still approaching, Shin Jiao did not have a choice but to act immediately before they could be discovered.


    On the other hand, a dwarven soldier suddenly turns his attention towards the side and then saw the two sneaking kids. He did not make his move and just watched the two who think they are unnoticed by the soldiers on the street.


    Suddenly the two kids darted towards the dpidated house at their fastest speed. They did not want to be caught by the soldiers as they knew what would happen to them if the soldiers catch them.


    ording to their parents, the soldiers would whip them many times, burn their skin, and then kick them out of the city.


    The children knew that outside of the city there are monsters lurking in the darkness. The way their parents describe the cruelty of the soldiers made the children truly afraid of them.


    And so, the two who wanted to go home did not think twice and immediately ran to the dpidated house.


    "Little brother, run faster, we are almost home." The one which looks older said while turning his attention to the one following behind him.


    However, when he turns around, his expression immediately changed.

 Chapter 874 - Pestilence (2)

    Chapter 874


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall young dwarven soldier stands in front of the dwarven boy as he identally hits him. The dwarven boy was unable to stop himself as he bumps towards the soldier standing in front of him.


    Bam!


    The kid lost bnce and fell to the ground. The impact was a bit strong as the kid felt dizziness as he clutches his head.


    His brother who is following him showed horror in his sigh upon seeing the soldier. He wanted to run, but he could not move his legs as his whole body is frozen in fear.


    The two boys began to tear up as they saw the looming and scary figure of the soldier in front of them.


    "Hey¡­ You two should not be running around at this time¡­" the soldier suddenly said as he picks up the fallen kid.


    He carefully patted the kid''s dirty clothes and then squatted down. He could clearly see the fear in the kid''s eyes just like the rest of the kids he always saw. He knew of the teaching of the parents to their children. And this type of teaching has been etched in the hearts of every dwarven kid in the dwarven kingdom. Since young, they are taught to fear the soldiers and obey what the soldiers would say.


    And because of this, he could understand how these two kids felt.


    "Run along now¡­" he said as he let the two kids run.


    "Sigh¡­ what is happening right now?" he muttered as he takes off his helmet and wipes away his sweat.


    The dimness of the surroundings should have made it hard for them to see. But as dwarves who live inside this mountain, he is already used to the darkness and has adapted his eyes somehow. But as a young dwarven soldier and someone who came from the destroyed vige outside, he is still not used to the environment.


    Hence he is still trying to adapt his senses in this ce.


    He carefully puts on his helmet and was about to turn around. He suddenly felt something hitting the back of his head, and then his consciousness began fading.


    ¡­


    The young soldier slowly opens his eyes and saw a tall human meditating calmly on the ground. Beside him is a person wearing a weird suit lying on a wooden bed.


    He wanted to move, but he found himself tied up.


    The human man slowly opens his eyes and looks straight at the young dwarven soldier. He could tell that this human is someone powerful and from theirmand, this is the one responsible for causing the chaos happening in the city.


    He wanted to say something, but he found himself unable to speak.


    "I will ask you some questions, and you answer. If you answer wrongly, I will make sure that you suffer." Shin Jiao asked in a deep voice.


    The young dwarven soldier felt his body stiffen with just that gaze. He knew that if this human wanted him dead, then with a flick of his finger he would surely die.


    He is just a mere 11th level warrior, how could he fight against such a man? ording to the report, this person is a mage, a High-mage, or possibly an Arch-mage. So how could he dare to think of fighting against him?


    The young soldier seems to have surrendered to his fate as he gritted his teeth and nodded.


    "How many soldiers are there in the city?" Shin Jiao probed.


    Then the young soldier found himself able to move and speak. He was a bit stunned but then realized that this is the true power of this person. He is an Arch-mage!


    "That¡­ That¡­ That¡­ information is only avable to¡­ to the¡­ to themanders¡­ Sir." He said with a stuttering voice.


    The soldier wanted to shout when he was able to talk. However, he immediately realized that this human let him talk for some reason. If he shouted, it would still be futile as Arch-mages have powerful and strange abilities.


    In the dwarven kingdom, dwarven Arch-mages are a few, and they have a high status. He dare not provoke an Arch-mage so he just said what he could.


    "Then¡­ you are useless to me." Shin Jiao suddenly said.


    His words made the young dwarven soldier suddenly wanted to cry. How could he know the number of soldiers when he is just a lowly soldier?


    Then suddenly he remembers something. When he was asked to get some papers from his captain, he remembers seeing a long table with a map on its surface.


    Then he recalled that he saw some numbers on the surface and some figures which he did not understand at first. But after he asked his friend about it, he soon discovers that those numbers represent the total number of soldiers in the kingdom, and the symbols are troop deployments.


    Luckily his friend came from a military background, so he is able to learn more about it.


    He did not want to say this to the human because he fears that this human would destroy his dwarven kingdom. But right now, his life is on the line so how could he not think of preserving it?


    He decided to tell the human half of the truth.


    "Sir¡­ wait¡­ I¡­ I know a little bit but¡­" he hesitated for a moment.


    "Speak¡­ you are wasting my time." Shin Jiao said sternly.


    "Around¡­ around 20,000 plus soldiers are in the kingdom."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao did not have much reaction and just nodded his head.


    "Good¡­"


    When the young dwarven soldier heard his answer, he immediately heaves a sigh of relief. He did not want to tell him more, but with just the number he is confident that this human would be satisfied.


    But what the human said next, made the young dwarven soldier feel like cursing.


    "You will be my eyes inside the castle from now on." Shin Jiao said.


    He gave the soldier his helmet and then put on his neck a ne.


    "If you remove this ne, you will die¡­ If you tell anyone about this conversation, you will die¡­ act ordingly and follow my instructions and you will live." Shin Jiao said as he put something on the young dwarven soldier''s ears.


    "Do you understand?" Shin Jiao said in the young soldier''s earpiece.


    The young dwarven soldier nodded his head still feeling a bit dazed.


    "Good¡­ Oh, if you remove the earpiece¡­ you will die." Shin Jiao warned as he suddenly flicks his hand and the young dwarven soldier lost consciousness.


    Of course, Shin Jiao would not trust the soldier, but he did not need to think any further. His questions are just probing questions to determine the attitude of the young soldier.


    The soldier woke up in front of the dpidated still feeling a bit confused. He did not know what just happened, and he feels like everything is a dream.


    ''Remember my words¡­'' suddenly someone said from his ears.


    He wanted to reach and remove that thing, but he suddenly remembers the words of the human.


    ''Remove the earpiece and you die.''


    "So it was not a dream after all¡­ Damn it¡­ This¡­ This thing is called¡­ earpiece?" he thought as he slowly stands up and patted the dust off his body.


    He looks around but saw no one. Hence he walks back to his group.


    Meanwhile, inside the house, Shin Jiao is calmly sitting on the ground still meditating while severalrge screens are in front of him.


    The screen shows the activities of the soldiers and the things happening outside. Ever since he started his move, he had the small squirrel install the mini cameras all over the city so that he could monitor everything.


    All of his monitoring senses are only limited to 100 meters, so the only way to monitor everything is manual.


    Luckily, the squirrel has a human-like intellect and could understand him. Though Loom is the only one who couldmunicate with it, Shin Jiao gave it a task to fulfill before returning to Loom''s side.


    "How are you holding up, Loom?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Warkita who is still recovering on the side turned her attention to the monitor.


    ''I''m okay, Master Shin. I''m just a bit bored. When will little Pao Pao return?'' she asked.


    "So you are calling him little Pao Pao now?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    ''It sounds cute, right?''


    "Haha¡­ He is your pet from now on anyway, you can name him whatever you wanted to¡­ He is nowing back to you¡­"


    After hearing that, Loom showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Loom, are you really fine in that cell?" suddenly Warkita asked with a hoarse voice.


    ''I''m fine mom. Just quickly recover okay. We will soon get away from this ce¡­'' Loom said while looking at the stone ceiling of the dungeon.


    Suddenly, from the small window, a small figure appears while carrying something in its tiny little mouth.


    "Little Pao Pao is here¡­ And he¡­ he brought me food," Loom said with a happy smile.


    The squirrel squeaked and immediately rushed to Loom''s shoulder while giving her a small bundle of dried food.


    Shin Jiao who saw this in the camera knew that the little thing stole something for its friend.


    "What a good pet¡­" he said with a smile.

 Chapter 875 - Pestilence (3)

    Chapter 875


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    2 dayster¡­


    The n of the soldiers to spread the epidemic in the city has already begun and they are now waiting for it to take effect.


    Many of the dwarves in the city are now showing paleplexions and weakness, along with the soldiers even the generals, and themanders.


    As of this moment, Shin Jiao is still inside the dpidated house with Warkita who has already recovered from her condition. The streets are empty and it looks like the whole city is like a ghost town. No soul could be seen anywhere.


    Shin Jiao has already expected this but those in the highmand that orchestrated such a thing did not expect that this would happen.


    In fact, the alchemist whom they employed has already given them the antidote. But who would have known that the poison would still affect them?


    The reason for this is Shin Jiao''s machination. Shin Jiao has already deliberately spread the poison through those soldiers and it spread throughout the city.


    As of this moment, only those that are in the High-mage level or 20th level warrior or higher could still move and suppress the effect of the poison. But they are already in a weakened state.


    Inside the barracks where Loom is currently being held, themanders and the general who propagated this thing are all weakly sitting behind a long table.


    "What is happening?!" shouted the general while mming his fist to the table.


    The group of highmanding soldiers around him lowered their heads. Who can they ask right now when even the alchemist who created the poison is also weak and some have even fainted.


    Suddenly one of themanders said.


    "Could it be that the human is the one responsible for this?"


    "The human? How could he do that? That man is just a merchant and a mage. He could not be an alchemist too, right?"


    "It is possible¡­ we still could not find him and Warkita even now."


    "Damn it. How could this happen? Will the humans invade our kingdom at this time? We don''t even have sentries now¡­ We must close our borders, if not our whole kingdom will surely be destroyed."


    "Damn¡­ is this¡­ retribution?"


    "All of you shut up!" the general suddenly became angry.


    He could not ept the fact that their n has failed. They should have easily subdued the king and his minions, the Diggingsons should have risen to power. But now, it seems that they have caused everyone to die.


    Only a few would be able to survive this tragedy. And he knew that they are the ones who caused it. So his guilt is now eating at his conscience. He was the cause of the downfall of his race.


    "No, this is not my fault, right? That''s right¡­ it is that human and Warkita''s fault. I must punish them¡­ I must kill her daughter¡­ that is the only way to appease this tragedy of my people." the general thought as a vicious glint appears in his eyes.


    "Go to the dungeons and bring me Loombwark¡­" hemanded.


    With thatmand, amander weakly walks out of the room.


    ¡­


    The whole city is already in a state of destion as everyone is inside their own homes lying in their beds feeling weak and helpless. The soldiers are lying on the ground while suffering the dangerous effect of the poison.


    Shin Jiao and Warkita suddenly appear on the street and beside them is a small figure with a squirrel on her shoulder.


    The three walks to the Merchant Guild and saw no one. When they walk up the stairs and open the door, they saw a dwarf sitting weakly on a seat while gloomily looking above.


    That figure seems to have been startled when he saw the three.


    "You¡­ How could this¡­" Hoodwig Logmaster looks at Shin Jiao and his group with disbelief.


    "Hello, Mr. Hoodwig¡­ Nice to see you again." Shin Jiao said calmly.


    "Sigh¡­ Is¡­ is this your doing?" Hoodwig sighs helplessly.


    "Nope¡­" Shin Jiao immediately denied it.


    Hoodwig nces at him doubtfully. How could he believe that it was not the human''s work when he is fine and everyone in the kingdom is sick? And also those two with him are called his aplice, they too are also fine. So this doubt of his has been reinforced by the evidence in front of his eyes.


    Shin Jiao did not answer him and just produce a piece of crystal. He then takes out a t-screen TV made of crystal and then plugs the recording crystal on a slot on its side.


    It did not take long before a scene was projected in front of Hoodwig. Then he saw what the general and manymanders have been nning and this made his expression turned pale.


    "General Grable is not part of the Diggingsons family, right? How¡­"


    "He is not part of the family, but his wife and sworn brother are." Warkita suddenly said.


    The expression of Hoodwig turned serious. He knows knew that this should be a plot to return the Diggingsons or the Mineros family to the seat of the throne. However, this plot is not that strong how could they¡­


    With this in mind, he suddenly thought of a possible reason for the confidence of the Mineros family.


    "No, they could not have done that¡­" as he was thinking as such he soon heard something happening in the city.


    In one of the entrances of the city, a loud explosion suddenly happened. This explosion caused the whole cavern to shake. From the second floor of the Merchant building in its elevated location, Shin Jiao and the group could see thick dark smoke rising in the air.


    "No¡­ they have allied themselves with the Scavengers!" Hoodwig said with an rmed tone.


    "It''s not them¡­ it was the¡­ alchemists." Shin Jiao said.


    This revtion stunned Hoodwig.


    "Impossible! How could those alchemists do this? They are¡­" before he could answer, he suddenly remembers the poison that spreads through the kingdom.


    Shin Jiao dragged his finger on the screen and the video jumped into the recording where the alchemist are secretly doing something and then they are in secret contact with a small shadowy figure that looks like a goblin.


    "So the goblins provided the form for the poison and the alchemist nned everything ahead of time¡­ Damn it!" Hoodwig smashed his hand on the table.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just watches the happening outside. He is of no liberty to help these guys. He fell into their trap and wanted to even me him for this tragedy. How could he extend an olive branch and help them?


    But he also knew that the innocent dwarven citizen is not part of this coup. But of course, he still did not want to help them as he is not that concerned about their safety. He already knew that if they died, their souls would just be recycled and once again enter this world after a few days, so why should he care?


    However, this is different with Loom and Warkita. The two are showing panic in their eyes and concern for their people. When they turn towards Shin Jiao and saw the indifference on his face, they knew that he is not going to help.


    "Master Shin¡­ Can¡­ Can I borrow some weapons and armor¡­ I want to fight and help the people of my race." Loom suddenly said while biting her lower lip.


    "Yes, Master Shin¡­ Grant us this honor and we, mother and daughter will be your loyal servant from now on." Warkita also wanted to fight.


    Shin Jiao looks at the two small women and shook his head. He forgot that these two belong to the dwarven race and wanted to help their race defend against these invaders.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, but I think you should watch before doing anything else¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly pointed to the ceiling of the huge cavern.


    Floating above the city is the figure of the king of the dwarves, Aboros Stonebreaker.


    Below him is a perimeter set by the generals and themanders who are loyal to the kingdom. They are willing to sacrifice themselves to fight against the invaders even at the cost of their lives. This is truly a moving scene where the dwarves are ready to die for their fellow countrymen.


    "I¡­ I want to fight too¡­" Hoodwig said as he forces himself to stand up.


    But his 15th level strength is not enough to suppress the poison on his body as he became weak.


    Shin Jiao could see the determination in the old dwarf''s eyes and he was a bit touch. He took out a pill and then grabs some water on the side.


    Hoodwig did not expect this and he was forced to drink the pill in one go. He even coughs as he weakly kneels on the floor on all fours.


    "What¡­ what have you feed me?" he asked.


    "The antidote¡­" Shin Jiao casually said with a smirk.


    Hoodwig was a bit stunned but already knew this fact because of the two unaffected women.

 Chapter 876 - A Hopeless Battle

    Chapter 876


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With the appearance of the Scavengerses the fear which has now grown inside the dwarven people''s heart. The citizen knew that with the condition they are in right now, they would not be able to fight or even escape the clutches of the Scavengers.


    But what baffled everyone is the question, of how they fell in the hands of their enemies. How were the Scavengers able to enter the secret passages without anyone guiding them?


    It is known that those who would intrude the passages would fall into the traps set by the dwarves. Plus it would cause the kingdom to be notified in advance. However, the Scavengers have already broken through the city gate and it seems that they have not suffered any loss at all.


    "You dare to intrude ournds!" shouted Dwarven King Aboros Stonebreaker.


    "Hihi¡­ Why if it isn''t Aboros my old pal¡­" a tall and bulky red-skinned Orc wearing animal skin said.


    This is one of the generals of Chief Agoy Tusks the head chief of Scavengers, Grumack Guur. He is the one leading the group and is currently a 40th level warrior. As a general of the Scavengers, Grumack has the strength and the power to be proudly standing in front of the Dwarven king. As a 40th level warrior, he is at the same level as the Dwarven King.


    "Grumack! Since you have entered my Dwarven Kingdom, then don''t expect to leave in one piece!" shouted Aboros as he suddenly takes out hisrge battle-ax.


    As he circtes his fighting energy, the battle-ax began to glow.


    Upon seeing this, Grumack and the rest of the Scavengers showed a hint of a sneer in their expression.


    "General, why don''t you give me the honor to take down this¡­ king¡­ Hehe¡­" a green-skinned troll said as he steps forward.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, go!" Grumack said as he patted the shoulder of the troll.


    With a sneer on the troll''s face, it suddenly jumps in the air and then a giant bat caught its tall figure. Then from its side, the troll takes out a silver mace.


    As it circtes its energy, the mace suddenly glows in light green.


    But from what one can see, the troll is only a level 30 warrior and is not a match for Aboros. However, for some unknown reason, the troll is confident that it could fight against Aboros.


    The dwarven king did not hesitate and suddenly moved in a sh. When the dwarven king appears behind the troll, everyone was dumbfounded.


    Then the troll was bisected in half as the troll''s and his mount''s guts and innards fell to the ground. The area turned silent as the Scavengers looks at the dwarven king in fear.


    "What is the meaning of this!" shouted Grumack.


    With his words, the Scavengers parted and a small figure wearing a dark hood slowly walks in front. That figure is a small goblin with a sinister smile on its face.


    "General, it may take time before the poison would affect as the king is a level 40 warrior, he might be able to suppress the poison on his own." the goblin said with a bow.


    Grumack wave hisrge hand and res at the goblin.


    "You leave now. You should have told us that information from the start¡­"


    "I am not aware of this yet, great general¡­ However, I assure you that the dwarven king is not your match." The goblin said as he retreated.


    Now the side of the Scavengers is on guard and showed a serious expression. They are not sure if the rest of the dwarven generals andmanders are also affected or not.


    Right at this moment, arge number of dwarven soldierspose of level 20 and highermanders arrive. They are covered in wounds and it seems that they just came from a fierce battle.


    "My king! We have quelled the rebellion!" shouted themander.


    "Hahaha¡­ Good¡­ Good!" the dwarven king said.


    However, he should not have done this because a trace of blood suddenly seeps at the side of his mouth. And this was seen by Grumack who suddenly showed great enthusiasm. He knew that the goblin was correct. It seems that the poison is now in effect.


    "Haha¡­ it seems that today is not your lucky day, Aboros¡­" Grumack shouted as he suddenly floated in the air.


    His body is covered in energy and he is able to control the elements around him. It is clear that his control of the wind element is really good.


    "Then we shall see¡­" Aboros said with a serious expression on his face.


    Suddenly Aboros shouted in the air.


    "Everyone! Attack! Kill them all!" with his shout the rest of the dwarvenmanders and generals attacked the Scavengers.


    Powerful enchanted weapons began to sh one against another as they created chaos and destruction in their surroundings.


    The Scavengers began to fly in the air with their mounts while others are on the ground embroiled in the battle.


    While this is happening, four figures suddenly appear at the top of the roof of a building. These people are Shin Jiao, Warkita, Loom, and Hoodwig.


    Shin Jiao stood calmly while looking at the great battle in front of them, while Warkita, Loom, and Hoodwig are carrying some of the weapons that Shin Jiao let them borrow.


    Three mana energy rifles, three mana energy handgun, and three exoskeleton armors, those are the things that Shin Jiao lend to them. But of course, this has a price. Hoodwig has to pay for these things.


    But Hoodwig did not care if he loses some precious stones. What he wanted is the ability to fight against the invaders of their kingdom.


    Suddenly one of the Orcs on top of his flying mount noticed the three and decided to attack them with his spear. His target is the tallest of the three, Shin Jiao.


    Swoosh!!!


    The spear flew like a bullet and immediately arrives in front of Shin Jiao''s figure. However, Shin Jiao did not move and just look at the iing spear calmly.


    The Orc sneered upon seeing that the human is not moving. He thought that the human is trembling in fear and would be skewered by his spear.


    But then suddenly something happened that made the Orc''s eyes went wide in disbelief.


    This is because; Shin Jiao just lifted his two fingers and caught the spear in the middle. The spear stops in its trajectory and this causes the Orc to feel that the human might not be that simple. But he did not want to give up.


    So he immediately grabs another spear, this time he wanted to charge and attack the human head-on. However, before he could do anything, he suddenly found himself losing his consciousness and a slight pain could be felt on his chest.


    When the Orc looks down, he saw that there is a fist-sized hole on it.


    On the roof, a slight smirk appears on Loom''s beautiful face as she blew the smokeing from her handgun.


    "Let''s go!" she said as she darted towards the battlefield.


    Warkita and Hoodwig looked at each other and followed behind Loom.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao turns his attention elsewhere. Within the 100 meters radius of his spiritual sense, he could see that there are shadowy figures that are lurking in a small alleyway.


    "Hmm¡­ Alchemy chemicals¡­" he muttered as he suddenly jumps to another roof and began running towards the direction of those hidden figures.


    ¡­


    Inside the barracks where Loom was previously kept, General Grable Brittlerock, the leader of the soldiers who nned and started the coup along with Holdorf Diggingsons, is currently sitting with a depressed expression while looking at the map on the table.


    "General, our forces have been defeated. We only have a few soldiers that can still move, but the rest have already fainted." A soldier reported.


    Everyone inside the room is now wearing a pale expression as they are trying to suppress the poison in their bodies.


    They knew that if the Scavengers lose the battle, then they are all finished. However, they also knew that if the Scavengers win the fight and with their current situation, they would still lose. What infuriates him right now is the news that Loom has escaped the dungeons.


    It sounds impossible, but he also discovered it as he went there himself. From the traces inside the dungeon, it seems that she was able to escape without any hardship at all.


    He did not want to think about it, but he has the notion that Loom has the antidote to the poison. If that is the case, then the more that he must get her in his hands. If Loom could truly cure the poison, then she is his only hope and the hope to turn this battle around.


    Suddenly as if he made a firm decision in his heart. He knew that he must go out and try to find her no matter what the cost is.


    "We have to find Loom¡­ We have to go out now!" he suddenly shouted as he walks outside the door.

 Chapter 877 - A Hopeless Battle (2)

    Chapter 877


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    General Grable Brittlerock is a 38th level warrior with great aplishment in the dwarven kingdom. He was for a time a loyal subordinate of the king and a trusted ally. However, one day he discovered that his wife has a secret. And he was torn between his loyalty to the kingdom and his love for his wife and his family.


    As a general, he knew that the king is trying to find the other remnants of the Mineros family at all cost. No one in the kingdom knew that the once Mineros family has already changed their surname to Diggingsons.


    And his wife is part of the Diggingsons family.


    Atst, his love for his wife won against his loyalty to his kingdom. For how could he live without his love? He would rather die and be a traitor than lose the woman that he has spent his whole life with.


    Hence the general decided to pull the root of the problem and that is the prejudice of the king towards the Mineros or the Diggingsons.


    And the n to unearth the king from his throne began.


    For many years they tried many things, until one day they were approached by a goblin.


    Offering a solution, the goblin gave them the weapon and the means to subdue the king. It was a well-thought-off n even though they discovered that this n came from the Scavengers, they still epted it.


    A condition was given that the Scavengers can take half of the loot, and they would let the dwarves alone from then on.


    But who would have known that the Scavengers have some tricks of their own? Grable tried so hard to create an antidote of his own from what the goblins have given them. But now he discovered that it was all a trap.


    The Scavengers are going to swallow them whole. He knew that if those Scavengers would seed, then the whole of the dwarven kingdom would be their ves.


    Regret, frustration, guilt, and realization have dawned on him. He now knew that he has been used by both sides. He has been used by his wife and her family, he has been used by the enemy, and he was the greatest fool of all.


    But he also knew that he would not go down without a fight. If they have used them, then he could only fight back and take what is meant to be his.


    If the Mineros or Diggingsons wanted to get the throne back, then he would just take the throne from them. If Scavengers wanted the kingdom, then he would just take the kingdom from them. If the king wanted his life, then he would just take the life of the king from him.


    With a glint of determination in his eyes, General Grable Brittlerock strode through the corridor with his men behind him.


    Their goal is to find Loom to the cure from her, and after that, he would get his revenge from those that used him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is currently following a group of small green beings wearing ck hoods. What he is following are goblins.


    They are very sneaky and have sharp senses, and on their back, they are carrying some sks that contain some unknown liquid.


    As he follows sneakily from the roofs, he found them going through a passageway underground.


    Not longter, they soon arrive in arge chamber with many dwarves inside. Then he saw a familiar figure which should have been sick in his house, Holdorf Diggingsons.


    "Ah, you have finally arrived¡­" Holdorf said as he wees the goblins.


    "Keke¡­ The leader Grumack wanted to give these to you. He needs your help to attack from behind now¡­" one of the goblins said.


    When the goblins showed that they are carrying the antidote, the eyes of Holdorf went wide in excitement. With the antidote on hand, he knew that the rest of his soldiers would be able to recover. From that, they can attack from behind and finish the battle with the king.


    Holdorf agreed and began taking the sk. He gave the sk to his able-bodied men and makes them drink those weak soldiers inside the secret chamber. Holdorf also drinks one for himself, although he is able to suppress the poison, still he could not use his ability.


    Now with the antidote, he would be able to fight and take down the king.


    Soon, he felt his body bing strong and the poison inside of him bing weaker. He turns his gaze to the goblins and then nodded his head.


    Shin Jiao who is watching this from a safe distance and only using his spiritual sense shook his head.


    "Fools¡­" he smirked he then jumped and enter the sewer.


    The goblins walk out of the room and their expression turned sinister. Then they all walk towards the tunnel.


    "Kill all the weak ones¡­" the goblin leader said as an evil glint appears in his eyes.


    As they walk into the sewers with a glinting knife on hand, they saw a shadow not too far from them. And that was thest thing that they saw before everything went dark.


    Shin Jiao left the sewer and then proceed to the battlefield. Although he did not care that much for the dwarven citizen, he still could not let many innocent dies.


    In fact, he did something to the poison which is currently affecting the citizen of the kingdom.


    He soon reached the battlefront between the kingdom''s remaining fighters and the Scavengers. He could see many houses being destroyed by the battle and knew that some of the people have lost their lives in this fight.


    He just watches on the side and looks at the brutality of the Scavengers. He could tell that the Scavengers while dealing with the soldiers of the kingdom have also contracted the green smoke.


    He just showed a faint smile on his face as he looks at the battle.


    Loom, Warktia, and Hoodwig are also fighting the Scavengers and have been a focus of attack because of their ability to kill many of the Scavengers in the front lines.


    Meanwhile, in the air, the king and the red-skinned Orc are now embroiled in a deadly exchange. But he could tell that the dwarven king is at his limits. The king is now relying on the power of his armor and weapon to resist the attacks from his opponent.


    Then suddenly, a figure began plunging to the ground with blood spewing out of his mouth. It was the dwarven king.


    Bang!


    The house he hit crumbled into pieces and Shin Jiao knew that the people inside that house have suffered a tragic ending.


    Grraaa!!!


    The dwarven king shouted in the air as he forcefully stood up from the ground. But before he could do anything, the sharp tip of the scimitar suddenly stabs towards his stomach. The dwarven king parried the attack with all his might, but that was thest of his strength as he weakly kneeled on the ground.


    Those dwarves who could see this scene felt a bit indignant about the defeat of their king. Their morale has fallen and many of themanders began to be defeated.


    The tide of the battle began to tip towards the Scavengers as a loud war crying from the red-skinned Orc invigorated the morale of his men.


    "The Dwarven king is defeated, all of you must surrender now!" shouted the Grumack in the air.


    He then grabs the head of the dwarven king and takes off his helmet. Then grabbing the dwarven king''s hair he lifted his up in the air.


    "Nooo!!!" Hoodwig shouted as he takes a step forward in a frenzied manner.


    Those who stood in his way fell by his rifle and his guns. In this battle, he began to be proficient in fighting using mana-charged weapons.


    This has caused a greatmotion among the ranks of the Scavengers. And it has also attracted the attention of Grumack.


    Seeing that his men could not hold the ground against a single dwarf wielding some weird weapons, Grumack''s expression turned cold. He suddenly lifted hisrge scimitar and inserted it at the back of the dwarven king.


    Puchi!


    Through the gap of the armor, the scimitar easily enters the skin of the dwarven king and went through to the other side.


    The expression of Aboros is one of disbelief. He could not ept that he would die just like that. He has been the dwarven king for a very long time and has held great power over his people. He has ruled with an iron fist and has gained the respect of everyone around him.


    As a king, he has done a heinous deed by wiping the Mineros family''s bloodline clean as he killed every man, woman, and child in that family, he did not regret his actions. He knew that the Mineros is a threat to his throne.


    But now that he is about to die, he felt a bit regretful. He knew of the secret movement and the secret actions of those that started this. And he has discovered something else which is the real cause of the downfall of the kingdom.


    And this discovery is his greatest regret as a king.

 Chapter 878 - Queen

    Chapter 878


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Though he knew everything, he waited for the right moment to act. But who could have thought that the poison was tampered with and even the antidote he has prepared did not work? He has even gotten his hands on the original antidote that the goblins have created, but even those were not able to cure the poison.


    And so he knew at that time that everything was futile already. He has fallen into a trap that he thought that he has a way to escape.


    The Scavengers began to spread out as the remaining dwarven forces who are trying to resist and fight began to fall one by one. Because of the poison in their bodies, they are now unable to resist the Scavengers.


    Many are caught and some are killed on the spot. Those who surrender could keep their lives for a while and those who resist would fall by the sword of their enemy.


    Hoodwig froze on the spot upon seeing the long scimitar of the enemying out of the chest of dwarven king Aboros Stonebreaker. He could not believe that the revered and powerful king of the dwarven race would fall by the hands of their enemy''s general and through the machination of the rebel group.


    In his mind, he recalled what he has said when he was talking to the king. He told the king that he should not y with the fire and quell the rebellion earlier. However, he could see the confidence in the expression of Aboros and that it seems that the king did not put these rebels in his eyes.


    He has the notion that everything is in the palm of his hands.


    But who would have known that this would happen? Everything would fall into chaos and the whole kingdom would be put in danger. And just like in the days of old, the pride and arrogance of those in power have caused this great dwarven kingdom to fall.


    His gaze was intense as Hoodwig seem to have given up struggling. Behind him, a blue-skinned troll is currently pointing its spear on his back while showing a sinister expression. The other Scavenger members are also showing such expression to the person that killed theirrades.


    They all wanted to tear him apart.


    Right at this moment, rapid gunfire could be heard from afar and the several figures standing behind Hoodwig wanting to stab him suddenly fell lifeless to the ground.


    Their heads and chest all exploded.


    Then a tall human figure slowlynded on the ground within the area of the chaotic battlefield.


    "It seems that I still could not let these dwarves die just like that¡­" Shin Jiao said as he calmly looks at the hulking figure of Grumack Guur.


    "I suggest that you guys should leave this ce¡­ If not, I will eliminate each and every one of you¡­ This is my final warning." Shin Jiao said but his mouth is not opening.


    When everyone saw and heard his words, they knew that the human is a powerful mage. If the human is able to send a telepathic voice into their minds, it only means that he might already be a Grand Magus or higher.


    Plus it seems that he is not affected by the poison, so this would be a very deadly battle.


    "Human¡­ Do not intrude in this¡­ I will¡­" Grumack wanted to say something but was cut off by Shin Jiao.


    "You have only ten seconds to consider¡­ another word from you and I will kill you first¡­" Shin Jiao warned.


    "You¡­"


    Bang!


    It was so fast that Grumack even at his level did not see what happened. Then he saw his shoulder with a gaping hole.


    "Another word and you''re dead¡­" Shin Jiao warned with a smirk.


    Everyone is now showing fear in their eyes as the Scavengers began to retreat. They knew that they could not fight against this powerful human. Their ns have fallen to a halt. Although Grumack did not want to retreat, he also knows that he could not fight against this human. He is too powerful, only their chief would be able to handle that guy.


    And so the Scavengers retreated and the dwarves were freed. Everyone ran towards their fallen king who is now barely breathing.


    Shin Jiao stood while looking at the dwarven king.


    "Master Shin¡­ Why did you not help us earlier?" Hoodwig who felt indignant about what has happened asked.


    His face is full of tears as he kneels beside the king who is slowly bing weaker.


    "Do you want me to rescue someone who wanted me dead? I am not that stupid¡­ He let this happen to himself, his pride and his ego are the downfalls of your kind. Hahaha¡­ Foolish dwarf¡­ You tried toy your hands on my people. I should be the one to kill you¡­ But¡­ this is already your punishment¡­" Shin Jiao said while looking at the dwarven king.


    He could see that the king felt a bit angry at his words and right now, the king wanted to force himself to talk, but his wounds are grave enough to stop him.


    "Master Shin¡­ how could you?" Hoowig wanted to argue.


    "I only have a deal with you, Hoodwig. I would only respect those that respect me. Well, I just want you to know that your people would be fine. Nothing will happen to them. Since you are Loom''s people, then I will surely not hurt you¡­ However, I will tell you this one time... Loom is one of my people, and since she would be in danger as long as the king is alive¡­ then¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not end his words as he turns around and then gazes in a certain direction.


    Right at this moment, an army of dwarves is currently walking toward them. Leading the group is General Grable Brittlerock and behind him is Holdorf Diggingsons.


    When the army saw what happened, General Grable Brittlerock showed a hint of confusion. But his soldiers are already pointing their spears in the direction of Shin Jiao.


    "It''s you! You traitorous bastard!¡­" Hoodwig shouted.


    "Master Shin¡­ It''s them¡­ they are the ones who wanted you and the rest dead. They are the ones who caused this." Hoodwig said while pointing at the General and his weak-looking army.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hoowig, I know everything that happened. You don''t have to tell me anything. As for them, since they have a blood connection with Loom I will let her decide. From now on, she would be the queen of the dwarven kingdom. Whoever opposes her, will be eliminated." Shin Jiao said as his killing intent suddenly surges all over the ce.


    Those who felt this could not help but fall on their knees. Everyone is now truly afraid of the human before them.


    Shin Jiao did not want to linger any longer in this ce. He has done whatever he needed, if Loom became the queen of this ce, the trade between the dwarves and his Mystique Shop would be smoother.


    No one said a word at this time and everyone just kneel on the ground.


    "Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to¡­ to be a queen¡­ I want to leave this ce. I and my mother will being with you¡­" Loom said with firm determination.


    "Oh¡­ Is that your final decision?"


    "Yes¡­ My only concern is my mother. No one else is important to me."


    Shin Jiao did not expect that Loom would decide that she would stay with his group. And since she has already decided, then he could just let the matter be.


    "Hmm... Then we shall leave after everything is settled." Shin Jiao said as he turns his attention to the dying king.


    "Hmmm¡­ It seems that you are quite lucky¡­ But, I will just give you a little warning. ughtering a n will now be forbidden in the kingdom. The family with the greatest strength would rule¡­ This is myw¡­ Follow it and your race would prosper, defy me and you will see¡­"


    Shin Jiao said while looking at the king. He squatted to the ground and then takes out a potion inside his dimension. He then carefully feeds it to the king.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds¡­


    After around ten seconds, the king slowly stood up. Though he is squinting because of the pain of his wound, he could now stand up.


    He looks at Shin Jiao, now his eyes are filled withplicated emotion. Fear, awe, respect, and bafflement, are some of the emotions that could be clearly seen in his expression.


    "Thank you¡­ great benefactor¡­" Dwarven King Aboros Stonebreaker said as he weakly kneels to the ground.


    Hoodwig who is showing astonishment in his eyes quickly supported the king.


    "Remember my words, oh king of the dwarves¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks towards the group of General Grable.


    When the army saw that he ising in their direction, they could not help but lower their gazes.


    "Loom, what do you want to do with them?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Loom and her mother who is following behind him look at the army and she felt great indecision in her heart. Though she is angry at her kinsmen, she also could not let them die.


    However, right at this moment, one of the soldiers who is kneeling behind General Grable suddenly shed forward with his shining de.

 Chapter 879 - Annihilation

    Chapter 879


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The soldier looks like a dwarf but Shin Jiao knew that he is not. From the moment that he and his group appear along with the soldiers, he has already noticed them.


    As the sword shed towards Shin Jiao, a slight smile appears on his face. He did not need to do anything and just use his psychokinesis to control that figure and hispanions.


    Right at this moment, around 20 soldiers began floating in the air while their armors are being stripped off their bodies. Then everyone saw that these soldiers were actually goblin assassins.


    Shin Jiao could tell that their levels are not that low. In fact, the one that just attacked him is a 30th level warrior.


    With a flick of his hand, the rest of the goblin''s necks were snapped. And their lifeless body fell to the ground.


    Thest remaining goblin looks at Shin Jiao in horror.


    "Go back to your base and tell your king, leader, or whatever, that I will be destroying your hidden base in three days¡­ So I suggest that you prepare and wait for me toe¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    After that, he threw the goblin towards the broken entrance where the Scavengers forces their way into the dwarven kingdom.


    "Master Shin¡­ Why¡­ why did you let that goblin go?" Loom said with worried in her eyes.


    "Well, I need it to warn its group of course¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    With the green misting out of its body, how could Shin Jiao not let it go back and spread the goodness in their base?


    "Master Shin, I''ve decided to let them be imprisoned¡­ nothing more¡­" Loom said while looking at her uncle who is still kneeling on the ground.


    When Holdorf noticed that Loom is looking at him, he suddenly had an idea.


    "Loom, my niece¡­ you¡­ you know that I would not hurt you, right? I am your uncle who took care of you since you were young." Holdorf suddenly said with a fawning smile.


    "I am on your side¡­ I was just force to do this for the survival of the family. The king wanted to eliminate our family, so how could we just stay still and suffer such grievance?"


    "Pfft¡­" Shin Jiao could not help but chuckle.


    Everyone was a bit taken aback. They were all confused why the human suddenlyughed. This is not someughing matter, so they feel a bit angry.


    "Sorry, I was just amused by your bullshit¡­ The king¡­ he did not even know that you guys came from the Mineros family until you made your move and nned this rebellion¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    He could not help but be amused at the lie that this dwarf is saying.


    Holdorf was a bit embarrassed upon hearing this. It seems that the human truly knew what they were nning.


    Shin Jiao turns his head towards Hoodwig.


    "Take everyone to prison, but remember my words." Shin Jiao said as he tosses to Hoodwig arge sk.


    The gravity of the situation in the dwarven kingdom subsided as the people who were infected by the poison began to recover after 2 more days.


    The green mist steaming out of the body of the soldiers is actually a bacterial poison that would counteract the poison made by the goblins. However, if one is not infected by the goblin''s poison or antidote, then that green mist would turn into the poison itself and kills the infected.


    And so, the dwarven kingdom began to recover from the poison and the dested city became bustling once again.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao, Loom, and Warkita are currently inside the pce.


    Aboros Stonebreaker dare not sit on his throne and just stood in front of Shin Jiao''s tall figure.


    "I am already done with my business in your kingdom, your majesty. We should be going soon¡­"


    "Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I have not been a good monarch to my people and have been a lousy host. I hope that you can forgive me for my errors." Aboros lowered his head and did not put on the air of a king.


    "No worries about that¡­ Just remember thew¡­ the strong should rule, and rule with honor. If you are in trouble, you know what to do¡­" Shin Jiao said as he patted the shoulder of Aboros.


    Although this king was a bit proud before and has the ego of a monarch, Shin Jiao could not actually impose what he wanted for them. He just gave thatw thingy to at least give them some push to progress further.


    With thatw, the strong shall rule, he knew that the dwarves would then push forward to be stronger. This way Loom and her mother would not worry about their kin anymore.


    As Shin Jiao and the two women left the pce, they are greeted by Hoodwig who is now full of smiles.


    "Master Shin, you are leaving already? What about the thing that you said to those Scavengers scum?"


    "Haha¡­ Well, it wille true. I am a man of my words¡­" Shin Jiao said with a sly smile on his face.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel happy because of the great harvest he has gotten from this trip. With therge number of minerals and ore that he has gotten in his hand, how could he not feel happy?


    The three then rode their Windfall and exited another path that would lead directly to Central Town.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the base camp of the Scavengers, everyone is preparing for a battle. They have been waiting for that powerful human to arrive in their camp to challenge them. When Chief Agoy Tusks, the main chief of the Scavengers and is a 51st level warrior, heard the challenge from the human, he was angered.


    He wanted to see what the human could truly do to him and his Scavengers. How dare a lowly human try to challenge his might? With anger burning in his eyes and heart, he and the whole Scavengers camp began to prepare for arge-scale war.


    If the human really appears they would defeat him with their power and numbers, they would attack the nearest human town, the town that the humans called Central Town. He has heard a lot of things about that town and he became curious about it.


    At first, he was feeling a bit reluctant to attack the town because of the many mage towers in it. However, it seems that this reservation is not necessary now. Since that human dare to provoke him, then he would show the whole human race that the Scavengers are not to be trifled with.


    And from the defeat of his army in the secret dwarven kingdom, Agoy Tusks is now infuriated for the humiliation.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind. He decided to visit that dwarven kingdom first and take the loot inside of that now dead city. He knew that those fools could not create an antidote in just a span of two days.


    With the huge number of dwarves that have been infected, it could take them a long time to make an antidote. Hence, it is the right time to strike.


    Suddenly, he feels that his hands are itching.


    "Hehe¡­ Gold, silver, precious stones, and precious ores¡­ Those things will be mine¡­ Hahaha¡­" he chuckled as he looks outside his tent.


    His hulking figure slowly rose from his throne. Meanwhile, below him are the figures of different females from different races. They are all in chains and wearing thin and revealing gowns. Their expressions show hopelessness and despair, their will to live is no longer present.


    They have been staying in this ce for many years now and are being kept alive just for the pleasure of the Chief of the Scavengers.


    As Agoy walks down his throne he looks at the beauties around him and showed a satisfied smile on his face. Then his eyesnded on one of the women with a slightly bulging stomach.


    "Hehe¡­ It seems that one of you is already bearing my child¡­ take her to the nourishing tent. Make sure that she survives until the birth of my child¡­" Agoymanded.


    Several of the armed guards immediately ran towards the human female who is pregnant.


    "Hmm¡­ From the humans again¡­ they always produce weak heirs¡­" he muttered.


    As he walks out of the tent, he suddenly saw his army busily preparing for the uing battle. Today is the second day and tomorrow would be the day that the human would arrive.


    He could not wait to see how that human would be destroyed by his army and then he would immediately go to the dwarven kingdom and empty everything from that mountain.


    While smiling in the air and feeling the victory at hand, he suddenly feels some weird sensation in his body.


    Then suddenly, he felt weakness and his expression turned pale.. Right in front of his eyes, the mighty Scavenger''s army is falling one by one like a pile of dominoes, and those in the air fell to their deaths.

 Chapter 880 - The Grand Scale Of Things

    Chapter 880


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Central Town is a bustling town and is always filled with people. However, these days the people in the town seem to have increased far too much that the town became too crowded.


    Inside the town, many travelers, merchants, adventurers, and mercenaries are currently trading, buying, and strolling in the bustling town.


    In the span of less than a month, the changes in the town are far too evident as the people were too epting of the new things that are presented to them by the Mystique Shop. If the shop does not have that power and prestige then these changes would have not urred. However, the Mystique Shop has the support of the town and its people.


    Plus they could deny that the shop holds power. The presence of the Grand Mage Phil Mason alone has already stopped the other towers to cause trouble with the shop, how much more with the support of the Town''s head and other leaders which have greatly benefited from their dealing with the shop.


    It is true that Hua Xiao is truly good at marketing and making interpersonal rtionships with others. With her at the helm, Mystique Shop''s influence began to spread through the town not only to the people but especially to the merchants.


    After the whole day of work, the people inside the huge flying ship are resting while taking their stroll atop the ship''s deck.


    They have already reached the exceeded their quota for today and tomorrow, so they are able to rx for a while.


    Ever since the creation of the new machine inside the flying ship, the production doubled and the workload of the people inside of it has been lessened.


    Hence people could have more time to rx and concentrate on advancing their strengths and power.


    Right at this moment one of the mage guards standing on the ship''s railing watching the forests outside suddenly saw three shadows.


    "Captain, this is Beta 4, I am seeing three figures approaching our direction from the deep forest, it looks like some beasts¡­" the guard immediately reported.


    When the captain on duty heard this, he immediately ran towards the direction of Beta 4.


    However, when he reached the area and saw the peopleing, his expression changed from worry to tion. This is because he immediately recognized who those people are. Besides the third one, he knew who the two are; they are Shin Jiao and Loombwark.


    "Central Command, this is Captain Paul¡­ Master Shin has returned, please pass the message, the master has returned."


    Upon hearing this, the news was spread immediately to the whole ship as a PA announcement from therge speakers in the ship was spread.


    Everyone who is not working immediately ran to the ship''s deck and waited for the arrival of the ship''s master.


    When Shin Jiao saw what is happening from afar, he could not help but show a faint smile on his face. It felt like he ising home to his own family as many smiling faces are ready to wee him.


    "Master Shin!" the one who could not wait is the young boy Im Ao.


    He immediately jumps down the ship''s deck and ran towards Shin Jiao who immediately alighted the Windfall and walk towards the speedily running little boy.


    The boy jumped to his embraces as he coquettishlyined.


    "Big Brother Shin, what takes you so long? I was bored on the ship and could not get out that much¡­ Big sister Hua would not let me go with her to town, and my big sister Jae would not y with me, everyone is busy¡­" Im Ao continuouslyined.


    Shin Jiao talked to the young boy and the two began tough. He admits that he also misses this naughty boy when he was away.


    And so he let him sit on the Windfall let him y with it for a while.


    As he arrives on the ship many people greeted him and Shin Jiao politely also greeted them. Everyone is happy and d that the ship''s master is finally back.


    ¡­


    Inside arge conference hall in the ship, a few leaders are already gathered when Shin Jiao has arrived. He has already changed his clothing to a light blue cultivator''s robe.


    As he enters, everyone showed a hint of excitement in their eyes. They knew that their master went to a ce and has met other races inside that ce. They are very curious about what happened there in the few days that he was gone.


    "Alright, before I tell you my travel story, did anything happen while I was gone?" Shin Jiao said as he sits at the head of the long table.


    Everyone immediately reported their progress and the problems they have faced. So far they are all trivial except for the mages from some of the towers causing them some trouble.


    But what surprised him the most is the rapid distribution and market opening for most of their products. Even the other towns and viges have heard of their products and many bought them or gaverge orders.


    The best news of all is the production of Windfall. It seems that the ship is able to produce more than 100 Windfalls a day. And this is somewhat good already; it''s like the production capacity of a normal car factory on earth.


    He knew that if the Windfall would be widespread throughout the kingdom, then their fame would surely reach even the main cities of the Xinglo Kingdom. When that happens then he could easily enter the city without repercussion and trouble.


    Although he already knew the state of the gods in this ce, he would not just abuse his power. He is a man with principle after all. He would follow the natural order of things and do things ordingly.


    As the meeting proceeded, Shin Jiao was d and praised the aplishment of his subordinate. Even the haughty and proud Ansen Wine has contributed when ites to enchanting weapons and armors. He seems to be fascinated with enchantments and has been leading the group in learning and etching new enchantments.


    Although Shin Jiao did not fully trust this guy, for now, he just let him do as he pleases. At least he is not causing him trouble.


    After the reports, Shin Jiao began telling them his story in which it has been almost a week since he was gone.


    When the people learned about the secret dwarven kingdom and the precious ores that he obtained, everyone showed excitement in their expressions. Plus there is a standing trade between the ship and the humans, now this is something that they wanted.


    Most of them want to visit that dwarven kingdom and experience going there at least once.


    After the meeting, Shin Jiao went to the factory where the raw materials are being stored. He takes out most of the gems, ores, and crystals that he has obtained from the dwarven kingdom.


    The number of raw materials almost filled the entire storage space of the ship.


    With the increase of the raw materials, the products that the ship can produce would not stop and would continue from now on.


    While visiting the factory, he saw Grand Magus Phil Mason. This old fellow is very busy as he would always be on his drawing board and crafting. His attention is always on his work. The old man did not even meet with him or attends the meeting.


    "Hey, Grand Magus Mason¡­ It seems that you are too busy?" Shin Jiao suddenly said as he walks near the guy.


    As if a bit startled, Phil Mason looks at Shin Jiao showing a bit of a dumbfounded expression.


    Then suddenly he showed a wide smile on his face.


    "Hahaha¡­ If it isn''t Master Shin¡­ when have you arrive? No¡­ No¡­ forget about that. I have a pressing matter here¡­" Phil Mason said as he shakes his head filled with his disheveled hair.


    "Aiyah¡­ Look¡­ Look at this. I have been baffled by this for days now. I can''t seem to stop the procedure¡­ I experienced a couple of explosions these past few days¡­ Sigh¡­" Phil Mason said as his eyesnded on the metal lump on the table.


    The metal lump is connected to many wires and some contraption that Shin Jiao did not recognize.


    "Hmm¡­ Hey, I heard that you help them create a new manufacturing machine?" Shin Jiao casually said while walking near the lump of metal.


    He then casually inscribes some glyphs on its surface before the rolling energy inside the lump of metal calms down.


    "Oh¡­ That this, it''s no problem. I and Young Miss Gumal decided to create another one and improved it a bit ording to your blueprints¡­" when he said up to this point his expression suddenly changed.


    He is now looking at the lump of metal in Shin Jiao''s hand as if he is looking at some precious thing. He could not even control himself and licks his dried lips.


    "How¡­ How were you able to do this?" he asked incredulously.

 Chapter 881 - The Grand Scale Of Things (1)

    Chapter 881


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The lump of metal slowly became a shiny ball as Shin Jiao put it on the table. He carefully attached the wires to the lump of metal and then turned on the contraption connected to it.


    As the machine was turned on, the screen also lighted up and much data began to show on the screen. The still dumbfounded Phil Mason looks at the screen and quickly rushed beside Shin Jiao. He could see the changes in the data on the screen and felt like his scalp began to tingle in excitement.


    "Haha¡­ That is it! That is what I am talking about! This is what I have envisioned. How¡­ How were you able to do it? Master Shin, you have to tell me this in detail¡­" Phil Mason suddenly grabbed Shin Jiao and dragged him to the side while he grabs a pen and a paper on the side.


    Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head. This old man is surely passionate about machines and technology that he did not know he has almost created the first sustainable energy core just like the one he discovered on earth.


    Although this lump of metal is still far from the real thing, it is already considered too advance in this age. With this lump of metal as a source of energy, it could already power a whole city for a year''s time. This is such a breakthrough towards a clean and sustainable energy source.


    Shin Jiao began to describe and taught the old man about the proper glyphs and their meaning when making the power core. As he exined, the old man did not stop writing while his eyes are glowing. Shin Jiao also noticed that many researchers began to congregate around them while listening to his words. They even wrote down many of his words as they listen carefully.


    After an hour of talking and giving instructions and examples, Shin Jiao finished his ''lecture''.


    He now knew that the technological progress of the research institute inside the ship is going to a grand scale of things toe.


    He knew that this would be the start of a new age for this kingdom and its people. The age of darkness would be done away and the age of technology is slowly emerging.


    After finishing what he needed to do, Shin Jiao went around the ship and checked everything. He then spent time with Im Ao and Im Jae who did not let him leave their quarters.


    When Im Ao is already sleeping, Shin Jiao walks out of the room and then saw Im Jae standing shyly while looking at him.


    "What is wrong?" Shin Jiao asked with a hint of confusion in his expression.


    However, as someone who already has experienced with women, he knew what the young woman is thinking. Shin Jiao is around 30-years-old and Im Jae is 20, so the age difference between the two is around 10 years plus Shin Jiao has a lot of experience than her, so he could somewhat read her expression which made him feel a bit helpless.


    He knew that she seems to like him for some unknown reason. At first, she is like any typical woman who is shy and did not want to express her feelings, but ever since that night that they talked, she seems to be expressing her feelings more and more.


    If Shin Jiao rejected her, she would be hurt and would be a little angry at him. But if he did not take a stand and let this thing continue, then it would cause more troublesome matter to arise. And he did not want that to happen.


    But the problem is¡­ he already did reject her. But Im Jae seems to be oblivious to this.


    "Im Jae¡­ you¡­"


    "No¡­ please¡­ don''t say anything. I¡­ I just wanted to do this. So please, don''t chase me away¡­" she said with tears brimming in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao could not help but take in a long breathe. He could not help but take a whip of Im Jae''s scent. He suddenly remembers Qin Lou and Susan Tang. Hisst night with Qin Lou suddenly lingers to his mind as a slight smile appears on his face.


    He just shook his head and did not say anything.


    "Look¡­ I will not treat you more than a little sister. That is my boundary. More than that I could not reciprocate your feelings¡­" Shin Jiao said as he walks beside Im Jae.


    She already knew this and just nodded her head.


    "Then¡­ Can¡­ Can I hug you?" she said with a hint of hesitation.


    Shin Jiao could not help but showed a slight hesitation. But then took her in his strong arms.


    Im Jae could not help but close her eyes and savor the feeling of being hug by the man that she likes. Even though this is a hug without malice, she could not help but feel contented.


    After a while, Shin Jiao left and Im Jae showed a smile on her face. Though she could not have him, yet being his sister is already good enough for her. She has already epted the fact this time.


    She then turns around and enter the room of Im Ao and decided to sleep beside her brother with a smile on her beautiful face.


    Shin Jiao stood on the flying ship''s deck and looks at the stars in the sky.


    "The sky is really nice today¡­" a familiar feminine voice interrupted him.


    Nariz Gumal walks beside him and also nces at the sky.


    "When I was younger and was still with my brother, we would look at the sky and think of what our future would hold. Both of us wanted to leave the immortalnd and travel the stars¡­ However, it seems that we have lost that chance¡­" she said with a hint of mncholy.


    "When I got married to that man¡­ I thought that my life is alreadyplete and I could not want more¡­ but when I lost my brother because of that man. I truly wished that I could turn back time and change my decision back then. I was blinded because of my ignorance. I was tricked into believing that he was true to me. While escaping I really thought that no man is truly good¡­" she added with a slight chuckle.


    Shin Jiao raised one of his brows and slightly turn to her.


    Sensing his action, Nariz Gumal covered her mouth and giggled.


    "Well, I guess you are a bit different¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Thank you for helping me¡­"


    "I did not do it for you¡­"


    "It''s all the same. If we get out of here, can¡­ can Ie to your vige? I know that you are the one leading that mysterious vige name Ji. From when I learned of the technology in this ce, I already have that thought."


    "If one as powerful and great as you are will join us, then I will be honored Miss Gumal¡­" Shin Jiao bowed politely.


    "Haha¡­ Out there I might be powerful. But I know of your true strength. Though you are only in the 79th level, with your gears, you can defeat even ate-stage Lord level, right?"


    Shin Jiao did not answer and just showed a faint smile.


    "Once we are able to find a path out of this dimension, I will try and create a gateway to this ce. That way you can visit here and continue looking for your brother." Shin Jiao promised.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Nariz Gumal changes, and then she bowed her head towards Shin Jiao. She then left and went back to theboratory.


    Shin Jiao muses about the things that have happened so far and his next n. He still has a lot of things to do and a lot of things to prepare.


    Although time is not in his hand as he only has one year to stay here before the Heaven and Earth Opening, he still needed to prepare everything. In fact, this dimension has many good things in it. The ecosystem of thend is really big. If he is not wrong, the size of this dimension is half the size of the earth.


    While Shin Jiao is nning what to do next, he noticed a group ofrge carriages being carried by two Windfalls each.


    The caravan stopped at the boundary of the flying ship and from inside alighted some people wearing elegant clothes. The women wore gowns while the men wore noble robes. From what Shin Jiao could see these people have some standing in the society and they did note from the town but from the city.


    One of the mage guards walked beside Shin Jiao and reported.


    "Master Shin, that is the brother of the Viscount. He has been visiting ustely and wanted to meet you. It seems that your return has been reported to him." the mage guard said.


    Shin Jiao thanked him and the guard went back to his post.


    "The Viscount Brother, eh¡­ What does this person want from me?" Shin Jiao muttered as he felt a bit curious.

 Chapter 882 - A Viscount Invitation

    Chapter 882


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a luxuriously decorated room in the flying ship, Shin Jiao and Hua Xiao are currently receiving the brother of Viscount Merl and hispanions. This is Shin Jiao''s office and is usually used to wee many important guestsing to the ship.


    "Master Shin, I am here on behalf of my brother to give you this invitation letter. In about a month''s time, Main Arjing City is going to have a festival and the Viscount will be holding a feast. Many important people from the kingdom would be visiting the Viscount. As someone who has saved the Viscount daughter, my brother wanted to give his thanks to you¡­"


    This man is named Dilwald Merl, the 2nd oldest brother of the Viscount. He is a famous businessman in Main Arjing City and also someone with authority in the whole of the Southern Kang Province. Although his authority is lower than his brother''s, Dilwald Merl is not someone to be trifled with.


    His business dabbled in different industries. But he mainly focuses on weapons and advancements.


    Hence he is truly interested in what he is seeing right now.


    Ever since he enters the ship, he is like an excited child who roams his eyes around the ship. From the lights to the weapons of the mage guards and the air control machines inside the ships. He scrutinized them thoroughly as those are new to his eyes.


    Even inside the room, his eyes are roaming around, and would touch every single thing he could see which attracts his attention.


    After saying his words and then giving Shin Jiao the invitation, his eyes once again roam around the room. Suddenly something caught his attention.


    "What¡­ what is this?" he asked while walking to the table.


    In front of him is a crystal that is emitting multiple colors on its surface.


    When Shin Jiao saw what he is talking about, a slight smile appears on his face. This crystal is something that he is working on for a while now but has still not finished it. It is abination of two crystals and a mana stone. It has the mind stone, the image crystal, and a mana stone inside with some glyphs to control the processing flow.


    This would act like a console box that would connect to a server which he would soon erect in the middle of Central Town.


    This would be the first prototype of a virtual world in this ce. Although he ns to make it into something like a training simtion or a game, the main purpose of the virtual world is to connect to each mind in thend and then ess their souls through it. That way he could hit two birds with one stone.


    First is his goal to find the two saint rulers or deities to fulfill his promise to the Baldrix the Elemental dragon, and the second one is to help Nariz Gumal find his brother in this sea of souls.


    Shin Jiao knew that these people have been born and reborn in this endless cycle of life for many years now. And he did not want to stop this cycle actually. What he wanted to do is to find a way to get in and out of this ce and the way for that is to get his hands on the real information from those in the pce.


    And also finding the two saint rulers or deities would also be helpful but of course dangerous. They might even trap him in this ce forever. Hence the only real option is to read their souls reveal their true form.


    The memories of these people are not intact, so he is not relying on those.


    Shin Jiao carefully took the orb from and then rece it on the table where it was put into.


    "Mister Dilwald, that this is an unfinished product. But in the future, once it is finished, I assure you that it would show you a new world." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When Dilwald Merl heard this his eyes twinkled. He has already been mesmerized and amazed at all the new stuff on this ship. Not to mention therge ship which he heard could fly and how it was built. He has a deep admiration for everything he has seen.


    After the visit that night of the Viscount Brother, Hua Xiao has signed a contract with them and they would be delivering the goods when they visit Main Arjing city next month.


    ¡­


    The next day, the bustling town once again became busy. However, right at this moment, there is something that attracted everyone who is listening to the radio station.


    The female DJ caught everyone''s attention with her introduction.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen¡­ We have a guest star for today. I think all of you know her. She has been giving us one hit song after another in just a couple of days. And I heard that she is going to release all of those songs in an album. Wow¡­ I''m excited about that. Well, I would not make you people guess long. Here she is the woman who has the voice of an angel¡­ Miss Isabel Nightingale¡­"


    p! p! p!


    pping sounds could be heard inside the radio station as the voices of the people in it could be heard by the listeners.


    "Tell me, Miss Nightingale¡­ Is it true about the rumor that this new song of yours is a sort of coboration with another group?"


    "Hihi¡­ Yes¡­ As you can see, my friends are with me today and we are going to serenade all of you with this heartfelt and soulful song that I have created for everyone¡­" Isabel said with a slight chuckle.


    When the listeners heard this their attention is immediately on the radio as they anticipated this new song that would being out today.


    "Ah¡­ Miss Isabel has created another song. My song goddess is really good at making songs and I think she has already created almost 8 songs, right?"


    "I wish I could listen to those 8 songs always¡­"


    "Yeah, me too¡­ She is truly the song goddess of Central Town."


    The people in the town began to discuss while trying to listen to the radio.


    "Okay, the floor is yours¡­" the female DJ said.


    Silence could be heard as if the town suddenly stood still.


    At this time, Shin Jiao just arrive as he decided to check the first TV station that they n to build in the town. Right at this moment, he immediately noticed the deafening silence of the whole town. The hustle and bustle of the town seem to have stopped just at that moment.


    Then from the radio, the string instruments began to y. The tune is mellow and a bit upbeat, and this is followed by the flute. When Shin Jiao heard this, he could not help but think of an orchestra where many instruments are ying a melodious song.


    He could not help but also stop and then listen to the radio on the side.


    "Master Shin¡­ I think this is one of the newest songs of the famous singer, Miss Isabel Nightingale¡­" Hua Xiao who is walking beside Shin Jiao said.


    Following them is Xiamen Gong who seems to also be interested in the new tuneing from the radio.


    "I like this singer¡­ her voice is¡­ heavenly¡­" Xiamen Gong said while he perks up his ears.


    Soon, an angelic voice slowly began to echo out and her voice made Shin Jiao feel like listening to a singing angel.


    She truly has a beautiful voice. That he could not deny.


    The lyrics of the song echoed through the air followed by the powerful apaniment which truly made the song enter the listener''s heart. It is very mesmerizing and soulful that some of the women on the side could be seen showing misty eyes. Even Hua Xiao felt that way.


    "The elves are ying this tune¡­ as the tune itself is actually imbued with magic." Shin Jiao thought.


    He could feel that this tune could control the flow of mana in the air and its effect is rather satisfying. It could actually calm one''s heart as the mana flows with the music.


    Plus what made everything seem perfect, is thebination of the apaniment and the voice of the singer.


    Shin Jiao suddenly had an interest in knowing who these people are. If his conjecture is true, then he might have the opportunity to interact with the elven race in thisnd. At least they are not as treacherous as those in the immortalnd.


    With this decision in mind, Shin Jiao walks in another direction.


    "Master Shin¡­ Where?..." Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong have a look of confusion in their eyes upon seeing Shin Jiao take another way.


    "You guys go first, I need to check something out.. Please see to it that everything is prepared once I get there, okay?" Shin Jiao said as he left the two who are still feeling dumbfounded.

 Chapter 883 - Entertainment Industry

    Chapter 883


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a studio, a group of people left along with the band that yed the backup music. The band members are all wearing hoods even though they are inside the small studio. The mysterious air around them made some of the people interested in looking at them.


    The woman walking in front of them is tall at about 1.72 meters or 5''8 feet in height. She has beautiful features but her age looks a bit mature due to her makeup. From what Shin Jiao could see, she is around 20 and she seems to carry an air of aloofness in her.


    When the group soon arrives in the hall where many people are waiting. They immediately attracted the crowd.


    "Miss Isabel! Miss Isabel! I am from Central Town Fast Radio news¡­ The song just now, how are you able to write it so wonderfully?" a female reporter said while a floating notebook is hovering above her head.


    One could tell that the reporter is a mage. Some of the reporters also know this same useful magic as they tried to push their way forward.


    Before this, these reporters would only write in newspapers with limited capability to be spread wide and is only famous in Central Town. However, with the introduction of the radio, the spreading of the news in the town and the nearby viges has also changed.


    With the now wide coverage of the radio which has already extended even towards Main Arjing City which is a few thousand kilometers away, the poprity of the new media became widespread. Hence, these journalists try to vie for the first to get their news around, especially to the well-known singer and songwriter, Isabel Nightingale.


    When Isabel heard the question, she just looks at the reporter and then shed a beautiful smile but did not say a thing.


    Then suddenly another one asked.


    "The Viscount is going to hold arge banquet in Main Arjing City, is Miss Nightingale invited?"


    Everyone seems to have quieted down with this question and then shifted their gaze to the reporter and back to Isabel.


    Isabel this time showed a hesitant look in her eyes. But then she smiles faintly.


    "I have not received an invitation. The banquet is only for important people. I dare not enter such a high-ss asion¡­" she replied then continues walking.


    "Miss Isabel¡­"


    "Miss Nightingale¡­"


    The reporters tried to call, but she did not turn back and politely exited the building and entered their carriage.


    Once inside the long carriage, some of the people with her remove their hood, while others did not. These people are elves and did not always want to unt their almost perfect visage to others.


    Then one of them suddenly asked.


    "Isabel, don''t you want to go to Main Arjing City?"


    "Sigh¡­ I do, but¡­ I guess my poprity is not that high yet. I want to perform in front of those nobles in the city. That would be a grand scene¡­" she said with her eyes twinkling.


    "Yeah, we too wanted to apany you there¡­" one of the female elves said.


    "But elves are not permitted to enter the cities. The humans are very protective of those ces¡­" an older-looking elf said with a frown.


    "I know¡­ I guess that is the reason why I have not received an invitation. Well, I would not want to sing if you guys are not with me¡­ Ever since we banded together, we have been a group¡­ I don''t want us to separate just like that." Isabel said with a determined tone.


    "Haha¡­ You silly little girl. We do not mind, ever since your master entrusted you to our care, we''ve been a family. With your voice and our instruments, we can spread the joy of music everywhere¡­"


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao who became interested in the group showed a faint smile on his face.


    He could not deny the fact that the woman named Isabel truly has an angelic voice. He also knew that if she could sing in the city, then more people especially the nobles would be attracted to her. With that attraction, his group''s path in entering the inner kingdom would be cemented.


    With this in mind, Shin Jiao decided to reveal himself.


    The carriage is traveling on the stone-paved road of the town''s street when a figure suddenly appears in front of them. The Windfalls dragging the carriage suddenly stopped making everyone inside feel baffled.


    The coachman who is looking at Shin Jiao with both fear and befuddlement did not make any more. How could he when his body is already frozen in fear?


    "What is happening?" everyone inside the carriage asked in confusion.


    Then the carriage door open and they all saw a tall man who looks like in histe 30''s. His handsome and mature feature has taken aback some of the female elves inside the carriage.


    Shin Jiao is now looking at around five figures who are neatly seated inside the long carriage and then his eyesnded on the only human.


    "Miss Isabel Nightingale, I presume¡­" Shin Jiao asked.


    Everyone did not answer, but the elves have already prepared themselves to fight. With the invisible pressure alone that is exuding from the man in front of them, they knew that his strength is not weak.


    "I am Shin Jiao of the Mystique Shop. I would like to invite Miss Isabel and herpanion to apany me for a night stroll and some chat¡­ Would that be alright?" Shin Jiao asked politely.


    Hearing this, the elves gripped with weapons inside their robes. They would not dare to underestimate the human before them.


    "What is this about?" Isabel who noticed the tension did not want her ''family'' to be in trouble so she wanted to take a step forward since this person''s target is her.


    "Hmm¡­"


    Before Shin Jiao could say anything, one of the female elven suddenly eximed as if realizing something.


    "Mystique Shop¡­ The Mystique Shop?" she asked with an exaggerated expression.


    Everyone seems to have realized something as they all look at the man who is standing calmly outside the carriage. Even Isabel seems to have an inkling of what is happening as a trace of excitement could be seen on her beautiful face.


    "Mister¡­ What is this about?" she asked as she slowly alighted from the carriage.


    When she was on by the door, Shin Jiao extended his hand to grab hers for support. She calmly touches his hand and got off the carriage.


    But that touch made Shin Jiao feel something. It is like slight energy entering his body and slowly prating his dantian.


    He did not know what it was, but also could not exin it. So he did not show his confusion on his face.


    After everyone alighted from the carriage, the group began walking down the street. However, what baffled them is that it seems that the people could not recognize who they are. Isabel in particr is well-known because many people are familiar with her face due to her exposure to the many musical shows that are being held in Central Town and the nearby viges.


    But for some reason, the people somehow could not recognize them.


    "Is this an enchantment?" ask one of the older male elves.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head as they continue walking.


    "Well, the reason why I wanted to invite Miss Isabel for a walk is to talk about you going to Main Arjing City." Shin Jiao said while calmly walking towards a park nearby.


    In this ce, there are many people walking roundabout and even children ying happily.


    One could tell the great change that happened in the town ever since the arrival of Shin Jiao''s group in this ce.


    For the space of almost a month, the peace and order in the city could be felt already as the city became free and did not fear the people working in the underground world anymore.


    With the crackdown of the underworld led by the town''s head Groom Xial, many of them were caught while others escaped and went out of the town. Many dare note back especially when they learned what really happened to Link Garret one of the most influential people in the underworld.


    And so the situation in the town became really peacefultely. Hence the park right now has many people wandering around about and rxing.


    But right at this moment, this bustling scene could not be heard by Isabel and her group. The reason for this is because of the wonderful news that the man called Shin Jiao from the Mystique Shop has just said.


    ''They are invited by the prestigious and well-known Mystique Shop to go with them to Main Arjing City.''


    Even though she heard it, she still could not believe such a word, so she stammered and then asked again.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile and then said once again that he is showing a formal expression.


    "The Mystique Shop wanted Miss Isabel and her group to apany us to Viscount''s banquet party."


    Boom!


    His words immediately shocked everyone.

 Chapter 884 - The Entertainment Industry (2)

    Chapter 884


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hua Xiao and her group have finished checking the four-story building that they have constructed. A tall antenna could be seen atop the building which almost towers above the town. The building along with its antenna is almost the height of the tallest tower in town, the Great White tower of Dugal.


    "Miss Xiao, we will be able to operate as soon as three days from now." the man walking behind her reported.


    "Good, that is good. But we will not be broadcasting at that time. We still need to wait for Sister Han to finish what we set her to do. After that, we could start the broadcasting¡­ is the recording of the possible broadcast segment already done?" Hua Xiao asked as she began reading the documents given to her by a female employee.


    "Not yet, we have yet toplete a couple of scenes before everything would be done. But the rest are already set in stone..."


    "Good! Continue doing such great jobs¡­" Hua Xiao said as she stops walking then turns around and looks at the people behind her.


    "In a month''s time, I want everything to be in order. You have already been trained and practiced what you needed to do. In a month we will be able to distribute at least tens of thousands of TV screens in the town and other nearby viges. I want everything to be perfect¡­ Okay?"


    "Yes mam!" replied the people.


    Everyone has an excited look on their faces as they knew that what they are going to do is another historical breakthrough for the kingdom. With this, they would be able to gain some aplishments and gain something for themselves.


    After everyone went back to their work, a group of people suddenly enters the building and Hua Xiao immediately walks towards them.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head to greet Hua Xiao.


    Hua Xiao also nodded and then her gazended on the group behind Shin Jiao.


    "Isn''t this Miss Isabel Nightingale the famous singer?" Hua Xiao said with a hint of admiration in her eyes.


    Even though she has lived in arge n and is also very adept in the art. She could not deny the fact that the woman in front of her is someone who can sing really beautifully. In secret, she is also one of the people who admire this woman.


    It is just a pity that the woman is only a mortal, and her life would be lost after her death. For this reason why this woman is something or someone which is held precious in Hua Xiao''s eyes.


    "Is she going to be working with us from now on?" Hua Xiao was feeling a bit excited about that notion.


    "Hmm¡­ No¡­ She is¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to say but was suddenly cut off by Isabel.


    "Wait¡­ Wait¡­ You are Miss Xiao, right? The famous Miss Hua Xiao?" Isabel suddenly asked with a glint of admiration in her eyes.


    When the elves behind her heard this, they all look at Hua Xiao in disbelief.


    Everyone in town knew that Hua Xiao came from the outside world where immortals should exist. But due to some unknown reasons, these immortals have been turned into mortal upon arriving in this world. And it is impossible for any of them to use magic or ability in this world. That''s why they are considered as experimental good for the mages.


    But the group from the Mystique Shop is different. Not only are their leaders from the outside world, but they are also very strong and powerful, unlike those weak ones.


    Plus their beauty is something that has attracted many towards these so-called immortals.


    Hua Xiao is a familiar face in town hence, everyone knew of her beauty, mour, and slightly fiery attitude.


    It was as if Shin Jiao was neglected as the group suddenly walks and began shaking hands with Hua Xiao. Shin Jiao, on the other hand, just showed a faint smile and began to scan everything inside the building. With a nod of satisfaction, he felt that everything is falling into ce.


    While everyone is talking, another group suddenly enters the building. This time, this group of people is being led by a tall woman who looks likes her in herte 30''s.


    When she saw Hua Xiao and Isabel''s group, she showed a slight frown on her face.


    "Sister Hua¡­" she called.


    This caught the attention of everyone.


    "Ah, Sister Jiwen Han¡­ You''re here atst¡­" Hua Xiao said.


    "Well, we were a bit busy these past few days and just finished what we were set to do. I already here a copy of the recording¡­ Miss Isabel seems to be close to you." Jiwen Han said with a smile.


    Jiwen Han is the big boss of Fegnhai Broadcasting. She has a good partnership with Mystique Shop and is also close with Hua Xiao.


    She is trying to recruit Isabel and her group to herpany. However, the young woman seems to be reluctant to be tied hence she is just a frence talent.


    But if she joins the Mystique Shop then it would be a huge blow to Fenghai Broadcasting as Isabel is one of the most sought-after talents in the Entertainment industry in Central Town.


    This is the reason why she frowns, if she could offer something, she would just get the young woman in her team. But it seems that this young woman wanted something else.


    "Did the Mystique Shop offer her something that she wanted?" Jiwen Han thought.


    As of this moment, the entertainment industry in Central Town is a big huge with many potential talents. Many of the agencies like hers are grabbing these talents. And thepetition is really fierce. This is true especially when the Mystique Shop suddenly introduces the new technology thatbines the radio and a crystal screen that shows pictures.


    The whole merchant industry and entertainment industry of Central Town were blown into chaos. With the appearance of the TV, they knew that they must grab any talent they could.


    With talentes the prospect of a show, and with the showes the prospect of earning throw advertisements just like that on the radio.


    But of course, TV is different; it is on another level than the radio.


    While Jiwen Han is feeling a bit conflicted, Isabel suddenly turns her attention towards her and greeted her.


    "Miss Han, it is my honor to meet you again," Isabel said with her signature smile.


    "Miss Nightingale, you are here to visit this new building of the Mystique Shop?" Jiwen asked with a smile.


    "Ah, yes¡­ But I¡­ I was invited by Mister Shin Jiao to go here. He said that we are going to talk some business¡­"


    When Jiwen Han heard this, her attention immediately caught the sight of the handsome man behind the group.


    She did not notice him a while ago as her attention was glued to Hua Xiao and Isabel Nightingale.


    "Ah¡­ Master Shin¡­ It''s¡­ It''s an honor to meet you." Jiwen Han''s attitude immediately changes.


    This is because she knew that this man is the big boss, the one who has changed everything in the town. The man who came to town to bring them something that they never expected.


    Shin Jiao just showed a casual smile and also greeted back.


    "Miss Han is too polite. We are working together on this huge project, so I hope that we would always be in good partnership cooperation."


    "Ah, you tter me, Master Shin¡­" Jiwen Han said while showing a coquettish smile.


    She could not deny that the man in front of her is truly handsome and has that mature look on him. As a mature woman, she likes these kinds of mature men who have a strong yet elegant bearing on them.


    After talking for a while, Hua Xiao came to the media room along with Jiwen Han and her group, while Shin Jiao and Isabel with her group walk to an office.


    There they began to discuss what Shin Jiao wanted her to do and what she should be preparing for.


    Next month, Main Arjing City is going to have a festival and the Viscount is going to hold a feast for important people. At the same time, this is also the time for the broadcasting studio to start its first broadcast from Central Town.


    They have already nned everything and now that the Mystique Shop is invited to the party, then they also decided that the whole festival would be viewed by the people on TV especially the night festivity.


    Everything is being prepared and the programs have been set.


    Shin Jiao knew that with this, the attention of the nobles and the royalties would surely be attracted towards Central Town. And the influence of the Mystique Shop would then spread throughout thend.


    If this happens, then Shin Jiao would leave this technology in this ce as they enter the Inner World of the Kingdom of Xinglo.


    ¡­


    Right at this moment, from the outskirts of Central Town, a small caravan is heading towards the town.. The people in the front of this caravan are riding flightless bird and their robes are something that is worn by those who hold power in the Dragon''s Ridge, it belongs to the great elves.

 Chapter 885 - An Unexpected Guest

    Chapter 885


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Loombwark Diggingsons and her mother are currently with others who are working hard inside the factory. As dwarves they are proficient in minerals and stones hence they decided to help with the materials.


    While busy doing their work, both mother and child were called by Axle Long. As the two went to the upper deck of the ship, they noticed a strange atmosphere.


    When Axle Long noticed the two, he immediately called them out.


    "Loom here!"


    Loom walked towards Axle Long and then before she could ask him, her eyes caught the sight of a familiar figure below the ship.


    When her eyesnded on that familiar handsome young-looking man, her eyebrows immediately quivered. How could she not know who that guy is? It has been a few months when the both of them were together in the forest sharing those beautiful memories.


    Suddenly as if sensing that someone is looking at him, that guy turned his head towards the direction of Loom. And when their eyes met, a bright smile immediately appears on his handsome face.


    "Loom!"


    "Olley!"


    The two of them subconsciously said as Loom could not hold herself and suddenly jumps from the ship''s deck.


    Her action shocked everyone. The new flying ship is really high and if one fell from the top deck, they would surely suffer gravely.


    And the small woman actually jumps without hesitation.


    Olley El''fore became also afraid upon seeing this scene. How could he let the woman that he loves suffer? Without hesitation, he began chanting and then sent out a wind spell towards Loom. But as soon as he did so, a powerful rebounding shock reflected the wind spell towards himself and sent him flying back to the ground.


    But his eyes caught Loom as suddenly a strange thing happened before she would fall to the ground. Without chanting any spells her body produces strange energy which made her fall lighten until she safelynded on the ground.


    "Olley!" Loom shouted as she ran towards the outer part of the barrier where the elves are talking with Vilma Song and Im Jae.


    She jumps in the arms of the young man excitedly which caught everyone in surprise.


    When some of the elders in the elven crowd saw this scene, they all frowned. The small woman is not a dwarf and not an elf either. So she must be a Halfling. And these old elves are very traditional and would not condone the rtionship between a pure elf and a Halfling, so they are showing dissatisfaction in their faces.


    Suddenly the hands of Olley El''forended on Loom''s belly and slowly caressed it.


    "Loom¡­ I am happy that you survive. It was all my fault. If only I was decisive enough and has taken you to the Elven kingdom, then you would not have faced danger¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Olley said as he carefully caressed her head.


    Suddenly 2 female voices interrupted the two. One is a slightly deep female voice, and the other is with a touch of an ethereal tone.


    "What is the meaning of this?"


    Two women walk towards them. One is a tall one about 1.72 meters and the other one is short at 1.21 meters. The tall one wears a flowing satin gown with silver and gold bangles on her body, while the small one wears a cultivator robe. The tall one has freely flowing hair that seems to float freely in the air as she walks, while the short one has her hair tied in a ponytail making her look heroic.


    "Mother¡­"


    "Mom¡­"


    Loom and Olley were awoken in their fantasies when they heard and saw the two women walking towards them.


    Warkita is ring at the woman in front of her. Although she did not know who that woman is, but seeing the elves, her heart could not help but feel angry at this moment. How could she not? The elves are the reason why she and her husband could not be together.


    Her husband is a normal elf but was condemned by these bastards because he decided to be with her, a dwarf. So how could she have a good feeling towards them?


    The friction between the two women is turning the atmosphere awkward. And this is supported by the res from those white-haired elves that are looking with displeasure at Olley El''fore.


    How could they not be displeased? Olley is a promising youth in the elven kingdom. At the young age of 80, he is already an 8th level Archmage and a member of the Young Council of elves. His promising future made him one of the elites and the most promising elven bachelors in the kingdom which many families are eyeing to be their son-inw.


    But now a dirty Halfling has taken him for herself? How could this sit well in the eyes of the old-fashioned elves?


    Right at this moment, a tall white-haired elf alighted from one of the carriages and walked towards the couple.


    "Olley, what is the meaning of this?" the elf asked.


    "3rd elder¡­ I¡­ Sigh¡­ The reason I wanted to visit the human town is because of Loom. It is my selfish intent to find her no matter what. That is the reason why I ask that I go alone¡­ But you guys still followed me here, so¡­" Olley said seemingly guilty of what is happening.


    He knew that he has caused trouble, but how could he go against his feelings. For many days and nights, he tried to suppress this feeling of loneliness until he could not take it anymore and decided to visit the secret dwarven kingdom.


    But who would have known that he would discover that right as they arrive, the party of Loom has already left? And so he wanted to go alone, but his mother wanted to go with him and also wanted to visit the humans.


    After gathering enough information from the dwarves, the elves are amazed by the truth that a human actually helped the dwarves. And what amazed them the most is the trade the two parties did. Technology is not a forte of the elves and they are not interested in the other things except the rifle that uses powerfulpressed mana as a projectile.


    Hence they decided to visit the humans to learn of it and maybe could try to trade with them.


    And upon arriving in this ce, they realized that the human and his group is really not just some weak and simple human. The massive ship has already astonished them, but what astonished them the most is the strong defensive barrier covering the ship.


    But then this trouble has surface right in front of their eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ This small¡­ Halfling is with a child¡­ about¡­ 2 months already¡­ Strange¡­" the 3rd elder said as he scanned the body of Loom.


    "Why is the child in your belly enveloped with strong energy¡­ it''s¡­ it''s as if the child is a pure elf¡­" the 3rd elder muttered.


    The elven 3rd elder is the leader of this expedition. He is the cousin of Olley El''fore''s mother and has decided to visit the dwarf upon hearing the trouble that the Scavengers are causing. But upon seeing that everything is fine, the group decided to visit that human who defended the dwarves because of the weapon.


    In actual truth, the 3rd elder is someone who does not care about the old tradition of the elves. As a member of the El''fore family and an elder at that, he should have been strict in the familyws. But at his age, he found them boring and too constricting. Hence, he likes to go around and explore thend.


    He had seen many things in thisnd and has known many. He has a lot of human friends andpanions from other races; hence he actually did not care anything about the rtionship between the young Olley and the Halfling.


    But of course, as an elder, he has to show some face.


    "3rd elder, I¡­" Olley wanted to say something but the 3rd elder raised his hand to stop him.


    "Cousin¡­ what should we do? My son¡­ he¡­ he has broken the familyw." Olley''s mother said then suddenly her eyes became sharp and red at Loom.


    "It''s because of you¡­ you seduced my son!" she shouted as her hand turned into ws wanting to attack Loom.


    Her target is actually Loom''s stomach. If the baby is gone, then she could take her son without their bloodline getting muddled because of a Halfling.


    But how could Warkita let her daughter be hurt? With a sh, she suddenly appears in front blocking the path of the elven woman.


    Warkita is wearing the exoskeleton while working in the material segregation inside the ship. This would make her job easier. So with that, her movement became fast.


    Then without hesitation, she immediately grabs her handgun on her side and pointed it towards the tall elven woman.


    "Stop!" before the two could sh, both their children immediately stopped them.

 Chapter 886 - Family Matters

    Chapter 886


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and his group arrive in the flying ship and have seen the line of strange carriages and therge birds pulling them.


    The elves that saw their group showed a hint of confusion and astonishment upon seeing the mechanical creature they are riding one and is pulling the carriage behind them.


    They enter the checkpoint building and immediately saw the two separate groups of people. The other side is a group of elves, while the other side is his group. Shin Jiao could not help but show a hint of confusion and could feel that the atmosphere between these two groups seems heavy.


    "What is happening here?" he said to break that heavy atmosphere.


    When the two groups heard his words, they were all taken aback. Then Shin Jiao subconsciously released his pressure which made everyone feel a bit heavy.


    The elves immediately knew that this human must be the leader of the group.


    The 3rd elder immediately stood up and then walked in front of Shin Jiao.


    "I am the 3rd elder of the El''fore family of the elven kingdom¡­ How may I address the great master?"


    Hearing the 3rd elder''s words, the rest of the elves were a bit stunned. The 3rd elder is a GrandMagus, how could he lower himself in front of a human if this human is just a simple one? And from that pressure alone, they could already tell that the human has the ability and power to warrant such respect.


    "I am Shin Jiao¡­ I am the leader of this group¡­" Shin Jiao said as he pointed towards Axle Long and the others behind him.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised that Axle and the others who came from the immortalnd did not show any animosity against the elves. It seems that they have already understood that the elves in this world are not like those in the immortalnd.


    But from what he could see, their proud nature is still present even in this world, along with their beauty and finesse.


    Then Shin Jiao''s eyes noticed a tall young man standing beside Loom while holding her hand tightly.


    He seems to remember that on earth, those tall basketball yers standing beside their partner, making the woman look really short.


    "Ah¡­ So you are the one who helped the dwarves¡­" the 3rd elder said with a sense of enlightenment in his eyes.


    He remembers the dwarven king telling them of that name before.


    "Loom¡­ what is happening here?" Shin Jiao shifted his attention towards Loom.


    Loom was a bit hesitant and then shakes the hands Olley as she walks towards Shin Jiao.


    Olley felt a bit reluctant to let her go, but he still respected Loom and let her walk to the guy.


    "Master Shin¡­ He¡­ He is Olley¡­ Olley El''fore. He is¡­"


    "No! I do not agree with your union!" suddenly a tall elven woman shouted.


    Her movement was calm but rage could be seen on her beautiful face. She suddenly walked beside Olley and then held his hand.


    "Son¡­ I know that mother is somewhat forceful of your marriage. But you¡­ you cannot be engaged or marry a Halfling." She said with a tone pleading.


    "How dare you! What is wrong with my daughter?" Warkita suddenly shouted in anger.


    She could not take it that someone is belittling her daughter just like that.


    "Shut up! Your daughter seduced my son! How could I let him marry¡­ that¡­ that Halfling!"


    The two women suddenly began bickering which made Shin Jiao show a slight frown on his handsome face.


    When Shin Jiao looks at the rest of his group, they all just shrugged their shoulders in helplessness.


    "This is your family matters and I should not intrude¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    His words made Warkita and Loom feel a bit sad. They did not expect that Shin Jiao would not help them. But the two also knew that they have brought this trouble to the group and knew that they should be responsible for it.


    But then what Shin Jiao said next, made the two feel a bit surprised.


    "But since you are now a part of my family¡­ how could I not intrude?" Shin Jiao said in an imposing manner.


    At this time, several people appear behind Shin Jiao. Isabel and her elven bandmates and Hua Xiao and her team.


    When the elves saw Isabel and her group a slight surprise appear in their eyes.


    "Ah¡­ the El''fore family¡­" Isabel said with a slight smile on her face.


    "Miss Nightingale¡­ we have met again¡­" the 3rd elder said with a tinge of surprise and delight in his expression.


    "3rd Elder¡­ it''s been a long time."


    "What seems to be¡­" Isabel wanted to ask something when she noticed Olley standing beside a small Halfling.


    "You know who they are?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Umm¡­ They are the El''fore family. One of the most prominent families in the Elven kingdom." she said while introducing the elves.


    "And this is Olley El''fore, one of the most promising young elves¡­" she said while pointing at Olley.


    Shin Jiao seems to have gotten the gist of the situation. It seems that the family is against the union between Olley and Loom because of Olley''s status. Well, even if Olley is a simple elf, the elves would still cause trouble for him once they knew that he is with another race.


    At this time, he also felt helpless at this forbidden love between the two. However, Loom is already pregnant with the child of the guy, so how could he not help her find her own happiness.


    He looks at the young man and then at the other elves in his family.


    "I don''t know what the elven tradition is. But as a human, we believe in being responsible. Since your son has alreadymitted the act and the fruit of that act is now present in Loom''s belly. It should be right that he should be responsible for his action, right?" Shin Jiao said with a stern tone.


    When Isabel heard this, she seems to now understand what is happening.


    "No! My son¡­ My son is being deceived by that¡­ that enchantress!¡­ That¡­ that little imp!" the woman shouted with tears in her eyes.


    How could Olley''s mother ept such a thing? Her son has a lot of potentials to rise in the ranks in the elven kingdom. How could she ept that¡­ small thing? If this is known in the kingdom then it would cause her son''s reputation to fall.


    "That''s right we cannot ept this!"


    "Let that unborn child be removed!"


    "That is an unwanted child!"


    The old elves behind the group shouted in protest while ring at Loom and her mother. But Olley did not want to let Loom be harmed so he hugged her tightly.


    "Enough!" the 3rd elder shouted in anger.


    His aura suddenly exuded and the rest was suppressed.


    With the aura of a Grand magus, the rest of the elves were forced to calm down.


    This time another figure came out of the ship after feeling that strong aura. It was an old human with unkempt hair and still holding some tools in his hand.


    "What is going on here?" Phil Mason said while floating in the air and slowlyding at the checkpoint at the boundary of the ship''s barrier.


    When another Grand Magus appears the elves were now a bit taken aback. How could they know that this group has another powerful mage in their ranks?


    But when the eyes of the 3rd elder and Phil Mason met, the two broke out in smiles.


    "Ah! Old friend! What are you doing here?" Phil Maso suddenly greeted.


    "Haha¡­ Old Phil. You are still the same tinkering with just anything. Haha¡­"


    The two hug each other and one could tell that the two are friends.


    They began to chat not minding the people around them. This made Shin Jiao a bit perplexed and showed helplessness.


    "Ahem¡­" Shin Jiao cleared his throat.


    "Ah, Master Shin... How is the condition in the town?" Phil Mason who noticed this asked in a jubnt manner.


    "Sigh¡­ Gran Magus Mason, we have a problem with these two young ones." Shin Jiao said while pointing at Olley and Loom.


    When Phil Mason saw the two, he seems to see a loving couple, so he smiles and then said.


    "Let them get married, what''s the problem with that?" Phil Mason said while waving his hand.


    "You people are tooplicated, if they love each other then let them be. If they discovered that they don''t love each other anymore then separate. What''s the problem with that?" he said nonchntly then looks at his friend wanting to catch up.


    His words made everyone feel a bit speechless. This old man thinks that everything in this world is as simple as his free-spirited thought. This made Shin Jiao a bit helpless. But the headache at this time is between Loom and this elf Olley.


    He did not want to let down Loom, so he needs to think of a way for this to work out.


    "Sigh¡­ Why did I involve myself in these troublesome family matters¡­" Shin Jiao thought.

 Chapter 887 - Family Matters (2)

    Chapter 887


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The troublesome situation between Loom and Olley could not be resolved that easily. Hence the elves decided to stay for a while in Central Town to decide what to do next. Olley did not stay with them and has decided to stay with Loom for a while.


    The two love birds seem inseparable which gathered a few envious looks from some of the people in the ship.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is in a meeting with the 3rd elder and Phil Mason.


    The two elderly men one is human and the other is an elf made Shin Jiao''s office exudes an extraordinary aura that made those who would enter this ce kneel on the ground because of the strange pressureing from these three men.


    But of course, for the three they did not care about any of this. They just leisurely sip the served tea which the 3rd elder has presented as a gift.


    "Ah¡­ I really missed this stuff. The Elven Kingdom is truly a blessed ce." Phil Mason said after taking a sip of the tea and savoring it.


    "Haha¡­ It''s been a long time since you visited us, so since I decided toe to the town, I brought some with me in case we see each other."


    "The blend and the aroma of the tea are good. But what is the best about it, is the mana and its effect¡­ If I''m not wrong, this tea is grown in an enchanted ntation, right?" Shin Jiao said after taking a whip of the aroma and a sip of the tea.


    "You are right¡­ you have a good eye and great discernment¡­" the 3rd elder praised with a smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ Thisd is a bit on the unique side. He has a lot of unique perspectives on things that normal people don''t¡­ Just look at the stuff we have inside this ship." Phil Mason added.


    "Hmm¡­ I agree. But what interests me are those weapons and the mana battery¡­ As you know, the Dragon''s Ridge is now full of danger. With those Scavengers rampaging¡­ sigh¡­ But these days, I find it weird that the group became inactive."


    Phil Mason just took a nce at Shin Jiao and decided not to tell what happened. Although the information is good news to many it would also cause great anxiety.


    If those who dwell in the Dragon''s Ridge would know that a single human who made a type of poison and caused the Scavengers to suffer too much, then they might feel worried. And it would cause the whole denizen of the Dragon''s Ridge to be hostile against humans.


    And that is not what he wanted to happen. So Phil Mason did not tell his friend about what they have discusses in the meeting.


    "So what do you think we should do about those two?" the 3rd elder asked with a slight frown as he too could not make a firm decision on this.


    He could clearly feel that the unborn child would turn out to be a pure elf ording to the aura inside the child''s body. But at this time, he is still unsure because it is too early to conclude. However, if his conjecture is correct, then if that child would be born, although from a Halfling, he would have a greater future in the elven kingdom.


    But of course, this is not yet set on stone as the child is still developing inside its mother''s womb. And also the child''s gender is not yet set.


    "I also don''t have any idea on how to proceed. All I know is that, if those two decided to be together, it would cause great political upheaval in the elven kingdom, especially in the young council. They would surely kick Olley El''fore out and would cause the El''fore family standing in the kingdom to be affected. And because of this the El''fore family would be angry and might even punish Olley for this¡­ This is really a headache." the 3rd elder said while shaking his head.


    "If this is the case, then we can only separate the two. If they would be selfish many people would be affected by their actions. This is a troublesome matter to choose between the greater good and self-interest." Phil Mason said with a frown.


    "This is their fate¡­ But¡­ What if the child inside Loom would turn out a pure elf? What then?" Shin Jiao asked as he has already known about the condition of the child in Loom''s belly.


    In fact, he is more aware that the child is a pure one and only has the gic semnce of Loom in terms of her ability. It is a bit mysterious how it happened, but it really did, so Shin Jiao just wanted to know from this angle.


    "Well, if that is really correct, and I can feel that the child would be extraordinary, then the elves would ept this union. No one in the El''fore family would dare to stop the progress of an extraordinary child." the 3rd elder exined.


    "Alright, then so be it¡­ Loom will stay in this ce for a while. 2 monthster, you can already see the child''s potential, right? If I discover the purity of its bloodline, then we will visit the elven kingdom and take Loom with us." Shin Jiao said.


    When the 3rd elder heard this he showed a slight confusion in his expression.


    "Haha¡­ Old friend, I forgot to tell you. Master Shin is not only the master of this ship; he is also a great doctor." Phil Mason said with a smile.


    "Really? That¡­ That is good¡­" the 3rd elder said.


    Suddenly, Phil Mason remembers something.


    "Ey¡­ now that we are on this topic, I clearly remember that you have been stuck in the 2nd Grand Magus level because of your injury back then. Why don''t you let thisd check your condition?"


    Upon hearing this, the 3rd elder showed a hint of hesitation. He has been checked by many doctors and no matter what they could not even diagnose his condition. So how could just any doctor do? But he is also a bit hopeful that this Master Shin could help him.


    Although a bit hesitating, he nodded his head and looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Master Shin, if I may be presumptuous." He said with an embarrassed smile.


    "No worries 3rd elder¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Ah, don''t call me 3rd elder¡­ my name is Mardox El''fore¡­ You can just call me Mardox." The 3rd elder said.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and just extended his hand.


    Phil Mason saw that his friend is not moving so he decided to help.


    "Extend your wrist towards him," he said gesturing to his friend.


    "Ah¡­"


    Shin Jiao carefully scanned the man''s body, but because of his aura, some resistance made it hard for him to see what is happening inside. But if he touches his wrist, then he could easily probe his body without any resistance at all.


    And so Shin Jiao closes his eyes and after a minute opens it.


    "When you try to exert energy or use your fullest strength, your left chest would hurt, right?" he asked.


    Mardox nodded.


    "Then one of your eyes would twitch a little when you try to use strong physical force for more than one minute. More than that, your vision would suddenly turn blurry." Shin Jiao said.


    When Mardox heard this, his expression turned astonished. How this man did know of those things? That is something that he is trying to hide. If his enemies discover his weakness, then they could use this against him.


    "Hmm¡­ Your left brain is infected by a strange microscopic parasite. They are mysterious and it is the first time that I saw them." Shin Jiao exined.


    If this is in the immortalnd, all this person needed to do is to die and be revived after 3 days and his body would be clear of any of these parasites. However, in this ce, it is not that simple. So to help this guy, he needed to use a slightly different approach.


    But it would cause this guy to feel a bout of pain if the anesthetic would not affect and only a slight difort if the anesthetic would be effective.


    But with the level of strength this person has, he is slightly unsure if the anesthetic would have an effect on him.


    Shin Jiao began to exin what he needed to do to cure Mardox of his problem. After hearing the exnation, the old elf showed a hint of hesitation in his expression. It is not a problem for him to have the operation, but the danger that Master Shin talks about is not a trivial matter.


    The danger of having his body slightly paralyzed is nothing to scoff at. Although it is at around 1%, he still could not let down his guard.


    But the allure of him getting back to his full potential and possibly increasing his strength is something that he had wished for a long time.


    "I need to talk to my cousin first¡­" Mardox said as he stood up and walk out of the room.

 Chapter 888 - A Trick

    Chapter 888


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Lying on top of the cold operating table, Mardox is feeling a bit nervous. Shin Jiao has already exined to him how the procedure would go and he has to control himself from using his power. In fact, Shin Jiao advised him to suppress it as far as he could.


    In fact, if Shin Jiao could make a decision right now, he would rather cripple this elf for a while, and then return his ability after the operation. But that would cause the elf to lose all of his umted mana. Though he would not return back to lower levels, it would still make his mana pool empty.


    And to fill that vast mana pool of a Grand Magus would take months or even years.


    So the only way is for the elf to suppress his power. This way anesthetic might have a chance to work on him.


    "Mardox are you ready?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Mardox nodded his head and then quickly suppressed his power.


    He has told his cousin about this and after the discussion, the mother of Olley felt a bit happy that there is actually a way for her cousin to recover his power. But she is a bit hesitant to trust the human. However, the chance for her cousin to recover would be a great thing in the family.


    If her cousin could reach the 3rd level Grand Magus, then she would not even quibble with his disappointing son on his bride. This is because the standing of her cousin in the family would take another step higher, plus the standing of the El''fore family in the elven kingdom would also be more prominent.


    What is a 3rd level Grand Magus mean, it means great respect and power. In the elven kingdom, there are only ten 3rd level Grand Magus, five 4th level Grand Magus, and three 5th level Grand Magus. So far level 5 Grand Magus is the highest level in the whole of Xinglo Kingdom. And the elves having 3 of them has made the elves one of the strong forces in the whole of Xinglo Kingdom.


    In the El''fore family, there are only three 2nd level Grand Magus and one of them is Mardox. Hence going up a level is something to celebrate and would gain the family great honor. Mardox might even be promoted to be another one of the family ancestors if this happens.


    On top of the operation table, Mardox body slightly floated in the air and then he was turned with his back exposed, then he once again felt the cold metal table after being put on its surface.


    "I will now inject the anesthetic, please don''t resist." Shin Jiao said under his mask.


    Mardox suddenly felt something entering his skin near his spine. Then a slight pain pricked him, but all of a suddenly that slight pain increased.


    "Arrgghh!!!" he winced but did not do anything as he endures it.


    Meanwhile, those elves who are watching this in the viewing room outside of the operating room felt worried.


    Although it has been exined to them, they still felt not assured.


    And now hearing the painful yelp from the 3rd elder made them feel more anxious.


    It did not take long before the anesthetic took effect, and Shin Jiao quickly takes out some needles which are already prepared on his side.


    With one wave of his hand, the needles floated in the air and thennded on many of Mardox''s meridians. This would seal his power for a while and let Shin Jiao work on his brain without a hitch. Plus this is also a way to trick the parasite inside Mardox''s brain.


    In fact, Shin Jiao discovered that these parasites seem to be a bit elusive and very cautious. He did not want to rm them and let Mardox suffer set back. So this is his only way to trick those parasites. Using an advanced X-ray machine he could see the movement of those things in Mardox''s brain.


    "Alright, everything seems to be in order." He said with a slight smile.


    Then he lifted up a scalpel.


    When the elves outside saw this scene, they were now all rmed. They are afraid that the human has tricked the 3rd elder and would be killed in this ce.


    They all wanted to go inside and stop this. But Olley''s mother gritted her teeth and trusted her cousin in his decision. She knew what her cousin truly wished for. She also wanted this for her cousin and wanted this for the glory of their family.


    She turns her attention to her son who is holding the small woman''s hand lovingly and then to her belly. She heaves a helpless sigh, as she knew that her son truly fell in love with that Halfling. If she really forces the two apart, her beloved yet disappointing son would surely wither and die.


    She lifted her gaze back to the screen and silently wished that her cousin would be fine. She and her cousin have been supporting their branch of the family after her husband''s demise.


    She recalled her husband''sst words for her.


    "Levia my love¡­ Mardox and you are the only support that''s left on our side. Please¡­ forgive me for failing my duty as a husband and as a father to our son Olley¡­"


    Upon remembering this, she could not help but sigh. She truly was blinded by power that she pushes her son until he reached the elven young council.


    But thinking up to this point, she realized her mistake. It should not be her son that should be supporting her family, but her¡­ as the mother and the head of her branch.


    Now that there is another hope, she decided to support her cousin. So she wished for the human to seed.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has now opened the skull of Mardox and exposes his brain. On the surface, he could not clearly see the parasites that look like transparent goo. If not for his ability he would surely not see these things as they look like water.


    "Tricky very tricky¡­" he muttered.


    But of course, after seeing them in the open, Shin Jiao could now easily extract them. With a wave of his finger, around seven thumb-size goos floated in the air while trying to struggle from his psychokinesis grasp.


    They even tried to attack him and the brain below them while trying to struggle.


    "Feisty fellows¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he put them inside a transparent jar and then absorb it inside his dimension.


    After doing that, he closed the wound of Mardox and finished up the operation.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the kingdom of Xinglo in a secluded mansion near the border of the inner kingdom in a secluded room, an old man is currently tinkering something on a wooden table while a batch of liquid goo is boiling on arge pot.


    The old man is wearing tattered clothing and his white unkempt hair looks dirty as if he has not taken a bath for many days.


    Suddenly, the old felt something in his chest. Then without a warning, the old man felt some bout of pain in his chest.


    His expression turned serious as he could feel that something is wrong. Without hesitation, he closed his eyes and his concentration drifted towards some location far away.


    "My soul bugs¡­ they should not have encountered some trouble right?" he muttered.


    When his mind was connected to the soul bugs, his expression turned aghast. Someone is actually taking the soul bugs out. This could not happen, if they did not return to that elf brain it would be dangerous for him.


    He tried to break the connection, but something seems strange as the soul bugs were covered in a strange power while would not let him sever his soul with the bugs.


    He began to frantically use the bugs to attack and began to rampage but it was all futile. He just watches in horror as he saw himself being put in a jar, and then suddenly disappears making his vision turn dark.


    Then without a warning, his consciousness went back to his old body, and then he could feel intense pain inside of his chest and head. He knew that this is not physical pain but actually a pain in his soul.


    He tried to find something to support him and got hold of a metal object on the side.


    "I will kill you¡­" he said as he could remember the masked man in white who took his soul bugs.


    But before he could think of something else, he suddenly felt some pain in his hand and as he exerted an effort to stand. The hot metal lid he is holding suddenly tilted and his body fell to the ground. The entire boiling concoction in the pot was identally poured on him making the old man shout in pain as it scalds his skin turning them red.


    Then his skin and face that were scalded by the hot liquid slowly rot away making him look like a corpse.


    "I will kill you!!!" he grounded his teeth through the pain as he takes a small bottle on his side and quickly downed it.

 Chapter 889 - The Roar Of The Dragon

    Chapter 889


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Central Town was still as bustling as ever and it seems that the town''s poption has once again increased. At this moment many people are discussing an advertisement that has been going on in the town for a month now. The advertisement on the radio and the papers have truly attracted the attention of many people.


    Frommoners to nobles, warriors, and mages alike, and everyone around the town and its nearby viges heard of the news and everyone are excited and wanted to see it for themselves.


    This is because the Mystique Shop will once again take out a new ''technology'' which is given a tag line ''a window to the world''. The tagline and the ads were too catchy that everyone is now curious about what it was.


    At this time in the flying ship¡­


    It has been a month ever since the operation has finished. Many of the elves have left and Olley, the 3rd elder, and Levia are the only ones who remained in the flying ship.


    The reason for this is because of the 3rd elder''s recovery. Although the operation was a sess, the 3rd elder has suffered a slight problem with his motor skills. It seems that the soul bugs are connected to that part of his brain and they seem to have done something with it.


    And so it took a while before the 3rd elder was able to move on his own. Levia and Olley both took care of him and spend their time with the crew and people inside the ship.


    Even Loom would always visit and also take turns in taking care of the 3rd elder.


    Levia''s soft side was touched by the action of the girl and she now has a great impression of her. Plus she also learned of her ability to talk to animals which is something that is well respected within the elvenmunity.


    Beast tamers are not rare within the elves, but they hold a position within the council as beast tamers are both good in defending the forest and also could bolster the elven army with the horde of beast friends.


    And so in these months, Levia has learned of the human ways and was interested in the technology that the ship has. As an elf, she is a bit hesitant about the changes especially when ites to humans. This is because the way humans change is by destroying something.


    And the forest would always suffer from the brunt of those changes, and so the elves hated that. But she discovers that in this ship everything is different. When smiting they did not use those hot bellows and furnaces then chop trees for fuel. Instead, they use some weird ability and gadgets to turn things into something that they desired.


    It took a lot of practice and concentration but it is far better than cutting down the forest for fuel. Then she saw many things that she has not seen before which she knew would also be beneficial to the lives of her elven family.


    And so for the whole month, Levia learned a lot of things and did a lot of things that she would not have done when in the elven kingdom. She began to associate herself with the humans.


    Tonight is a very special night for everyone, almost everyone in the flying ship has gone to town along with the many nobles and town''s folks. Everyone is curious about this thing called movie premier.


    Especially the word ''movie''¡­ it is said that it is derived from the word moving pictures. So everyone was baffled and has the question ''how could pictures move?'' So of course each of them is excited and wanted to learn more about it.


    Right at this moment, the town has fourrge theaters build for this whole month. They are the Eastern, Southern, Western, and Northern theaters.


    As of this moment, lots of people are lining up in front of the theaters waiting for the movie premiers. There are two types of seats, the orchestra, and the balcony. The orchestra is near the lower part while the balcony is the upper portion of the theater.


    In normal ys, the balcony is where ordinary people would usually sit. However, in this type of theater, those who paid more would be seated near the center where the view is great.


    This has confused a lot but since this ''movie'' is new, they are all curious about it.


    "What do you think this thing is?" one of the people outside the theater waiting asked.


    "I don''t know, I just grab a ticket and immediately both one. I and my family wanted to see such shows, plus the ordinary ticket is very cheap¡­"


    "Yeah, but I heard many nobles have bought the expensive tickets¡­ I wonder what the difference is."


    "Of course the difference is the viewing and the sound¡­"


    "What do you mean by that? They are seated at the back, and we are at the front?"


    "¡­"


    This type of discussion is all over the ce while the people are waiting.


    It is said that the premier would start at around 6 in the evening. And so everyone is looking at the sky waiting for the time.


    Suddenly movements can be seen at the front.


    "Hey, they are starting the admission¡­ Sigh, we are far behind, could we still get in?"


    "Don''t worry, they said that today they are going to do 4 screenings, if you cannot get inside then you can go back tomorrow, right? Haha¡­"


    "No way¡­ then that would be unfair¡­"


    "¡­"


    30 minutes before the 1st screening of the very first movie the theaters have already begun letting everyone enter the theaters ording to their tickets.


    People are excited about what to see, but some nobles who have seen ys did not show the same reaction. They are anticipating something new but ever since the radio; their anticipation is not that much for entertainment.


    But of course, they are still looking forward to seeing something new at this time.


    Upon entering the dimly lit theater, everyone was a bit baffled. The theater is a bit huge with around 300 seats avable for the orchestra and 100 for the balcony.


    It did not take long before the whole seat was upied.


    ''All the seats are upied¡­'' A voice from the handheld radio said and the one handling the tickets stopped.


    "Sorry, the first premier is already done. Please look at your tickets for the time when you are able to enter¡­" the woman said while pointing at therge disy on the side.


    Everyone is already aware of that, but they could not help but be curious about what it is inside, so they just wanted to stay in the line.


    Inside the theaters, the light suddenly dimmed down after the staff instructed everyone not to use any lights while watching the movie.


    The staff in the theater then stood in one line on the side. In truth this is not part of their job, however, they themselves could not help but get curious about what to see, so they have already talked about this. Some would act like ushers, just to stay inside while others have all crammed in the entrance of the theater.


    As the light dimmed, some felt a bit anxious but many are feeling the excitement.


    The nobles on the other hand before entering have already bought something to chew on while watching the movie as they have heard on the radio.


    Suddenly, therge ck screen in front of everyone lights up.


    Gasping sounds could be heard as some people turn around trying to find where the light source ising from. But then their attention came back to the screen in front of them.


    Suddenlyrge floating text was disyed and it made them gasped once again.


    "How¡­ how could suchrge words just appear from nowhere?" the people said with amazement.


    "Is this magic? How is this done?" some of the mages inside muttered to themselves.


    But some just read the text and were a bit surprised.


    "So this movie was produced by Fenghai Broadcasting Company¡­ it seems that Madam Han has a big cooperation with the Mystique Shop." A noble whispered.


    The people beside him nodded their heads.


    Right at this moment, among the people, a person is looking at this scene with great expectation. His heart is currently thumping in excitement. Beside him are the same people with the same expectation as he does. This is because; this movie was created by his hand and the people beside him.


    They are the film crew and staff of the movie. Although they have not seen the finished products and have done everything ording to the direction, they are excited about the finished product of their hard work.


    In a special theater, Shin Jiao and his group are also inside a smaller theater where only special people are seated. The main cast and the director of the film are also in there along with Jiwen Han.. Everyone is feeling excited.

 Chapter 890 - The Roar Of The Dragon (2)

    Chapter 890


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    ''The Roar of the Dragon¡­'' a simple title was disyed on the screen which the people knew as the title of the so-called movie that they are watching right now.


    Suddenly, the screen turned dark.


    Then a narrator began talking while a few lines of words appear on the screen.


    ''In theter years of the war between the believers of the light and darkness, a powerful dragon emerges from the abyss and began terrorizing the citizen of Arkman city in the northern part of the Xinglo Kingdom¡­'' this tale is a familiar tale to many of the viewers.


    Since young, they have known of the Arkman city war and destruction because of the mountains led by a huge fire-breathing dragon to attack the city. Even with thebined forces of the towers of both light and darkness in the city, they still did not stand a chance against the dragon and its horde of beasts. That is until a group of heroes arrives in the city from the innernds of the Xinglo Kingdom.


    They are the brave warriors that defeated the great dragon and its horde and took the city back by force. How the battle happened is vague and most are just in tales and songs from the bards. Hence there is no concrete story about this tale.


    But now, in front of their eyes, they are going to see history unfold before them.


    Of course, this is just a movie and there are things that the writers did to change something from history.


    Then a scene of war suddenly appears on the screen and people immediately gasped in disbelief upon seeing the battle happening in front of their eyes.


    They all show fear and dread in their eyes as if the battle is happening in front of them. Some would even duck and lower themselves on their seat upon seeing a sword being swung towards them or arrows flying in their direction.


    The reaction of the people is priceless and it made everyone feel both worry and joy. Though they already knew that those things are not real they still could not help themselves but be immersed in the scene.


    "Holy hell, this thing is too wicked!"


    "I thought it was all real. Damn, so this is what they call ''movie''. Haha¡­"


    "Mommy¡­ Are we going to die?"


    "No¡­ no baby¡­ Everything is not real. See they could not get out of that big screen."


    "Those big men are scary¡­"


    "And look at those beasts! They look so real!"


    The people began to whisper around the theater after that battle scene.


    But those who were part of the crew who are watching in the theaters smirked.


    "Look so real? They are real¡­ don''t you know how dangerous those scenes were. If not for the mages and the healers, someone could have died back then¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ Our main actor was even scratched¡­ Haha¡­"


    The crew whispered whileughing as they remember those experiences they had while filming the movie.


    But with the vision and with the help of the many staff, they were able to create such life-like scenery.


    Then the movie began to calm down as it suddenly told the story of all the heroes'' origins. The audience began to immerse themselves in the heroes'' lives and many began to pick some of the heroes they like.


    As the movie progresses, the main antagonist appears. She is a dark mage who poisoned the dragon''s mind and it began to rampage. She and her minions began to cause havoc and pain to the people and everyone is afraid of her.


    But the movie then reveals what causes her to hate everything.


    She was a noblewoman in a good family. One day someone took fancy of her and pursues her, but she is already in love and engaged to another noble family.


    However, that person did not want to let her go and did something that made her turn to the darkness. That person was a member of a particr white mage. And due to that man''s lust for her, her whole family was sacrificed and also the family of her lover.


    She was taken and imprisoned then forced by the man to be his woman. But before he could do anything to her, she was able to escape because of the dark magic that she secretly learned from her mother.


    Her revenge and hatred ended in the near destruction of Arkman city.


    When the heroes arrived an epic battle happened which made every viewer at the edge of their seat. After driving the beasts and the dragon back.


    The main protagonist decided to explore the forest one night and he saw a beautiful woman lying on the river bank.


    He saved her and then helped her recuperate.


    But unknown to him, she is actually the antagonist.


    The two fell in love with each other while staying together. But she could not let go of that hatred which has already clouded her mind.


    Atst fierce battle between the forces of light and darkness, he was forced to kill her and herst words were.


    "Thank you, my love, for setting me free¡­ If in this world, we could not be together¡­ then maybe¡­ just maybe, in the next life¡­ we can be together forever¡­"


    The ending scene made many of the viewers crying because of the sad love story between the two. However, the triumph of the light against the darkness was highlighted in the film. This is because the Xinglo Kingdom''s current ruler is from the noble families which worshiped the light god Agus.


    After the movie many people stood and apuded greatly while wiping their tears.


    "Great! This is great!"


    "This movie is truly awesome!"


    "Good! Good!"


    The audiences were all shouting in happiness before they were ushered to leave the theater for the next batch of viewers.


    Many wanted to watch it again, but they were told that today is premier so anyone could only watch it once. Maybe after a few days when the theater would not be full anymore, they can watch them as long as they like, but for now, many people are still waiting.


    The nobles who are leaving are all showing great smiles on their faces and fascination could be seen in them.


    "I remember that beautiful woman who acted as the evildy seems to be from the Maw family, right?" a middle-aged noblewoman said with a slight smile.


    "Yes, she is really a good actress. I could not believe that she could portray her role that well. I have mixed feelings if I should be angry at her or pity her as the enemy of the heroes¡­"


    "I also noticed one of the daughters of the Yan family in the movie. She seems to also have good acting skills. I thought she applied to be a radio host?"


    "Haha¡­ I can now see how smug that old Yan would be after knowing that his daughter acted so well."


    The nobles began chatting while going out of the theater. Those who heard them were all intrigued and quickly wanted to get inside so that they too could see what this movie really is.


    ¡­


    At this time, Shin Jiao and his group are congratting Jiwen Han for doing such a good job. Although he helped in editing some parts of the movie especially the special effects, he was truly astounded by how these people could grasp the technology ording to their imagination.


    This is true especially to that old mage who directed this whole film. He could not imagine someone who is not well versed in technology could think of such scenes and well-directed plot.


    But one thing is for sure now. The sales for the TV sets would be absolutely sessful. But he would not introduce it yet to the market. He would wait for a few days before producing the TV that would tune in to the TV station. Then after 5 months, he would produce the video yer.


    That way, people could have already created many films just like ''The Roar of the Dragon'' for the people to watch privately at home.


    "I think our n is a sess¡­" Hua Xiao said while smiling.


    "I could see that you seem to want your own movie¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a teasing smile.


    "Master Shin¡­ You¡­" Hua Xiao was a bit stomped as she was taken by surprise at thatment.


    In truth, she envied those actresses as they would now be immortalized because of the movies. She wanted to leave something in this world before she left. Maybe a movie of her own would be a good one, right?


    She suddenly remembers the kissing scene which was not shown but only in the shadows. This is due to the tradition of the people. But she could not help but imagine a certain person doing that to her and her face blushed.


    But then she could not help but frown as that person still did not realize her feelings for him.


    Shin Jiao who seems to see her spacing out once again teases Hua Xiao.


    "You''re thinking of him again¡­ Right? Haha¡­"


    "Shin Hiao¡­ you¡­" Hua Xiao angrily red and suddenly hit Shin Jiao''s shoulder as the two chuckled.

 Chapter 891 - The Fame And The Fortune

    Chapter 891


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    After the premiere of the first and ever movie in the town, everyone was abuzz and keeps talking about it. Everyone is excited at what they have seen and could not help but discuss with their friends and family the story of the movie.


    "I feel a bit pitiful towards Diab¡­ She experienced such tragic fate that''s why she became evil."


    "I know, and also the hero Armis could not help but fell in love with her beauty and grace. But s fate is bound to separate the two apart."


    "I like the hero wielding the twin knives I think she looks cool¡­"


    "Oh, I know who she is, she''s a daughter of the Yan family, Delphi Yan."


    "¡­"


    This discussion is happening everywhere in the town and it has be the mainstream topic.


    Meanwhile, fame has alreadye towards the leading actors and actresses in the movie. Most people who saw them would always greet them, ogle at them, or rush towards them to either give them something or get something from them.


    Their painted picture is one of the ways for these ''stars'' to interact with their fans so, the Fenghai Broadcastingpany has already prepared everything for them.


    Meanwhile, because of the sess of the movie and therge return of it, manypanies in the town have also begun preparing.


    The ywrights, scriptwriters, and actors became a hotmodity for them as they began to grab those with talents and prospects. The entertainment industry in the town suddenly grew overnight which made a lot of people happy.


    One of thepanies even began filming as they have already anticipated such a thing and are just waiting for the response of the masses from the first movie. And since it is a sess, they immediately took action.


    They are sure that next month, they would be the ones who would gain this fame. But of course, this is not just a race, but a fight for fame and fortune.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is discussing something inside the meeting room. He has already prepared his ns and that they are going to the Viscount party tomorrow.


    Since they are invited they have to show them a great performance, and the key to that is Isabel Nightingale.


    While everything is being prepared someone enters the room. It was the 3rd elder of the El''fore family, Mardox El''fore.


    "Mr. Mardox you seem to be doing fine already." Shin Jiao greeted.


    Everyone also greeted in respect to the Grand Magus.


    "Yes¡­ I am very thankful to Master Shin. This debt I will remember it in my heart." Mardox said with a bow.


    "Ah¡­ Mr. Mardox is too polite. I did this to support my people¡­" Shin Jiao said as he shifted his gaze to Loom.


    Loom is currently in charge of the materials with her mother Warkita, so she is in the meeting. When she saw Shin Jiao nodding at her, she felt a warm feeling in her heart. She knew that Master Shin did this for her and her future child. Hence she is feeling truly grateful.


    "Master Shin I have been coop up in here for too long and has disturbed you and your people. I will take my leave now along with Levia and Olley. After that, Olley will be free to do what he wanted." Mardox said with a smile.


    When Loom heard this, her expression turned a bit sad but still she is happy that Olley would stille back. The happiness in her eyes is evident that it made Shin Jiao smile. His eyesnded on her stomach which made him feel a bit happy for her.


    If the child turns out into a pure elf because of the elixir he gave her to cure her wounds then that would be her blessing. The child might also have her ability which would make him epted in the elven race. With this, that child would be an important bridge between the elves and the dwarves.


    And since that child is one of his people, his group could benefit from it. With this thought, Shin Jiao did not worry about anything.


    "Mr. Mardox should take care of yourself¡­" Shin Jiao cupped his fist and bowed.


    After the meeting, Shin Jiao decided to go to the town and finalize the preparation for the first broadcast tomorrow. They have already prepared everything and ording to his calctions, the broadcast signal would be able to reach up to Main Arjing city.


    And if he is able to build another ry station in the city, then he might even be able to broadcast further. If he could tap on every main city in the outer kingdom, then that would be the best, right?


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao takes out a carrier-type ship from his dimension. The ship looks like a ground troop carrier the size of a shipping container. It has some floatation devices on the side and six wheels.


    When the people inside the ship saw the design they were a bit astounded as they did not know what the bulky thing could do. The size of that thing has already made everyone feel a bit baffled.


    When everyone began to board the carrier, they feel a sense of anxiety and worry in their hearts as they did not know what to expect.


    Shin Jiao sat on the pilot seat and another mage who is trained in piloting these kinds of ships sat on the co-pilot seat.


    "Everyone prepare to depart!" Shin Jiao said as he put on his headset.


    "Control this is Alpha 01 preparing for takeoff¡­" Shin Jiao said on the line.


    ''Roger that Alpha 01¡­'' the mage on the other end of the line replied.


    The mage in the control replied. He is already familiar with such procedure as patrol groups would always say their codes and then he would check the radar and reply.


    Therge carrier began to slowly hover from the deck and began to rise higher.


    Soon they are now above the tree of the forest and then flew in the direction of Main Arjing City.


    The people with Shin Jiao this time are Hua Xiao, Xiamen Gong, and Vilma Song. Vilma Song would be partnering with Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong for negotiations. The others are Isabel Nightingale and her elven bandmates, and then there is Yemei Yin who is always following Shin Jiao in the shadows, and also Shinyu Jiang who was a great schr and the trainer of the mages in the flying ship.


    Besides them, there are another 3 mages who have reached the High Mage level as bodyguards for Isabel''s group.


    As their ship flew through the forest, everyone is looking outside through their windows while admiring the scenery. They passed by somergekes, waterfalls, andrge patches of greeneries on their way.


    However, when they were about to reach the border or Main Arjing City, Shin Jiao noticed argemotion ahead of them.


    Arge number of soldiers are currently in a formation while facing against arge beast that looks like a small hill. The beast looks like a giant green-scaled turtle. On its back are some nts with thick roots that have spread all over its shell.


    Although the distance is still far, with Shin Jiao''s eyes, he could already observe what is happening ahead of them. The giant turtle''s attack is weak, however, the nts on its back are different. They would produce some kind of projectile that would shoot at the soldiers below them like a torrent of bullets from machine guns.


    What made it dangerous are those bullets. Once it hits someone, it would burst and then sent that soldier flying along with thick nt resin which would render the soldier immobile and turning them into ambers.


    Even the barrier shields cast by the mages are helpless against this onught. Everything was a mess and he could already see many soldiers being taken down by those nts.


    Shin Jiao could tell that this beast is heading to the city for some unknown reason hence he decided to help. If he did not, then it would cause too much harm to his ns.


    Without hesitation, he looks at his co-pilot and activated the cloaking mechanism of the ship.


    "Keep this thing hovering in this position, I will be back." He said as he walks to the back.


    "What is happening down there Master Shin?" Isabel was the first to ask.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile and then said.


    "Don''t worry, I will try to take care of it¡­ everyone stays here." Shin Jiao said as he looks at Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong then nodded.


    The two understood what he means and also nodded in reply.


    Shin Jiao opens the side door of the ship and the strong wind suddenly blew inside the ship making some of them felt a shiver.


    "See you guyster¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile as he suddenly jumps down from the flying ship.


    Those who did not know him immediately gasped in worry as everyone knew how high they are right now. How could someone survive such a fall in this height?


    But those who knew him did not bother with anything and just continue to prepare themselves for their visit to Main Arjing City.

 Chapter 892 - The Main Arjing City Festival

    Chapter 892


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The battlefield is in chaos while themanders shouted at the panicking soldiers while also targeting the giant turtle in front of them. However, no matter how hard they try attacking the turtle they could not seem to damage it because of its thick carapace and scales.


    "Damn it! If this continues we would be wiped out. Where is our backup!" shouted amander while he concentrated a ball of fire in his hand and then sent it flying towards the turtle''s head.


    Ka-boom!!!


    The loud explosion sent debris flying all over the ce. The nts on top of the head were all destroyed. The turtle seems to have regained its consciousness and began shaking its head left and right. However, before it could even recover from its seemingly groggy state, a few nts have already begun crawling towards its head and then their sharp roots began drilling through its eyes and nose.


    The giant turtle was once again turned into a mindless puppet by the nts.


    "Damn it! We have to hit all of those parasitic ts to remove them from the giant turtle. If not, then the city would be facing great peril!" shouted one of themanders.


    The mages on the ground who are assigned for attacking began to form fireballs and ice bolts on their hands and then sent them flying to the turtle''s head.


    Right at this moment, as if sensing the danger, the nts decided to make the turtle retract its head into its shell.


    Boom! Crash!


    The fireballs and ice bolts missed their target and now the head of the turtle is already hidden. They could only forcefully target thatrge hole where the head is hidden in the shell. But that would be hard because of the constant barrage of the projectile from the nts which could turn anything it hits into amber stones.


    Shin Jiao who is falling from the air saw this but did not act immediately. He could tell that those resin bullets have something weird in them. It''s like when something is hit by them, the energy in their body along with their strength would be sap away.


    And the speed that those resins became hard is a little bit fast. Hence he would not jump into a situation that might even endanger his life.


    While in the air, he carefully takes out several sphere-shaped objects. The objects look like small ck bombs.


    Shin Jiao suddenly spreads them in a wide area which would cover almost the whole shell of the turtle. Those soldiers who suddenly noticed this scene above became a bit curious as they look up. At this time, the nts have also noticed this and their attention suddenly shifted upwards.


    Many of the mages saw this and took the opportunity to bombard the shell with their spells. However, it is still futile as those that are destroyed would be substituted by new nts which would suddenly grow and then sprout.


    Right at this moment, the ck objects blotting the sky suddenly began falling. Like raindrops from the sky then fall down, but this time with the use of Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis the ck objects fell with the momentum of a cannonball.


    Zoom!!! Zoom!!! Zoom!!!


    The whistling sound of the ck object echoed through the air making those who heard this show fear in their eyes. But no one could move at this time as their legs are frozen on the spot because of fear.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    The rapid explosion echoed in the air making a tall mushroom cloud that slowly blotted the sky. The force of the explosion sent many of the soldiers flying away from the location of the battle. Those who are weak were blown further and those who are stronger held their ground but with great difficulty.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, has already returned back to the hovering carrier ship.


    "Let''s go! We''re done here¡­" he said as the hovering ship in the sky flew without breaking its camouge.


    Those who are looking at the scene below were all agape and did not know what kind of power did Shin Jiao used. Isabel and her crew could only look at the scene below without saying a word in astonishment.


    Im Jae who could see the reaction of the people around her showed a confident smile on her face.


    "That is the power of Master Shin¡­" she said with a proud smile.


    "How is that possible? That thing is a 5th level beast, something that isparable or even stronger than a Grand Magus¡­ How was he able to defeat such behemoth in just one strike?" one of the elves who has a strong observation ability muttered in disbelief.


    "And those ck objects¡­ what are those things?" another one eximed.


    "Hihi¡­ We call those mana bombs¡­ That fellow Shin Jiao made them. It is very dangerous to create in the facility, for now, so he is the only one who is proficient in creating them. But we also have a smaller version of those things, we call it mana grenades¡­" this time it was Vilma Song who exined.


    The group continues on their way to the city and decided to park around 300 meters inside the forest away from the main road to Main Arjing City Walls.


    After the group alighted, the pilot was left in the ship, while the rest went outside.


    Shin Jiao takes out a single long carriage and a couple of Windfalls. He hooked the two Windfalls in the carriage and the rest would be ridden by them to enter the city.


    As they reached the main road, the group then noticed that many of the carriages in the city are still being pulled by some beasts. However, there are those with banners and looking majestic who are using the Windfalls with different colors ording to their banners.


    It was a wondrous sight to behold as the group traverses the main road to the city. It did not take long before they soon reached the main gate where there is a long line that is progressing at a marching pace. The traffic is not stopping but the movement is just slowed down a bit.


    While on the line, Shinyu Jiang began to exin the procedure along with Isabel Nightingale as they have an idea of what is happening.


    Shin Jiao has already given them their pass to enter the city courtesy of the Viscount Brother, who left 2 weeks earlier than them.


    "Hey which family are they?" a man wearing silver armor asked hisrades who is sitting atop a steed.


    "I think they belong to a rich family. All of them are actually mounting Windfalls¡­ What extravagant people."


    "¡­ Or maybe they came from Central Town. In that ce, Windfalls are not that expensive unlike here in Main Arjing City."


    "I heard that they are going to produce another metallic mount. ording to the radio, they will be calling it LEO or something¡­"


    "Ah, I also heard about it."


    The conversation did not escape Shin Jiao''s ears and also some of those who are in line. They all immediately turn their gazes in Shin Jiao and his group''s direction.


    Upon doing this, the people immediately noticed a couple of gorgeous women among those who are riding the Windfall.


    Isabel and her group are currently inside the carriage as they should not be exposed in the eyes of the people at this time.


    When it is Shin Jiao''s group to be checked by the soldiers at the gate, he presented his ID and the invitation from the Viscount. When the guard saw this, he immediately looks at the invitation and called someone.


    "Mage Barlow¡­ Can you check this invitation''s authenticity¡­" the soldier shouted.


    The mage named Barlow quickly ran towards him and then injected some mana on the invitation. They carefully scrutinized the mark and then nodded their head as they look at each other.


    "Sir, you are the esteemed guest from Central Town¡­ Your group should follow mage Barlow for your amodation in the city¡­" the soldier said with a polite smile on his face.


    When those in the line heard this, they were all amazed. They did not expect that these people really came from Central Town and that they are even an esteemed guest of the Viscount.


    "What is the identity of this group?" someone asked.


    Then suddenly one of the soldiers from the line seems to have realized something and quickly controlled his steed to walk near the carriage they are escorting.


    He knocks three times on the window and then waited for the person inside for a reply.


    Azy voice suddenlyes about. Those who are not familiar with this voice would think that the person is someone who is frivolous and a wastrel. But those who are familiar with him could immediately recognize that this person is actually not just any simple person.


    He is one of the members of the new royal family which has led the uprising of the believers of light. Although he is a distant rtive, he still contributed greatly to the war.


    He is known as the 12th prince of the kingdom, Gulliver the Calm.

 Chapter 893 - The Main Arjing City Festival (2)

    Chapter 893


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The bustling city and the festive atmosphere immediately greeted the group as they enter Main Arjing City. They could see many people going out of their homes for the festival which wouldst for 3 days.


    Adults and children are on the street looking at the performers who show their abilities. From breathing fire, walking on tight ropes, and juggling to magic shows, the city is really bustling with activities.


    Shin Jiao noticed that some of the houses in the city are already using the magic light bulb to illuminate their surroundings. Though it is not something that special, but as someone who crafted it, he is happy to see such scenes.


    As the group travels through the busy road, they soon arrive in a corner where there are many things being sold by the sidewalk vendors. From trinkets, herbs, to even food, one could see many different things on the stalls at the side of the road where many people are congregated.


    After a while, Shin Jiao suddenly feels something amiss. He could feel that there are traces of killing intent in the air. Without thinking twice, he suddenly spreads his spiritual sense and covered around 100 meters of the area.


    In the middle of the radius, Shin Jiao immediately many of the soldiers in the area looking at them with anger in their eyes.


    "These might be those that we have encountered in the vige of Arjing¡­" Shin Jiao thought while observing them.


    And true to this conjecture, the person who suddenly steps forward blocking their path is a familiar face. The person looks at Shin Jiao with an angry expression and a slight sneer on his face.


    "The scums from the Mystique Shop who killed many of our soldiers have arrived in our city. Hahaha¡­" General Xentong Han said while he sneered at the group.


    "General Han, we are to escort them to the hotel they are going to stay¡­ We have received amand from the Viscount¡­" the soldier escorting Shin Jiao''s group said as he steps forward.


    But who would have known the General Xentong Han would suddenly stretch his hand to strike the unsuspecting soldier.


    ng!


    The loud sound of metal hitting another metal echoed in the air. Right at this moment, a sword has already blocked the sword from Xentong Han. Xiamen Gong who is near the soldier was quick on his foot as he suddenly dashed from his mount and then blocks the sword which is about to strike the soldier.


    With the help of his exoskeleton, his speed tripled and with his improvement in mana absorption, his reflexes were able to adapt to his current speed.


    As of this moment, Xiamen Gong can bepared with a warrior at the 20th level.


    Since Xentong Han looks down on the soldier and did not use any strength on his strike, Xiamen Gong was able to block his sword.


    The soldier was taken aback along with the rest that the General would attack him.


    "General Xentong¡­ What¡­ what is the meaning of this?" he asked with a trembling voice.


    "Hehe¡­ Pretty good¡­ and also fast. I don''t know who you are, but since you are with this group, then you can only die with them." Xentong Han said with an evil smirk on his face.


    He then exerted his strength as a 40th level warrior which immediately sent Xiamen Gong flying a few meters.


    Although Xiamen Gong was not wounded, he still got affected by Xentong Han''s aura which made him spew a mouthful of blood.


    "Haha¡­ Just this much¡­ Your group should just die¡­" Xentong Han said as he suddenly lifted his sword in the air.


    "This is your chance to avenge your brothers! Let them taste the fury of our sword!" he shouted in the air.


    Suddenly an invisible barrier was erected in the air which covered the whole area where Shin Jiao''s group is along with the soldiers lurking in the alleys and the rooftop.


    It is well a coordinated setup and an ambush that Xentong Han has prepared for his revenge. He has been nning and waiting for this chance for a long time.


    Even since his sister became indifferent towards him, he began nning this day. He incited the soldiers at that time to avenge theirrades from the hands of those people from the Mystique Shop. And his enticing has gathered around 500 soldiers on his side and they set up this ambush.


    They would me everything that would happen in here to the Mystique Shop and point out that these people were discovered to be plotting something against the Viscount and were discovered by them. Plus the guards would die at this time so everything would be as what they would report it to be.


    The n is perfect and they only need to destroy this group and their anger would be appeased and this would also cause the whole of Main Arjing City to move against the rest of the Mystique Shop group. And this is Xentong Han n.


    After seeing that the barrier was erected and everything is falling in ce, his expression turned sinister.


    Right at this moment, Shin Jiao noticed a weird dark shadow lingering on Xentong Han''s body. It''s like a dark aura that emanates from Im Ao and Im Jae''s body but this one feels sinister and unholy.


    With only him seeing what is happening, he saw that shadow suddenly rose in the air and then speaks.


    "Kill¡­ Kill them all. They have taken everything from you. You must kill them¡­ Your sister¡­ your pride¡­ and your position will be taken by them¡­ Kill them all now!" the shadow said.


    Shin Jiao''s eyes are squinted and thought of the many possibilities where this shadow creature came from, but no matter how hard he thinks about it she could note up with any trace of its source. But of course, he already has his own idea yet he is not sure if it is correct.


    "Everyone attack! For your brothers who died! Let''s avenge them!" Xentong Han shouted as he suddenly rushed forward.


    His target is to kill the soldiers and pin this to this group.


    Arrows flew in the air, and gleaming swords being wielded and waved created a strong feeling of dominion towards the soldiers and the people with Shin Jiao.


    However, they did not show any fear in their eyes. In fact, Hua Xiao and Vilma Song seem to be looking forward to this battle. After being inside the ship and being at peace, they seem to feel alive once again after seeing the many soldiers rushing towards them.


    Shinyu Jiang who has already recovered her original power level as a 2nd level Arch Mage suddenly lifted her hand up and an invisible barrier was erected to protect everyone from the arrows.


    When the soldiers who are attacking saw this, they all showed a slight shock in their expressions. They did not expect that there is such a strong Mage among the group.


    "Do not falter! She is alone, the rest are weak! Attack!" Xentong Han shouted which woke the rest of the soldiers and continued charging.


    This time, the rest of Shin Jiao''s group also made their move. Those with mana took out mana rifles, while those who do not mana uses the mana battery-powered guns and rifles hanging on their side.


    Bang! Peng!


    Bratatat!!!


    The sound of rifles and guns reverberated in the air. However, it seems that the soldiers are prepared for this as the mages behind them were able to block those projectiles. Then the soldiers suddenly take out some rifle staff and wield them in their hands.


    Then without hesitation, then also began attacking at close range.


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    Series of explosions ring in the ears of everyone in the area as the bombardment from those rifle staff echoed.


    "Hahaha! Die! Everyone should just die!" Xentong Han shouted with his eyes reddening in madness.


    Although the sound could be covered, yet the rising ck smoke and the glowing fire did not escape the eyes of the citizen of the city.


    Many called for the city guards and there are those who look at the ce where the rising dark smokees from.


    Those who are staying in high ces saw what is happening below and are watching with curious gazes in their eyes.


    One of those people is a middle-aged man and behind him is a group of silver armored soldiers. One of these soldiers is someone that Shin Jiao has met before, General Faosei Lao.


    "Prince Lamier¡­ This is already attracting too much attention¡­ I think we should." General Faosei Lao wanted to stop the attack but the middle-aged man which he called Prince Lamier wave his hand to stop the old general.


    His eyes are glued to the spot where the single carriage and its escort are. A slight disdain could be seen on his smile as he suddenly smirked.


    "Che¡­ I thought that they are something.. But I guess that they are just this¡­" Prince Lamier said but then suddenly stopped as he quickly stood up.

 Chapter 894 - Hidden Forces Moving About

    Chapter 894


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Because of his hidden obsession, he was used by those in power to see this new rising power within the kingdom. Xentong Han was taken by some people from Arjing Vige and was sent to see the 3rd price who is vying for the crown prince position.


    The 3rd prince has an uncle and his name is Prince Lamier Grav. He is one of the cousins of the current king, which has also been given the title of a prince of the kingdom.


    Lamier Grav supports the 3rd prince and is one of the leaders of his faction. Lamier Grav has a great influence within the outer world as in this ce the kingdom could get its power established and defend against the possible future threat from the defeated worshiper of the dark lord Ruel.


    So whatever power is growing within the outer world he would immediately know about them.


    The changes he had seen in Main Arjing City are very unusual for him and the weapons he had seen are something new. And he had determined that if this new rising force is a threat to the kingdom and the 3rd prince, then he would root them out.


    And he soon heard the news about the battle in Arjing vige in which the mysterious group has defeated therge army of the kingdom. And this gave him an rming premonition. He did not know if the power that the soldiers are talking is true. But he could not let this threat stay.


    Hence he decided to lure those people into the city using the name of the Viscount. He knew that the Viscount daughter which turns out to be a real beauty has a close rtionship with this mysterious group calling themselves the Mystique Shop.


    And with that, he has set up this ambush and uses someone with a grudge towards them as a pawn.


    He knew that the leader of that organization is within this group and if he is able to destroy their head, then the body would easily be taken down by him afterward.


    Seeing the devastation below gave the prince a slight delightful smile on his face.


    "Let''s wrap up everything in here." He said as he stood up and turns to leave.


    However, he has not taken a few steps away from the table when he heard a gasping sound from behind him.


    With suspicion in his eyes, he turns around and then saw the guards looking outside the window. He carefully walks towards the window and then from his view saw that the carriage was not actually damaged at all. Even the escorts are still calmly sitting on their mounts while looking at the soldier around them.


    Below, Shin Jiao and his group are showing a slight smile on their face.


    "You''re done with your turn; it''s our turn now, right?" Xiamen Gong who is standing on the side of Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    He has already readied his sniper rifle which he has always practice in the shooting range inside the ship. He is someone who likes to fight at close range, but unlike Axle Long who always wanted to be on the front lines in battles, Xiamen Gong is a very flexible fighter. He would change his fighting style ording to the circumstances.


    And for that reason, he began to practice shooting at long range. After a long time of practicing, he has already gotten a hold of his uracy which is around 70%.


    With this, he is very excited to try his skill right now on the real battlefield.


    Without hesitation, he has already gotten a sight of a soldier who suddenly dashed towards their group.


    Bang!


    The sniper rifle bullet flew out of his rifle with a strong force which made him stagger took a step back. The bullet''s momentum is really strong and fast as it broke through the air and directly hits the soldier straight through his chest.


    St!


    The soldier was blown backward but because of the strong firepower of the sniper rifle, his body was shattered like tofu spewing his guts all over the ce.


    Those who saw this have a shocked look in their eyes as they gaze at Xiamen Gong in fear. However, before they could even think of another n, two beautiful women suddenly jump high up in the air and began spinning like a top, one above and the other one below.


    Then they heard a rapid shooting sounding from those two women.


    Although the mages amongst the soldiers are able to erect their shields, it was not that useful against the bullets of the two women.


    The rapid shot immediately drained their mana and shattered their shields.


    Then one after another the mages fell like dominoes as their body became riddled with bullet wounds.


    "Damn it! Don''t let them just attack you, everyone! Attack!" shouted Xentong Han as another whisper came to his mind making him look more like a crazy person shouting.


    When the two womennded on the ground, the soldiers have once againunched their barrage of attacks which once again erupted in the air turning the location of Shin Jiao''s group envelope with crimson fire and ck smoke.


    But this time, bullets and spells began flying out of the bellowing fire and smoke which hit the soldiers around them.


    Therge number of soldiers attacking Shin Jiao''s group began to dwindle and the houses and buildings around the area are slowly turning into rubbles.


    Luckily no soul is present in the vicinity and only the buildings are destroyed.


    Shin Jiao suddenly shifted his gaze to a 3-story tower where he saw a couple of people. Without a word, his figure suddenly vanished from his mount.


    Xiamen Gong and the rest noticed this but did not bother with Shin Jiao. Meanwhile, the expression of Shinyu Jiang is turning paler as she is expending a lot of her mana to create the barrier.


    "You all should finish this as soon as possible, I cannot hold on any longer." She said as she gritted her teeth.


    Upon seeing this, Yemei Yin suddenly disappears from the group which made the soldiers attacking them outside the barrier feel a bit worried.


    Then suddenly one after another soldiers began to fall to the ground dead. A slit on their throat could be seen as the cause of their death but where it came from no one knew.


    "Damn it! General Han, we already lost half of our men. If this continues on, we could not hold on anymore!" shouted one of themanders in the group.


    But before he could do anything a bullet struck his head breaking it like a watermelon.


    Xentong Han at this time knew that he has once again failed. However, how could he just let everything go just like that?


    He is the young general Xentong Han, one of the youngest generals in the kingdom. So how could he suffer such defeat twice? Without hesitation, he suddenly drives his stead forward towards the enemy barrier.


    Shinyu Jiang who saw this showed a worried look on her face.


    She could tell that this young general is very strong. Though he looks like a 1st level Arch Mage his warrior strength has already reached the 40th level. He is actually one of the strongest warriors in the kingdom, and that is the reason why he became a general.


    Butpared to a Grand Magus, a 40th level warrior is far too inferior. He would be at mostparable to a middle stage Arch Mage.


    If this is the case, then Shinyu Jiang is confident that she could be in a match against Xentong Han. However, the problem is, she has already expended a lot of her mana and she is feeling a bit weak right now. The only thing she could do is to block his charge with her power.


    "Ice wall!" she thought as a wall of thick ice suddenly began to form in the air and stood in the path of Xentong Han.


    With a sneer on his face, Xentong Han extended his hand and his sword easily cut through the ice with a little effort. Then a slight confident smile appears on this face as he has already picked his target.


    He could tell that the strongest amongst the group of guards is this schrly-looking woman. So he ns to kill her first then, when the shield is down, his remaining army would be able to bombard them with their rifle staff.


    With this n in mind, he directed his steed towards Shinyu Jiang.


    But then he suddenly noticed the woman looking at him with a strange smile on her face. He directed his gaze at her lips and his instinct feels that there is an immediate danger in his surroundings.


    As a general, he has honed his instinct to be aware of the dangers around him. Plus he has received a gift from that person, so how could he easily fall just like that. Without hesitation, he immediately jumps from his stead and then quickly floated backward while looking at the scene in front of him.


    Upon seeing what happened next, cold shivers immediately broke down his spine.

 Chapter 895 - Hidden Forces Moving About (2)

    Chapter 895


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The steed in front of him was suddenly blown into bits but the bullet did not stop after the destruction of Xentong Han''s steed. It flew straight towards him like an unstoppable object which made Xentong Han feel a threat in his life.


    Without hesitation, he suddenly lifted his sword to block the path of that projectile.


    Dang!


    The loud reverberating sound almost made him deaf as his figure was sent flying towards a house that was turned into ruins.


    ¡­


    While the battle is happening, on the tower, the expression of Prince Lamier turned grave upon seeing the battle on the ground.


    "So you are the mastermind? Interesting¡­ someone who worshipped the goddess of light is actually dabbling in dark magic. Very interesting indeed¡­" suddenly a deep voice echoed in the room which startled everyone.


    A person is sitting leisurely with both of his hands sped on the top of the table from one of the empty tables.


    His eyes are glued towards the prince without even looking at the soldiers around him who have already drawn their weapons.


    "Who¡­ who are you? How dare you enter the prince''s quarters!" shouted one of the guards as he pointed his sharp swords at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not say a word and just look at the prince with a slight smile on his face.


    Seeing this, Lamier Grav wanted to scold the person in front of him and attack but how could he? As a level 37 warrior, he considered himself strong and could hold himself against other warriors or mages below the Arch Magus level or 40th level. Hence he is confident of his skills and is very critical with his judgments.


    But right now, in front of him is a man which looks like in histe 30''s and seems to wield unfathomable power. He might not be able to tell the man''s level, but he could feel that suffocating aura that a Grand Magus has.


    Hence he dare not make a sudden move. He now knew why the Mystique Shop did not fear entering the city and would even not budge in front of an ambush. This is because of the guy in front of him.


    "It seems that you do not know who I am¡­" Prince Lamier said as he calms himself and sits on one of the chairs.


    "They call you a prince. So seeing your age, I''m guessing that you belong to the generation of the current king, right?" Shin Jiao said casually.


    "That is correct. I am Prince Lamier Grav. And how may I address you?"


    "I am Shin Jiao¡­ I am the master of the Mystique Shop merchant group. People call me Master Shin¡­" Shin Jiao said as he casually waved his hand and a tea set appears on the table.


    Upon hearing that this person is a prince and seems to be a direct rtive of the king, he has already formted a n in his mind.


    "It is an honor to meet the owner of the famous Mystique Shop. I have heard a lot about you guys¡­" the prince said casually.


    "Well, let''s cut to the chase¡­" Shin Jiao poured some tea on two cups.


    He drank his cup and then sent one floating towards Lamier.


    "This is my gesture of goodwill to the prince¡­" he said as the cupnded on the table in front of the prince.


    Lamier looks at the tea and did not move. He wanted to deny it but he saw Shin Jiao drinking it so he is a bit sure that it is not poisoned. However, he still could not lower his guard.


    He first took a whip of the scent of the tea. Upon doing this, his expression greatly changed. How could it not? He could actually faintly feel his body bing light upon just a single whiff of the tea. Plus its aroma is really amazing.


    Without a second thought, he downed the tea in one go.


    "Master Shin¡­ this thing¡­" Lamier''s expression changed as he could feel something is coursing through his body making him feel invigorated.


    Shin Jiao did not answer and wave his hand.


    "I am just a merchant. Coming here is to give the Viscount a face. However, the prince has attacked my group. I would like to hear an exnation about this?"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Lamier Grav changes and turned dark. He knew that he has kicked a metal te this time. He did not really do his investigation and thought that with the power of the soldiers in the city and through his secret machinations everything would not be exposed. But this guy seems to know that he is the mastermind for some unknown reason.


    "How dare you use the prince?!" shouted a guard as he suddenly extended his de and put it near Shin Jiao''s neck.


    But before his de could touch Shin Jiao, it was already deformed and bent.


    This scene made everyone in the room feel fear in their hearts. How could they not when they just saw a metal being twisted like it was nothing and without even touching it at that. How powerful could this person be?


    If they really offended a Grand Magus, then it would be their funeral.


    "Everyone stand down!¡­ Master Shin, this is a misunderstanding. I admit that I was the one who orchestrated the attack. But could you really me me for it? You are an unknown rising power. As members of the royal family, we have to protect this newly acquired victory against the forces of darkness after a millennium. So I could only do as such for the sake of the royal family¡­"


    Upon hearing this reason, Shin Jiao was actually not angry. In fact, he also understands this in his heart, but how could he not take advantage of this situation.


    "Well, if that is what the prince said, then how could we go about this thing then? I have provided the kingdom some weapons to fight against the enemy forces; I have produced some things that could give people happiness and a good livelihood. And yet you deem us as terrorists? Should you give me some sort of exnation about this?"


    "Ah¡­ Alright, what do you want? I canpensate you to the utmost of my ability as a prince¡­"


    "Hmmm¡­ I wanted to spread this technology in the whole kingdom for the people''s benefit. And doing it little by little has a good effect, but the process is slow. How about this¡­ How about I present my n to the king and let him decide about the next course of action?"


    When Lamier heard Shin Jiao, his expression turned serious. This guy wanted to see the king himself? But how could he let this person just casually meet the king? If this person has another motive then the kingdom would be in disarray once the king died.


    Shin Jiao could tell that this prince is a bit hesitant and did not fully trust him yet. So he waves his hand in the air and then a thick book appears.


    "This is my n for the future¡­ Since you are apprehensive of me¡­ I will give it to you so that you can present it to the king himself. Talk to me afterward¡­" Shin Jiao said as he suddenly disappears from his spot.


    Lamier Grav carefully opens the thick book and began reading and looking at what is written inside. The more he looks, the more his expression began to change. And the more he reads, the more excited he bes.


    "This¡­ this is it¡­" he muttered as his eyes drifted to the window.


    He stood near the window and look at themotion down below which has already died down.


    "Arrange the carriage¡­ we will go back to the capital." Lamier Gravmanded as he held the book in his hand as if it was the most precious thing in the world.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao appears back to his mount and could see the devastation that happened while he was gone. They have already captured many soldiers and some heavily wounded ones are being treated by them.


    "How is the situation?" Shin Jiao asked Xiamen Gong.


    "Everything is fine¡­ we have captured the mastermind. I wanted to kill this guy, but thinking of his sister in the Arjing City, I hesitated¡­"


    "Good, we should still give vige head Yein Han face for her kindness towards us¡­"


    After those who are still alive were treated and those captured were tied down, Shin Jiao and his group did not bother with them and just put them on the side of the road.


    They then continue on their journey to their assigned hotel and the escort soldiers who felt overwhelmed by the great force that this group is escorting.


    It did not take long before they arrived in a luxurious-looking hotel to stay while waiting for the banquet to start.

 Chapter 896 - The Young Nobles

    Chapter 896


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The city was once again in a festive mood and did not bother with what happenedst night. As normal citizens of the city, they dare not dabble more on this matter and would casually talk about it in private. But in public, they restrain themselves from talking about it for fear of provoking those powers hidden in the dark.


    And so the festival continues and the city seems to be not bothered with what had happenedst night and everything went back to normal.


    Today, Shin Jiao and his group are taking a stroll in the city while they enjoy the festivity among the people. The girls went to stalls and shops while buying what they wanted while Shin Jiao and the rest of the guys are inside a tea shop.


    The elves are wearing a concealment amulet that Shin Jiao made to hide their true appearance.


    The festival in the city is really lively and fun. However, it did not hide the hidden elements amongst the populous. The nobles and rich people in the city would walk proudly on the streets while disying their grandeur and prestige for all to see while being protected by their bodyguards.


    At this time, Shin Jiao a familiar figure amongst this group. She seems to be the center of attention as the crowd walks with her with a handsome and gant-looking young man leading the way and talking to her and the crowd.


    The young man seems to be eloquent in speaking as he attracted the eyes of his peers and the beautiful youngdies are giggling at his jokes and stories.


    But that familiar person seemed indifferent and looks a bit bored while showing just an exact amount of perfunctory smile.


    "It seems that she is bored out of her mind¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Who?" Xiamen Gong who is sitting beside him asked in confusion.


    "Over there look¡­"


    Xiamen Gong stares at the people below and saw the crowd of noble young people walking along the streets while themoners make way for them.


    "Haha¡­ I think Miss Olivia is getting more beautiful after leaving Central Town¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a smile.


    "If Hua Xiao heard you, she would get jealous¡­" Shin Jiao teased.


    Upon hearing that, Xiamen Gong did not reply. He did not know what to say. For Hua Xiao''s feeling for him, he already knew about it. But with hisplicated identity, how could he casually fall in love with just anyone else?


    But he also could not deny that he has a slight feeling towards Hua Xiao, as she is a very capable and proud woman.


    Suddenly, from where they are seated, they saw Hua Xiao and Vilma Song walking towards the tea shop along with their group of women.


    Their presence immediately attracted a lot of eyes towards them. How could it not? Each one of those girls has a beauty that could topple kingdoms. So how could they not attract the attention of the people around them?


    However, no one dares to get close to them because of the way they are dressed. Wearing leather vests and cloaks and swords dangling on their waist, how could no one know that these women are not just any ordinary women?


    But of course, not everyone is affected by their auras. Some of the noble young men walking with Olivia saw these beautiful women and decided to make their move.


    A particrly tall young man with dashing clothes and wellbed blonde hair stood in front of the group stopping them on their path.


    "Well, hello there!" he said while showing his dashing smile.


    When the rest of the noble young people saw this, they showed a hint of interest and stop from walking. They all look at this show and how thesemoners would react to this?


    The one leading the group is Vilma Song who has a very strong and fierce personality. So when someone stood in her way, it was as if her tail was suddenly stepped on and she immediately blew up in anger.


    Their group has been bothered by those men in the crowd and they have already taught many of them a lesson that is why they coulde to this ce without getting bothered.


    But now another stupid person blocked their path, so how could she not get angry at this point.


    Without hesitation, she suddenlyshes out and puts her hand on the sword hilt on her side.


    Her action did not escape the eyes of the guards around the group as they immediately run to surround Vilma Song and the group.


    "Haha¡­ no need for violence. Juste with us and we will have a good time, what do you say¡­ little fiercedy?" the man said as he became interested in the fiery personality of the beauty in front of him.


    "Vilma¡­ don''t bother with these weaklings. Let''s just met with Shin Jiao and get something to eat for lunch, I''m famished." Hua Xiao said nonchntly as she began to move.


    However, the bodyguards seem to not want them to walk away as they blocked their path.


    "I guess spilling a noble blood is eminent at this time, right?" Hua Xiao said with a slight sneer on her beautiful face.


    "Haha¡­ Who do you think you are? If we say we wanted you girls to serve us tonight what can you do?" the young man said with his expression changing.


    His previous teasing smile and gentlemanly action now turned into provocation and his eyes are filled with lust and desire.


    He is known among the group of noble to bewless and has vited a lot ofmon women that he fancied. But he was not reprimanded because of the position of his father as one of the city council members.


    With that status, nomoner dared toin after being raped and assaulted by him. Hence his attitude towards the nobles is different from themoners.


    "This guy is at it again¡­"


    "We should stop him, those women are truly beautiful. How could we let Arnolf get his way on them¡­"


    "Are you crazy? Although we are both noble, his father has a higher position than ours. The only one that could stop that guy is Choy Han."


    "But he seems to be not interested in stopping him."


    "That Arnolf is crazy¡­ I pity his fianc¨¦e¡­"


    "He is a maniac, everyone knew that. But no one dares to stop him."


    The other noble young people began talking with each other in the crowd.


    "I want these girls captured¡­ Get them!" Arnolf shouted.


    But before the guards could make a move a gentle voice interrupted them.


    "Stop! How dare you act thiswless in public?!" Olivia Anis Merl suddenly steps forward.


    She directly walks towards Hua Xiao and Vilma Song with a wide smile on her beautiful face. Without another word, she grabs Hua Xiao''s hands and with happiness in her eyes, she gave her a slight peck on her cheek.


    Hua Xiao now noticed that the daughter of the Viscount is amongst the group. Following behind her is a handsome young man and the other noble young people.


    The expression of Arnolf turned ugly as he did not expect that these people know the Viscount daughter. But as a noble, how could he just back down from what he wanted to do. Even though Olivia is the Viscount''s daughter, he is still the son of one of the city councilors.


    Ever since he was born he always gets his way and his father would always protect him. With this kind of mental thinking, he thought that the Viscount daughter would not stop him if he forces his ways. He would at most get some scolding and that it.


    But those women are too beautiful to pass the opportunity to get his hands on them. At this moment, he has already decided to make them his concubines.


    "Miss Olivia, these people have offended me. I need to take them back for interrogation." Arnolf said shamelessly.


    "Arnolf, who do you think you are? These are my friends¡­"


    When the young man beside Olivia saw that she seems to care for these beautiful women, he suddenly steps forward.


    "Arnolf, that''s enough¡­ These women are Miss Olivia''s friends¡­ stand down¡­" he said with a proud expression.


    He needs to show off his prestige and ability in front of the woman he took fancy off. Plus his father has instructed him to get the attention of the Viscount daughter no matter what. This is for the pride and sess of their family.


    With Choy Han''s prestige and strength as an 8th level mage, everyone in the group dares not say anything. However, right at this moment, it was as if Arnolf was possessed that he did not even listen to Choy Han.


    He suddenly lifted his hand and he is already holding an arm-length wand. Without hesitation, he suddenly chanted a couple of spells in the air and a series of ice shards appear in the air around him.


    When the people saw this, they are all showing surprise in their eyes. Some are even showing disbelief at Arnolf action.


    But when Choy Han saw the color on Arnolf eyes, he knew that something is wrong.

 Chapter 897 - The Sickness In The City

    Chapter 897


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the city, there are rumors that have been spreading for many months now. The rumor is about a sickness that has been spreading throughout the city which many called ''the madness''. No one knows how it infects people but it seems that it causes madness in one''s mind and murderous intent. Then it would cause the person infected by such a disease to kill anyone in their sight.


    One of the pieces of evidence that a person is infected is the reddening of their eyes. Their eyes would turnpletely crimson red which would make them looks like monsters. Then green veins could be seen on their body and faces.


    And right now, that is what Arnolf looks like.


    When everyone saw his expression and face, they all immediately took a couple of steps away from him. No one would daree close to Arnolf for fear of being infected.


    Choy Han, on the other hand, has already backed away from Arnolf and his expression turned ugly upon seeing Arnolf''s condition and way of chanting.


    "This is bad¡­ He is chanting ck magic!" shouted Choy Han as he suddenly grabs his staff from his back and then brandishes it in the air to form a protectiveyer in front of him.


    He wanted to protect Olivia, but he was a bit taken aback because he saw her suddenly running towards those women.


    Choy Han did not have time to think and just decided to save himself instead. If he is in danger and gets infected by the disease, then he could say goodbye to his life instead. So how could he have time to think about the Viscount daughter? Though she is a very important person and could give him and his family prestige and power in the city, he still has to be alive to get such benefit, right?


    So how could he think of saving Olivia at this time when he cares more about himself than others?


    For the other women, they all group together behind Choy Han as they knew that he could protect them.


    Spew!!!


    A big sludge was formed in the air as the dark and murky manaing from Arnolf''s body began to coagte and form a dark purplish-colored blob in the air.


    It suddenly flew in the direction of the girls.


    Everyone felt afraid as they hid and many ran away scrambling from the area. They dare not want to be hit by such a thing as they know that it could be poisonous, or worse, the disease itself that is spreading in the city.


    As the people began running away and the big sludge came falling down, an invisible barrier suddenly appears among the group of women which covered them.


    So when the attack fell on them is covered them, and thick green smoke suddenly enveloped the area. The green smoke spreads quickly and those who have not run that far began to cough non-stop as they feel their body being relieved of air.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    The sound of people gasping for air and coughing are everywhere and many have already fallen on the ground.


    Meanwhile, in the tea shop, Shin Jiao had seen what is happening on the ground and his eyes suddenly squinted. He did not expect that this low-level mage would use the biological attack against his people.


    Without a second thought, he suddenly waved his hand and a small handgun appears. Then with a squeeze of the trigger, a bullet fly out from its nuzzle and headed towards Arnolf who is ring while grinning like a monster on the scene in front of him.


    But it seems that the fellow detected the bullet as he suddenly dodges to the side with urate judgment.


    "It seems that someone powerful is able to control him¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    Then he suddenly disappears from his spot and appears next to Arnolf. At this time, there is already a ck katana sword on his hand and a slight trickle of blood could be seen on the de.


    Everyone was surprised at the presence of the person who stood next to Arnolf. But what shocked them the most is what happened next.


    At this time, everyone saw the head of Arnolf slowly sliding to the side as his headless body fell to the ground in a pool of blood.


    Eayaaahhh!!!


    The noble young women who saw this immediately cried in fear.


    Shin Jiao did not mind those people. He lifted his hand and the green smoke began to be absorbed by him like a strong vacuum.


    Then when the area was clear, everyone saw Shin Jiao''s figure as he nodded towards Olivia and the group of women besides her.


    "Let''s have some tea, Miss Olivia¡­" Shin Jiao said with a gentle smile.


    "Master Shin! I know that you would be here¡­ Hihi¡­ Thank you for helping us." she said with a chuckle.


    The rest of the group left the dumbfounded crowd, but no one dares to follow as they noticed a dark smoke slowly rises in the air from the lifeless body of Arnolf.


    But before that ck smoke could do something a woman suddenly waves her hand and captures it. Shinyu Jiang is a researcher so she could immediately identify what that thing is.


    "No¡­ Let''s go of me! I will kill you¡­ you woman! Let go of me!" shouted a shrill voice which made everyone take a step back.


    "Hihi¡­ You are a very interesting specimen, how could I bother to let you go?" Shinyu Jiang said with a slight chuckle as she takes out a small bottle and then willed the dark smoke to enter it.


    The shrill voice continues to shout wildly but once it enters the bottle, it was immediately suppressed.


    "You seem to be familiar with that thing?" Shin Jiao asked after the group enters the tea house and got seated.


    "Ahhh¡­ Yes, it was part of my study before and is extremely aware of these kinds of creatures¡­" she said with a smile.


    "You mean¡­"


    "Yes, they are native creatures in thesends. But only a few of them existed¡­ They are called Ghost Thorn¡­"


    "Ghost Thorn? Why call it that?" Vilma Song asked in curiosity.


    "Well¡­ Hmm¡­ It''s better for you to see it¡­ Look¡­" she said as she takes out the bottle again.


    Then in front of everyone''s eyes, they saw the ck smoke slowly turning into something that resembles a thumb-size sharp object.


    "Ordinary people could not see it, but mages can see the patterns on its surface, right? Then they would be extremely curious about them and then once these things are touched, that is the time that the Ghost Thorn would invade the body of its victim." Shinyu Jiang exined.


    While others are listening, they felt a bit afraid of the thing in the bottle.


    "Then would it be alright to just put that thing inside of the bottle?" Hua Xiao asked.


    "Yes, this bottle is special so it''s okay."


    "Do you mean that the disease spreading across the city is actually these creatures¡­ How do we defeat it then?" Olivia asked with concern.


    "Hmm¡­ There are two ways¡­ One is to kill the host, and the other is to use a purifying spell¡­" she exined.


    Everyone was a bit worried as purifying spell is not a simple spell. One should be proficient in arrays to be able to use such spells and it could not be cast. Only by inscribing it to an object can the purifying spell be effective.


    But of course, this is ording to the knowledge in this world.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, knew a spell that can purify the body of such evil souls. He has learned this when he was still in Gaeus Ro. And he has shared such a spell to protect each town and city against the influence of the Shadow Beings in the immortalnd.


    "So that''s how it is¡­ We should find a way to use a purifying spell then. We don''t know how many of these things are out there." Olivia said with a worried tone.


    Tonight is the banquet that her father has prepared. She did not want that it would cause too much trouble than it already has.


    While their group was talking, in another room, there are a few nobles who are listening attentively. Everyone was stunned upon learning about the rumored disease.


    With the knowledge in mind, they immediately went out of their private rooms and directly went home. They have to spread this news to their family head so that they could prepare a way to counteract this menace that has been guing the city for many weeks now.


    Meanwhile, the house of the Dan family, their family patriarch the city councilor, and Arnolf''s father, Hogan Dan is showing an ugly expression on his face.


    The death of his son is a huge blow to him and he could not ept the exnation that the soldiers have given him.


    His son was inflicted with a disease? How could he believe as such? He knew that something is up and he knew that the group to which those women belong to are the ones responsible for everything.


    "Mystique Shop¡­ You all must pay for the blood of my son¡­" he said in rage.

 Chapter 898 - The Evening Banquet

    Chapter 898


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    That night, Shin Jiao and his party prepare themselves for the banquet. They all wear formal clothing, which Olivia has sent to them especially for the women. Since seeing them this morning she was excited to be with the group again and stayed in the hotel for the whole afternoon while chatting and changing clothes with the rest of the girls.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the rest of the men also changed into formal clothing which made them look like those European nobles in the Middle Ages.


    The group then went out of the hotel and hop on the carriages prepared by Olivia Anis Merl for everyone.


    The group then went directly to Viscount Manor which is located in the Eastern corner of the city. On their way, they saw many people enjoying the festivity of the surroundings especially the children and the young people.


    As the caravan drove through the main streets to the eastern part of the city, the group has attracted a number of onlookers everywhere.


    Themoners would take nces at the magnificent carriages and the Windfalls that pull them. But one thing that the people could notice is that this assembly of carriages does not have an escort at all.


    It took them 20 minutes before they were able to reach Viscount Manor, then Olivia happily guided the group inside.


    When her father, the Viscount Lanis Merl saw his daughter just arriving, he immediately frowned. Although he was against it, that his daughter would be with the people from the Mystique Shop, yet he could not stop his daughter from doing whatever she likes.


    It has been too long that she was coop up in the manor and she would always look bored. Now that she has seen her friends, she seems to not want to leave their side.


    The Viscount could just heave a heavy sigh on this and look at the group following his daughter.


    "Father¡­ These are my friends and benefactor from the Mystique Shop merchant group¡­" Olivia introduced.


    When the others heard her words, the rest of the nobles around immediately turned their attention towards Shin Jiao and his group.


    How could they not know the prestige of these people? Since the inception of the magic light bulb and magic batteries along with the canned meat and other goods, the name of Mystique Shop has already spread throughout thend around Main Arjing City.


    The name of the group has already attracted many interested eyes and merchants.


    Then with the appearance of the radio, more people became aware of their presence more than ever.


    So the nobles are all looking forward to knowing these people, though they are not sure where they really came from.


    "Wee, sirs and madams to my home¡­" the Viscount said with a nod.


    Shin Jiao and his group also responded by curtsying towards the Viscount in respect of his status. They are already aware of the practices of the nobles in thisnd, so it was easy for them to adapt to it.


    "Sir Viscount is too polite. It is our honor to be of here in your magnificent home¡­" Shin Jiao greeted.


    "If I am not mistaken, you are the one they call Master Shin, am I correct?"


    "Yes, sir¡­"


    "Good!¡­ Me and my daughter owe you a debt of gratitude. Today I must express that even if it''s just a slight gesture¡­" the Viscount said as he pped his hands.


    A group suddenly appears from behind him and a middle-aged bald man in a golden robe walks forward holding a small box in his hand.


    Shin Jiao subconsciously scanned what is inside the box and he was a bit surprised to see the item. He then takes a look at the Viscount and a slight smile appears on his face.


    Then the crowd suddenly became a little rowdy with discussion when a carriage happens to appear at the gate of the manor. Everyone seems to know who this carriage belongs to. And when the person inside the carriage alighted, the people began to gasp in astonishment.


    This is because the person who just arrives is a very prestigious person which none of them has the honor to meet before. But it seems that tonight, these local nobles in Main Arjing City would be able to meet a very famous person in the kingdom.


    When Shin Jiao saw who the person is, he showed a slight smile on his face. Behind that guy stood a tall and handsome young man with a regal and proud air around him.


    When the Viscount saw the two people, his expression changed, and he immediately ran towards the two figures walking towards the manor.


    "Your¡­ your highnesses¡­" he stammered.


    But the man in front lifted his hand to stop the Viscount from talking further. The man''s eyes sweep among the crowd andnded on Shin Jiao''s figure.


    "It seems that we meet again¡­ Master Shin." Lamier Grav greeted with a smile.


    "Prince¡­ It is nice to see you again." Shin Jiao greeted with a bow.


    When the rest of the people hear this, everyone immediately lowered their heads and no one dares to lift their gazes.


    However, the people who are with Shin Jiao were a bit confused. But when they noticed everyone bowing, they too followed suit, except for Hua Xiao, Vilma Song, and Xiamen Gong. These three have a high status in the outside world and are not used to lowering their heads to others.


    They just bowed in greeting and stood straight behind Shin Jiao.


    When the young man standing behind the prince saw this, his expression turned serious. He seems to feel that these people do not have the courtesy in greeting a member of the royal family.


    He was angry and annoyed at the same time, but when he noticed those two beautiful women, he was a bit taken aback. He then seems to understand something when he observed them a little.


    "These people are from the other side of the barrier¡­ the immortalnd." he thought as he observes those three good-looking people.


    He did not suspect Shin Jiao as he looked in histe 30''s, and this is not one of the characteristics of someone who came from the immortalnd.


    As he looks at those two women, he could deduce that those two women are the most beautiful women he has ever seen in his entire life. Even those ves that came from the immortalnd could not bepared to the beauty of those two.


    While thinking as such, he then shifted his gaze at the man that seems to be leading them. Then he seems to get the gist of the situation.


    He steps forward and then patted his uncle''s shoulder while he is busy talking with the guy.


    "Uncle¡­ Tell that guy that I wanted to have those two young female ves that are with him¡­" he said with a low voice.


    But how could this escape the sharp hearing of Shin Jiao and his group? When Hua Xiao and Vilma Song heard this, their expression turned dark.


    Even Prince Lamier who heard the words of the young man could not help but break out in cold sweat. How could he not know the power of this group in front of him? This man alone might even be able to obliterate a whole army, how much more with just his meager strength as a 37th level warrior.


    "Ah¡­" he suddenly grabs the arm of the young man behind him and drags him to the side.


    "I am sorry for that¡­ Wait a moment please¡­" Lamier Grav excused as the two walks to the side.


    "Jun my child¡­ you know that uncle favors you out of all your brothers, right? But I advise you know to not provoke this group of people. If not, even your father could not save you¡­" Lamier warned his nephew.


    Jun Grav is the 3rd prince of the new royal family of the Xinglo kingdom. He was born as the 3rd son of King and grew up under his mother, the 3rd favored royal concubine of the king.


    Because of his mother''s upbringing, Jun Grav knew how to control himself although sometimes he would show his pompous attitude every now and then, he also knows how to control or curve his desires so that he would not affect the ns of his mother and his uncle.


    And right now is one of those times that he realized that these people are not someone whom he could casually offend and that his uncle seems to be currying favor from them.


    Hence as someone being supported by his uncle and is vying for the crown prince position, he immediately understood the situation.


    The two walked back to the group and Jun Grav bowed his head towards Shin Jiao and his group.


    "This prince seems to have offended you and your group sire. Please pardon this one¡­" he said politely.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at this prince who seems to suddenly do a 360 degrees change in his attitude. So he also bowed and said...


    "The prince is too kind¡­"

 Chapter 899 - The Evening Banquet (2)

    Chapter 899


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While this is happening, the Viscount on the other hand is already breaking a sweat. He did not know what is happening and how to proceed from here. Prince Lamier clearly told him to do something but now it seems that the n should be changed. Then his eyesnded on the man holding the small box.


    He signaled the man to go away quietly.


    The man seems to know what his master is thinking so he did not stay and quickly yet quietly walks away.


    "Prince Lamier and Prince Jun, please allow me to amodate the two of you¡­" the Viscount said as he gestured for the two to follow him.


    The Viscount did not say anything about his daughter because he is now afraid to implicate her in this messy political struggle.


    The reason why he stayed in the outer world out of the messy inner kingdom is because of this political upheaval between the princes. He did not want to drag himself in this struggle along with his family.


    However, he has no choice but to obey themand of Prince Lamier to give the Ghost Thorn to the head of the Mystique Shop. However, it seems that the Prince has changed his mind and actually fears these people.


    With his sharp mind, he is able to deduce this situation and react immediately.


    As the group enters the manor a few of the Viscount''s concubines walks out and greeted everyone along with their daughters. However, the status of the daughter''s concubine is lower than Olivia''s so they did not go out that much.


    But since they are her sister, Olivia asked her father to let them at least meet with the guests.


    And so the banquet started with the two high-ranking princes sitting along with the Viscount on the main seat.


    Meanwhile, the rest are busily talking and associating with each other.


    In the middle of the party, the Viscount suddenly stands up and clinks his cup to get the attention of everyone.


    "Nobledies and gentlemen, I am happy to be the host of this banquet this evening. You have graced my home with your presence, and I along with my family am grateful for that. And to further liven things up, I now present to you one of the greatest songstresses of ournd, the beautiful, the amazing, Miss Isabel Nightingale¡­" he said as he gestures his hand to the back.


    The crowd turned their attention to the direction where the Viscount is pointing. In that direction, a group is already seated and has prepared their instrument after the curtain opens.


    Everyone gasped in excitement upon seeing the group. Isabel showed her beautiful smile while the elves behind her are more concentrated on their instruments. The people could not see their real identity as elves with Shin Jiao''s concealment.


    Though elves are epted in thend, in the Main Arjing City, many seemed to have a strong revulsion toward other races.


    Hence there is a need for them to conceal themselves.


    The instruments began to y and the music covered the air. Everyone was immediately entranced with the music as they found themselves waving from side to side.


    Then Isabel''s angelic voice reverberated through the air as she began singing one of her songs. The people were amazed and astonished at her voice.


    Though they have already heard her singing on the radio, they still could not help but truly admire her live singing voice. It feels different, surreal even.


    Meanwhile, the 3rd prince has already seated at the edge of his seat with his eyes glued on the beautiful woman singing that melodious song that seems to tug on his heartstrings.


    Every word that came out of her mouth is like honey to him and has gained his attention like a lonely bee.


    "Mystifying¡­ beautiful¡­ truly magnificent¡­" he muttered while looking straight at Isabel.


    Prince Lamier was also attracted but as someone who has experienced the world, he was not that mystified and just admired the woman''s beautiful voice.


    Suddenly something from the 3rd prince''s body glowed slightly and his mind went back to calmness. He showed a hint of confusion at first then his expression darkened.


    His gaze towards Isabel now turned cold and indifferent.


    After the song was finished, everyone pped their hands as if they were all awoken from an endless yet wonderful sleep making their body invigorated and felt pleasant.


    "What a great song! Bravo!"


    "She truly is the best singer in thend¡­"


    "I really like this song of hers¡­ I think, ''Cry to heaven'' is the best song ever¡­"


    "Eh¡­ I want to hear, ''Sunrise and sunset'', I think that song is also the best¡­"


    "Yeah, me too¡­"


    Everyone around the room began to p their hands and say praises to Isabel and her group.


    Lamier Grav saw the expression on his nephew and smile.


    "Prince Jun¡­ Do not be too serious¡­ the songs she sings have a slight soothing spell on them. This is used to make those who listen to her feel the different emotions in the songs. Do not be rmed." Lamier said while patting the shoulder of his nephew.


    A bit took aback the 3rd prince did not know what to say. In fact, he thought that the woman is trying to seduce his mind and is trying to control him, that''s why his ne acted immediately to clear his mind. But it turned out that it has a soothing effect instead.


    Then the music began to y again¡­


    That night, Isabel presented 3 songs for the crowd and it made everyone truly happy.


    Lamier, on the other hand, was greatly surprised and knew that this truly has a gift. But he is looking at the people behind her with suspicion.


    Right at this moment, he wanted to confirm that suspicion, and the man to approach for that is the person who brought them.


    So his gazended on the man standing in the corner without attracting anyone''s attention.


    He stood up from his seat and said his excuse.


    Soon he appears next to Shin Jiao without anyone noticing him.


    This greatly rmed Yemei Yin who is standing beside Shin Jiao in her invisible estate.


    "Calm down¡­" Shin Jiao said as he patted her shoulder.


    "Prince Lamier¡­" Shin Jiao nodded to the person beside him.


    "Haha¡­ You truly are cautious. Sigh¡­ Anyway, I''m here to ask you of Miss Isabel and her¡­ group." The prince said with a smile while looking at Isabel who is still singing.


    "Your conjecture is correct¡­" Shin Jiao did not exin.


    When the Prince heard this his expression change.


    "So¡­ they are¡­ elves?" he asked in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "I''ve seen a lot of concealment techniques, but what they are using is different. I cannot even see it¡­ Is this your doing?"


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, Miss Nightingale has a dream to be able to sing and show her talent to the world. While those behind her wanted to support her in her dreams. They taught her the technique in singing and from then on, this group has been traveling in the human, elven, and other races territories to share their songs¡­ Well, not until the radio was invented by us anyway¡­ that''s when the group decided to stay in Central Town for good."


    The prince did not say anything and just think deeply for a while.


    "When I heard her voice on the radio, I knew something is different about the way she sings. I did not know that she was taught by the elves themselves."


    With a bit of hesitation, he looks at Shin Jiao and then said in a low tone.


    "The kingdom is in unrest. People do not have their way of venting their prostrations and war, fighting, and lots of crimes have beenmitted because of theck of entertainment. But I noticed something different in Central Town. The atmosphere there is different, unique even. I guess this is because people''s minds are distracted. They do not have time to make trouble outside¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Well, I guess so¡­" Shin Jiao just said perfunctorily.


    "Alright¡­ How long will it take for your technology to reach the inner kingdom?" Prince Lamier said as if he suddenly determined something.


    "Hmm¡­ The situation in the inner kingdom is different. We could not reach that ce even if we set up a huge station in Main Arjing City¡­ But it would be different if we are able to put a station directly in one of the cities in the inner kingdom." Shin Jiao said while thinking.


    A slight glint of craftiness is in his eyes but hid it immediately. The Prince did not notice this as he too was in deep thought.


    "Hmm¡­ I will go back and ask my cousin about this. Wait for me for a week, if the king agrees, then I can let you guys enter the inner kingdom¡­" Prince Lamier Grab said with a hint of determination in his eyes.


    The two shook hands and they continue to mingle at the party.


    When the prince left, the figure of Yemei Yin appears.


    Both showed smiles on their faces.

 Chapter 900 - City Raid

    Chapter 900


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While Shin Jiao''s group is gone, Im Jae, Olley El''fore, Loombwark Diggingsons, her mother Warkita Diggingsons, and Phil Mason decided to leave for the Elven Kingdom. They have informed Shin Jiao about this decision and have gained his permission.


    So along with a couple of mage guards, a total of 10 people took off from the flying ship into the forest. Their destination is the elven kingdom in the Dragon''s Ridge.


    Phil Mason decided to go with them because it has been a long time since he visited the elves. In his travels, he would usually go to the elven city and do some trades with them.


    He has also visited other races in other ces like the Dragon''s Ridge, for example, the ever-illusive Heaven Valley, the mysterious Phoenix Nest, and the deadly Demon Gorge. He has been in these ces and has met many races in these ces.


    However, he has a closer affinity with the elves in the Dragon''s Ridge than any other ce.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao is calmly enjoying the party while Isabel Nightingale has already begun mingling with her diehard fans. The rest of his people also mingle with the rest especially Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong who began talking with some of the biggest merchant nobles in the city.


    Meanwhile, Vilma Song decided to stand beside Shin Jiao as she enjoys the food and wine with Shinyu Jiang.


    Suddenly someone from the crowd walked near them.


    "Excuse me¡­ If I am not wrong¡­ you are the Great Schr Jiang, right? You''ve been serving under the previous king and the current king of both light and darkness believers¡­ I¡­ I thought you were dead?" the man said with a hint of confusion and doubt in his words.


    From the way, he talks he seems to be a bit familiar with Shinyu Jiang.


    When she looks at the man and saw the emblem hanging on his belt, her expression immediately changed into one of surprise.


    "Eh¡­ You are a researcher from Xinglo Academy!¡­" she eximed.


    "Yes¡­ I''m right¡­ You are the famous Professor Jiang. I¡­ I never would have expected to see you here. We heard the news that your group was attacked and your whole research team was wiped out¡­"


    When she heard those words, she felt a bit hurt. That incident is a great dilemma for her that has always caused her to feel guilty all the time. Those people followed her and helped her in her research. However, they still died because of her negligence. So she feels remorseful and responsible for their deaths.


    Ever since that day that she was captured, she vowed to never do research again. But that was until she met Shin Jiao and his group. When they saved her, she discovered a whole new world of endless possibilities and began teaching and researching in the flying ship from then on.


    She just came on this trip for a breath of fresh air after finishing her research on the ship.


    "I never would have expected to see someone from the research academy¡­" she said with an embarrassed expression.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I knew that it was a great loss on your part to lose your team. But since you are back why don''t you go back to the research academy with me. We would dly ept you again¡­ By the way, we are currently researching the technology that the Mystique Shop has been creating. It is really something wondrous that made me excited¡­ I wish I can go to their shop and see how they make those things¡­" the man said animatedly as he excitedly eximed.


    Shinyu Jiang smiled sheepishly as she did not know what to say. Shin Jiao on the side showed a fascinated expression as the man describes the things about the Mystique Shop. He knew that this guy just arrives at the party and he seems to be an important person as the guards did not stop him from entering.


    "If he knew that Shinyu Jiang is one of the people that assembled those techs, how will he react then? Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled in his mind.


    Meanwhile, the people at the party became a bit rowdy when suddenly a group of armored soldiers barges inside the hall.


    Shin Jiao immediately saw this and he looks at the soldiers. In one look he already recognizes two of them.


    It was General Faosei Lao and General Lin Simo.


    When the 3rd prince saw the female general his expression turned dark. This is because, that woman is the fianc¨¦e of his eldest brother the 1st prince, whom the people have already considered as the newly crowned prince.


    But the truth is that his eldest brother is not yet confirmed as the crown prince as the official coronation has not yet been held.


    But the rumor has already spread of him being the crown prince, and this made the 3rd prince and the 2nd prince feeling a bit dejected. Plus their father the king did not even correct this news which solidified the rumor further.


    And now that he saw this woman, he feels a bit angry at the same time jealous.


    The reason for his jealousy is because the Simo family chooses his older brother rather than him to be the fianc¨¦e of Lin Simo. Ever since young, he has admired Lin Simo for a long time.


    Her strong personality and her unyielding character are unlike any other noblewoman in the kingdom. She would always speak her mind and open what she really feels. Plus she is also a powerful warrior. At the young age of 26, she is already a 38th level warrior and a general of the kingdom''s army at that.


    While he is watching the woman, he discovered that she suddenly shifted her gaze in his direction. When their eyes met, she nodded her head as a form of a greeting.


    The 3rd prince was a bit unhappy. Although she is his brother''s fianc¨¦e, he is still a prince. How could she just casually nod at him and not greet him properly?


    While in this line of thought, he noticed the Viscount and the mayor walking in his direction.


    "Price Lamier¡­ we have a problem¡­" the Viscount said with a worried tone.


    "What is happening? It seems that the general is busy, that''s why he was not able to attend the banquet¡­" Prince Lamier asked.


    "This general greets Prince Lamier and Prince Jun¡­ I was busy with the borders; we just had a big problem in our hands."


    "What do you mean? I thought that the mysterious man has already killed the giant turtle¡­"


    "Yes, well¡­ the problem is, the nts have already infected a lot of beasts in the forest and a vige has fallen into their control¡­ and also¡­ The 12th prince¡­ Gulliver is actually in the front lines¡­"


    When Lamier Grav and Jun Grav hard this, their expression changed. Although Gulliver is not a direct son of the king, he is also entitled to a prince because of his rtionship with the royal family.


    Gulliver the calm or Gulliver Astride is a 30th level warrior and at the same time a 1st level Arch Mage. He is a genius fighter that likes to travel around the outer world.


    But as a prince, the king has always liked him because of his contribution to the kingdom and his aplishments on the battlefield.


    If he is not a prince, the king would have already given him a general''s title.


    And so upon hearing this, the expression of Lamier Grav and Jun Grav turned dark. How could they not know that Gulliver Astride is in the faction of his older brother the 1st prince?


    "General, we have to go and protect the people¡­" suddenly Jun Grav feel that he needed to show everyone what he can do.


    If he can disy his capability at this point, then he might get a chance to overthrow his older brother and get the crown prince position.


    Upon thinking up to this point, he became excited while thinking of the possibility. He turns his gaze at his uncle and Lamier nodded his head in agreement.


    The Viscount and the Mayor feel that everything is not what supposed to be. The prince should be escaping rather than fighting, right?


    What would they tell the king if the prince got hurt in Main Arjing City?


    "Prince Jun¡­ I think it is best to leave the fighting to the soldiers¡­" the Viscount said with a worried smile on his face.


    "Nonsense, I will fight with the soldiers¡­" Jun Grav said proudly.


    The young female nobles in the area pped their hands and said praises to the 3rd prince. Lamier, on the other hand, is already preupied with what to do next to bolster the fame of the 3rd prince in this event.


    While this is happening, Lin Simo sneered while looking at the pompous 3rd prince. But then her expression suddenly changes when she saw a familiar face.


    Shin Jiao and her eyes identally met and the two look at each other. Her expression turned dark upon remembering that shameful event where she was sent running away by that bastard.


    She clenches her fist and just red at Shin Jiao.

 Chapter 901 - City Raid (2)

    Chapter 901


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside of Main Arjing City near the borders around 10 kilometers away from the city, arge number of soldiers thinly spread while standing behind an earthen wall while many of them are outside fighting against an almost unending number of beasts.


    Atop a makeshift tower, a young man is standing valiantly while looking at the horizon.


    "Prince Gulliver, should we retreat? The number of those beasts ising¡­ We could not hold on anymore. Those Arch Magus from the mage towers in the city did not even reply to our plea for help. They give an excuse that these things are just pesky little bugs¡­" a servant beside the young man said while his expression is seething in anger.


    The young man did not say anything and just look at the horizon with hiszy eyes.


    No one knew what he is thinking, but the name of this 12th prince has already been spread throughout the kingdom. There is even a legend on his name.


    It is said that in the direst straight and need of the kingdom, he would appear and offer his help even with his life on the line. And right now, this is what many of the soldiers in this front line are holding into. Each of them is hoping that the 12th prince would show them some miracle.


    While everyone is pinning their hope in him, the 12th prince is in fact out of any ideas. He is standing in his spot right now and not moving because he is in deep thought. He is trying to think of a way on how to defeat these parasites.


    The beast themselves are not a problem, as they are easily killed. However, those parasite nts rooted on their back or on their heads are very resilient.


    They would shoot those saps which would cause the part of the body of the soldiers to turn into embers. And this in turn makes it hard for the soldiers to fight. The worst thing is when a soldier is hit on his head, if not helped immediately they would surely die due to suffocation.


    And so the battle in the front lines is very dangerous and there are already many casualties.


    When he arrived in the city, he stayed in a nice hotel for just a few hours before identally hearing this grave news.


    To keep the people from panicking, this news is only known to some soldiers. But he identally heard it while strolling in the market area.


    After hearing such an event he quickly made his move and went to the battlefront. There he saw the gravity of the situation.


    "How do I deal with those parasites?¡­" he thought deeply.


    Suddenly, amotion broke through the soldier''s ranks as a few of them began crying in pain. He used a spell to sharpen his eyesight in the darkness and look at the situation.


    When his sightnded on themotion, his expression turned grave.


    "This is what I have feared¡­ The parasites have infected the soldiers already¡­ Damn!" he hit the guard rail of the tower.


    "Send mymand, everyone retreat behind the earthen walls! I repeat! Retreat behind the earthen walls! Mages, use fireball to incinerate those beasts!" shouted Gulliver.


    The chaotic battle ensues as many of the soldiers began retreating while those who are caught were either devoured or turned.


    When the soldiers were able to retreat sessfully, the mages up on the walls immediately began casting an area of effect fire spells.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    A loud explosion echoed in the air as the ground was nketed with fire.


    Eeeek!!! Eeeek!!!


    Shrieking sounds could be heard as the fire began burning the suicidal charging beasts. Those sounds areing from the parasite nts on their bodies.


    When the soldiers saw that this tactic is effective everyone cheered as the beasts began falling to their death after the parasite nts were incinerated from their bodies.


    Meanwhile, a smile could be seen on Gulliver''s handsome face and hiszy eyes sweep across the cheering soldiers.


    "This is good. Yet another day is saved thanks to me¡­ Hehe¡­" he said with a proud smile.


    Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Suddenly, no one knew what happened next, but the ground began shaking. Their eyesnded on the forest beyond the horizon and saw the trees shaking and the birds flying away from being disturbed.


    An ominous feeling immediately nketed every one of the soldiers as they look at the forest in horror.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the personnel carrier of Shin Jiao''s group, the mage is sitting cross-legged on the cold steel floor while focusing his mind on absorbing the mana in his surroundings. As amon practice and a habit for the mages in Shin Jiao''s group, they would always cultivate their mana whenever they are not doing anything.


    This is one of the reasons why their growth is a bit fast and steady.


    They are always busy with a lot of things to do on the ship. So they are taught how to absorb mana while they are doing something, and this became a habit for them.


    While in the act of absorbing more mana and continuously bncing the rotation of mana in his body, the mage suddenly opens his eyes.


    He looks at the console and saw the blinking lights.


    He quickly stands up and ran towards the console of the ship.


    "This is Mage Mallek¡­" he answered.


    ''Mallek, I want you to fly up and stealthily scout what is happening, then report back ASAP.'' The voice of Shin Jiao from the other linemanded.


    When the one named Mallek heard Shin Jiao''smand, he quickly sits on the pilot seat of the craft and then started its engine. It did not take long before he was able to hover from the ground as the ship slowly blended into its surroundings.


    From above he began to scan and suddenly saw something on the horizon.


    "Master Shin¡­ there is trouble ahead¡­ Two¡­ no make that threerge beasts around 20 to 40 meters in height are approaching a line filled with soldiers. The soldiers themselves are embroiled in a battle on all fronts, it seems like there is beast tide heading to the city¡­" he reported.


    ''Hmm¡­ Scan the whole area using mana fluctuation detector and tell me what is happening.'' Shin Jiao said after thinking for a while.


    Mallek did not hesitate and quickly change the scanning radar to a mana fluctuation detector. Once he did that, he quickly activated the scan.


    Once he finished doing so, he immediately saw something on the horizon. A strange trace of mana has suddenly appeared and it seems that it is connected somewhere in the city.


    ¡­


    While the front lines are in this trouble, in the Manor of the Viscount another group of guests has arrived.


    A number of mages suddenly appear with haughty expressions on their faces. Because of the status of the mages, those that belong to a particr mage tower hold more authority and prestige than those mages who are not affiliated with any of the towers.


    Of all the mages that belong to the army, only a few of them is affiliated with a mage tower. The rests are justmon mages or those that did not pass the qualification to enter a mage tower.


    Hence these mages who just entered can be considered as the top mages of their age and geniuses of the city.


    As they enter the manor, leading the group are three old men with white hairs wearing Green, Dark gray, and light blue mage robes respectively.


    When the mayor and the Viscount saw these people their expression immediately darkened. Who would not feel aggrieved when seeing these haughty people?


    They belong to the same city, but these people did not always cooperate with them. They would just stay in their towers and do those experiments of them and when they go out they would cause trouble and throw their weights to suppress the authority of those in the city government.


    But the two could not do anything about this as these mage towers hold powerful mages. And right in front of them is the three most powerful mages in the city, the three Grand Magus.


    "Grand Magus Tong Liwen, Grand Magus Rick Orfang, and Grand Magus Xin Xiaoyo wee to our banquet. I thought the three Grand Magus of our city would not be able to make it. I am happy that you havee¡­" The Viscount greeted.


    The three did not say anything but shifted their gaze in the surrounding. When Xin Xiaoyo''s gazended on a certain person, he suddenly waves his hand in the air.


    "We are here to capture someone who threatens the city¡­" he said with a sneer on his old face.


    "What do you mean?" the Viscount said with a frown.


    "The great Grand Magus havee! This prince greets the three of you¡­" Lamier said as he bowed.


    Although he is a prince, yet in front of these powerful beings, he dare not show his authority.


    "This does not concern you all. Stand back¡­" Xin Xiaoyo said with a frown.


    "These people have caused the beasts in the wilderness to go wild. We must capture them and interrogate¡­" he added as strange energy suddenly envelops the air.

 Chapter 902 - A Sinister Plan Of Revenge

    Chapter 902


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Xiaoyo is an old Grand Magus which has lived for 120 years. However, he is not a mage who likes to travel. He is someone who likes his experiments and has lived like a hermit inside the mage tower in Main Arjing City.


    The Great White Tower of Dugal has 3 Grand Magus, the two have left the tower, one has gone traveling, and the other is now serving in the kingdom after the light has defeated the darkness in the great war. Out of the three, old Xin Xiaoyo is the one left to helm the Great White Tower of Dugal in the outer world.


    In his time as a Grand Magus in the tower, no one dares to offend them as he is very vindictive and temperament. They became a power to fear and respected in the outer world as they continuously grow from one town to the next.


    However, more than a month ago, one of his precious disciples was killed. And it was someone that he wanted to groom and with a great prospect. Plus an elder of their tower was also killed at that time which made him really furious.


    He wanted to take his revenge, but he suddenly encountered some trouble in the city. It was when a nasty thing called Ghost Thorn appears. It caused huge problems amongst the mages and has made the towers suffer great damage.


    They did not know where it came from and how it appears, but it suddenly spread amongst the citizen and cause the city to be enveloped in fear.


    It took them a month before they were able to quell the spread and discover the cause of it all.


    And since then, he did not have time to go out.


    He then heard about the things that have been spreading in Central Town and within Main Arjing City and it dawned on him that instead of getting his revenge, it would be better to capture that guy and extract the things he knows.


    He has learned that those new things that came to the city are actually made by the group that killed his disciple and trusted elder.


    With that in mind, he began to plot a n.


    And now the n is already in motion.


    He pointed his staff in Shin Jiao''s direction and began to conjure his spell.


    The people beside Shin Jiao were all caught off guard and were not able to move. This immediately made them feel fear and wanted to run, but they could not move their bodies.


    Only three people look calm and collected.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to spread his psychokinesis and create an invisible barrier, and then he used his divine sense to free the two girls beside him from the bond.


    When Vilma Song feels her movement returning she continues eating. Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin just look at the old man who is walking towards them.


    Then suddenly, arge piece of ice appears from the ground and turns Shin Jiao''s figure and the two girls beside him into ice.


    "Haha¡­ Do you think you can fight against a Grand Magus? You are not my match¡­" Xin Xiaoyo said with a sneer.


    "Take them to the tower¡­" he said with a smile on his old face as he turns around to leave.


    However, the people in front of him did not move and just showed fear in their expressions.


    When he noticed this, he knew that something is wrong. He quickly wanted to raise a barrier on his body, but before he could do anything a powerful force suddenly hit his back.


    Bam!


    Xin Xiaoyo was hit by a fireball from a mage rifle in Yemei Yin''s hand.


    This sent the old man tumbling on the ground in a sorry manner.


    Though he is a Grand Magus, he could not do anything and just suffer in defeat when caught off guard.


    But of course, a Grand Magus is still more powerful than ordinary humans, so he was not hurt that much.


    Xin Xiaoyo quickly picks himself up and angrily red as Shin Jiao''s group.


    Then suddenly someone called Shin Jiao on his earpiece.


    ''Master Shin I did as youmand and noticed that the mana interference ising from a mage tower in the city. It is a ten-story mage tower in the western part of the city. It has a silver-white roof.''


    When Shin Jiao heard the report from Mage Mallek he showed a slight smile on his face.


    "Roger that, please assist the front lines for a while, just use long-range projectiles¡­" Shin Jiaomanded.


    After that call, he stood up and then gazed at the group of mages who suddenly became wary of him. How could they not? He is able to escape an ice prison without a hitch and it looks easy for him to do so.


    Shin Jiao then pointed at the old man.


    "Your voice is familiar¡­ If I am not mistaken you are the Master of Emil Vanatia and that old man Gima Santon, the elder of the Great White Tower of Dugal. They were unruly and wanted to deal with me and they got killed in the process¡­ I guess you are here to avenge them, right?" Shin Jiao did not want to beat around the bush and said everything out.


    When the rest of the mages heard his words, they were all a bit taken aback. They were enticed by Xin Xiaoyo toe here and get their hands on this man because of his group''s technology. The enticements of those techs are truly overwhelming that they could help but want to get their hands on how to create those things.


    However, it seems that this is actually a grudge between the two of them. But still, the enticement is there and no one wanted to let go of this opportunity.


    "We do not care about your grudge. What we want to stop is the menace that your group has brought to the city. The horde of beasts came from your group and we know that it was you who spread those parasitic nts to attack us!" shouted Rick Orfang who is one of the Grand Magus.


    But before anyone could say anything Tong Liwen move forward and showed a slight smile towards Shin Jiao.


    He actually wanted to intervene a while ago, but he did not know what really is happening, so he did not want to stand on the wrong side.


    He knew both the man Shin Jiao and the two Grand Magus so he is torn between whom he would stand to support. But it seems that the two Grand Magus with him are the ones at fault this time.


    He was just actually dragged here by Rick Orfang with the pretense that they have found the true culprit of the beasts'' tide outside the city. But through the interaction, he now knew what really is happening.


    Those two are actually colluding with each other. They wanted to obtain the technology to create those things that have appeared in Central Town.


    "That''s enough¡­ You, two old fellows, are getting out of hand. I did not want to say something a while ago because I thought that you guys have some pure motive to correct and find the truth, but instead it was actually for your own greed. Sigh¡­ I am ashamed to be called a Grand Magus of this city along with you two old fellows¡­" Tong Liwen said with an exasperated look.


    When the two heard this they showed angry expressions on their faces.


    "Old Liwen¡­ what is the meaning of those words!" Rick Orfang shouted in anger.


    But Tong Liwen did not bother with him. He just turns in Shin Jiao''s direction and smiled.


    "It''s been a while, Master Shin¡­"


    "Yes, it''s been a while, Grand Magus Tong¡­"


    The two greeted as if they know each other. The people in the crowd showed astonishment in their eyes. They now know that the leader of the Mystique Shop seems to have a good rtionship with the Grand Magus of the Tower of Light.


    The Tower of Light is one of the most powerful towers in the city especially with the fight against the dark forces.


    In thest war, they are the leading force who leads the army of the light against the darkness and the cause why the light won.


    Seeing the friendly rtionship between the two Xin Xiaoyo was immediately enraged. Then he looks at Rick Orfang beside him and the two seem to have a tacit understanding.


    Without hesitation, the two suddenly attacked together. Their targets are Shin Jiao and Tong Liwen.


    Xin Xiaoyo quickly attacked Shin Jiao while Rick Orfang dashes towards Tong Liwen.


    Everyone who saw this scene showed horrified expressions on their faces. The people inside the hall immediately ran towards the exit. However, some mages suddenly blocked their path.


    But before those mages could do anything, the des of the soldiers are already drawn ready to fight them head-on.


    Everyone was immediately tensed while the nobles are in fear of the uing battle.

 Chapter 903 - A Sinister Plan Of Revenge (2)

    Chapter 903


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The battle between these powerful individuals is making the nobles feel uneasy. They knew if this continues on, they would suffer and might even lose their lives in the crossfire between the four powerful beings.


    Right at this moment, a mage suddenly fell to the ground as a sword appears on his chest. Behind that mage the figure Xiamen Gong could be seen standing while flicking the blood off the de of his sword.


    "Go guys think that we are that easy to bully?" he said with a smirk.


    The knights alsoe forward the face the mages blocking their path. But before anyone could do anything, a strange power envelops the surroundings and froze them into ce.


    "May the nobles walk outside¡­" the voice of Shin Jiao echoed in the hall.


    Then the mages blocking the path suddenly floated to the side as they could not control their bodies anymore. The expression of Rick Orfang and Xin Xiaoyo turned dark as they too could not move their body as if they are being suppressed by an unknown force.


    Shin Jiao could only do so much with his current strength. If he has already reached his full strength then these people could not even make their move before dying. But what baffled him is that he could only use the strength of a Grand Magus or an Infant Soul Realm cultivator even though he already reached his full strength of a World Nascent Realm Cultivator or 79th sphere.


    But right at this moment, it is enough to handle these guys. But of course, he could not divide his concentration due to these restrictions in this world.


    After all of the nobles were able to walk out, Shin Jiao looks at the mages and then suddenly releases his hold on everyone.


    When they regained their movements, the first one to attack is Xin Xiaoyo. How could he let himself get caught off guard again?


    He waves his hand and sent a flurry of firebrands in Shin Jiao''s direction. Meanwhile, the body of Rick Orfang has already floated in the air and controlled a few winds des, and sent it flying in Tong Liwen''s direction.


    Boom!!! Swoosh!!!


    The sound of the explosion and air being rendered could be heard as the hall became chaotic and the walls along with some of the furniture were destroyed.


    The mages and the knights are also embroiled in battle, but how could the mages protect themselves when Shin Jiao''s people joined the fray. It did not take long for them to finish the bunch of mages and made the rest surrender.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The wall of the manor crumbled as the figure of Xi Xiaoyo was sent flying out. Luckily for him, he was able to put up a barrier to protect himself from getting damaged badly.


    But the attack still left him shaking his head as he tumbles to the ground in a sorry manner.


    Shin Jiao floated in the air and then turn his gaze to the location of the tower that he received from Mallek.


    "So that is the two that caused this upheaval." He said as he suddenly takes out a rocketuncher from his dimension.


    When Xi Xiaoyo saw this, his expression turned serious. However, he sneered as he knows that no matter what kind of attack this person does to the mage tower, it would not fall.


    He clutches his chest as he wipes the blood trickling from his mouth. He had underestimated the person in front of him and thought that it would be easy for him to take him down.


    But he did not expect that this person is actually this strong.


    Zoom!!! Zoom!!!


    He suddenly heard two hissing soundsing from the strangerge tubes that the man named Shin Jiao is holding.


    Then he saw two snake-like clouds of smoke crawling in the air in the direction of the Great White Tower of Dugal.


    He did not want to think about anything as he suddenly takes out a sk and drinks its contents.


    He could then feel his body recovering from his wounds.


    But before he could feel assured and smug, he heard two loud noises.


    Boom! Crash!!!


    The first explosion was too loud that the impact force sent the air around it pushing outwards like a ripple in ake. Then he saw it with his eyes the protective barrier of the tower crumbling like pieces of broken ss.


    But before he could say anything, another explosion rocked the whole city.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    There he could see the middle of the tower exploding.


    With shaking hands he stares with disbelief as the Great White Tower of Dugal began to shake while he could see some small figures running inside the burning building.


    And then it happened.


    The weight of the top of the building came crashing down and it causes the whole building to copse on itself.


    Thick dust clouds began to rise high up in the air as the Great White Tower of Dugal crumbles to the ground.


    Xi Xiaoyo could feel great pain in his chest as the ce which he considered as his home, workce, and stronghold crumble to pieces just like that.


    He did not know how many of the mages inside the tower survive and he could not even think of the great damage this has caused to the many experiments inside the tower.


    "No!!! Nooo!!!" Xi Xiaoyo shouted in anger and hopelessness.


    He truly regretted acting out this n to get this guy and try to avenge his disciples. In truth, he could have just stayed in the tower and acted as nothing had happened. Those are just some lowly disciples that he has his eyes on and nothing more.


    But because of the things that he has discovered about this guy and his Mystique Shop he could not help but covet the things that do not belong to him. He thought that his power is enough to push this guy down.


    But it seems that his n did not work either. And he could tell that the city may have been aware of his n all along and did not trust the mage towers from the start.


    "How could you kill my disciples! How could you kill my people!" he suddenly shouted in anger and he slowly picks himself up.


    "Oh¡­ I just stopped the invasion of those parasites¡­" Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    "You¡­ you¡­" with the advanced age of Xin Xiaoyo, though he is a powerful Grand Magus, he still sumbs to exhaustion and his injuries and fainted.


    Meanwhile, the battle between Rick Orfang and Tong Liwen ising to an end with none of them being a victor. This is because the two have the same level and strength. None of them can get an advantage over another.


    Shin Jiao floated in the air while in his hand is the unconscious figure of Xi Xiaoyo. When Rick Orfang saw this, he immediately began to fear for his life and quickly crushed a crystal ball in his hand.


    A blinding light spread all over the ce and his figure vanished from his spot.


    "You have defeated and captured that Old Xiaoyo¡­ I never thought that you are this strong¡­" Tong Liwen said with a smile.


    "Well, he just fainted on his own." Shin Jiao said as he threw the unconscious body of the old man on the ground.


    He has already blocked his acupoints and would not be able to move even if he awakens.


    "I think the horde of beasts would not be rampaging in the city¡­ I have already destroyed the source of their rampage¡­" he said while looking at the general and the rest of the people who are looking at him with dumbfounded expressions.


    "What do you mean by that, Master Shin?" Tong Liwen asked.


    "Well, I let my men scan the source or the reason why those beasts are rampaging and it seems that it ising from the Great White Tower of Dugal, so I destroy their tower." Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    When the people heard his words, everyone who knew the true strength of that mage tower had a gaping mouth.


    Destroy the mage tower?


    Stop the cause of the beast tide?


    These are casual words, but everyone especially the soldiers knew how hard that feat was.


    Only Shin Jiao''s people knew how strong Shin Jiao is and did not doubt his words.


    Xiamen Gong and the rest sheath their weapons and began helping with the cleanup.


    "Viscount, mayor, and the princes¡­ Sorry for the trouble that my group has caused you. I will repay for the damages that this has caused the Viscount''s mansion." Shin Jiao immediately said while cupping his hand respectfully to the people in front of him.


    "Master Shin, this is not necessary. In fact, I should be the one to offer my apologies. I did not expect that such a thing would happen and that the people from the mage towers would act. From now on, we will try to control this and get some answers from them." the Viscount said with an angry expression upon thinking of the audacity of those people.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just nodded his head.

 Chapter 904 - A Way Out

    Chapter 904


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The trouble in the city was a bit quelled after the fall of the Great White Tower of Dugal. The mages have now seen that there is truly another power that is going to rise and this power seems to be aligning themselves amongst themoners and the few nobles.


    Plus they seem to have a great rtionship with the Tower of Light and their Grand Magus Tong Liwen.


    With the help of the carrier, the beast tide was ttened and the soldiers in the front lines were all surprised. But they weren''t able to see how those beasts were driven out and how those colossal beasts fell.


    All they saw are balls of fire falling down to the earth and hit those gigantic creatures and burn them to cinders. Everything happened so fast that they are unable to process what just happened. All except for a single person, the 12th Prince, Gulliver Astride.


    He clearly saw from afar where those things came from. It was idental as he was looking behind him while dodging a projectile at that time.


    There he saw a flying piece of metal spewing those things.


    He immediately has a suspicion where those things came from, as his eyes are glued to that flying metal box from afar.


    ¡­


    2 dayster¡­


    Shin Jiao is currently helping with the clearing of the rubble that was the Great White Tower of Dugal. He did not know why but he just decided to help.


    Using his psychokinesis, he easily cleared thoserge stones and saw many bodies inside the rubble. There are still some who were able to survive through sheer luck and were treated by the medic on the side.


    A day before he did not help because he was busy handling the Viscount Manor''s affair, so this is the only time he is free to help.


    Though he caused this event, he is not sorry for it. These people initiated an attack on the city and at the same time provoke him, if they are not stopped then the city would suffer and that he could not let happen.


    This city is a strategic point for his n. Though he is doing all of this ording to his whim as he really likes making things and seeing the lives of the people improve.


    At this time, he suddenly discovers a trap door while lifting arge block of wall.


    He scanned the trap door and began following the stairs leading deep underground.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and began following the underground path while behind him followed Yemei Yin in her invisible form.


    Not longter the two of them ended in a huge chamber with many prison cells everywhere. Inside the prison cell, he could see many decrepit-looking figures.


    Shin Jiao scanned his surroundings and saw that there are almost 20 individuals that are inside this prison cell. Then around 5 mages are currently inside a room with a male strap on a table.


    The male is already dead and his body is being dissected by those mages.


    With a thought, Shin Jiao suddenly froze everything inside that room.


    The two of them walk inside and Yemei Yin immediately frowns after seeing what is inside therge room. Shin Jiao was a bit surprised to see that the man actually has a universe''s core on his lower abdomen. He has a dantian, but it seems that these mages could not see the empty dantian.


    "No matter how you people try to discover how the immortals tick as long as you could not see what is in front of your eyes, then you cannot figure them out." Shin Jiao said.


    He waves his hand and then in front of those five frozen mages'' eyes, a small spherical ball appears on the corpse.


    The ball is dark gray and seems empty.


    "This is what you call a dantian or a universe''s core¡­" Shin Jiao said while looking at Yemei Yin.


    "This is the reason why those in the immortalnd are called immortals¡­ In this world there is also the same thing, right? I think you call it your mana pool." Shin Jiao said.


    "Yes, it is where we mages and warriors get our power¡­" Yemei Yin replied.


    "Good since you understood, that is fine. Kill these mages and burn everything in this room." Shin Jiao said.


    The eyes of the five frozen mages turned into pleading as they did not want to die. They knew that something has happened above, as they aremanded to finish the experiment this time, they dare not neglect their duty.


    But how could they expect to encounter such people today?


    Shin Jiao walks out of the room and then looks at the hall. He suddenly discovers something on the ground.


    What is inscribed on the ground is not just any normal pattern or decoration.


    He began to study what the pattern is and began to contemte. As he spread his sense outwards, he discovers something. The pattern is connected to three rooms. And inside that room, there are a few prison cells.


    In the prison cells, there are people who look weak but are still able to move around about them.


    Shin Jiao called Vilma Song and the rest who has nothing to do to enter the secret passage.


    It did not take long before a few people appear inside.


    "Free those people in the cell and gather them in here." Shin Jiao said when Vilma Song and the rest arrive.


    He is currently squatting down and checking the pattern on the ground meticulously. The more he studies it the more baffled he felt.


    He could not figure out why thisbination seems familiar at the same time not. It''s like they just randomlybined around 300 patterns and then mash them together into a huge mess.


    Vilma Song suddenly approached him and said.


    "Hey, Shin, everyone is gathered, what should we do with them?" she asked while showing an ufortable expression on her beautiful face.


    When Shin Jiao looks at her, he showed a faint smile.


    "Ufortable?" he teased.


    "Che¡­ Who would not be? The smell in here is a bit¡­ nauseating." She grumbled.


    "Have you noticed something about these people?" he asked.


    "What do you mean? Of course, they are beggars and ves¡­ What else should I notice?" she answered with a hint of annoyance.


    "Tsk, Tsk¡­ You could not even see it? Did you know that these prisoners or ves or something all came from the immortalnd?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    When Vilma Song and the others heard this they all showed a surprised expression on their faces.


    She turns her gaze and looks at those people wearing tattered clothing and her expression slowly changed. She is already aware of the condition and the truth about this kingdom. But she still could not help butment the experience of the people in this ce.


    They seem to have been tortured tormented and was stripped of their basic rights. It was a rather hard thing to imagine.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, walk in front and now saw that there are actually more than 50 people in this whole ce.


    He looks at those who seem to be still strong and then pointed at a person.


    "I am Shin Jiao and I came from the immortalnd. I would like to ask you something¡­" he said while gesturing for that person to stand up.


    "I¡­ I am Fan Muxing¡­ I came from the Long n in Banxing City¡­" he replied with a hint of astonishment in his eyes.


    Those who heard Shin Jiao''s words also showed a hint of life in their eyes as they slowly lifted their gazes.


    They have been subjected to torture and all kinds of experiments ever since they identally fell in this ce. They''ve been sold to very, stripped of their basic rights as a person, and became properties of these people called ''mages''.


    But seeing that someone from the immortalnd actually came for them, everyone in this ce felt happy and full of hope.


    Many of the women in the group began crying and also some of the men.


    It seems that they felt that hope hase for them.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel pity towards these people. Although he is a ruthless person, he still pities those who are oppressed by others.


    He waves his hand to stop them from moring.


    "I will help you, but first things first¡­ What is this ce? And what is the purpose of this room¡­" he asked while looking at the group.


    When they heard that, they all showed a hint of hesitation in their eyes. They did not know what is the purpose why they are being asked by this person about this? But this room is something that has given them nightmares for many years.


    But if they did not answer, then they might not be able to escape.


    With hesitation one of the thing young women in the group stood up.


    "This¡­ this is a portal.. A portal to the¡­ immortalnd."

 Chapter 905 - The Sinister Blood Portal

    Chapter 905


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed and Shin Jiao has not left the underground cavern of the ruined Great White Tower of Dugal. That young woman who told him about the portal is actually a formation expert from the City of Anxin in the Long n territory. She identally fell in this ce after fighting against a horde of Shadow beasts, and this happened when their convoy was attacked while returning to the city.


    Her name is Wuxian Fan, and because she looks a bit thin and messy Xiamen Gong was not able to recognize her. However, two dayster after she has cleaned herself up and has somewhat worn nice clothes, he was able to somewhat recognize her.


    As someone who always roams around the Long n territory, Xiamen Gong and Axle Long know a lot of people. And Wuxian Fan is one of those people they knew.


    Fan Muxing whom Shin Jiao called out first at that time also began to exin how that portal works along with Wuxian Fan. Fan Muxing is an alchemist and is also familiar with runes and arrays however his knowledge is not as adept as Wuxian Fan.


    After those two exined everything to Shin Jiao, he let them return to Central Town. Although it is not his duty to help these people, yet he could not help but give them a helping hand. It was like his subconscious desire.


    Meanwhile, he stayed inside the underground cavern and began learning about the portal.


    It took him a week before he was able to decipher the array on the floor.


    "This type of portal needed the blood of immortals to activate..." he muttered as he has finished analyzing everything.


    "I guess this is the reason why most of those people have lost their will to survive. They have suffered too much in the hands of the mages and the portal has taken away too much of their blood essence." He muttered as he cut a portion of his blood and drip it on the array.


    Wam!!!


    The portal lights up and the whole ce seems to have vibrated.


    Wang! Wang! Wang!


    A strange echoing sound reverberated through the air and a ck hole suddenly appears in the middle of the array.


    "So this is the portal? Or should I say a hybrid teleportation gate¡­" Shin Jiao said as he watches the ck hole in the middle.


    Then a picture of the outside world appears which made Shin Jiao frown.


    "It that a cabin?" he muttered.


    The familiar structure of the cabin made Shin Jiao feel a bit confused. This is because right in front of his face is the familiar cabin of a peasant in a peasant''s vige.


    "Hmm¡­ How could they abduct a peasant when peasants are nascent realm experts themselves¡­" he thinks for a bit.


    "The beguiling stone?" he thought for a while and arrives at this conclusion.


    This is because he had seen that in this cave there are thumb-sized beguiling stones. He did not know what their use is for but after checking the contraptions in the cavern, he arrives at an idea of how these mages were able to abduct those immortals.


    But of course, the danger and hardship in going to and fro in the portal is not that simple. Plus he also knows that these mages are not the ones who made this portal. It is tooplicated for any of them to understand. And traces of usage of universal energy are indicated in this array, that''s why he knew that no ordinary mage could have created such an array.


    As Shin Jiao observes the portal, he soon noticed that it slowly bes dim and the array deactivates.


    "So a drop of my blood couldst about 60 seconds for the portal to hold. Hmm¡­ What if¡­" Shin Jiao began thinking of many possibilities and ways on how to maintain the portal. However, he would not divulge such a thing first.


    This is because he has noticed that using his blood can open the portal, however, he could also feel that it is not aplete opening. There are still some things that he has not figured out yet.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, this week, the construction of the new station has already started in the city. Plus the problem with the mages seems to have been escting as the mages became a bit hostile to the soldiers and the people from Mystique Shop.


    There are small skirmishes that would happen every now and then but the mages are the ones who would always suffer and would run in defeat.


    And because of this, the whole city became a bit wary of the situation between the mages and the soldiers.


    At this time, Shin Jiao walks out of the underground cavern and he sealed the whole ce up. He would return to his work on the portal after he finished taking care of and checks the new station.


    Soon he arrives in the central za of the town and saw a bustling environment.


    "It seems that the TVs have arrived in this ce already." He muttered to himself upon seeing a shop selling different sizes of a t-screen TV.


    The price seems a bit expensive, but many are lining to buy one. Inside the store, a television program is showing.


    There are two people, a male, and a female, the male is wearing formal clothing which made him look like nobles in the European Middle Ages era, while the female is wearing a light blue cultivator''s gown.


    Shin Jiao is already used to seeing the diverse culture in this ce, so their attire is not new to him. But what they are doing right now made him feel a bit of admiration for the program director.


    After a few training and practice, these people have already be adept at using the camera and producing such a wonderful sight.


    It was a bit crude like in the ''80s but it is already good enough.


    Shin Jiao decided to listen to the news along with the people.


    "... the guy who enters the forest is now missing. But hispanion was able to escape. Let''s listen to the survivor¡­" the male host said.


    The camera disys a man with many wounds on his body. His leather armor is already in tatters but his eyes are glowing with a hint of excitement.


    "Sir, can you tell us what happened in the forest?" the correspondent asked.


    The man looks a bit nervous when he heard the question, but one could also tell that he seems excited.


    "Can¡­ Can I be seen on that thing¡­ that TV thingy?" he asked with a hint of hesitation and excitement in his eyes.


    "Yes¡­ You are live on TV¡­"


    "Really! Hehe¡­ Hello, mother! Hello wife! This is your husband! Can you see me! Hehehe¡­" the man said while waving his hand on the camera like a fool.


    The viewers who are seeing this scene chuckled at the man''s antics. They found his innocence and foolish action a bit amusing.


    "Sir¡­ So what happened in the forest?" the reporter asked once again.


    The man straightened his body and then his expression turned serious this time.


    "We have entered the Dragon''s Ridge¡­ you know that ce is very dangerous but once you came back from there you can get arge harvest of aged herbs and mystical items, right?... But who would have known that after venturing a few kilometers from our entry point to the Dragon''s Ridge, we identally saw a ruined base? Then after we walked inside, we found many corpses littered on the ground. Those are corpses of beasts, orcs, trolls, and other races¡­ plus the g of the Scavengers are hanging in the air¡­ after we saw that we decided to run as fast as we could¡­ But we soon found out that there are some beats lurking in the shadows and suddenly ambushed my group¡­" the man said animatedly.


    "Scavengers¡­ you mean you guys discovered their of the Scavengers? But how did you survive?" the reporter asked with a hint of dread in his eyes.


    "That''s because the Scavengers are all dead¡­ However, there are beasts that seem to be fighting over the corpses in that ce." He said while his body began to tremble.


    "So those beasts are the ones who killed your team?"


    "Yes¡­ I was lucky to have escaped¡­ But I was still wounded badly." the man said as he showed his heavily bandaged body.


    Everyone gasped as they felt that this news is a bit troubling.


    Meanwhile, inside the elven kingdom¡­


    In a luxurious-looking room, a t-screen TV is currently showing the news and a handsome elegant looking elf showed deep thinking.


    "It seems that the Scavengers were wiped out by an unknown force¡­ Who are they? And how were they able to kill those pests¡­" he muttered while looking at the TV screen.


    This news has already spread in the whole of Dragon''s ridge, and many scouts are being mobilized by different races who are the locals of the Dragon''s Ridge.

 Chapter 906 - Visiting The Mage Towers

    Chapter 906


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The troubles in the Dragon''s Ridge has caught Shin Jiao''s attention so he tried to contact his people as ask about the situation of Loom and the rest who went to the elven kingdom. Luckily they had arrived safely and are now under the care of the El''fore family.


    When arriving at the half-built TV station, Shin Jiao noticed that a lot of important people from the city havee.


    When they saw him everyone greeted Shin Jiao.


    From the expression of the City Mayor and the Viscount, it seems that they want to tell him something.


    "Is something wrong?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Well¡­ actually everything is fine¡­ but¡­ it seems that those mages from the other towers are bing hostile to us. Ever since the Great White Tower of Dugal crumbled, they became wary of us and would always pick a fight whenever there are small disagreements. I don''t know what to do about those people anymore¡­" the Mayor said with a sunken expression.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this is partly my fault. But those people are barking up on the wrong tree¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "We tried talking to them but they would not let us in¡­" the Viscount said.


    "I will personally talk to them then¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When those people who are with him saw his smile, they immediately knew that Shin Jiao is going to do something.


    This guy seldom smiles like that, he would smile casually or wryly, but when he shes that crafty smile, they knew that he is nning something.


    And so Shin Jiao checked the station first and in the afternoon he, the Viscount, and the Mayor walk out and from the direction where they are going, it seems that they are going to visit a mage tower.


    Their first stop is a well-known mage tower which is among the strongest mage towers in the city, the Phoenix tower.


    The Phoenix tower has been in existence for 10 years now. Unlike the other powerful mage towers that have hundreds of years of experience and great influence, the Phoenix tower is still young. However, due to the presence of two Grand Magus amongst their ranks, they became one of the kingdom''s most powerful mage towers.


    The Phoenix mage towers have two main branches. One is at the outer world in the Main Arjing City, while the other one is at the capital city. And other than these two main mage towers, they also have many mage towers across the outer world, just like the other mage towers.


    But the influence of the Phoenix Tower is greatpared to other normal towers, and they are one of the three most influential mage towers in the city.


    But due to the fall of the Great White Tower of Dugal, there are only two mage towers that hold such influence and the Phoenix tower is one of them.


    But the Tower of Light is not against the city government. In fact, they are in close rtion with the city government now and are already a part of them. And for this reason, the other mage towers look down on the Tower of Light. Though they dare not make a move on the mages of the tower because of the presence of Grand Magus Tong Liwen, they would always look down on the mages from the Tower of Light calling them names like ''pet'' or ''deserters''.


    Because of this, the Mayor and the Viscount are concern about the situation in the Tower of Light. Ever since that mages tower went to their side, they already received a lot of help from them, so how could they let the mage tower and their mages suffer?


    And the only person they knew that could help them is Master Shin. And so, the two decided to ask for his help after they heard that he climbed out from the secret underground dungeon of the ruined mage tower.


    "Master Shin, what should we do? Can we help?" the Mayor asked withrge sweat beading on his forehead.


    "I suggest the Mayor and the Viscount be prepared for any repercussion or the aftermath, ask Grand Magus Liwen to prepare¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "What are you going to do? And why should I prepare?" suddenly an old man appears next to Shin Jiao with a smile on his face.


    "Gosh¡­ Don''t pop out just like that. You''re like a ghost¡­" Shin Jiao almost jumps in fright as the old mage appears so suddenly.


    Although he is not afraid, still it caught him off guard. Yemei Yin, on the other hand, suddenly appears on his other side with a fighting stance. She was caught off-guard too but became cautious immediately. She deemed herself the bodyguard of Shin Jiao, so how could she let just anyone do a sneak attack just like that.


    "Haha¡­ Calm down, littled¡­" Tong Liwen said while chuckling.


    "This shadow of yours is very interesting¡­" Tong Liwen said with a slight chuckle.


    "Anyway, what is this about?" Tong Liwen changes the topic.


    "Hmm¡­ I want you to create a perimeter outside of the Phoenix Tower. I actually did not want to do this, but since they are not willing topromise, then we can only threaten them, right?" Shin Jiao said while shrugging his shoulder.


    "Aiyo¡­ Are you going to tear down their tower too?" Tong Liwen showed panic in his eyes.


    "No, I will not¡­ That incident with the Great White Tower of Dugal is something that I did because it was needed. I was forced to do that¡­" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "Alright, as long you do not destroy a tower, I''m good with anything. The research data in that tower is valuable. At least get them first before destroying it¡­ Hehe¡­" Tong Liwen chuckled.


    When the Mayor and the Viscount heard the old man''s words, they almost trip and fell to the ground. Who could have known that this old man would say such a thing?


    They thought he is concerned with the lives of the mages in the tower? Instead, he is more concerned about the data¡­


    Shin Jiao looks at Tong Liwen with a gaping mouth. He could not believe that this old man would say such a thing.


    "Hey, don''t look at me like that¡­ They started this thing, we can just get something out of it before they fall, right?" Tong Liwen said while looking ahead as if he did not notice the incredulous look of the people around him.


    "Alright, let''s do that then¡­ But I just wanted topromise. Having a Grand Magus in the city is still helpful than without one. At least the two of you can be a great force to be reckoned with." Shin Jiao said.


    ¡­


    The Tower of Phoenix


    Inside the tall tower, a group of mages are inside arge room and in a meeting.


    "What do you think we should do about the fall of the Great White Tower of Dugal?! If they are able to tear down the Great White Tower of Dugal, then they might even be able to tear us down, who would say that we are not next?!" an Arch Mage said in anger while waving his hand in the air.


    Everyone in the room looks at each other and knew that what this Arch Mage saying is correct. Although the reason for the fight is because of the wicked n of the Great White Tower of Dugal, they thought that attacking the tower andpletely turning it into rubbles is too ruthless.


    When they saw that only a fourth of the mages inside the tower revived, they were all filled with anger and terror at the same time.


    This is the reason why they dare not make a big move.


    However, they also knew that this would not suffice. They have to arrive at a conclusion on how to handle such a matter. As mages, they always look down on others, but now that these people have the ability to bring them down, how could they not feel fear?


    The group began to discuss their next move.


    Right at this moment, a person suddenly barges inside the room.


    The one seated at the head of the room is Rick Orfang. His expression turned dark while in the meeting, and when that mage barges inside, it immediately turned darker.


    "How dare you?!" he shouted in anger.


    The mage suddenly fell to the ground and bowed.


    "Master¡­ Grand Magus¡­ Master¡­ We¡­ We have a problem¡­" the mage stuttered as cold sweat broke out of his back.


    He could immediately feel the strong pressureing from a Grand Magus weighing him down.


    When Rick Orfang saw the trembling mage on the ground, he snorted then waves his hand. A strong gust of wind made the mage tumble as he was sprawled on the ground then picks himself up immediately.


    He knew that he was spared.


    He did not hesitate and immediately reported.


    "The¡­ The mayor and the Viscount are here to see you, Grand Magus¡­"


    Rick Orfang sneered.. But the next words from the mage turned his expression ugly.

 Chapter 907 - Visiting The Mage Towers (2)

    Chapter 907


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside the gates of the Tower of Phoenix, a few people are standing while waiting for someone. In front of them are two High Mages wearing an awkward expression while standing on guard. The two dare not make a move or say anything for fear of offending the man beside the Mayor and the Viscount.


    Who in the city did not know who this person is?


    The man who took down the most powerful mage tower in the city in two strikes, the man who defeated a Gran Magus and even crippled him, and the man who brought many miraculous things in Central Town making it prosper and grow.


    They are already aware of the man''s status. But ever since a week ago where he was not seen in the city, the boldness of the mages became apparent as they cause one trouble after another.


    And since this man did not appear, they became bolder.


    However, now that he suddenly appears, they dare not say or do anything rash. This is true especially after hearing his name.


    The two guards actually greeted the group with hostility at first, they only because docile after hearing Shin Jiao''s name.


    Shin Jiao''s group waited for a while until arge group of mages came running towards them. When the group saw Shin Jiao, Tong Liwen, the Mayor, and the Viscount, they all showed a hint of fear in their eyes. This is especially after they saw Shin Jiao and Tong Liwen.


    "Why are you here?!" shouted Rick Orfang while ring at Shin Jiao.


    "We juste to talk¡­" the Mayor said with a polite smile on his face.


    "Talk? Hah! If I''m not mistaken you are here to cause s trouble!" shouted an Arch Mage.


    "Yeah, get out of here! We don''t want you in our ce! This is our sacred Phoenix Tower, those outsiders should leave!"


    "If you want to cause trouble, we would not hold back and let you do as you please¡­"


    The Arch Mages and the High Mages behind Rick Orfang shouted and protested.


    But Shin Jiao and Tong Liwen just showed faint smiles on their faces.


    "Hmm¡­ your mage tower looks sturdy¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a smile.


    When the mages who are shouting and protesting heard this, they immediately froze. Their faces changed and showed a sense of foreboding in them.


    How could they not know what this guy meaning is? They knew that he is threatening them and it seems that it really worked.


    They saw what had happened to the Great White Tower of Dugal at that time. They saw how it easily crumbled after getting hit by those balls of fire. Every mage in the towers of the city saw it and they are filled with fear because of that.


    And now that they are reminded they dare not say another word.


    "We are just here to talk¡­ The mages are causing problems in the city. Either you stand down, or I blow your towers up. I don''t want to talk too much. I just want peace in this ce that I think is a good ce to expand¡­ So, you either pipe down or get blown¡­ Your choice..." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and walks away.


    The rest of the people were stunned. They did not know what to say?


    The Mayor was dumbfounded.


    The Viscount was dumbfounded.


    Tong Liwen was dumbfounded.


    Rick Orfang was dumbfounded.


    The rest of the mages in the area were all dumbfounded.


    Those words were too domineering. It''s like arge p on their faces that they could even feel even after the person left.


    The rest of the people with Shin Jiao followed behind him while Tong Liwen looks at Rick Orfang. He shook his head and before turning around and leaving he said.


    "I don''t know what that person would do, but if I were you, I would not cross his path. This is just a reminder from an old friend¡­" Tong Liwen then turn around and followed.


    Tong Liwen and Rick Orfang fought each other that time when Xin Xiaoyo decided to take on Shin Jiao''s group. But there is no deep enmity between the two so he still holds respect towards Rick Orfang as a Grand Magus.


    After the group left, the rest of the mages behind Rick Orfang suddenly became angry.


    "Grand Magus Orfang, we should not stand down¡­ We should fight back against them!" shouted on the Arch Mages.


    When he heard this, his expression turned dark, and red at that person. He then red at the rest who wanted to say something.


    Upon seeing this, everyone turned silent.


    "Do you want our Tower of Phoenix to crumble like the Great White Tower of Dugal?" Rick Orfang shouted in anger.


    He now knew that the man named Shin Jiao truly has the capability to threaten them. Although they got bolder because he was not present in the city for a week and has not made his move after everyone causes trouble. But it seems that everything is going to change now.


    "We have no choice¡­ We shouldpromise for the safety of our fellow mage who are members of our tower. I don''t want the legacy of the Tower of Phoenix to fall just like what happened to the tower of Dugal."


    "Master, the one in the capital will retaliate, right?" one of the Arch Mages suddenly said.


    "That we do not know. But I hope they will not. Because if they do, then the whole city would be embroiled in battle, and that we don''t want to happen." He said while looking at the tower behind him.


    This event was spread throughout the whole city. The other mage towers in the city also became aware of the threat so they all realized what would happen if they continue to fight it out against the people from the city government and the Mystique Shop.


    They knew that the person behind would not hesitate to trample on them or destroy their towers if they cause a ruckus in the city again.


    And because of this hidden but present threat, the city became a bit peaceful and everyone heaves a sigh of relief after knowing the truth about this thing.


    ¡­


    Another week has passed and the city has be peaceful once again except for the nobles.


    Right at this moment, many are watching the TV premiere of the very first movie that was created in Central Town.


    Although many have seen it in the theaters in Central town, yet many have no time to visit the town and would be seeing it for the first time on TV.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised at the tform that the people have presented to him. The Feni Broadcasting Company has received a huge amount of money because they are the ones to first show it on TV. The money would being from advertisements that surprised Shin Jiao thoroughly. He never would have expected that people would be able to grasp this chance to do advertisements on a huge scale. The one who started this is the Xenlow Workshop. Xenlow Workshop is a merchantpany that specializes in creating weapons, armors, and trinkets. They also provide simple enchantments but costs a huge price. However, theirmon customers are rich mercenaries and soldiers.


    But their market is not that big yet as not many people actually know them.


    The current head of Xenlow Workshop decided to invest heavily in this first-ever TVmercial, as he wanted to show many of their products and how good it was.


    It was around 6 pm when the movie started. Before it started an advertisement was shown on the TV screen of every house.


    A tall young man wearing silver armor is being chased by a beast. Suddenly the beast attacks and a spark appear as its w brushes through the armor.


    The man showed a surprised expression on his face.


    Then themercial cut and showed the man defeating the beast.


    ''Xenlow Workshop, quality armors, and swords can save your life on the brink of death¡­''


    The tagline was clear and catchy and it made the people show amazement in their eyes.


    Then after that, the movie started.


    The Roar of the Dragon has been a hit ever since it was first yed in Central Town, its poprity has been spread throughout the town and its surrounding viges and had caused a huge sensation.


    And now that it is going to be shown on TV everyone is excited about it.


    But of course, in every exciting moment, the TV will switch to itsmercial from Xenlow Workshop. Though it made a lot of people a bit annoyed and helpless, it could not be denied that it has caused a lot of them to remember that name, Xenlow Workshop, and its tagline.


    Main Arjing City became boisterous once again upon seeing the first-ever movie and the first-ever TV advertisement.


    Many merchants began to think of their own way to advertise and this has once again caused a sensation.


    In the middle of it all, the person who started this thing, Shin Jiao is calmly looking at a letter which was sent to him by a courier.


    He slightly frowns upon seeing the letter.

 Chapter 908 - A Letter From The Capital

    Chapter 908


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the hotel room he was in, Shin Jiao is currently reading a letter that he received just now. The letter is sealed and the seal used is an official seal of the kingdom of Xinglo. When he saw the seal he knew that this letter contained important information from the three princes which left a few days ago.


    He had known the three princes and had talked to them. Although he could sense the conflict between them, Shin Jiao did not care anything about that.


    When he cares about is the reaction of the king and the nobility of the kingdom.


    Though he already found a way to possibly exit this ce, he is still not sure if that path is stable. Plus his source of information is stillcking.


    If he can take Im Ao and Im Jae to the capital city, then the two would be able to remember the path they took when escaping, that would be the best way to see the real path out of this ce. It is a long shot, but it is still the surest and the guaranteed way.


    While reading the letter, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face.


    "The king seems interested¡­" he muttered.


    "Really, so we can enter the inner kingdom now?" Yemei Yin said while sitting on the sofa.


    "Yes¡­ inform the rest of the group to prepare¡­" Shin Jiaomanded.


    With a nod of her head, Yemei Yin left the hotel room.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, sits down and began taking out some ores, crystals, and materials inside his dimension. He wanted to create something new as his mood is a bit good today. This is also to prepare for their entry to the capital of the Xinglo Kingdom.


    Everyone became busy when Yemei Yin arrives on the flying ship. They dare not broadcast the information to the radio and made it so that Yemei Yin would personally inform the rest of the leaders on the ship.


    So when she arrives and Im Ao and Im Jae heard the news the two were ted.


    Shin Jiao chooses Im Ao and Im Jae, along with Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao to enter the capital of Xinglo Kingdom.


    Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao would deal with the negotiation with the king and his ministers while Im Ao and Im Jae would be with Shin Jiao to search for the path they have taken in their escape before.


    Another week has passed, and everything is now ready.


    Main Arjing City has experienced great changes and its people became busy while the crime rate lowers. Because of the way information is being spread in the city, people became aware of many things. And this has thoroughly changed their lives.


    On this day, Shin Jiao is currently preparing to leave the city.


    Olivia Anis Merl and he father Viscount Lanis Merl are currently talking to Hua Xiao while saying their goodbyes.


    Olivia wanted toe with them, but her father dare not send his daughter to that ce. Although the capital sounds majestic and it is the center of power of the kingdom. The Viscount knew of the true danger lurking within it. He fought in the wars, he dabbled in politics and he knew firsthand how cruel that ce is.


    With his daughter''s beauty, he would not dare imagine what would happen if a powerful noble set his sight on her. In that ce, people live a different life. Their lives are always on the edge. They are always wary of each other and very calctive of their gains and losses.


    And so he would not want his daughter to go there. In fact, he also advised Shin Jiao not to go, but it seems that the group is already decided. But upon remembering the strength of the man and his group, the Viscount could not help but give a wry smile.


    He is just a High Mage, and he has already seen the true strength of Shin Jiao, so how could he feel worried. He just needs to attend more in the business in the city. Make it bigger and better for the lives of the people living in it.


    As the group left the city gate, a dove also left the Phoenix tower. Rick Orfang has a look of seriousness in his eyes. He heard that the Mystique Shop people would be entering the inner kingdom. So he sent a message to his fellow Grand Magus in that ce to be cautious of them.


    Although he would not do anything in the city anymore, he would just wait for his chance. If the other Grand Magus in the capital could capture or kill that guy name Shin Jiao, then he would make his move and capture his people in this ce.


    But unknown to him, the other mage towers are already secretly cooperating with the Mystique Shop as the leaders in those towers have already discussed the condition of cooperation with Shin Jiao and Tong Liwen.


    With the cooperation, the other mage towers are benefiting more and because of this, the rtion between the city and the other mage towers solidifies. That is with the exception of the tower of Phoenix.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s group traveled to a vige and upon reaching the border of the vige they stopped.


    Shin Jiao takes out the flying carrier from his dimension and everyone boarded the ship. The group then began to rise in the skies and flew directly in the direction of the capital city.


    If he is to use the carriage and the Windfalls, then it would take about 2 days before they could reach the capital if they travel non-stop.


    But with the flying personnel carrier, the travel time would lessen to around 4 hours or less. Of course, that would depend on the condition of the skies and their encounters.


    An hourter¡­


    The group suddenly encounters a flock of flying creatures that looks like wyverns.


    "Xiamen, Hua¡­ test out your new gears¡­" Shin Jiao said while pointing at the ck dots flying towards them.


    "Alright¡­ I''ve been training for a whole week in using this thing. I hope that the training is the same as the actual thing¡­" Hua Xiao muttered as she attached the palm-size object to the belt of her exoskeleton.


    Upon doing so, the palm-size object suddenly powers up and seems to charge her exoskeleton.


    Then a semitransparent sphere envelops her whole body as she slowly hovers inside the ship.


    This same thing is happening on Xiamen Gong''s side.


    "Alright here goes nothing!" she said.


    The two of them exited the ship and flew towards the flying beasts.


    "This feels like when I was in the immortalnd and using my flying sword¡­" she said with a hint of excitement.


    "Yeah¡­ I heard that we can even fight a Grand Magus with this thing on¡­"


    "Really? I doubt that. We might escape, but to fight, naahhh¡­ Those guys are way too powerful. It''s like facing a High Lord but with a lower strength and capability. But still a High Lord¡­"


    "Yeah, you''re right¡­" Xiamen Gong agrees.


    Suddenly when the two came near the flying creatures, the hair on the two''s bodies immediately stands on end. Their back broke out in cold sweat upon seeing what those creatures are.


    "Damn it! Are¡­ are those¡­ dragon?" Hua Xiao muttered with a trembling tone.


    ''No¡­ They''re wyverns¡­ They might be huge, but their strength is onlyparable to an Arch Mage¡­ So you two don''t need to be afraid. Just try your best to test out the capability of the external pack. Then if you feel in danger leave the battle.'' The voice of Shin Jiao said in theirmunication device.


    "Alright, we will try¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a smile on his face.


    He nodded to Hua Xiao and the two flew toward the flock of wyverns.


    In front of them, there are around 5 wyverns the size of a normal bus. When those creatures saw them, they began to shriek in the air as they suddenly flew faster towards the two intruders in their sky.


    Hua Xiao grabs the rifle on her side and began shooting the wyverns in front of her.


    She concentrated her shots on one wyvern.


    The wyvern was immediately riddled with bullet holes on its body as it fell to the ground on its death.


    Xiamen Gong on the other hand used a sniper rifle staff. It is something that he has been training for a while now and has be a bit proficient in using the mana on his body.


    He focuses his concentration on a target and marked it with his mana. Then concentrated a bulk of his manabined with the mana energy from the external pack. A powerful surge began to form at the tip of the sniper rifle staff.


    "Come on¡­ Come on¡­" he muttered as he concentrated while trying to control the amount of energy being drained from the external pack.


    Then suddenly his expression changed as he forces the mana bullet out.


    Poom!!!

 Chapter 909 - The 8nd Princess

    Chapter 909


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sky suddenly lit up as a line of beam appears disintegrating everything on its path. Thesering from the sniper rifle staff on Xiamen Gong''s hand suddenly shatters as the bluish glow on his body slightly dimmed.


    ''Alright, the two of you go back to the ship¡­ The test is over¡­'' Shin Jiao''s voiceing from theirsmanded.


    Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao showed horrified expressions on their faces as they flew towards the ship.


    Everyone inside the ship has the same shocked and horrified expressions on their face upon seeing that glowing bright light that seems to have disintegrated those wyverns on its path.


    Those who survived fell to their deaths, while those who have just damaged their wings directly flew towards the ground as if fearing the two floating figures.


    "What was that, Xiamen?" Hua Xiao said while hitting Xiamen Gong''s arm.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. But it was really powerful that it shattered the staff in my hand." he said as if he himself could not believe what he just did.


    "That was very powerful and it seems that the mana is very pure." The mage pilot Mage Mallek said.


    "Yeah, I agree¡­ it was terrifying¡­"


    "I could not believe that the staff could do that."


    "Well, it can''t¡­ If you are a Grand Magus maybe it can. But with your mana pools right now, you can only produce a fraction of that thing even after emptying your mana pool." Shin Jiao exined.


    "So the external pack is the one that made that thing that powerful?" Im Jae asked with a hint of astonishment in her beautiful eyes.


    "Yes¡­"


    Suddenly, the radar began to beep as it detected something on the ground.


    "Master Shin, traces of mana are being used on the ground below us. It seems that a group is fighting and some of them are mages." Mage Mallek said after analyzing the information.


    "I think that''s one of the wyverns that fell¡­ We have to help them; this is because of us¡­" Yemei Yin who is in invisible mode said.


    "Geez¡­ Don''t scare me like that Yemei¡­" Im Jae who is sitting next to Yemei Yin was startled.


    Everyoneughed¡­


    How could Yemei Yin not follow Shin Jiao? She is his shadow and has sworn to be by his side always.


    "Big Brother Shin, can me and my sister go this time?" the cute voice of Im Ao said as he suddenly grabs an external pack on the side of the ship.


    "Okay, but don''t show your true face. We are near the capital I could not let you two be exposed." Shin Jiao warned.


    With a nod of their heads, the brother and sister pair opens the door and then jumps down from the ship.


    "Yahoo!!!" Im Ao cried happily as he activated the external pack.


    The semitransparent blue energy immediately surrounds his body and made him hover in the air.


    Then he suddenly takes out two daggers on his side and then held them tightly.


    "Im Ao¡­ Remember¡­ Don''t use your dark powers¡­" Im Jae reminded her brother.


    "I know¡­ Big sister¡­" he said as his small figure flew towards the wyvern on the ground being besieged by a group of soldiers in silver armor.


    Im Jae could only sigh as she knew that her brother has been coop up for too long in the ship and has always practiced with the mages. It seems that the little boy could not wait to test out his new ability.


    She immediately followed her brother while taking out the metal whip which serves are her belt.


    In her stay on the flying ship, their training teacher, Shinyu Jiang, taught them how to control their power. She taught them how to minimize their energy while maximizing their usage without spilling the source of their mana to prevent others from seeing their true level.


    Some of the mages are able to control this, but many could not. One of those who are able to control is Im Jae.


    While holding her whip, she channeled her dark energy in the middle of her ship which followed the flexible shape of the segmented sharp metals.


    With the use of her weird dark energy, she is able to make the metal segments spin like drills which would, in turn, make her weapon deadlier than normal whips.


    Her precise control on her whip has gained the praise of Shinyu Jiang which made Im Jae feel a bit proud of her aplishments.


    As she follows her brother she squinted as she tried to lock on her target. But then in the corner of her eyes, she suddenly noticed another wyvern which is slowly sneaking towards the only remaining carriage in the area.


    Without hesitation, Im Jae suddenly controlled her flight and flew directly towards that wyvern.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Two figures flew, one targeting a wyvern fighting against the soldiers while the other targeting another one which is hiding behind the bushes.


    When the two figures appear, the soldiers were surprised and did not know how to react.


    Roar!!!


    The wyvern roared in anger as it saw a small human flying around it while continuously slicing its skin. It felt deep pain on its body as the wound increases.


    Meanwhile, the other wyvern also received hundreds of deep wounds from the whips in Im Jae''s hand.


    The two rescuers, one small boy, and one petite girl astounded the soldiers along with the mages on their side.


    The soldiers realized what is happening and they too began to make their move. Some of them carried their wounded to the side while the others helped their rescuers defeat the wyverns.


    It did not take long before the wyverns were killed by thebined force of Im Ao and the soldiers, while Im Jae killed her wyvern alone.


    "Yeah!!!"


    "We did it!"


    The soldiers shouted in jubtion upon seeing the two dead wyverns.


    "Did you suffer casualties?" Im Jae suddenly asked.


    "No, but we have a lot of wounded." A soldier said.


    But then he was suddenly stunned upon realizing that one of their rescuers is actually a beauty.


    Suddenly from the skies, a few figures fell andnded on the ground smoothly.


    "Give the wounded these pills¡­" Shin Jiao said as he handed a few bottles to hispanions.


    He then looks at the person who seems to be the ranking officer in their group of soldiers.


    "I am Shin Jiao and these are my group¡­ Im Ao, Im Jae, Xiamen Gong, and Hua Xiao¡­ we are just passing by and will be going to the capital city," he said politely.


    When the people heard this they all became a bit guarded.


    "Where are you from, sir!" suddenly a beautiful voice from inside the carriage echoed in the air.


    When the soldiers heard this, they showed a hint of reverence in their stance.


    "We are from Main Arjing City, mydy¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    He already saw who is inside the carriage. But what surprises him is the aura surrounding the body of the woman. It was like a bright light chases away the darkness.


    "You should address her as his highness¡­" the leading guard said with a hint of annoyance in his tone.


    "Captain, don''t be rude. They rescued us."


    "But your highness these people are from the outer world, they are just lowly peasants." The Captain of the guards said with a sneer on his handsome mature face.


    When the people with Shin Jiao heard this, they all showed a hint of irritation.


    Hua Xiao suddenly stood up and wanted to say something but Shin Jiao gestured for her to stand down.


    "Captain¡­" the woman''s voice suddenly became stern.


    And this made the soldiers around her became wary. Every one of them suddenly kneels on one knee.


    "I am sorry your highness¡­" the captain said while lowering his head.


    Then the curtain inside the carriage parted and a fair white hand appears.


    A very beautiful young woman slowly walks out of the carriage followed by her two maidservants.


    When she did that, a soldier wanted to extend his hand but was stopped by the maid on one side.


    When Im Jae saw the face of the woman, her expression slightly changed. Her fist clenched but she gets a hold of her emotion as she did not want the n of her Master Shin Jiao to be exposed by her.


    Im Ao could not recognize the woman, but she could. This woman is the main reason why the forces of light won against the darkness. She is the bearer of hope for the soldiers of the light; she is the carrier of their faith and their strength.


    She is the 8th princess of the new kingdom of Xinglo, the 8th daughter of the king, Princess Gwendolyn Grav.


    She was the daughter of the king from one of his distant cousins and ever since she was born she carried the hope of the people that worship the light god, Agus.. And she is the one they called¡­ the Saint.

 Chapter 910 - Escaping Saint

    Chapter 910


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Gwendolyn Grav was born when the force of light was still hiding inside a secluded part of the forest near the boundary where those called fallen immortals would sometimes appear. That is the ce where she grows up and has developed her powers.


    Her very strong affinity to light was discovered at that ce and she grew stronger and more capable while growing up.


    When she was nine, her father and most of his councilors have decided to attack the kingdom and force those that worship the dark Raul out of the pce.


    Something inside them is telling them that it is time to start the war.


    At a young age, she saw the cruelty of war and she was there when hundreds of thousands have fought and died in a great battle between the light and the darkness. She witnessed many horrendous things that made her have nightmares almost every night.


    As the battle intensified, he experienced also grows and the nightmare increases. At this point, the forces of the light have already pushed forward and began to conquer many parts of the outer world. And this happened because of her, and some artifacts that they have discovered.


    When the forces of the light began to upy the outer world, peace seems to have arrived. The war seems to have stopped for the time being and she felt that the nightmares should be ending too.


    But unknown to her that peace was short-lived.


    In this short time of peace, both the opposing forces began to muster their armies and bolster their forces slowly. As the influence of the two forces grows, one in the outer world, and the other in the inner kingdom, the fragile peace slowly began to crumble.


    One night while staying in the Main Arjing City, she secretly went out of the city gates. She wanted to run away and did not want to see the horror of war ever again.


    She did not want to be used and be a weapon to kill many people. She is already tired of it. She did not want to have any part of it. And so she decided to run away.


    As she was escaping out of the city, she identally meets a 13-year-old young boy.


    The two of them met near a forest, and the young boy was captivated by her beauty. She too found the boy really handsome and the two of them seem to feel peace in each other''spany.


    The two traveled until they reached one of the viges near the mountain ranges that separate the outer world and inner kingdom.


    But who would have known that in that ce, her father would find her?


    The young man at that time is actually the dark prince of the kingdom of Xinglo. Just like her, he is their saint.


    However, since he was captured by the forces of the light. It was all over for him.


    She regretted what happened that day, and from then on this has borne down on her conscience. After a few years, the forces of the darkness were defeated and the force of the light has begun their rule of the whole of Xinglo Kingdom.


    And now, Gwendolyn Grav wanted to visit that ce where she lost her only friend in this world. She wanted to visit the ces they have been to and she also wanted to visit Central Town to reminisce of that time long lost forgotten.


    But who would have known that she would encounter wyvern in the forest just as they pass through the path near the vige where his friend was captured before.


    ¡­


    While Gwendolyn looks at the group who defeated the wyverns, she showed a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    "I am Gwendolyn Grav, the 8th princess of the new Xinglo kingdom¡­ It is nice meeting my benefactors¡­" she said with a calm voice.


    Shin Jiao and the rest nodded their heads except Im Jae.


    "The saint¡­" Im Jae muttered in a low tone.


    However, Shin Jiao heard her words.


    He smiles and showed great interest in the young woman.


    "Your aura seems different¡­ bright¡­" Shin Jiao said while watching her.


    When the soldiers and the mages with the Saint heard his words, they became guarded. How could they expect to meet someone who could recognize a saint''s aura in the outer world?


    It is known that only Arch Mages and Grand Magus can see the aura of a saint. But it is also known that not all Arch Mages can see the aura.


    The people on the saint''s side became a bit flustered as they are now truly afraid that they just met either the Grand Magus or a powerful Arch Mage.


    "Are¡­ are you a Grand Magus?" Gwendolyn asked with a worried expression.


    She did not want to return to the inner kingdom yet. She wanted to roam around the outer world. In fact, she has a n to run away.


    She did not care about anything anymore and has been upset by the politics inside the inner kingdom. When she was betrothed to one of the noble families in the inner kingdom, she immediately felt rage in her heart.


    In fact, until now she still could not forgive that young man after 10 years have passed. She still remembers him and their happy friendship and bond they have together.


    "Well, you can think that I am one¡­ Anyway, we should be going to the inner kingdom now. I hope that you would be safe on your travels and be careful." Shin Jiao said as he turns back.


    Suddenly, when Gwendolyn''s eyesnded on Im Ao and Im Jae, her eyes suddenly glowed.


    This means that she discovered someone with dark power in them.


    The soldiers and the mages also saw this and everyone was startled.


    Suddenly, the captain draws his already sheath sword and then pointed it at Shin Jiao.


    "You are all fiends¡­ The worshipper of the darkness¡­ We must capture you and bring you to the inner kingdom!" shouted the captain in which the rest of the soldiers also prepare for a battle.


    When Shin Jiao''s group saw this, they showed angry expressions on their faces. Who would have known that these people would not be thankful but instead point their weapons on them?


    "Everyone retreat now to the ship, I will take care of this mess¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    With thismand, Im Jae and the rest jumps in the air and flew towards the hovering ship. When the soldiers and the mages saw this, they immediately began attacking the retreating people. The soldiers draw their bows and arrows while the mages cast their spells.


    They immediately bombarded the group with hundreds of projectiles. But because of the protection around them, they did not suffer any damages.


    Shin Jiao who is still standing on the ground, looks calmly at the soldiers and the mages around him who are frantically attacking hispanions. He also took a nce at the people who are pointing their weapons towards him.


    "We have helped you, offer you our potions and pills, and then heal your wounds and make you well. Is this how you would repay kindness?" Shin Jiao asked with a calm tone.


    "Heh! Who would fall for your tricks? We know what you are nning. We know that you approached and helped us to capture the saint!" the captain of the guards shouted while pointing this sword at Shin Jiao.


    "Oh? So she is a saint¡­ Hmm¡­ What does a Saint do?" Shin Jiao asked feeling a bit confused.


    When Gwendolyn suddenly came to herself, she saw what had happened and she feels a bit regretful. But when she heard Shin Jiao''s question, she was dumbstruck. Does this person really not know what a Saint is? Or is he just ying dumb?


    "Haha¡­ Do you think you can fool us, you demon?! Take this!" shouted the captain as he suddenly shes in the air and sent a bright light towards Shin Jiao''s direction.


    This bright light is holy magic from his sword. This holy power is enough to kill a Dark Arch Mage.


    When Shin Jiao saw the holy energy sh flying towards him, he has already scanned it with his spiritual sense. Though it is dangerous, he knew that it could not hurt him.


    So he extended his hand and then catches the flying holy sh. Then he revolves around his dantian and absorbed the holy energy from that holy energy flying sh.


    The mages and the soldiers who saw this have their eyes went wide in disbelief.


    "How¡­ how can¡­ someone from the darkness¡­ absorb¡­ the light?" the captain said with a trembling tone.


    They could not believe what they are seeing right now. This is because it is impossible for the darkness to survive that holy sh. Even if it is a dark Grand Magus, he or she would not be able to escape unscathed.


    But right in front of their eyes, someone has done it.. Of course, this only happens because they have mistaken Shin Jiao for being a dark Arch Mage or Grand Magus.

 Chapter 911 - Escaping Saint (2)

    Chapter 911


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "It seems that you guys are blinded by your own folly not knowing good from evil¡­" Shin Jiao mocked as he looks at the captain who just attacked him.


    The captain is now trembling in fear but he did not let go of his sword. Instead, he gritted his teeth as he suddenly rushes towards Shin Jiao swinging his sword with all his might. He did not want to give up and did not want to surrender. For him, if this guy is really a powerful dark Grand Magus, then the life of the saint would now be in peril. Without her giving birth to the line of future saints, then when the dark forces rise, it would be the defeat of the forces of light.


    Those who still remember the hardship they have in living their lives in the outer world would not want to go back to that old life. They have to hold on to the life that they have today. They have to protect their safety and the security of the current kingdom.


    The captain swings his sword, but then suddenly he tumbled as his sword suddenly stopped. His body could not help but be forced backward by a rebounding force that forces him to let go of his sword.


    The captain could not help but pick himself up and looks at the sword being stopped in between the two fingers of his enemy.


    "Captain! That is enough! If you disobey me again, I will let every one of you return to the inner kingdom and I will travel alone!" suddenly Gwendolyn shouted as a glowing aura erupted from her.


    Everyone stopped and did not dare make a move, while Shin Jiao threw the captain''s sword back to its owner.


    This is the sternmand from the saint. However, they were strictlymanded by the king to protect her no matter what happens. Plus behind them, a Grand Magus ising. So they are not afraid to fight against this guy.


    But of course, the saint''s words still have their weight on their consciousness.


    "I am sorry for my soldier''s audacity in attacking you... It''s just that they think that you are someone from the dark faith." She said while bowing her head in apology.


    Shin Jiao just looks at her and waves his hand.


    Right at this moment, he suddenly feels a strong aura surging towards them.


    "A Grand Magus¡­" Shin Jiao muttered while looking in the direction of the strong aura.


    When the people around him heard his words, they too look in the direction where he was looking at.


    After a few seconds, they also feel the strong aura and soon a figure appears floating above the trees.


    "What is happening here?" shouted the person whonded on top of a treetop.


    "We greet the Grand Magus Enosis!"


    "We greet the Grand Magus Enosis!"


    The soldiers and the mages greeted the Grand Magus who has a condescending look on his face.


    The man is around 6 feet tall with a long gray beard reaching his chest; he wore a gray robe with red patterns that looks like fire. On his hand is a modified rifle staff that looks like a double-barreled shotgun.


    Then the captain steps forward.


    He took a nce at the saint and then at the man named Shin Jiao. He then lowers himself and reported.


    "Grand Magus, the saint has detected someone who is a part of the dark faith." He said ambiguously.


    His words made the Grand Magus turn to the only person among the group who is wearing a dark overcoat.


    But when his eyesnded on that guy, he frowned as he did not see any dark aura in his body.


    "Where are they?" the Grand Magus asked with a serious expression.


    The captain looks at Shin Jiao with an obvious hint, but his expression change when the Grand Magus continues scanning the rest of the soldiers.


    "It was just a misunderstanding Grand Magus Enosis¡­" this time Gwendolyn Grav said while stepping forward.


    The Grand Magus did not stand in attention as he quickly appears on the ground while bowing towards the saint.


    "I am sorry that I waste yourdyship¡­ I was preupied with those new thingsing from central town. I wanted to visit that ce a while back, but the things that I have to take care of in the tower are far too numerous¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "It''s okay, we can visit Central Town after weing to Main Arjing City¡­" the saint said.


    "My dear Saint, I hope that you would not escape like this again. It really causes us too much trouble you know¡­" the Grand Magus said after remembering the reason he was called in this ce.


    The saint seems to have escaped again. Luckily the king has assigned loyal subordinates to assist her; else they would never know where she would go again.


    While they are talking, Shin Jiao felt like he is not needed in this ce anymore so he turns around.


    Suddenly he was stopped by the old Grand Magus.


    "Wait! Who are you?"


    "I am Shin Jiao, from Central Town¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Hmm¡­ Your name¡­ it sounds familiar¡­"


    When the Grand Magus said that, the expression of Gwendolyn Grav immediately changes to one of shock and realization.


    She was not aware of that name at first because she was too focused on what had happened. But now that the Grand Magus reminded her, she now remembers that name.


    It was the name that her uncle Lamier and brother Jun has mentioned to his father, the one that they invited to enter the inner kingdom.


    What she can remember is that he was called to the inner kingdom by the king to discuss something about advancing the technology of the kingdom.


    She also heard that this guy is the leader of the famous merchant group, the Mystique Shop.


    They are the group that has revolutionized the lives of the people in Central Town and Main Arjing city. And right now, those two ces have gained the attention of the whole kingdom and are now considered as the most visited ce in the wholend.


    In Central Town, it is rumored that there are other races living among the humans. The atmosphere in that ce is one of tranquility and harmony even though there are now different races that existed in that ce.


    And so, many nobles from the inner kingdom wanted to visit that ce. However, how could that be easy? Because the people in the inner kingdom have not yet consolidated their power and are now in a state of turmoil while they are fighting to gain more power and riches, they have no time nor desire to go back to the outer world.


    They like their lives in the inner kingdom. Though there are many political fighting, scheming, and plotting against each other, it is still considered peaceful that living in the wilderness.


    And so the legend of the Mystique Shop has already spread in the many cities in the inner kingdom especially the capital city.


    "Haha¡­ You are the man that the king has invited to the inner kingdom. This is great! If it is not a burden to you, I would like to escort you to the inner kingdom along with the saint. This way we can travel together." Grand Magus Enosis said.


    "By the way, I am Mao Enosis. Grand Magus from the Tower of Light..." he said as he cupped his hand in greetings.


    "Tower of Light?"


    "Haha¡­ Yes, I am a college of Tong Liwen¡­ He is 2 years older than me, so I''m not that old¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Hearing the old man''s words, Shin Jiao could not help but smile. Tong Liwenis 105 years old, so this guy is 103, saying that he is not that old made Shin Jiao want tough.


    Evenbining with his age as an earthling and as immortal, he has not even reached the age of 100. These people are still his seniors. Plus he did not know how long has this man stayed in the kingdom, so considering this, he knew that this guy is really old.


    But of course, he could not just say that in his face.


    "This junior greets the senior. Sorry for my impolite gesture¡­" Shin Jiao said while cupping his hand.


    "Haha¡­ No worries, we will have to leave then."


    "Wait¡­ Grand Magus Enosis¡­ I need to¡­" Gwendolyn wanted to go back to her travel.


    "No¡­ This is not the time for you to be willful, princess¡­ We have an important guess to the inner kingdom. You are the saint, you should know the importance of this thing¡­" the old man reprimanded.


    Seeing the pouting pretty face of the princess, Shin Jiao could not help but smile. He did not know why, but this woman and Isabel seem to have the same temperament, not to mention the aura of their bodies is almost the same.


    Without any choice, Gwendolyn could not help but felt defeated.


    "If I may, I would like to offer you two a ride to my ship¡­" Shin Jiao offered which made the people around him look at him confused.

 Chapter 912 - The Deep Waters Of The Inner Kingdom

    Chapter 912


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao lead the Grand Magus, Mao Enosis, and the saint, Gwendolyn Grav, into the ship. The two were amazed at this time after seeing the invisible ship which they only noticed after Shin Jiao said something.


    The saint is unable to detect the dark energy in Im Ao and Im Jae at this time after she enters the ship. With this, Shin Jiao could now confirm that only when Im Ao or Im Jae uses their energy would they be discovered. But only the saint can see this as her detection ability against the darkness is too sensitive.


    The soldiers and the mages, on the other hand, did not have any choice but to travel back along with the carriage and the two maids of the saint.


    "This is an amazing magical flying carriage¡­" Grand Magus Enosis said while looking outside through the windows.


    The enthusiastic old man is all over the ship as he did not show any of the decorum of a Grand Magus. In fact, because the old man is always doing research he is not that familiar with any of the ways in the outside world. Though he would not show this kind of attitude towards the king or the royal family, except when around them the old man is usually free just like what he is showing right now.


    He was too interested in the flying ship that he could not stop asking Shin Jiao some questions. He would even extend his head and observe the manyplex buttons on the cockpit and ask many questions.


    The travel became a question and answer where the old man asks many questions while Shin Jiao would interact with him casually.


    Shin Jiao himself is a researcher, though he is also a fighter at the same time, he still has the heart of a researcher. So talking to another researcher is a great thing for him.


    The rest of the people on the ship began to feel annoyed while the two people talks. Even his co-pilot mage Mallek wanted to just jump out of the cockpit as he felt his head ached with these two people. But of course, no one dares voice their opinion as these two are the most powerful people on this ship.


    Instead, Hua Xiao grabs the small door and closes it separating the sound in the cockpit from the ship''s body.


    "Ah¡­ Peace atst¡­" she said while showing a pleased look on her beautiful face.


    Meanwhile, Im Jae is just sitting in a corner while looking coldly at the saint. Im Ao, on the other hand innocently observes his sister and the beautiful young woman with a confused expression on his innocent face.


    Yemei Yin, on the other hand, is extremely cautious as she saw and knows what happened on the ground a while ago. She is aware that the saint can see dark magic, and the two siblings are able to use ck magic. She did not want any trouble to ur in their travel, so she is a bit guarded towards the saint.


    "So you are the one they called as the saint?" Xiamen Gong decided to start a conversation with the young woman.


    Hua Xiao who heard this also felt interested. She wanted to know what really a saint is.


    Gwendolyn felt that the two are a bit friendly so she began to exin. However, she did not say anything about the dark past of the war. She just told them her duties as a saint.


    As a saint, she has the duty to hunt the believers of the dark lord Ruel. She is also responsible for protecting the empire from any threat from the forces of darkness.


    And one of her most crucial duty is to birth a child with the same saint powers as hers.


    When the two heard that, they showed a pitying gaze at the young woman. Although she is the Saint, she has not freedom at all. She is being used as a tool for the royalty.


    "So you need to marry that person to produce heirs of your saint power?" Hua Xiao asked.


    Gwendolyn nodded.


    "But, I don''t want to¡­ I heard that your guys came from the outer world?" she asked suddenly.


    "Outer world? Yeah, in Central Town¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a smile.


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ The Outer World¡­"


    "Ohhh¡­ The immortalnd¡­ Yes, we doe from that ce."


    "Sigh¡­ It must be a very nice ce, right?" Gwendolyn said with a hint of envy in her eyes.


    "Hmmm¡­ Well, yeah. But it depends on your status. In that ce, there are levels of status which can give you freedom."


    "Really, I thought only in this ce has status. I guess the Immortal Land is also a ce where people are not equal¡­ I thought at equality could be found in that ce¡­" Gwendolyn said with a sunken expression.


    "Haha¡­ You are still too na?ve to think about that. Of course, people should not be equal. This is because we are born with different abilities. One should use his or her ability to rise above the rest. Or you can also be contented with what you have¡­ However, that is not the essence of life itself. Life is about improvement, growth, not stagnation, and being content. So I think what you said about equality is just a dream¡­" Hua Xiao said as if she trying to indoctrinate the mind of a young girl.


    Gwendolyn is dissatisfied with this answer, because of what she saw that is happening in the inner kingdom. The scheming, the treachery, and the devious machinations of the nobles are too immoral and unfair that they made her feel disgusted.


    So she did not want to believe that there is no equality in this world.


    "But if that is what you think, then would the world be chaotic and fighting would not stop¡­" she asked with a frown.


    "Well, I actually know a ce where equality exists¡­ But that ce is far more dangerous than you think. To bnce the universe and obtain equality, the forces of light and darkness would always wage wars. And the battle''s result is always equal." Xiamen Gong said with a smile.


    When Hua Xiao heard this she was silent. She knew what and where that ce is. When she was born, she was educated to prepare to reach that ce. That is where the Deities and the Shadow Beings wage war against another, the cosmos.


    Everyone was silent after Xiamen Gong said that. Gwendolyn was a bit confused because what they are saying is something foreign to her and she did not understand it.


    "Princess, if you want peace¡­ get stronger. Be stronger than others¡­ That way, you can dictate what you wanted. That way, you can push the idea of equality to those who are under you¡­ You can even have the power to choose whom you want to marry... Hihi." Hua Xiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Gwendolyn showed a bit of realization. However, she also understood that if she became stronger than others, then she would not be her people''s equal. So the cycle would still continue.


    At this point in time, she now realized the reality of this world. She realized what the so-called bnce is actually not possible.


    Meanwhile, inside the cockpit, the old man and Shin Jiao stopped talking and were actually listening to the discussion behind them.


    "Hmmm¡­ I too am curious about that world outside this kingdom. I wonder when I can go there¡­" he said as if imagining a wonderful ce.


    Shin Jiao who understands the truth, just kept his silence. He could not tell the old man that he himself is actually from that ce and that the old man''s soul is just being recycled over and over to provide memory power to the two deities that created this world...


    And so, the trip to the inner kingdom continues as such while the people discuss a lot of things and shared their own ideas and opinions.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a vige inside the inner kingdom¡­


    A decrepit-looking old man wearing tattered old clothing and limping while he walks came out of his old wooden house from deep within a forest.


    As he walks out, he looks at the nearby vige and then red at it.


    "If¡­ not¡­ for those light mages¡­ I would not¡­ have suffered¡­ like this¡­" he said while gritting his teeth in pain.


    His body is full of pus with yellow liquiding out of them. The repugnant smelling from the old man''s body has made the vigers drive him out of their vige.


    Although the old man looks horrifying, he was actually once a noble in the inner kingdom. But tragedy struck his family and he lost everything. Because he was not able to defend himself from the schemes of others, he lost his family and all of his possessions.


    And now he has no choice but to live his life in misery in this ce.


    He slowly walks towards the river and carefully looks at his reflection. He now looks old and ugly. He did not know when it all started.


    But he knew how to end it.. He is now ready to meet his family in the so-called afterlife.

 Chapter 913 - The Inner Kingdom: Haiba Village

    Chapter 913


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and his group have just arrived at the border of the inner kingdom. On the horizon, there is a line of tall ck walls the height of around 40 meters which spans to the horizon. Atop the ck walls are sparkling lights that would send light rays to the sky in intervals. From the height that they are currently flying, they could already see from the screen of the ship a fluctuation of mana energy up ahead of them.


    "That is the Yin Yang energy field that protects the inner kingdom. No light or dark mage can pass through that space. Even flying beasts could not pass through there." Grand Magus Enosis said while looking at the barrier which is now visible in the naked eye.


    "This is excellent, I did not expect to be able to see the actual shape and size of the Ying Yang energy field. This is truly an amazing flying carriage¡­" Grand Magus Enosis said with a smile.


    "We should enter in that ce¡­ or we can also go in that direction until we reached another gate just like that one¡­" he said while pointing at a particr ce.


    When Shin Jiao saw the gate, he decided to justnd on the nearby forest and then travel on foot to the gate.


    "Well, I''ll be going first¡­ See you young onester. Just follow the lead of the princess¡­" Mao Enosis said as he suddenly walks to the ship''s airlock door and jumps out from there.


    "Hey, wait! Grand Magus! Don''t leave me here!" Gwendolyn cried out.


    But upon seeing the figure has already disappeared among the clouds, she felt helpless and just sits back down on her seat.


    The shipnded on a nearby forest and Shin Jiao takes out arge carriage with two Windfalls to pull it. At the same time, he pulls out a few other Windfalls.


    Now they are a convoy as they travel through the road.


    It did not take long before they reached an intersection and saw many other convoys and carriages going to the gate to the inner kingdom.


    Inside the carriage, the princess began to exin the basic rules in the inner kingdom. Though she did not usually go out, she is taught and trained with regard to the world outside the pce. So she is a bit aware of the culture and the customs of most of the nobles in the inner kingdom.


    As their convoy travels through the road they saw many other nobles, but their convoy has already gained too much attention from others on the road.


    This is because they are all riding on Windfalls. Since Windfalls are not yet spread among the citizen of the kingdom of Xinglo, it is a rare thing to have more than two of them except in Central Town or in Main Arjing City where the manufacturing of those things are present.


    So the people on the road upon seeing the caravan immediately rte them to a big noble family or a big merchant group.


    Many greedy eyes are now staring at their caravan.


    Then a steed of a silver armored soldier suddenly walks forward to the carriage.


    The person on top of the steed slowly removes his helmet and shes his handsome smile and blonde hair.


    He looks at the window of the carriage and then extended his hand to knock on the door.


    Knock! Knock!


    The people who are talking inside suddenly went silent. The carriage is equipped with sound instion so the voices of the people would not be heard that much outside. But with this knocking sound, the voices and giggles inside suddenly stopped.


    Inside the carriage are Hua Xiao, Im Ao, and Gwendolyn Grav, while the people upfront are Shin Jiao, Xiamen Gong, Im Jae, and Yemei Yin.


    When they heard the knocking they too turn their attention to the man in golden hair on his steed traveling next to the carriage.


    They all showed a confused expression but dare not hinder this guy on what he wanted to do.


    In fact, the group is a bit curious.


    The man also turns his attention to the people riding the Windfalls who are looking at him.


    But when he did this, his eyes saw the two beautiful women among the group. Upon seeing them, his expression immediately changes into one of shock and excitement.


    He quickly rode to the side of Im Jae and Yemei Yin. Since recovering from her disfigured face, Yemei Yin has already exuded a beautiful aura and face. But she still prefers to hide from the rest of the world.


    But now that she saw someone looking at her with a weird expression she feels a bit ufortable.


    So by reflex, she suddenly vanished from her spot.


    The man was taken aback as he did not expect that one of the beauties would suddenly vanish. However, since the other one is still here, he decided to focus his attention on Im Jae.


    "Miss¡­ I am Knight Hou Lanxou, from the Lanxou n of the inner kingdom Zepa City. May I have this honor to know your beautiful name?" the blonde man asked with a polite gesture.


    Although he is a bit excited and a bit frank, this person seems to show sincerity in his words. Im Jae feels a bit flustered as she did not expect that this guy would suddenly do this.


    On the side, the invisible Yemei Yin suddenly chuckled, which annoyed Im Jae. The rest also tried to suppress theirughter upon seeing the blonde man and the awkward reaction of Im Jae.


    Xiamen Gong who is a bit closer to the two suddenly walks to the side of the blonde man.


    "My friend¡­ I am Xiamen Gong, nice to meet you. Mypanion is a bit shy so she could not tell her name to you¡­ Anyway, so seem to look like a great noble from the Lanxou n¡­ It is my honor to meet you."


    Upon hearing Xiamen Gong, Hou Lanxou was a bit unhappy, but because of the kind gesture of Xiamen Gong, he just waves his hand and smiled.


    He has been away from his home and really missed his family. On his travel back, he met a lot of people and fellow soldiers who are alsoing back to their families. He missed his wives and upon seeing beautiful women and nice stuff, his heart could not contain his curiosity and wanted to talk to these people.


    So when Xiamen Gong talked to him, though this guy is not a woman and seems to be more handsome than he is, he still feels good.


    Meeting another friend would not be that bad after all.


    The two began to talk to each other and Hou Lanxou introduces Xiamen Gong to his travelingpanions.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand also decided to join the group and their discussion.


    Since the women in Shin Jiao''s group did not want to talk to them, they instead became friends with the men.


    With the simple discussion, Shin Jiao learned that these soldiers came from another city in the outer world, a city near the desert, Xandor City.


    The reason why arge number of soldiers were dispatched to that ce is because of the growing threat from the horde of beasts in the desert.


    The desert beasts are hard to handle than those in the forest. The reason for this is because of the hard carapace of the beasts and their poison.


    For this reason, arge number of soldiers were conscripted in the inner kingdom and outer world to join forces and drive back the growing threat to the city.


    And after a few months of the war, the soldiers are now able toe back to their families. However, a lot of them had died in that ce and became food for the beats of the desert.


    Shin Jiao and Xiamen Gong could tell that these soldiers are excited to return. Maybe it''s because they have not been with their wives for many months, that''s why these men look at Im Jae with desire in their eyes.


    But they would not dare to force themselves. They are still in the outer world and in this world; their noble title would not give them immunity to anyws.


    But of course, once they enter the inner kingdom, then that would be a different matter. In Shin Jiao''s earpiece, Gwendolyn Grav is already warning him that these soldiers might act and target Im Jae once they enter the inner kingdom.


    As nobles and at the same time soldiers of the kingdom, they might even throw their weights around and might forcefully take Im Jae away. Of course, Gwendolyn is not afraid of that, what she is afraid of is the news that would spread in the inner kingdom.


    If they beat up a noble then it would really cause too much problem for them.


    Gwendolyn knew that their group is onlymoners in the eyes of the nobles. Plus they came from the Immortal Land which would be a great cause for their headache.. So she is reminding Shin Jiao to be careful and alert.

 Chapter 914 - The Inner Kingdom: Haiba Village (2)

    Chapter 914


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After listening to her, Shin Jiao just grunted in response he dare not reveal that he might already have an inkling of the n of these people.


    And so the group slowly inches forward until they reached the tall dark gray gates of the inner kingdom. The imposing gate looks majestic and the soldiers guarding it looks different from normal soldiers.


    Hou Lanxou who is on Shin Jiao''s side suddenly spoke.


    "These guys are Royal Knights. They are called the Crimson Light Army, the most powerful guards of the inner kingdom. They are the ones that reced the Crimson Dark Army who was defeated a few years ago."


    "Crimson Light Army¡­ Sounds¡­ good I guess¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "We soldiers aim to be like them. They are the most powerful army that guards the border. Their status is one that could not be scuff at. From what I heard, they are above the status of a noble."


    "That is interesting; I never thought that a mere guard would have such a status¡­"


    "Well, as you see, they are not mere guards. In most times, they would be stationed in this ce. But in cases like powerful monster attacks and enemy army appearing, they would be called into action."


    The two discussed the Crimson Light Army until they were checked one by one.


    When a royal knight saw the invitation in Shin Jiao''s hand, he looked at them with suspicion and looked at their mount. Seeing the Windfalls, the royal knight nodded his head and let the caravan inside the gate.


    "Well, we should be going ahead of you guys¡­ See you in the city." Hou Lanxou and hispanions bade their farewell.


    When passing by Im Jae, Hou Lanxou gave her a simple nce and just nodded his head with a gentle smile on his face.


    However, Shin Jiao noticed the sticky look in his eyes as he lowered his head as if scanning the body of Im Jae.


    Im Jae on the other hand also feels her body shiver at the gesture of that guy, but she did not say anything.


    ¡­


    When the group of Hou Lanxou was quite a distance from the group one of them suddenly said.


    "In the carriage, there are 2 more women and a child. I can smell their nice scent¡­ Hehe¡­"


    When the rest of the people in their group heard that they unconsciously licked their lips.


    "We should share them amongst ourselves¡­" one suggested.


    "Wait! I want to take the one riding that metallic mount as my concubine. I don''t want to waste such beauty¡­" Hou Lanxou suddenly said with a smile.


    The rest of the men behind him just smirked and did not say anything. Although they look like a team, these people are ragtag soldiers from noble ns. They are, as a matter of fact, enemies.


    But for their own benefit, and to obtain such beauties, they wouldbine their strength to deal with their target first.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and his group leisurely travel down the road towards the first vige that they will be arriving in, it is a small vige called Haiba Vige.


    Haiba Vige is known as the first stop and the supply center for the gates of the inner kingdom located in these parts of thend.


    They are the one who supplies the royal knights with their rations.


    As the caravan travel towards Haiba vige, they reached a fork road with three paths. However, they noticed that the road going to Haiba vige seems deserted, neither caravan nor peopleing to and fro on that road.


    "It seems that the road is empty and looks abandoned¡­" Im Jae said.


    ording to Gwendolyn, they must pass through Haiba vige to reached Zepa city. But this path is always blocked by the Crimson Light Army. So there are no other caravans that can pass through this path except for those that belong to the royal army.


    As the group continues through the path they soon arrive in a forest area.


    Then they were suddenly stopped by a group of soldiers.


    "Hehe¡­ We meet again¡­" Hou Lanxou said with a grin as he controlled his mount to move to the front of the group.


    However, no one answered as they already knew what these guys are nning to do. They do not have time to waste their saliva on them.


    As people who experienced war and constant fighting, they did not want to waste words on enemies.


    When Shin Jiao and his group did not say anything, Hou Lanxou thought they were afraid of them and could not say anything because of fear. So this boosted their morale and every one of the soldiers began to look at the group especially Im Jae with lust in their eyes.


    In the discussion of the group, they decided to get what they can from Shin Jiao''s group. Judging from their mount and the carriage, they are sure that Shin Jiao''s group is a rich merchant. If they can get hold of those metal mounts and some of their wares, they are sure that their treasure would increase and their status in their family would surely rise.


    And so, they each grab their weapons and draw them while liking their lips like hungry wolves.


    "Leave no one alive¡­" Shin Jiaomanded calmly.


    When his group heard this, they were all excited. But it seems that Gwendolyn did want any fighting so she suddenly opens the carriage''s door.


    "Stop!" she shouted.


    When the soldiers heard her words they all look in her direction. Upon seeing her clothes and the cor on her forehead, they were all shocked.


    "Pri¡­ Prince¡­ You are one of the princesses¡­" one of the soldiers muttered with disbelief.


    "You¡­ you''re the Saint¡­" Hou Lanxou said with a trembling voice.


    He did not expect to see the princess traveling with a group of merchants. But upon thinking that if she really is the saint, then she would be traveling with this group, right?


    He suddenly realized something.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think we will fall for your tricks? We know that you are not the real princess¡­ You people dare impersonate the royal family? Hahaha¡­ We will just take you then¡­ Hahaha¡­" Hou Lanxou shouted as he suddenly rushes forward.


    "I told you there are beauties inside¡­ Let''s get them!"


    "She''s mine! Hahaha¡­"


    The soldiers crazily rode forward as if the people in front of them are already in the palm of their hands.


    In the war, they have sessfully conquered and defeated the horde of beasts. That is why their confidence at this time is really high.


    As their mount gallops forward, they wave their weapons in the air while shouting war cried.


    Bang!


    Im Jae has already reached her limits and did not want to see the sickening lustful smiles on the faces of those despicable soldiers, so she did not hesitate to shot her weapon.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The rest of the people with Shin Jiao also began shooting and it did not take long before they all wipe out the group.


    Hou Lanxou began to tremble on the ground while clutching his shoulder which was sted to smithereens. Blood continuously flow even after he drank a healing potion. He just watches in horror as the soldiers fell to the ground without any resistance at all.


    He then remembers that he heard a new mage weapon that is powerful enough that even shields could not stop their magic. Although one might be able to resist, the impact force is so strong that shields are still useless.


    Shin Jiao walks towards him and then looks at him in the eye.


    "We were grateful that you acted friendly towards us¡­ However, since you attacked, then you can only me yourself for your death¡­" Shin Jiao said as he draws his ck katana sword.


    "Wait¡­ Ugh¡­ Wait¡­ Please¡­ Don''t kill me. I still have a family. If I die, my wives and children would surely suffer. You do not want your hands to be stained with their innocent blood, right?" he said while forcing himself to talk through the pain.


    Shin Jiao smirked, but he did not swing down his sword.


    "No¡­ Please, stop!" Gwendolyn, who suddenly recovers from her stupor, suddenly steps forward.


    "Miss Saint¡­ These men are not worth your time¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "I know, but what he said is the truth. If he died, then his family would surely suffer."


    Shin Jiao frowned and hid his sword. Gwendolyn, on the other hand, extended her hand to cure the wounds on Hou Lanxou.


    "You¡­ you are really the saint¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry for my impetuous behavior¡­" Hou Lanxou said with a sunken expression.


    Shin Jiao''s group left the area and continues traveling the road.


    They soon saw a wide expanse of rice fields aftering out of the forest.


    It should have been good scenery of green paddy fields and busy workers all around.. However, what greeted the group is a deste and empty field with dead animals and rotting earth.

 Chapter 915 - The Inner Kingdom: Haiba Village Epidemic

    Chapter 915


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao and the rest of his group are expecting to see nice scenery but upon seeing the rotting nts and the dry and cracked ground, they were all taken aback.


    "What happened here?" Gwendolyn muttered while looking outside of the carriage.


    When they pass by this ce a few days ago, it was not like this. The people are preparing to nt some crops and everything is lively and green. But what is in front of them is truly something that she did not expect to see.


    "When we were passing by this ce a week ago, it was not like this. How did this happen?" she muttered in disbelief.


    Suddenly, they saw a carriage with the mark of the royal army. However, that carriage is empty and it seems that the people in the vige are not around.


    Shin Jiao immediately scanned his surroundings and from where he is, he saw many vigers lying on their beds with some kind of disease on their bodies.


    "Is this an epidemic?" Shin Jiao muttered while looking around.


    "Everyone, stay outside of the vige!" Shin Jiao shouted as the caravan halted.


    "Xiamen, I will go inside the vige, be vignt¡­ There might be an epidemic in this ce¡­"


    "Epidemic?" Xiamen Gong asked.


    "It''s a kind of disease which has spread all over the vige." Im Jae answered.


    "We should rise up a barrier to prevent ourselves from getting infected." Yemei Yin said as her figure materialized atop her Windfall.


    They all retreated near the carriage and Yemei Yin raises the barrier.


    Im Jae, on the other hand, stood atop the carriage to get a vantage point.


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already entered the vige and saw that there are people lying on the ground and even on the streets. Their body has that rotting appearance and it seems that they are all suffering from the same illness.


    "This¡­ What happened here?" he muttered as he checks the body of the man.


    The man is still alive but it seems that he is already weak. From the looks of it, this man has not eaten anything for a while now and he is already almost in hisst breath.


    He carefully checks the blisters on his body and the strange bacteria inside of it. With Shin Jiao''s spiritual sense he easily figures out what type of bacteria they are infected with.


    "Hmmm¡­ This is a very rare butmunicable type of bacteria. The source might be the water¡­" he muttered as he could already deduce what is happening.


    He stood up and continues scanning.


    At this time, he found a few healthy people hiding inside the vige inn. These people seem to be well and not infected.


    As he walks towards them they also saw him.


    He stood outside the window and asked.


    "What happened in this vige?" the person inside seems to be a royal knight.


    But from the looks of it, this person has already taken off his armor and is only wearing some simple clothing. His sword''s crest is that of the Crimson Light Army, so he is one of the royal knights.


    "I don''t know. I heard that t has already been more than a week since this happened. We did not know this and a few of my fellow royal knights were infected. The rest of us are hiding here as the infection could be anywhere. But this ce is safe¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ How many are still alive?"


    "I don''t know¡­ But I am sure that the 8 of us inside this inn are not sick." He said.


    "Okay, you guys stay there, I will try to search for others who are not sick¡­"


    After searching for a while, Shin Jiao found another group of survivors numbering around 30 people. He leads them towards the inn which is the best ce to iste them from the rest of the vige.


    "Alright, listen up. I am Shin Jiao¡­ I and my group are just passing by this vige. But it seems that you guys have been suffering¡­ I will tell you the cause of this sickness¡­ It is the water." He exined.


    "The water is contaminated by a strange bacteria which would make those who drink it weak and develop puss on their bodies. They can be transferred so you have to be careful. You just have to not let the water enter your body. Wounds can be infected, through eyes and nose and ears are also possible."


    "I want those who are healthy to follow these procedures and feed those that are weak and dying. If not, then this vige will lose more than half of your poption¡­" Shin Jiao said while waving a paper with lists of instructions in the air.


    After Shin Jiao gave them the instruction the people became a bit uncertain. However, one of the royal knights steps forward and then volunteers for the task.


    Shin Jiao gave him a suit to cover his body.


    The other knights also volunteer and those who are brave enough also came forward. But the rest are afraid to step forward for fear of getting sick.


    Shin Jiao began to prepare some meals in the kitchen of the inn. He also concocted the most basic antibacterial drug penicillin while also making the meals.


    He instructed the volunteers to give the sick vigers one small tablet for each person.


    When Im Jae and the rest knew his n they too did not hesitate to help. Except for Im Ao and the saint who stayed inside the carriage, the rest helped the vige.


    The next day¡­


    Shin Jiao saw the vigers slowly recovering from their sickness. But of course, it would still take a while before their blisters and pus on this skin could disappear. But some of the vigers could already stand up and eat for themselves.


    And so the volunteers did not have to enter the houses anymore and just put the food and their medicine on their doorstep.


    The group stayed in Haiba vige for a week while helping the people.


    In that week, Shin Jiao explored the vige and saw a river. The river seems to be the source of the bacteria and so he decided to follow it.


    Soon he found an old cottage just in the outskirts of the vige and with his spiritual sense found traces of the said bacteria.


    He then found some traces of ck magic in the house which doubled his suspicion.


    Inside the house Shin Jiao discovered something.


    "What is this¡­" he muttered as he checked on the book which is lying on the table.


    The book has traces of blood on them some dried green stuff. He takes out some disinfectants and began spraying inside the house.


    He then takes the book and the rest of the things that interest him inside his dimension. This type of bacteria can be of a great addition to the ecosystem inside his small world and dimension, so he did not hesitate to take those things in. Plus he is interested in what he discovers in that book.


    Shin Jiao walked outside and continue following the river and soon found a strange stench nearby. And after scanning the area, he saw a corpse floating near the river with a rope on his neck.


    From what he could tell, this person seems to havemitted suicide or something. But the bacteria in his body did not all die. It seems that the source ising from deep within him.


    And so Shin Jiao decided to take the corpse out of the water.


    When he lifted it above the ground, Shin Jiao found something incredible happened.


    The corpse which heart has already stopped suddenly came to life. It suddenly opened its eyes and with only white inside it suddenly moved by impulse.


    Grraaahhh!!!


    It growled while waving its hands in the air. Shin Jiao saw the water sshing all over the ce, but it did not hit him as he created a barrier around his body.


    "The guy turned undead and is being controlled by something inside of him¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he checked the body of the corpse who suddenly moved.


    He takes it out of the river and then created a sealed space while enveloping the whole corpse. Then he began to scan its body.


    Soon Shin Jiao found what he is looking for. What this person has is actually a curse. It is a weird curse that does note from dark magic. Instead, it is light magic, the magic of life.


    This magic of life controls the bacteria inside of this man''s body to continue to thrive even though the man is already dead. And it seems that the bacteria have already evolved and were able to control the body of the man.


    "This river flows downstream to the vige and towards another location." Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly cast a fireball spell and engulfed the whole corpse.


    Then after the corpse was turned into dust, what''s left is the curse still glowing white inside the sealed space.


    Shin Jiao decided to throw the glowing energy inside his dimension. When he did this, he could feel that something seem to have been broken and a slight smile appears on his face.


    Shin Jiao jumps above the tree and soared in the air.. He needs to find the direction where this river is flowing to.

 Chapter 916 - The Inner Kingdom: Haiba Village Epidemic (2)

    Chapter 916


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Zepa City¡­


    Inside the dungeon of arge castle, a blob-like creature is being kept. Around the creature are mages that are constantly checking its status.


    "What is the situation right now?" a tall mage wearing a pure white robe stood in the middle while looking at the blob.


    "Duke Guard, it¡­ it seems that something had happened to one of our specimens. It¡­ it suddenly vanished." A mage said with a slightly trembling tone.


    "Vanished? That is impossible. That is a part of our congregated spell of light. How could it vanished?" the tall mage asked with a frown.


    "Sir, I¡­ I think it''s because someone discovered it¡­" a female mage said.


    "Show me¡­"


    At the top of the blob, a mist suddenly appears, and then millions and billions of bacteria slowly floated. It was like it is being controlled by the blob.


    Then it shows what happened. But since it is like a 3D representation without color but only depth, it could only show Shin Jiao''s features and figure but not everything.


    "Go to Haiba vige and get me this evil creature!" Duke Guard shouted while pointing at the image of Shin Jiao.


    Two of the white-robed mages suddenly run out of the dungeon.


    "You dare interfere¡­ I will turn you into one of my experiments¡­ Hehe¡­" Duke Guard muttered with a sly tone.


    Suddenly his vision turned dark and his eyes became pure ck.


    He dare not turn around so that the mages behind him would not notice what is happening.


    ''What is happening, Malin Guard?'' a deep voice that seems to being from the abyss echoed in his mind.


    "Master¡­ We¡­ We lost one of my life spells. But I assure you that we can harvest more bacteria and rot after we spread this to the other viges¡­" Duke Malin Guard exined.


    ''Are optimistic about this?¡­ Are there other ck mages in the other viges?'' ask the voice.


    "Yes, master¡­ It won''t be long before you can form your body again."


    ''Good, after I return, we will drive the kingdom to its knees and you¡­ my student will rule supreme.''


    "Haha¡­ Thank you, my master¡­"


    After conversing the Duke''s eyes returns to normal and he turns around and left the castle''s dungeon.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has been flying for a while now and soon saw argeke where the river ended up flowing.


    Thergeke is already showing rotting and signs of bacterial spread.


    "This ce might not have the life spell, but it seems that this is where the infestation has ended up spreading more." He muttered.


    From this height, he could already see a vige near theke. But that vige seems to have not suffered too much.


    Shin Jiao flew towards the vige and carefully walks towards its gate.


    "Halt! Who goes there?!" shouted a man wearing thick leather armor and a spear.


    "I am just here to visit¡­ I see that the infection did not spread in this ce even though you are near theke." Shin Jiao said.


    "Yeah, because we have a mage that is good in healing. If you want to be healed get in line!" shouted the man while pointing to the north side of the vige.


    From where Shin Jiao stood, he could see a long line of sick people.


    "It seems that you are doing something good¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Yeah, the flow of the money is good too¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man said with a chuckle.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback. He knew that it was not that simple, so he did not say anything.


    As he walks in line he continuously scans his surroundings and inside the vige just behind the wall in arge building with arge hall, a mage clothed in ck is sitting in front of a circle. When Shin Jiao noticed the array circle on the ground and examine it using his spiritual sense, he was a little amazed.


    "Death circle¡­ that is a good idea but very dangerous." He thought.


    "Death circle can kill the bacteria but it could also kill many of the healthy cells in a person''s body." he thought.


    As he observes, he noticed that the mage could actually control the array and because of this control it lessens the destruction of the healthy cells in a person''s body.


    The pay is also a bit steep. They ask for 2 mana stones per person, that is 200 gold coins. How could these vigers afford such treatment?


    He then noticed that many of those sick who are nobles are the priority and have a ''VIP'' waiting line.


    Upon seeing this, he could only shake his head in dismay. He had already seen what he wanted and he needed to return to Haiba vige.


    But as he turns around he was spotted by some of the vige guards standing just outside of the wall. So they deem him suspicious.


    "You there! Stop!" shouted a guard.


    Shin Jiao did not want to cause any trouble so he decided to just leave. And like a ghost, his figure suddenly disappeared.


    The vige guard was suddenly taken aback and he immediately ran towards the inner hall. After a while, he soon reached a hall where many people are discussing something inside.


    "Vige elders¡­ I have something to report." The man said as he lowered himself.


    "What is it?" an annoyed old man said.


    "I saw someone outside the wall. He is standing in that ce without doing anything¡­ When I called after him, he suddenly disappeared like a ghost."


    Upon hearing the guard''s report, the expression of the people inside the hall turned serious.


    "Vige head¡­" a middle-aged man wanted to say something but the old man in the head position gestured for him to stop.


    "This is a very crucial time. The nobles of the kingdom are oppressing us. But we have now our leverage against them. We should stay vignce against the light mages. But since that man did not do anything, we could be rest assured that he is not one of them. However, we should be ready. Just in case anything would happen, warn the dark mages¡­"


    With themand from the vige head, everyone nodded their heads.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already returned to theke and takes out a few bottles. He dare not use this type of medicine as he did not know what the result would be. But since he is dealing with some sort of bacteria, he could only try his luck in this.


    When he floated in the center of theke, he suddenly found the water surface bubbling. He scanned theke and from where he is floating, he saw a horrifying monster under the water surface. It seems to be looking at him.


    "This beast did not die, but instead merge with the bacteria strain." Shin Jiao muttered.


    He lifted his hand and a few formation gs appear in his hand. Then with a wave, the gs flew to the side and began to form an array as it surrounds thergeke. The array began to suck up the mana energy in the surrounding.


    The river was not blocked but one could see mist forming as it hits the array formation. Some fizzling sounds are also produced as the river water seems to be hitting something hot.


    Then the surface of theke began to show mist slowly rising in the air.


    Theke surface began to be disturbed as the creature underneath it felt that something is wrong with theke water.


    As it felt the threat to its life, it suddenly jumped out of theke surface, and with its huge maw open it wanted to chump the human floating above theke.


    But before it could reach Shin Jiao''s position in the air, it hit the barrier surrounding theke.


    Tong!


    A muffled gong-like sound echoed as theke creature fell to theke surface. The creature looks like a giant crocodile, but its body has turned into that of a human with crocodile scales and rough skin. Sharp ws could be seen on its fingertips and toes while a long crocodile''s tail could be seen behind it.


    The crocodile has a green-colored body covered with a moss-like substance which Shin Jiao knew is the mutation of the bacteria after it came in contact with theke and its inhabitants.


    He knew that everything in theke is either dead or have been mutated by the bacteria, so he decided to purify theke and everything inside of it. This way, it would not pose any threat to its surroundings.


    As he watches the water surface began to boil he could see the giant crocodile began to go wild and hit the barrier. But no matter what it did it was futile.


    This barrier is like a microwave that would boil everything inside of it and turn the wholeke and its inhabitants into mist turning the harmful bacteria-filledke into a pure one.

 Chapter 917 - The Inner Kingdom: Cleanup

    Chapter 917


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thergeke began to boil likeva burning everything inside of it. Green mists began to rise up in the air as everything inside theke began to evaporate.


    When Shin Jiao saw this he showed a faint smile on his face and quickly went back to the river source. Then he set up the same formation on the source where everything started. Thisrge formation covered everything in that part of the river as the water began to boil like that in theke.


    The river bed slowly turned crimson as it began to turn the river into a hot spring.


    Seeing that everything is done, Shin Jiao went back to the farnd and from there, he began to spray antibacterial agents on the surface of the ground.


    It took him quite some time but he deemed that it was enough to at least clean the water from those harmful bacteria.


    Shin Jiao return to the vige and saw that everything seems to be doing fine as the vigers have already recovered from their weakness.


    The group spent another week in the vige as Shin Jiao began teaching them how to prevent such a thing from happening again.


    After a week, they started traveling again.


    They pass by another vige which is also affected by the epidemic. Now this vige is different because the bacteria are spread through thoserge and ugly green mosquitoes.


    Although Shin Jiao did not want to bother with this, Gwendolyn with her Saint Status and kind attitude asked for their help. And so the group did not have a choice but to help.


    "How many viges are in this area¡­" Shin Jiao asked after the group worked for the whole day and are gathered inside an Inn''s dining table.


    "There are around 12 viges¡­ But from what I heard from those merchants, it seems that all of the 12 viges and even the Zepa City were affected by this disease¡­" Gwendolyn Grav said with a frown.


    She is really worried about what is happening right now.


    "We can clean up everything. However, I could sense that this epidemic is not natural. It is caused by those who harbor ill will against the people in the inner kingdom." Shin Jiao suddenly blurted out.


    When the rest heard this, they look at him with disbelief in their eyes.


    Even those around them were also taken aback. If what this man said is true, then there is a deep conspiracy that is happening in the surrounding border area of the inner kingdom.


    The inner kingdom has 5 main cities, and Zepa City is one of the main cities in the kingdom. If the city is really being affected by this epidemic and it is man-made then the city itself should have already fallen. However, the city has stood still even after the war.


    The surroundings of Zepa City are barren and destend without crops or vegetation able to grow around it. It has been like that for many years and will always be like that.


    But they would always get their provision from the surrounding viges. If what this man is saying is true, then how could the epidemic just happen now? And how could no one discover it from before?


    Many questions suddenly clouded the minds of the people inside the inn.


    "Master Shin, what should we do then?" Gwendolyn asked with concern.


    "We can just do the cleanup. Then spread information in every vige and towns and city." Shin Jiao said.


    "How? Should we ask the soldiers?" Gwendolyn asked.


    Suddenly, the expression of Hua Xiao lights up.


    "How about we try to get a radio signal to enter this ce? When we enter thisnd, I did not even see any radios or TV¡­"


    "Well, that would be a viable n. But the inner kingdom is protected by a barrier. No signal from outside could enter this ce." Shin Jiao cut her idea off.


    "That''s a shame then¡­"


    "But we can still create a radio station, right?" Im Jae suggested.


    When she said that, everyone turned silent.


    "Haiba vige should have been a good ce to start. But it is a bit far from Zepa city¡­ However, this vige is a perfect spot and the area is a bit bigger than Haiba vige." Shin Jiao suggested.


    "Should we start a radio station construction in this ce then?" Xiamen Gong asked.


    "Can you talk to the vige head about this?" Shin Jiao asked the two to handle this matter.


    With a nod, Hua Xiao and Xiamen Gong agreed.


    This vige is one of the two viges that are standing between Zepa City and Haiba vige. The vige is called Fashuan Vige.


    And so, Shin Jiao once again did therge cleanup while the others continue helping the vigers.


    The group once again stayed inside Fashuan vige for a while, as they began the construction of the very first radio station in the inner kingdom.


    They did not wait for the king''s permission as the 8th princess, the Saint is with them. With her influence, she just sent a letter to the capital and told her father what she ns to do.


    And so, days went by one by one and soon a month has passed already.


    Using the virtual world, Shin Jiao was able tomunicate with his groups. One is from the immortalnd while the other is from the outer world. He got his information from them and also ryed his instruction.


    The virtual world, on the other hand, has already spread through the immortalnd. With the help of Luna Halil and the rest of the craftsmen in Ji vige, they are able to create millions of helmets and distributed them throughout the human territory. The virtual world at this time is being used as training tools for alchemy, crafting, and more.


    Luna stoppedining about not seeing Shin Jiao as they could spend some time in the virtual world as he teaches her more crafting techniques.


    At the same time, Maga Luan has also shown Shin Jiao her progression on her ability to control life.


    The progress and growth of Ji vige outside made Shin Jiao feel ted and he is a bit excited to return. But at the same time, he also feels at a loss.


    This is because everything is already running in order, and he feels that they do not need him anymore. It was a feeling of both contentment and serenity.


    As he was in this thought, Yemei Yin patted his shoulder to get his attention.


    "Master Shin, the broadcast is going to start soon. We have also sold around 10,000 radios in the nearby viges, towns, and Zepa City. I just hope that the broadcast would reach those far distances." She said while looking at the studio.


    Inside the live broadcast studio, a female employee of the station is already sitting and preparing for the first broadcast in the inner kingdom.


    With the powerful frequency of the antenna, Shin Jiao is sure that it can cover more than 500 to 1,000 kilometers. That is almost one-third of the whole area of the inner kingdom.


    As they observe the first transmission, Shin Jiao is constantly monitoring his surroundings. Since this is not a secret, he is not sure what those that have done this thing would do. So right now, he did not want that something would happen, so he decided to be vignt.


    Outside of the station, in an inn, Im Ao is currently with Gwendolyn listening to the music ying on the radio.


    This is a prerecorded song by Isabel and her band and this is ying all over the airwaves. The songs are not only the works of Isabel, there are other artists who also have their songs recorded in Central Town and Shin Jiao has those recordings in his dimension.


    And through their test, they have yed these songs in every possible frequency on the radio. And it seems that the result is favorable and good.


    And so, the time slowly ticks by as it drew nearer to the live broadcast. Using the virtual world, one of the female vigers from Fashuan vige who has a great voice was chosen to be the first DJ. She was trained by one of the hosts from Ji vige using the virtual world.


    As only Shin Jiao could use the virtual world helmet in this world, he helped the female viger enter the virtual world.


    Her name is Bi Maili, 21-years-old and a native of Fashuan Vige.


    She would always read reports in front of the vigers as she is one of the 5 people who can read in the vige.


    As of right now, her parents and family are inside their house waiting in front of their radio for their daughter.


    They all feel excited and proud at the same time that their daughter was chosen to be the first ''DJ'' in their vige. The pay is lucrative and enough for them to survive. Hence, they are happy and proud.


    Suddenly, the radio in front of them stopped the song it is broadcasting.


    Everyone who has a radio took a deep breath as they waited for the very first live broadcast to start.

 Chapter 918 - The Inner Kingdom: Marauders

    Chapter 918


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The lively beautiful voice suddenly came out of the radio in every home. Her lively voice astonished everyone as they feel refreshed and delighted to hear someone talking.


    "Good afternoon everyone! I am Bi Maili from Fushuan Vige, and I will be your host for today¡­" her introduction is a fresh start after a day of ying songs on the airwaves.


    The people began to listen to the first thing that she was tasked to do, information drive. Their main purpose in making this first broadcast is to inform the people on how tobat the gue. With this, Shin Jiao knew that they could lessen the casualty and also help the viges and towns that are affected to be able to battle the epidemic.


    And so, the day went by once again and everything became a sess. The antenna has been set up and they now have another station inside the inner kingdom.


    However,munication between the inner kingdom and the outer world is still impossible. Shin Jiao will have to figure out a way to bypass that strange Yin and Yang barrier that separates the twonds.


    While this is happening on the horizon deep within a forest a great disturbance is slowly nearing the small vige of Fushuan. Deep within the forest, arge group of different types of beasts areing their way.


    Suddenly someone came running towards the vige walls.


    "Beast tide! We are going to be hit by a beast tide!" shouted a man who looks like an adventurer with his armor and clothes in tatters.


    When the guards heard this, their expressions turned ugly. They just recovered from being hit by a pandemic now they are going to face a huge number of beasts. How could they not feel afraid?


    As the man slumps to the gate, he muttered something that made the men around him feel a bit afraid.


    One of the guards directly ran towards the vige head''s house and ry what the man said.


    When the vige head heard this, he ran towards the inn where Shin Jiao and his group are staying.


    "Master Shin, there is a beast tideing. Plus¡­ this time, it is caused by a group of marauders that are hiding deep within the forest. We are aware of them, but this is the first time that they did such a thing¡­ Those marauders have not done this before¡­ Are they really going to destroy our vige? What have we done to deserve this?" the vige head said with a frantic expression.


    Shin Jiao could feel the worry in the vige head''s eyes and his agitation.


    "What do you want us to do?" Shin Jiao asked calmly.


    The chief was a bit taken aback. In truth, he did not know what he wanted from this group. He just came here by instinct because he saw how resourceful and strong they are. He actually did not hope for anything other than the safety of his vige folks.


    Seeing the loss and indecisiveness in the man''s eyes, Shin Jiao decided to give him some advice.


    "Vige head, I think it is better for you and your men to prepare a series of defensive barriers. We will try to raise and strengthen the walls further¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He also wanted to help as this ce is where they set up their first station in the inner kingdom, so he needed to protect this ce.


    With that decision, they began to talk about what they should be doing next.


    Not longter, the group got out of the meeting room and went their way to do their duties.


    Xiamen Gong worked with some of the vigers to create traps.


    Im Jae and her brother Im Ao gathered everyone in the station as it is the most secure ce to be in the entire vige.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and Gwendolyn Grav reinforced the walls to make them stronger and sturdier. At the same time, Shin Jiao erected a few defensive structures at the top of the wall.


    The small vige suddenly gained morend as Shin Jiao decided to also set up walls to protect the farnds outside of the vige.


    With the preparationplete, they soon noticed that the disturbance in the forest has alreadye nearer and that they could even feel the ground shaking.


    Looking at the horizon, Shin Jiao and the rest of his group are standing atop a tall tree while looking at the huge number of beasts.


    "Master Shin, will the vige be able to withstand this?" Im Jae said with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ It would be difficult, but if the n seeds then Fashuan vige could be spared. However, I''m not sure about the other viges or towns¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a shrug.


    "We have no time to care for the other ces. If the vige falls then we only have an option to escape." Hua Xiao said while shaking her head.


    "Then will we just let it happen? Big brother Shin can stop them, right?" the childish tone of Im Ao made everyone''s heart feels heavy.


    "You guys worry too much. Our n is already good enough. But we have to do something about those people the vigers are calling marauders¡­" Shin Jiao said as he looks through a scope and adjusted it.


    With that adjustment, the trees suddenly vanished and the body heat of the beasts could be seen. Then behind the horde, he saw arge number of people driving the beasts from behind.


    "They are here. You guys know your ces, right? Let''s move!" Shin Jiaomanded as he jumps ahead and flew above the trees.


    Xiamen Gong was about to follow but Hua Xiao suddenly grabs his hand.


    "Wait¡­ Be¡­ Be careful, okay?" she said with a shy expression.


    Xiamen Gong nodded his head and gave her a smile while patting her hand.


    She wanted to say more, but she stopped herself.


    The rest went back to the vige as they have to defend it with all they''ve got.


    Shin Jiao and Xiamen Gong get into position and found the tallest tree in the forest.


    They both pick their targets.


    Shin Jiao takes out more long-range rifles from his space and then controlled them to float above his head.


    He then picks his target using his scope.


    "Fire at will¡­"


    With Shin Jiao''smand, Xiamen Gong did not hesitate. With a smile on his handsome face, he pulls the trigger.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of loud gunshots echoed through the air as bullets began to fly in the direction of those who are trying to drive the beast tide.


    ¡­


    A tall man on top of arge lizard-like beast is grinning from ear to ear. He is the leader of this bandit group and they have been terrorizing the vigers in these parts of the inner kingdom.


    With the forest as their cover, they are able to drive the knight of the inner kingdom away.


    But a few days ago, they receive a message and an offer. They are to eliminate the Fashuan Vige without human intervention.


    He immediately decided to use the beast tide to do this.


    He gathered his men and drew up the n. And today was the day they executed that n.


    Themand offers them 1,000 mana stones, and they have been paid 500 mana stones in advance. After they finished their job they can get the rest in Zepa City.


    Thinking of the mana stones, the man could not help but feel happy. He looks at the mages among his men using poison spells to drive awayrge beasts which then drive away from the smaller ones at the front.


    It was a great strategy and with this, it was all easy money for him.


    As he was thinking up to this point, he suddenly feels that something is wrong. But as he looks at the line on both sides, he is sure that everything is going fine. With a frown, he stilly at the back of his mount.


    Suddenly he heard a series of booming sounds reverberating in the forest. Then his mount suddenly stopped walking and then slumped to the ground.


    Because the seat at the back of the giant lizard is elevated, the man was thrown in the air like a stone from a catapult.


    He shouted in fear as his hands and feet frantically wave as if he is trying to fly.


    When he saw the ground closing in, he did not hesitate to form his body into a ball, and beforending, he immediately rolled to the ground.


    He was able tond safely but his body still suffered some bruises.


    "Hahaha¡­ I''m still alive you assholes!" he shouted as he cursed at those who attacked him.


    He has already sworn in his heart to hunt those who dare mount a sneak attack on his. When he was thrown he saw that his mount was shot in the head but did not know if it is still alive or dead. But he wanted revenge.


    As he turns around, his eyes suddenly went wide in shock and horror.

 Chapter 919 - The Inner Kingdom: The Fruit Of Life

    Chapter 919


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    St!!!


    The man who leads the marauder group was squashed like a pancake and was turned into a messy mush under therge foot of a rampaging behemoth.


    He was not able to neither shout nor cry and died just like that.


    Those who saw this scene felt like vomiting at the same time feel fear creeping into their hearts.


    But before they could recover another series of booming sounds came out from the forest and killed the rest of the marauders who are driving the beast horde from behind.


    "We''re done here¡­ We should throw some gas upfront of the horde to distract them and turn this chaotic situation around." Shin Jiao said as he handed a few smoke bombs to Xiamen Gong.


    With a nod of his head, he was the first one to leave the top of the tree.


    Xiamen Gong followed behind and headed to the other side of the horde.


    It did not take long before the both of them have finished throwing the gas bombs and the whole forest became covered with the gas which also made the beast hurt their eyes.


    Shin Jiao controlled the wind and the gas began to spread all over the ce covering the entire horde which enters the area.


    Roar! Roar!


    Howls of anger and whimpering pain came out from within the smoke-filled forest ground. The horde seems to have stopped from their tracks and began to scatter all over the ce.


    Shin Jiao knew that his ce seeded.


    However, there are still small parts of the horde that continue charging towards the vige. Although they still number around 500, this number is not enough to destroy the vige.


    And so Shin Jiao and Xiamen Gong followed the trail of the remaining horde of beasts and eradicate some along their path.


    The gunfire erupted from the walls of the vige along with some of the mages castingrge area spells.


    It was already by dawn when the battle subsided and the walls of the vige are littered with corpses of different types of beasts. One portion of the wall was even broken but the huge body of a behemoth is stuck on the crevice blocking the huge hole.


    "Clean up! We have to clean everything up before it could cause diseases."


    "We need help here!"


    "There are some people inside this house! There are injured people! Help!"


    The voices of the vigers could be heard as they busy themselves to clean the aftermath of the battles.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his group are inside the inn resting in their quarters. They are the ones who have expended too much effort in this battle and needed to rest.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, decided to go out and search for their of those marauders. It did not take him a long time as he soon found a hidden grotto.


    He saw an ugly status that looks like the figure of a four-armed demon god.


    As he scanned the inner part of the grotto, he discovers that this is just an entrance. As soon as he enters he found himself in a small forest filled with fruit trees and vegetation. It is surrounded by mountains all over and the people inside are living in man-made caves.


    He then noticed some of the children running around while ying in the beautiful natural scenery.


    The whole area is around 2 hectares wide and there are different types of fruit trees that look like a small orchard and some vegetable farnd.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao saw two men running towards him while drawing their swords.


    But before they could attack, a tall scantly clothed female with a tall feathered headdress stopped the two.


    "Do not attack him! You are not his match!" she said.


    She then lowered herself on one knee and bowed.


    "Oh great one, how may our lowlymunity be of service?"


    When Shin Jiao heard her he did not say anything.


    This woman is in herte 30''s but she is covered with a strange aura.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    "I am Waliska, the druid of this mountain Vige of Giir." She replied.


    "A druid?¡­ " Shin Jiao muttered.


    "Yes¡­ What should I call you my lord?" she asked politely without lifting her head.


    "I am Shin Jiao. I just came to this ce because your people drive the forest beasts to attack a vige under my protection¡­" Shin Jiao said with a serious expression.


    When she heard this, her heart skipped a beat.


    When this person came to the entrance, she was not able to react and block his path. For some reason, he seems to know where the traps are in the entrance and how to avoid them. Plus when she was about to do something he suddenly vanished and then appear inside their vige.


    Plus when she saw him, she could clearly tell that this person is actually the strongest being she has ever seen in her entire life. He has an invisible aura that is stronger than a Grand Magus. So how could she not fear the man?


    "This¡­ We are sorry for the offense of my people my lord. We are ready for your punishment." She said.


    When the people around her heard her words, they dare not do anything and suddenly kowtowed on the ground.


    But amongst these people, a tall and burly man wearing only a beast skin loincloth stood indifferent while looking at Shin Jiao. He did not believe that this man named Shin Jiao is a powerful being as their druid said he is. Plus he could not ept the druid kneeling before this man.


    He has his eyes set on the Waliska ever since he first saw her when they were young. And now that she has grown up and was discovered to have a druid power, the more he wanted her for himself.


    But he dare not make a move because once she lost her purity, then her druid power would be diminished. So he dare not be a traitor of their vige.


    But seeing that she lowers herself before another man made him angry.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, did not want to linger any longer. He just came here to see if there are any more dangers. But it seems that these people are just some simple forest dwellers.


    "I just wanted to ask, whomanded you to attack us?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    "We¡­ The¡­ The leader received an offer from Zepa City. So we grab the chance to be able to enter the city and do trades in that ce." She replied.


    "I see¡­ thank you¡­" Shin Jiao turn around and was about to leave, but the woman suddenly stood up.


    "Wait, my lord¡­ I¡­ Since we fail, we don''t know what would happen next. If trading with the city is not possible, would it be fine if we visit your vige?" she asked cautiously.


    "Hmm¡­ As long as you do not stir trouble, I think Fashuan vige will not deny it¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Suddenly a small boy came running towards him and in the boy''s hand is a weird-looking fruit.


    When Shin Jiao saw the fruit his expression turned serious.


    This is because this fruit has a unique fragrance and properties. As he scanned deeper and more meticulously, his expression turned pleasant.


    He did not expect to find something so precious in such a ce.


    As someone who is also proficient in medicine, how could he not know the wonderful effect of the fruit?


    "This fruit? Is this abundant in your vige?" he suddenly asked.


    When Waliska saw the fruit her expression turned a little serious. But when she saw the kid who gave him that fruit, she immediately understood what is happening.


    This kid is going to ask this man to cure his mother.


    "Can¡­ can you help my mother?" the kid said in a small voice.


    When Shin Jiao heard the little kid''s words, he suddenly had an idea what this kid wants. So he nodded his head.


    His reaction stunned Waliska.


    When Shin Jiao followed the small kid, the rest of the vigers followed.


    Shin Jiao saw that in this vige, men and women are all scantily clothed. Women only have a small piece of cloth covering their chest and they too are wearing loincloths. They look like some tribal people in some of the Asian countries on earth.


    As they walk deeper he noticed that they are entering a secluded cave. Then the rest of the people following them did not continue to follow them as they go in.


    He then enters a room, where he saw a woman lying on the bed with blisters all over her body.


    "She is infected by the bacteria? But how?" he muttered.


    "Her husband died¡­ with the same sickness¡­" Waliska exined.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to grab the small child and check his body.


    And true to his conjecture, the child is also infected.


    "I need to check everyone in this vige. I need to know how it enters the vige.." He said with a frown.

 Chapter 920 - The Inner Kingdom: The Cursed Land

    Chapter 920


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao checked everyone and found that a few vigers were infected by the bacteria. Luckily he arrived and was able to administer medicine to them. He soon learned that those people visited Zepa city and just arrived yesterday.


    He did not know how long do the bacteria needed before they began to spread through the body, but he is now sure that the bacteria came from Zepa city, the city where they are supposed to be heading next in their destination.


    After checking everything Shin Jiao was about to leave when a tall man suddenly blocks his path.


    "You¡­ I challenge you tobat." he suddenly said with a sneer.


    This man had seen how Shin Jiao treated the vigers which he looks down upon. He immediately knew that this guy is a healer or something. So he wanted to grab this chance to show his true strength to the woman he fancies, Waliska.


    He is a bit jealous of this guy because of how Waliska treats him, so he wanted to show how strong he really is and that he is worthy of Waliska''s trust and affection.


    He knew that it was useless, but how could he dictate the desires of his heart?


    He could not let go of his feeling for her, so he decided to show his affection through this.


    Seeing the usual domineering guy, the other vigers are afraid to be implicated in this problem, so no one dares to stop him.


    Shin Jiao did not have time for this. He has already taken two fruits which are already enough for him. He dare not take more, as he learned that the druids in the vige treat these fruits as sacred. They would only give it to those who are really sick to extend their lives.


    But the fruit of life could only do so much when eaten raw.


    Yet when it is processed and its essence is taken, then it could even extend the life of a dying body. It could almost instantly heal any heavy wounds.


    This is what he could see ording to the properties of the fruit.


    And now that he has two, he intends to nt one in the world in his dimension.


    Shin Jiao did not have to lift a finger when the man in front of him suddenly floated in the air. Then with just a thought, the man was mmed to the wall and fainted.


    Everyone gasped in disbelief.


    "I will now go¡­ I hope that you remind your people not to visit the city anymore." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Waliska nodded her head and watches as the figure of Shin Jiao left the vige.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not return to Fashuan vige, instead, he directly flew in the direction of Zepa city. ording to the ount of those who just visited the city, it is about 3 days of walk to the city, or 1 day if by riding a steed.


    But because he is flying, Shin Jiao arrives at the city borders in just 2 hours.


    However, upon arriving, he noticed that something is wrong with the environment around the city.


    After going out of the forest, in front of him is a vastnd without any trace of nts or animals. Thend itself is dead. While in the border of thend, sharp and thorny nts could be seen.


    As Shin Jiao scanned the ground he could see that there are traces of some kind of chemicals in it. It prevents anything from growing. But the worst thing is what could be seen on the border. Those thorny nts are actually producing some kind of bacteria.


    "It seems that the reason why those vigers might have been infected is because of those thorny nts." Shin Jiao thought.


    He did not stay long and decided to walk towards the city.


    It was already evening when he arrives in Zepa city. But he could tell that the surroundings of the city could be considered a cursednd, and where no living thing can grow.


    Upon thinking to this point, he could not help but frown and decided to investigate things further. He could not let any hidden danger stand in his n. Shin Jiao has already decided that before leaving, he would contribute something to thisnd.


    This way, even if he is unable to fulfill his promise to the elemental dragon Baldrix, he is still able to provide a good life for the people trapped in this world.


    But of course, he also did not want to break his promise to the dragon.


    So he needs to handle the thing in this city first and return to Fashaun vige after.


    As he approaches the city gates, he saw a long line of people. The people in the line wore different clothes which means that they belong to different groups and viges surrounding the city. Shin Jiao could tell that the kingdom seems to respect the way of life of every citizen in the inner kingdom.


    "Show me your identification tab¡­" the tall gate guard wearing metal armor said in a deep voice.


    Shin Jiao shows his identification te which he got from Fashuan vige.


    When the guard saw the identification te, he looks at hispanion.


    "You,e with me¡­" he suddenly said as he pointed at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao did not resist and let them take him to the side entrance. He followed the guard until they reached the city. Shin Jiao could tell that the city is a little busy but not like any other city.


    This kind of foot traffic can only bepared to a small townpared to others. And this made him frown a little bit.


    Plus, inside the houses, he could tell that the residents are cautious for some unknown reason.


    Their windows are closed shut, and he could even see the metal bars protecting their windows.


    From this scene alone he could already tell that something is wrong.


    He did not say anything though and continue following the guard through the muddy streets of the city.


    They soon enter a building which says ''City Administration Office''. Upon entering, Shin Jiao could tell the heavy atmosphere inside of it.


    The guard walks to the counter and then said to the person.


    "From Fashuan vige¡­"


    The man behind the tall counter looks at Shin Jiao for a few seconds and nodded his head.


    He then reluctantly stands up and said.


    "Sir, please follow me¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just followed the man as they enter a corridor. Shin Jiao immediately felt something seem to have scanned his body.


    It is not a spiritual sense, but something that is rted to mana.


    He did not react but just followed the man.


    The people behind the corridor are currently looking at the transparent wall and are currently checking the two bodies walking in the corridor. It is like an x-ray machine but it is using mana energy to scan.


    Shin Jiao did not act differently, but he has already seen those people behind the corridor wall. They are all mages, they are wearing dark gray robes and are wearing an insignia which he has seen before.


    "Great Red tower of Anais and the Great White tower of Dugal¡­" he thought after seeing the insignias of the mages.


    Meanwhile, inside the wall, the mages are discussing.


    "His body is clear of the disease¡­"


    "Howe? This is impossible."


    "I guess it is true that Fashuan vige really survive and was able to develop a cure for the disease."


    "This is impossible, right? We have spread the disease all over the viges and made sure that it infects everyone."


    "Yes, I know but there are still those people who were able to survive. I''m guessing that person is one of them."


    "We should investigate this further before the inner kingdom discovers this."


    "Ha! You worry too much, we have some strong backers in the king''s council, why should we be afraid?"


    Shin Jiao just quietly listens to them and soon arrives in front of a room.


    He then enters a room and was asked to wait.


    After 30 minutes, Shin Jiao noticed a figureing from one of the offices where there are many men in the city''s official robe talking.


    As he enters the room, he showed a slight frown on his face.


    "I''ve heard that you came from Fashuan vige." The man did not greet him and just asked this question immediately.


    Shin Jiao did not feelfortable and just nodded his head. His mature and calm demeanor made the man who sits on the chair quite taken aback.


    He did not expect to see a viger act this way. And has not experienced such a demeanor from any lowly viger. Yet he has already epted this fact upon seeing the clothing that his man is wearing.


    "I am Meng Wanting, one of the city affairs managers." He said as he extended his hand.


    "Shin Jiao, from Fashuan vige."


    The two shook hands as Meng Wanting offers Shin Jiao some tea.

 Chapter 921 - The Inner Kingdom: The Cursed Land (2)

    Chapter 921


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Uponing out of the building, Shin Jiao did not linger and stayed in an inn. Once inside the room, he carefully takes out a small ball of liquid from his dimension and checked it.


    "Sinister¡­ truly sinister¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    He is neither agitated nor annoyed but instead intrigued. Though the manid a trap for him to be infected by the bacteria through the teacup, he did not mind.


    This is because Shin Jiao did not consider these people as his opponent. He are just here to pass his time until he would be able to return to the immortalnd by finding the exit path. He still has a lot of time before 1 year would pass for the Heaven and Earth Opening, so practicing his craftsmanship, building, and learning is something to make him not get bored.


    Plus, he also has something to do in this world, and that is to locate the two bodies of the creators, Agus and Ruel. He has already assumed that either the saint, Gwendolyn, or Isabel is the light god Agus, but the dark god Ruel, he has not detected so far.


    As he began to check the bacteria in that floating ball of liquid, Shin Jiao began to do some series of experiments. It was not until dawn has arrived before he finished his experiments with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "These bacteria could take the life essence of people and anything it touches, that''s why thend looks dead. But¡­ if I do this¡­" he muttered as he suddenly put some liquid inside the floating ball of water.


    The liquid slowly covered the whole liquid and soon it turned green. It did not take long before fungi and moss began to grow from it and everything started to be filled with life.


    The rapid process made Shin Jiao feel a bit astonished at how the bacteria turned from one that such essence into a rapidly growing substance.


    "Terraforming bacteria¡­" he muttered with an excited smile.


    "I knew it¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is good¡­ This is really good." He said while chuckling to himself.


    If he can use this type of bacteria, he can find a suitable in the future and try to terraform it to be an inhabitable. But of course, that still needs to be experimented on in the future.


    But for now, this result is already satisfying and good.


    That morning, Shin Jiao walks out of the inn and began to stroll around the city. After more than 2 hours, he suddenly encountered a group of people.


    "So you are the one from Fashuan vige, eh¡­ I heard the thing called radio station is in that vige and that they were able to survive a beast horde attack¡­" the man in the front of the group said.


    "Ah, yes¡­ most nearby viges were able to survive the disease because of the information spread by our vige. But I seem to not see any radios in the city, I wonder why is that?" Shin Jiao said with an expression of befuddlement.


    When the man heard his words, his expression changed. He looks at the people behind him and signaled.


    "Capture him¡­" he shouted.


    The people began attacking Shin Jiao without warning. He did not know why this is so, but he also did not care too much for their reaction.


    Since they wanted to y with him, then he can also do the same to them, right? He is after all in the level of a Grand Magus.


    He did not use this psychokinesis but instead, he just uses his physical fighting technique.


    This would be a good way to polish his closebat fighting style which he had not used for a while now.


    One of the men swung his sword to his neck, but Shin Jiao just tilted his head to the side.


    The sword passes through his after image while he locked the elbow of the man. Then with a swift swing of his foot, he knocks the man down to the ground with a loud thud.


    The impact was so strong that it made the man lose his consciousness in an instant.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to quickly roll to the ground and then stood right in front of another man with a sword.


    The man quickly stabbed his sword at Shin Jiao, but he just moves his body slightly to the side and when the man misses him, he grabs the man''s wrist and twisted them.


    The sword fell but before it could touch the ground, Shin Jiao''s leg caught it and then kicks it to the person charging towards him.


    The sword hit the man''s hand which is holding his weapon and tore it into two halves.


    He then punches the person he is holding sending him flying to the wall.


    Shin Jiao did not stop and beat everyone to the ground until only the haughty man was left standing.


    The man is already trembling, but he clenches his fist and began chanting something.


    "Oh, a mage¡­" Shin Jiao said with a wicked smile on his face.


    When the man heard him, he almost lost his bnce as he felt his knees bing weak. He did not hesitate and quickly turn around and ran as fast as he could.


    Before he left the area, Shin Jiao could already hear a few footstepsing to this ce.


    Shin Jiao''s figure suddenly vanished from the spot.


    He appears in an alley and walks directly to the merchant association.


    When he arrives he saw many people could be seen lining up in a corner as they enter a warehouse.


    "You there, what are dawdling in this ce? Get in line!" a guard shouted at him.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback, but he did not resist and just watches the many people lining in the warehouse. He then discovers that these people are also merchants who wanted to sell their wares to the association warehouse.


    Most of the things that are being sold are food. He knew that this is a necessity of the city because of the cursednd outside.


    But what he could not understand is why are these people doing this in their ownnd?


    So he decided that he still needs to investigate this thing beforeing back to the vige.


    Shin Jiao follows the line and then thought of something. If his conjecture is right, this has something to do with the mages in the city and the people are not aware of it. But who are those that wanted to capture him, and why infect him with the disease? These things are still a great puzzle to him.


    As he thinks to this point, he suddenly arrives in front of the person who is epting the goods.


    "What are you selling, sir?" the person asked while looking at Shin Jiao incredulously.


    He is thinking that Shin Jiao is not carrying anything so why would he line up as a merchant? But he did not want to discriminate. They have been providing the city with food for years now and he had seen many like the man in front of him.


    "Maybe he is a mage?" he thought.


    Shin Jiao suddenly fished out a small vial in his hand. The vial is filled with green liquid.


    When the man saw the liquid, he suddenly asked.


    "What is this? A healing potion?"


    "Haha¡­ Well, you can say that¡­ But it is a different kind of healing potion¡­" Shin Jiao said with a wink.


    When the man saw him winking he wanted to ask something, but then he has his doubts. So he called someone from behind him.


    "Take him to the guild¡­ Master needs to see this." the man said.


    The person behind him nodded his head.


    "Please follow me, sir." He said gesturing for Shin Jiao to follow.


    When Shin Jiao left, a person among the line watches him carefully and left after Shin Jiao enters the building.


    That person suddenly turns to a corner and disappears in the shadow of the alley.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao was led inside an office with luxurious decorations.


    Inside a pudgy middle-aged man is sitting behind his desk while working really hard. On his side, there is a portable radio.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile.


    The man is currently listening to the news on the radio while writing something on a piece of paper.


    "Sir, this gentleman has something to sell, the warehouse manager asked me to send him to you."


    The person said as he closes the door and left.


    When Shin Jiao enters, the pudgy middle-aged man lifted his head and looks at Shin Jiao. Suddenly, he grabs his drawer and opens it.


    Shin Jiao could see that he is looking at a picture.


    "It''s you¡­ You are that fellow Shin Jiao, right?" the pudgy middle-aged man said.


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to be surprised. We are the merchant association not only in Zepa City; we do not belong to any faction. But we have a lot of branches everywhere, even in the outer world.." he said with a smile.

 Chapter 922 - The Inner Kingdom: Dark Alchemist

    Chapter 922


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It turns out that the employees in the merchant association have been instructed that if they see someone that sells unique things, they would be sent to the merchant association chief. And he would then determine if that person is the right one from the picture in his drawer.


    The picture came from Central Town in the outer world, so he can clearly determine the face of Shin Jiao in one look.


    "I guess you have looked at many people already¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ That''s right, I never would have really expected that you would visit but, when I heard that the radio began to be circted from Fushaun vige, I knew that you have arrived. We are expecting you for a while now."


    "By the way, I am Marcus Jing; I am the manager of the merchant association of Zepa city in the inner kingdom." the man introduce himself.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand for a shake. Though the man looks amiable he still did not trust him, so he just perfunctory shakes hands with the guy.


    The two talked for a while, and Shin Jiao showed him the terraforming agent which could revitalize the soil outside of the city.


    When Marcus Jing saw this, he was a bit skeptical of trusting Shin Jiao. But he also could not deny the fact that the guy in front of him is someone amazing and has done a lot of impossible things in the outer world.


    And so he just nodded his head while looking at the green liquid inside the bottle.


    "Master Shin, I believe that you know that we could not try this thing outside. With the presence of those radical groups within the city hall, my hands are tied, and could not do anything except offer you shelter and food. For others, I could not do anything as my hands are tied. I dare not offend those crazy people."


    "What is happening in the city?" Shin Jiao asked with curiosity in his eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ How do I say this¡­ This city is under the management of the people under Duke Malin Guard. And he is the one who controls everything in this ce¡­ For many years now, the city has been this deste and thend outside of it became a deadnd."


    When Shin Jiao heard the name of the duke, he just showed a slight frown.


    "Do you mean¡­ dark magic?" he asked.


    "No¡­ Duke Malin Guard is an Arch Mage. He is among the people trusted by the king and one of the light mages who fought in the war. When they upied this city, more than 20 years ago, before the defeat of the dark god believers, everything suddenly changed."


    "So the duke is already upying this city under the nose of the dark god believers?"


    "Yes, but he is neutral¡­ he does not discriminate against those that believe in the Dark God Ruel."


    "Hmm¡­ Where is the duke now?"


    "Well, he is staying in his castle." Marcus Jing said while pointing to the northern part of the city.


    In that direction, there is a tall castle on top of a small hill.


    "So he is like the king of this city then¡­"


    "Kinda¡­ But people would not dare visit that ce. Many said that it is a spooky ce¡­"


    After listening to Marcus Jing, Shin Jiao got the gist of the situation in Zepa city. It seems the city is under the rule of Duke Malin Guard and many are suspecting him to be colluding with a dark mage that cast a curse in the city.


    Though this is not proven yet, still Shin Jiao has the inkling that it might be correct. From the evidence that he has seen and the things he noticed, he is sure that it is around 70% correct. Though there is still some doubt in his heart on how the Duke could have done such a thing.


    Shin Jiao decided to leave the merchant association and came back to his inn.


    When he enters, a person suddenly stood in front of him and greeted him.


    "Mr. Jiao¡­ My master wanted to talk to you¡­" the man said.


    The man looks pale and his sunken eyes look a bit scary. However, what surprise Shin Jiao is the man''s heartbeat.


    This is because¡­ he has none.


    Shin Jiao walks to the dining room of the inn where many people are eating. He then gets seated in front of a ck hooded man sitting calmly next to the window.


    This is the first time that Shin Jiao noticed this many people inside the inn. Last night when he enters, he could barely see anyone. Plus those that are in the inn stayed inside their rooms and eating their own food.


    It seems that the people are more vignt than he thought they would be at that time.


    However, tonight something seems different.


    "Mr. Jiao¡­ please, sit down¡­" the man in the ck cloak said while gesturing for Shin Jiao to sit.


    "To whom do I owe the pleasure?" Shin Jiao asked as he takes his seat.


    "Hmm¡­ You don''t have to know my name. You just have to know that if you do not follow my words, I assure you that you cannot leave this ce¡­ alive." The man threatened.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao could not help but chuckle.


    "You mock my words, Mr. Jiao?" the man suddenly said as he stops drinking his tea.


    He puts the teacup on the table and looks at Shin Jiao.


    When he lifted his head, his eyes were shown. The glowing eyes of the man look like two red eyes of a demon.


    "We already knew who you are¡­ But we are not afraid of you¡­" the man said.


    "I actually don''t have a problem with you¡­ dark mages. But should you all just wait for 100 years after your defeat before you can try and start a war again?" Shin Jiao said.


    When the man heard this, his expression suddenly changed. Then he looks at Shin Jiao and he turned serious.


    "I guess you know something. But I would just like to tell you this¡­ Ever since your appearance, the dark god Ruel has already told us that he would make a move. The light mages have be stronger ever since your appearance a few months ago. And this has caused us to be rmed. If the people stayed in darkness and ignorance, then we could just let it be. But now, because of your arrival and intervention, everything is in chaos. We cannot let this be. So the dark god has already sent hismand to terminate you and your people." the man said.


    When Shin Jiao heard this he frowned. This is because, he just discovered that Ruel has actually not cycled out, but instead began talking with his worshipers. He seems to bemanding them about his destruction.


    If this is true, then he would be in a fight against a deity-level existence and that would not be advantageous for Shin Jiao.


    The hooded man with red glowing eyes suddenly stood up and waves his hand. Fine dust was suddenly thrown in the air and spread all over the ce.


    Those that are in the vicinity suddenly lost consciousness.


    Luckily for her, Yemei Yin did not follow him this time. If not she would have fallen for this man''s trap.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao stood up and looks at the man.


    The man confidently red at him and then smirked.


    Shin Jiao''s figure began to wobble as he subconsciously held to the chair. Then his figure fell to the ground and became unconscious. The manughed as he waves his hand. The people waiting in the far corner of the dining hall walked towards them.


    Those people who have fainted suddenly regained consciousness and as if they are being controlled. They walk out of the dining area of the inn in a uniform manner.


    "Prepare the army¡­ We will subdue Fashuan Vige tomorrow at dawn¡­" hemanded as he walks out.


    "Carry him with us¡­" he added before leaving.


    The hooded man puts back his hood and walks out of the inn. The people behind him carried the unconscious Shin Jiao and put him inside the carriage.


    While inside the carriage, the man takes off his cloak and reveals a scrawny-looking young man with red glowing eyes. He has no hair and his limbs are very thin.


    But on his body, there are many vials and liquid potions inside the many pockets of his robe.


    "Hehe¡­ I will be happy to dissect that brain of yours and see how it ticks. Maybe I can even extract some of the knowledge in there to improve my body¡­ Hehe¡­" the man chuckled.


    He was old to capture the man named Shin Jiao and sent him to the Duke, but before he does that, he would do something to him first. He needed to get something from that mind of the man which has piqued his interest.


    So the direction they are heading right now is not in the Duke mansion but towards his ownboratory.

 Chapter 923 - The Inner Kingdom: Dark Alchemist (2)

    Chapter 923


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It took about half an hour before the carriage arrives in a dark alley. As the hooded man alighted from the carriage hemanded the people with him to carry the unconscious Shin Jiao inside. They went through the maze-like corridors with many sounds of crying and weeping everywhere.


    Each corridor is filled with rooms that look like a prison cell. Inside the cell, one could see sorry-looking people who are crying and while others are moaning in pain.


    The smell of the ce is reeking with blood and other types of odor that can make one vomit.


    There is even the stench of rotting flesh inside, but it seems that the people with the hooded man are already used to this kind of atmosphere as they walk deeper.


    They soon arrive in a series of stairs going down.


    It took them around 15 minutes before they arrive inside a well-litboratory. From the light source, one could tell that they are using the magic light bulb that the Mystique Shop is selling and the magic batteries. Thisboratory is filled with magic light bulbs and one could think that it is daylight inside of it.


    "Yuma¡­ How is your mission?" a tall and handsome man wearing an expensive robe suddenly asked with a serious expression on his face as he appears from a corner of the room.


    When the hooded man heard those words, he quickly turns around. There is a visible shock on his face that tells that he did not expect to see this person inside of thisboratory.


    "Ma¡­ Master?... You¡­ What¡­ What are you doing here?" Yuma asked with a trembling voice.


    "What am I doing here? Hahaha¡­ This is still my ce¡­ Do you think you can keep this ce a secret under me?" the man said with mockery in his tone.


    "No¡­ I mean, I did not mean to do that master¡­ It''s just¡­"


    "Enough! You captured the target and take him here? Do you want to extract something from him and keep it from me? How dare you?!" the man shouted in anger.


    With his shout, the wholeboratory seems to have been shaken.


    When the people with Yuma heard this, they all feel scared. They knew how strong this man is and they are all afraid of him.


    Though he is not a Grand Magus yet, with his power, he is alreadyparable to one even though he is just an Arch Mage.


    "Duke Malin Guard¡­ Pardon my offense¡­ I¡­ I did not mean to¡­"


    "Shut up! Put that guy in the table¡­" the dukemanded.


    The man is actually Duke Malin Guard the ruler of Zepa City. And right now, he is putting his strong pressure on Yuma and his people so they don''t have a choice but to follow the man.


    They quickly put Shin Jiao on the table and slowly back away.


    "How long will this person be unconscious?" the Duke asked.


    "Indefinitely, as long as I don''t want it, he would not wake up¡­ Hehe¡­" Yuma said with confidence.


    He is confident of his ability because he used thetest product he has discovered from the disease they have been spreading outside. Through their harvest, they are able to discover many things about the disease and also its wonderful diverse use when ites to alchemy.


    Yuma began to exin to the duke about the process and how he was able to make the dust. He boasted that even a Grand Magus would not be able to escape his dust because it can prate their barriers or mana shields.


    When the Duke heard this, he showed a slight frown on his face. With a wave of his hand, he suddenly grabs Yuma''s neck and casts paralysis on him and his men.


    "Do you think, I''m stupid. Since you exined it like this, I know what you are nning to do¡­ you are too proud and too confident for your own sake. You think everyone is as silly as you¡­ Haha¡­" the duke said with a chuckle.


    Yuma was stunned and did not know how the duke was able to figure out what he was nning to do.


    Yuma was a bit regretful at this time because he was too engrossed in exining his discovery. He seems to have been too engrossed in his confidence that he forgot that the duke is also a crafty individual just like himself.


    And right now, he is in the mercy of the hands of the duke.


    "Now tell me, where is the antidote?" the Duke said with a smile.


    Yuma suddenly found himself able to move his head.


    "Duke, please spare my life. I did not betray you¡­ I would never dare¡­" Yuma pleaded.


    "You are a dark mage and a dark alchemist, why would I believe you?" the duke said while looking at Yuma''s glowing eyes.


    "I¡­ I¡­" he could not say anything as he could not rebut the words of the duke.


    "Sigh¡­ the antidote is in those vials¡­" he said while pointing at four vials on the side of the experiment table.


    The duke got hold of one bottle. Looks at it and checked its contents. He then grabs a pinch of dust on the table and releases one of the thugs with Yuma.


    He let that thug inhale a small portion of the dust and quickly he lost consciousness. Then, the duke uses a drop of the liquid from the vial in his hand.


    In just one drop, that person immediately regained his consciousness.


    The duke did not hesitate to drink the vial.


    He then feels a burning feeling in his body as he howled in pain. After a few minutes of intense pain, the duke was able to recover.


    "Damn this guy is too crafty¡­" Yuma thought.


    He dare not challenge the authority of the duke. But he also has the idea of using the powder to usurp his power. But now his n has already been downed to the drain.


    The paralysis was released and Yuma immediately got down on his knees to cate the anger of the duke towards him.


    "I want the things that you discover from that guy to be sent to me after. You can do whatever you wanted to him afterward." The duke said as he turns around and leaves theboratory.


    When the duke is already gone, Yuma suddenly stood up and with a wave of his hand, he sent a dark de to the thug that the duke used as his example.


    "Damn that duke! If I get my chance, I will surely send him packing to the afterlife!" he shouted in anger.


    He began cursing as he could not believe that he fell for the duke''s machinations. He has worked so hard to create the sleeping dust; he wanted it to be his most powerful weapon against anyone. But what he did not expect is the duke discovering the antidote against it.


    He knew that the duke has the ability to assimte any type of poison or cure into his body. This is the reason why he became so powerful and immune to any poison. But the dust is unique as he discovers it to be very effective and no one has immunity against it.


    But to be able to use it, he needs to have that immunity himself. So he created an antidote. But the antidote he created for himself is a permanent one and the ones on the vials are temporary. But that is already enough for the duke to be able to be immune to the dust, and that is the reason why he would not dare to use it any more against him.


    "Sigh¡­ Am I going to be his subordinate until I die?¡­" he muttered to himself.


    He then looks at his minions and waves his hand.


    "Go out¡­ prepare the mind scanning machine. I need to do my work¡­" he shouted in annoyance.


    The people went out of the room.


    Yuma is the one left inside as he began to pace back and forth. He still could not ept that he was tricked by the duke.


    As he looks at the remaining vials, he could not help but sigh once again. He takes all of them and hides them inside a secret drawer at the corner of the room.


    After doing that, he began to prepare the operating table and also the things he needed to use for the purpose of extracting information from a person''s mind.


    This type of process is not perfect and could cause too much pain to the person, but he did not care. What he needed to do is to extract the information he wanted and the aftermath is none of his concern.


    Plus he also found it quite amusing when people began crying in pain and agony. It somewhat gives him the pleasure of some sort.


    Upon thinking to this point, he showed a smile on his face.


    "This would be very painful¡­ I wonder if this Grand Magus could maintain his sanity after this¡­ Hehehe¡­" Yuma said while smiling evilly.


    Right at that moment, as he turns around, the prongs in his hands fell to the floor as his expression turned horrible.

 Chapter 924 - The Inner Kingdom: The Duke Of Darkness

    Chapter 924


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Standing beside the table is a tall figure wearing a serious expression on his face while looking at Yuma''s horrified face. At this moment one could tell that Yuma is really afraid upon seeing the man in front of him. The man is showing a slightly mocking smile on his face which sends shivers down Yuma''s spine.


    He did not expect that this man would be able to suddenly wake up. He was sure that the dust enters his system and even right now he could still feel his connection inside of this man. However, what baffled him is that those things are not moving or flowing through the man''s bloodstream.


    He should have checked it earlier. He should have seen how those things began to congregate and were collected until they are all in the middle of Shin Jiao''s body.


    "You seem surprised?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    This smile made Yuma take a step back for fear that Shin Jiao would suddenly attack him just like what he did to him at the restaurant.


    As the two look at each other, Yuma suddenly feels something strange. It was his body¡­ that''s right¡­ his body¡­ he is unable to move his body.


    It was like a paralysis spell that made his body unable to move or do anything. But the difference is that a paralysis spell would immobilize him make his body unable to feel anything, while the thing that he is feeling right now is just weird.


    He still has his senses but he could not move his body. It was as if he is being held down by a very strong invisible force.


    "Ma¡­ Master Shin¡­ Master Shin, this is all a misunderstanding¡­" Yuma said with a trembling voice.


    How could he not be afraid? He is just an Arch Mage. How could he fight against someone who has unknown strength? He even gathered intelligence that says that this person is very strong that he is able to destroy a mage tower.


    Destroying a mage tower, what kind of concept is that?


    To be able to destroy a mage tower one should be able to wield strength far more than that of a Grand Magus. This is because even a Grand Magus has no ability to prate a mage tower''s defenses how much more to destroy one.


    So now that he is in front of this guy and learning that his tricks did not work anymore, his heart could not calm down.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s y a game¡­ I ask and you answer. If I am satisfied, then I might lessen your punishment. But if you lied to me, then you can only me yourself." Shin Jiao said giving Yuma an option.


    Yuma''s forehead is already covered with sweats. He looks at Shin Jiao and suddenly discovered that his men are alreadying back. He wanted to grab this opportunity to escape.


    Suddenly from the corner of the room the door opened.


    When this happened, Yuma suddenly wanted to run, but it seems that he has forgotten that he is still under Shin Jiao''s psychokinesis.


    Ugh¡­


    He could not help but groan in exasperation.


    His men who saw that something is happening suddenlyunched an attack at Shin Jiao.


    However, one by one, they all froze in the air just like their master.


    "Hmm¡­ Since no one is able to disturb us shall we begin?" Shin Jiao said.


    But then Yuma suddenly blows something from his mouth and the whole room was flooded with gray smoke.


    Shin Jiao immediately could tell that this smoke contains bacteria. It seems that this guy is also involved in the production of those things.


    Suddenly, Yuma feels that his body is slowly recovering. He now feels confident that this person is not immune to the disease. So if his ace did not work, he could also use the disease to fight against this guy.


    But too bad, because of the disease he would not be able to extract anything from that person''s brain. This is because the disease would cause that person to die early especially with therge amount he just released.


    "Hehe¡­ You just really have an unlucky day. Since you have already been exposed to the disease, now that I added some more of it in your system, then you can only die faster¡­" Yuma snorted coldly as he ran towards the wall and with a push of a secret button his figure disappear from the spot.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already killed the rest of Yuma''s thugs. He then walks to the wall and presses the same button.


    Sinceing to this ce, he knew that there are more secrets in this room. And only by using Yuma could the secrets be revealed.


    And so he chases slowly behind Yuma as he goes through the dark corridor. While walking inside he has already spread his spiritual sense and saw the frantic escaping Yuma.


    He soon discovers that Yuma has entered a small white room.


    While catching his breath, Yuma began to rummage through the closet and the drawers. He takes out a few of the books and scrolls inside the drawers and the closet.


    "This would be my bargaining chip to the Duke¡­" he muttered as he looks at the things in his arms.


    Suddenly he discovers that he is unable to move once again. Upon feeling this, he knew that he must have fallen into a trap. He was actually tricked twice.


    This made him grit his teeth in exasperation and helplessness. He now knew how he was yed by the cunning man.


    His mind is now churning trying to think of a way to escape this situation he is in. He could not use any of his secret weapons on the guy, so he could only use words to coax him to spare his life.


    However, it seems that Yuma is a little expectant. But he was soon put in despair.


    This is because his neck is slowly rotating to the side. When he felt this he wanted to resist but how could he?


    "No¡­ No please don''t kill me! I am still of use to you! I know many secrets of the duke!" shouted Yuma.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, his expression did not change and just continue to twist the head of Yuma.


    Sensing that the person would not believe him, Yuma felt panicky now. He wanted to struggle but it is to no avail. As his head slowly turns he knew that soon it would reach a point where his neck would be twisted beyond its capacity and by that time he would die a painful but slow death.


    Without a choice, he has to throw his cards on the line so that he might have a chance at life. He showed that he is gritting his teeth and suddenly blurted out.


    "The Duke is using both light and dark magic and he is working with a very powerful dark mage!" Yuma shouted.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he stopped and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Is that all?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ I mean no, there is another thing." Yuma said with slight hesitation.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just waited. But Yuma grabs this chance to do something crazy.


    He was about to open his mouth when he suddenly closes it. The force broke something in his mouth and foam began toe out.


    Shin Jiao knew that the guy grabs the opportunity tomit suicide. He was not worried though. This is because Shin Jiao did not need anything from the guy. Everything inside the room is already enough for him to find out what is really happening.


    With the scan from his spiritual sense, he has already seen some of the details with regards to the duke and what is happening in the city.


    And so, Yuma died by poisoning. However, Shin Jiao suddenly pierced his heart with a sword which suddenly appears in his hand.


    The already dead Yuma suddenly seemed to havee to life as he looks at Shin Jiao with a shocked expression on his face.


    "Do you think you can fool me?" Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    Then suddenly something happened in the body of Yuma. Instead of dying small mes appear all around his body as it burns his flesh little by little.


    "Do you know why I want you to die slowly?" Shin Jiao asked at the dumfounded Yuma.


    "I know that poison has no effect on you. I also know that you are not that easy to kill¡­ but¡­ I have my ways to kill you." he said.


    "You have caused too much suffering to those people in the prison cell. The experiments and the suffering of those people, I want you to experience little by little as your flesh slowly turns into ashes¡­" he said with a smile.


    Yuma could not scream, he could not do anything. But he could feel the extreme pain of getting burned alive and this painsted for an hour.


    At this time, Shin Jiao leisurely reads the things inside the room while waiting for Yuma to turn into ashes.


    And what he reads in the notes thoroughly astounded him.


    "The Duke of darkness, what an interesting fellow...."

 Chapter 925 - The Inner Kingdom: The Duke Of Darkness (2)

    Chapter 925


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Dark Duke¡­ is what his people called him. On the outside, he is known as the duke of Zepa city, one of the heroes of thest war. However, the city suffered such a devastating blow after he became the Duke and many have left. Those who stayed do not have any choice about it and just live their lives ordingly.


    ording to the record that Shin Jiao is reading, the Dark Duke was once a young Arch Mage that belongs to the Tower of Light. He is a rare genius that has reached the Arch-Mage level at a young age. With his prospect, everyone is hopeful that he would be able to reach the Grand Magus realm in the future. But who would have known that he would suddenly fell sick after the first part of the war?


    Because of his contribution, the prosperous Zepa city was given to him, bing a staging point of the light mages against the dark ones.


    As days go by his weird sickness became unbearable that it would make him howl in pain as if his skin is being torn apart. This would always happen every full moon.


    Throughout his suffering, his family would always try tofort him but to no avail. They could not help but watch him shiver and whimper as he tries to get through the painful night as his body felt like being torn apart from the inside.


    It was a hopeless situation that even the best light mage healer could not do anything about it. Everything was hopeless, and the Tower of Light even consulted many Grand Magus but got no solution.


    Then one day, a cloaked man visited the city and offered him a solution to his problem.


    ording to the records, the man''s name is not written, but this man offered a solution to the Duke''s problem.


    The Duke seems to have agreed and after that man left, the Duke seems to have vanished from everyone''s sight. The servants and people inside his castle have not seen him left, his family members, especially his wife was searching for him, hisrades became worried about him, and everyone he knows has not seen him from that time forth.


    People began to search frantically for the missing Duke for one whole month.


    However, after a month has passed, the Duke suddenly appears.


    He seems to have been invigorated, his vitality seems to have been recovered even and a festive atmosphere could be felt within his castle.


    Then it was known that the Duke has recovered from his sickness. And this made everyone happy and a 3 days festival was held inmemoration of the Duke''s recovery from his disease.


    The whole city was happy at that time, unwitting of the hidden danger lurking underneath the fa?ade and the disguise that the Duke is showing everyone.


    "Hmm¡­ What happened to the Duke? Why did he change?" Shin Jiao muttered as he came to the end of the page of the old journal.


    He rummages through the pile of books once again and then found a few pages of a book with an almost worn-out letter written on it.


    He carefully takes it out using his psychokinesis and carefully flips through its pages. As he reads the pages, his eyes began to glow in understanding.


    "¡­ A few weeks have passed after the festival and after the Duke has returned. Many people suddenly became sick. No one knew the source of the sickness but it was very unnatural¡­ The doctors in the city were all baffled as they did not know what the cause of the disease is. However, one thing is for sure, every one of the sick people has the same symptoms. However, the reaction of their body differs from one another, and this has baffled all of the doctors¡­"


    As Shin Jiao continue reading he found something strange. This is because these words seem to being from one of the doctors in the city who witnessed everything that is happening with his own eyes.


    Shin Jiao continues reading¡­


    The Duke made a rash decision to lock down the entire city with the premise to prevent the disease from spreading and also to catch the culprit.


    No one knew that this was the start of the nightmare.


    A month has passed and the city slowly opens its gates. No one from the outside knew what has happened, but what they fear is that in the whole one month where Zepa City is inessible, its surroundings began to die down and all of the nts and trees withered and were turned into dust.


    ording to the doctor''s recollection, he describes it as the most gruesome time in his life. He saw one citizen after another being experimented on by them. Until they finally discovered a rare strain that is different from the rest.


    That rare strain was the one that the Duke needed.


    One night, while on his way to theboratory, he decided to take a detour. When he arrives near a window, he saw the duke walking outside. He was a bit curious and decided to follow.


    And because of that, he discovers the ck magic that the Duke wields and the man who is slowly absorbing that ck magic. He saw the artifact that they were using to extract those things from the body of the people in the city.


    And from what he sees ording to his own opinion, the cloaked man is the one responsible for everything and the Duke is just his henchmen.


    He dare not stay in his hiding ce and quickly left.


    But 2 dayster, he was called by the Duke privately¡­


    That was the end of the writing.


    Shin Jiao is now somewhat sure what has happened in the city. How it turned out to be like this. However, he is still troubled that the Duke actually did not close off the city for good.


    "Is he not afraid that his schemes would be discovered?" he muttered.


    But of course, the fact is in front of him. The Duke''s n was not discovered and until now the city of Zepa is still the same dead city.


    "I guess, I just have to deal with the duke then, this way I can implement my ns with Marcus¡­" he muttered as he kept everything in his dimension before leaving.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Duke''s castle, a tall and handsome man stood in front of arge portrait in a gloomy room. The portrait belongs to a very beautiful young woman with red hair and blue phoenix eyes.


    She looks like a Western Asian descent with a good temperament.


    While looking at the portrait the man gripped the cane he is holding tightly.


    "My love¡­ It was all my fault." He muttered.


    "I was too preupied with my things that I have neglected you and our children¡­"


    "I¡­ I will forever be sorry for what I have done to you¡­"


    After muttering those words, a line of green tears came out from the corner of his eyes.


    Suddenly from behind him, an energy fluctuation appears. From that energy fluctuation, arge head of a sinister-looking man with glowing eyes slowly forms from the dark smoke.


    "My disciple¡­ the time is nearing its end. I am almost about to break through to the limits bestowed by this world. Once I broke through, I will be able to step into the immortalnd, and you, my precious disciple¡­ You will be rewarded greatly¡­" the eerie voice of the person said from therge head floating in the air.


    The Duke''s expression changed from mncholy to seriousness. He then turns around and kneels on one knee to the ground.


    "This disciple is d that my master''s n is in fruition¡­ I will be always grateful, my master¡­" he said.


    But the head seems to not believe his words as he red at the portrait.


    "Affection would bring you down. Your master has gotten rid of those things for your own good¡­"


    After saying that, therge floating head did not say anything else. He just looks at the duke and a slight contempt appears on his dark face.


    "Bring the remaining samples to me that I may absorb them to myself. After this, we only need one month before I canplete my power. After I finished everything, the desires of your heart would be bestowed upon you¡­"


    The Duke takes out a few crystal spheres with ck murky smoke inside of them.


    Therge floating head suddenly showed an excited expression. He began to absorb everything until the crystal turned transparent light green.


    "Very good¡­ Hahaha¡­ It will be soon¡­ It will be soon¡­" the head said as he slowly disappears from the room.


    The Duke, on the other hand, did not stand up and just continue kneeling. His eyes have the look of slight excitement. He already knows what he wanted to ask from his master.


    "My love¡­ it will be sooner than I expected¡­ Wait for me¡­ Wait for me¡­" he said as he lifted his head up.


    Upon doing so.... his expression suddenly changed.

 Chapter 926 - The Inner Kingdom: Confronting The Dark Duke

    Chapter 926


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "You havee sooner than I expected." Duke Malin Guard said with a slight frown.


    "It seems that the Duke has already expected my appearance in your castle¡­ I''m hoping for some of your warm wees, but I was a little bit disappointed." Shin Jiao said with a smile of provocation.


    When the Duke heard this, he suddenly smirked.


    "I am Duke Malin Guard, and I assume that you are Mister Shin Jiao, of the Mystique Shop¡­ My domain does not wee you¡­ So if you leave, I will not make a move on you or your group¡­" The Duke said as he slowly walks to the side and takes a seat.


    "Hmmm¡­ What a considerable offer¡­ However, our paths would always intertwine. I seek to change the lives of the people and not let them suffer in ignorance and puberty. I wish to improve thisnd. But in your case, you need to destroy everything to appease your master, so we are going to have a conflict with regards to that cause." Shin Jiao said as he folded his arms.


    The Duke did not say anything and just showed a faint smile on his face. Then he began to chuckle.


    "You know that I have a master and yet you dare challenge me? You have the guts don''t you¡­"


    "Well, yeah¡­ Plus I could also tell that there is something inside of you that is bursting to break free. In a month, you will be a corpse, so I don''t have to do anything anyway¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    Shin Jiao''s words stunned the Duke.


    "How¡­ How did he know that? Did I look down on him?" he thought as he red at Shin Jiao.


    In an instant, he suddenly calmed down and did not show any reaction on his face anymore.


    He did not want to appear weak in front of his enemy. He is the Duke and no matter what others say, he would not let just anyone trample on his pride and glory.


    Suddenly within his mind, something happened. A strongmand that he has felt before and it has been a long time that he has never experienced it, but thismand became familiar all of a sudden. Themand in his mind is saying, ''Kill him!''¡­


    The Duke''s expression suddenly turned serious. And without warning his body suddenly glowed brightly as the power of an Arch Mage erupted from within him.


    The strong force sends everything in the room crashing to the walls.


    "You dare mock me in my own territory¡­ then die!" he shouted.


    Arge fireball with a diameter of one meter suddenly formed in his hand. Then it flew in Shin Jiao''s direction like a raginget.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The entire floor of the castle was destroyed, turning everything into cinders.


    Everyone in the castle was immediately rmed as the expression of soldiers turned gloomy and their eyes began to turn pure ck. They seem to have turned into mechanical creatures as they uniformly march towards the entrance of the mansion.


    The uniform footsteps create a crescendo of sound that could make someone who heard it feel their heart thumping in anxiousness and fear.


    Because of the strong explosion, the figure of Shin Jiao was thrown out of the castle as he floated in the air while looking at the burning castle floor.


    Shin Jiao did not let this go as he also conjures two fireballs in both of his hands. Though his affinity with any elements in the immortalnd is subpar, he could still conjure nascent fire which is blue.


    The two bluish fireballs flew to the burning floor and exploded. This made the whole tower shake.


    Then the burning walls began to copse as the tower started to copse on itself.


    Crack! Crack! Crash! Bang!


    The sound of falling boulder began to turn the entire tower into a ruin. Because of the high-temperature everything slowly copses because of the weight.


    The soldiers that have entered the tower mechanically are like people who entered their deaths without them knowing it.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head while looking at the devastation.


    Then suddenly a figure came flying out of the tower towards him. It was too fast that he could only get a glimpse of the man covered in me before that man hit him.


    Wham!


    The Duke''s fist came crashing to Shin Jiao''s face; however, a firm hand catches his burning fist with ease.


    "Is this the best that the famed Dark Duke can do?" Shin Jiao asked with a smirk.


    The Duke did not hesitate to use his skill.


    "Dark God''s Hand¡­" he shouted as a huge palm appear behind him and quickly hit Shin Jiao''s figure.


    Bam!


    The impact sent Shin Jiao tumbling in the air, but it did not hurt him that badly.


    "You are stronger than the Grand Magus I have faced so far¡­ You really are one of the heroes of the kingdom¡­" Shin Jiao praised with a thumbs up.


    But this action felt like an insult to the Duke. He has poured a fourth of his mana in that attack, but it did not damage his opponent. Instead, it just pushes him away.


    "Dark God''s w!" the Duke shouted as he suddenly forms a w in his hands and ck surging mana came out from behind him and arge dark hand forming a w appears.


    It suddenly tried to capture Shin Jiao''s figure like arge eagle''s ws capturing its prey.


    Swoosh!


    How could Shin Jiao let himself be capture? How could it be easy for him to fall into the enemy''s hands? He suddenly takes out a rifle from his dimension and then without warning shoots the huge hand made of dark mana.


    Bang! Bang!


    He shot two bullets at the ck mana-wed hand. The first bullet destroyed the dark mana and the second thoroughly passes through it and directly flew towards the Duke.


    The Duke was already aware of such an artifact and quickly dodges to the side. However, his speed is not as fast as the bullet hence his shoulder was hit by the strong bullet.


    But the strong defensive spell in his body was able to block the bullet. However, the strong force of the impact sent the Duke tumbling to the ruined tower of his castle.


    Bam!


    His figurended heavily which created a huge crater.


    "Damn you!" the Duke shouted as he flew upwards and take out his staff.


    "Dark God Spear!" he shouted as the ck mana around him formed into a spear shape in front of him.


    The speed was too fast that it created a strong sonic boom.


    Shin Jiao saw this and quickly takes out a shield in his dimension.


    Bam!


    The two collided in the air and both were sent flying on each opposite side.


    The Duke was once again thrown to the ground, but this time hended on his back. While Shin Jiao has just retreated a few meters before stopping in mid-air.


    From this exchange alone one could tell the difference in their strength.


    "You¡­ You are ate-stage Grand Magus¡­ You¡­ you are like my¡­ my master¡­" the Duke said as ck blood began oozing out of his mouth.


    "Hmmm¡­ I am not like your master. Your master is coward, while I do things on my own¡­ I face my troubles head-on."


    "Hahaha¡­ You are too cocky, but my master is not a pushover. I too am not one either¡­" the Duke said as he slowly picks himself up.


    "Heal!" he shouted.


    With this spell, his whole body began to recover from his wounds.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he remembers that this person can use both Light and Dark magic. So he felt a bit interested in how this person is able to use it. So he immediatelybined his spiritual and absolute senses. Using his divine sense could take a toll on his mental ability, but it could also make him see things that he could not see using either of the senses.


    With the activation of his divine sense, Shin Jiao could immediately see what is really happening inside the body of the Duke.


    Then he saw it¡­


    Inside his body, there is another mana core or mana sphere. So the two mana spheres are ck and white which holds the same amount of strength. However, what he saw further made him understand what is really happening.


    The ck mana core is actually artificially imnted inside his body.


    "So this is the source of that sinister aura. The ticking time bomb inside his body¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    If that thing blows up, then half of the city might be destroyed.


    "I guess, I have to take this in another ce, then¡­" Shin Jiao thought with a smile.


    Suddenly he made a move and in a sh appears next to the Duke.


    With a twist of his hand, he delivers a powerful punch on his face.


    Wham!


    The duke was caught off-guard as just healed his body. But he was still quick to defend himself.


    He flew back in the air as Shin Jiao follows up his attack.

 Chapter 927 - The Inner Kingdom: Death Of A Duke

    Chapter 927


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the two are fighting, the supposed tranquil night became chaotic. The shock wave from their collision sent many debris and sharp wind flying all over the city. Many could see the debris flying out from the Duke''s castle at it caused them to feel afraid.


    Those who are in the know did not feel worried. Instead, they are all smiling and some are even praying. It seems that after the many years of suffering under the hands of the Duke who seems amiable and gentle on the outside but evil on the inside, they are now going to be free from fear and oppression.


    Their bodies have been riddled with the disease over and over again and suffered the constant pain as they have no choice but to rely upon the Duke and his mages to cure them.


    But as they are cured and get sick over and over, they realized that they are being used. They are being treated as livestock or genie pigs by the mages. But they could not do anything about it as they are powerless and helpless against the mages who ruled over them all.


    The citizen of Zepa City are looking in the sky as two figures are shing against each other creating loud booming sounds and bright sparks in the air.


    The dark evening sky made the battle into a spectacle that is only seen once in a while.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already sent the Duke flying towards the western wall of the city.


    Crash!


    The Duke''s figure came crashing to the wall turning it into rubbles. He could not deny that the Duke''s body is really sturdy.


    Shin Jiao concentrated and held the Duke into ce with his psychokinesis. However, he suddenly feels some strange aura surrounding the Duke and he could still move. It''s like there is an invisible sphere protecting him.


    "Haha¡­ You cannot use your invisible power against me!" shouted the Duke.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to scan the body of the Duke and he noticed a slightly glowing totem hanging on his neck. When he saw this before, he did not focus on it because it just looks like a simple totem and nothing else. However, he realized now that it is not.


    That thing is actually a unique artifact, something that would only show its power when a set of conditions are met. With its unique feature, Shin Jiao was a bit curious about its mysterious origin.


    He did not try holding the Duke again but instead waved his hand and a few flying swords appear behind him.


    "Let''s see how strong that defensive totem of yours is¡­" Shin Jiao said as he filled those swords with his mana.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    The several swords flew in the air like missiles as they targeted the Duke.


    Jumping once again in the air, the Duke did not hesitate to cast a protective spell to block the des. Then he pointed in the air and a lightning spear started to form.


    "God''s spear!"


    He shouted as he throws the spear in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Shin Jiao did not dodge this strike, but instead waved his hand and controlled his psychokinesis to contain the huge amount of power.


    When the Duke saw this, his eyes went wide in disbelief. Then Shin Jiao began casting some spells as he slowly transformed the lightning spear andpressed it little by little until it became thumb-size. Then he looks at the Duke and smiled.


    "Back at you, Sir Duke¡­" he said as he suddenly flicks the thumb-sizedpressed lightning energy.


    With this flick, it flew at the speed of light and the Duke did not even have time to react as he suddenly feels something prating his core.


    The artificial dark mana core inside him was hit by the lightning energy ball. Then he felt a strong jolt that immediately spreads throughout his body.


    Eaarrgghhh!!!


    The Duke cried in pain as he was electrocuted and a bright light slowly emerges from within him. But before it could do some irreversible damage. The lightning energy pushes the dark core outside as it slowly disintegrated along with the strong lightning force which erupted in the air.


    The body of the Duke was thrown to a house turning it into rubbles in an instant.


    The slowly disintegrating dark core suddenly turned into a cloud of ck mana-filled smoke and arge face appears in the air.


    "How dare you interrupt my 10 years of nning! You have annoyed this old man¡­ I will find you and I will kill you!" shouted therge face.


    "You don''t have to search for me everywhere¡­ Tell me where you are hiding and I will go to your ce¡­ That would be more convenient, right?" Suddenly Shin Jiao who is still floating in the air said with a smirk.


    "Hahaha¡­ A proud and ignorant man¡­ Very well, I am Gan Warbread¡­ You can find me in the Northern Forest in the Demon Gorge¡­ Argghhh¡­ Damn you¡­ What is this? What have you done?!!!" therge face made of mana said but his voice was interrupted by a painful howl.


    The face turned ugly as one could tell that he is in pain.


    But how could Shin Jiao say what he did to that person? He is not some foolish person to reveal all of his cards to his enemy.


    In truth, he hasbined a part of his Divine Sense in that lightning energy. It flew at a lightning speed and hit the body of the Duke and as it connects to the dark core; his Divine Sense immediately affected the darkness attribute of the man as he connected with his soul fragment.


    Because he looks down on his enemy he has surely suffered a lot of pain.


    While looking at the devastation in the city, Shin Jiao could not help but frown a bit. The dark core has now fully disintegrated, so he looks at the Duke and flew towards the rubbles.


    The Duke lies weakly on the ruined house. His former grand demeanor is now gone. His handsome face, regal appearance, and great stature are now gone. What appears in front of Shin Jiao is a weak and sickly old man. The sunken face of the Duke and his thin body was far from his previous self.


    "Finish it¡­ Let me die¡­ It has been too long that I have suffered¡­" the Duke muttered weakly.


    Shin Jiao looks at him and smirked.


    "Do you think you have the right to say that?" Shin Jiao asked as his figure slowlynded on the ground in front of the duke.


    The Duke was silent as he knows that what he did to the people in the city was too cruel.


    Shin Jiao did not want to dwell on this issue. Though he is angry and feels ufortable at what happened to the people in the city. He knew that those who died would not remember everything that happened in their life ever.


    They would live another life and cycle as those memories would serve as fuel to the gods, Agus and Ruel.


    The Duke just looks at the man who defeated him and showed a faint smile of gratitude.


    "Thank you¡­" he said as he looks at the starry sky.


    "My love¡­ I aming¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao who heard this suddenly chuckled. He did not want to be a wet nket but he could not help but say it out loud.


    "Pfft¡­ Your wife¡­ she could not even remember you. What''s the use of holding on that memory when it would still vanish like a smoke?" he said in a sarcastic tone.


    He did not know why he said that, but he just wanted to say it at that time.


    The Duke''s expression changes as he looks at Shin Jiao.


    "No¡­ impossible¡­" the Duke muttered in disbelief as he clutches his heart in pain.


    In one corner, Shin Jiao saw a young man appearing at the side of the broken wall. When the young man saw the Duke weakly lying on the ground, he suddenly lifted his hand with a dagger on it.


    Then he saw many others slowly walking out of their houses as they held knives, hoes, shovels, and other sharp objects that can be used as a weapon.


    Shin Jiao just shook his head as he floated in the air and left the area.


    He quickly returns to the Duke''s castle.


    As he left, he saw in the corner of his eyes, the people suddenly rushing towards the location of the Duke like an angry mob.


    Many of them have tears in their eyes as they hack and smash at the body of the man that causes them that grief and pain. They attacked the man that is responsible for the death of their loved ones and their suffering.


    This scene could be seen all over the city as those mages that have lost their connection to their master fell lifeless on the ground. But this did not appease the people''s anger. They wanted revenge, and they wanted to kill those bastards who made them suffer.. Hence the bodies of the mages were mutted by the citizen of Zepa City.

 Chapter 928 - The Inner Kingdom: Revival Of A City

    Chapter 928


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While flying to the Duke''s castle, Shin Jiao is carefully checking the mysterious totem in his hand. He grabbed this totem from the Duke before he left. It is very mysterious as right now no matter how hard he checks it, this totem is like any ordinary thumb-sized totem made of dark wood material.


    But the thing that baffled him the most is that no matter if he uses his absolute sense, spiritual sense, or divine sense he could not prate the surface of the totem.


    This thing has baffled him ever since he held this thing in his hand.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe it is using blood contract¡­" he thought.


    Without hesitation, a drop of blood seeped out of his pore and it floated to the ck wooden totem.


    Once his blood made in contact with the totem a strange thing happened.


    Shin Jiao''s mind was taken to an unknown ce, and because of this his body fell from the sky and crashed on the castle ground.


    ¡­


    "Hmm¡­ Where is this ce?" he thought as all he could see is all white.


    He tried flying but he could not use any of his power in this ce. He tried to use his abilities but to no avail.


    "This is bad¡­" he muttered as he looks around him.


    "Hello! Anybody here!" he called trying to determine if there are entities in this ce.


    If he is to face any entity in this ce then he would be able to at least face them and know his enemy. But being alone and having no clue at all what is happening is something that he did not want to happen.


    He is currently clueless about what is happening, so he is feeling a bit rmed and distressed.


    "Is this my¡­ soul¡­" he thought as he suddenly found out that he is not wearing anything and that his body is semitransparent in nature.


    "This is different from the virtual world that I have created in the immortalnd. But howe that I am sent in this unknown ne?"


    Since discovering the truth of the matter is Shin Jiao now knew what is happening. It seems that his soul was sucked inside the totem. And the only way to get out of this situation is something that he knew how.


    But he is not about to go out yet as he is a bit curious about this ce.


    He began to write something in the air. It was advanced runes that he learned in the soul mainframe of the immortalnd.


    "Let''s start with search pattern¡­" he muttered as a glow suddenly appears in the air.


    When it appears he suddenly feels a strong presence within the vicinity. As Shin Jiao continue to disy the search pattern of the environment he is in, the whole white space suddenly blurred out. Then a huge glowing eye appears in front of him.


    This scene almost made Shin Jiao jump in shock.


    He did not expect to see such a thing.


    Then that eye slowly retreated until a huge head which belongs to a gigantic beautiful woman appears in his sight. Shin Jiao could not help but gasp as he feels creeped out of the situation he is in right now.


    "Who¡­ Who are you?" he asked as the woman''s gigantic body slowly receded in the background.


    Then it did not take long before he could see that the woman is running away with a smiling face while being chased by a man.


    When Shin Jiao saw the face of that man, he immediately knew who he is. That guy is Duke Malin Guard.


    The happy couple is running in a wide green field happily, as they cuddled, kissed, and share a loving time together.


    He could tell that the Duke and the woman are happy.


    "Memory fragments¡­" he muttered.


    "That is the reason why my psychokinesis is unable to affect him. It is because of this¡­ memory?" he thought feeling a little bit confused.


    "No¡­ it is not the memory¡­ It is because of that woman''s love to him."


    He looks at the search panel and from there he saw that this totem contains multiple memories of the woman and the Duke.


    "I guess, this might have proven me wrong¡­ She does want to keep their memory¡­ Hmm, this is interesting¡­ I guess that''s how it works¡­" Shin Jiao said as his figure suddenly vanished from the spot.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao slowly opens his eyes and he found himself looking at an unfamiliar ceiling.


    He slowly looks around him and saw a beautiful yet familiar face with her head resting on Shin Jiao''s arm beside the bed.


    "Im Jae? How? How did she get here?" he thought as he looks around.


    As if sensing his movement Im Jae''s closed eyes suddenly open as she lifted her head.


    "Master Shin¡­" she said as she happily looks at Shin Jiao.


    "Master Shin, you''re awake atst!" she said with traces of tears in her eyes.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ I''m awake now¡­ What is happening?" Shin Jiao asked feeling a bit confused.


    "You''ve been asleep for almost 10 days¡­ Miss Luna told us that your soul seems to be not present but your body is still functioning. So she told us not to do anything and just wait. I¡­ I was really worried about you¡­ So¡­" Im Jae said while her tears began falling.


    "Sigh¡­ Don''t cry¡­ I''m fine now." Shin Jiao said while patting her head.


    "Hmm¡­ What is happening outside? The city seems a bit¡­ lively?" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly scanned his surroundings.


    "Umm¡­ For these days, the merchant association president, after calling us, began reforming the city¡­ We agree with his n to revive Zepa city. But¡­ we met some resistance. Some magesing from outside wanted to forcefully enter the city and get the resources of the mage towers in it. But Mr. Marcus Jing did not let them¡­ So now a fight is happening outside. Big brother Xiamen Gong and the rest are outside¡­ if a conflict begins, they would be ready¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Alright¡­ Let''s head to the walls¡­" Shin Jiao said as he stood up from the bed.


    "Master¡­ Don''t you need to rest more?"


    "I''m rested enough. It''s time to start my ns to revive this city. But first, we have to take care of those annoying mages¡­"


    As Shin Jiao said that, he walks out of the room and the people who saw him showed surprised expressions on their faces.


    How could they not be surprised? This guy is well-known in the city for being the person who freed them. Aside from gratitude everyone really respected him for what he did.


    At this time, atop the walls, the pudgy Marcus Jing looks at the envoys from the mage towersing from the next city 5 days away from Zepa City.


    "Marcus Jing! I want you to surrender the city to the mages¡­ We need to investigate what really happened in Zepa City!" shouted a mage with silver hair and a thick silver beard.


    "We have been patient and waited in here for 3 days already. If you do not let us in, then we will force our way inside the city no matter what the cost is! We also want the guy who killed the Duke! He must pay for what he did!"


    "Yeah! We need to follow thew! We need to capture that guy!"


    "We should follow the rules of the kingdom if not then we are no more than the hooligans and the bandits!"


    "Surrender the culprit!"


    "Surrender the culprit!"


    The mages shouted outside the walls of Zepa City.


    "You hypocrites! When the people of the city are suffering, you did not make your move! When people are asking for help you did not raise your finger. Now that the city is freed from the tyranny of the Duke you dare look for us for trouble and even want the benefactor of the city to surrender! Do you think that we are fools!" shouted one of the soldiers.


    The corrupted soldiers have already died in the uprising of the people. And so in 10 days, the city has hired many who are able to fight as soldiers of the city.


    "You have no proof of that! You just im as such. We cannot trust your words since you are from this city¡­ We need concrete proof of what really happened. If not, then we will storm the city today!" shouted the old mage.


    Suddenly, from the wall of the city facing arge number of mages outside a huge square hologram appears.


    Then the face of Yuma was seen along with his treacherous words. The conversation between him and the Duke and everything that Shin Jiao has seen in the city was shown.


    Then the battle between Shin Jiao and the Duke was seen through the perspective of Shin Jiao. It was concrete evidence of what the Duke has done and his conspiracy with a powerful Dark Mage.


    When they saw the face of the Dark Mage Gan Warbread, all of the mages outside began to shiver. How could they not be afraid of the strongest Dark Mage in the history of the Xinglo Kingdom?

 Chapter 929 - The Inner Kingdom: The Demon Gorge

    Chapter 929


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The mor of the mages began to settle when they saw the scene in front of them. As mages, they are also aware of what is happening outside the inner kingdom. They also knew the existence of the Mystique Shop and that the said shop has already entered the city. This is also one of the reasons why they wanted to take the mage towers back.


    But how could the people let them do that? Those towers were already left in rubbles as they were all burned down by the angry people of the city.


    Those people have lost their loved ones and were given diseases by those shameless mages, so how could they spare those towers that the mages like to boast about?


    With the help of Xiamen Gong and the rest, the towers crumble even with their strong defenses.


    And now, those mages wanted to take the towers back? How would that be possible?


    Right at this moment, the scene on the floating screen changed. This time it is showing another scene. It is the riot in the city.


    Then the mages saw how those mage towers crumble to the ground without resistance. They were hit by those weird weapons. With only two to four bursts of fire, a tower would crumble to the ground. Upon seeing this scene, the mages are now all afraid and worried. The scene where a mage tower crumbles to the ground without resistance is a horrifying scene for the mages who are confident of the strength of their mage towers.


    Not even a mighty beast could do that. But now that they are seeing this scene, they are all afraid.


    After this scene, Shin Jiao appears as he floated in the air.


    When the mages saw this, theirplexion immediately changes. They were confident a while ago because they learned that the man was in aa and could not wake up. If the city does not have the support of a powerful mage tower or a Grand Magus, then it would be easily breached.


    But Zepa city is different; no one dares enter this ce because of the Duke and his minions. Plus the disease that has been infecting the citizen of the city.


    But now that everything is fine they wanted now to control the city.


    Yet now that a Grand Magus is here, how could they act?


    An old mage slowly steps forward behind the crowd. His figure then slowly floated in the sky which surprised all of the mages around him. But upon discovering that there is a Grand Magus hiding amongst them, they all felt ted.


    "You are Master Shin, right? This old man is Grand Magus Xiong Chao, from the Tower of Light¡­" he said with a smile.


    "Tower of Light¡­ This is an honor¡­ Grand Magus Xiong¡­" Shin Jiao said politely.


    He has a close rtionship with the Tower of Light because of Tong Liwen and Mao Eosis. Though those two are just an acquaintance, the cooperation with the Tower of Light has grown that it has already reached the inner kingdom.


    Shin Jiao and Xiong Chao began to discuss the state of Zepa City. There was an agreement to let the mages enter the city once again, but the control of the city would not be given to them. They decided to create a council of mages and warriors along with ordinary citizens and that council would govern the city of Zepa from now on.


    In the midst of these changes, Shin Jiao and his group have already settled in the city while the rest of their party is also entering through the gates of the inner kingdom.


    It seems that Prince Lamier Grav has sessfully convinced the king for the Mystique Shop to extend to the inner kingdom. However, this is with the pretext that the merchant group would not rise up an army for themselves. The reason for this is because the royalty fears the power of this mysterious merchant group.


    Right at this moment after a month of staying in the city, Shin Jiao has already received an invitation to meet with the king.


    But before that, he needs to take care of an impending that would threaten the whole of the inner kingdom.


    ording to his estimate, it would take around 2 more months before that Dark Mage would be able to break through to the Elemental Lord realm. But that is in the condition that this ce would let him do so.


    However, if that guy fails, then there is a danger that he would vent his anger towards the people in this ce and might destroy everything in the end. So, to prevent that Dark Grand Magus from rampaging he needs to go to the Demon Gorge to him before it''s toote.


    After preparing everything, Shin Jiao alone left the city.


    He is using a weird-looking ship ording to the people. It looks like a modern space shuttle and everyone who saw this ship looks at it curiously.


    When it slowly hovers from the ground, everyone is already dumbfounded.


    "This is a new transport ship that the Mystique Shop has created, right? I heard that there are a few of them in Central Town in the outer world¡­"


    "I wish I can get my hands on one¡­ I would surely study it thoroughly¡­"


    "If this would be a way of transportation, then merchants would not worry about traveling long distances, right? We can prevent any bandits from taking advantage of us¡­"


    "That is so cool¡­"


    The people who saw the new ship began to discuss while watching the ship hover higher and higher until it left the city.


    "Miss Hua¡­ How long before such a ship would be operational in Zepa City?" the pudgy Marcus Jing asked with glowing eyes while looking at the disappearing ship on the horizon.


    "Hmmm¡­ Around 3 to 4 months from now. We still need to gather more materials and workers. Since we could not bring the things we have in the outer world in this ce, we have to start from scratch, so it would take some time¡­" Hua Xiao said with a polite smile.


    Marcus Jing looks at the beautiful woman beside him. He could not deny that he is attracted to the beauty of the woman. But he dare not voice this out because of the temperament of this woman. Though she looks like an angel when calm, her true temperament is like a fireball that is ready to explode anytime.


    Plus he could tell that this woman likes the man who is currentlymanding and training the soldiers of the city. The two have a weird rtionship with each other.


    "Well, we will proceed as n. We must finish our task before Shin Jiaoes back." Hua Xiao said as she turns around and went back to the meeting room.


    The rest of the people watching outside also came back and takes their seats.


    Hua Xiao stood up after everyone was seated.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, ording to our information about the Demon Gorge, it is filled with miasma and weird creatures. Although it is dangerous, still many ventures inside of it because of the rich resources inside of the gorge. If Shin Jiao''s n is right and he seeded, we are looking at a treasure trove that would finance the whole kingdom. So our n is to¡­" she began to talk about the future ns of the Mystique Shop.


    After the council heard her, they all raised their concerns and their ideas and the room began to be filled with discussions.


    Meanwhile, in the sky of the inner kingdom, Shin Jiao looks at the horizon as the ship flew at its top speed. He soon could see a thick purple mist-covered ground.


    "So this is the Demon Gorge¡­ It is a bit of a distance from Zepa City¡­ This only shows that the ability of that Dark Grand Magus is nothing to scoff at¡­" he said while looking at the thick mist below him.


    Suddenly, he could feel a strange vibration from the ground.


    And from that below, he immediately saw a small hill that seems toe to life. That hill seems to be transforming into arge creature that looks like its whole body is made ofrge boulders.


    The creature is about 20 meters tall. From the size of that creature, Shin Jiao could tell that his gear would be able to contend against it. Right now it is the perfect chance to test out one of the new gears that he just finished converting.


    Since in this ce, the universe energy is blocked and mana energy is not that strong enough to power it. He has no choice but to wait for the time until he is able to develop the right engine for it. And in this month he has finally finished it.


    And upon seeing that creature, he immediately has an idea to use it.


    He pressed a few buttons on the ship.


    "I''m feeling a bit excited¡­" he muttered while chuckling to himself.

 Chapter 930 - The Inner Kingdom: The Demon Gorge (2)

    Chapter 930


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!!!


    Bam!!!


    Arge metallic figurended on the ground filled with miasma. Itsnding caused arge area to be cleared temporarily by the impact force that drove the miasma away. The figure looks like a huge metal armored soldier.


    The mech that Shin Jiao uses is one of the old models that he created when he was in the immortalnd. After exchanging the engine of the mech he is able to now use it in this ce.


    The stone golem looks at the mech and suddenly growled in anger.


    The huge stone golem dwarves the mech in size. Although the mech is only around 10 to 12 meters in height so it is far smaller than the stone golem. The golem angrily attacks by sending its huge stone hands crashing towards the mech.


    Shin Jiao inside the pilot seat immediately did an evasion maneuver as the mech''s side thrusters erupted and pushed the mech''s body to the left.


    Then it extended its left arm while a glowing 3 meterspressed mana energy de appears in its hand.


    The mech twisted its waist and then with a reverse twist, it swung the mana energy de cutting the arm of the golem.


    Thud!


    Its huge am fell to the ground with a loud thud.


    But the golem did not give up and swung its other arms to counter the attack from the mech. But Shin Jiao controlled the mech to rush behind the golem.


    He began attacking the back of the golem, but it seems that the mana energy de is not powerful enough to tear apart its thick body.


    Molten stones were spread on the ground which looks like the glowing yellow blood of the stone golem.


    Suddenly, the stone golem growled in the air.


    "Hmm¡­ Is it calling for a backup?" Shin Jiao thought but did not mind it.


    The more enemy he could encounter the better he could test the capability of the mech in an actual fight. With this, he can calcte how long the mana engine couldst in a battle.


    And true to his conjecture, the ground began to shake, and he could see small mountains slowly standing up from the surroundings. But what made Shin Jiao feel a bit helpless is that the tallest of these stone golems is at least more than 30 meters.


    "So this is the reason why they said that the Demon Gorge is one of the most dangerous ces in the inner kingdom¡­"


    Shin Jiao got the information that the two ces, the Demon Gorge and Heavenly Valley are the two forests in the Xinglo kingdom that is located in the inner kingdom. The rest of therge forests are in the outer world.


    Shin Jiao immediately did not hesitate to grab the rifle on the side of the mech.


    He quickly rushed to the stone golem with one of its arms already cut-off and quickly sted its head apart in one shot.


    He did not hesitate as he picks another target.


    But how could these golems let him approach them?


    As the mech got closer, he suddenly saw multiple boulders being tossed in his direction.


    The raining boulders made Shin Jiao feel a bit flustered, but it is also a chance to test the maneuverability of the mech.


    And so he quickly flew in the air pushing the boosters to their maximum power.


    Shin Jiao feels that the mech''s maneuverability is around 30% of his speed, which is already good enough in this situation.


    He adeptly dodges the hundreds of boulders thrown at him while shooting those that he could not. The whole area became a mess as everything around him turned into ruins. The trees, rocks, andnd were destroyed by the battle.


    Thisrge-scale battle has already alerted some of the powers deep within the Demon Gorge and many of their scouts have already been sent to go in this ce.


    One of those scouts belongs to a race that looks like elves but with pale blue skin. Their tall and thin figure made them look elegant and has that mysterious aura around them.


    Besides that those figures, there is another one that Shin Jiao could already detect even while fighting.


    "A dark mage¡­ A disciple of that Dark Grand Magus maybe?..." he thought.


    But he did not have time to dwindle in this thought as the monster''s attacks began to be fiercer.


    Shin Jiao did a couple of maneuvers in the air and one by one shot down the stone golems by destroying their heads.


    Without any scruple, Shin Jiao store the corpse of those golems inside his space. The reason why he did this is that he is curious about how those stone monsters work.


    After the battle, the miasmas that were disturbed and have spread slowly converge once again to cover the battleground.


    But right at this moment, Shin Jiao could hear a sobbing cry from the ground.


    He jumps out of his mech and stores it in his dimension as he also controlled his ship to approach him as he stores it too in his dimension.


    While floating in the air he could feel the poison in the miasma entering his body. But with his poison resistance, he was not affected by it.


    As hended on the ground, he saw an old woman sitting on the ground in a sorry manner. Her hair is disheveled and a long dark brown wooden cane is sitting beside her.


    "Old woman¡­ Are you okay?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The old woman still sobs as she hits the ground.


    "They are all gone¡­ They are all gone¡­ I have used my entire life to create them and now they are all gone!" she cries while she hits the ground like a kid.


    Shin Jiao was a bit confused as he did not know what this olddy is talking about.


    "Could I help you find them?" he asked.


    "Huh?" she lifted her gaze and looks at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao thought that the woman is an olddy because of her silver hair. However, when she lifted her face at him, he saw pale skin and pale blue eyes staring back at him. Her old clothes that look like that of an old witch have hidden her beauty.


    If hepares this girl to others, then he could only say that she is almost as beautiful as Hua Xiao. But her clothing is really peculiar and weird.


    "You help me find them? I just arrived at this ce and everything was in ruins¡­ Plus my golems are all gone. I just left to gather some herbs and now they have all disappeared? How can you help me find them then?" she said with a tone of sarcasm in her voice.


    "Golems?" It turns out that this woman is the owner of those golems.


    Shin Jiao did not want to cause any misunderstanding so he decided to not tell what happened to the woman yet.


    "Yes¡­ But before that, can I ask? Do you know any Gan Warbread living in this vast forest?" Shin Jiao asked trying his luck.


    "Gan¡­ Warbread? That damn old geezer who acts like he is the boss of us in this ce? Yes, I know him¡­ Why? Are you his crony?" the woman said in an annoyed tone while ring at Shin Jiao.


    "Ahh¡­ Nope, I''m here to kill him." Shin Jiao said nonchntly.


    When the woman heard this, she did not show any reaction at all. Instead, he looks at Shin Jiao as if he is some kind of a fool.


    The strange gaze of the woman made him feel ufortable.


    "You''re the 349th candidate that asked that question. However, none of those who ask this question ever returned to the outside world," she said as she slowly stood up.


    "Why is that?"


    "Because they now serve that madman¡­ He has been terrorizing the people in the Demon Gorge. Luckily, there are a few Grand Magus in this ce. If not¡­ this whole gorge would be turned into his kingdom of brain-dead soldiers." She said while patting the dust on her thick dark old robe.


    "You see, Gan Warbread is an expert in manipting his opponent. For some reason, he is able to invade their mind or body, and those that have been invaded by him would now be under his control. That person would be at his beck and call¡­ One example of this is the previous Orc Lord of the red-skinned ones. Their king fell under Gan Warbread''s manipting and has served him along with the red-skinned orcs. But they were defeated by the other races in the Demon Gorge¡­"


    "Defeated? But then why is he still alive?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "That is because he became not¡­ human. The battle was too brutal at that time. The Demon Gorge is in deep turmoil. And many saw Gan Warbread being pierced by a spear. But instead of dying, the one who stabbed him suddenly began killing others of its kind."


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised upon hearing this.

 Chapter 931 - The Inner Kingdom: Guests From The Capital

    Chapter 931


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao listened to the story about Gan Warbread which happened many years ago. He was a bit astounded by the Dark Grand Magus and his terrorizing of the Demon Gorge. In fact, in thest war, Gan Warbread has joined, but at that time his presence was not seen but only his influence.


    But through his influence alone the battle was almost won. However, in the end, the stronger light mages have won the war.


    But through this story, one could tell the true strength of the Dark Grand Magus. He is a force to be reckoned with.


    "My name is Shin Jiao¡­ Can I have yours?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    When the woman heard this, she showed a slight frown on her face then lifted her head to look at Shin Jiao''s eyes.


    Upon doing this, she slightly shook her head.


    "I won''t tell you my name. You are not from around here¡­ I don''t like having a rtionship with any man not from this ce¡­ But if you give me something that can gain my interest, then maybe... just maybe you can have me as your wife. I like to be feed and pampered, but do not interfere with my work..." She said as she walks towards the thickets.


    Shin Jiao was a bit bbergasted upon hearing the woman''s words. He did not expect to hear such words. He just wanted to know her name, why would she think such a thing?


    "I¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to exin, but the woman has already walked forward.


    Shin Jiao decided to follow her from behind.


    Meanwhile, in Zepa City, its surroundings are now filled with greeneries, the former dead city is now filled with life and there are many people entering the city.


    Along with the life in the city alsoes the technology that the Mystique Shop is spreading. The radio stations and ry antennas are being spread all over the inner kingdom. Except for the capital city, and other cities in the inner kingdom, the rest of the towns and viges around Zepa city,rge improvements are happening.


    The reason for this is because of the wide range of information drive that is being inserted in radios and the news broadcast.


    Right at this moment, outside of the city, a couple of luxurious carriages could be seen entering the city.


    A handsome and tall young man could be seen sitting inside and beside him is a middle-aged bearded man.


    "Father,¡­ will the Mystique Shop owner agree with our proposal?" the young man asked with a slight frown on his face.


    "We do not know until we tried. I heard that the owner personally entered Zepa City and eliminate the threat of Duke Malin Guard. Though the royal family did not agree with his actions, yet they could not deny the fact that the city actually recovered from its former state."


    "It is really inconceivable that a single man could do as such. We have sent many of our people to infiltrate and try to assassinate the Duke before, but it all failed. Now¡­ I guess the city is back." The young man said with a slight mncholy in his eyes.


    "Are you thinking about your sister?" the middle-aged man asked.


    The young man nodded his head with mncholy and sadness in his eyes while looking at the busy streets while their carriage is passing.


    He could remember many things in this ce, both happy and sad memories while his sister is still alive. However, ever since that day, when they escaped from this city and went to another for fear of the Duke, he has never seen his sister again.


    No news was heard from the city from then on and it began to rot from the inside and out.


    But looking at the city which seems to have regained its vigor, those happy memories seem to have returned to him once again.


    Suddenly, their carriage stopped and they heard someone arguing in the front.


    "What is happening out there?" the middle-aged man asked.


    "Master¡­ Someone is causing trouble with the carriage ahead."


    "Causing trouble, how audacious¡­" the middle-aged man said as he opened the door and walks out of his carriage.


    As nobles of the inner kingdom, no one dares to cause trouble for them. They would always throw their weighs everywhere and no one would dare to fight against them.


    The middle-aged man walks to the front carriage and saw another noble. When the middle-aged man saw the person upfront his expression changed. This is because he knew who that person is. That man is a noble from the house of Boujing from the capital city.


    He is the current right-hand man of the house and is arrogant and overbearing.


    Right at this moment, he is looking down at an old woman who is sitting on the ground while on that man''s hand is a long whip.


    The old woman is being protected by a young woman and both of them are wearing peasant''s coarse clothing.


    "How dare you stand on the way of my carriage! Do you know that we are nobles from the capital! Huh!" he shouted in an overbearing manner and suddenly lifted his hand to whip the young and the old women.


    The old woman has already been whipped. This time the young woman just hugged the old woman and covered her with her own body.


    But before the whip couldnd, a strong but slender hand stopped the noble.


    "You might be a noble from the capital. But in here, your noble title would not work. In Zepa City we advocate neutrality. If you vite thew, either noble or not, we would prosecute you just like¡­ any¡­ normal¡­ human¡­ being¡­" the beautiful young woman said.


    This young woman is Im Jae.


    As she stood in front of the noble, her strength was evident and her beauty is tantalizing.


    This made the man unable to say anything as he was dumbstruck for a moment.


    "You¡­ how dare you!" suddenly the nobleman pointed after he recovers from his stupor.


    But before he could say anything, the middle-aged man amongst the crowd walks forward. He looks at the nobleman and then at the beautiful maiden.


    From Im Jae''s clothing, one could tell that she is someone not from this ce. This is because; she likes to wear cultivator clothing from the immortalnd.


    "Mousan Boujing, it seems that the house of Boujing is still throwing their weights around without knowing thew¡­" he said with a smile.


    When the man named Mousan Boujing heard this he immediately turns towards the middle-aged man. When he saw who the middle-aged man is, he showed a surprised expression.


    "You¡­ you are Chancellor Yom Alreed¡­ Why¡­ why is the Chancellor from Wanting City here?" Mousan Boujing asked with slight doubtful eyes.


    However, upon remembering what he was doing, the man was a bit flustered.


    "Chancellor, this¡­ this old woman suddenly stood on the street and is blocking our path. I just taught her a little lesson." He said with a fawning smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Very well, but you must remember. This is not the capital city. Zepa City has its own rules now and this conforms and has agreed upon by the king." Yom Alreed said as he slowly bends down and helped the old woman and the young woman.


    "I am sorry¡­ he is a noble from the capital and this is normal in that ce. Here, this is for your medical fees and injuries. I hope you can forgive him¡­" Yom Alreed said while handing a single gold coin to the young woman.


    Seeing the coin, the young woman''s mind turns nk. She did not know whether to ept this gold coin or not.


    But a slender hand suddenly grabs the coin and then stuffs it in the young woman''s hand.


    "Just ept it. Next time, be very careful and assist your grandmother when crossing the road." Im Jae said while patting the young woman''s shoulder.


    The two walk to the side and the young woman helped her injured grandmother as they walk towards the direction of the clinic.


    "This young woman is chivalrous and kind. May I know your name?" Yom Alreed asked.


    "Hmm¡­ I am Im Jae, thank you for what you did, sir." Im Jae replied.


    Then suddenly a handsome young man walks forward while extending his hand.


    "I''m Zixu Alreed, and this is my father Yom Alreed¡­" the young man said while shaking Im Jae''s small hands.


    When Im Jae saw the face of the young man, she could not help but look at him for a slightly long time. This is because she found his face a little familiar.


    With a slight difference in his hair, nose, and eyes, this guy seems to resemble Shin Jiao a little bit when he was in the immortalnd. And this made her unconsciously look at him.


    Her gaze at this time made his heart almost skipped a beat.. Seeing the beautiful young woman in front of him looks at him like that, Zixu Alreed could not help but feel a little flustered.

 Chapter 932 - The Inner Kingdom: The Cove Of The Dark Mages

    Chapter 932


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao found himself following a strange woman who looks like a young witch, with strange clothing. She walks a bit fast within the miasma-covered mist and would sometimes look behind casually as if trying to determine if the person following behind her is already lost.


    But Shin Jiao could see her reaction upon seeing her frowning whenever he would suddenly appear behind her.


    How could she lose him with his absolute sense and spiritual sense scanning the whole area within 100 meters from him, he could clearly see where she is heading.


    After a couple of hours of walking through the thick miasma-filled forest, they soon arrive at a particr location.


    In front of them is a cavern between two statues that looks like demon gods of the underworld. At the entrance of the cavern there stood two mages wearing coarse hooded cloaks that look like something worn by mysterious dark beings holding staves made of bones.


    Shin Jiao could feel the dark mana energy coursing through the bodies of those two dark mages as they use their mana to protect their bodies from the miasma.


    "Halt! Who goes there!" shouted one of the mages as he suddenly lifted his bone staff and pointing it to the woman.


    "It''s me, Linlin¡­" the woman suddenly said with a frown.


    She is trying to hide her name from the man following behind her, but she identally blurted it out. So she is a little bit dissatisfied.


    "Ah¡­ Miss Yao¡­ Wee back. How are the guardian golems?" the man said with a fawning smile.


    When the woman named Linlin heard his words, and she immediately frowns. How could she be happy when she remembers that something or someone has caused his golems to disappear? She did not know how it happened, but it really happened. Those mountain-like golems could not just disappear into thin air, right? So she felt a bit distress. And the other thing is because this guy called her Miss Yao. Now the man behind her knew who she is, which annoyed her a bit.


    But she has no time to think anything about that. Right now, she is ming the dark elves at this time for her golems. This is because they are the only ones who like to challenge those golems.


    Those dark elves would always go to the entrance of their territory and would always agitate the golems. So how could she not suspect them?


    With regards to the man named Shin Jiao who seems to be hunting that old gue Gan Warbread, she did not believe that he has the ability to defeat any of her golems, much more take them away.


    And so, she walks and enters the dark cave in front of her.


    "And who are you?" one of the dark mages asked while pointing his bone staff at Shin Jiao.


    "Me¡­ I''m here following her." I said with a smile.


    "Miss Yao¡­ is this true?" the dark mage asked.


    Yao Linlin stopped in her tracks and then turns to the side while looking at Shin Jiao at the side of her eyes. She looks a bit cute, but her clothing made it feel a bit weird.


    "I don''t know him¡­ But he is following me¡­" she said while squinting her eyes.


    The two dark mages suddenly turned vignt.


    "I¡­" Shin Jiao felt a little lost.


    It is true that the woman did not say that he could follow her. But she is his chance to find that old man. If she points him in the right direction, then maybe his mission here would be done already.


    Seeing the distress in his eyes, Yao Linlin suddenlyughed.


    "Haha¡­ You wanted to hunt the old man but you can''t even find your way in this ce. How would you be able to find him then?" she said with a mocking tone.


    Shin Jiao shrugged his shoulder while looking at her.


    "That is the reason why I followed you. If you can point me in the right direction, then I will just go there and leave you be¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Hihi¡­ Okay, you sound desperate. I like it¡­ Follow me inside first." She said while waving her hand.


    The two dark mages looks at each other and did not say anything as they let Shin Jiao enter.


    The two walk through the cavern and soon arrive in arge space with a murky greenke. Around theke, there are many wooden houses all over the ce making this ce a hugemunity that houses thousands of people.


    What surprised Shin Jiao is that inside this ce there are no miasma.


    The air is clear and the people walk around the ce looking calm and collected. The light in this ce is dim and pale blue which is produced by luminous stones that could be seen all over the walls and in the ceiling.


    As Shin Jiao looks around, he was amazed at the size of the cave and the height of the ceiling which is around 50 meters high.


    This ce could be considered as a small city. And what Shin Jiao noticed is that, inside this ce, everyone has dark energy in their body. This only means that the people in this ce are dark mages or have been influenced by dark mages.


    Those same slight auras'' covering their bodies is like what he had seen when he first met the sibling Im Ao and Im Jae.


    As Shin Jiao and Yao Linlin enter the ce many people look at them like they are suspicious people. The clothing of the people is made of coarse leather which shows the puberty of the people. Shin Jiao dare not scan this ce because upon entering, he suddenly felt something or someone seem to suddenly scan his body.


    And that made him feel a little rmed.


    So whoever or whatever that thing is, he would just wait and see first before making a move. But his ultimate goal ining to this ce is not to explore it or do something in it. His only goal is to find Gan Warbread and then go back to Zepa City.


    As he follows behind Yao Linlin, they soon arrive in a small wooden house, after passing through an impoverished area where many people asked him for help. Thin-looking kids and dying old people are everywhere.


    When the two stopped, Shin Jiao could not help but ask.


    "Is this the result of the war?"


    Yao Linlin was quiet as she stopped moving. As if thinking for a while, she then turns around and said.


    "Yes¡­ This is what happened to all the dark mages that were defeated in the war. Because we cannot escape outside the inner kingdom, we decided to hide in this ce." she said then turn around and open the door.


    Shin Jiao could see the sadness in her eyes when she said those words.


    He did not say anything and just follow behind her and enter the house.


    The house is small and decent. One could tell that there is a woman inside this house. Shin Jiao did not expect that the sloppy-looking woman would be this meticulous in cleaning her own house.


    "Take a seat anywhere, I need to change¡­" she said as she pointed at the chairs while walking towards another room.


    Shin Jiao controlled scan his surroundings and did not see anything dangerous, so he just carefully takes a chair and sits on it while looking around the ce.


    Outside the simple window, he could see the view of the wholeke.


    "It looks beautiful¡­" he muttered.


    "Yeah, I know¡­" Yao Linlin''s beautiful voice entered his ears from the side as she walks out of her room.


    She is now wearing a coarse cloth that looks like what those people outside are wearing. Shin Jiao just took a nce at her and immediately shifted his gaze outside the window.


    "How long have you been in this ce?" he asked while still looking outside.


    "A couple of years¡­ After the war, my parents died and I was left alone. The woman that saved me taught me how to create golems. And from then on, I stayed in this ce¡­ Oh, she''s already dead, so you don''t have to worry about anyone in the house¡­ There''s only you and me right now." she said then she walks to the side and takes one of the chairs while sitting next to Shin Jiao.


    The proximity between them is too close that both of their shoulders are touching each other.


    This close contact made Shin Jiao feel a bit awkward. Though this feeling is not new to him, he still could not help but feel a bit awkward with regard to the straightforwardness of the woman next to him.


    "Miss Yao¡­ I''m here to ask for your help to¡­" Shin Jiao''s words got stuck in his mouth when his lips were suddenly covered by two soft and wet lips of Yao Linlin.

 Chapter 933 - The Inner Kingdom: The Cove Of The Dark Mages (2)

    Chapter 933


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As a matter of fact, he should have been able to dodge her perfectly at that time. But for some reason, Shin Jiao did not do so. And because of this, the woman Yao Linlin grabs this opportunity to take advantage of the chance that their lips were together. She slowly pries his mouth open and her small tongue slowly found its way inside his mouth.


    Yao Linlin feels a bit ecstatic that the man is not rejecting her.


    "It''s true what they said, men are easy creatures¡­ Hehe¡­" she thought as she continues to kiss Shin Jiao.


    She did not know what is happening as she feels like wanting him the more she kisses him. It was like her brain could only think of one thing and that is to advance further.


    But she knew that she has a mission. And her mission is to get information from this guy.


    In fact, when she arrived at the miasma-filled ruined valley where her golems have been ''stolen'', she saw what really happened.


    She pretended to know nothing and began to calcte what she should do next. When she saw the golems disappearing, she knew that the person has some ways to store thoserge things. And this is her goal, she needs to know how this man was able to store them¡­


    While thinking to this point, she felt excited. She could not imagine the things that she could hide and store if she has such a thing in her hands. She knew from those immortals which they have captured that there are things called space tools.


    But those things do not work in this ce. It would only work in the other ne, the immortalnd.


    But ever since seeing that the guy is able to do it, she knew that the one he has works even in this world.


    With this in mind, she slowly began to move and sits on Shin Jiao''sp while still kissing him deeply. She slowly unfastened the rope holding her coarse cloth on her body.


    She easily removes it as it slid to the ground.


    She removed her outer clothing as it is easy to work this way. She is morefortable taking the information from her ''mind borrowing a snake'' tattoo in this kind of situation.


    "Let''s see where your spatial tool is and how it works¡­" she muttered while caressing the mature handsome face of Shin Jiao.


    The man under her seems to have already been affected by the medicine she put on her lips so she slowly stopped and backs her body away.


    The man seems to be in a daze with his eyes close still reminiscing the kiss that just happened.


    Right now, she is only wearing a thin garment covering her two soft mounds.


    On her fair and milky white back, a tattoo of a small snake could be seen on her right shoulder.


    She lifted her hand and slowly touches the tattoo while chanting a spell. After her chanting, the snake tattoo suddenly came to life and moved on her skin. It crawled towards her right arm then to her palm. Upon reaching her palm she suddenly let it crawl towards Shin Jiao''s body and it directly went to his forehead.


    When the snakended on his forehead, the smile on Yao Linlin deepens. She did not hesitate to approach Shin Jiao and once again wanted tond a kiss on him. She could not help but want to kiss him once again because of that strange sensation that made her want to be entangled with him over and over again.


    Hisss¡­


    Suddenly a hissing sound followed by a light smoke appears on Shin Jiao''s head. When the smoke appears the snake tattoo slowly disappears.


    When Yao Linlin saw this scene, her expression changed. She did not expect that such a reaction would happen.


    When she saw the tattoo disappearing, Yao Linlin knew that things have gone bad. Before she knew it, she found herself unable to move anymore and a tinge of pain suddenly assaulted her body starting from her right shoulder.


    This is what is called the repercussion of having a part of one''s soul being dispersed. The pain is not on the body but on one''s mind and soul. She began to convulse because of the pain while Shin Jiao just watches her convulsing on hisp.


    When the woman was kissing him, he knew that she is doing this for something else, so he did not want to stop it and just let her do what she wanted. He is a bit disgusted by what this shameless woman is doing, but he did not resist as he could feel that something is on her lips.


    "Poison¡­ no¡­ aphrodisiac? Hmmm¡­ it''s different." Shin Jiao thought as he continues to analyze the thing in her mouth.


    He could not deny the fact that what is happening is making him feel ufortable. As a man, breathing that minty fresh breath of the woman kissing him made his heart feel a bit disturbed. He could not deny the attractiveness of this prospect right now.


    However, upon remembering his own duty, Shin Jiao regained his self-control.


    And now, he held the woman in ce after forcefully dissipating the snake that wanted to pry open his memory.


    He carefully looks at the convulsing woman and noticed her eyes turning white. It seems that she lost consciousness already but her body still shivers uncontrobly.


    As the woman is already unconscious, Shin Jiao carefully puts her on the bed and an idea came to his mind.


    He carefully scanned her body and from there he saw two distinct energies, white and ck.


    This means that this woman is like the Duke, but in her case, both of her cores are fake. This means that they are both transnted to her body.


    "So this is the reason why I was not able to see her aura¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    He carefully checks the woman as he did not know what else she wanted with him besides her thoughts of his spatial tool. From what he could tell, there is more to this than meets the eye.


    So he scanned her white core first.


    The sea of mana is bountiful which shows that she is an Arch-mage.


    He then scanned the dark core, and what he found surprised him. The dark core seems like an identical counterfeit mana core just like the one he saw from the Duke. But the one that the woman has is older and has already reached the peak of the Arch-mage realm and is about to break through to the Grand Magus realm.


    As he looks at the cores, Shin Jiao knew that the ck one came from Gan Warbread because of the familiar trace of craftsmanship in it. However, for the white one, he did not know who made it.


    While thinking as such, he suddenly heard many footstepsing from outside the house.


    Shin Jiao scanned the area and found four men wearing ck robes walking towards the front door of Yao Linlin''s house.


    "Are you sure that she has returned with a man?" one of the dark-robed men asked with an angry expression on his face.


    "Yes, my lord¡­ She seemed to be close to the man who looks like in histe 30''s¡­" the person beside the man said.


    "Damn it! What is good about those people outside that she would rather be with them than me?" the man said in annoyance and irritation.


    His fury is clearly seen as his body exuded his dark aura which made the others around him shiver in fright.


    "Kick the door open." Hemanded.


    Bam!!!


    The door was shattered by one of his cronies as they strode inside the small house.


    The four men look around and found no one. Then the leader looks at the bedroom and a slight frown appears on his face. He could not hear anything and so he strode forward.


    Upon opening the door slightly, he saw the beautiful, Yao Linling, lying on the bed with thin white silk covering her milky white skin.


    He could clearly see the two soft mounds which have already attracted his attention and awoken his beastly instinct to conquer.


    He turns to look at his men and said.


    "You three stay here and be a lookout¡­" he said with a serious expression.


    He did not hesitate to open the door and strode inside, then locks it after him.


    From his sleeve, he takes out a few talismans a few runes written in blood.


    He waves it and they flew in the four corners of the room and sealed the entire ce. This way he could do whatever he wanted without anyone peeping on him. He wanted to conquer this woman that has always escaped his grasp.


    He has been dreaming of getting his hands on her for a long time. And now that a situation presented itself in front of him, how could he not grab it?


    With lust-filled eyes, he slowly strips his clothes one by one while ogling at the beautiful face and fiery figure lying on the bed.

 Chapter 934 - The Inner Kingdom: Gan Warbread Influence

    Chapter 934


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The man slowly crawls on the bed while watching the woman that he has liked for a long time with greedy eyes. He has been dreaming of this day ever since he discovered her beauty beneath that fa?ade that she is showing.


    It was 2 years ago when he first saw her in the market and from that time forth he would always hound Yao Linlin and would always give her gifts. She would sometimes reply to her and go with his antics, but most of the time she would not face him and escape.


    The two of them have this kind of rtionship until one day; she began working with thoserge golems on the border.


    One time he tried going with her, and that was the time that he almost lost his life. The two were attacked by a vicious poisonous beast.


    He was saved by her and from that time forth his admiration and love for her increases. But he never dares step out ever again.


    However, Yao Linlin grew distant from him. She became cold and unresponsive to his wooing and she seemed to be a different person altogether.


    However, now, right in front of his eyes, she is like a defenselessmb ready for the ughter.


    He slowly caresses her milky white skin and soft legs. Every touch of his finger made him swallow arge amount of saliva as he savors this feeling of ecstasy in his heart.


    He slowly peeled off the remaining clothing which is her coarse skirt and threw it on the ground. Exposed right in his eyes are the fair legs of Yao Linlin and her thin and silky loin cloth. This scene is enough to send the blood of the man looking at her boil to a higher degree.


    His trembling hands slowly caress her soft thigh as if he is caressing some precious stone.


    "You''re mine¡­ You''re going to be mine¡­ mine alone," he said while his slimy tongue licks his parched lips.


    After feasting his eyes on the almost naked body of the woman he likes, he could not hold himself anymore and wanted to conquer her as soon as possible.


    He did not even notice that Yao Linlin is unconscious and she is unable to move.


    He extended his dirty hands and touches the two soft mounds. But before his hands could touch them, the closed eyes of Yao Linlin suddenly open.


    The man did not notice this as he suddenly found himself unable to move. His eyes are glued towards his hands that are unable to go forward further.


    He suddenly shifted his gaze to Yao Linlin''s face and what he saw shocked his heart.


    This is because her eyes seem to have been turned into a dark abyss. While looking at them he found himself unable to move as if his soul is being devoured inside of those deep ck eyes.


    The man''s body began to shake but his eyes did not leave Yao Linlin''s gaze. He could not avert his gaze and is just glued while his mind is being controlled by her dark gaze.


    His body trembled vigorously as if being attacked by a seizure but his eyes are kept wide open.


    Suddenly, the man fell to the ground lifelessly.


    "Hmmm¡­ He is the wrong person¡­" the voice of Yao Linlin that came out from her mouth is that of an old man''s eerie voice.


    She looked around the ce but found no one inside room except for her and the man on the ground.


    "I could have sworn that I already have that guy in the palm of my hands¡­" she said with a frown.


    But she still could not get what happened.


    "Hmm¡­ A weak restriction has been ced. Did this man kill that guy named Shin Jiao?"


    "No, it can''t be¡­ That guy is not that easy to kill¡­ I even doubted that the soul poison would have an effect on him¡­ But where is that guy then¡­" she muttered in an old man''s voice while looking around the ce.


    In her mind, she thinks that the woman is not attractive enough to hold Shin Jiao so he left.


    "This is irritating¡­" She said as she slowly stands up from the bed. With a wave of her hand, a ck mist came out and quickly enveloped the man''s body on the ground.


    It did not take too long before the man turned into a bag of bones after his blood and flesh were absorbed by the ck mist.


    "With the nourishment from the rest of these High Mages, I can already manifest my body in the outside world. After this, I only have to find a Gran Magus and my transformation isplete. The Dark Duke has done me a great service, pity he fell in the hands of that guy Shin Jiao¡­" she said as she broke the enchantment in the room and walks outside.


    As the door opens, the three men saw a beautiful and sexy Yao Linlin which immediately enchanted the three men. Her curvy figure and alluring looks made them gape while watching her walk out of the room.


    However, before they could do anything, they saw ck misting out of her palms. It immediately covered the entire living room.


    Now the three knew why she is called ''The ck Witch'' beside her moniker ''Golem Master''.


    The three shrieked in pain and anguish as they were all devoured by the ck mist before it returned to Yao Linlin''s body.


    The room returned to silence as she walks to her cloak and dons it on her body. At this time, she is only wearing her underwear and the coarse cloak, but she seems to not mind at all.


    She walked out of the house and then to theke of the cove where there are many boats waiting for passengers.


    "Linlin! Are you going to cross the greenke today? I heard that many found strange crystals near the exit on the other side of the forest. But you should be careful; many may have gotten their hand on those weird crystals, but many also lost their lives because of the monsters guarding them." a middle-aged uncle who seems to be familiar with Yao Linlin greeted her.


    "So the crystals are out¡­ Take me there uncle¡­" she said as she tossed out a thumb-sized mana stone.


    "As you wish, little Linlin¡­" the middle-aged uncle said.


    But his eyes saw that she is not wearing any shoes and her naked milky white calf caught his eyes. When she stepped on the boat, her robe open and it reveals something that the middle-aged uncle did not expect to see.


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat upon seeing that she may not be wearing anything under her rough-looking cloak.


    Ever since she first arrives in this forsaken ce, he has already known her. She is a carefree young woman who seems to not mind anything around her. But she likes to keep herself covered all the time. This is the first time that he had seen her like this and it made him feel ufortable.


    Although he is acquainted with Yao Linlin and is a bit friendly towards her, he is still a man after all. And as a man, he is also attracted to women, especially those young and beautiful women.


    And right now, they are going to cross the greenke just the two of them inside his smallke boat. Within his heart, he has the feeling of expectation.


    It has been a long time ever since he lost his wife and in his small hut, he and his son are living together. His son is always away and he has lived a lonely life. Seeing a young and beautiful woman, the middle-aged man could not help but dream of the impossible to happen.


    As the small boat cruises through theke and the middle-aged uncle carefully paddled from behind, he could not help but steal nces at the back of Yao Linlin and her beautiful silver hair. Though it is a bit unkempt as usual, he found it a little attractive at this time.


    "How are your golems?" the middle-aged uncle suddenly asked out of nowhere.


    The usual Yao Linlin would always begin talking whenever he asks this question. So to start the ball from rolling he tried talking to her.


    But it seems that she did not hear anything as she just sits there.


    "Are you okay? You seem quiet today¡­" he added with a slight smile on his face.


    She is a chatterbox, but this side of her is also still attractive.


    Since she is not saying anything, he also stopped talking. His heart feels a bit disappointed. He was a bit hopeful when he saw her not wearing a long skirt, and thought that she deliberately did this to attract his attention. He might be a middle-aged uncle, but he is earning enough money to be able to support himself and his family if ever he can once again have one.


    But it was all his hopeful thinking.


    When the boat reaches a part of theke where there are tall grasses, he suddenly saw Yao Linlin turning to face him. She then slowly crawls backward while looking at him to the small tent of the boat while exposing her white thigh and the tempting scene in the middle.


    This scene almost made the middle-aged uncle lost his wits.

 Chapter 935 - The Inner Kingdom: Secret Hiding Place

    Chapter 935


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The small boat suddenly turned silent as it floated in theke towards the thick lushke weeds. Those other boats traveling this path could not see what is happening in the boat and did not care about anything else.


    This is because this part of theke is a bit dangerous; if they are unlucky they would meet ake creature and would lose their lives. So the boatmen dare not be reckless at this point.


    Meanwhile, Yao Linlin and the middle-aged uncle are currently sitting in a lotus position while a ck smokeing from Yao Linlin''s body is connected to the middle-aged uncle.


    After a few minutes, she opened her eyes andmanded in a low tone.


    "Let''s go¡­"


    The middle-aged uncle nodded his head and robotically stood up and began rowing the boat.


    He is already lifeless with his eyes turning pure ck.


    The two travel for about 3 hours on the small boat until they reached the other side. Many small boats also came to this ce as there are many adventurers and huntersing to the other side for hunting rare medicinal nts, ore, animals, and many more.


    This ce is like a treasure trove to them but filled with danger and risk. But the gain almost always overshadows the risk.


    And so, when Yao Linlin alighted from the boat many noticed her presence, especially those that saw her milky white small feet and her eye-catching legs which have been exposed uponing down the boat.


    As she walks two people suddenly approached her.


    "Isn''t this the small witch, Yao Linlin¡­ Why are youing to this dangerous ce?" a tall and burly man with a thick beard said while eying the beautiful silver-haired young woman in front of him.


    Yao Linlin did not bother answering as she just walks away from the two.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Don''t be rude, I am greeting you¡­" he said as he attempted to grab her small arm.


    But before the man could do so, the middle-aged uncle following behind Yao Linlin suddenly grabbed his burly arms and stopped his movement.


    "Take care of him; I don''t want to be disturbed¡­" Yao Linlin said in a cold and eerie tone.


    Before her words ended, the middle-aged uncle suddenly made a move and with a single palm strike, the burly man was sent flying.


    Hispanion was a little stunned. The two decided to get their hands on the beautiful young woman. But who would expect such a thing from happening? They are seasoned hunters and strong warriors to boot, but how could such a weak-looking middle-aged man send his partner away? This scene is truly out of his expectation.


    But he has no time to contemte this. What he needed to do right now is to attack this middle-aged man to avenge his friend.


    He suddenly grabs the sword on his side and slices towards the hips of the middle-aged man.


    When the sword was about to hit, the middle-aged man agilely jumps up and then, using both fists, punches to the man''s chest.


    The man saw this and quickly jumps back.


    But a gust of wind pushes him further which made him stagger a few meters.


    He showed grimace on his face for the humiliation he suffered in the hands of the middle-aged man and the young woman who should have been an easy target for him and his friend.


    They are seasoned hunters in this dangerous ce for crying out loud, being defeated by a mere old man and young woman is truly a huge p to their faces.


    Without hesitation, he suddenly brandishes his sword, but this time he is not alone. Hispanion, which was sent flying a while ago, has already recovered and is now also rushing to attack the middle-aged man.


    Two versus one, this fight has already attracted many eyes while some of them are glued on the beautiful young woman wearing a coarse old cloak covering almost all of her body except for her beautiful face and silver hair dangling on her shoulder.


    She did not even worry about the middle-aged man, instead, she has a look of impatience on her beautiful face.


    After 15 minutes of battling, the two strong huntersy t on the ground with the middle-aged man winning the battle. His body is littered with wounds which he seems to not mind at all.


    The two just walk away under the gaze of the dumbfounded crowd.


    "Isn''t that Old man Gong Fang? Howe he is following the little witch?" a person who seems to know the two said to the one beside him.


    "I don''t know¡­ Old man Gong is acting weird¡­"


    "I agree, he is not that strong and is only a boatman, right? If this is so, then his son would not have been very busy outside, and the two would not be living a poor life¡­"


    "Who know¡­"


    The people began to specte about what is happening in front of them. But what captured the attention of many of them is the beautiful appearance of Yao Linlin. They did not expect the little witch to be this beautiful and alluring, if they have known then they would have already made their move to woo her before. But seeing what happened just now, who would dare to do such a thing?


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, watching all of this happening is a figure hidden amongst the crowd. He looks like an ordinary old man with a long sword on his back. He has been following this two ever since they left the small town and traveled through theke. He saw everything that has happened but did not do anything about it.


    This old warrior is Shin Jiao.


    He decided to follow behind to know the secret of Yao Linlin and how she is being controlled by the influence of the Dark Grand Magus Gan Warbread.


    He walked along with the crowd and among the hunters going out of the small passage to the other side of the cavern.


    "Hey, you''re new here aren''t you old man¡­"


    A man suddenly said from beside Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and showed a cordial smile.


    Upon seeing this, the man was a bit stunned as he noticed that the old man does not really look that old, more like middle-aged.


    "Ahh¡­ You are a hunter, right?" the man asked as if trying to remember the hunters in this ce.


    "Yes, I was a fighter in thest war¡­ I have long wanted to stretch my hands again, and just decided it now¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Why don''t you join us then¡­ We are just a group of hunters trying to earn some money. You''re wee to our group¡­" he said while pointing at the few people behind him.


    Shin Jiao looks at them and nodded his head.


    This group is consisting of five people including the man who talked to him. There is only one woman in the group and she looks like a strong dark mage. Beside her is a tall man wearing the same dark mage cloak as her. The two have their hood cover their head giving off a mysterious vibe.


    "Thank you¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    And so he walks with the group while at the same time, monitoring the direction where Yao Linlin is going.


    After going out of the cave, they soon arrive in a lush green forest. Since the day is almost over, the darkness made the forest look gloomy and creepy.


    "We should camp out first and hunt at the break of dawn¡­" the man said as his team walks to an area where there are also many hunters gathering.


    This is already amon sight to them as hunters gather among the foragers and the miners. These people are here to earn money for the people in the town, so they happily get together to wait for the sun to rise on the horizon.


    While this is happening, two figures have already entered the forest; those who saw them just shook their heads. Though they did not want to see the beautiful silver-haired girl suffer inside the forest, they also did not want to stop the two for fear of offending them.


    Those that saw the fight before knew of the strength of the middle-aged man. They knew that they are not a match against him.


    However, around four people suddenly walked out amongst the group and followed those two from behind.


    "Are they really going to take revenge in this dangerous ce?" one of the hunters muttered in a low voice.


    "Those people are petty¡­ They are the ones who started it, now that they are beaten they wanted to strike back, what fools¡­"


    "Well, those guys have been overbearing ever since I started hunting here. If they are taught a lesson, then that would be for the best, then¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I agree, if they vanished, then we should be thankful. Those bullies have been too overbearing¡­"


    The people began to discuss while sitting around their group''s bonfire.

 Chapter 936 - The Inner Kingdom: Secret Hiding Place (2)

    Chapter 936


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Within the thick thickets of the lush forest, Yao Linlin and the middle-aged man came upon a tall mountain wall that stretches further to the clouds. One could tell that this ce is the side of a cliff that is very high.


    Yao Linlin extended her dainty little hands and as her palm touches the cold stone wall, a small entrance appears before her eyes.


    She walks to the mouth of the small entrance when she suddenly heard something moving from the bushes around them.


    She turned her gaze to the bushes as a frown escaped her beautiful face.


    The atmosphere bes heavy as she waited while standing calmly with the middle-aged uncle standing next to her.


    Both of them are expressionless and just stare at the darkness.


    Then four tall and burly men wearing leather armors walk out of the thick bushes with sly and angry grins on their faces.


    The two who fought against the middle-aged uncle have the expression as if they wanted to eat the middle-aged uncle alive.


    "So there is a secret ce in this part of the forest. Hehe¡­ I wonder what can we get inside this ce¡­" a tall bearded man said while looking at the silver-haired woman and the middle-aged man.


    "Let''s finish that old man first, then get that woman. I want her to suffer the same humiliation as I have suffered!¡­" The man who was beaten by the middle-aged uncle shouted.


    With a hint of disdain on her beautiful face, Yao Linlin did not say anything and just looks at the entrance.


    "Finish them, then follow me inside¡­" she said as she walks inside the hole.


    The middle-aged uncle just nodded his head and then looks at the four burly men. He showed no reaction on his face, but his body suddenly went to a fighting stance.


    The four burly men were rmed and quickly spread around the ce as they encircle the middle-aged man.


    Unknown to them a figure is watching Yao Linlin from within the shadows when she moved, that person also moved.


    Meanwhile, Yao Linlin walks through the small passageway going spiraling towards an underground cavern. The dark passageway is only illuminated by a few moonstones which show the spiraling path.


    Soon she reached a dead end. She lifted his right hand and touches the wall in front of her. It rippled and then another passage opens up. At the end of that passage is a wide cavern where an old man is sitting cross-legged. Behind the old man are two statues that look like they are statues of two gods.


    One is a beautiful young woman and the other is a handsome young man and both of them look like powerful beings.


    From one looks one could tell that these two statues are the god of light Agus and the god of dark Ruel. They are both seemed to be looking at the old man who is sitting cross-legged on the floor. It was as if they are giving their blessing to the old man.


    The old man, on the other hand, has a decrepit body that looks as if he is about to die and is slowly decaying. His skin seems to be decaying and there seems to be no flesh inside that thin skin that seems to stick on his bones.


    Around the old man is a dark aura that could make someone who could see him feel eerie and strange.


    When the figure of Yao Linlin appears in the passage, the moving dark aura suddenly seems to have been startled and began to form into a huge face of an old man.


    "You havee just right in time¡­ I could not wait anymore¡­ I need to return, or else the power of the god Ruel will be given to another. If that happens then my hard work would be for naught!" said the face in a raspy eerie tone.


    Yao Linlin did not reply and just walked towards the old man. As she drew near, she slowly removes her cloak and then the rest of her clothing. Her bare body was exposed in the air as she walks near the cross-legged old man.


    The old man did not move but instead, the aura of a face began checking the bare body of a young woman.


    "This body is exquisite¡­ but it is that of a female. Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­ What a letdown¡­ This could have been a perfect vessel for Agus. But her soul is already awake¡­ But once I awaken, I will find her and my perfect bride would be her, the god of light Agus¡­ Hihi¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    Suddenly from within the shadows, a figure immerges.


    "That would be incest¡­ A brother could not marry his own sister, right?" Shin Jiao suddenly said with a slight smile on his face.


    When the dark aura heard this, its huge face changes its expression.


    "You¡­ how did you? How could you enter this ce without my notice? This is impossible!" shouted the dark shadow in anger.


    "I have my ways¡­ Hmm¡­ From your aura, I could tell¡­ and I guess you also have noticed that you have already noticed that you are the previous god of darkness Ruel." Shin Jiao said as he stood by the wall and folded his arms as if watching a y.


    When the dark aura saw this, he immediately knew that this guy is here to see what he is about to do next. But he needs to confirm that this guy would not interfere, if not, then he could just escape once again.


    "What do you want?" he said with a frown.


    "Well, my name is Shin Jiao. I am from the immortalnd and I fell in this small world¡­ I have learned of the circumstance of the brothers and sisters, Agus and Ruel. I have promised their pet, the elemental dragon Baldrix to free his masters from this world." Shin Jiao exined.


    When the dark aura heard this, he immediately frowns. This is because that is not what he has learned from his stay in this world for nearly a century.


    As his awareness grew, he learned of the secret of this world and identally found the real body of both of the gods. But he could not enter such a ce with his current strength. He has learned through researching that to enter such a ce, he has to have a body that could withstand the tearing of the space. And he could only do that if he reaches the body that is above the Grand Magus. In the records, many called this body the nascent body of an immortal.


    Many from the immortalnd told about this after they were interrogated by the mages and this is recorded in the annals of history.


    He was so close to finding out the truth, but his body is far too weak and he has suffered from some grievous wounds in the war. He has no choice but to retreat and try to recover. But that did not happen. Instead, he slowly withered like a dying nt.


    That was until he discovered the bacteria that would suck the life force of others. His research ended up getting perfect, but he was already at the end of his life. He has no other choice but to let go of his body temporarily and became a parasite.


    And from then on, he lives as the shadow that controls people, the shadow and influence of the Dark Grand Magus Gan Warbread.


    Among the dark mages, many have imed that they have the power of the dark god Ruel. They might even think that they are the dark god. But, only someone with such a powerful soul could be the dark god, and that is him Gan Warbread.


    However, right at this moment, he seems to have learned some truth about himself. The goddess is not his partner, but his own sister. While thinking about this part, it seems that he could not believe such a thing.


    He looks at the middle-aged-looking man and then frowns.


    "You said that you came from the immortalnd¡­ But howe that you have aged to such?" Gan Warbread asked while ring at Shin Jiao.


    "Oh, you mean this? I don''t know¡­ I guess, this I because of what has happened in the immortalnd beforeing to this ce. A part of my lifespan was¡­ absorbed." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He did not want to exin, but he just let this person knew something so that their conversation would lengthen. As of this moment, he is already using his divine sense to scan every inch of the whole room. Everything inside this was already scanned by him everything except those two statues.


    This is because his divine sense could not prate those statues which seem to be made of unique materials which he has never seen before or even found even in the immortalnd.


    "If my conjecture is correct, within those statues are the things I am looking for.." Shin Jiao thought as a radical idea came to his mind.

 Chapter 937 - The Inner Kingdom: The Resurrection Of The Dark Grand Magus

    Chapter 937


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not make a move, so Gan Warbread was a bit distress about what to do next. Right at this moment, he has two choices at hand. The first is toplete his body transformation and be alive again by transferring to the female body in front of him, or to devour the female body and slowly transform to his former old self.


    Those two decisions have their own merits and their own faults, but either of them would surely return him to the world of the living.


    But being young again would always have its advantages, so the eyes of the huge head created from dark mana look into the fair maiden body of Yao Linlin. With the thought as if he has already decided, he seems to grit his teeth and suddenly the huge face disperses and turns into a ck mist that surrounded the body of the young woman.


    Then the rotten-looking flesh and bones on the side slowly turned into ashes as they mixed with the dark mana and also entered the body of Yao Linlin. As the twobined, changes began to appear on her body. The milky white skin slowly turned greenish in color with bluish veins bulging all over her body.


    Her fair figure slowly began to change as muscles began to form making her look more buff. Her silver hair slowly turned ck along with her eyes. Her height then increases as she became taller. She soon reaches a height of around 6 feet tall which is a bit taller than Shin Jiao.


    "I never imagine that this body is truly something else. She truly is a gifted woman. I can only control her consciousness, but having this amount of mana and power in one''s body is truly amazing. I am liking this more¡­ Haha¡­" the voice of two peopleing from Yao Linlin reverberated inside the room.


    The changes on her body slowly transformed her from a small little girl into someone that looks like a really tall supermodel, with beauty to boot. Her attractive bosom became fuller, and her hips became wider. Shin Jiao shifted his gaze and did not look further down.


    But then something came to his sight which made Shin Jiao think that something is wrong.


    This is because he noticed the growth of a single horn on her forehead.


    "Demon¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    But he did not do anything and just observe this situation.


    In fact, his attention is more focused on the two statues standing on the opposite sides of Yao Linlin. One of the statues is actually supplying dark energy towards the merging figures of Gan Warbread and Yao Linlin.


    "Ruel is trying to extract some energy from his own body¡­ But I wonder why he did not try to crack that thing open? Is his strength not enough to open it? Hmm¡­ That may be the main reason, as a Grand Magus his strength is still below the nascent realm. That would exin why he is trying to break through. But from what I could tell, this statue would not budge even after he reaches the nascent realm¡­ Maybe it needs a higher realm¡­" Shin Jiao began thinking.


    Soon the transformation of Yao Linlin isplete and now, she became a being with a single horn on her forehead, some parts of her body have the presence of silver scales on them especially her private parts. It looks like some kind of armor from the looks of it.


    "I have now returned to the living¡­ I thank you Mr. Shin for waiting. As a reward, I could grant you a painless death¡­" Gan Warbread said with a smirk.


    Shin Jiao did mind the provocation, he just scratches his chin and asked.


    "Should I call you Gan Warbread or Yao Linlin?..."


    Hearing that question, a lightugher escaped the mouth of the tall woman in front of him.


    She suddenly extended her hand and a pair of ck wings came out of her back.


    "Those two are already dead¡­ You can call me, the Dark God Ruel¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ God Ruel, eh¡­ But you have not yet reached the deity stage. At most you''re just a nascent realm being, imperfect at that¡­ But I guess the demon soul in your body has increased your power by two folds¡­" Shin Jiao said as he analyzed his opponent.


    "You dare scan me?!" God Ruel shouted in anger.


    He is already a god of this world, the most powerful being in this ce. How could an immortal dare challenge his authority?


    With a wave of his hand, the surroundings of Shin Jiao were suddenly filled with a frozen icicle.


    "Haha¡­ The mana control is also outstanding¡­" he guffawed.


    Then the icicles in the air converge and turn everything around Shin Jiao into a frozen cier. Even the air was frozen, so half of the room turned into ice in almost an instant.


    "Not bad¡­ Eh¡­ still alive?" she muttered then showed a surprised expression.


    The ice shattered into thousands of debris which were sent flying in her direction. But none of them hit her as they just bounce off from her barrier.


    She did not hesitate and quickly dashes towards the figure of Shin Jiao which is standing calmly.


    Wham! Wham!


    The sound of something breaking through the air created light sonic booms as she sent one punch after another in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    However, Shin Jiao easily dodges those punches. Using his Shadow Steps, he did not even do wide-range movements and just twisted his body left and right, bends down, and lean forward. It was the basic dodging technique used by boxers to dodge punches from their opponent.


    As he dodges the walls inside the cavern suffered the brunt of Ruel''s attacks. Her punches created deep crevices amongst the sturdy cavern walls which in turn causes some parts of the ceiling to copse.


    But for some mysterious reason, those copse parts of the ceiling would mend themselves automatically as if everything that is happening inside the cavern is not real.


    "What an interesting array¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly sends a direct jab on her left cheek.


    Bam!


    Because of the speed of Shin Jiao''s fist, Ruel was unable to react and was hit squarely on her face. The force sent her flying to the wall with a loud sound.


    She looks at Shin Jiao with anger on her face as green-colored blood came out from the corner of her mouth.


    Her skin suddenly changes from milky white to green and then back to being milky white again. And when this happens the damages she received a while ago have already disappeared.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is what I am talking about! Bring it on!" she shouted as her figure rushes in front of Shin Jiao and sent another bout of rapid punches and kicks.


    "This buy is a mage, right? Why would he fight me head-on? He''s not even that good in fighting¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he easily dodges every strike from his opponent.


    Then he sent another jab on her right cheek.


    Bam!


    She was once again sent flying to the wall.


    The same thing happened and her injuries were healed in almost an instant.


    "Dark Iron body! Dark mana ws!" Ruel shouted as his body is suddenly covered with dark mana and created full body armor while both of his hands are now covered in a glowing aura that shows ck ws at the edge of each of her fingers.


    "Let''s see how you deal with this!" she shouted as she rushes.


    "Haste!" she shouted which immediately doubled her speed.


    Now her figure turned into a blur.


    Swoosh!!!


    One dark w after another attacked Shin Jiao. He did the same style of dodging as he tried to evade each of those powerful attacks. However, it seems that the force of those attacks are terrifying which somewhat damages his robe.


    Soon many tear marks could be seen on his clothing which made Shin Jiao frown a bit.


    "I clearly dodge those ws and even the sharp wind, howe?" Shin Jiao thought with a confused expression.


    But he did not have time to think further as right at this moment, several fireballs are alreadying his way. Coupled with those fireballs, an energy surge suddenly appears. The entire cavern began shaking as the energy increases rapidly.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One explosion after another has shaken the cavern walls and their ceiling.


    Then suddenly a dark beam appears out of nowhere hitting the figure inside the smoke-filled area of the cavern.


    Wham!


    That figure was sent flying as he was pushed by the ckser-like beam to the wall.


    Shin Jiao who has set up a barrier in front of him tried his best to defend against the dark beam. The barrier he erected slowly cracked as the intensity of the darkser increases.


    "It is time for you to die now¡­" Ruel said with a sinister smile on her face.

 Chapter 938 - The Inner Kingdom: Black Hole

    Chapter 938


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Suddenly, the dark beam became more powerful than it has ever was and it immediately destroyed Shin Jiao''s barrier.


    As the beam got stronger and more powerful the array surrounding the cavern was also damaged. Without the regenerative effect of the array, the cavern ceiling and walls began to crumble under the powerful st from the dark beam.


    Shin Jiao''s figure was pushed through the wall as he tried to resist arge amount of dark energy hitting him.


    Ka-boom!!!


    A loud explosion happened that sent Shin Jiao''s figure flying out of the cavern and into the forest outside.


    The cavern began to copse and Ruel has a look of slight panic in her eyes. She was not able to control herself and used around 80% of her power at that attack.


    But seeing the figure floating in the air with a tattered appearance, she seems to not be contented.


    "You''re still able to move?" she said with a frown.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just looks at her.


    Ruel is floating in the air then turned her gaze to the ruined part of the mountain with a deep frown.


    She then turns to look at Shin Jiao and suddenly vanished from her spot.


    It was too fast, and she suddenly appears behind Shin Jiao then sent a kick in his direction.


    Swoosh!!!


    She sent another powerful w in his direction, which Shin Jiao easily dodge. But this time, instead of just dodging, his leg suddenly moved.


    Wham!


    His quick kick was sent in Ruel''s blind spot which made her unable to notice it.


    It was too quick that it sent her crashing to the ground.


    Crack! Crack!


    From that impact alone she has already suffered some bone fractures. But then once again her regenerative ability activates which heals her body.


    "Haha¡­ Powerful, but futile¡­" she said with a smirk as she once again floated in the air.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao extended his psychokinesis and held her in ce.


    This made her look at him in rm. No matter how hard she struggles, she could not move any parts of her body.


    "Is this the limit of your power?" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "Damn it! You dare hold this god in contempt! I will teach you how powerful I truly am!" she shouted as the energy began to surge from inside her body.


    As it increases Shin Jiao could feel the strange power trying to obstruct his hold on Ruel.


    "I am the god of this world!!!" she shouted as the powerful energy erupted out of her body.


    The shock wave sent Shin Jiao flying over a couple of meters as he found himself spewing a mouthful of blood. His mind was a bit affected by that energy which he knew is not normal energy from a nascent realm expert.


    "That power¡­ that energy surge belongs to a saint level being¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he realizes something.


    Then his eyesnded on the ruined cave. He could now perceive a trace of ck energying from that ce which is connected to the body of Ruel.


    "So it''s really true that those two have reached the Saint realm¡­" he thought as a hint of excitement appears on his face.


    In Shin Jiao''s mind, he already has an idea of what to do next. If he could get the physical body of either Ruel or Agus, then he could have arge amount of energy that would enable him to reach the Saint realm. Though that would take time, yet with the presence of such a thing, then how could he miss this chance?


    Plus he could sense that this Ruel, has aligned himself with the demons and the shadow beings. So taking his power is just the right thing to do, right?


    With this conjecture, Shin Jiao suddenly darted towards the cave.


    When Ruel saw this, his gaze turned cold.


    "How dare you?!" he shouted in anger as he chased after Shin Jiao.


    Boom!!!


    Two figures once again return to the underground cavern.


    They continue fighting in closebat, but Ruel is the one suffering more hits and her beautiful face is now filled with stain marks of dried blood.


    Her eyes turned ck as she released her full power.


    At this time, Shin Jiao is panting and looking weak while standing in front of Ruel''s statue. His right hand is supporting his figure while his left hand is on his left leg as if he is trying to make himself not fall down.


    Through the exchange between them, he has suffered multiple concussions and wounds on his body. With the restriction of this world, how could he fight with his real strength? He is bound to only show the strength of a Grand Magus which is a far cry to the power of an Elemental Lord or Nascent Realm expert.


    "Hehe¡­ Are you ready to give up yet?" she said while walking leisurely towards Shin Jiao.


    "I will not go down without a fight you know¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "Haha¡­ Rubbish! You are a mere Grand Magus. How can you contest with my strength?" she said with a mocking tone.


    "But I would agree that your physical strength is far superior to mine. Without my healing innate ability, then I would have already been beaten by you. But fighting against me was the mistake that you have made. You could have grown to be more powerful, but instead chooses death in this ce¡­ Haha¡­ Goodbye!" Ruel said while she began to gather her dark energy once again.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao''s left hand left his left leg and began throwing formation gs on the ground. Then he chanted a spell which created a powerful barrier in front of him. Beside the barrier, he waves his hand, and from his dimension metal parts appear and began to converge covering almost his whole body.


    This made him look like a heavily armored knight.


    When Ruel saw this, her eyes squinted, and then she decided to go all out. If not then she could guess that with only 80 or 90% of her power it would not be enough to kill this guy.


    She is not worried about the statue behind him as she knew how strong those things are.


    After the two finished their preparation, Ruel suddenly extended her arm and with a sh appears in front of Shin Jiao''s barrier.


    She exerted all of her strength to punch through the barrier.


    "Release¡­"


    Her expression changes upon hearing those words from Shin Jiao. In her mind, she is thinking.


    "Is he crazy? Did he really want to die? If so then I would just oblige then¡­ Hihi¡­"


    Without the barrier, she easily punches towards Shin Jiao''s chest.


    But then another thing happened. Shin Jiao''s right hand which is supporting his figure while holding on to the statue behind him was suddenly extended forward.


    That right arm is already covered in metal which looks like an arm of a golem.


    It was all really quick when her hand was grabbed by him. She could then feel the energy in her right hand increasing tenfold.


    It seems that the metallic arm is supplying more energy on her power.


    "Fool!" she thought.


    But then, she saw Shin Jiao''s body shifting to the side. Then it was already toote. Her fist which is covered with 100% of her dark energy powerbines with the boost of 10 times over hits the surface of the statue.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    It resulted in a very loud explosion which sent Shin Jiao''s body flying towards the cavern wall.


    "Nooo!!!" a painful crying from Ruel echoed inside the ruined cavern.


    Shin Jiao saw it clearly. The impact force shattered the surface of the statue which then emits a powerful st that made Ruel seem to look like he was stunned. Then suddenly a powerful suction forceing from the statue urred.


    Ruel''s body was slowly stripped of her flesh as everything is being sucked inside the statue which began to crumble.


    Then her bones and inner organs were absorbed further as the statue shatters.


    Now in front of Shin Jiao, he could see a small wormhole that is trying to suck in everything within 5 meters of its vicinity.


    From the looks of it, it seems that the other statue of Agus is canceling the range of the ck hole''s suction force.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao is not actually afraid. He knew that inside that ck hole thingy is the physical body of Ruel.


    And true to what he is thinking, from the whole, he suddenly noticed a body cloth in white lying inside the hole as if he is just sleeping.


    As Shin Jiao observes further, he could clearly see that inside the ck hole there is another creature. It is formed from the shadows and it looks like a small demon.


    The demon is trying to escape through the ck hole, but it seems that it could not because of the suction force.


    "I guess¡­ if I wanted to get the price, I still have to work hard on it¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as his figure suddenly shes towards the ck hole.


    While running towards it, something came out from his dimension and he immediately jumps inside its cockpit.

 Chapter 939 - The Inner Kingdom: The Unending Darkness

    Chapter 939


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Sucked inside a ck hole is something that should have been an unpleasant experience. However, Shin Jiao is feeling a bit lightheaded at this moment after going through something like a long space tunnel.


    Ruel died because her body was sucked inside the cracks of the sculpture which shredded her into pieces. But for Shin Jiao he was absorbed plus he is currently inside arge mech.


    While looking at the monitor he could tell that the outer casing of the mech which is coated with ck ore is in shambles. Even the strongest material suffered such damage, how much more if he was exposed. He could not imagine what would have happened to his body.


    While looking around Shin Jiao found himself in total darkness. It is not space because there are no stars or the presence of any heavenly bodies.


    Instead, it was just pure darkness.


    "Hmm¡­ No oxygen, no life, no light¡­ This ce is total darkness¡­" he muttered with a frown.


    He continuously used the long-range scanning system of the mech but it still did not find anything inside the void.


    "Hmm¡­ I could have sworn that I saw the body of that fellow Ruel in this ce¡­"


    He then tried using the powerful lights of the mech but it was not that effective. Shin Jiao suddenly had an idea.


    He pushed some buttons on the side of the cockpit and an array appears on the screen.


    He then chooses a small object in those arrays that looks like a small missile. Then without hesitation, he quicklyunched it in the voice.


    Swoosh!!!


    As soon as the missileunches, it flew in a straight line until it traveled for around 500 kilometers. Suddenly it exploded.


    Then Shin Jiao clearly saw red lines all around him and immediately tried to analyze what is happening.


    From what he could tell these red lines seem to form a sphere. The sphere''s dimension from the distance of the impact of the missile seems to be a bit bigger than he expected. So as he tried to calcte everything in his mind, he began to deduct something.


    After cross-referencing and calcting he soon determined where the center is.


    Without hesitation, Shin Jiao directed his mech to fly towards the center of the void.


    And true to his conjecture he immediately felt the presence of a powerful being within his vicinity.


    Around 500 meters away from him from the void, he noticed a figure clothed in ck lying sleeping in the darkness.


    If not for his keen sense and sensitivity to the universe''s energy, he would never find this body. Even if Ruel could enter this ce, he doubted that that person could find his own body except if he uses some special technique.


    But Shin Jiao knew that it is impossible as the memories of the souls are already absorbed by this body turning into a pure universe''s energy.


    While watching the unmoving figure, Shin Jiao''s mech slowly approached little by little as he did not know what would happen next. In fact, he is wary of that demonic figure he had seen before entering this ce.


    When he was about 100 meters from the figure he immediately noticed something.


    "Shadow energy¡­" he muttered.


    Shin Jiao is familiar with this kind of energy as he is able to use their technique. As someone who has a firsthand encounter with the Shadow Beings and defeated them, he is more aware of their energy signature.


    "Demon¡­ show yourself!" shouted Shin Jiao.


    Right as he finished his words, the darkness suddenly copsed all around him and slowly forms into a huge shadow figure of a man.


    The man is around 7 feet tall with a well-proportioned body and a handsome appearance. Though it is only a visage, Shin Jiao could already tell from the contour of his face that this man is somewhat good-looking.


    "A human immortal is able to see me and notice my presence, what an interesting thing¡­" the shadow figure said with a smile.


    "Well, I have fought someone like you before, so I am well aware of that energy signature emitted by you."


    "Oh?... It seems that I have underestimated you. I thought the darkness array would be able to confuse you. That was an oversight on my part¡­ Hehe¡­ But, do you think you can still defeat me?" the shadow figure said with a smile.


    Suddenly the shadowy figure of the man slowly transformed and turned into that of an Eastern dragon. It has a long body that''s like a long snake, two powerful limbs that seem to be able to crush mountains, and a huge head that could devour worlds. The imposing figure of the dragon made Shin Jiao like he is going to face the most powerful opponent he had ever encountered in his entire life.


    "Hahaha¡­ It has been a long time since I was trapped in this ce. I would like to congratte you¡­ For being the first to taste the new power¡­" the shadow dragon said in a loud voice as it hovers in the air while ring at the mech.


    "You have a weird artifact, a machine that can move like a man, just like a metal golem, but seems more nimble and agile¡­ Well, let''s see who is stronger then."


    With that shout, the shadow dragon flew directly at the silver mech.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate and quickly grab theser rifle on his side and then pointed it towards the flying beast.


    Bzzzzz¡­ Bwoom!


    Arge amount of energy flew straight to the beast at lightning speed. However, as it hits the surface of the beast it did not even have an effect. A strange powerful film seems to be covering its body.


    Shin Jiao was a bit bbergasted upon seeing the damage he inflicted. He knew that if a Grand Magus was hit by thatrgeser, one could not survive and would possibly be obliterated on impact. Even a nascent realm expert would not be left unscathed once hit by it. So, how could this dragon possibly be not affected by theser?


    Shin Jiao did not believe that this is possible, so he fired three more shots turning the tip of hisrgeser gun crimson red.


    But as usual, the shadow dragon was not hindered and continues charging towards him.


    "Damn it!" Shin Jiao curses as he gritted his teeth while he pressed a button on the side of the cockpit.


    That button ejected an energy sabering from the side of the mech.


    As he held the energy saber, it connected to the mech''s palm and arge amount ofpressed mana was immediately used.


    With a serious expression, Shin Jiao flew towards the charging dragon.


    Bwoom!!! Whoosh!!!


    The booster of the silver mech erupted to its maximum capacity as Shin Jiaopletely floored the pedal on his feet.


    Two figures, one a shadow dragon, the other a silver mech collided within the void.


    The shadow dragon opens itsrge maw and readied its long ws for an attack while Shin Jiao''s energy saber was ced on the mech''s side.


    Closing its huge maw as the dragon tries to bite off the head of the mech, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, maneuvers agilely and quickly dodge the dragon''s sharp teeth.


    Then the mech swings with all its might the energy saber to try and cut through the shadow dragon''s neck.


    But as the energy saber hits the neck, a fizzing sound could be heard as it passes through with ease on its outer scale. However, after passing through about an inch, it was deflected.


    Right at this moment, arge w came crashing towards the mech''s body.


    Shin Jiao did not have enough time to dodge as he decided to use the energy saber to block therge ws.


    Even with the huge energy output from the energy saber, it is still not enough to cut through the tough skin of the shadow dragon.


    "Hmmm¡­ This thing¡­ it''s not in the level of a High Lord, right?" Shin Jiao muttered as he tried his best to resist the sharp ws of the beast.


    He tried to continue attacking the beast but each hit from the energy saber and the mech''s energy rifle has no effect.


    "Human, your resistance is futile¡­ You are too weak to fight against me¡­" the shadow dragon snarled.


    Then suddenly itshed its long tail like a long whip which caught Shin Jiao in its path due to their close proximity.


    Wham!


    The strong impact shook the whole cockpit and sent the silver mech flying in the void.


    Its left arm was destroyed in that one attack and the debris was scattered in the space.


    Shin Jiao frown upon seeing this. From the strong impact alone, he could tell that his conjecture was correct. The shadow dragon that he is fighting is around at the level of a High Lord. Even if he uses his own body, he would not be the opponent of this powerful being.


    So the question is¡­ how could he fight someone that is twice as powerful as his original cultivation level?

 Chapter 940 - The Inner Kingdom: Axle Longs Discovery

    Chapter 940


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao could already feel that inside the void he could already use 100% of his power. It''s like the void is a separate world from the Land of Death or Xinglo kingdom. In this ce, he could use the maximum range of his spiritual, absolute, and divine senses.


    However, even if he would try to use everything in his arsenal, the shadow dragon in front of him is still stronger than himself. It is giving off an aura that is almostparable to Nariz Gumal, but it seems that this guy is only at around level 85.


    As Shin Jiao tried escaping the shadow dragon chases after him.


    ''Mana energy 20%...'' the system rm.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with it and continue trying to dodge the onught of attacks from the shadow dragon.


    The silver mech he is in right now is already in shambles with one of its legs torn apart, and some parts of its armor already broken. The weapons on its body are all gone except for the beam saber in its right hand.


    Right now, Shin Jiao is using the small rifle staff on the mech''s head to shoot intermittent bursts of fireballs.


    He has expended his missiles which are particrly useless in the fight, and most of his ordinance is gone.


    Shin Jiao did not stop scanning his surroundings while escaping in a circle.


    Bzzt¡­ Boom!!!


    Another darkser erupted from the eyes of the dragon which hits the mech''s shielding.


    ''Shield 0%, damage critical¡­ Eject! Eject!''


    The sound of the mech''s system red inside the cockpit.


    "Come on! There has got to be a way¡­" he muttered as he desperately scanned all over the debris that are scattered everywhere.


    Shin Jiao still did not eject the mech.


    Suddenly from his senses, he saw something¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Zepa City, the envoy of the king has already arrived. Unknown to Shin Jiao he has already been gone for a while and the time for them to go to the capital city is already at hand. So without a choice, his group has decided to go to the capital.


    At this time, the ones to go are Axle Long who decided to go out, Xiamen Gong, Hua Xiao, Yemei Yin, Im Jae, Phil Mason who has already returned from the elven kingdom in Dragon''s ridge, and Gwendolyn Grav who has been staying in Zepa city for a while now.


    Gwendolyn decided to be with the group so that the nobles would not cause any trouble with them. Especially the two beautiful women, she knew that they would grab the attention of the many noble houses there.


    She is not worried about Yemei Yin as she is always invisible and is always in hiding. Ever sinceing in contact with the group Gwendolyn has already realized what the Mystique shop is trying to do. Their goal and their ns would truly benefit the people of the kingdom.


    There is even a chance that because of this the wars would end and peace would reign atst.


    "Princess, will your father not get angry with you staying with us all the time¡­" Hua Xiao teased.


    "Hihi¡­ Sister Xiao, my father is not that strict when ites to me. After the war, I seem to have lost my value, so I have my freedom. Although I still have to conduct myself with dignity and is going to be given away to another family, he never really cared about my matter these days¡­"


    When Mao Enosis who was sent to wee the group to the capital heard this, his expression changed. He knew that what the princess said is true. To keep the linage of her light power, the king has chosen a good prospect for her. But by saying good prospect, means that the family has the great backing of having too much wealth in the kingdom.


    In these months the battle for her hand in marriage has already changed and the one who is in line is the son from the house of Xing, Martial Xing.


    The Xing family has gained much wealth these days due to them being a little ahead of others with their connection with the merchant association. With the productsing from the Mystique shop already circting and the Xing family getting the first hand in obtaining them, they have earned too much wealth that they are able to grab a chance to be the fianc¨¦e of the 8th princess.


    "Princess we have to go now, the king is waiting for us in the capital¡­" Mao Enosis said politely.


    The group then set off to the capital on the transport ship provided by the Mystique shop.


    How were they able to bring such a ship to the inner kingdom? Well, that is the work of Nariz Gumal. After observing and asking Shin Jiao how he is able to use his ability and spatial tool, Nariz Gumal became really interested in the idea of using spatial tools in the Xinglo Kingdom.


    However, it seems that it was almost impossible. So she began to think outside of the box. From what Shin Jiao exined to her, she began using a different approach in making spatial tools. Instead of creating another dimension and stabilizing it, she did a roundabout way of making a spatial tool.


    And her way of thinkingnded on the idea of folding spaces. It is something that works like teleportation, but instead of teleporting, she would fold the space which would enable one to ess another ce in an instant.


    But this technique has its restrictions as she discovered. Living things could not go through the space created. Only solid objects are able to pass through. Well, it''s just like a spatial tool then, so she is already contented with this kind of result.


    And after several months of experimenting and perfecting the technology, Nariz Gumal has finally set up what she called a general warehouse. This is where everything in the inventory of the Mystique shop is located. A designated machine would always sort out things that would go inside the warehouse.


    Then she gave several rings to only those important personnel in the Mystique Shop.


    Nariz herself has one, along with the people from the immortalnd and some high-level mages who are assigned to purchasing materials and harvesting.


    And so with this new technology in ce, Axle Long who has stayed with Nariz Gumal for a long time in the ship and is more familiar with the usage of the ring took out the flying ship.


    It caused a slightmotion amongst the people as they saw people boarding the ship, then it slowly hovers in the sky and flew into the horizon.


    "You people are really weird¡­ We mages have been experimenting for a while now about space, but are still unable to get a grasp of its concept. But you guys are able to do as such¡­ sigh, heaven is truly unfair." Mao Enosis grumble a little while looking at the horizon.


    As a Grand Mage, he could fly and easily traverse thend, however, it is not asfortable as riding a ship such as this.


    He began asking Axle Gong, but how could the guy exin to him the concept. If Nariz Gumal or Shin Jiao is here, then they might be able to do so. But as for him who is more focused on martial techniques and growing his mana core, he could not answer the old man''s query.


    After a while, the old man left him be and began going around the ship checking things out.


    At this time, Xiamen Gong sits near his friend.


    "How is your progress?" he asked with a smile.


    "The two cores in my body are good¡­ What Shin Jiao told us is something of a breakthrough. If we can use two types of energy besides the universal energy, then we would not be at a disadvantage wherever we would go after we exited the immortalnd¡­" Axle Long said in a hushed tone.


    "Yeah, I discovered this too. I also tried supplementing my dantian with mana, and it actually epted it, but a little painful¡­" Xiamen Gong said with an awkward smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ You can''t do that¡­ Shortcuts are impossible. I have been observing Shin Jiao before, and he does it like this¡­" Axle Long said as he suddenly showed his friend how to transfer mana to his dantian.


    Xiamen Gong observed and then saw the changes inside the body of Axle Long.


    From the mana core near his dantian, Axle Long slowly refined the mana and carefully covers his dantian with it. Then he began converting mana into universe energy through the filtration cover. Soon his dantian received the amount of mana in his small mana core.


    Then he activated the aura in his body which startled Xiamen Gong. Though there are restrictions, he was still able to reach level 59.


    "This is the strongest we can be in this ce¡­" Axle Long said with a smile.


    But on the side, Mao Enosis''s jaw almost fell to the ground.. This is because he clearly saw that this guy suddenly became a Grand Magus in an instant.

 Chapter 941 - The Inner Kingdom: Break Through

    Chapter 941


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the void where darkness is abundant, flickering lights could be seen providing illumination just like fireflies in the dark.


    This is followed by the sound of loud explosions which seem to continue forever.


    In this dark void, hundreds and thousands of metal fragments could be seen floating everywhere. As one wrecked mech after another could be seen floating.


    The battle between Shin Jiao and the shadow dragon has already intensified to such a degree, that Shin Jiao has almost used around 5 mechs. Luckily for him, he has stored and continuously converts most of his mechs inside his dimension into using a mana engine.


    But seeing the 5 wreckage made his heart bleed in pain. This is the most dangerous fight he has ever been ever since he started in the path to his cultivation. There are three battles that he experienced where he almost lost his life.


    The first one was the hybrid beast while he was defending the town of Dis, where he lost his cultivation for the first time. Then after recovering, he encountered the demon general where he was transported back to earth and lost his memory. And thest one was beforeing to the immortalnd where he encounters a shadow being.


    Although there are more, those battles were the things that he could not forget because it has forged his strength and ability further.


    And now he is fighting once again for his life against a being more powerful than he has ever encountered before.


    Shin Jiao''s strong body has received a lot of wounds already and he is already panting while looking at the shadow dragon.


    But the dragon itself has also suffered from many wounds on its body.


    As the two faces each other in extreme vignce they tried their best to recover as much energy as they can.


    "Human, I see now that you are not some ordinary being¡­ I am in awe of your prowess. But¡­ your struggles are all futile¡­" the shadow dragon suddenly said with a smirk.


    His shape slowly changes and once again turned into a 7-foot tall human figure.


    But Shin Jiao felt a little depressed at this time is because of the condition of his enemy''s body. Once he transformed into the figure of a human, all of his wounds when he was a dragon were all gone.


    Shin Jiao looks at this scene with a helpless gaze.


    "Hahaha¡­ I will now show you how powerful I truly am¡­" the shadow demon said as his figure vanished from his spot.


    Wham!!!


    The strong impact sent the mech flying in the air.


    Then this was followed by several attacks from all over the ce making the mech bounce from one ce to another like a helpless ball.


    "Hahaha¡­ What now? You cannot fight against me! Hahaha¡­ Come out and I will see that you will die a painless death!" shouted the demon as he continuously pummeled the ck mech.


    The situation looks disadvantageous for Shin Jiao and it looks like the demon is winning the battle. However, Shin Jiao who is inside the mech calmly watches the monitor. In his hand is arge ore filled with universe energy.


    In this battle, he has been absorbing one ore after another to rece the mana inside his spheres. The mana is inserted in the engine of the mechs which serves as backup power for shields and beams.


    After losing all of the mana, Shin Jiao now began to absorb the universe''s energy inside the many ores in his dimension.


    After the extreme battle, he showed a faint smile on his face because now, he has already reached the bottleneck of his cultivation level which is level 79.


    "It''s time for me to break through to the Lord''s realm¡­" he muttered as he began circting his dantian and forcefully created the 80th sphere.


    Shin Jiao shouted in pain as he gritted his teeth.


    The demon outside who is attacking the mech showed a wicked smirk.


    "Hahaha¡­ Die! Die!" the demon also shouted as he continuously attacks the meck from left to right, up and down, and vice versa.


    After a while, the demon suddenly stopped attacking. This is because he now notices that the structural integrity of the metal golem in front of him is actually not receiving any damages.


    Then upon closer inspection, the demon almost cursed in anger.


    This is because; this ck metallic golem is actually made of a dark ore, the strongest metal in the known universe. So how could he know that such a rare metal would be transformed into a golem by a lowly human?


    But right in front of his eyes, he now noticed that such a thing is actually possible.


    When he stopped, he suddenly noticed the mech suddenly moving.


    Swoosh!!!


    He tried dodging leisurely because the mech''s speed is not that fast. However, he soon discovers that something seems to havetched itself on his body. It is something that he could not see.


    But this pause was enough for the ck de on the mech''s hand to strike him.


    Feeling dumbfounded, the demon did not struggle and let itself be cut in half by its waist.


    The reason for this is because it is confident that it could still recover after this attack. So with a slight smirk on its lips, it lets itself be cut in half.


    "Haha¡­ futile struggle." The demonughed.


    But then what happened next made the demon a little dumbfounded.


    When the mech was passing through, a figure suddenly appears in front of the demon. It saw the human has his eyes glowing and his expression in pain.


    Shin Jiao is using his psychokinesis to stop the demon. The energy in his body is still not enough to form the 80th sphere, so he decided to gamble.


    "You came out to die!" the demon shouted.


    Although half of its body is severed, it still could move its arms. Without hesitation, it suddenly strikes Shin Jiao''s heart with its long sharp ws.


    But how could Shin Jiao let this chance slip? Since his target did not run, he would dly ept this attack and use the technique he has learned before.


    The technique would not discriminate any types of energy and his body would dly absorb it. However, the backsh of this technique is tremendous that he is not sure whether he would be sessful or not.


    When the tip of the w pierces through Shin Jiao''s skin, he immediately activated the technique in his mind as an array was formed inside of his body.


    "Essence Syphon¡­" he thought.


    Suddenly, a strong suction force was felt by the demon which startled it.


    "No¡­ this¡­ technique¡­ How¡­ how could a human¡­ How could a human use this technique?" the demon shouted in anger.


    But then Shin Jiao muttered another word with a slight smile on his face as the lightly golden crimson liquid was spilled out of his mouth.


    "Ying and Yang energy void?!..."


    The demon this time is now thoroughly bbergasted. Ying and Yang energy void is a technique used by the Shadow Beings to absorb any type of energy that could convert into dark energy for their bodies. And the same principle would happen if used by others, from dark energy to universe energy.


    And so arge amount of energy came crashing towards Shin Jiao''s dantian and was converted into the universe''s energy which immediately broke his bottleneck.


    However, this forceful creation of the 80th sphere gave Shin Jiao a huge amount of pain that he wanted to stop. However, if he did so, then there is a tendency that there would be a drawback and both of their bodies would surely explode.


    And so he perseveres through the painful process as two painful howls could be heard inside the void.


    It was very painful that Shin Jiao almost passed out. Meanwhile, the demon has already inserted his other w on Shin Jiao''s shoulder in an attempt to free itself, but it was also stuck.


    The process was extreme torture as Shin Jiao closed his eyes and forcefully revolves his dantian without minding the pain.


    He just endures and continues until he did not know how long he has been in such a condition. Shin Jiao himself is not aware of the flow of time and has been immersed in such a state.


    He did not even notice that he has already passed out.


    ¡­


    Ugh¡­


    Shin Jiao muttered as his floating figure in the void could be seen opening his eyes.


    The demon is already gone as his essence has been absorbed by Shin Jiao and was transformed into pure universal energy.


    He slowly opens his eyes and looks around for a bit.


    Crack! Crack!


    His body began issuing cracking sounds as he could feel his bones bing a little stiff.


    "How¡­ How long was I unconscious." He muttered while checking his surroundings.


    When he noticed that the demon is truly not present anymore, he heaves a sigh of relief. Then his gazended on the floating figure which he has already marked from before while he is fighting against the demon.


    But before he could move, he suddenly discovers something that filled his heart with delight.


    Inside his dantian, there are two surprises that he did not expect. One is the number of his spheres reaching 84, and then a small ck object that looks like a pearl.


    "Hmm¡­ This¡­ this is dark essence¡­"

 Chapter 942 - The Inner Kingdom: A Saint’s Corpse

    Chapter 942


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With the rampaging energy in his body, Shin Jiao did not linger more in checking the things he has gotten from this battle. He quickly gathers all the debris in the void and quickly closes his eyes to consolidate the chaotic energy inside his dantian.


    He could even feel the 84 spheres in his dantian seem to be getting hotter as they became stagnant after he absorbed arge amount of the universe''s energy.


    He began to calm his dantian until everything became peaceful once again.


    "If I go out now, this energy would disperse, right? This is not eptable¡­ I worked hard to gather this much energy and withstand an immense amount of pain. I would not let it just vanish into thin air. I need to preserve them¡­" Shin Jiao thought for a while and decided to do so by taking out a mana stone inside his dimension.


    Then he began crafting a chest te that would hold the mana stone and connected it to his meridians.


    In the chest part of the te, there are slots where mana stone can be inserted. This in turn would provide power to shield his dantian and prevent the universe''s energy from dispersing. If it is just a small amount of the universe''s energy, then he need not use the breastte and mana stones. But since the energy amount is around 84 spheres which is the power of a Lord, it would not be easy for him to control mana and cover them.


    Hence this breastte would do the trick.


    In fact, Shin Jiao has been experimenting on this from before and afterward shared it with Axle Long who seemed interested at that time.


    Right at this moment, the spheres in his dantian are overwhelming with the universe''s energy. With this amount of energy, he only needed a little to reach the High Lord level. If he can break through to the High Lord level, then Shin Jiao would be one of the powerhouses after he gets out of the Land of Death.


    "Let''s make sure that nothing untoward happens¡­" he muttered as he inserted two more mana stones.


    As he finishes, he looks around the void and immediately noticed the figure that he had marked with his spiritual sense.


    Shin Jiao carefully approaches the floating body and found that it seems cold. Surrounding the body is a strong life force that made Shin Jiao feel like kneeling to worship the corpse.


    "This body has already reached the saint realm. This is the same feeling I have when facing those saint rulers in the immortalnd¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself while observing the body.


    The young and handsome feature of the corpse is thoroughly preserved. However, Shin Jiao could still feel traces of dark power that has influenced the body for a very long time.


    "That demon has poisoned this body with its dark energy¡­ If this one wakes up, then the whole of the immortalnd would be in trouble¡­" he muttered to himself.


    "But, if I absorb it¡­ then¡­ then I could directly jump by leaps and bound. However, what would happen to the soul of this body?" he thought as he tried to analyze the situation.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao extended his hand and absorb the body into his dimension. His n is to wait for his cultivation level to stabilize and for himself to get used to his newfound strength, then try to absorb the insane amount of karma energy inside the saint ruler''s corpse.


    With this amount of energy, he might even jump from being a lord to a saint ruler. If that happens then he might hold his head high and never be afraid to go out in the immortalnd anymore. He could do whatever he wanted and then control his very own city or even just a small town.


    With that thought, he could feel a slight excitement in his eyes.


    Suddenly, he felt something cold staring at him in the darkness.


    When he turns around he saw the entire void slowly copsing on its own. And in one corner a resentful soul is looking at him with anger in his eyes.


    When Shin Jiao observed this soul carefully he could tell that this is the same soul that belongs to the body, the soul of Ruel.


    "It seems that you are unable to get inside your body even when you tried so hard to sneak past us¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao taunted.


    He has already observed this thing when entering this void. He sneakily tries to enter the body but was unable to. This is because of the strong energy surrounding the surface of the body. The energy seems to be enveloping the body which would block anything from entering it.


    If not for that strong energy then the demon would have already possessed the corpse a long time ago.


    "Well, you can''t me me for that¡­ you can only me¡­ her¡­" Shin Jiao said as he pointed at another floating body from afar as the void dissipated.


    The corpse of a beautifuldy is floating in the air. In fact, this corpse is only a couple of meters away from the body of Ruel. However, due to the strange array formation, the body of Ruel was separated by thousands of kilometers in a radius.


    And now that the void is gone, they are now inside a white room with a circumference of about 20 meters.


    As Shin Jiao walks beside the beautiful woman lying on an altar, he noticed a strong repulsing energy that seems to stop him from walking near her.


    If he is unable to walk closer how much more is the soul of Ruel who was left outside the white room?


    "So you are Agus¡­ Hmmm¡­" Shin Jiao began to scan the room and then saw something on the side table at the head of the altar.


    There was a letter written on golden paper.


    He extended his hand and carefully reads what is written on it.


    "¡­I did not know what else to do. My beloved brother is already under the influence of the strange demon. Even with my power, I am unable to push it away¡­ But I found a way to trick him and that demon. I hope that with this, I and my brother would be able to live a life not too far from each other¡­ even if it is a life of loneliness or misery¡­ That demon wanted power? I will use its greed to trick it. If you wake up and ended up reading this letter, know that you are Agus Yong. One of the daughters of Long n Saint Immortal Wan Yong¡­ And your brother is Ruel Yong, the eldest son. But I am guessing that you will not remember anything anymore so try and return to the Long n in the City of Zenhai¡­"


    After reading the letter, Shin Jiao puts it back on the table and then takes a picture of it. He would try to show this to Axle Long or Xiamen Gong, maybe they would have an idea of who these people are.


    As Shin Jiao inspects the room, he soon found a lot of things inside which seem to be her things before trapping herself inside this ce with her brother.


    On a certain secret ce which Shin Jiao has easily found through his spiritual sense. There is a hidden library that is really big and wide. The walls in that library are filled with books and scrolls. Shin Jiao did not want to read, but something is telling him to try and read a couple of books that could be seen in the vast library.


    And so, Shin Jiao grabs a book from the side and began reading. As he continues browsing the book, his attention was already immersed in what is written in the book. It was just a basic idea on something which has suddenly piqued his interest. And as he continues, he could not help but frown and then stopped.


    "Wait a minute¡­ This¡­ The contents of these books do not look anything special. But once you determine some of the things written in here¡­ I could now tell that these are series of arrays and instructions on how this huge array dimensional world was created¡­ This¡­ this is amazing." Shin Jiao muttered as he began to seriously study the multiple arrays and patterns in the book.


    Even the life cycle and the death cycle are exined in many different separate books. It truly contains vast knowledge aboutbining array formation that could even create a small world in any surface that could give life to anything inside that array.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao had an epiphany.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ that worlds are created through this? But on earth and Gaeus Ro, those twos are not created as such¡­ However, the immortalnd¡­ now that is a different story¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as his mind is already filled with questions.


    He took a nce at the whole library and found something on the side. It was a transparent screen that contains some words.


    "Complete record of section 1, jade slip¡­" he read with a bbergasted expression.

 Chapter 943 - The Inner Kingdom: Soul Trapping Dimension

    Chapter 943


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It might not sound as interesting as it is, but from what Shin Jiao could tell, this whole library contains information on how to create an artificial world that could trap any soul that would enter it. From the information disyed on the screen, he could read the words ''Soul Trapping Dimension''¡­


    "So this whole library is the instruction on how to create a Soul Trapping Dimension?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself while looking at the football field-sized library filled with books.


    I guess these books are the hard copies and these jade slips are the information data.


    Shin Jiao thought as interest shes in his eyes. If he wanted to know the real way out of this ce, he needs to study the jade slips. Plus, he also needs to know how to get out of this space first.


    And so, Shin Jiao spends more time inside the library as he learns all of the jade slips.


    From what he is learning, he became more fascinated and engrossed as he absorbs one jade slip into another. Then he would sometimes go to the books and reads them to fullyprehend things. As there are a deeper understanding with regards to life and death phenomenon, rebirth and reawakening, mana and Qi, restriction and confinement, and the establishment of the naturalws, Shin Jiao has to study more of these things to fully understand how a Soul Trapping Dimension is about.


    If he is asked if he could make a simple Soul Trapping Dimension right now, then the answer is yes. He could kill and trap one''s soul in an array. But that would be the most of it. No life cycle, now, no nothing. Then sooner orter, that soul would still be able to escape.


    But a deeper understanding of the Soul Trapping Dimension entails that even if millions of years would have passed the dimension will still exist as long as the existed.


    The souls would recycle over and over benefiting the one who created such a dimension. It is a perfect and easy way to either trap even deities or create one.


    He learned he could now tell that the immortalnd also follows the same type ofary array, but the immortalnd uses a far more advanced array system than what he could learn from this library.


    As Shin Jiao was able to tap into the''s virtual soul nning array of the immortalnd, he is somewhat familiar with its structure and how it was created. But the full n of the giganticary array is not recorded in the virtual soul nning array, so he is not familiar with it.


    However, learning from the Soul Trapping Dimension array somewhatpensated his knowledge of the whole of the immortalnd.


    But as he reads thest two jade slips on the table, Shin Jiao''s expression suddenly frowns. This is because he has learned a hard to ept and terrible truth.


    Escaping the Land of Death would be possible for those physical bodies imbued with mana energy. This means, if you were born in the Kingdom of Xinglo, then, you can go out of the dimension using the southern exit.


    He has already recorded the exit in his mind and knew that he would need to go through the capital to reach the exit.


    However, his immortal body would be expelled by the barrier protecting that exit, which means that only Im Ao and Im Jae could go out. Meanwhile, the rest who came from the immortalnd would not be able to exit unless they die and cycle.


    Plus he could not destroy this array formation as it contains a huge amount of energy. If he destroys this ce, then arge part of the Long n territory would be destroyed and millions of immortals would lose their resurrection spots.


    "Well, the only way out would be to create a wormhole, right? But I need to get the right direction of that wormhole and not hit an empty space that would cause a vacuum to ur¡­" Shin Jiao thought while he tries to analyze the severity of things.


    As the information about the Soul Trapping Dimension is now clear in his mind, he could not analyze things clearly.


    "Wait a minute, why did I not think about that¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly muttered to himself.


    He already has an idea of how to exit this ce. And he would just need to tell hispanions about it.


    He walks out of the library after fixing the things he used in there. Then walks to the beautiful corpse of the saint ruler lying on the altar.


    Then Shin Jiao''s eyesnded on the pearl earrings on her.


    His eyes shine as he suddenly extended his spiritual sense in the earrings. From there he saw the arrays and the contents of the earrings.


    "I knew it¡­ She preserved her memory¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    "I guess, I would just give Isabel an option. I knew my conjecture was right¡­ Isabel¡­ Agus¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a chuckle.


    "I would let her decision to either ept returning or continue with her life in this ce." Shin Jiao thought.


    "But first, let''s change the setting of this ce. This would be a good ce to create a mortal ne in the immortalnd. As a punishment to those whomit evil in the immortalnd, let''s put some heavenlyw in this ce." Shin Jiao suddenly has an epiphany.


    With a wave of his hand, he restored therge void and concealed the white room. The soul of Ruel has already disappeared.


    "I guess he has been forced to cycle¡­" Shin Jiao thought at he could not find any trace of Ruel''s soul.


    Shin Jiao then began to create one array after another and then start taking out one metal lump after another.


    "Let''s first create a judgment room for a soul," he said with a smile.


    Then from what he has learned and couple with other heavenlyws he has already learned began creating a high tform and long line of stairs.


    "This would be the stairway to heaven... or hell."


    He then created the giant statue. One is a beautiful angel wearing a white beautiful gown with six wings, two on her head, two big ones on her back, and one pair on each of her milky white feet. And the other is a handsome demon with a red robe and dragon-like wings.


    The two exude different auras; the angel is calm and gentle, while the demon is malevolent and sinister.


    After setting up thew, Shin Jiao gave the soul options. If they gained more good karma, they can enter the immortalnd or return to the living and cycle again. If they have more negative karma, then they would enter the gates of hell, where they would suffer and be tortured mentally ording to the number of their negative karma which is, 1 negative karma is equal to 1 year.


    Shin Jiao has created the heavenly court controlled by an AI imbued with the basicws he created.


    With this, a basic structural world has been created in this small mortal ne.


    After creating the new cycle of life, Shin Jiao return to the white room, and then without hesitation absorbed the whole room in his dimension.


    With a wave of his hand, a small ck hole appears and then he slowly walks out.


    The idea in Shin Jiao''s mind is already formed and once he was able to walk out of the ck hole, he carefully fixed the two statues.


    From outside, he could already see hundreds of souls wondering about the destruction of the statue of Ruel, it seems that the core of the dimension was interrupted. And fixing the statue is the key for the cycle to start.


    When creating the exit for the souls of this ne, Shin Jiao has already connected it to the Ji vige direction. However, once the soul exited in that ce, it would be directly intercepted and enter the cycle of reincarnation for three days. And once they would enter the immortalnd with their original immortal bodies, they would not remember anything¡­


    And the karma¡­ it would be left in a series of crystal walls that Shin Jiao created in that judgment tform. If Shin Jiao needed more universe energy, then he could just return to that white room and absorb the energy from there.


    After fixing the statue, Shin Jiao immediately felt the activation of the array, and the many souls in the vicinity were immediately sucked inside the statues.


    Shin Jiao fixes the cave and then strengthened its arrays inside of it. The array would now repel anyone who would want to enter this ce.


    "Well, let''s go back to the city¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he slowly floated in the air and fly away.


    When he passes by the greenke he suddenly stopped flying and immediately flew closer to theke''s surface.


    Then, with a bbergasted expression, he looks at his reflection on the slightly greenishke surface.

 Chapter 944 - The Inner Kingdom: Shin Jiao’s Return

    Chapter 944


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao could see that his original appearance in the immortalnd had recovered. From the way it looks, ever since breaking through to the Lord realm, his physique has also changed. Besides recovering his youthful appearance, he also feels stronger than before.


    "I guess none of my people would be able to recognize me this way¡­ Hmm¡­ Anyway, I wonder how long was I gone?" Shin Jiao thought as he flew away.


    He did not notice that the side of the mountain is filled with souls that are still continuously being sucked inside the cave. The number is far more than what he saw when he exited the cave.


    As Shin Jiao flew, he suddenly noticed a lot of changes have happened on his way to Zepa city.


    He saw tworge airships in the air heading in different directions.


    He gawks at this scene and almost wanted to grab someone and ask them, how long did he really stay inside that darn space?


    Although the topography of thend and the forest areas did not change, the existence ofrge flying transports is something new. This was part of his ns but it should have been implemented 3 months after he left Zepa city.


    So if these transport vehicles are already operational, then could it be that he''s been gone for more than 3 months now?


    Shin Jiao immediately takes out a basicputing device inside his dimension and looks at the calendar. Upon seeing it, his eyes almost bulge out as he feels a bit shocked. Due to being too focused on learning, he now discovered that he has stayed inside that ce for the whole duration of 6 months.


    6 months?


    That was a very long time, he wonders how his people are now?


    Upon thinking to this point, Shin Jiao immediately flew to Zepa city with his fastest speed.


    When he arrives at the border of the city, he immediatelynded on the ground and decided to walk all the way.


    "Hmm¡­ It''s better to arrive incognito to be able to check the real progress of the ce¡­" he thought as he quickly dons on a hooded cloak.


    Shin Jiao walks along the brick-paved road. And soon saw a number of people also walking.


    "Hey, did you hear, the city is going to have a celebration soon? It seems that the Xing family has already proposed the marriage of the 8th Princess Gwendolyn and the son of the Xing family Martial Xing."


    "The king is a bit hesitant because I heard the Xing family has gotten closer to the Mystique shop and is in league with the 3rd prince."


    "Who cares¡­ But why are they celebrating in Zepa city anyway? Why not go to the Capital City?"


    "Pfft¡­ Don''t you know that Princess Gwendolyn is now living in this city? She prefers this city to the chaotic Capital City where nobles would always fight for little things. At least in here, she is free to do anything she likes and does not need to face those two-faced nobles."


    "Haha¡­ I agree with that¡­ In here everyone has an equal status at least."


    "Hey, the new artist Mayflower is going to perform a song with the song goddess Miss Nightingale. I can''t wait to hear their song."


    "I know, right¡­ I wanted to hear their beautiful voices¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­ I just want to watch the new movie that''sing out this month. My idol, Miss Shenya is on the film."


    "Yeah¡­ And I heard that the viscount daughter living in the Outer World, Miss Olivia is in the movie too¡­"


    As the people chatted Shin Jiao was a bit happy, in the 6 months of his absence it seems that many things have changed.


    But upon hearing the name of Isabel, he immediately knew what he must do. He immediately walks to a restaurant and then gets a private room on the second floor.


    The room is a bit big and the decorations are good giving off a tranquil ambiance and feeling of calmness in the air.


    He takes out hismunication device and looks at the flooding messages. Shin Jiao shook his head and saw that the person who mostly called him is Xiamen Gong and Hua Xiao. He wonders why that girl Im Jae did not contact him that much.


    But it was also a good thing as he did not want to get entangled more with that little girl''s feelings.


    He immediately called Xiamen Gong.


    ''Hello¡­ Shin¡­ Is this you?'' Xiamen Gong''s uncertain tone is on the other line.


    "Yeah, I just came out and fixed a big problem. How are you and the others?"


    ''Well, we''re good. Axle Long has discovered something good and I am back at the ship training. The rest is also training. Are you still in the inner kingdom?''


    "Yeah, I''m at Zepa city."


    ''What? Hold on¡­ why are we not informed about this? We are at the headquarters now. I''ll tell the rest and we will go and meet you.''


    "No¡­ I think it is better that Ie to the headquarters¡­"


    ''Ah¡­ Well, we actually transferred to the outskirts of the city.''


    "Oh, I see¡­ Okay, meet me at the Fauxian restaurant."


    After the call, Shin Jiao hangs up and right at that moment, the food was also served.


    The waitress would always give him a nce and smile flirtatiously. He noticed a slight blush on her face upon seeing his face.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with this and began eating the dishes on the table.


    It has been a while since he has eaten food, so he relishes the dishes. Though they taste ordinary and not that exquisite, it is enough to satisfy Shin Jiao''s appetite.


    After 15 minutes, he could already hear somemotion downstairs and saw vintage-looking cars parked outside the restaurant.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it has really been 6 months. ording to the n, cars would be introduced at this time¡­" he thought.


    But of course, this kind of transportation is only in the cities and not outside. This is because, outside, the terrain is not convenient for cars. The Windfall or other kind of traveling method still applies.


    Soon, he saw some familiar figures walking out of the vehicles.


    When the people in the restaurant saw those important and famous personages from the Mystique Shop, they immediately took photos of the scene.


    "That''s Hua Xiao, right? She truly looks like a goddess¡­"


    "It''s Axle Long! My goodness, he really looks handsome and attractive¡­ I think I''m in love."


    "Heh¡­ I like the cold and unfeeling red-haired guy, Ansen Wine. He looks cool¡­"


    "Oh, I prefer the leader aura of Xiamen Gong¡­"


    "Who cares, those guys are all handsome¡­ I''m willing to be their concubine¡­ Hihihi¡­"


    "Auntie, you''re already someone''s concubine¡­"


    "Miss Song! I love you!" someone from the crowd suddenly shouted.


    The rowdy people were stopped by the guards following the group as they pave way for them.


    Soon they arrive in the private room where Shin Jiao is staying. The first to enter is Xiamen Gong, who immediately froze. The rest were baffled and pushes him inside. And when they entered the room, they all also froze at what they saw.


    "Shin¡­ Shin Jiao? How¡­ Howe you recovered your youth?" the first one to utter was Vilma Song.


    "Yeah¡­ You¡­ What happened?" Xiamen Gong also chided in.


    Shin Jiao just gestured for them to sit down.


    When the group was seated, Shin Jiao begin to exin to them what happened in his travel.


    Ansen Wine who is on the side listening showed a surprised look on his face.


    After staying with the group and with Shin Jiao, though he is still the same old cold person, he has already let go of the prejudice towards Shin Jiao.


    His haughty attitude is still there but the resentment is already gone and he has already considered himself as part of the group.


    So after hearing Shin Jiao''s story and what he has discovered about the ruins and that they are able to go out of this world now, they all feel ted.


    "Are you really sure that we can go out now? But then¡­ how could we¡­ if¡­ if the exit needed for us to have the physique that originates from this ce? Would that mean we need to follow the cycle too? I don''t want to forget anything¡­" Hua Xiao asked with a worried expression.


    "Well, I have my ways. But first, we need to get everyone first and then discuss our next ns¡­ In fact, I am not willing to let go of this ce. This ce has such great potential to enhance one''s self." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Yeah¡­ I agree, but I still prefer to be out¡­ Hehe¡­" Axle Long said with a smile.


    Xiamen Gong looks at Hua Xiao and then nodded his head in agreement.


    Hua Xiao, on the other hand, has aplicated feeling in her heart. She has developed that feeling towards Xiamen Gong in this ce, but once they go out, will that feeling still be the same? Will he be the same guy after this?


    She worriedly thought¡­

 Chapter 945 - The Inner Kingdom: Traveling To The Capital

    Chapter 945


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The group left the restaurant and immediately contacted the rest of theirpanions. They would meet in Zepa city and wait for the celebration of Gwendolyn''s marriage then leave for the Capital City.


    However, since Shin Jiao has a different face, he decided to travel alone to Capital City to know its true condition.


    In the meantime, Nariz Gumal has already entered the inner kingdom and takes out a small flying ship from the space warehouse and flew directly to Zepa City where the group has decided to meet.


    Shin Jiao left earlier than the group.


    "All aboard, the ship is about to depart!" the conductor shouted as Shin Jiao carefully looks for his seat on therge ship.


    The flying ship looks like arge sea vessel that could fit more than 300 people. It is made of a sturdy yet a light materialbination of wood and steel. From what he could tell, the craftsmanship of this flying vessel is already top-notch.


    Shin Jiao open the cabinpartment and saw that there are already three people inside. Each cabinpartment could amodate four people andrge baggagepartments above each seat.


    Inside the cabinpartment are two women and a handsome young man. The handsome young man is trying to show off something at the two young women who showed interest.


    From one look, Shin Jiao could tell that the young man is a 2nd level mage and one of the young women is a 1st level mage.


    They seem to be students of some school for the mages.


    When Shin Jiao appears, the expressions of the two young women changed as their eyes seem to suddenly glow with interest. However, this did not sit well with the young man. He was getting this chance to hit on these beauties which belong to one of the top mage schools in the Capital City.


    From the robe of these two young women, he could tell that they belong to Alto Magus Academy, one of the top 3 mage academies in the kingdom.


    Those who can enter the academy are either geniuses in magic, or have the backing of a great noble behind them.


    After introducing himself as someone from Mu City who belongs to one of the noble ns in the city, he learned that the two young women are from Central City and came to Zepa city to explore the most advanced city in the kingdom.


    Many nobles have been visiting Zepa city ever since it became lively again. And now it became a favorite vacation ce for the nobles in the capital.


    The young man, Meda Tao, is a 23-year-old mage that has been epted to Jewel Fire Academy. Though it is not that famous like the Alto Magus Academy, it still is a good mage academy from the Capital.


    "Hello, I''m Ji Yaolin¡­ And this is my best friend, Ting Fanwan¡­" the beautiful woman sitting near the door greeted Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    "And that is Mage Meda Tao¡­" the young woman added.


    Shin Jiao looks at the young man and also nodded his head. The young man on the other showed a sneer on his face and just lifted his brow.


    "You''re not a mage¡­ so this seat would not be yours, right?" the young man said as he looks at Shin Jiao and his simple robe.


    "Hmm¡­ I paid for the seat, so it is mine, I presume¡­" Shin Jiao said without any expression.


    He did not mind the guy and just enters the room, then he sits beside the young man who is now showing displeasure in his eyes.


    After sitting, Shin Jiao did not bother with the man and just folded his hands and closed his eyes.


    He checks the amount of energy in his dantian and nodded deep inside in contentment as he could see that there are no leaking happening. However, right now, he could not use any mana as all of the mana is being used to prevent the universe energy in his dantian to dissipate.


    So he could only rely on the gears in his body. When flying from the secret cave to Zepa City he can only use the power of the breastte.


    Seeing that Shin Jiao seem to be not interested in conversing with them, the two young beauties felt a bit dejected not being able to talk to the handsome young man. But the young man is in favor of this. The more he could interact with the girls the more he could have his chances with them.


    He suddenly showed a t object which looks like a smallptop and put it on the table. When the two young women saw this, their eyes suddenly glowed with interest.


    "This¡­ is... This is the new item from the Mystique Shop. I think they call it¡­ ''Computer'' or something¡­" the friendly Ji Yaolin said with a happy tone.


    "Yes, you are right¡­ I bought this a while back in Mu City."


    "Really, I bet it cost a lot of mana stones¡­" the quiet Ting Fanwan asked with interest.


    "Well, it''s not that much¡­ just around 20 mana stones¡­ Hehe¡­" the young man said proudly.


    Hearing his words, an expression of astonishment and envy could be seen in the eyes of the two young women. However, the young man took a nce at Shin Jiao wanting to see his reaction. But just like as usual, he has his eyes closed.


    "Alright, pretend¡­ Just pretend that you did not know anything." The young man thought as he sneered.


    He carefully opens the lid of theptop-like object and then pushes the power on button. The system started and soon disys the screen.


    The system of theputer is like that of an android phone. So it is easy for many to understand how it works.


    He began showing the two women the feature of the electronic device which made the two feel excited.


    He closes the window curtains which made the whole cabin a bit dark. Then he suddenly opens the video folder and touches the screen where a movie file is.


    ying the movie file, the two women excitedly watch the small screen. Then the young man takes out a small orb then puts it on the screen. The orb then acted like a projector which absorbed the image on the screen and projected it on the closed window curtain.


    Now a huge screen was projected on the window as the movie began ying.


    The two young women excitedly watch as the video ys. Unknown to the group inside the cabin, arge group of people are already gathering just outside as they watch through the window of the cabin.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, did not bother with this as he just slowly fell asleep.


    As the flying ship began to hover in the air, many people have already walked out of their cabin to the deck of the ship.


    Many mages did not have the ability to fly and seeing the ship slowly floating made them feel excited. Though they have experienced this, a couple of times already, yet the feeling is really something that can make one feels excited.


    "Zepa City monitoring tower, we have lift off¡­" the captain of the ship said as he sits on the ship''s bridge looking at the busy people around him.


    The flying vessel began inching forwards as it began to elerate.


    "Activate the ship''s primary barrier¡­" the captain said after the ship began to elerate.


    "Activate Deck secondary barrier¡­"


    The people on the deck suddenly feel a thin invisible film appearing on the deck. This barrier would stop anything that has enough force to hurt a normal person.


    Though it is only a basic barrier, it is already enough to ensure the safety of the people on the ship.


    As the ship begins to elerate, the people on the deck looks ahead and many waved their hands in the air to say goodbye to the people below.


    Soon the height of the ship is already around 1,000 kilometers above ground. And it is already traveling at its full speed which is around 80 km per hour.


    Though it is not that fast, yet this is the safest speed to ensure the safety of everyone on board.


    The air in the inner kingdom is not that safe. There are many beasts that could fly and would sometimes attack the flying vessel. The maximum speed that the ship could go is around 300 km per hour. But at this speed, once they encounter a beast, then it would be dangerous if a collision happened.


    So only by escaping would they use the fastest speed of the ship. But when traveling, the ship would use the safest speed, which is already enough to escape any beast from chasing after them.


    Two hours after the ship has traveled safely. Shin Jiao''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The reason for this is because he senses something dangerousing towards them.


    His reaction made the three people around him feel a bit surprised.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the three and just quickly stands up and walks out of the cabin where many made way for him.

 Chapter 946 - The Inner Kingdom: Traveling To The Capital (2)

    Chapter 946


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Captain, we are entering the draconian territory¡­ We received some news that an airship has been attacked in this ce three days ago. Luckily they were able to escape, but the damage on the ship is huge. Plus they got many wounded passengers at that time. Luckily no casualty was reported¡­" the captain''s assistant standing on the captain''s side reported.


    "Maintain vignce¡­ Tell the crew to mount up the defensive turrets now! And I want¡­" the captainmanded.


    With hismand, the rest of the people around him immediately executed their actions and became vignt.


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already gone up to the deck of the ship and look through the horizon. From there he could see nothing. He then looks at the starboard side, and on the port side, and at the back, but still, he found nothing.


    "Hmm¡­ Why do I still get the feeling that an enemy is watching us¡­" he thought.


    Suddenly, his expression changes¡­ He runs to the edge of the ship''s starboard side and then looks down below. From there he could see the endless forest. Then he spotted something¡­


    Inside a deep ravine, arge group of monsters that has a long fleshy snake body and two pairs ofrge wings are hanging on the walls of the cliff using their two long limbs and sharp ws.


    The creature looks like a grayish snake with two pairs of legs with sharp ws.


    Then as ifmanded by something, the creatures suddenly became agitated. They began to hiss at each other than look at the sky.


    From deep within the abyss of the ravine, a long howl suddenly boomed.


    This startled the two-legged fleshy flying snake and therge group immediately flew in the air towards the direction of the ship.


    On the ship deck, a panic-stricken radar officer of the ship suddenly called out while watching the radar of the ship.


    "Captain! We have a big problem! Multiple enemies inbound!" the officer shouted.


    When the captain heard this, he frowns and then walks to the radar.


    "These creatures are¡­ these are Wrigglings!" the captain eximed while looking at the radar.


    "Show me the lower camera!"


    The screen immediately changes and then showed the hundreds of flying creatures that look like gray snakes.


    "If they hit the ship''s barrier we will be in trouble! Fire at will! Take them down!" shouted the captain.


    The weapons on the ship immediately began firing. Fireballs, ice bolts, and rock spikes are sent flying towards the Wrigglings.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    One explosion after another immediately rmed the passengers.


    The announcement has been dispatched beforehand to advise all of the passengers to stay inside their cabins and note out. Although this was told, many still walked out of their cabin and stayed on the deck. Those people are mostly mages who began casting spells to also defend the ship.


    And so the battle against the horde of Wrigglings began.


    The barrier was able to withstand the Wrigglings attacks and was fairly safe for the passengers inside. With Shin Jiao''s design and technology, one would not worry too much about the danger inside the flying vessel.


    So everyone who is watching this heaves a sigh of relief as they heard the announcement on the PA system of the ship.


    However, as soon as everyone rxes, they suddenly heard a loud roaring sound.


    This time Shin Jiao turns his gaze to the side of the ship.


    "So that''s the creature that I am feeling ufortable with¡­" he thought as he zoomed to the creature and saw that it is actually a 20-meters long green dragon.


    "That¡­ that is one of the dragons in this territory. But we should not have provoked it, right?" one of the crews muttered while watching therge thing on the horizon.


    "No necessarily¡­" Shin Jiao who is standing on the side said.


    "What do you mean, sir?"


    "ording to dragon''s characteristics¡­ these low-level ones would be provoked for 3 reasons only. The first one is if it is attacked directly. The second one is if the creature is about toy an egg. And the third one is if the creature is being controlled¡­ So if any of these conditions are correct, then this dragon would really attack any ship passing through this area."


    After Shin Jiao said that, a voice was suddenly hearding from behind them.


    "Well, we have not attacked any creatures in these parts¡­ and the Dragon did not look pregnant at all. The only reason would be that someone is controlling¡­ it." a middle-man in a white suit said as he walks beside Shin Jiao and looks at the horizon.


    "All hands on deck! Prepare for a hard battle!" he shouted.


    The crew on the deck immediately scuttles to and fro and went to their positions.


    "Young man, it is better for you to go inside the deck of the ship¡­ We will handle this." the captain said with a slight smile on his serious face.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he felt a little bad. Although he has no rtion with the crew or any of the passengers, he still feels a bit touched by the captain''s gesture.


    He nodded his head though and walked inside the cabins.


    He would just wait and see what would happen next. His eyesnded on those things that he has already put on the surface of the deck. If the dragon attacks the front of the ship and not the back then there would be no problems as he has already set up an array on the deck.


    "This is all I could do for now¡­ It''s all up to you guys¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he returns to his cabin.


    Once inside, the expression of the three inside the room feels a bit gloomy. They have already stopped watching the film from theputer of the guy and are now nervously feeling their surroundings.


    "What¡­ What is happening outside?" when Shin Jiao enters Ji Yaolin suddenly asked him with worry-filled eyes.


    "What kinds of creatures are attacking the ship?" she added.


    Shin Jiao just showed a faint smile.


    "There are no worries, the crew would do everything they could to prevent any disaster from happening." He said.


    "If the crew really needed, I am willing to help." the young man, Meda Tao suddenly said.


    He then slowly takes out a mage wand shaped like a handgun from inside his luggage.


    "This is a wand developed by the mage association in Mu city. It''s like the ones that the Mystique shop is selling, but this one is handier¡­" he said with a proud smile on his face.


    When the two youngdies heard his words, their eyes look at the exquisite-looking wand on the young man''s hand.


    "With this, I can help fight against any creatures that those people are fighting¡­ Hehe¡­" he said proudly.


    "You can actually see the creature from here¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly said while closing his eyes as if contemting.


    He then pointed at the window.


    When the three turn their gazes outside the window into the horizon, each of them showed a horrified expression on their face.


    This is because they can now see a huge dragoning towards them.


    Roar!!!


    The roaring sound echoed throughout the ship shaking every passenger inside every cabin.


    "What was that?"


    "Look! Look outside! It''s a dragon!"


    "This is not good¡­ Will we be able to survive this?"


    "We should escape now¡­"


    "Escape? Where? This is draconian territory¡­ When caravans travel, they usually would not pass by this ce but instead, go around it."


    "This ce is not called Demon Gorge for nothing¡­"


    The passengers began to discuss as they waited for the inevitable. They knew that the ship would do their best to fight against that thing. Either that or escape this ce.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on the ship''s bridge¡­


    "Captain, the mana engines are already charging¡­"


    "Once it hits 100% tell me immediately¡­ I did not expect that we would be encountering such an enemy¡­" the captain muttered to himself.


    He recalled the stories of the other captains in the lounge about the Demon''s Gorge draconian territory. Although not all of them encounter the dragons, yet from the other captain''s story, he could tell that these creatures are very intelligent.


    Some are even saying that they are really being controlled by some people. That is why he told those words a while ago on the deck.


    Plus he already noticed those things that the young man did on the deck and he knew that those are defensive arrays. He knew that he discovered an expert on this trip.


    While thinking to this point, the first volley of attack erupted and it came from the dragon.


    A long stream of zing fireing from the dragon bombarded the ship.


    The ship began shaking, but the barrier was still able to hold.


    "Captain¡­ shield''s energy is down by 10%... That dragon''s breath is very strong¡­" one of the crew members reported.


    Then they immediately heard series of bombardmentsing from the turrets.

 Chapter 947 - The Inner Kingdom: Traveling To The Capital (3)

    Chapter 947


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The whole ship is currently burning bright as the me breath from the dragon has enveloped it. Luckily the shield was able to hold even though it is consuming arge amount of mana energy as time goes by.


    "What about the mana engine?" the captain asked with a serious expression.


    "We are at 70%, sir¡­"


    "Damn it is taking a bit long¡­ I hope our shield could withstand that onught of that thing¡­"


    Crang!!!


    The deafening sound of something hitting the barrier echoed throughout the ship shaking everyone in this core.


    The dragon has alreadytched itself in the barrier trying to tear it apart.


    "Captain, the shield''s integrity is down¡­ We only have 40% energy left!" shouted the woman monitoring the ship''s system.


    "What are the gunners doing?"


    "They are firing everything they got sir, but that thing would not budge."


    "Damn it!" the captain shouted in exasperation as he clenches his fist.


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly a loud explosioning from outside rocked the whole ship.


    At the deck of the ship stood a young man holding a long-barreled rifle while looking at therge beast.


    Boom!!!


    Another loud sound reverberated through the airing from the rifle on the young man''s hand.


    Shin Jiao looks annoyed at the dragon which has suffered two wounds on its body as it flew away from the ship.


    Shin Jiao did not want to let it go because of his annoyance to that thing that seems to be controlled by someone or something.


    He slowly floated in the air and then came rushing out of the barrier.


    "Wait, you''re going to hit¡­" a ship crew wanted to stop Shin Jiao but he stopped as the person just passes through the barrier with ease.


    Shin Jiao did not look back and chases after the dragon with a long anti-material rifle on hand.


    Boom!!!


    Another loud sound echoed in the air as the powerful force kicks him back.


    However, a bullet directly flew towards one of the dragon''s eyes. It prated through the eye and went through the back of its head. Its powerful thick scales did not withstand the power of the anti-material rifle.


    The dead dragon fell from the sky, but Shin Jiao did not let it fall and quickly absorbed it in his dimension.


    Following that he flew back to the ship. He stayed outside the barrier.


    "Please open the barrier¡­" he said to the crew who is looking at him with a ck jaw.


    When that person seems to have recovered his wits, he immediately radios the bridge. Everyone saw what happened and did not hesitate to open the shielding of the ship.


    Shin Jiao did not linger and quickly went back to his cabin room and once again folded his arms and closed his eyes to rest.


    He might be weak, and if one checks, he is would only appear to be a 2nd level mage. But with his gears, he is equal to an Arch Mage in power or even a Grand Magus.


    After that event, the ship''s travel to the Capital city became smooth and trouble-free.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao''s cabin has already gained some attention as they are being served more than the rest of the cabins.


    When the crews are asked, "Why do you treat them as such?"


    They would just reply, "We owe them our lives¡­"


    The captain knew that the person did not want to be known and just wanted his peace, so he made sure that his stay in the cabin is peaceful.


    A dayter, the flying vessel has already reached the borders of the Capital city.


    Inside of Shin Jiao''s cabin¡­


    "Look, we''re back at the Capital!" Ji Yaolin cried out while pointing out of the window.


    "Let''s go to the deck¡­" Ting Fanwan said.


    "Yes, let''s go¡­" the handsome mage Meda Tao also agreed but take a careful nce at the man beside him who still has his eyes closed.


    Shin Jiao did not want to bother with anyone as he just takes this time to check his dimension.


    After the corpse of the goddess has entered his dimension, he immediately feels that something is wrong. The life inside the small world of his dimension became vigorous. It was as if it gained some benefits from the aura exuded by the body of Agus.


    With this result, a slight smile appears on his face. He could already see some small animals mutating and turning into a new species on the small.


    But it is not enough yet as the ecosystem is not yetplete. Shin Jiao has already determined what to do next. Since it is not aplete universe and is just a small world within his dimension, he could create arge-scale array on it and create his own life cycle and make the be turned into something conducive for living.


    Meanwhile, he could just create a smaller, like a moon, where he could put most of his stuff on.


    With this n in mind, Shin Jiao excitedly created a new blueprint in mind and began to mark the possible array location. Once he is able to have more time, then he would set up the array, and could possible create a new living world inside his dimension.


    If he is able to set up such a thing, then he could have two gains in this process. One is the growth of karma which would increase his cultivation level, and the second is the possible improvement of his knowledge when ites to cultivating life, and also his understanding with regards to the soul.


    Suddenly, the flying vessel jerked and woke Shin Jiao from his reverie as he slowly opens his eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ So this is the Capital city¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself as he walks out of the cabin room.


    Many people are already alighting from the ship and are crowding in the deck waiting for the ship to deactivate its barrier.


    A bridge immediately connected to the deck and the passengers began to get off the ship.


    When Shin Jiao walks out and saw the busy scene on the port, he showed a faint smile on his face. He could tell that this port was newly built and that there are only around 5 flying vessels parked on the tform just outside the Capital city.


    "Wee to the Capital city, the city of kings and nobles¡­ we sell maps and guides, please get your copy here!" a beautiful young woman called out to the alighting passengers.


    Some people walk towards her and get one copy as they paid her some silver coins.


    Shin Jiao did not need to buy such a thing as he just used his spiritual sense and scanned the map. With that, he could already remember everything on it. It was a fairly detailed map, but it stillcks a lot of information he needed.


    "Hey, big brother¡­ Are you here for the enrolment? If you want you can follow us in the Alto Magus Academy, which is one of the 3 best academies in the city." Ji Yaolin said with a faint smile on her face.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao looks at the three and since he did not have anything to do in the city and would still need to wait for 2 weeks before his group would arrive, he decided to see the academy then.


    Shin Jiao knew that most of the nobles in the kingdom have heirs in the academy, to really see the real attitude of the nobles in the Capital interacting with them would be a good idea.


    "I¡­ I can try¡­" Shin Jiao said with a faint smile.


    "Humph¡­ If you can pass the Alto Magus Academy, then I would surely call you my daddy¡­ Haha¡­" Meda Tao said with a harrumph.


    He then bowed towards the two youngdies and left. He would not want to embarrass himself. He knew that the two did not show interest in him, so why would he stick with them?


    After he left, the three walks to a corner street restaurant.


    "This is our favorite ce to hang out¡­" Ji Yaolin said as she walks towards a familiar seat while waving her hand to the waitress.


    "If it isn''t Miss Ji¡­ How is your trip? I heard from your older Brother Ji Wanxing that you spent a week in Zepa City¡­" the waitress said after approaching their table.


    One could tell that they are acquaintances.


    "Hihi¡­ You can say that¡­ I have bought a lot of things there. And this is my gift to you¡­" Ji Yaolin said while handing the waitress a box.


    Shin Jiao scanned the box and saw aptopputer. It seems that these two women have really feigned interest in that young man so that the stay in the cabin is pleasant.


    "Is this¡­" the waitress wanted to say something with an excited expression.


    "Yeah, you told me you wanted this for your spell research, right?" Ji Yaolin said cutting her off.


    "Really! Yaolin, I love you¡­" the waitress hugged Ji Yaolin and kissed her on her cheek.

 Chapter 948 - The Inner Kingdom: The Noble House Of Ji

    Chapter 948


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ Stop that. Hihi¡­ By the way, this is¡­ Ahhh¡­ I forgot to ask your name¡­" Ji Yaolin said with a chuckle while trying to push her friend away from her and then looking at Shin Jiao.


    This time the waitress turns her attention to the handsome-looking young man who is with her two friends. She showed a faint smile on her face then looks at her two friends with a hint of suspicion.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, showed a faint smile on his face then said.


    "You can call me Si Ji."


    Shin Jiao once again used the name Si Ji as it is one of his favorite monikers.


    "You acted so mysteriously back in the ship that I forget to ask your name. Anyway, once again, I am Ji Yaolin, and these are my friends¡­ Ting Fanwan, you already knew her, and this is Cao Binyu, one of the genius mages of this year." Ji Yaolin said with a hint of yfulness.


    "Hihi¡­ Genius, it too farfetched, if you said beauty, then that would describe me the best¡­ Hihi¡­ Nice to meet you, Si Ji¡­ Oh, by the way, do you already have a fianc¨¦e?" Cao Binyu suddenly asked.


    When the two heard this, they look at her with a shocked expression. They did not know that their friend would be so straightforward as to ask a man if he has a fianc¨¦e. But the two are also interested and turn their attention to Shin Jiao with glimmering eyes.


    Shin Jiao did not know what to say to these three women, so he just told them half of the truth.


    "Fianc¨¦e I have none¡­" Shin Jiao said while tilting his head to look outside.


    Of course, he does not have any fianc¨¦e, he has two wives. The other one already left him though.


    He could see the busy street of the capital city. The Capital is a big city, however, its street are like in the olden times of a mix of European and Chinese culture.


    There are many people walking all over the ce wearing robes and light gowns, while vendors in ragged clothing could be seen at the side of the road. Taverns, restaurants, and shops could be seen almost everywhere.


    The city''s busy street is something different from those in small cities, towns, and the viges outside.


    The difference is the number of people roaming on the streets and the number of people wearing nice clothes, which shows their n and the power these families hold in the capital.


    There is a saying that the number of officials in the capital is too numerous that if you toss a stone in the air, it would hit one or two officials casually walking by.


    From what Shin Jiao could tell, this might not be just any humor.


    After lunch, the group walks out of the restaurant and this time Cao Binyu came with them as it is already her off from work.


    "Are we going to your house, Yaolin? I think your mom would already be worried about you." Cao Binyu asked.


    "Yep, but before that, we need to bring this guy to the academy first. He needs to register as a new student."


    Shin Jiao wanted to say no, but he did not say anything and just go with the flow. It is rare for him to be this free, so why not follow these people and see what happens next.


    While the four of them are walking towards the Alto Magus Academy, they encountered a group of people wearing long ck mage cloaks with the insignia of the Alto Magus Academy.


    When the group saw the three young women, they showed delighted expressions on their faces with a hint of mockery in their smiles.


    "Why¡­ if it isn''t the lovely miss of the Ji n, Ji Yaolin. I heard Gaofan left you¡­ Haha¡­" a frivolous-looking young man said with a smirk in his eyes.


    "Yeah, he left you because¡­ He said that you''re like a block of wood. Can''t even satisfy him in bed¡­ Hahaha¡­" another one chimed in.


    Their words immediately stunned Ji Yaolin¡­


    "What? What are you talking about?" shouted Ji Yaolin.


    "Oh,e on¡­ Since you were gone, your reputation has already fallen to such a low. Acting like a pure virgin when you''ve already been sullied¡­ Hihihi¡­ You truly are a crafty woman." A female from the group said with a smirk.


    "You¡­ How¡­ How dare you nder me?!" Ji Yaolin''s face suddenly became beat red in anger and shame as she is unable to take the insult.


    She''s been really friendly and kind to many and would not offend just anyone. This is because she is trying to uphold the reputation of her family. However, how could she defend herself when someone has already ruined her reputation?


    This is truly a great blow to her chastity and status.


    As a young maiden in an influential n in the Capital, she would face harsh reprimand from her parents for being disgraced.


    So how could she ept such a thing?


    She looks at her two friends who are also angry, but unable to say something.


    Ting Fanwan just grabs her hand and squeezes it to calm Ji Yaolin''s emotion.


    Suddenly, a young man from the group steps forward and showed a faint smile on his face. When Ji Yaolin saw this young man, she immediately red at him in anger.


    "You¡­" she wanted to say something but gets cut off by his words.


    "Yaolin¡­ I know that you resent me for breaking up with you. But since we have already done that thing, I am willing to ept you if youe back to me." Fung Gaofan said with a charming smile on his face.


    When Ji Yaolin saw his smile, she felt repulsed by his handsome face.


    It was not him that left her, but her. She found out that he is having other women in their rtionship, so she immediately decided to break up with him. But the Fung family did not let this be.


    Because of her tumultuous feelings, she left the Capital and traveled with Ting Fanwan.


    From the words, these people are saying and the murmur from the surroundings, it seems that the Fung family has spread some rumors about Fung Gaofan and her.


    The expression of the man has made Shin Jiao squint a bit as he watches this fiasco with interest. He already knew that this guy is talking rubbish.


    From the reaction of the woman, he could not help but feel that this guy is lying. But of course, he would not go as far as to check the woman with his spiritual sense. However, from their scent alone, he could already tell that these three beside him have not done those things between a man and a woman yet.


    He did not say anything and just watch on the side.


    "Gaofan¡­ you''re shameless. You have other women behind my back and you have the audacity to say that you left me? Shame on you!" Ji Yaolin suddenly erupted in anger.


    "Other women? What are you saying?" Fung Gaofan tried to deny.


    "Ha! I saw you with my own eyes and now you want to deny it?"


    "Haha¡­ Oh, I see it now¡­ You just wanted a new guy because you are not satisfied with my family standing, is that it? Hehe¡­ But does this new guy knew that you are already a loose woman?" Fung Gaofan said while he shifted his gaze to Shin Jiao who is standing calmly on the side.


    He could not deny the fact that the young man before him is far better looking than he is. Plus from one look, he could already tell that many of the women around him have been stealing nces at that guy. And this made him feel discontent.


    He is known as one of the top ten most charming guys in the academy, how could he ept that Ji Yaolin was stolen by someone who is better looking than him?


    "Pfft¡­" this time Cao Binyu could not help but chuckle.


    "I never expect that men could also feel jealousy¡­ Hihi¡­ What a petty guy." She smirks.


    Hearing her words the expression of Fung Gaofan changes. He did not expect that the Ji Yaolin he knew, who would is always a subservient woman, would talk back at him. He could not ept it.


    She belongs to the noble house of Ji. And that noble house values their face more than anything else. He spreads this humor so that the house of Ji would force Ji Yaolin to be married to him.


    But he and his friends identally met her in this ce. He did not n for this to happen so he is feeling a bit worried. However, how could he just back away?


    And so, he just sticks with his version of the lie and pushes through with it.


    While the two groups are ring at each other, another group appears from the side of the road.


    This group isposed of young men bearing a regal aura in them.


    "It''s the 5th prince group!" cried one of the young women in the crowd.

 Chapter 949 - The Inner Kingdom: The Alto Magus Academy

    Chapter 949


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ginlong Grav is a 23-year-old young man and has a half-Asian, half-European appearance. Tall and long nose bridge, coupled with small almond green eyes, and a thing slightly reddish lips. He is the epitome of handsomeness in the academy and is being idolized by many female students.


    Ginlong Grav is the direct descendant of the current king of the kingdom and 5th in line. Although he has not much aplishment in the realm of battle and being a mage, his aplishment lies in mage array and alchemy potion.


    He has been praised in the academy as one of the geniuses who have already received an invitation from the Tower of Light.


    Since young, Ginlong Grav did not include himself in the scheming of the court and has distanced himself from his brothers and sisters. He has been focused and more interested in potion brewing and arrays. Most of his time is spent in theboratory and he is seldom seen outside of the academy.


    But today it so happens that Duke Kuno''s daughter visited him today, so he has no choice but to agree to go out with her and her friends. Lily Kuno, the daughter of Duke Conrad Kuno is the fianc¨¦e of Ginlong Grav. So he has no choice but to escort thedy.


    They have been roaming around the city while Lily Kuno tried to boast to her friends about her very handsome and capable fianc¨¦e. Though Ginlong Grav did not like it, he has no choice but to follow. He is not an irrational man and is always following the customs.


    And so he has no choice but to interact with the group and show faint smiles once in a while.


    The whole day was a bit tiring and he felt that everything is annoying. He has not faced his experiments for the whole day now and feels a bit annoyed about it.


    But suddenly, he saw a group of a crowd near the academy gate and it seems that they are ndering someone.


    The man seems to be angry upon hearing the woman''s voice and turned a bit hostile. With a flick of his hand, a fireball suddenly formed.


    Upon seeing this, the crowd suddenly backs away and clearing a small area where Fung Gaofan and the four in front of him are the only ones left in the middle.


    "Gaofan, you really are shameless¡­ and short-sighted. I was wondering why my friend liked you back then. And since she is not willing to give herself to you, you resorted to this¡­ Haha¡­ What a funny fellow." Cao Binyu said with a smirk as she suddenly flicks her hand and a shield appears in front of her.


    "You are ndering me¡­ You peasant woman! I would show you that, we the Fungs are not easily looked down upon by peasants like you!" he shouted at Cao Binyu.


    Cao Binyu is also a woman who likes to face her problems head-on. She might be a peasant, and poor, but that does not mean she can easily give up.


    Right now, the shield in front of her was formed by using the array she works hard on and some material she bought with her meager earnings.


    The shield might not be as strong as other shields, but she is already proud of it.


    The rest of the people did not want to involve themselves in this battle, except for the two other women beside Cao Binyu the rest has already taken a few meters of steps more away from the group.


    Ji Yaoling and Ting Fanwan also take out their mage shields and red at the shameless man in front of them.


    This humiliation is already hurting his pride, so Fung Gaofan is already angered to the extreme. He wanted to now teach these low-level women in front of him so that they would learn how to respect a man in the future.


    He cast his fireball and it flew immediately to the three. The people knew that this is a level 3 fireball and those level 1 shields would not be able to hold its prowess. They can only shake their heads in the stupidity of these women.


    How could they not know that a level 3 fireball is not that easy to defend against? They can just me their stupidity andck of awareness at this time.


    As the fireball flew closer, the three has already realized their mistake. But they could not back down anymore and just gritted their teeth and held their mage shield in front of them.


    "Gravity,pression, control¡­" suddenly three words were written in the air and these three words seem to float and then transformed into a small translucent orb.


    The orb suddenly exuded a powerful suction force that seems to have restrained the fireball in the air. Then the fireball was slowly absorbed by the translucent orb as the orb slowly turned crimson red.


    It did not take long before the fireball disappeared and a small crystal ball fell to the ground. Inside the crystal ball is apressed fireball burning brightly in the dark.


    Everyone gasps in astonishment as they look at the handsome youth beside the three girls. They did not know what he did, but all they had seen are the symbols that he wrote in the air which suddenly turned that bright and powerful fireball into a small crystal ball.


    "Array¡­ res¡­ restriction array¡­" the mouth of Ginlong Grav could not help but shiver in delight.


    He unconsciously walks to the side of Shin Jiao and carefully looks at the small crystal ball.


    "This¡­ How is this done?" he muttered in astonishment.


    Shin Jiao just looks at the handsome young man the people are calling the 5th prince.


    And he also knew that this person named Fung Gaofan has done this to attract this prince''s attention. For whatever the reason is, Shin Jiao did not like what that guy Fung Gaofan did, so he unceremoniously flicks that crystal ball towards Fung Gaofan.


    The unexpected move from Shin Jiao caught everyone off-guard. It just seems like he was tossing the crystal ball to Fung Gaofan, however, what happened next made everyone''s jaw drop in shock.


    Boom!


    The explosion rocked the ce and a figure could be seen flying towards the school gate.


    The figure is enveloped in fire and it made everyone gasped in disbelief.


    "Are you three alright?" Shin Jiao asked the three women who looks at him with a cked jaw.


    No one could say anything at this point, and those so-called peers of the guy did not say anything and just left the area.


    How could they fight against someone who could casually defeat a 3rd level mage? When they saw that fireball, they did not even think of blocking its path as they knew that they would not be able to escape that kind of attack unscathed.


    But this guy just casually writes something in the air and then the fireball was gone. Then he casually tosses the crystal and it blew Fung Gaofan like he was nothing. So how could they fight against someone like that?


    No one knew that Shin Jiao is unable to use magic at this point in time. If the physique is questioned, he is not that weak as his physique thought being restrained still reached the Grand Magus level. However, though he could not use mana or magic does not mean he could not borrow the power of nature itself.


    Using arrays and formations, he could still fight like a regr mage.


    Themotion has gathered more onlookers, so the group decided to continue walking to the academy. Meanwhile, Fung Gaofan picks himself up in shame and directly walks away with deep indignation in his heart.


    He res at Shin Jiao onest time before getting on a carriage and left the academy.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and the three girls walk into the admittance building of the academy. But right behind them follows a handsome young man which has already attracted many people''s attention. Behind that young man is a beautiful young woman showing a deep frown on her face.


    How could the daughter of the duke, Lily Kuno ept such a thing? She actually loses the interest of her fianc¨¦e over some words written in the air. Though it is magical and very interesting, yet she could believe that it has gained more of the 5th prince''s attention rather than being with her.


    It was too absurd that she wanted to snap at the prince. But then she dares not, so her hatred is directed towards that handsome young man.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the registration corner, Shin Jiao has already given his name and has been tested for mana and magic prowess. In the testing te, it shows that he is a level 1 mage which astonished everyone as he was able to fight against a 3rd level mage.


    But then upon learning that he is proficient in arrays, crafting, and alchemy, the people around him nodded their heads in understanding.


    And that was the first day of Shin Jiao''s time in Alto Magus Academy¡­

 Chapter 950 - The Inner Kingdom: The Alto Magus Academy (2)

    Chapter 950


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    There are two reasons why Shin Jiao wanted to try and enter the Alto Magus Academy. One is the result of their meetingst time and theck of talent and manpower in Mystique shop. Though the mages in the shop are outstanding, their progression is only in the realm of magic power. Most of them are battlemages, and only a few of them could do alchemy or research in arrays and crafting.


    He needed more talent, so the academy is a good ce to find one.


    He did not know what the future holds, but his only concern is the now. He wanted to just live ording to how he feels and wanted to learn more about this world.


    Ever since learning about Soul Trapping Dimension, his desire to understand more about the lives of the people in this world deepens.


    After registering, the three girls left and Shin Jiao was immediately blocked by a young man who has been following him for a while now.


    "You are the 5th prince¡­ How may I help you, your highness¡­" Shin Jiao politely greeted with a bow.


    The dissatisfied, Lily Kuno immediately frowns and then scoffs at Shin Jiao while folding her arms.


    "We have been following behind you for a while now and you just noticed us. This disrespectful man knows no bounds¡­" she suddenly said.


    When the 5th prince heard her words, his expression changed. He is not like his brothers who would throw their weight around and demands respect. He is a schr, a researcher, and he does not consider himself higher than other people though he is a prince.


    So hearing the words Lily was a bit annoying for him.


    "I have decided to follow, and I decided not to inconvenience Mister Si Ji¡­ Why are you saying such words? If you are bored, you can go back to your manor¡­" with an annoyed expression on his handsome face, Ginlong Grav scolded his fianc¨¦e.


    With an aggrieved expression, Lily Kuno''s eyes turned misty as she bits her lower lip acting a little hurt and wronged.


    "You¡­ you would rather side with¡­ with this poor peasantmoner than me? I... I am your¡­ your fianc¨¦e?"


    Hearing her words, the expression of the 5th prince turned serious. In fact, he never really wanted this marriage in the first ce. But due to political reasons, and his need to support the king, his father''s will, he has no choice but to agree.


    And so he turns around and looks at the woman who acted like a pitiful girl and heaves a deep sigh.


    "Let''s go¡­" he said with a reluctant gaze as he swept his eyes on Shin Jiao.


    "Mister Si Ji, I know that you are an array master. I hope that I can be an acquaintance of yours and we could exchange some pointers someday."


    Hearing this, Shin Jiao nodded his head in agreement.


    He has two weeks to stay in this academy before hispanions would arrive anyway, so why not do something worthwhile.


    ¡­


    And so after the people around him left, Shin Jiao decided to go out of the academy and see Central City by himself.


    And so he began walking in the dark streets of the city and noticed the disparity between the citizens. It was too evident that it felt disgusting for Shin Jiao who lived in a modern world where people''s hierarchy is almost not evident. Well, except for those ces that still have disparity and racial discrimination.


    As he walks, Shin Jiao soon reaches the ce where there are many stalls on the side of the street and sidewalk vendors all over the ce.


    Upon seeing the people on the street, he decided to but something. And while leisurely walking, began chewing on something.


    Suddenly a group of people causing some trouble gained his attention.


    This is because those people are blocking the way of a woman wearing coarsemoner clothes. But even though her dress looks normal and poor, one could tell that she is very beautiful. In fact, her beauty exceeds those women that he had seen before. Well, that is on Shin Jiao''s standard as someone who has three gorgeous women as his lovers before.


    "Hehe¡­ Miss¡­ Why don''t you entertain us before you leave? We can make sure that you are truly satisfied¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "Yeah, I''m sure we can fully turn you into a real woman¡­"


    The degenerate look on their faces made the woman quiver in fear while looking at the group. She did not know what to say as she was just asked by his sick mother to buy some medicine. However, since she did not go out more often and has stayed at home, she is unaware of the dangers outside.


    The men are wearing expensive robes which show their status. However, it seems that they are a bit drunk this early in the evening and is already causing some trouble. The people in the street, on the other hand, did not want to be involved in this troublesome matter, so they all dare not walk close or even look at this scene.


    Shin Jiao looks at this scene and watches as he noticed a familiar figure, it is Cao Binyu.


    She is already showing that familiar re on her face as she approaches the group of men. Suddenly when she is close to the group, a figure shes and stops her from moving forward.


    "I suggest that you look back and do not involve yourself in this¡­ Miss Cao. Although you are a student of Alto Magus Academy, you will not have a good ending if you offend these nobles¡­" a man in ck said in a deep and low voice.


    Cao Binyu froze as she did not know what to do next. From the body of the man, she knew that this guy is a powerful knight. It seems that this person is protecting one of these young masters who is going to molest and humiliate a woman on the street.


    Sometimes she wonders if the rule still exists in this Capital city. Whether it be the followers of the light god Agus or the dark god Ruel, the overbearing attitude of these noble families are sickening.


    It was as if, these families have a firm grip on the capital city and that they are the ones running it instead of the king.


    While her expression is conflicted, she suddenly heard the tearing sound of clothes. She could see that those bastards have already made their move.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is being blocked by a young man wearing a mage robe.


    "I suggest you do not block me¡­ You would not want to waste your life in this¡­" Shin Jiao said in a low voice while looking at the situation.


    The young mage smirked at Shin Jiao and did not say anything as he suddenly activated his mage shield. But then before the young mage''s very eyes, he saw the young man in front of him punch towards his shield.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion immediately caught the attention of everyone in the area as the young mage was sent flying towards the crowd of young debauched nobles.


    The young mage has already lost consciousness as hended and hit the people surrounding the woman and tearing her clothes apart.


    This move resulted in the hidden guards of these young nobles appearing and block the path of Shin Jiao.


    "Kill him!" shouted one of the guards.


    But before anyone could move, the young men are already shouting curses as they got up on their feet.


    At this time, the drunken young nobles stopped what they are doing and look at the young man trying to fight against their hidden guards.


    At this time, Cao Binyu is already looking at Shin Jiao with amazement in her eyes. She did not expect that the person to make a move is the handsome young man who was with her best friends.


    "I knew that he is not that simple¡­" she muttered as she watches with interest.


    Suddenly, she noticed the young woman on the ground grabbing what''s left of her clothes as she tries to cover her body with them. She gritted her teeth in anger while ring at this scene.


    She did not wait and quickly rushes towards the young woman. She took off her outer robe. The uniform of mages in the academy is an article of doubleyered clothing, the outer robe which is like a cloak, and the inner clothing which is any regr clothes worn by the students.


    She covers the woman with her robe and could feel her shivering in fear.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''m here to help you¡­" Cao Binyu said as she carefully drags the woman to the side while carefully watching the young men who already have their attention at Shin Jiao.


    "I want this one dead¡­ He dare spoil my fun!" shouted one of the young men.


    "Yeah, I want his head¡­ Get him now!"


    With the shout from their masters, the secret guards suddenly prepare to fight.

 Chapter 951 - The Inner Kingdom: Qing

    Chapter 951


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Standing in the middle of a few armed men and mages chanting spells, Shin Jiao has a calm expression on his face. He already noticed Cao Binyu helping the woman so he heaves a sigh of relief. And now his focus is on these people charging towards him.


    Looking at the armed men and their skills, Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head. He feels like he is bullying these people as their level of strength is far lower than him. But he also feels that they deserve to suffer for their arrogance.


    And so without any suspense, one figure after another came flying towards the walls in the alley. The mages that were chanting their spells were easily knocked out by flying pebbles.


    It only took a few minutes before a single figure was left standing in the middle which awed the onlookers.


    Shin Jiao walks to these drunken young masters which seem to have sobered up a bit after seeing the fight.


    It seems that they realized that they have met an expert and that if they did not y their cards right, then it would mean their death or even be crippled just like what happened to their men.


    "You¡­ You, what¡­ what do you want?" one of them who is standing in the front said with a shaking tone.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything but his body turned into a blur. That young master was sent flying in the air with a painful cry escaping his mouth. Shin Jiao did not hesitate to do the same thing to the other young master which was sent flying by him with ease.


    The people were bbergasted and were afraid toe closer at this scene.


    One of the guards lying on the ground while groaning in pain lifted his gaze and angrily red at Shin Jiao.


    "You¡­ you have offended many noble houses in the Capital, you just wait to die¡­ I assure you that you will meet your death not longter¡­" he said as he slowly lost consciousness.


    Shin Jiao did not bother with the aftermath and just walks to Cao Binyu and the young woman in her arms.


    The young woman is still crying as she seemed really afraid of what had just happened. When those men tore her clothes apart her mind was struggling, she would rather die than get humiliated like this. But the expression of her sick mother came to her mind making her frown and her desire to die vanishes. She would just grit her teeth and let it get over with. After she helped her mother get well, she would just stay with her until the end of her mother''s life.


    After that¡­ there is no after. Once her mother died, she would also kill herself.


    That was already running in her mind. But then suddenly someone saved her which made her feel hope in her heart.


    "Are you both okay?" Shin Jiao asked.


    Hearing the words from a young man, the crying young woman slowly lifted her head and saw a very handsome-looking man. She bit her lips and the slight embarrassment made her cheek blush.


    "Hey, Si Ji¡­ You know that she is half-naked, right? Why are you looking at her like that?" Cao Binyu teasingly said with a smile.


    Although she is afraid of retaliation from those noble houses, yet upon seeing the strength of the young man in front of her, she felt confident in her heart.


    She knew that this young man is hiding something deep, something strange that she could not exin.


    As she assisted the young woman to stand, the two decided to follow her to her home.


    On the way, Shin Jiao learned that the young woman''s name is Qing. She and her mother lived alone ever since her father died in an ident with a noble family.


    Luckily the two of them were not implicated. But ever since her father died, they did not have a single good day even after growing up. Her mother is very protective of her. She never let her go out without some strange makeup on her face.


    Her mother told her of the danger of the nobles outside, so she too is scared. But she could not help it today and was forced to go out even forgetting to put on her special makeup. And because of this, she almost lost her life and chastity.


    The three soon reached a small house in a poor district of the city.


    Shin Jiao immediately noticed a woman lying in bed while coughing intermittently. She looks middle-aged with her thin and weak body.


    "Qin''er¡­ who¡­ who are these nobles?" the woman in the bed said with a slightly trembling voice.


    Fear could be seen in her eyes while looking at Shin Jiao and Cao Binyu. This fear is engraved in her heart as she clearly saw how those noble treated her husband like an animal.


    When Qing saw the worry in her mother''s eyes, she quickly sits beside her on the bed.


    "Mother¡­ It''s fine¡­ They are¡­ they are the people who helped me." Qing said while patting the hand of her mother.


    She could tell that her mother is truly afraid of the nobles.


    "Auntie¡­ we are here to help you. We are students from Alto Magus Academy¡­ I''m Cao Binyu, and this is Si Ji¡­" Cao Binyu greeted with a faint smile.


    Cough¡­ cough¡­


    Qing''s mother coughed as she felt a bit weak, so Qing slowlyid her on the bed.


    "Mam, I will check your condition, okay?" Shin Jiao suddenly walk forward and without a word, grabbed Qing''s mother''s wrist.


    Everyone was a bit taken aback but they stayed silent for a while.


    "Hmm¡­ Her lungs are weak. There are traces of pneumonia¡­ She needs a lot of rest, and takes some antibacterial medicine¡­ She also needs to nourish her body with some herbs¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He carefully put Qing''s mother''s hand down and hid it under the nket.


    Shin Jiao grabs something under his sleeves and secretly takes out something from his dimension.


    He took out a small pill bottle filled with antipyretic medicine and another bottle of low-dose antibiotics and gave it to Qing.


    "Make her take from this bottle one tablet three times a day after a meal, one in the morning, one in the afternoon, and one in the evening. Until her fever is down¡­" Shin Jiao instructed while writing it on a small sheet of white paper.


    "While this one, she should also take three times a day¡­ for one week¡­"


    After giving his instructions, he gave the medicine to Qing.


    "I will return tomorrow, for the follow-up checkup. Plus, I advise you not to go out no matter what happens, okay?" Shin Jiao reminded.


    Suddenly he stops and thought for a while.


    "I know that this will inconvenience the both of you, but I decided to set up a barrier in this ce. I''m sorry but you cannot go out and no one can get inside¡­ This barrier willst long until tomorrow when Ie back¡­" Shin Jiao said after considering the situation.


    "But¡­ What should we eat here?" Qing suddenly said with a helpless expression.


    "Do not worry; I will leave some supplies in here." Shin Jiao said as he took something out of his sleeves.


    When one food after another came out of his sleeves, the three women showed stupefied expressions on their faces.


    They did not know where those foods came from and how those things would fit inside Shin Jiao''s sleeves, so they were all bbergasted.


    "You¡­ how did you that?" the stupefied Cao Binyu could not help but asked as she grabs Shin Jiao''s sleeves.


    She even put her hand inside of it and then even has the audacity to grab Shin Jiao''s robe and check his body little by little.


    However, her action made her blush as she realized what she was doing.


    When she felt Shin Jiao''s firm body inside that robe, she felt a bit hot on her face.


    But Cao Binyu shook her head and was determined to ask this question while looking at Shin Jiao straight to his face.


    "That my girl¡­ is my secret." Shin Jiao said while flicking her forehead.


    With a grumbling tone, Cao Binyu rubs her slightly aching forehead and sits on a wooden chair. She casually picks up a fruit from the pile and bit on it.


    When she feels the sweetness of the strange fruit and its fleshy texture, she could not help but take another bite of it.


    "This¡­ this is too good¡­ Where¡­ where did you get this fruit?" Cao Binyu asked as she grabs another fruit on the table.


    "Woman¡­ These things should be given to them. I can give you one if you want to. We have to go now¡­ Qing''s mother needed some rest and we are being a nuisance." Shin Jiao said as he stands up and pushes Cao Binyu out of the door.


    After he and Cao Binyu walks out of the small house, Shin Jaio threw out some array gs and wrote something in the air.


    A slight glow appears covering the house and the two left without a worry.

 Chapter 952 - The Inner Kingdom: Array Master

    Chapter 952


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day


    Shin Jiao attended the opening sses in the academy and was introduced to his new ssmates, the curriculum in the school, and also knows the teachers in the academy.


    Since he is only at 1st level, he was sent to the beginner''s ss. Meanwhile, when ites to alchemy and array, someone seems to have told the school that he is able to create arrays in mid-air. It seems that someone from the faculty saw the fight yesterday.


    And so, he was assigned to intermediate array and alchemy sses.


    Shin Jiao did not question these arrangements as he is only here to gain experience and also observe.


    That afternoon, Shin Jiao began walking to the impoverished neighborhoods of the city. He did not conceal himself but leisurely walks. On his way, he encounters thugs and ruffians but was sent flying by him crying. He also took the things in them which made those people feel helpless.


    Soon, he reached the location of Qing''s house. From where he stands, he could see soldiers and mages surrounding a dpidated courtyard while they are shouting profanity and cursing in the air.


    The soldiers are hacking the walls of the old house, but their sword seems to hit a stone wall making it ineffective.


    Meanwhile, the mages have a look of frustration on their faces as their spells could not even scratch the barrier surrounding the house and its small courtyard.


    "It seems that I have to clean up some mess¡­ should I just take this mother and child with me?" Shin Jiao thought while he reveals himself.


    Those who noticed him red at him as they never expected someone to be this brave to face arge number of soldiers and mages.


    "I suggest that you all leave this ce if you value your lives¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile on his handsome face.


    "It''s him! I want you all to kill him!" shouted one of the young men sitting on a sedan chair with bandages all over his body.


    A tall soldier beside him frowns upon looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Master, let me bring his head over to you¡­" the tall man said as a grin appears on his face.


    His aura suddenly erupted and the power of a level 48 warrior erupted from his body. Therge sword on his back suddenly vanished along with his figure.


    When he appears, he is already beside Shin Jiao waving hisrge sword.


    Seeing that his target is still not moving arge grin appears on his ugly smug-looking face. He thought that the young man in front of him is so weak that he is unable to see his powerful sword.


    When the sword is about 2 inches from hitting Shin Jiao''s neck, two soft fingers appear and pinch the tip of the de.


    The man showed astonishment in his eyes, but his body suddenly shook as the counterforce made his hands tremble in pain.


    Crack!


    The sound of metal breaking could be heard. And this made the soldiers that are watching this scene felt cold sweat covering their backs.


    Shin Jiao did not bother and with a wave of his hand threw that man along with his sword in the air. The man did not let go of his sword and was thrown with it along with the disbelief in his eyes.


    "It seems that trash like you should be dealt with¡­ Killing the likes of you people should at least make the citizen of this city feel a bit safe, right?" Shin Jiao said while walking to the group of young masters sitting in their sedans while shaking in fear.


    Suddenly an old man holding a ck staff appears out of thin air.


    "Young man,passion holds no bound. If you retreat now and let this matter go, the heavens will look kindly upon you¡­" the old man said with an amiable smile.


    "Hmm¡­ What hypocritical words from a hypocritical person. Attacking a house and trying to take someone''s life and you just sit there like a holy shit¡­ and you dare say this thing to me?" Shin Jiao said feeling a bit tick off by the old man.


    This is because¡­ this old man is actually Grand Magus and a member of the Tower of Light at that.


    "You¡­ you dare insult me?" The old man red at Shin Jiao while shouting in a deep voice.


    "I wonder what that old Mao Enosis would say if I told him that his Tower of Light is acting like a prick? Hehe¡­ or Old Tong Liwen¡­ Those two are proud for being neutral and fair¡­"


    When the old Grand Magus heard those words, his heart trembles a bit. Although he is a Grand Magus, he is not as strong as those two people. Mao Enosis likes researching and is not that powerful in spell casting. But that guy has gotten close with a powerful entity as ofte, the Mystique Shop. So he dare not challenge his authority in the tower. Plus that Tong Liwen is a well-known battlemage. How could he face against him?


    But what baffled the old man is the identity of the young man before him. How could he know those two people?


    "Wait a minute¡­ This¡­ Maybe he is just bluffing? Damn¡­ I almost fell in his schemes¡­" the Grand Magus thought as he red as Shin Jiao.


    He did not hesitate and suddenly waves his hand. With a speed of around 2 seconds, he is already able to cast a level 4 fireball which flew in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Suddenly from inside the house on a window, a beautiful young woman suddenly shouted.


    "Watch out, Big Brother Si Ji!" Qing cried while showing a worried look in her eyes.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head and smiled as if it was nothing.


    With a wave of his hand several words floated in the air and suddenly form a sphere. Shin Jiao felt ted at this point as hisprehension with regards to the array has already improved by leaps and bounds after learning of the Soul Trapping Dimension.


    This is because creating such a dimension could not only trap souls but also any elements. And by applying this in creating battle arrays, he could either use it as an attack against elemental spells or even trap his enemies.


    Thought the powerful the enemy is the harder they would be trapped inside.


    And so when the small ck orb appears, it immediately absorbed the 4th level fireball until nothing was left.


    Shin Jiao held the glowing crystal ball in his hand and looks at the old man.


    "Anything else, old man? Is that it?"


    "An... An Array Master..." The old man''s beard trembles as anger could be seen on his face.


    He suddenly opens his mouth to cast a spell, but then he suddenly saw his opponent disappearing from his spot.


    Shin Jiao appears in front of the noble young masters behind the old man.


    With a slight smile on his face, he looks at the old man with a jeering expression.


    "Your karma¡­ is all mine¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Ka-Boom!


    The entire ce was covered with a heatwave that enveloped that small area where the young masters are.


    A small ck cloud rose up in the air.


    The old man was very quick to move and was able to dodge through the explosion is near him. As a Grand Magus, his speed is not that simple and very quick.


    "How¡­ How did my level 4 fireball spell be this devastating?" the old man muttered with disbelief in his eyes while looking at the chaos on the ground.


    Dead soldiers and mages with their scattered body parts are all over the ce. Those that survived wailed in pain as they dragged themselves away from the area. However, the young masters sitting on their sedan chairs were blown away that not a single part of their body could be seen. Them, along with the servants guarding them all died.


    From the zing fire, a figure slowly emerges under the gaze of the old man and the beautiful young woman inside the building.


    "Big Brother Si Ji¡­" Qing muttered with happiness in her eyes.


    Ever sincest night, she has already regarded this person as her benefactor and promised to follow him after taking care of her mother. Since he is studying at the Alto Magus Academy, she decided to work hard and try to enter the academy as a servant of a mage.


    However, this incident happened and all of her previous hope almost vanished. Not until she saw that familiar figure that gave her made the hope in her heart came alive once again.


    The old man coldly snorted and with a blur, his figure vanished in the air.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, leisurely walks into the house and opens the small gate. The formation did not restrict him as he easily enters the small house.


    "Auntie¡­ how are you feeling today¡­" he greeted with an amiable smile.


    The two women inside the small house feel warm inside their hearts.. They knew that they truly meet a benefactor.

 Chapter 953 - The Inner Kingdom: The Noble Houses Took Action

    Chapter 953


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day, the noble houses that suffered such a defeat under Shin Jiao''s hand conveyed a meeting in arge manor that belongs to the house of Hong.


    The house of Hong is a part of the most powerful noble houses in the capital city. They hold many positions in the court and have great influence in the kingdom.


    These noble houses did not conform to the norms of society. This is because these noble houses have both the light and dark mages in their care. The war in the kingdom did not even influence them that much as they would only support the winner of the war and would not dip their hands in the politics of the court.


    As long as the king supports them, they would follow the current ruler. And be an obedient subject as long as the royal family does not provoke them.


    And so, it is said that the true ruler of the capital city are the noble houses in there. Unlike other cities in the inner kingdom, the capital city is where the true power of the noble houses exists.


    And right now, the nobles are furious because several of their young men were killed in the capital itself. They are furious at the audacity of that person who did this and would like to capture that person and kill him as painfully as they can to vent their anger towards him.


    They have already gotten the information in their hands-on who that person is.


    "We have gathered all of you in here because of the grievance this has caused our families. We need to get justice for our children that died in his hands." said a middle-aged man with ck and white hair.


    This is the Hong noble house''s current patriarch, Hong Fao.


    "Yes, we have to avenge our sons!"


    "That monster should never be permitted to live anymore!"


    "I must kill that bastard that did this to my son!"


    The people around the long table began shouting with anger in their faces, as they hit the table and angrily showing hatred in their eyes.


    While everyone is very rowdy, an old man is not saying anything, and with a rxed expression on his face, there is even a slight smile that could be seen at the corner of his mouth. This old man is wearing a simple dark gray robe and has an amiable face with long white hair and a beard that made him look like a typical mage. He is the current leader of the Ting noble n, Ting Ronghao.


    Hong Fao who is officiating this meeting has already noticed this old man and with a frown on his face. He red at the old man while gritting his teeth.


    He knew why this old man is having such an expression.


    "Old Master Ting¡­ What do you think we should do in this situation?" he asked while looking at the old man.


    "Hmm¡­ They deserve it¡­ for being too wild and vile. My granddaughter could rest in peace now¡­" Ting Ronghao said in a low voice and a slightly relieved tone.


    It was as if all the burdens he has on his shoulders have been lifted today upon learning of what had happened yesterday in the poorest part of the city.


    "You! How dare you say that?!"


    "Do you think that we would let your Ting n go?"


    "The case of your granddaughter was already resolved many years ago. Are you still ming us for what happened to her? It was those bandits that did that to her, not our sons!"


    "Yeah, our children are innocent about that matter¡­ that is already proven by the court!"


    "If you do not support this council, then you should have left already!"


    The reaction of some of the noble heads of the families in the Capital City made the atmosphere heavy. But there are those who did not say anything as they are not involved in this incident and their juniors were not included in this matter.


    "Trying to assault amoner in the streets like thugs¡­ can you still call those beasts, humans?" Ting Ronghao said with a slight chuckle on his wizened face.


    "Plus, I stayed here because I was waiting for this kind of news. I wanted to see how you guys would feel when your sons who are spawns of the devil would suffer such fate one day. I guess, my waiting is not for naught¡­" Ting Ronghao said with a chuckle.


    "Ting Ronghao! You old man are getting senile! This is not about your granddaughter! This is about the insult in the noble houses in the Capital! Would you be fine when themoners start to step on our heads? If we do not show them our true power, then how can we show dominance over the capital city? Even the royal family would look down on us!" shouted Hong Fao in anger.


    "Hong Fao¡­ You decide on what to do. We are just here to support your decision as part of the noble houses. However, if you ask me about the incident with those bastards of yours, then all I can say is, good riddance¡­" Ting Ronghao said with a slight smile.


    "Senior Hong, I think it is better to talk more about what to do with regards to the person who attacks the soldiers¡­ How should we capture him?" suddenly a tall ck-haired middle-aged man said.


    This guy is the head of one of the top noble houses in the city, the house of Ji. She is the father of Ji Yaolin whom Shin Jiao has met during his travel to the capital and introduced him to Alto Magus Academy.


    "I heard that this person is a student of the Alto Magus Academy and is one of the new promising students¡­" another middle-aged man chimed in.


    "Who cares if he is promising. He messed with our noble house; he should be dealt with harshly. I want his head!" a pudgy noble shouted with anger in his eyes.


    It is clear that his son was one of those that have died in Shin Jiao''s hands.


    As the discussion became rowdier, the expression of Hong Fao turned unsightly. He is the head of the Hong noble house and his 5th son was one of those who died in that ident. Although he is not that affected by it, his pride as a noble was trampled, how could he just casually ept that?


    Without a word, he grabs the scroll in front of him and then with an angry tone, said while unfurling the scroll.


    "This is the petition for the king to take action¡­ I will be sending this to the court. I want those who wanted the kingdom''s soldiers to take action immediately sign this appeal." He said as he put his seal on the scroll.


    He then passes it on to the next noble house head.


    Those who did not want to participate in this matter showed helplessness in their eyes. This is because they did not want to have to do anything with this matter. But since the petition is already in here, if they did not join this petition, then it means they are against it. The Hong noble house and their ally are already considered the leader of the noble houses in the capital.


    Though some are a bit reluctant to sigh, they did not have a choice but to sign as this is a tant threat by the Hong house in front of their faces.


    However, out of the 30 plus people in the room, there are 5 people who did not sign. And these five are big noble houses on par with the Hongs. So no one dares to look down on them and no one dare try to threaten them. Two of those noble houses are the Ting and the Ji.


    While this meeting is happening, no one discovered that atop this meeting ce which they all considered as secret, a person is actually standing calmly atop the roof of this room.


    In the cover of the darkness, his figure seems to meld into the shadows and his standing figure makes him look like a statue.


    This particr person is Shin Jiao himself, who has a followed a personing from one of the noble houses which he has investigated. As he listens to their discussion a slight smile crept on his face.


    "It seems that these noble houses truly hold a great influence in the Capital. But if this appeal will be sent to the king it would be troublesome, right. Anyway, I''m just going to relieve my boredom with this¡­" Shin Jiao thought while listening and looking at this group of people.


    "But it seems that there are 5 noble families that do not conform with the norms. At least they still have the slight dignity that should be seen in a proper noble house.." He thought while looking at the 5 representatives especially at the old man and the middle-aged man.

 Chapter 954 - The Inner Kingdom: The Noble Houses Took Action (2)

    Chapter 954


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The noble house of Ji and the noble house of Ting are two of the 30 plus most influential noble houses in the capital. They hold great authority and wealth which has been umted throughout the centuries.


    As one of the neutral noble houses, and has a great root in the capital city, these two noble houses are well-known and respected.


    However, 3 years ago, the granddaughter of Ting Ronghao, the current head of the Ting noble n, met an ident.


    She has met with trouble on her way home from helping some of the destitute people in the slums. Her escort and maids were killed and she was brutally raped and killed by an unknown assant. After a thorough investigation from the Ting family, they discovered that it was the young masters from the other noble ns.


    Ting Ronghao raised an appeal to avenge his granddaughter, but the noble houses denied this fact. And the ones med for this incident were those people whom she has helped. Every one of them was executed by the court.


    And this has be a thorn in the old man''s heart for 3 years now.


    Last night, he heard the news, and upon learning that it was those devils that have suffered this fate, the old man''s gloomy and sad expression turned into smiles. He, atst, got his revenge as he looks at the portrait of his beloved granddaughter.


    While contemting with tears flowing down his wizened eyes several low knocking sounds were heard from his door.


    "Grandpa! Are you there?" a beautiful voice interrupted his musings.


    He carefully puts down the portrait of a beautiful young woman on the table and walks to the door.


    As he opens, the lovely face of Ting Fanwan appears in front of his eyes.


    "Wan''er¡­ what do you want with grandpa?" he asked with an amiable smile.


    "Grandpa¡­ I¡­ I heard that those people who¡­ who did that to my eldest sister¡­ were¡­ are all gone now. Is that true?" Ting Fanwan asked with a hint of happiness and mncholy in her eyes.


    Hearing his granddaughter''s words, the smile on the old man slightly widen as he nodded his head.


    "Come in¡­" he said.


    As Ting Fanwan walks inside the study room, she noticed the picture of her older sister on the table along with her picture and her other cousins. Her grandfather truly cherishes all of his grandchildren and loved them wholeheartedly. She and her cousins knew of that, which is why they truly respected their grandfather the most in the family.


    "Wan''er, tell me about¡­ about that guy name Si Ji¡­" the old man said as he sits on the soft chair.


    Ting Fanwan, on the other hand, sits on the long sofa.


    "Well, he is a nice guy, very quiet and mysterious¡­" she replied but did not say anything else.


    In her mind, she recalled what she truly saw that day while inside the cabin. There was a huge dragon on the horizon. While everyone is busy getting worried and is talking with each other, she is looking outside the window trying to see what is happening but saw nothing as the windows seemed to be blocked by something.


    She decided to cast a low-level mage eye and sent it outside the cabin and into the deck. As soon as the mage eye reaches the deck she immediately saw that same young man battling against a huge dragon. Her heart skipped a beat at that time and clearly saw what happened next.


    The young man decided to hide this even, so she dare not say it out loud. Thinking that her grandfather is interested in him, her heart could not help but feel a bit ted.


    "Sigh¡­ He is someone that our family should help. The noble families have set their eyes on him. His life would be in danger." Ting Ronghao said with a helpless expression.


    "Grandpa, you mean¡­ He¡­"


    Seeing the expression on his granddaughter''s eyes, Ting Ronghao decided to tell her the truth as she has the right to know that her sister is already avenged by someone that she knew.


    "That''s right. He¡­ is the one who killed those ''beasts''¡­" Ting Ronghao said with a smile.


    Tears slowly fell down her cheek as she began sobbing. She lost her sister 3 years ago and she became depressed. Her sister was the kindest person she knew. She did not discriminate between nobles andmoners and would always help if she can.


    And now that her death is avenged, though it felt good, they also felt a hint of a loss in their hearts.


    "I¡­ I should warn him." Ting Fanwan said with a trembling tone.


    "No¡­ the other noble houses would be watching you. I will take care of this matter."


    "But¡­"


    "Wan''er, for now, I want you to stay at home for the time being while things are still not certain. I will tell all the families to be careful when outside the manor." Ting Ronghao said as he stands up.


    His previously drooping posture has now straightened as if he has regained some years after the death of his granddaughter.


    "I will obey, grandfather and will not go out for the time being." Ting Fanwan said with a smile.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the noble house of Ji manor, Ji Yaolin is currently standing in front of her father who is sitting behind a ck marble desk. Ji Song Tao is a man in his early 40s and has held the Ji house power in this generation. The Ji noble house is rted to the military, especially the southern army protecting the Capital border to the north facing the dark forest.


    "You told me that you''ve met this, Si Ji, on your way to the capital, right?" Ji Song Tao asked in a serious tone.


    "Yes, father¡­" Ji Yaolin replied feeling a bit worried in her heart.


    Unlike Ting Fanwan, Ji Yaolin has already known what happened yesterday evening. She knew that Si Ji suddenly attacked the noble young masters as they were trying to besiege a small house in the slums.


    She also learned that one of her best friends, Cao Binyu is involved in this. At this time, Cao Binyu and her family seem to have vanished from the city and have never heard from again since yesterday evening. And also that poor mother and child also vanished for some unknown reason.


    She asked Si Ji in ss this morning, but he just shrugged his shoulder.


    She knew that there are many eyes in the academy watching his every move and was feeling a bit anxious towards this new friend of hers.


    But from what it looks, she could tell that he seems to be not worried about anything. So she also stopped worrying.


    "Yaolin, you should stay in the manor for a while and also you¡­ Wanxing. The noble houses are going to cause a hugemotion, I don''t want you two to be caught in this battle." He said while shifting his gaze towards the handsome and tall young man standing on the corner of the room.


    "Yes, father¡­" the two replied.


    ...


    When Ji Yaolin walks out of the study room, Ji Wanxing approached her.


    "Little sister, is what the news said true? That Si Ji is really that powerful?" he asked with a hint of doubt.


    "Hehe¡­ You did not see it that day at the gate of the academy. He used an array to stop a 3rd level fireball from that bastard Fung Gaofan. Then sent it back to that guy¡­ He is not as simple as he looks." She said with a smile.


    "Little sister, you just be careful and follow the words from our father. Since the noble houses decided to move, we should just put for a while in the manor¡­"


    "I know that big brother¡­ How about you? You should stop visiting your ''Jun''er''¡­ for a while¡­ Hihi¡­" Ji Yaolin teased.


    "You¡­"


    The two happily chatted while walking away from their father''s study.


    ¡­


    The trouble is already brewing in the air and the capital is slowly being engulfed with a heavy atmosphere. The royal family has already learned about this situation and everyone is being cautious. The princes and the princesses, on the other hand, are jeering in their hearts at what happened to those young nobles.


    As for royalties they dare not do such a thing in the capital, so how could those people be unruly and disregard thews. And since someone taught the noble houses a lesson they could not forget, everyone could not resist a touch of Schadenfreude at what happened to those noble houses and their deceased young masters.


    At this time, the leaders of those noble houses that areining are already in front of the king kneeling before the throne.


    They are showing greet grief in their eyes and sorrowful wails while begging the king to take action.


    Seeing this scene, the king did not have a choice, but to wave his hand and approved of the appeal. The court agreed to send two thousand soldiers to apprehend the student of the Alto Magus Academy, Si Ji.

 Chapter 955 - The Inner Kingdom: Shin Jiao’s Response

    Chapter 955


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Before this trouble began to go out of control, Shin Jiao has already taken Cao Binyu and her family along with Qin and her mother out of the capital city under the noses of the noble houses and the mage towers affiliated with them.


    In a small vige hundreds of kilometers from the capital city, inside a medium-sized courtyard, a group of people are preparing something for their lunch. This same group of people is exactly Cao Binyu and Qing with their rtives. As people who aremoners and belong to poor families, they haven''t lived a luxurious life. Except for Cao Binyu who experienced a good life in the Alto Magus Academy, her parents have lived a poor life in the capital city.


    Ever since she became a mage it is her dream to provide her family a wonderful and easy life. However, no matter how hard she tries it is still not enough. And now she has encountered a troublesome matter which she felt sorry for.


    But it seems that the troublesome matter is actually a blessing in disguise. Cao Binyu discovered that the young student which her friend Ji Yaolin introduced to her a few days ago is actually a very rich person. He is able to buy this medium-sized courtyard without batting an eye.


    At that time before escaping the capital city, they were surprised when Si Ji appears in her house. After he exined what is happening, Cao Binyu was beaded in a cold sweat. She did not expect that the matter would escte to such a degree.


    So with the offer of protection, she and her parents agreed to this proposal. They went out of the city in the cover of darkness along with Qing and her mother.


    She was surprised to see things appearing out of nowhere but did not ask any questions.


    And now they have been in this vige for 2 days already.


    So far their lives became peaceful and she for once enjoys a good life away from the hustle and bustle of the big city.


    "Si Ji, let''s eat!" Cao Binyu called as she walks inside a room.


    Inside the room, Shin Jiao is checking the pulse of Qing''s mother, while Qing is beside her mother preparing her medicine.


    "Hmm¡­ Her condition is already good¡­ 2 days and she would be able to live a normal life again." Shin Jiao said after scanning the body of the woman who has already recovered a little of her vitality.


    "Thank you, Master Ji¡­ I promise that after my mother is cured, I will serve you with all my heart¡­" Qing said while bowing her head.


    "Hey, I did not do this for any other reason than to help." Shin Jiao said as he stood up.


    "Let''s have lunch first¡­" he said as he walks out of the room.


    Cao Binyu winks at him and then said in a low voice.


    "She is offering you service, why would you deny it. Qing is a beauty, I for one, am envious of her good looks. Ever since you helped them and we came to this ce, her beauty became more pronounced¡­ Why not take her as your wife?¡­ Hehe¡­" Cao Binyu teased.


    Shin Jiao just lifted one of his brows, and shake his head while walking to the dining room.


    He has a nice lunch that afternoon and enjoyed the rest of the day in this tranquil ce.


    Cao Binyu knew that trouble ising for them and that Shin Jiao is not telling them something. But she chooses to trust in him.


    Before Shin Jiao left, he gave them two instructions. The 1st is not to go out of the house''s vicinity for 3 days, and the next one is to not entertain any guests.


    ¡­


    In the royal pce, the king has his brows knitted while reading the report that the student named Si Ji was not found in the academy. He also discovered that the others who are involved in this troublesome matter are also not in the capital.


    With a slight frown, he threw the report on the desk in front of him.


    "Did the search in the nearby viges started?" the king asked the servant beside him.


    "Not yet your majesty¡­ I received news that the princes are not willing to join in this matter. Should we¡­ force them to help?"


    "No¡­ Let these haughty noble houses do whatever they wanted. If any prince joins in, let them¡­" the king said with a slight smirk.


    He knew who of his sons wanted the help of the noble houses to get the position of the crown prince. However, if the noble houses truly supported that guy, then the future of the kingdom would be bleak. But he knew of the truth about this world ever since bing a king.


    In this world power and wealth is irrelevant because once a person died, everything they have worked hard for in their life would follow them after their death. They would even forget everything in their life and would go through the cycle and became newborn children in a family.


    He learned of this truth in the secret library and what the other kings either from the dark or light religion did. Because of this, they tried to make the lives of the people better, so that when they cycle again, they would live a good life.


    But they are unable to tell this secret to others because of the curse, the curse of the kings.


    Those who divulge this secret would live a horrible life until their time woulde to an end. That is the curse they would get once they enter the secret library of the pce.


    As he ponders of the matters in his heart several footsteps could be hearding to the pce hall.


    "Father! I havee to give my aid to the noble houses." A tall and regal-looking red-haired young man enters the hall d in silver armor.


    Beside him are two soldiers, one is a general and one is a Grand Magus. If Shin Jiao is here, he would know that this Grand Magus is the same one whom he fought at that time he killed those young nobles.


    "Hmm¡­ Do whatever you want¡­ Just don''te crawling back with your tail under you¡­" the king said with a stern expression on his face.


    "Thank you, father! I will now go¡­ I assure you that I will get honor for our royal family!" the young man said with a huge and proud smile on his face.


    This young man is the 2nd prince of the kingdom, Prince Xuanhui Grav.


    He is one of the people who are after the position of the crown prince along with the 1st and the 3rd prince of the kingdom. However, unlike the other two princes, hecks proper contribution and support from the noble houses.


    The 1st and 3rd princes have already gotten a proper number of supporters behind them. But in this case, the 1st and 3rd princes did not join visibly and just sent their help secretly. This is because the noble houses have united and some of the opposing faction is involved in this matter. So this is a very troublesome matter for them. If they join, they might lose the support of the other noble faction that has already aligned with them.


    However, the 2nd prince was advised by those standing on his side to grab this chance to help the noble houses in this manhunt. This might help him in securing his own noble house faction support.


    And so, Xuanhai Grav sets out with a proud gait as he rode his stead outside.


    Behind him are a number of soldiers which he gathered in this campaign.


    The whole Capital city was informed of the crimes that the young man named Si Ji hasmitted and the court began to post the wanted list everywhere.


    The city''s manhunt for the culprit begins and everyone in the city is a bit taken aback at the price that the royal court is willing to fork just to apprehend the man. The amount of the reward is 1,000 mana stones which are equivalent to 100,000 gold coins.


    When the people saw this, everyone became doubtful, and has the attitude of wait and see. However, the capital city rats and those in the underground slums began moving their forces to look for Si Ji.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao at this time has already entered the capital city under a new guise. He is wearing a new face which made him look like a young traveling merchant with dark blue-haired.


    He already has a n on his head and he knew that if this n seeded, then the capital will be enveloped in a heavy and gloomy atmosphere. People would be afraid of going out at night. Fear would be instilled in their minds, and they would think twice before uttering his name or trying to find him.


    As he enters the city he already saw the wanted posters and a slight smirk appears on his face.

 Chapter 956 - The Inner Kingdom: Shin Jiao’s Response (2)

    Chapter 956


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    That night, after the whole day ofmotion in the city, the soldiers were feeling a bit tired after checking the houses and the streets of the Capital city. Although there are more than 2,000 soldiers that were rallied, the number is not enough to cover every house in the capital.


    Hence, they decided to employ the city rats and underground forces to scour the city streets trying to find the person in the wanted poster.


    However, it was already in the middle of the night that the search stopped and themotion slowly died down.


    At this time, atop a two-story building, a shadow is carefully watching the scene below him.


    In front of him is arge courtyard with many people walking roundabout. Inside that courtyard, there are many servants and armed guards patrolling the area.


    The shadow closely watches this scene with a sharp eye observing every movement of the people below him.


    After a while, he took out a pair of red lenses binocr and uses them to watch the houses in therge courtyard.


    Upon doing so, the infrared images of people came to his view. And from where he is he saw more people inside the houses. In thergest building in therge courtyard, he noticed a few people inside. They seem to be in a meeting.


    Shin Jiao found this house after following a group of soldiers when he noticed that they are protecting a noble house.


    He did not know if this noble house is also hunting him, so he quietly observed.


    After following this group, he saw the man entering a tea shop and meeting another person. From their conversation, he knew that this person is the uncle of one of the young nobles he killed at that time, and the one he is talking to is the father.


    Shin Jiao marked the face of the father and followed him to this ce.


    "Alright, the yers are set. Let the terror begin¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he turns towards the tallest tree around 500 meters away from therge courtyard.


    With a sh of his body, he disappears and quickly appears atop that tree from one of itsrge branches. Upon leaving the rooftop, he left a thermal imaging device in that ce so that he could clearly see the people inside the house as he could not see any people with a distance of 500 meters with the thermal imaging of his rifle. Plus his spiritual and absolute senses only have 100 meters range.


    After arriving at the top of the tree, Shin Jiao took out a long-barreled sniper rifle and carefully installed a suppressor.


    He then looks at the scope as theputer array connected his vision to the thermal imaging device. He could see those people inside the house but then suddenly when he was about to take a shot one of them waved his hand and a barrier was suddenly erected inside that ce.


    "Damn, did they notice me?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    "No, these people might be doing a secretive meeting and erected an anti-spying barrier. It seems that one of them is a high-level mage¡­ This would not be easy¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he mulled about what to do next since sniping is not an option at this point in time.


    "Let''s just do it the old ways¡­" Shin Jiao said as he hides his rifle and then came back to the roof and take back the thermal imaging camera.


    After that, he appears near the side of the wall of the courtyard and saw that there are guards patrolling.


    He saw one of the guards walking behind and without hesitation quickly grabs the guard and quietly drags him to the side. With a snap of his hand, the guard lost his life, and Shin Jiao hid that person inside his dimension.


    He then takes his armor and puts it in then appears behind the group of patrolling soldiers.


    The person in front took a quick nce but did not say anything as he just marches along with the group.


    Using his spiritual sense, Shin Jiao found something strange in the courtyard.


    "There is a protective barrier¡­" he thought to himself.


    Luckily he did not shot at that time. Because if he did, then his plot would be foiled and there is a chance that his target could escape with the help of the mages in this ce.


    He did not know if it is luck or providence when Shin Jiao noticed that their group is actually walking towards therge building in the manor. With a wicked smile on his face, he suddenly disappears from behind the patrolling guards.


    He has already scanned the whole interior of the building and already saw the group. He appears inside the building without anyone noticing.


    As Shin Jiao crept inside he made sure to dodge the maidservants walking and his figure quickly reaches the 2nd floor where the group is having a meeting inside arge hall.


    Once inside, he could see two guards standing by the door of the hall. Without hesitation, he quickly controlled two sharp needles using his psychokinesis and made them flew towards the two guards which were unable to react as it pierces their heads.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to sh in front of the two guards before they fell to the ground. With a wave of his hand, two bodies were absorbed inside his dimension.


    While listening inside he showed a faint smile on his face.


    "It seems that these people are going to destroy a couple of viges just to make sure to find me. They truly think that people are just ants under their feet¡­" Shin Jiao muttered to himself with a slightly angry expression.


    How could he not be angry when these vigers do not have that much karma as they would just spend their lives in the farms and would only have some bit of karma when casually interacting with their fellow vigers and nothing more?


    In fact, if any one of the people inside this room dies, then that would be more than enough karmabined for a whole vige.


    As he was thinking to this point, a slight smile appears on Shin Jiao''s face as he takes out several needles inside his dimension.


    In the gap under the door, the needles flew inside the room.


    It was no suspense when the room suddenly fell in silence.


    Shin Jiao carefully opens the door and in front of him on the table, several people are already lying lifelessly with horrified expressions on their faces.


    Upon thinking to this point, Shin Jiao beheaded the leader of this group; he seems to be the patriarch of this noble n. A level 40 warrior, but was unable to make his move as the needle prated his brain.


    Shin Jiao severed the head of the patriarch and quickly disappear from the room.


    As he walks outside, he noticed that the guards are already running roundabout as if they are looking for someone. With a slight smile on his face, he knew that they have noticed his movement. This is because the patrolling guard he was following noticed his disappearance and because of the tightness of the security, they immediately recognize the threat.


    Suddenly, five guards appear in front of Shin Jiao wielding their weapons. Shin Jiao did not hesitate to take out amon sword from his dimension and fought with the guards.


    The guards at this time noticed that the person they are fighting is holding a severed head. Shin Jiao deliberately did not hide this as this is part of his n.


    After defeating the guards, he quickly rushes to the front door and meets many more guards blocking his path. A bloodbath ensues and this time more eyes have already noticed Shin Jiao''s appearance which has reverted back to his original appearance.


    Those witnesses knew that this is the person who killed their young master and the person the royal court wanted to capture.


    But they could not do anything as the guards of the courtyard fell one after another in this onught of a single man fighting against many soldiers.


    When Shin Jiao reaches the front door, he did not hesitate to cover the severed head with an array and threw it on the namete of the noble house. The noble house name is Farson and in the middle of that name is the severed bloody head of their patriarch.


    Those who could see this thing felt their body tingling with fear. But what everybody fears are the words written below it.


    ''The Farson family is the first¡­ Let''s proceed to the next noble family.''


    When those who read these words knew of the underlying meaning they knew that the capital will be drench in blood this evening. The onlookers now knew that the noble houses have offended someone that they should not have offended.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, while Shin Jiao is leisurely walking down the street a figure suddenly blocks his path. This figure is holding a long spear scimitar spear in his hand and a malicious grin on his face.


    "You are Si Ji, right? I am Grim, the hunter¡­ You should feel honored to die by my hands¡­"

 Chapter 957 - The Inner Kingdom: Terrorizing The Capital City

    Chapter 957


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "You seem to be not confused or surprised. I guess, what they said is true. You have the strength of a Grand Magus¡­ I myself have killed a few Grand Magus, so I''m feeling excited about this fight." The man said as he took a step forward.


    In that simple step, his aura suddenly exuded and Shin Jiao could feel that this person is already a level 50 something warrior.


    This aura would already intimidate most people, and some would even feel a sense of dread and fear towards this guy. But for Shin Jiao is just look at this man with a calm expression.


    He did not know how this man was able to track him, but he has seen him appearing in his spiritual sense ever since he came out of therge courtyard of the Farson noble house. So to find out how this guy was able to track him, he needs to confront the guy.


    "Since you have seen me, then there is no need to hide from you then¡­ I am Si Ji¡­ And you are?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ Fearless. Okay, I like that! My name is Ilgor Cheng. I am the best hunter in the capital city¡­ And you, my little brother, are my prey. Hihiii¡­" the guy said with a jeeringugh.


    Shin Jiao did not reply and just wave his hand as a small dagger appears.


    When the guy named Ilgor saw this, his eyes went wide in excitement.


    "You are not only a warrior but also a space mage. This is truly rare¡­ I must get my hand on that ability of yours¡­" he said as he suddenly attacks waving his long sword.


    The man is around 6 feet tall, with an almost bald head and only a long ck ponytail hanging behind his head. He has triangr eyes and a tall bridge nose. Wearing a piece of light leather armor, the guy looks like a giant hunter in the wild.


    As he rushes towards Shin Jiao a blur of afterimages appears making it looks like there are multiple images of the man attacking Shin Jiao.


    ng!


    The loud sound of two metal colliding echoed in the air.


    But what is surprising is the retreating figure of the tall man. Using only a dagger, Shin Jiao easily deflected therge sword of his taller opponent.


    "Hehe¡­ This is like bullying, but you cannot me me for this. You are the one who initiated the attack." Shin Jiao muttered, as his figure suddenly vanished.


    When he reappears, the man''s head is already rolling on the ground with his tall body spraying blood all over the ce.


    "Alright¡­ On to my next target." Shin Jiao said with a slight smirk on his face.


    ¡­


    That night, two more noble houses that are hunting him suffered casualties as their elders and patriarchs fall dead with their heads hanging on the huge card of their estate.


    Each severed head is apanied by a warning, written in blood, just below it. The heads on the other hand would make those that see them feel that those people have been in a state of great fear or pain before dying.


    This incident began spreading throughout the capital the next morning which sent everyone and every household in chaos.


    In the morning court session, the king is sitting on his throne with a long frown on his face.


    Meanwhile, the second prince is kneeling in front of him along with the ministers of the court.


    "Your majesty, we implore you to mobilize the entire army of the kingdom to apprehend thiswless bastard!" shouted the second prince as if his heart is filled with anger.


    "Yes, your majesty! We implore you to hunt the culprit that did such atrocious things and brings chaos in our fair kingdom!" shouted some of the ministers.


    Meanwhile, the king just sits on his throne looking at them with a knitted brow.


    A slight smirk appears on his face while watching the crowd in front of him. He is looking at them like they were clowns.


    "The kingdom is chaotic? The citizen is in unrest? When was there a time when they are not?" the king asked.


    "I have been a king for many years now, even before we defeated the believers of the dark god Ruel. When I sit on this throne, was there ever a day that the capital of the kingdom is not in chaos? Who do you think caused this?" the king asked.


    "Your majesty! You cannot say such a thing! The noble houses have always supported the kingdom! Without the entire kingdom would be in ruins."


    "Yes, you cannot neglect them after they have supported you, your majesty!"


    Some of the ministers suddenly cried in response.


    "Father, you cannot say such a thing. If the noble houses withdrew their support, then¡­ then, the royal family would be in trouble." The second prince said with a slightly fearful expression on his face.


    "Haha¡­ I know that. But the noble houses should also not find trouble for this king. I have been tolerant of their excuses and their whining. But they seem to be not contented. And now they wanted the whole kingdom to be in chaos just because they''ve lost those pests in their families? Hahaha¡­" the king said with a chuckle.


    The king is a warrior by heart and chaos is something that he seems to love. Battling on the battlefield is the thing that he longs for, ever since he sits on this throne. He has gone bored of the troublesome matters of the court. The endless bickering of these old people just to gain imaginary power and more wealth, made him feel disgusted deep in his heart.


    He almost wanted to abdicate this throne to his first son, but he could not as he still has to make sure that the believers of the light should rein thend for a century before the next battle starts.


    This is only known by the kings of either the light or the darkness.


    It sounded a little frustrating, but this is the true cycle of thisnd.


    However, somehow, from somewhere, something has changed. And these changes brought to pass something interesting.


    And the king has seen it with his own eyes and has learned of it. And he knows that these changes will break the cycle of war in this world. He did not know if it would have a great effect in the long duration of time, but as the current king, he wanted to also make his people live in harmony for once in their lifetime.


    But it seems that some of the noble houses do not like the change. They are trying to stop it; they are trying to hamper the growth of his people. Hence he feels that he did not want to join in this fiasco. He as the monarch would sit by and see what would happen next.


    "This king would not interfere with the noble''s business. They can do whatever they wanted but in return. I want to also do what I wanted for my kingdom. That is a fair exchange, right?" the king suddenly said with a smile.


    "Father¡­ what¡­ What do you mean?" the second prince asked with a hint of confusion.


    "The noble house can hunt down the culprit and use the kingdom''s military prowess¡­ but in return, I will permit the Mystic Shop merchant group to enter the Capital city and develop¡­ No noble house should hamper their advance, and if they do, then this king would wage war on them¡­ That would be my condition¡­"


    When the ministers and the second prince heard this, they showed confusion in their eyes. In fact, some of the noble houses have already cooperated with the Mystic Shop merchant group. So why is the king giving such a condition as if the noble houses are not permitting the entry of that group in the capital?


    However, those in the know frown upon hearing this.


    The members of the noble house of Hong in particr frown upon hearing this condition of the king.


    How could they not know what is happening, outside the capital city? The changes that the Mystic Shop has brought to the kingdom, as a whole, are something that no one can guess. And these changes are something that their noble house thought to be a threat to their secret rule of the capital city.


    But it seems that the king has already known about this.


    Is this a trap set by the king? Or the king just wanted to give his people a good life? The answer to this question is something that they did not want to know.


    But they know that if they did not act now, and use the full power of the kingdom military might. Then they could just wait around and sit while they are going to be ughtered by the mad man named Si Ji.


    With gritted teeth, the noble houses nodded their heads and agreed with the king''s proposal.


    With that, the king''s eyes glowed with a hint of craftiness as he smiled in satisfaction.

 Chapter 958 - The Inner Kingdom: Terrorizing The Capital City (2)

    Chapter 958


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night before¡­


    After Shin Jiao caused three noble families to be drowned in blood, he suddenly appears in a particr location in the pce.


    In that ce, a tall and regal-looking man is standing by the terrace while looking at the horizon with a deep frown on his face.


    From where he stood, he could see traces of burning buildings as thick smoke rises in the air. He knew that something has happened in the capital city. But what it is he did not know. So he wanted to call for his special guard but before he could say anything, he noticed a figure standing on the opposite side of the terrace he is in.


    That figure is smiling at him like he is looking at a friend or something.


    The king did not say anything and nodded his head.


    Deep in his heart, he knew that the person is not simple.


    Suddenly, he saw that person floating in the air as he approaches the king''s location.


    When the figure appears more than 20 meters, several people suddenly appear around the king to protect him.


    "Who are you? How dare you¡­" before the special guard could finish his words, the king cut him off.


    "I am the king of this kingdom¡­ What is it that you want, young man?" the king asked.


    The figure of Shin Jiao slowlynded on the terrace as he casually sits on the railing.


    "Hmmm¡­ You are a level 58 warrior¡­ I think that you can fight and defeat any Grand Magus in this kingdom and yet you are confined in this small space called¡­ the castle." Shin Jiao said as if he is offering something for the king.


    "Haha¡­ You are that Si Ji." The king suddenly blurted.


    "Umm¡­ You can call me that." Shin Jiao said as he waves his hand as if it was nothing.


    "I have a business proposition to you¡­ King Grav."


    "You wanted to make a deal with this king? What do you think made you worthy to do so?"


    "Haha¡­ Well, I do not want to beat around the bushes. This is my condition¡­" Shin Jiao said as a metallic helmet appears in his hand.


    In these 3 or 4 days of staying in the Capital, Shin Jiao has finally able to finish something that he was nning to make using the Beguiling stones he got his hands on from the Dwarven kingdom. He has been trying to manipte the stones ever sinceing in contact with them. But not until he learned about Soul Trapping Dimension that he was able to fully utilize the properties of the stone.


    To control one''s dream and to be able to make them control their own thought and body in that dream. That is what he is aiming to do. And after a few tweaks and experimentations, he has finally created a prototype of a new version of a virtual world.


    Since in this world, souls are a bit restricted and only a few can use the virtual world in the immortalnd from this ce. Shin Jiao wanted to create something that could turn the hostility of these people away from each other for a while. This way, the karma that they could gather would be much more than just living their boring short lives.


    And so, his first test subject is the battle-hardened king. He has already heard of the king''s battle records in the war from his acquaintances, and he knew that once a warrior would always be a warrior. They would always want to relive those days on the battlefield.


    Hence giving this king a chance to bring those hormone-inducing and adrenaline-pumping battles would be a good trade, right? And also the promise of a new world would also be a good prospect. But that new world is just in words no one knew what would happen next.


    But experiencing something would truly make his words give weight.


    "What is this?" the king asked with a frown.


    "You can try it out. I suggest you take afortable seat, your highness¡­" Shin Jiao suggested.


    Inside the study room of the king, a few of his special guards are watching. Because of the danger, one of the guards volunteered to try the helmet himself.


    He just puts it on while standing as his expression is full of confidence with a hint of disdain on his face while putting the helmet on.


    When Shin Jiao saw this, he said.


    "Catch him before he falls to the ground¡­" when his word ended everyone saw that the guard suddenly turned limp as if he fell into sleep.


    "What¡­ what happened?" the king asked in concern.


    "It''s just something that I made your majesty¡­ wait for 5 minutes before waking him up by removing the helmet." Shin Jiao said.


    The group waited, and soon after 5 minutes, the guard himself woke up.


    "What happened?" the king asked with confusion and curiosity.


    The guard was a bit stunned at first, but then an expression of amazement was pasted on his face.


    "I¡­ I was¡­ I was in a training field¡­ I¡­ I was killing monsters¡­" he said as his emotion is a bit excited.


    "What? You¡­ you are clearly unconscious." The king asked with a frown.


    "I''m... I''m not lying to you, your majesty." The guard said as he suddenly kneeled on the ground.


    Shin Jiao decided to exin.


    "This is what I call the dream world¡­ I am a member of the Mystique Shop merchant group. This would be our new product. It is a new world inside this thing, a world of endless possibility essible only in your dreams¡­ I can exin a lot of things about it, but I suggest that your majesty will try it." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    After 5 minutes¡­


    The king woke up with a great smile on his face.


    "You¡­ what is your condition?"


    When the king asked this, Shin Jiao knew that he already won.


    ¡­


    The next day after the court session, the noble houses and the 2nd prince immediately gathered arge army of soldiers as they wanted to scour the city once again to find Shin Jiao.


    But what happened next causes a greatmotion amongst the people in the capital. This is especially true of the noble houses.


    This is because in broad daylight even under the protection of the mages and the army of the kingdom, the patriarch of the noble houses who supported the manhunt fell one by one.


    One of them died with arge hole on his forehead while having a meeting with some of the generals. Meanwhile, one of them died with arge hole in his heart while trying to raid a vige with his army was obliterated in the process. Another one died with a hole in his temple, and so on¡­


    What confuses everyone is the way these wounds were caused. It was as if they were pierced by a long invisible javelin.


    And because of this incident, the whole capital city felt terror gripping their very core. The noble houses immediately closed their doors and the surviving patriarchs hid in their cers, fearing that they would be the next one to die.


    Thismotion might have had a great effect on the noble houses and the mage towers, but themoners in the capital became happy.


    This is because; they would not be bullied by those nobles atst. Secretly in their hearts, they are thankful for that mysterious guy who made these haughty nobles kneel down in defeat.


    Meanwhile, inside one of the noble houses, a young woman is happily talking to a young man sitting on the opposite side of the round table.


    "Si Ji, you''ve caused too much trouble this time¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "I did not ask for this trouble." Shin Jiao said with a helpless expression.


    "Yeah, I know. But you are too wicked. Killing that many patriarchs would surely cause you too much trouble, right?" Ji Yaolin asked with a hint of concern.


    "If I am really in trouble, would I have the leisure time to visit you?" Shin Jiao replied with a smile.


    "Well, I guess you did not care. So, what is the purpose of your visit to my humble home?" she replied with a smirk.


    "I wanted to talk to your father¡­ It seems that he is one of those nobles who did not want to harm me. I don''t mind giving him some incentives for that."


    ¡­


    Ji Yaolin walks ahead while following behind her is the figure of Shin Jiao. They soon reached arge hall with a few people inside of it.


    These people are showing guarded and rmed expressions as they knew who the person visiting them.


    How could they not fear this young man who singlehandedly made the other powerful noble houses kneel on their knees?


    And so, when they saw the figure of Shin Jiao, everyone is already showing nervous expressions on their faces.


    "Father, this is my friend¡­ Si Ji." Ji Yaolin introduces casually.


    And her casual attitude made the men in front of her feel more nervous.

 Chapter 959 - The Inner Kingdom: An Old Friend

    Chapter 959


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The name Si Ji has already brought terror in the capital city especially in the noble houses. It is synonymous with misfortune and catastrophe. Even the Hongs dare not venture outside nowadays and have kept a low profile ever since the death of the many noble houses patriarch happened.


    The Hongs are just lucky that Shin Jiao was not able to find them at that time. If not, then they would be the first ones to have been cleaned up.


    The influence of the Hongs in the capital city is not that simple. They have many spies and many eyes looking at their state, they even have Grand Magus employed from different mage towers. So hunting their patriarch is not that simple as it looks.


    However, Hong Fao still felt scared upon knowing what happened to the other noble houses that supported him and his campaign. The death of a young master in the Hong house is not as important as his life.


    So he stopped his campaign and began to hide inside his shell for fear of getting assassinated.


    ¡­


    Ji n manor


    At this time, Shin Jiao is talking with the Ji noble house patriarch and a few of their elders.


    "So that is the n¡­ our merchant group would not be hindering the noble houses and would not be a threat to you as long as you do not pose a threat to us. I mean, if we just do business andpete in business without bloodshed, then our group will not threaten anyone. In fact, your noble house could even earn more if you cooperate with us. Of course, that is your prerogative and option. Mutual agreement and a non-aggressive contract are what we want¡­" Shin Jiao said after presenting to them his n.


    The Ji noble house now knows that the young man named Si Ji is actually a member of the merchant group, Mystique shop. One of the noble houses the Xing has silent cooperation with the shop. They are selling some of the simple goods of the Mystique shop and it gained them more than they could have imagined. But what this young man is offering to them is a whole lot more. And since he is a representative of the shop, the Ji n patriarch is a bit excited.


    Though he is a bit of a traditional man and likes the old ways, he has learned that the changes in Zepa city have turned the city into a prosperous one.


    "This might be a way to improve the lives of the citizen in the capital¡­ Alright, tell us what you need¡­ My Ji n agrees with this cooperation¡­" Ji Son Tao said with a smile.


    Since the Ji noble house agrees, Shin Jiao did not hesitate to list the draft that he has already made and after 2 hours, they have already signed the agreement.


    It is now official, the Ji and the Xing noble houses would be their partner in the Capital city. With the Xing located in that southern part and the Jis in the northern part, it would be easier for the Mystique shop to now enter the capital.


    ¡­


    As Shin Jiao left that night, Ji Yaolin escorted him outside.


    "You really have hidden deeply¡­ I never would have expected that you belong to that miraculous merchant group."


    "Well, you never asked¡­"


    "Hihi¡­ So¡­ where are you going next?"


    "I need to settle some things first to make sure that everything would be smooth¡­"


    "The Hong noble house?" Ji Yaolin seems to understand something.


    Shin Jiao looks at the young woman in front of him and nodded his head. It seems that this young woman has a sharp intuition. At this point in time, no one would really think that he would be attacking the Hong noble house because they are already prepared for him.


    However, that is exactly what Shin Jiao needed. If the strongest noble house loses their patriarch which noble house would not be scared of him from then on?


    And so, after Shin Jiao left that night, he directly went to the direction of the Hong noble house manor in the western part of the city.


    In front of him are arge estate with a small bamboo forest and many courtyards. It''s like the Forbidden City but has a tinge of western European culture in it.


    Upon scouting the estate, Shin Jiao discovered arge formation array that is currently protecting arge courtyard inside the estate.


    "That might be the ce where that Hong patriarch is staying¡­" Shin Jiao thought while he carefully checks the areas.


    Shin Jiao once again infiltrated the area by capturing a single guard and taking over his armor. He has already determined that the soldiers inside the Hong estate are using some kind of special identity te that would make them able to pass through the gates of the estate.


    Upon following the soldiers patrolling the area, he soon arrives near therge array formation.


    "This Hong patriarch is a bit trickier than I thought¡­" Shin Jiao eximed deep in his heart upon scanning the building.


    The reason for this is because, those people inside the building are actually not people, but puppets. Puppets were controlled by a single mage inside, and he could also see several Grand Magus waiting in some of the rooms in the building.


    Shin Jiao is already aware of how the patriarch looks like, so after scanning the entire building, he knew that he is not inside. This whole thing is actually one big trap.


    With a smirk, Shin Jiao left the area and began scanning the surrounding building. However, after a while, a frown appears on his face.


    "That slippery old bastard is actually not in this estate¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He turns around and was about to leave when suddenly an rm sounded inside the estate.


    The soldiers were alerted and began to run and go into formation.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess they have already discovered me." Shin Jiao casually said as he removed the armor on his body.


    He did not hide his presence but instead, walk to the pathway leading out of the estate.


    Upon walking through the bamboo forest, Shin Jiao stops. This is because he discovered someone staying inside a dpidated house. And besides, that someone, is an animal which he has a vague recollection of.


    It has been a long time ever since he has seen that creature that is staying beside the young woman in the bamboo forest.


    "This ce is a natural trap array¡­" Shin Jiao thought as he walks inside the bamboo forest.


    He is not afraid of the ce because upon walking near it, he has already seen the array formation core of the bamboo forest.


    Soon he appears in front of the small dpidated house where a young woman is carefully tending the gardens. A ck ostrich-like creature is helping the young woman as the two seem to happily interact with one another.


    As Shin Jiao walks closer, the two suddenly noticed him.


    The giant bird with raven ck feathers suddenly transformed into a young ten-year-old boy. Holding a small sword in his hand and ring at Shin Jiao whose figure is slowly appearing from the misty bamboo forest.


    "You daree back! I will make sure that you will never leave this time! You may have defeated mest time, but now, I am stronger!" shouted the ten-year-old boy.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that you are as feisty as ever¡­" Shin Jiao said whilepletely appearing in front of the two people who have a slightly scared expression on their faces.


    The young woman seems to be trembling as she hid behind the boy.


    However, this time, the boy holding the sword pointing at Shin Jiao suddenly loosen his tight grip on the sword. The small metal sword fell down on the ground with a muffled thud, and the boy showed a shocked expression on his young face.


    "It''s been a while¡­ old friend¡­" Shin Jiao said with a happy smile on his face.


    The boy was unable to say anything as he just stood there rooted on the ground.


    In his mind, he began to recall that same young man who has saved him when he was trapped inside the body of the Land Devouring Worm and a me Dragon trying to take over his soul and the tiny world in his body.


    Ever since that day that he was saved and exited the tiny world, he decided to explore thend. He has actually decided to never look back. Although he is grateful to the young man, he is after all a Beast Deity. As a deity, it is a bit of a disgrace for him to serve a simple human.


    So he did his best to restore his strength, and upon reaching the nascent realm in his travels, he was taken to the immortalnd and was sent to the demi-human territory.


    However, he wanted to explore, and as he explores thend he identally fell to this ce.. This is a ce where he could not use the universe''s energy and a ce where only mana exists.

 Chapter 960 - The Inner Kingdom: An Old Friend (2)

    Chapter 960


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "You¡­ you are Shin Jiao¡­" the young boy said with a slightly trembling voice.


    "Hehe¡­ You still remember me¡­ That is good. I never would have thought that I would find you in this ce... Lemy." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The young boy''s eyes became a bit shifty as he did not want to look at Shin Jiao. He has a feeling of slight guilt in his heart because he actually left the Gaeus Ro and arrives in the immortalnd without anyone knowing.


    His progression to the nascent realm is simple as he is a beast deity and has his own way to cultivate a perfect nascent body. He looks down on the people that might have helped him and view them as lower than himself.


    This is the normal haughtiness of a beast deity that is naturally in him.


    But at the same time, he is also feeling a bit guilty for not showing a thankful attitude to the young man who saved his life at that time.


    Though his soul would not be destroyed, all of the things he umted as a beast deity would surely vanish once his soul would be absorbed by the me dragon. Hence he should be grateful towards the human. But it seems that his old bad habits of not trusting human got the better of him at that time and just left without a word.


    And now, they saw each other again and in the immortalnd at that. He now knew that this human is not that simple as he could even reach this ce.


    "I never would have thought that a day woulde that we will see each other again¡­" Lemy said with a sad tone.


    "I am sorry for leaving just like that. I¡­ I never would have thought that¡­ that any of you has a chance to get to this ce." He added.


    "Haha¡­ That is the past now. At least seeing that you are here, I am a bit happy to see an acquaintance." Shin Jiao replied while looking around.


    "And this is¡­" he gestured towards the young woman.


    He noticed that the young woman is actually looking at him with a slight blush on her face. Well, he could not me her for showing such a reaction as he did not wear any disguise, and he already knew that he has that strong attraction towards most of the females he meets.


    "Ah, this is the 5th young miss of the Hong family, Flora Hong¡­" Lemy replied with a slight smile.


    The young woman bowed and greeted Shin Jiao.


    "This lowly servant greets the young master¡­" she said in a humble tone.


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he was a bit surprised. The young miss of the Hong noble house is calling herself a servant?


    With a questioning gaze, he looks at Lemy.


    "Sigh¡­ she¡­ she is an illegitimate child," Lemy said with a sigh.


    "Hmm¡­ How about you? Howe you are in this ce?" Shin Jiao asked with a hint of concern while looking around the misty bamboo forest.


    "It''s a long story, let''s head inside the house," Lemy said as he led Shin Jiao inside the dpidated small hut.


    As the two began to talk, Shin Jiao discovered that Lemy fell to this ce because of an ident three years ago. He was attacked while traveling and fell to the forest. Then this young woman from the Hong noble house identally discovered him while she is trying to escape from the people chasing after her.


    When she was about to be captured, Lemy was able to transform into a small bird-like creature and was imprisoned inside this bamboo forest ever since.


    However, a few months ago, the Hong patriarch began visiting the young woman and told her of the n of the Hong noble house to marry her to a family.


    This made her feel a bit perplexed. But then, in these three years, Lemy himself has grown stronger and the bond between the two has grown stronger. So he decided to protect the young woman. When the Hong patriarch visited again, he was confronted with a ck beast at a level of a Grand Magus which has sent him running out in fear.


    That was around a month ago.


    "Hmm¡­ Interesting story¡­ This ce is actually a good ce to hide. I wonder how the Hong noble house got their hand on a great formation array like this." Shin Jiao said while looking outside the window.


    "I don''t know about that either. This ce is very mysterious. It might even be a deity level artifact¡­" Lemy said with a slight smile.


    "Nah¡­ It''s not. I can easily decode the array formation in this ce. It is not thatplicated as you think it is¡­" Shin Jiao said with a wave of his hand.


    "So¡­ so you mean you can get in and out of this ce? I¡­ I thought that the Hong noble house has captured you and imprisoned you in this ce too¡­" Lemy said with a surprised expression.


    "Imprisoned?" Shin Jiao asked in a questioning tone.


    Lemy then pointed at the small part of the area where a bamboo cottage is located.


    "There are people in that ce¡­ Those are people whom the Hong noble house captured and imprisoned for a couple of years now. When I first came to this ce, those guys are unruly¡­ I just put them in their ce." Lemy said with a slightly proud expression.


    The haughty expression on the young boy''s face made Shin Jiao remember the past.


    He did not want to me Lemy for leaving. Shin Jiao knew that he also has his own destiny to fulfill. And each of them has its own path to follow. So he did not take anything to heart.


    Shin Jiao spread his spiritual sense and saw around 30 people in that ce. Behind that bamboo house, there is a small garden where others are working on a small field.


    "So do you n to leave this ce?" Shin Jiao asked with a smile.


    "It is still too dangerous outside. The Hong noble house has a big force behind them¡­" Lemy said with a shake of his head.


    "It''s fine¡­ I am here to eliminate the patriarch of the Hong noble house." Shin Jiao said.


    When he said that, the tray that the young woman is holding shook and the cups on it fell to the ground.


    "You¡­ you are going to kill¡­ to kill my¡­ my father?" Flora Hong suddenly said with a trembling tone.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just waved his hand. The bamboo cups on the ground and the tray floated in the air and were neatly put on the table.


    "Your father is hunting me and is trying to kill me. If I do not do anything, are you saying that I should just put my neck on the line and die without a fight?"


    After hearing Shin Jiao''s words, Flora Hong kept her silence while looking on the ground biting her lips. One could see theplex emotion in her eyes.


    "Flora¡­ do you want to be free?" Lemy suddenly asked.


    Flora Hong was a bit taken aback upon hearing the word freedom. She did not want to say it, but that is what she is yearning for deep in her heart.


    Ever since she was born and her mother left this world when she was 5-years-old, she was cruelly treated by her own family. Although she is a young miss of the Hong noble house, she was treated like a ve.


    3 years ago, she seems to have snapped out when she was forced to marry someone and decided to escape, but it was futile. She was imprisoned in this ce with her new friend she found while escaping. She has suffered a lot but in her heart, she still hopes that her father would look at her favorably someday.


    But it seems that it would note. But hearing the words that her father would be killed made her feel a slight pain in her heart.


    "Young miss¡­ I will not try to convince you. But, I suggest that you forget the hope in your heart that your father will look favorably towards you. The noble houses do not wee illegitimate children. They would only treat you like a ve. I''m sure you are aware of that, right?"


    Flora Hong did not say anything and just turn around and enter her room.


    Lemy just shook his head.


    "Do what you came here to do¡­ I will look after her."


    "Alright, I will visit you again after this¡­ old friend¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting the head of Lemy.


    "Hey, I''m not a child you know¡­" Lemy protested.


    "Haha¡­ I know, you just look cute¡­ Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiaoughed while leaving the hut.


    He is happy to see his old friend once again.


    As Shin Jiao left the hut, a pair of eyes are glued on his back while watching his figure from inside the small window of the hut.. Aplex emotion shrouded the air around Flora Hong as turmoil began to spread throughout her young heart.

 Chapter 961 - The Inner Kingdom: Mystique Shop Entering The Capital

    Chapter 961


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao left the Hong estate after turning a part of it into ruins. Many of their guards have fallen by his hands and this has caused the Hong noble house to start feeling the pressure from him. The destruction he caused in the Hong noble house estate would surely cause a hugemotion once again in the capital city.


    Inside a particr building in the Hong estate, a beautiful middle-aged woman is looking at the ruins and the burning buildings.


    "Hong Fao¡­ This is what you get for being too arrogant. You want to drag our noble house down because of your useless son and your useless pride? You''re just a fool. Once father finished his meditation, then you will surely suffer¡­ Hihi¡­" the middle-aged woman said with a sinister gaze in her eyes.


    "If that happens, then my husband could have a chance to get the position of the patriarch, and me¡­ I will be the madam of the Hong noble house¡­ Madam Gi Yan¡­ That has a good ring to it¡­"


    The whole estate is in chaos as the Hong family servants began to put off the fire and rescue the survivors.


    This scene has truly made those onlookers feel fear in their hearts. And true to Shin Jiao''s conjecture, this has already caused the noble houses to stop pestering Shin Jiao.


    ¡­


    The pce


    "You have truly caused much chaos¡­ I never would have expected that the noble houses would suffer such an event¡­ But I guess, this would teach them a lesson on humility and what excessive power and haughtiness could end up to." The king said with a slight smirk on his face.


    "Anyway, I would like you to meet someone." The king said as he waves his hand.


    Shin Jiao who is standing on the side has already known this and that he has already know that the king is going to introduce him to someone.


    Outside the door stood a tall and handsome man with red hair and green eyes. His regal appearance almost looks exactly like the king.


    The king himself has deep auburn hair and green eyes which are almost like that of the 1st prince. If the king is in his younger years, he would probably look exactly like this son of his.


    As the young man enters the hall, Shin Jiao turns to look at him. With a slight nod of his head, he greeted.


    "Greetings, 1st prince¡­"


    However, the casual greeting from Shin Jiao made the first prince frown. His face is stered with dissatisfaction while he scrutinizes the young man in front of him. The first prince heard from his father that he is going to introduce someone who is very important and is very powerful. But seeing the young man in front of him, he felt that the expectation in his heart turned cold.


    "Did father be senile that he is easily conned by such a young man?" the 1st prince thought.


    "Son, this is Si Ji¡­ Si Ji, this is my first son, the 1st prince, Vorn Grav¡­" the king introduces with a big smile on his face.


    Out of all his sons, he favors only three of them in his heart. His first son, Vorn Grav, his 5th son, Ginlong Grav, and thest is the 12th prince, Gulliver Astride, which he has already considered as his own.


    These three sons of his which he favored in his heart have different personalities, but as a father, he grew fond of those three as they always show outstanding performance for the kingdom. Even though his son, Ginlong was considered ordinary by the people, he knew that he is someone who works in the background.


    Those very helpful advanced potions he made were not known to many, but he knew that it was his son who made them.


    And his son Ginlong made another contribution by being a friend to this guy here, Si Ji.


    He thought that Si Ji approached him because of his son as they are schoolmates in the Alto Magus Academy.


    "Father¡­ I still have something to do. I will let my 12th brother entertain your guest." The 1st prince, Vorn Grav, showed a hint of dissatisfaction in his face as he turns around and left.


    At this time, the person behind him appears and it''s Gulliver Astride.


    Shin Jiao could vaguely remember this prince, as he has no interaction with him. But upon seeing him right now, he thought that this person is a bit more simr to the king''s cousin, Lamier Grav.


    "Your majesty¡­" Gulliver Astride kneels on one knee and greeted the king.


    "Hmm¡­ Your brother still has his temper. I hope that he could ovee that¡­ He should be someone like you who is always calm and collected." King Grav said while waving his hand.


    "I missed you¡­ my son." The king said as he opened his arms to hug the 12th prince.


    With a slight smile on his face, Gulliver came closer to the king and hugs him like his own father.


    The king has thoroughly treated him kindly and he has always looked up to the king ever since he was a young boy entering the pce.


    If not for the session right being chaotic, he would rather stay in the pce and be with the king to be his helper. But Gulliver could not do that, he instead thought that by helping the kingdom solve its issues, he can be of much use to the king. Hence he decided to travel all over the ce.


    "Father¡­"


    After the king''s seemingly teary eye looks at the handsome and valiant young man in front of him, he patted his shoulders and then turn to Shin Jiao.


    "This is Si Ji¡­" the king introduced.


    When Gulliver Astride heard that name his figure seems to have frozen a bit. How could he not know that name?


    After returning to the capital, he has lived a simple andfortable life without the troubles of the court or the outside world.


    However, since the noble houses cause amotion his tranquil life was disturbed and he was once again thrown into this mess.


    And all of that is because of this young man named Si Ji.


    Because he killed a few of those young masters from the noble houses he offended them and they are trying to retaliate. However, even after using the power of the court and the army, they are still unable to capture this guy.


    Now that he is seeing this guy inside the pce, it seems that his foster father is involved in this mess somehow.


    "12th prince¡­" Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    The king did not bother with the attitude of the 1st prince as the three enters the pce grounds to the gardens.


    At this time, in the gardens, Gwendolyn Grav is currently sitting with her sisters while having tea. The lively atmosphere caught the attention of the three as they walk closer.


    "I never would have expected my daughters to be in this ce¡­" King Grav said while greeting everyone.


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    "Father!"


    All of the princesses greeted the king as they excitedly curtsied in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao would nod his head ordingly along with Gulliver.


    After all the princesses greeted the king, King Grav showed a pleased look in his eyes. All of his daughters are very beautiful and gentle looking, so he is pleased.


    But one of his daughters has a look of indifference in her eyes which made him feel a bit guilty. Out of all his daughters, he would say that he has been a bad father towards her.


    He has been forcing her to work for the kingdom in the war. She has seen too much bloodshed and horror that would make a normal girl have nightmares their entire life. He has made her into a weapon for his people.


    As a father, he is really sorry towards her and wanted to console her. But as a king, he knew that he did the right thing. To win the war, he made a lot of sacrifices, and part of those sacrifices is his heart towards his daughter as he neglected his duty as her father.


    The king, Shin Jiao, and Gulliver walk to the other side of the garden and began to have a discussion.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao could feel someone looking at him. So he suddenly turns in that direction. From where he sits, he caught Gwendolyn looking at him with a hint of deep thinking.


    When their eyes met, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face, and when Gwendolyn saw that smile, her expression changes.


    She was thinking that the young man looks familiar somehow but she could not put her mind to it. So she began observing his face which looks very handsome, so she was a bit distracted. However, somehow she could vaguely feel that she knew this guy from somewhere.


    When she saw him looking at her, she was a bit startled. Then suddenly he smiled which made Gwendolyn feel the resemnce of such smile to someone she knew.. That''s why she suddenly froze on the spot.

 Chapter 962 - The Inner Kingdom: Mystique Shop Entering The Capital (2)

    Chapter 962


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A handsome middle-aged face with that gentle smile seems to merge with the young and handsome face. She could not put her mind into it and could not even believe that such a coincidence is true. It has been a long time since that guy Shin Jiao left and she has not seen him ever since she returns to the capital.


    Since the group is preparing to enter the capital, she knew that they have a lot of things to do and when she left; she could tell that their preparation is only half done.


    Gwendolyn is a bit absent-minded and one of her sisters saw her looking at the handsome young man with the king.


    "Sister¡­ you already have a fianc¨¦e; don''t tell me that you fancy that guy?"


    Gwendolyn was a bit taken aback but did not say anything. She just shed a faint smile towards her sister and took a quick nce at Shin Jiao.


    She saw him talking to the king casually as if they are equal, so this made her feel a bit of suspicion. Suddenly, she recalled something that has happened in the capital these past few days. It was about the noble houses hunting a young man.


    But then those noble houses suffered such a huge defeat in his hands and are now afraid of him.


    With that thinking, she slowly turns her head and looks at the young man again but now has an incredulous expression on her face.


    "How could father entertain such a man in the pce? If those haughty noble houses learned of this, would this be creating more trouble for our royal family then?" she thought as she tries to analyze what the king is thinking.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the king and Shin Jiao began discussing the virtual helmet. Gulliver, who is on the side, just listens to their discussion with his face changing every now and then.


    "Will the Mystique Shop be selling those types of helmets soon?" the king asked as he took a sip of the tea.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face.


    What he gave the king is advanced technology; this type of technology is something that is hard to copy as it uses the beguiling stone, a stone that no one dares to touch in this world.


    However, he is still researching a way to connect two or more beguiling stones without strengthening their powers and affecting the real world. The danger of a beguiling stoneys in being able to affect the outside world once they are grouped together.


    So he has to seal the stone inside a box and create an array system program that would make the user feel the things that the programmer wanted them to feel. In the view of what Shin Jiao gave the king, it is an adventurous battle against giant creatures.


    Though it is a dream, the beguiling stone is known for killing those that enter its influence. Every pain inflicted in the dream could be felt like it is real by those inside its influence.


    Hence, it also poses danger to those who use it. But of course, Shin Jiao has already controlled it to produce around 15% of the pain to simte a slight feeling of realism.


    Now the problem is connectivity with other virtual helmets.


    In Shin Jiao''s experiments, once two or more helmets are connected, then the effect of the beguiling stone would actually exit the confine of the array as it travels wirelessly in the air.


    As Shin Jiao exins things, the king and Gulliver also began to think. Gulliver, who is always outside in the world facing many dangers, suddenly suggested something.


    "I have encountered in my travels a beast that couldmunicate with its underlings through intricate roots inside the dungeon. The creatures adapted to this because mages can actually intercept theirmunication using spells. So instead they would use the roots of the nts in the dungeon."


    "So you mean we would use nts as a way to connect two or more helmets?" the king asked with interest.


    "Hmm¡­ I think the prince has a good idea. Although it would be more troublesome than using wireless connectivity, it is the best way to protect others from the influence of the beguiling stone. Imagine if someone in the vicinity would suddenly enter the virtual world and experience 100% of the pain it would be a good experience. But I''m sure they would lose their minds once they have woken up. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    The king nodded his head.


    "Well, I think it is truly feasible. I will start with this n, and then expect that before the entry of the Mystique Shop in the capital, I will be able to finish this project¡­ But, we will be starting to put up poles in the capital city just like in Zepa City and other viges under the influence of Mystique shop. Would that be fine, your majesty?" Shin Jiao said.


    "Umm¡­ I have already heard that those things provide something called electricity to the whole city or vige and have cause their nights to brighten up. If it is that miraculous, then why not." The king said.


    Mana power generator is very efficient in producing mana energy which in turn could power the light bulbs, radios, and etc. The people will not need to buy mana batteries anymore which is more convenient for them.


    The king is already aware of this and upon hearing that those poles would be erected in the capital, he could not agree more.


    "Hehe¡­ Mr. Ji¡­ Why not we do this¡­ I will provide you with the materials and the manpower to erect those towers in the entire capital city... As I''ve heard, those are also used in mana-generated power, right? We can have cooperation and I will just ask for a 10% share." The king said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ The materials alone are not cheap my king. We would create two types of wires, one is for the mana energy, and the other one is for thework. Would the royal family be able to afford such huge expenses?" Shin Jiao asked with squinted eyes.


    "Haha¡­ Do not worry, how much are we talking about? Millions of gold? No problem¡­" the king said with a chuckle.


    Even if it caused billions of gold, the royal family could afford such a thing. This is because; the king has a hidden treasury that has been umted for many centuries by the ruling kings of thend of both light and dark followers. That money is not spent because of theck of improvement and reason to spend it.


    But since now there is a chance to use it for the good of the people, why would he not use it. If this n is sessful, he would be known as the king who revolutionizes the kingdom and his name would be immortalized in the annals of history.


    This has already made King Grav excited.


    Shin Jiao thought that this king is someone who could see potential in things. He even knows the word ''share'' in business jargon. He was a bit surprised, but also d to take this chance to get materials and manpower this way, he can concentrate more on creating.


    On the side, Gulliver Astride is showing a hint of amazement in his eyes. Though he did not know what the real effect of that thing is called virtual helmet is, but from what his foster father is telling, it is something amazing.


    But the curiosity in his heart could not be contained as he lowers his head and then suddenly strengthen his resolve.


    "My king¡­ can¡­ can this lowly one ask¡­"


    "Yes¡­"


    "The virtual helmet?¡­" Gulliver said with a hint of reluctance.


    When the king heard this, his eyes showed understanding. He waves his hand and called a servant. The servant was then followed by a special guard of the king as they enter the pce.


    After 20 minutes, they arrive with a box in tow.


    The servant carefully puts the box on the table and Gulliver looks at it with curiosity. The king wanted to tease this son of his, but seeing that curious gaze, he could not help butugh.


    "Alright, open the box and put the helmet on. Choose 5 minutes, that is enough time for you to experience this thing¡­" the king said.


    Gulliver carefully opens the box and saw a metallic helmet that looks fancy.


    When he lifted it up, he was amazed at how light it is. Though it looks metallic it seems that the material used is actually not made of metal.


    As he puts it on, he heard a voice and followed itsmand.


    5 minutester¡­


    Gulliver removes the helmet with a sense of excitement in his eyes. He has experienced a lot of things in the outside world, things that have always threatened his life. There are a few techniques that he has not used in actual battle as it poses danger to himself and to his teammates.


    But in that world, he could fight freely. He could even feel that his understanding of his fighting style has improved in that short span of 5 minutes.


    "Father¡­ this¡­ this thing¡­" Gulliver said with an excited expression forgetting even to address the king properly.


    With a big smile on his face, the king knew that with this, a new era would now open in his kingdom.

 Chapter 963 - The Inner Kingdom: Mystique Shop Entering The Capital (3)

    Chapter 963


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The excited King Grav did not waste any time after the meeting. With the help of Gulliver, he immediately provided the materials needed to construct the poles. In two days'' time, they finished making a small factory that would produce fiber optic cables imbued with a protective array to prevent the beguiling stone energy to seep out and affecting anyone outside the sphere of the virtual helmet.


    Shin Jiao would not dare introduce the immortalnd virtual helmet in this ce at this time because; it might affect the souls of the people in this ce.


    Right now, there are like two nes of existence, the mortal world, and the immortal world. How could immortals associate themselves with mortals, right?


    And so, he decided to develop such a thing to further enhance technology, skills, and more in this world.


    Plus, he could also use fiber optics to create the 1st ever inte in this ce.


    "I still have a lot of things to do yet so little time¡­" he thought.


    As time passes by, 2 days left before the Mystique Shop would enter the capital city. Shin Jiao has already prepared everything, the power lines, the data cables, and the servers are already set up. If this is back on earth, this would take months, or even years to finish. But with the help of his knowledge, the magic in this ce, and abundant mana, it only takes them days to finish the project.


    "Your majesty¡­ this is the report from our financial bureau." A servant said while handing the king a letter.


    When the king heard this, he just took a nce at the letter and smirked.


    "Short-sighted people will not grow and believe until they see the result. Let them be¡­ Hehe¡­ I can''t wait for their expression, once the project will be in full bloom¡­ The capital will be filled with life atst¡­" he muttered.


    The servant showed a hint of understanding. He is always beside the king and has learned of the n. Although he felt skeptical at first just like the rest of the king''s sons, daughters, and subjects, he soon realized the gravity of the deal the king made with that young man.


    In his mind, the word ''monopoly'' is shown in big letters. The king made a deal with that young man with a 10% share. But that simple 10% share is going to make the royal family one of the richest families in the capital.


    The reason for this is the influence that this new technology would bring to the kingdom. In the Inner kingdom alone, there are many cities, towns, and viges. One could not imagine how much revenue that would be producing.


    And so, the king is suddenly bombarded with oneint after another, while the noble houses suddenly grab this chance to alsoin to the king.


    They heard that the king is coborating with the enemy, so theyunch protests.


    The next day, 1 day before the Mystique Shop enters the capital, the king made his stance.


    If the noble houses continue to provoke him, he would take away their power. If they are willing to fight, then the king would use all of what he has to make sure that he would die with them. Seeing the resolve of the king, the noble houses became silent.


    They did not expect that the once silent and subservient king would suddenly turn hostile towards them. This is out of their expectation.


    The noble houses dare not engage in such a troublesome battle. They still need to protect their assets, so they would not face the royal family. Instead, they set their sight on the merchant group that would be entering the capital tomorrow.


    They knew of the influence of that merchant group in the outside world and knew that the king is fighting against them because he has the backing of that group now.


    And so, the noble houses conveyed a meeting.


    ¡­


    Somewhere in the capital, inside a dark blue ten-story mage tower


    "Hong Fao, what would be our action against that merchant group and the royal family?" the new patriarch of the Farson family said with a serious expression.


    Rowan Farson was called the new patriarch of the Farson family after Shin Jiao beheaded their former patriarch. He is extremely afraid of that guy as he saw how strong he was when he was besieged by their family''s soldiers.


    Even now, upon thinking of that day, he could not help but shudder in fear.


    Hong Fao turned silent, but he already has a n in mind.


    "I agree that we could not touch the royal family at this point in time, and also that merchant group has many powerful people. That young guy named Si Ji along could already create such chaos¡­ so we can only fight them using their own technology against them." Hong Fao said with a smirk.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Haha¡­ I have already contacted the mage towers that are allied with our noble houses. I have anticipated this to happen, so a few months ago, they are already doing some research on the Mystique Shop technology. I heard that there are breakthroughs happening, so we all just have to wait for the good news."


    "Haha¡­ That is a good n. If your n seeded, we can, not only grab a portion of their market, we might even be able to use their own technology against them. I heard that those wands and stavesing from that shop are powerful¡­ Hahaha¡­" one of the patriarchs said with a chuckle.


    "I am also nning to use those to make a trap for them. Let them grow and be smug for the time being, they will know the consequence of offending the noble housester on¡­ Hahaha¡­" Hong Fao said with a sly smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has returned to the Alto Magus Academy, this time as a representative of the Mystique Shop.


    Inside the academy principal''s room, a middle-aged woman sitting behind a desk is currently reviewing some of the documents on her table.


    She carefully massages her temple as she could feel a slight headacheing.


    As of this moment, the school is facing a troublesome matter. They are running out of money.


    Although it is a prestigious school and has many rich students studying in the school. The cost of experiments and materials needed for the students to grow is huge. If the trend goes on, then in only a year, their school will already be in deficit. Thought she could alter this if shey off some of the teachers and do budget cuts, yet that would also affect the standard of their school.


    So this huge problem is making her feel a bit troubled. Before, the school could manage with the help of the kingdom, the mage towers, andrge donations from the noble houses. But ever since that day when a student of theirs caused a hugemotion in the capital, everything stopped except for the help from the kingdom. Yet that is not enough.


    "I think it would be better if the school be self-sufficient. But who would dare hire a newly graduate mage without good knowledge and experience?" she muttered to herself.


    While thinking as such, she suddenly heard knocking outside the door.


    "Madam Principal, you have a guest." Her secretary said after opening the door.


    From behind her, a handsome young man walks in.


    When the principal saw the young man, a slight frown appears on her face.


    "Good morning, Principal Wise¡­" Shin Jiao greeted.


    In front of him, he saw a middle-aged woman wearing a dark blue mage robe. She may be a 40-year-olddy, but her face looks like she is only in her early 30''s. She has a curvy body that her mage robe could not even hide, and a schrly aura around her with her silver-framed sses. Her dark brown hair is tied in a bun and her only essories are her earrings with two red gems.


    "Umn¡­ Please sit down¡­ To what do I owe the pleasure, student Si Ji¡­" Principal Wise said with an aura of a leader.


    Shin Jiao showed a polite gesture as he bowed his head and sits on a chair.


    "I havee to offer you something." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ You have caused my school a great amount of trouble, you know that right?" she said as she sits back to her chair behind the desk.


    "Well, I admit of that¡­ so I am here to offer you a solution." Shin Jiao handed her a folder which suddenly appears out of nowhere.


    The eyes of Principal Wise glowed for a moment when she saw that. She knew that this fellow is an expert in arrays, so she is not that surprised anymore.


    As she received the folder, she still has a doubtful expression on her face.. However, after reading for a while, her expression slowly turned into disbelief, and then into astonishment.

 Chapter 964 - The Inner Kingdom: Alto Magus Curriculum

    Chapter 964


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Experimenting and research cost a lot of money, which is why most schools needed support from noble families and merchants. Some schools and academies have the ability to stand on their own, but their result is minimal at best because they still have the needed resources to cultivate promising students.


    With this as a problem, the schools and academies have relied more on donations and help than being self-sufficient.


    So the noble houses and the royalties have a great hold on the academies, especially the mage towers which have a good rtionship with the schools and universities.


    And right now, with the trouble of Alto Magus Academy, the thing that Shin Jiao is offering is something that Principal Wise did not expect. She did not know what a virtual world is, but she is aware that there are new technologies that the Mystique Shop is producing every month.


    And this is already proven in the cities around the capital. If not for the noble houses and the mage towers restricting the entry of such technologies, the capital city would not be left in the dust. But she also knew that the king has already made his move.


    He is going to support this merchant group and change the status of the capital city.


    "Mr. Ji¡­ The thing is written in here¡­ the so-called, virtual world¡­ This is not just some kind of theory, right?" Principal Wise asked with a knitted brow.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face as he waves his hand and a virtual gear appears on the table.


    Principal Wise was a bit stunned. She is a 1st level Grand Magus and has an idea about space bending. She also knew that the Mystique Shop''s top people can conjure things out of thin air and take things as if absorbing them in space.


    But seeing it personally is something she could not exin herself.


    "This is a sample of the virtual helmet¡­" Shin Jiao said as he shows how to operate such a thing.


    "Don''t resist¡­ Free your mind and enter the virtual world." Shin Jiao said as he helped the principal enters the virtual space.


    5 minutester¡­ Principal Wise has an excited expression on her pretty face. She did not expect that she could experience such a thing inside of that world.


    nts, animals, herbs, skills, techniques, and more, she can find them in there. It is like another world where one can do anything without worrying about the waste of material and spend more money in the actual world.


    She tried doing alchemy which should have made her spend more than 10 mana stones because it only has a 30% sess rate. But inside of that world, in the time span of 2 minutes, she failed many times, and finally seeded. But what she gained is more than what she could never expect, knowledge and true experience.


    Those are the most important things in one''s life. She knew that if she continues doing so her sess rate in concocting this type of pill would increase.


    With an excited expression, she immediately grabs the folder and thoroughly checked the agreement written. After a while, she showed a faint smile and quickly put in her signature on the paper.


    "You didn''t want to discuss this with the board?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "No¡­ I don''t want to listen to those old fools bickering. This is for the future of the school."


    "Alright, since we agreed, I need to talk to some of the students now¡­ This virtual helmet is a free gift." Shin Jiao said as he stands up and walks to the door.


    "Mr. Ji¡­ Are you really nning to recruit some of the graduating students?" She asked while taking the helmet and checking it.


    "Yes, we would need to train them and they will be a good addition to ourbor force for our merchant group. And they could also help your school in the future. Their knowledge would be of great use to you." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Don''t you think that your leader is a bitx when ites to these things? I mean, most mage towers would not divulge such secrets and each of their mages would be under a heavy binding contract¡­ I''m a little baffled with this about your group."


    Shin Jiao did not answer and just showed a faint smile. How could there be a danger when the process of creating these technologies is based on an assembly line production system?


    With this model, one could not know what others are doing and the knowledge is only based on a single part of a whole, so the danger of the whole process being revealed is lesser. Of course, this does not eliminate the chance of people knowing something, but with the monitoring system in ce, such a thing is almost impossible.


    "Do not worry about this Principal Wise, we''ve been doing such a thing from the start and we have protected our secret until today. Haha¡­" Shin Jiao said without exining anything.


    After he left the principal''s office, Shin Jiao directly went to the alchemy department to look for a particr person.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Alto Magus Academy made a strange announcement that day that made a lot of students dumbfounded. This announcement echoed throughout the capital city and it left many people dumbstruck and unable toprehend what is really happening to the school right now.


    "What is this¡­ This new curriculum, virtual learning, what kind of joke is this?"


    "Is the school crazy? How can we learn something when we are only watching?"


    "I think the school has already exhausted our resources. This is because of that incident I heard with the noble houses. They would not support us because we have a student named Si Ji which caused the noble houses a lot of trouble."


    "Damn it! Should I leave the school and transfer to another? If the school is unable to help me improve, then what use is it to stay here and pay tuition fees?"


    "I think, it''s better to go to another school¡­ I will tell my father that I should transfer."


    "I agree with you on that. Alto Magus would surely fall. I don''t want to be a part of this school anymore."


    The students have differing opinions about what is happening in the school and the new curriculum posted.


    ¡­


    Inside a huge conference room hall, the teachers, school boards, and most of the higher-ups in the school are gathered together and discussing this new announcement.


    It happened too abruptly that they did not know what to say about it.


    "Hey, what do you think of this so-called Virtual Learning?"


    "I think that the school is trying to adopt the new technology of Mystique Shop. They are trying to incorporate that TV into the school. But I don''t know if that would be a good move. I mean, experience and knowledge should go hand in hand in our school, right?"


    "I heard that this is because of the principal."


    "I saw that boy Si Ji visiting her this morning, and then we now have this. This is not a good move for the school, the noble houses will now thoroughly withdrew their support in our school, what could we do then?"


    "The principals should not make a muddle-headed decision let''s try to stop her from making a mistake¡­"


    The teachers and the people inside the room began to discuss the situation in the school.


    Right at this moment, the conference hall door opens.


    From outside, a pudgy middle-aged man walks inside followed by a few nobles.


    "It''s the noble house representative from the Wang family¡­"


    "They are one of thest supporting noble houses of the school, right?"


    "That''s the Ji noble house patriarch and also the¡­ Ting noble house patriarch¡­"


    "Are they here to support this new curriculum or withdrew their support¡­ This is nerve-racking¡­"


    "I think I have to find a new job after this."


    "Why are you thinking like that? If the remaining noble houses reject this proposal then we can still continue to teach, right?"


    The teachers began discussing as the group of people streams inside the hall.


    After those people are seated in the front row seat, a middle-aged woman walks to the podium.


    "Esteemed teachers, mages, and members of the board of our prestigious Alto Magus Academy, we are gathered here together to discuss the new curriculum that is introduced by the principal. I know that a lot of you have questions right now, but before that, we are going to show you something¡­" the middle-aged woman said as she nodded her head towards a person standing just below the stage.


    That person walks to box covered object on the table.


    After he takes the box cover it showed a projector.


    Nobody said a word as the person carefully switched the power button on the projector and in front of the eyes of the people sitting, arge screen was projected.. No one said anything as their gazes are glued to the video in front of them.

 Chapter 965 - The Inner Kingdom: New Recruits

    Chapter 965


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The video shows the instruction on how the helmet should be worn and then it shows what the people could do inside the helmet. When this was shown, the expression of every individual inside the hall turned silent.


    Some of the mages even have their eyes glowing as different things are running in their minds. Those crazy ones could not contain themselves as their eyes are glued to the helmet on the table as if it is some kind of delicacy.


    The virtual world might just be a dream-like world but with Shin Jiao''s understanding with regards to world creation and he has already improved such a thing that it would feel life-like that even those known and unknown nts are already included in the library of the mainframe of the virtual world system.


    After the instruction, the middle-aged woman walks back in front and called the principal on the stage.


    "Teaches¡­ Board members and the rest of our prestigious guests¡­ I hope that you can now see the true purpose of this new curriculum¡­ I have privately discussed this with the representative from Mystique Shop and we have already arrived at this agreement. As of this moment, in the oldboratory of our school, we have already constructed a new building for the virtual learning¡­" Principal Wise began to exin the things that the arrangement between the Mystique Shop and the school have agreed on.


    While listening, the people in the podium seem to be on fire especially those old teachers that already wanted to leave to go to the oldboratory building.


    However, Principal Wise did not let them leave yet as she wanted them to think of new rules for this newboratory facility in the school.


    3 hours have passed¡­


    Leaving the auditorium, many people began to walk fast as if their butts are on fire as they walk towards the oldboratory.


    Meanwhile, the principal and the three noble houses are walking calmly to her office.


    The pudgy middle-aged man from the Wang noble house sits on the sofa with arge smile on his face. On the other soft chairs are the other patriarchs from Ji and Ting noble houses.


    "Principal Wise¡­ I truly approve of your wisdom. Haha¡­" Wang Junji said with a big smile on his fleshy face.


    The Wang family is a part of the merchant noble house which has a close rtionship with the Mystique Shop. When he heard of the term virtual learning from his son, he immediately decided to go to Alto Magus. How could he not know what that is? That is the future n of the Mystique Shop. As someone with a close rtion to that merchant group, he felt really excited.


    His son is studying to be an alchemist and most of the donation he gave to the school is for his son to improve. However, he also learned that because of his son''s low aptitude the other noble houses sons would bully his little boy along with the other members of their Wang house.


    Though he dislikes this, he has no choice but to lower his head. However, since the trouble in the capital happened, he would always have a good day every day. Those stupid noble houses did not know what kind of power they offended; he himself knew how strong the Mystique Shop is.


    Especially their head, that mysterious and ever-elusive man named Shin Jiao.


    He himself only got a glimpse of him before, but never really saw that guy in person.


    But if the cooperation with the school ispleted, he knew that his rtionship with the shop would also be closer.


    And this is the reason why he is happy.


    "Haha¡­ You are happy patriarch Wang. Well, you should be. Your own son was listed to be employed by the Mystique Shop¡­ In fact, the reason why I called the three of you here is that your children were listed to get the especially recruitment and training, by Mr. Si Ji." Principal Wise said while handing the three a list of names.


    "Training? Training for what?" Ji Song Tao suddenly asked with vignce as he saw the name of his daughter and son on the list.


    His two beloved children as listed, so how could he not feel afraid?


    "They are going to be recruited by the Mystique Shop. I have agreed with this because I know that the advancement in array research, alchemy, and crafting is far too advanced in that ce. With this, your children, the school, and your noble houses will surely get a great benefit in the future."


    Upon hearing this, the three patriarchs widened their eyes. This is true especially with Wang Junji as he could not believe that his son was chosen.


    "Hahaha¡­ Hahaha¡­ Atst my son¡­ My son has been acknowledged. This is¡­ This calls for a celebration¡­" the excited Wang Junji said whileughing his head off while tears began forming in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in a small ssroom, the one that Shin Jiao listed has all been gathered inside this ce.


    Some of the prominent figures in this ce are the huge figure of Wang Gao, the Ji siblings, and the quiet Ting Fanwan. Among them are a few members of the lower noble families which have no say in the noble houses in the kingdom.


    By this time, Cao Binyu has already returned to school and is also in the group. But what made these people feel a bit bbergasted is the presence of the 5th prince who is standing with a confused expression on his face.


    "Do you know what is happening? Why have we been called?"


    "I don''t know, there are around 30 students here¡­ plus it seems that some of us are not even nobles¡­"


    "Is this a new ss or something?"


    "Eh? Maybe this is that new curriculum trial, the virtual learning¡­"


    The students inside the ssroom began to discuss.


    Suddenly, their eyes turned towards the door as they saw a handsome man wearing a light gray robe walking inside the ssroom.


    "Si Ji?!" some of the people who knew the guy eximed.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao calmly walks to the rostrum of the ssroom and stood while facing the 30 plus students.


    "Hello, good evening!¡­ I know that many of you know who I am¡­ So for those who do not, I am Si Ji. I am here not as a student but as a special instructor. Before I proceed, I am going to inform you of the purpose of why I gathered you all¡­ I am a member of the Mystique Shop which should be arriving tonight in the city. I am here to hire you guys and train on behalf of the Mystique Shop¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    When the students around him heard his words, they were all showing strange looks on their faces.


    "I know that you are all confused and all, but I want you to go home and inform your parents. Your name might have been chosen, but it is still up to you to agree on this or not. But I want you to remember this. The decision you make today will have a huge impact on your future¡­"


    After saying that, Shin Jiao left the room leaving the dumbfounded students.


    But a few of them are already showing determined gazes. One of them is the tall figure of Wang Gao.


    With trembling hands, he is already muttering to himself.


    "Dad¡­ This is it. This is my chance to prove myself¡­ I promise to not let you down."


    ¡­


    Late at night, the Capital gate is already closed and the patrols are going through their duties. In the streets towards the capital gate, arge convoy is currently traveling.


    "Halt! The capital gates are already closed¡­ Who are you, people? Why have youe in this hour?" shouted a soldier from atop the walls.


    A person walks in front of the convoy while removing his hood. The handsome face of Xiamen Gong appears as he shed his signature diplomat-like smile.


    "My friend, we are from the Mystique Shop Merchant group. Would you be so kind to let us in as we have traveled far and wide to reach the capital? This is the king''s invitation¡­" Xiamen Gong said while showing a small letter in his hand.


    The guard above the wall showed a confused expression on his face. But then his expression changes as one of the guards suddenly whispered something in his ears. A sly expression could be seen as the guard suddenly lifted his spear.


    "We have an intruder! Catch them! Catch all of them!" he suddenly shouted.


    With his shout, arge number of guards suddenly came running to the top of the walls and began pointing their weapons below.


    Meanwhile, Xiamen Gong has already retreated behind him and a few familiar faces could be seen peeking from therge ck carriage.


    "I guess we are unlucky to face those who are loyal to the noble houses¡­" the handsome yet cold-looking Ansen Wine said with a frown on his face.


    "But we still need to enter this ce, right? Big brother Shin Jiao is inside and I can''t want to see him¡­" Little Im Ao said in his childish tone.


    With a nod of their heads, the rest of the people inside the carriage agreed to make their move.

 Chapter 966 - The Inner Kingdom: Reunion

    Chapter 966


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The western gate of the capital city was immediately filled with tension as the soldiers and the mages line the walls preparing to fight. Meanwhile, below them, the caravan and its escorts are pointing their weapons at the top of the gate.


    "I repeat we are not here to cause trouble and wee in peace¡­ We are from the Mystique Shop¡­" Xiamen Gong said this time using his mana to project his voice.


    But he was not able to finish his words when a soldier shouted. The soldier seems to wear a different uniform than the rest and his helmet is adorned with a golden feather.


    "Shut up! You are bandits trying to enter the capital¡­ Imand everyone to kill them all!" the soldier shouted in a deep voice.


    However, before he could even put his hand down¡­


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air.


    A powerful mana shield suddenly appears to protect him, but the bullet that was shot was too fast for it to react.


    The shield activated, but it was already toote as the head of the officer was blown out of his neck.


    In the woods, an invisible figure slowly melded in the shadow after taking the shot.


    "I have not seen Master Shin for more than 2 weeks, and you wanted to prevent me from seeing him¡­ You''re just courting death." Yemei Yin said with a sneer on her beautiful face before she vanishes in thin air.


    Meanwhile, inside the carriages¡­


    "Sister Yin has already made her move. I knew that she could not wait anymore and is annoyed¡­" Hua Xiao said with a smile while shaking her head.


    Vilma Song who is sitting on the side is also showing an excited look on her face. Inside the carriages, the original group of Shin Jiao from the immortalnd all came. The Im siblings on the other hand have nostalgic expressions on their faces. They have lived in this capital for a long time and have left in a hurry not knowing what happened to their rtives and kin.


    Besides Im Jae a handsome young man sits, if Shin Jiao is here, many would say that they might be siblings. The reason for this is because of their close simrity in appearance.


    The difference between the two is that Shin Jiao has a more imposing aura on him due to his training as a soldier, while this guy has a schrly feel on him.


    From the way the two are seated, it is clear that Im Jae and the young man have something between them.


    "Should we make a scene in here and force our way through or¡­"


    "No, we should wait¡­ Their attacks would not hurt us anyway. That Sister Yin is just agitated and felt a little angry for not being able to follow Shin Jiao." Hua Xiao said while looking at the top of the wall where the soldiers are bing more restless upon seeing the death of their leader.


    Suddenly, someone became impatient and suddenly shouted.


    "Attack! Kill them all!"


    This shout woke the soldier from their panic state and quickly send their long-range attack flying towards the caravan on the ground.


    Boom! Boom!


    More spells began to bombard the caravan as the dust began to rise in the air and me scattered. Seeing the whole caravan being engulfed in mes, the soldiers at the top of the wall began to cheer in excitement.


    Many of them belong to the noble houses and seeing their opponent burning to cinders they felt ted in their hearts.


    But this tion did notst, as when the dust cloud and the fiery embers died down, an unharmed caravan stood in its ce with a flickering barrier surrounding them.


    "I repeat, we are from the Mystique Shop merchant group! If you will not let us in, we will report this directly to the king." The voice of Xiamen Gong once again echoed in the air and this time it is louder than the previous one.


    The expression of the soldiers that belongs to the noble houses turned ugly. But before they could manipte the situation a tall and burly man wearing golden armor shouted hismand.


    "Stand down! Who is causing trouble in here?!" he shouted in a deep voice.


    The soldiers turned silent especially those that wanted to cause more trouble. This is because; this man is the general in charge of the gate, a man who is in directmand from the king.


    "Open the gates!" he shouted.


    Upon hearing this, one of the soldiers from his side suddenly has a flustered expression.


    "General¡­ this¡­ those people killed¡­"


    "I said¡­ Open¡­ the¡­ gate!" the general snarled in his face.


    The soldier was still hesitant as he did not know what to choose. He is loyal to the kingdom, but his roots belong to the noble houses. How could he choose between the two where he is explicitlymanded to hamper the advance of these people by their patriarch from the Hong noble house?


    "Take him away!" the general shouted.


    "Wait general¡­ This¡­ This should not happen. The noble house of Hong will not let this slide! Those people should not be permitted to enter the capital or blood will be shed!" shouted the soldier while he is being dragged out from the walls.


    "Those from the noble houses should remember one thing and one thing only. Themand of the king is always absolute¡­ or else¡­ I will personally punish anyone who wishes to rebel¡­ Now, open the gate!" shouted the general which sends shivers running down the spine of the soldiers around him.


    It did not take long before therge gate creaked open.


    The general left the top of the walls and personally weed the Mystique Shop group.


    "Thank you¡­ Sir¡­ I am Xiamen Gong the one in charge of our caravan group¡­" Xiamen Gong said as he alighted from his Windfall.


    "I am General Simo, royal knightmander of his majesty¡­"


    The two men shake hands and walk along with the caravan.


    "I am d that the general was able toe to our aid. If not for you, then we might be¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Young man, no one might have known the great strength behind your group, but I do¡­ You have had a brief encounter with my eldest daughter in Main Arjing City¡­ ever since she came back, she would always talk about how unfair it was fighting against your group¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    When Xiamen Gong heard this, he remembers that tall and imposing woman which seems to be the fianc¨¦e of the 1st prince, General Lin Simo.


    "Ah¡­ So you are General Lin Simo''s father¡­ You truly have a brave daughter. She would not bow down to any power and is very headstrong¡­ I admire her strong dedication to her fellow soldiers and the kingdom."


    "You praise me too much¡­" General Simo said with a smile.


    The caravan proceeded to a lively street where there are alreadymp lights installed. They look at the street in amazement.


    "Around 40% of the city already has streetmps which made it easier for the soldiers to patrol it¡­" General Simo exined.


    Soon they reached a huge hotel which is a 3 story building before General Simo and his men left. The group is going to stay in this ce for the rest of the evening.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao has already arrived in the building when he suddenly feels something suddenly hugging him.


    Since he could not see that figure he knew that it was Yemei Yin.


    "I missed you Master¡­" she said in a low voice.


    "Hmm¡­ I guessed you''ve already reached the High Mage realm seeing that your concealment technique has already improved to such a degree¡­ How were you able to recognize me?" Shin Jiao said as he felt the soft body leaving him.


    "Hihi¡­ Sister Xiao showed me how you would look like now. So it''s easy¡­"


    "Oh, I see¡­"


    He did not know why but this feeling right now made him remember Qin Lou. How he longed to see her again.


    "I hope that she could break through to the real nascent physique. Ande to the immortalnd soon¡­" Shin Jiao thought as his heart feel a slight longing for her.


    Soon he arrives inside arge room and saw that everyone has already gathered. However, upon entering he saw a figure that almost looks exactly like himself.


    Seeing the confusion in Shin Jiao''s eyes, the rest of the people in the room, especially those who have not seen him again in his younger self, look at him and then at the young man sitting beside Im Jae.


    Shin Jiao''s brow scrunched as he has this vague feeling of deja vu. How could he not? When he was on the of Gaeus Ro, he saw the same thing and that guy even has the same name as himself, so how could he not feel a bit weird at this time.


    It was like looking at a mirror and the mirror suddenly came to life.

 Chapter 967 - The Inner Kingdom: The Next Step Of The Plan

    Chapter 967


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The group nned their move for the whole morning and afterward, they all left to do their task. Im Jae, Im Ao, and Zixu Alreed which looks like Shin Jiao are left in the room.


    "Hmm¡­ Why is he here?" Shin Jiao asked with a knitted brow.


    This is because the guy seems to be head-over-heels towards Im Jae, so this person should not be here because right now he is going to discuss something with the sibling.


    "It is alright big brother Shin. This is my big brother Zixu and he is family now¡­" the little boy said with a smile.


    "Yes, young master Zixu has helped us a lot in Zepa City and is a great supporter of our merchant group¡­" the voice of Yemei Yin whispered behind Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as he now has a favorable impression of the guy. He is unlike that Shin Jiao whom he met on Gaeus Ro which is hostile towards him and his group.


    "Okay, since you are trusted by my friends, then you are also my friend." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    But he still felt awkward talking to a person that looks like him.


    Im Jae, on the other hand, truly felt like in cloud nine as she interacts with Zixu Alreed. Though it feels a bit awkward and corny, the people in the room could not deny the fact that these two are in love.


    Suddenly, something came to Shin Jiao''s mind.


    "Alright¡­ I have called the two of you here because of two things. The first one is that you two can easily get out of this ce but you need a resurrection spot. Dying in the immortalnd would send your soul back in this ce and your memories would be wiped out¡­ I will give you a choice if you wanted out of this world or stay in it." Shin Jiao said as he provided two ck boxes.


    "The second thing is that¡­ there is a possibility that your rtives are still alive." Shin Jiao said with a slight smile on his handsome face.


    When the two heard this, they showed shocked expressions on their faces. The disbelief in Im Ao''s face is too evident that the little boy could not help but began to tear up.


    The reason why Shin Jiao told them this is because he remembers the strange man serving the current king. That man resembles Im Ao, and his aura is that of a dark mage. So when he scanned the study room at that time when meeting the king, he noticed that guy.


    But he did not investigate this further yet because he did not think that it was necessary at that time. If he truly is a rtive of Im Ao, and Im Jae then they could only know this after the meeting with the king dayster.


    If they decided to stay in this world, then they would have a family to turn to.


    The two became really excited that they almost rushed out of the room. But Shin Jiao stopped them and exin his n. Afterward, Zixu Alreed agreed and pacifies the feeling of the two. It seems that this guy is very reasonable and is able tofort the sibling. Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao feels at ease.


    While walking outside, Zixu Alreed suddenly approached Shin Jiao.


    "Master Jiao¡­ This¡­ That matter that you have said,¡­ about their rtives being alive. I¡­ I don''t think that was the right move." He said bluntly.


    "Hmm¡­ Why do you think is that?" Shin Jiao asked?


    "It''s because it would give them false hope. What if it isn''t true then it would devastate their hearts¡­"


    "Well, in truth¡­ I did that to test you. To see how you would react. I know that you know that the two are dark mages. But would your family ept them and their rtives that are dark mages?"


    "My father already knows about this and¡­ Wait a minute¡­ maybe my father knows about¡­ about their rtives being alive?" Zixu Alreed suddenly changes his expression.


    His father Yom Alreed is a representative from Wanting City, but he is also one of the king''s chancellors. He suddenly remembers how his father reacted upon seeing the sibling. It was as if he recognizes the two but also not. Then when Im Jae told him about her origin and he told his father, he was amazed that his father seems to show a sigh of relief.


    Does his father really know the truth?


    The conflicting feeling and expression in the young man''s eyes told Shin Jiao everything he needs to know. He knew that there is something about this guy. Though he is not sure what it is, he still decided to trust him.


    So while Xizu Alreed is still thinking, Shin Jiao has already turned and begun walking away.


    ¡­


    The capital city began to be busy as the news that the Mystique Shop has arrived in the capital city has spread like wildfire. Common citizens, merchants, and even some of the noble houses began talking about this event.


    Everyone is excited that the capital would not be left by the other cities and would surely prosper.


    Some of the mage towers are also excited about this prospect because they would not be hindered by the noble houses to partner with the Mystique Shop since the shop is already in the city and under the support of the Royal family.


    So this morning, the small temporary office of the shop is already crowded.


    "Hey, Mage Fell¡­ you''re also here. Do your Burning Sun tower wanted to cooperate with the Mystique Shop too?" a middle-aged-looking man said upon seeing a familiar face amongst the crowd.


    "Oh¡­ Mage Fu¡­ Yeah, since our Burning Sun tower specializes in firebase magic and artifact, we wanted to have a cooperation with the shop to advance our research¡­"


    "Really¡­ I heard that this merchant group is a bit stringent with their requirements¡­"


    "I''m already aware of that. Our head has already permitted me to do everything I can even at a loss just to get a spot¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I guess both of our mage towers are in desperate need then¡­"


    "I know, right? Look at that Tower of Light. They are the first to cooperate hence they received a lot of advantages. Mage Enosis would even ingratiate himself with the managers of this group¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Well, I seem to hear that the reason is because of the flying ship."


    "Damn¡­ that is one big piece of research prospect. I wish I could cooperate with them in that aspect. The knowledge you would gain in such research would be tremendous, right?..."


    This discussion is happening inside this hall as the mages and merchants discussed.


    "Everyone! Listen up! Since we could not amodate every one of you in our temporary office building, we decided to do this in the city hall¡­ Please, I advise everyone to leave in an orderly manner¡­ Thank you, see you there!" the mage in charge said using the loudspeaker.


    When the people heard this, they all nodded their heads. With therge hall of the city hall, they couldfortably do their business in that ce.


    And so the people left the temporary office and headed towards the city hall.


    As they enter, they are greeted by several female employees. As instructed, they are lead to the ce where they would do their business with the merchant group.


    The group is now separated from merchants, mages, researchers, and those who just wanted to find jobs, and etc.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at this time, anotherrge group has arrived at the capital gate. Thisrge group is riding a luxurious-looking carriage without beasts pulling them. They are the first ones who bought this prototype that the group of Nariz Gumal and Phil Mason has made.


    A total of five four-wheeled ssic cars that look like those that came out in the 1930s on earth. It looks simple yet elegant at the same time.


    The mana engine used in the cars made it able to travel long distances and smoothly.


    So the group upon entering the capital has already gained the attention of the people on the streets.


    "The capital is surely huge¡­" the woman sittingfortably at the back seat said while looking outside of the car-tinted window.


    This woman is the owner of the very famous Fenghai entertainmentpany. It has only been months since Jiwen Han decided to gamble on the Mystique Shop unique products and she and herpany has risen to be one of the biggestpany in the Outer world. And now even in the Inner kingdom, their name has begun spreading like wildfire.


    The names of her artists are well-known throughout thend that no one would dare say that they could not recognize them.


    "Sister Jiwen, I wanted to go out and look at some of the shops!" a beautiful woman sitting beside her suddenly said with an excited expression.


    "You wanted to be torn apart by your fans?" Jiwen Han scoffed.


    This woman is Shenya Maw who came with Jiwen Han to the capital to help promote the Mystique Shop and meet with the king.

 Chapter 968 - The Inner Kingdom: The Next Step Of The Plan (2)

    Chapter 968


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With the appearance of this strange group and their strange carriage, the people could not help but rte such a scene with the new arrive Mystique Shop.


    Sitting on the second floor of a tea shop is a young man who looks like in his 20s while looking at the slowly passing cars on the street below.


    "Those things look luxurious andfortable¡­ I wonder if I could buy one of those from that shop?" he muttered while taking a sip of his tea.


    Not too far from the tea shop is the temporary office building of the Mystique Shop. The temporary building is a 3 story manor of some noble.


    The cars stopped at the roadside which has already attracted many people. When the car opens, several ck-robed men walk out and stood in attention trying to block the crowd from going near the vehicles.


    They seem to be using some kind of barrier array to prevent anyone froming close.


    Then the cars in the middle open up and when the people saw who those people are, the whole street immediately erupted with shouts.


    How could the people in the capital not recognize those who areing down the strange carriages? Even though the capital is not as prosperous as the other cities, they already have TVs in many houses and could watch those movies that everyone loved.


    In those movies that are being produced nowadays, many have already treated those actors and actresses as their idols.


    And so upon seeing them in person many wanted to immediately rush towards them and try to be able to touch them in person.


    But of course, the guards are able to stop this from happening.


    At this time, the young man in his 20s watching this scene almost spews the tea on his mouth. How could he not know who those people are? They are famous people who are showed in the movies. Though he is not convinced that those people truly have such kind of powers and abilities, but he agrees that they truly acted the part.


    But his eyes are glued to the young woman who showed a yful smile on her beautiful face while waving to the crowd. She was his goddess and someone that he has even drawn portraits of.


    "That''s Shenya Maw! It''s really her!" suddenly a voice from the other table began to mor as the men in that seat immediately stood on the railings.


    Everyone on the second floor has already look outside the windows while watching the beautiful young woman waving in the crowd and the other actors and actresses.


    "Damn it! If I have known that she would be here, I would have gone there already."


    "Are they going to make a movie in the capital? I hope they do¡­ At least I can see my goddess every day. Hahaha¡­"


    "What do you know? I heard that they are here to promote theirpany and will go and see the king along with the officials of the Mystique Shop."


    "I guess the capital will be lively atst¡­"


    "You''re talking as if the capital is not already that lively?"


    "You call this lively? In the morning, yes, but at night¡­ people are afraid to go out. I heard that in Zepa City, the city is still lively even at night. People are not afraid of the night in there."


    "Of course they would not¡­ Themps in that city are already functioning. But here, it''s only around 20 to 30% functional. I think it''s the fault of some of those unscrupulous noble houses¡­ Humph¡­"


    "Hey¡­ Don''t say it out loud¡­"


    The people began discussing, but when the topic falls on the noble houses, many have an expression of being wronged and some are even showing angry expressions.


    In the capital, almost everyone knew that those working in the darkness, the rats are being controlled by some of the noble houses. However, no one would say otherwise they would lose their lives. But ever since that faithful day where the noble houses are being threatened, everyone knew that the atrocities of those nobles havee to an end.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Hong noble house, manor hall¡­


    Several people are gathered together behind a long table. Many have long expressions while others have rxed expressions. Those who have long expressions on their faces are the people who have aligned themselves with the current patriarch of the Hong noble house, Hong Fao. Meanwhile, those who showed rxed expressions are the people who did not meddle with this problem.


    Although they are also affected by this event, yet they are not that worried. The reason for this is because; they have secretly submitted some names that are not loyal to the current patriarch and a petition to the people of the Royal family.


    Although it is something that should not be done because they are still one family, these people did not agree with the actions of the patriarch by dragging down the family because of his useless son. His son died, yes¡­ but the enemy is not that simple. Many noble houses have already suffered and even their Hong family has also suffered. They wanted this thing to end already and not drag it for long.


    While everyone was silent, Hong Fao slowly stands up.


    "I am aware of the disposition of the family¡­ I know that you wanted me to stop trying to get justice for the death of my son¡­. However, what about the deaths of our other family members? Do we want to just write it off? I for one do not want that to happen¡­" Hong Fao said in a cold tone.


    Suddenly from the side, a man who has a simrity to Hong Faoughed.


    "Haha¡­ Older brother, you said it as someone owed us something. The reason why those people died is the consequence of our own actions. If we did not deliberately try to hunt that guy named Si Ji, we would not be in this situation¡­" that man said while folding his arms with a slight smirk on his face.


    This guy is the second brother of Hong Fao, Hong Ba. He did not like being embroiled in the family troubles, but trouble came knocking on his door as he saw something that made his mind change. Plus with the instigation from his wife Gi Yan, his desire to knock his older brother down his high seat ignited.


    "Hong Ba! How dare you say such a thing to the patriarch!" shouted one of the elders.


    "Yeah, you are a two-faced man. You acted like you never really cared about the family matters, but it seems that your scheme runs deep¡­"


    Hong Ba did not say anything and just smirked.


    "My schemes are deep? The family is already in trouble, and you said my schemes are deep¡­ Why not ask my brother here, why he drag us down just because of a useless member of our Hong family?" Hong Ba said in a low voice but everyone heard his words.


    "Shut up all of you!" shouted Hong Fao as he red at his brother.


    "I am still the patriarch¡­ I will make the decision for the family. If you don''t like it, you could leave." Hong Fao said in a cold tone.


    He looks at everyone and confidence swelled in his heart. Even though the family suffered such humiliation, he is still aware that he has the elders'' support.


    However, he suddenly saw Hong Ba standing up.


    "Big brother¡­ I do not wish to see you killed. I suggest that you back away from anything that you are scheming. This is thest thing I wanted to say¡­" Hong Ba said as he walks out of the hall.


    The eyes of Hong Fao began to glow with murderous intent. He did not expect the ever so calm and submissive brother of his suddenly became like this.


    However, what he did not know is that, when Shin Jiao attacked the Hong family, Hong Ba saw everything that happened at that time. Within Hong Ba''s heart, he became fearful of the youth named Si Ji. So how could he go against that devil?


    So when his wife convinced him to go against his brother, he immediately agreed in his heart. But as a brother, he did not want his older brother to suffer, so he instead warned him.


    He has already decided to escape from the Hong main manor and go to that bamboo forest. He needs to take away his niece from this ce. Hong Ba is aware that out of all his niece and nephew in this ce, that little girl is the only one who has not been influenced by the corrupted thinking of the Hong family.


    After Hong Ba left, a few Hong family members also left.


    And this made Hong Fao''s expression turned gloomy.


    "Patriarch¡­ what do you n to do with those people who turn their back against us?" an elder said with an angry expression.


    "Humph¡­ Let them be for now. After we regained our prestige, I will personally deal with them." Hong Fao said with a glint of killing intent in his eyes.

 Chapter 969 - The Inner Kingdom: Low-quality Goods

    Chapter 969


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A few days have passed and it has already been a week since Shin Jiao''s group entered the capital city. The Mystique Shop has already started its operation in the city. Many people began to crowd in their shops and the shops that have a connection with them hence the capital city began to be livelier even at night.


    With the cooperation from the shop the city''s streetmps began to light up the sky at night and it soonpletely enveloped the whole capital city.


    At this time, Shin Jiao is currently inside his workshop refining another set of mech armor as most of his mech armors were destroyed in his battle against the demon from the abyss that was controlling Ruel. The mechs are really useful artifacts that could make him fight those that are stronger than himself. So how could he not refine more of them just in case of emergency?


    But this time he decided to make the mech able to use mana and universe energy.


    As he slowly refines the mechs using the same parts of the destroyed ones, Shin Jiao was able to make at least 4 of them. However, they are only frames and not yetplete.


    It would take him more time toplete each of the mechs but at least they are already operational and usable just in case of emergency.


    After busying himself for days Shin Jiao looks at the calendar on his phone and his expression turned into a frown.


    "I only have a few months remaining and I would soon need to leave this ce¡­" he thought as he heaves a heavy sigh.


    He could not deny that this ce has already been a part of his life. Although he became one of the immortals in the immortalnd, he knows that the state of being an immortal is only temporary. Once he leaves the immortalnd, he would once again turn into a very strong mortal and then venture into space and from there he has no idea what to do next.


    True immortality would only be possible if he reaches the deity realm.


    "How would it be like being a deity?" he muttered to himself as those beings are truly inconceivable.


    He could not know what those beings are thinking. For example, that deity Nuah, her amnesiac husband, and their helpless daughter. He did not know why those three just left and even took Susan Tang away. And after that Susan has finally left him for good for a higher purpose. What that higher purpose is? He did not know and only those in the deity realm might be able to answer that.


    As he contemtes his future ns, someone suddenly knocks on hisboratory door.


    "Come in!" Shin Jiao said.


    A mage enters and with a flustered expression cupped his hands in front of Shin Jiao.


    "Manager Ji¡­ We¡­ we have a problem. The managers asked me to call you to a meeting." The mage said.


    Shin Jiao''s brows are scrunched as he stood up. The people working in the Mystique shop right now do not know that he is Shin Jiao and only the core members know of this truth. So most people are calling him Manager Ji or Master Ji, just like the rest under him.


    As Shin Jiao enters the meeting hall he was greeted by many people. Among them includes many merchants and even Jiwen Han is here.


    Right now, Xiamen Gong is showing a picture of an item on the screen.


    "This is the fifth item that they have tried to replicate. They call it the anti-mage gun. It has the same function as our current rifles, but it does not support long-range firing and is not very urate. However, the price of this item is like the others¡­ half of the price we are offering in the market¡­ And next we have¡­"


    Shin Jiao sits on the side and began listening to the exnation of Xiamen Gong. The reaction of the merchants on the side became a bit gloomy. The reason for this is because they realized that the noble houses did not make a move these few days and are trying to stop the Mystique Shop from entering the capital is because they have already seeded in copying the products.


    "So, the problem we have right now is that our customers have an option to buy these low-quality items at a lower price. However, the merchants in the city could not buy them from the noble houses as long as the merchants have an affiliation with us. If they stop cooperating with us, then they might be able to sell these low-quality goods¡­" Hua Xiao said while looking at the people on the circr table.


    "How about the Mystique Shop also produces such goods?" a merchant asked.


    The meeting hall turned silent. Then some of them look at Nariz Gumal and Phil Mason who are already in charge of the research and development section of their group.


    The room became silent once again as the two looks at each other with a helpless look on their faces. Although they have done extensive research on the items, the arrays, and the diagram was made by Shin Jiao. So how could they just change the diagram without consulting him?


    "Ahem¡­" suddenly a young man cleared his throat which caught the attention of everyone.


    Shin Jiao stood up and introduced himself.


    "I am Si Ji¡­ one of the new researchers in the Mystique Shop Merchant group¡­"


    "I am aware of the dilemma that we are facing. But I request that you do not change the quality of our goods. We maintain the standard and hold on to that quality because people already know us for that. But I suggest that we open a new merchant group which would deal with cheap products." Shin Jiao suggested.


    He suddenly produces a magic light bulb in his hand.


    "This is the magic light bulb¡­ we can make it cheaper by doing this¡­" Shin Jiao said as he broke it apart then takes out some of the things from the light bulb, and then change the crystal covering of the light bulb into a normal ss.


    After that, he looks above the room and unscrews one of the magic light bulbs on the ceiling, and then inserted the newly reconstructed magic light bulb. When the light bulb was inserted into the socket, it immediately produces the same quality of light as the magic light bulb.


    "This¡­ there is no difference at all¡­" a merchant said with a frown but then looks at the removed parts on the table.


    Shin Jiao smiles and then walks to the clean board on the wall.


    "This light bulb might have no difference in luminosity and brightness than the magic light bulb, but this is not a magic light bulb anymore. We can just call it light bulb." Shin Jiao said.


    "The price of its production is actually less. But the life span of this bulb is also not that long, maybe around 4 to 5 months if used every day. This same principle goes to the other items that ourpany produces. So if we are going topete with the noble houses, we can only do this."


    The people in the room began to discuss.


    "Young man, will your boss be agreeable to this?" an old man asked with a slight frown on his face.


    Shin Jiao nodded. How could not their boss agree when he is the boss?


    Upon seeing this, the merchants and the rest of the people in the room showed excited expressions on their faces.


    "When will these things be out?" asked one of the excited merchants.


    Shin Jiao thought for a while and suddenly noticed the glimmering eyes of Philo Mason and Nariz Gumal. He knew that these two are excited with the new prospect of reengineering the current products, but he did not want these two to waste their time on this stuff. He has another n for the talent of the two in crafting and engineering especially Nariz Gumal.


    "About a week from now, we will open the new shop and name it Capital Venture shop¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    After the group heard this, they all look at each other but say nothing.


    Meanwhile, the merchants in the group are already bustling with excitement. If the price would be lower than that of those from the noble n and the quality is lesser, then they would have a lot of repeat customers.


    Although the Mystique Shop''s products are quality, the problem with that is that it is too high quality that the customers would buy one and then their next buy would take a long time. So if the product has the same performance, though the quality is lowered, then that would be better.


    Upon thinking to this point Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head. Merchants would always be merchants, be it on this world, or on earth, they would always have that same mindset and because of that people would always tend to hate them.


    Because for them¡­ cash is king.

 Chapter 970 - The Inner Kingdom: Beast Clearing Hunt

    Chapter 970


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sun in the sky is truly something to behold as the capital''s bustling streets once again wee a nice and beautiful morning. The vendors and the shoppers seem to have discussed somethingst night that everything in the surrounding is like a symphony of noises blending together to create a fine melody.


    But the discussion on the streets centers on the news about the ongoingpetition between the noble houses shops and those that belong to the Mystique Shop''s group. This news has already spread like wildfire and almost everyone in the city knows about this event.


    Apart from this, another piece of news made the people in the capital feel a bit excited. It was the annual beast clearing hunt to the northern part of the capital.


    Every year, the capital would send their soldiers to clear the ever-growing beast in the north. It has been a thing ever since the kingdom was established. And no one dares to neglect this event.


    The reason for this is the repercussion that the kingdom would be facing once those beasts would grow in number and strength. No one actually knew how the beasts grow in number each year. But every year, there would always be a huge number of beasts that the soldiers, mercenaries, and mages could hunt in the forest.


    ¡­


    Hong noble house manor


    Inside the Hong noble house manor main hall, Hong Fao and his supporters are currently discussing the sess of their ns.


    "Haha¡­ Those members in the family that did not support us could only show their envious gaze at us." An elder chuckled.


    But then another elder showed a solemn expression while looking at the elders in the hall.


    "What should we do with Hong Ba? And he also took with him the 5th young miss, Flora Hong."


    "Ha¡­ Let them go. We have no use for them anyway¡­ Since that young girl did not want to get married, then let her die out there. However, the beast with her is another story¡­"


    "I agree¡­ we should have contained that beast from the start."


    "But how can we fight against it now? I heard that the beast is very strong that even a Grand Magus could not subdue it?"


    Hearing the elders of the family discussing below him, Hong Fao frowns. He truly did not know what to do with his 5th, illegitimate, daughter. But her luck is too great that she is able to have a very strong beast for a partner. Many other young masters in the Hong noble house tried to take away that beast, but they all failed.


    "Hmm¡­ We could not do anything with that beast as of now. If we want the beast, then we can only capture Flora¡­" Hong Fao said with a serious expression.


    "Anyway, our ns are running smoothly so we should just continue with this n¡­ By the way patriarch, the annual beast hunt ising soon. What do you n to do?"


    "Do not worry too much. Our noble house is already prepared for this. This year, I want to teach the royal family a lesson¡­ A lesson that would remind them not to underestimate the noble houses¡­" Hong Fao said with a sinister smile.


    ¡­


    Royal Pce


    In the pce, the king is currently talking to his ministers about the n for the annual beast hunt.


    "Have we prepared the equipment of all our soldiers?" the king asked while looking at an old general.


    "Yes, my king¡­ Our troops are fully armed and ready for battle. The Mystique Shop has already delivered the staves that we have ordered. I have personally tested it and it is truly amazingly powerful. If we have these weaponsst year, then we would not have suffered such losses¡­" the old general said with a wide smile on his face.


    This old general is General Xun Simo, the father of Lin Simo and the future father-inw of the 1st prince.


    "Alright, that is already good. It''s just a pity that we could not get those unique body armors that their mage guards are wearing. If we have that, then this year''s beast clearing hunt would be easier and safer." King Grav said with a hint of slight disappointment in his eyes.


    "Well, we could not buy those kinds of things, your majesty. It is said that they only have a limited amount of those things as it is hard to craft."


    "Well, besides that¡­ how about the school and academies, will they be entering this year''s hunt?" the king asked.


    "Your majesty, the Alto Magus Academy agreed to participate with around 50 students. But the other academies, they are only sending their low ranking students numbering to less than 10 per school." A schrly man reported.


    "The Alto Magus seems to be confident of their ability to survive. Why do you think is that?"


    "I think this is because of the new curriculum that is being sought after by all of the students. I heard that it has already produced high results and we can see that in the uing hunt."


    "Good, that''s is good. If the Alto Magus really has a good result with this, we will ask the rest of the school and the academies to spend time and money to have the same curriculum in their schools." The king said with an excited expression.


    "Umn¡­ Your majesty, I think that would be too soon. We should wait first before doing such a thing." The schrly man said with a helpless expression.


    "Alright, anyway how about the potions and pills, are they enough along with the rations?"


    "Reporting, my king¡­ We have ample provision at the moment, and the canned meat is especially helpful. However, we also asked the Mystique Shop to sell us the portable meat processor. Just in case we fall short on our provisions and stocks." A female officer reported.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ I can''t wait for this year''s beast clearing hunt to start. I hope those haughty noble houses will not cause us any trouble, because if they do, I will no longer show courtesy. They will know the real reason why I have been crowned the king of this fair kingdom¡­" King Grav said with a serious expression.


    The meeting continued as the group talks more about other stuff which is rted to the kingdom and its growth.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the 1st prince manor¡­


    Vorn Grav is sitting behind a ck marble desk inside his study room. In front of him is a man in a ck robe with half of his face covered. The ck-robed man is currently reporting something.


    "So, you mean that my father has truly decided to support those outsiders rather than the nobles?"


    "Yes, your highness¡­" the man replied.


    "Okay, I understand. You can now leave¡­" Vorn Grav waves his hand as the man turns around and walks out of the room.


    "What do you think uncle?" he turns to the side and asked.


    On a soft chair sitting in the dark corner, an old man wearing a gray mage robe is currently sitting calmly while stroking his long white beard.


    "I think, your father is brewing something. This is the first time that he made this move and I could not even discern his thought. As if he is possessed by something¡­" the old man said in a deep voice.


    The 1st prince showed a sly glint on his face at this time as if he caught something very interesting.


    The 1st prince, Vorn Grav has always shown exemry demeanor to the outside people. People know him as a quiet, very reliable, and strong leader. He has convinced a lot of people especially the nobles to support him. He even has support from the Tower of Light and has a close rtion to Mao Enosis.


    But deep inside his heart, he has a deep ambition. This ambition began since he was a little boy.


    It all started with his mother, which is currently the current queen of the kingdom.


    His mother would always show magnanimity and kindness to the people outside even to his father. But in secret, he knows how brutal and ruthless his mother is.


    While growing up he has seen and experienced it himself and his body has evidence of her brutality. The 1st prince''s body is marked with different wounds which resulted because of his mother''s anger. Whenever the king is with a concubine, the queen would vent her anger towards her own son. But he loved his mother so much that he even thought that it was okay for her to do such a thing. It was his father''s fault.


    But as he grew up, he knew that something is wrong with his mother''s mind. The deranged tendency of the queen is being kept secret by him.


    But then it was already toote, as he himself discovered that he too is like his mother.


    He too is a little bit deranged and abusive.

 Chapter 971 - The Inner Kingdom: Beast Clearing Hunt (2)

    Chapter 971


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Another week has passed and the changes in the city are already evident. Large posters of the famous idols from Fenghai Company could be seen on the main roads of the city above the buildings. Faces and figures of famous people like Shenya Maw, Delphi Yan, Isabel Nightingale, and more are being stered everywhere with items from Mystique Shop being advertised.


    The people who could see those beautiful faces would always stop and look to admire the beauty and handsomeness of those celebrities.


    However, not only did the capital be busy because of this. Today is the day that the annual beast clearing hunt would begin.


    So everyone in the city is feeling a bit excited, the merchants in particr as they would be the ones to buy the carcasses of those beasts. Most of them that have a cooperation rtionship with the Mystique Shop are itching to get their hands on arge amount of beast carcass to be turned into canned meat and then be sold.


    Since this technology and machine have been bought by them from the Mystique Shop, they have discovered that earning money through these machines is fairly easy. However, no matter how much they produce, it is still not enough to provide for the city''s needs.


    And so, this annual hunt would provide them with tons and tons of beast carcasses to be turned into weapons, armors, and food. Though not all of them could be converted to such, and only about 70% of the harvest could be converted, it is still enough to supply them with their demand.


    As the city began to prepare, the sound of trumpets suddenly echoed throughout the whole city, making everyone feel a bit startled.


    From the radios, the loudspeakers, and the television sets, a deep voice could be heard as the voice introduces the king of the kingdom.


    "People of Xinglo Kingdom¡­ I now present unto you¡­ the king! King Grav! Long live the king! Long live the king!"


    Those watching their TV sets could see a regal-looking person slowly walking to the stage.


    The people watching this scene immediately became excited.


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    "Long live the king!"


    Cheers began to echo in the streets and in the houses as they look at the king who went against all odds and suddenly change the lives of the people in the capital city.


    King Grav showed a gentle smile on his face while looking at the camera and the people below him.


    Right now, he is inside the hall with his ministers, chancellors, generals, and other members of his staff. Right in front of him are some people from other cities waiting to record his message for his people, along with the magic cameras and audio recording crystals.


    As he looks down at the crowd in front of him, a slight delight could be seen flickering in his eyes.


    "My dear people, the people of our Xinglo Kingdom! I, your king am happy to be in front of you all. In these few months, I have seen the huge changes that have happened in every city, in every town, and in every vige. The lives of my citizen have changed for the better¡­" he said as he looks at everyone.


    The people under the stage nodded their heads, while those standing outside and in their homes also agreed.


    "Long are the days passed when everyone spends their days in darkness and fear. As we cower ourselves and fear for the unknown future of our fair kingdom and even our lives¡­ But now, everything has changed for the better." He added.


    He then looks at the camera with a smile and then said.


    "Today is another glorious day for us all. For today, we will once again exterminate the beast that is threatening our capital. Today we will liberate ourselves and clean the northern forest to once again enjoy our peaceful and blessed life¡­ Let the annual beast cleaning hunt¡­ begin!"


    After the message from the king, different reactions from the people could be heard all throughout the inner kingdom.


    ...


    In a vige outside the capital


    In one particr big tavern outside the capital city, there are few people wearing hooded cloaks sneakily gathered together. Their table is located in the dark corner of the tavern and the people inside seem to have not noticed their presence.


    This tavern is amodating many mercenaries, adventurers, and merchants, one sneakier than the others. So this group of people did not gain the attention of the people inside.


    "So, are your people ready?" one of the hooded men asked in a low voice.


    "Yes, we have been preparing for this for a while now. We will get our revenge and let this new king be the one who has reigned the shortest term¡­ Hahaha¡­" the other side said.


    "Remember our deal¡­ this is cooperation. If you and your people betray me, I will not hesitate to destroy¡­ that thing¡­"


    "Haha¡­ You are too tensed, young one. We have already agreed to an equal rule. But we require that we get 50% of that Mystique Shop merchant group. We want their money and properties along with sharing of the blueprints of the technology they possessed."


    "Hihi¡­ Aren''t you a bit greedy old man? Do you know that the owner of that shop is not that simple? Even the managers are far stronger than normal warriors or mages, how do you intend to defeat them?"


    "Who says I will be the only one to attack them? I suggest that we use all of the Grand Magus to first capture their boss. That way we can easily defeat the rest¡­"


    "I agree¡­" a beautiful soft voice suddenly said from the corner.


    One of the hooded men looks at her and a tender smile appears on his face.


    "So the cooperation will start after we find out where the boss of the shop is. As for the king, our people inside could take care of him."


    The group began nning their next move in this loud and noisy ce, a n to uproot the current regime and change it to a new one.


    The group is thinking that this would be the first time that a kingdom would fall and lose its new king which has notsted for a century. Usually, the war would start after a century has passed. This is when the defeated force would amass once again their number and try to conquer the kingdom.


    This cycle has never been broken and it seems that fate has a role in this.


    But these people are now trying to break this ruling fate and defy nature itself.


    ¡­


    Arge army began marching towards the northern forest. This army isposed of soldiers of the kingdom, mercenaries, adventurers, and mages from the mage towers and the schools. Everyone is showing excitement in their eyes as they advance towards the northern forest of the capital.


    Among this group of people are Shin Jiao, and Yemei Yin who is invisible as usual. They are traveling with the students from Alto Magus Academy.


    Not longter, therge army stopped in a resupplying point where arge fortress is erected. This is the ce that would be thest defensive line before a beast tide could enter the city. If this ce falls, then the capital would be in danger.


    While resting inside the fortress, three young men wearing red mage robe walks towards Shin Jiao and his group of students.


    "Hehe¡­ The Alto Magus is really full of trashes¡­ I guess you are the first years that the school is willing to sacrifice, right? Hehe¡­" one of them said with a jeering tone.


    Nobody replied to his provocation as the students just calmly sit in their spot while doing their things. Some are even meditating and others are discussing something.


    "Hihi¡­ They don''t want to talk to you because they are scared out of their wits¡­" another one said with a chuckle.


    Those who noticed the three showed faint smiles on their faces.


    Each school that participated in this annual event sent their promising students that have potential. They are being assisted by an elder of their school and a top senior student.


    This way the losses would be minimal and it would also train their students to experience real-life fighting.


    However, upon looking at the students from the Alto Magus Academy, everyone could tell that these mages are weak and would be considered canon fodders. They all heard the news that the Alto Magus academy are falling from its high horses and they all revel in their bad luck.


    "Cowards¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Don''t waste your time with them. They are just cannon fodders for tomorrow''s event. Haha¡­" someone from another school shouted on the side.


    "Yeah, they did not even have an elder with them, nor a senior student. Are they going to drown the beast with their numbers? Hahaha¡­"


    The other students began to jeer, but the student from the Alto Magus did not say anything. They just look at those people with calmness in their hearts. These other students may not have any idea what they are going to face in this hunt, but they do.


    This is because they already have experienced it and have been prepared for it.

 Chapter 972 - The Inner Kingdom: The Unremarkably Amazing Feat

    Chapter 972


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The students from the Alto Magus who is participating in this annual beast cleaning hunting event are those that have passed the assessment in the virtual world. They could be considered as the top 50 students who have experienced how to hunt, track, trap, and even killrge and monstrous beasts. ording to their mentors, the experience they have in the virtual world is about 70 to 80% urate. The reason for the rate is because the pain has been adjusted to minimal.


    But out of the 50 students participating this time, the top 10 of them have experienced having 100% uracy rates in the virtual world. They experienced real pain and real hunting experience, and they could already be considered as veteran hunters at this point in time.


    But of course, no one knew that because every student in Alto Magus is advised to keep a low profile for now.


    Shin Jiao calmly watches on the side with the 5th prince, Ginlong Grav, the Ji Siblings, Wang Gao, and the rest of the people he chose to be trained and recruited in the Mystique Shop. The reason why he is here right now is that he wanted his recruits to know the difference between real-life battles and that in the virtual world.


    Although he is confident that, except for the pain perception, the rest inside the virtual world is like what they can experience in real life, yet he still needs them to know it firsthand.


    "Si Ji, are we really here to just hunt beasts?" the hooded and half-face-covered Ginlong Grav asked.


    "Yep¡­ You guys should know the difference between the virtual world and the real world. Because after all, you will be handling things in the real world and the virtual world would only serve as your training ground." Shin Jiao exined.


    "Hehe¡­ Even though I''m only a 1st level High Mage, in the virtual world I was able to kill arge wild beast. I hope that in the real world that would also apply." Wang Gao who looks simple and bulky to be considered a mage said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ I saw that video. You were beaten up so bad that if it is in the real-life, you would have already died ten times over¡­" a small petite young woman chuckled on his side.


    "Yes, that may be true¡­ But since he did not die, then there is a chance for him to still kill the beast, right?" A young man butted in.


    The group looks at Shin Jiao this time.


    "Sigh¡­ Well, the pain would be deterrence whether he would die or not, or even if he would try to fight or run away¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Everyone turned silent¡­ those who knew of this truth did not say anything.


    "But even if I am in that situation in real life, I would still not run. I have tried the 100% sensation¡­ It¡­ it was an unpleasant experience, but still¡­ I did not run¡­" Wang Gao said with a proud smile.


    "Your body is so big, why would you run like a coward¡­" the petite young woman teased.


    "Alright, don''t bully Wang Gao¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Wang Gao is a High Mage because he grows up in a merchant n turned noble. He was feed with many elixirs just to increase his realm once he was found to be a mage. His father is an Arch Mage so he wanted his son to follow in his footsteps. However, it seems that Wang Gao has lesser talent in using and absorbing mana so he was given elixirs instead.


    So even though he is a High Mage, hisbat level is only that of a mage.


    But ever since training in the virtual world, everything about him changes. He uses his spells like a warrior and likes brawling. So his ssmates called him the ''Brawler''¡­


    If Shin Jiao could describe him, he would be one of those characters in the fighting game where they could conjure fire or wind and uses it to attack but would still prefer to use their fist in fighting.


    Shin Jiao called everyone and began their briefing.


    He assigned them each with a specific task. The mid-level mages would be in the retrieval team, while the higher-level ones would be the attacking team. Those low-level mages are assigned to forage for herbs and other stuff they could find.


    After he finished giving their assignments, the group rested in their tents.


    The next day¡­


    The group marches out of the stronghold and directly went to the forest ahead of them. As soon as they enter the forest, the roar of some beasts could already be heard.


    "Ready your weapons!" Shouted the General who is leading the army.


    With this shout, everyone immediately grabs their weapons and prepares for a fight.


    Meanwhile, a few of the students from the Alto Magus academy did not move, instead, the foraging group checked the grasses and the shrubs ahead of them.


    The small petite female who always teases Wang Gao suddenly pointed in the eastern direction.


    "Silver wolves¡­ in that direction¡­ around 20 of them¡­" she said while still checking her surroundings.


    She cast a spell to herself which made her eyes suddenly glow in golden color.


    "White Bone monkeys more than 10 of them straight ahead of us about 500 meters. But they have a leader¡­ a giant White Bone monkey king¡­" she said then staggered for a while.


    Shin Jiao walks to the side then said.


    "You heard her¡­ choose your target and be careful¡­" Shin Jiao said with a serious expression.


    Those other schools that heard the words of the petite young woman were all shocked. Silver wolves? White Bone monkey? Those are high-level beasts at the 3rd level. Why would he send the students in those directions? Are they looking to die?


    But what dumbfounded them the most are the responses of the students.


    "My group will take the White Bone monkeys!" suggested one student with an excited expression.


    He has faced these White Bone monkeys multiple times and already knew how to hunt them by heart. He and hispanions would want to get their chance to fight those things firsthand.


    "No¡­ you guys take care of the Silver wolves¡­ I and my team will take the White Bone monkey¡­" Wang Gao suddenly interjected.


    Seeing that they would not be able to fight their desired target, the group of young students felt dejected. How could they go against Wang Gao which they have considered as one of the strongest amongst them?


    The other hunting group also followed the two to assist them. Meanwhile, the retrieval team also followed behind. The foraging team, on the other hand, separated from the group and decided to begin searching for wild medicinal herbs and stuff that they have learned in the virtual world.


    At this time, the rest who noticed the excitement in the expressions of the students from Alto Magus Academy has a sneer on their faces.


    "They are all wishing to die, how dare they separate and act like this is just a field trip¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Alto Magus will lose 50 students in this hunt, and that is a fact¡­"


    "Let them be, we have to hunt beasts in a group, let''s go!"


    The students from the other schools said while they also walk through the forest.


    Meanwhile, those who heard what the petite young woman from Alto Magus Academy said decided to follow behind the group. They wanted to know if what that littledy said is true.


    Of course, they also wanted to see how these students from the Alto Magus would be turned into mincemeat and pulp by the beasts.


    "Yemei¡­ You guard the foragers¡­ I will protect the rest¡­" Shin Jiaomanded as the two separated and enters the forest.


    ¡­


    In the thick thicket of the forest, several young mages have already spread themselves while carefully checking the area for the presence of any beast.


    Wang Gao crept like an agile bear with all fours while carefully sensing his surroundings. This group dare not use any magic while they slowly enter the area where the 10 White Bone monkeys are.


    The rest of the teams are behind them a little distance away. They are carefully watching Wang Gao and his team slowly stalks the area.


    Suddenly, they heard some monkeys began to howl.


    "This is not good¡­ Did they see us?" Wang Gao said with a frown.


    ''Do not move Brother Gao¡­ they did not spot your team. I think some mages decide to follow us here and are using magic to observe¡­ Hihi¡­ They just made our hunt easier¡­'' the leader of the retrieval team said with a mocking tone.


    Wang Gao could not help but chuckle.


    "Team, prone position¡­" Wang Gaomanded.


    With thatmand, the rest of the students in his team who are on all fours immediately lie on the ground as if they are dead.


    The other students observing them immediately became baffled.


    But soon their expression turned into horror. This is because while they are observing their hiding ces atop the tree, were just discovered.


    The glowing eyes of the White Bone monkeys are now looking straight at them.

 Chapter 973 - The Inner Kingdom: The Unremarkably Amazing Feat (2)

    Chapter 973


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The students from the other school watching above the trees began to panic as they quickly back away. However, how could the White Bone monkeys let go of their prey? So the 10 monkeys began moving along with the 7 meters tall White Bone monkey king.


    Wang Gao and his group lying on the ground were not even suspected by the White Bone monkeys as they just pass right through them.


    When the White Bone monkeys walk right through the group of people lying on the ground. They suddenly sprang up and each of them activated their mana des.


    They quickly jump behind the White Bone monkeys and with a quick move, attack the monkeys behind their necks.


    The ambush was almost perfect as one after another dead White Bone monkeys fell to the ground.


    The king who is the most agile of all the monkeys noticed this and quickly jumps towards the nearby tree.


    Roar!


    With anger in its eyes, it red at the humans who killed its kin.


    "What beast? Do you want to fight? Come on!" suddenly Wang Gao shouted in provocation which immediately attracted the attention of the White Bone monkey king.


    The big figure of Wang Gao made the White Bone monkey king re at him in anger.


    Roar!!!


    It roared as it suddenly broke a thick branch.


    The White Bone monkey brandished the thick branch like a club as it jumps to the ground.


    At this time, the rest of the team of Wang Gao has already retreated to the side making space for the giant monkey king and Wang Gao to fight.


    "It that guy crazy? He is not a warrior, he is a mage, why would he fight that monkey close range?"


    "That is Wang Gao the stupid son of the Wang noble house. I heard that he could not conjure any spell even though he is a High Mage¡­"


    "Really? Well, this is something to behold. I guess the Wang noble house will be losing an heir¡­"


    The students from other schools watching from atop the trees have already returned and are discussing the battle that is about to happen. A mage is actually going to fight against a White Bone monkey king, how could they not see this fight?


    They wanted to see how an Alto Magus Academy student gets killed and if ever hispanions would help out. But what they did not expect are the reactions of his teammates.


    "Hey big brother Gao how will it take this time?" a tall and square-faced student asked.


    "I don''t know¡­ In the virtual world, I can take this bugger down in about 5 minutes¡­ Well, that depends on the situation though¡­" Wang Gao replied while circling the giant beast.


    "Okay, we will gather the other corpses first¡­"


    "Good luck!"


    "You can do it big brother Gao!"


    His teammates cheered on him as they began dragging the corpses on the ground.


    Their action thoroughly enraged the White Bone monkey king and several white bone armors could be seen protruding from its body. It now looks like a giant with bony armor and some spikes.


    When Wang Gao saw this, he suddenly frowns.


    But before he could say anything, the giant beast already rushed towards him. The beast targeted him because it judged that he is the strongest of the group, hence it needed to kill him first.


    The ground shook as the White Bone monkey king ran towards Wang Gao.


    Suddenly, Wang Gao''s body began to glow and both of his arms turned golden.


    "Is he going to only use his brawling skill in this battle?" a student with triangr eyes asked.


    "He truly is a useless mage¡­"


    "Damn¡­ I guess the rumors are true, he is incapable of casting spells¡­"


    The students from other schools murmured while watching the sh between Wang Gao and the White Bone monkey king.


    Bam! Crack! Thump!


    The sounds of ground being pummeled and the trees in the surroundings being crushed echoed in the air as a violent exchange began to happen.


    The White Bone armor of the beast could withstand blows from swords and any spells, so it could withstand a mere fist.


    However, the students noticed that the one at the disadvantage is actually the White Bone monkey king. They could now see it slowly staggering as if every hit that Wang Gao delivers would go past its armor.


    Suddenly someone from the crowd gasped in disbelief.


    "This¡­ this Wang Gao is not simple. He could actually urately hit in-between the armor joints!" the student eximed.


    As everyone watches 3 minutes have already passed and the giant body of the White Bone monkey king suddenly fell to the ground. Although it is not dead yet it is already unconscious.


    Then before everyone''s eyes, the retrieval team rushes forward and suddenly takes out some kind of spiked weapon. Then a female mage urately stabbed between the white bony tes of the beast''s head and punctured its brain.


    They then see a sh of electricitying out of her hand.


    The rest cast a spell which made therge giant body float in the air along with the rest of the White Bone monkey corpses.


    Everyone looks at this scene with envy, yet they dare not make a move. They saw how strong Wang Gao is and how he seem to not even break a sweat after fighting against that giant.


    They just watch with envious eyes as the team walks back to the temporary camp.


    "We should be going too, we also needed to hunt." One student said after taking ast nce at the corpses.


    The rest of the students from other schools nodded their heads and left the area.


    "Hey big brother Gao, that was a very quick fight¡­ You didn''t even seem to break a sweat¡­" he remarked excitedly.


    Wang Gao showed a faint smile on his face. However, he still could not believe that he was able to pull it off. It is said that only Arch Mages can hunt these giant creatures and it should be a coordinated attack of two or more Arch Mages.


    However, he himself battled against it by himself, how strong could he really be right now? But of course, he did not get away scratch-free. Right now, although he is bearing with it, his left arm is already broken.


    He quickly fishes out a pill from his pocket and immediately takes it.


    Upon seeing this, the others realized that Wang Gao is actually pretending to be okay. But they did not say anything. They knew how powerful that thing is, and if they fought it themselves they needed at least twenty of them to defeat that thing with magic. But the White Bone monkey king''s armor is resistant to magic, so bombardment and traps are the only way to defeat it.


    As the students from Alto Magus Academy are returned near the temporary camp, they soon discovered that a few students from the other academy suddenly began rushing out of the bushes.


    "Run! It''s a high-level Giant Rock lizard!" shouted one student as he rushes ahead of the group.


    Before his words would disappear, a group of students and elders along with adventurers has also rushed back trying their best to run ahead of the others behind them.


    The ground could be heard and felt trembling as the trees could be seen flying in the air.


    Loud cries of anguish could be heard in the air as one explosion after another echoed all over the forest.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" shouted a general as the soldiers also began to rush out of the bushes.


    It was all in a chaotic mess as the soldiers fall to the ground while running but would pick themselves up only to be trampled by the person behind them.


    The students from the Alto Magus academy also began running while dragging the floating carcasses.


    "Where are the others?" shouted Wang Gao when he saw someone from the other hunting team.


    "They are already back at the temporary camp. They send me here to assist you guys!" said that student as he ran along with the group.


    "Damn, what is happening right now?" Wang Gao asked with agitation in his tone.


    "It''s the other mercenaries¡­ they used baits with pheromones. Lanxing found out about it¡­" the student said in a low voice.


    "Damn those fools! Didn''t they know that doing such a thing would cause a beast tide?!" Wang Gao wanted to curse those mercenaries to death, but then suddenly thought about something.


    Though he did not want to involve himself in the politics and the troublesome matters of the capital, his father would always remind him to be wary of the noble houses. His father always tells him these days that he hopes for changes to happen. And that their noble house would be supporting the king.


    Then something shed in Wang Gao''s mind. Even though he is not that intelligent when ites to scheming, one could already smell the schemes of the noble house in this situation.


    But before he can think further, he discovers the fewrge trees are already flying their way.

 Chapter 974 - The Inner Kingdom: The Scheme Of Things

    Chapter 974


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Large tree debris came crashing before the student of the Alto Magus and the other schools. Everyone immediately put up their shields especially the elders and seniors of the students. However, what surprised everyone is that the Alto Magus academy suddenly has someone cast arge protective array above them.


    It was instantaneous that it seems like this person is able to predict and have experienced such a situation always and is able to react as such.


    The person conjuring the barrier is the 5th prince, Ginlong Grav. As an array master, he has learned a lot in using array in battles.


    Ever since that day when he saw Shin Jiao uses the array to block and absorb the spell of his opponent with ease, he knew that arrays are not simple as long as you can manipte and use them quickly. He has been practicing array and alchemy in the virtual world in school.


    This practice has made him experience true dismay as he discovers his own ws and learns from them the hard way.


    As of now, he is among the retrieval and support team which is behind the assault team.


    "Ji Wanxing! Get everyone to channel their mana on me!" shouted the 5th prince as he suddenly feels the barrier unable to hold with his weak level.


    Arge surge of mana suddenly enters his body as the array glowed golden in color. Everyone showed astonishment in their eyes as it grew to protect even the other students in that area.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao who is watching this seen nodded his head inpliment to the quick reaction of the 5th prince. Although he is one of the lowest level mages in the group, yet he is an expert in arrays. Arrays seldom needed one to be strong when ites to their mana and level.


    As long as one has knowledge in arrays, one can trap even a Grand Magus as long as their mana could hold the strength of their opponent.


    But of course, external factors could be used, like mana generators and mana stones.


    But being an array mage is not that simple due to theplexity of drawing an array in the air.


    However, it seems that the hard work of the prince has bloomed and is showing its worth right at this moment.


    After seeing that the situation is stable and that the group is now able to protect themselves, Shin Jiao shifted his gaze to the mercenaries who started this thing.


    His figure vanished in thin air and suddenly appears atop a tree.


    Below him is a group of people, busily arming themselves with big grins on their faces.


    "Boss, when are we going to move against the 5th prince?" one of them whispers to a tall and heavily armored man.


    "We are waiting for a chance. I did not expect that the prince is able to wield such defensive strength. I thought that he is just a weakling that only knows alchemy¡­ When I was told that he woulde to this ce, I was a bit skeptical¡­ Well, I guess we can know the reason now." The tall armored man said while looking in the direction of the 5th prince.


    "Boss,¡­ look!... They are deactivating the barrier¡­"


    "Haha¡­ I knew they could not withstand such a strong barrier for a long time." The boss of the mercenary chuckled.


    "Kill him now!" hemanded.


    The person next to him suddenly takes out a sniper rifle staff that the Mystique Shop has crafted.


    "If this assassination is sessful, then the king and that shop will have a fallout and we might have ourselves a huge amount of money in our hands¡­ Hehe¡­" the boss said with a sinister smile on his face.


    Swoosh!!! Swaak!!!


    Suddenly a figure fell down from the trees andnded in front of the person holding the staff and aiming it towards Prince Ginlong Grav.


    The person was unable to react as his eyes just bulge in disbelief before his whole figure from his face down slowly separated in half.


    The boss of the mercenary group and his gang who is hiding suddenly jumped back.


    They did not know who this person is and did not even recognize him. But from his clothing, it seems that this guy looks like an assassin.


    "There is an assassin out to kill the prince¡­!" suddenly the boss shouted as he felt that his n had already failed.


    He can just use this chance to implicate the culprit as someone from the Mystique Shop. But before he could continue, he saw a sh of light, and then his vision turned dim as he felt his world rolling.


    "Is¡­ is that my body?" he thought as the spinning stopped.


    But his vision already turned dark as the only thing he can remember is that his body is missing its head.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers on the side also notice themotion but when they saw the ck-robed man massacring the group of mercenaries, they all step back.


    After the bloodbath, that figure walks to the side and threw a fireball at the bodies burning them to cinders.


    "Focus on the battle¡­ anyone who is thinking of doing anything else would be killed just like them¡­" said that figure with a stern voice.


    Then that figure suddenly disappears.


    Everyone is now afraid and so they concentrated on fighting the beast in front of them which is starting to get rowdy.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has already appeared above the tree looking down at the destruction below him. He could see some casualties, but it is minimal at best.


    Seeing the rampaging beast, he could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    "I guess I can only help them to neutralize the situation¡­" he muttered as he suddenly drew a bunch of arrays in the air.


    After that, several wind des came flying down from above the trees.


    The wind des are controlled by him as their trajectory was changed and began mowing down the horde of beasts in front of it.


    He can only control around 100 meters, so he controlled the wind de to fly below and freely let it fly to the forest cutting down trees, rocks, and beasts alike.


    When the army saw this, they all cheered as the bigger beasts are mowed down like grasses.


    Meanwhile, the 5th prince is already looking at Shin Jiao''s figure above the trees and memorizing the array rune that he has written in the air. Instead of fear, the 5th prince felt a bit of excitement along with the rest of the assault and retrieval team.


    Meanwhile, behind the group, the foraging team is busy gathering herbs and medicinal nts. It''s like they are doing a scavenger hunt as every nt they could see felt like they found gold.


    How could they not feel excited? This is a chance that they just got to apply the things they have learned in the virtual world.


    As theypare the nts in the real world and the virtual world, they are amazed at the simrity. Even the condition of the nts and their growth is really simr making them feel that the one who created the virtual world has created a new world in another dimension.


    And so the annual beast clearing hunt continues as the soldiers, mercenaries, adventurers, and students began to work together while slowly wiping out arge number of beasts around them.


    ¡­


    The news that the mercenary group was unable to kill or hurt the 5th prince reaches the ears of those plotting the scheme.


    "Damn it! Who helped save his life? I want that guy dead! If the 5th prince returns triumphant in the capital then our n would not seed!" shouted a man in a ck hood.


    "Do not be agitated¡­ I have already sent my best assassins to seed where you failed." Another man said who is calmly sitting in his seat.


    "I think that there is someone watching his back. It may be a Grand Magus or a level 50 plus warrior." Another one said.


    "Haha¡­ The assassins that I have sent are the best of the best in our kingdom. So far, those whom they have hunted have never live to see another day¡­ So I suggest everyone that we next move to our next agenda."


    "Alright, after the 5th prince''s demise, I will make my move and with this, the partnership of the king and the Mystique Shop would stop. Then we will sweep in for the kill¡­"


    The group began to discuss their next n as they waited for the good news.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the capital city, arge army is moving secretly deep within the cover of the thick forest. The army did not arrive in this ce all at once but move in smaller groups.


    And after some time they have already congregated into arge army waiting for amand for them to mobilize.


    If one could see this army and the emblem on their ck armor, one could remember the most fearsome elite soldiers of the believer of the dark god Ruel, the Crimson Dark Army.

 Chapter 975 - The Inner Kingdom: Powerful Assassins

    Chapter 975


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The right in front of everyone''s eyes is not a hunt anymore but a war between beast and men. Therge horde continues to advance mindlessly as they are cut down by the people in front of them. The casualties on the side of the humans are also piling up as the battle continues.


    Luckily, Shin Jiao is here to protect most of the students especially those that belong to the Alto Magus Academy.


    And so the battle continued for another day.


    While this is happening a few shadowy figures is currently dashing towards the direction of the fortress. These shadowy figures holding higher and strong realms are a force to behold. There are 2 warriors at the 50 plus level and one primary stage Grand Magus. The rest of them are Arch Mages and level 45 and above fighters.


    This magnificent force belongs to a private mercenary group that usually does not interfere with the business of the kingdom. However, when they are mobilized one would need to spend an exorbitant amount of money.


    And since they decided to make their move one could tell that the one who hired them is very serious and is willing to pay just to eliminate someone.


    "Master Kwan, the target this time is the 5th prince. And his protector is someone from the Mystique Shop. Do you think we would get into trouble if we make a move on one of them?" an assassin asked while sitting atop a Windfall.


    "As long as we are not discovered then we would not face any danger. However, once we are discovered, the upper echelon would not let us down. A mere shop would not be able to handle our strength." Master Kwan said with a sneer.


    Although they have been in seclusion all the time and would seldom go out. They are not oblivious to the news in the outside world.


    In fact, they are a well-informed group and knew what is really happening in the kingdom.


    However, none of them believe that a mere Mystique Shop would be able to fight against their mercenary group, the Dao Fang Heavenly mercenaries.


    And so, they epted this mission which the other party paid 1 million mana stones to aplish. A million mana stones price is already very high and could not be casually taken out. But the other party is willing to fork out such a price just to eliminate the 5th prince. They knew that a revolution is going to start at this point in time.


    But they did not care as all they care about is the money that they could get.


    As the group reaches the stronghold, they left their Windfalls and directly proceed on foot to the battlefield.


    Even from the stronghold, one could hear the loud explosioning from the forest. And once in a while, the patrol guards would encounter those beasts that escaped the hunt.


    Upon nearing the ce, the group immediately stopped.


    "I will be scouting ahead and if possible eliminate the target immediately. The rest of you should standby¡­" Master Kwan saidmanded.


    "Master Kwan, can I apany you?" one of the mercenaries asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright¡­ You and¡­ you. Come with me." Master Kwan called another guy to apany him.


    The three of them immediately disappear through the forest while the rest stayed.


    "Master Gao and Master Ki, should we set up a trap in here?" asked one of the mercenaries who looks a bit bored.


    "Yes, you guys set up a trap just in case. The rest would wait in ambush¡­" Master Gaomanded.


    Master Gao and Master Ki are warriors of a high level, so they are inmand of the group without Master Kwan. With theirmand, the rest of the mercenaries began to set up arrays and formations to trap those who would retreat.


    They do not care what would happen in this hunt, all they care about is the aplishment of their duty and mission.


    After setting up one-kilometer wide differing traps from simple to one using an array formation, the group took their ambush positions.


    Meanwhile, Master Kwan and the two with him have already reached the battleground. What they saw thoroughly dumbfounded the three.


    In front of them is barrennd with many destroyed trees and shattered rocks everywhere. In addition to this, they were shocked to discover that there are no monster corpses everywhere.


    "This¡­ this is not a hunt but a war¡­" one of the mercenaries beside Master Kwan muttered while looking at the devastated area in front of them.


    As the three walks through the clearing, a deep voice suddenly stopped them. Two soldiers walk out of an inconspicuous mound while pointing their rifle staves at the three in a defensive manner.


    "Halt! No one passes this area¡­ the Hunt is currently proceeding!" one of the soldiers shouted.


    When the three saw this, they look at each other and nodded their heads. They did not say anything and just suddenly sent a flying de at the two soldiers.


    Ding! Ding!


    A thin barrier suddenly blocked the des and deflected them to the ground.


    "Damn it! Assassins! There are assassins here!" shouted the two soldiers.


    Along with their words, they fire off the rifle staves in their hands and counter-attacked the three people in front of them.


    Boom! Boom!


    A loud explosion happened but the two soldiers have a look of amazement in their eyes as the old man among the three people just raised his hand to block the rifle staff bullets they fired.


    But before the two could react, the two people beside the old man rushes forward and attacked the two soldiers.


    Although they were protected by the barrier in their bodies, they were stills sent flying by the strength of the mercenaries.


    "Let''s proceed!" shouted Master Kwan as he dashed forward.


    But they were not able to take another step when they discovered a group of people ahead of them. This group of people is in an area where it seems that the battle has not reached. From the looks of it, they are foraging some herbs.


    And some are transporting row after row of beast carcasses into something that looks like a hole in space. The busy coordination of the students looks a bit weird as these people look like merchants buying the goods and listing them one by one.


    This is some of the group of the Alto Magus academy student in which, with the help of Shin Jiao, decided to gather all the carcasses for storage in the Mystique Shop mysterious space warehouse. They separate the carcasses and the other materials that are gathered ording to school, mercenary, or adventurer group.


    Yemei Yin offered this solution to Shin Jiao after they faced the problem of transporting the carcasses and herbs gathered.


    With this solution, everyone agreed even the soldiers.


    So when the three saw this, they all showed a slight shock on their faces.


    "That is a space storehouse¡­ Does this mean that the Mystique Shop is connected with this hunt? This is getting to be more troublesome than we thought¡­" a mercenary muttered while watching the scene from afar.


    "We have to hurry and find the 5th prince. I can''t believe that our presence was discovered already." Master Kwan said with agitation in his eyes.


    When the three were about to move, they felt strong mana energies from behind them. They knew that those who are chasing after them have already caught up.


    "Let''s withdraw for now¡­" Master Kwan said with a frown.


    The three ran towards another way to avoid those who are chasing after them.


    At this time, Shin Jiao who is watching everything from atop a tree saw those three and has already detected the strength of the old man.


    "Are they assassins?" he thought as the three are wearing dark robes.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t want more trouble before we finish up in here. I guess taking action at this time is also a good way to alleviate my boredom¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he suddenly jumps down the tree.


    "Yemei¡­ you make sure nothing bad happens. I''m going to eliminate some pests." Shin Jiao said to his device.


    ''Yes, master¡­'' she replied at the other end.


    It did not take long before Shin Jiao was able to catch up with the three and the group of soldiers chasing after them.


    Suddenly he drops down in front of the soldiers.


    "Stop chasing!" he said as the confused soldiers did not know why they were prevented to apprehend those intruders.


    "There is an Array Formation Trap ahead¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Realizing that they were just saved, gratitude could be seen in their eyes while looking at the forest in front of them. Though they could not see anything, they did not refute the guy who has been helping them in fighting the beasts in the forest.


    "You guys go back and continue guarding the rear¡­ I will take care of this.." Shin Jiao said with a smile.

 Chapter 976 - The Inner Kingdom: Powerful Assassins (2)

    Chapter 976


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The three mercenary assassins that the soldiers have been chasing are hiding in a safe ce waiting for the soldiers to fall in the array trap. However, they did not expect that someone would step right at this moment to stop those soldiers and even shoo them away.


    Then they saw that young man turned towards the array''s direction and then walk closer.


    "I know that you three are hiding in here¡­ I will count to five and let youe out and tell me who you are." Shin Jiao said in a calm voice.


    As the three did not reply Shin Jiao smirked and uses his psychokinesis to drag one of them and drop him in the array formation.


    Upon seeing this scene the expression of the Grand Magus turned ugly. He could tell that the opponent is very strong as he was able to chase after them easily. Plus he was not able to detect him even after appearing in front of them.


    So he is reluctant to fight against the enemy. But now that it seems that the opponent knows where they are, he did not have a choice but to go out and fight.


    He suddenly walks out of his hiding ce and with a wave of his hand a lightning bolt was sent flying in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    Ka-boom!


    A loud explosion rocks the ground and the impact force sted the air around them. Shin Jiao could not be faster than a lightning strike so he just dodges while creating an array in front of him to create a shield.


    He could not cast spells using mana as his dantian is filled with universe energy and the mana suit is protecting it. So he can only use rune arrays to cast spells. And so lightning strikes are a bit tricky as it is fast and very destructive.


    "Lightning spells? You are a lightning mage?" Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback because lightning mages are too few and the one in front of him at the Grand Magus realm at that.


    So he is a bit amazed at this person''s capability.


    Seeing that his opponent is fleeing, Master Kwan did not hesitate to cast more lightning spells that targeted the fleeing figure of Shin Jiao.


    "Haha¡­ I thought that you are strong. I guess you''re just some weak ass mage¡­ Haha¡­" Master Kwan shouted with glee as he bombarded the area with lightning spells.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao turn around and when the alighting spell was about to hit him, arge suction force opens up and began absorbing the lighting spell.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile and held the newly formed lightning orb in front of him.


    "What just happened?!" shouted Master Kwan.


    "You there! Help me and attack him!" Master Kwan pointed at the remaining fighter who was not trapped in the array formation.


    The two of them simultaneously charge at Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao suddenly pulled his dark de from his dimension and took a fighting stance. When the two drew closer, a lightning st was suddenly sent to him by the Grand Magus. This lighting st contains the true power of a Grand Magus which suddenly produces bright light and scorching heat.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The air began to produce sparks of lightning as a bolt of lightning as thick as a burly man''s torso was suddenly ejected out of Master Kwan''s hands.


    Rumble! Rumble! Roaaarrr!!! Boom!


    The ear-piercing sound of thunder erupted and a powerful st erupted out of his hands sending the lightning in Shin Jiao''s direction.


    The expression of Master Kwan turned into a sneer as he could already see the roasted image of his enemy.


    Arrgghhh!!!


    A loud cry erupted in the air as the lightning bolt hits its target. The blinding light made Master Kwan''s eyes turned into slits.


    Then the light immediately disperses and the powerful lightning bolt disappears. However, the expression of Master Kwan turned gloomy after seeing what had happened in front of him.


    His enemy is still standing with a part of his arms burnt ck. However, a remaining half figure of a burnt figure of a man is floating in the air with several orbs behind it.


    Although Shin Jiao was able to prevent himself from being sted by that powerful lightning bolt, he did so by controlling the other guy with his psychokinesis and blocking its path. Then he created multipleyers of absorbing runes, but it was not enough to contain the powerful lighting st.


    "Grand Magus is not easy to handle as long as I am unable to use my mana¡­" Shin Jiao thought while waving his burnt hand.


    Although it looks burnt, yet the truth is that, his skin is unscathed. With his nascent physique, how could a mere spell from a Grand Magus hurt him?


    But of course, the limitation in this world is hindering him from using his full power; hence he was a bit wounded.


    Shin Jiao kept the lightning orbs as the corpse turned into dust.


    "It''s my turn now¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    With a sh of his figure, he brandished the ck katana and slices towards the old Grand Magus. Master Kwan quickly erected a barrier to try and block the attack. However, to his astonishment, his barrier shattered in one strike as his figure was sent flying.


    Master Kwan suddenly flips in the air and using his leg kicked an invisible tform as he suddenly charges back at Shin Jiao.


    His body is suddenly covered in electricity as his eyes began to glow.


    "You will be fortunate to taste the power of my lightning armor¡­" he said as his figure shed in front of Shin Jiao as if he teleported.


    Boom!


    The two shes and both were sent flying back as the ripple of their powerful sh blew everything away in the area.


    Shin Jiao was sent flying towards a mountainside while Master Kwan was sent tumbling in the air. Arge hole could be seen at the side of the mountain as Shin Jiao''s figure was sent crashing in that ce. Meanwhile, the old man bnced himself and floated in the air while looking at his ruined robe while his figure is still covered in lightning.


    He could tell that the sh a while ago is something he did not expect. He clearly felt the power of lightning energy crashing against him as he came in contact with that young man.


    If he was not fast enough to create a barrier, then he might have suffered some irreparable damage.


    Thinking to this point, Master Kwan felt that the young man is dangerous. He decided to regroup with his team so that he could fight against this threat.


    With a quick turn of his body, he flew towards the direction of his group leaving the remaining assassin still trapped in the array formation.


    As he retreated, a sh suddenly flew out of the hole at the side of the mountain. Shin Jiao chases after the old man while his other hand flung a sword flying at the helpless figure inside the array formation.


    Soon he was able to catch up with the old man as his suit''s levitation speed pushes him forward faster than the old man''s flying speed.


    While following the old man, he has already taken out a sniper rifle from his dimension.


    The two soon arrive in a grove of trees where there is a concealment array erected.


    Master Kwan''s face turned ted as he knew that he has reached his group. This young mage would be dealt with if the whole group acted.


    The others saw the figure of the Grand Mage flying in the sky and have already prepared to fight as they could see that there is a figure flying behind theirrade.


    "What a foolish person¡­" one of the level 50 warriors said as he grabs hisrge sword.


    He has already exerted force in his feet and prepared to jump in the air to attack the mage following behind Master Kwan.


    The other one has also prepared himself to attack.


    "Master Gao! Master Ki! Get into formation! We will join our strength to defeat this fellow!" shouted Master Kwan as his body was suddenly engulfed in lightning energy.


    The rest of the assassins on the ground have also pointed their weapons in Shin Jiao''s direction. They could not let this person escape and would immediately attack once he reaches their range.


    Different kinds of range weapons are already pointed at Shin Jiao''s figure at this time along with the threat of the three most powerful fighters in the group. The confidence of the assassins to kill the opponent is very high as their opponent is only a single mage.


    Even if this mage is a Grand Magus and has caused Master Kwan to retreat, with theirbined might, they knew that they could kill this guy.


    Suddenly, Master Kwan stopped flying and turn around to face his pursuer.


    Right at that moment, he heard a loud booming sound which made his eyes bulge upon understanding what just happened.

 Chapter 977 - The Inner Kingdom: Meeting With The King

    Chapter 977


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Arge gaping hole could be seen on the old man''s chest as his barrier shattered into dust. The powerful impact produced by the rifle sent the old man flying to the ground like a kite with its string cut. Master Kwan did not expect that the man behind him could use such a powerful weapon that it was even able to shatter his shield.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao on the other hand was a bit surprised that the sniper rifle has such a strength that it even made him retreat for about 2 meters before stopping. Just the kick alone from the rifle already tells that the power of the rifle is truly greater than he ever thought.


    Most of his weapons were destroyed in his battle against the demon that has been afflicting Raul. And after that, he once again made a lot of them in his spare time.


    Unknown to him the slight upgrade that he made using his current knowledge is already able to turn a normal weapon into such a powerful arsenal. And this discovery right now made Shin Jiao feel ted. With the strength of his gears, he knows that he could skip realms and fight against those higher than him, except the High Lords and the Saints, those beings are truly strong.


    He would not want to once again destroy his gears just to save his dear old life¡­ That is if, he can escape.


    But for now, in this ce, he could be considered as the most powerful being as long as he can use his gears.


    After disposing of the Grand Magus old man, Shin Jiao shifted his attention to the people below him.


    Simultaneously, the group attacked with red eyes as they wanted to avenge what has happened to theirpanion.


    ¡­


    The annual beast clearing hunt is alreadying to an end with only a few casualties, unlike the previous years. This time, the harvest that everyone has gathered is truly an astronomical price.


    In this hunt, the group that gained the most is those from the Alto Magus Academy. Besides some that were injured because of either saving others or be hit by stray spells, the rest did not suffer any injury.


    Envy could be seen in the eyes of the elders of the school and in this exercise they already heard the word virtual world many times and are now curious as to what kind of ce is that.


    They already noted that it came from the new curriculum of the Alto Magus Academy, and once they returned they would be telling this to their schoolmasters and principals. They would not let their students be left behind.


    They actually thought that the Alto Magus will be going downhill after most of the noble houses withdrew their assistance to the academy. Who would have thought that the academy would be flourishing instead?


    After thinking and analyzing, they realized the factor that changed everything. It was the involvement of the Mystique Shop.


    As the students and the soldiers went back front the hunt turn war, they were greeted by arge group of soldiersing from the stronghold to clean things up.


    The soldiers in the stronghold may not be able to hunt such numbers of beasts but they are able to take care of the rest after the remaining monsters have been dealt with.


    With that, the annual beast clearing hunt ended.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has gained a piece of information from those people whom he has killed. It seems that the noble houses did not want to give up and that two of the princes have aligned themselves with the noble house.


    They wanted to kill the 5th prince to dampen the rtionship between the king and the Mystique Shop.


    It was an borate n that would point the me to the Mystique Shop. The nobles will be ming the shop for the spread of highly dangerous weapons that could threaten the royal family. After that, they will be rallying the soldiers once again and this time, they are sure to win the favor of the king and the king will be moving with them in eliminating the shop.


    Then the noble houses will be dividing the shop by themselves and use their technology to once again rule over the capital city.


    Shin Jiao was able to get this n from one of the high-level warriors as the guy seems to belong to one of the noble houses that is against the king.


    After dealing with the assassins, Shin Jiao walk back to the capital with the students and directly went to the Mystique Shop. He received a message that the long-awaited visit of the shop to the pce has finally arrived.


    Shin Jiao could tell that the Im siblings are excited to see their rtive which they just discovered. At first, the two wanted to rush to the pce but were stopped. If they rush inside, they would not see anyone but would instead be causing more trouble.


    Hence they dampen their excitement and waited. And today is their most awaited day.


    "Is everything ready?" Hua Xiao''s voice echoed inside the shop while looking at the boxes being carried.


    "Why are we bringing too many things?" Xiamen Gong asked while standing beside her.


    "Darling, this is all for the show." She said with a slightly yful smile.


    When the eyes of the two met, one could tell that they seem to have developed their rtionship closer.


    "My blood sugar is rising fast¡­ what is with this sweetness¡­" Shin Jiao''s voice interrupted the two.


    "Hey, Shin¡­ You''re back!" Hua Xiao jolted as she turned to face Shin Jiao with a blushing face.


    "How was the hunt?" Xiamen Gong who is also showing a blush on his face asked.


    "It was good. We got a lot of harvests¡­ But we can only keep around 10% from each group." Shin Jiao said as he walks to the side of the two.


    "Where are the others?"


    "They have already prepared, we will leave in 30 minutes¡­" Xiamen Gong said.


    With a nod, Shin Jiao walks to his quarters.


    30 minutester¡­


    Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin have already changed to formal robes that made them look like proper mages. The dark blue color of their robes and the silver patterns made the robe look simple but elegant.


    Yemei Yin, on the other hand, appears very beautiful. And since she is not permitted to be invisible inside the pce, she will be standing behind Shin Jiao and would be acting as his secretary.


    Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin rode the carriage with the Im siblings and Zixu Alreed, while the others are inside the eye-catching cars that the shop has produced. These cars may look like antiques in the eyes of Shin Jiao, but for the people in the capital, they are new and novelty.


    Ever since the Fenghai Entertainment Company used these vehicles to travel, it has already gained too much attention. Many have already inquired on how much are those things and how they can get their hands on them. And this of course will be left to the mages in the Mystique Shop to take care of.


    Shin Jiao''s group knew that the time they are spending in this ce is close to its end. After meeting with the king and arranging for the Im siblings, they will be leaving this ce. And so, everyone hasplex feelings inside of them.


    Inside the carriage, Shin Jiao looks at Im Jae sitting beside Zixu Alreed.


    "When are you two going to tie the knot?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked.


    The two showed baffled expressions on their faces as they did not know what Shin Jiao means.


    "I mean¡­ When are you two going to get married?" he rephrases his words.


    With this, the two showed a shy expression on their faces as they did not know what to say. As of right now, they are enjoying thepany of each other and loved to be together. Marriage is already sure for the two, but how to proceed with that, they did not know.


    "I''m just asking¡­ I just wish that I can be here to see it." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing his words, the expression of Im Jae and Im Ao turned sad. Im Ao could not help but cry for a bit.


    "Big brother,¡­ are really going to leave us?"


    Shin Jiao smiled and nodded his head.


    "I cannot stay for long in this ce. I still have a lot of things to do outside. A lot of things to prepare¡­ But I know that we will still see each other someday. This is just temporary, right?" Shin Jiao said trying to cate the little boy.


    The carriages and cars travel for a while until they reached therge castle ground.


    When they saw the castle from the carriage windows, the Im Siblings immediately turned quiet.. The nostalgic scene seems to bring a lot of both good and bad memories for them.

 Chapter 978 - The Inner Kingdom: Meeting With The King (2)

    Chapter 978


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As Shin Jiao''s group enters the pce ground, another group is also entering the capital city. Among this group of people inside a carriage sits a beautiful young woman with pitch-ck hair and is wearing a dark hooded robe.


    The one ushering the caravan presented a jade te and the expression of the soldier seeing this turn serious. He looks at the carriages and then nodded his head.


    After the caravan enters, the soldier walks to the post and was about to retrieve themunication device. However, someone from behind him tapped his shoulder.


    "That is not necessary¡­ they are just merchants¡­" the other soldier said with a smile on his face.


    "But¡­ but¡­ If those guys caused trouble, then we would be implicated. I don''t want this troublesome matter to fall in my hands¡­" the soldier said as he has a hunch that those people would be causing trouble in the capital.


    "Haha¡­ You worry too much. I will treat you to a drink after our shift¡­ Okay?"


    The two soldiers talked for a while and the caravan enters the capital city unimpeded. They soon arrive in the Hong n manor where the caravan enters. Once inside, they began to unload their cargoes. From inside, Golem-like figures that look like mannequins could be seen sitting inside the carriages.


    Hong Fao greeted the beautiful woman and herpanions along with a few elders of the family.


    "Wee princess! It''s been a while¡­ We are happy to have you in our home." Hong Fao greeted with a smile.


    "Yes¡­ It''s been a while¡­" the beautiful woman said as she looks at the courtyard with a hint of reminiscence in her eyes.


    "These golems¡­ how strong are they?" asked Hong Fao while looking at the golems sitting lifelessly on the carriages.


    "The weakest of them is a level 35 warrior, and the strongest is at level 50." One of the people flowing behind the beautiful woman said while lowering his head.


    On one of his eyes is an eye patch made of metal and some runes.


    "You¡­ you are the control master of these golems, right?" Hong Fao said with a hint of surprise.


    "Haha¡­ I''m the puppet master, but the controllers of the puppets are these guys¡­" he said while pointing at the several people behind him.


    Right now, there are around 500 golems inside the carriages. These golems were once famous in the war between the light and the darkness; they are called the soulless warriors.


    These things caused arge army of light to fall by their swords. That is until the army of the light discovered their weakness.


    If the controllers are killed, a bunch of these golems will fall. And if the puppet master is killed then all of them will be rendered useless.


    This is the weakness of these things. Since the puppet master should not be away from his puppets at a certain distance, he would still be exposed. He needs to be about 100 meters away from a puppet to be able to control all of them. The controllers are also the same; they need to be around 20 meters away to control the puppets.


    This weakness of the puppets is its downfall. However, it did not mean that these things are weak. As long as they can fight they will fight, without feeling pain or anger, they only have one goal, and that is to defeat their opponent.


    With the presence of the puppets, Hong Fao is now confident that their n would seed.


    ¡­


    The capital city, King''s pce


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao and his group have already entered along with some of the invited guests of the king. Those who noticed the entourage of these handsome and beautiful young people felt a bit envious of the prestige they hold.


    Many already knew some of them as the managers of the Mystique Shop. The ever-beautiful Miss Hau Xiao and the handsome and dashing Xiamen Gong are among the familiar faces in the group.


    Meanwhile, the famous actors and actresses from the Fenghai Entertainment Company also gained attention from the crowd, especially among the younger audiences.


    As they enter the hall they saw a grand scene that looks like ate Victorian grand hall with a touch of eastern feel in the air.


    "The people from the Mystique Shop Merchant group have arrived!" the man in charge of announcing the visitors shouted.


    When his words echoed in the air the people inside the hall turned their attention to the group.


    Although they are only merchants and holds low status amongst the nobility, no one dares to look down on this group of people. Everyone knows how strong their influence is and how these people have changed the lives of the citizen in the Xinglo Kingdom.


    But what got the attention of everyone in the hall are their young faces. Except for a few mature-looking women and mages, the upper echelon of this merchant group belongs to these young people. But of course, they also know that these people might look young, but in truth, their age is above theirs as they came from the so-called immortalnd.


    This is already a known secret of the merchant group hence people are aware of it.


    As the group enters, many young people within the crowd already set their eyes on their target.


    But some felt a bit disappointed upon seeing that there are those who already have partners within them.


    As of this moment, Shin Jiao who is walking in the middle of the group looks at the people around him. He could feel that some eyes are glued on him as a few young miss from the noble houses would throw flirty nces at him.


    The group stopped in front of the throne and Shin Jiao walks in front.


    "Greeting¡­ your majesty, King Grav." He curtsied.


    Following him from behind the rest also did the same.


    "Ah¡­ Mister Ji¡­ It is nice to meet you. Is your master here?" the king said while craning his neck trying to find Shin Jiao.


    "My king¡­ I am Shin Jiao. This is my real appearance." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The sound of gasps could be heard all over the hall as they did not expect that the young man in front of them is the real Shin Jiao which should have been a middle-aged man.


    "You¡­ you are¡­ Shin Jiao?" King Grav said with a hint of doubt in his eyes.


    "Yes, this is my real appearance. I am sorry that I have not told you this, your majesty." Shin Jiao said as he bowed in apology.


    "Hmm¡­ I see, since you came from the other ne, then this is logical. Anyway, wee to my kingdom¡­ I would like to introduce to you, my sons and daughters¡­" King Grav replied as he waves his hand to want to introduce the princes and the princesses.


    However, before he could say anything, the 1st prince has already stepped forward and with a stern expression on his face, he red at Shin Jiao.


    "Deceiving the royalty is a capital crime, punishable by death¡­" he shouted as he suddenly grabs his sword and pointed it at Shin Jiao''s neck.


    Everyone was surprised by this scene and did not expect that the 1st prince would suddenly act this way. The celebration has not yet started and trouble has already brewed. How could they not get surprised?


    However, the nobles are already used to this. Every time there is a celebration, there would always be bloodshed included. A servant or a lower noble would be sacrificed before the celebration would start. So this scene is a bit of a surprise, yet it is also a kind of amusement for them.


    While the nobles began moring, King Grav, on the other hand, showed a deep frown on his face. He knew that his oldest and second son is nning something, but he did not expect that they would be so impatient as to start with their n ahead of time.


    Since what his son said is the truth, he could not deny this fact so he looks at Shin Jiao with an apologetic nod.


    "Guard! I want all of them to be imprisoned! Except for this one!" he shouted.


    With hismand, the guards inside the hall immediately moved. It seems that everything was prepared as arge number of them came out from behind the doors of the hall.


    The people began to run to the side afraid to be embroiled in this conflict. They showed curiosity in their eyes and wanted to see what would happen next.


    This is one of the reasons why they like going to the pce celebrations, at least once in a while they could see these interesting scenes.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao is just showing a calm appearance.


    "You''re still calm? You will soon cry after we captured you.. Since you are like a loach, let see if you can escape this¡­ Let''s see if you can still smile after I cut your head off¡­" the 1st prince thought with a sinister smile on his face.

 Chapter 979 - The Inner Kingdom: Queen Of The Shadows

    Chapter 979


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    For some unknown reason, Shin Jiao did not know why this 1st prince is very hostile towards him. The only reason for this is simple; it is because of Gulliver Astride. Ever since he left the 1st prince''s side, he began to align himself with the king and the 5th prince.


    For someone who dislikes being taken advantage of, the 1st prince, Prince Vorn Grav treated this as someone stealing his things. Ever since young, he truly dislikes people taking his stuff. And those who did so suffered grave consequences.


    This is how he was raised by his mother, the queen, who looks amicable in front of others, but in truth, she is a true poisonous snake.


    And because of this, Vorn Grav decided to do everything in his power to take down the Mystique Shop and even wanted to kill his own father, the king.


    But the king is very cautious nowadays, and with Gulliver by his side, it is more impossible for him to make a move.


    Gulliver Astride has the ability to sense things around him. He could sense danger and is a better tactician on the battlefield. Though he is not that strong as a warrior, yet as a general, he is something else.


    And this is what makes the 1st prince really angry at this time.


    As the soldiers encircle the people inside the hall, chaotic discussion amongst the crowd began. From what everyone can see, it seems that the 1st prince could not wait to devour the huge merchant business right in front of him.


    All the leaders of the Mystique Shop group are in this ce right now, so if they are gone, then the merchant group will be ripe for the taking. It was a very underhanded move, but a brilliant one.


    But of course, the people also could not forget that the leader of this group is a Grand Magus being, one of the powerful beings that is supposed to be revered in the kingdom.


    Seeing that the soldiers have already surrounded them, the people behind Shin Jiao did not panic. Instead, they are looking at the soldiers as if looking at some fools who did not know what they are about to be involved with.


    When the confrontation is about to start, an old man suddenly walks out from beside the emperor.


    "Prince Vorn Grav!" the middle-aged-looking man full of white hair called out.


    This man is General Xun Simo, Lin Simo''s father and the future father-inw of the 1st prince. Although he is already in his 50s, General Xun Simo at this time exudes a powerful aura and demeanor of a great general.


    "The king invited these people not to humiliate them, but to thank them for what they have done for the people. And yet his son would have such anger towards those who helped the kingdom? What is the meaning of this?"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of the 1st prince turned ugly. He knew this, he knew that he should not be doing such a thing right now, but because of his anger upon seeing the guy who tricked him before and also lied to him and his father about his identity, he was angered. This is the guy who caused his right-hand man Gulliver to leave his side. So how could he just let this go?


    However, with the general''s words, his muddleheaded mind seems to have woken up.


    "Alright, let the guards leave¡­ We are not here to convict anyone¡­ It was just a trifling matter." King Grav said while waving his hands.


    Upon seeing this, the guards turn to the 1st prince, before the 1st prince nodded his head and they all left.


    These small actions made the king frown. Gulliver has already warned him about his 1st and 2nd son, but he did not believe it to be. He thought that his sons are just muddled and would not hurt him, their father who in spite of their weakness and folly would always forgive them.


    But it seems that what Gulliver told him was the truth. The thing that would happen tonight would not be that simple.


    As the guards left, the hall began to bustle once again.


    This sort of intermission did not deter the nobles in the hall to begin associating with each other, especially the young men and women in the crowd.


    In these kinds of environments, business cooperation is being formed, alliances are being strengthened, and power is being distributed.


    This is the reason why nobles like to be in these kinds of celebrations.


    On one corner, the 1st prince, 2nd prince, and those amongst their peers are grouped together.


    Meanwhile, the king and those who are close to him just sit in their seats while looking at the bustling crowd around them.


    Suddenly, a letter was passed towards the king secretly, as he reads it, his expression changes.


    "Damn those children! They are even willing to poison me, their father!" he thought.


    However, he did notsh out.


    Right at this moment, he secretly crumpled the paper and with a slight move, it was burned into dust.


    Those watching the king frown but did not react as they did not see anything weird.


    After a while, the king stood up and clink on his goblet.


    With this, the entire hall turned silent once again.


    "Nobles, gentlemen, anddies of the court... I, your king wee everyone in this celebration for the sess of our annual beast clearing hunt¡­" King Grav said in a loud voice.


    Everyone lifted their cups and cheered.


    "I wanted to give thanks to my sons, who helped with the preparation, and especially my 5th sons who cooperated in the hunting process! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Hooray!"


    The people began to cheer happily.


    "And also¡­ I would like to thank the¡­" the king said then suddenly he staggered.


    Ack!


    The king suddenly grabbed his throat and with teary eyes, he looks at his 1st and 2nd sons along with their mothers and siblings. What he saw made his heart ached.


    They are all looking at him with sinister expressions as if they could not wait for him to die. As a king and as a father, King Grav might not have been perfect. Yet he did not neglect his sons, he would always show them his impartial judgment and did not punish them too harshly. But it seems that they all see this as weakness, and even though he did all his best to be a father to his children, some of them are not satisfied.


    Seeing the king struggling and fell to the ground, the people began to feel worried.


    The first one to move was the 5th prince, Ginlong Grav. He did not know what just happened and was thoroughly worried.


    Gwendolyn also runs to his father''s side with her teary eyes as she suddenly kneels on the ground.


    "Father! Father!" she cried.


    "This¡­ How dare you!" an angry voice shouted.


    "Our father has already forgiven your folly and your brazenness and yet you still did not spare him? Do you really want to take over our kingdom?" the 2nd prince, Xuanhai Grav, shouted in anger.


    It was as if indignation and resentment are in his eyes. In actual fact, this is his true feeling. He is just directing this to Shin Jiao and his people instead.


    As someone who is not valued because of his folly and misdemeanor, the 2nd prince has been considered as a fool of a prince. And this he knew by heart and is angry at every one of his brothers and sisters, and even the king.


    And his resentment is now directed to Shin Jiao and his people due to the machination of the 1st prince.


    As the hall began to be chaotic once again, the guards from outside marched forward to block all of the exits. They pointed their weapons to Shin Jiao and his group who has already gathered in the middle.


    Looking at this fiasco, Shin Jiao just shows a smile on his face.


    Suddenly, therge doors of the main entrance of the hall opened. A few figures could be seen walking casually inside of the hall. These figures are wearing dark hooded cloaks with an air of mystery in them.


    Leading the group is a tall and slender woman wearing a long gothic gown. She has blonde hair and green eyes, and as she removes her hood, a beautiful enchanting face was shown to everyone in the crowd.


    Her enchanting beauty almost matches that of Hua Xiao. But the dark and cold aura around her made all of those who are near her cower in fright.


    As she walks ahead of her group, many nobles began to whisper amongst themselves. This is because many of them recognize who this young woman is.


    When General Simo and the rest saw her, their expression turned ugly.. This is because this young woman is none other than the famous daughter of the previous king of the Xinglo kingdom, Princess Tamei Ro, also known as the Queen of the Shadows.

 Chapter 980 - The Inner Kingdom: Queen Of The Shadows (2)

    Chapter 980


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Tamei Ro was born not of the kingte, but from the king''s brother whoter died in battle along with his kin. As the sole survivor of her n, Tamei Ro was adopted by the king and hence became a princess of the kingdom.


    She was found to havepatibility with dark magic. She likes to manipte puppets andter became one of the greatest weapons that the kingdom has used. This kind of knowledge she imparted to others and those who becamepatible with the ability became puppet masters.


    Tamei Ro became a name synonymous with a queen surrounded by lifeless puppets; hence many gave her the name Queen of the Shadows. As the only life in her life is the moving shadows of the puppets she controls.


    She trusted no one except for the king and became one of the king''s aces in the war. The dark king was her only rtive, her pir of support, and the only one who dote on her. Hence she swore that she would love no one in her kin except for him.


    When the war is at its peak, and the power of the light defeated a lot of the forces of darkness, she was one of those who fought until the end.


    She wanted to die with the king, but the hidden rule of the war is that only the king and his lineage would be killed. The rest would be banished from the kingdom. And so the king died and the rest were thrown in the Outer World, and supposed to never set foot on the Inner kingdom again.


    But it seems that as the years went by, people began to change, and this also includes the forces of light and darkness.


    And because of this, Tamei Ro was able to enter the Inner Kingdom and now is even able to set foot in the castle.


    Tamei Ro wanted revenge; she wanted to kill the person who killed her father. And that person is the current king.


    She would not waste this opportunity to take his life even if it will cost her own.


    As she walks inside the hall, she looks at the nobles, and with a proud gate, she lifted her head and walk past them.


    Suddenly, she noticed two figures which she almost immediately recognized. It was not that long since those two has escaped along with her and upon seeing them, she felt a bit nostalgic.


    The two figures also walk towards her.


    "Big¡­ Big Sister Tamei¡­" and small voice of Im Ao said with tears in his eyes.


    "Sister Tamei¡­" Im Jae also said with teary eyes.


    Even though her kin are rude to her and do not treat her like one of them. Tamei Ro found two like-minded children, the Im Siblings. And because of the meeting she has with them, they became her close friends and among the people, she wanted to protect along with her father, the king.


    She meets the two in the castle one day after her adoptive siblings bullied her into crying.


    And so, from that moment on, besides with her father, she would spend time with the Im siblings.


    At this time, she came back here in this castle with the knowledge that the king has already dead and that the families of those from the court are also dead. She thought that her friends are also possibly dead while she was escaping with her life. Hence the deep hatred for this current king is deep-seated in her bones.


    But upon seeing the two alive and well, she could not help but feel a bit relieve and the anger lessen a bit.


    The people behind her were also taken aback. They seem to have recognized the two as the children of Minister Im. But they did not know how they were able to escape when their home was burned to the ground with many dead bodies were found inside.


    But seeing the three meetings once again and hugging each other, the hearts of the people standing behind the princess felt a bit warm. At least two of their people have escaped the ughter.


    While this is happening, the man standing beside the king already has his fist clenched tightly. He wanted to take a step forward more than several times and greet the two children in front of him, but he held himself down.


    He could not expose himself at this time due to the sensitivity of the situation plus he did not want the n of the king to be exposed at this time.


    "My¡­ My children¡­ I am d that you''re fine." He thought as he forces himself to calm down.


    ¡­


    The situation turned the whole hall silent.


    Shin Jiao and his people were a bit taken aback upon seeing that Im Jae and Im Ao knew the woman in ck. At this time, Shin Jiao did not know whether they should get involved in this war or not?


    Frankly speaking, he did not care about this as his goal is to just meet with the king and then stop the nobles. After that, he would propagate the advancement and then leave this ce.


    But it seems that his n should be extended for a while now.


    On the other hand, the 1st prince and his cohorts are ring at this scene. They did not expect that someone from the Mystique Shop is actually rted to the Queen of the Shadows. If they have known about this, then they could have just infiltrated the shop using another method. However, it seems that everything is toote to back away now.


    The king is already on the ground and their n has already started, so how could they not grab this chance?


    "Stop dawdling and capture these people now!" shouted the Prince Vorn Grav to the soldiers.


    With his shout, the guards began to move.


    But suddenly, Shin Jiao takes a step forward.


    "We do not want to involve in your struggle for the crown¡­ However, our group will not idly stand by when provoked. So I advise the prince to stand down." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    However, two people suddenly appear on both his side. Charging towards him like tigers pouncing on their prey.


    Seeing that his words would not be heard at this moment, Shin Jiao shook his head and heaves a deep sigh.


    With a stump of his foot, a strong barrier was suddenly created around him and his people.


    Even the king on the ground was envelope along with the 5th prince and Gwendolyn who is still crying while hugging her father.


    "General Simo, Minister, Gulliver, I leave everything in your capable hands¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Boom!


    A strong eruption urred and the hall kicked up a dust cloud.


    When the cloud of dust died down, arge runic magic formation could be seen glowing on the ground and the people from the mystique shop along with the king has vanished.


    Seeing this, 1st prince is already seating in anger. He has employed two Grand Magus to simultaneously attack that Shin Jiao fellow, but still they were able to escape? How could he ept such a failure?


    "Find them! They have poisoned and kidnapped the king! Find them now!" the 1st prince shouted in anger as his gaze turns towards the throne.


    Right now, he saw no one standing beside the throne. The generals, the ministers, and his brother Gulliver Astride are all gone. It seems that they have left in themotion.


    Deep anger could be seen in the 1st prince''s eyes as he walks to the throne. He red at the nobles below him as he slowly sits on the throne.


    "I want my father found¡­ I want those rebels squashed¡­ and I want the heads of those people who plotted to uproot my father''s throne." He said in a deep cold voice.


    ¡­


    Themotion in the pce became a hot topic in the capital city as soldiers began to march everywhere hunting for the culprits.


    Meanwhile, outside the capital walls, deep within the forest, arge army of ck mages and powerful warriors are waiting patiently. They have been informed of the n, they wanted revenge for their king, and they wanted to overthrow the current regime of the followers of light.


    With the leadership of the Queen of the Shadows, their forces have been growing right under the nose of the royal family. They have mustered the remaining forces of the dark followers and willnd a blow to the capital.


    If their conquest is sessful, then the dark regime would once againe back while the force of the light would be wiped out. If they are not sessful, then they could finally meet their friends and family in the afterlife.


    With this in mind, the dark army waited for the signal to attack.


    Unknown to them, inside the capital city, a war is about to be wage.. A battle between two factions, the forces of the king against the forces of the rebel princes and the nobles.

 Chapter 981 - The Inner Kingdom: Battle In The Capital

    Chapter 981


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In arge ordinary old building inside the capital, in an underground chamber, arge group of people suddenly appear as a light descended upon the chamber. Shin Jiao and his group appear with the king, Princess Gwendolyn, and Prince Ginlong Grav.


    They have been teleported in this ce using teleportation magic that Shin Jiao has already prepared. This is the reason why they have kept themselves in the center of the hall as the teleportation array is in that ce. As he is able to control the teleportation array, he was able to determine who to teleport.


    The king who has been feigning unconsciousness slowly stood up from the ground. Gwendolyn showed a surprised look on her face as he saw her father seem to be fine as if nothing happened.


    King Grav looks at his daughter whom he owes a lot and patted her head.


    "Thank you¡­" he said with a gentle smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry that we did not tell you about the n, we wanted everyone to believe that I was poisoned to flush out the traitors¡­" the king said while looking at his son, the 5th prince.


    Out of all his sons, only the 5th prince ran to his side. The 1st and 2nd princes are starting a rebellion, along with the other princes and princesses, the 3rd prince has a faction of his own with his cousin and rtives.


    Only his 5th son who seems to not care about the throne truly treated him as his father, along with his adoptive son Gulliver.


    While thinking to this point and the intricate plots in the inner harem of the kingdom, he feels a bit of a headache.


    His eyesnded on the young man who began to ry onemand after another to his subordinate.


    Walking in front of Shin Jiao, King Grav showed a faint smile on his face.


    "I guess I have to face this sooner orter, right?" he said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ Do not worry; we will make sure that the casualty will be at the minimum. But I cannot guarantee the safety of your sons and daughters¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    "I have been prepared for this since I took the throne. I knew that someday, they would grow and have ambition, and would even plot to kill their own father¡­ Sigh." King Grav walks back and forth while thinking.


    Suddenly, he noticed some people in their surroundings and some contraptions with which he is not familiar.


    A beautiful mature looking woman and an old man walking towards them.


    Nariz Gumal and Phil Mason are monitoring the new system that has been ced. As a part of the researchers and head of the technology program of Shin Jiao''s group, she is responsible for monitoring the teleportation array in this room.


    "Shin¡­ we have gathered the data and the result is favorable. The teleportation pod is stable¡­" she said while handing Shin Jiao a data sheet.


    "Umm¡­ That is good. I think this data is stable enough¡­ After this, we can double-check the data with the actual exit portal andpare them. That way we can create a more stable portal for the exit¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile as he is contented with the result of the experimental teleportation.


    King Grav showed a confused look but did not ask anything.


    Themotion inside the capital city intensified as two forces began to sh with each other on the streets. Gulliver Astride and the generals loyal to the king already have prepared their army, while Vorn Grav, Xuanhui Grav, along with the other princes and the noble houses also began advancing.


    Many people stayed inside their houses while watching the marching soldier in the street.


    Soon, tworge forces met in the middle of the capital city in arge empty square.


    Atop his steed, the 1st prince looks coldly at his, once brother and subordinate, Gulliver.


    "Gulliver, are you sure that you will stand against me? I will still give you a chance to change your mind." The 1st prince shouted.


    "You have lifted your sword against father. You are a rebel, Prince Vorn. If you surrender now, we will spare your life and the rest of your troops." Replied Gulliver in an equally loud voice.


    "Ha! Enough talk! We will eliminate you and your soldiers! Charge! Everyone, charge at them now!" the 2nd prince suddenly shouted with a hint of excitement on his face.


    The 1st prince beside him was a bit taken aback. He reallyments being with his stupid brother, but since themand was issued; he did not want any instability among his soldiers, so he did not stop it.


    With that shout, the forces with the princes and the noble houses began charging.


    Meanwhile, Gulliver and the generals just stood behind their soldiers looking at the vast army in front of them.


    Suddenly, arge wall of ice appears in the middle blocking the advance of the soldiers. The wall of ice connected the house within the square as if a line divided the two armies.


    "Wall of ice? Take it down!" shouted Vorn Grav.


    Two Grand Magus behind him walks forward. With a wave of their hand several levels 5 fireballs floated in the air.


    A level 5 fireball is equal to the strength of a Grand Magus. It is powerful enough to destroy arge area ofnd. If it hits arge group of knights, it could destroy that group in one blow.


    If one fireball is that powerful, then if the 4 fireballs floating in the air right now hit the army, how much destruction could it cause?


    Seeing this situation, Gulliver and the generals did not panic.


    "Shields up!" shouted a general.


    The soldiers holdingrge shields in Gulliver''s side prepare their shields.


    Then without warning, the fireballs descended towards the army. There are only four fireballs, but once they descended to the ground, several buildings in the area were blown to smithereens. Arge portion of the ground in the square area was turned red as high temperatures melted the rocks on the ground.


    Hurrah! Hurrah!


    The soldiers of the prince and the noble houses cheered seeing the devastation in front of them.


    "I thought this battle wouldst for a while, I guess this is what they amount to¡­ Sigh, very depressing, they could not even put up a fight."


    "Haha¡­ They thought highly of themselves. We have the support of almost 50% of the mage towers and most of the Grand Magus are on our side, so how could they fight against us?" one of the Grand Magus who cast the fireball spell said with a proud smirk.


    "Prince Gulliver has a promising career, but he has chosen the wrong side." A noble said.


    "Alright, let''s clean up the rest of these rebel scums!" shouted the 1st prince as he willed his steed to turn around.


    But before he could strut away, he heard some gasping sound around him.


    His eyes immediately darted towards the direction of the enemy soldiers. When his eyesnded on the ebbing dust clouds, he saw that the enemy troops are still intact. Did nothing happen to them after being hit by level 5 fireballs?


    This was too bizarre and unbelievable¡­


    It is known a Grand Magus is the pinnacle of power in thend.


    Their spells are powerful and devastating, that is why many are afraid of them. However, this group of lowly soldiers was able to withstand that powerful might? How could he ept that?


    But before he could react, he saw that a group of mages has already prepared their staves and are pointing at his army.


    "Charge! Attack them now!" Vorn Grav shouted.


    Since the ice wall has already been destroyed by the powerful impact of the fireballs, he immediatelymanded everyone to attack.


    With his shout, the soldiers did not hesitate and began running towards their enemy.


    However, what meets them are the multiple flying spells of the enemy soldiers. The spells flew like bullets and the soldiers are unable to dodge.


    Boom! Wham! Crack!


    Aahhh! Arrgghh!


    The sound of exploding spells and soldiers crying could be heard as the two forces shed one against another.


    The battleground became chaotic, as swords and spells were sent flying.


    Meanwhile, in the air, several Grand Magus also started to float and began battling one with another. But they did not show their full might as it would destroy the capital city.


    In this chaotic scene, a bizarre group of soldiers caught the attention of Gulliver. The reason for this is because of the ability of those soldiers to withstand pain and their unstoppable charge even after getting impaled shed and even decapitated.


    The scene was too bizarre that it sent shivers running down his spine.


    "Prince Gulliver¡­ those¡­ those are dark golems. They have dark mages in their troops!" one of the generals beside Gulliver said with panic in his eyes.


    "Dark golems¡­ it has been a while since Ist saw them," Gulliver said with a frown.

 Chapter 982 - The Inner Kingdom: Battle In The Capital (2)

    Chapter 982


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The ck puppets or ck golems began to wreak havoc on the battlefield as they were unstoppable. No sword or magic can stop them from rampaging on the battlefield. One soldier after another began to fall in their onught which raised the morale of the 1st prince troops.


    "Prince Gulliver, we should search for their controllers¡­" said one of the generals.


    "But that would be hard in this chaotic mess¡­" replied another.


    Gulliver clenched his fists as he red at the figure of the 1st prince standing behind several mages. He could not believe that the prince colluded with the dark mages to try and assassinate his own father. And even in this war, he has aligned himself with them.


    Although he knew that the king is also close to a dark mage who is one of his advisers, the king did not use the power of the dark mage to oppress others. Instead, he would ask the dark mage about gues and pestilence brought to the city by other dark mages. So far, the timely and correct information given to him has saved countless lives.


    That is why Gulliver is not actually against dark mages. But in this battle, the use of dark mage power, for him is nothing but a provocation to the power of the light.


    Suddenly, from behind the group of generals, an old man walks beside Gulliver.


    "Grand Magus Mao!¡­" one of the generals who recognized the old man said in surprise.


    What could this old man from the Tower of Light be doing in this ce? This old man is known for his entric personality and would always hide inside his tower and seldom goes out. So they are all surprised that he is in this chaotic ce right now.


    Mao Enosis hasn''t been activetely after he received some of the new data in hisboratory. With the cooperation with the Mystique Shop, he began his research and was thoroughly engaged in research on new objects like mana engines, new array formations, crafting gloves, and etc.


    As someone who is close to the king and one of his most trusted people in the Tower of Light, Mao Enosis would always support the king. But most of all he likes to research new stuff. In his old age, he has been researching magic for a while and has been stump in his progress.


    But upon getting in contact with the Mystique Shop and their new technology, his passion was awakened and he began to once again dive into his research and experimentation.


    Right now, he did not want to go out actually. However, after researching the particr screen arraymand which was in the data, he curiously created a pair of goggles.


    "Hello, don''t mind me. Just go on with your stuff¡­" Mao Enosis said as he looks at the battlefield with a strange contraption in his eyes.


    Everyone looks at each other feeling a bit dumbfounded.


    Suddenly, the old man eximed.


    "Ah¡­ So that''s how it works¡­ Those things are truly amazing. The trace of their dark mana is almost invisible. Hehe¡­ But with this, I am able to see it¡­ Very interesting result¡­ interesting indeed¡­ Hehe¡­" Mao Enosis said as he observes the battleground.


    This group of people with Gulliver and the generals are sitting behind arge number of soldiers surrounded by a barrier. The houses around them were demolished as the barrier was erected and they have a clear view of the battle in the square.


    Suddenly, they heard Mao Enosis muttered some words and then he took out something in thin air. The group of generals and even Gulliver were astonished.


    They knew that the Mystique Shop people have a Space Warehouse. But they did not know when this old man from the Tower of Light was able to tap in that warehouse.


    "Grand Magus Mao¡­ Did you¡­ Did the Mystique Shop share their warehouse with you?" suddenly Gulliver asked with glimmering eyes.


    If this is true, then they could grab some of their advanced weaponry in that warehouse and use them in this battle. That would truly lessen their casualty and would lessen their burden.


    "Oh, no¡­ I was able to figure out how that thing works. So I created my own¡­ Hehe¡­" Mao Enosis said with a chuckle.


    Suddenly from within the space ripple, he pulled out a long-barreled rifle.


    "This¡­ this is one of the weapons¡­" Gulliver was a bit dumbfounded.


    "Oh¡­ This is my own prototype. I feel a bit curious about those long-range weapons that Shin Jiao is using so, I asked him how it works, and from that, I created this¡­" Mao Enosis said with a proud expression on his face.


    He lifted the long-barreled rifle that looks like a long flintlock.


    "This is for my experiment, so if I identally hurt your troops, then I''m sorry. If I hurt your enemy, then no need to thank me¡­ Hehe¡­" Mao Enosis said with a chuckle.


    Everyone was dumbfounded by this old man.


    Then before they could say anything, the group almost keel to the ground by the loud noise erupting from the weapon.


    Ka-Boom!


    A cloud of dust immediately enveloped the area, which made everyone cough while covering their ears. Due to the loud noise the weapon produced, everyone could feel their ears ringing in pain.


    "Damn that old geezer! Is he trying to kill us?" shouted one of the generals.


    "Hey, old Mao, are you alright?" General Simo who saw the figure of the old mage flying and hitting the wall immediately darted towards him.


    "Cough¡­ cough! That was too powerful; I was not prepared for that! Hahaha¡­ This one has a good kick¡­" said Mao Enosis.


    Then he noticed everyone looking in the direction he shot and he too was a bit bbergasted.


    Right in the middle of the square, arge whole could be seen with smoke billowing in the air.


    Several hundreds of the dark golems are already lifeless on the ground.


    In that one shot, it seems that he identally hit the puppet master.


    ¡­


    With the dark golem already down, the soldiers of Gulliver regained their footing and once again charges.


    "They are now at the disadvantage¡­ Charge!" shouted one of the generals who suddenly unsheathe his sword.


    "Wait! Are you going to lead the troops?" another asked seeing the middle-aged general charging.


    "Haha¡­ I want to lead them to victory¡­ If I may my prince." He suddenly realized then asked Gulliver for permission.


    "Good luck, General," Gulliver said with a nod.


    In fact, Gulliver wanted to join the battle, but these old men around him would not let him. So he has no other choice but to look at the battlefield and re at the 1st prince standing a distance on the other side.


    Meanwhile, Mao Enosis is already standing and then he threw the long rifle towards General Simo.


    "Take this¡­ It works fine, but do not use its full power¡­ That was too dangerous¡­ But if you shot one of those old men up there using that, then you can use its full power. Hehehe¡­" Mao Enosis said with a chuckled as he also removes the goggles on his head and tosses them to the old general.


    General Simo could not help but shake his head.


    He knew that this old mage did not change his attitude from when he was still young until now. He is not interested in anything but his experiments.


    "Well, I guess, I have to put these things into good use then." General Xun Simo said as he carefully put on the goggles.


    He could then see much information about those people flying above as he looks up. Then as he looks at the battleground he could tell that there are still some ck golems on the battlefield.


    "So that''s how it works¡­" he muttered to himself as he walks to the tform and stands beside Gulliver.


    "Price Gulliver, that old man presented us a gift." General Simo said with a wide grin on his face.


    Looking at the old man wearing the goggles, Gulliver could not help but shake his head.


    "Alright, use it as you will, General," Gulliver said also feeling a bit curious.


    He saw what had happened, but did notprehend everything. So now that there is another chance to see it, he wanted to see how it really works. He already knew how devastating its power is. If the kingdom could have such a weapon, then the beasts would not a threat to them in the future.


    "Let''s set this in the medium power¡­" General Simo muttered then follows the instruction from the goggles as it seems that the goggles are connected to the weapon.


    Then he carefully aimed at a particr target.


    But before he could press the trigger, Gulliver suddenly said.


    "General wait¡­ aim the weapon towards the 1st prince and their entourage¡­ if they fall, then the war would surely end.." Gulliver said with a slight frown on his face.

 Chapter 983 - The Inner Kingdom: Onslaught

    Chapter 983


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    General Simo was a bit perplexed and conflicted upon hearing those words. The 1st prince would be his future son-inw. Though his action right now is not to his liking, it does not change the fact that he is engaged to his daughter, Lin Simo.


    He looks at the young woman standing with the group and showed a slight frown on his face.


    The young woman did not show any hint of a reaction.


    Sensing that her father seems to be looking at her, Lin Simo looks at her father. As if knowing what her father wanted to say, she just showed a faint smile on her face and nodded her head.


    She did not care about what would happen to the 1st prince. At first, she was a bit infatuated with him and is happy that they got engaged. However, ever since finding out about his actions and decisions, her feelings changed into that of disgust.


    As a soldier who valued other soldiers like herself, she dislikes those people who used the soldiers for their own selfish reason. That''s why she suddenly feels dislike and disgust in her mind towards the 1st prince, who wanted to use the soldiers for his own greed and selfishness.


    She has already thought of breaking her engagement to him.


    General Xun Simo was not able to reach immediately and conflicted emotion could clearly be seen in his eyes. He saw how powerful the weapon in his hand is, so how could he use that against the 1st prince? Although the prince is rebelling against the king, he is still the king''s son.


    This conflicted emotion was seen through by Gulliver and a slight smile appears on his face. It seems that the general is still as loyal as he is even in the midst of a battle.


    "General, do not force yourself¡­ I''m sorry for putting you in a tight spot¡­You can see the woman in ck, the Queen of the Shadows. If we take her down the other puppet masters would also fall¡­"


    When Gulliver said that, General Simo nodded his head. But the problem is the location of that woman is a bit tricky. As she is standing beside the 1st prince, he needs to urately adjust his sight and hit his target precisely.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield, the number of soldiers under Gulliver is already dwindling because of the remaining ck golem forces which relentlessly attack everywhere.


    General Simo could not take it anymore and gritted his teeth.


    He adjusted the power of the rifle and then braces himself. He did not think twice and quickly pulled the trigger as Grand Magus Mao did.


    Poom!


    The explosion of the barrel is not that strong but the kick is powerful but not enough to throw him back.


    The mana-infused bullet flew towards the direction of Tamei Ro who is controlling the connection of mana energy while the ck golems wreaked havoc.


    Her expression showed a hint of craziness and madness as if she is in a trance state.


    Suddenly, a silver sh appears,s and the barrier in front of her flicker. This made her realized that a powerful attack hit the barrier.


    Then she saw something horrifying happened. The barrier broke like ss and a powerful st threw her to the wall.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this situation and did not know what just happened. Then they saw Tamei Ro on the side leaning against the wall with a mangled shoulder while blood continuously spews out of her mouth.


    "Protect the princess! Quickly take her out of here!" shouted the people around her.


    The 1st prince at this time was shocked at this even and a horrified expression appears on his face. If he was the one hit by that thing, then he would have already died a hundred times over.


    That thing is so powerful that it was able to break the barrier erected by several Arch Mages, so how could he not fear it.


    His eyes darted towards the opposite side and saw General Simo holding on a weapon. His eyes glinted with fear and envy. If only he could get such a powerful arsenal, he could have ended this battle from the onset.


    Then he saw the old general aiming at a Grand Magus fighting in the air. It was the Grand Magus from the Tower of Light, who aligned himself with the noble houses.


    Boom!


    This time a loud eruption was heard and the figure of General Simo fell back three steps.


    But the unlucky Grand Magus did not expect the surprise attack and was hit squarely through his chest. The loud explosion sent him flying to the ground like a kite with its string cut.


    Those who saw this stopped from their fighting as they saw the Grand Magus lying on the ground spewing mouthfuls of blood.


    His clothes are in tatters but and it seems that some of his ribs are broken. However, as a Grand Magus, it seems that he is not easy to kill.


    General Simo did not stop just there, he aimed at another one, but before he could press the trigger, Gulliver patted him.


    "Let''s stop¡­ We now havepany. It''s time for phase two." Gulliver said as the generals and other officersmanded the soldiers to retreat.


    On their retreat, they grab their fallenrades and run away.


    Suddenly loud cheering could be heard on the now ruined square as the soldier of the 1st prince celebrated.


    But the casualty of this battle has left the entire huge ruined square ground turned into crimson blood.


    The 1st prince did not mind this though as he lifted his nose high up in the air and proudly sneered.


    "You want to fight with me? You still have a long way to go¡­ Gulliver." He muttered as he willed his steed to go back to the pce.


    The capital city is already divided between the forces of the 1st prince and the noble houses versus the king and his loyal generals. But it seems that the forces of the king were defeated in battle as they retreated to the slums of the capital city.


    Meanwhile, when Princess Tamei Ro was hit a signal was released at the same time. And now outside the capital city, arge army of elite dark soldiers suddenly emerges out of the forest.


    The darkness covered their plight as they began assaulting the gates of the capital city on all sides.


    Due to theck of soldiers guarding the gate, it was easily taken down by the forces of darkness. The elite Crimson Dark army led the attack which sends the capital city into chaos.


    The 1st prince and his army are regrouping in front of the pce when they heard thismotion. Suddenly, he discovered arge group of soldiersing towards the pce on all sides.


    From their armor and their robes, one could tell that they are the remnant forces of the dark army that was defeated in battle a few years ago.


    "How¡­ how could they enter the city?" the 1st prince shouted.


    "This¡­ How could they attack at this time¡­" Hong Fao said with shock written all over his face.


    This attack was unprecedented and no one expects that such a thing would happen at this time. It was as if everything was nned at the right moment when the capital is weak due to infighting.


    "No this cannot be! Those traitorous bastards!" shouted the 1st prince in anger.


    "Everyone, group up! Drive those bastards away and protect the capital!" shouted Vorn Grav while unsheathing his sword.


    How could he ept defeat at this time when the throne is already in his hands? How could he let this matter go just like that?


    Consumed by his anger and pride, hemanded the already weak soldiers to attack the invaders.


    Soon the sound of fighting engulfs the capital and billowing smoke began to rise high up in the air turning the darkness a bit bright as many houses were burned to the ground.


    Those unlucky civilians did not survive the onught of the battle. While those lucky ones huddle themselves together inside their homes praying that the battle would soon end.


    It was truly a bloody sight and before the morning drew near, the fighting rescinded.


    The only remaining forces in the capital city which were turned into a bloody battleground are the forces that belong to the dark soldiers.


    The 1st prince and his supporters have already retreated in the pce, while the other noble houses ran to their own manors.


    "Damn it! How could this have happened? I was too close! The throne is already in my hands¡­ why?" the 1st princemented as he kneels inside the hall banging the ground.


    Suddenly, he realized that there is someone sitting on the throne. When his eyesnded on that figure, he was a bit bbergasted.


    How could he not know who that figure was?


    An elegant demeanor, a beautiful face, blonde hair, and her enchanting green eyes, so who else could it be other than the Queen of the Shadows, Princess Tamei Ro.

 Chapter 984 - The Inner Kingdom: Fight For The Throne

    Chapter 984


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The capital city, while the battle is happening


    While the battle above ground continues, in a meeting room beneath the city, Shin Jiao and a couple of people are inside sitting while watching the battle.


    At this time, King Grav who has an ugly expression on his face could not help but feel hurt and helpless as he saw the suffering of his people and the death of the soldiers.


    He looks at Shin Jiao and wanted to say something but then stopped himself as he knew that it is not their responsibility why this is happening in the capital. This happened because of his own weakness as a father.


    Sensing the distress in her father''s heart, Gwendolyn Grav who is sitting by his side grabs his hand and gently squeezes it.


    She too feels hurt by the suffering of the people and the fall of the soldiers outside. But she could not do anything. They are already happy that they could preserve half of the forces in the capital and were given refuge by the Mystique Shop merchant group.


    With the power of the shop, no one dares to attack their establishments. Those who are brave enough to challenge them have already met their doom. And their corpses have been turned into minced meat at the side of the road.


    But since this merchant group decided to be neutral, they could not do anything to convince them otherwise.


    "Father¡­ Will our people be killed?" Gwendolyn asked with concern.


    King Grav showed a faint smile on his face and shook his head.


    "Only the soldiers of the light will be dealt with by the dark soldiers, this has been the silent rule of this war ever since the beginning." He exined.


    "Then¡­ then that means that the soldiers are the only ones dying?" she asked with a hint of sadness.


    "Yes¡­ We have sworn to fight the soldiers of darkness, and even in death we will not falter." The proud voice of General Lin Simo said as she looks at the monitor with tears brimming in her eyes.


    The other generals are also showing the same reaction. They helplessly watch as the soldiers get killed one by one. Those soldiers have chosen their side and are now living the consequence of their choice. Although they wanted to help yet they are already powerless to do anything at this time.


    Plus this is already the n they have from the beginning, but just did not expect that the dark forces would be this strong and powerful.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and just shifted his gaze at the room where the Im siblings are staying.


    Right now, inside that room, a figure is standing in front of the Im Ao and Im Jae as the two showed surprise in their eyes. The two could not help but began crying as they threw themselves in the arms of the person standing in front of them.


    That person was their father whom they thought should have already died. But now upon seeing him well and unhurt their hearts felt a bit at ease. They were actually hoping that this would happen when they heard the news that one of their kin survived the war. And upon seeing their father, the two are now happy and contented.


    While the family reunion is happening inside that room, and a meeting is being held in the underground secret base of Mystique Shop, a battle is about to happen in the throne room of the pce.


    Vorn Grav could not believe that the woman whom he trusted would be sitting on the throne that he coveted the most.


    He noticed that her left hand seems to be missing and her beautiful face a bit pale.


    He stood up from the ground and walks towards the throne.


    "It seems that I have fallen from your machinations¡­ Ahh¡­ Beautiful women are truly the vain and poison of men." Vorn Grav said with a mocking tone.


    It seems that he is mocking himself at this point in time while looking at the ground.


    "Kill her!" he shouted as the few guards standing by the door drew their swords.


    Tamei Ro did not say anything and just looks at the young prince in front of her. She knew that his feelings for her are not real, it was not the thing that she really wanted, but his words made her feel good.


    And so she indulged him and the two have a secret rtionship and it developed into a partnership.


    However, it seems that the happy days are gone now and that partnership is about to end.


    "At least I was happy for once¡­" she muttered in a low tone.


    With a lift of her hand, ten ck golems suddenly appear surrounding the throne.


    Vorn Grav draws his sword and, along with his personal guards, attacks.


    Two forces shed and one guard after another fell to the ground. Meanwhile, the puppets too were incapacitated by the few mages behind the guards.


    The sh of swords and spells flying turned the throne room into ruins.


    Meanwhile, Vorn Grav struggles to fight against a more unique puppet which was able to subdue most of his guards.


    As the two sh swords, he noticed the figure of Tamei Ro bing worn out by the second.


    "Haha¡­ It''s my win! You are about to die princess, I think it''s time for you to give up! My father is dead, you are dead, no one is going to stop me from taking the crown!" shouted Vorn Grav as he shed towards the puppet.


    However, the puppet dodges to the side and lets its left hand get chopped off. But then, it suddenly turns around at an impossible angle and a small dagger was sent stabbing to the side of the 1st prince.


    Caught off guard the prince wanted to dodge, but it was already toote, so he moved his body at the same time tried to parry the dagger. The dagger was shifted to the side and it stabbed the shoulder of the prince.


    The prince staggered as he distances himself from the puppet.


    Suddenly, a few old men walk to the princess''s side.


    "Princess, I think we have to escape¡­ We can win if we regroup¡­" an old man in a ck robe said.


    "Yes, carry the princess now!" another one chimed in with worry in his tone.


    But before the old men could do anything, Prince Vorn Gravughed loudly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think you can escape my clutches? I will kill all of you and that army of yours outside!" He shouted as his face contorted in anger.


    He suddenly rushed towards the old men, but the old men just showed sneers on their faces. How could they be afraid of a mere prince?


    With a wave of one of the old man''s hand strong dark energy gushes out of his hand and hit the charging prince. It threw the body of Vorn Grav to the side.


    But it did not deter Vorn Grav as he tumbles in the air and before hitting the wall; his feet are alreadynded on it.


    Hended on the ground without getting hurt and a sneer appears on his face.


    Suddenly thete doors of the throne room open. Several armored guards and other princes enter.


    "Xuanhui! I''m d that you havee! That bitch has tried to take the throne from us! We have to stop her at all cost!" Vorn Grab shouted as he walks beside his brother.


    With a nod of his head the 2nd prince, Xuahui draws his sword. The two nodded their heads and Vorn Grav charges ahead.


    However, he only took two steps before he stopped.


    He slowly looks down and he saw a glowing sword protruding out of his chest.


    With disbelief in his eyes, he slowly turns to look at his 2nd brother.


    "You¡­ How¡­ how dare you¡­!" Vorn Grav wanted to strike his 2nd brother but he felt his body losing strength as he limps to the ground.


    "Hah! Who is the stupid brother now? You all treated me like a fool; don''t think that I don''t know what you were thinking¡­ You wanted to get rid of me after this war, right? Well, you should go first! Hahaha¡­ Plus, I''m not that crazy to fight the army outside of the pce¡­" Xuanhui said with a sneer.


    He did not bother with his older brother and quickly approaches the throne.


    The old men became guarded but then heave a sigh of relief when they saw the 2nd prince kneeling on the ground.


    "I am Xuanhui Grav, the 2nd prince of the Xinglo Kingdom. I hereby offer my services to the¡­ Queen!" Xuanhui said as he lowers his head.


    Upon seeing this, the expression of Tamei Ro turned into a smile. It seems that what she has dreamed of hase true. Her resentment and bitterness have now been repaid. The king is dead, the soldiers of the light are defeated, and she the princess, the only remaining royal blood of the dark king won.


    With a smiling expression, she fainted.

 Chapter 985 - The Inner Kingdom: Fight For The Throne (2)

    Chapter 985


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The pce is already surrounded by the remaining forces of the dark army. The war has destroyed a small part of the capital city, but since the capital is too huge, it did not affect too much of the poption.


    The people are already used to these kinds of fighting, so this is not new to them. It just surprised them that the battle happened a little early.


    While this is happening, unknown to those who plotted this war, the noble families are already preparing to strike another blow. This time, their targets are the noble families that align themselves with the Mystique Shop merchant group.


    "We have to clean the capital of these people so that our supremacy would not be hindered even with the change of royal family." Hong Fao said as he put on his armor.


    Behind him, from inside the huge Hong Manor, arge army is already gathered.


    The reason for the defeat of Vorn Grav''s army is because the noble houses have actually not sent their soldiers to the front lines. Instead, they gathered in their manors and prepare for the internal war of the noble houses.


    As arge number of soldiers from the noble family came out of their manors marching towards their targets, anotherrge force has just arrived at the borders of the capital. Riding inside severalrge flying ships, the soldiers from the cities cooperating with the Mystique Shop has sent their troops to support the king.


    They have already learned of the 1st prince''s uprising through radios and the TVs, so they decided to send their troops to support the king.


    Those who are in the dark of this event did not have time to inform therge forces currently upying the capital as they are all currently basking in their own glory.


    "We are approaching thending zone prepare forbat!" shouted a soldier wearing leather armor.


    Though it is just leather armor, everyone in the squad knows of its enchantments and its capacity to protect the one wearing the armor. No sword or arrow can prate the armor and it is very light making one able to move as they desired.


    When inbat, this is a big advantage.


    Soon therge flying ships appear on the horizon which was seen by the people surrounding the capital pce.


    "Enemy! Enemy, iing!..."


    "The enemy is airborne! Prepare to defend!"


    The soldiers began to be chaotic as they ran to their squads to form a defensive formation.


    The attacking noble houses also halted their march as they saw the looming ships on the horizon.


    "Damn it! Are those the forces from the Mystique Shop merchant group? No wonder I did not saw them in the battle¡­" Hong Fao said as he clenches his fists in anger.


    How could he destroy the other noble houses if those forces arrive? If he pushes through with his n then he and his army would be surely destroyed.


    So with an annoyed and heavy expression on their faces, the army marches back to their manors. They have no other choice. It''s either they die fighting a losing battle or surrender that they might live.


    From the number of flying ships floating in the air, they knew that the reinforcement should being from the other cities surrounding the capital. It seems that the king has truly prepared everything even after his demise.


    The noble houses thought that the king is already dead and this force might be led by either the 5th prince or Gulliver.


    "I guess, Gulliver Astride will be our next king¡­" Hong Fao said while gritting his teeth in helplessness.


    They have truly underestimated their opponent this time.


    When the flying ship arrives high up above the high walls of the capital city, they began to fire strategically bombardments towards the dark soldiers. As their number dwindles, the dark Grand Magus began to move.


    However, they were all shot down by the powerful beams of the flying ships. So how could they fight back?


    And so the dark soldiers did not have any choice but to gather their remaining forces in the pce.


    "Prince Tamei¡­ We¡­ we cannot hold on anymore. Our forces are being decimated, I suggest that we surrender." An elder said while standing next to the bed where the princessys.


    Meanwhile, the 2nd prince and the rest who turned their backs on the 1st prince and his guards stood outside in the ruined throne room waiting anxiously.


    The body of the first prince is still lying on the ground with his blood flowing on the carpeted hall.


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of fighting and some booming sound. They knew that those sounds came from a weapon that the Mystique Shop people are using.


    Hence upon hearing those sounds, their expression turned pale in fright.


    "The people from that merchant group really made their move¡­ What should we do now brother?" one of the princes asked the 2nd prince who is showing a pale expression on his face.


    He now knew that this is all an intricate trap that was created to take them all in one go. This was surely nned by the king. This is because the king always likes to strategize his moves and likes trapping his enemies.


    Gritting his teeth the 2nd prince punches the wall in anger as he knew that his ns failed. Many called him useless, and dumb, but those that have underestimated him are now below him. He could already taste the sweetness of victory.


    He knew that the princess would not be able to survive her condition, and with the 1st prince dead, he now has the most power in the capital. His soldiers are inside the castle and with hismand, they would be able to subdue those dark soldiers.


    However, all of these are now in ruins. His ns have failed because he did not expect that the merchant ground would be able to send such a huge army.


    While looking outside the window, the 2nd prince could not help but shiver as thoserge flying airships loom over the horizon inching their way to the castle.


    "No¡­ I can''t let them win!¡­" Xuanhui Grav shouted in anger as he walks to the throne and sits on it with a crazy expression on his face.


    The rest of his brothers and sisters who followed him showed dismayed expressions on their faces. They knew that they would now be branded as rebels by the forces that allied with thete king and the 5th prince.


    They were so confident because of therge army backing them and the noble houses. But who would have known that the first to run away were the noble houses?


    As everyone left the throne room, Xuanhui Grav looks around the ruined hall as his eyes reddened.


    "No¡­ this cannot be. I was so close¡­ I just have to take that step and I would have already won¡­ I could have been the new king!" he muttered under his voice.


    Under the sound of the explosion outside the castle ground, he agitatedly sits on the throne thinking of his dreams when he was young and those people that were mocking him.


    His gazended on the man lying on the ground bathed in his own blood. And a sneer crept on his face.


    "You used me, I used you... We are both using each other, brother... but still... we lost," he muttered while his expression slowly turned sinister.


    "Do they think they have won?" I still have that thing.


    He said as he suddenly grabs something from inside his armor.


    It was a palm-size ck stone with intricate runes carved on its surface. When he exposed it outside his armor, he could feel the mana in the air bing disturbed and unstable.


    Those people inside the room in the corner where Princess Tamei Roys immediately turned their heads to the throne room. They could feel familiar energying from that ce.


    The face of Princess Tamei Ro turned pale as she could feel the mana in the air bing more turbulent.


    "No¡­ This¡­ cannot be? What¡­ is happening¡­ outside?" she said in a weak tone as she wanted to stand up and see outside.


    "Princess, you cannot go outside. We¡­ we are losing the battle. It seems that the king''s forces have infiltrated the capital with the help of the soldiers from the other cities. Our subordinates have reported that we have suffered multiple casualties¡­ Our¡­ our campaign¡­ It seems that we lost." The elder beside her said in a dispirited tone.


    While the energy is slowly rising from within the castle, the battle outside are bing more chaotic. The bombardment from the ships and the attacks from the troops on the ground made the dark soldiers unable to fight back.


    The mana-infused guns made it easier for the troops to eliminate their opponents without causing further damage to other buildings.


    Suddenly from theirs, amand was given.


    ''Everyone retreat! Retreat immediately!''


    Thismand made the troops from the other cities a bit confused but they did not hesitate to fall back.


    Right at this moment, everyone saw a powerful force exploding from within the castle.


    The ck energy ball immediately destroyed the castle walls from the inside as it threatens to grow bigger.


    This time everyone now fears that such a destructive force would destroy the whole capital city.

 Chapter 986 - The Inner Kingdom: The Sacrifice

    Chapter 986


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    King Grav is sitting in front of a monitor watching the battle happening in the capital city. Hements the deaths and the suffering of his people, but he did not feel deep remorse. Knowing the truth about this world has somewhat freed him from those feelings as a ruler.


    However, after talking privately with Shin Jiao he realized that he wanted to leave this ce. He wanted to go out and see the immortalnd.


    He knew that his strength might not be enough to exit this ne, but upon discovering that the Im siblings were able to do it, he knew that he has a chance.


    To live an immortal life is the dream of a mere mortal man.


    As he continues musing about the discussion he had with Shin Jiao he suddenly saw on the monitoring screen strange dark energy that suddenly came out of the castle. It slowly devoured the castle ground turning everything into ruins, and then into dust.


    "This¡­ how is this possible?!" he suddenly cried out as he stood up from his seat.


    He did not know what just happened but if the castle is destroyed then¡­ the secret chamber and everything inside of it would be gone.


    He could not help but worry.


    Meanwhile, outside, the citizen who saw the slowly growing ball of energy that has destroyed the pce is now threatening to spread all over the capital.


    ck lightning-like energy wreaks havoc all over the ce as it hits the houses in its surroundings.


    ''What in world is that?! Take the soldiers into the ship! We must retreat immediately!'' shouted someone from thes.


    Suddenly, a ck energy bolt hits a flying ship and made it crash towards a building.


    This caused more panic in thes as the troops aremanded to withdraw.


    At this time, three figures suddenly flew high up above the city facing the now destroyed castle ground. Behind them as a few Grand Magus that is looking with grim expression at the dark orb growing by the second.


    "What do you think we should do, Grand Magus Mao?" one of the old men in the group asked.


    "We cannot stop such turbulent dark energy¡­ even the barrier of the castle was not able to hold it."


    "Then, are we going to let the capital city be destroyed?"


    "There must be a way¡­"


    "After the sacrifices of the soldiers, are we just going to let this end like this?"


    The voices ofint and indignation of the Grand Magus floating in the air were heard by Shin Jiao and the two with him.


    "Alright¡­ This might be a long shot, but I will try my best to contain the chaotic energy¡­ Grand Magus Mao, Grand Magus Mason¡­ could you please lend me your strength." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He handed the two mages a map and instruction as the three of them separated forming a triangle formation.


    At this time, the dark soldiers and the people inside the castle are already dead for sure as they were the first ones to fall into the sphere of influence of the chaotic dark energy.


    With the formation, the three simultaneously wrote the array inscription in the air. After that, a light connected the three-point array and quickly stopped the chaotic dark energy.


    Then seeing that the array is effective, Shin Jiao quickly formed an array formation in front of him. He did not stop writing in the air as one array after another was activated as they glow brightly. The arrays stock in front of Shin Jiao creating something like a glowing tube.


    "Not enough¡­" Shin Jiao said as his hand continues writing in the air.


    Beads of sweat could be seen forming on his forehead and his finger did not stop writing the arrays.


    Meanwhile, the two Grand Magus are already gritting their teeth as they tried to hold the growth of the chaotic dark energy.


    "Damn it! I can''t hold on any longer! Whatever you are nning Shin, you better do it now!" shouted Phil Mason who has suddenly spat a mouthful of blood.


    But before he could fall, a Grand Magus suddenly appears beside him and extended his hand on his shoulder. Then arge amount of mana suddenly began pouring into Phil Mason''s body. Making him persevere some more.


    The other Grand Magus also did the same and flew towards the two while the rest were standing behind Shin Jiao.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao could not help but take out another mana stone inside his dimension and inserted it into his armor.


    The depletion of the mana stones in his armor is a bit quicker as the chaotic dark energy forces its way out of the array.


    "I think this is enough!" Shin Jiao shouted as he suddenly punches his right hand towards the stacking arrays in front of him.


    Wheeeng!!!


    The sound of strong powerful energy erupted as therge stack of arrays which resembles a tube in front of Shin Jiao were all activated at the same time.


    Then he opens his hand and on his palm, a rune glinted.


    "I hope this works!" he shouted as a strong suction force began to engulf the chaotic dark energy.


    Arrgghhh!!!


    As the powerful energy was sucked in and enters Shin Jiao''s body, the dark essence which has already formed near his dantian suddenly became agitated as it twirls really fast while absorbing the dense amount of dark energy.


    Shin Jiao almost felt his right hand turning numb in pain as the chaotic dark energy began to slowly destroy his nascent skin.


    He feels like his right hand is being cooked from the inside. The extreme heat made his expression turned horrible as he feels intense pain. Shin Jiao could not help but shout as the pain crawls up to his whole body.


    The Grand Magus who is seeing this turned pale as they saw the strange phenomenon where a man absorbed the chaotic dark energy.


    After a while, the whole chaotic dark energy was absorbed by Shin Jiao as his consciousness slowly faded.


    A Grand Magus standing beside Shin Jiao quickly catches his figure.


    The rest of the people inside the secret base of the Mystique Shop immediately run outside. They saw the unconscious figure of Shin Jiao being carried by one of the Grand Magus with the weak Mao Enosis being supported by another made and Phil Mason.


    The three of them suffered the brunt of the attack as they were the ones who supported the light triangle barrier.


    However, it seems that Shin Jiao was the one who suffered the most as his body is emitting ck smoke and his right hand looks like it were burnt to crisp.


    Everyone is showing a concerned expression on their faces as it seems that he has already be a pir of support to everyone in his group.


    They know that without him, they would not be able to get out of this ce; hence they are all anxious about his safety and at the same time of their future.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside Shin Jiao''s consciousness, he is currently fighting against a dark shadow. It seems that this is a being that was imprisoned inside that stone that Xuanhai Grav released in his demented state.


    "You seem to have a strange body for a demi-god. You are not even a full immortal¡­ Hahaha. But I like it. With your body and the vast knowledge stored in your mind, I will be able to get out of this ce finally." The shadow said as he hovered around Shin Jiao''s spiritual body which is floating in the void.


    A slight smirk appears on Shin Jiao''s face while looking at the strange shadow. He could not sense the power emanating from the body of this shadow, that''s why he never thought that it is a demon or a shadow being.


    If it is neither of those, then it might be a corrupted soul.


    Hence he is not afraid of it.


    Suddenly, the shadow dove into Shin Jiao''s spiritual body with its mouth agape. It is going to devour Shin Jiao''s spiritual body whole.


    Suddenly, from his chest, he extended dug something out, and the shadow stopped his action.


    But before it could do anything, it was suddenly sucked inside that solid ck sphere pearl.


    "Thanks to you¡­ I will now be able topletely condense my dark essence¡­" Shin Jiao with a smile.


    "Noooo!" shouted the shadow as he thoroughly disappears.


    Then after the shadow disappears, a floating figure of a young woman could be seen looking at Shin Jiao with a strange expression before she disappears.


    "Hmm¡­ Her karma is not enough¡­ Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    He then closes his eyes and began to control the dark essence.


    "It''s time to reform that small world of mine." He muttered as his consciousness returns to his body.


    As he opens his eyes, he noticed that he is lying in a bed inside a luxurious room.


    Beside him sits the gentle Gwendolyn Grav while she is reading a book.


    When she noticed his movement, she immediately shifted her attention towards him and a happy expression appears on her face.


    "You''re awake!" she eximed.

 Chapter 987 - The Inner Kingdom: Reformation

    Chapter 987


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The devastation of the battle left the capital city in ruins. Many houses and buildings in the capital were turned into rubbles and civilian casualties are a bit high. The noble houses at this time are already surrounded by thebined army from the cities outside.


    And everyone discovered that the king they thought to have died is actually alive and is currently dealing with the cleanup of the remaining rebel forces in the city.


    Atop a flying airship, the king is donning his battle armor. Since he is not going to fight against his own children, then he has no scruple to enter the battlefield.


    At this time, the noble houses tried to fight back but they were still overwhelmed by the forces flying above them.


    The Hong noble house which is the biggest and supposed to be the strongest noble powerhouse in the kingdom fell with thebined might of a few Grand Magus.


    Shin Jiao listens as Xiamen Gong tells him the story of what had happened a week ago since he lost his consciousness.


    ording to them, he has been unconscious for almost 7 days.


    He was a bit amazed at the time period which took him to refine the dark essence in his body. However, in his consciousness, it just took him a while after he defeated that shadow, and his consciousness returning.


    After listening to the reports, Shin Jiao dismissed his people as he stood up and walks to the terrace. Looking outside, he could see the new pce being built and the bustling people of the capital city.


    "I think it''s time for us to see the exit of this ne¡­" he said.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Xiamen Gong, Hua Xiao, and the rest of the peopleing from the immortalnd turned excited.


    Thought they already got the gist of the situation that only those that were born from this world can exit this ce. But still, they could not help but hope that what Shin Jiao told them is not true.


    "We will set out tomorrow, for now, all of you should prepare." He said as he turns around and left the meeting room.


    Before going to the exit portal of this ne, he has to check the reform of the world in his dimension.


    Shin Jiao stayed inside his room for a while and after sitting in the lotus position, he immediately closed his eyes. He sinks his consciousness into this dimension and began tobine the dark essence with the small world.


    The vibrant life in the small world is now evident and he could feel the living creatures in that world. As someone who controlled the small world, Shin Jiao could tell what is happening all over it. As he looks at the world, he noticed that there is truly no darkness present on the small.


    Although color has finally appeared because of the life essence that Maga Luan gave him, the world is still notplete. And so he began tobine the huge amount of power from the dark essence in the small world affecting its ecology as a whole.


    As the dark essence began to spread, Shin Jiao controlled it to inhabit half of the, just like that in every other in the universe that has only one star in its sr system.


    It took him a while, but soon the darkness has already spread and the dark part of the suddenly began to panic. He could sense the uneasiness of the creatures in that part of thend. A slight smile crept on Shin Jiao''s face upon seeing the reaction of the creatures in that ce.


    Now in the area where light could not enter, instead the dead colorless gray, it will now turn into ck. The dark essence envelops and would always conquer a vast space just like light. Hence the bnce in the small world became evident.


    Shin Jiao began to see huge changes began to show in the small world. He could even see that thew of time is beginning to be more pronounced in his dimension with the presence of darkness.


    What is time? ording to what Shin Jiao knows, time is change or the interval over which change urs. Before, since everything is either with color or gray, the essence of time could only be felt with change. Yet that change is not obvious due to theck of variations in the environment.


    But now with the presence of darkness, the creatures in the small world can now perceive time.


    As Shin Jiao continue observing, he felt ted and he could see a huge potential for the small world to be his own paradise his own world where he could rule over and guide.


    After reforming the small world, Shin Jiao began to arrange his creations and the things he crafted in one of the small inds.


    Satisfied at what he sees, Shin Jiao''s consciousness left the dimension and opens his eyes.


    He could see that it was already daybreak when he wakes up.


    "Hmm¡­ It only took me the whole night to reform the small world¡­ That''s not bad¡­" he muttered as he left his bed and walks to the bathroom.


    Shin Jiao cleaned himself up and then donned in a simple gray robe and tied his long hair in a ponytail.


    "Hmm¡­ I need to get a haircut soon." He muttered as he is not used to having long hair.


    When Shin Jiao walks out of his room he could already sense a few figures waiting for him in the lobby of the building.


    Xiamen Gong, Hua Xiao, Vilma Song, Nariz Gumal, Axle Long, and Ansen Wine, are the people waiting for him in the lobby. He saw that they are all bringing with themrge bags.


    "Hmm¡­ Why did you bring a lot of stuff?" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "Well, we don''t know what would happen out there, so we just wanted to be prepared." Vilma Song replied.


    "I¡­ I already told you that we are only checking that ce, right?" Shin Jiao wanted to exin but he stopped as he could see the resolution in the eyes of the people in front of him.


    Shaking his head, he waves his hand and quickly absorbed therge bags they are carrying.


    "I will give this to you guyster¡­" Shin Jiao said while shaking his head.


    "Aww, right! I forgot that you can still use your own dimension space in this ce." Suddenly Nariz Gumal said with realization in her eyes.


    "Can you also take some of the blueprints in theboratory? I have a lot but could not fit my suitcase, so I only took those that I deemed important." She said with a smile.


    "Yeah, me too! Shin, help me get some of my stuff too¡­"


    "That''s right¡­ I also wanted to bring some."


    The others began to realize about Shin Jiao''s space and then requested.


    "Hold up! I told you guys that we are just going there to check the ce. I just wanted to show you that I am not lying about the exit, okay? We might even close it as I have a premonition that it is a very dangerous ce for both worlds¡­" Shin Jiao said as he turns around and began walking out of the lobby.


    The rest followed behind him.


    Before he could walk out, four figures appear in front of him, Im Ao, Im Jae, their father, and Zixu Alreed.


    "Are you guys leaving already?" Im Jae asked with a hint of sadness in her tone.


    "Sigh¡­ this is not goodbye yet, okay? You guys are far too dramatic." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "Big brother Shin, do not walk closer to the strange cave¡­ It will suck you inside and then you will be thrown in a strange and dangerous forest." Im Ao said in his childish tone.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and patted the head of the little boy.


    "I know¡­ you guys should stay here, we wille back soon¡­" Shin Jiao said as he left along with the group who acted as they would really leave already.


    Shin Jiao could not help but shake his head at this scene. No matter how many times he told them that they could not exist in that ce, they would not believe him. So he could only walk ahead of the group.


    Shin Jiao and his group have taken a troops carrier and Shin Jiao sits on the pilot seat while Nariz Gumal sits on the co-pilot seat.


    "Alright, guys were leaving!" Shin Jiao said as he activated the flying ship.


    "Tower control, this is ship xxxxx, leaving hangar 2."


    ''Ship xxxxx you are clear tounch¡­''


    "Roger that tower control¡­"


    Shin Jiao said as he carefully controls the aircraft to hover in the air.


    As the aircraft left the hangar, the hearts of the people inside are feeling ted and a bit excited.. They could not believe that they are finally able to see the chance to go back to the immortalnd.

 Chapter 988 - The Inner Kingdom: Planar Gate

    Chapter 988


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the northeastern part of the inner kingdom, an endless sea of green trees could be seen on the horizon. A single flying ship is currently traversing its airspace and those beasts that ruled thesends felt challenged by their supremacy. Those that can fly in the air would try to chase after the ship. But they would be facing a barrage of rapid attack from the ship''s gun ports.


    "So this is the green forest¡­ I wonder how Im Ao and Im Jae were able to traverse this forest at that time¡­" Xiamen Gong muttered while looking at the endless trees below them and into the horizon.


    "Well, I think Im Ao could answer that question of yours¡­" Nariz Gumal said while sitting calmly with her eyes looking outside the ss window.


    "So you''re saying that the kid was able to defeat beasts that are of a higher level than himself?" Hua Xiao suddenly asked in curiosity.


    "Well, I think if I understand their story correctly, they are using an artifact that their father gave them. It could hide their presence from the beast in this forest. And Im Ao has that weird ability of his to transform and be berserk. With that, they could sneak attack on any beast that would stand in their way or discover them." Nariz Gumal exined.


    As the group listens to her, they all nodded their heads and realized how the two were able to escape the sea of forest.


    With the map that their father gave them and the artifacts, they could sneakily go past those strong monsters and kill those that they deemed weak and would stand in their way.


    Along the way of their trip, they encountered arge beast with the strength that could rival a Grand Magus. Of course, as a beast, they are far stronger and more resilient when ites to damages. But as beasts, they also have that instinct to preserve themselves when hurt.


    So the group would just wound those beasts to prevent spending more time dealing with them.


    It did not take long before they soon reached a location showing a weird blip on the ship''s radar. When Shin Jiao noticed this he immediately frowns. This is because the portal should not be showing such a strange mana fluctuation in the air.


    The exit portal or the nar gate is a stable gate that could be activated through the blood of the one to exit the ne. This is also the reason why those that came to the immortalnd could not activate the gate is because of their blood.


    However, it is almost impossible to exit as the gate is inside the territory ofrge and powerful monsters which could render entering almost impossible for even a Grand Magus. Hence exiting this ce would surely spell doom to those who would be foolish to try.


    But due to unknown luck and circumstances, the Im siblings were able to exit this ne and enter the immortalnd.


    Though they suffered heavily making the whole body of Im Jae riddled with wounds and she almost died. Luckily for them, they were saved by a n, though they still suffered afterward.


    As the airship drew closer to the fluctuation Shin Jiao noticed something.


    "This is not good¡­ I think the nar gate is being forcefully opened by something." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "What do you mean being¡­ forcefully opened?" Nariz Gumal asked while looking at the monitor.


    "The nar gate is like a doorway from one ce to another. It''s supposed to connect true ces. But in this situation, since this world is only a Soul Trapping Dimension, the nar gate connects to the outside world. But since it uses the narw or spacew, once the gate is forcefully torn apart, then it would cause the space in this ce to copse on its own and might possibly destroy everything in this dimension¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of the rest of the people behind him turned pale.


    "You mean every one of the people in the kingdom of Xinglo would be in danger?" Vilma Song suddenly eximed.


    "Yeah¡­ So we have to stop this before everything is toote. From what I could see, the thing that is forcefully opening that gate has not yet opened it sessfully. However, it has caused a powerful mana ripple to appear in the area. This ce is now filled with chaotic mana and raging elements¡­"


    After Shin Jiao said that, they saw the sky slowly turning dark.


    "Lightning storm¡­" Shin Jiao muttered with a frown.


    Then without warning a bolt of lightning came crashing to the ship.


    Aaah!!!


    The women shouted by reflex as everyone grabs on the ship''s railings.


    "We have tond¡­ Hold on, guys!" Shin Jiao said as he forcefullynded the flying troops carrier to the ground.


    Upon doing so, a couple of lightning bolts came raining down on them hitting the ship a couple of times. Its engine suddenly began to emit thick smoke as fire could be seen on it.


    "That lightning bolt has messed up the ship''s circuitry¡­" Nariz Gumal began turning off a couple of panels in the ship to prevent overloading.


    The airship then crashed on the ground.


    Shin Jiao retrieved the airship and they continue walking towards the direction of the nar gate.


    Suddenly, they noticed that a couple of monstrous dead beasts are scattered deep within the forest.


    Shin Jiao then checked the condition of the carcasses to assess the situation.


    "Hmm¡­ These things have died for about a week now. Some even died two weeks ago¡­ It seems that whoever or whatever is trying to open the nar gate has been sacrificing the mana of these beasts to forcefully overload the mana maintaining the nar gate¡­" Shin Jiao said while looking at the corpses.


    "Then that means that enemy might be nearby?" Axle Long suddenly grabs his sword and became guarded.


    Everyone also realized this and they too prepare themselves for a fight.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, began inspecting the carcasses thoroughly and saw that they all have some weird hold in their body. It seems that the hole was done by a suction-like thing to drain the corpses of these beasts of their blood and mana.


    "Hmm¡­ Maybe¡­ Maybe the enemy is not a beast¡­ but¡­" Shin Jiao wanted to say something as it seems that he hase to a conclusion.


    But before he could say anything, a long vine suddenly darted towards them like spears.


    Fwoosh!!!


    Everyone was already on guard so they all saw the vines and immediately activated their mana shields.


    Tong! Tong! Tong!


    The sound of vine hitting the mana shield sounded like a gong being hit.


    Shriek!!!


    Everyone''s attention was immediately attracted towards the western direction. Then the ground suddenly burst open and a wood dragon-like creature came crawling out.


    Its menacing appearance immediately made everyone jump into a defensive formation.


    "Is¡­ Is that Forest Dragon?!" Xiamen Gong and Axle Long eximed almost at the same time.


    They have seen such a creature before in the immortalnd. These creatures would always mind their own and would not cause any trouble with humans and they did not like approaching any human settlement.


    "However, howe it ended up in the Xinglo Kingdom?" Xiamen Gong thought.


    Everyone is looking at the majestic creature which is also ring at them.


    "This thing is trying to break the nar gate by using the mana it was able to steal from the beasts in the surroundings." Shin Jiao muttered.


    "But it did not realize that the strength level in this dimension is being suppressed to reach only at 59. This is not even enough to reach the nascent realm¡­"


    "Then no matter how many creatures it absorbs it would not be able to break the nar gate¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Not necessarily. For example, before we arrive, I think this creature attacked the nar gate while controlling ten beasts¡­" Shin Jiao said while pointing at the ten beasts near the nar gate withrge holes on their heads.


    "Damn it! Let''s just kill that thing!" shouted Axle Long as he suddenly brandishes his sword.


    But Shin Jiao did not react as he just looks at the situation as he thought that something is off. Suddenly when he saw the other beasts around the forest began shaking he knew that this Forest Dragon is going to attack them using the corpses in the area.


    "We have no choice but to fight then¡­" Shin Jiao said as he takes out his ck katana.


    The Forest Dragon looks at the humans below it and suddenly growled in anger at the charging person in front of it.


    Without hesitation, it quickly curled its body like a snake ready to defend and attack at the same time. It now resembles a giant fleshy spring that could attack at any time.


    At the same time, at this moment, the several corpses of giant beasts in the area began to stand up like zombies being revived from the dead.


    Everyone in Shin Jiao''s party that they are going to be in a difficult fight, but they would not fall back since the nar gate is just in front of them.

 Chapter 989 - The Inner Kingdom: Planar Gate (2)

    Chapter 989


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was an overlord and a very strong level 81 beast. It lorded over a territory which it grabbed from another beast after a gruesome battle. With the blood of a dragon coursing over its body and the essence of the forestbined, it became really powerful that even the human are not its match.


    But it did not dare toe close to human territories as it did not want trouble. It knew that humans are troublesome creatures who like to hunt beasts in the forest.


    Suddenly, one day, a group of humans appear in the vicinity of its territory and began hunting. Angered by this intrusion, itshed out and killed them.


    But who would have known that 3 dayster these same humans would appear again? It knew that the humans are the overlords of the ce he is in, and it knew that the humans are immortals and would not die. However, it could not help its animal instinct to fight them.


    After an exchange of blows, it once again defeated the humans. But this time, it decided to leave its territory and journey far away to get away from those pesky humans.


    But who would have known that in its travel it would suddenly fall to this ce where it could not use the energy of the universe, and instead use another energy with which it is also familiar?


    It has been a month since it fell to this ce and has seen what this ce can do. But it did not like staying in this weird world that seems to be arge cage imprisoning it. Plus it discovered that humans are also here. So it quickly decided to leave this ce at all cost.


    It soon found the exit of this ce but to its dismay, it discovered a w. To be able to break this exit and break this world, it needed more power. But something is suppressing its power in this world. And so it devises a n and that n is to use the powerful beasts in this ce so that it could attack the gate and destroy it.


    However, it''s has been a year since then and it still was not able to open or destroy the gate even after using many beasts to attack the gate.


    While slumbering in frustration, it soon felt the presence of some humans entering its territory. It quickly controlled the weather to attack the humans.


    And now, it showed itself and decided to vent out its frustration to the human in front of it.


    Grool!


    It roared as it began to control the dead beasts in the forest. Although those are just carcasses, through the time it has spent in this world, it learned to hone its power and ability and learned many new tricks.


    And one of the tricks is using its blood and veins to control dead creatures.


    It then did not think twice and immediately attacked.


    The area became a chaotic mess as trees and stones were toppled creating arge clearing in the forest.


    Now the area where the nar gate is could be seen clearly.


    The nar gate is in a cave but the cave is covered by a strong formation spell which is very strong that only nascent level cultivators and above could break it.


    Even the frenzied battle was not able to destroy the cave which is under the scope of the formation spell.


    At this time, Shin Jiao and hispanions have already taken down the beasts, and the remaining one is the Forest Dragon.


    Seeing that the humans are actually very strong and that they might be even stronger than it, the Forest Dragon suddenly felt fear in its heart. Its instinct to preserve its life immediately kicks in and wanted to escape. But it suddenly found itself unable to as a single human would stand in its way wherever it turns.


    "You are a Forest Dragon¡­ and I think you are not from this ce. You wanted to destroy this nar gate to escape, but if you do that, this whole world would be destroyed¡­ This ce has its use for me, and I cannot let you do that." Shin Jiao said while standing in front of the dragon.


    It seems that the Forest Dragon could understand his words and it suddenly red at Shin Jiao.


    Then using its mind it suddenly sent a sound transmission using humannguage.


    ''I do not want to stay in this ce so get out of my way!'' it roared in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    Shin Jiao showed a hint of a smirk on his face but did not say anything. He actually could understand why this Forest Dragon would do such a thing. It might have felt trapped and helpless.


    Upon thinking up to this point, he remembers his friend Lemy. That guy is also trapped in that formation but he did not feel scared, threatened, or alone. That is because Lemy has apanion. When he asked if Lemy wanted to leave, Shin Jiao could see the reluctance in his eyes.


    "Is this Forest Dragon also felt stifled in this ce?" Shin Jiao thought.


    "How did you find this ce?" Shin Jiao suddenly asked in curiosity.


    ''Humph¡­ This ce is a gigantic array formation, but it could not escape my sharp dragon sense. I will destroy this formation and leave, and you cannot stop me!'' the Forest Dragon said with a sneer on its huge dragon face.


    "Alright¡­ let''s make a deal. I do not want to kill you¡­ so I want to help you return to the outside world." Shin Jiao said after contemting something.


    ''Why would I believe the words of a mere human?''


    "Well, it''s either you die in here or get out with my help. Since you are a sentient beast, then you have gained some karma already¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said with his mouth curving up a bit.


    The Forest Dragon did not answer and just stood there like a proud snake.


    The rest of the people behind Shin Jiao were a bit perplexed as they did not know what is happening.


    "What do you think is going on?" Hua Xiao asked while tilting her head to Xiamen Gong.


    "I think they aremunicating using their mind¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a frown.


    Although he knew that Shin Jiao is a unique individual with abilities that are something that he has not seen before, he is still a bit envious of him having the ability to send his thoughts to this ce.


    Not knowing what the human is hinting at what the human just said, the dragon could only hear the prospect of escaping this huge cage. It tried to scrutinize this human who is able tomunicate with it and a sh of inspiration appears in its eyes.


    Using runguage, which is thenguage of the dragons, it then spoke in Shin Jiao''s mind.


    ''I am a mighty dragon! How dare you trick me?!'' it roared.


    Its voice is not low and the power of the runes carries the true spirit of a dragon. With just these words, it was able to manifest the true spirit of a dragon.


    And it made Shin Jiao almost stagger on his feet.


    He did not expect the dragon to do such a thing.


    Seeing that the human staggered, the Forest Dragon suddenly opened its huge mouth and in one fell swoop gobbled Shin Jiao''s figure along with the dirt he is standing on.


    "Shin!"


    "Nooo!"


    The people around him were taken aback as they did not expect that Shin Jiao would have such a reaction. They saw him staggering suddenly, and then the Forest Dragon sneak attacked.


    Shin Jiao was caught off guard and felt his mind a bit woozy. However, he still noticed the dragon''s attack. Yet he is not worried.


    As his figure enters the dragon''s mouth and when the dragon was about to chew, it suddenly felt that something is wrong.


    But it was already toote as it closes its mouth and a sharp object suddenly prated out of its snout.


    Guaaahhh!!!


    The dragon opened its jaws by reflex and wanted to throw out the thing that is stuck in its mouth. Shin Jiao who is holding a long sword of a mech has a sneer on his face.


    Before the dragon could react, he suddenly activated the mana energy coating of the de and cleanly cut through half of the dragon''s head.


    His body was immediately covered in blood and puss, as the huge body of the Forest Dragon fell lifeless on the ground.


    "I gave you a way out¡­ you cannot me me for this, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile while writing a rune spell to clean his body.


    After cleaning the battleground, the group walks to the nar gate.


    "Alright, you can check it all you want¡­ after you are contented we will go back¡­" Shin Jiao said as he sits on the side letting everyone do whatever they wanted.


    Everyone did not stand on ceremony and quickly checks the nar gate with hope glowing in their eyes.. Though they trust Shin Jiao''s words, they could not help but think that maybe he is wrong.

 Chapter 990 - The Inner Kingdom: Exit

    Chapter 990


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao stood in front of the nar gate and with a wave of his hand a few formation gs appear. He threw the gs on the ground around the cave and wrote runes in the air sending them on the gs.


    Weng!!!


    A loud vibrating sound suddenly reverberated in the air while the cave slowly vanishes.


    He then gathered the gs, the cave is already gone.


    "Now, this mortal ne is alreadyplete." He said with a smile.


    The reason why Shin Jiao went to this ce is to show this ce to the group and to¡­ close it.


    The nar gate is actually an unfinished portion of the dimension. As long as the nar gate is around the dimension can be easily destroyed from the inside. However, once it is closed, then only Shin Jiao could control its existence, or rather, everything will now work ording to nature.


    This ce should not be called the Land of death or the Xinglo Kingdom, it should be considered as the mortal ne.


    As he finished his task he hops on the flying troop''s carrier and noticed the expression of the people inside.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you guys?" Shin Jiao asked with a slight smile.


    He has already expected them to feel this way as their hope was dashed upon discovering that they could not exit the nar gate.


    "You have to ask that? How can we leave this ce when you closed the gate already?"


    "Yeah, we could have just destroyed that gate and exit." Ansen Wine who was quiet for a while suddenly grumbled.


    "Pfft¡­ Are you guys stupid like that Forest Dragon? It has been attacking the gate for almost a year and it just caused a slight ripple on its surface. And after stopping the ripple slowly disappear and it has to start over again. So how could it destroy the gate? Plus this ce still has its own use. I will try to develop a system to track the souls inside this ce¡­ that way, the Long n can use this as a prison¡­" Shin Jiao said then looks at Axle Long on the side.


    When Axle Long heard this, he showed a slight excitement in his eyes. If what Shin Jiao saying is the truth then it would be a feasible solution. Many immortals in the immortalnd wouldmit crimes and would not think of the consequence because they in fact will not die.


    Torture works but still, it has a lesser effect.


    However, if this type of punishment would be given, he knew that it might be possible. Stripped with their powers, and be turned into a mortal. Experiencing the pain and suffering of a mortal would surely teach those guys a lesson.


    But of course, those that could prove themselves good in this ce could have a chance to go back to the immortalnd.


    While Axle Long is musing, the rest also showed a contemting appearance.


    The group left the area and went back to the capital.


    Since they left another week has passed, and the capital has once again returned to its bustling state. The noble houses that were against the king have already been taken care of and the other noble houses enter an agreement with the king.


    As of this moment, the royal family only has a few members left. Only those that follow the king and his group were spared. The rest were all exiled to the outer world''s border.


    The whole Xinglo Kingdom seemed to have been reformed at this point in time.


    Meanwhile, in the bamboo formation inside the Hong noble house manor, Shin Jiao walks inside and noticed Lemy and Flora Hong busily doing something in the garden.


    When Lemy saw Shin Jiao he immediately transformed into his human form which is still a young boy.


    "Hey, Shin¡­ you''re back! I heard that there is a big ruckus outside¡­ Some of them even enter this ce just to escape the onught outside. Hehe¡­" Lemy said while pointing at the other wooden cabin.


    Shin Jiao did not say anything and quickly noticed some of the Hong leaders amongst the people inside the cabin.


    They seem to be ordering everyone in that ce to work.


    "They did not bother your guys?" Shin Jiao asked.


    "Nah¡­ with me around, they would not dare," Lemy said with a proud expression.


    Flora Hong on the side did not say anything and just continue to tend to her garden.


    "I am nning to exit this ce soon¡­ would you like toe?" Shin Jiao asked.


    He wanted to know what this friend of his would say.


    "Hmm¡­ I¡­ I don''t know. I kinda like it here." Lemy said while looking at Flora Hong with a loving gaze.


    "Do you like her? She a human though and you''re a¡­ bird." Shin Jiao teases.


    "Oh, Shut up! I might be a bird but I''m still a deity. If ever I decide to go out of this ce¡­ I will just return to the immortalnd and once again form my saint body¡­ then maybe after thousands of years I will go back to the higher nes¡­" Lemy muttered.


    Suddenly Shin Jiao realized that this guy has been in a deity, a beast deity, so he could get more information from him.


    "Wait a minute¡­ you mean, when you reach the deity realm you will go to a higher ne? Where is that ne?" Shin Jiao asked with curiosity beaming in his eyes.


    Lemy noticed this and chuckled.


    "Hmm... This universe is divided into two, the dark part and the light part. The light is where the deities rule and the dark part is where the shadow beings are ruling. And for eons, the war has been happening without anyone of us taking advantage of the other. Do you know why?" Lemy asked.


    Shin Jiao shook his head. Of course, he already knew the war between the deities and the shadow beings.


    "The truth is because¡­ everything is following aw. Everyone has to perform great achievement to be able to return to the three high nes." Lemy exined.


    "Three high nes?¡­"


    "Yes, the three high nes¡­ This is the reason why many beings in the universe wanted to grow and be powerful. But getting into the three high nes depends on one''s karma, either negative or positive." Lemy exined.


    "I have never been to the two higher nes¡­ But I can tell you about the lowest of the three nes."


    "If I did not get this wrong, you died from the lowest ne, right?" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    Lemy nodded.


    "The lowest ne is a battlefield. This is where deities would face their greatest test. It is a trial by fire where one could be deemed worthy to be given a chance to create his own world¡­ But I failed this test." Lemy said with a hint of sadness.


    "I cannot exin more, but I just hope that you can be prepared for this," Lemy said while patting Shin Jaio''s shoulder.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head as he actually has an idea of what Lemy is talking about. Some of the remnant souls that he encountered before have died due to the said battle between the immortals and the shadow beings.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Shin Jiao took something out from his dimension, it was a jade token. He then handed it to Lemy.


    "This is how you can exit this ne¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile as he left.


    Lemy waved his hand and a slight smile appears on his face.


    The two of them have different destinies, if one day they will meet again, then that would be considered as their fate.


    ¡­


    Mystique Shop, capital city headquarters


    Shin Jiao arrives inside a meeting hall where the higher-ups of the shop are gathered.


    Since they are already preparing to exit this ce, he knew that it is time to bade farewell to everyone and settle everything.


    When he enters a gloomy atmosphere could be felt as there are many showing teary eyes while sitting around the hall.


    "It seems that you guys have already known why I am here today." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Well, for those who are not aware, I will not say any superfluous words. Today, we will arrange the management of the Mystique Shop¡­" Shin Jiao said and began reading from the document in front of him.


    After a while, he could see happiness in the eyes of the others and some especially thedies are crying.


    "Sigh¡­ Guys, you know that we do not belong to this world¡­ We came from the immortalnd which is outside of this ce. And you too would be going to that ce someday... So this is actually not goodbye, right?" Shin Jiao said.


    "Okay, I will disclose to you truths about this ce¡­ Karma¡­ your karma is the key to get out of this world¡­" Shin Jiao said but did not borate on it.


    As he turns around and left, a few people followed him from behind leaving therge group of people to begin discussing one with another.


    While he is walking, Xiamen Gong walks beside him.


    "So¡­ Where are we heading now?" he asked.


    "To Main Arjing City¡­"

 Chapter 991 - Farewell

    Chapter 991


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A small celebration is being held at the newly constructed royal pce. Many of the noble houses who have decided to cooperate with the king and the new proposed reform for the capital city attended the celebration. There are also the officials and generals who participated in the war present.


    The banquet is lively with many transactions, business deals, and family rtions being formed. Amidst this lively atmosphere, the figure of Shin Jiao slowly walks out of a terrace. He could see the clear dark sky and the unfamiliar set of stars in the sky.


    "There he is¡­" a voice suddenly appears from behind him as a group of people walks out of the ss door.


    These people are Shin Jiao''s friends and students of the Alto Magus academy.


    "You are really leaving us, huh?" Ginlong Grav, the 5th prince, said with a slight frown.


    The rest pouted a little while looking at Shin Jiao.


    "Well, you know¡­" Shin Jiao shrugged.


    He did not know what to say. These people have been with him for quite a little time and he has chosen them to be part of the Mystique Shop''s future management. That means, as long as they improved and grow, the shop would be in their hands in the future.


    "Sigh¡­ I actually knew this day woulde ever since I discovered that you came from the immortal ne. I''m just wondering, what it is like to be in that ce? I mean living without the fear of dying or getting old someday¡­ That would be a nice thing, right?" Ginlong Grav said while looking at the horizon.


    The rest of the students behind him also sigh. They too wanted to experience that kind of life.


    "Hmm¡­ As I told you guys¡­ the key is to build or gather karma. I cannot exin more as this world has its ownws¡­ And you have your agency to decide. Your decision would surely result in whether you can gain immortality or stay in this world and be reincarnated¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Anyway, I have already given Principal Edna Wise full control of your studies¡­ In the future, you can ask her whenever you are stumped with anything¡­"


    "Shin¡­ I mean¡­ Teacher Jaio¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for everything!" Ji Yaolin said as he bowed her head.


    The rest followed and also give their thanks before the group began talking some random stuff.


    After the group left, two figures came walking towards Shin Jiao.


    He did not know what to say to the siblings, but seeing their misty eyes, he knew that they are saddened by the news of them leaving.


    "Big Brother Shin, can I see you again?" Im Ao asked in his cute voice.


    Shin Jiao ruffled his hair and nodded his head.


    "If you can be a good boy from now on, then we can see each other again¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He then gave Im Jae and Im Ao a hug and carefully wipes their tears.


    That night, Shin Jiao spends his time talking with the people he knew and some of his acquaintances. He did not expect that in this world his influence has be great that he is viewed highly by many people.


    Well, he expected as much, but to be hailed as a savior and a hero is something he did not expect.


    After chatting for a bit, it was already midnight before everyone began retiring to their homes.


    That night, Shin Jiao once again visited Lemy before he would departter that morning. The two exchanges some words and he left.


    When Shin Jiao arrives in his room, he was a bit surprised when he closed the door.


    This is because a pair of arms is currently hugging him from behind.


    "Sigh¡­ Yemei¡­" Shin Jiao said in a low tone as he could feel that the woman seem to be crying.


    He slowly patted her arms as if consoling a child as he slowly turns around.


    Yemei Yin hid in his embrace as she did not want him to see her crying.


    "It''s okay¡­ It''s okay¡­ You have been by my side for a long time and have been my eyes and ears in everything. Thank you¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting her head.


    Her sweet scent wafted on his nose and Shin Jiao did not expect that his mind would remember a particr woman in his life. His first girlfriend, Shi Anne Li. Shi Anne Li''s memories of him have been wiped out and she has forgotten about him ever since then. He knew that it was his fault that she was in danger.


    And because of that, he decided to distance himself away from her to keep her safe from that time forth.


    He has been with Shi Anne Li for the longest time, and he is familiar with her scent.


    And this same scent he can smelling from Yemei Yin. Shin Jiao could not help remember his time with Shi Anne Li and the love they have for each other at that time. Even the hurtful two breakups made him feel that his experience with her was worth the memory.


    "Umm¡­ Master Jiao¡­ Ugh¡­ Can¡­ can you let go of me¡­" Yemei Yin suddenly said in a timid and low voice.


    Shin Jiao realized that he''s been hugging her tightly and her face is now beat red.


    "Um¡­ I''m sorry¡­" Shin Jiao awkwardly scratched his head.


    Yemei Yin looks at him and a strange feeling rose up in her heart. Seeing the handsome face of her master, she could help but feel attracted towards him. But she dare not show her feelings for she felt like she is unworthy of her master''s love.


    In a moment of muddle-headedness due to sadness, she bravely hugged him. But now that she realized what she just did, she feels a bit shy and guilty.


    "Master¡­ when you said about karma¡­ you are talking about good karma, right?" Yemei Yin asked.


    Shin Jiao smile and did not reply but just nod his head.


    "Master, I promise to do everything I can to reach the immortalnd. That way, I can continue serving by your side." She said with a glint of determination in her eyes.


    ¡­


    The next day, he traveled with the people that came from Zepa City.


    As the hundreds of airships began to hover high up in the air, the people in the capital watch in awe. They knew that the future of the kingdom is going to be prosperous and everything would change for the better.


    Well, in fact, everything will really change. Due to the vastness of the Xinglo Kingdom, the invisible walls will be destroyed, and the outer world and the inner kingdom will be open. And then the wholend of death would experience changes as several kingdoms will be built.


    Territories would be imed, and countries would be formed. War will be fought on a different scale, and people would live a good life or suffer horribly. The environment might change for the better, but the cycle of life will continue, and the karma of the people will still be harvested by the one who modified its architecture.


    And that would be for the future to happen.


    For now, Shin Jiao and his group are currently traveling to Zepa City.


    The other airships began to disperse and went in the direction of their own city before the group arrives in Zepa City.


    "This city has truly changed¡­" Shin Jiao said as he looks at the huge changes in the city for the long months that he has stayed in the capital.


    The group was greeted by a familiar face.


    "Prince Jun Grav¡­ I was wondering why you did not go to the capital¡­ I guess you are here." Shin Jiao greeted after seeing the young man.


    Standing beside him is the old prince, the king''s cousin, Lamier Grav.


    "Haha¡­ Master Jiao¡­ It''s been a while." The two greeted.


    "They are the ones who are managing Zepa city for a while now." Xiamen Gong whispered.


    Shin Jiao nodded in understanding upon hearing this. It seems that the 3rd prince has already given up on the throne after living in the Outer world and in the other cities which were helped to develop by the Mystique Shop.


    "Yes, it''s been a while¡­"


    "I heard that you are heading to the Outer world in Main Arjing City?" Lamier Grav asked with a hint of confusion.


    "Yes¡­ that is our destination."


    "Are you leaving us, then?" he asked.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    A hint of disappointment could be seen on the old prince''s face, but he seems to wave it off as he quickly smiles.


    "Master Jiao¡­ you have greatly helped us in the Inner Kingdom. I swear that I will continue to make sure that everything in thisnd prospers and grow¡­" Lamier Grav said with a bow.


    The 3rd prince also nodded his head in agreement with his uncle.


    The group then boarded another ship going to the Outer World and waves goodbye.

 Chapter 992 - Creating The Passage

    Chapter 992


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The travel to the Outer World is a bit uneventful as the group just enjoyed the scenery of the forest below them. The beasts that dare to attack them are turned into their meals, and the escort became so bored that they slept all the way to the barrier to the Outer World.


    At this moment, Shin Jiao is currently inside his cabin looking at a formation te that he just crafted. After a long while of checking and analyzing he stopped and smile in satisfaction.


    "I still need to make at least seven of these things¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he takes out another set of materials from his dimension.


    After taking out the materials, Shin Jiao noticed something.


    "Hmm¡­ Thews of time and space have truly entered the small world in my dimension¡­" he thought as he noticed the materials seemed to have aged a little.


    He immediately emerged his consciousness in the small world and then quickly formed an array. Since knowing the soul trapping array, Shin Jiao has a slight grasp of timew. Though it is notplete, he still has an idea on how to control it especially when he is the overlord of the small world.


    And with that move, he is able to create a formation that would render thews of time and space in a particr area of the small world ineffective.


    In that ce, thews of time have no effect whatsoever.


    After doing that, he once again emerged himself in creating the formation te that he would be using when they arrive in Main Arjing city.


    Soon the airship arrives in the barrier which separates the Inner Kingdom and the Outer World.


    Upon alighting from the airship Shin Jiao noticed that the gate wall seemed to have been busy with arge number of peopleing and going.


    He also noticed that the Crimson Light elite border guards are not that busy anymore. The gate is now using arge-scale scanning system developed by the mages from the Tower of Light.


    Xiamen Gong is currently exining things beside him as the group walks to therge gate.


    Soon they were able to walk out of the gate and what greeted them is a public transportation terminal with many passengers waiting in line.


    Shin Jiao was a bit amazed at the development of the area which he did not expect to happen too soon. There are Windfall carriages, small passenger airships, and cars which resembled taxis waiting in the terminal.


    The terminal is like a small bustling vige with many public and private vehicles parked everywhere going to different routes.


    "Shin, our ride is in there¡­" Xiamen Gong pointed at a three-story building.


    The building seems to be amodating nobles and rich merchants. The people in this ce are wearing fine clothing and seem to have a status.


    As the group walks inside the waiting lounge, they are greeted politely by a young woman sitting behind the ticketing desk.


    "Good afternoon, sir and mam¡­ How may I help you?" she said politely.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao felt a bit nostalgic.


    Xiamen Gong on the side did not say anything and just gave her a card.


    When the woman saw the card, her expression suddenly changes. She knew what the card means, and it made her almost want to stand up and call her manager. However, she immediately got hold of her excitement and quickly processed the tickets.


    Shin Jiao has already known that Main Arjing city''s air space is being monitored by the city itself. It would be troublesome for them to ride their own airship that is not registered with the city. And so to prevent any further dys, they could just take the public airship.


    The ticket given to the group is for VIP passengers.


    The young woman immediately showed a fawning smile upon giving the tickets. She then eyes the woman beside her. The woman saw what happened and quickly reacted by guiding the group to a private lounge.


    "This is our privilege¡­ Hehe¡­" Xiamen Gong said with a chuckle.


    The others who have stayed in Main Arjing City already knew this and this situation is not new to them. They would even encounter people fawning over them just to get a chance to be with the manager of the Mystique Shop merchant group. However, there are rules that they need to follow to prevent anyone from overstepping their privilege.


    Once inside the private lounge for the managers, the group is greeted by another group that seems to belong to another branch of the shop.


    A handsome and tall young mage walks towards them and greeted the group.


    "Boss Gong! Miss Xiao! Wee back!" the young man said with a smile while bowing.


    The rest of hispanions also stood up and bowed.


    How could they not know who the new group that just entered was?


    As the higher up of the merchant group, they are already aware of who their true bosses are. But none of them knew of Shin Jiao''s appearance, hence they did not greet him.


    Xiamen Gong felt a bit awkward upon receiving such a greeting while the person responsible for everything is just standing beside him. But knowing Shin Jiao and his attitude, he did not fuss about it.


    "Thank you¡­ Alright, you all go back to doing your own things¡­" Xiamen Gong said while waving his hand.


    The private lounge for the Mystique Shop higher-ups became silent with the arrival of the bosses. But what baffled everyone is the young which seem to be leading the group. They did not know who that guy is.


    What everyone knows is that the real boss of thepany is a middle-aged man. But that young man is not familiar to them. However, from the way everyone listens to him, they are all baffled and perplexed at the situation.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao began exining to the group his n.


    "Alright, when we arrive in Main Arjing City, we will directly go to the ruins of the Great White Tower of Dugal¡­ How was the preparation I ryed to you in dealing with that ce?" Shin Jiao said and then turn to Ansen Wine who is sitting on the side.


    "I have already set up the formation to hide the underground room, so you don''t have to worry about that." Ansen Wine said with a confident smile.


    Upon seeing this, Shin Jiao could not help but nod his head. This guy has been against him ever since they came to this world. However, as time went by, he became cooperative and even became friendly with the group.


    He did not know what the future holds, but he could tell that right at this moment, this guy has no evil intention, so far¡­


    Shin Jiao waves his hand and a small invisible array suddenly enveloped the group.


    "Guys¡­ I will tell you this¡­ creating a passage out of this ce will take time. But if I am sessful, then this passage will be our ticket out of this ce. However, we have a big problem¡­ The amount of mana consumed will be enormous. Plus, it will surely create trouble in the city. But that is not the main problem. The main problem is the nascent physique needed to fuel the nar passage¡­" Shin Jiao exined.


    "Some of us, at least four will have to sacrifice for this to work. You choose who among you would volunteer. For me, I have to make sure that the array formation will function properly, so even if I wanted to, I could not volunteer¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    When the group heard this, they all showed a hint of dilemma in their eyes.


    There is surely a need for a price to pay to be able to escape this ce. Every one of them knew that.


    Suddenly, Ansen Wine raised his hand.


    "Shin¡­ there are others that came from the immortalnd that we have helped and saved¡­ Do you think those who have regained their strength would be willing to be the sacrifice?" he suggested.


    "Hmm¡­ What are their strength levels?" Shin Jiao asked in contemtion.


    "I think a couple of them have reached the level of a lord." Axle Long suddenly said.


    "Hmm¡­ If they truly wanted to get out with us, then we have to get their consent." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "But the question is, will they trust us?" Vilma Song suddenly interjected.


    Everyone turned silent upon hearing her words. Those people have suffered through the torture of the mages inside the tower. Some of them even saw theirpanions dying under the great pressure of taking their physical level just to tear the space for the mages to enter the immortalnd.


    Although this event was only sessful in the Great White tower of Dugal, the others who suffered such torture may not be able to agree.


    "Sigh¡­ There is no use mulling over this. We can only ask them¡­" Xiamen Gong said.


    All of the saved people from the immortalnd are now residing in Main Arjing city.. So asking them for their own opinion would not be that hard.

 Chapter 993 - Creating The Passage (2)

    Chapter 993


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Arge group of people are currently assembled together in a hall and are currently discussing something in a hushed tone.


    "Are we really going to go back?"


    "Did they discover how to get out of this ce?"


    "Of course, what do you think the Mystique Shop is? It is not a normal merchant shop but someone who came from the immortalnd. They are the only immortals that can use the power in this world."


    "They have gathered us in here for something right?"


    "I think they wanted to help all of us return¡­"


    The people in the hall talked to each other in this manner as they are curious about the reason why they are called to this ce.


    In fact, the total amount of immortals found by the Mystique Shop people numbered more than thousands. However, they only called for the assigned leaders per group. These people came from the many mage towers all over every city and town in the Outer World and also those in the Inner Kingdom. The immortals are then sent to Main Arjing City for their settlement.


    Everyone suddenly stopped walking when they saw the tall figure of Xiamen Gong walking on the stage.


    "Everyone! Listen up! We have already found a way to open a nar gate or a passage between this world and the one outside¡­ However, we are in a pinch of a problem." Xiamen Gong said and paused.


    Upon hearing his words, the hearts of the people around him skipped a beat.


    They have already expected such a thing, but are unsure how they could be of help in opening the nar gate.


    And so they listen as Xiamen Gong began exining the process of opening the gate.


    "¡­ And so, we needed your help to make sure that the gate opening would be a sess. We just needed 4 individuals to open the gate. And after a few could pass through, we are going to stabilize the gate on the other side. That way we can ensure that the gate would stay open¡­ You don''t have to worry about anything after that." Xiamen Gong said.


    Suddenly someone raise his hand and interjected.


    "How can we trust that you would not leave us stranded in this ce?" a young man asked with a hint of suspicion in his eyes.


    When Shin Jiao and the rest heard this, his eyes gleamed with annoyance.


    He did not need to help these people in fact. He just wanted to tell them such a thing so that they could have a way back. However, it seems that this person thinks that his helping hand is his duty to them. That it is his obligation to save them without them doing anything.


    But what made Shin Jiao feel more annoyed is that he heard a group of them suddenly voicing out their own opinion to reject the proposal.


    Xiamen Gong who heard this turned silent while shaking his head in dejection. When he saw the reaction of Shin Jiao he knew that thetter is annoyed. He too is actually annoyed and if it was his old self, he would have alreadyshed out to those people. But ever sinceing to this ce, he has learned to hold on to his anger and control himself.


    However, Vilma Song is different. She is as direct as she has always been.


    "Oh, you all shut up!" Vilma Song shouted.


    "I told you guys that they would react this way. You should not ask for their opinion on these things. Just grab four of them, and then use them as part of the catalyst. That way they will not annoy you this much." She said with a sneer on her beautiful face.


    Everyone who heard her immediately turned silent.


    "Miss Song! Even though you have saved us, we still have control over our lives. If you want them thene and get it!" shouted the man who objected a while ago.


    The reason why this man wanted to object is because of the suffering he has been to for quite some time in this world before he was rescued by the people from the Mystique Shop. When he discovered that the shop is being managed by immortals who can wield mana, he was really jealous and at the same time resent those people who rescued him.


    Why did they arrivete? Why did they not rescue them sooner? He has lost a few of his family members in this Land of Death which he dreaded the most and now he is ming everyone around him as the culprit.


    And so, he detests those people who are lording over others and did not want to follow theirmand. This is true especially to those arrogant heads of the Mystique Shop merchant group.


    When he was sent as a representative, he has sworn to fight those people to show them his resentment and anger for theirte response to his needs.


    This is his own way of coping up with the loss of his family members. He needed to me others so that he would not carry the guilt in his own heart.


    But it seems that his luck is down even at this time.


    As soon as he said those words, the eyes of Vilma Song suddenly erupted in a re.


    She suddenly draws the handgun on her side and was about to point it at the man.


    But Shin Jiao was fast enough to stop her.


    "Calm down¡­" he said while patting her shoulder.


    "She is right¡­ I was just kind enough to ask for your opinion, but in truth, we have no obligation to save you all. If we truly wanted to, we can go out of this ce with just our original group without you guys. So if you truly did not want to, then so be it¡­ Let''s go." Shin Jiao said as he turns around and began walking down the stage.


    The rest of the people behind him followed behind.


    Everyone below the stage stood in shock at what Shin Jiao said. They all realized that what that man said is the truth. He has no obligation to save them and yet they were still saved by his group. And even returning outside is not their duty and yet they are kind enough to ask for their help.


    Everyone realized that they have made a fuss out of mistake and were immediately worried. If those guys truly exited this ce then would they all just die in here?


    Feeling worried at this point in time, everyone immediately began to react.


    "Wait! Please wait!" shouted a tall young female.


    "Yes, could you please hold on for a minute? We¡­ we did not mean to object you guys¡­" shouted another one.


    Upon hearing those calls, Shin Jiao stopped from his steps and turn to look at the crowd.


    "We¡­ we agree! I will volunteer myself!" shouted the tall young female.


    "Yeah, me too!"


    "Me too!"


    A few people suddenly began to volunteer in their own volition.


    The man who first objected felt that the situation is not right and that he could not let these people just have it their own way.


    He is filled with jealousy and resentment that his heart began to darken. His eyes slowly turned red.


    On the stage, Shin Jiao has already noticed these changes and he quickly notified Vilma Song.


    "Shot him now!"


    Without a second thought, Vilma immediately pointed her gun at the guy and then squeeze the trigger.


    At this time, that guy seems to have lost his mind as he suddenly leaps up in the air as ws began to form from his fingers.


    And while his figure is in the air flying towards Shin Jiao''s group, his face began to distort and is slowly turning into something ugly.


    Bang!


    Before he could reach the group, Vilma Song who has a sneer on her beautiful face already pulled the trigger.


    The bullet hit the forehead of the man and sted the back of his head open.


    Everyone was silent and many are already running away from the scene.


    "What is that?" Vilma Song asked as she suddenly noticed some weird worms crawling out of the man''s bloody head.


    Yemei Yin, who suddenly appears on the side, extended both of her hands as me came gushing out of her palms.


    The me burnt the body into a crisp.


    "This is bad¡­ Those are cursed worms¡­ We have to know where the other people living with this guy are right now." She suddenly said with a worried expression.


    Shin Jiao know that this would be a problem. With this curse, he did not know who was infected and who are not.


    So he suddenly gave out amand.


    "Restrain everyone! We have to make sure that this thing is not spread throughout the city," he shouted.


    With his words, the rest standing beside him quickly made their move.


    "It seems that creating the passage would have to wait for a bit.." He muttered.

 Chapter 994 - Out At Last!

    Chapter 994


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After the investigation, Shin Jiao discovered that the guy came from a group numbering up to 30 plus people and was rescued from one of the remote town''s well-known mage towers.


    The Phoenix tower is one of the most famous towers in the Outer World other than the Great White Tower of Dugal.


    They have been in control of the many cities and towns before the appearance of the Mystique Shop. Their strength is truly horrifying and many simple people would not dare fight against them. But one day, they were raided by the Mystique Shop forces and were forced to give up their captives.


    This has ticked the higher up of the mage tower and decided to retaliate. And this is the first part of their retaliation.


    Shin Jiao listens to the side as a mage reported their findings.


    With a nod of his head, he pointed at the few pictures on the screen.


    "The curse that they have imnted on some people is something like a ''Gu'' bug. And the trigger for this bug to act is the sudden spike of anger in a person." He exined.


    "We have to remove these bugs and send a message to the Phoenix tower. It seems that they have not learned their lesson from back then." Shin Jiao added.


    When the others heard him, they all knew what would happen next.


    In just one day, several Phoenix Towers came crumbling down from the assault of the people from the Mystique Shop. Those who surrendered did not suffer anything but were instead inspected and interrogated by the people from Shin Jiao''s group.


    Those who resisted were all vanquished and their tower turned into rubbles.


    The people from the city already knew the horrible things that are happening inside the mage towers and were not surprised upon seeing the corpses found inside of them.


    Plus, ever since the arrival of the Mystique Shop in their city or town, everyone knew that the lives of the people became prosperous, hence them taking down a mage tower that has caused them anguish and suffering for a long time is something that the people apud of.


    At this time, Rick Orfang, floated in the air along with a few of the high-ranking mages from the other Phoenix towers. They are ring as a figure standing on the ground below them.


    "You dare to assault us when we did not do anything against you! We have been bearing you and your people''s arrogance! If this means that we will die defending our rights we will fight you to death!" shouted Rick Orfang, the leader of the Phoenix tower in the Outer World.


    Shin Jiao showed a sneer on his face while looking at the group above him.


    "Haha¡­ This is not the first time I heard evil people proiming themselves as righteous¡­ You have abducted people from the immortalnd and experimented on them. We just rescued our people from your hands. And now that we have freed them, you still did not want to relent and imnted their bodies with a curse¡­ Now that is pushing too far, don''t you think?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Spewing rubbish! What is your evidence!" shouted Rick Orfang.


    Shin Jiao did not bother to talk and quickly showed him a few people sitting behind a metal table inside a room with white walls. These people began to divulge what they have done and how many people were infected.


    From that video alone and the confession, plus the evidence gathered while the mages are currently imnting the bugs inside a person''s brain was shown, one can deduce that the other party is already guilty.


    "Since you guys think that you are above thew, then I will not judge you by your ownws¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    Then he waves his hand and a ck katana appears.


    He was annoyed when he saw the evidence and now he wanted to vent his frustrations a little bit. He was about to exit this ce and return to the immortalnd, but it seems that one problem after another came popping out non-stop.


    The few mages floating in the air suddenly showed an angry expression. Some, however, felt a bit scared.


    They have heard of the battle in the capital and how that dark and powerful energy was absorbed by this guy in front of them, the leader of the Mystique Shop group.


    So how could they not feel afraid?


    "He is alone! Let''s finish him off!" shouted Rick Orfang.


    He has suffered humiliation at the hands of this guy before. That was even when he was in collusion with Xin Xiaoyo who died in that battle. However, now that he has the number against that person, he knew that he could defeat him with ease.


    Swish!!!


    The figure of Shin Jiao vanished and appears next to a Grand Magus beside Rick Orfang.


    Then they saw a head flew high up in the air and a headless body falling to the ground.


    "That''s one to down, and a few old men to go¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smirk.


    "Get him!" Rick Orfang shouted as the rest of the Grand Magus in the area came rushing forth.


    Shin Jiao fought with gusto as he began killing the Grand Magus of the Phoenix tower. The battle is not that easy and his armor almost gave up on him as he suffered a few cuts, burns, and bruises but still Shin Jiao ended up killing almost all of them.


    The head of Rick Orfang came rolling to the ground when he tried to escape.


    "Shin¡­ Are you okay?" Axle Long who came rushing back after chasing after those who tried to escape, asked.


    "Yeah, I''m fine." Shin Jiao said while panting heavily.


    He quickly reced the mana stone on his armor just in case something happens.


    After the battle, the scourge and threat of the Phoenix tower were quelled in just one day.


    Shin Jiao and his group immediately visited the Phoenix mage tower and began rummaging the things inside of it.


    Soon Shin Jiao noticed the same trap door just like the one in the Great White Tower of Dugal. As he opens the trap door, he suddenly feels a sudden fluctuation in the air.


    At that instant, he knew that someone seems to have used a nar gate.


    As he and his group arrive in the underground chamber, he saw a group of captured immortals inside the cages.


    "It seems that there are still others in this ce¡­ Take them out of here¡­" Shin Jiao said while pointing at the few cages with people inside.


    After the group emptied therge chamber, Shin Jiao was left alone inside as he began checking the array formation on the ground.


    Upon seeing the array formation, his expression suddenly changes.


    "This¡­ this is aplete formation array¡­ I guess the tower of Phoenix is far more advanced than the other towers." Shin Jiao muttered while squatting on the ground and checking the engravings.


    He then waves his hand and quickly arranges the eight formation tes that he created. When the formation tes were scattered on the ground in an arranged manner, they immediately began to resonate with the array on the ground.


    Tsk¡­ Tsk¡­


    "Although it isplete, yet it is used too much essence, what a wastrel." Shin Jiaomented as he began to write spells in the air and a strong barrier force was immediately erected.


    Suddenly, the space rippled, and not long after, a mirror-like glow appears. The mirror-like image slowly changes and a picture of several peopleing out of a portal could be seen.


    Shin Jiao watches this scene and then tries to look around him. He did not know what ce this portal opened but the immortal essence in the air is really too thick that he could keep this portal open even after half an hour has passed.


    "This¡­ I was cracking my mind on how to get such an immortal essence, and yet I identally stumbled to such a thing in this ce¡­ Haha¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    He did not waste any time and quickly stepped on the portal without thinking twice.


    Shin Jiao felt his vision blurring out as he once again saw the opening of the dimension. And as usual, he was able to perceive what is inside the dimension with the use of his psychokinesis.


    He dare not move though for fear of incurring the wrath of those dimensional beings hidden in the void.


    As his figure appears on the other side. He could feel his body bing stronger in an instant.


    "Ahhh¡­ I think it is time for me to remove this¡­" he thought as he takes off his armor.


    With his armor removed, the strength of a lord''s realm enveloped his body.


    His spirit and absolute senses became unimpeded and were able to sense 100 meters around him.


    With this, he was able to find those people who escape.


    Shin Jiao did not chase after them as he has already seen what is waiting for the group ahead of them.


    Meanwhile, he turns around and looks at the portal.. He began to busy himself in stabilizing the portal in his side.

 Chapter 995 - The Long-awaited Return

    Chapter 995


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    An hour has passed and Shin Jiao has finally finished stabilizing the portal in front of him. He took out some materials inside his dimension and crafted a containment structure around the portal. Then he tried his meager ability to control the earth around him and the whole area within 100 meters of him suddenly turned into a small mountain with a cave in the middle.


    Shin Jiao has created this for over 4 hours already and after he is done, he smiles with satisfaction with his work.


    "I guess it''s time to go back¡­" he said and was about to enter the nar gate when he suddenly felt a powerful spiritual sense scanning the whole area.


    Shin Jiao''s heart skipped a beat upon feeling that spiritual sense. He knew that the personing towards him is a powerful figure, a saint.


    Shin Jiao''s knees almost buckle at the weight of the spiritual sense especially when it scanned him.


    "Come out! Now!" a deep voice echoed from outside the cave.


    Shin Jiao felt a bit cautious at this moment, as he did not know what kind of saint that person is. Although he could resist the spiritual sense of a saint, he is not sure if he can survive a fight against one.


    So he did not have a choice but to walk outside the cave.


    When he reached outside the cave, he saw a tall man and behind him is a group of people with familiar armors.


    Shin Jiao could not help but rub his eyes and look at the group with a bbergasted expression.


    How could he not know this group of people? These guys and their uniforms belong to the Ji vige. But the tall figure is someone that he did not know.


    "Who are you? And what is that portal inside the cave?" the tall man said with a frown.


    "This lowly one is Shin Jiao¡­ your highness¡­" Shin Jiao replied.


    Upon hearing his name a few of the people behind the tall man frowns. They have heard that name before but these days many are trying to use that name just to gain fame. So how could they not suspect the guy whom they found in the middle of the forest?


    "Shin Jiao? From the Ji Vige?" the tall man said with a sneer.


    The tall man was about to say something when he sensed some people walking out from the ripples of the portal inside the cave.


    Shin Jiao also felt this and his expression changes. However, before he could say anything, he noticed the tall man''s expression turned jubnt.


    "It''s¡­ It''s the prince¡­" he said with a shocked expression.


    Then without another word, his figure disappears and appears inside the cave.


    ¡­


    While Shin Jiao is fixing the nar gate outside, Xiamen Gong and the gang have already taken care of the rest of the problem in the Main Arjing city. They then noticed that Shin Jiao was not present after the subjugation of the mages and the mage towers who fought against them.


    The first one to deduce where Shin Jiao could be is Nariz Gumal.


    The group then entered the Phoenix tower and enters the underground chamber. What they saw next baffled them. Right in front of the group is an open portal. The portal is showing a dark cave and it seems that it is stable.


    "Is¡­ is this the way out?" Vilma Song excitedly walks in front of the portal.


    "Maybe¡­ Shin Jiao is not here, so maybe he first went to the other side." Xiamen Gong said while checking the portal.


    "Should we?" he said while looking at the group.


    Nairz Gumal on the side did not say anything and began checking the portal. As someone who is more familiar with formation arrays, she soon deduced that the portal is stable.


    "This portal is a restrictive portal¡­ it can only permit immortals to enter and exit¡­" she said with a frown.


    She did not expect that the calctions and forms of the array would reach such a depth that it could automatically detect the body of the people approaching the portal.


    "Shin Jiao is truly one scary guy¡­" she muttered.


    She did not linger and quickly stepped inside the portal.


    The rest followed suit and before Xiamen Gong enters, he looks at the two mage guards and the anxious-looking Yemei Yin.


    "Guard this ce well, we will return¡­" Xiamen Gong said with an assuring look.


    The guards did not say anything but he could tell that the young woman has a look of anxiousness in her eyes. The always invisible figure of Yemei Yin is now visible as she did not want Shin Jiao to be looking for her after he returns.


    Although she has already epted the fact that he belongs to the other ce, she still could not help but hope. Hope that he would choose to be with her.


    When the group was walking outside the portal and looking inside the cave which is now filled with modern machinery to check the portal and its status, they suddenly saw a tall figure appearing right before them.


    ¡­


    "Axle Long! Where have you been!" the tall man said in an angry tone.


    But one could tell that the man is showing familial affection in his eyes.


    When Axle Long saw the tall man he could not help but took a step back.


    "U¡­ Uncle¡­ Uncle Lai¡­ It''s you! You¡­ you broke through to the saint realm!" Axle Long could not help but get excited as he quickly walks in front of the tall man.


    The tall man proudly lifted his chin and looks at the Axle Long in front of him.


    The two patted their shoulders and then give each other a hug.


    "Where have you been? Your father has been worried about you." Lai Long said while checking the condition of his nephew.


    He suddenly noticed that the universe''s energy in his nephew''s body seems to have regressed.


    "Howe that the energy in your body is depleted, what happened? Did you encounter something inside that portal?" Lai Long asked with concern.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s a long story uncle¡­ By the way, have you seen a young man?"Axle Long suddenly asked.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, he is outside. Why? Is he your enemy?" Lai Long said with a glint of killing intent appearing in his eyes.


    "Uncle, no! He¡­ He is ourpanion and the one who saved me back there." He said while shaking his head.


    Axle Long seemed to have forgotten how hot-tempered this uncle of his is.


    "Oh!... Then I must thank him in person then. Bring him here!" Lai Long shouted.


    The group entered the cave, and Shin Jiao is amongst them.


    "Shin, you did it!" Axle Long said with a smile.


    "Yeah, this portal is now operational¡­ This is the jade slip for the instruction. The Long n can now use this space on your own volition¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "I have to return first and bade my farewell¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    The rest of the people nodded their heads.


    Once again appearing inside the underground chamber, Shin Jiao saw the teary-eyed Yemei Yin.


    "Master Shin!" she suddenly cried out.


    Without a second thought, Yemei Yin threw herself in Shin Jiao''s arms.


    "Sigh¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what I''m going to do with you." Shin Jiao heaves a heavy sigh.


    *sob *sob


    Yemei Yin did not say anything and just continuously cried her eyes out while not letting go of Shin Jiao.


    After a few minutes, she began to calm down.


    At this time, the figure of the tall man suddenly exited from the portal. On his body, he is wearing metal armor, something that Shin Jiao is also using.


    As he exited, his expression turned a bitplicated.


    "This¡­ So this is the ursed Land of Death." Lai Long muttered to himself.


    Behind him, Axle Long followed along with Xiamen Gong.


    "Yemei¡­ It''s time¡­" Shin Jiao said while patting her head.


    Although still reluctant, Yemei Yin did not have a choice but to let go.


    Shin Jiao walks to the portal and takes out a few materials inside his dimension. He then began to construct a controlling panel and a supporting brace for the portal to maintain its state.


    After a while, when he finished constructing the controlling panels, the people around him looks at him in awe, especially Lai Long.


    "So you really are that Shin Jiao from the Ji vige." He said with a smile on his face.


    Ever since the appearance of the Ji vige and new artifacts that appears in the immortalnd, the name Shin Jiao has been spread all over the human territories.


    But what baffled everyone is that, although that name is famous, the person dare not show himself in public.


    Hence the ns tried to find a way to get in contact with that person but to no avail. And so, instead of the person, the ns began to transact with the Ji vige and obtained a lot of benefits.


    And now, that person is right in front of him, so how could Lai Long miss this chance to rope him to their side?

 Chapter 996 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Long Clan

    Chapter 996


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After fixing everything inside the underground chamber, Shin Jiao decided to seal it so that no one would be able to neithere out of the chamber nore inside identally. After doing that, he flew in the direction of the Dwarven Mountain and visited Baldrix, the elemental dragon pet of Agus.


    As he enters the dungeon formation he was greeted with the sight of the tall dragon who has already detected his presence.


    "Who are you? And why do you intrude myir!" shouted the dragon upon seeing a young man.


    However, it showed a slight apprehension as he noticed that the human seems a bit familiar. The aura in his body made the dragon think that he had seen this man before.


    "It is I, Shin Jiao¡­" Shin Jiao said while waving his hands.


    The dragon frowns and did not lower its guard.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess you cannot recognize me with my real face. You asked me before to save the body of your master, Agus¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, Baldrix''s eyes immediately remembered.


    "Human¡­ you have returned!" Baldrix said with a hint of realization in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ I have taken the body of your master from her grave. But her soul still lingers in this world." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    He dare not take out the body of Agus from his dimension, if so, then the energy inside would surely dissipate.


    "Ah¡­ May I see her?" the excited tone of the dragon was immediately evident after hearing that its master is already here.


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, but you have to let me take you inside my dimension. If you resist, then I won''t be able to show you¡­" Shin Jiao said after thinking for a while.


    The dragon also muses as he did not know whether he would be able to really see his master or not. But then after looking at the eyes of the young man in front of him, he decided to trust him.


    Since the human''s aura is familiar and from his words, it knew that the mission it gave the human was about its master. So it did not think twice and quickly nodded its head.


    "Then I shall let you take me," Baldrix said with a proud expression as he slowly lifted his head.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand and absorbed Baldrix inside his dimension.


    He also looks around the cave and takes the minerals which he deemed useful.


    He would not be returning to this ce for a while, so he needs to get the most out of it.


    After taking care of everything, Shin Jiao did not yet return to Main Arjing City. He decided to enter the center of the Soul Trapping Dimension. He needs to set free the soul of Agus after Isabel Nightingale dies in this ce.


    Once Agus is revived, then he would be able to feel her inside his dimension. That way, everything would be set in order.


    After doing the things he needed to do, Shin Jiao then return to the Outer World and into Main Arjing City.


    At this time, waiting near the entrance of the underground chamber is the figure of Yemei Yin. She still has that reluctant gaze on her beautiful face.


    Shin Jiao''s heart feels a bit perplexed as he grabs her hand.


    "You will not regret anything, right?" Shin Jiao said with a stern look on his face.


    If I let you follow me outside, you will need to die and your soul will return to your original body. That way, you can stay in the immortalnd and at least have a chance to survive.


    When Yemei Yin heard this, she did not hesitate and quickly nodded her head in agreement. She did not want anything but to be beside Shin Jiao and follow him wherever he would go.


    Heaving a deep sigh, Shin Jiao nodded his head and walks inside the underground chamber. When his figure disappears, the Phoenix tower underground chamber entrance suddenly turned into a small hill.


    He did not know why, but it seems that the determination of the woman touches his heart. If she really wanted to be his follower, why would he deny her of her request?


    When they exited the portal, the only ones left inside the cave are a few of the people wearing the Ji vige uniform.


    "Master Jiao¡­ Wee back!" they all greeted.


    When they discovered that this man is the real master and head of Ji Vige they were all feeling a bit sheepish. How could they not recognize the man they decided to follow?


    Yemei Yin who is holding Shin Jiao''s hand felt a bit stuffed upon exiting. She felt her body heavy and her consciousness a bit blurry.


    Shin Jiao on the side, did not hesitate to take out a soul-binding token and quickly binds her soul in the token.


    The mages in the towers when going to the immortalnd uses a particr spell and cloak to protect themselves from the powerful aura of the immortalnd. That''s why they can walk freely in the immortalnd. However, that would notst as they would soon fall and still die.


    And because of them, that the people in the Long n have the idea of the Land of Death. When those people dies, they would resurrect in their own ns or viges. Hence, they would still have the memory of when they were in the Xinglo Kingdom not when they lived in the immortalnd before.


    And this is the same thing that is happening with Yemei Yin. She is slowly losing her consciousness at this time, and Shin Jiao just hugged her in his arms while trying to calm her down.


    "Ack¡­ Master Shin¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    "Shh¡­ Calm down¡­ Dead is the needed process for you to regain your immortal body. Rx¡­ I will be seeing you in three days after this, okay¡­ Just close your eyes and let go." Shin Jiao said trying to calm the woman in his arms.


    He carefully hugs Yemei Yin and her expression slowly lightened. Although she is feeling his life ebbing away, she felt calm and rx.


    30 minutester¡­ Yemei Yinys lifeless in his arms. Shin Jiaoys her lifeless body on the ground and witnesses it slowly turning into dust.


    Those who are watching this showed a slightly baffled expression on their faces.


    "Master Jiao¡­ Who¡­ who is she?" one brave fellow asked.


    Shin Jiao turned to look at the guy and smiled.


    "She is a loyal friend and a subordinate." Shin Jiao replied and then turn to walk outside the cave.


    He carefully looks at his surroundings and then a strange feeling of relief washes over him.


    "I am really back¡­" He thought as a slight smile crept on his face.


    Suddenly, a young man ran to chase after him.


    "Master Jiao¡­ There¡­ there is a call from the main... Vige..." The young man said as he handed Shin Jiao a phone that looks like a modern touch screen smartphone.


    Feeling a bit nostalgic and weird, Shin Jiao epted the phone and answered.


    "Hello?"


    ''Shin!... Hey, Shin Jiao! Is this really you?'' the exited voice of Luna Halil could be heard from the other line.


    "Yes¡­ Haha¡­ How are you guys doing?" Shin Jiao also feeling a bit excited replied.


    ''Pfft¡­ As if we have not seen each other for a while. Well, it was a bit long when we have not seen you in the virtual world. Anyway, since you are back you have to quickly return to the vige. We have a surprise for you¡­'' Luna said with an excited tone.


    ''You could not believe¡­'' Luna wanted to tell him more when Shin Jiao suddenly cuts her off.


    "Wait! Can you just wait until I am able to return to the vige?"


    ''No! That would take a few days¡­ Do you know how far you are right now?''


    "Umn¡­"


    ''More than 10 thousand kilometers¡­ you''re almost at the border of the Long n territory!'' she said grumpily.


    Shin Jiao already know this, as he traveled to the Long n aiming to set up a ry station in this ce. But what he did not expect was that the exit of the Xinglo Kingdom would take him to this ce.


    He just shook his head and then promises Luna to meet her in the virtual world after he arrives in Gomanli Town.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the people from the Long have begun to mobilize their forces to secure the cave. The Land of Death is something that could be of use to the n. Many have already realized the implication of the ce to the immortalnd.


    Shin Jiao did not linger in that ce for long and soon left while being escorted by a few gold armored immortals.


    When he arrives in Goamli town, the first one he saw waiting at the town''s gate is the tall figure of Nariz Gumal.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback as she is not covering her face anymore and seem to have a change in temperament.


    "You sure like to take your time, huh?¡­" she said with a smile.

 Chapter 997 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Long Clan (2)

    Chapter 997


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the hall of a luxurious courtyard mansion, Shin Jiao and the few of them are gathered. Except for Axle Long, Xiamen Gong, and Hua Xiao, the rest are present.


    Ansen Wine who is sitting quietly on the side is feeling a bitplicated as he discovered that Shin Jiao has actually reached thete stages of the lord''s realm. Meanwhile, Vilma Song and Nariz Gumal are busy chatting with each other.


    The two are talking about their future ns. Vilma Song is the young mistress of the Song family, so she has to return home and report the things she has experienced in the Land of Death. Meanwhile, Nariz Gumal has already decided to follow Shin Jiao in Ji Vige.


    Shin Jiao is currently talking with one of the personnel from the Ji vige and arranging things that they needed to do before returning to Ji Vige.


    After talking for a while, he then dismissed that person and then faces the three people.


    "Sorry about that¡­ Well, since you guys have already returned to the immortalnd, it is up to you on what you wanted to do next¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I will visit my family first¡­ then I want to visit your vige¡­" Vilma Song said without thinking.


    She is a carefree little princess of her Song family; she would go wherever she wanted to go. So she is not worried about anything else.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head and then shifted his gaze to Ansen Wine.


    Feeling a bit flustered, Ansen Wine did not doodle and quickly said his piece.


    "I need to return to my n first¡­ I have overstayed in the Long n already." He said with a wave of his hand.


    With the decision of the two, Shin Jiao did not ask Nariz Gumal anymore as the woman is already dead set in following him to Ji vige.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, Shin Jiao has a visitor. It was the saint ruler Lai Long followed by Axle Long, Xiamen Gong, and Hua Xiao.


    Goamli town is under the influence of the Xiao family as it is ruled by them along with and the Jing family.


    The Xiao family was the one who took in the Im siblings and this is the reason why Hua Xiao was chasing after Im Jae in the first ce.


    Right now, with the influence of the Xiao family in the town, Shin Jiao is able to stay in a luxurious courtyard mansion.


    Upon seeing the group, Shin Jiao immediately greeted them politely.


    He was a bit surprised when he saw that Hua Xiao actually broke through to the silver realm. It seems that her cultivation level has reached 70 or something.


    "You have broken through, that''s good news¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "Hihi¡­ Well, it''s all thanks to that ce. I never would have expected to suddenly have an epiphany and understand thews of the universe aftering out¡­" Hua Xiao said while smiling.


    Xiamen Gong on the side held her hand and lovingly looks at her.


    The action of the two did not escape the eyes of Lai Long as he showed a slight smile on his face. Xiamen Gong has been a close friend of the young master of the Long n. With the close rtion of the families of the Long and Gong, he has already treated Xiamen Gong as his nephew.


    At this time, their purpose ining to this ce is to try and build a good rtion with this genius which could create artifacts that could even rival the 3 holy artifacts of the human race. The Vesatol, or the Heavenly lightning rod, the All-seeing eye, which was lost for many years now, and Zaiman cloak, or the cloak of absolute defense. These three artifacts are the only powerful artifacts that humans have.


    Out of the three, one is lost and the others are in the hands of the most powerful head of the human race ns.


    Unknown to them, the all-seeing eye is already in the hands of Shin Jiao. It is just sitting inside his dimension gathering dust. He just kept it thereafter using it to read the ancient books.


    Shin Jiao right now, is like a walking and talking artificer that can produce holy artifacts, so the Long n has already decided to either rope him in or have a connection with him. Either of the two choices has great merit for the n in the future.


    They would not be as foolish as the Osmond n who hunted the guy and made him hide in a vige and even hide the vige from in sight.


    This news is already well-known in the whole of the human race as of now. With the invention of the radio and TV in the immortalnd, along with themunication devices, information discrimination amongst the human race is widespread and news could not be hidden in front of the prying eyes of the public.


    "Young Shin, are you going to stay in the Long n territory?" Lai Long asked while the group is seated in the living room.


    "Ah¡­ I will being back to this ce sometimeter as I still have some business here. But for now, I have to go back as I have promised someone that I will be home after finishing my task here." Shin Jiao said with a polite smile.


    He would not dare to show arrogance as the man in front of him is a saint ruler. Although the guy is showing him kindness, he dare not test the waters.


    "That is good¡­ I hope I''ll be seeing you often in our Long n territory." Lai Long said with a smile.


    His eyes then sweep over to Nariz Gumal. Aplicated look could be seen on his face. In fact, he knew who this woman is and about the n of her husband and especially her husband.


    In the crackdown against those that have colluded with the shadow beings in the immortalnd, they have discovered that someone from the Long n has touched upon the taboo. And that person is actually a saint ruler. Not that he is the first saint ruler that colluded with the shadow beings, but he seems to be nning something.


    There are many saint rulers that have fallen in the traps of these vile creatures and were all disposed of by the ns. The Osmond n in particr was truly devastated by this event after the war with the elves.


    When the crackdown began, many saint rulers fled, but still many were caught by the human deities and were punished. Striped of their strength and were thrown into the dungeon dimension. And one of those that were thrown is the husband of the woman.


    He knew this because he has actually seen and met the two from before.


    Seeing his gaze, Nariz Gumal just showed a perfunctory smile while nodding her head. She too recognized the guy but stayed silent. She did not want to have any dealing with the Long n nor the n of her husband.


    Her time in this ce is something that she wanted to forget. A thousand years of her life and she has lived like a flower in a pot, obedient and submissive, to her n and her husband. But now, she wanted to be free, and she knew that by following Shin Jiao she would be able to discover more things and also discover herself.


    As the group chatted some more, it was already midnight when the visitors left the courtyard mansion.


    "Are you really sure that you will not being back to the Long n?" Shin Jiao sent a message to her mind.


    "Yes¡­ You promised to give me aboratory of my own, right?" she said with a smirk.


    "Did I?" Shin Jiao thought as he tried to recall then nodded his head after a while.


    "How about your husband? Don''t you want to take revenge against him?" Shin Jiao asked on the side.


    "No¡­ Me and him, we''re going to live separate lives now. When I came here, I heard that he was caught by the Long n saint rulers and was stripped of his power. Now he is in the dungeon dimension serving his punishment¡­" she said with a sneer on her beautiful face.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, the Long n''s offer is not that bad. I need to discuss this with Luna and the rest." Shin Jiao said as he look at the semi-lit courtyard outside.


    "Shall we?" he said while extending his hand.


    Nariz Gumal nodded her head and extended her hand on his. She has already experienced such a way of traveling. It felt different and her consciousness seems to leave her body when traveling in such a way, but she could not deny the speed of the travel.


    Shin Jiao did not think twice as he concentrated and in with thought their figures suddenly turned into fine sand and fell on the floor.


    A maid who was about to serve tea showed a confused expression, she did not see anyone inside the living room.

 Chapter 998 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Welcome!

    Chapter 998


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a simple-looking house that looks like an apartment building, there is a spot where a small garden could be seen in the middle of a room. In that garden, the dirt began to slowly form into a figure of two people.


    As the dirt began to form it soon solidifies and then transformed into Shin Jiao and Nariz Gumal. The two then found themselves standing in the middle of a small flower garden.


    "Shin Jiao!" the two were suddenly shocked by the loud screaming from behind them.


    Luna Halil and Maga Luan are currently having tea in the courtyard near the garden. When they noticed that the dirt in the garden suddenly forming into two people, they both showed excited looks on their faces.


    Luna did no stand on ceremony and quickly hugged Shin Jiao without restrain. He was a bit taken aback but patted her head as he could feel the warmness in her embrace. It is the feeling of having a family member excitedly and happily waiting for your return.


    In his life, after his grandfather died, Shin Jiao lived a lonesome life. He did not have anyone to turn to and has lived his days without the warmth of a family. He soon found someone to share it with, in his college days. It was his first girlfriend, Shi Anne Li, but that still felt a bit different.


    The thing that upies most of his life was the secret military service. And that diverted his attention for a while until he discovered his passion for research and technology.


    But in his life, he truly did not have someone to call his family, until he began forming his own in Gaeus Ro. And after he left for the immortalnd, he once again experienced a lonely life.


    But now, with Luna Halil and Maga Luan, he feels like he already has another family. Now he has two sisters that are worried about him, waiting for his return, and is excited to see him.


    As Shin Jiao smile and hugged the two women, he could feel that he is not lonely once again.


    As the three separated, Luna Halil immediately asked for something.


    "Hey, you came out for a long time¡­ Did you bring some souvenirs?" she asked excitedly.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and did not know what to say. In fact, he has a lot of things in his dimension. A beautiful saint ruler''s body, an elemental dragon, some rare ores and specials stones, and some of the things he crafted¡­ Those are just some of the things he has in there.


    Suddenly, he thought of something and takes out a helmet.


    "What is this? We already have more advanced gears for the virtual world." Luna said with a frown.


    "This is different¡­ This one doesn''t need the soul to enter the mainframe of the immortalnd to work. This uses a special stone that could only be found in the Land of Death. Well, that is as far as I know. I have not heard that a stone like this existed in the immortalnd." Shin Jiao said as he showed the helmet.


    The eyes of Luna Halil immediately glowed in excitement. Something that does not need the immortalnd soul mainframe¡­ That is something really amazing, right? She immediately got the gist of it and could already think of many ways to use the helmet.


    "You mean localized mainframe¡­ and¡­ and one''s own design!" she said excitedly.


    Shin Jiao who heard her nodded his head.


    "I would advise against opening it for the time being¡­" Shin Jiao warned.


    "By the way, this is Nariz Gumal¡­" Shin Jiao was suddenly introduced.


    The two were a bit taken aback upon seeing another beautiful young woman behind Shin Jiao. The eyes of Luna turned into slits as she eyed Shin Jiao with suspicion.


    "I know that look in your eyes¡­ Nariz will be working with us from now on. She is a High Lord and is very good with research and development of machines¡­ You can ask her about my present and the other ns thate with it." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    That night, the four of them shared a lot of stories and talked for a while before going to rest.


    ¡­


    The next day, Shin Jiao received a call from Xiamen Gong.


    They have already prepared to ept those immortals that were trapped in the kingdom of Xinglo. Shin Jiao has already given them the scanner yesterday, that way, no other parasites would be able to enter and might cause havoc.


    They did not let the others pass through the portal at that time because of the parasite that those despicable mages from the Phoenix towers has used. So they decided to go first and set up everything, and prepare the Long n to ept the survivors.


    After talking for a while, the call was done and Shin Jiao was greeted with the delicious smell of Maga Luan''s cooking.


    This is one of the things he missed the most when he was away. Although Shin Jiao knows how to cook, and he could have meals in the Xinglo Kingdom, yet no one canpare to the delicious taste of Maga Luan''s cooking.


    After breakfast, Shin Jiao walks outside and looks at the entire Ji vige. The previous rustic feeling in this ce was now changed into something partly reminiscent of the modern world on earth. The structures of the buildings have changed, and the streets have been transformed. Vehicles of every kind could be seen on the streets.


    But there are no flying artifacts in the air which baffled Shin Jiao a bit.


    On the side upon noticing the change in his expression, Maga Luan immediately exined.


    "We have a lot of idents a few months ago, that''s why Master Ji Ha-jun decided to ban flying in the vige and in the nearby town. So¡­ many people decided to put wheels on their flying artifacts. Except for swords and other t artifacts, most have wheels and could travel through the roads."


    Shin Jiao nodded his head in understanding.


    The two then arrive in a tall modern building and saw many people walking to and fro.


    "It seems that this ce became really busy¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile feeling a bit of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes, ever since the headquarters was transferred here along with the research and development core, this ce has been busy."


    "Transferred? I did not receive that information¡­" Shin Jiao frowns.


    "Ah¡­ Sister Luna said that it would be a surprise to you, so¡­"


    Shin Jiao did not ask more questions, he knew that Luna has her own ns. She is after all 10,000 years old older than him¡­


    He did not say anything and just walk inside and saw the efficiency of the work of the people in every department.


    He nodded his head as he feels that the vige is really in good hands with Luna and the group spearheading the progress. After all, he is not good with management and those kinds of stuff. He can do research, create things, fight, and can do espionage, but management and running apany is not his forte.


    The two then arrive inside arge meeting hall where many of the managers and executives of the vige are seated inside.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback when he felt that there are many saint rulers in the meeting hall.


    He then remembers the smug look on Luna''s smile when theyst have a meeting in the virtual world. She imed that they now haverge and sturdy walls to lean on in case any problem arises.


    Seeing the powerhouses inside the room, he could not help but smile wryly.


    When they enter, everyone also noticed the two. But no one give head to them as they took their seat on the side.


    Shin Jiao did not want to be the center of attraction this time.


    As soon as they took their seat, a handsome-looking tan-skinned man shakes Shin Jiao''s hands.


    "Are you guys also new in the vige?" he asked enthusiastically.


    Maga Luan did not say anything and just smile shyly on the side. Shin Jiao was a bit confused at the enthusiasm of the guy beside him. But he did not want to act haughty or anything, so he also nodded his head.


    It is not a lie though as he felt that everything in the vige is really new. In just a few months that he left this ce, huge changes seem to have urred which surprised him a lot.


    "That is good. I heard others are talking about Heaven and Earth opening, I wonder what that is... Plus they said that there is a special guest who came to the vige. I''m excited to see who the special guest is. In my stay here in the vige, I feel my strength has actually improved. This is all thanks to that man Shin Jiao who developed this vige¡­ If only I could meet him." he said in a low voice.


    Shin Jiao just shrugged his shoulder while Maga Luan has a beautiful smile on her face.

 Chapter 999 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Special Guest

    Chapter 999


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The young man kept talking on the side while Shin Jiao listens and Maga Luan has a strange expression on her face. Shin Jiao did not want to expose his own identity as he just wanted to listen to the meeting that is about to start.


    But there are those who already recognized him within the leaders and were feeling a bit confused why he did not approach them.


    They did not understand what he wanted to do, but they did not want to expose him and kept theirs though to themselves.


    Right at this time, therge doors of the meeting hall opened and a few figures came walking in.


    Luna Halil, Ji Ha-jun, and a few people whom Shin Jiao have seen and have not seen enter the hall.


    When they enter, the hall everyone turned silent and waited for the group to take their seats. At this time, Luna is looking at Shin Jiao and Maga Luan with a questioning gaze.


    Maga on the side just shrugs her shoulder at the questioning gaze sent to her by Luna.


    Ji Ha-jun stood up and greeted everyone in the hall especially the special visitors. He then directly introduces a particr figure amongst the powerful people inside the hall.


    He called that man, the ambassador from the demi-god race, and he goes by the name, Siloworg.


    When he called the man''s name, a tall figure stood up with a well-built body and his skin seems a bit green with some traces of scales on them.


    When Shin Jiao saw that guy, he knew that the guy is someone from the dragon race.


    He has had dealings with the dragon race before, it was that rough-looking fellow named Grukal of the titan dragon race.


    Although they both are dragons, he could tell that this one has a sense of finesse in his movements and has an air of a statesman.


    Shin Jiao could not help but scrutinize the ''man'' as he could feel a strong aura in his body.


    "This guy is at the peak of the saint''s realm and is nearing to breakthrough to be a deity¡­" he thought while looking at the aura covering the body of the man.


    As he scrutinized, it seems that the guy could feel his gaze as he shifted his attention towards his direction. Shin Jiao was not flustered and just gave the guy a nod.


    As if taken aback, the guy knitted his brow but did not bother with Shin Jiao.


    Siloworg then stood up and walked to the front of the many people.


    "Hello¡­ I am Siloworg, a member of the dragon race''s parliament¡­ I am here at the behest of our emperor to negotiate with the humans¡­ It all began when the titan dragon race, has paraded the technology in front of the emperor and we have seen great potential in it. And ever since the cooperation with the Ji vige, the dragon race has fully enjoyed the benefit of the partnership. And now I am here once again to make a deal¡­"


    With his words, everyone turned to each other and then began to whisper.


    "Ambassador Siloworg! We have been in cooperation with the dragon race for some time now¡­ Could you tell us what is the request of the dragon emperor?" one of the saint rulers in the front seat asked.


    Hearing this question, Siloworg smiles and then nodded his head towards a woman beside him.


    That woman then made a few documents float in the air andnded on each of the people in the front.


    "These are the condition¡­ We would like to discuss the spread of virtual technology in the dragon race territory¡­"


    Upon hearing this, everyone began whispering once again as they did not know whether it is fine to spread this thing to the other races.


    In fact, virtual technology has been very useful to every human n and their people. For the past few months, a lot of the humans have improved their fighting capability and have been of great help in the battle against the shadow beings and the demons.


    The other races have learned of this and wanted a piece of the technology, however, there are many who have intervened to stop the other races from forcefully taking the technology.


    And now, the dragon race, one of the hegemonies of the immortalnd proposed coboration in exchange for their protection.


    The other races wanted to use the technology in secret, however, Luna Halil and Maga Luan have already made a move in advance and blocked other races from entering the virtual world.


    Well, it is actually no problem, but since this is a world of souls, the huge body of the dragons and giants would surely be a bit of a problem in the virtual world and might even wreck it. So, how could the twodies let this happen?


    When the others saw the documents they all nodded their heads in expectation.


    Luna felt a bit depressed upon seeing the reaction of the people around them. She actually did not want this kind of condition; it is a bit difficult for her to decide right now.


    She has discussed this with Ji Ha-jun, but they did note up with an answer.


    Shin Jiao saw her reaction and knew that he needed to step in. And so, he carefully stood up and walk in the front.


    When the people saw this they all showed confused expressions. But those that knew Shin Jiao showed a smile on their faces.


    They have heard that he has returned, so they are wondering when he would once again take the helm of the vige and lead them.


    "Hello¡­ I am Shin Jiao¡­ for those of you who do not know me¡­" he introduced.


    When the people heard this, they all showed surprised expressions on their faces. Those that knew him did not say a word and just nodded their heads.


    "Ambassador Siloworg¡­ I am here to say I''m sorry but the virtual technology would not be avable for the other races at the moment¡­" he said.


    Upon hearing this, the ted expressions on some of the people turned into a frown.


    How could they ept such news, especially the ambassador?


    "You are the leader of this group, right? Why is it that you wanted our race to deny ess to the virtual world?" Siloworg asked.


    Although he feels a bit annoyed, yet he is not showing it in his face.


    "It''s simple¡­ Dragons are huge creatures, although you can transform into a human form, yet your soul is that of a dragon still¡­ so if you enter the virtual world, that ce would be a bit cramped for your race, right?" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Siloworg turned heavy. The other races already knew that the virtual world would project one''s true soul and that is why anything one can learn inside that world would be a true experience in the real world.


    This is the main reason why other races wanted their hands in the tech.


    Learning pace would hasten, the fighting experience would develop faster, and the one could develop any skill he wanted if he wanted to without the worry of them having a lower or higher cultivation level.


    And this is the reason, why in these few months that the virtual technology was spread through the humans, many of the saint rulers who hesitated to leave the and go to war has now decided to go out. So how could the other race not want such a thing? But the humans seemed to have blocked their ess and no matter how hard they try they could not enter it.


    The changes in the expression of the ambassador were caught by Shin Jiao. He then showed a faint smile and then took out a helmet from his dimension.


    "I know that it is not what you wanted. Well, we could not do anything about it either¡­" Shin Jiao said while shrugging his shoulders.


    "However¡­ I propose an alternative¡­" he suddenly said with a teasing smile.


    On his hand is a helmet that looks like the virtual helmet but a bit bigger.


    "When I was away, I discovered something¡­ And because of that discovery, I was able to make this¡­" he said while waving the helmet in the air.


    Everyone showed a hint of curiosity in their gazes. They are all familiar with the shape and size of the virtual helmet, but seeing that the thing is a bit bulky, they all showed confusion.


    Shin Jiao then carefully opens the back of the helmet.


    From there, everyone saw the slightly glowing arrays and a mysterious-looking stone.


    Confusion could be seen and heard inside the hall. But then suddenly, they saw the ambassador taking a few steps back.


    "You¡­ Where¡­ Where did you get that stone?" Siloworg asked with trembling hands while pointing at Shin Jiao and the new virtual helmet in his hand.


    The expression on the dragon ambassador''s face made Shin Jiao smile a bit.. For some reason, he suddenly feels a bit excited.

 Chapter 1000 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Condition

    Chapter 1000


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ji Vige is not only a small vige within the immortalnd but is also arge corporation-like business entity that has already spread its influence in the human race. As of this moment, there are 6 saint rulers that have entered the vige and one representative from the peasant n, ording to Ji Ha-jun and Luna Halil, they have permitted such a thing because of a possible threat from any ns.


    They would not be able to operate outside of the vige with freedom if they did not do so.


    And since then the growth of the vige became prominent and really fast. Each human n has gained an advantage because of this and the growth of the ns became really an advantage to every single one of them.


    Nowadays, those who wanted to try a new fighting style would always try it in the virtual world first. They would try to perfect it for hours, even days or months, before applying it in reality. This is particrly true especially to those saint rulers who have already decided to go out of the and venture to the front lines.


    Not only cultivation and fighting technique are learned in the soul virtual world. Formation masters, alchemists, and crafting masters are all using the virtual world to conduct tons of experiments and research in their own fields of expertise raising the status of the nonbatant immortals in thend.


    And because of this, the standing of the humans suddenly rose up in the minds of the other races in the immortalnd.


    The danger of attracting the other race is suddenly imminent and luckily for them, the dragons began to show interest in the virtual technology. But it seems that Shin Jiao is thinking of another thing.


    Upon presenting the helmet, Shin Jiao let the ambassador Siloworg test out the new virtual world which uses the beguiling stone.


    As he walks towards Siloworg, thetter would take a step backward as if afraid of getting in contact with the stone.


    "It seems that he really is afraid of the dream stone." Shin Jiao thought as he just stopped and smile.


    "This is harmless¡­ I have already created a new world program for the dream stone to work under. With this, you can safely enter ande out of the dream world. So it is really safe¡­" Shin Jiao said as if coercing a child.


    Siloworg shook his head with fear clearly written all over his face. Even though he is a powerful dragon that has reached the middle stages of the saint realm, he still could not forget that dreadful experience he had when fighting against a shadow being and its demon minions.


    Upon discovering that the shadow beings and their demon minions are invading their territory, he and a few of his dragon n warriors attacked them head-on.


    The battle was disastrous and it turned the wholend into ruins. It was too chaotic and destruction is all over the ce that it turned the whole ce upside down.


    They thought that the battle would not stop, but who would have known that when thend was tilted over and the cave and things are hidden underground were sent to thend above, they would suddenly fall asleep and enter and of dreams.


    The whole army of both demons, shadow beings, and the dragons fell without resistance to the power of that unknown stone. They fell asleep for how long no one knows.


    All they knew was that they suddenly died in that ce and were resurrected after six months.


    They began researching about the stones, but no one coulde closer to that ce anymore.


    Hence that ce has been called the ce of never-ending sleep. And worst of all, it seems that one of the demons has learned how to harness the power of the stone to invade, manipte, and corrupt the minds of those who would fall in that ce.


    And so upon seeing the stone, how could Siloworg not feel afraid of it?


    Shin Jiao was a bit helpless at this time and decided to put on the helmet himself. He then connected the wire to a small box which is the temporary server.


    "Set timer to 5 minutes¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    "Look at the disy over there." He said as he pointed at therge TV screen.


    He has already connected the output of the helmet to the TV screen so whatever happened inside everyone could see it.


    As Shin Jiao emerges himself in the virtual helmet, his consciousness then enters a nk world.


    On the TV Screen, everyone saw Shin Jiao looking at himself in a mirror which suddenly appears in front of him.


    "As you can see, in here you can choose your own avatar and appearance¡­ Whether you wanted to be a human, an elf, an orc, or whatever you wanted to be¡­" he said as his face changes from one race to another.


    After that, he chooses to be a dwarf having a stocky figure and a slightly small stature.


    As he chooses his avatar, he then enters a world where he has already created using his knowledge in making soul trapping dimension. The world is not thatplete yet as it is only using a small server box. However, it is already enough to awe the onlookers.


    In the soul virtual world, those who could enter that ce could only show their true appearance. Though there are others who can change their faces, yet the race could not be changed.


    Shin Jiao began showing things inside the virtual world until the 5 minutes time is up.


    As he emerges and his consciousness came back, the eyes of Siloworg are already looking at him with excitement.


    Before Shin Jiao could even say anything, he quickly grabs the helmet from Shin Jiao and immediately donned it on his big head. Luckily the helmet has the ability to change its shape and it quickly fits the head of therge guy.


    "One hour¡­" he suddenly said as he sits on the chair and try to make himselffortable.


    The people around him were a bit bbergasted upon hearing his words and seeing his reaction. But when they saw the reaction of the others who are with Siloworg, everyone knew that they are also feeling a bit excited.


    It seems that every one of them wanted to get their hands on the helmet and try it for the first time. The humans are not that excited as they have already experienced the virtual world.


    Shin Jiao shook his head and then takes out another 3 helmets and connects it to the small server box.


    The rest of them squabble to take the helmets from Shin Jiao''s hand.


    He left the room and walked with Maga Luan and Luna Halil. The rest of the high-ups in the Ji vige walks towards him and greeted him. Although the saint rulers are higher in cultivation than him, they did not put on airs around him.


    They knew that Shin Jiao is not that simple. When they arrive in the Ji vige, they discovered that they might be saint rulers, but in this ce, their power is of no effect. Their physique might be a bit stronger, but it seems that the environment tends to bnce everyone.


    If one exerted too much pressure or power that the barrier could take, they would be ejected out of the vige and when that happened, the nearest entry point would be within the demi-human n.


    The Osmond n has no entry point to the vige because of the hostility they havemitted against the vige of Ji. But still, they are permitted to trade with the vige.


    Shin Jiao also greeted them back perfunctory. He dare not show any airs in front of them as he did not want to affect the rtionship between the vige and the ns.


    "Lord Jiao¡­ will the soul virtual world be abolished and changed to the new one?" one of the saint rulers suddenly asked.


    In fact, this is what others are also concerned about.


    Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face.


    "The soul virtual world is for us humans to enjoy. I found it, and I am the one who decides who could use it. For the other virtual world, it is by using an array to tap into the power of the dream stones or beguiling stones. It is also a virtual world, but it is far safer than the soul virtual world." Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    While the group is walking he began showing then the advantages and disadvantages of the two virtual worlds.


    "If the other virtual world could be spread throughout the immortalnd, then¡­ then the Heaven and Earth opening could be held in the virtual world, right?" a voice suddenly interrupted the group.


    Shin Jiao as a bit surprised as this guy is the one whom he met a while ago when he first entered the meeting.


    The guy looks simple, but right now, Shin Jiao could see that the guy seems to have an idea of some sort.

 Chapter 1001 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Condition (2)

    Chapter 1001


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The idea of using the virtual world to conduct the Heaven and Earth opening is usible but this does not concern Shin Jiao and the people from the Ji vige. This event concerns the whole of the immortalnd so Shin Jiao would not dare to intrude on those other superpowers.


    And so he just listens to the man as the group walks to their own offices. At this time, in Luna Halil''s office, Shin Jiao is sitting in front of seven figures that represent the whole of the human ns in the immortalnd.


    These seven were the first ns of the immortalnd since its inception billions and trillions of years ago.


    They are the seven representatives of the human race in the entire universe.


    Although the universe has countless worlds, it is not easy to reach the right nascent physique to be able to enter the immortalnd.


    In fact, some of the deities ruling their worlds have decided to change everything and options out to help every soul in their world to reach the immortal ne as lower beings rather than subject their children to the grueling process of going through deity nascent hood.


    It was a fact that the immortalnd is just a mirror image of the immortal ne. However, it is also not the same, as no lower being has evere back from the immortal ne. The deities themselves would not share what is in there and so everyone just assumes that what the deities did in the immortalnd is the same as the one that is in the immortal ne.


    But Shin Jiao discovered something which Lemy has shared with him.


    The immortal ne has three realms, the lower, the middle, and the higher realms.


    Only the deities that have reached the middle and the higher realms are able toe back and be given the chance to create or rule a world of their own. But this kind of thing is still far from Shin Jiao so; he did not want to think about it for now.


    His focus is to continue improving the Ji vige so that his loved ones¡­ his family, would have a ce to go to once they have already reached the proper level of nascent physique.


    However, there is another problem. Shin Jiao knew that Earth and Gaeus Ro have different deities ruling them. He now understood what the deity ruling earth means when he talked about saving mankind. He now understood what he means when he talked about helping his children.


    He could not help but think of the deity as a very magnanimous one that he is willing to sacrifice as such just to make sure that his children have a ce in the immortal ne.


    Earth''s people are fully subjected to the decision of its deity that everyone has a chance for immortality, though they would be sent to the lowest realms. But in that lowest realm, each of the children of that deity has a chance to inherit any of the three kingdoms. But it depends on the karma they have gathered while in their time.


    If Shin Jiao is still on earth and has not been transported to Gaeus Ro, then he would be one of those people who would vie for any of those kingdoms. However, his eyes have now been opened through his experience and discoveries.


    He now understands why Susan Tang left him. He knows knew that her mind has been opened and she has gained wisdom beyondpare.


    When he has bits and fragments of that wisdom, he is already ted at his discovery. How much more her, who is beside two true deities? Not to mention the impartation of knowledge and truths, he knew that she would turn out to be one after some time.


    Well, that would be for the future, for now, Shin Jiao is in front of the seven representatives of the ruling power of the human race in the immortalnd, and yet he let his mind wander.


    He chuckled for a bit and then looks at the seven people.


    "Young Shin Jiao, it ismendable that you have reached the peak of the lord''s realm in such a short time. You are indeed as promising as the rumors have said you to be." One of the saint rulers said while showing Shin Jiao a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    Shin Jiao could not deny the fact that these saint rulers have reached the perfection of beauty in their own rights.


    "Thank you, your eminence¡­ you all have ttered me. I am truly grateful that the seven of you coulde to help with our flight." Shin Jiao said.


    His eyesnded on the one from the Osmond n.


    "Ahem¡­ Although my Osmond n has offended you before, I just hope that you could be magnanimous enough to forgive the offense of the others and spare the whole n. I myself am powerless at that time as the head elder is the one who is¡­" the saint ruler from the Osmond n wanted to exin but then stopped as the saint ruler from the Long n raised his hand.


    "We are already aware of what happened¡­ The Osmond n has actually helped the whole human race by exposing the truth¡­ Although therge contributor of this is Young Shin Jiao, we do not me the Osmond n for this matter."


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao also nodded his head. He knew of this matter a long time ago and has decided to forgo this matter. Even if he wanted to, the culprit has already been caught and has been stripped of their power.


    "In fact, we are nning to send those that have done this and have been influenced by the shadow beings and the demon to the Land of Death, a ce that Young Shin Jiao has discovered and seemed to be well acquainted with." The Long n saint ruler said with a smile.


    He has already received the news of what happened and he was truly amazed and is fully supportive of that decision.


    "Anyway¡­ Young Shin, we are here to be part of the Ji Vige from now on. To protect its interest and also to further enhance the human race''s chance to survive in the war¡­" a blue-robed saint ruler said.


    After thinking for a while, Shin Jiao lifted his head and asked the question that has been bugging him for a while now.


    "Umm¡­ With due respect to your imminences, may I ask a blunt question?" he said with a serious expression.


    "Sure go ahead¡­" a female saint ruler said.


    The rest nodded their head in agreement.


    "Umm¡­ I have been wondering¡­ why are you still in the immortalnd when you have already reached the saint''s realm? I thought that once you''ve reached the saint''s realm you are already able to go to the battlefield in the stars¡­ Staying in the immortalnd would subject you to hindering your power, right?"


    The question stumped the six people in the group. The peasant n representative just looks at the six people who seem to also want to know the answer to this question.


    After a while, the one from the Wine n, a female saint ruler heaves a deep sigh.


    "It is not that simple, you know. The battlefield outside of this is¡­ is something that even deities have a chance to perish. It is an unending battle that should temper our souls. However, it is not that simple¡­" she exined.


    The one from the Osmond n suddenly interjected.


    "I agree¡­ Many of the saint rulers who flew out into the stars have faced a lot of hardship because they are not prepared. For us, we wanted to prepare the most and gain the most in the immortalnd before going out there. Those who left this might be fully confident of their skill to survive, excited to go back to their old world, or have been stumped and is already unable to grow in this world. But for us, we are neither one of those three. I for one still have a lot to learn and am still in the process of learning¡­"


    "I too¡­"


    "Yes, me too¡­"


    The others agreed.


    "So you see, what you have done is something that is very crucial to the growth of each human being in this immortalnd. Our preparation and learning time have been shortened that we are almost ready to go out."


    "And because of this, we are asked by our ns to tell you that we are willing to follow any of your conditions as a reward for helping the whole human race."


    When Shin Jiao heard this, he immediately understood that the seven of them are not only here to guard this ce, but also to be a part of the Ji vige power.


    "My conditions eh¡­ This would be something hard to pass, right?" Shin Jiao thought as a spark of an idea suddenly came to his mind.


    It seems that a big piece of the pie has truly fallen in hisp.

 Chapter 1002 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Yemei Yin Wakes Up

    Chapter 1002


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not want to waste this chance to get anything from this. Any condition he wanted, right? Well, he only has one condition and that is to be able to get his on a territory that would function independently from any forces or ns in the immortalnd.


    "I wanted the Ji Vige to be independent regardless of whether it is located in the Osmond n territory or not. We do not want to be a huge n. We just wanted to work on our own without any ns breathing behind our backs." Shin Jiao said slightly curving his mouth upwards.


    When the saint ruler from the Osmond n heard his words, his expression changed a little. The Ji vige is in fact under the Osmond n territory so this would be considered as the Osmond n business. However, ever since the purge of those influenced by the shadow beings, the Osmond n has been under great pressure.


    But they could not do anything about it as this is a must and every other n also has gone through the same process.


    Shin Jiao then gave the group his conditions, and they all discussed.


    Soon, the discussion was interrupted as a messenger knocks on the door.


    "The ambassador is calling for you,¡­ sir." A male servant-level cultivator said.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head, and the group went back to the conference hall.


    From there they saw the ambassador of the dragon race smiling along with his people.


    "Ahh¡­ There you are¡­ Hahaha¡­ You have done a great thing; I have truly enjoyed that experience¡­" Siloworg said with a jubnt smile on his face.


    The others behind him also nodded their heads as they too have the same opinion of the experience they just had.


    "When can you let my race use this thing?" Siloworg asked with an excited expression.


    The dragon race is not someone who would hide behind a fa?ade, they are forthright and frank with what they feel and want.


    Siloworg is someone with the same attitude, although he could control it sometimes. But this time it is different, he is truly impressed at the virtual world and what he can do inside of it.


    No matter how powerful the destruction he creates, the spells he could make, he even executed the spell he has been itching to try and have seen how strong it was.


    Inside the virtual space, he felt contented.


    "We are already starting production. In about a month or two we can produce around 100 thousand helmets¡­" Shin Jiao said.


    Hearing this, the expression of Siloworg went down a notch as he did not expect that it would take a bit long. However, he still could understand that it takes time to create such a thing.


    "Well, actually the reason why it would take time is because of the instation¡­ We need physical wires to install this type of machine so that you guys can enter into a single world. Although as of now anyone can use it for their own training, yet it would be better to have a collective mind, right?" Shin Jiao exined.


    Siloworg nodded his head.


    "How can we go about doing that wiring thing?" he asked curiously.


    "Oh, let me show you this¡­" Shin Jiao then showed him the n, and how it would work.


    After looking at the ns, Siloworg smirked and then wave his hand.


    "Let my people do the wiring thingy, you concentrate on the helmets¡­ I want a million helmets by one month." Siloworg said in a confident tone.


    Hearing this, Shin Jiao showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Alright, as you wish¡­"


    After that day, Shin Jiao has gained the support of two factions, the humans and the dragons. He is now confident of the sess of his ns so far.


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    A beautiful figure slowly emerges from the room as she found herself a bit confused and naked.


    Maga Luan showed a faint smile as she helped Yemei Yin.


    "I am Maga Luan. I am one of Master Shin Jiao''s servants¡­"


    Yemei Yin was a bit hesitant but nodded her head and replied.


    "Ye¡­ Yemei Yin¡­ I am also Master Shin''s servant in the Xinglo Kingdom¡­"


    Yemei Yin still has not gotten used to her condition. Suddenly, she froze upon seeing a very beautiful woman in front of a mirror. She is not familiar with the woman and did not know who that woman is. But when she move and the woman in the mirror moved, she immediately knew that she is¡­ the woman. Yemei Yin was a bit taken aback and felt overwhelmed at the scene in front of her.


    Then before she could say anything, she suddenly felt a strong surge of power entering her body.


    Maga Luan who is helping her change her clothes was a bit shocked. This is because Yemei Yin is actually very strong. Her power level is actually in the lord''s realm.


    "She¡­ she is a lord." Maga Luan said.


    Yemei Yin is still a bit confused. So she slowly sits on a chair and rested for a while.


    "This¡­ Is this¡­ who I really am?" she muttered to herself.


    "This is your true self before entering thatnd of death, or the Xinglo Kingdom as you call it." Maga Luan said while still helping Yemei Yin change her clothes.


    "Since you are a lord, then you might be someone with a standing in some of the ns¡­" Maga Luan suddenly said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well, in the immortalnd, there are certain levels of powers¡­"


    Maga Luan exined to Yemei Yin how one''s cultivation level resembles the power one could hold in the immortalnd.


    For those in the lord''s realm, they can be elders or rulers of a town. For the High Lords, they could be an elder or a ruler of a city, and so on¡­


    As she exined the simple facts in the immortalnd, Yemei Yin was a bit overwhelmed. She is a bit curious about her true standing, but she did not want to leave Shin Jiao''s side. Her desire is to stay with him no matter what.


    As she thought of the possibility that Shin Jiao would leave him, she could not help but feel a bit sad.


    Sensing the emotional turmoil in Yemei Yin, Maga Luan consoled thetter.


    "Calm down¡­ Master Shin is very kind. So if you really wanted to say with him, then he would not kick you away."


    While the two are talking, the door suddenly opens and the figure of Luna Halil runs inside without a care.


    "Hey¡­ you are pretty. No wonder brother Shin took you in¡­ Hehe¡­ Look at me and Maga, we are both pretty women, that''s why he took us in¡­ Hihi¡­" Luna said yfully.


    Upon hearing this, Yemei Yin suddenly blushed but did not want to listen to these kinds of words about Shin Jiao. In her heart, he is the most magnanimous and kind person who would help anyone.


    "Master Shin is not like that! He is a good person! Take those words back!" she shouted in agitation.


    With her feelings turns a bit chaotic, she suddenly exerted much power in her body. Then the whole house shook as if there is a slight earthquake.


    "Hey, calm down¡­ don''t be too agitated." Luna Halil suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    "I was just joking, you know¡­" she added while looking at her surroundings.


    After everything subsided, she heaves a sigh.


    "Luckily for you, this whole room is protected. If not, then you would have been kicked out of the vige¡­ Hihi¡­" Luna said with a slightly teasing smile.


    Yemei Yin was a bit shocked at the strength she just exerted. With just her emotion, she suddenly feels a strong power emanating from her body. When that power gushes out she is already unable to control it.


    On the side, Maga Luan has a pale face. As someone who just reached the silver stages, she is unable to block the power of a lord; hence she suffered slight injury inside her body.


    Seeing the condition of the kind woman who helped her, Yemei Yin immediately helped Maga Luan.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I did not mean to do that." She said with an apologetic expression.


    "Cough¡­ cough¡­ don''t worry. This is nothing." Maga Luan said as she suddenly exerted a slight amount of energy and quickly heals her body.


    As someone with the power to control life, Maga Luan could easily control the recovery of her own body.


    The three girls began chatting inside the house and slightughter could be heard from inside the room.


    Meanwhile, at this time, in the airspace of Ji vige, a small flying vehicle is currently being attacked by a swarm of flying red-eyed beasts that look like wyverns. The flying vehicle has already suffered too much damage that is it unable to fly properly.


    Then suddenly, one of the beasts was able to gain on it and was about to grab it. However, the owner of the ship decided to dive down towards the forest.


    And as soon as the ship dives down, the swarm followed behind it.


    Right at this moment, on the ground, a figure of a young man slowly walks out of a spatial gate.

 Chapter 1003 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Princess In Trouble

    Chapter 1003


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After finishing his tasks, Shin Jiao is currently testing another portal out of the vige. This portal would be the 5th entry and exit point of the vige. He has created these points, added them to the original ones as per the request of Luna as she found it a bit troublesome to only have one entry and exit point of the vige.


    And so after finishing his task, he just walked out of a portal that when suddenly noticed something in his peripheral vision. He noticed that there is an aircraft which is actually falling straight towards his location.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised and quickly looks at the ship. Then inside he noticed a figure of a woman.


    The one piloting inside the aircraft has disheveled hair and dried blood could be seen staining her fair face. She is currently in a panic and is shouting¡­


    "Get out of the way! Get out of the way!"


    It seems that she did not want anyone to be involved in this incident.


    Shin Jiao looks around and saw no one; he then carefully controlled his psychokinesis and controlled the descent of the ship.


    He then noticed that a fewrge beasts are chasing after the ship. Those beasts are really strong as they could rival a lord''s power. From the damage they have dealt in the ship, Shin Jiao knew that they have truly caused it to be wrecked to such a degree.


    Shin Jiao was a bit curious about how this womannded in this ce, so he quickly controlled the ship and makes itnd safely on the ground. While doing this, he has already leaped in the air and a strong and powerful domain quickly engulfed the entire space of around 100 meters.


    When he appears once again beside the ship, the several beasts have already been sliced into pieces.


    The swarm of flying beasts is angered at the death of theirrades. However, they also noticed that their target has another human helping. And that the other human is stronger than it looks.


    And so hesitation filled the hearts of the swarm which began flying in the air circling the area.


    "Hmmm¡­ Do you guys think that I would not be able to attack you when you are that high?" Shin Jiao muttered with a smirk.


    Without a second word, he quickly grabs a rifle inside his dimension and took an aim at a flying beast.


    Bang!


    The loud sound reverberated in the air and before the beast knew it, one of them suddenly plummeted to the ground.


    With a loud thud, a dead beast is sprawled on the ground with a big hole on its head.


    This made the rest of the beasts re at Shin Jiao before deciding to leave the area.


    Seeing the escaping swarm, Shin Jiao did not loosen his vignce and stood his ground. Until he could not see the swarm anymore that he heaves a deep sigh.


    He gathered the carcass of the beasts and then opens the aircraft. The aircraft is a standard aircraft design he has shared with the humans in their territory. And it seems that it was actually been reinforced. This only means that the passenger of this aircraft is someone of importance.


    As he pries open the door of the aircraft, his nose was assaulted with the strong stench of blood. From inside he could see around 3 people heavily wounded and unconscious while the rest are barely conscious and is sprawled on the ground.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to immediately scan their bodies.


    "Hmm¡­ What are the elves doing in this ce?" he muttered as he finished scanning the rest of the people.


    "Poison? Hmm¡­ This kind of poison is not just any normal poison¡­ It seems that this group has plotted against." He scanned the rest and when his spiritual sensended on the woman piloting the aircraft he was a bit surprised.


    "This woman is heavily wounded, why is she the one piloting?" he thought as he saw the heavy wound on her body.


    If the group has been attacked by the humans, he would understand it as the hatred of the humans with the elves is still in their hearts after that devastating war.


    However, from the looks of it, this group has not been poisoned by humans. It might look like the work of humans, but from the traces of blood he scanned on her, they did not belong to one but from the ally of the High Elves, the Zith''ra race.


    Shin Jiao looks around and heaves a helpless sigh. He could not let these people die in this ce and worst, he could not let the High Elves know of their plight. If they did, then there is a good chance that they would use this event to start another war with the humans.


    Upon thinking to this point, Shin Jiao quickly drags therge airship along with him and enters the portal.


    After a while, a few figures suddenly appeared in thin air.


    This new group of people isposed of humans, elves, and zith''ras. The group seems to carry a dark aura around them.


    "Did you record everything?" the human said while looking at the space where Shin Jiao disappear.


    "Don''t worry, I have gotten it¡­"


    "Are you sure that the poison would be able to kill the group of the princess?"


    "Yes, the poison is lethal enough to kill them¡­"


    "Good¡­ good¡­ Since we already got their resurrection te, we don''t have to worry about anything. We can me this on the Ji vige people and then a new war would spark. This time, we should make sure that the vige is destroyed and their head captured."


    "The master will be pleased if we report this¡­"


    The group discussed for a while, and then turns around and left the ce.


    After the group left, the figure of Shin Jiao slowly emerges from a slight ripple in the space. In fact, he just entered the formation he has set up for the concealment of the entry point in this ce.


    He was a bit bbergasted upon hearing the plot of those people.


    "It seems that the shadow beings have truly infiltrated the¡­" he muttered as he quickly secured the aircraft and then enter it once again.


    From inside, Shin Jiao began treating the High Elves and relieving their bodies of the poison.


    Although that person said that the poison is hard to detect and very effective, that does not mean that no one could detoxify it. How could it match Shin Jiao''s senses and medical ability?


    Using his needles and energy, he began to dispel the poison inside the body of the elves. Soon he finished helping each of them and let them rest inside the aircraft.


    The heavily wounded female elf, on the other hand, needed more thorough healing. He carefully fixed her wounds, and thenid her inside the ship''s small cabin.


    "It seems that her core is damaged¡­" Shin Jiao muttered.


    Shin Jiao did not hesitate to use his energy to help her cure her wounds and then her core.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    And green-haired female elf slowly opens her eyes as the sun rays hit her eyelids. The exhaustion on her body is still evident as she felt that it is a bit hard to move her aching body.


    "Ugh¡­" she moaned as she carefully stands up.


    She is in a new environment and she did not recognize the ce she is in right now.


    She then remembers that she is being chased by a swarm of beasts and thennded on some forest. She did not know what happened after that.


    Suddenly, her eyes darted all over the ce as if trying to find someone.


    "Where¡­ where are they?" she muttered with helplessness in her eyes.


    She knew that they were used and everything that happened to her is a ploy of someone she knew. She just did not expect that the person she trusted would be able to do this to her and her people.


    While gritting her teeth in anger, she carefully looks around.


    She was about to use her energy when she noticed that something is wrong with her body.


    "Do not do that¡­ Do not use your energy yet, if you want to recover." A male voice enters her ears and she subconsciously looks in the direction of the voice.


    From where sheys, he saw a handsome young human looking at her with a smile.


    "It is good that you are awake¡­ Your body has been damaged badly, and your core cracked. Judging from your condition when I find you, it seems that you''ve been in a very deadly battle¡­" the young man said.


    This young man is of course Shin Jiao.


    The female elf nodded her head but did not say anything. She did not want to talk to any other humans at this time, especially after that betrayal.


    Shin Jiao also did not push anything.. He just stood there and handed her a folder with some documents in it.

 Chapter 1004 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Princess In Trouble (2)

    Chapter 1004


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "You and group have suffered such grievous injuries that I have to take you all in here. Are you aware of your enemies?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The female elf did not answer and is still a bit vignt towards him.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that you do not trust me." Shin Jiao said with a slight smirk.


    "Anyway, I should not have helped you guys, you know. Even though there is a treaty between elves and humans, you guys are still threatening towards us." Shin Jiao said.


    "The documents I gave you are the information about your conditions. And also, I need you to sign this agreement. If you wanted to stay in our ce, you have to abide by our rules. If you do not want to sign, then we will kick you out immediately." Shin Jiao said as he turn around and was about to leave the room.


    "Wait¡­ Where¡­ where am I?" the female elf asked.


    "You are in a hospital of course¡­" Shin Jiao said with a smile.


    "No, not that¡­ I mean what ce is this?"


    "Hmm¡­ Sign the agreement and I will let you know. Refuse and you will not know anything." He said as he walked out of the room.


    The female elf showed a hint of confusion in her gaze. However, she has no choice at this moment. She knew that if she wanted to survive she has to hide in this ce. If not, then she could only die in the hands of her enemy.


    In truth, the female elf is a High Elven princess, the direct descendant of the current emperor of the Elven Empire. However, a few months ago, she discovered something which might shake the very foundation of the Elven Empire, and might even affect the entirety of the immortalnd.


    And because of her discovery, she was chased by her own kind, until she contacted a friend of hers, a human.


    He told her to trust in him and he will help her escape.


    But who would have known that he would turn out to be a treacherous bastard who would backstab her? A few of her loyal subordinates died in that attack, and now she and her group are the only ones left. She is in desperate need and it seems that shended on a human settlement.


    She still did not know if she could trust the human, but from her memories, she remembers that this is the guy who was standing at that time when her ship was about to crash.


    Upon remembering this, she has a vague feeling that she wanted to put her trust in him. But something in her mind is also telling her that humans could not be trusted.


    But if she went out there, she would be in danger and would always be running for her life.


    While thinking to this point, she heard some footstepsing towards her room.


    When the door opens, a few female humans wearing white clothes enter the room.


    "Ah¡­ Good morning! You''re already awake¡­" one of them said while holding a chart.


    "Do you feel any pain in your body?" she asked.


    The female elf shook her head but did not say anything.


    The nurses go through the checking process as per their training and soon left the room after giving her some advice.


    She was a bit baffled at the attention and care given to her even though she is an elf. She knew of how the humans felt about elves, so she expected the people in this ce to scorn her and be hostile. But what she did not expect is this kind of treatment.


    She then goes through the documents again and then saw an underlying phrase. If she is going to sign, the contract, then her resurrection spot will be transferred in this ce from now on. As she saw that, she felt a bit conflicted but gritted her teeth and quickly wrote her name on the bottom part of the paper.


    She then pricks her finger using the pen she is using as her blood drops on the paper.


    The paper began glowing and in a bright sh of light, it disappears.


    She suddenly felt a sudden jolt on her body which made her feel a bit uneasy. Then she suddenly feels a tinge of pain from her head and soon it disappears.


    "What¡­ what was that¡­" she muttered.


    From the door, the figure of Shin Jiao once again appears.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that they put a trap in your body so that your soul would not change its resurrection spot. It is amendable effort, ingenious even¡­ but futile¡­ Hehe¡­"


    While Shin Jiao isughing, a small hand suddenly hits the back of his head.


    "What do you mean futile? That was my creation you know." A small voice said from behind him.


    Then they enter the room, Shin Jiao and Luna Halil walks inside followed by Maga Luan.


    Shin Jiao has an awkward smile on his face as he rubs the back of his head. He was caught off-guard when Luna suddenly smacks his head.


    When Luna walks in front of the elf, the female elf froze in shock. She could not help but widen her eyes upon looking at Luna.


    "You¡­ you are the imperial artificer who has escaped. Why¡­ why are you in this ce? How¡­" the female elf stuttered.


    "Hello¡­ Princess Lanise El Ga. It''s been a while." Luna said with a slight smirk.


    In fact, she has a good impression of this princess out of all the elves in that ce. What baffled her at that time is the reason why this princess would not use her crafted item. Plus, the way she treated her in the pce was a bit peculiar. It was as if she pities her.


    Luna has seen how the princess grows, from a very young age, she knew that the elven princess is cut from a different cloth than her brothers and sister who are just like their father, the emperor.


    "I¡­ I''m d that you are fine." Lanise El Ga said with a smile.


    "It seems that you have stumbled on a bigger problem, this time," Luna said with a teasing smirk.


    Lanise El Ga did not answer, but instead lowered her gaze.


    From the two''s conversation, it seems that Luna really knew the princess.


    When Shin Jiao brought the princess and her people into the vige, he was a bit surprised that Luna did not show any hostility towards the young woman. Then he learned from her that the female elf he saved is the 1st princess of the Elven Empire, princess Lanise El Ga.


    She did not know who her mother is, as her father would not tell her. So she grew up amongst the concubines and the imperial queen. But he heard that she did not feel loved. In fact, the princess is considered the lowest member of the imperial family.


    Her brothers and sisters scorned her and she would always be alone.


    Upon growing, she began learning to craft artifacts, and would only use her own craft. And so everyone mocks her.


    With the strong ability of the magical artifact that Luna crafted for the elves, the High Elves have been one of the strongest forces in the battles against the demons and the shadow beings.


    Compare to the powerful artifacts that Luna creates, her subpar artifact is of no worth in the eyes of the other high elves.


    But even though, she perseveres. She soon improved slowly, but it is still not enough to gain the support of her kin.


    Then the war between the humans and the High Elves happened. In that war, she did not participate but instead concentrate on her crafting. Soon she heard that the High Elves suffered a devastating defeat against the humans. Plus their secret was exposed, and it caused the other races to band against the Elven race and the Zith''ra race.


    Every High elf began to throw away their ursed weapon as the council of the races has demanded. And those who are demonized were penalized and purified.


    And this caused the power of the High Elves to dwindle and soon the empire suffered from infighting and the High Elves were kicked from their high grounds.


    And now, the elves are divided, and the empire is gone.


    But on top of this, the High Elves still began to collude with the shadow beings and the demons, to bring destruction to the other races.


    She discovered this and escaped.


    And this is the problem that Luna is talking about. Though they are not sure about it yet, only Lanise El Ga could make everything clear.


    "Princess Lanise, I know that you have your hesitations¡­ but since you''ve already signed the agreement, then you don''t have to keep anything from us. Tell us¡­ why is it that the High Elves wanted you dead and captured?" Luna asked as she sits beside the bed.


    The expression of Lanise turned a bit grave, but then she heaves a deep sigh and began telling the whole story.


    After listening to her, Shin Jiao and the two with him turned silent and looks at each other showing a difficult decision in their minds. But the three of them have the same expression that says that.


    It seems that war is inevitable once again¡­

 Chapter 1005 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Invasion

    Chapter 1005


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The first war between the High Elves and the humans is actually with consent from the saint rulers of the human race. Its purpose was to further help the humans to improve in their battle prowess and also to help them gain more experience.


    However, what they did not expect to happen is the appearance of the ''enticed'' immortals which has already sided themselves with the demons.


    It became chaotic and almost got out of hand. Thankfully Shin Jiao, a newly ascended immortal, created many artifacts that have enhanced the firepower of the humans.


    And so, the war ended with the discovery of the shadow beings lurking amongst the races within the immortalnd.


    However, as time went by, they have discovered that the number of shadow beings is gradually increasing.


    And one of the races that have been influenced too much is the High Elves. Their arrogance and pride got the better of them which lead them to the path of destruction.


    Luckily the other elven tribes were able to separate themselves and are now ruling their own kingdom separate from the previous empire of the elves.


    This has been a new precedent amongst the elves in the immortalnd. The elven ns have not separated for hundreds of thousands of years ever since the empire was founded.


    But now, the High Elves still did not want to let go of that power and prestige that they have gained for many years, and so they decided to ally themselves with the demons.


    It is unknown who started it, but the High Elves began activating their artifacts without restraint. This in turn made them into sentient demons that are 3 meters tall with horns protruding from their foreheads.


    They have gained twice their strength now and have grown more powerful than ever.


    After telling this story, Lanise El Ga looks at the three with fear in her eyes.


    "I did not know what would happen to my n¡­ but¡­ but I hope that the others who did not want to follow my father''smand would be spared¡­" she said with a sad expression.


    After her words, a few people walk inside the room.


    At this time, the ambassador from the dragon race is also with them.


    "This is really a troubling piece of news¡­" Siloworg said with a frown.


    "If the High Elves demonized and sentient at that, it would be really hard for us to kill them. And since they are immortals then there is a chance that chaos will start to reign in this world¡­" one of the saint rulers said as she walks inside.


    Everyone contemted and thought for a while. They knew that it is really inevitable that a war would start once again. But this time, the war would involve all of the races.


    "I also heard that in the Zith''ra n there are also those who have started demonizing. It seems that some of them followed the footsteps of the High Elves¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ I did not want to say this, but in truth¡­ the shadow beings are beginning to make their move¡­ We have long known that the has already been discovered. We just did not expect that they would make their move this soon¡­" Siloworg said on the side.


    "What should we do then? Will the war extend up to this ce?"


    "No¡­ the war is still in the borders between the light and darkness. However, an elite army of the shadow beings and demons have already infiltrated this area¡­" Siloworg exined.


    "Then will the deities help us?"


    The room turned silent as everyone knew of the fact that they are on their own in fighting this invasion.


    Shin Jiao on the side did not want to say anything, but since he discovered that the itself is now in trouble and the saint rulers seem to be having a hard time making a decision, he suddenly wanted to do something.


    But he has already shared the holy barrier which is the most effective way to counter the shadow beings and the demons, so he did not know what else he could do.


    "I¡­ I don''t know if it is proper¡­ but since we have already known the gravity of the situation is truly dire, will the human race share the knowledge of the holy barrier to the other races¡­" Siloworg suddenly said showing a slightly sheepish smile.


    He knew that the holy barrier was an ideaing from a human. Many other races try creating as such, but it is not big enough to protect a city.


    The intricacy of the holy barrier and the runes in it is tooplex for them.


    Well, they cannot me Shin Jiao for such a thing. The holy barrier took more than hundreds of thousands of array masters from the human race to fully study it and was finally able to barely erect it in each city, town, and vige.


    But those barriers are not that strong to ward off high-level demons or shadow beings, though it could suppress their power to the level of a mere lord.


    And all the races have already known this, yet are prideful enough to ask for the human''s help. This is because many of them considered humans as one of the weakest races in the immortalnd.


    But desperate times call for desperate measures, so Siloworg has already decided to tell them one of the main purposes of his visit to Ji vige.


    "Ah, yes¡­ I noticed that Ji vige has superior barriers and protection. If only the other cities and towns would be able to have such a thing¡­" the saint ruler from the Osmond n muttered.


    He could not help but think as such because they are near the border between the humans and the High Elves. If the High Elves truly attack, then they are the first line of defense.


    "Sigh¡­ I already gave theplete blueprint¡­ If they are having a hard time deciphering it, then that is their problem¡­" Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    The holy barrier is not a secret. Shin Jiao just modified it from the existing city barrier and added the holy element on it. But he discovered that the barriers are ancient runes that seem toe from the original creators of the immortalnd. And this is the reason why even after millions of years, they still could not decipher the runes.


    And only Shin Jiao and Luna Halil were able to decipher it because of their unique bloodline.


    Shin Jiao did not want to ve himself in creating such aplex array formation. There are billions of cities and towns in the immortalnd. If he does it alone, then it would surely cause him great stress.


    "Why not include this in the lesson in the virtual world¡­" the voice of Maga Luan suddenly interrupted the group.


    Everyone''s eyes lit up. Shin Jiao also smile as he knew that the idea is really feasible. In fact, he did not include this in the lectures before because he has already given them the entire blueprint; he just thought that the human race could study it slowly. But desperate times call for desperate measures.


    "You''re right. This is our only defense for now against the shadow beings and the demons¡­ Contact the other elven tribes, we can start this as soon as possible¡­" the saint ruler from the Kiwazo nmanded.


    Everyone nodded their heads, if the influence in the elven race could be lessened, then the war would not fully spill out of control. After the elven n, the other races would follow. But for now, their next problem is the instation of the new virtual world which uses the beguiling stone.


    Shin Jiao dare not use the soul transmission in the open now that the demon threat is at hand. When he was battling against the shadow being, he could tell that they have control over the souls. If the virtual world is exposed to them, then everyone would surely be in danger.


    But with the beguiling stone, it bes safer and more manageable.


    After the group left with their new task, Shin Jiao turns towards the princess and patted her shoulder.


    "Thank you¡­ you truly have helped us. Without your words, we could not have discovered the gravity of the situation¡­" he said with a smile.


    A shy smile appears on the elven princess and nodded her head.


    ¡­


    That night, Lanise lies on her bed and thought of the things she has done. She looks outside the window and took a deep breath.


    "Father¡­ I''m sorry. I¡­ I did not want everything to end this way. But¡­ but what you did to my mother. I swear¡­ I swear that I will free her from your grasp. I will make sure that you will experience the things that you have done to her." Lanise said with a streak of tears falling down her smooth cheeks.


    Her hatred for her father, for her brothers and sisters, for the shadow beings and the demons, all sprouted the day when she discovered the whereabouts of her mother.

 Chapter 1006 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Elma Vin

    Chapter 1006


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao did not expect to receive a piece of news that an invasion is actually happening. But since he and the human race identally became protected from the demons and the shadow beings, he was a bit at ease.


    However, he did not want the other races to fall under the influence of those crazy bastards. He would quickly need to teach them the way to create holy barriers big enough to protect their cities and colonies.


    While thinking to this point, Shin Jiao began to emerge himself in his work.


    ¡­


    A tall Caucasian young woman with blonde hair is walking down the road of the Ji vige. Her beautiful feature is not new to the vige as most of the immortals have beautiful features, but her innocent and sweet temperament has attracted many eyes. Yemei Yin who felt a bit stifled inside the house decided to wander around the vige. It was a leisure stroll and she did not have any particr direction in mind.


    After walking for some time, she soon reached arge gate. This gate separates the town from the vige. Those who are only peasants and servants could not enter this gate as it is a universal rule in thend.


    The guard immediately saw her level and immediately bowed with respect. He dare not show disrespect towards someone in the lord''s realm.


    Yemei Yin was a bit surprised but quickly nodded her head and continued walking.


    However, when she reached a ce where there is a restaurant nearby and some vendors on the side, she was suddenly stopped by a tall figure.


    "Excuse me¡­" the man called.


    Yemei Yin was a bit surprised and lifted her head to look at the guy. She then showed a kind smile.


    "Yes, may I help you¡­" she said.


    When the man saw her face, he seem to have been shocked as his eyes went wide and disbelief could be seen on his face.


    "It¡­ it''s really you¡­" the man said with a shaking voice.


    Yemei Yin was a bit taken aback and did not know what the man is talking about. She is new to the vige, so how could she know someone. And of course, she also knows that she is not from this ce, so how could someone recognize her.


    Thinking like this, she squinted her eyes and looks at the man with suspicion. She might look innocent and sweet and all, but in truth, she has a ruthless side in her. That is how she was able to survive in the Xinglo Kingdom.


    If this person thinks that she was just a na?ve girl, then he would be mistaken for it.


    "Young¡­ Young mistress¡­ It has been a while hundreds of years. You''ve been missing for more than 100 years¡­" the man said with a trembling tone.


    Yemei Yin was immediately taken aback¡­ 100 years? What does that mean? It means that this person might have recognized her former self, not the one from the Xinglo Kingdom.


    This realization dawned on her. Yemei Yin was immediately curious about what kind of person she really is in this ce. What was her life before, and how did she end up in the Xinglo Kingdom?


    These questions began to bother her at this time while looking at the man.


    "Who are you¡­" she asked.


    When the man heard this, his expression turned grave.


    "I¡­ I am a mere servant of the Vin n from the centralnd. My lowly name is Fang Giong, I originally came from the Long n, but was sent to the Vin house in centralnd." The man exined politely.


    Upon hearing this, Yemei Yin frowned. She did not know what this person is talking about. So she wanted a direct answer.


    "You said you recognize who I am. Tell me¡­ who am I?" she said with a doubtful gaze.


    The man was a bit flustered as he quickly lowered his gaze and bowed.


    "Young¡­ young mistress¡­ you are Miss Elma Vin of the Vin n from centralnd." The man said with a hint of agitation in his tone.


    How could he not feel agitated? He could sense that the young mistress seem to have forgotten about her identity.


    Her clothes and her bearing seem good. Plus she seemed carefree and rxed so it made him feel relieved. However, he could not ept the fact that the young mistress may have lost her memories. Her young mistress is well-loved by her parents.


    However, who would have known that one day, the master would announce that she would be paired and married to one of therge families in centralnd. When the young mistress heard this news, she was heartbroken and suddenly run away from home.


    They kept looking for her for many years from then on to no avail.


    Who would have known that he would be able to see her in this ce?


    He wanted to immediately take her and travel back to centralnd. He felt excited for his masters for finding their daughter.


    He lifted his head and looks at the young mistress. But he was taken aback upon looking into her eyes. He has not observed it before, but now that he has looked carefully, he could feel the strange coldness on them.


    From her eyes alone, he could tell that the innocent young mistress is not someone that innocent it seems.


    He could tell that her hands have imed countless lives already.


    It was like looking at a viper that would strike at any moment taking his life in one instant.


    The man subconsciously swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    "Young¡­ young miss¡­ Your¡­ your mother is really worried for you." He said trying to see if the sympathy route would work.


    But after saying that, all he could see is the coldness in her eyes while looking at him.


    "I do not recognize the so-called mother that you are talking about. And my name is not¡­ Elma Vin. I am Yemei Yin from the Xinglo Kingdom." Yemei Yin said.


    Although she already believe that this man might know her, yet deep in her heart she would not let go of that name Yemei Yin, because that is the name that her master Shin Jiao has known her as. If she would try to change that name, she would feel that she is not a loyal servant.


    When she was about to turn around, she saw a familiar figure.


    The other woman also noticed her and quickly walks her way.


    "Sister Yemei¡­ what are you doing here?" Maga Luan asked with a wide smile.


    "Hi¡­ I''m just strolling around." Yemei Yin said with a smile changing her temperament back to that sweet young woman.


    The man in front of her was a bit stunned upon seeing who his young mistress is talking to. In this ce, who did not know this young woman?


    Maga Luan is a frequent figure in the town. She would always buy stuff, stroll and sometimes patrol with the guards, so almost all of the people in this ce especially the market area knew her. And Fang Giong is one of those people who immediately recognized her.


    He was transferred to the town of Ji when the town began epting people from the outside. The Vin n has many businesses and they always dabble in medicine and pills.


    And they have many branches all over the ce. Although not that famous, the Vin n of centralnd has business all over the ce in the human race territory in the immortalnd.


    The feeling of the man was a bitplicated. He could tell that the young mistress is close to the young woman. And he also knows that this young woman named Maga Luan has a connection to the higher-ups of the famous vige.


    His eyes suddenly lights up and decided to tell the n about his discovery and the rtion of the young mistress with the people of the Ji vige.


    Yemei Yin gave a furtive nce at the man and before she turn around and began talking with Maga Luan. Maga Luan and Yemei Yin did not want to bother with the guy as the two began to stroll all over the ce.


    She enjoyed going through the vige and seeing the new things which she has not seen before.


    She was a bit amazed at the types of flying artifacts being sold. And what attracted her, the most is the thing called the dimensional pouch.


    She knew of the dimensional storage in Mystique Shop. But this dimensional storage is something new. It is far more convenient and easier to use.


    That day, Yemei Yin enjoyed her stroll and discovered a lot of things. But what stayed in her mind that night is her true identity in this world.


    Sensing the changes in her expressions during dinner, Shin Jiao asked her what''s bothering her.


    Although a bit hesitant, Yemei Yin bit her lower lip, and told them what she learned in the town and who she has met.


    Upon hearing this, tion could be seen on the faces of Shin Jiao and the rest.


    "We should meet your parents¡­" Shin Jiao suddenly suggested.

 Chapter 1007 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Second Death

    Chapter 1007


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a dungeon in arge manor in the outskirts of the Central Land, a figureys on a damped ground only covered with straws. The dungeon''s environment is stifling and the rotten egg smell is everywhere. Every now and then the sound of moaning and gnashing of teeth could be heard.


    The figure looks at the ceiling while her lifeless eyes slowly droop. She has been staying in this ce for who knows how long and it has made her already give up on her existence.


    The torture she had before has already stopped for a long time now and her wounds are already gone. She is barely conscious, barely living¡­ barely dead.


    She was once the proud queen standing beside the Grand Emperor of the High Elves. But it seems that her life as a queen was short-lived.


    It all started about several thousand years ago when she discovered that something is wrong with the emperor. She tried to investigate and discovered something that she should not have. And because of this, she was caught, tortured, and drag to this dark ce.


    Ever since that day, she has lived her life in this ce unable to die though she wanted to, and unable to live freely.


    Her only constion is her dream world and the assurance that her daughter is safe. She is thankful that her daughter has grown to be very beautiful and charming, and that she is very sensible and kind.


    She could not ask for more and is now very contented.


    As she looks at the ceiling a silent prayer escaped her mouth and she slowly went to rest with a slight smile on her face.


    ¡­


    Princess Lanise El Ga suddenly stood up from her bed with her head filled with sweat. She is gasping for air as she clenches her chest. She dreamed about it once again of that faithful night when she got lost in the castle grounds.


    She was a little kid at that time barely 8, and she got lost while walking. She suddenly discovered the dungeon and continued walking without any direction. She soon arrives in front of a cell and inside she saw a bloody figure.


    The woman looks weak but she could clearly hear the chanting on her parched and dried lips.


    "Lanise¡­ Lanise¡­ my baby¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    She is saying this over and over until the guards found her and drag her out of the dungeon. She tried recalling where the dungeon is in her dreams but she did not find it no matter how hard she tried searching for it in the castle grounds.


    That was until she bought the goggles.


    Several months ago while searching for a way to enhance her artifact crafting, she stumbled upon a pair of goggles that an elven merchant is selling.


    Since ites from humans, it is considered a taboo item. However, her curiosity has gotten a hold of her and she did not hesitate to buy it for a hefty price.


    With the goggle on hand, she discovered a whole new perspective and has marveled at the ingenious design and capability of the goggles.


    She began experimenting and reverse engineering the goggles.


    Then, one night in one of her experiments she used it and discovered that there is actually an array formation in the pce ground. She was curious and began to investigate, and that is when she discovered the woman.


    The woman did not tell her who she is but began telling her about the secret of the emperor. She did not want to believe it at first, but soon she discovered that they are all true.


    Then for some reason, it seems that she was discovered and was chased.


    Luckily she was able to escape and went to this safe ce.


    She slowly wipes away the sweat and tears on her face and slowly went back to bed.


    "Mother¡­ just wait for a little bit. I wille back¡­ I will save you for sure." She muttered as she looks at the window looking at the bright night sky.


    It was her first time enjoying the night sky.


    She suddenly discovered that the darkness is slowly being chased by the golden rays of the sun.


    "Ugh¡­ I guess it''s already morning." She muttered.


    Lanise slowly rose up in bed and quickly changes her clothes. Today is the day that she would be going out of this ce they called the hospital.


    In her stay here, she discovered that this ce is where the sick and are taken. She is a bit baffled why the humans are doing such a thing?


    In the Elven Empire, those who are sick are executed immediately and would just resurrect with a healthy body. But in this ce, they would try and study the sickness and try to cure it. Although it is unnecessary, yet for humans, it seems that they prefer such a thing to die over and over again.


    Well, she would agree, dying is not a wonderful thing. The pain of death would still linger even after you got resurrected. It would haunt you even when you are awake and would prefer not to die like that again.


    Plus the three days'' time is a bit long. It''s like taking a time leap and you have already missed 3 days of your life. In her own opinion, she could not get used to that experience. And it seems that most of the humans in the hospital shared the same opinion as to her.


    As she walks outside, Lanise saw a few of those white-clothed female servants called nurses roaming around with their charts.


    "Ah, Princess¡­ You''re going to be discharged today, right? Come this way¡­" one of the nurses noticed her and gestured for her to follow.


    After some procedure, she is already discharged from the hospital and when she arrives in the lobby, she saw some familiar figures.


    Those elves are her personal guards. Upon seeing them she is truly thankful that a lot of them were able to survive.


    "You guys¡­ did you¡­ did you sign?" she asked.


    "Yes, we cannot leave you here behind princess¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Okay, let''s try and blend with the humans for now. What about this ce, have you guys checked it out yet?"


    "Yes¡­ This ce¡­ this ce is different. Everything in here is new and unknown to us. It''s like they are one with the forest, but is also far more advanced¡­"


    Lanise is not more curious about this human civilization.


    As the group walks out, she saw the tall buildings and the orderly flying artifacts in the air.


    "This¡­" Lanise showed a dumbfounded look on her face.


    But then it did notst long as excitement could be seen glowing in her eyes.


    "Princess¡­ princess¡­" one of her female guards called out.


    "Ah¡­ I''m sorry. This ce¡­ this ce is like my holynd. This is what I wanted to see¡­" she said as she could get her eyes off the scenery in front of her.


    "Well¡­ we have a lot of time to do thatter. But first, we still have to report to their town hall¡­" the female elven guard said.


    Then the group walks to a tall young human wearing abat suit while standing on the side.


    "Hello, Princess Lanise El Ga¡­ I am Lam Xi Wan, I and my team will be your group''s escort from now on." The tall young man said.


    The group got on several vehicles parked on the side of the road, which looks like ck Humvees.


    They soon left the hospital and directly went to the town''s municipal hall.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao greeted the group inside his office. Inside the office, Nariz Gumal, Yemei Yin, Luna Halil, and Ji Ha-jun are present.


    "Princess¡­ I am happy that you decided to stay in our ce for a while. As of now, the information you have provided us is very helpful, so in return, we would like to protect you from those people who will try to harm you." Ji Ha-jun said as he handed the group some documents.


    The group is going to be settled in the town with their own manor residence.


    It is not as luxurious as a pce, but it isfortable enough for her to live a good life.


    "Umn¡­ Mister Shin¡­ I have a request¡­ You see¡­ my mother. She¡­ she is still in the capital. She has been imprisoned for many years¡­" Lanise said but then she began to sob.


    On the side, Luna Halil''s body suddenly turned stiff.


    Although she did not know where the mother of this elven princess is, yet she has that sad experience of being inside a dungeon for a very long time.


    At least for her, she has a way to divert her mind. But she has seen many of those that are imprisoned in that ce lost their minds due to the unending torture and depression. Yes, they are immortal, and yes they cannot die and could live forever in a cycle of never-ending resurrection.


    But their minds¡­ their minds could still be lost.. Some called this the second death, the death of the mind.

 Chapter 1008 - Heaven And Earth Opening: A Visit

    Chapter 1008


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The heaven and earth opening is about to start in a few more months¡­ however, the situation in the immortalnd is a bit tensed. The news of the invasion from the shadow beings and the demons are causing many of the immortals to feel wary and worried.


    How could they not know the strength of those beings? They have faced them in tests and have known how strong they are. Plus the beguilement and luring ability of the shadow being is something that could make even a saint ruler bow to them. So how could the others not feel worried?


    In troubled times the saint rulers are busy thinking of a way to fight back this threat and the only solution they have are within the human race.


    And so, one delegation after another came rushing forth to visit the human race territory.


    And this even became known in history as ''The Gathering''.


    It was millions of years ago when the first gathering of the immortalnd powerhouse happened in the human race territory.


    Usually gathering like this would always be conducted in either the dragon race or the Gigantes n or the titan race.


    Now that the forces of the immortalnd are gathering in the human racend, it left the other race in envy.


    This is true, especially to the High Elves.


    Jealousy and rage are filling their already ckened hearts as they watch with covetous eyes at thend of the humans.


    But what can they do? They have already been exposed. If not for the threat and the presence of the shadow beings in the other races, the races would have already banded together and wiped the High Elves in the face of the immortalnd.


    ¡­


    Su''al Nu City, in the imperial pce


    Inside a luxurious hall filled with intricate decorations and precious gems, a tall and handsome man with majestic disposition sat calmly on his throne. Though the elven race has been once again divided, he still holds the desire to lord over the entire elven race.


    "What happened? How did she escape?" he suddenly asked calmly at the elf kneeling in front of him.


    "We have already mobilized the spy¡­ but he is unable to catch her as she stole a human aircraft. But we were able to track her location at a forest area in the Osmond n territory." The elf reported withrge beads of sweat covering his forehead.


    "Show it to me¡­" the once emperor of the elven race said.


    The elf soldier did not hesitate and quickly takes out a map from his pouch. Then he showed the location of where the 1st princess might have crashed.


    "It has been three days and they still did not appear¡­ it only means that either the humans have captured her and take her soul imprint, or that she is still alive and has escaped." The elven emperor said.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that everything is working out fine¡­ she is the source of the news. It seems that the other races have already discovered our n¡­ Good girl¡­ Hehe¡­" he said in a deep tone.


    "The true gods have already spoken onto me, we must move as quickly as we can¡­ The time for our rise is nigh at hand¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­." A burst of maniacalughter reverberated through the entire hall which made those who heard it feel like the hair in their bodies wound stand on end.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao has hastened the production and the instation of the new virtual world to the other races. And 2 months before the Heaven and Earth opening, everything is already done. He began spreading the instruction on how to create the holy barrier. And because of this, the cities and towns in the immortalnd began to be shrouded in holy barriers.


    And then another month has passed and one month is left before the heaven and earth opening.


    At this time, Shin Jiao is sitting across a long table with a noble couple sitting opposite of him.


    This couple looks elegant with a bearing of nobility in them.


    Beside Shin Jiao is the gloomy Yemei Yin. She is looking at the couple with wariness in her eyes and suspicion in her heart.


    She knows these two people because they are supposed to be her true parents in the immortalnd.


    The man introduced himself as Leonard Vin and the woman is his wife, Amilia Heart Vin.


    They are the parents of Yemei Yin or Elma as the couple called her.


    Shin Jiao could not deny the simrity of their appearance, and he could tell that Yemei Yin got her beauty from her mother and her eyes and hair from her father.


    "Master Shin¡­ it is our honor to have met the man that changed the course of the human race¡­" Leonard Vin said with a smile on his face.


    He casually nces at this daughter and feels that she is close to the young man beside her. This made him smile for a bit.


    Beforeing to this small ce, he has already done his investigation and learned a lot of things. When he heard the news of his daughter after many years of searching, he was ted. However, he discovered that his daughter might have lost her memory.


    The location of the Xinglo Kingdom is not a secret anymore and it actually made the Long n famous in the entire human race. The Land of death or the Xinglo Kingdom became a prison for those who would vite thews in the ns.


    And after a series of investigations, the couple discovered that their daughter came out of that ce not too long ago. And that is the reason why she has lost her memories.


    But judging as to how close their daughter to the man beside her, the two immediately began to scheme in their minds.


    When Yemei Yin or Elma Vin was still in the Vin n, she became a great bargaining chip for her father. She is not only beautiful but also talented. So, many young nobles from the other families in the centralnd have their eyes on her.


    But everything changes when she ran away from home.


    Leonard Vin was so angry and worried at the same time that he began searching the whole centralnd.


    What he did not know at that time is that his daughter has already left the centralnd and so she was not found by him.


    But now that he saw her again, he is filled with both worry and happiness. However, he still could not help but look at the future and still try to scheme deep in his mind.


    If he got a connection with the Ji Vige through his daughter, then his Vin n branch in the centralnd would be able to rise above the rest of the branch families of the Vin n.


    They would be able to reach even the other races and gain so much that he would be contented living his eternal life in bliss.


    But that is¡­ if they y their cards right.


    "Sir Leonard and madam Amilia, it is also my pleasure to meet the parents of Yemei¡­ or should I say, Elma¡­ Vin." Shin Jiao said.


    "Haha¡­ You and my daughter have a close rtionship, I am already happy that she is fine and well, there is no need for formalities between us." Leonard said.


    "So¡­ Master Shin, when are you going to propose to my daughter?" suddenly Amilia Vin said with a teasing smile on her face.


    Shin Jiao and Yemei Yin were taken aback at her words. What does she mean by propose? He and Yemei Yin are friends and have a master and servant rtionship, how could she say such a thing?


    Although Yemei Yin likes the thought of that, yet she knew her ce. She knew that her master did not look at her like that. She could feel his warmth, but not as a lover, but as a friend and she is already happy with that.


    "I am not¡­ your daughter. I have not a trace of memory in my mind about you two as my parents. So I hope that you will not think of any scheming thought about me and my master." Yemei Yin suddenly said with an angry re in her eyes.


    Upon hearing this, the couple was a bit taken aback. They did not expect to hear such words from their loving daughter.


    Although they have investigated the matter with regards to their daughter, they did not know that her attitude would also change towards them.


    Plus the rtionship between Shin Jiao and their daughter seems to be different than what they have discovered it to be.


    Master and servant? So that means that the daughter of their Vin n is actually a servant in this lowly ce?


    How could Leonard Vin take this kind of insult? Even if the person in front of him is a well-known personage, he would not easily bow his head to him.. He suddenly decided that he would take his daughter and leave this ce immediately.

 Chapter 1009 - Heaven And Earth Opening: What The Future Holds

    Chapter 1009


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was hard for the couple to ept the fact that their daughter is actually a servant of someone. So with this, the expression of Leonard and his wife turned grave as they suddenly stood up from their seats.


    "How could a daughter of the Vin n be a servant! This is outrageous, I will permit this folly! " shouted Amilia Vin in agitation.


    Although her daughter was missing for a long time and they now found her, the couple could not ept that she be a servant for others. It is another thing that they did not know it. But since they have known it, they would not stand idly by and permit such a thing.


    And so, the couple began to feel angry at the young man who made their daughter his servant.


    "How dare you made my daughter be your servant! We will not condone this!" Leonard Vin said ring at Shin Jiao.


    The strength of a High Lord suddenly erupted from Leonard Vin''s body giving off a very strong and powerful pressure directed towards Shin Jiao.


    With his strength as a High Lord, Leonard Vin is confident that he could subdue the young man. How could a mere lord like him fight against his strength?


    Yemei Yin suddenly feels heavy as she was grounded in her seat. Her head feel a bit dizzy as she was surprised by the strong pressureing from somewhere.


    But before she knew it, the pressure suddenly disappears.


    "It seems that my branch of the Vin n of the centralnd has be outrageous after all these years¡­" a calm male voice said as a figure appears from the entrance.


    This person has the same power level as Leonard Vin but he is already at thete stages of the High Lord realm. Hence he easily controlled the pressure exerted by Leonard Vin freeing Yemei Yin from the pressure.


    "I¡­ I did not expect an elder of the n to be here. Forgive my offense¡­" Leonard Vin immediately said after seeing the robe and the jade te hanging on the man''s side.


    He immediately knew that the man is from the Vin n''s main branch judging from his jade te alone. How could a mere branch family show disrespect towards the elder?


    "Umm¡­" the man waved his hand and shifted his gaze at Yemei Yin.


    "Greeting, Master Shin¡­" the elder greeted.


    He then shifted his gaze to Yemei Yin and then showed a faint smile with a hint of satisfaction in them.


    "This is your daughter?" he said while nodding at Yemei Yin.


    "Yes, she is our first daughter¡­ We wanted her to return to the family¡­ but¡­" Amilia Vin said and wanted to continue but was stopped by the elder.


    "I do not know what happened, but she is a very talented junior¡­ Not bad, not bad at all¡­" the Vin n elder said.


    "This¡­"


    "Don''t tell me that you are still as crafty as you were when you were younger. You are even scheming even against your own daughter¡­" he suddenly said with a dissatisfied tone.


    Leonard Vin was a bit taken aback. From the words of the n elder of their main branch, it seems that this person knows him.


    As if reading his mind, the Vin n elder chuckled for a bit then said.


    "Leonard Vin¡­ you''ve been born as a low-ss n member. You worked hard to raise the ranks in the branch ns but did a lot of things just to get your dreams. You sold your sons to be married to high-ranking, rich, and powerful families just to gain more wealth¡­ You may have reached the High Lord realm through pills and medicine, but this is not strong enough to be a match against Master Shin here."


    "I will not tell you about how I know you, but you should know that the main n is observing your every move. The glory you have today is your won and the n would not ask anything for it. But you should lessen your scheming else the Vin n would surely intervene." He said with a tone of warning.


    The Vin n actually admires the potential of Leonard as a businessman. However, his greed is taking a toll on him and the Vin n''s reputation. If this continues on and he ruins the Vin n''s name, then he could me himself if the n takes action.


    Upon hearing this, Leonard Vin''s expression turned pale. He did not expect the main branch actually knows a lot about him.


    "Ye¡­ Yes, elder. This humble one knows his mistake¡­"


    "Good¡­ Now your daughter will not be controlled by you. As a representative of the main n, I will permit her freedom." The elder said with a smile.


    His handsome disposition and overbearing attitude made Yemei Yin feel at ease. She feels like she has met another of her savior other than her master.


    Shin Jiao on the side has noticed the gaze of the Vin n elder. He actually has noticed this guy even from before the meeting started. He seems to be looking at Yemei Yin for some reason. Now that he saw his eye, he knew that the guy seem to have taken a liking to Yemei Yin.


    He did not interrupt the discussion and let the guy show off in front of the woman he likes.


    He does not know if this guy is a worthy partner for Yemei Yin, it will all depend on her discussion then.


    This fiasco ended with the parents of Yemei Yin staying for a while in the town while trying to show their affection to their daughter. But how could Yemei Yin still remember them? With her memories wiped out after living a few lives over and over in Xinglo kingdom, she has no trace of memory of the two at all.


    Shin Jiao exined this thing to the couple and this made them go home feeling dejected. Although they did not experience it, they knew that their daughter has experienced a terrible fate.


    This time, instead of feeling angry or annoyed at Shin Jiao they feel grateful. They now know what really happened to their daughter. The two decided to try and win her heart instead. That way, they could still make her feel that she still has a family.


    With the presence of the Vin n elder, how could they go out of line?


    ¡­


    After that troublesome matter was resolved, Shin Jiao went to the town and enter an underground room.


    At this time, Shin Jiao wanted to release the body of Agus and the elemental dragon.


    When the dragon was sent outside of the dimension, it was a bit surprised at the scene in front of it.


    "Where¡­ Where is this ce?" it asked with a hint of wariness in its eyes.


    "This is my new undergroundboratory¡­ You can stay here until Agus wakes up." Shin Jiao said.


    When the physical body of Agus came out of the dimension, Shin Jiao could immediately feel the whole area reverberating. The body has already reached the peak of the Saint-level. At first, he thought that she was already a deity, but he discovered that it is not so.


    But it would only take a little while before she could be a deity, so it is almost a sure thing.


    Shin Jiao showed him a new cavern on the side where the Elemental dragon would stay.


    "Thank you¡­ Thank you for saving us¡­ About the young master¡­ it would be better for the mistress to not know¡­" the dragon said.


    Shin Jiao agrees with this. The soul of Ruel is still in the Xinglo Kingdom. If ever, he did well and came out of that ce, then he could resume his life in the immortalnd.


    After arranging about Agus and the Elemental Dragon, Shin Jiao set his eyes on the uing Heaven and Earth opening.


    He has a bad premonition that there is something that''s going to happen in that event, but he could not get his mind to it.


    Plus, he noticed that the demons and the shadow beings seem to have suddenly vanished. No news about them or traces of their activity was seen or heard.


    This is also true for the High Elves as their kingdom seems to have suddenly turned silent. The scouts even said that there are no movements in the High Elven kingdom. It was as if the whole High Elven poption suddenly vanished.


    This thing has been weighing his mind for a while, but he could not do anything about it. He already did what he could everything will be left to fate.


    If the immortalnd really falls then he could only ept what fate has in store for him.


    As he looks at the dark sky, he heaves a deep sigh. Once again his mind recalls the past and reminisces about them.


    "Can I really prepare a good ce for them? Or will my hard work will be turned for naught?" he muttered as he continue thinking.


    Sensing the agitation in his heart, the figure standing outside his door did not enter and just carefully left.

 Chapter 1010 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Captured

    Chapter 1010


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In preparation for theing heaven and earth opening, the races in the immortalnd have cooperated with the humans to learn the holy barrier. It would ensure that there would be no spies from the shadow beings amongst them.


    The days areing close and the start of the event is about to begin. But suddenly, news about the movement from the invading enemy came to a halt.


    The saint rulers became baffled at this event. The enemy should be doing everything they could to halt the heaven and earth opening because once it starts, the entire immortalnd would be locked down and the would be in a state of protection. The demons already existing on the would be suppressed and the shadow beings be rendered helpless.


    This is one of the mysterious powers that would be invoked once the Heaven and Earth opening starts.


    And this truly baffled the saint rulers confused. Plus the thing that made them feel more baffled is the reactions of the deities.


    It was like¡­ they did not care and would not delve more into this matter further.


    This made every one of the saint rulers feel that there really something is wrong.


    And so the days went by and one by one, the cities towns, and even the viges in the immortalnd began to set up and form their own holy barriers.


    With the appearance of the holy barriers, the shadow creatures are now unable to enter the viges at night and wreak havoc in them.


    When Shin Jiao first appears in the immortalnd, he was almost killed and the only protection the vige can give him is the small candlelight that warded off the shadow creatures.


    But now, the entire vige is being protected by a holy barrier which means that those insides of it would be safe from now on.


    While the temporary peaceful atmosphere engulfed the whole, everyone could tell that there is something wrong with its peaceful fa?ade.


    Dragon race territory¡­


    Inside a meeting room in a manor made of crystals, a tall and bulky man with green scaled skin stood in front of a monitor.


    An hour ago, he received a notice that there is something wrong within the borders of the elven race.


    It seems that the other elven ns are being attacked by the High Elves who seem to have turned into gigantic demons.


    The elven race that suffered the brunt of this attack is the forest elves who are the next strongest elven n. They were besieged by both demon-looking high elf and normal high elves.


    The normal high elves were able to enter the barriers while the demonic high elves would prevent anyone from escaping.


    The forest elven territory fell one by one from the sudden onught from the high elves.


    "Those crazy bastards have truly aligned themselves with the demons¡­" the green-skinned man said while clenching hisrge fists.


    "Sir, should we send help to the forest elves?¡­ The humans might be able to help them." One of the dragonkin operators suggested while looking at the monitor.


    "If we can see this, I know that the humans could also see this¡­ since they did not act yet, then it means they are still deciding on what to do¡­" the green-scaled man said while contemting.


    He could understand why the humans would not help the forest elves. Even though they are not High elves, they are still a part of the Elven Empire before who attacked the humans. It would be impossible for humans not to have developed hatred towards them.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, a spatial gate opens from within the forest elven main kingdom territory. In a vast green forest filled with the scent of pure universe''s energy.


    A figure walks out of the spatial gate and calmly looks around.


    "Hmm¡­ The direction is correct¡­" the figure said as he looks at the small palm-size monitor in his hand.


    He flicks his hand and the monitor disappears.


    "Let''s see¡­ the elven forest castle is that way, right." He muttered as he began walking in the direction.


    Soon he reached a denser part of the forest.


    "Halt! Human why are you in the forest elf territory, state your business or prepare to be captured¡­" a melodious female voice interrupted the figure''s march.


    This figure is Shin Jiao who has decided against themand from the higher-ups from Ji vige to go to the forest elves. They know what is happening in the elven race, the saint rulers staying with him decided against helping them along with the decision of the human race council.


    But Princess Lanise El Ga cried her heart in front of Shin Jiao asking him to intervene. She did not want that the forest elves would fall because of the act of her own n, the High Elves.


    Shin Jiao was touched by her noble attitude and decided to¡­ take a look.


    He has no wish to interfere and was here to just see the true situation first hand. Of course, if he could do something, then he would. But saving the whole n of the forest elves is something that he would not do.


    "I got lost, and wanted to go to a town or a vige to know my direction." Shin Jiao calmly said while raising his hands.


    Shin Jiao has actually known that there are around 20 forest elves around him, each one of them pointing their weapons in his direction.


    The forest elves have a unique way of using the energy around them. Their bows do not have arrows, but instead, they wield energy projectiles that act like an arrow. In one look he could tell that the arrows have the same amount of power.


    That power is enough to kill a lord in one strike.


    Shin Jiao was a bit surprised at this because the elves around him are only in the gold realm.


    "The way out of this ce is through that way¡­" the female elf said in a cold tone.


    But when Shin Jiao looks in the direction she is pointing, he could not help but frown.


    Because ording to the monitor he just used a while ago, that direction is where a battle is currently happening.


    He looks at the woman and shook his head.


    "I run away from there because that is where a battle is currently happening." Shin Jiao said with a frown.


    "I don''t care¡­ we need to send all the forces we can get in that direction. Whether you are a human or not, you should go there and help out." She said.


    "But¡­ I¡­"


    "Either that or be captured by us and be tortured because I think you are a spy¡­" she said with a smirk.


    Shin Jiao could not help but slump his shoulders.


    Suddenly, she jumped from high up the trees andnded in front of Shin Jiao.


    The female elf has greenish hair with a tinge of silver on them and her feature is like that of a beautiful elven woman.


    "Human you are a lucky one¡­" she said as she turns her head towards a certain direction.


    It did not take long before Shin Jiao saw a groupnding behind the woman.


    "Commander, here are the new recruits!¡­" the man who seem to be leading the group said while bowing.


    "Good, send them as reinforcement¡­ along with this human¡­" she said with a slight smile.


    Shin Jiao showed a bbergasted expression on his face.


    But before he could say anything, two elves suddenly grabs his arms and drags him with them as they rushed forth to battle.


    When the group left, the woman shook her head and turns around.


    "Why would he be afraid of dying? He would just be resurrected in the human race if he died. Well, that is unless his soul stand is captured by those demons¡­" she muttered as her figure suddenly disappears.


    At this time, Shin Jiao is being held by two forest elves as they jump from one tree up to another.


    The current cultivation he is showing in his body is that of a gold realm. He even has the symbolic gold armor on his body.


    "Guys, let go of me¡­ I won''t escape promise!" Shin Jiao said while trying not to resist the two elves.


    When the two were about to let him go, their leader suddenly said.


    "Do not trust him¡­ Once you let go of him, he would immediately escape. Hold on to him¡­" he said as he suddenly takes out a leather object from his spatial tool.


    Although the spatial tool is not thatmon in the immortalnd, some of them still carry one. He had seen some of the high elves before carrying one on them.


    Suddenly, that man flicks the leather-like object and it directly sticks on Shin Jiao''s neck.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback and he could feel that the universe''s energy in his body is slowly being suppressed by some unknown force.


    "Okay, you two can let him go now¡­" the leader said with a smirk.

 Chapter 1011 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Crazy Humans

    Chapter 1011


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao was captured by the forest elves and has a helpless look on his face as he followed behind them. Beads of sweat are on his forehead as he tried to chase after the group.


    The leather strap which is on his neck is a ve restriction artifact that would restrict the movement and power of those that wear them. And right now, Shin Jiao''s power is restricted to that of a servant realm. Hence he looks to have a hard time catching up with the group.


    The elves would chuckle upon seeing his helpless figure.


    But Shin Jiao noticed one of the young men from the group running behind him, would casually help him every now and then when he would stumble or fall back.


    He would do this nonchntly as if he did not want him to hold them back. But he could feel that this young man would send a strand of energy in his body making him feel strengthened.


    Shin Jiao was baffled at this at first but then realized that this person meant to help him in secret.


    As the group travels through the forest, they soon reached the town where there is a huge army gathered just outside the wall.


    The army isposed of elves and there are even humans in the midst of them. Those humans are wearing the same leather cor just like the one that Shin Jiao is wearing.


    "Hey, Ki''Elga¡­ you and your group arete. If you would have arrivedter, we would have already left and be done with the war¡­ Haha¡­" a tall and burly elf said as he patted the leader of the group who is with Shin Jiao.


    "Mak''ko¡­ you''re as arrogant as ever. If I know, you would have been the first one to die if you would have gone to the battlefront¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "What?! Do you think that they could kill me just as easily as that? No way man¡­ With my strength and ability, those High Elves imperial bastards would be dead before my face. Plus, can''t you tell that I have already reached the Lord''s realm¡­ With my strength, I could take down any High Lord¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Ki''Elga looks at the proud forest elf and showed a surprised expression. He could not believe that his friend would have truly reached the Lord''s realm of power.


    "Damn¡­ how did you? Wait¡­ don''t tell me you¡­" Ki''Elga showed a horrified expression.


    "No, I did not. My teacher helped me break through. You know how good he is at guiding others in their meditation, right?... Upon knowing that I''m going to war, he helped me breakthrough and reach the Lord''s realm¡­"


    "You are one lucky fool¡­"


    "You¡­ stop calling me a fool. I may not be good at anything else, but fighting and battles are my forte¡­"


    The two began to talk in a friendly manner while the other elves also walk towards their peers. It was like the air of war is not present and everyone is having a good time meeting each other.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand was sent to a group of humans. He could see the fear in their eyes and could also tell that these people were forcefully captured and were sent to this ce.


    When they saw Shin Jiao they all have a look of helplessness in their eyes.


    They have heard that the High Elves have the ability to steal their soul strands which would send their resurrection spot to the High Elven race. This means that they would be tortured in that ce for eternity.


    Many of them wanted tomit suicide at this moment, but the leather band on their necks seems to prohibit them from taking their own lives.


    "Damn it! Those despicable elves are having a civil war and now they wanted to involve us in this? Truly despicable beings¡­" a tall female said with an angry harrumph.


    "Hush¡­ They would beat us up once again. I would rather die than be beaten by those bastards¡­" a man said while ring at the woman.


    The two have an indignant look in their eyes as they re at each other.


    "We can''t do anything at this point in time. I''m sure they are going to use us as cannon fodders. We can onlyment on our fate¡­ Sigh¡­ I should not have agreed to patrol the borders¡­" he said with a sad expression.


    "I was sent here to assist a noble from the town of Gipard. I think some of the people from the town are helping the High Elves in secret¡­" someone from the group suddenly said in a low voice.


    "What do you mean? The humans are helping the high elves?" someone interjected.


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ I think there are agents of the demons from amongst the people from the town¡­" he said while looking around.


    Shin Jiao who heard this on the side squinted his eyes.


    "Demon familiars¡­" he thought.


    Well, he could not deny that some immortals have already given up as they don''t have the talent to grow further than what they have right now after so many years. They wanted to grow strong and because of that, the demons and shadow beings could use this to fuel their desire.


    With desirees their downfall.


    He could not deny the fact that demons have their own way to boost the power of an individual, but this burst of power has its price.


    With this kind of strength, those who are subjected to such a process would surely lose their mind in exchange for overwhelming strength. And this is not what a cultivator should be doing. In principle, strength should be gain step by step. Little by little until one could reach the peak. Though it would take a long time, those who are patient enough would surely attain their desire.


    However, some cultivators have already reached their patience and did such a thing.


    As Shin Jiao realize this, he knew that the temptation of the demons and the shadow beings would surely bring catastrophe to the immortalnd.


    But suddenly he realized something.


    If the demons have such strength, howe they have not fully utilized their advantage and work little by little? What is the reason behind this? In fact, if they wanted to, they could invade the immortalnd and exert their strength fully. But this small step they are taking is something that baffled him.


    "Could this be a discussion between the deities and the shadow beings? Could this be the way of the deities to test the immortals in thisnd¡­" Shin Jiao thought.


    One of the problems with living an immortal life is stagnation. One would becent of one''s state and lose the desire for growth in exchange for the leisure life of being an immortal.


    As Shin Jiao thinks, he could ascertain that he has reached the right conjecture why this is happening. But of course, he would not jump to conclusions yet. As a small fry in the immortalnd, he has no other choice but to go with the flow of¡­ fate.


    Suddenly from the front, a loud horn was blown and everyone''s attention was immediately caught by the sound.


    "What is happening?" someone from the crowd of humans asked.


    "I think we are about to march to war¡­" someone answered.


    Everyone was gripped in horror as they quickly takes out their weapons.


    Though they could not exert their full force, they still did not want to fall without a fight.


    The army began moving and marches forward.


    Shin Jiao followed but did not take out his weapon yet.


    Not longter, the group of humans heaves a sigh of relief as they seem to see that the forest elves around them are not that tense. It means that the battle is not yet happening.


    After an hour, the army reaches a clearing of the forest as they stopped.


    "Arrange the battle formation!" shouted a forest elf wearing heavy golden armor.


    Everyone began marching to their positions. At this time, the humans have been pushed by the high elves and were sent to the front of the battle group.


    From what Shin Jiao could see, there are at least a thousand humans on the frontlines.


    "I think these are the whole humans that they have caught¡­" he muttered.


    The person beside him turns his gaze at Shin Jiao.


    "Yes, look at some of them. They seem to have suffered in the hands of these elves." He said with gritted teeth.


    Shin Jiao nodded his head.


    As Shin Jiao observed the line of humans, he noticed that some of them are actually exuding dark auras. It is not that visible on the outside, but with his ability to discern auras, he could tell that some of them are actually demonized. Even if a high lord looks at these people, they could not see those small strands of dark auras, unless they observed deeply.


    But who has time to do that in this crucial period?


    "It seems that there are spies amongst us¡­" he thought with a slight smirk on his face.

 Chapter 1012 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Crazy Humans (2)

    Chapter 1012


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sound of war echoed in the air as the ground began to tremble. Each footstep of therge army would send tremors in the hearts of the soldiers marching up to the battle. The gleaming swords and pointed spears would glint as the golden rays of the sun would shine on them. The silver and golden armors of the soldiers and theirmanders look imposing and majestic as they are ready to face their enemies in battle.


    Among their group is Shin Jiao who is also wearing his unique golden armor. Although his cultivation looks suppress just like the rest of the people in his group, he still looks calm.


    At the other end of the horizon, the forest elven army could soon see a looming dust cloud that looks imposing and a little threatening.


    The ground shakes more than one that was caused by the uniform march of their army.


    With one look one could tell that the other army is far numerous than theirs.


    Plus even from afar, they could tell that there seem to be some blue giants amongst the group.


    "Zith''ra¡­ There are Zith''ra race amongst them¡­ and it seems that those Zith''ra giants have been demonized too¡­" someone gasped with disbelief.


    Zith''ra race is already a race that has uncanny strength and added to that being demonized they would surely be a force to be reckoned with.


    "Prepare to battle!" shouted the general of the forest elven army.


    As he raised his gleaming sword in the air, the army also prepared for battle.


    Meanwhile, the other side did not have any order and if a bunch of horde of beasts charging mindlessly.


    "Send out the humans!" the general shouted.


    With this shout, the forest elves controlled the ne of the humans and they were forced to march forward.


    "Damned elves! I will get my revenge on you all!" a female gold realm shrieked as she tried to pry off the leather neckband.


    But it was futile as she could not even touch it. She could not help but move ording to what the band wanted her to do.


    Shin Jiao on the other hand suddenly lifted his eyebrows as if figuring out something. In fact, his attention has been focused on two things while marching a while ago. One is the direction of their march, and the second is the leather neckband.


    He had noticed that the leather neckband is actually a force ve contract which would take a strand of the soul of the person being subjected with it. Once the neckband is put on one''s neck, there is a needle in the neckband which would prick to the skin, and that is how the forceful ve contract would be established.


    As he analyzed the neckband he discovered that it actually affects the soul of the wearer.


    "This is a good object¡­ a resurrection spot object." He thought.


    "All I have to do is to adjust some of the rune scripts in it." He thought as he began using his psychokinesis and controlled his thought while rewriting the rune script on the band. It only took him around a few seconds to finish the task.


    Satisfied with the result Shin Jiao showed a smile on his face. He then looks at the person beside him and nodded his head. He did not say anything and began busily moving himself and his consciousness amongst the crowd.


    The human did not march that fast as they are afraid of the iingrge army.


    Soon, the distance between the humans and the demonized army came closer to 300 meters.


    Suddenly, a voice came out from their neckbands¡­


    "Everyone, if you do not want to be captured by the demons¡­ do not let your necks be chopped off¡­"


    Everyone was shocked by silver and gold realm fighters; they became a bit suspicious of this. And yet they have no choice but to listen to those words. They then hear other instructions which changed their expressions.


    The enemy horde then came closer and soon the distance is only around 100 meters.


    Behind the human line, the forest elven general suddenly shouted.


    "Ready the archers and the casters!"


    With hismand, the thousands of elven casters and archers immediately poised and prepare their spells and energy arrows.


    The sound of buzzing and the aura in the air suddenly turned chaotic. This is due to the casters forcefully extracting the energy in the environment.


    "Ready!"


    "Steady!"


    The elven general shouted.


    When the distance is around 50 meters, Shin Jiao suddenly smirked and he immediately grabs the neckband on his neck. In one pull, he removes it with ease as if removing a thin piece of a soft cloth.


    "Ahh¡­ That''s better¡­" he muttered.


    "It has been a while since Ist fought with all my strength. I think it''s time to let myself loose for once." He muttered with a smile.


    In fact, Shin Jiao let himself be captured by those forest elves because he wanted to test out his newfound strength in an actual battle. In Ji vige, he could use the virtual world and has tested out his strength and all.


    But there is always something different with the feeling in an actual battle.


    The reason for this is because¡­ he is the one who created the virtual world. He knew of its weakness and knew of its programming. It''s like knowing what your birthday present is before they are given to you. There is no suspense anymore.


    Hence, he wanted this battle¡­ or should he say, he itched to join this battle.


    As if freed from his shackles, his figure suddenly disappears from where he is standing and a gust of strong air zoomed towards a demonized tall High Elf.


    His ck katana appears in his hand and as he swings it, a strange ripplees forth from the sword. It was not his energy or the sword''s artifact ability, but a resonance to nature itself. The ripple sent out is like arge stone being thrown in a pond of water, gushing out like billowing waves.


    Boom!


    Body parts and figures could be seen flying in the air along with the rising of a strong dust cloud and debris.


    The strike was so powerful that it almost cleaned a line of the horde of the demonized army in front of Shin Jiao.


    This strike immediately halted the frenzied charge of the demonized soldiers.


    They all look at the thick dust cloud and the clearing in front of it.


    But the attack did not stop with that, Shin Jiao''s figure began to sh from one point of the battlefield to another sending out arge dust cloud in the air.


    "Damn it! Kill that crazy human!" shouted a High Elf wearing golden armor.


    With hismand, the rest of the army began attacking Shin Jiao in frenzy.


    But how could they catch him when he is using shadow steps. His figure weaved through the demonized army and each strike of him would send tens to hundreds of his enemies flying in the air.


    At this time, the other humans have already reached the frontline of the demonized army.


    As if their cowardice is just an act, everyone immediately charges and began releasing their own strength in the gold and silver realm. Some of them are even in the Lord''s realm making waves within the demonized army.


    Seeing the devastation of the demonized army, the High Elven general red at the small human army.


    "High Elven High demons¡­ attack!" he bellowed.


    In hismand,rge spells suddenly began forming in the air as many types of attacking spells rippled through the air.


    Swoosh!!! Zoom!!!


    Therge area of destruction spells suddenly came flying towards the crowd of humans and demonized army.


    This wide area of attack spells destroyed both the demonized frenzied army and the humans they are attacking. Those that were hit directly were shattered to smithereens. And the others were thrown far away losing their consciousness upon impact.


    "Attack!"


    This time the forest elves began their barrage of spells upon seeing the destruction the humans did.


    Although in those wide-area spells, the entire human cannon fodder army was obliterated it also chipped off arge number of frenzied demonized army.


    This time, the forest elves and the demonized army began shing too. The battlefield became really bloody and destructive, but the humans are already out of this scene as they are all wiped out by the high demonized elves.


    Atop a tree, not too far from the battlefield, a figure is sitting on therge tree branch while watching this gruesome battle.


    "Ahhh¡­ That was fun¡­ Hehe¡­" Shin Jiao said while he began swinging his two feet.


    "Right?" he said while shifting his gaze to around five people beside him.


    These people all have disheveled looks on them as blood, wounds, and broken armor could be seen on their bodies.


    They were all very surprised when they were suddenly grabbed by someone and then their vision blurred, and soon found themselves on one of the branches of the tree.

 Chapter 1013 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Heaven And Earth Opening Starts

    Chapter 1013


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao looks at the chaotic and horrible battle happening below him and soon saw a particr High Elf who seems to be leading therge group of the demonized army. From one look at the scene, it seems that the human army has delivered a huge fatal blow on the battlefield which seems to have wiped out a fourth of the demonized army.


    Shin Jiao turns to the group with him and one by one removed their leather neckbands and destroyed them which reset their resurrection spot.


    "All of you take this¡­ Warn the city of Gipard to prepare for war¡­" he said while handing the group a bunch of teleportation tes.


    However, he did not give one of them a te.


    The man showed a confused expression on his face and looks at Shin Jiao in confusion.


    Shin Jiao scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "Sorry, that''s all the teleportation te I have¡­"


    The rest just looks at the man and lowered their heads. They did not want to stay in this ce. Plus they are all scouts, so they have to report what is happening in this ce to their leaders.


    The group bowed and immediately left the area in a hurry.


    At this time, Shin Jiao and the man are the only ones left in therge tree branch.


    Shin Jiao is busily watching the scene below with his telescope while the man is looking at his back.


    Then a slight glint of killing intent appears in his eyes, but it immediately disappeared. The man controlled his emotion and carefully observes Shin Jiao.


    "Do you think the forest elves would be able to win this war?" he asked as he walks closer behind Shin Jiao.


    "I don''t know¡­ With the damage we dealt with the demonized army of the High Elves, I would say they have a 50/50 chance to win." Shin Jiao said without turning around.


    Shin Jiao is currently prone to therge tree branch while holding a telescope in his hand. From one look, his back is exposed and he would be easily dealt with if a surprise attack will beunch.


    The man walked closer to Shin Jiao while watching the battle a few distances away from them.


    "I think the forest elves will not win this war¡­" the man said with a smirk.


    "Oh¡­ Why is that?" Shin Jiao asked with a curious tone without turning around.


    "Hehe¡­ This is because¡­ they will lose their observers¡­" the man said as he suddenly plunges the sword that suddenly appears in his hand on Shin Jiao''s back which is just below him.


    Hong longgg!!!


    The man was suddenly struck dumb as he felt his body unable to move. It was as if some invisible force is holding him back. The man could not believe that such a thing would happen as his neckband is already removed.


    But it seems that the force is something else.


    He is already in the lord''s realm, but he could believe that such a force could still hold him back.


    "It seems that you are a spy working for the demons¡­" Shin Jiao said as he slowly stood up.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re not wearing any mask or anything and your aura is that of an ordinary human¡­ You''re unlike those that have been killed in that battle¡­ I guess you''re something that is called a familiar of the demons, right?" Shin Jiao said with a casual smile.


    The man is now showing a horrified expression on his face.


    "You¡­" the man wanted to curse, but then he stopped.


    His face suddenly warped into something sinister.


    "Hahaha! Do you think you can stop my masters! They are the true gods of this world that the immortals have stolen from them¡­ Hehehe¡­" the man said with a crazed look.


    "Haha¡­ You are as stupid as ites¡­" Shin Jiao chuckled.


    "True god of this world? The demons?... Hahaha¡­" Shin Jiao continues chuckling.


    He did not want to say or anything right now. He just wanted to tease this person who has sold his immortal soul to the demons.


    How could Shin Jiao not know the truth about this world? In fact, he is one of the lower beings who know the truth about the immortalnd, or should he say Revenui Alpha, the 1st immortal.


    When setting up the virtual world where the was first nned by its architect he has already discovered many truths about this world, its purpose, and its true creators.


    From what he has gathered so far, he knows that they are a part of a faction of lower deities that was sent from the other ne to construct this unique world, the first immortal world in the known universe.


    Of course, the demons and shadow beings would want their hands on this world.


    And to fool, those stupid immortals, they have weaved an intricate lie.


    And the man in front of him is one of the fools that fall for those lies.


    "What do you know?! They are the architect of this world, and this should belong to them. We just stole it from them¡­" the man shouted in a frenzied state.


    "If the true gods take this world back, they will turn those who helped them into deities. No one would need to wait for eternity, just to reach the deity realm. They would turn everyone into a deity¡­ Now those are the true gods! Hehe¡­" the man said with an expression of worship in his eyes.


    At this time, Shin Jiao could tell that the man''s mind seem to have been beguiled. He is actually not that sane.


    Taking out a virtual helmet, Shin Jiao puts it on the man''s head.


    The beguiling stone could not read the mind, or what the man really happened in the past. But it could manipte the things that the man wanted to see.


    When the helmet booted up, Shin Jiao immediately saw a dark void. Then from that void, he saw arge shadow being and demon. Therge shadow suddenly entering the demon''s body and it slowly morphed into that of a normal human.


    "My son¡­ you have done great. You will be one of the deities as promised¡­" the man said while patting the man''s shoulder.


    The man''s figure was shaken as if receiving the greatest blessing in his life.


    "Atst¡­ atst, I will be like the deities¡­" he shouted.


    Then suddenly, everything changes and he found himself in space. And in front of him is a brimming with life.


    "This world will be mine¡­ Hehe¡­" he said.


    With his warped mind, the man began to create anything he likes for the world.


    Shin Jiao did not want to watch what would happen next.


    What he wanted to see are those two figures that the man saw.


    He takes out a picture of those two shadow beings and demons. He then sends it to Luna and added the words ''Will continue to investigate¡­''


    It did not take long before he suddenly received a reply.


    ''Are you crazy? The Heaven and Earth opening is starting¡­ I thought you wanted to join that in the spot of Hao Long.''


    ''Let him fight in my stead for the meantime¡­ I think I''m into something here¡­'' Shin Jiao replied.


    ''Okay, just be careful¡­''


    After messaging, Shin Jiao looks at the guy and shook his head. This guy is already a lost cause as his mind is already warped by the demons. But he could also not expose himself to the demons, so he decided to send the guy for imprisonment in the Land of Death.


    But before that, he needed to stop the war that is already getting more chaotic.


    He takes out his rifle and puts his sight on the personmanding therge army.


    "Say¡­ Cheese¡­" he said before squeezing the trigger.


    Pom!!!


    The strong recoil of the new rifle he made almost made him fall from the tree branch.


    "Damn¡­ that was too strong." He muttered while shaking his head as his vision is still in doubles.


    On the battlefield, the generalmanding the army is busily shouting his head off as the demonized army continued pushing forward.


    "General¡­ what is our progress¡­" someone from behind the huge carriage which the general is sitting on asked.


    The voice of that person almost sends the General a deep shiver in his spine.


    The figure sitting inside therge carriage is someone from the demons who are assisting them in this battle. He is one of the advanced forces demons general who has a lofty disposition.


    In truth, this demon general is the onemanding this battle. This guy would correct his mistakes every now and then and is very ruthless.


    "This¡­ we have already pushed back the forest elven army. If we continue going forward, we would soon be able to push them back." The High elven general reported.


    "Good¡­ you did¡­"


    Boom!!!


    Before the demon general inside the carriage could finish his words, something hit the carriage with a powerful force that turned it into fragments.


    The high elven general was sent flying in the air while the demon general inside the carriage did not fare well himself.


    One of his arms was even turned into mincemeat.

 Chapter 1014 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Chasing After A Demon

    Chapter 1014


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao who has recovered from that st, looks at his scope and saw the figure of the demon on the ground. His eyes immediately light up. The demon looks imposing with its armor and all. He looks at the guy who is still in a trace and quickly injected something into his neck.


    The man slumped on the ground and he quickly created a portal in front of him and threw that guy inside the portal like a sack of trash. The portal is directed at the cliff just outside the barrier to thend of death.


    He saw the man falling inside the barrier and immediately heaves a sigh of relief.


    He then jumps down the high tree and began running atop the trees in the direction of the enemy demonized army.


    Soon Shin Jiaonded on top of a tree branch while watching the chaotic army below him. On the clearing not too far ahead, he could see that the demonized army have already been defeated by the forest elves.


    Without themand from their general, how could the frenzied demonized army fight against the forest elves?


    Without the main head of the battle, they were rendered helpless in this head-on fight. And so, one by one the demonized army fell.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao''s eyes are glued on a figure limping away on the battlefield. That figure waved his hand and arge beast flew in his direction where he jumped and if flew away.


    Shin Jiao turned to follow the beast, but before he left, he took out a few small pouches from his dimension and threw them on the ground as he followed the escaping demon.


    When he reached a little distance, from behind him the horizon was suddenly engulfed in a couple of huge mushroom clouds, as a series of explosions rose up in the sky.


    The demon who is escaping heard this and immediately turns around. What he saw dumbfounded him thoroughly.


    They did not attack the humans because they know that the human already has the ability to create weapons of mass destruction. ording to their spies, those humans have grown stronger in this world and would soon be amongst the strongest races.


    And because of that, their great generalmanded them to start themotion within the elven race.


    With the elves in trouble, they know that no one would help especially the humans. And after they conquered the elven race and controlled some of them while the others would be demonized, they would turn their attention to the other races.


    This n has been agreed upon by the invading generals and themanders. But who could have known that on their second day of the attack, his army would meet this kind of fate?


    This would be arge hit to their ns and he decided to report back to their undergroundmand base.


    Unknown to him, just below him a small figure stealthily follows in secret.


    After about 2 hours of running and hiding, Shin Jiao soon reached a dense forest near the High Elven borders. This ce has many steep and tall mountains which could serve as a natural fortress.


    As Shin Jiao follows the flying beast, he noticed it entering arge cave.


    But Shin Jiao did not proceed because he immediately noticed the presence of a few demons lurking in the shadows of the forest.


    Plus he could also feel the presence of some shadow beings.


    Although he is already in the lord''s realm, he would still not be a match to this strong army.


    From what he could see, the weakest of the group is in the lord''s realm, and the highest are saints. He did not know the power leveling and what the demons and shadow beings called them. But for now, he could only use the universal power level in the immortalnd to gauge them.


    However, Shin Jiao could also not let these beings be and have to infiltrate their base no matter what.


    He carefully donned in a hooded cloak and activates its cloaking ability.


    Soon his figure and aura slowly vanished in thin air.


    "Huh!¡­" a demon suddenly stopped and looks at its surroundings.


    It soon scratches its head as it did not see anyone. But it could have sworn that it felt something odd in that ce.


    It looks at itspanion and grunted.


    The other demon also grunted and the two continue looking around. After a while, they stopped as they found no one in the vicinity. The two then resume their patrol in the area.


    On another side, Shin Jiao saw two demons cking off to the side while one of them are gorging on arge warthog which it just killed.


    He carefully assessed the area and discovered that no other demons are around. He controlled his killing intent and slowly approached the two.


    One of the demons sits on the side while its eyes are closed as if it is sleeping while the other one is devouring its food beside it.


    From one look, he could tell that the other demon just ate its meal and is resting while the other one is just starting.


    Soon, Shin Jiao appears behind the two and was about to pierce his de when the one sleeping suddenly opens its eyes.


    It actually felt some ominous feeling in the air as it quickly became defensive.


    It wanted to rm itspanion¡­


    But it was already toote.


    A long and sharp dark de is already protruding on its chest. It turned its attention to the side and its eyes bulges in disbelief.


    Itspanion''s body is already on the ground and its head is missing.


    After killing the two demons, Shin Jiao quickly hid them in his dimension as he walked towards the entrance of the cave.


    Soon, Shin Jiao reached the entrance of thergely hidden cave and felt that something is weird about the ce.


    Using his absolute sense, he immediately realized that in front of the cave there is an array formation.


    "This is a protective barrier¡­ This is a barrier that would only let demons inside." He thought after scanning the barrier in front of him.


    Shin Jiao extended his hand but immediately froze in ce as right in front of his palm an ugly face of a demon suddenly appears.


    Its serpentine red eyes and slightly scaly reddish skin made his back feel a slight tingling sensation. Shin Jiao dare not move for fear that the demon would be able to see the ripples in the air caused by his invisibility cloak.


    "Huh?..." the demon look straight and Shin Jiao''s heart almost skipped a beat.


    Right now, the demon that pokes its head out of the formation is actually a high lord demon. If he is found by this creature, then it is sure that his life would be in danger. He had seen how devastating those high lord demons in the battlefield a while ago.


    They actually obliterated the human army with their wide-area spell bombardment. Luckily for him, he is quick with his reaction and was able to save some. Plus he was able to mark a demon familiar hence he is able to gain such intel about the face of the demon and the shadow being which should be the leaders of the invading forces.


    So right now, Shin Jiao''s feeling is in tenterhooks.


    He waited before that head return inside the barrier before he could retract his hand.


    "Damn it¡­ that was close¡­" he thought.


    "I can''t take down this barrier or else, I would be discovered. What should I do then? How could I enter this ce?" he began thinking of ways on how to enter.


    His absolute sense could not prate the barrier. He dare not use his spiritual sense as he could feel that the barrier could detect spiritual senses. So his only way to infiltrate this base is to use another demon.


    Shin Jiao suddenly has an idea. It is a bit disgusting, but he did not have a choice. If he wanted to learn about the ns of the demons, he needed to infiltrate this base.


    Shin Jiao left the area and return to where those two demons were standing on guard with. He looks around and then sets up a concealment array around him after he found arge tree branch and settles on one corner. He quickly enters his consciousness inside his dimension and began working on his n.


    Two hours have passed since then, and Shin Jiao once again appears on the branch. He retracted the concealment array and was about to jump down when he noticed something within the bushes.


    He quickly spreads his spiritual sense and scanned the area.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback when he saw tworge demons are actually walking in his direction.


    "Damn it! Why are theying in this location?" he thought as his mind immediately began thinking of a way for the demons not to notice that two of their people are actually missing.


    Without a choice, Shin Jiao quickly jumps down from the tree branch.

 Chapter 1015 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Demon’s Lair

    Chapter 1015


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The bushes are pushes to the side as therge body of a demon appears from within it. The demon is about 3 meters tall and has a single horn protruding out of its forehead. It looks like a giant orc and has dark red skin.


    As it appears in the small clearing it saw a bloody scene where a half-eaten wild beast is lying on the ground and two figures are near it.


    The giant demon orc stumped towards the two and suddenly roared behind them.


    The two staggered on the ground as they scampered to stand up.


    "Rar¡­ rar¡­ rrr¡­ arrrr." The demon orc began saying iprehensible words which seem toe from its throat.


    It''s like grunting that sounded like that of a pig.


    The two it is trying to talk seem to still be in a daze which made the demon orc feel really angered. It then pointed in a direction.


    The two dazed demons seem to look in the direction and quickly ran towards it.


    The demon orc''s mouth almost fell to the ground as it shook its head in exasperation.


    It turns around and left the area then gazes at the half-eaten warthog.


    It thought twice and then decided to walk near it. Smelling the thing, it then looks around and then grabs a piece of the animal''s leg and tore it out. Then it looks around the area and slowly puts it in its mouth to taste.


    The juiciness of the still half warm blood entered its throat making its baser instinct erupt deep within its heart. It then started to devour the piece of meat in its hand. The demon did not stop until only bones were left on the ground.


    Satisfied with the meal it just have, it patted its slightly bulging belly and then looks around to see if someone saw it eating.


    It then tried to regain itsposure and slowly walks back to where it appeared a while ago.


    When it was about to reach the bushes, it suddenly found itself a bit dizzy.


    Then as if realizing something, its eyes darted on the pile of bones on the side. Suddenly it saw a slightly greenish stain on one of the bones. And this made the demon orc''s eyes bulged in realization. It quickly turned its eyes all over the ce and tried to find the culprit.


    It knew that it was poisoned as its consciousness is slowly fading.


    It tried and it tried finding the culprit but it saw no one.


    Soon its consciousness slowly darkened and it fell limply on the ground. Its body began to twitch uncontrobly while foam started toe out of its mouth.


    After the demon orc lost its life from the poison, another demon appears on the site. The demon nudges therge demon orc and tried to confirm its death.


    As if assessing that the giant demon orc is already dead, that demon extended its hand, and then the giant demon orc suddenly vanished from the ground. It was as if it was absorbed by the demon.


    The demon looks around and also absorbs the pile of bones on the ground. After checking its surroundings it then left the area.


    The demon then walks to the cave entrance and waited for a while. It then saw a small group of demons marching towards the cave entrance and it followed behind the group.


    As the group it followed enters, the scene inside the cave came to its view.


    The entrance of the cave is wide and spacious. But in that entrance alone there are around 100 demons standing like statues. They seem to be guarding the main entrance of the cave. Their strange auras are like strong killing intent which could drown anyone if they tried to break inside the cave.


    Along the passage, there are many demons standing guard on the side.


    From this along there are around 200 demons already.


    The demon following the group did not wander its eyes and just calmly marches with the rest of the demons scouts.


    The group then reached a fork and then turns to the right. Soon they reached the area where there is a vast underground cavern space. And in that space hundreds of thousands of demons of every kind are standing in line while on the side surrounding them are the demon generals wearing silver and golden armors.


    Unlike the silver and golden armors of the immortals in the immortalnd, the silver and golden armors of the demons did not have any fine craftsmanship. It is actually a bit crude and simple. But the material used is the same as those that are used by the immortals in thend.


    These materials would not be destroyed and even resurrect with the immortal after they died.


    It is unknown whether these demons would also be resurrected at this point in time, but it seems that they are preparing for something.


    The newly entered group soon reached the back of the line where they began tobine with therge demon army.


    From the front of the army, a dark shadow with a dark purple aura slowly appears. And beside it is a demon that looks like a refined young man with gray-colored skin.


    The two walk on top of the stage and look at the huge demon army below them.


    Meanwhile, among the army, one of the demons slowly lifted its gaze.


    This is the same demon that absorbed the demon orc and has infiltrated the demonir. This demon is Shin Jiao underneath the demon skin.


    He crafted this demon''s skin to fit on him. When he was almost discovered, he controlled the other demon and acted like they were two foolish peons. Before escaping foolishly, he decided to lure thatmander-likerge demon orc into eating the remaining boar meat on the side.


    He secretly used the poison he got from the mortalnd which he cultured into terraforming bacteria.


    And after that, he calmly follows the group inside and uses his absolute sense to check the demonir.


    From this, he could tell that the number of demons which has entered the immortalnd seemed to be too many to count.


    He did not know how they were able to enter, but his goal in this ce is to find out what their n is.


    And so he lifted his eyes to look at the two which seem to be the leader of the group. When he saw the two figures, he immediately recognized them as the two in that demon familiar''s dream.


    "So the man is actually a demon vampire, and its partner seems to be high ranking shadow being which is almost in the deity realm." Shin Jiao thought while observing the two on the stage.


    The two began talking about their glorious n to the demons under them and the group began to grunt and howl in excitement.


    Soon, Shin Jiao realized and now understood what they are nning to do. Though it is not the whole n, he could still deduce from what those two are talking about what they wanted to do and the reason for their invasion.


    Of course, they wanted to get their hand on this immortal. Not only is this filled with many treasures, but it also has vibes of immortality that could only be found in the higher nes.


    The shadow beings and the demons have been searching for immortals just like this for millions of years. But their searching was futile. But thousands of years ago, they discovered a strange phenomenon within the ranks of the saints and deities fighting in the front lines, they have noticed the elves.


    The elves appear to have traces of demonic energy within them. And from that time forth, they started the long and meticulous n to locate the long-desired immortal.


    The only purpose of this is so that they could create a shortcut to enter the higher nes.


    The two talk about this in the crowd to motivate the demons around them. They wanted the group to have the desire to fight with all their might for the promise of entering the higher nes.


    The demons all around the cavern began to howl in excitement.


    Shin Jiao, on the other hand, followed their howling and acted like one of them.


    Suddenly, he saw some of the shadow beings floating in the air as if checking the demon army. He watches curiously and waited for what would happen next.


    He watches and suddenly noticed that the demons around him suddenly began to control their auras. Their body slowly began to be covered in a strange demonic aura that looks and feel familiar to him. Suddenly, he recognizes that those auras around him are like the one that he has absorbed in the tomb of Ruel, the darkness essence.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed one of the shadow beings floating in the air looking straight at him. Upon this discovery, Shin Jiao''s heart almost jumped out of his chest.


    He knew that something is wrong. As the shadow being floated closer towards him, he immediately feels his surroundings being constrained.


    "Damn¡­ a saint realm shadow being¡­" he thought as his heart pounded like crazy.

 Chapter 1016 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Demon’s Lair (2)

    Chapter 1016


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao''s whole body stiffened at the pressure being exerted around him. He did not know how he was discovered, as his mind immediately whirled into thinking of possible ways to avert this troublesome matter from happening.


    If he is discovered by the shadow being, there is only one result. And that is to be tortured for eternity under the hands of these demons. He would be turned into their ve or far worse.


    As he thinks to this point, his mind suddenly recalled what is happening around him.


    "Ah¡­ Damn it. Dark essence¡­" he immediately thought.


    His body suddenly jolted as if awoken from his slumber and his body slowly began to emit a dark aura around him.


    When the Shadow Being saw this, its mouth suddenly twitched as if realizing what is happening. It knew that all these lowly demons have lesser intelligence and could only follow themand of their superiors.


    Most of them are just muscle heads and would always be used as cannon fodder in the war.


    Upon seeing the demon it seems to have suspected seem to feel its presence, it seems to have been awoken from its sleep and was jolted before disying its lowly aura.


    "How audacious¡­ These lowly peons dare to even sleep in here while the greatmander is talking¡­ Humph¡­" the shadow being that saw Shin Jiao harrumph coldly and turns around to return to its post and continue monitoring the army.


    Shin Jiao who escaped the dangerous predicament heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Damn, that was close. I was almost caught back there." He thought as he secretly wipes off therge beads of sweat on his forehead.


    After a few words from the two leaders, the army was then sent to their posts.


    At this time, Shin Jiao already got the needed intelligence n. However, he is unable to send it out from inside the cave as it seems that there is something that is interfering with the signal.


    "This is bad¡­ I have to get out of this ce¡­" he thought as he calmly followed the part of the demon army that he is with.


    However, instead of going out, it seems that the part of the demon army that he is in is actually going deeper into the cave. There are seven of them in a group and were assigned to guard a particr room.


    The demons with Shin Jiao did not react and just followed the demonmanding them. Shin Jiao''s peon looks like the others, with a not too big and not too small body, and has the head of a creature that looks like a goblin. Shin Jiao chooses this instead of the other one which he decapitated that was gorging the meat from before because this figure fits his physique.


    And so he blended perfectly amongst the group of demons as he stood in line along with the seven of them.


    Shin Jiao''s absolute sense immediately scanned the area and especially the room. But he quickly stopped as he saw a tall demon wearing a long ck gown walking through the corridor. Following behind him is a petite female demon with a lone tail.


    "A lich and a subus¡­" Shin Jiao thought as his gaze followed the two.


    Suddenly, the lich turned his gaze towards Shin Jiao.


    "Hmmm¡­ These new guards that his highness Yol-gar took with him are useless and brainless pawns¡­ I could not even feel any brain activity in this one¡­" the lich said as its glowing beady eyes shifted away from Shin Jiao.


    "Hihi¡­ That is the reason why they were chosen¡­ I heard the fox demon gathered some powerful guards on her side." The subus said with a tantalizing voice.


    The other demon guards around were immediately tantalized as they gaze at her like brain-dead fools.


    "Humph¡­ That fox demon is as crafty as ever¡­ She is close to his Highness Yol-gar, so we cannot fight against her. However, after we arrive in the new world, let''s see how she takes care of herself. Maybe she would die early in the event¡­ Hehe¡­"


    The two soon enter the room and then sits on the wooden couch covered with soft beast leather.


    "I did not get that n that much. How can we open the portal to the higher realm by destroying a? That would not open the portal, right? Instead, it would attract the attention of the deities towards us." The subus said with a frown.


    "Stupid creature¡­ I am wondering how you were able to be one of the kings in his highness Yol-gar''s demon army with your dimwittedness..." the lich shook his head.


    "We invade this immortal world because every immortal world has the Heaven and Earth opening¡­ we have been waiting and nning for centuries for this to happen. Once it started we could use the gates to those worlds to choose a lowly. Once we connected to that lowly, this immortal and the lowly would lockdown and those that are inside the would not be able toe out and those outside the would not be able to enter." The lich exined.


    The subus then nodded her head in understanding.


    "Demon Emperor Yol-gar will enter that world and destroy it from within by creating portals in that to enable us to enter it. But we are expecting resistance from the deity of that if there is one. Or if there isn''t the''s spirit would resist us. This would make the beings on that transform and be strong¡­ but what can they do against us who are already in the saint realm¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Ahhh¡­ So we can do whatever we want in that ce, right? I can''t wait to absorb mortal essences. It''s been a while¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "As for me, I will rise my own undead army and trap those precious immortal souls in them. I will corrupt them and then bask in their¡­" the lich was feeling a bit jubnt in exining the n when it suddenly noticed something.


    "Wait¡­ Someone¡­ Someone is watching us." The lich said as it quickly looks at the entire room.


    "What do you mean someone is watching? We are the only ones in here¡­" the subus said in confusion.


    "If it is a spirit then we would have already detected it. If it is a spiritual sense, then I could have already felt it." She said with a frown.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ I just."


    "You bag of bones¡­ you have dealt with too many spirits and their twisted memories that it started to cloud your mind¡­ Hihihi¡­"


    "You¡­ Do not tease your senior¡­ I am still, your superior, you know¡­"


    The two then resumed their discussion and their desire to conquer a.


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already retracted his sense and his fist and clenched tight. He did not know if the Shadow Being or the demon is the one they called as Demon Emperor, but he is sure that if he did not report this or stop them, then everything would be toote. He now has learned of the true ns of the shadow beings.


    The heaven and earth opening will be starting soon and he has to act fast.


    He began to concentrate and tried to direct his teleportation skill to a particr area, but it seems that there is something that is disrupting his ability in this ce.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao''s eyes lit up, and remember a particr room he has scanned. That room is the ce where the Shadow Being and the Demon Leader entered. Although it was just for an instant, he immediately recalled what is inside that room.


    "A portal¡­ in that room, there is a portal that is interrupting the universe''s energy in its surroundings. Then that means, that portal is a long-distance portal¡­" he thought.


    Then horror struck his face as he knew that those two has already begun with their n.


    "Damn¡­ am I toote?" he thought.


    Without thinking twice, Shin Jiao decided to act immediately.


    He spreads the poison in the air and it permeated the corridor.


    Then suddenly, the demon guards fell on the ground one by one. Shin Jiao used his psychokinesis to not let them make a sound while falling unconscious.


    Shin Jiao immediately walks away from the hallway and then directly went in the direction of that room. When he reached the corridor where that particr room was, he suddenly felt that everything became calm in the surroundings.


    He then saw that there are many demons guarding the particr door.


    "Damn¡­ I really am toote." He muttered to himself as he felt that he could not use his skill once again.


    He has no time to think about anything else and quickly sent his recordings through hismunication line while the disruption is down.


    After doing that, he quickly left the ce in a hurry. He has no time to do anything as the fate of a is in his hands. What if the chosen is Gaeus Ro or Earth? What would he do if it was toote?


    The demon suit he has worn suddenly slumped to the ground as if its bones were melted.


    And its fall immediately caught the attention of the other demons in the corridor.

 Chapter 1017 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Gathering Of The Elites

    Chapter 1017


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Neutral Lands


    Near the territories of the Dragons and the Gigantes is arge city located in the middle of three powerful races¡­


    This city is called Heaven and Earth city. This is the city that has the power to regte the whole area of heaven and earth opening field. And this is the same field where Shin Jiao has identally gone to before.


    At this time, for the preparation of the heaven and earth opening, the whole city is bustling with activity and a grand and majestic view could be seen everywhere.


    The city isposed of different races in their smaller forms. Some would transform into animals, some would choose humanoid creatures, and others would just regain their previous form but the smaller version of it.


    This city is known to amodate all of the races in the immortalnd.


    At this moment, inside the city''s main hall, a few figures are currently discussing how they would proceed with the Heaven and Earth opening contest. With the threat from the invading demons and shadow beings, some of them feel that they should postpone the contest.


    However, they have not received any instructions from the deities, so all they can do is proceed with vignce.


    "The holy barrier formation could not be set up in the city as it would interfere with the space arrays in the heaven and earth valley¡­ So I suggest that we should put up a local array on the gates. This would control the entry of any of those demons and shadow beings in the city." A tall and muscr 3 meters tall giant said.


    "Umm¡­ I agree with the Gigantes king¡­" a majestic looking man with silver dragon scales on his face said.


    "The Dragon Emperor and the Gigantes king''s suggestion is feasible, we will not have any problem with the array in the valley if it is just small arrays. In fact, almost all of the establishments in the city have this array on their doors and windows. Though they could not create huge ones to cover their houses, this is enough to at least deter those demons from attacking us." A dwarf said as he adjusted his sses.


    This dwarf is the one in charge of the Heaven and Earth city, city head Falkir Drumbeat.


    He might be a small dwarf than the rest of the people inside the room, but he is already a saint and has lived for about 2,000 years already in the immortalnd. So, he is a figure that also belongs to the bunch of saint rulers currently discussing on the table.


    While the group is conversing inside the room, they were suddenly interrupted by a knocking sounding from outside the door.


    "Who dares interrupt us?! Come in!" the dwarf-looking man angrily said with a frown.


    "Your¡­ your highnesses¡­ The¡­ The representatives have arrived." A thin figure peek inside the room and said with a trembling tone.


    When the group heard this, some showed smiles on their faces, while others felt a bit tensed.


    "Send the weingmittee! I want no error on this, got it?!" Falkir Drumbeat massages his be while giving hismand.


    Seeing the stress in the small guy, the rest of the people inside the room turned silent. They knew what kind of stress this fellow is having right now. For them, this event is an opportunity to renew the universe''s power in the immortalnd and at the same time give the juniors a chance to visit other worlds and gain experience, but for Falkir Drumbeat, this is one daunting and really heavy task. The implication of failing in this task is colossal on his part.


    And so everyone turned silent.


    ¡­


    Within the horizon of the Heaven and Earth city, the guards standing above its tall and sturdy city walls could now see hundreds and thousands of flying vehicles appearing.


    The flying ships look like a bunch of swarmsing to attack the city. And not only had that, in the fourrge gates of the city, while several carriages began appearing in its perspective horizons.


    Those visiting the city immediately made their way as they tried looking at the different designs of carriagesing inside the city gates.


    Then not longter, the people could now see majestic flying artifactsing closer to the sky wharf of the city. Those majestic artifacts are pulled by differentrge beasts located in different parts of the immortalnd, ranging from dragons, flying lions, horses, and more.


    However, soon, everyone noticed a particr flying artifact that looks like a huge chunk of metal. It has a weird design and is not being pulled by any beasts.


    When that ship came closer to the designated tform, everyone saw the humans alighting from inside the weird ship.


    "Those are the humans¡­ I heard that in this few months before the Heaven and Earth opening, they began to produce weird artifacts¡­"


    "Well, they have given us the virtual world, what would you expect?"


    "I did not know how they are able toe up with such artifacts¡­ I wish I can visit the human territory someday."


    "Well, as an orc, that would be a long journey¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "I also wanted to see how those artifacts of them work¡­"


    The crowd bustled as they watches the representatives from the races got off from their airships and carriages.


    The proud look on the visiting racesing to the city could be seen in each of their eyes. How could they not feel proud? They are the young elites of their ns and the future of their race. They are here to represent and show the prowess of their race against their peers from the other races.


    ¡­


    Town of Joule


    The town of Joule is around 2,000 kilometers away from Heaven and Earth City. This town should be the closes town if one would use teleportation portals to go to Heaven and Earth City. Hence the town is prosperous and its poption many.


    A few days ago,rge groups of carriages and airships began appearing in its vicinity. And the people knew that those inside the transportation artifacts would be going to Heaven and Earth city to participate in the Heaven and Earth opening.


    At this time, the streets of the town are almost empty. Only a few vendors could be seen here and there, but most of the people are inside their homes or in the inns.


    The TV sets that the human race has begun producing in bulk have already reached the other races. And of course, it has already reached the town of Joule.


    And so, people from the town are all inside their houses excited to watch the uing Heaven and Earth opening live broadcast, the first-ever live broadcast event in the whole of immortalnd. So how could they not feel excited?


    Right at this time, a figure suddenly appears from the vicinity of the town.


    This figure is Shin Jiao.


    As he looks around his surroundings, he could tell that he reached the closes range that teleportation is possible.


    "The resonance of the Heaven and Earth opening is really strong. But this is not present before¡­" he thought.


    Well, that is to be expected as the Heaven and Earth valley has not yet fully opened at that time. However, since the start of the event, the valley is now about to open. Hence the universe energy in the whole is being concentrated in this part turning this area into a teleportation forbidden ground.


    Upon realizing this, Shin Jiao heaves a sigh of relief.


    "I guess that this is the reason why the demon army did not enter the portal and only those two¡­" he thought.


    He then takes out hismunication device and tried it.


    "Hmm¡­ Themunication device is able to work¡­ This is good." He thought.


    Suddenly his attention caught the loud cheeringing from the houses inside the town.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it is starting." He thought as Shin Jiao takes out a flying artifact and quickly hopped on it.


    The flying artifact looks like a hoverbike and as soon as he squeezes the throttle, the bike quickly speeds up the distance like a rocket.


    Not long after Shin Jiao left, the space a couple of hundreds of kilometers away from the town suddenly rippled.


    From inside the space, two figures appear. One is a ck-cloaked tall figure, and the other one is a scantly clothed voluptuous woman with protruding horns and a long tail behind her.


    It was the lich and the subus that Shin Jiao saw inside the demon''sir. The pair was the ones who noticed that there is something wrong after checking the guards outside, they saw them all down on the ground with foamsing out of their mouths.


    The two knew that the demon guards are poisoned and quickly tried to look for the other generals. Then they noticed themotion near the portal room.


    As soon as they learned of what had happened, they knew someone was able to infiltrate their base.


    The two decided to go to this ce and hunt down the culprit.


    "I will put up awork of undead within this area to intercept that person. You... try and inform the leader..." The lich said as he suddenly vanished.


    The subus on the other hand looks in the direction of the town.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder what I could find in there?" she said with a yful smile.

 Chapter 1018 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Graveyard Of The Gods

    Chapter 1018


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Unknown to the two, Shin Jiao is already traveling towards Heaven and Earth city at a high speed. How could they know that he has the ability to teleport in a long-distance? Hence their preparation would only serve as their exposure to the rest of the immortals in the town of Joule.


    Meanwhile, Shin Jiao suddenly received a call from Luna.


    ''Shin, I have already sent the data you''ve sent me and the saint rulers are trying to figure out their next course of action¡­ But I have bad news for you¡­'' she said in the other line.


    "Bad news?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    ''Yes, I¡­ I identally spied on the conversation between the higher-ups and I have learned that the deities are really not going to be involved in this matter. It seems that we are on our own¡­ Plus¡­ The¡­ the Heaven and Earth opening¡­ Is¡­ is already out of our control.'' She said.


    Shin Jiao could feel helplessness in her tone.


    "Damn¡­ was I really toote?" Shin Jiao thought as he recalled what had happened in their of the demons.


    "No¡­ there should still be a chance for us to save this¡­" he said.


    ''Well, actually there is¡­ The only way for us to be able to stop this is to enter the Graveyard of the Gods in the Heaven and Earth valley¡­''


    "The Graveyard of the Gods? Wait a minute¡­ the center of the valley?" Shin Jiao suddenly recalled something.


    When he was sent there by ident, he actually noticed a strong presence in the middle of that valley. At that time, he was too weak to explore deeper, so he decided to escape that ce.


    If he is correct, the center of the valley where that strong presence is would be the one called the Graveyard of the Gods.


    ''Eh¡­ You... know that ce? That''s right¡­ the center. But only those in the gold realm and below could enter that ce. Since the activation of the Heaven and Earth opening started the saints are unable to interfere in this anymore¡­''


    "Then all I have to do is to go there, right?"


    ''Well, those who would win the contest would be sent to that ce, so yeah, you can go there¡­ it will take around 3 days before the valley would open. Then that''s the right time that we can enter it.''


    "Three days¡­ Hmm¡­ I will try my best to speed up." Shin Jiao said as he squeezes the throttle to the fullest.


    While Shin Jiao is speeding up to Heaven and Earth city, within the valley of Heaven and Earth, two figures are standing outside its pulsating barrier.


    One of them, the shadow being, is currently standing just outside the barrier while channeling its energy on the barrier''s surface.


    "Haha¡­ The information we receive is right¡­ I am able to get the control of this valley from those stupid immortals with ease." The shadow being said with a sneer, it concentrated its dark energy on the surface of the pulsating barrier.


    The demon beside it nodded its head and then carefully removed all of its armor and clothing. After removing everything, what appears is a petite-bodied young man with pale skin. Although his body is petite looking, one could still tell that his body is well-defined.


    He then lifted one of his fingers and his sharp nail slowly protruded out.


    He mumbled some words and his finger suddenly glowed in a crimson aura.


    Puchi!


    He suddenly inserted that finger in his skin, just below his navel where the position of the dantian is. Then suddenly, strong energy began escaping his body.


    Only those below level 90 could enter the valley, and since he is already around level 92, then he is unable to enter it. So now, he is going to release his power and damage his dantian so that his power level would truly fall below 90.


    "This¡­ This would¡­ take a¡­ while¡­" he said with gritted teeth as one could tell that he is enduring through the painful process of severing his own power.


    Although this would waste too much of his time and effort, yet the n of the higher-ups would not be impeded, they must seed at all costs.


    And so, the situation in this ce is a bit peculiar, one is trying to control the Heaven and Earth valley, while the other is extracting a huge amount of power from his own body.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside Heaven and Earth city, the contest is already starting. Cheers could be heard from the crowd while on the stage, the elites are showing their best to win the Heaven and Earth opening contest for the pride of their race.


    Inside the main hall of the city


    "What is happening in the valley?" the dragon emperor asked with a frown.


    "It seems that the one who took control of it is looking for something¡­" Falkir Drumbeat said as he tried to exin what is happening.


    "Can''t we go and search for them?" the Gigantes king asked.


    "We have already tried searching, but the fog and the strong resonance of the surroundings are interfering with our soldiers¡­ It''s a bit hard to locate them. Plus the valley is too huge¡­ without fully controlling the formation in it, it is almost impossible to locate them." Falkir Drumbeat exined.


    "Then are you saying that we just have to wait like this? No, we should do something. The very fate of the immortalnd is hanging in the bnce here." A handsome young-looking human said with a worried expression.


    "Well¡­ we actually have another shot at this. But we need someone who is really good at array formations. If that guy who created theplicated holy barrier coulde here, then he might be able to figure what is happening in the valley."


    Everyone turned silent. They all turned their gazes at the human saints amongst their group.


    One of them moved forward and then said.


    "I received a piece of news that he is alreadying our way¡­ but I don''t know if he would be able to reach the city within 2 days¡­" the human saint said showing a slightly awkward expression.


    "Then we could only put our fate in his hands¡­ And also... I hope that some of our talents would be able to enter the valley and forcefully defeat those demon bastards¡­"


    "This is not hard for them. I am confident in my dwarven race''s ability¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "No, I think we Insectodians would be able to defeat those bastards¡­ They have enved a lot of my race for millennia¡­ We should pay them back for this¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Your races might be strong and all but can your young ones defeat us?" suddenly a tall green-skinned orc said with a sneer on his face.


    The saint rulers began to boast and try to exalt their champions and representatives in this contest. They are all confident of the prowess of those they have sent as they are considered as the best of the best of their respective races.


    The heavy atmosphere seems to suddenly change and everyone seems to have forgotten the current dilemma they are facing.


    ¡­


    While the higher-ups are inside the main hall of the city, the contest has now proceeded to the next phase.


    The representatives have already introduced themselves, and each race presented a performance thatsted almost a day. And now, after the crowd, which is oblivious of the danger the immortalnd is facing, ended their cheering for the performances of each race.


    The real contest is about to begin¡­


    The council has decided to use the virtual world in those contests that would pose great threats and dangers which might take the lives of the participants. This way, they would not let anyone die just in case something might really happen.


    This way, the elite forces would be preserved if something crops up in the valley.


    Since the saint rulers are unable to enter the valley, and only those who are below the saint realm could enter, then they would have a fighting chance against those demons.


    The contestants are only at the gold realm at most as this is the rules of the contest. And also, only those in the gold realm and below could approach the portals. Although the Lord and High Lords could enter the valley, they would still be hindered once they approached the core of the valley where the portals to the worlds are located.


    So if the gold realm representatives along with the Lords and High Lords could enter the valley, then they would not fear the demons anymore.


    And so, the virtual world is the only tform they could use to at least preserve their full force even after the entire Heaven and Earth Valley open in two days.


    Since the contest is about to begin, the excitement of everyone is in the air. Since each individual could exert their full force in the virtual world without worry, everyone knew that they are about to see what true geniuses of each race could do.


    And so, the first day of the Heaven and Earth opening has finally begun.

 Chapter 1019 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Graveyard Of The Gods (2)

    Chapter 1019


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao is traveling as fast as he could, but for some reason, he still has not reached Heaven and Earth City. ording to this map tracker, he should have reached the city borders several hours ago.


    "Hmm¡­ What is happening?" Shin Jiao thought as he checked his surroundings.


    After checking for a while, his expression changed.


    "This¡­ Damn¡­ I fell for a dark array¡­ This is beguilement formation." He muttered as he quickly stopped traveling.


    Shin Jiao hops out of his hoverbike and quickly stores it. Then, without hesitation, he sat on the ground and spreads his spiritual and absolute senses.


    Wheng!!!


    After about an hour, he soon feels the restriction around him.


    "No wonder I was not able to see or feel it. This is an immortal grade array formation." He thought.


    In pill forging there are 10 tiers that would rate the level of a pill, low, middle, high, mortal, spirit, hybrid, sky, heaven, immortal, and deity or god. This same rating applies to formations. Though in crafting there are only 5 tiers, mortal, spirit, soul, Dao, and deity or God.


    Shin Jiao did not care about the low to spirit level of pill forging and array formations as they are the most basic and could be seen everywhere. In fact, he is used to it that he could immediately see any ws in any formation within these levels.


    Upon his many experiences like learning the map of gxies through the lost human race orb artifact, the eye of knowledge, and also learning about more advanced arrays inside Agus'' tomb, his knowledge in arrays has reached new heights. Hybrid and sky-tier formations became a little bit easy for him to understand.


    As for immortal and deity tier array formations, they would still pose a challenge for him at this time.


    "It seems that¡­ this is truly a formidable array to crack." He muttered.


    Shin Jiao began analyzing the ground, the sky, and his surroundings. After a while, he still could not find a clue as to how to escape. He gritted his teeth as he only has onest trump card at this time.


    He delves into his concentration and quicklybined his two senses and his divine sense spreads out of his body. Although limited due to the constraints of this, Shin Jiao''s divine senses are still able to see many things he did not while using his spiritual and absolute senses.


    Weng!!!


    His mind jolted as he felt a pang of pain in his brain.


    "Damn these constraints¡­" Shin Jiao cursed as he suddenly threw out a small knife he took from his dimension.


    The knife flew in a straight direction then suddenly vanished in thin air.


    Tonk!!!


    He then heard a sound and suddenly the whole array copses.


    The knife actually hit a floating and traversing g which is the actual core of the array. This is the reason why no matter how hard Shin Jiao uses his other senses he could not find the core. It is actually moving around the array.


    However, at this time, Shin Jiao has no time to celebrate.


    Because right now¡­


    He suddenly found himself facing an army of demons of every kind. He could see that the strongest of these demons is in the high lord realm, the sheer number of them already poses a great threat on Shin Jiao.


    "Shit! What bad luck!" Shin Jiao curses as he quickly takes out his hoverbike and hopped on it.


    His only way to survive is to flee.


    But how could the demons that also discovered him let him escape?


    Before Shin Jiao could speed away, he suddenly felt a bad premonition.


    Without hesitation, Shin Jiao jumps out of his hoverbike.


    Ka-boom!!!


    The hoverbike was immediately sted into pieces. How could a mere hoverbike resist the might of a lord realm demon?


    "Do I really need to fight this hopeless battle?" Shin Jiao asked himself.


    He already noticed that the light in the sky is already dimming which means that it is almost nighttime. Tomorrow would be the second day, and if he is unable to reach the city, then it would all be toote.


    Only he could recognize those two leaders of this group, although he already sent images, he knows that the Shadow Being could hide in anyone. Plus, vampires can actually disguise themselves ording to their encounters with their kind.


    So he could only recognize them through their auras which he has already memorized.


    Shin Jiao has no time to think as he was suddenly assaulted by different kinds of magical attacks using dark energy.


    Bang! Bang!


    While thinking of a way to escape Shin Jiao did not have a choice but to dodge and at the same time fight back.


    Every time he would try to flee, a strong demon would immediately block his path. Then he would be attacked mercilessly. He could even hear some of the demons chuckle at his plight. He suddenly feels that he is like a tiny mouse inside a cage being toyed around by these demons.


    Well¡­ traveling on foot for days while under the protection of the beguiling formation, these demons have already felt bored. And upon seeing a small human which seem to have been lost within the beguiling formation, the demons could not help themselves but toy with him.


    Shin Jiao did not truly like the feeling of being yed around in the palm of another''s hand. This is one of the reasons why he left the secret organization of the government.


    As he saw the grins and the smirks on the faces of the demons around him, Shin Jiao could not help but feel a strong rage swelling deep down inside his heart. This rage slowly umted as his hand began trembling.


    His path is limited, as he is already surrounded. He already knew that escaping is futile, as even in the air, he could see the demon high lord watching this scene with folded arms like watching a trapped mouse.


    For the first time, in a long time, Shin Jiao felt helpless and overpowered by his foes. He has not felt this way for a long time now. And feeling helpless once again seems to have ignited something deep inside of him. It was like something inside his soul awoken.


    Bang!


    Having his concentration for a bit, Shin Jiao''s figure was not able to dodge an iingva ball that was hurled towards him.


    His figure flew to the side of the mountain causing the mountain to shake violently.


    One should know that the trees and mountains in the immortalnd are not like those in any regr world. The trees and mountains in this ce are patterned to the higher nes. Although it only resembled around 10% along with their sturdiness, it is still sturdy enough to make a nascent realm expert break every strong bone in their body once they hit a single tree.


    And that single attack alone threw Shin Jiao to the side of the mountain making it shake violently. This could attest to how strong that attack was.


    The demons began chuckling while shaking their heads in dejection. They thought that the human couldst for a while, and were a bit amused as the human was actually very quick a nimble. His speed is something else, along with his agility and dexterity. It was truly fun for them for a while.


    As they all turn around to leave thinking that the human is already dead, they heard some cracking sound from within that hole at the side of the mountain.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Suddenly the ground began shaking and smoke started to billow out from that hole.


    And before the demons could know what is happening. They saw something flying out from that hole. It was too fast that none of them could react immediately.


    Then that thing hit a demon from their midst.


    Puchi!


    The demon has no time to react and just lowered his gaze. Then what he saw made his eyes grew wide in disbelief.


    A metal object is actually inserted into his stomach.


    Then before he could react, that metal object suddenly retracted showing that it was actually a metal arm.


    On the palm of that arm is the demon''s core.


    With mouth agape, the demon was not able to react before he saw his core being crushed into powder in front of him.


    The rest of the demons were startled and rmed as they all quickly go into a defensive stance. Although they were surprised by the sudden counterattack, all of them are born on the battlefield. In the space above, they have faced countless wars and death is not new to them.


    And so this single death of one of them did not deter the demon army. They have seen the birth and death of countless of theirrades and this has already made them not feel anything at all. In fact, some of them found what just happened a bit amusing. At least they knew that their toy is still alive and well. At least they would not be bored in this journey¡­ or so they thought.


    That is because¡­ what happened next was out of their expectation.

 Chapter 1020 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Graveyard Of The Gods (3)

    Chapter 1020


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Alone and outnumbered, Shin Jiao has no chance against his foes. When he was struck by thatva ball, he feels that his entire body suddenly ached in pain that he was about to pass out. When he was about to hit the mountainside, he immediately covered his body with energy.


    This made him sessfully avert his unexpected demise. In fact, he has not died yet in the immortalnd up to this day. It is almost around 4 years since he arrives in this ce and the battle in front of him would be the hardest he would ever face.


    From his ount, the number of the demon army alone should be more than 10 thousand ording to the space they are upying.


    And out of the tens of thousands of demons in here, there are around a thousand that are in the high lord realm. So how could this not be an impossible battle for him?


    But Shin Jiao is not given a choice at this point in time. It is either he fights or he dies. There are no other choices.


    And so, with gritted teeth, he has to once again use his gears. Just like when he fought against Ruel in the space tomb, he has no choice but to use the entire arsenal in his possession if he wanted to escape this predicament.


    And so without hesitation, he quickly takes out a couple of gear mechs in his dimension and sent them out. He has already let central control these mechs. Although he did not want to alert and worry Luna and Maga, he has no choice but to render their help at this time.


    "Luna¡­ It''s Shin Jiao. I need your help¡­" Shin Jiao contacted Luna and told her what he wanted.


    ¡­


    Suddenly, he immediately acted, and from inside his mech suit, he has already in one demon and crushed its core.


    Shin Jiao then flew out of the hole which was immediately bing bigger.


    The demons in front of him were baffled but soon red at the metal golem. How could they not know what that is? In their conquest of space and their constant battles against the opposite side, they have encountered a civilization that is life but instead just machines.


    The demons have suffered such arge casualty on that and every force they send would be destroyed. They could not use beguilement, lies, trickery, or anything that has the chance to entrap a mind. This is because those machines have no mind, no soul¡­ no nothing. They are machines that a certain race has created and was left on that.


    The machines began to build other machines and followed their own set of programs. They might look sentient and all, but in the end, they still have no soul.


    Due to their loss and defeat and the discovery that the holds no real purpose, the demons decided to withdrew.


    Now that they are seeing something that looks the same as the metal golems on that, the demon army became wary and angry at the same time.


    "Kill that thing!" shouted a demonmander.


    With hismand, several dozens of dark spells began to cover the air. Then without warning, a darkser fires at Shin Jiao''s mech.


    But how could Shin Jiao let himself be hit by that darkser? The mech moved to the side dodging the dark beam, and with a wave of his hand, the metallic arm of the mech which is still in the midst of the demon army suddenly began moving.


    It began attacking other demons causing chaos within their ranks.


    But that is not all¡­ within the hole where Shin Jiao came from, several other mechs flew out.


    Seeing the number of metal golems increasing the demon army suddenly turned into a frenzy. They all began to rush towards the metal golems and try to subdue them with theirrge numbers and strength.


    The whole area became chaotic as thend was turned upside down due to the powerful spell which erupted in the air.


    ¡­


    It was already midnight when the battle ended. Thousands of demons have died in this battle, but the mechs were all turned into scraps by their sheer number and power level.


    But Shin Jiao has obtained his goal in this battle.


    As of right now, he is flying as fast as he could on another hoverbike heading in the direction of Heaven and Earth city.


    His entire arsenal of mech suits was wrecked in that gruesome battle.


    Plus, his left arm is severely wounded while it hangs weakly on his side.


    ''Shin¡­ How are you doing?'' Luna''s voice could be heard after the video call connected.


    "I''m fine¡­ Thank you for helping." Shin Jiao said with a slight smile on his face.


    ''Hihi¡­ You don''t have to thank me. I was not the one controlling those things actually¡­'' she said with a mysterious smile on her face.


    She then shifted the camera and Shin Jiao saw nine individuals behind her. Shin Jiao was a bit perplexed upon learning who those people are.


    "No wonder, those mechs were fearsome and skilled inbat¡­ I was wondering when you guys became so fierce." Shin Jiao teased.


    ''Hey, what do you mean by that?'' Luna reacted with a frown.


    ''Haha¡­ I truly enjoy that battle. I did not expect such arsenal to be in your hands, young Shin Jiao¡­'' the tall and handsome looking man with silvery scales said.


    Shin Jiao knew that this guy is the dragon emperor.


    ''Haha¡­ I''m d I took that metal golem with those big fists¡­ Oh¡­ I wanted to fight something that strong¡­ Hey, young human, can you make something just like that for me next time¡­'' a giant man said while chuckling.


    It was the king of the Gigantes race.


    The few more saint rulers said their piece and Shin Jiao thanked them for their help in the battle against the demons.


    ''Sigh¡­ Young Shin, we owe you a big debt of gratitude. Without you, we could not have wiped out half of the demon army¡­ judging from that battle alone, this city would be surely overwhelmed if thatrge number of demons attack us. But now that we saw theming, we are now able to prepare. Although it is just a chance, on behalf of the saint rulers of the immortalnd, Thank you¡­ I hope you can arrive here soon¡­ The danger is not yet averted.'' The silver-scaled dragon emperor said with a serious expression.


    ''My dragonkin has already gotten the information we needed due to the data you have sent. We could somewhat tell what they are going to do. But if our conjecture is right, then only those handful of people could be of help¡­ You, young ones would be the one to save the immortalnd this time.'' The dragon emperor added.


    Shin Jiao just nodded his head.


    After talking for a while, Shin Jiao cuts off the call and concentrated on healing his heavy wounds while driving the hoverbike.


    Even with the suit, he was still wounded heavily by one of the demon High Lords which sneak attacked him from behind.


    Luckily he was quick to dodge, but due to the dark energy from that sword, his left arm, and his left side was still wounded heavily.


    If it was a normal immortal, they would have already been corrupted by the dark energy entering their body. However, for Shin Jiao who has the dark essence, the dark energy is nothing more than another type of energy to enter his body and be absorbed.


    While calmly healing himself, Shin Jiao soon discovered that his consciousness is slowly bing dimmer.


    "What¡­ what is happening?" he muttered as he tried to shake his head and shook off the dizziness he is feeling.


    However, he soon found out that it was futile. Shin Jiao looks at his left hand and saw that the bleeding is still not stopping.


    "Damn¡­ I was too focused on escaping and absorbing the dark energy that I forgot to close the wound¡­ Wait a minute¡­ why¡­ why is the wound not closing?" he thought as his consciousness woozy and his grip on reality is slowly ebbing away.


    Suddenly, he feels his body light as if the direction he is going is not straight but upwards.


    Trying to hold to his consciousness and controlling himself, Shin Jiao is not aware of what is happening anymore.


    Then he felt that he is suddenly plummeting to the ground.


    "No¡­ This¡­ this is¡­ bad¡­" he muttered trying to stabilize himself.


    But it was all to no avail. No matter what he tries, he could not hold on to consciousness anymore.


    Bang!


    He did not know how it happened, but Shin Jiao seem to suddenly hit something as his body was thrown away like a ragdoll.


    Although he could not move and barely holding to his consciousness, he still could perceive something in his blurry vision.


    Before his consciousness faded, he slowly extended his hand to the figure in front of him.


    "Who¡­ who¡­ are you?" he asked in a weak tone.


    "Rest now... you still have a long way to go..." a beautiful and calming voice said.

 Chapter 1021 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Graveyard Of The Gods (4)

    Chapter 1021


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao opens his eyes and two women with almost identical faces are looking at him. One has a kind and gentle disposition, while the other has a serious and cold temperament.


    He extended his hands and caressed their faces.


    "Ugh¡­ Lou¡­ Susan¡­ Am¡­ Am I dreaming? Is¡­ Is this real?" he muttered as he lovingly caressed their soft cheeks.


    The two women are mothers of his children. Qin Lou gave birth to Ju-long Jiao which grew up to be a strong and responsible young man. Shin Jiao''s regret is not being with his wife and son when he was growing up.


    He has spent his time lost and amnesiac while on earth.


    He tried to cope up with this by providing them a good and nice future, but he already know that it is not as important as being with them in their struggles. This is one of his regrets in his life.


    And thenes Susan Tang, she''s the woman whom he has loved and the two of them has a daughter. However, he was not able to stay as he was taken to the immortalnd and is only with her for days. This is another one of his regrets.


    "I am sorry for the suffering I brought the two of you¡­" he said in a low voice.


    He knew that he is not a worthy husband and a worthy father. He knew his mistakes and tries to pay for them in his own way¡­ But everything he does still draws him away from them.


    "Shin¡­ It''s okay¡­ I know that you have your difficulties, but¡­ but that does not warrant you the right to leave us over and over again¡­ You¡­ you should be ashamed of yourself. You said you love us, and yet you choose to leave. Why? Why would you choose to leave than to stay? Why? Why? Why?" both Qin Lou and Susan Tang began to say.


    Their expression turned into anger and then they began to berate Shin Jiao.


    Shin Jiao could not say anything as he knew that it was his own mistake why this has happened. One wrong decision after another leads to him leaving his own family.


    "I''m sorry¡­" those are the only words that escaped his mouth.


    "Sorry? Sorry does not count that!" Qin Lou shouted as her expression turned unsightly.


    He could tell the hatred and the anger in her eyes as she red at him.


    He did not understand why this is happening. But Shin Jiao knew that deep in his heart, this is all true. It was all his fault.


    In the midst of the scolding and his remorse, Shin Jiao''s tears began pouring out as he felt sad and depressed deep in his heart.


    "I¡­ I must correct the wrongs¡­ I must¡­ I should not have been¡­ with them." He thought as his heart turned heavy and helplessness overcame him.


    Why is he doing this? Why does he need to work hard for his family when he has left them to fend for themselves? He is an absentee father and he has no right to say that he is doing this because he loves them when his own family does not truly feel that said love.


    From the words of the two women berating him, he knew that what he is doing is wrong. But how could he correct his own mistake? How can he rectify his wrong decision?


    Then suddenly, he remembers someone telling him that once you are about to die, you will remember all of the regrets you have in your life. And you would truly wish to do everything you can to change those wrongs and make them right once again. And this is what they call suffering in hell. And endless torment and torture of realizing things the right way, but is unable to do it.


    One can only grit and gnash their teeth in remorsefulness suffering deep in their hearts and unable to continue on living.


    Some called this Calvary, some called this hell, and cultivators called this¡­ their heart demons.


    "Heart¡­ heart demons? No¡­ I''m not dead yet!" Shin Jiao suddenly thought as he realized something.


    He truly has heart demons, and that is his constant regret. But then in his memories, he remembers what Susan Tang said¡­


    "You are not bound to me¡­ So live your own life and be happy."


    "Being bound? What does that mean?" he thought as his mind began to recall the things that he has done.


    The deity on earth has done a lot of things just to save the human race. And he taught them many principles that could make a human live an easier life. He thought them true karmic values which would make them feel happy in the afterlife.


    While recalling those truths, Shin Jiao''s heart slowly became calm and his mind slowly reached new tranquility. He did not expect that those simple truths that he casually heard on earth would make his heart calm at this point in time.


    He could not help but thank that kind and caring deity that is watching over earth. He came from the earth, so he is one of that deity''s offspring.


    "I guess this is what it means to be a true father." He thought.


    He knew his mistakes and swore in his heart to rectify them if he has a chance. And right now, that is what his goal should be. Removing his heart demons would make him stronger.


    As his mind reached tranquility, his surroundings suddenly became quiet and Shin Jiao could not help but slowly open his eyes.


    When his eyes opened, he saw the starry skies. Then he could feel a strong aura surrounding him and the rich universe energy in his surroundings.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao stopped moving as he felt the strength in his body has changed. He seems to be stronger and the energy in his dantian is richer and more abundant than ever.


    "This¡­ did I just reached the High Lord''s realm¡­" he thought as he counted the spheres in his dantian.


    There are now 86 spheres inside of his dantian and the formation of the 86th sphere made everything changed. It is not like in the lord''s realm. Although a lord is powerful and stronger, yet reaching the high lord realm is different.


    It is far different than anything he has felt before. He everything around him is truly different, it was as if his mind has been open to the truth of all things around him.


    "Oh, you''re awake!¡­" suddenly a beautiful female voice interrupted Shin Jiao''s musings.


    When he turns his sight to the source of the voice, he saw a very beautiful petite woman wearing a long white gown. The gown hands on the woman''s neck exposing her fair and snow-white shoulders which look beautiful and elegant.


    Her long flowing silver hair made her look like a fairy. Her beautiful angelic face made her seem amicable and kind, and yet one gaze from her phoenix eyes could make one feel guilty of their sins.


    In one word, Shin Jiao knew that he is now in front of a real-life deity.


    "Your holiness¡­" Shin Jiao could not help but blurt and tried to quickly get out of the bed and bow.


    But this movement made him wince in pain as he felt his left arm and side ache.


    "Do not be too formal. I am not a deity¡­ well¡­ not anymore." She said with a smile.


    Shin Jiao was a bit baffled by those words. Her aura is clearly above what Shin Jiao could determine. With his cultivation reaching the High Lord''s realm, he could tell the cultivation level of the saints clearly up to that of a deity.


    However, the woman in front of him is clearly beyond that.


    This woman clearly has cultivation that is higher than that of a deity.


    "Your¡­ your holiness¡­" Shin Jiao helplessly sits on the bed and found that half of his body is wrapped in bandages.


    This made him feel baffled once again. In the immortalnd, one does not need bandages as there are pills that could make one recover their wounds almost instantly. Plus many immortals do not fear death. Well, not in front of a demon or a Shadow Being that is.


    "Where¡­ where am I¡­" he asked curiously as he does not recognize this part of the forest.


    "This ce¡­ this ce is called the Graveyard of the Gods¡­" she said as she walks beside Shin Jiao bringing with her a small bowl.


    Shin Jiao was stunned. How did hee to this ce? He was a few thousand kilometers away from the Heaven and Earth city, and now he just lost consciousness and he is now in the middle of the Heaven and Earth opening? How did this happen?


    "I know that you have tons of questions in your mind. But I assure you that no matter how much you think about it, you cannot find your answers. I would only say that this is how fate works. I too do not know the answer of all things. Maybe only the true gods in the higher realms could give you that answer." She said as she sits beside the makeshift wooden bed.


    She carefully handed Shin Jiao the steaming bowl and gestured for him to drink.

 Chapter 1022 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Demon Emperor Yol-gar

    Chapter 1022


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the Heaven and Earth valley, the contest is about to end and the winners are about to be selected for the semifinal round. In the top 50 contenders which reached the semifinals, five of them are humans. For the first time in the history of mankind, they have so many candidates that have reached the semifinals.


    Those five are the most promising talents of the younger generations of the human race. One of them is Linja Ya who is already a level 79 gold realm expert and is about to break to level 80 but seems to be suppressing her breakthrough just for the honor of the Heaven and Earth opening.


    Another is Mason Vin, the red-haired saber-wielding young man, who has the same level as Linja Ya. Then there are Suha Loo, the de shield user blue-haired young warrior, who is at level 78, and also John Moss who belongs to the Kiwazo n and uses a ship anchor for a weapon.


    And of course thest and not the least is Shin Jiao''s representative, Hao Long. Hao Long was thest one on the team but was able to enter the semifinals due to his luck.


    His opponent suffered some unknown encounter which made him unable to exert his full prowess in the virtual arena.


    And so, the humans have attracted a lot of races'' attention for having 5 of them able to enter the semifinals. But for those who are really strong like the Dragons and the Gigantes races, they did not put this in mind.


    No matter how skillful or powerful the humans could get, they would not be able to surpass the inherent ability of the dragons and the giants.


    Inside the lounge of the teams, in the elven race group, everyone is quiet and a gloomy atmosphere envelopes everyone.


    The reason for this is because only two of them are able to enter the semifinals. In the past, with the High Elven rule and machinations, they are able to send 5 or ten of their promising warriors. But the virtual arena is different; they could not use those cheating methods which have proven their prowess for thousands of years.


    In fact, when the other races propose the use of the virtual arena, the elves wanted to protest. But how could they have words in the council right now? A part of their race is in collusion with the demons and Shadow Beings, so they have no say in the council for the time being.


    The two who are able to enter are from the dark elven n, and the other is from the forest elven n. Those two are the strongest of the representative this year.


    "You two¡­ do you think you can best any of the top fighters of the other teams? We do not want to ask for more. We could only aim to reach the top 20, that''s it." An elven elder asked.


    The two looks at each other and nodded their heads. In fact, the elves have not experienced the virtual arena before. However, when they did, they discovered that they can actually use their full strength in the arena without thinking of any repercussions.


    The fatigue is real, and the damages they receive seem to feel real. But going all out in that ce is like being free from any worries and all they should think about is winning the battle.


    It was a freedom they have never experienced before. So how could they not feel confident of their own skill and power?


    "Good¡­ that is good. Those humans have truly created something good for once. I will suggest that the other elven ns stop their prejudice against humans. We should embrace this new artifact and make full use of it to our own advantage¡­" the elder said.


    "Elder¡­ I¡­ I suspect that the artifact can actually detect demonized beings¡­" one of the female elves suddenly said.


    When the elder heard this, his expression change, but it was just for an instant. He then looks at the young female elf and nodded his head.


    "Okay, everyone¡­ prepare for the finals tomorrow. You should rest well and prepare¡­" he said as he turn around and left the lounge.


    The elder then walks to his quarters and then takes out a talisman.


    "I wish, the thing called phone would enter the elven race. Instead of using this one-waymunication talisman¡­" he murmured.


    He tried activating the talisman, but suddenly his expression changed.


    "Communication talisman does not work!" he felt a little perplexed at this discovery.


    He was too confident that the secretmunication talisman is still able to work, but it seems that it would be impossible. The elder''s expression immediately showed a panic expression.


    "No¡­ I must¡­ I must do something." He said as he rushed out of the room.


    But as soon as he rushes out, he felt that something hit him from behind and his vision suddenly turned ck and his consciousness slowly faded.


    Thest thing he heard was a female voice.


    "Take him¡­ do not let him and the others escape."


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, from outside of the valley''s barrier, the vampire sitting on a cross-leg slowly opened his eyes.


    "It is done¡­" he said in a low tone.


    "Umm¡­ Good, we should enter the city then. I have already mixed your power in the barrier. After we activated everything, we can send our troops in the world we''ve chosen." The Shadow Being said in an eerie voice.


    "Good, this time, we will not fail this mission. If we seed then we could bring the rest of our brothers and sisters in here. This would surely bolster our number and conquer this part of the universe¡­" the vampire said with a grin.


    "Those foolish deities thought that they could control everything¡­ Hehe¡­ Bnce my ass. There is no such thing as bnce. We should conquer everything and bring everything to our knees. We should gain the glory and not those gods and their creator." The Shadow Being said with a vicious tone.


    "Yol-gar did you forget that our master is also one of the deities¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Well, that may be true, but our creator is a demon god."


    "Ahh¡­ This is making my headache. I do not want to think about what those gods in the higher realms are thinking. All I know is that we need to finish our mission and conquer a world, then open a portal to the higher realms. That''s it¡­" the vampire said while scratching his head.


    "Well, since we are done, let''s go to the next part of our n. I suspect that tomorrow our army will be arriving. This city will not be able to do anything against us, the demon emperor Yol-gar. Hehehe¡­" the Shadow Being said.


    The two then merge into one entity and the body of the vampire slowly morphed and turn into a dark elf.


    He dons on a hood to cover his face and then quickly walks in the direction of Heaven and Earth city.


    ¡­


    At this time, Shin Jiao is already feeling fine after finishing the bowl of medicine.


    "Deity, how should I call you?" Shin Jiao asked.


    The female deity in front of him just shook her head.


    "Our names are sacred and should not be said callously, because our true names would either cause curses or blessing the individual that would learn it. For now, you can just call me Phoenix¡­"


    She then looks at Shin Jiao and then said.


    "Fate is truly aplicated thing. Even for us deities, we could not escape its vicious clutches¡­"


    "Go now, the fate of this world will be resting on your shoulder and a few others." She said and waves her hand.


    Shin Jiao suddenly found himself flying away from the bed like a feather. He suddenly hit a wall and saw that his surroundings became different. As he looks back, he saw that where he came from is a small forest and in that small forest, he could detect a few other powerful individuals other than the goddess who helped him.


    "So that is the graveyard of the gods." He muttered to himself as his figure continue floating.


    Soon he discovers himself in a valley where there are many portals everywhere.


    The portals seem to be dormant, but Shin Jiao has already seen this scene before. He checked hismunication device and saw that he is still able to connect online.


    "If I am to enter one of these portals, then¡­ I would not be able toe back to this ce for a while. How could I save this ce then?" he thought.


    Suddenly, he received a message from the dragon emperor. When he reads it, Shin Jiao was suddenly dumbfounded. From the message alone, it seems that the dragon emperor actually has an idea of what is going on.


    He seems to be clear on what the deities protecting the immortalnd ns are. Plus it seems that he is also aware that he is already inside the Heaven and Earth Valley.


    "Is this the goddesses'' doing?" Shin Jiao could not help but think as he floated weightlessly in the air.

 Chapter 1023 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Cornered Dog

    Chapter 1023


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao could not think of anything else and just floated in the air while looking at the portals. ording to the dragon king, the enemy is going to open one of these portals and through that, they would act on their ns.


    When Shin Jiao learned of the enemy''s ns, he already knew of the danger that the would be facing. It''s like the genocide of a whole and that is not what Shin Jiao would want to see.


    And so, he floated in the air while his senses are spread all over the ce. ording to the dragon emperor, the portal they are targeting would be opening real soon, within the area that Shin Jiao is in right now.


    With the coordination from the Heaven and Earth city, Shin Jiao was able to traverse the huge and vast field with precision from their instructions.


    ¡­


    While Shin Jiao is inside the Heaven and Earth Valley, Demon Emperor Yol-gar is already approaching the opened city gates.


    "The humans have made many fascinating changes in this ce¡­ I think we should try and conquer a human next time¡­" the Shadow Being Yol-gar said in Yol-gar''s mind.


    "Hmm¡­ Out of the manys that have humans in them, there are not many who have reached this kind of crafting ability¡­ I think they are rare. Most humans with powerful beings are like the ones in the other worlds. They prefer to strengthen themselves with power than waste their time with these sorts of stuff¡­"


    "Anyway, we only have an hour left. We have to find that dark elf."


    Yol-gar was able to enter the city without any qualms and soon arrive in front of a tall building. However, he dare not enter as he could feel the strong barrier energy covering that building.


    "This is the ce¡­ But this ce is covered with a holy barrier. If we enter then we would be surely exposed."


    "What should we do then?"


    From the side, Yol-gar noticed a figure d in a dark cloak. With just one nce he knew that it was the dark elf.


    "My lord, these are the things you need to enter the tournament¡­" she said as she handed him a storage pouch.


    After checking everything, Yol-gar waved his hand and the dark elf quickly left that ce.


    "Should we kill that woman?" the Shadow Being Yol-gar said with killing intent.


    "Control your aura¡­ I do not want to be exposed in the middle of the city."


    "Hah! What are you afraid of? I can already feel that a part of our army is already near us."


    "I am not afraid but I feel that creating amotion at this time would surely hinder our n."


    "You worry too much, there is nothing those saint rulers could do. I already have enough control of the valley. With this¡­ only you can enter the valley without hinder. If only I have full control of the valley, then we did not have to go through this way¡­ But my control is already enough to stop others from entering¡­"


    Yol-gar then walks out in the dark alley with his figure already morphed into that of the female dark elf.


    He directly went to the quarters of the elven race.


    ¡­


    Shin Jiao at this time did not idle while waiting inside the Heaven and Earth Valley. He busied himself in his preparation in entering ''that world'' that would be the stage where the demons would make their killing. He can only trust in the words of the dragon emperor.


    The dragon emperor told him that since his body came from the immortalnd and is already in its demi-god form, the natural restriction of the world would stop him. And so, he can only send his soul in that world. This is because the universe is filled withws and there is no exemption to thosews. Even the deities, the demons, the shadow beings, and any other creature that exists below the higher ne would follow thew imposed in the universe. It is the irrevocablew of the universe.


    But what the demons are doing is actually not against thew, but is a very dangerous way around it. If they seed, then they would open the portal to the higher realm, and the demons could enter the universe and could conquer it by force.


    But if they fail, then their existence would be wiped out from the face of the universe. They would be imprisoned in the dark abyss of the higher realms for eternity.


    "So if only my soul could enter it, I guess that goes the same way for that demon, right?" Shin Jiao muttered.


    But he still could not put his guard down. He knew how tricky those demons and shadow beings are.


    And so, he began to busy himself in crafting a unique artifact for his soul.


    ¡­


    Inside the Heaven and Earth city


    The semifinals are about to begin and everyone is already excited. All of the contestants are now gearing to begin the new part of the contest.


    This next part is the maze¡­


    The contestants would be entering a maze in the middle of therge stadium and those who would be able to go through the maze will find themselves at the main entrance of the Heaven and Earth Valley.


    When the MC told everyone about the maze and what would be happening next, everyone knew that those who are able to go through the maze would be the people to enter the Heaven and Earth valley and would be the ones to enter the portals.


    Many wanted to get this chance to once again return to their old world and resolve their hidden regrets. But those that have been in the immortalnd for more than a thousand years would not be able to gain something from this. Hence those younger ones are the only ones who wished this especially those that are not born in the immortalnd.


    But what the viewers wanted to see is the process of how these talented individuals would be able to show their own prowess in the maze. The maze might look small, but in truth, it is inside another dimension. The titans like dragons and giants are able to use their own bodies in this maze. However, the problem is that the bigger they are, the harder would it be for them.


    As the contest begins, the semifinalist quickly enters the maze and found themselves in another world. But the hard part in this maze is that, after they enter this new dimensional world, everyone is immediately separated.


    Some of the dragons used their true bodies and were thrown in a ce that suited to challenge their physique. Others did not change and continue the challenge suing their smaller form.


    And so therge stadium erupts in a cacophony of cheers as the semifinalist go through the maze and showcase their strength for everyone to see.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile on the stand where the rest of the saint rulers who aremanding this event are seated a messenger suddenly arrives.


    After hearing the message the room turned gloomy.


    "The High Elves have finally lost their mind¡­ after failing to conquer the forest elves, they are now setting their eyes on the other elven ns¡­" the dragon emperor said in a deep tone.


    "Should we help?" a dwarf asked while stroking his long beard.


    "No¡­ this is the elven race''s problem¡­" the dragon emperor said in a serious tone.


    "But¡­ The humans have already offered us, the forest elves a hand, right?" a tall elf said with a worried expression.


    "Yes, but that is because you captured them without a choice." The Gigantes king said with a frown.


    The room turned silent.


    Suddenly another messenger reported something which turned the room silent once again.


    "What do you think is the real purpose of those High Elves? Why are they doing these suicide attacks?"


    "I think this is a distraction. Remember, their goal is this ce. If we did not discover their n ahead of time, we would already be going to those ces¡­ but their n is futile now."


    "Then should we just let the Zith''ra race fall under their rule. If the Zith''ra fully demonized then that would be a big problem in the immortalnd."


    The people inside the room turned silent and the dragon emperor shifted his gaze to the Zith''ra race saint ruler who is showing a worried expression on his face.


    In fact, not all of them are aware of this scheme. They just fell in the hands of those demons. And because of their pride as warriors, it became their downfall as immortals.


    "Alright, sent a few forces from the dragon race to the Zith''ra race. Along with some of the humans¡­ we should quell their forces first and prevent more from being forcefully demonized¡­" the dragon emperor said with a frown.


    He then shifted his gaze to hismunicator.


    "Our hope is in your hands now, little human¡­ do not let us down." He thought.

 Chapter 1024 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Cornered Dog (2)

    Chapter 1024


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside of the city of Heaven and Earth, a hugemotion is happening. It is not only happening in thend of the elves but also in other race''s territories. The demons seem to have pop out of nowhere and began conquering one town and city after another.


    Those that are caught in their wake were demonized and those that are able to escape are all trapped inside the town, city, or vige they are in. It all happened too fast and it seems that the distraction was only caused by the elven race.


    Everyone just looks at their TV sets as they saw the news being broadcasted online. However, there are some races that are able to fend off the invasion from the demons and shadow beings. And one of those races is the humans.


    From the horizon, they could see smoke rising high above as some of the viges have fully fallen into the hands of the demons.


    It was truly a chaotic and despairing time in the immortalnd. No one truly expected the ruthlessness of the demons until it was already toote. Many thought that they were prepared, but those are just their wishful thinking.


    Heaven and Earth maze dimension¡­


    Inside the Heaven and Earth maze dimension, a slight smile crept on the mouth of the dark elf as she carefully ventured through the dark forest. She could hear and feel that there is a creature currently stalking her.


    Suddenly from the dark shadows of the bushes and thickets, arge beast jumps out.


    With her quick reflexes, the female dark elf shifted to the side and with a quick sh of her energy-covered knife, the beast was immediately cut in half.


    The onlookers who saw this scene all gape in disbelief.


    "Did you see that folks!? That is one quick move from our dark elven contestant¡­ she is able to kill ate-stage gold realm beast with just one strike¡­ She is truly fast and has really sharp senses!" the MCmented.


    The female dark elf did not linger in this part of the maze, she quickly rushes towards a certain direction, and every step she makes it was as if she knew what she is doing and knew where she is going.


    From the onlookers and the audiences, she suddenly became a favorite of the crowd. Her ruthless ways and adept fighting ability made her shine above the rest.


    "In the qualifying rounds, Shamil Yet''ak did not show any promising skills and movements, she has been staying low. However, now that we are in the semifinals, I think she is going all out! Look at her move!" the MC continues with an excited tone.


    "She is now going through one of the most dangerous paths in the maze, but also a short-cut¡­ if she is able to go through this path, then she would be grabbing the 1st ce in the semifinals!"


    The female dark elf, Shamil Yet''ak, continues traversing the forest at a fast pace. Whenever she would meet a beast, she would either cut them in one strike or evade them by going through another path. Her skill is really something else and is able to amaze everyone in the crowd.


    Through the bushes, the figure of Shamil Yet''ak dashes out, and in front of herys a deep ravine. As she looks below, she could see a bottomless pit. She has two choices one is to jump over the ravine and the other is to go around it. However, jumping over the ravine is... not an option.


    This is because¡­ she could feel that if she did that, she would not be able to reach the other end.


    And so, she immediately turns to the side and began running with all her might.


    Swoosh!


    Suddenly from the side, something came out and she could feel a strong killing intent from that thing.


    She did not want to waste her time and quickly takes out her knife and parried the iing attack.


    ng!


    The attack was too strong and it made her let go of her knife.


    "Shit! This is making me furious!" Yol-gar erupted in his mind as he wanted to tear apart the giant ck snake in front of him.


    How could he, the demon emperor, suffer from such a thing?


    "Calm down! Remember our mission¡­ We are here for a purpose." The voice inside of him said.


    "Che¡­" Yol-gar sneered in annoyance and just quickly turns around and jumps through the bushes and enters the forest.


    But how could the ck snake let its prey escape?


    It quickly followed behind the dark elf as its eyes glowed in excitement.


    Suddenly, it speeds up and climbs up a tree. With its long body, it quickly curled like a spring and the attacks.


    Swoosh!!!


    Its speed is like a bullet rushing towards its target.


    "Jump to the right!" the voice of the Shadow Being Yol-gar said inside his mind.


    Without hesitation, Yol-gar quickly dashed to the side and with a quick movement, he takes out another weapon. But this time, this weapon is the cursed weapon of the elves.


    It suddenly transformed into a double edge sword and with a swing of his hand, the sword slices a line in the neck of the serpent.


    Parts of its guts began pouring out from the long and deep gash.


    With a slight sneer on her face, the dark elf then quickly resume towards the hanging bridge she just noticed.


    When her figure vanished, two people suddenly jump down from the trees nearby.


    "What do you think?" one of the figures asked.


    "That one got skill, I give you that."


    "No, she does not only have the skills, but her killing intent seems controlled."


    "An assassin?"


    "No¡­ she is something else¡­"


    After the two discussed for a while, they quickly rushed towards the direction of Shamil Yet''ak.


    This same scenario could be seen in the maze as the contestant would face one beast after another while they traverse the maze. Those who are lucky would be able to escape the onught of the beast. Those who are out of luck would be wounded heavily and be disqualified.


    There is a reason why this contest was not put through the virtual world. And the only ones who know that reasons are those in the higher-ups.


    Soon, the Shamil Yet''ak or Yol-gar reached the other side of the ravine.


    She is then faced with an army of rock golems.


    When she was about to act, she suddenly noticed from the corner of her eyes, a tall figure.


    The tall figure is donned in a dark green gown while she rushes towards the army of golems.


    Shamil Yet''ak noticed this as she suddenly becamepetitive.


    The tall and cold-looking female, which is clearly from the dragon race in her human form, did not bother with the figure following behind her.


    With quick movements, she fought valiantly against the golems.


    Then not longter, another figure appears, it is a female human wearing a dark blue gown.


    She too did not hesitate to fight off the army of golem charging towards them.


    Not longter other figures began joining the fray as they began destroying the golems standing on their path.


    The first one to get out of the golem army is the tall female dragon followed by Shamil Yet''ak.


    Although they look fine, yet in truth the two of them suffered some wounds in that battle. While flying away, they took some pills to heal their wounds.


    "Would you look at that?! The fastest and is about to reach the semifinal tform is the dark elf, Shamil Yet''ak, and her opponent would be from the dragon n, Verna Frost¡­ Let''s see who will win¡­ Oh, by the way¡­ Do you know that when they reach the tform, they would be fighting each other and the winner will be the finalist to enter the Heaven and Earth valley?!" the emcee shouted in glee.


    Everyone who already knew of this just nodded their heads. But those who have not yet watched the Heaven and Earth opening showed astonished expressions on their faces.


    "I wonder who would win? The dark elf or the dragon?"


    "Should you have to ask that question? There is no doubt about it, the dragon would surely win¡­"


    "I don''t know¡­ my bet is on the dark elf. She showed strength, agility, and finesse in her fights, that is something that a dragon could not do."


    "I agree, that dragon might be strong and all, but I don''t think she could win against the dark elf¡­"


    "Ha¡­ Fools that dragon is Verna Frost. In our dragonnd, she is known as the most talented prodigy in all aspects ofbat¡­"


    As the contestants near the tforms, everyone is already giving out their opinions. They are showing their enthusiasm in this final battle for the Heaven and Earth opening.


    Even in cities, towns, and viges being attacked outside, many are still viewing this Heaven and Earth opening.


    The reason for this is because everyone knows that if the Heaven and Earth valley activate, these demons will be powerless and weak.

 Chapter 1025 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Cornered Dog (3)

    Chapter 1025


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the contest is about toe to a conclusion, Shin Jiao, on the other hand, is still floating in the Heaven and Earth Valley. He has already finished what he needed to do and a small transparent gear that looks like a gel is floating in his palm.


    Shin Jiao did not want to waste more time and quickly control the object as he inserted it through his body. Shin Jiao gritted his teeth as he carefully controlled the object as it slowly attaches to his soul.


    "Arrgghh¡­ That''s a bit painful¡­" Shin Jiao said while he shakes his head.


    He has expected that such a thing would happen, but he did not expect that it would hurt to such a degree. This is especially true when that object was inserted into his soul.


    "I have to test it now¡­" Shin Jiao thought however before he could do anything he suddenly received a message from Luna.


    ''Shin¡­ Shin¡­ Are you there?... Can¡­ Hear¡­ Bzzzt¡­ Bzzt¡­ Me? Can you¡­ Bzzt¡­ hear me? Bzzt¡­'' It has been a long time since he heard such a static sound that it took his memory in the time when he was behind the enemy line.


    It was his second deployment and after helping his team escape, he was left in the enemy line.


    He tried calling for backup but received none and he has to rely on his quick thinking and skills to survive at that time.


    "What is happening?" Shin Jiao quickly came to his senses and ask.


    ''We¡­ under attack!... bzzt¡­ beasts¡­ attacking¡­ vige¡­ town.'' The broken words are hard to understand, but Shin Jiao tried to piece them together.


    "Tell, Ji Ha-jun to activate the defenses and the protective barrier¡­ I permit the activation of the phase shield." Shin Jiao said while he quickly turns on his othermunicator.


    It did not take long before he could see the true circumstance outside. He could tell that the whole of immortalnd seemed to be embroiled in an all-out war against the invading demons and the Shadow Beings.


    "So this was their n¡­ Damn¡­ What are they thinking of? Why are they attacking like this?" Shin Jiao muttered to himself and began to think what the true goal for the war.


    He was able to find out the n of the enemy for the Heaven and Earth opening and the portals, but the other ns, he is not aware of them.


    As he watches what is happening outside, Shin Jiao could not help but want to go out and help. However, how could he do that?


    His role at this time is far more important.


    He has to stop the leader of the demons and the shadow beings in his tracks.


    ording to their n, he has to stop them and prevent them from entering the world they have chosen.


    If he is sessful then that might be a way to destroy the invading demons.


    But Shin Jiao does not have the habit to put his bet on just one stone. Ever since he was transported to another world and experienced the pain and the suffering from the past, he has learned to create backup ns.


    As he floated weightlessly in the valley, Shin Jiao watches the event that is happening in the dimensional world.


    "If this ended, the winner will be arriving in that spot over there¡­" Shin Jiao muttered as he controls his direction towards a strange tform.


    "This is the spot. I should just wait in here then¡­"


    Shin Jiao thennded on an old tree as he continues watching the scene on his screen.


    ¡­


    The dark elf and thedy dragon are drawing closer to the tform while behind them follows the others.


    When the dark elf and the dragon enter the tform, their figures suddenly vanished from the maze.


    Then from above therge stadium, the pictures of Shamil Yet''ak and Verna Frost are shown. On the side of their picture are their score and how many beasts they were able to kill in that maze.


    And ording to the scoring, Verna Frost is leading with her opponent 3 heads behind.


    As the crowd saw this many cheered while others felt a bit dissatisfied. They have taken a liking to the dark elf and her elegant but ruthless way of fighting.


    Then the screen at the top began to show the audiences the battle between the contestants and the monsters they faced.


    From what everyone could see, Verna Frost is truly a great and very strong fighter. However, Shamil Yet''ak is also not a simple contender either. Her precise and deadly strikes and her agility and speed are something to behold.


    The differing opinion of the audiences began to make the stadium a little loud as the people began cheering for the other contestants which also enters the finish line.


    And soon, more pictures are shown at top of the stadium.


    "Look, the humans have entered the top 5. I can''t believe it! This is the first time that this happened." Someone eximed.


    Of course, the humans in the crowd also feel proud of such an aplishment. For the first time in the history of the immortalnd, humans have reached the top 5 and also the top 10.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the waiting hall of the stadium, everyone has already gathered and the top 10 has already been determined. But this top 10 is only for the semifinals.


    Out of the people in the semifinals, there are around 20 who were able to enter the finals and the 20 individuals are already divided into partners.


    "Hehe¡­ It seems that we were really lucky today!" a dwarf said with a big smile on his beardy face.


    "Lucky? That''s you, my friend¡­ As for me, I got here because of my skills¡­" an Insetodian who looks like a human-sized praying mantis said in a hoarse voice.


    "Haha¡­ With your short legs, I wonder how you were able to run that fast¡­" an orc jeered at the dwarf.


    When the dwarf heard the two, his eyes quickly turned into slits as he waves his hand. Then suddenly a huge hammer came out and something came clicking inside the dwarf''s suit.


    His small body was quickly covered in dark bronze armor.


    "You were saying something?" the dwarf said with an angry tone.


    But the other two did not back down and have also shown their own weapons. The Insetodian did not need a weapon as a praying mantis, he already have two razor-sharp sickles.


    This small skirmish is actually happening inside the waiting area.


    It''s like the little words from everyone could make each of them angry immediately.


    Everyone seems to be irritable and could not wait to fight everyone inside the room.


    While this is happening on the side, the dark elven woman is watching the scene with a cold gleam in her eyes.


    "Immortals are too easy to manipte¡­ Hehehe¡­" Yol-gar thought.


    "Hihi¡­ If they demonized in here, then the chaos will let us escape this ce easily. This is truly a wless n." The Shadow Being, Yol-gar''s, chuckled from within his mind.


    "That''s right¡­ You have already located the spots, right?"


    "Yes, no problem¡­ They will not know which world we will enter¡­"


    "I can''t wait anymore¡­ This is making me too excited."


    The two discussed mentally while everyone around them began to be chaotic.


    Pang!


    Suddenly, the ce turned tranquil as the sound of something loud hits the floor.


    Everyone shakes their heads as if waking up from a trance.


    When this happens, the eyes of the dark elf re at the old man who suddenly walks inside the huge waiting hall.


    The old man waves his hand and everyone was sent floating to the side without their control. This only shows that the old man is actually a saint ruler.


    Now in front of the old man is the dark elf.


    "I see¡­ so you are the demon." The old man said with a smile.


    When Yol-gar heard this, his dark heart skipped a beat. He did not know how he was caught, and he did not know how their n was discovered.


    "What should we do now?" Yol-gar asked the Shadow Being inside of him.


    "We don''t have any choice but to go all out. I think that this is a trap set by them¡­ Damn it! We were too close." Shadow Being Yol-gar cursed as he red at the old man.


    The contestant immediately scuttles and runs outside while inside the waiting hall only the old man and Yol-gar were left.


    "Either you make your move, or I will. Either way, you will still die¡­ demon." The old man said as he lifted his cane.


    Then holy aura began to exude out of the cane which slowly filled the air.


    When Yol-gar saw this, he felt like he is some cornered dog that has no other way to escape than to fight.


    Since he is already discovered, he has no other way than to show his true self to the old man.


    "You look old¡­ Hehe¡­ I guess it''s because of the white beard and hair and the cane.. Immortals¡­ what a bunch of trash¡­" Yol-gar said then suddenly rushes to attack the man who looks old.

 Chapter 1026 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Wrong Place, Right Time

    Chapter 1026


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosioning from inside the waiting hall erupted as two strong forces shed one against another. One white and one ck, the scene of two blurry figures is like a storm of Yin and Yangbined.


    Lucky for those contestants that were in this ce a while ago, they were able to safely leave the ce, if not then they would suffer such a heavy loss.


    However, the fighting did notst long as the old-looking man suddenly stopped as he noticed something.


    With a widened eye, he discovered that his opponent is actually not a dark elf. From his perception, he could see a strong dark aura around the body of the dark elf.


    "You¡­ You are a Shadow Being!?" the man eximed upon this discovery.


    "Hehe¡­ Pretty good. But¡­ toote." Yol-gar the Shadow Being smirked as he quickly attacks the man.


    At the same time, Yol-gar the demon emperor has already sneaked into the portal and activated it.


    "I will see you all in a while¡­ Hehehe¡­" he said as he waves his goodbye to the man.


    At this time, several figures suddenly appear inside the hall and with their appearance, the Shadow Being was suddenly stumped.


    "This¡­ No¡­ this cannot be¡­ This is your n after all. How¡­ how did you all know?" the Shadow Being, after being trapped and without a choice, immediately realized that they have fallen into a trap.


    While ring at the saint rulers around him, Yol-gar the Shadow Being felt a bit helpless at this time. They have nned everything meticulously, how could they have slipped up? Who could have known their n? Who was the traitor in their ranks?


    Those are the things that are going through his mind as he felt a little at loss.


    "We know that it is already toote for us to stop the demons and the Shadow Beings in your n for invasion. But¡­ As long as you guys are unable to activate the portal. Then it would be our win¡­" the Dragon emperor said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing this, the expression on the Shadow Being''s darkened face turns livid. Then suddenly, a sneer appears on its mouth.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ You guys have truly underestimated us. You may have thought that we have lost and is unable to activate the portals¡­ But guess again!"


    Suddenly, the hall began to shake.


    Everyone can feel that something is wrong in the area.


    Then suddenly, the whole Heaven and Earth Valley came to life.


    The pure universe''s energy began pouring inside the valley as if it is powering up.


    At this time, everyone in the immortalnd seems to stop doing their things. Their eyes are now glued on their TV screen watching a tall vortex slowly forming above the valley.


    "It''s starting! The Heaven and Earth valley is opening!" shouted a person.


    "It''s beautiful! Look at that light!"


    "What is that powerful vortex in the sky?"


    "That my friend is the natural barrier that will be protecting us from those demons. Once that thing dissipates in the air, then the whole of the immortalnd would be covered with a holy aura. And from there, those demons will be running with tails between their legs. Hahaha¡­"


    "That is good¡­ that is good¡­ we can finally find get rid of those bastards¡­ Umm¡­ What happened if that thing does not dissipate then?"


    With that question, the person beside the man asking was stumped. It has never happened before so no one knew the answer to that question.


    As the races watch with batted breaths, the energy whirlpool grewrger andrge by the minute.


    ¡­


    Inside the Heaven and Earth Valley


    At this time, Shin Jiao has already noticed the changes in his surroundings. He could feel the strange chaotic aura everywhere and the fluctuation of power energy in the air.


    Suddenly, he noticed a figure walking out of a portal. The figure belongs to a female dark elf.


    He watches that figure in secret as she floated towards a certain spot on the tform.


    She then waves her hand and the tform began shaking. He could even feel the tremor from his hiding position. Shin Jiao could tell that something is happening and that something is not good.


    He is just here to act as a backup n just in case those demons could enter the valley. But it seems that everything is not going ording to their n.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Suddenly from outside the valley, series of explosions ur.


    Shin Jiao looks at his monitor and saw what is happening outside. The demon army that he has encountered has finally arrived.


    But he is not worried about this, because in the city alone there are many saint rulers that could take care of those demons. What he is worried about is what that dark elf is going to do.


    While watching the dark elf, he carefully concealed his presence and made sure that he would not be discovered.


    Soon, he noticed that from afar there are two portals opening. The light on those portals are telling him that those are not ordinary portals but portals that would create a wormhole to others in the universe.


    "Two wormholes? Why is she making two wormholes? Don''t tell me¡­ they are going to invade two worlds¡­ No¡­ this is bad. This is really¡­ really bad." Shin Jiao muttered as he remains unmoving while watching the scene.


    He could not tell what the female dark elf is nning, but in his mind, he is already creating several ns just in case what he feared would truly happen. Shin Jiao takes out a small drone the size of a fly. This is one of the things he has created while waiting.


    He controlled the drone and made it fly towards the female dark elf.


    The dronended on a nearby rock. Right at moment, he suddenly heard the female dark elf began to mumble some words. From those mumbling, Shin Jiao immediately recognize the words.


    "Word rune magic¡­ Those are the specialty of the Shadow Beings¡­" he thought.


    Low-ranking demons have those kinds of rune magic embedded in their bodies that made them strong. And those runes are actually stolen from a fallen deity. He had identally known this from when he was in Gaeus Ro.


    And in his fights against them, he could hear those Shadow Beings chant such words before spells would appear. So Shin Jiao is a bit familiar with those words.


    Soon, he saw a formation suddenly appearing on one of the portal''s openings. Then that formation suddenly disappeared from in sight.


    "A trap¡­ Damn it. What is that female elf trying to do?" Shin Jiao thought.


    But this did notst as he suddenly noticed an explosion happening from the portal.


    "Hihi¡­ I guess the right time is here¡­ I will make sure to trap those people on that wrong... Hihihi..." the female elf suddenly said as she flew in the direction of the portal without the hidden array.


    But then Shin Jiao noticed something strange.


    The female dark elf morphed and changed into its true form, the vampire, the demon emperor Yol-gar.


    From that explosion, a dark shadow suddenly flew out and he was followed by a few saint rulers.


    The dark shadow flew in the direction of the demon emperor.


    "Do not let thembine!" shouted the dragon emperor as he flew at almost lightning speed.


    However, it seems that the dark shadow is truly desperate and quicklybines with the vampire.


    When their bodybined, the vampire suddenly turn around and was about to enter the portal, when he suddenly noticed something from the corner of his eyes.


    He saw something flying towards him. It was a small object that looks like a small ball.


    He wanted to analyze it, but he did not have any time at all. The saint rulers are about to reach them and the trap heid is already prepared.


    "Come on you stupid immortals¡­ we will show you what we are capable of¡­ Hihi¡­" he snickered secretly.


    He did not pay in mind the object that was thrown and with a smile on his face he was about to activate the thing on his hand, when suddenly¡­


    Click!


    Boom!!!


    Yol-gar was taken aback at the powerful st that hit his body with a strong force. He then noticed that the explosion is actually rigged with a strange object that isced with a holy aura.


    He could not help but scream as he felt pain all over his body. But he has no time to think about anything else, and so, he quickly concentrated to activate the array control in his hand.


    But nothing happened.


    He then saw his hand holding the control being severed and is floating away from him.


    "Nooo! Who dares!" he shouted.


    Then he saw a young man appearing from thin air and catching his severed hand.


    The young man took the array activation stone and with a smile on his face, saluted towards him.


    "You¡­ you human! I will destroy you! Did you think that you can escape this! I will make sure to destroy everything in this ce!" he shouted in a frenzied.


    But it was all toote¡­ his figure was already swallowed by the ck hole as he came tumbling inside the portal in a sorry manner.

 Chapter 1027 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Wrong Place, Right Time (2)

    Chapter 1027


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When the trap wasid Shin Jiao has a hunch that there is something wrong with it. And so he let his drone pass through that trapping array. As the small drone passes through he immediately knew that there is something wrong with it.


    It was not a normal trap but a teleportation trap.


    And so he stopped the demon emperor in his n and instead cut his arm to prevent him from using that array controller.


    With that, he showed a smirk on his face as he watches the demon emperor and the Shadow Being inside of the demon emperor fall through the wormhole.


    "Wait! No, we have to go after them!" shouted the dragon emperor.


    Shin Jiao was a bit taken aback because he already knew that the right portal is not the one where they fell. And from the looks of the they are falling to, it seems like it is a barren. With that, they would be trapped in that ce for a time.


    "We got them trapped, why should we chase after them?!" Shin Jiao asked in confusion.


    "No¡­ We have to kill that Shadow Being¡­ that Yol-gar. He holds the key to everything in here. If we could not kill him, the Heaven and Earth opening will not close¡­ This whole thing is one big scheme¡­" the dragon emperor said while looking at the portal.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao thought for a while and then noticed the locations of the twos. Then his eyes went wide in disbelief¡­


    "Wait a minute¡­ these twos¡­ they are not that far from each other. Those¡­ those demons¡­ their scheme seem to be deeper than we thought¡­" Shin Jiao said with a gloomy look.


    "What do you mean?"


    "These twos¡­ they are in the same gxy¡­ Around 10 years away with a saint''s speed." Shin Jiao began to exin.


    He has the map of the gxies and he could tell that those twos in the opened portals are not that far from each other.


    However, the first is a primordial in which life is just starting. While the other one is a that is already brimming with life and civilization.


    "But one thing is inmon with these twos¡­" the Gigantes king suddenly said.


    Everyone looks at him.


    "They didn''t have any deities protecting them."


    When everyone heard his words, they all showed a surprised expression.


    "Since the first one is still a budding, the deity assigned there has not arrived yet. The other one does not have any deity halo on it. Which means, the deity in that is not present¡­" the Gigantes king continued.


    Everyone thought for a while and then suddenly they all realized why these twos were chosen by the demons.


    "Does that mean that no matter where theynded, they would still attack theses?" a saint ruler asked.


    "Yes¡­ but the problem is I can sense a strongw on the second. We cannot enter that ce¡­" the dragon emperor said while musing.


    "But we can use our soul to enter that, right?"


    While they were musing, they suddenly noticed the sun on the horizon shining down on the. Upon seeing that, everyone gasped in disbelief.


    "No¡­ this is impossible¡­"


    "That¡­ that is the of trapped deities¡­ It is the Heavenly Samsara. That is where the deities that havemitted great atrocities are imprisoned in a never-ending cycle of life until they have gathered enough karma to reach Nirvana." The orc saint ruler said as he looks at the portal with amazement.


    "So this is the mysterious¡­ But why is it being targeted by the demons?" the dwarven saint ruler asked with confusion.


    "Don''t you get it? The karma on that is enough to generate strong energy to open the higher nes. Once everyone died in there and enter the cycle of their reincarnation, then the demons could harvest that much karma using the portals¡­"


    Everyone immediately realized the implication of the situation.


    But they knew that if they enter that ce, they would be trapped there like every other deity on that.


    "So that is the reason why there is no need for a deity to guard that." Shin Jiao thought.


    He knew of the danger of this task and if any of the saint rulers would try to enter these twos, they would lose their ability. And they would not be able to travel from any of thes as they are not aware of its location in space.


    However, Shin Jiao is different. But if he enters the ce where the demon emperor enters, then he would be facing against a saint-level Shadow Being, and that is not something he could fight against.


    And so, his other chance is to enter the and prepare for the iing attack from the demons. His only chance of returning is the death of the Shadow Being. But he has to weigh his options at this time.


    While everyone is worrying, a female human figure slowly floated towards them. Behind her there are two others, one looks like a tall giant with a dragon''s head, while the other one looks like a human-sized mosquito.


    When the saint rulers noticed the figure of the three, they all stiffened and quickly bowed their heads.


    She did not look at the rest and just shifted her gaze at Shin Jiao.


    "This task belongs to you¡­ You have made great chaos in the immortalnd, you know. By introducing technology, you have changed the fate of many immortals, but that also upset the bnce in the universe¡­ For us to be able to ept that bnce shift, it is up to you to prove yourself¡­ If not, then fate would not be so kind to the rest of the immortals in this world." She said in a light voice that does not seem toe from her.


    Her voice seems to being from all around them.


    She showed Shin Jiao a slight smile.


    "I''ve known that you are already aware of this¡­ If you sessfullyplete this task¡­ then¡­"


    Before she could continue, the human-sized mosquito suddenly cuts her off.


    "Goddess¡­ you are already interfering with fate¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the female goddess stopped.


    "Go¡­ The fate of everyone on this is in your hands¡­" she said then pushes Shin Jiao inside the other portal.


    Shin Jiao did not have any choice as he could feel his body helplessly tumbling towards the portal behind him.


    But before he could enter, she suddenly waves her hand and an image of a huge clock suddenly appears on the portal''s mouth.


    Shin Jiao immediately passes through the portal while hitting the huge clock and break it into pieces. He then heard the goddess in his mind said, "This will give you 20 years of a head start¡­ good luck¡­"


    When the two behind her saw this, they wanted to stop her but it was all toote.


    "This¡­ you¡­ what have you done?" the tall man with a dragon''s head said in exasperation.


    "This is the reason why the heavens have banished us here¡­"


    "You always like to meddle with the affairs of these lower beings."


    The two began to berate her.


    But she showed indifference towards them and just watches as the two portals now close.


    The three figures then floated towards the tform and then close the two opened portals.


    "This is all that we can help with¡­ the rest of what will happen next will rely on you¡­" she said as she and the two with her floated away.


    "Yes, goddess¡­" the dragon emperor said with a cupped hand.


    The other saint rulers also bowed down as the three left.


    When the three deities left the area, everyone heaves a sigh of relief. However, they could not help but still worry.


    They know what kind of that young human is going to enter. ording to the rumor, that ce is a ce that could trap even the deities. Strip with their memories and unable to remember who they are. They would be living their life in a cycle of suffering, pain, and sometimes happiness. But this life would be a never-ending cycle, the cycle of Samsara.


    "I hope that the goddess has made the right choice to send the human¡­"


    "Well, we cannot do anything to stop this now¡­"


    "We can try to open the same, right?"


    "We have no control over that¡­ everything in here is controlled by the deities in the graveyard¡­"


    "Then I guess, all we have to do now is to pray and wait¡­"


    Suddenly, a strong force seems to have picked the saint rulers and threw them out of the valley. Then they all recalled that in truth, no matter what they do, they could not enter any of those portals. And only the human could.


    This is because¡­ that is thew covering the entire Heaven and Earth Valley.


    Well, if they could discard their immortal body and possess one of the gold realm beings, they might enter the portal. But who would do such a thing after painstakingly reaching the saint realm?

 Chapter 1028 - Heaven And Earth Opening: Dark Abyss

    Chapter 1028


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The dark and dreary space is an unforgiving and harsh environment. It is not a ce where any living would want to find themselves. The space vacuum and freezing cold temperature itself would quickly kill a normal living organism. But in the vast space, there are still those that are able to survive. And those are being that has attained strength and unimaginable physique.


    As of this moment, a figure of a man is currently floating in the dark void.


    Shin Jiao has been traveling through the wormhole for some time. He has been following the looping tunnel of the wormhole for some time now. He is not aware of the time, as all he could see are the distorted lines on his side and the chaotic energy all around him.


    The energy seems to be trying to rip his body apart, but it is not powerful enough to cause him some damage.


    When he was sent to this ce, the dragon emperor seems to be a bit confused. However, he was already informed by thetter about this, so he is not that surprised. He truly could not fathom how that emperor''s mind works.


    In fact, that being is the mastermind of all of these ns. He has been manipting everything that has happened. He even predicted the 30 years span of time for Shin Jiao to find and kill the demon emperor. If he is not sessful by that time, then everything would be lost.


    The Heaven Samsara would be destroyed and once the tunnel to the higher ne appears, this would im the lives of the immortals in the immortalnd as fuel for the tunnel.


    The dragon emperor has predicted such an event and has done everything he could to prevent this from happening. He even gave Shin Jiao some artifacts just in case. What he did not predict is the that the demons would be destroying.


    When they discovered that the is the Heaven Samsara, Shin Jiao immediately knew that the artifacts that the dragon emperor has given would be useless in that ce.


    But of course, it is not that utterly useless in his return.


    Suddenly, Shin Jiao noticed that the speed he is flying inside the space tunnel is starting to slow down.


    Without warning, he found himself starring at a huge glowing formation in front of him.


    "So this is the Heavenly Samsara gate¡­" he thought while looking at the huge formation.


    When he shifted his gaze to the side, he noticed strange objects floating in that part of the void. When his eyes focused on one of those objects, he suddenly discovered that those huge stone-like objects are actually frozen bodies of giant beings. Those beings are as big as a mountain.


    "Those are¡­ the¡­ the bodies of the deities¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Shin Jiao knew that if he enters through the array in front of him, his soul will be stripped out of his physical body and would be sent to the Heavenly Samsara.


    Shin Jiao calms himself down and then looks at his dimension. He is not sure if his dimension is in his soul or his body, but somehow he could feel that it is actually linked to both.


    He then remembers that he has to check that thing that he has put in his soul if it would work or not. However, before he could do anything, he suddenly noticed the array formation in front of him that is floating in the void suddenly began moving.


    "What¡­ what is happening?" Shin Jiao suddenly feels a slight panic in his heart.


    But before he could think, he suddenly felt a strong painful pull from some unknown ce. It was like his consciousness was suddenly being dragged into the Dark Abyss by unknown power that he could not see or control.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Shin Jiao began to struggle as his soul is being drag out of his body. But the more he resist the more he could feel the pain.


    "Resist not!" a voice suddenly enters Shin Jiao''s mind.


    He shifted his gaze and from the side, he saw a small speck of light floating towards him.


    "Resist not!" the voice seems toe from that spec of light.


    Upon hearing this, Shin Jiao was a bit skeptical. But still, he has no choice but to obey. He knew that his soul will be separated from his body; he just did not expect the pain.


    As he lets go of his inhibition and resistance, the pain slowly subsided and he could feel his soul being taken out from his physical body. Then he saw his body slowly closing his eyes and lifelessly floating in the space.


    The light thennded on his physical body and he noticed frost began forming as it covered him whole in no time.


    While this is happening, Shin Jiao''s soul is being dragged towards therge formation gate.


    Shin Jiao could not help but feel helpless in his heart. Though he is aware that such a thing would happen and it needed to happen, no amount of preparation and experience could make him get ready for such a thing.


    As his soul enters the formation, his head suddenly felt a strong jolt.


    His soul froze on the spot and began to tremble and one memory after another was extracted from his mind.


    He did not know what happened next as at that time, his consciousness is already starting to leave him before everything went ck.


    ¡­


    The Immortalnd, Heaven and Earth city


    At this time, the city is being attacked by arge number of demons and demonized beasts.


    Their strength and power exceed that of the people in the city. This is because more than hundreds of them are in the lord and in the High Lord''s realm.


    With the presence of the vortex in the sky above the valley, the saint rulers are unable to help with the defenses as they need to control the rampaging energy from the vortex.


    Ever since Shin Jiao enters the portals and the portals have closed, the vortex suddenly became chaotic. However, they could not go out and gain control of it as they could not even go near the valley now.


    The fighting intensified in the city as the demons began to rampage on its walls. But they are unable to enter Heaven and Earth city because of its strong defenses set up.


    Right at this moment, a few high-ranking demons and Shadow Being are heading towards the valley secretly.


    They have already taken down a few of the guards guarding the valley and have now entered its vicinity.


    "We should set up the portals¡­ the masters have said that the emperor has failed was instead fell in his own trap." A Shadow Being said.


    "So it is up to us to fix their mistake?¡­" a demon said.


    "Stop talking and move quickly¡­" a tall figure berated the two.


    This tall figure is the lich that has been hunting Shin Jiao. He and the subus were called to assist the army. They failed toy their traps or enter the town because of the holy barrier protecting it. But they were still able to demonize some of the beasts in the surroundings andmanded them to attack the town.


    "Hey, lich¡­ Should we also enter the portal once it is opened?" the subus on his side said with a sly smile on her face.


    "Are you stupid? The portal is not stable and would rip apart those that enter it. We would use the demons to test out the stability until we are able to control it properly." The lich said with his expressionless skull face.


    "After the demon emperor stabilizes the portal on their side, that''s the time when we can enter it." The lich added.


    While the two are talking, the group has already reached the side of the valley where the Shadow Being Yol-gar was when he took control of the valley''s formation.


    They walk to the ce where the Shadow Being was previously controlling the formation and quickly began to set up another formation in that part.


    "We have the coordinates now¡­" the lich suddenly said after a while.


    After that, the array they formed was suddenly destroyed by an unknown force which they the group by the strong st.


    Some of the demons even died in that single st while the rest limply walks out of that ce.


    The group soon retreated from the valley. Along with their retreat is the strange phenomenon where the demonized beasts began to lessen.


    The city also noticed that the demonsmanding the rampaging beasts has suddenly disappeared and are now not in the area.


    The immortals were a bit confused at this scene, but they did not lower their vignce.


    This same event is happening in the whole of immortalnd. After causing such ruckus which resulted in far too many deaths and destruction, the demons seem to once again disappear in the face of thend. And this has caused everyone to feel wary and on the edge.


    No one knows when those demons would once again emerge and attack.

 Chapter 1029 - Heaven And Earth Opening: The Residing Storm

    Chapter 1029


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The tranquility that is unexpected and sudden made the whole of the immortalnd seems to stand still for a time. Everyone is wary of their surroundings and is on high alert from the enemy which was rampaging in their walls a few hours ago.


    However, everyone is unable to believe that suddenly everything seemed to be over. The corpses of the demons and the beasts are still warm while their blood bathes the ground. The bodies of the immortals have already disappeared waiting for their resurrection, and the conflict seemed to have really ceased.


    But no one lowers their weapons, no one believes that the peace at hand.


    The chaos caused by the demons is like a raging storm that has swept the immortalnd bringing the immortals to their knees. They have seen the destructive power of the demons and their schemes and have now felt the danger they really possess, a danger that soon they too will face outside the, in the battle of the cosmos.


    This kind of thing has happened in the immortalnd before. It was hundreds and thousands of years in the past when the demons first invaded the.


    However, the scale of the invasion this time is far too huge which has somewhat baffled the saint rulers at first. But then they have already learned that the deities above also have a hand in this, so they just grit their teeth and try to survive.


    Although they could see that the battle may have been won, but the war is far from over.


    The only prayer the saint rulers have is for the human that the goddess has sent to be able to change the fate that has befallen the immortalnd.


    ¡­


    In the Ji vige, inside a small house Maga Luan, and Yemei Yin are currently watching what is happening all over the immortalnd. When they saw the gruesome battle in Heaven and Earth city, they were worried for Luna Halil and Shin Jiao.


    "Is Master Shin going to be okay? I mean he informed us that he is following those demons, right?" Maga said with a worried expression.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know. But from what I know about him, he is someone that would fall because of some insignificant demon. I know that Master Shin is far stronger than we could ever imagine." Yemei Yin replied calmly.


    But in truth, she is trying to control her feelings as she tightly held her hand trying her best not to show her anxiousness.


    "We should just wait and continue our training. In this battle against the demons and the Shadow Beings, we were not of help to Master Shin. I don''t want to be like this forever¡­" Maga Luan said while clenching her fist.


    Yemei Yin on the side heard her and nodded her head. She too knew that she still has a lot to learn. Though she already has the strength, she is unable to use that strength in the meantime. She now has a goal to make herself strong once again so that she would be able to be on Shin Jiao''s side.


    As the hearts of the two became determined to be of help to Shin Jiao, this made their resolve in bing stronger rose up to their hearts.


    Shin Jiao does not keep secrets from them, so they knew of the existence of the higher realms. They knew that their master''s goal is to reach that realm. And if they do not work hard, then they would be left in this ce. And that they did not want to happen.


    Meanwhile, the Ji vige and town are busy as always as they watch the perimeter where demonized beasts are still roaming. They did not fight that hard in the town and when the protection formation array of the whole town outside the vige was activated, they did not have to fight anymore as it seems that the whole town suddenly vanished.


    Even though the outside world is in chaos, the people in the town and the vige are still busy doing their jobs. They have to make sure that the signal feed is uninterrupted.


    ¡­


    The Heaven and Earth City, inside a restaurant


    Luna, on the other hand, is currently sitting inside the room of the dragon emperor. Sitting on the opposite side in front of her is a tall woman in a silver robe. She has snow-white skin and her scales could barely be seen.


    On the side of her head are two silver horns that extended to the middle atop her head. The horns look like hair ornaments in one nce.


    Her elegant feature and disposition are evident that she is a draconian royalty.


    "You seem to have been busy these days¡­ It is rare to see a female human leading a group¡­ Well, it''s rare to see any female being a leader in the immortalnd. You can only see a handful of females that''s like us, having a high position in society." The beautiful dragondy said.


    "Haha¡­ Princess¡­ you know that this is not my choice, right? What I wanted is to sit on aboratory table and craft artifacts¡­ Just like sister Naris here." Luna said while ncing at the beautiful woman beside her.


    Naris Gumal wave her hand and chuckled.


    "This is the condition I asked Shin Jiao, so I''m enjoying every minute of it¡­ Hihi¡­" Naris Gumal chuckled while sipping her tea.


    Ever sinceing to Heaven and Earth city, she has been busy helping in theirboratories and workshop. The work is tiring but she likes it. It made her forget about her worries and woes in the world as she immerses herself in crafting and research.


    Luna pouted while she looks at the sky outside the window.


    "I hope that Shin is okay¡­ He¡­ He never even said goodbye." Luna said in a sad tone.


    Upon noticing her, the two women in the private room turned silent.


    The dragon princess looks at her friend and smiles.


    Ever since she first met Luna a few weeks ago, the two immediately became friends. She did not know why but she feels close to Luna as if she is her real sister.


    As the only female in the draconian imperial family, the dragon princess has been pampered by her brothers ever since young. She did not dislike it, but she feel that there is something missing.


    And when she met Luna, the two became friends and from then on, they became close.


    The dragon emperor did not dislike this closeness as he knew of the talent of the female human. In fact, he wanted his daughter to be close to Luna because he could tell the young woman is full of potential. And making friends with people that have a bright future is something of an advantage for her.


    "Sis. Luna¡­ Do you perhaps¡­ like¡­ this Shin Jiao fellow?" the dragon princess teased.


    When Nariz heard this, she carefully looks at Luna''s reaction. She also wonders what kind of a rtion does the two have. Although they are not brothers and sisters by blood, she could tell that the two trust each other and has an air of family in them.


    So she wanted to see how Luna would react to this question.


    When Luna heard this, she just raised one of her eyebrows.


    "Pfft¡­ Shin Jiao and me? Oh¡­ please¡­ He is like my younger brother. Do you want to know how old that guy is?" Luna suddenly said with a smile.


    When the two heard this, they immediately perked their ears. They have heard of the rumors about Shin Jiao being young and all. But those are just rumors. Nariz dare not ask about his age as she did not care at that time. But as time goes by, she too became interested.


    Meanwhile, the dragon princess has not yet met Shin Jiao so she is curious about whom this guy that her best friend treats as her "younger" brother.


    Knowing that she got the attention of the two before her, Luna then leaned forward as if everything is a highly confidential secret.


    When the two looks hooked, she then showed a proud smile. She knew that if she told them the true age of Shin Jiao they will not believe her.


    "He is in his¡­"


    The two beside her leaned closer.


    "¡­30''s¡­"


    Luna said then leans back and carefully sips a tea.


    The two look confused and then looks at Luna.


    But this time, their expression is somewhat a bit baffled.


    "I thought¡­"


    "Wait, what I am telling you are his actual living age¡­"


    The two then showed a surprised expression on their faces.


    What does it mean that he is in his 30''s? That means that the time he cultivated until he reached his current cultivation level is only around 30 years. So that is what the two are thinking.


    "Well, that is not what''s most interesting about him. It is the fact, that he has reached his current power level in less than ten years¡­"


    When the two heard this, they immediately showed a bbergasted look on their faces.


    10 years? How absurd was that?


    Suddenly, the dragon princess showed realization in her eyes.


    "Oh¡­ So I guess that''s the reason why father did that¡­" she said.


    Then suddenly realizing her blunder, she covered her mouth.

 Chapter 1030 - Myrth: 1

    Chapter 1030


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the vast cosmos, thereys a with no trace of life. Death earth can be seen everywhere, while the atmosphere is without any air or climate. The is vast and wide, but it is almost empty of life. This kind of is a newly born which is called, primordial, a in its infant stage.


    But the energy of the universe is abundant in suchs as the energy forms the slowly, preparing it for life to appear.


    In the dark sky, a ball of fire suddenly appears hurtling towards the lifeless''s surface.


    It did not take long before that ball of fire crashes and created a huge explosion which sent debris and dust clouds flying all over the ce.


    A huge crater the size of a gymnasium could be seen after the dust cloud died down. Then one can see, in the middle of that crater, a figure burned ck with smoke rising all over its body.


    The figure did not move, and the cycle of night and day began until the 7th day. At that time, the sleeping figure suddenly opens its eyes.


    The ck burned skin on that figure''s body suddenly cracked and as if an insecting out of its cocoon for the first time, a fair and handsome figure walks out.


    "Where¡­ Where am I?" he asked while looking at the lifeless he is in.


    His mind suddenly jolted and his eyes turned unfocused. It took him a while before the man seems to realize something.


    Then his face warped into a strange creature akin to a bat and two long fangs slowly protruded out of his mouth along with several of his razor-sharp teeth.


    "How¡­ How could this happen? This should be the next phase of our n!" the figure shouted in anger.


    He looks at the dark sky and even tries to breathe the''s air. But he could get nothing. The only thing he could feel is the presence of the chaotic yet pure energy of the universe.


    "Although we have been diverted¡­ we still can turn the tables around. Actually, this way it would be easier to conquer the other¡­" a voice inside his head said.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ You''re right! If I am correct, we should be receiving a portal from our forces from the other side in just a few days¡­ after that, we can use this as a staging ground for our forces to grow in number. Then we can strike that with full force." The figure said then his face morphed back to his handsome appearance.


    He then shifted his gaze to a particr direction in the dark skies¡­


    "Just you wait human¡­ Just you wait. I will make sure that you will taste my wrath! I will make sure that you will die the most horrible death, once I and my army invade that pathetic¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    ¡­


    3 yearster¡­


    In a small hut in the slums of a small town called Ogden, a couple is expecting their first child to be born a few dayster.


    The husband is a simple hawker of daily pots and wares. While his wife stays at home like a normal everyday wife in the town.


    The small town has a poption of around 20 thousand people. And the town of Ogden along with hundreds of other towns is under the rule of a small kingdom called Jimal. The kingdom of Jimal is one of the vassal kingdoms of a low-ranking empire, the Empire of Gong.


    The Empire of Gong and all of its vassal kingdoms practice the same culture, way of life, and architecture that''s simr to the dynasty periods in eastern countries on earth like China, Korea, and Japan.


    However, the big difference is the existence of powerful beings called Shen.


    The Shens are beings that wield powerful and amazing abilities whiche from an energy called Ki. Ki is a natural energy thates from every living thing. The only non-living thing source of Ki are the Ki stones, which is a far more abundant source of Ki than other than race herbs and nts in thend.


    Ki alsoes from the sun and the two moons in the skies. But these are raw Ki''s that are chaotic and are not easy to absorb. They are called the Yin and Yang chaotic Ki''s.


    And because of the existence of Ki, the attention of everyone is more inclined into practicing, researching, and exploring it than anything else.


    This is because¡­ every single person in the Empire of Gong can use Ki.


    Now back to the small town of Ogden.


    A man is walking through a narrow alley towards a small hut. His face is showing a delightful smile on his face as he carries arge bag twice his size. There are many things inside therge bag that looks heavy. But for the man to carry it easily on his back shows how strong he really is.


    Soon, he arrives in front of a low wall and carefully peeks inside the small courtyard.


    A smile crept on his face as he saw a couple of women preparing something inside the small courtyard.


    As he enters the gate, the women immediately recognized him.


    "Well, if it isn''t Xin Jong¡­ Your wife has been waiting for you for a while now." One of the plump women said with a frown.


    "Yeah¡­ Your wife is about to give birth and you''re still out there selling your wares." Another one berated him.


    Xin Jong scratches his head as he smiles sheepishly towards the three women.


    Seeing his simple reaction, the three women just shook their heads as they busy themselves in preparing the things they needed for the iing childbirth.


    It was already nighttime when a woman''s pitiful cry could be heard inside the closed room.


    Xin Jong began to pace back and forth while waiting anxiously. He is worried about his wife and more for his unborn child.


    However, he is somewhat confident that his wife would be able to make it through. He is just worried more about the child.


    This is because, in her pregnancy before, they suffered a little setback. Although they were able to ovee it together, he is still worried that the incident would have a diverse effect on their child.


    While pacing back and forth in the small courtyard, he suddenly noticed the night sky suddenly darkening.


    It was like an ominous aura in the sky is forming. Then slowly, the dark clouds began to twirl as they cover the bright shine of the two moons in the sky.


    The heart of Xin Jing began to beat faster as he feels a bit perplexed by the situation. He really has a bad feeling that something is going to happen.


    He quickly walks to the small storage room beside the hut and takes out a small machete.


    He stood on guard just outside the door as his eyes began to be vignt on his surroundings.


    His heart could not help but feel that something is really wrong in the atmosphere.


    Suddenly, a streak of purple lightning descended lighting the whole darkness in an instant.


    Boom!!!


    The lightning seems to have hit a house within the town.


    Xin Jong was jolted by that loud crashing sound and his eyes saw another purple lightning streaking down from the sky hitting the same house.


    He is feeling a bit perplexed now.


    But then suddenly, he saw the dark clouds slowly dissipating, and the night sky is once again begun to turn bright.


    He was really baffled and did not know what to say or do. But before he could think deeper into this event, he then heard a cry of a small child inside the closed room.


    That small cry seems to have jolted him awake from his stupor as he quickly turns his sight in the direction of the room.


    With an excited expression on his face, he threw down the machete on the ground and quickly runs towards the closed room.


    Without hesitation, he quickly opens the door and darted inside.


    ¡­


    At the same time, high up on one of the rooftops of the small town a figure wearing a white gown is standing. The man looks like in his 50s with his long silver hair and beard which sways as the night breeze blew by. The old man''s eyes are glued on the small hut while a frown could be seen appearing on his face.


    After a while, he slowly shakes his head and a disappointed expression changes his frowning face.


    He then heaves a heavy sigh as he looks at the calm night sky.


    "What a pity¡­ Those bastards have truly cut off my linage¡­ and they did it in a very brutal manner." He muttered.


    His face seems to have aged more as he turns his attention back to the small hut.


    "I have already acquiesced to your willfulness. It is time to return home¡­" he said while shaking his head.


    He has seen the condition of the only person he has truly cared about in his life, and seeing her suffer like this made his heartache for her.. And so, he has already decided to take her back home where she truly belongs.

 Chapter 1031 - Myrth: 2

    Chapter 1031


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A rainy day has befallen the small town of Ogden. The mud-filled main road of the town makes it hard for the town''s folks to go around town. Many decided to stay in the taverns spending their time eating and drinking while they waited for the rain to pass.


    Some could see children happily ying under the rain as if they truly enjoy the feeling of the rain falling on their little bodies.


    The reason for this is because the rain carries a small amount of Ki which is not chaotic in nature. This small amount is not enough for the adults to enjoy, but for children, it made them feel invigorated and energized.


    Well, almost all the children feel this way in the small town except for one.


    Inside a small hut, a worried father is pacing back and forth near the window of the small hut while watching a small sickly child lying on the soft bed. Beside the child, a town''s doctor is checking his condition.


    The way the doctor checks the child''s condition is unlike that on earth. The doctor would use a small amount of his Ki to check the body of his patient by putting his hand on the patient''s forehead.


    This should be the norm. However, the sickly child on the bed is a strange case. This is because once the child''s body is exposed to pure Ki he would immediately convulse as if his body could not take the small amount of energy.


    Hence, the doctor could not help but refine his Ki into its tiniest form and slowly check the child.


    He has been checking this child ever since he was born. And it has caused him a lot of headaches before. But because of the child''s condition, he has learned to further harness his Ki and purify it to its maximum potential.


    And because of this, his Ki level has increased a lot over the years.


    "Hmm¡­ He''s been exposed to the rain alright¡­ His body is still as weak as before¡­" the doctor suddenly said as he suddenly reversed his control and slowly absorbed the Ki inside the child''s body.


    Upon doing so, the child suddenly began to convulse.


    "It''s okay little one¡­ Just hang in there, it would be over soon¡­" he said in a calm manner.


    After a while, the child''s breathing slowly calms down and upon seeing this, the doctor showed a faint smile on his face.


    The father of the child who is pacing back and forth immediately showed a smile on his face and his worry seems to have vanished.


    "Doctor Sun¡­ Thank you¡­ thank you so much!" the father said as he quickly takes out a few paper bills from his pocket.


    Doctor Sun immediately shakes both of his hands to reject the man''s offer.


    "Xin Jong¡­ I have been little Ja''s doctor since he was born. After 5 years, the truth is, he is the one who helped me reach where I am today. Because of his special constitution, I have learned, improved, and advanced my Ki to level 3. So, you don''t owe me anything. Whenever little Ja is sick, just look for me, okay?" he said while patting Xin Jong''s shoulder.


    Doctor Sun then left the small hut leaving the father and son inside.


    Xin Jong could not help but tear up a bit.


    It has always been like this ever since his son was a little baby. He is truly has a weak constitution. When he was born it was hard for him to breathe. He was struggling; the pain would always tear his heart apart.


    But after 5 years, his son, Xin Ja has grown up. But his weak constitution is truly something that he never expected.


    His 5-year-old son would even struggle to open the door. Even lifting his eating utensils is an encumbrance for him.


    His body is weak, he would easily get hurt, and he can''t y with others.


    And because of this, he mes himself. He too is very weak. He could not even protect his own wife.


    While thinking to this point, Xin Jong clenches his fist and shifted his gaze to the books on the corner of the table.


    Although his son is feeble, he offset this with his intelligence.


    From the age of 2, he discovers that his son is able toprehend words and letters. He showed outstanding intellect and curiosity with everything around him.


    And so, from that time forth, he began to buy books for his son. And he discovered that as his son grows, he showed maturity unlike that of his peers.


    But the problem is, his son seems to be shy around people. Because of his feeble body, the kid is unable to be around anyone.


    Any kid would be able to hurt him with just a push, and this has happened a few times already.


    And so, he became a loner, a recluse, with only his books as hispanions.


    Xin Jong sits beside the bed and carefully caresses the hair of his son.


    "Son¡­ You get well soon, okay? Papa will buy you more books tomorrow¡­" he said with a smile.


    "Ugh¡­ Papa¡­ My body is not hurting anymore. But you are hurting my hair¡­" the little boy said with his eyes still closed and a frown on his face.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry. I will make some gruel, okay? Are you hungry?"


    The child nodded his head.


    Xin Jong excitedly stood up and immediately walks to the dirty kitchen outside.


    ¡­


    The little boy on the bed slowly turns around and then frowns as he opens his eyes. He seems to be looking in front of him, but his eyes are moving back and forth as if reading something.


    Then after a while, he frowned.


    "I am still as weak as ever¡­ Sigh¡­" he said.


    "I was only exposed to 2% of pure Ki from a raindrop and I became sick already... But I guess that''s to be expected, right?" he muttered.


    "Hmm¡­ I wish I can go to school¡­ that way I can learn more about this world called Myrth. And maybe, I can find out why my body could not absorb that energy called Ki." He thought.


    He then began to wave his hand in front of him as if pointing at something in the air.


    After some time, he slowly closes his eyes and his breathing began to show a rhythm.


    But he did not continue and stopped immediately after feeling that something is wrong.


    "Hmm¡­ When will I learn how to use that skill called cultivation?" he thought.


    Although Xin Ja is considered weak by anyone around him. No one knew that he is actually keeping a secret. And he noticed this secret when he was two years old.


    In front of his eyes, he can see a weird screen that shows him a lot of things. And as he grows up he began to digest those things that he saw little by little. He began to learn about the world around him and at the same time his unique vision.


    He once asked his father about the things he is seeing, and he discovered that he is the only one who could see them. His father showed a worried expression on his face and thought he is starting to hallucinate. And so, he decided to keep his unique vision a secret from anyone.


    As the days goes by, he began to use his unique vision to his own advantage.


    Then on his 5th birthday, in his boredom, he began exploring the things in his unique vision and discovered something.


    It seems that a person named Shin Jiao, which is supposed to be him has put this unique vision in his soul. And he can use this vision to help him grow and be stronger. But the problem is that there is a sit back. That person Shin Jiao, or him, did not expect that he would be given a weak body that is not even able to absorb any Ki, or Qi or something.


    Xin Ja''s train of thought was suddenly interrupted when his father enters the room with a bowl of a hot meal.


    Before serving it to him, his father takes out a small piece of stone with engravings on it. Then he activated the stone and it quickly absorbs the Ki from the food. After a while, the Ki inside the food is already depleted and his father quickly served it to him.


    Xin Ja has seen this many times and he would always show an amazed look on his face while watching it.


    This is because he could actually see how the Ki in the food would be absorbed by that small stone.


    After eating, Xin Ja rested and Xin Jong left the small hut to once again sell his wares in the market. Before leaving he gave a strict instruction that Xin Ja should rest and recuperate.


    After Xin Jong left, the 5-year-old boy suddenly jumps out of bed and walks to the table.


    The reason why he got sick a while ago is because of the rain. And the reason why he experimented on that droplet of rain is because of something that was written on the book on the table.


    The book''s title is¡­ basic enchantment.

 Chapter 1032 - [Bonus ] Myrth: 3

    Chapter 1032


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Learning twonguages was hard, but with a little help and a very sharp mind, it became easier for Xin Ja. A few days ago, he began to mule about his situation when he saw some of the children ying outside his courtyard.


    The happyughter made him think, that there should be a way for him to y with them. There should be a way for him to gain their strength.


    While thinking up to this point, he discovers cultivating. However, he is unable to do that yet and he began learning about it.


    Then he discovered that when cultivating one needs to know about enchanting to help offset one''s weakness. Enchanting is a great way to help one''s body as enchanted objects can boost one''s potential by augmentation.


    And so, with this new discovery, he needed to know the limit of his physique and tried to touch a drop of falling rainwater.


    When he got sick, he noticed that his unique vision disyed the status of his body. And with only 2% of pure Ki, his body is already unable to hold on. That was truly a very disappointing discovery. He then tried to cultivating thinking that maybe because of what just happened some miracle would happen and he would be able to cultivate.


    But to his dismay, his unique vision immediately warned him of the danger.


    And so, he decided to learn more about enchanting.


    His father has bought him many types of books. Well, his goal is to make his son learn more so he did not choose. As long as it is something new, he would buy it. And one of the books he bought is the basic enchanting book on the table.


    Xin Ja slowly flips the page which is a bit hard for him. He is amazed that a single page of the book is like it weighs more than 5 kilograms.


    His feeble arm is having a hard time flipping just a single page.


    But he is already used to this as he has already read many books and experienced this a lot.


    While reading his eyes would sometimes glow and his expression would change as if realizing and learning something very interesting.


    And so he continues to read until the sun began to slowly hide on the horizon.


    It was already nighttime when his father came home.


    When Xin Jong noticed that his small house does not have any lights in it, he just heaves a heavy sigh.


    He busied himself arranging his wares and then after that prepares food for dinner.


    The father and son ate their food and went to sleep afterward.


    This daily routine continues for days, weeks, months, and years¡­


    Until Xin Ja has finally reached the age of 10.


    ¡­


    Although he is still the weak little boy that he is, Xin Ja''s body has changed. His face has shown a distinct charm which he got from his mother. His father would always tell him that he looks just like his mother and that his mother is the most beautiful woman his father has ever seen.


    Xin Ja is really curious to see her but his father did not have any portrait of them at home. And so he could just imagine how his mother really looks like.


    The morning sun is already showering thend with its golden light as everyone in the small town of Ogden once again began to busy themselves doing their daily routine and chores.


    At this time, inside the small hut, Xin Ja is currently sitting in front of the table with a sharp knife in his glove-covered hand.


    He has learned his lesson because he discovered that carving a rune would not affect him. But once he touches the carved rune with his bare hand, the pure Ki would surely have an effect on his body. That''s why from that time forth he began wearing thin gloves.


    His everyday routine and the effort he has expended, his physique has grown a bit and he is not the scrawny kid he was 5 years ago.


    So, although the knife and the gloves are heavy, he is still able to hold them.


    Taking a deep breath, he muttered to himself as if trying to strengthen his resolve.


    "Alright, I have already learned what I need to learn for the past 5 years. I have been patient and now should be the time that I should be able to apply the things I have learned, right?"


    With a clear mind, he slowly checked the engraving tool on the table.


    Using the knife, he needs to inscribe a rune enchantment on the wooden handle of the engraving tool.


    His eyes suddenly darted towards the few broken pebbles on the corner outside the small hut. If one could check these small pebbles, one could see traces of etched runes on them. However, many of these pebbles are broken.


    It is the product of Xin Ja''s one failure after another in practicing enchantment.


    ording to what he has learned from the basic enchantment book. Once he sessfully enchanted an object, depending on the rune etched on them, they would gradually utilize the Ki in the air to activate the etched rune.


    Basic enchantment teaches about low-level enchantment which is uncontrolled and its activation is gradual. Since it is basic, it would teach one to experience enchantment for the first time. The runes in the basic enchantment are only basic runes like air and fire. The air rune would produce a light gust of wind which will surround the enchanted object. While fire will produce a small me the size of a pinky.


    And so, this is his practice every day for 5 years, and he has actually broken make pebbles because of this.


    But in theter years, his sess rate began to increase. And now, inside their house, one can actually feel a light breeze in the air because of the number of small pebbles with air runes carved on them.


    Xin Ja''s proficiency has already increased to such a degree that he is already very familiar with carving using the knife.


    But he knew that if he wanted to be able to create more effective and powerful enchantment, he needed a carving or engraving tool.


    And so, after doing some research, he discovered that his unique vision has some runes which are still fairly basic and easy to carve. He did not know if those runes would be effective, and so he gave it a try a few weeks ago.


    He found a rune that would make heavy objects lighter and discovered that the rune is fairly easy to crave, so he choose that rune. He then also found another rune which is sharpness and nned to use that in the engraving tool.


    After a few carving failures, he quickly became proficient in carving the two runes.


    And now, he is going to carve it finally in an engraving tool that he knew would make his rune enchantment craving easier.


    After taking another deep breath, he clears up his mind and held the engraving tool in one hand. Then his other hand began to carve on the wooden surface of the engraving tool.


    The first rune was done only after 20 minutes of slowly carving through the wooden handle. Then he continues without resting until he finally finished the entire set of runes.


    Xin Ja felt his hand cramping as it has taken him 2 hours to finally finished the rune set. He could not believe that he was able to persevere in doing such a grueling task.


    After setting down the knife his aching hand is even finding it hard to let go. In fact, he could have enchanted the knife to be sharp or light, but that would waste his time.


    He needed the weight of the knife and the gloves to be able to dent the surface of the engraving tool. It should not be too sharp so as to not fail, he has already gone through many trials and errors and this was the best option for him.


    So instead of enchanting the knife with such runes, he decided to do it just one time on the engraving tool that his father bought for him.


    After he was done, Xin Ja stretches his body and massages his aching hand. He has finally created his first engraving tool for rune enchanting. With this, he could now work easier and efficiently.


    He carefully takes out a thin bandage and carefully wraps the handle of the engraving tool. After seeing his work and slowly feeling it in his hand, Xin Ja showed a proud smile on his face.


    With the tool in his hand, he could now do a lot of things. He might be even able to help his father earn some money.


    He has seen how his father sacrificed for him. His hard work and love for him. He knew that he is a burden, and he knew that he could not do anything about that before.


    But now, everything will be different.


    He said as a slight glint of happiness appears in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja heard some noise outside the gate of their house. Upon hearing this, he quickly looks outside.. And what he saw made him froze on the spot.

 Chapter 1033 - Myrth: 4

    Chapter 1033


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja ran outside in a fit of rm. He has already experienced such a thing before when he was younger. At that time, he was helpless as he just watches when his father enters the house bruised all over his body.


    It was a real nightmare for a little child to see the only person which is the source of hisfort to be feeling weak and helpless.


    For years, he has viewed his father as the strongest man in his world. Well¡­ he could tell that his father is really strong.


    When he was 6, he identally discovered a new function of his unique vision. And that is to see the power levels of every individual he would look upon.


    At that time, he identally said the word "Status¡­" in his mind and poof. He suddenly saw the power level of his father.


    At first, he felt a bit baffled and tried it on himself. That''s was the time that he discovered the disparity between him and his father.


    The number that''s disyed on his father''s status is 150, while on him, he has 10.


    He did not know why he has ten, but that number would sometimes fluctuate whenever he would be sick with Ki, it would sometimes rise to 20 which would immediately make him almost faint.


    Then Doctor Sun would just absorb the Ki and it would then go to 1, and then would slowly rise back up to 10.


    And because of this, he has thought that his father is really strong.


    But when he ran out of the house, that strong father of his isying on the ground. Although he is still breathing, he could tell that he is badly hurt this time.


    He became anxious and began to panic. He did not know what to do.


    "Papa¡­ Papa, wake up! Papa, wake up!" he called as he began to sob.


    As a child, he did not know what to do. All he knows is that his father is in need of help and that he is badly hurt.


    Xin Ja gritted his teeth and quickly wipe away his tears. He then tried to remember what Doctor Sun did that day when his father was hurt.


    Although he is young, his ability to remember things is really amazing. And so, he could still remember what happened that day, like it just happened yesterday.


    Xin Ja began checking his father''s body, but he could not move him.


    "Ah¡­ Status!" he suddenly cried.


    When he said that, his unique vision suddenly disyed the numbers. It showed his father''s Ki.


    Upon seeing the number, Xin Ja''s expression turned pale.


    This is because¡­ his father''s Ki has fallen to only¡­ 30.


    rmed, Xin Ja quickly read through some of the words disyed. He was a bit perplexed upon understanding the situation.


    "He was stabbed¡­" he muttered.


    Then his eyesnded on the side of his father where a pool of blood is slowly forming.


    He could not help but feel a sense of helplessness at this time as tears once again filled his eyes.


    Suddenly, he recalled that in his previous life, he is called Shin Jiao. He should be a peerless cultivator and an artificer that has vast knowledge in his arsenal. If this is true, then he might have a way to help his father, right?


    With that in mind, Xin Ja quickly scanned every knowledge recorded in the unique vision.


    Then his eyes light up when he noticed a file with the title "Medicine".


    Without a second thought, he quickly let it be absorbed in his mind.


    He did not want to do such a thing because it causes him to feel dizzy and headache. The headache wouldst for a while, and he would feel ufortable for a time.


    But he has no choice at this time. This time, he has to grit his teeth because the life of his father is on the line.


    He saw that the number of Ki is slowly dropping from 30 to 29¡­


    "Arrgghhh¡­ My head¡­ ouch¡­ ouch¡­" suddenly Xin Ja began to squeal as he did not expect that his head would feel such pain.


    He began to roll on the round as one information after another began entering his mind. And while this is happening, he could feel like his head is about to split apart in pain.


    Xin Ja began howling like crazy on the ground as he tried his best to hold on. However, how could he? Therge information with regards to medicine is not something that a mere 10-year-old child could handle.


    His squirming has attracted some passerby and they soon noticed the condition of the father and child. Some of those who felt deep pity for the two quickly called Doctor Sun.


    ¡­


    The darkness is unnerving and ufortable. No matter where he looks, everything is ck. It was as if the void is a living thing that has devoured him whole.


    Xin Ja felt afraid and from his mouth, he began calling for his father.


    "Papa¡­ Papa where are you? Please¡­ Please don''t leave me, papa¡­" he cried while sobbing helplessly in the darkness.


    He felt helpless and afraid. Then he recalled what happened, he recalled what he saw in their small courtyard.


    It was his father''s blood.


    That crimson liquid made him feel dizzy and sick. It made him feel afraid and angry. Many different emotions filled his heart with agitation making him feel depressed and sad.


    He did not have any power to do anything.


    What peerless cultivator? What is that? What powerful being? Where?


    Those are just things that he has read and heard from his mind. Maybe they are not even true¡­


    *Sob *Sob


    Xin Ja knew the reality. He has already epted his reality. Although he wanted to be somebody, yet the truth is hard for him to ept. He is nothing but a weak and sickly young boy. Without his father, he is nothing.


    Feeling depressed in his heart, Xin Ja began to dwell in his sorrow and hugged his knees while crying. He did not know how long he was in that position while floating in the void. In fact, he did not care. Even if he died today, he did not care.


    If he loses his father¡­ then he has already lost everything.


    At this time, he suddenly heard a soft voice from his head.


    "Hey¡­ Umm¡­ I don''t know what is happening. But if you are hearing this, then you''ve already given up. And this is bad¡­ if you give up¡­ then there is a chance that the imnt would be destroyed. I am not sure what is happening, but I have built a fail-safe, just in case."


    Then from the void, Xin Ja slowly opens his eyes and looks around.


    Then suddenly, in front of him, there stood a tall and handsome young man. The young man showed a faint smile on his face.


    "You will be experiencing a sudden jolt on your body. This would make it easier for you to ept a portion of my spiritual Qi." The young man said.


    After his words, Xin Ja suddenly felt his body feeling a bit warm. He could feel slight pain in some part of his body especially below his navel. But the pain soon subsided followed by strength entering his small body.


    "Now¡­ you must follow a set of patterns to be able to tap in this newfound power of yours. It may not be that much, but I think this is enough to heal any heavy wound you have just once¡­" the young man said, and then Xin Ja''s mind was filled with different kinds of information on how to use that strange power and make it grow.


    ¡­


    The golden beams of the morning sun slowly illuminate the darkroom. On therge bedys a tall and sturdy-looking man while beside himys a small boy.


    The man is wrapped in a bandage and a strong smell of medicinal herbs permeated the air.


    Beside the bed, a middle-aged man is sitting on a chair while reading a thin book.


    "Ugh¡­"


    The middle-aged man was startled upon hearing the small moaning sound.


    He quickly turned his attention towards the two figures lying on the bed.


    He noticed the small boy slowly moving and sitting up.


    "Ah¡­ My head¡­ Hmm? What¡­ what happened?" the boy asked with a baffled expression on his innocent face.


    "Lad¡­ You''re awake atst¡­ How are you feeling?" the middle-aged man asked.


    When the child heard the familiar voice, he turns and saw the middle-aged man sitting on the chair beside the bed.


    "Doc¡­ Doctor Sun¡­ you¡­ wait! Papa¡­ where is Papa? What happened to Papa?" Xin Ja suddenly said in a panic.


    "Ssshhh¡­ Calm down¡­ It''s okay, everything is alright¡­" Doctor Sun said as he pacified the young boy.


    "Sigh¡­ You both are lucky that I have not yet left my clinic¡­ Your Papa is fine¡­ He is lying there beside you."


    When Xin Ja heard this, his eyes went wide in agitation, and quickly turn around.


    Upon seeing the man sleeping calmly beside him, Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.. But his face frowns upon seeing the bloody bandage wrapping his father''s body as a deep sadness immediately filled his heart.

 Chapter 1034 - Myrth: 5

    Chapter 1034


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sadness in the heart of Xin Ja did notst long as his father woke up a dayter. Doctor Sun has been very kind to them and some of their neighbors willingly helped the father and son duo.


    While tending to his father''s side, Xin Ja heard some of the women just outside the low wall of their small courtyard talking. What those people are talking about made him frown a bit and suddenly made him feel gloomy.


    "Sigh¡­ That Xin Jong is a very hardworking guy. If not for having a weak son like that, and being abandoned by his wife, I think he would be living a good life¡­" said a woman.


    "I know, right? I heard that he spends most of his money trying to buy information from those mercenaries in the tavern just to know where she is."


    "Really? I never knew that rumor is true? I mean, it''s been ten years and yet he''s still looking for her?"


    "Sigh¡­ That''s why I said that he is pitiful. She left him with a waste of a son. And when that boy grew up, Xin Jong''s life would really turn for the worst."


    "Well, I don''t know¡­ Maybe someday he will give up and then find a new family. With his hard-working personality even if he is only level 1 many women would still ept such a guy¡­ I mean¡­ look at him, he''s handsome and attractive, right?"


    "Hihi¡­ So you have a little crush on Xin Jong?"


    "Hushhh¡­ If my husband hears us, I''m dead¡­"


    Xin Ja who was able to hear this conversation was a bit bbergasted. He could understand why those women pity his father and all, and him being trash, well, he is used to that. What he did not expect to hear is that some women outside actually liked his father.


    Xin Ja turns around and looks at his father''s face.


    He then nods his head in agreement.


    He could not deny that his father is actually a handsome man. A little shabby, but once he cleans up, one could tell that he would be a very attractive guy.


    After that, Xin Ja''s attention once again went outside the small hut and into the courtyard. He could see small insects flying on the nearby tree. And he was astonished to discover how he was able to see them as if they are close to him even though he is inside the house.


    He remembers that young man named Shin Jiao telling him about giving him some powers. And when he wakes up, he truly did have some power.


    The weakness he has been feeling ever since he was born is now gone.


    When he tried to look at himself by using status, he noticed that instead of Ki and the usual number 10, he saw a new word, Ki sphere then followed by 1/100%.


    It was new to him and did not know what it means. But this newfound power for him is something that he needed the most. Not to rebuke those who mock him and his father. Not to show off and take hisbel as trash. Not to show to the world that he is now strong. No¡­ he did not need this power for those things.


    Right now, the most important person in his life is his father. And he needed this newly found power that has right now, for the sake of making his father live a good life.


    He would not be a burden anymore. But instead, he would try his best to help his father. And he now knows that he will not be a burden.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since then¡­


    Xin Jong''s wound has already healed but he is still not selling his wares. This is because he is still not strong enough to go out.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has been staying in the house and has begun to be absorbed in his own world. His father did not know what''s taking his time, as the child is a bit secretive. But it did not make him feel worried.


    At least he knew that his son is not that bored inside the house and is not just spending his time on books. For the first time, he saw the things that his son does at home every day.


    It has been a week since he noticed that his son is actually able to write runes. It surprised him for a bit but soon realized that the child is able to do so because of the books he has been buying for him. It seems that his son is really smart, and it made him feel a bit proud.


    He now knew why the air inside their house feels fresh every day.


    It was all because of his son.


    Today is another day that he noticed his son, doing something weird.


    The young boy is sitting on the side without doing anything and has his eyes closed all the time.


    Without understanding what is happening, Xin Jong could only shake his head and shifted his attention to his job.


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja has been trying to circte the energy in his body. A day ago, he tried experimenting with his newfound power.


    Following the pattern of cirction of energy in his body, he suddenly realized that he is familiar with the many parts he could feel where the energy is flowing.


    Then he remembers that before he fainted that day, he actually absorbed the data file called medicine. It was the one that caused him such a splitting headache.


    Now that he remembers this, he now knew that it was the reason why he is so familiar with a lot of things. Especially the way Doctor Sun is treating his father. Doctor Sun does not need to say anything else as he already knew what to do.


    He is even tempted to take a peek at his father''s wound. But he never wanted to do that due to his respect for Doctor Sun who is their benefactor.


    While the energy in his body circtes, he noticed that some of his pores would open and a small amount of energy in the air would enter. It was very subtle that if he is not familiar with his body, he would not be able to notice it nor know what the purpose is.


    But since he knew, he began experimenting on it.


    It took him a day to discover that he is actually able to absorb a minute amount of Ki in the air.


    Through the cycling process of his cultivation practice, he is actually able to refine the chaotic Ki in the air and absorb it in his body.


    Xin Ja was really shocked by this discovery.


    Everyone knew that in this world, only the nts and some ores are able to absorb the chaotic Ki. Living beings are unable to refine chaotic energy.


    Once someone tried doing it, and it made the Ki in his body rampage. The bnce in his body was disrupted and he almost lost his life.


    That is why no one dare does the same experiment ever again. That is until today.


    Xin Ja began controlling the energy in the surroundings and tried to cycle the energy in his body faster. In doing so, he suddenly feels his meridians expanding at a rapid pace.


    The sensation is a bit painful and soothing at the same time. It was a bit strange which made the little boy''s curiosity intensified.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja noticed that his unique vision is showing some changes.


    ''Ki energy in the sphere is already full, expanding sphere capacity¡­''


    Upon seeing this, his face showed a surprised expression. He did not know why but as the sphere ''expanded'' he could feel his strength slowly growing.


    This pleasant sensation made Xin Ja smile while sitting with his eyes closed.


    Not longter, his eyes slowly open, and a wide and happy smile is stered on his face.


    He happily stands up and pushed the chair backward.


    He was a bit taken aback at how easy he was able to do that now.


    That chair, no matter how hard he tries, would only budge a little. But now, with the sphere in his lower navel expanded, he is now able to have the strength to push the chair with ease. This made him feel really happy.


    He quickly grabs the engraving tool on the table but did not grab the gloves. He already did not need it anymore.


    As he walks outside, he immediately saw his father squatting down the small shack at the side of their small hut. He looks busy while looking at the kitchen wares that he is selling.


    Xin Jong immediately noticed his son and smiled.


    "You''re done with¡­ whatever it is that you have been doing?" he asked.


    "Umm¡­ I wanted to help you prepare the wares¡­" Xin Ja said with a happy smile.


    "Haha¡­ Well, maybe next time. These things are heavy, so I don''t want you to have any idents¡­"


    However, at this time, Xin Ja is not listening to his father because he suddenly remembers something when he saw the wares.

 Chapter 1035 - Myrth: 6

    Chapter 1035


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The father and son duo began to busy themselves in their small hut while they both work with smiles on their faces. It was the first time that the father and son duo worked together.


    Xin Jong was a bit stunned to notice that his son seems to suddenly begin to be stronger. His once weak son can now lift some of the wares, pots, and others which is something like a miracle for him. Though he did not know why his son is lining up the pots and wares on the ground, he just did what his son wanted him to do.


    There are around twenty cooking pots and ten stoves now lying on the ground.


    "Son¡­ What do you want to do with these kitchen wares?" Xin Jong asked feeling a bit baffled as his curiosity has already been piqued.


    "Well¡­ Because Papa bought me those books, I have learned so much. I was particrly interested in runes from those books and have thought of a way to help you ¡­" Xin Ja said with an innocent and excited smile on his face.


    A bit confused by the words his son said, Xin Jong just sits on the side and carefully watches his son take out some tools which he remembers buying for him.


    "Those are engraving tools¡­ What does he intend to do with those?" Xin Jong thought.


    He then watches as his son carefully sits on the floor while carefully began carving something at the bottom of the cooking pots. He watches his son''s hand adeptly carve something that he did not understand.


    But from one look, he knew that the thing is called rune. But as someone who is not proficient with runes, he did not know what the rune means.


    Runes are carved shapes like letters to form words. However, runes are more powerful than mere letters. To his knowledge, runes are divided into many tiers.


    Lower tier runes look simple and do not need the use of Ki to write. If Ki is not used, a lower-tier rune is just like any normal letter and does not produce any strange effect. Those kinds of runes are called elementary runes.


    They are used for beginners to teach the fundamentals of rune crafting.


    Not many people use these runes because they thought that those kinds of runes are just for teaching kids in controlling their Ki or those who wanted to learn about runes.


    Other than for teaching no one uses it in any other things.


    So when he noticed that his son is carving normal runes which he did not even know the meaning of, Xin Jong just showed a faint smile on his face and shakes his head.


    What he is surprised though, is his son''s ability to be able to carve on the surface of the bottom of the cooking pot.


    Seeing that his son likes what he is doing, Xin Jong just dly watches while he takes some of the wares from the side and began cleaning them. Those things got dirty when he fell after he got stabbed and some of his money was taken away.


    Luckily he did not keep all of his money in one ce. Hence what was taken is just a portion of his earning that day.


    But what those bastards took that day is not only the money but also one of the new books that he bought for his son.


    And that is what made him feel a bit sad.


    However, seeing his son carving those runes while humming some tune, made him feel happy.


    Not longter, Xin Ja stood up and stretches his hands up while admiring his work.


    "With this, Papa would not have to worry about anyone not buying his wares, right?" Xin Ja said with an innocent and happy smile on his face.


    What he wanted to do is to help his father and nothing else.


    "Well, let''s see what have we got here¡­" Xing Jong said while he squatted on the ground and checked the bottom of the cooking pot''s surfaces.


    "What do these runes do?" he asked with a fawning smile.


    "Oh¡­ oh¡­ I have not told you, right? Look papa, carry that pot here¡­" Xin Ja said while asking his father to carry one of the cooking pots and put it on the small table.


    "Pot it on top of the t stone¡­" Xin Ja said with a bit of an impatient yet excited expression.


    Frowning a bit, Xin Jong followed his son''s words. He put the cooking pot atop the t stone and made sure that it would not fall over.


    "Put some water and an egg on it¡­ then touch the handle and insert a small amount of your Ki on it¡­" Xin Ja said.


    He followed his son''s words and after doing so, he carefully touches the handle and felt the runes on them. Suddenly, he felt something strange.


    The runes began to light up and he could feel the surface of the cooking pot begin to get hotter.


    The rise in temperature is gradual, but soon it reaches a point where the temperature became constants, not rising nor falling.


    3 minutester, the expression of Xin Jong turned into astonishment.


    He did not expect that his son would be able to make use of the basic rune words this way. It was really too baffling that he himself could not believe that such a thing is possible. However, who could have known that his son would be able to make such a thing?


    His eyes suddenly became a bit excited as he knows the meaning of having such wares.


    In fact, if his guess is right, in the entire town, he would be the only one who would be selling such a thing if the cooking pots really appear in the market.


    Suddenly, his expression turned serious.


    He might be able to sell such wares, but once this is discovered by those people, then he would be in for big trouble.


    With a big frown on his face, he began contemting.


    On the side, the excited look on Xin Ja''s face turned into a frown.


    At first, he truly felt happy that his father likes what he did. But then suddenly he noticed his father frowning.


    Does that mean that his father did not like what he made? Did he do something wrong?


    He began thinking.


    Even though Xin Ja is already 10, since he is unable to go out of the house, his emotional quotient is a bit low. He still has that childish behavior even at his age.


    "Papa¡­ Did¡­ Did I do something wrong?" he asked.


    Xin Jong suddenly came out of his reverie. He immediately noticed the frowning expression of his son and quickly changes his countenance.


    "No¡­ No¡­ You actually did well. But¡­ I think we should hide these runes¡­ It would be a bit conspicuous if they are exposed, right?"


    Xin Ja looks at the boiling pot and nodded his head.


    "Papa¡­ how about we do it like this¡­"


    The two began talking as Xin Jong told his son his concerns. After hearing his father, a frown crept on the child''s face.


    He did not understand why some people would do those things to his kind father. As Xin Jong exined, Xin Ja slowly understood that not everyone is kind and good. There are those who are greedy and would do anything just to get what they wanted.


    "So there are also people that are like that? I¡­ I don''t want papa to be in trouble¡­"


    After hearing his father''s words, the expression of Xin Ja turned a bit sad. He frowns and then slowly got off his seat.


    Xin Jong was a bit worried, so he quickly turns off the boiling cooking pot and chase after his son.


    ¡­


    That night, while Xin Ja is sleeping beside Xin Jong, thetter looks at his son with a worried expression. He did not know what just happened. But he had to tell the truth to his son. It is his duty as a father. His son should know what the outside world is like.


    Unknown to Xin Jong, Xin Ja is actually learning some of the runes he had read from his unique vision. In fact, he has already learned it while trying to gain more knowledge and studying runes.


    When his father told him about the dangers outside, he suddenly remembers what happened to his father. He did not want to see that happen again.


    He did not want to see his father get wounded.


    But he also did not want to give up on their dreams to improve their current lives. Since he has already discovered his talent, he knew that giving up is not an option.


    So what if the world outside is dangerous? If it is that dangerous, then he would create something that would protect his father and make it less dangerous, then.


    That night he busies himself learning some of the low-tier runes for protection.


    He could not sleep as he felt a myriad of emotions in his heart.


    If it is truly that dangerous, then he would make it so that it would be not that dangerous.


    That night, the heart of the 10-year-old, Xin Ja, slowly began to be filled with firm strong determination.

 Chapter 1036 - Myrth: 7

    Chapter 1036


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    The wounds on Xin Jong''s body have already healed and he is now able to go out and once again sell his wares. A slight confident smile appears on his face while looking at his son with a meaningful look. He had seen how his son worked hard just to for his sake, and he was touched.


    The most important person in his life right now is the young boy in front of him. And he did not want anything to happen to him.


    But knowing what his son was thinking for this whole time made him think that he truly is a blessed man and a lucky father to have such a son.


    He carefully patted the string of ne on his neck as he hides it under his coarse robe.


    "I''m off, son! Take good care of the house!" he said while waving his hands goodbye and lifting therge heavy sack on his back.


    As he lifted the sack, the expression of Xin Jong turned into a smile.


    "Fascinating¡­ truly fascinating¡­" he muttered as he walks out of the old wooden gate of the small courtyard.


    ¡­


    When his father left, Xin Ja did not idle. He quickly stood up and walk towards the low wall of the courtyard.


    He then began working on the stones on the wall. He has a lot of carving to do. He already made up his mind to not be a burden for his father. And this is his way of assisting him. He would not be a burden for his father.


    It was already afternoon when he was done with his task.


    He looks around and when he is sure that there is no one looking at him. He suddenly carefully channeled a small amount of Ki on the stone he is holding. The rune on the stone began to glow a bit.


    Then, he threw the stone on a small pot near the door of the small hut.


    Weng!


    Xin Ja was a bit startled when he heard a low vibrating sound that surrounds the house.


    The sound seems to make him feel disoriented. So, he fumbles and tried his best to grab the stone with a carved rune on the table.


    When his hand touches the stone, the disoriented feeling immediately came off of him.


    "The array of runes really works. With this, anyone who dares enter our house would be rendered helpless against me and father." He said with a slightly smug smile on his childish face.


    Xin Ja continue writing the runes so that he would be able to activate the array in the many parts of the house. This way, they would not have a hard time activating it immediately.


    After he was done, he felt his body aching and quickly sat cross-legged on top of the bed.


    He began to channel the chaotic Ki in the air and let them enter his body. He is already a bit familiar with this practice, so it was easy for him to absorb the chaotic Ki in the air.


    However, what he could not absorb is the refined Ki. He tried eating them before and as the refined Ki enters his body, he found that his dantian seems to be rejecting it.


    Since he is unable to absorb that type of Ki, he did not force it. Unknown to his father, he is not able to eat food with refined Ki. He would just expel those Ki from his body so as not to make his dantian feel sick.


    It was already near sunset as Xin Ja sits outside the hut behind the small wooden table. He is just looking in the air like he was some kind of a fool.


    Those who would walk by the house and see him would shake their heads. They would look at him with pity while some would sneer at his expression.


    Other who has sharp mouth would even talk a bit louder to berate him for being a useless boy.


    But, Xin Ja did not mind this. The reason for this is because he suddenly discovers a new topic from his unique vision.


    This topic is about a unique way of artifact forging.


    When he first saw this topic, he actually did not want to read through it because he thought that forging is only for those who can lift the hammer and hit with such power.


    Although he stays at home, on the next block from where they live, there is a cksmith shop. Although faint, he could hear the sound of metal hammers clinking almost every day.


    And ever since he discovered his newfound power, he could clearly hear the noise a bit clearer if he chooses to.


    So he is not interested in artifact forging.


    It was just today, that he felt a bit bored that he decided to learn about it.


    And he is d that he did as he discovered that forging an artifact actually needed deeper understanding and knowledge of the unknown.


    The person named Shin Jiao, which is who he was called science.


    If he wanted to learn artifact forging without using those huge metal hammers and anvils, he need to learn science and how he could manipte them using his Ki. This is his only option because of his weak physique.


    ording to what he is learning right now, it is actually possible to manipte metal objects. As long as he learns the things being taught and understands the crux of it, then he would be able to manipte anything in the world with ease.


    It interests him when the topic went to the so-called microscopic organisms and things that are way smaller than them. When the topic talks about atoms, the expression of Xin Ja turned a bit confused, but soon as he experimented using his Ki, a delighted expression came unto him.


    He did not even notice that his father has alreadye home as he continue reading and absorbing the knowledge in front of him.


    Seeing his son daze while seated on the stone table, Xin Jong happily walks beside him.


    "Hey¡­" he said with a teasing smile.


    Xin Ja was awoken from his stupor and quickly noticed that it was already dark.


    "Papa¡­ you''re home! How¡­ How was it?" Xin Ja asked quickly after regaining hisposure.


    With an excited look in his eyes, he looks at his father with eagerness to hear the good news.


    Xin Jong frowns and slowly changes his expression as if he felt a bit distressed. But Xin Ja already knew that his father is teasing him, so he quickly pouted.


    "Haha¡­ You kid¡­ Well, I would say, that I have a really good day today."


    "Really! How many did you sell?" Xin Ja asked with excitement.


    "Umm¡­ Everything? Hehe¡­ I was able to sell all the cooking pots and stove that you enchanted." Xin Jong said with an excited tone.


    He then suddenly takes out some books hidden behind him.


    "And also I bought you this!" Xin Jong said with a big smile on his face.


    Seeing the books, Xin Ja''s expression change a bit. But then he froze. This is because¡­ he is currently learning a more profound topic, so how could he read those books?


    In all the things he is learning ever since he started noticing his unique vision, the one he discovered today was the most profound and interesting for him.


    In all the books he has read, he found that the thing called science contains more viable facts than anything else.


    However, he could not show his disinterest in the books that his father bought for him. But he also needs to tell his father to not buy any more books from now on. He already has the data in his unique vision, for now, he needs nothing else.


    He takes the books from his father and thanked him cheerfully.


    He went inside the house and puts the books on his table, and then he walks out.


    Xin Jong was a bit surprised to see his son not reading the books immediately unlike before.


    "Papa¡­ Umm¡­ I know you like buying books for me. But from now, on¡­ can¡­ can you buy something else?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Something else? Like what?"


    "I don''t know¡­ something else other than books. Like¡­ like a small dagger¡­ or¡­ or trinkets! Wait a minute! That''s right! You can buy trinkets¡­ then¡­ then I can¡­" Xin Ja suddenly became excited as he thought of something.


    But before he could say anything else, his father has already lifted his hand to stop his son.


    "Son¡­ I know that you are excited and all about this. But we have to take it slow,¡­ okay?" Xin Jong said while carefully patting the head of his son.


    Taken by his father''s calm attitude, Xin Ja realized that his father is right. He needs to take things slowly. There are dangers everywhere, and he did not want his father to suffer such danger.


    And so, the father and son walk inside the small hut and had a nice dinner. The two of them began working on the new wares that Xin Jong bought to be sold tomorrow.


    But this time, Xin Jong bought some extra.

 Chapter 1037 - Myrth: 8

    Chapter 1037


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    2 dayster¡­


    In a secluded alley in the town of Ogden, there is an old building. The two-story building looks abandoned with many weeds and vines growing on its walls.


    Outside the building, there are two young men standing dressed like thugs.


    Although it looks dpidated outside, yet inside that building on the second floor, one could tell that it is actually well-maintained.


    In arge luxurious well-decorated room, there sit three young men.


    One of them has a fairly big build, while the other two have medium bodies. The three of them are wearing expensive-looking robes and hanging on their necks are silver and gold trinkets.


    "Hey, I saw something good in the market today¡­" one of the young men said while leaning forwards and picking a piece of grape-like fruit on the table.


    "Something good in the market? That''s a new one. The only good thing, you can get in that filthy ce are a few women¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "No¡­ I''m serious¡­ Let me show you¡­" the young man then waves his hand and one of hisckeys walks beside him.


    "Get me the thing that I bought today¡­" hemanded.


    "Yes, boss¡­" theckey left and soon return with a cooking pot.


    When the two beside him saw the cooking pot, they bothughed while jeering.


    "What good thing we have here? Hahaha¡­"


    "Are you going to cook something for us, Brother Yom? Hahaha¡­"


    "I think he bought this for his mother! What a filial son you are Brother Yom¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The two began mocking their friend while pointing at the cooking pot.


    The young man named Brother Yom sneers at the two. He did not mind their jeering and just grab the pot of wine on the side. He then pours it into the y pot.


    "Hey, that wine is still hot¡­ don''t waste it!" the biggest of the three said while trying to stop his friend.


    But it was toote¡­ the lukewarm wine has already been poured.


    Brother Yom did not mind the stunned expression of his friend as he suddenly touches the lid. He then chooses the lowest mark on the handle.


    The two are baffled and just watch the pot. They did not know what their friend is doing. After a few seconds, one of them could not hold on anymore and patted his friend.


    "Hey, what is happening? Why are you staring at the pot? Will a beautifuldy appear in there? Hahaha¡­" he suddenly jested.


    But Brother Yom did not say anything. He just looks at the pot along with the bulky young man beside him.


    A minuteter¡­


    The eyes of the two young men are wide with disbelief. They could not believe what they are seeing. Even theckeys they have are all looking at the pot and the boiling wine inside of it. The tempting aroma of the wine has already permeated the entire room.


    "This¡­ how¡­ how is this done? There is no fire, no Ki fluctuation¡­ How is this possible?" one of the young men asked with disbelief in his eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ I told you, right? This is good¡­ If we can get this kind of unique product, then we can sell this to the nobles¡­ Hehe¡­ This is big money." Brother Yom said with a greedy look in his eyes.


    "Where did you buy it? Is this the only product they have?" the bulky guy asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Nope, they also have¡­ No¡­ I mean he also has a stove."


    "He?"


    "Yes, I bought this from a man¡­ I think it is impressive¡­ so¡­ what do you guys think?"


    "What do we think? This might be our lucky day. If we can get that person to introduce us to where he bought these things, then we can negotiate¡­ This is huge, I tell you¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ What about we kidnap that merchant and force him to tell us where he bought these things?" the bulky guy said with an evil smile.


    "Brother Jong¡­ We would be in trouble if we do that¡­ I heard that one of the gangs near our area was caught by the town patrol. I think they steal something and stabbed a merchant." Brother Yom said with a pondering look.


    "How about, this¡­ We talk to the guy and try to sound him out. We can negotiate with that guy instead. That way we could take him under us and we can then monopolize this trade. That would be a more feasible approach, right?" Brother Yom added.


    "What if he resists?"


    "You two back out from this. I will take care of this myself¡­ If I am sessful, then we would be swimming in gold¡­ Hehe¡­" Brother Yom said with a slightly greedy smile.


    While the three are nning what they wanted to do, this same thing is also happening in the nearby merchant''s stores and gangs.


    Since it is a unique product and has not been seen before, everyone wanted to get their hands on them. This is true, especially for the merchants. After 2 days of seeing the sale of the wares of Xin Jong, they all became envious and also wanted those for themselves.


    ¡­


    Xin Jong''s small hut


    The two moons in the sky light up the night sky. It made one feel rxed and the slightly cool breeze of the evening air made the busy people in the morning feeling calm and at peace.


    At this time, the father and son duo is currently sitting under the night sky while looking at the stars in the sky.


    "Papa¡­ We have earned a lot today¡­ should we buy new clothes tomorrow?" Xin Ja said while lying on his father''sp.


    "Haha¡­ Of course¡­ whatever my genius son wanted¡­" Xin Jong said in a delightful manner.


    The sess he has had for the past two days are all because of his son.


    Before, he could barely sell any wares in the market. Although the money he earned every day before is good, yet it is not enough.


    But for the past two days, he has earned enough gold which is equal to his one month''s ie from before, plus all of his main wares are actually sold out.


    So he fell happy to oblige his son''s request.


    "Are you sure that you are able to go out now?" Xin Jong suddenly asked with a slightly worried expression.


    His son is an introvert and would rather be with himself than go out. Well, he knew that this is because of his weak physique, but it has grown into his trait and attitude for 10 years already. So it would not be easy to change.


    "I¡­ I have to try. I need to also grow. Plus, I know that Papa is with me, so I am not worried." Xin Ja said with a confident smile at the end.


    "That''s my son¡­ Don''t worry, I will protect you."


    The father and son duo talked for a while and soon enters their hut to sleep. Since they are going out to buy some new clothes for tomorrow, the two did not work on the pots.


    Outside the small courtyard atop a tree, two people are observing the ce.


    "This is where that merchant lives, right?"


    "Umm¡­ I think this is that ce. Should we enter or¡­"


    "The boss did not say anything. We can just check¡­ if we see the pots, then we can just take them with us¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "You¡­ the boss told us to just scout the area¡­"


    "Oh, shut up¡­ This is our chance to earn something. Those three are misers and did not give us anything. If they wanted to kick us so be it¡­ I''ll just work on another gang then."


    After saying that, one of them suddenly jumps down the tree followed by the other one while sighing helplessly.


    Both men are covering the lower portion of their faces with ck cloth.


    When they jump inside the small courtyard in one leap, they suddenly noticed that several shadows also leap inside.


    Now there are eight people wearing masks while looking at each other in shock.


    They did not expect to see other people beside them entering the small courtyard.


    Ting!


    A dagger could be seen lying on the stone pavement.


    The person which should be holding the dagger showed a shocked expression on his face.


    Everyone looks at each other and did not move.


    When they felt that nothing happened, it seems that everyone heaves a sigh of relief.


    "Who are you guys!" one of the masked men asked in a hushed tone.


    "Who are we? Who are you, people?"


    "No, you guys can''t be here! Our gang is the first to see this merchant, so buzz off."


    "Oh, shut up!"


    The group suddenly began to argue in a hushed tone while their stares are throwing daggers at each other.


    No one wanted to back out and no one wanted to give in. They all wanted this piece of pie for themselves.


    Suddenly, one of them felt that something seem to be wrong as he found himself losing his senses. It was like he did not know where he is looking and his sense of direction is really fuzzy.


    At this time, some of them are already kneeling on the ground while fumbling helplessly.

 Chapter 1038 - Myrth: 9

    Chapter 1038


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the house, the father and son duo has already heard the noise and decided not to go out. Xin Jong already knew of the trapid by his son to protect the house. With the control from his son, those who would wish to enter the house with bad intentions would be easily dealt with.


    As both of them are wearing the pendant, they are not affected by the trap.


    "What should we do with the people outside, Papa? Will they run away if I release the trap?" Xin Ja asked innocently.


    He set up the trap, but he did not know what to do with those who are trapped.


    A faint smile appears on Xin Jong''s face. In fact, he feels a bit worried. He did not expect that there would be many who would lust after his wares. He now feels a bit perplexed about what to do. If he let them go, then they would surelye back with arge group of people, and that time he and his son would surely be in danger.


    But if they do something about them, then bigger trouble would surely follow.


    He heaves a heavy sigh and looks at his son''s innocent eyes.


    As a father, he did not want his son to see something terrible. So it was hard for him to decide.


    "Papa¡­ I think we should just release them. I think they learned their lesson well¡­" with those words, Xin Ja released the control for the trap.


    Outside the house, the disoriented people slowly regained their senses and staggered. No one knew what just happened and no one understood anything.


    They just look at each other in confusion.


    "Ahem!"


    When they heard that loud noise, they all were startled.


    "Shit!¡­ There is an expert in here!" cried one of them.


    Realizing this, everyone looks at each other and with a nod, they all scamper out of the old and small courtyard.


    From the small slit of the window, Xin Jong saw the thieves running outside of the courtyard like headless chickens. Others are even fumbling on their feet as they have not yet recovered from their dizziness.


    He heaves a sigh of relief upon seeing this. He looks at his son''s innocent eyes and showed a faint smile on his face. He knew that his son is really a genius. He even scared those fools into running away, just like that.


    "Are they gone, Papa?"


    "Umm¡­ Haha¡­ My son is the greatest! You scared them away¡­" Xin Jong''s dotingly said while patting his son''s head.


    "Umm¡­ They would not mess with us from now on, right?" Xin Ja said while proudly lifting his chin up.


    The two chuckled and peacefully slept that night without any worries.


    In contrary to the peaceful night of the two, a few buildings in the town with some of their windows still lit are abuzz after receiving the news from their scouts.


    In one of these buildings, a fat man sitting behind arge dark brown wooden table is looking at his two subordinates and quietly listens to their reports.


    "What you two are saying is that the person inside that small hut is able to incapacitate eight, advance level 1 and 2, Ki experts¡­ Am I correct?" the fat man asked with a doubtful expression on his face.


    "Yes, Boss¡­ all of us are unable to move. It was as if the whole world is turning around. Heck! I could not even find my own hands and feet." One of the masked men reported.


    "That expert is even able to beguile eight people¡­ This¡­ When did an expert arrive in the town? Why is that expert staying in that old hut? No¡­ I must move and greet that expert. I should vie for his favor no matter what." The fat man said while contemting deeply.


    This same thing is happening to other ces. The news that an expert has arrived in the town began to spread in just one night.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Jong and Xin Ja happily went out of their small house and went to the market area. Today, he is going to fulfill his promise to buy new clothes for his son.


    While on the street, the curious eyes of Xin Ja are darting all over the ce. However, he dare not leave his father''s side. His hand is also sped firmly on his father''s hand.


    Seeing the nervous at the same time excited expression on his son, the heart of Xin Jong feel a bit relieved. He remembers when his son was still a little boy. He tried to take him out, but then the little Xin Ja at that time suddenly began crying for no apparent reason.


    From that time forth, his son would note out of the house.


    But now, that he could see his excited expression, he felt relieved.


    "Papa¡­ There! I think that ce is where we can buy clothes¡­" suddenly Xin Ja pointed at arge store with many peopleing and going.


    Upon seeing therge store, Xin Jong shook his head.


    "We¡­ cannot enter that ce¡­"


    "Huh, Why? It said on the board, White Lotus Apparel¡­ they sell clothes, right?" Xin Ja''s innocently asked.


    But before Xin Jong could exin, a haughty woman''s voice suddenly interjected.


    "Humph¡­ Poor people like you should not dream of buying from that store¡­ Can you even afford the clothes there?"


    The father and son were a bit taken aback as they turn around and saw a slender-looking woman walking beside a man. The woman is wearing an expensive-looking silk robe, and her face looks beautifulpare to the normal-looking poor women around her. The man beside her, on the other hand, is very handsome and has a stately demeanor.


    The woman haughtily walks beside them with a frown on her face.


    "Beggars should not stand near me¡­ Shoo¡­ Go away!" she said with a look of disgust on her face.


    The man, on the other hand, did not mind the attitude of the woman and just calmly walks beside her.


    Xin Jong was a bit taken aback, while Xin Ja has already cowered behind him.


    However, a slight glint of craftiness appears on his face.


    Though he is a bit shy and introverted, he is not someone who could easily be insulted. From what he has learned about his past as the powerful person named Shin Jiao, he is someone who is above the rest and is not a coward.


    This is also the reason why he wanted to go out. He wanted to see if he truly is that courageous. But it seems that he is not yet. He was actually scared by that woman''s voice and quickly hid behind his father.


    But the insult that woman said to them is something that he could not ept.


    They might be poor, but they are not beggars.


    "Luckily for you, Papa is beside me. If not, I would¡­ Hmm?" Xin Ja was thinking of something when he suddenly noticed something in his peripheral vision.


    He quickly turns around and looks in the direction of that thing that has attracted him.


    "Papa¡­ let''s go there¡­" he said as he drags his still stunned father.


    Xin Jong was jolted by his stupor andplex emotion as he felt a slight tugging from his hand. He quickly realized that his son is trying to drag him somewhere.


    Soon, the two of them arrive in front of a shop.


    The shop looks old and dpidated and there are no people entering it.


    As the two enter the shop, Xin Ja quickly walks towards a ce where there are some old robes hanging on a rack.


    He carefully looks at the robes with sparkling eyes.


    Unknown to the two, an old man is currently leaning on a seat while a hat is covering his face. The old man is akin to sleeping as one could hear a slight snoreing from his mouth every now and then.


    However, if one could watch closely, the old man has already opened his eyes and is currently looking at the two people who just enter his shop.


    He was a bit curious as to why those two would enter his shop when he is selling some old stuff which nobody in town wants.


    When he noticed the young boy walking towards the old robes on the rack, his attention was immediately piqued.


    As he watches, he tried to pry on their Ki. To his astonishment, he could see that the man only has level Ki, while the boy actually does not have a trace of Ki in his body.


    This immediately baffled the old man, so he did not leave his gaze on the child.


    Suddenly, he remembers his old friend telling him about a boy that could not hold Ki in his body. That boy seemed pitiful, and yet, he still survived until today. Well, that''s thanks to his friend''s medical proficiency and maybe the boy''s tenacity to live.


    "Is he that boy? But¡­ Howe he seems interested in those robes? Wait¡­ don''t tell me he¡­ Nah¡­ That''s impossible." The old man muttered as he continues watching.


    Suddenly, his eyes turn went wide when he saw what the kid suddenly did.

 Chapter 1039 - Myrth: 10

    Chapter 1039


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja carefully take one of the robes and carefully checked the hidden runes under the cor of the robe. After checking the runes, a smile crept into his face as he carefully brought the robe and walk to the mirror.


    The robe is a bit big for him, but he did not mind.


    "Papa¡­ Let''s but this¡­" he said with a smile.


    When he turns around, he suddenly saw an old man who looks like in his 60''s standing behind him.


    "Ah!" Xin Ja cried out as he quickly dashed behind his father.


    The old man looks at Xin Ja curiously and the man.


    "Hmm¡­ What an interestingd¡­ Why do you want to buy this robe if I may say? I mean, look¡­ there are more beautiful robes in here, and they look like in fashion too¡­ Why pick that one?" the old man asked while taking out two sets of robes with simple color and yet attractive design.


    Xin Jong was a bit taken aback, but then nodded his head upon seeing the robes that the old man has taken out.


    Xin Ja shook his head upon looking at the beautiful robes. He then looks at the one in his hand and continues shaking his head while grabbing the robes tightly.


    "If you can tell me why you wanted that robe than these two, I will give it to you for free!" the old man suddenly said with an amiable smile.


    The brows of Xin Ja suddenly shoot up upon hearing this.


    "This¡­ Old sir¡­ I¡­ How could I ept such a gift? We are willing to pay, sir¡­" Xin Jong suddenly said with an awkward smile.


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to worry¡­ I just saw something interesting¡­ So¡­ Tell me,d¡­" the old man said while waving his hand and shifting his attention to the 10-year-old Xin Ja.


    "Umm¡­ This¡­ This robe has¡­ has stronger runes¡­ than those you have chosen¡­" Xin Ja said in a low voice.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the old man shoot up in glee.


    "I knew I was right¡­ thisd can see the rune effects, right? Haha¡­ This is good. Where do you go to school young one?" the old man suddenly said with an excited tone.


    Hearing the old man''s question, Xin Jong showed a guilty expression on his face. How could he send his son to school when he has a truly weak physique and is always sick before? Although the condition of his son has turned up for the better, he still could not send him for fear of his diseaseing back.


    "Old Sir¡­ My¡­ My son¡­ He is¡­ a bit¡­"


    "Special¡­ I know. I could tell¡­" the old man interjected.


    "But I also could tell that your son has a hidden talent. Haha¡­ If you want, I could use my name to enroll him in the town''s academy. If your son could go to school, then his future will be limitless¡­" the old man said with excitement.


    "Yes¡­ I know of your kind gesture. But you see¡­ My son''s physique¡­ is a bit¡­ weak." Xin Jong said.


    "Weak physique? How weak?" suddenly the old man frowns.


    He checked the kid and then noticed some irregrities in his body.


    "Ah¡­ Right, I forgot. In my excitement I forgot that he is the child that Doctor Sun is always treating, right?" the old man said while scratching his head.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, let''s do this then¡­ I don''t like talented people to be wasted. So I will make an effort to help the child. From now on, I will go to your house and tutor him every day." The old man said as if some good idea suddenly enters his mind.


    "This¡­ Senior, we¡­ we don''t want to impose ourselves on you. This is¡­"


    "Stop! Do not deny my suggestion. Do you know how talented your son is? He could even see rune effects on these robes without checking the robes¡­ If I am correct, you can see the robe''s aura, right youngd?" the old man said as he shifted his gaze to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja shyly nodded his head.


    "Haha¡­ I''m correct! No need to say anything. From now on, I will be your teacher! Let''s go to your house now!" the old man waved his hand and strode ahead of the two.


    "This¡­ Senior¡­ Wait!"


    ¡­


    Xin Jong and Xin Ja helplessly followed the old man with a helpless expression on their face until they arrive home.


    Upon entering the small and old courtyard, the old man did not show any reaction. Instead, he nodded his head and walks around while checking everything with his sharp gaze.


    He suddenly squatted down and picks up a broken stone with a carved rune mark on it.


    "Hmm¡­ Basic rune¡­ wind¡­ Good¡­ good¡­" he muttered as he saw piles of stone on the ground which already serves as the pavement for the courtyard.


    Xin Ja has been experimenting and practicing on rune making ever since he learned about it. And the amount of broken pebbles on the ground shows his hard work.


    Suddenly the eyes of the old man shifted to the walls and an expression of delight came upon him.


    "This¡­ this is truly ingenious. I did not expect that basic runes could be used this way¡­ Haha¡­ Brilliant! Truly brilliant! Alright, I made up my mind. I will not let a talent like you be wasted. Call me teacher from now on, okay?" the old man said with a bright smile on his face.


    The expression of Xin Jong becameplicated. How could he not feel grateful at this time? Finally¡­ his son could finally have a teacher to teach him.


    His son could finally get a good education, and someday his life would be better than how they lived now.


    "Senior! You¡­ you have my thanks!" Xin Jong quickly bowed.


    "Umm¡­ Do not bother with the formalities¡­ It is my honor to teach such a promising student." The old man said while waving his hand.


    "Come young one, greet your teacher¡­"


    "Xin Ja¡­ Greet your teacher¡­" Xin Jong gestured.


    Although a bit hesitant about the old man being his teacher, yet upon seeing the happy smile in his father''s eyes, Xin Ja has already decided to ept the offer of the old man.


    "Xin Ja greets teacher!" Xin Ja said while bowing his head.


    Seeing the timid young boy, the old man nodded his head.


    "My name is Wang Chanling¡­ But people usually call me Old Wang, so you can just call me, Teacher Wang¡­ okay?"


    "Yes! Student greets teacher Wang!" Xin Ja repeated.


    Satisfied by the boy''s reaction, Old Wang waves his hand and 2 soft paper-bound books suddenly appear.


    "I have seen that you are already proficient in basic runes¡­ Now I will give you this book for you to study from now on. This one is the intermediate rune set, and this one is the advanced rune set. I will give them to you to read. But I forbid you to use them yet. Memorize them first okay?"


    Xin Ja nodded his head in agreement.


    Old Wang did not give it to Xin Ja but instead, pass it to Xin Jong.


    The old man stood up and walks to the old gate with his hands behind his back. A big smile could be seen on his face as if he has really found a treasure.


    After the old man left, Xin Jong put the books on the table in the small courtyard.


    Xin Ja excitedly walks to the books and quickly flips its pages.


    "Son¡­ I''m happy that you can now get a chance to learn from a teacher." Xin Jong said as tears began forming at the corner of his eyes.


    He is truly happy for his son.


    ¡­


    When Old Wang came back to his store, he suddenly noticed two figures inside.


    "Who are you?! What are you doing in my shop? Are you two here to take something away? I''ll tell you, it is impossible!" Old Wang billowed in anger.


    The two figures were a bit taken aback as they did not know what to say.


    "Umm¡­ Master Wang! It''s me, Song Talin¡­ Your student." The handsome gentleman said while cupping his hands to Old Wang.


    "Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Of course¡­ Of course, I knew who you are¡­ I''m not that old you know¡­ So¡­ What are you doing here?" Old Wang cleared his throat and said trying to cover the awkwardness.


    "This¡­ Master¡­ I was asked by the apothecary guild to visit you to make a request." The young man said politely.


    "Hah! I''m a runemaster¡­ I''m not a pill maker." Old Wang said while flicking his sleeves.


    He strode forwards and walk back behind the counter.


    "Master¡­ That is what they need for you to do. Master Changan identally blew up his cauldron while attempting to concoct a high-tier pill. So now, they need to rearrange the runes in the guild. And you are the only expert we know in the town." The young man said.


    "Humph¡­ After all these years, they have the gall to ask for my help? They already have you as the runemaster there; you go and do your job! Now go!" Old Wang said while flicking his sleeves.

 Chapter 1040 - Myrth: 11

    Chapter 1040


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The two people showed a reluctant expression on their faces as they helplessly left the shop.


    The woman looks a bit annoyed but did not voice herints. She dare not to because she knew who that old man is.


    "Why is your old teacher like that? Did he know that you have already be an apothecary that''s why he is kicking up a fuss?" she said with displeasure.


    The man on the side quickly looks behind him and gestured for the woman to be quiet.


    "You cannot say those words in here. If that old man heard that I am not a runemaster, but instead an apothecary, I would not be able toe back here¡­" the man said while dragging the woman as the two walks.


    "Talin¡­ Let''s just look for another runemaster, maybe someone more talented than your old and grumpy teacher." The woman said as she coquettishly hugs the man''s arms.


    Feeling her soft skin touching his, the man feel a bit excited as his gaze turned a bit fiery.


    "Yi Linya¡­ How about in your Yi n? You guys have a runemaster, right?"


    "In my n? Haha¡­ Of course, we have, but I already asked that runemaster and he is unable to fix the problem with the apothecary guild. The rune patterns are far tooplex." She said with a pout.


    The two then helplessly walk to their inn.


    These two people are the same people that scolded Xin Long and Xin Ja for being too poor.


    ¡­


    The next day in Xin father and child small courtyard and hut¡­


    It was early in the morning when an old man is walking leisurely on the side of the street towards the small courtyard of the Xin''s.


    Suddenly, his footsteps stopped and then he turns around to look at one of the tall trees in the area. The old man smirks and picks up three small pebbles on the ground. Then his hand moved like a shadow and the three pebbles are already gone from his hands.


    Ahh!!!


    Arrggh!!!


    The neighborhood was immediately awoken by the painful shout of three people.


    The old man continues walking towards the courtyard and without reservation enters it.


    "Ah! Teacher Chang! Good morning!" Xin Jong greeted the old man as he lifted the big bag behind him.


    "Are you going to the market?"


    "Yes¡­ I will leave young Xin Ja in your hands, teacher¡­" Xin Jong said.


    "Umm¡­ Go¡­" Old Chang said as he showed a faint smile on his face.


    His eyes then darted to the side of the house and noticed the young boy squatting on the ground while etching some runes at the bottom of the y cooking wares.


    "So... you little one is the source of this¡­ My guess is spot on. Since I arrive in this ce yesterday, I have my doubts, but you truly impressed me." Old Chang said.


    "Ah¡­ Teacher! Wee!" Xin Ja said as he quickly stands up and greeted.


    "No need for formalities¡­ Continue what you are doing¡­" Old Chang said as he walks beside Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja once again squatted on the ground and continue writing the runes.


    Suddenly, the old man beside him lifted his hand.


    "This is a goodbination¡­ I have not thought about this¡­ I guess knowingplicated runes sometimes could make one forget about the basics¡­" he said as he suddenly pointed at a spot.


    "Put a rune in here. That would make the time for the heat and the control more efficient." He suggested.


    Xin Ja looks at the spot and then thought for a while.


    Then suddenly, his eyes glowed in realization.


    "Teacher! You''re right! Thank you!" he said as he followed what Old Chang said.


    As a runemaster, Old Chang could already tell in just one look how the runes work in the jar. Although he knew, some of the runes written in there still made him feel a bit baffled.


    This is because¡­ he had seen the popr automatic heating pot and the automatic heating stove. He did not mind it at first and if he has not seen how it was made, he would not have known howplex it was.


    As the two busy themselves marking the pots, they both shared their insights.


    Old Chang was a bit surprised that the boy would already create such an advancedwork of runes with ease. In fact, if this child would go to the academy, he would immediately be admitted to the 2nd year. He was truly amazed at the ability of the young boy.


    After Xin Ja was done with the etching of the runes, Old Chang helped him with piling up the cooking wares.


    Then the two began their lesson on the intermediate rune.


    For almost the whole day, Old Chang taught Xin Ja about intermediate runes. With the new books and new runes on hand, Xin Ja excitedly absorbed everything he could learn from his teacher.


    That night¡­


    After Old Chang left, Xin Ja did not stop his learning. In fact, he has already finished reading both the intermediate and the advanced rune books.


    And right now, his hands are itching to try writing them, especially the advanced runes.


    His dad is busy with the wares in their stock room beside the house, so he silently enters the house and grabs the robe they bought yesterday.


    After washing, it is already cleaned and dry. So he carefullyid it on the stone table.


    He carefully lifted the cor and saw the runes written inside. The runes are written are a bit old already and some of them are not even functioning anymore.


    He looks back at his busy dad and then shifted his gaze back at the runes on the cor.


    "This is advance runes¡­ But the formation of the runes¡­ are wrong?" he muttered.


    This is because¡­ his unique vision has finished analyzing the runes and then showed him the far more efficient way to write them.


    He carefully thinks of the suggestion and then closes his eyes to check his dantian. Inside there he could feel the Ki energy and the single sphere. Ever since the day he has created that sphere in his dantian, it has already grown 3 times its size.


    His strength has already improved but still, he is unable to absorb the pure Ki as his body tends to still reject them.


    After checking and deducing that the amount of Ki in his dantian is enough for his experiment, Xin Ja did not hesitate to grab the engraving tools from his pocket.


    Without hesitation, he began to erase the runes etched on the surface of the cloth.


    The tip of the engraving tool is shining a bit as it easily removes the old and tattered engraved runes.


    "Hooo¡­" Xin Ja heaves a sigh after removing everything.


    He then closes his eyes and notices that only a small portion of his Ki was expended.


    "The practice paid off¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    He then continues and begins writing the proper arrangement of the runes ording to the pattern given to him by his unique vision.


    After writing half of the pattern, he suddenly stopped. This is because he could feel that the Ki in the sphere is not enough to finish the pattern.


    "Sigh¡­ I have to absorb more Ki before continuing¡­" he thought.


    And so he stopped what he is doing and then decided to put back the robe inside the house.


    Unknown to him, Xin Jong is actually observing his son. The boy seems a bit sneaky, so he was curious.


    Then he saw the slight glow at the tip of the engraving tool which indicates that his son is actually using Ki. He almost could not believe what he is seeing, but as he continued watching his heart wanted to leap in happiness.


    His son is not useless¡­ his son would soon be a runemaster, that he now knew. His son now has a bright future before him, so as a father, he felt proud and relieved at the same time.


    He walks inside the storage and from a hidden corner he carefully takes out a de. It was the machete that he has been using for a long time.


    As he looks at the de, tons of memories enter his mind. He could help but break into tears as he remembers those days.


    His grip tightens on the machete as it began to tremble.


    "No¡­ I must not dwell on the past. My son''s future is far more important than mine¡­" he muttered as he hides the machete back in the corner.


    "Lee n¡­ Xin n¡­ I don''t care anymore. You people can have your things for all I care¡­ My son¡­ My son will rise above you all¡­" he muttered as tears began trickling down his cheek.


    His strong fa?ade at this time is gone, and a helpless, deeply scarred, and wounded man stood looking at the bright night sky.


    He wipes away his tears and began cleaning up the storage room. He then prepares everything for tomorrow.


    As he closes the door of the storage room, he secretly injected his Ki into a hidden location.. This is a secret locking for the storage, and it was made by his son.

 Chapter 1041 - Myrth: 12

    Chapter 1041


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was the middle of the night and two bright moons are above the sky like silver orbs that shine upon thend below.


    The two moons are called M and Jun.


    They are named after the gods that protect thend in times of darkness.


    M is the smaller moon while Jun is the bigger one. These two are husband and wife and are hailed as gods by the people since ancient times.


    At this time, Xin Ja is currently internalizing the things that he has learned today. He has been recording the lesson that his teacher is teaching him. Although he understands everything, he still could not help but review everything in his mind.


    It was his first-ever ss and it has made him feel happy.


    He was a bit restless in bed as his mind is busy with a lot of things.


    Ever since he got interested in learning about science, his curiosity has been piqued. But he would not dare ask his teacher about the things that he is learning from his unique vision.


    This is because it is his biggest secret.


    He did not know how other people would react if they knew that he has something like this. They might call him crazy, or that he is possessed by evil spirits. And so it would make his life worse than ever. He did not want any attention towards him as he has already been used to not interact with others.


    As the night drifted on, Xin Ja felt himself getting a bit sleepy.


    Suddenly, he was jolted to awakening when he noticed something shing before his eyes.


    ''Warning! Warning! Traces of hallucinogen and anesthetic substance are found in the body¡­''


    ''Warning! Warning! Traces of hallucinogen and anesthetic substance are found in the body¡­''


    Those ring words woke Xin Ja from his stupor. Upon seeing those words, he was a bit confused. And did not know what it means.


    But then, he could feel that there is something wrong with his body. And yet he did not know what it is.


    "Hallucinogen? Anesthetic? What are those?" he thought.


    But he suddenly found his consciousness slowly fading until everything went ck.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not know what just happened to him. He slowly opened his eyes and found himself inside a dark room. He could not see anything around him.


    When he wanted to move, he discovered that his hands are bound behind him.


    "Where¡­ Where am I?" he muttered as he tried to get a clear view of the ce he is in.


    Suddenly, when he tried moving his hands, he could feel the heaviness of the object wrapping around his hands.


    The cold feeling from that object made him realized that he is actually bound by some kind of metal.


    It did not take long before his vision slowly adapted to the darkness. And soon, he could tell that he is inside a small room with a small window. The window is covered with bars of iron which looks really sturdy.


    He slowly got up and noticed that he is actually lying on a bunch of straws which acts as his bed.


    "What kind of ce is this?" he thought.


    "Oh¡­ Papa? Papa¡­ Where are you?" Xin Ja called as his eyes darted in the four corners of the room.


    Tears began to pour out of his eyes as he feels anxiety and nervousness. His breathing began to shorten as he feels his heart beating so fast that it''s suffocating.


    Xin Ja began crying but no one could hear his plea. He tried shouting and calling, but no one answered.


    At this time, he has already given up. He knew that something happened while they were sleeping. He suddenly remembered when he was sleeping he saw some kind of warning from his unique vision.


    He navigates through the control and then searches for the words, hallucinogen, and anesthetic. He read the meaning of the words his expression changes.


    He knew that those substances are the things that knocked him outst night. From that, he already understands that he and his father were plotted upon.


    His regret is just that he did not activate the runes in the house. If only he was able to activate the runes, then he would not be in this situation right now.


    Xin Ja at this time felt a strange feeling of anger towards himself. This is because he is now worried about his father.


    "Did they hurt Papa?" he muttered as tears once again slid down his cheek.


    "No¡­ I must not give up¡­ I can''t wait for others to save me. Although I wanted papa to help me, yet I could not always rely on him¡­" he thought.


    Xin Ja closes his eyes and checked the condition of his body. He discovered that his Ki has not been expended.


    Then he tried to use his strength to break away from the metal bracer cuffs. But it was to no avail.


    "How can I escape?" he thought.


    At this time, another bout of helplessness filled his heart and he became gloomy once again.


    "No¡­ wait there is a way¡­" he thought.


    "But¡­ I have not learned enough yet¡­"


    He then closes his eyes and decided to spend some time learning the rest of the lessons from his unique vision.


    ¡­


    A banging sound woke Xin Ja up from his learning. When he opens his eyes he discovered that it was already morning.


    "Wake up!" someone shouted.


    When Xin Ja saw a bulky man standing by the door, he immediately crawl to the side of the wall as far away from the man as possible. His body even began shaking in fear.


    "Che¡­ What a cowardlyd¡­ Anyway, we can''t let you die yet before getting some answers from your father¡­ so you have to be feed. Troublesome¡­" the guy said with a sneer on his face.


    Hisrge stature made Xin Ja feel really scared, plus the sword hanging on his waist made the man looks more imposing.


    As Xin Ja shifted his eyes to the small wooden te on the ground and the so-called food on it, it made him frown a bit.


    But he dare note closer to the guy.


    "Coward¡­" the guy snarled as he stood up after putting the te of watery food on the ground.


    He closes the wooden door and then locked it.


    Xin Ja heard his footsteps getting farther and farther. And this made him heave a sigh of relief.


    He did not want to touch the te of watery food on the ground. He just looks around and could not see the small room that''s made ofrge ckened rocks.


    Last night, he did not check the room as he was really afraid and kept on crying for his father. However, now that he got his wit once again, he began to explore the small room.


    There is nothing to explore as it only has four corners, cold and damp walls, and a rough floor with some traces of blood on them.


    He is actually very scared right now, but he has decided to be brave for his father''s sake.


    "No, I must continue¡­ learning." He muttered as he once again closes his eyes.


    When he would feel hungry, he would just try to absorb the chaotic Ki in the air and he could somewhat feel full.


    And so he spends the rest of the morning, in that state while learning from his unique vision.


    ¡­


    Unknown to him, when his teacher, Old Wang came this morning, he discovered that his student is missing.


    He then quickly checked the surroundings and found several fainted figures inside the storage shack beside the hut.


    Upon seeing those masked figures, Old Wang was immediately angered and was about to beat those people up when he feel that the storage shack feel strange.


    When he noticed that there is actually a rune formation inside the shack. Old Wang showed a hint of surprise and upon looking at those ck-cloaked people, he sneered.


    After checking the shack, he decided not to deactivate the runes, and let those people suffer inside the storage shack.


    Those people have been trapped in that ce for many hours already and he could tell that they have been suffering from the effect of the runes.


    He red at those people, closes the shack''s door, and left the small courtyard.


    He knew that his student was kidnapped and he not help but feel enraged.


    Old Wang walks in the direction of the town''s hall with a calm stride. He knew that if he panics, he would not be able to save his student. He needs to calm down and think of a way to rescue that child and his father.


    At this time, he feels a bit regretful.


    "I should have taken the father and son to my home¡­ That way, the child would have a conducive ce for learning¡­" he muttered to himself while shaking his head.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s no use regretting now¡­ it already happened. I have to save the child first, and then let them stay with me¡­ That''s right¡­ That would be for the best." Old Wang has already decided in his heart.


    It was seldom that he could find someone as talented as the boy.. If he did not do his best to teach him, then he does not deserve to be called by thed his teacher.

 Chapter 1042 - Myrth: 13

    Chapter 1042


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja opens his eyes, he found himself covered in sweat and is lying on the hay-covered ground. When he shifted his gaze to his surroundings he found that it was already dark. It seems that he has been really immersed in his lessons from his unique vision that he lost track of time. In fact, he has learned a lot of stuff from the unique vision and at thest part¡­ while gritting his teeth he decided to absorb the remaining knowledge directly into his mind.


    Although it caused him to feel like his brain is going to explode, yet it was worth it. He knew that he needed the knowledge fast, and he has no time to waste anymore.


    Just like the medical knowledge he absorbed when his father was stabbed that day. Everything that he has learned and absorbed about science and technology are being processed by his mind slowly. For now, he has already understood around 30% of that knowledge.


    And for him, that is already enough to be able to try and work on the cuff that is binding his hands.


    And so he decided to begin working on the cuffs.


    He cleared his mind and began to think of the things that he needed to do. Although he feel a bit excited, and yet he tried to control himself with one goal in his mind. To free himself from the binding bracers cuffs.


    ording to what he has learned his mind should have the ability to feel his surroundings. It is an ability that his former self, Shin Jiao has developed. It is called Absolute Sense. If he could heighten all of his senses to a degree, then he could extend it outwards from his body.


    He quite understands it a bit, but to be able to expand it for a meter is a bit impossible for him right now. ording to what he learned from science, he could only heighten his sense through practice. But with the help of his Ki, he would be able to do that.


    And so he look inside his body using his knowledge in medicine and has quickly identified some of the needed points in his meridians. Well, meridians actually did not exist in science. This is because those are what you call spiritual pathways of energy.


    They are located near the veins of the body but they do not follow the same path as the veins. And so, after feeling his meridians, Xin Ja begin to use his Ki ording to the practice that his unique vision taught him.


    "This is the first acupoint¡­" he muttered.


    When he willed his Ki to hit the acupoint, Xin Ja almost lost consciousness in pain. It was too painful that he could feel his meridian and veins almost bursting. He did not expect that the amount of Ki he used would be able to hurt him that badly.


    "Argghh¡­ That¡­ that hurts¡­" heined.


    But then as he circted the Ki in his body, he realized that it actually healed his veins and meridians a bit too fast.


    "No¡­ I must try using just a pinch of my Ki this time¡­" he muttered.


    And so he tried once again.


    When his Ki suddenly hit the same point, he did not writhe in pain but still feel a pang of pain in that part of his meridian.


    But then as soon as he did so, he suddenly found his sense of touch bing more sensitive. This immediately made him feel excited.


    He then continues to another acupoint and did the same. It was still painful but it is manageable. This time, his sense of smell, was heightened.


    It did not take long before; all of his senses were heightened. But it cause Xin Ja to feel a bit weak. After those bouts of pain in his body and the healing effect of his Ki cirction, he was still able to hold on.


    After his senses have been heightened, he followed the pattern on how he could activate Absolute Sense. After following the right pattern of cirction in his body, he suddenly feels that he could sense everything around him in a 1-meter radius.


    Even with his eyes closed, he could actually picture out in his mind what everything looks like within that 1-meter radius.


    The feeling is a bit exhrating and wonderful.


    His mind suddenly shifted down to the armband cuff in his hand and carefully assessed it.


    He could see a couple of mechanisms from that armband cuff.


    After checking for a while, he decided to stop using his absolute sense. Upon stopping he was immediately assaulted with a bout of dizziness.


    "Hmm¡­ I have to adapt with my heightened senses first before I will be able to effectively use the Absolute Sense¡­" he muttered.


    He has already done what he needed to do. His next move is to use the skill he learned from his unique vision on forging without using a me. And the way to do it is to directly affect the atomic structure of the object using his Ki.


    Closing his eyes once again, the tips of his right hand began to glow with different colors.


    Each color represents the elements of this world which are, fire, wind, water, earth, and space.


    After concentrating and feeling the elements around him using his Absolute Sense, Xin Ja carefully touches the armband on his left arm.


    But then when his fingers touch the armband, his expression changes from confusion to shock, and then to disbelief and helplessness.


    The reason for this is because right in front of his eyes, he learned the truth about himself and his weakness.


    ''Warning! Your energy is not strong enough to affect the material being forged.''


    ''Warning! Your energy is not strong enough to affect the material being forged.''


    He was a bit baffled at this warning and so he quickly navigates to ask why his Ki energy is not enough to have an effect on the material used.


    His vision then showed to him, his body''s real condition, and the real reason why he is weak.


    "Ki is actually a different type of energy¡­ another name for it is Heavenly Spiritual Energy¡­" he muttered while reading.


    In fact, this information came from a dragon emperor. Which he did not know who? Well, that information was recorded by him in his previous life, so he knows that he could trust this information.


    ording to the information presented, to be able to fully utilize the Ki in the surroundings, he has to continue developing his Ki sphere and turn it into golden in color. Once it is golden, then his body would be able to handle absorbing the Ki in his surroundings.


    "So¡­ I am unable to practice forging right now, and only after the Ki sphere in my dantian is already golden color that I can use this skill?..." he muttered to himself.


    "¡­ No¡­ I can''t that long¡­ I must at least have a way¡­" he thought for a while.


    Then suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    If he could not have arge effect on the armband cuff, then he could try having just a minute effect. What he needed is just enough to render the locking mechanism of the armband useless.


    After thinking to this point, in his mind he could immediately picture out the armband.


    "Hmm¡­ This small mechanism is not made of metal, right¡­ then¡­ then maybe I can¡­" after checking the whole picture of the armband in his mind, Xin Ja suddenly discovered something.


    With an idea in his mind, he quickly went to work on his conjecture.


    He closes his eyes and quickly controlled his Absolute Sense while his right-hand fingertips have started glowing.


    He touched the surface of his left armband and then quickly controlled the bnce of the energy in his fingertips.


    ''Warning! Your energy is not strong enough to affect the material being forged.''


    ''Warning! Your energy is not strong enough to affect the material being forged.''


    The warning suddenly came out, but he did not mind it. With pure concentration and beads of sweat pouring out of his forehead and body, Xin Ja began controlling the bnce energy to travel towards that certain part of the locking mechanism of the armband.


    When the five bnce energy touches the surface of that tiny metal part, he quickly willed it to make it thinner.


    This action alone almost depleted the Ki in his dantian. When he feels his head having another bout of headache, Xin Ja quickly stopped.


    He then weakly slumps on the floor and felt that his vision slowly getting blurry.


    "I¡­ I think¡­ I might¡­ have overused¡­ my ability¡­" he muttered weakly.


    But instead of worry, or feeling afraid by feeling weak, the expression on Xin Ja''s face is one of happiness. Before he feels his consciousness faded, a slight smile crept on his mouth and a satisfied expression appears on his face.


    And then everything went ck¡­

 Chapter 1043 - Myrth: 14

    Chapter 1043


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the darkness of his unconscious mind, Xin Ja slowly floated while looking around in confusion. He had known that he fainted due to the stress in his mind while controlling the energy of his Ki and at the same time using his Absolute Sense.


    While floating in the void, he suddenly noticed that not too far away from him, he saw a small seed-like object also floating.


    He quickly tried to get close to that object, but no matter how he tries to move his body, it is still stationary as if being held by some invisible power.


    "What is that¡­ thing?" he muttered.


    But to his amazement, he suddenly saw in front of him the thing that he has been seeing from his unique vision.


    ''Hello! I am Soul Chip 00 prototype.'' The text is disyed in front of him.


    He tried touching the words, but he is unable to reach them.


    "Hmm¡­ So you can hear me?" Xin Ja asked.


    ''Yes¡­ This is the second time that I appear before you. The first time is when you were still a baby¡­''


    "Oh¡­ How could I remember, that?... Anyway, do you know how I can get out of here? I need to get out of here and help my father." Xin Ja asked.


    ''Sorry¡­ I cannot help you with any physical influence in the outside world. I could only provide you with the needed information and knowledge that is necessary for your growth.''


    Upon reading this, Xin Ja frowned.


    Well, he has already expected this. This thing has been with him ever since he was born. It is just that this is the first time that he is seeing its true form.


    "Then¡­ Can you help me get strong fast?" he asked.


    This is the only way for him to get out of this ce. He needs to get stronger and fast.


    ''Well, this ce is unlike any other¡­ I can detect a higher type of energy in here that is unlike those in your previous worlds. If you can create an energy gathering array in here, then your strength would surely reach the saint realm in just one night...''


    "Saint realm? What is that?"


    ''It means that your sphere will turn gold in color.''


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ Yes! Yes, that is what I want!" Xin Ja was immediately delighted.


    ''Alright¡­ it''s time for you to wake up then¡­''


    Upon reading this, Xin Ja felt a bit confused.


    But before he knew it, he felt a strong force hitting his stomach.


    Bam!


    His small figure flew towards the wall with a loud thud.


    The jolting and the pain caused him to wake up from his unconscious state.


    Cough! Cough!


    "There he is¡­ he''s now awake!" the bulky man said with a dissatisfied look on his face.


    "Hey¡­ Big Kan¡­ Be gentle to the kid. He is still our bargaining chip." Another voice saiding from outside the door.


    "Che¡­ This is annoying¡­ If it were me, I would cut the head of this kid and present it to that fool of a father. Let''s see if he still doesn''t fear us and tell us what we needed." The man called Big Kan said.


    "Stupid!¡­ It does not work like that. That merchant is not ordinary, our boss could already tell¡­ Stop fooling around and Let''s go!" the voice said as footsteps could be heard walking away from the outside.


    When Big Kan heard this, a sinister smile suddenly appears on his mouth as he picks up Xin Ja and with a slight pinch of hisrge hand breaks the young boy''s left arm.


    Crack!


    Aahhhh!!!


    Xin Ja cried in pain as his left arm was broken.


    "Haha¡­ Cry little one¡­ I like it when you cry in pain¡­ Ohhh¡­ It''s like music to my ears¡­ Hehe¡­" Big Kan said as he threw the young boy on the ground.


    He did not even notice that the cuff on the hand of the boy is already undone.


    He just strode outside the cell and locked the door with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "Hehe¡­ Should I do this every day until every bone in that boy''s body is broken? Haha¡­" Big Kan chuckled as he strutted down the corridor.


    Left inside the prison cell, Xin Ja is gasping for breath as he gritted his teeth as pain courses all over his body.


    Tears began flowing from his eyes, but he dare not sob because he could feel that his chest really felt painful.


    In his mind, he could already deduce that two of his rib may have been fractured.


    Then he dare not move as his left arm is broken and slight movement causes him to wince in pain.


    "Papa¡­ Save me¡­" he unconsciously muttered.


    But then he realized that his father was also taken. His heart could not help but feel a pang of anger. Although he is always alone and holds no grudge towards other people, it does not mean that he does not know anger.


    Right now, that is what drove his mind to work.


    The face of that big guy is already imprinted in his mind. And for some unknown reason, he feels that he could see some of the things that he could do to make that guy suffer as he did to him.


    "No¡­ I must get out of this ce first¡­" he muttered as he slowly closes his eyes.


    ''Warning! Warning! You have suffered some damages to your body. Two of your right ribs are broken, and your left arm is fractured¡­ Suggested treatment is the need for bone alignment and mending using Ki.''


    After reading this, Xin Ja quickly absorbs the chaotic Ki in the air and quickly fixes his ribs. This is his first target as it causes him more difort than his broken left arm.


    After 10 minutes have passed, the pain in his chest is now gone.


    But a frown appears on his face. This is because the Ki in the air is too slow and not enough for him to absorb. He opens his eyes and checked the condition of his left arm.


    With his expression turning ugly due to pain, he carefully aligned his bone and tore some of his old robes as he temporarily wrapped his arm. He has no material nor time to make a splinter. Instead, he grabbed a small stone on the ground.


    "I have to make this a bit sharper¡­" he thought.


    Then the fingers in his right hand glowed, and with that, the small stone in his hand slowly transformed into a thin sharp object the size of his pinky.


    A smile crept on his face amidst the difort of his broken left arm.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja began carving the required runes to create an energy flow array.


    After 20 minutes ofborious work, he was finally done. His left arm is already turning slightly violet in color which made Xin Ja feel pained.


    But he gritted his teeth and quickly sits in a meditative posture. With this, he quickly observes his surroundings. Upon doing so, he was immediately shocked.


    This is because he could immediately feel the thickness of the Ki around him. It was like all of the Ki in the air was gathered all around him.


    Xin Ja is no fool, he knew what he has to do.


    And so, he began absorbing the Ki in the air and at the same time, began healing his broken arm.


    Crack! Crack! Crack!


    The sound of bones being repaired could be heard as his left arm''s fracture began to be mended along with theplete recovery of his two cracked ribs.


    Although he has spent a lot of his Ki to mend his bones and his bruises, he still has more than enough to fill the sphere in his dantian.


    Not longter, he could now feel his body invigorated.


    "Hmm¡­ Wait a minute¡­ my bones¡­ they are stronger now¡­ and¡­ oh¡­ my sphere has now grown this much and has now turned silver¡­" he muttered in realization.


    He was too engrossed in mending his bones while healing his wounds that he did not notice that his dantian is also growing rapidly.


    As the information said, Ki or Heavenly Spiritual Energy is not like any other energy. It is far richer and denser than other energy in the universe. Only if he could harness its power could he use it properly. And thanks to his sphere, he is able to harness that energy effectively.


    When Xin Ja opens his eyes, a glint of ruthlessness suddenly appears in his eyes.


    That guy has beaten him because he just likes it. Although he feels afraid of the bulky guy, he still was able to deduce how he would be able to subdue him.


    Of course, he would not use force, because no matter how much he thinks about it, that guy is still bigger and more powerful than he is.


    However, that person did not have what he has, and that is his knowledge.


    As of now, Xin Ja is already familiar with two particr skills that he could use against that person.


    The first one is his knowledge of runes and array formation.


    And the second one is his knowledge¡­ in medicine.


    His thought was suddenly interrupted when he noticed that the golden rays of the sun are already slowly creeping into the room.


    He has no time to dawdle.. It is time for him to prepare for his fight against, Big Kan.

 Chapter 1044 - Myrth: 15

    Chapter 1044


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Cling! Cling!


    Click! ck!


    The sound of dangling keys could be heard and then the lock of therge wooden prison door being opened, reverberated inside the small prison cell. Then the door slowly opened, as arge head peeks inside.


    The burly man opened the door and excitement could be seen in his eyes.


    Last night, Big Kan tried to beat up the child and break his arm. He did not go too much and just like to sound out if the boss would be angry. However, it seems that the boss did not care. And so this morning, he is determined to y with the child to his heart''s content.


    What he likes the most other than beating up and killing people is torturing young children.


    For some unknown reason, it actually gives him a sense of pleasure whenever he could hear the sound of painful wailsing from those children more than the adults. It was like some kind of euphoria that makes his body shiver in delight.


    Last night, he could almost not sleep upon thinking of ways that he could torture the kid. He would make it so that the kid would not die, but would be in intense pain and would beg him over and over again.


    After nning what he should dost night, he is now set to enjoy himself in his deprave torturing of the young child.


    As he steps inside the small cell, he saw the young boy slumped on the ground. He now noticed that the boy''s arm is already bandaged and it seems that the boy is very resilient. This made him even more excited. The more they fight and scream, the more he would enjoy the torture.


    "Hehe¡­ It''s time for your breakfast littled¡­ Hmm¡­ It seems that you do not like to eat¡­ This is bad. You will be weak and easily faint, this is not eptable¡­" he said as he saw the untouched food on the side.


    With a menacing re at the unmoving figure, Big Kan strode towards the young boy while extending hisrge hands towards the child.


    But then suddenly, he stopped. He turns around and saw that the door is still open. A slight grin appears on his face and carefully closes the prison door. He even locked it from the inside using the key which he put inside the pocket of his trousers.


    Then he carefully closes the viewing port of the thick wooden prison door.


    "Hehe¡­ We don''t want anyone to disturb us, right?" he muttered with a sinister smile appearing on his face.


    After doing that, he takes out some of the tools he brought with him from his side pouch. Wrapped in a leather bundle, he has prepared many tools for torturing his victims in there.


    He carefully spread the leather bundle on the ground and upon seeing the tools¡­ a slight smile appears on his face.


    "Hey, little one¡­ Are you awake? You and I are going to y a game today¡­ I call this game¡­ Crying game¡­ Hehe¡­" He said while looking at the unmoving youth.


    When he did not hear any response from the boy, his face turned ugly, and quickly stood up. He took a step and prepares his foot to kick the young boy. Last night he was able to control that kick so the boy did not suffer that much. But today he is determined to deliver a kick that can cause intense pain but is not lethal.


    Swoosh!!!


    Bam!


    The ground on the small cell suddenly shook, followed by a low grunting pain.


    Argghhh!!!


    But the young child is still lying on the ground while in front of him alsoys the big figure of Big Kan.


    The one who fell on the ground is actually Big Kan, and this situation made him feel a little baffled. He was clearly aiming for the boy''s side at that time but by a strange event, he suddenly discovered that he actually missed the boy by a hair''s breadth.


    With anger in his heart, Big Kan red at the seemingly unconscious young boy.


    He stretched his big hands to grab the boy, but by doing so, he discover that the boy seem to be far from him. He tried his best to grab the kid, but he is unable to.


    His eyes turned frosty. He did not know what is happening, but he could sense that there is something wrong. He quickly tried to look around him, and this time, his expression changed. That is because he suddenly found that everything around him suddenly became huge. It was like he shrunk too little that he is like an ant.


    Big Kon''s face turned pale upon seeing this. He began to panic and tried to move his body. This time, he discovered that his joints are unable to move. He struggled hard but it seems that there is an invisible force trying to constrain him.


    He now wanted to shout, but it was futile.


    Sensing the danger in his surroundings, Big Kan did not hesitate to tap in his Ki. Although Big Kan looks like a brute, yet his power is not something to scoff at.


    Big Kan is actually has a level 3 Ki power. This means that in the gang that he belongs to, he is considered as one of the powerhouses.


    After tapping into his Ki power, he discovered that his strength and the bindings around him suddenly seem to loosen a bit. He flings his arms and then he feels that he seem to have hit something.


    Thud!


    Ahhh¡­


    Cough! Cough!


    He heard the sound of the boy moaning in pain and coughing.


    His eyes went wide as he could somewhat feel that the strange thing that is happening to him is caused by the kid.


    And so he tried to stand up but the ground suddenly began moving which made him unable to stand stably so he can just fall to the ground once again.


    "You coward! If I get my hands on you, I will strip the skin off from your bones¡­ I will make sure to torture you and your father¡­ Hahaha¡­" Big Kan suddenly shouted in anger.


    He felt a bit humiliated at what is happening to him.


    Then his eyes went wide in realization¡­


    "You¡­ No¡­ this can''t be true¡­ You are a mere waste. A boy without Ki in his body, trash among trash¡­ How¡­ how could you be a runemaster?" he said while trying to stand up.


    But it was futile, no matter how strong he was no matter how hard he struggle, it seems that he is unable to control his own body and could not help buty on the ground and began panting.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja picks himself up from the ground.


    He was identally hit when Big Kan suddenly wave his hand. As that time, he noticed that when Big Kan exerted his Ki, the formation he made actually became weak. So he has no choice but to quickly reinforce it by writing another set of runes. But he was identally hit which almost made him pass out.


    Xin Ja quickly got up and his sudden movement made him cough a mouthful of blood.


    "I have underestimated him¡­ My skill in rune formation is still not enough to hold down those who are in the 3rd level¡­" he thought as he wipes the blood off his mouth.


    Xin Ja crawls to the side and goes around the huge body of Big Kan who is lying unmoving on the ground.


    The formation he set is a beguiling formation which is like the one he set up in their home. Luckily for him, he has already set up and Ki gathering formation beforehand and that has reinforced the strength of the array of runes.


    Xin Ja saw the tools on the side and could not help but feel a bit scared. He knew that if he was not able to create the beguiling formation, then he is sure that the big man will be able to hurt him really bad. Upon thinking to this point, Xin Ja could not help but feel a bit scared. He wanted to run away from this ce as soon as possible and find his father. However, how could he?


    Without a choice, Xin Ja decided to try and gather the tools.


    When he walks to the door, he remembers that the guy actually locked the door.


    "This¡­ I should take the keys from him slowly¡­" he thought as he gritted his teeth.


    Without the key, he would not be able to open the door.


    And so, he carefully approached the lying figure of Big Kan.


    Although the senses of Big Kan are in turmoil that he did not know his left from his right, yet this guy could still hurt him identally.


    So he has to tread carefully.


    Upon approaching the side Xin Ja began searching for the keys. He discovered that the keys are on the man''s left side pocket.


    He carefully extended his small hand into the pocket and tried to take the keys.


    But before he could take it out, Xin Ja discovered that arge hand is already swinging towards his face.

 Chapter 1045 - Myrth: 16

    Chapter 1045


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!!!


    Strong air came crashing towards the small figure of Xin Ja. He knew that Big Kan did not actually detect him¡­ this is just the big man''s reflex and Xin Ja''s bad luck.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja quickly ducks, but his left shoulder was still hit sending him flying to the door.


    Puu!!!


    Xin Ja spurted a mouthful of blood as his small body hits the ground while the keys fell on the floor beside him.


    Although he was able to get them, and yet he still suffered from that powerful hit.


    "Damn you¡­ I will kill you¡­ I will kill you and your father¡­ you might be able to bind me here, but once I get out, I will hunt you and your father¡­ I will make sure that you will see me cutting off your father''s head in front of you¡­ I swear¡­ I swear¡­" Big Kan said with a trembling voice as anger could be seen in his reddening face.


    How could he ept that he was actually defeated by the tricks of the young boy? As a powerful fighter of the gang, how could he ept this humiliating result? In his anger, he truly wanted to devour the kid as a whole. He wanted to torture the boy and then cut him into pieces just to appease his anger.


    Upon hearing the words from the huge man lying on the ground, the heart of Xin Ja shivers in fear.


    Xin Ja is not foolish, he is just innocent and unaware of the dangers outside. As he began thinking, he knew that what this person is saying is true. If the man escaped his array formation, then he and his father have no other choice but to offer their lives in his hands.


    The man and his people have already captured them, so he knew that this could happen again. He would be powerless to stop them, unless¡­


    Upon thinking to this point, the heart of Xin Ja shudder. He did not want to hurt anyone¡­ He just wanted to be alone¡­ He just wanted to help his father¡­ He did not want others to be harmed.


    This stifling feeling made Xin Ja began to tear up. As a young boy, he has grown up in a sheltered home. Although he is aware of the cruelty outside through the books he has read, this is the first time he actually experienced it.


    With trembling hands and an unsure heart, Xin Ja stood rooted on the ground while watching the unmoving figure lying on the floor.


    Aplicated feeling is now surrounding him.


    "What if I free him, he will not hurt me if I freed him, right?" he thought.


    Then suddenly he remembers the war story that he has read from one of the books his father bought him. In that story, the man caught the person who attacked his home. He did not want to do anything with the man and decided to chase the man away.


    The next day¡­ that man came home and saw his family already killed. He did not know who the culprit was, and began to weep. Then suddenly from behind, someone stabbed him. When he turned around it was the same guy whom he let go the other night.


    He was too regretful of what he did. But who could he me but himself for being too na?ve?


    It was a dark story, but for some reason, Xin Ja likes reading about wars and battles. And he seems to enjoy it.


    "No¡­ although I don''t want to see him dying¡­ There is a way for him to be unable to hurt me and my father¡­" he thought.


    Looking at the tools for torture, Xin Ja began choosing some of them.


    He then walk to the runes on the side and began to write down another set of runes. When he did that, smoke began to form in the air. Xin Ja quickly covers his mouth and nose, then using a sharp object he pricks one of his acupoints.


    The smokested for 1 minute and although he took preventive measures, he still was almost knocked out.


    Shaking his head, he walks towards the already unconscious huge fellow.


    Then from the side, he began to form some of the stones and turn them into needle-like objects. After that, he began to prick the body of Big Kan who lying on the ground. He then gets his hand on some of the tools for torture.


    His hands worked like a person adept in medicine.


    An hourter¡­


    The huge door slowly opens as the young figure of Xin Ja could be seen panting while having a hard time pushing.


    When the door opens enough space for him to get through, he quickly slips out. Then with anotherborious effort, he closes the door and locks it.


    Xin Ja sneakily walks through the dark corridor while prepping his ears. He has already heightened his senses, so he is able to hear anything within 10 meters away from him.


    His eyes although heightened are still not able to see through the dark, so he has no choice but to use his other senses to fumble through the corridor.


    He soon arrives in a ce with a familiar smell.


    He uses the keys to open the door. This time, the door seems to be a bit thin so he is able to open it easily. Then when he went inside, what he saw almost made Xin Ja lose his mind.


    A bloody figure is lying on the ground. Bruises and wounds could be seen all over his body. Although the person on the ground looks unkempt and almost indistinguishable, he still knows that the person is his father.


    "Papa¡­ Papa¡­ What¡­ What have they done to you¡­" Xin Ja said with tears brimming in his eyes while he run and hugged his unconscious father.


    He quickly ran to his father''s side and his mind suddenly became nk and he did not know what to do. All he could feel is panic and confusion.


    ''Warning! Warning! The person in proximity is in critical condition¡­ Medical care is needed immediately¡­''


    ''Warning! Warning! The person in proximity is in critical condition¡­ Medical care is needed immediately¡­''


    His attention suddenly caught the words disyed in front of his eyes.


    His heart skipped a beat. This sudden warning made him immediately clear his mind as if kicking him to the realization that his father would truly be in danger if he did not move quickly.


    He looks around and saw some tools that were used to torture his father.


    He knew that those people will being back to this ce sooner orter. So he has to move fast.


    His hands quickly move and grab some of the stones in the corner. He did not hesitate to form them into needle-like objects. He has to move as quickly as possible.


    Using the stone needles, he quickly stopped the bleeding from his father''s wounds.


    Xin Ja then checked for the condition of his father''s body. From his back to his front, Xin Ja saw that his father''s body is full of gashes. Each gash made his little young heart bleed. He only has his father in his life. His father is the only person who cared for him.


    When everyone mocks him and called him useless, his father would always tell him that he is not useless. His father would always encourage him to learn, to explore what he could.


    When he is sick, his father would stay by his side and take good care of him. His father means the world to him. But seeing his bloody condition and the wounds in his body made his heart really hurt a lot. It was as if he was the one who have been whipped and tortured.


    Many memories began to enter his mind while he is treating his father''s wounds. Memories that made him shed tears while he carefully checked and made sure that nothing will happen to his father. At the same time, these memories seem to make his heart harden.


    It made him feel a sense of resolution in the reality of this world.


    Despair, cruelty, and brutality, are the things he had read from the books. When Big Kan told him about his ns for him, Xin Ja felt afraid. But it actually did not make him feel resolve in taking the life of Big Kan. Yet the mere thought of his father dying made the young heart of Xin Ja, for the first time, exude killing intent.


    And so, when he made sure that his father is not in critical condition anymore due to internal bleeding, he quickly went to the entrance.


    This time, the expression on Xin Ja''s face is grim. Anger could be seen shing in his eyes. If he was helpless, then he would just cry and could do nothing. But he is not some helpless little boy that would only cry in one corner.


    Though still considered weak, yet he already got the knowledge and the skill to fight back¡­


    Since they had hurt his father, he has already sworn in his heart that whatever he did to that big man, he would also do to hispanions and more.


    Since they dare to do this to his father, they could only me themselves for what would happen next.

 Chapter 1046 - Myrth: 17

    Chapter 1046


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While scribbling on the ground, Xin Ja suddenly stopped as the ground began shaking. He heard some battling soundsing from the top floor. One explosion after another began to echo through the corridor which made the dust on the ceiling began to fall off.


    "This¡­ What is happening¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he quickly tried to finish the runes inside the room.


    After that, he did not want to think about anything else anymore as he began to shift his attention to healing his father.


    Xin Ja began to inject his Ki into his father''s body. However, he discovers that his father''s body would actually reject his Ki and his Ki seem to be doing something in his father''s dantian. And this made him feel worried..


    "It¡­ it seems that only pure Ki could enter my father''s body¡­ What should I do? I need to be able to use pure Ki to help him recover¡­" Xin Ja began thinking as a slight panic enters his heart.


    His eyes suddenly darted towards the food on the te. Although some of them are already stale, they can still be injected. But what he needed is the pure Ki that ising from them.


    With a slight hesitation, he began inscribing a rune array on the ground, and using that rune array, it actually sucks the pure Ki from those foods and then dispels the rot among them.


    The rune is just a simplebination of absorbing and elemental dispel runes.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja was able to gather enough pure Ki after absorbing every Ki from those foods. What made him astounded is that he noticed that the Ki on the ground whiches from his father''s blood, from the droplets of water, and from the stone on the walls began to also coagte.


    But Xin Ja has no time to think about anything else, he needed to prepare his father''s body to absorb the Ki, so he began to uses the stone needles to hit the acupoints in his father''s body to enable the pure Ki to enter his meridians.


    It did not take long before the flow of pure Ki that looks like white mist began to flow into his father''s body.


    Upon seeing this, the heart of Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.


    With this, pure Ki he knew that his father''s body would sure recover faster.


    Bam!!!


    Suddenly, a loud bursting from the door startled the young boy. Then, a burly young man came rushing inside the prison cell.


    The cell is bigger than the one where Xin Ja was imprisoned and his father has been lying in the corner, so when the prison door came crashing because of the force of the kick, they were not hit. Instead, it kicks up a small dust cloud that covered the whole prison cell.


    The eyes of the burly young man are like glowing fire as he scanned the room. Then his eyesnded on the two figures on the ground. One has blood all over him, while the young boy is sitting beside the man.


    "How did¡­ How did you escape?!" the young man was a bit taken aback upon seeing the young boy.


    But then he suddenly woke up from his stupor as he knew that he has no time to ask questions. The town''s guards are already attacking their hideout and he needs to take away their hostage or take them as a human shield so that he and his cohorts would be able to escape.


    As of this moment, Lou Gom is a bit resentful of the choice he made a few days ago. They have decided to work with that merchant so that they could take advantage of his unique wares. However, when he saw how lucrative the business was, his heart was suddenly engulfed with greed, and decided to work with another gang.


    Their purpose is to get the location of the real runemaster that the merchant is working with. They wanted to get their hands on that guy and capture him so that they could get more out of the merchandise.


    But no matter what they did to the guy, he would never tell them. Even when threatened with his son''s life, he still would not say anything.


    Suddenly, this morning they did not expect that the town''s guards would suddenly attack them along with an old man.


    They were taken by surprise because it was morning and they did not expect that the town''s guards would be brazen enough to attack their gang.


    At this time he was really regretful that he did not follow the words of his friends, Tao Yom and Lai Bin. But it''s toote for regret now. He could only use the hostages to be able to save his own life.


    Upon seeing that the father and son are actually in the same room, he immediately showed a sneer on his face. This would save him some time and would easily be able to capture them.


    "You two shoulde with me¡­" he growled as he takes a step forward.


    After just taking two steps, he suddenly feels his surroundings bing unstable. His bnce was interrupted making him stop with his charge.


    Bam!


    He hit the wall as he fellpletely out of bnce.


    When he was on the ground, he suddenly heard the boy speak with a slight crying tone.


    "Are you the one who tortured my father?"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Lou Gom turned ugly.


    "Yeah¡­ so what?" he growled as he pushes himself up.


    "So it was you who inflicted these wounds on him?" the boy continues asking while sobbing.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Haha¡­ I will not only torture your father but also you if you are not obedient." Lou Gom said as he picks himself up.


    He feels a bit ashamed at the incident where a powerful level 2 Ki warrior like himself would fall on his feet. Plus it seems that the young boy saw it all.


    He could not help but feel his reputation plummeting, and he could not ept that. In his mind, he already swore to punish the boy just like what he has done to the boy''s father.


    But then his expression suddenly changes as he feels his whole world began to turn around making him feel dizzy and disoriented.


    "Damn it! What is happening here?" Lou Gom shouted as he tried to pick himself up but still failed.


    Suddenly, before he could know it he is already nted on the ground not knowing his left hand from his right due to extreme disorientation.


    "Hey¡­ What is taking you so long?" shouted someone from the outside.


    A man suddenly peeks inside the prison cell and what he saw made him show a hint of astonishment in his eyes.


    On the ground, the huge body of Lou Gom is sprawled and it was as if he was knocked down. And not too far from him is the crying young boy who is caressing the hair on the head of the bloodied man on the ground.


    "This dim wit! How could he fall unconscious just like that? What a fool¡­" the man said as he strode forward inside the cell.


    But before he knew it, he too has actually entered the sphere of influence of the rune array.


    The eyes of Xin Ja look at the two figures on the ground and then to his father''s head. He then looks at his small hands stained with blood. The tears in his eyes could not stop from pouring as he could feel the pain that his father have suffered at the hands of these ruthless people.


    He has already noticed that his father is not wearing the pendant that he gave him. He knew that the reason why they were captured is that they were truly taken by surprise. As a young boy, how could Xin Ja know the craftiness of these people?


    He might have thought that he has prepared well against them, but now he knew that his young mind is still too na?ve.


    His gaze suddenlynded on the two figures on the ground.


    "You¡­ I know now why your father would not talk¡­ It was you¡­ his son¡­ you are the runemaster¡­" the man who just entered said with disbelief in his eyes.


    He had already realized why the boy was able to escape and appear inside the prison.


    After all the nning and scheming in the shadows, he now knew why they are unable to know who the runemaster was.


    They thought that it was someone else who is hiding with them. They wanted to get the information from the father so that they couldy an ambush and get that guy.


    But who could have thought that the person they are looking for is the inconspicuous weak-looking boy?


    "Yes¡­ I am who you are looking for¡­ I would not have mind it if you ask us peacefully. But you made a big mistake by hurting my father¡­ and since I knew what''s in your mind¡­ I¡­ I will make sure that you will not be able to hurt me and father ever again¡­" the young boy said.


    The man was unable to answer anymore as his consciousness became too muddled.


    At this time, more and more people began pouring inside the cell, and more and more people have fallen into Xin Ja''s trap.


    Suddenly, in the corridor, one could hear curdling screams of pain which seem to being from that particr prison cell.

 Chapter 1047 - Myrth: 18

    Chapter 1047


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A week has passed since that incident had happened that shock the entire town of Ogden. Along with that incident came a strange rumor that began to circte which made a lot of people feel a bit afraid. People called that rumor, the curse of the greed castle.


    Inside one of the most famous bars in the town of Ogden, many of the bar''s patrons are crowded while having boisterous talks and spreading different kinds of rumors everywhere over some drinks.


    At one of the tables, a man is currently talking while everyone around him is listening.


    "So you are telling us that, the rumors about that greed castle story are true?" one of his listeners asked with an incredulous look on his face.


    "Yes¡­ of course. I mean¡­ I saw it with my own two eyes.." The man said while waving his hand animatedly.


    "When we were able to take down the thugs, we quickly began to apprehend the rest. But we were forced to back down because¡­ the leaders of that gang are level 3 Ki fighters¡­ We were unable to continue pushing forward¡­"


    The man began to tell the story of how he and his fellow guards fought against the gangs that kidnapped the student of a famous teacher who is staying in the town.


    "At that time, the gang''s strongest leaders began to suddenly disappear one by one¡­ and because of that, we were able to push our way inside¡­ But the eerie thing is when we enter the dungeons of that castle¡­" the man said while waiting for everyone to feel the suspense.


    "Why? What is in there?" asked a man who looks like a traveler.


    "As I and my group enters the dungeon we were greeted with loud ghastly shrieksing from deep inside the dungeon. I could feel all of my hair standing up and goosebumps running all over my body¡­ We dare not enter that dungeon as it felt somewhat eerie."


    "Then what happened?" someone asked.


    The man cleared his throat as if asking for anyone to buy him some drinks.


    A traveling merchant frown and immediately threw a coin to the bartender.


    When the man received his drink, he gulped it down.


    "Aahhh¡­ That hits the spot¡­ Hehe¡­ So¡­ Where was I?"


    "What happened inside the dungeon?"


    "Ahhh¡­ Right¡­ But before that, I should tell you that this is a prison dungeon. This is where the gang keeps their prey. It was a truly gruesome ce¡­"


    "So¡­ anyway, there I was walking along with the group. The wailing continue to echo inside the dungeon until we finally arrive at a cross path¡­ along the way, we were able to save some of the town''s folks that were imprisoned in that ce. Soon we followed the right bend and arrive in a particr cell¡­"


    "What¡­ what is in that cell?" someone asked.


    "As one of myrades opens the cell. We saw arge man wailing in pain while lying on the ground¡­ but what''s gruesome about the condition of that man¡­ is that¡­ All of his limbs¡­ are actually¡­ bent in a weird way¡­" he said in a low suspenseful tone while trying to show it with his action.


    People grimace after hearing that.


    They could not imagine the pain one would be feeling after having one''s body be turned like that.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I¡­ I heard that¡­ that is not all there is to it¡­" a merchant-looking man asked.


    The man telling the story nodded.


    "After that room, we continue marching deeper¡­ on our way, we freed some of the captives inside. But some of them are pointing us in the direction where those bastards were supposed to be¡­ And so¡­ All of us rushed toward that particr prison cell. And then¡­"


    "And then what? What?..."


    "Well, we were stopped by an old man from entering. And we noticed that the old man is looking at the scene in front of him like he was looking at something very horrid. So we tried to peek inside¡­ What I saw back then would always give me nightmares in my sleep¡­"


    "What did you see?..."


    "I¡­" the man said but stopped as his body seem to shiver unconditionally just by remembering the scene back then.


    "I¡­ I saw a young boy¡­ He¡­ He was weird... He has blood all over his body. And he¡­ he is doing something to those people inside that prison cell¡­"


    "I¡­ I could hear the cries and wailings along with the cracking of bones of those people while that young boy with his bloody emotionless face began twisting their limbs in a strange manner¡­" the man said while rubbing his shoulders.


    Everyone went silent as they could also feel and imagine that intense and horrifying scene. It made them feel shivers running down their spines upon imagining that gruesome scene.


    It was not about death, nor bloody gore. But when they imagine the wailing and crying for the help of those people while their limb and being broken without them having a chance to fight back, it made everyone feel dread all over their body.


    The pain and anguish of those people made them truly afraid.


    But the question is¡­ who was that young boy who did such a horrid thing?


    ¡­


    Right at this moment¡­ in arge manor in town, inside a small yet cozy room. A young man is currently sitting with his eyes just staring out the window. Beside him sits a man with a worried expression on his face.


    Behind the man stood two old men who are observing the boy on the bed.


    "Doctor Sun¡­ Will¡­ will my Ja''er recover from this?" Xin Jong asked with tears trickling down his face.


    For one week now, he had seen his child being like this made his heart ached. The boy would just look outside the window without moving. It was like his mind seems to have been taken away from him.


    "This¡­ Sigh¡­ Xin Jong¡­ Your son¡­ he save you and to do that, he was under the extreme stress and trauma of what had happened. What he did back there¡­ is something that a child would not have been able to do. I guess this is his way of trying to recover from that trauma. Sigh¡­ I could only tell you one thing. I am not sure if he could still recover his intelligence, but¡­ at least his body is not that weak anymore. We can only hope that his mind would be able to return to us¡­" Doctor Sun said with a conflicted expression on his wizened face.


    Xin Jong could not help but cry once again. He has already heard this exnation, but his heart could not contain the guilt he is feeling.


    In truth, he himself could not believe it. What his son did actually broke the curse in his body. Because of his wounds, his son tried to forcefully infuse Ki inside his body using runes. And maybe because of that, that the shackle forcefully binding his true strength was broken.


    It''s like the Ki that his son injected in his body was able to dissolve that powerful curse inside of him. No matter how hard he thinks about it, it should have been impossible. Because the one who gave him that curse was a level 22 Ki Master. At that time, he was at the peak of being a level 10 Ki fighter, but he was helpless. And yet his son was able to break it.


    Because of the curse. He fell from grace in the Xin n and was banished outside. He then began living a mediocre life as he hid his past from everyone.


    Now, he might have recovered his power and strength, but the price is far too much for him to bear. If he has a choice, then he would rather remain at level 1 than be a powerful level 10 Ki Fighter, at the price of his son''s mind.


    "Son¡­ Papa will do everything he can to give you¡­ a good life. No matter what happens, I will not give up." He muttered while hugging his son who just stares at the window.


    The traumatic event that happened in the life of Xin Ja is something that his young mind was not able to carry. He suffered such a shock that his mind seemed to have retreated from the world. This way, the purity of what he knew about the world would stay in his mind forever.


    That''s what everyone thinks... though.


    Unknown to them, because of the shocking experience that Xin Ja suffered. His mind did shut down, but it was his choice. He decided to delve deeper into thefort of his subconscious mind.


    He closed everything around him and focused his mind on absorbing the knowledge he could obtain from his unique vision.


    He did not want his father to suffer such a thing ever again. And he knew deep inside his heart, that only by gaining strength would he be able to protect his father.


    And so, he did not want anything to disturb him from learning as he forcefully closes his mind from everything around him.


    With extreme focus, his knowledge grows, and with full concentration, he was able to grow both in stature and in wits.


    And so the days went by¡­


    And five years have already shed in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1048 - Myrth: 19

    Chapter 1048


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The glowing sun on the horizon is like a dying ember as it slowly hides within the mountains afar. As the darkness nketed thend and the twin moons in the sky showed their silver glow, a shadowy figure slowly emerges from the top of arge manor near the edge of the town.


    The shadowy figure sneaks out by running through the roof, but its footsteps are soundless, akin to a shadow passing by.


    The people in the manor are unaware of the figure running atop the house until it vanishes within the clump of trees nearby.


    The figure ran through the woods like a shadow in the night. Within the cover of the trees, not even the wild animals have noticed it passing through.


    Soon the figure arrives near ake where the silver rays of the two moons reflected their beauty and charm..


    "Ahh¡­ This is what I needed¡­" a young voice could be heard from the figure as the moon shines in his youthful face while he stretches his body in the air.


    The figure is that of a youngd about 15 years of age, he has a medium height of 1.72 meters and a good physique. The young teen has a tall nose, thin lips, and a semi-triangr jaw which looks like something that was sculpted into perfection.


    His dark blue eyes are like gems that glitter in the night.


    This particr young teen is Xin Ja.


    In the past five years, he began his studies in secret. He has truly suffered a traumatic experience, but instead of losing his mind, it actually gave him the impetus to strive to be strong. He knew that if he is not strong and would stay as weak as he is, he and his father would surely suffer the same fate over again.


    And so, he has put his full attention in studying and not minding his surroundings.


    Four years have passed as he did the same thing over and over again.


    After four years, Xin Ja has already learned most of the things that he needed to learn from the unique vision he has. Although the higher learning needed him to gain more strength, his current strength is already enough for him at the moment.


    After four years, he would study by the day, and at night, he would sneak out of the manor where they are living now.


    When he first discovered that he is actually living in a manor he was truly astounded. He could fathom how his father could have afforded the house. But he did not want to dwell on it. As long as his father is doing well, it was already enough for him.


    But of course, he did not becent. He proceeds with his learning and practices until the sphere in his dantian has turned glowing silver.


    And from that time forth, he began venturing out in the forest to test his strength and the practical knowledge he has learned.


    So far, his focus is on two subjects. Runes and array formation, and the other one is forging without fire.


    These two skills are what helped him in his time of need, and so he decided to slowly develop them through constant learning and deeper study.


    Aside from that, he also learned practical martial arts. This kind of martial arts is something that his previous self has been learning.


    These martial arts include¡­ the shadow steps, and the des and swords fighting skills.


    Every night he would practice outside in the forest, and it has been almost a year now since he''s been doing this.


    "Today¡­ I want to venture out deeper into the forest¡­ Those 1st level beasts are of no match to me already¡­ I need to find at a level two¡­" he muttered as he suddenly write something in his palms and then takes out a box from his pocket.


    The box is about 3 inches thick and just a few centimeters longer than his palm.


    From his other pocket, he takes out a sword handle and then connected it to a hole in the box. Upon connecting the handle, Xin Ja flicks the box in the air as it opens up and several pieces of objects suddenly began joining together to form a rock short sword.


    He catches the box with his other hand and quickly puts it back in his pocket.


    At this time, Xin Ja is wearing a ck robe with a small bag at his back. This bag is connected by a rune array in his pocket. So everything he put in his pocket would be sent to his bag.


    And to take out something all he has to do is write a rune in his palm and once he put his hand in his pocket, the item ording to the rune would appear.


    "Let''s go then¡­" he muttered as he suddenly uses his shadow step to run deeper into the forest.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the same time, a group of seven people are currently venturing through the deeper part of the forest. Each of them is wearing the uniform of Ogden academy. The uniform is a dark shade of blue with a broken sword emblem on their shoulder.


    Ogden academy can be considered as the best school within the territory of Ogden town and its surrounding viges. In this school, only the best of the best from every nearby vige and in the nearby towns could enter its doors.


    In the academy, every student are taught by the best teachers and are offered the mostprehensive knowledge avable for those in the 1st to 5th level Ki fighter.


    Many of their graduates are able to enter the higher-tier academies in the big cities. The goal of each student in the academy is to reach the higher levels in their Ki practice, and that is the Shen stage.


    Once they reached the Shen stage, then they could already be considered as someone with a status in the Sudan Continent. But reaching the Shen stage is not that easy. Only when one reaches above level 50 in Ki could one be considered as a Shen.


    And right now, the people going through the forest are the hopeful students from the Ogden Academy.


    The 7 people areposed of four young men and three young women at the age of 16. They are each holding different kinds of weapons and artifacts. Most of them are holding swords, while one of them has a huge ax in his hands. Another male youth is holding into a long spear, and the two other women have a brokenmpshade, and a staff that looks like a weird-looking tree branch.


    "Hey¡­ Manao¡­ Are you sure you brought the right things that we needed for our mission this time? I don''t want to experience like what had happenedst time." asked one of the female students with a hint ofining in her tone.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ quit your whining, Linxue. Last time was just an ident, I would not always make mistakes like that you know¡­" the tall young man named Manao said with a frown.


    "Well, if you made a mistake this time, then all of us would either be dead or will go back severely wounded. I think it''s better if we double-check everything¡­" another female student wearing silver spectacles said.


    She is the one holding the weird staff.


    "Anxi is right¡­ I think that we should check the bag first¡­" this time, the young man who seems to be leading the group said as he suddenly stopped.


    The group stopped and decided to follow their leader and began checking the bags.


    He Manao is grumbling a bit because he is sure that he did the right thing this time. As the logistic of the team, He Manao is always tasked to prepare their needs in every mission that they will take.


    So the feeling of his teammates not trusting him is a bit of a hit in his pride and ego. But then he also understood that they are just concerned, so he just reigns on his dissatisfaction and followed their leader''smand.


    Soon, after making sure that everything is fine, the group then continues to travel deeper into the forest.


    They are all alert and in a defensive formation while entering as they knew that the deeper they went into the forest the stronger the beasts they would encounter.


    And their target this time is to get a level 3 beast, ording to the mission set by the academy for them.


    With their group of seven, they are confident that they would be able to aplish their goal.


    The group isposed of He Manao, a level 3 sword apprentice. Fu Linxue, a level 2 rune apprentice. Gao Anxi, level 3 rune apprentice. Tang Hao, a level 3 sword apprentice and the leader of the group. Liu Zhen, a level 2 sword apprentice. Deng Xan, a level 2 spear apprentice, and Gong Han, a burly level 3 ax apprentice.


    They are the top students in their grade and are considered as one of the strongest groups in the academy.


    This is the reason why they are confident enough to enter the dangerous forest at night.

 Chapter 1049 - Myrth: 20

    Chapter 1049


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Seven figures came running through the forest with tattered and bloodied robes. In their hands are broken weapons and some of them are even carrying their unconsciouspanions.


    "Tang Hao¡­ What should we do? If we continue running like this, we would just expend our stamina and Ki and be buried inside the stomach of the beasts in this forest!..." Deng Xan cried out while running ahead of the group.


    His long spear is already broken, and he is only holding the top part of the spear. There is a long gash on his chest and his robe is already drenched in blood..


    "Damn it! I know that, but who would have expected that we would be attacked by a level 4 beast? If only our bags were not hit¡­ We could have¡­" Tang Haomented but he could not do anything anymore about what has happened a while ago.


    "Guys! Look there!" shouted Gao Anxi while pointing in the direction where there is a flickering light.


    "There might be people in there that could help us¡­" Gong Han said while he shifted the position of the young woman in his arms.


    The group quickly ran towards the direction of the light¡­ but then suddenly they noticed that there is actually no one around the bonfire.


    Instead, they were shocked to see several monsters that are around level 2 and level 3 surrounding the small camp.


    "Shit¡­ this is a tra¡­" before Tang Hao couldplete his sentence he stopped as he could feel that he seem to have fallen into some kind of a quagmire.


    His movement became slow, and he could feel that some kind of force is actually holding him down.


    "This is a trap! Shit¡­ We¡­ we just feel for someone''s trap!" shouted Fu Linxue.


    As someone who is an apprentice to a runemaster, she knew that the group has just fallen into a rune array trap.


    "Shit¡­ who is the despicable bastard thatys this trap in here!" shouted Gong Han in anger as he tried to move faster.


    But the more he struggles and heavier his body is. And the heavier his body is, the more he could not move.


    Tang Hao suddenly lifted his hand to stop the group fromining.


    "Look! Those beasts¡­ They¡­ They are in the same situation as us. Someone seems to be attracting those beasts in this ce and trapping them¡­" Tang Hao said after observing the area.


    Roarrrr!


    Suddenly the group was stunned to hear that powerful and loud sound. Then their expression immediately turned pale.


    "Shit¡­ it''s the level 4 beast." Deng Xan shouted as he began to struggle forward.


    But no matter what he tries to do, he is unable to move anymore.


    Then suddenly, a 3-meters tall beast towers over the group as it suddenly jumps in the air andnded in the middle of the camp.


    The light from the bonfire exposes the beast that looks like abination of a wolf and a gori. Its body is that of a gori and its head and tail are that of a wolf.


    A powerful aura of a level 4 beast is emanating from its huge body.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    "We''re dead! How¡­ how could this happen? I''m¡­ I''m still a virgin¡­ I don''t want to die!" suddenly Fu Linxue cried.


    Everyone was suddenly stunned upon hearing this.


    He Manao even blinked his eyes while looking at Fu Linxue with a slight blush on his handsome face.


    Roar!!!


    But their stupor did notst as they saw the beast slowly walking towards them. It noticed the other beasts in the area and coldly snorted at them.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that I have attracted something really troublesome¡­" suddenly a youthful voice echoed in the air as a youth walks behind the level 4 beast.


    The youth is wiping the blood from his sword which seems to looks like it''s made of stone.


    When the group saw this, they were all stunned and did not know what to do.


    "Little brother! Run!" Gao Anxi suddenly shouted with a worried expression.


    The youth looks a bit younger than them and at the same time a bit na?ve. How could he just walk behind a level 4 beast? That would only provoke the creature and would surely kill him in one stroke.


    Suddenly, Gao Anxi squinted her eyes towards the youth and showed a hint of bafflement in her eyes.


    "This¡­ That¡­ that youngd. He¡­ he is not even a level 1 Ki fighter¡­" she stuttered upon checking the aura on the youth''s body.


    She thought that the youth might be a hidden expert. However, she could not detect any aura fluctuation around him.


    "No¡­ That''s impossible. How could he survive in here, if he is not even level 1¡­ He might be an expert and we cannot even see his Ki level¡­ He might even be a Shen already¡­" Tang Hao said with a hint of realization in his eyes.


    Everyone suddenly nodded their heads upon realizing this.


    Meanwhile, the youth who is Xin Ja is feeling a bit conflicted. He did not expect that he would be attracting a level 4 beast. And this would surely spoil his n.


    He has already set up an intricate formation around this area, to trap those beasts that would be attracted. Then he would control the array formation to train himself inbating the trapped beasts one by one.


    That way he could assess his level.


    So far, he had already killed several 2nd level beasts, and just a while ago a 3rd level beast that looks like a huge wild boar. It took him a while to kill that beast and even got wounded from the battle. But he was finally able to kill it.


    But as soon as he emerges from the formation, he saw therge level 4 beast.


    "Hmm¡­ I would want to fight you right now¡­ But it seems that I don''t have time to do so¡­" Xin Ja said as he has already noticed a few people in the area.


    With a flick of his finger, something suddenly happened in the surroundings.


    Weng!


    The ground began to shake as the trees seem to being alive.


    The level 4 beast began to panic as it pounces towards the human whom it considered as a threat.


    Growl!!!


    It roared as it brandished itsrge fists towards Xin Ja.


    "Damn it! My strength is not enough to hold it back!" Xin Ja thought as he could feel the rune array in the surrounding seem to be breaking.


    The consumption of the chaotic Ki in the air is too much that it''s making Xin Ja''s head feel a bit of an ache.


    But he gritted his teeth and red at the level 4 beast. He lifted his hand in the air and closes it.


    With this action, the ground suddenly burst open and a dome was formed. Xin Ja and the level 4 beast were immediately isted in the middle of the camp.


    Bam!


    The huge fist of the level 4 beast strike Xin Ja but its huge fist was blocked by a thick tree trunk. However, the impact still sent Xin Ja flying to the wall of the dome.


    Puhee!


    Xin Ja spurted a mouthful of blood upon impact. He could feel his bones cracking and his shoulder being dislocated at that unstoppable force.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Damn, level 4 beasts are truly in another level¡­" he muttered as he immediately controls his Ki and heals his wound.


    But how could the beast give the human a chance? It quickly swipes its other hand, but this time its razor-sharp ws are out.


    If Xin Ja is hit by this attack, he is sure that he would be shredded into five halves.


    Another tree trunk suddenly appears but this time, the tree trunk is like a spear that suddenly punches a hole on the level 4 beast''s attacking arm.


    Growl!!!


    The beast cried in pain as its arm was skewered by the sharp tree trunk.


    But the level 4 beast did not give up and quickly stumps the ground sending tremors towards Xin Ja. Upon seeing this, Xin Ja quickly jumps in the air and dashes to the side.


    But it seems that the beast is actually anticipating this. Its other arm suddenly struck towards the figure of Xin Ja who has nowhere to go as he is currently in the air.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback at this move from the beast.


    A level 4 beast is not an easy opponent. Since they have reached such a level, their intelligence is almost on par with a human. But of course, they can only make simple nning just like what is happening right now.


    As the beast''s fists drew closer a slight smirk could be seen on its mouth filled with sharp fangs. It seems to say that no matter how the small human struggles, he still is stronger and more powerful than the young human.


    But then the beast seems to have detected something.


    It''s like their unique animal instinct. It is their instinct in danger.


    It quickly shifted his gaze to the young man, and what it saw made its heart sank.

 Chapter 1050 - Myrth: 21

    Chapter 1050


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja should not be able to fight against a 4th level beast. If he did not use his abilities and tricks, he should even be a match to a level 1 beast with his current strength. However, he would not hesitate to utilize everything in his power just to be able to fight against these strong creatures.


    And right now, the one in front of him is the strongest foe he would ever be facing.


    He had even strengthened the rune formation in the area in case of any unexpected incident. However, there is always a limit to one''s own strength.


    If only he has reached the glowing gold orb level, then the 4th level beast would be a piece of cake for him and his rune arrays.


    However, Xin Ja has no time to think more about it because right now, he is currently facing a dangerous situation..


    He is about to be sliced apart by the long sharp ws of the 4th level beast.


    But of course, inside this array formation, Xin Ja is not as weak as he is. And so he quickly formed signs in his hands as the huge ws drew closer.


    Roar!!!


    The beast suddenly roared in anger as it felt something bit his feet. The pain was too intense that it could not help but stop and use its hand to prevent itself from falling to the ground.


    On its feet are sharp thorns protruding out of its feet. The sharp thorns punctured both of the beast''s feet immobilizing it on the spot.


    It was already toote for it to do anything as the thorny vines began to spread through its legs.


    Roar!!!


    It tried to grab the thorny vines but it was futile as it pricks its hand.


    It did not take long before the whole body of the beast is wrapped into a ball while its eyes are looking at Xin Ja filled with fear and indignation.


    Thud!


    Xin Ja lost his footing as he slumps on the ground.


    Breathing heavily as his forehead and body are drench in a cold sweat.


    "That was too close¡­ Hihi¡­" he said while chuckling a bit to himself.


    He once again shifted his gaze to the 4th level beast and a hint of excitement appears in his eyes. If he could kill the beast and get some of its parts, then he would really be getting a huge gain. Thinking of what he could buy from that gain made him feel a bit excited.


    He stood up but his feet are still a bit wobbly. He still feels a bit weak after almost expending all of his Ki in the fight.


    In the eyes of the expert, that battle is just child''s y, but for him, that was already life and death.


    He looks around immediately deactivates the dome around him. The dome of the earth is his secondyer of protection. If he could feel that his life would be threatened he could use the dome to trap the beast inside while he try to recover his strength.


    After the dome crumbles, Xin Ja looks around him and was a bit taken aback to see a group of people.


    The group also saw him and they were also shocked. They did not expect the youngd with an unfathomable strength to be really able to defeat the 4th level beast.


    Xin Ja however, feel a bit ufortable talking with other people so, he decided to leave the ce.


    "Wait! Wait please!" one of the young women shouted.


    "Help us please!" she cried.


    Xin Ja was feeling a bit conflicted. In his seclusion for 5 years, he has not made contact with any people. Hence he feels a bit awkward and ufortable towards people. Plus he was born with an introverted personality since people would always mock him when he was young.


    However, he also could not deny his kind nature hence he feels a bit conflicted on what to do.


    He walks near the group and deactivates the rune array trapping them. He dare not look them in the eyes and kept his eyes on the ground.


    This made the seven people think that the guy is a bit weird.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja noticed that one of the young women is wounded heavily and her breathing is a bit abnormal.


    "She¡­ She is dying¡­" he said while pointing at the woman in the arms of Gong Han.


    Upon hearing that, the expression of the group paled. They did not expect that the condition of Liu Zhen would be really grave. They thought that once they are able to go back to town they would be able to heal her immediately.


    "This¡­ No¡­ Liu Zhen could not die¡­ She¡­ She saved us. We¡­" Fu Linxue began to panic as tears began pouring out of her eyes.


    "Calm down Zhen¡­ This¡­" Tang Hao wanted to appease the girl but he is also out of option.


    The group immediately turned silent. As mere students and apprentices, they are helpless at this moment.


    "If only we still have our stuff¡­" Gao Anxi muttered but shakes her head in dejection.


    As the group turned silent, they suddenly heard the young man said.


    "If¡­ If you want¡­ I¡­ I can help her." Xin Ja said while biting his lips and not daring to look at the group in the eye.


    He just wanted to help so that these people would immediately leave him alone.


    When they heard that, everyone''s expression was suddenly filled with hope.


    The burly young man Gong Han immediately walks forward and Deng Xan also takes out a sheath to cover the ground. The two seem to be with the same mind as they set Liu Zhen on the ground carefully.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback at this sight. He did not know that these people would surely trust him. Well, how could they not? In the eyes of these youngsters, the youngd in front of them is not a young teen like them but a master in disguise.


    After they saw how he emerged unscathed after confronting the 4th level beast, in the eyes of Tang Hao and his group, he is already a powerful master and possibly a Shen.


    From the words they heard from the powerful expert, they have concluded that he is not some entric expert that would turn a blind eye on anyone. From the way he talks to them, it seems that the ''expert'' is actually kind and magnanimous. Hence Gong Han and Deng Xan did not hesitate to ask for his assistance and moved on their own.


    Xin Ja walks to the side of the woman and was a bit taken aback when he saw her beautiful appearance.


    "She is like the woman in my dreams¡­" he thought as he looks at her pale face.


    He shook his head and quickly takes out some needles from his pocket. He then quickly inserted the needles in some of her acupoints to stop the bleeding of her stomach. After that, he concentrated his sense in front of him and immediately began to scan her body. As he scanned her body, his hand did not stop inserting the acupuncture needles into some of the damaged blood vessels to stop her internal bleeding.


    Everyone who is watching him at this time has a gaping mouth while watching him inserts one needle after another to their friend.


    They have seen healers and doctors heal the sick, but they have not seen anyone using needles. They all showed frowns on their face and immediately thought that the youngd is doing something bad to their friends.


    "We should stop this¡­" Gong Han who is standing beside Tang Hao said as he did not expect the young expert to prick their friend with long needles.


    The other also agrees and wanted to make a move.


    "Wait¡­ All of you stop¡­" Tang Hao, on the other hand, stopped them.


    Although he feels a bit doubtful of the way the expert is helping, he could feel that the young expert is not showing any malice to them.


    In fact, as he observes, the young expert is actually showing a worried expression on his face.


    Everyone did not know what to do at this moment.


    Cough! Cough!


    Suddenly, Liu Zhen coughed a mouthful of ck blood.


    Everyone was immediately worried. But then they saw their friend opening her eyes.


    "Liu Zhen¡­ You''re¡­ you''re awake! How¡­ how are you feeling?" Fu Linxue excitedly kneels beside her friend and held her hand.


    "Please do not move her yet¡­ She still has a lot of nerves that were severed." Suddenly a young voice interrupted Fu Linxue.


    She immediately stopped and dare not move.


    "It''s good that you are awake¡­ You will be feeling a bit ufortable at this time. I want you not to faint so that your life would be saved." The young teen said on the side.


    Liu Zhen was still a bit confused at what is happening, but she just nodded her head.


    An hourter¡­


    Xin Ja stood up and clear the needles, he then nodded his head to the group and quickly disappear.


    Everyone was a bit taken aback at how fast the young expert left. But when they saw their friend sitting upright, they all showed astonishment in their eyes.


    "He¡­ He really is an expert¡­" Tang Hao muttered in shock.

 Chapter 1051 - Myrth: 22

    Chapter 1051


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After running for a while, Xin Ja stopped on top of a tall tree and slumped on one of its branches. He could feel his body feeling a bit tired, but he dare not show it in front of those people.


    While healing the young woman''s wounds, he heard the group talking and they seem to be regarding him as a young expert. Though he did not know the reason why, yet his young heart feel a bit ted upon hearing that.


    He feels like he suddenly became the young hero of one of the stories in the books he has read when he was young.


    But if people knew of his powerlessness, then he knew that they would just mock him again. So acting like an expert in front of others made him feel a bit weird and special at the same time.


    "Young expert¡­ It has a nice ring to it¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered as he rested on the tree branch and began absorbing the chaotic Ki in the air..


    The battle a while ago has consumed a lot of his Ki while controlling the runes, so he needed to replenish his Ki before returning.


    "Once I return those people would be there anymore, right?" he thought.


    "No¡­ If I return to that ce now, then they might still be there. But¡­ But what about those trapped beasts? Oh, no!" Xin Ja suddenly realized that he seem to have forgotten the beasts that were trapped in his rune formations.


    "Those people would touch them, right? I mean I helped them, they would not be that shameless, right?" he thought as he suddenly stood up.


    Those beasts are his practice beast. The reason why he trapped them is for him to gain more experience in battles.


    He was about to move but realized that his body is still weak. So he could not help but sit down once again and concentrate.


    An hourter, he slowly opens his eyes.


    However, what he saw almost made him fall off the branch. Right in front of him is a huge head of a snake looking at him with a curious gaze.


    "Ah!" Xin Ja cried.


    The snake was also startled when it saw the human cry out and it quickly hid among the thick leaves of the tree.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback but was curious why the snake did not attack him. In fact, even though he has his eyes closed and is absorbing Ki, his senses are active and are feeling his surroundings. If he feel killing intent, he would immediately spring into action.


    But the snake seems to be just observing him.


    He looks at the bushes and saw the two green glowing eyes looking at him.


    "Come out¡­ I won''t hurt you¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The bushes moved and it seems that the snake seem to be chuckling.


    "You¡­ hurt me¡­ Hiss? I''m just afraid that I would scare you instead..." the snake said with a hint of amusement in its tone.


    "You¡­ you can talk?" Xin Ja was a bit taken aback upon hearing the hissing words of the snake. And it seems that it knows themonnguage.


    "Hiss¡­ Of course, I can¡­ I am the queen of this part of the forest, so of course, I can talk." She said as her head appears from within the bushes.


    "The queen? I never heard of that before?"


    "Hiss¡­ Well, of course, you would not. I am not inclined to interact with humans¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ But you''re talking to me now?"


    "Hihi¡­ Hiss¡­ You are¡­ different. In fact, a year ago I already noticed your presence in my territory. I observed you from afar, and noticed something peculiar about you¡­ You are not like any human I have seen."


    "Really? Why is that?" Xin Ja asked feeling a bit proud.


    "Because¡­ you are the weakest human I have ever seen¡­ Hiss¡­"


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback and was a bit hurt by those words. Yet he could not deny it.


    "However¡­ although you are weak, and yet you are able to defeat, those that are stronger than you¡­ very peculiar indeed¡­ Hiss¡­"


    "Well, I am only pretending to be weak you know. That way, I can easily defeat my opponent¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ And one more thing¡­ Why do you spare the lives of some of the beasts you defeated? It makes no sense at all. Since you defeated them, then you should im their life, right?"


    "Ohh¡­ That¡­ I mean¡­ Yeah, I could. But senseless killing would surely have an adverse effect on the ecosystem of the forest, right?"


    The snake suddenly stops talking as it seems to be thinking. It then chuckled and slowly left.


    Xin Ja noticed that the skin of the snake seems to be able to change its color ording to where it is crawling. It made him think that the creature is truly unique.


    "I leave for now weak human¡­ I hope that we could see each other again¡­ You have truly piqued my interest¡­ Hiss¡­" the snake said as its voice vanished in the darkness.


    Xin Ja did not know what just happened but he heaves a sigh of relief that the snake is not hostile towards him. He knew that if the snake would truly make its move then he would surely die. This is because his strange vision is giving him a power level that says¡­ immeasurable.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja decided to go back and see what those people would do with the beast that was trapped.


    He soon appears atop a tree and began observing the surroundings. What he saw in the camp are a bunch of dead beasts.


    This made him pout. He feels like someone just touched his favorite toy without telling him.


    "Why did those guys kill the beasts?¡­" he thought with a frown.


    Then he saw two young men walking towards the group beside the tent he erected.


    "We have killed thest of it¡­ this way the camp of the senior would not be infested by any monsters. This would be our way of paying back what we owed him¡­" the burly guy said with a smile on his face.


    Everyone nodded in agreement.


    Xin Ja''s mouth was agape upon hearing this. He did not expect that those guys would think like so. He did not want them to kill those beasts¡­ he wanted them to leave immediately.


    "Those ungrateful bastards¡­" Xin Ja pouted as he saw the corpses inside the rune arrays.


    "Payback your head! I want you all to leave!" Xin Ja scolded the group in his mind, yet he dare not show himself.


    Thinking about being with a group of people made him feel shivers running down his spine. He is truly notfortable with that idea at all.


    He could not help but just heaves a helpless sigh and decided to leave. The sun would be rising soon, so he needed to go back in the manor before anyone could notice him.


    And so, he gave the camp ast nce and with a heavy heart, he left the ce and go back to the town.


    ¡­


    Upon arriving at the town''s gate, Xin Ja easily scaled the walls and quietly sneak inside the town and run towards their manor. He has been doing this multiple times already for a year, so he is already ustomed to sneaking in and out of the town.


    Upon arriving in the manor, he quickly and quietly enters his own room.


    As he closes the door quietly, he heaves a sigh of relief. And turn around while taking off his ck cloak and huge bag on his back.


    When he was about to take off his robe, he noticed a figure sitting by his bed.


    Xin Ja was immediately frozen into ce.


    His mind haspletely nked out as he quickly thinks of ways on what to do next. In his mind, he quickly formted many excuses and reasons that he could say to excuse himself from this kind of situation.


    He even thought of sleepwalking as an excuse to exin the reason why he is out. There is also the reason that he was possessed by a ghost. In his mind right now all of those excuses that he thought of before quickly enter and he began choosing which one he would tell.


    But no matter what he could think of, his heart is still in a great panic.


    The reason for this is simple. This is because the person in front of him is no other than his own¡­ father.


    As of this moment, he could see ck lines appearing on his father''s face while his cold eyes are looking straight at him. He knew that he had messed up somewhere, but he could not think where.


    No matter how much he thinks about it, he could not get how his father was able to discover his action. He was even able to break the rune array he left in his bed which would show that he is quietly sleeping.


    As he looks back at the cold gaze of his father, Xin Ja could not help but suck in a mouthful of air.


    "How long have you been doing this?" that was the first question that left his father''s mouth which made Xin Ja unable to answer.


    All of the borate excuses he prepared in his mind were all turned nk as he subconsciously looks into his father''s eyes.


    From what he could see¡­ he knew that his secret is now out of the bag.

 Chapter 1052 - Myrth: 23

    Chapter 1052


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A tall man wearing a blue cultivator''s robe is sitting calmly on a chair beside the bed. His eyes are glued to the young teen in front of him withplex emotion in them. Xin Jong did not know what his young boy changed and how he has the guts to fool his own father for a very long time.


    For almost four years, he thought that his son has turned into a fool that did not know anything but to stare at the horizon. He did not know what his son was thinking when he decided to bury his talents. But deep in his heart, he knew that all of this happened because of him.


    He knew that he has failed as a father.


    That is the reason why, ever since he gained his strength back, he did not rest until he gained a name for himself and became one of the officials in the city. With his strength and abilities, he was able to rise through the ranks from a mere soldier to an official..


    When he discovered that his son suddenly became someone who would just stare in the air like a fool, he decided to provide him with a good home.


    With Xin Jong''s strength and power at the 10th level as a Ki fighter, the town''s officials did not hesitate to give him a high position in the town''s military. For four years he works himself every day and helped the town with many of its problems especially against the beasts in the forest.


    Xin Jong then became known as ''Indestructible Jong''.


    In the battles against the beasts and people who vite thews of the town, Xin Jong would always be the forefront character. He got the name ''indestructible'' because he would always be protected by a strange power in which his body would never get hurt.


    Well, in truth, from that day when the father and son were kidnapped he mes himself for taking the pendant that his son gave him while sleeping. The pendant is a bit ufortable to wear when sleeping, so he would always take it off. And because of that, he almost lost his son.


    From then on he told himself to always wear the pendant no matter what, and it has helped him in every dangerous turn.


    The pendant seems to amplify its defensive barrier 3 levels above the level of the user.


    He did not know it before, but now that he knew it, Xin Jong did not dare remove it from his body.


    For four years, he had seen his son acting like a fool. And now that he discovered that his son is actually going out at night in that strange dark robe made him feel conflicted.


    Will he get angry or will he feel happy? He did not know how to react at this time. In fact, seeing his son like this made him happy. But knowing that his son lied to him made him angry at himself and also at his son for not trusting him.


    "This¡­ Papa¡­ I¡­" Xin Ja wanted to say something but he did not know what to say.


    His mind is already nk and all of his excuses are gone.


    "When¡­" Xin Jong said in a low voice.


    "Papa¡­ Sigh¡­ Since¡­ Since the beginning." He said.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Jong went silent and stood up from his seat. His expression is a bit heavy as he walks to the door.


    "Follow me outside¡­" he said.


    Xin Ja felt a bit helpless, he could not deny the fact that he lied to his father. Although he has his reasons, it still did not excuse him for lying.


    With a heavy atmosphere between father and son, the two soon reach the inner courtyard of the manor.


    Xin Jong stopped and stood on the spot making Xin Ja feel a bit confused.


    Suddenly, Xin Jong moved like a gust of wind. His right hand is already formed into a w directed at Xin Ja''s throat.


    Upon seeing this, the reaction of Xin Ja is not slow. He subconsciously uses his Shadow Step skill to dodge the w attack from his father.


    After dodging he heaves a sigh of relief. However, the attack did not stop right there.


    Xin Jong forces a fist with his left hand and punches towards Xin Ja''s chest. His father is not using his Ki and just using his raw strength, but the gust of wind already carried powerful force that made the skin of Xin Ja crawl.


    He shifted his head to the side and still uses Shadow Steps to dodge.


    Wham! Wham!


    The sound of the air breaking the sound barrier almost deafens Xin Ja''s hearing. Although he could dodge the punches, yet his body still suffers from the aftershock of the force alone.


    Suddenly, he somersaulted back and quickly flicks a few formation gs in the area.


    Xin Jong did not stop his son and stood his ground. But then before he knew it, he suddenly feels that his body became heavy. His expression change and immediately knew that this is an array formation using rune gs.


    He has not seen such a thing before, but in his n, he had read about it in an ancient book. This kind of use of runes is advanced and is not easily performed. Only those that have a high concentration and mind depth could perform such a feat. Not even the Shens of his n could perform such a feat.


    And yet here he is seeing his son creating a rune array using the legendary formation gs. It was all too surreal and it made him feel¡­ happy.


    His son has trulyprehended a higher level of rune array formation at a young age.


    Feeling his strength being held down, he showed aplicated look on his face. This is because when he was fighting with his son, he still could not feel any Ki from his body. There is a wisp of Ki but those are equivalent to infants.


    This only means that the Ki that his son is wielding even after 5 years have passed is only like that of a newborn infant.


    Xin Jong suddenly exerted his Ki and his body began to feel a bit alleviated from the pressure that formation is giving him.


    But then he saw his son looking at him with horror.


    "Papa, do not use your Ki! Stop using your Ki quickly!" Xin Ja shouted in a panic.


    Xin Jong was a bit baffled and quickly stopped using his Ki. However, it was already toote.


    Wham!!!


    A far stronger pressure suddenly appears which mmed his figure to the ground. He could feel his Ki being absorbed out of his body and it fuels the pressure around him by several hundred folds.


    Puh!!!


    Xin Jong spews a mouthful of blood from his mouth as he tried to hold on to his senses.


    At this time, Xin Ja quickly retrieved the gs and quickly put them inside his pocket.


    The gs disappear and went back to his bag inside his room. Since the distance is not that far, he could still use the rune transport from his pocket to his bag.


    "Papa¡­ Are you okay?" Xin Ja called out but then he found his knees wobbling at that instant as he fell to the ground.


    Xin Jong who saw this immediately felt worried as he pushes himself up from the depression on the ground.


    He quickly ran to his son''s side.


    "Ja''er¡­ Are you okay?" he asked with worried.


    "Umm¡­ Papa, you''re too strong¡­ My strength¡­ it fully depleted¡­ I need to rest now." Xin Ja said as he slowly lost consciousness.


    Xin Jong felt a bit worried as he tried to wake his son up. But no matter how much he called Xin Ja would not wake up.


    "Stupid¡­ Sorry¡­ Sorry¡­ It''s all my fault. I¡­ My pride¡­" Xin Jong muttered as he looks at Xin Ja with a sad expression.


    But then he noticed that his son seem to be just resting. It was as if he was too fatigued from a very long andboriousbor.


    He carried his son to the room andid him carefully on the bed.


    "Do not divulge this news yet¡­" he said.


    Then three shadows appear behind him and cupped their hands.


    "Yes, teacher¡­" the three shadows said as they suddenly disappear.


    Xin Jong carefully caresses the hair of Xin Ja and a slight smile appears on his face.


    "My son¡­ is truly excellent." He said as a proud smile appears on his face.


    In their fight, at first, he disyed 1% of his strength. But it seems that it was not enough, so he gradually increase it until he uses around 10% of his physical strength. Then he noticed that it was the limit of his son.


    This has truly baffled him.


    Because this means that even with a Ki of an infant, his son could actually easily fight against 1st level or 2nd level Ki fighter.


    But when his son uses his rune array gs, he was forced to use 20% of his strength. He knew at that instant the limit of his son is at the 3rd level.


    "He is a genius¡­ truly a genius. Haha¡­" he chuckled while looking at the window towards the slowly rising sun on the horizon.

 Chapter 1053 - Myrth: 24

    Chapter 1053


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin manor in Ogden town


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon at about 3 o''clock when the figure lying calmly on the bed began to move.


    "Ugh¡­" Xin Ja stretches his arms in the air as he sits up in bed.


    He could feel a strange sensation in his body as if he has rested really well and his body is brimming with vitality..


    "This¡­ What is happening?" he thought.


    He then noticed a screen in front of him that shows something that made him feel ted.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I have reached the gold stage?" he muttered as he quickly closes his eyes and inspect his dantian.


    When he does, he immediately saw a golden sphere in his dantian which is brimming with power and vitality.


    "So this is the gold stage¡­ Why does my unique vision call this stage, the saint realm?" he thought as he observes the gold orb in his dantian.


    "I only need one more stage and I will reach the glowing golden stage, if that happens then I will be like the rest of the people in town. I can then be called a Ki fighter¡­ Haha¡­" he said in excitement as he jumps out of bed.


    Then suddenly Xin Ja froze as he recalled that his father has already known his secret. He then quickly looks around and saw no one so he heaves a sigh of relief. No one ever bothers him in his room. He already knew that his father seem to have be an important person in the town, that''s why they are now living in arge manor.


    And the manor actually has many servants and guards along with some secret guards. He discovered this in the 4th year when he woke up, and he was happy about it.


    But of course, he did not still give up on his goal of bing strong.


    "Should I still go out sneakily at night, or just strut through the door?" he thought.


    But the idea of interacting with people made Xin Ja feel a bit ufortable.


    "Nah¡­ Let''s stay as I used to be¡­" he muttered as he sits on the bed in a cross-legged manner and began to cultivate.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja heard some footsteps getting closer towards his room.


    "Hey¡­ Are you sure that young master Xin is not a fool anymore?" he heard a female voice asked.


    "Yes, I noticed master and his son fightingst night. I was really amazed at how strong the young master really is¡­ Hihi¡­" the other female voice said.


    "Really? I¡­ I want to see him. If he really is not a fool anymore, I don''t mind being his bed servant¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "Hey¡­ Let''s share¡­ Hihi¡­"


    "I have my eyes on young master ever since I saw him. Although he is a fool, I could not deny that he is a very handsome fool."


    "I know right¡­ let''s just peep, I don''t want him to have a bad impression of us¡­"


    "Umm¡­"


    Then he heard some rustling sound on the side of the wall where there is a window.


    A slight smile crept on Xin Ja''s face as he suddenly open his eyes and looks at the ceiling without moving. He was back in his old self when he was in the process of learning.


    When the two young women saw this, they both showed a dejected expression on their faces. This is true especially the one who saw the fight between Xin Ja and his father. She almost could not believe her eyes.


    "Wait a minute¡­ he is still the same. Are you kidding me?"


    "No¡­ I mean, I really saw him back then."


    "Hold on, it was dawn at that time. Maybe¡­ Maybe the young master is just awake at night?"


    The two seem toprehend something and nodded their heads to leave.


    When the two left, Xin Ja chuckled and shake his head.


    "Is that really funny?" suddenly a voice sounded in the corner of the room.


    Xin Ja''s figure immediately froze.


    "You kid¡­ Are you really going to do this to me?" Xin Jong said with a serious expression.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback he did not know when his father appear and he did not expect that his father is actually just in the corner.


    "Pa¡­ Papa¡­ when¡­ When did you know how to use runes?" Xin Ja said with a doubtful expression.


    Xin Jong walks to the bed and hits Xin Ja''s head.


    "You have a lot of rune tes in your bag, this is one of yours. You¡­ sigh. Son tell me... what is your true goal? And¡­ and also I noticed something really peculiar... How are you able to absorb chaotic Ki?"


    Xin Ja''s did not know how to answer that.


    Well, he already told his father when he was younger about the unique vision, but his father did not believe him, so how could he exin this then?


    "Umm¡­ Papa¡­ When I was young, I told you something about my strange and unique vision, right?"


    Xin Jong thought for a while and seems to remember something so he nodded his head. Then suddenly, he realized what his son is getting into.


    "So you mean to say that your abilityes from that vision?"


    "Yes¡­ I have been learning for four years the things in the vision. And on the 5th year, I began to practice them¡­" Xin Ja began to exin what he has learned and did for the past 5 years.


    His father was silent for a while and heaves a deep sigh. How could he rte to that strange phenomenon? If he truly believes it¡­ then that means that his son is being taught by a ghost or something like that?


    But no matter how hard he tries, he could tell that his son is telling the truth. Plus, he has already seen his son''s true strength so how could he deny it?


    "Alright¡­ So do you n to continue doing this for the rest of your life?" Xin Jong asked.


    This time Xin Ja was the one who turned silent. He also knew that this is not feasible. In fact, when venturing out at night, he discovers that the world outside is vast and wide where he can have many adventures. He knew that one of these days he has to go out.


    Seeing that his son is in deep thought, Xin Jong stood up.


    "Think about it son¡­ no matter what your decision is, I, your father, will always support you." He said with a smile as he turns around and left.


    ¡­


    The night sky is a bit bright today as the two silver moons in the sky illuminate the surroundings without clouds obstructing their light.


    The town of Ogden, market ce


    Although it is already nighttime, yet there are still people walking around the town.


    The vendors at this time did not shout out their wares as night vendors are different from morning ones.


    Those who dare sell their wares at night at those that have the strength to back it up. This is because¡­ nighttime is one of the most dangerous times within the day for the weak in Ogden town.


    This is why, Xin Jong when his power is still sealed, he dare not sell at night. When he went home twice and it was already nighttime, he got nabbed and has even been stabbed.


    And so, those that dare to venture are night at those that are at level 2 at least and above.


    In the marketce, many Ki fighters are looking around at the vendors who are selling their wares. Most of the wares on sale are mostly medicinal herbs, old artifacts, rune talismans, and weapons and armors. Those are the things that most Ki fighters use and needed in their missions.


    At this time, a figure cloaked in ck is currently walking through the streets while looking at the wares around him.


    Every now and then he would approach a store and looks at its wares. However, he has been to many stores, and still, he did not find what he is looking for.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he noticed a group of people.


    There are four young men and one young woman in that group. The young woman looks really pretty and she is wearing a silk gown which insinuated the curves of her body. However, in just one look, the figure could tell that she is the strongest of the group.


    Then his eyesnded on the thing that the group is trying to buy.


    The one behind the stall is a white-haired old man smoking from his pipe while looking calmly at the group of youth.


    "Old man¡­ This is just s piece of metal junk. Why not sell it to us? I am willing to pay for it for 100 coppers¡­" the young man standing beside the young woman said.


    His words made the old man frowned. He did not reply and just shake his head.


    "What a foolish old man. I am already giving you a bargain. Do you know who I am? I am Man Wanjing, a student of Ogden academy. My senior likes this piece of metal scrap¡­ you should be lucky that I am willing to fork even 100 coppers for it!" he said with a proud smile.


    The people around them are already beginning to gather and most of them are here to see a show happening.

 Chapter 1054 - Myrth: 25

    Chapter 1054


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja''s figure is wearing a mask while venturing to the night market. The mask gives him the confidence to face other people. With the mask on hand, he is not that timid anymore.


    As he watches themotion from afar, Xin Ja showed a hint of reluctance to approach as the crowd is already gathering in the area. So he decided to turn around and go the other way.


    But then his footsteps halted when he heard a slightly familiar voice.


    "Man Wanjing! You are as shameless as ever¡­ I could not believe that you are from the Ogden academy!"


    When Xin Ja saw the owner of the voice, his expression showed a slight change under his mask. How could he not know the woman? It was the same woman who begged him to save the dying girlst night..


    "It seems that the group was able to return safely." Xin Ja muttered as he saw the others behind her.


    The young woman is as charming as ever. That night, Xin Ja actually took a few nces at her while treating the young woman. This is because he found her a bit pitiful.


    But the atmosphere around the woman right now is a bit different. It seems that the young woman did not want to see any injustice done to others.


    She stood there gantly while both of her hands are on her hips.


    "Fu Linxue¡­ This is none of your business. I advise you not to stick your nose where it does not belong." Man Wanjing said with a sneer.


    "Ha! Old man¡­ how much is that lump of iron!" Fu Linxue asked while lifting her nose in the air.


    "You¡­"


    Seeing that there would be apetition for his ware, the old man suddenly has a gleam of craftiness in his wizened eyes. He showed a faint smile on his face.


    Before Ma Wanjing couldplete his sentence the old man has already replied.


    "I only sell it for 2 low-quality Ki stones¡­" the old man said calmly.


    Upon hearing this, the whole crowd suddenly went silent. Many of them have ck jaws as disbelief could be seen in their eyes. Some even blinked their eyes many times, just to make sure that they are seeing the right thing. There are also others who are shaking their heads as if they just heard something unbelievable.


    How could a lump of iron be worth 2 Ki stones? One should know that a low-quality Ki stone is worth around 1,000 Jimal gold coins. A single Jimal gold coin is 100 Jimal silver coins, and 1 Jimal silver coin is 100 coppers. This is the current currency in the Jimal Kingdom under the Empire of Gong.


    So if the lump of iron is 2 Ki stones, then the price is truly not worth it. Fu Linxue almost cursed the old man for his shamelessness. In her mind, she is scolding the old man for not going with her act.


    "Hahaha¡­ So¡­ are you still going to buy it?" Man Wanjing said with a mocking tone.


    "You¡­" Fu Linxue could not retort to that.


    Although she has the Ki stone to buy that thing, yet from the look of the lump of iron, she could already tell that it''s not worth it.


    Her hesitation made Man Wanjing and his group jeered at her. Fu Linxue could not help but blush in shame.


    Suddenly, an icy cold beauty walks towards the old man and then puts on the table two low-quality Ki stones.


    "This will suffice, right?"


    When everyone saw who the youngdy was, they all showed fascination in their gazes. Many in the town have treated this woman as the most beautiful young woman in the town. She is almost the perfect woman in the eyes of many except for her icy temperament.


    It is said that there was a time when she smiled, and at that time, it felt like spring just came to thend giving those who had seen her smile a blissful and wonderful feeling in their hearts.


    The may infatuated young man ogled at her beautiful face and her curvaceous body. However, no one dare make a move, because they knew how strong this young woman is. She might just be a 16-year-old youngdy, yet she is already a 3rd level Ki fighter, and her swordsmanship is second to none.


    The group of Man Wanjing showed a dejected look on their face as they red at the icy beauty in front of them.


    "Liu Zhen¡­ Don''t be too smug. You are buying that thing but you did not know what it is¡­ Humph! What a wastrel." Suddenly the only young woman in Man Wanjing''s group snorted.


    In the academy, she is one of the most beautiful female students, but she still pales inparison to the icy beauty of Liu Zhen. The only constion she has is that Liu Zhen is too cold to others especially towards men. Hence most of the men would just admire her from afar and never dare approach her.


    So, this is where the young woman would use her advantage.


    By using her charms she would attract men and would be at her beck and call.


    "Yan Xinxi¡­ at least we are using our own money. Unlike you who flirt with guys just to get what she wanted¡­ You''re nothing but a lowly¡­" Fu Linxue said with a sneer on her face, but before she could finish her words, she was interrupted.


    "Shut up!" Man Wanjing suddenly shouted with an ugly expression.


    How could he let these people mock the woman that, he, Man Wanjing likes? Behind them, the group of other young men is not ring at Fu Linxue and her group.


    Everyone around them showed slight smiles on their faces, they knew that the two groups of youth would be having a brawl and they could not wait to see the spectacle.


    "Wait! Do not fight here. The item is already bought, you people should just leave from my stall!" the old man suddenly interjected.


    The two groups re at each other but none of them made a move.


    "Let''s go Linxue¡­" Liu Zhen said as she turns around while taking the lump of iron with her.


    The eyes of Yan Xinxi are glued on the lump of metal while ring at Liu Zhen.


    "Xinxi¡­ let them go for now¡­ We can still take that lump of ironter¡­ Hehe¡­" Man Wanjing whispered in Yan Xinxi''s ears.


    This made Yan Xinxi feel a bit ted at the prospect of stealing from the woman that she hated the most in the academy.


    As the two shing groups parted, the crowd feel a bit dejected for not seeing a fight breaking through between the two groups. And so the crowd also left in dismay.


    At this time, Xin Ja is in front of a stall that is also selling some metal lumps. He is currently choosing which type of metal he should use for the first artifact that he is going to create. And this made him feel a bit indecisive and uncertain.


    Behind the stall is a tall woman wearing a ck cultivator''s robe with a ck muslin cloth covering her face. On her slender waist hangs a ck scabbard with a beautiful and exquisitely crafted sword handle. In one look, one could tell that this woman likes to always go on an adventure outside the town''s walls into some of the most dangerous locations in the town''s territory.


    At this moment, she is looking at the masked young man who seems to be having a hard time choosing which lump of iron he should buy. One of her eyebrows is twitching while watching the scene in front of her.


    She did not know if the young man is deliberately doing this, or that he is truly confused about what to buy.


    But then before she could say anything, she suddenly heard the young man mutter some words which made her think that the young man truly knows his stuff.


    Then suddenly, she saw the young man finally picking up a piece of an iron lump atst.


    The iron lump looks reddish in color. This is the Faragrite metal rock that could be found in some of the caves near the town. The iron-type is sometimes found with othermon irons. But no one dares mines a Faragrite metal rock on their own.


    This is because around an area where Faragrite metal rock is found so does a pack of giant fire lizards which are mostly at the 3rd and 4th level.


    Xin Ja gave the woman a single low-quality Ki stone ording to the price she has set. After taking the rock and putting it in his bag, Xin Ja decided to return home.


    As he walks down the dark road, he suddenly stopped with his eyes squinting.


    He noticed that a group of people are hiding in the shadows as if waiting for someone. When Xin Ja felt this, he suddenly feel a bit afraid.


    So he quickly dashed away from the main street and hide in a dark corner while spreading runes around him.


    He patted his chest in nervousness as he watches the street. But when he saw the group walking down the street and a familiar figure in the shadows, he knew that the groupst time will now going to sh.

 Chapter 1055 - Myrth: 26

    Chapter 1055


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja is showing a slightly worried expression on his face under his mask. The reason for this is because of the young woman that he has treatedst night. He might have stabilized and finally cured her conditionst night. But if she fought a battle tonight, then he is sure that her internal wounds would surely suffer.


    There is a chance that the newly mended nerves would be severed and that would cause her to truly suffer and might even die.


    Although he did not want to care about the group, yet his heart could not help but feel worried. It is something that he could not control.


    He bit his lips and silently hoped that his conjecture was wrong and that the group would not fight each other..


    But it seems that the group is bound to really fight this evening.


    While hidden in the darkness, the group of Man Wanjing is watching the other group walking down the street.


    Tang Hao who is the leader of the group is currently talking with Liu Zhan and the two look close. Upon seeing this, Man Wanjing could not help but feel a hint of jealousy in his heart. Though he did not admit to it, in truth, he likes Liu Zhan more than Yan Xinxi.


    However, Yan Xinxi is easily goaded, and that he could take little advantage when he is with her. Hence he chooses to follow Yan Xinxi.


    But as a man, he could not help but feel envious and jealous of the other guy who has gained the attention of the woman he likes.


    And so, he is ring at the two who are discussing something with each other.


    Meanwhile, behind him, the expression of Yan Xinxi is gloomy. She could see the reaction of the men around her. As a woman, she knew that these bastards only like to be with her because of the little advantages she let them have.


    However, she could also tell that these bastards like that Liu Zhen in secret, that''s why she could feel the intense killing intent around her.


    With a smirk, she suddenly grabs a dagger from within her bosom and suddenly flicks it towards Liu Zhen.


    "You should just die¡­ you bitch!" she cursed after flicking the dagger.


    Everyone was taken aback, but they could not stop the dagger anymore since it already flew.


    Their goal is to punish the group that insulted Yan Xinxi, but as students, they did not want to kill their fellow students as it is a vition of the academy''s rules and regtions. So what Yan Xinxi just did is something that could merit the whole group to be kicked out of the academy.


    They could not help but quickly ran away from their hiding position. They did not want to know what would happen next.


    But from the way it looks, since the group is not prepared for the sneak attack, and the power of the dagger is infused with Ki, they are sure that one of those people would surely die.


    Swoosh!!!


    The dagger flew like a silver streak in the air flying directly towards the heart of Liu Zhen.


    The group is oblivious to the danger their friend is about to face, as they are smiling while talking on the street.


    The group has bought some food which they would be sharing together afterpleting their missionst night. They would also celebrate the immediate recovery of their friend, Liu Zhen.


    Ting!!!


    Suddenly, the group was startled as a figure suddenly appears in front of them like a ghost that suddenly pop out in thin air.


    The group was taken by surprise and did not know what to do. They just gawk at the figure above them.


    Then they saw that figure was sent flying towards a wall with a loud thud.


    When that guy fell to the ground, the group then noticed a single silver dagger tumbling in the air while falling to the ground.


    The tip of the dagger was inserted into the ground which shows that the dagger is infused with Ki energy.


    Xin Ja could not help but curse on his weakness at this time while picking himself up. Luckily for him, the lump of iron he just bought is hard enough to resist the dagger which is infused with 2nd level Ki. If not, then he could kiss his ass goodbye.


    Puh¡­


    Xin Ja spew a mouthful of blood and knew that he has some internal injuries. However, he is not worried about it. With his skill and the gold sphere in his body, he could easily heal his wounds.


    As he picks himself up, he noticed the group of people suddenly surrounding him.


    "Brother, are you okay?" Tang Hao asked with a hint of concern in his tone.


    When he saw the dagger and the figure flying, he knew that someone actually targeted them. Luckily their ns were foiled thanks to the masked fellow before them.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised, but he quickly realized that he is actually wearing a mask right now. So, these guys would not be able to recognize him.


    He quickly nodded his head and slowly stood up.


    "Thank¡­ thank you... for saving us." Fu Linxue said she squinted her eyes.


    She then looks at Gao Anxi on her side.


    "This guy¡­ he¡­ he does not have Ki¡­" she whispered.


    Then Gao Anxi also scrutinized the masked man before them and also nodded her head. Then the two women shifted their gaze to the dagger which has stabbed the ground.


    The two seem to realize something and showed a surprised expression on their faces.


    They knew of the story in the town since they were young. There is a particr young boy their age who was not blessed by the heavens to have Ki in his body. He was born weak and powerless. Then 5 years ago, an ident happened and ''Indestructible Jong'' appears in the town. It is said that Indestructible Jong''s son is actually that weak and powerless boy.


    But because of that incident, he became a fool.


    If their conjecture is correct, and that the masked young man in front of them who they think he really is, then Indestructible Jong might have taught his son his skills. This is the only reason why the powerless boy could have performed that trick a while ago where he blocked the dagger.


    As if the two women had a tacit understanding they quickly walk forward.


    "Little brother¡­ Are you okay?" Fu Linxue asked with a gentle smile on her face.


    How could she not want to get acquainted with this fellow? His father is the famous and reclusive Indestructible Jong. If they can get acquainted with him, then thetter might even impart to them some of his fighting skills.


    That would surely gain them another ace when hunting in the forest.


    "Here is some water little brother¡­ drink this. It will alleviate your condition." Gao Anxi said in a caring manner.


    Seeing their fawning and caringpanions, the others in the group were shocked. Especially when they saw the alwayspose and stern, Gao Anxi act like that, it made them feel goosebumps all over their body.


    Suddenly, Deng Xan who seems to be feeling a bit confused grabs Fu Linxue.


    "Hey¡­ What are you doing? What''s going on?"


    "Sigh¡­ Can''t you see that this little brother has helped us? We should thank him properly." Fu Linxue said with a pout.


    She could not tell her n to the others yet. So she should observe things as they go first.


    Xin Ja feels a bit overwhelmed as the attention he is getting right now. Luckily for him, he has the mask on. If he does not have that mask, then he would have already fainted in front of these people. He is truly feeling overwhelmed especially by the smiles of the two beautiful young women in front of him. His heart could not help but beat faster.


    But then, he quickly closes his eyes and wanted to run away as quickly as he can. He is truly feeling ufortable right now.


    But before she knew it, a soft figure suddenly held his arm which made him stiffen like a rock. That figure is soft like it has no bone, and her feminine scent wafted to his nose almost making him pass out while a foolish smile appearing on his face.


    How could a teenager like him without any experience with other people handle such a thing?


    Feeling the stiffening body of the guy made Fu Linxue wanted to giggle.


    But then, she suddenly feels the arm she is hugging jerked.


    She was suddenly taken aback. And before she knew it, the guy in her arms suddenly vanished.


    She was shocked at how fast that guy moved and how easy for him to wiggle out of her arms.


    Then she saw the figure of the guy jumping in the air above them. This time, the masked young man, grabbed something in the air and suddenly diverted it to the wall.


    Ping!!!


    The group saw another dagger embedded on the wall.


    Xin Ja dare not block the Ki energized dagger anymore and instead uses a technique to divert its trajectory.

 Chapter 1056 - Myrth: 27

    Chapter 1056


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The glowing dagger''s trajectory was diverted to the ground while the figure of the masked Xin Ja was thrown a few meters away. He tumbled in the air andnded on his feet. However, one could see that his hand seem to have been scorched by the energy of the dagger.


    "Damn it! Who dares!" shouted Tang Hao as he quickly jumps in front of the group in a defensive formation.


    Although their main weapons are already gone, they still carry their daggers as backup weapons.


    But then they could not see anyone in the area.


    "Are you okay?" Fu Linxue was the first one to react and quickly ran towards Xin Ja..


    But upon seeing his hand, she showed a confused expression on her beautiful face.


    "You¡­ You''re not wounded?" she thought.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just walks to the ground and picks the dagger. He then handed the two daggers to the group.


    "You should investigate these daggers." Xin Ja said as he turn around and left.


    He did not want to be entangled with the group as he knew of the danger he would be in if he would continuously be with them. The group is a troublesome bunch, not only were they chased by a monster, they were even chased by assassins, how could he continue living with his weak physique if he stayed with them?


    And so, Xin Ja ran as fast as he could and as far away from them as he can. He already saved them twice and has not detected any presence in the area as he left, so he knew that they would be safe.


    Xin Ja arrives in an alley and heaves a deep sigh.


    But then he suddenly stiffens as he felt that someone is watching him.


    Without hesitation, he quickly takes out his formation gs and quickly spreads them around him. He quickly created a trapping formation in the alley.


    His movement was quick and discrete, only those that has sharp eyes could have seen the urate distribution of the rune gs.


    He then waited on the side while pretending to be catching his breath.


    It did not take long before a young woman suddenly appears from the end of the dark alley. She is wearing a ck robe and a hood on her head. Her face is obscured by the darkness of the night in the small alleyway.


    As she walks towards Xin Ja, a sh of a smile appears on her face under the hood.


    "You are a meddlesome fellow, you''ve foiled my ns twice." She said as she suddenly waves her hand in the air.


    Along with her wave, a few figures appear at the other end of the alleyway blocking the two ends of the path.


    The figures are that of men wearing ck cloth on their faces.


    "Don''t worry¡­ We are just going to teach you a lesson... something that you would never forget. Hihi¡­" she said with a smirk.


    "Cripple his dantian, along with his legs¡­" shemanded.


    The rest of the people around her nodded their heads and approaches Xin Ja. There are around four men that are approaching in every corner.


    But Xin Ja is not worried as the group did not have any weapons on them. But then suddenly, the four young men unsheathe their weapons. Two of them have daggers, and the other two have swords, the woman, on the other hand, is now holding a dagger and watches on the side.


    Suddenly, the four rush towards him.


    Although Xin Ja is still weak and his strength might not be a match to these people, he is confident of the power of his rune gs.


    And so when the group enters the rune formation, they were immediately caught in his trap. All of them felt like they just entered a quagmire and it''s making them move really slow. Xin Ja did not let this chance pass, he quickly move and takes out the lump of Faragrite Metal Rock and used it as a weapon.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The four masked young men were beaten by Xin Ja using the lump of metal in his hand. He truly admires the strength of the metal lump as it did not even dent while hitting those people.


    "This material is really amazing." Xin Jamented as he looks at the lump of Faragrite metal in his hand.


    After that, he shifted his gaze to the woman, and to his surprise, she is already gone. He became alert and quickly stood on guard.


    Swoosh!!!


    Three knives flew towards Xin Ja, but upon entering the rune formation, the knives'' speed was quickly reduced making them fly in slow motion.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to pick one of the knives on the ground and quickly threw it in the direction of the woman.


    Seeing the knife being thrown towards her travel in slow motion, she sneered.


    Plus, she could see that the knife is not coated with Ki and it made her look down on the guy.


    But she is also worried about what is happening in that area. The slow-motion effect of her knives made her feel that the person she is fighting is not an easy opponent.


    While she is thinking as such, she did not notice that the knife has left the border of the rune formation. And when the knife flew out of the border, it suddenly glowed and flew like a bullet towards her.


    Puchi!!!


    Arrgghh!!!


    She was caught off guard and the knife hit her shoulder as the speed of a bullet.


    It was too fast that she was caught off guard.


    How could she have expected that such a thing could happen? And before she knew it, she is already flying to the wall.


    Her shoulder was bolted to the wall but the knife and made her feel extreme pain. She suddenly realized that the Ki surrounding the knife is not pure Ki but chaotic Ki. And this made her expression turned ugly.


    Pure Ki is nourishing for the body, even if used as a weapon, it could boost the power of the weapon and its prating strength but it is not that deadly.


    In the history of the kingdom of Jimal only a few people could use chaotic Ki, they can be counted using one''s hand. And it is told in the books that those people are dangerous and powerful.


    As someone who belongs to a rich n in Ogden town, Yan Xinxi has read such stories.


    And now that she is encountering someone who could use chaotic Ki in his weapon, her expression has turned into fear.


    She could immediately feel the meridians in her body shaking and on the verge of exploding. She did not expect that the person she thought as an easy target is someone from the legends.


    "Argghh¡­ No, please¡­ please spare my life." She cried as she wright in pain.


    Xin Ja looks at the young woman on the wall. Her hood is now off and a beautiful face is revealed. But right now, she is showing an agonizing expression.


    Xin Ja knew of the effect of the chaotic Ki. He has done this to some of the beasts. But those that are above level 3 are immune to the chaotic Ki attack. Their body would immediately purify the chaotic Ki which would make this type of attack ineffective against them.


    Even pure Ki attacks are not that effective against level 4.


    Xin Ja walks to the woman and suddenly takes out a few silver needles. He quickly sealed her acupoints making her unable to move. He then touches the dagger which embedded her on the wall and the chaotic Ki was absorbed by his finger.


    The woman''s expression turned from fear to worry. But when she feels that the chaotic Ki is already gone, she calms down.


    "If you dare cross me again¡­ I will make sure to kill you." Xin Ja said in a low voice.


    Although he said that, he himself did not know if he truly could do it. The traumatic experience he has gone through is still a bit fresh in his mind even after 5 years have already passed.


    But of course, if worsees to worst, he would still make the same choice as he did at that time.


    He left the woman on the wall and quickly gathers the gs on the ground.


    After checking everything, he quickly left the alleyway and disappear into the darkness of the night.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    In front of the dining table, Xin Ja is sitting calmly while the maids are serving him some food. This morning, his father told him that he should stop acting like a fool from now on. His father wanted him to be free to do whatever he wanted and stop sneaking out at night.


    And so he agrees and the first step is to have a normal breakfast with his father.


    The maids are all astonished at their young master as he began to act like a normal young man.


    Some could not even concentrate on their jobs as they would make a lot of mistakes while serving the master and their young master.


    Xin Ja could not help but looks down as he feel ufortable at the many eyes looking at him. If he could, he would hide his head under the table because of embarrassment.

 Chapter 1057 - Myrth: 28

    Chapter 1057


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Xin manor main courtyard


    In the pavilion, in the middle of the wide courtyard, an old man is sitting while calmly sipping on a cup of tea. Sitting opposite the old man is Xin Jong. Although Xin Jong now has a high standing in the town of Ogden, he is still beneath the old man''s status so his attitude is a bit polite.


    This old man is the same old man who became the first teacher of Xin Ja. Although the sssted only for a day, Old Wang did not give up and would always visit Xin Jong every now and then for the past 5 years. And the two became friends because of this.


    Today is just like any other day the Old Wang would visit Xin Jong.


    "Sigh¡­ If our son did not suffer that traumatic event, he would already be one of the special students in the Ogden academy.." Old Wang said with a deep sigh.


    Xin Jong showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Why? What is happening in the academy Master Wang?" Xin Jong asked.


    "Well¡­ As you are aware¡­ Sincest year, our kingdom has been at war with the kingdom of Han due to the ore mines in the east. And we have sent thousands of Ki fighters and Ki adepts in this war. Now the kingdom is worried that our future would be affected because of this and decided to recruit as many talented individuals as we can to the academy. As long as they have potential, they can now enroll¡­" Old Wang exined.


    Upon hearing this¡­ the eyes of Xin Jong widened in surprise. He had actually heard of the war from the city council, but since they are just a backwater town in Jimal kingdom, they were not that affected by it.


    And after hearing that the academies are actually epting students, his heart could not help but feel happy. He would truly like his son Xin Ja to go to school. At first, it would be impossible because he is truly weak and would get easily bullied.


    But ever since that night that he tried the strength of his son, he could tell that even a 2nd level Ki fighter would have a hard time with his son. Plus he is suspecting that his son is hiding more from him. Although it hurts him a bit, yet as a father, he has already epted the fact that his son is different from others.


    "Master Wang¡­ About¡­ about my son, Xin Ja. He¡­ he has already recovered his sanity." Xin Jong suddenly said.


    Old Wang nodded his head and took a sip of the tea. But then suddenly he spat it out as his eyes went wide while turning towards Xin Jong.


    "You¡­ Are you saying that Young Ja is already healed?" Old Wang said with a hint of disbelief and happening in his eyes.


    "This¡­ this truly a good day! Hahaha!"ughed Old Wang.


    "I want to see that young brat! Hahaha¡­" he added as he suddenly stood up in excitement.


    How could he not get excited when a promising youth that he has his eyes on has now regained his sanity?


    He has lost all hope as the years gone by. But there is something that is telling him not to give up. No matter how hard he thinks about it, he could not figure out why.


    And now that he heard that Young Ja is now okay, how could he not feel ted? It was as if all of the fatigue in his body has vanished and the long sadness in his heart is now gone and is now filled with excitement and happiness.


    Xin Jong could not stop the old man as his figure disappears on the spot. How could he not know how strong the old man is? Even though he is considered as one of the strongest Ki fighters in the town, he would not be a match to the old man even if he wears the protective rune ne his son gave him.


    That old man is the true monster hiding in in sight in the town of Ogden.


    But due to some circumstances, he seems to be hiding his true strength.


    Soon, Old Wang found Xin Ja in the side hall of the manor. He is currently seated in a cross-legged position.


    Old Wang wanted to enter, but he suddenly stops as he noticed something peculiar.


    He knew that the kid could not cultivate pure Ki. But upon watching the kid''s action, he seems to feel a bit confused.


    Suddenly, his eyes went wide as he noticed the chaotic Ki in the air. At first, he did not realize what is happening in the room. But when he concentrated and watches carefully, he could already see the chaotic Ki revolving around the room as if they are being suck towards the body of the young man sitting in the middle.


    "This¡­ So this is the reason why he could not cultivate pure Ki¡­ He has a special and unique physique." Old Wang thought as he continues to watch in silence.


    As he watches, the young man in secret, he could not help but feel a bit excited. Who would have known that this brat could hide such a huge secret? But then when he realized about those scheming bastards, Old Wang suddenly felt worried.


    If people find out that Xin Ja could actually cultivate chaotic Ki, then it would surely cause him no end of trouble.


    "No¡­ I must help him conceal this thing¡­ Wait a minute, there is actually a way¡­" Old Wang thought as his expression suddenly changes.


    In one of the books, he has reads many years ago, there was a rune pattern that would forcefully turn a pure Ki into a chaotic Ki. And this kind of rune pattern is actually a trapping array that would attack and poison those inside the array formation using chaotic Ki. And this trap could even poison the Ki of those 10th level Ki fighters and below.


    "If I can modify that formation to suit his needs, then Young Ja would not have any problem with this secret¡­ That would surely protect him." Old Wang thought.


    He knew of the gravity of this secret is known in the outside world.


    As he looks around the room, he suddenly noticed that there is actually a formation surrounding it.


    "Hmm¡­ So that''s the reason why I was not able to find out this thing at first nce¡­" he thought.


    As a powerful Ki Master, Old Wang should have already detected such a phenomenon, but even with his acute senses as a Ki Master, he was not even able to see it at first nce. He needed to concentrate so that he could notice the changes inside the room.


    "I guess this is the reason why he is brave enough to cultivate in here. Haha¡­ As expected of the student that I, Wang Chanling, has chosen." He thought with a proud smile.


    Old Wang did not stay and quietly closes the door. He then left the ce and return to the pavilion.


    "Haha¡­ Xin Jong¡­ You truly have a good son¡­ This is truly amazing." Old Wang said with a smile.


    Xin Jong showed a hint of confusion in his eyes, but he politely nodded his head at thepliment.


    "I will return tomorrow and talk about the enrolment to Ogden academy¡­ Sigh¡­ I hope that Young Ja could truly excel and rise above the rest. With his talent in runes and arrays, I am confident that he could build a name for himself in this vast world." Old Wang said as he looks at the sky and a peaceful smile crept on his face.


    In truth, he is thinking of teaching Xin Ja personally. However, the boy is an introvert¡­ that he knew. If he would continue being alone, then that would surely not be beneficial to his growth. He needs to learn how tomunicate with others and mingle with his age group. That way, he could not only build friends, but also form allies, and acquaintances which would be beneficial in the future.


    Upon thinking to this point, Old Wang finished his tea and bade his farewell. He would still need to prepare the special rune to help Xin Ja conceal his true ability.


    He would not want the boy to lose his future prospect as for him¡­ the young boy''s talent is truly second to none.


    With an excited expression, he left the Xin mansion and went back home to prepare.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has just finished his chaotic Ki cultivation and slowly opens his eyes. Even with his sharp senses, he is unaware that Old Wang has already discovered his secret.


    But he has no time to worry about that. This is because an excited gleam is not glowing in his eyes.


    Since he has already recovered his Ki, he could not wait to start creating new gears and weapons using the Faragrite metal rock.


    If he could turn that lump of metal into a weapon or any gear, his fighting strength would surely increase by leaps and bounds.


    But what excites him the most would be the fun of crafting a new gear, which is like an unexinable sensation deep in his heart.

 Chapter 1058 - Myrth: 29

    Chapter 1058


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja''s room¡­


    On a sheet of paper in front of him, Xin Ja began thinking about what kind of thing would he wanted to create. He has already crafted his folding stone sword, rune array gs, and needles made of soft iron. These things are a bit troublesome to make at that time and yet he sessfully created them. But as he used them over and over again in this one year, they began to show the wear and tear effect.


    Although his folding stone de would always undergo repairs and maintenance every day, it still did not escape being worn out especially its main parts. The handle which is the hardest to create is already showing some kind of breaking. While the string made from a beast''s strong tendon is also showing tear signs.


    He knew that if he did not change his gears, then he would be having some real problems in the future..


    "So, what I really needed is a de¡­" he muttered.


    One of the things that he made is a fountain pen. When he saw it on one of the learning stuff from his unique vision, Xin Ja quickly tried to create a pen, but it was a bit of a struggle. identally after experimenting a bit, he created a fountain pen.


    And so, from that moment on, he began using the fountain pen in writings and drawings.


    As he thinks of a way to create a new weapon, he began going through the weapons that he saw in the data he had seen. In fact, there are thousands of weapons that he saw in there but he is unable to create them at the moment.


    And since Faragrite metal stone is not easy to mold and manipte, he would need a weapon that is handy, light, and easy to craft.


    He began to think deeply¡­ a weapon suddenly appears in his mind. It was a thin one-side de of about 20-inches long. That would be an ideal length for him to be able to create a perfect de without straining himself and the Faragrite metal stone.


    After drafting, it was like he became familiar with the weapon on hand. However, Xin Ja added something to the de. He did not want to use his own energy to power the de, so he added a slot on the handle of the sword. This slot would be able to add Ki to the de.


    Then he also designed a trigger for the de handle. This trigger would enable him to tap on the Ki energy of the de which would make the weapon sharper and stronger.


    It was already nighttime when he finished drawing his draft and his father knocks on his door.


    With a sweep of his hand, the papers and the fountain pen were swept from the table.


    "Son¡­ Can Ie in?" Xin Jong asked.


    "Yes, Papa¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    After entering the room, Xin Jong sat behind the table and thought for a while.


    "Son¡­ Master Wang¡­ I mean teacher Wang was here. He¡­ He told me something really interesting." Xin Jong said while looking at his son''s reaction.


    "Something interesting?..." Xin Ja asked with squinted eyes.


    "Yes¡­ you see¡­" Xin Jong began to rte to Xin Ja what Master Wang told him about the uing special enrolment for the Ogden Academy students.


    When Xin Ja heard this he showed aplicated expression on his face. He is still ufortable around people. Heck¡­ even inside the manor, he would not talk to anyone. He would not even want any people around him for that matter. So how could he get into school?


    "Son¡­ I know your concern¡­ But¡­ But you cannot live your life like this. Sooner orter, you would still go out in the society and mingle with others¡­" Xin Jong said with a worried expression.


    "There is still time for you to ovee your fear with people. I will do all I can to help, okay?" Xin Jong added as he stood up and patted his son''s shoulder.


    Xin Ja did not answer and bit his lip. He actually did not know if he really could face others or that he could mingle with other people, but his father is right. No matter what he still would need to go out there and have a life of his own.


    Upon thinking to this point, Xin Ja nodded his head. Then suddenly, he remembers something. In fact, he has overheard this kind of humor around the towntely. His name, Xin Ja, is famous for being the fool and the trash of the Xin manor.


    People would criticize and mock his father behind his back because of this. If he truly introduces himself as Xin Ja in the outside world, then that would surely gain him too much attention and further ire from others. So no, he could not carry the name Xin Ja in the outside world. He should find a new name for himself.


    And one particr name surfaced in his mind.


    "Umm¡­ Papa¡­ Can¡­ Can you change my name if ever I go to school?" Xin Ja said looking a bit embarrassed.


    "Change your name? Why? Don''t you want to carry the Xin family name?" Xin Jong asked with a hint of dissatisfaction on his face.


    Although the Xin n dishonored him and kick him out, yet inside his heart, he is still a proud member of the Xin n. He could not deny his roots, and he is proud to be a Xin.


    So after hearing such a word from his own son, the heart of Xin Jong feels a bit hurt.


    "No¡­ Papa, you know that I carry shame in my name. If ever people heard about me, they would mock me and also mock you. I don''t want that¡­ Please¡­ Just change my name to Jiao." Xin Ja said.


    Xin Jong thought for a while and looks at his son.


    "So in school, you wanted to be called, Xin Jiao?" Xin Jong asked seriously.


    Xin Ja nodded.


    "Sigh¡­ alright. I will make sure that this will be handled properly." He said with a slight frown.


    "No¡­ Papa, just give me a rmendation letter, I will enroll by myself. This way your name would not be criticized by anyone." Xin Ja said.


    Xin Jong did not reply and just nods his head.


    ¡­


    The next day, Xin Ja busied himself crafting the new de that he designed.


    It took him a while to craft as the Faragrite metal stone is a tough material. So for the whole day, he slowly refined and crafted the short sword.


    Meanwhile, in another huge manor in the town, in Old Wang''s room, one explosion after another could be heard. Old Wang busied himself in crafting a device that would reverse pure Ki into chaotic Ki. He needed to finish the device before the enrolmentes, that way his student would be able to hide his true talent from the world.


    Later that night, Xin Ja is once again busy drawing something. After the whole day of crafting the sword, Xin Ja realized that it would be possible for him to create a far more intricate design other than swords by using the remaining Faragrite metal stone.


    And so, he began to busy himself with creating the most basic and simple design of a weapon that he saw in the unique vision. In fact, he tried making such a weapon before, but rocks and soft metal are unable to hold the power of such weapons.


    So he waited for his strength to increase so that he would be able to manipte stronger ores. Now that he is able to manipte the Faragrite metal stone which is one of the strongest metals, he is confident that the weapon would be sessful.


    When using rocksbined with soft metal, Xin Ja''s hand was almost sted when he tried the weapon. The st was too powerful to contain using simple materials. And so he ns tobine a couple of stronger materials to create a perfect container for such energy.


    He would need the body of the weapons to be sturdy and strong enough which would be able to hold thepressed Ki energy.


    So far, he discovered that aside from the Faragrite metal stone, he needed some parts of some beasts. And those parts are already in his stash, except for two materials which are hard toe by.


    One of them is an ice dragon''s scale, and the other one is the rare metallic frost ore.


    The ice dragon scale would be used for cooling, while the metallic frost ore would be used as a separator or enclosure to prevent the whole weapon from heating up.


    But of course, before looking for those materials, he would need to create the design first. And so on the paper, a particr weapon began to take form and this one is something that he has taken a liking ever since he saw it for the first time in the unique vision.


    As someone who is weak and powerless, Xin Ja has dreamed of having such a weapon someday. And now while drawing it, he could not help but put on a smile on his face.


    "Alright¡­ it''s finished. Hmm¡­ I will call this Ki Buster."

 Chapter 1059 - Myrth: 30

    Chapter 1059


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The enrolment for the new students of Ogden academy will start next month. Then another piece of news came out that the academy would be epting any students under the age of 20, even though they are only at 1st Ki level.


    The condition is that they should have a special talent in any of the seven main upations. ording to Gong Empire''s ssification, out of the many upations that Ki practitioner could have, there are only seven main upations, the rest would be secondary.


    The first one is abat master. Abat master is someone who is proficient inbat and would be able to use any weapons and be proficient inbat tactics and formations. They are the most powerful force in the Gong Empire.


    The other main upations are not ssified by their strength, and so they are as follows..


    Alchemy masters are one of the most sought-after professions. This is because they are able to refine medicine, concoct potions, and create alchemical products that are both useful and harmful to others. And because of this, alchemy masters are considered as one of the professions that earn more money.


    Medical masters could be considered as the saviors of the people. They are highly sought after by many especially the sick. However, being a medical master would be one of the hardest professions to have, since they are dealing with the life and death of their patients. If one because sessful they are even hailed as Divine Doctors and are given the highest honors.


    Smiting masters can be considered as both a luxurious and yetborious job. They would face the furnace almost every day of their lives as they create armors, weapons, and other stuff for the people. The upation has its perks, and it mostly needed muscle and hard work to be able to be sessful in this type of profession.


    Runemasters are considered the weakest upation in terms of physical fighting ability. This is because¡­ one does not need to be very strong to be a sessful runemaster. One only needs to be wise and knowledgeable in runes and Ki. And because of this, not many people can be runemaster. That''s why those who are able to be runemasters are already considered schrs of the empire.


    Beastmasters can be considered as one of the greatest assets of the empire. With their ability tomand strong and powerful beasts, they are second to the strongest fighting force. Though others would contest against this, a beastmaster would think so otherwise. However, being a Beast Master needs a lot of resources, as they not only need to cultivate but also their beastpanion orpanions.


    Thest would be the poison masters. They are not that popr when ites to their identities and profession for many feared them. It is said that a poison master does not grow old. This is because they always die young, and only a lucky few could be lucky enough to grow old. However, poison masters would always work hand-in-hand with medical masters when ites tobat. With their knowledge of poison, they are able to concoct antidotes to some of the most vicious diseases, and this made them really valuable to the empire.


    There are other more upations in the empire for Ki practitioners. However, these seven are the main ones.


    Ogden academy is a preparatory academy for young children to be able to choose which upation they truly belong to.


    If one is already good at a particr upation and yet their Ki level is low, they would always opt-out to be an apprentice to a master and would have a hard time improving due tock of knowledge and avable resources for them to grow.


    However, because of this announcement, the eyes of many of the young men below 20 are now glowing with excitement.


    They could not wait to enter Ogden academy and obtain the necessary knowledge for them to grow in their chosen expertise.


    In the hustle and bustle of the town, one could feel a festive asion as many hopeful youths began their preparation for the iing enrolment.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the dark forest away from the festive asion in the town of Ogden, a figure is currently traveling through the treetops in a particr direction.


    In the southern part of the forest, there is a small vige fortress called Ogden Southern Gate vige. This vige was built around arge arc made of unknown stone material. It is unknown who made such a structure, but it is said that it was created thousands of years ago.


    This particr structure is a gate used for people to travel to another ce within the kingdom of Jimal. However, only those that are at the 10th level and above would be able to withstand the space and time turbulence of the gate.


    At this time, Xin Ja is going to the city not to use the gate, but to look for materials.


    From his experience, he had already known and in this ce, is where he could find what he is looking for.


    But before that, he needs to hunt some beasts first, find some precious herbs, or mine some ores to earn enough money to be able to buy what he needed.


    And so, he began his journey to the southern part of Ogden town''s territory.


    When he told his father to take this journey, Xin Jong immediately did not agree. He knew that his son is still weak as he could tell that the Ki in his body is prettycking. How could he agree to such a request?


    He would even shudder at the thought that his son has been sneaking outside for the past one year just to hunt beasts and practice in the forest at night. Although he could not believe it when he heard it first the evidence on what he saw inside his son''s back is clear.


    "Son¡­ Are you really going to go out and travel? What if?¡­," He worriedly asked.


    "Papa¡­ Don''t worry, okay? In fact¡­ I¡­ I already went to that ce before." Xin Ja said with a sheepish smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Xin Jong turned into a shock.


    "You¡­ How brazen can you be? Don''t you know the danger in the forest especially at night? You¡­" Xin Jong now felt helpless.


    What could he say? His son has already done such a thing before, so all he could do is to heavily sigh.


    "Papa, because of the Ki in my body¡­ Many monsters are not interested in eating me¡­ Hihi¡­" Xin Ja said with a grin.


    Xin Jong could not help but hit Xin Ja''s head lightly. His son was too brazen, he might be an introvert and fear people, but it seems that he does not fear the dangers in the outside world. Upon thinking up to this point, Xin Jong could not help but heave another heavy sigh.


    "Alright, you just be careful¡­ and make sure that you always take care of yourself. And son¡­ Remember your fear of people? In the outside world, it would not be a bad thing after all¡­" Xing Jong said as he hugs Xin Ja who suddenly feel a bit awkward.


    After that talk, Xin Jong permitted Xin Ja to travel secretly outside of the town. He even gave him a new namete, and on that namete, the name Xin Jiao is written.


    After traveling for a while, Xin Ja soon saw a road. From what he knew, this road is the main road towards Ogden town. This is the road where many merchants and travelers would use to go to Ogden town and out.


    But at this time it seems that there are not many traveling through the road, so he decided to follow the road. Hended on the ground and decided to take a walk.


    At this time, Xin Jai is not carrying too many items in his bag. He only has his change of clothes, some dried food rations, and of course his weapon, needles, mask, and rune gs. So he is not carrying anything heavy hence he could easily travel through the forest.


    While walking down the main road, Xin Ja''s speed is actually not normal. In fact, his walking alone is already considered as the running speed of a normal person. The reason for this is because while walking, he is also practicing shadow steps at the same time.


    And for him to be able tost, he is wearing an amulet that automatically absorbs the chaotic Ki in the air. And every now and then, the amulet would inject a small amount of chaotic Ki into his body.


    This is the reason why he is able tost even until now after traveling for a while in the forest.


    30 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja suddenly stops in his tracks.


    This is because he noticed that ahead of him, there is actually a line of carriages that seemed to be not moving.


    Feeling a bit rmed, he quickly grabs his mask and donned it on.

 Chapter 1060 - Myrth: 31

    Chapter 1060


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Yao family is a medium-sized family in Ogden Town. They are a branch family of the Yao''s from a big city. At this time, the youngest daughter of the Yao''s, Yao Xue, is about to get married to the son of a military officer assigned in Ogden Southern Gate vige.


    Yao Xue is a quiet and pretty girl at the age of 15, although she is young, she is already endowed with a womanly figure. But her beauty and allure are not known to many because she seldom goes out. Out of all her sisters, she was considered the most worthless. All of her siblings are studying either at Ogden academy or in other schools in town. Some are even able to be apprentices to masters in the town.


    However, Yao Xue seems to becking in talent. She does not hold any talent in any of the seven main upations.. Even in other upations, she does not have any talent in them either. The reason for this is because¡­ she is unable to concentrate on anything at all.


    This all started when she was five. At that time, Yao Xue is not the trash she is known today. In fact, she could be considered a child prodigy. At a young age, she is already able to memorize words and write letters. Many thought that she would be the first runemaster in the family.


    But then everything changes when one day she came home to her motherining about a headache. At that time she was applying with her brothers and sisters outside. She fell sick and gotten worse for 3 days. Luckily the doctor was able to save her life. However, her talent is already gone. She seems to be always absentminded and slow.


    Her mother was devastated, and the two of them became aughing stock of the family. Yao Xue''s mother is only a concubine, so even her husband did not support her. From that time forth Yao Xue''s future was ruined.


    So they don''t have any choice but to ept the marriage to the son of the military officer. At least she thought that her daughter would have a nice future with her husband.


    The military officer is Commander Wang Zhou, a 45-year-old level 8 Ki fighter. Commander Wang Zhou has a son named Wang Changli who is already 16 years old this year. Wang Changli is a tall, handsome, and talented young man. He is a student of Ogden academy and is already abat apprentice. At the young age of 16, he has reached the 3rd level Ki fighter stage and is very proficient in using sabers like his father.


    The Yao introduces Yao Xue as a housewife material to Commander Wang Zhou for his son Wang Changli. The Yao''s from Ogden town has seen potential with the young man. Their family became acquainted with each other in one of the parties from the nobles of the town.


    It was just a casual talk at first, then it turned into a meeting, and then it became a marriage arrangement. The Yaos and the Wangs became excited with this union as they thought that it would be a good partnership between families.


    Today is an auspicious day and today is the day of the marriage between Wang Changli and Yao Xue. At this time, arge convoy is traveling from Ogden town to Ogden Southern Gate vige. And this is the convoy of the bride.


    However, while traveling in the middle of the road going to the vige, the convoy met with an unlucky event.


    The convoy was suddenly attacked by arge number of bandits.


    At this time everyone is in panic and they did not know what to do.


    "Miss Cao¡­ What is happening outside?" Yao Xue asked as she lifted her red veil.


    But no one answered her.


    She carefully peeks outside and what she saw made her really afraid. She did not expect to see a number of armed people that looks like bandits surrounding their convoy. The menacing look of those people made her skin crawl in fear.


    She could not imagine what would happen if they sessfully captured her.


    Yao Xue could not help but grip tightly the window as she showed an ominous feeling in her heart. She thought that this would never happen to her. She trusted that they would not be so vicious as to send her to her death just because she is weak, unlike her siblings.


    In fact, before she was sent here, she already received a piece of news that something might happen on her way to the vige. But she ignores it thinking that her siblings should not be that bad, right?


    But who would have thought that they would surely do such a thing? In her heart, a seed of hatred has already formed.


    When she was young, she was proud to be looked at and fawned upon by the adults in the family. But who would have known that this would get the ire of her siblings? They would always bully her and discriminate against her which truly hurt her feelings.


    And so at a young age, she learned that being talented is nothing more than trouble. One day her oldest brother hit her head and it was really painful.


    She got sick after that. In her weak state, her siblings visited her and tried tofort her, and this made her happy.


    From that time forth she decided to hide her talent and pretend to be weak.


    It worked for a while. However, her siblings then began to set their distance away from her. She did not know why and she became more confused. And from that time forth she became a loner.


    She stopped practicing as she thought that everything is just for naught and was thenbeled as the trash of the family.


    Yao Xue looks outside the window and saw her guards being beaten and kicks away from the caravan along with the maid and servants with her.


    Tears began flowing down her cheeks as she bit her lower lip. She knew that her fate is sealed. She knew that she would never be able to escape this tragic fate of hers.


    What she regretted the most is her decision to stop practicing Ki.


    In fact, even now, in secret, she would always read books about runes. Ever since young, runes have gotten her interest. At night, when she is alone in her own room, she would always practice writing them. But of course, the rune does not activate as the way she writes it is wrong.


    Runes are very sensitive. One should urately follow the proper lines and strokes as this is the invisiblew that an individual is tapping into. If one is able to sessfully manage to understand the meaning in each of the lines and strokes, then they would be able to tap into the power of nature itself.


    As she recalled all those things in her mind, a sad smile appears on her face. While looking at the menacing bandits outside and hearing the scream of some of the women they began to vite, her heart skipped a beat.


    She truly did not want this kind of fate. She could rather kill herself than be shamed by those barbarians.


    Suddenly, she grabs one of her hairpins and pointed it on her neck.


    "Mother¡­ I''m sorry, I failed you." She muttered as she slowly closes her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ If you stab your neck like that, you will die a slightly painful death¡­" suddenly a voice that belonged to a boy entered her ears.


    Yao Xue suddenly opens her eyes and was startled to see a man wearing a mask inside her carriage. She wanted to shout, but she suddenly remembers that those outside are bandits. If she shouts then that is tantamount to calling their attention towards her. If that happens then that would be a fate worse than death.


    The masked person inside her carriage suddenly puts his finger on his mask. He seems to be signaling her to keep quiet.


    "I will give you an option¡­ You either follow me or die in here. All I can tell you now is that this carriage is the remaining carriage in the convoy that is not touched by the bandits¡­ I wanted to save the other people, but I am already toote. Plus, these guys are very strong." The masked person said.


    From his tone, she knew that this person is not that old. In fact, he might even be her age.


    She hesitated for a while, but then suddenly, she noticed a shadow walking past the window. Upon seeing that shadow, her heart began throbbing faster, and to prevent herself from crying, she quickly held her mouth.


    "No¡­ No, please¡­ Please don''t enter the carriage¡­" she thought while tears began pouring out of her eyes.


    She now knew that the masked youth in front of her is not a threat. She could tell that by his eyes inside the mask. Plus it seems that he is actually offering her his help.


    I gritted my teeth and force myself to calm down.


    I then look at the masked youth and nodded my head.


    "Please¡­ save me¡­" I said in a low voice.


    However, it seems that my luck is really bad today, as one of the bandits suddenly shouted outside.


    "Who goes there?!"

 Chapter 1061 - Myrth: 32

    Chapter 1061


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With a pale face, Yao Xue suddenly covered her mouth as she did not expect that one of the bandits would be able to hear her words. Her hands began to tremble as fear could be clearly seen written all over her face.


    Yao Xue did not expect that her sudden impulse to talk would be the thing that would discover them both in the carriage. Her fear began to get the better of her as she began to panic.


    "Ssshh!!!"


    Xin Ja signaled for her to keep quiet. In fact, he did not have to tell her about this. The truth is that he has already covered the carriage in a rune array that would look like it is a wrecked carriage. Plus he also carved a silence rune on it..


    But he could not tell this to the young woman in front of him because he could still not trust her at the moment.


    Yao Xue began to sob as she tried her best to stifle her crying. Upon seeing this, Xin Ja could not help but heave a heavy sigh.


    Upon sensing the silence outside, Xin Ja suddenly became a bit cautious. He spread his hearing around him and what he sensed next made him feel troubled.


    He could tell that the people outside is actually sneaking towards their carriage. This made him feel baffled.


    "Wait a minute¡­Something is wrong. The camouge is perfect, right? If they truly discovered us then how did that happen?" Xin Ja thought as he suddenly takes out his new sword and began carving on the walls of the carriage.


    Yao Xue could not understand what is happening right now. She just watches as Xin Ja began writing something on the wall.


    Suddenly, the masked youth sits beside her with his sword on the ready.


    "What even happens next¡­ Remember¡­ Do not panic and do not run¡­" he said in a serious voice.


    Yao Xue did not say anything and just nodded her head.


    Wheng!!!


    A vibrating sound suddenly echoed inside the carriage as a sword pierced through its walls.


    Yao Xue almost ran outside upon seeing this, but a firm hand suddenly grabs hers. Feeling the hand, a slight blush suddenly appears on her face.


    As a young woman who was born in a n and has always been an introvert, Yao Xue has not yet experienced being touched by anyone before except her own mother.


    Ever since bing a young maiden, she has kept herself inside their house and has not always mingled with her own siblings or rtives.


    And so this is the first time that she has ever experienced being touched by the opposite sex.


    However, for Xin Ja, this is something that he is not bothered about. Because, right now there is only one thing in his mind, and that is to escape this predicament no matter what.


    He did not know why he is even bothering himself in saving the young woman. But his conscience is telling him to do so.


    He suddenly pulled the young woman in his embrace and quickly jumped upwards. At this time, another saber crashes through the wall of the carriage which opens up the roof through its sheer force.


    Bang!


    The carriage seems to have erupted as debris came flying all over the ce. And for some unknown reason dust clouds began to form which covers the area where the carriage is.


    "What the hell happened?" shouted an angry voice among the crowd of bandits.


    Everyone around him does not have any idea what just happened so they could not say anything and just looks at the man and theirpanions around them.


    No one has noticed that two figures had just escaped their encirclement and are currently sitting quietly above a thick branch of a tree while watching themotion down below.


    "Ahhh¡­ It does not matter¡­ Everyone!¡­ Take the bridal carriage! We should leave this area immediately." a man shouted which seems to be their leader to the rest of the bandits.


    As the bandits left while dragging ''the bridal'' carriage, Xin Ja and Yao Xue heave a sigh of relief.


    "Why¡­ Howe? The¡­ the caravan actually has two bridal carriages?" Yao Xue asked with a hint of confusion in her tone.


    She could also see the bridal carriage being taken by the bandits.


    Xin Ja could not help but chuckle.


    Seeing that the masked youth is chuckling, Yao Xue knew that there is truly something wrong with the scene she is seeing.


    "Hehe¡­ I was actually just passing by. But then, the bandits suddenly attacked your carriage. I originally did not want to intervene, but it seems that these bandits are dead set in killing and piging. I wanted to help, but they are far stronger and numerous than me¡­ So I could only do this little bit." Xin Ja began to exin.


    "That carriage is actually empty¡­ But it is rigged with camouge runes. Hihi¡­" he added with a chuckle.


    Upon realizing this, the expression of Yao Xue changed. It seems that she already got the gist of it. Plus, she began to have an interest in the masked youth who rescued her. This is because she discovered that he is really proficient in runes.


    When she noticed the runes he made inside her carriage was the time that she began to look at the masked youth with interest. Runes are her true passion. Although her knowledge is a bitcking, she could still tell that the young man is truly an expert.


    After the bandits left, the two began observing the surroundings. Their expression changed as they noticed that many people have died in this attack.


    Some women are left crying on the side after being taken advantage of by the bandits. Their only constion is that they are still alive.


    "Should¡­ should we go down and help them?" she asked with concern.


    Xin Ja looks at the innocent young woman and shook his head.


    He heard what these women were talking about when he was sneaking around. He discovered the real n of these people.


    In fact, the truth is that the bandits were all tip-off by the one the maids called their master. Who that person is, he did not know.


    But one thing is for sure, he or she is a part of the Yao family.


    "Have you guys already marked the carriage?"


    "Yes¡­ That slut would not be able to escape this fate."


    "Humph, I wish to see her be raped over and over by these bandits¡­ that would surely teach her a lesson. Who does she think she is that we should serve her? If not for her, I would not be sent to a deste vige¡­ Grr¡­ I truly hare her."


    "Yeah, I agree¡­ Well, after we return, the master would be able to give us something, right?"


    "I just want money¡­"


    "Me too!"


    "Haha¡­"


    "The fighting is already dying down we should escape now!"


    Upon hearing that, Xin Ja suddenly remembers the scheming and the treachery of people. In his anger, he attracted a few bandits to the carriage.


    When the blood-thirsty bandits went inside the carriage, the maids in there has no chance to fight back and were taken advantage of and were left lying inside with their robes shredded.


    They did not have time to escape anymore and their wish came through, but it was not Yao Xue who was raped, but them.


    As Xin Ja looks at the young woman sitting beside her, he could tell that she truly worries about the people below.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh and was about to jump down when he suddenly noticed another figure suddenly appearing from the bushes.


    That figure does not look like a bandit but more of a schr.


    The guy seems to be double-checking everything then leaving calmly after the bandits.


    "So that guy is the reason why the bandits discovered the camouge. He might have seen the carriage changing." Xin Ja muttered.


    Xin Ja did not move yet and decided to just observe further. He would not want to fall in an ambush, right?


    5 minutester, he noticed that a few survivors began moving.


    Suddenly the expression of Xin Ja turned ugly. Some of the guards, matrons and other maids are actually not killed but instead pretended to be one.


    "What is happening here?" he thought.


    "Get rid of those... trash!" suddenly one of the guardsmanded while pointing at the carriage where the maids were.


    Cries of pleading and agony were heard in the air and the stench of blood suddenly assaulted Xin Ja''s nose.


    "Sir¡­ What about the Yao youngdy?"


    "Let her be¡­ this was their family''s n, let her suffer." The guard said in a stern voice.


    "Clean up the area quickly! We''re going back to the vige!" hemanded.


    The guards and the matrons began moving and quickly got rid of the carriages from the Yao family.


    "Let''s go, we still have to rendezvous with our men who came with the bandits." The guard shouted as he hopped on his horse.


    "Those¡­ those are people from the Wangs¡­" Yao Xue muttered as she covered her mouth in disbelief.

 Chapter 1062 - Myrth: 32

    Chapter 1061


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was already nighttime when Xin Ja stopped traveling and decided to create a bonfire. He could actually continue traveling, but the young woman he is traveling with is already tired and almost out of energy.


    And so he decided to create a camping spot near arge tree.


    He would not have agreed for her to travel with him if not for her pleading.


    She tried to beg for him to take her to Ogden Southern Gate vige as that is where he was going. Although feeling a bit annoyed and conflicted, Xin Ja still agrees to help the young woman.


    And so they journeyed through the forest not taking the main road because, Xin Ja knew that once the bandits discovered that the carriage is actually empty and they were tricked, then trouble would surely follow them..


    And the main road is the bad ce to be when that happens.


    Xin Ja has already traveled this path before twicest year, and this is his 3rd time traveling through the same path.


    This path may be a bit dangerous, but this would be the quickest way to the Gate vige.


    Since both are introverted, they did not talk too much while traveling. And both just kept their thoughts to themselves. However, the first one to break the silence is Yao Xue.


    "Umm¡­ You¡­ you came from Ogden town, right? By the way¡­ I am Yao Xue¡­ I think I never thanked you for saving me. So¡­ thank you very much." She said.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head.


    "I¡­ I can''t believe that the family of my fianc¨¦e will do this to me¡­" she said in a sad tone.


    "Hmm¡­ Then why would you still want to go there?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "I¡­ I have no choice. I can''t return home either. My only choice is to proceed with the marriage¡­ This is¡­ this is my fate." She said in a sad tone.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just walked slowly with the young woman. In fact, their pace is so slow that it made him feel a bit bored. But for some reason, he is a bit patient today.


    While walking, Yao Xue began talking about her own childhood, her mother, and the things she wanted to do with her life. She then became a bit gloomy upon remembering her tragic fate. Xin Ja did not say anything all throughout and just listened to her.


    What could he tell her? He is just an introverted boy who did not know about anything except learning and cultivating.


    ¡­


    After preparing dinner, Xin Ja gave Yao Xue a portion of the food and the two ate quietly.


    It was after dinner that Yao Xue began talking once again. This time, she began asking Xin Ja about runes and the things she read about the book. It sparked his interest a bit, so he also began sharing with her his experiences.


    "You are young and yet you are very proficient in using runes¡­ I¡­ I wanted to learn can you teach me?" Yao Xue asked with her eyes closed.


    From her tone, Xin Ja could tell that she is forcing herself to say those words. It''s like she is trying her best to make sure that she would grab the opportunity to learn no matter what even though she is very shy to ask.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile a bit. His expression suddenly changed as he could not help but chuckle a bit.


    Upon hearing the slight chuckling, Yao Xue slowly opens one of her eyes and peeks are the masked youth.


    "You¡­ are you mocking?" she said with a pout.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He could not deny that the young woman is the most beautiful woman he has seen in his young life. And now that she is making a face it seems to make his heart skip a beat.


    "Ahem¡­" he cleared his through to hide his awkwardness.


    "Hmm¡­. Alright, in our travels, I will try my best to teach you what I can¡­" he said with a smile.


    That night, the two talked as Xin Ja began to instruct her about arrays.


    He discovered that the young woman already has her basics. However, shecks practice. Hence he began teaching her proper rune strokes and hand movements.


    It was alreadyte at night when the two slept.


    The next day, the two continue traveling.


    Xin Ja would show her actual application of the runes, and how it would affect whenbined with the environment.


    Of course, Xin Ja did not hesitate to harvest some medicinal herbs on the way.


    It was already noon when the two reached a river.


    At this time, Yao Xue is standing by the river bank and picking out some rocks. She is holding a circr object that Xin Ja just crafted to pick the right stones on the river bank.


    After she found ten stones with strong Ki inside them, Xin Ja decided to teach Yao Xue actual rune etching.


    Although there are no creatures that could be seen on the riverbank, Xin Ja knew that this ce is still a very dangerous ce.


    "We should go up a tree¡­" Xin Ja said while pointing at the thick branch.


    "Um¡­ How?" Yao Xue asked feeling a bit flustered.


    How could she climb a tree when she is this weak?


    But before she knew it, Xin Ja did not hesitate to suddenly carry her up the tree.


    It was already toote for Xin Ja to realize what he had done. He could not help but feel a bit flustered upon taking a whiff of Yao Xue''s feminine scent which smells like a sweet-scented flower. This made Xin Ja''s heart beat faster as his face began to turn red.


    The two separate with their faces turning beat red.


    To cover the awkward atmosphere Xin Ja quickly got seated cross-legged on the thick branch. Upon noticing this, Yao Xue followed.


    "Ahem¡­ Now we are going to practice actual rune etching in these stones¡­ As you know these stones have a good amount of Ki, so it is a good practice material¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    Yao Xue nodded and began listening on how to use the engraving tool that Xin Ja gave her.


    The engraving tool that Xin Ja gave her is made of hard stone that Xin Ja craftedbined with iron. It is a good tool for beginners.


    Xin Ja discovers that the young woman before him is actually talented in crafting runes. In just one day, she is already able to grasp the stroke pattern and the arm movements. He could not help but admire the young woman in his heart. But then he began shaking his head as he remembers that the woman already has a fianc¨¦e.


    Taking a deep breath, Xin Ja focuses on teaching Yao Xue.


    On the fifth stone, Yao Xue is already able to etch the right rune pattern.


    Well, unlike Xin Ja, Yao Xue is already a 1st level Ki fighter. So her learning process is easier than him. He just could not help but feel a hint of envy in his heart upon realizing this.


    But he dared not show it as he wanted his dignity as the one teaching Yao Xue.


    Suddenly, Yao Xue asked¡­


    "Teacher¡­ Umm¡­ Why can''t I see Ki from your body? I guess you have very high cultivation, right?"


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja could not help but blink. He did not answer and just showed a faint smile on his face under the mask.


    Sensing the nonchnce from Xin Ja, Yao Xue did not ask anymore as if she already understood the answer.


    She continues etching on the stones and soon was able to create 4 fire runes.


    "This is good¡­ I guess you are ready to learn more¡­" Xin Ja said with a nod of his head.


    But then suddenly, the ground began shaking. When Xin Ja looks to the side, he suddenly noticed the river seem to be churning as onerge wave after another came crashing to the shore.


    "Something is happening¡­" Xin Ja said as his expression turned serious.


    Suddenly, he feels a soft body clinging to his arm which made him almost feel his nose starting to bleed. The sensation almost made his concentration go astray as he wanted to delve further into such a wonderful feeling.


    In the part of Yao Xue, it was a sudden reflex as she immediately fears that something might happen. She did not want to be alone, so she quickly stood up and grabs Xin Ja''s arm.


    But two did not maintain the awkward feeling as they soon realized what is truly happening in the river.


    As the waves continue to crash back and forth in the riverbank, it has caused a few trees to fall to the ground and be swept away by the raging waves.


    Luckily for them, the tree that they are staying on is sturdy and strong.


    With widened eyes, the two then saw arge beast''s mouth appearing in the middle of the river. Therge beast''s mouth seems to be from a beast that looks like a lion.


    Then Xin Ja noticed that the beast is actually not an actual beast but a stone sculpture that is almost life-like.

 Chapter 1063 - Myrth: 34

    Chapter 1063


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The wide river in the middle of the forest going to the Ogden Southern Gate vige is called the Serpentine River. It is named as such because the river is unfit for traversing using any type of water vehicle due to its wild and dangerous current. If only the water of the river could flow calmly then it would be an ideal way to travel through the territory of Ogden town and the viges nearby.


    However, the river flows too fast and it is said that whatever falls in the river would surely disappear for good.


    It is said that once upon a time, in the history of Ogden town before the town came to be, there were Shens living deep within the center of the forest which is now where Ogden town came to be..


    The Shens lived by themselves and would seldom interact with one another.


    Then one day, the Shens left thend one by one until only a few were left. The reason for this is the decrease of the chaotic Ki all over thend. The few that are left in thend suddenly began to fight amongst themselves because of the treasure left by the other Shens.


    This battle almost destroyed the wholend. Forests were destroyed, tall mountains have been ttened, and the whole earth trembles and spew fire before the might of the Shens.


    It is unknown how the war stopped, but one thing is known. After the war, the presence of the powerful and mighty Shens is no more.


    The surviving people and relics began to rebuild themselves and they choose the location of thest battleground, that ce is now known as the town of Ogden.


    Yao Xue exined while looking at the river where a ruined relic of the past suddenly appears. Xin Ja actually read about this story from one of his books, so this is familiar to him. He did not say anything and just observed the river and the ruined relic that looks like an entrance to a secret cave or a Shen''s abode.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m guessing that the other ns in Ogden town knew about this thing. And this is the reason why so many of them are currently going to the ruins." Xin Ja said while pointing at the horizon.


    In the sky, the two could see a number of flying beasts going in the direction of the river, and sitting on the flying beasts are people.


    "Those are Ki fighters from the ns in the town. There are even some from Ogden academy." Yao Xue said while looking at the horizon with fear clearly written on her face.


    "Hmm¡­ Is¡­ is your family in there?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Yes¡­ My¡­ The Yao family is the one with the red banner and a silver fist insignia." She exined.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja looks at the horizon and noticed the banner. Although the distance is far, the two could still see them without using a telescope.


    "Maybe we should¡­ we should hide. They might see us¡­" she said with a slightly trembling tone.


    "Hmm¡­ No, they cannot see us¡­ But the problem is your clothes. You''re still wearing red. It would surely be conspicuous if they see you."


    "Ahh¡­ You''re right¡­ Ummm¡­ But¡­"


    Seeing the hesitation in her eyes, Xin Ja knew that she feel awkward because she did not have any change of clothes.


    "Sigh¡­ If you are okay with men''s clothing, then you can wear mine. Both of us seem to have the same body size¡­" Xin Ja said as he takes out his extra robe from his bag.


    Xin Ja then turn around and wave his hand which created a division between him and Yao Xue. After that, he looks back at the river and observes the situation.


    At this moment, Xin Ja''s heart is really curious, he really wanted to see what is inside a Shen''s abode. Why do people say that once one could enter a Shen''s abode one could gain treasures beyondpare... that notion is truly baffling and interesting.


    He began to wonder what could be inside that ruin.


    However, he would not dare venture into that ce. With his very low Ki and cultivation level, how could he hope to survive in that ce?


    Suddenly, he noticed a few young people amongst the group. These young people are assisted by old men and are currently in a line while listening to one of the old men who seem to be exining to them what they should do.


    The distance is a bit far, so Xin Ja is unable to listen to what the old man is talking about.


    After he finished talking he and the others lifted up something in the air and different colored light emitted from the thing they are holding and suddenly hit the mouth of the ruins.


    At this time Yao Xue has finished changing clothes. She has already folded her clothes and wrapped them with a cloth which now looks like a bag.


    The clothes are just the right fit for her. Xin Ja could not help but steal a nce at Yao Xue who now exudes a heroic aura because of her clothing.


    "Her fianc¨¦ is one lucky guy¡­ I wonder why he wanted her dead. Hmm¡­ I guess, even in that small vige people like me and her are being looked down upon¡­" Xin Ja thought.


    But deep in his heart he could not help but admire the young woman. No matter what, Xin Ja is still a budding young man. Beautiful girls like Yao Xue would always attract his attention no matter how indifferent he might act to be.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Are they¡­ are they trying to open the ruins?" Yao Xue suddenly said with disbelief in her eyes.


    Then suddenly her expression turned pale.


    "We¡­ we need to leave now!" she said in a panic as she tried jumping down therge tree branch.


    But then¡­ before she could jump off the tree branch, she could already feel her body frozen in the air. Her expression immediately changes when she saw this. Although she is not aware of how the phenomenon is happening, she is sure that this is the result of the ruins being opened.


    ording to what she has read, Shen above has some kind of requirements before one could enter. The reason why even after the Shen''s abode were left by their owners the abode still stands is because of restrictions.


    Usually, those that are below 5th level Ki fighters can only enter. This way, the Shen''s abode will not be destroyed by the power of the other Shens. And so for many millennia, this practice has been passed down from one generation to another until today.


    "We¡­ I think we are going to enter the ruins¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to¡­" Yao Xue said with tears in her eyes.


    How could she stay alive in that ce? She heard that these ruins are dangerous and not for the faint of heart.


    And she is a faint of heart.


    Suddenly, Yao Xue and Xin Ja''s figures began floating in the air as they seem to be getting sucked towards the mouth of the opening of the ruin.


    Xin Ja suddenly grabs Yao Xue''s hand who is showing panic in her eyes. Although he missed grabbing her hands a couple of times, he still was able to catch her. Then he quickly hugged her in his embrace so that he could protect her from anything.


    Xin Ja did not know why but it was like an instinctive action from him.


    "Calm down¡­ Calm down¡­ I am here¡­ I will make sure that nothing happens to you until you reached the vige, okay? Just trust in me¡­"


    Suddenly he could feel the soft body in his arms grab his waist and tighten her hold on him. This made Xin Ja nod his head and smile.


    He has no time to think about anything else right now. He just tries to spread his senses and make sure that they would notnd in any danger.


    Then he saw them spiraling towards the mouth of the stone beast.


    And when they enter, everything went dark.


    Xin Ja slowly opens his eyes and he found himself in a cavern. In his arms is Yao Xue who has her eyes closed after all this time.


    "Hey¡­ I think we are inside the ruins¡­" Xin Ja said while patting the shoulder of Yao Xue.


    She slowly opens her eyes and carefully looks around the darkness. She dare not let go of her hold on Xin Ja as she still feels afraid.


    "Let''s stand first¡­" Xin Ja said in a low voice.


    With a nod of her head and a slight blush on her face upon noticing their ambiguous position, she slowly lets go of his waist and the two carefully stood up from the ground.


    "Where is this ce?" she muttered.


    "Hmm¡­ Here, take this¡­ Just insert a small amount of Ki on the ring just like the one I gave you a while ago¡­" Xin Ja instructed.


    When Yao Xue followed, she suddenly found her surroundings brightening up a bit.


    "Let''s follow this path¡­" Xin Ja said as he walks in front.


    The two then followed the cavern path in an uncertain direction.

 Chapter 1064 - Myrth: 35

    Chapter 1064


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the two traverse the cavern path, they suddenly heard some noises ahead of them. When Xin Ja tried to hear the noise using his enhanced hearing, his expression suddenly paled. The reason for this is because¡­ right in front of them there is a monster that looks like a hairy man with a rat for its head.


    The wererat is wielding a pointed wooden spear in his hand like some primitive being.


    What made Xin Ja feel scared is that this rat man is actually a 3rd level beast.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja hurriedly threw some gs on the ground and quickly backs away.


    Covering her mouth Yao Xue hid behind the masked young man. She dare not make any noise to prevent that monster from noticing them..


    Soon, the wererat appears and the two saw it walking aimlessly. It seems that it was not able to notice them at all.


    But as soon as it enters the rune array formation, its movement became sluggish. And at this time, the eyes of the wererat suddenly turned red. The once lifeless glow on them turned crimson bright red. It was as if it suddenly became berserk.


    It began shrieking which shook the entire cavern walls.


    "Damn it! This thing would attract move of its kind in here!" cried Xin Ja as he quickly dashed to the side of the wererat and with one quick move, his short sword lopped off its head cleanly from its hairy shoulder.


    It did not take long before the two suddenly heard a shrieking sound from both sides of the cavern walls.


    "Shit! We cannot escape¡­ the sound seems toe from both sides of the¡­" Xin Ja said but suddenly stopped when he felt a strange sensation entering his body.


    He could feel the Ki in his dantian bing denser as if absorbing some kind of strange energy. Then his eyesnded on the headless wererat on the ground¡­


    "This¡­ I¡­ I think I absorbed some of the power of this monster¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    "This wererat is a strange creature that is not found anywhere else¡­ I think by killing it, the energy of its body went to us¡­" Yao Xue also said on the side.


    "So you also felt it¡­" Xin Ja asked in surprise.


    Yao Xue nodded her head.


    "It''s not pure Ki or chaotic Ki¡­ I think the energy source is something else. But it is able to blend with my Ki perfectly." She exined.


    "Hmm¡­ Should we¡­ retreat, or fight them?" Xin Ja asked.


    "We¡­ have no way to retreat¡­ I think they areing from both sides¡­ I guess you can just increase the range of the rune array¡­" she said with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "Here take this¡­" Xin Ja handed her his old folding stone sword.


    He then quickly rushed to the wall and using his sword, he expertly craved some runes on its surface.


    However, it seems that their luck is against them as the rune that Xin Ja carved on the wall slowly disappears. It was as if the wall quickly repairs itself after the scratch.


    "Damn¡­ The wall can repair itself!" he cursed in anger.


    He gritted his teeth and quickly takes out a few more gs and threw them on the ground.


    Xin Ja suddenly noticed that the wall would not repair if a foreign substance is embedded in it. When he saw that, an idea came to his mind.


    "Miss Xue¡­ Please take out the bones of that wererat¡­ I need it as materials¡­" Xin Ja said.


    When Yao Xue heard this, her face immediately paled.


    She then quickly shakes her head. How could she do that? She could not even look at that thing directly as it made her feel nauseous. On the side, she has already thrown up a bit after the decapitation, so how could she disembowel the creature and take its bones?


    Seeing the reaction of the woman, Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. He could onlyment his luck for having a bad partner. Although their situation is dangerous, he could use this opportunity to strengthen himself. It might be a little underhanded to use rune arrays in this ce, but one could only rely on his own skill and tricks when he is weak and powerless.


    "Ah¡­ Never mind¡­ Can you help me kill some of them then?" he asked.


    This time, the expression of Yao Xue turned a bit grave. Killing a monster should bemon, but she has not experienced such a thing before. She might have seen dead people and all, butmitting something like killing others is not something she has ever done in her life, so how could she feel at ease?


    Seeing the reaction of the young woman, Xin Ja could not help but shake his head one more time.


    "Alright, just¡­ just stay on the wall and do not move recklessly, okay?" Xin Ja said as he prepares himself for the fight.


    Suddenly a few blurry shadows came out of the dark passageway and jumps towards Xin Ja''s location. Although he is concealed the scent of blood is strong which has already wafted inside the cavern walls. So the wererats are able to find the whereabouts of their fallenrade.


    When the wererats appear, they showed confused expressions on their faces upon noticing that something is wrong.


    They could not see anything except for an empty space and the scent of blood.


    They suddenly fall in the range of the rune array and their movement suddenly slowed down. This time, they saw their deadpanion, and alongside it are two humans.


    They wanted to shriek but the human wearing a mask is a bit faster.


    In just two swings, Xin Ja was able to cut off their heads.


    He then swiftly shed and then cut the flesh of one of the wererats. When the white bones are exposed, he quickly pulled them out.


    Xin Ja needs to move faster, and he is already a little proficient in creating materials from monster bones. Before getting his hand on his sharp and strong short sword, doing such a thing is far tooborious. But now, cutting these things became easier.


    And so, he was able to cut the piece of rib bone into several pieces.


    But before he could finish, his ears once again picks up some movements in the darkness.


    This time, Xin Ja saw arge group of wererats, around 10 of them.


    They are rushing towards their location. But then they suddenly stopped.


    "Hmm¡­ They cannot see us¡­" he muttered.


    His eyes then darted towards the corner where Yao Xue is huddled while shaking. A slight smirk appears in his mouth.


    "Since you are just here to get a free ride on obtaining this unique Ki, then you should also contribute a little, right?" he said with a slight smirk on his face.


    Seeing the cautious army, Xin Ja quickly made up his mind and adjusted the run array formation. This time, the figure of Yao Xue suddenly appears huddled in the corner. When the eyes of the wererat saw this, they quickly showed a menacing look at the same time extreme perversion on their rat faces.


    Shriek!!!


    The wererat group suddenly cried and rushes at Yao Xue.


    At the same time, Yao Xue did not dare open her eyes. She did not want to see a bloody scene. She even covered her nose to prevent herself from smelling the rancid odor of the blood of the wererats.


    On the side, Xin Ja could only nod his head. He did not want her to see what is happening. This is because there might be a chance for her to panic and suddenly run away. That would surely be more dangerous and far messy for him.


    As the wererats began to attack, they all entered the range of the formation array and after that, Xin Ja made his move.


    He began to clean up the wererats one by one while also taking their one rib bones. He did this from wererats after another and has finally umted around 200 thumb-sized bone materials.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already killed more than hundreds of the wererats.


    He is already panting and gasping for his breath in thisborious work. But his heart is also feeling excited.


    He can already feel that he is about to break through and would soon reach the bright gold sphere in his dantian. ording to what he has learned from his unique vision, he would soon be reaching the deity realms.


    But then he has no time to think about this thing for now. Since he could not hear any movements from the shadows anymore, Xin Ja decided to begin crafting the materials he got from the wererats.


    As soon as he was about to do so, the ground suddenly began to shake. His ears immediately prop up and try to sense his surroundings. Suddenly, he feels heavy footstepsing in their direction. The heavy footsteps are coupled with strange heavy breathing.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his expression has already changed and his face turned pale. How could he not be afraid? From the way that the iing monster walks, he could already deduce that it would be a giant creature.


    "Damn¡­ we have to leave now!" he shouted as he kept everything in his bag and grabbed Yao Xue to run away.

 Chapter 1065 - Myrth: 36

    Chapter 1065


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A gigantic wererat towering up to the ceiling of the cavern is walking while sniffing hisrge nose in the air. Its glowing eyes are looking around as if trying to find something. On one of its gigantic hands is a piece of stgmite which was turned into a club.


    Each step it took would shake the whole cavern. Suddenly itsrge red eyes glowed as it saw two figures running away from it.


    Growl!!!


    Instead of shrieking, the wererat growled in anger as its eyes suddenly turned glowing crimson red.


    Suddenly, the muscles of its hair legs bulge as it exerted its strength..


    Boom!!!


    The ground seemed to have exploded as its gigantic figure dashed towards the feeling figures. It could now see that the two figures are humans and they are trying to escape from it. The monster could smell the stench of the blood of its kind in the area but it is unable to find them.


    As it chases after the two figures it suddenly passes through a strange part of the cavern. Then it discovered that its movement suddenly bes slower. It did not know what is happening, but it find it weird.


    Because of the imbnce in its movement, with its body moving faster than its lower body, the gigantic creature fell and enters the rune array formation.


    It wanted to growl but its movement is truly too slow that it felt like its body is inside a quagmire.


    At this time, the feeling figure of Xin Ja and Yao Xue suddenly stopped.


    "Stay here and do not go anywhere!" Xin Ja said as he suddenly dashes back to the giant wererat.


    "Wait! That''s a monster! You cannot¡­" she wanted to stop him, but his figure was too fast.


    Xin Ja saw the huge creature slowly falling down as if inside an invisible gooey liquid. It began to struggle and he could see the strain that the strength of the powerful beast causes to his rune gs.


    "No, this is bad! If that thing continues to struggle, then my rune gs would be ruined." Xin Ja thought as he observe the situation.


    Without a choice, he gritted his teeth and quickly enters the formation. He needs to kill the giant wererat before he could take his rune gs.


    Taking out his sword, Xin Ja dashes to the neck of the wererat and slices towards its artery.


    Squeak!!!


    The sound of metal hitting a hard object echoed in the air and Xin Ja felt helpless as he could only produce a white line in the neck of his opponent.


    "Even with this sword, I am still unable to breach the level gap between us¡­" he thought.


    He was able to kill a 4th level beast in the forest because he was able to use the trees in the surroundings. And he has a lot of time to set up a trap. But in this dungeon, he could only set up a restraining rune array which is effective against any opponent in slowing them down but has no attacking power.


    Xin Ja could onlyment his luck in facing a 4th level monster at this time.


    Suddenly, the glowing eyes of the beast shifted towards him and he could suddenly feel a strange pressure heavily weighing on his body.


    Xin Ja''s expression paled as he feel his consciousness being suppressed by the beast. If this continues on, then he knew that he would surely die in this ce without a corpse. And after he killed the kin of this creature, he would surely be turned into minced meat after his rune array gs break.


    He could tell that the rune arrays are getting weaker, as the creature exerts its dominance and strength.


    "Aahhh!!!" Xin Ja shouted to try and regain his consciousness.


    When his consciousness was freed from the heavy suppression of the beasts, he suddenly forces his Ki to the de in his hand and quickly threw it to one of the eyes of the beast.


    Puchi!!!


    The short sword pierced through the red glowing eye of the beast which immediately made it shriek in pain.


    Eeek!!! Eeeek!!!


    The sudden movement of the beast because of the pain suddenly uprooted a few gs which made the rune array lose half of its strength.


    When Xin Ja saw this, his expression turned gloomy.


    "I must end this now!" he muttered as he quickly rushes to grab his sword.


    But then, he suddenly noticed that one of the hands of the beast has actually been freed from the rune array. Then with its quickest speed, the wererat smashed itsrge palm and pointed ws towards Xin Ja.


    He did not have time to think as Xin Ja quickly jumps to the side and dodges the blow.


    Boom!!!


    But this heavy blow that shook the cavern has actually uprooted more of the rune gs on the ground.


    "This is not good!" Xin Ja muttered.


    He ran towards the beast once again and tried using his silver needles. However, it could not even prate the skin of the wererat, so how could it damage the creature.


    The wererat suddenly extended its arms and suddenly lifted its body up.


    Although it is slow, yet its body is slowly reaching the edge of the array formation. Xin Ja knew that if he let this beast escape from the formation, then he would surely lose this fight.


    He quickly dashes towards the beast''s head.


    However, it was already toote.


    The beast''s head is already out of the array formation and it is not ring at him.


    But Xin Ja did not have time to think about anything else right now. He suddenly saw the wererat''s head opening its huge mouth filled with sharp teeth along with its two sharp front teeth. This made his heart skip a beat.


    But this is not new to his experience. He has actually experienced a far deadlier battle than this one. So his mind is still clear, though he is a little panicky.


    Snap!!!


    The long snout of the wererat snapped at Xin Ja, but he was able to dodge it effectively by jumping. Hended on the beat''s snout and uses his shadow steps to quickly reach the embedded sword on the wererat''s eye.


    As he dashes towards his sword, a long tail suddenly whipped towards him.


    Xin Ja has no time to hesitate and quickly gathers Ki in his right palm.


    As the long tail was about to hit him, the tip of his finger touches the butt of the short sword.


    A smile crept on his face as he could not help but shout.


    "Bursting point!"


    It is one of the deadliest skills that Shin Jiao has developed in which Xin Ja has also tried to master in the 1 year after the end of his learning.


    Bursting point is a skill that lets one gather all of his Ki at the tip of the sword and creates explosive energy. The burst from such energy is not something one can scuff at.


    And this same skill is used by Xin Ja by using his own hand as a sword. After gathering the energy in his palm, he delivers them at the tip of his finger andpresses it in that area.


    When his finger touches the tip of the short sword embedded in the eye of the beast, he quickly released the energy.


    This in turn pushes the short sword further into the brain of therge creature.


    The remaining Ki traveling with the sword fried the brain of the wererat making its eyes suddenly turn lifeless.


    Whack!


    The tail, although the brain has suddenly lost its function continues with its trajectory and shes through the face of the wererat. The strong force created arge gash on its face. However, Xin Ja who was supposed to be hit luckily dodges it by twisting his body to the side.


    But till the impact sent him flying to the wall. He seems to feel some of his bones breaking due to the impact alone.


    Xin Ja did not expect that he would be able to defeat such a huge beast and it made him feel a bit proud of himself.


    "Hehe¡­ You''re no match for me¡­" he said as he spew a mouthful of blood and passed out.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could feel a strain of warm energy entering his body and making him feelfortable. He could also see that in the void, there is a dim golden ball that is floating.


    Suddenly, he noticed strands of energy entering the dim golden ball like a wisp of smoke being absorbed by it.


    Then he noticed a series of cracks appearing before him. His eyes showed an expectant gaze as he could not wait for the dim golden ball but burst out from its lifeless shell.


    However, the wisp seem to be not enough as the cracking stopped and it left the dim golden ball looking like an eggshell that is about to crack open but the chick inside suddenly stopped moving. He feels a bit frustrated because he knew that this dim golden ball is actually the sphere inside his dantian.

 Chapter 1066 - Myrth: 37

    Chapter 1066


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja opens his eyes and suddenly feels that he is lying in something soft. His nose was suddenly assaulted by a familiar fragrant scent which almost made his heart skip a beat. How could he not know that smell?


    When he looks up, he noticed the drooping head of Yao Xue. Her soft and luscious-looking lips are almost touching his nose. Xin Ja could not help but gulp down his saliva as he saw the impable beauty of the woman before him.


    As a teenage boy, Xin Ja has not experienced such an encounter before. And for the first time in his life, he feels like his mind bing truly muddled.


    "Beautiful¡­" he muttered..


    It seems that Yao Xue heard his words as her longshes suddenly flutters and her beautiful dark green eyes slowly opened.


    Yao Xue was also taken aback upon seeing the handsome face below her. Although his appearance is a bit dirty because of the spot of blood and dirt on his face, she could not deny that the young teenager before her is very handsome and attractive.


    His dark blue eyes seem to have an attraction to her as she found them cute.


    With her face turning red, Yao Xue quickly sits straight and shifted her gaze to the side.


    "You¡­ you were unconscious, so I tried to help you rest a little bit better¡­" she said with a reddened face.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja noticed that there are no dead beasts around them and that the body of the giant wererat is about a few meters away from them.


    "How¡­ How long was I unconscious?" Xin Ja asked.


    "You¡­ you were unconscious for about 2 hours now¡­" she replied shyly.


    She still did not look at Xin Ja and just looks to the side.


    "Thank you¡­" Xin Ja said as he also feel a bit shy and quickly stood up and patted his robe.


    He walked towards the array and enters it. Inside he could see arge number of dead beasts in the area. He did not think twice and quickly jump up the giant head of the wererat. He then inserted his arms on its eye socket where its eye has already exploded.


    With a slight tug, he was able to take out his short sword from inside.


    He did not dare smell the gooey white substance. He just takes out a piece of cloth and began cleaning his sword.


    Xin Ja looks at the giant creature and frowns.


    "If only I could take this out¡­" he muttered.


    In one of the lessons he has learned from Shin Jiao, he discovered the space inventory. However, space inventory is easier said than done. He needed the proper materials, proper rune, and enough strength to craft them.


    He already knows the proper rune, but hecks the materials and the strength to craft it.


    This is one of the things that he wished for the most. That way, he could just easily carry his stuff and not bring the bulky bag on his back.


    There was actually an alternative, but again, the material is needed and the strength to create it.


    So he could only do the second-best option, the automatic bag inventory.


    Xin Ja began taking the things that he only needed from the corpses and left the rest.


    The two continue traveling, while Xin Ja teaches Yao Xue how to fight. No matter what, she needed to learn how to defend herself.


    Xin Ja decided to teach her and give her an experience in taking a life.


    Right at this moment, in front of Yao Xue is arge worm-like creature.


    "Alright Sister Xue, you can do this!" Xin Ja cheered on the side.


    Yao Xue gritted her teeth and slowly advances towards the creature. Suddenly, the worm-like creature opens its mouth and a row of razor-sharp teeth was disyed for Yao Xue to see. This scene made her expression turn pale.


    "Do not be afraid! Go! Kill it!" Xin Ja shouted on the side.


    Suddenly, the worm-like creature attacked her. Yao Xue followed what Xin Ja taught her and quickly enhanced her body with her Ki. She then discovers the movement of the worm-like creature bing slower.


    Taking this chance, she gathers her strength and dodges to the side while extending the de of the folding stone sword to the beast''s side.


    Puchi!!!


    Skrrrt!!!


    The sound of flesh being torn could be heard as the sharp folding stone sword cut through the flesh of the worm-like creature.


    Yao Xue feels warm blood sttering on her face making her shiver. She just gave the worm-like creature a side nce and dare not linger her sight on it for long.


    She felt like her body was suddenly drenched in blood as she walks to Xin Ja''s side.


    "Hehe¡­ Nice job!" Xin Ja said with a teasing smile.


    "Now, herees the hard part¡­ the gathering of materials." He said.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Yao Xue turned ghastly pale. How could she butcher some beast and gather materials from it? She is ady from a noble family. Although she was treated like trash, she still grew up inside a protected home with her mother. So how could she dare touch such gruesome stuff?


    "Look, Sister Xue¡­ We are not going to survive in this ce if you would always act like that¡­" he said with a frown on his handsome face.


    Yao Xue knew that the young teenage boy has already lost his patience with her, but still, she could not do it. The mere sight of it made her want to puke.


    Xin Ja folded his arms and suddenly disappear.


    "If you do not gather the materials from that worm, then I will leave you here alone." His voice said which echoed in the cavern.


    Tears began to fall down Yao Xue''s eyes as she could truly not muster up the strength and determination to do so.


    She knew what she needed to gather from this beast, but the problem is¡­ how to do it.


    After crying for a while, she suddenly takes out a stone, and then slowly embedded a rune on the stone.


    She then takes out a string to tie the runestone on her neck.


    At this time, her eyes are still brimming with tears, and she is sniffing as she tried her best to be strong and try to gather the skin of the worm-like creature.


    The skin of this type of beast is best to be used as medicine. There is also the stomach of the beast and its heart which is also a good source of alchemical ingredients.


    "Eee¡­" she muttered as she forced herself to do the thing that she has not done before in her entire life.


    ¡­


    An hourter¡­


    Xin Ja suddenly appear and stood beside Yao Xue who has already thrown up all of the food she has eaten.


    But, at least she was able to separate every important and valuable part of the beast.


    "Good job¡­" Xin Ja said as he gave her a beast skin paper with some runes written on it.


    "Use this to clean yourself¡­" he added.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Yao Xue immediately brightens and did not hesitate to activate the runes.


    The beast''s skin paper glowed and suddenly her body was enveloped in bright light.


    The grime and nauseating smell on her ck robe have immediately disappeared making her feel fresh and dry.


    Her gloomy expression turned into happiness as she quickly stood up.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "No problem¡­ Nice work¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The two continue walking through the dungeon, and slowly Yao Xue began to get used to killing beasts and harvesting materials from them.


    At the same time, Xin Ja was able to make move rune talisman and formation array using beast bones and parts.


    Although they are not as strong as his formation gs, they still are able to serve their function.


    Soon, the two rested and decided to sleep for a while. Xin Ja already knew that it''s already deep in the night, this means that they have stayed in this long and winding cavern for the whole day.


    But he could not do anything and just have to continue their travel tomorrow.


    After Yao Xue has fully rested, they continue their travel through the dark cavern and soon reach a ce that looks like a huge hall. The ceiling of the hall is dimly lit, and the walls are decorated with colorful murals.


    From the murals on the wall, it seems to depict a certain history of this Shen''s abode. Xin Ja could not help but feel amazed at the murals on the wall. At the same time, Yao Xue showed astonishment in her eyes as if she knew what was written there.


    Xin Ja wanted to ask but from the look in her eyes, he could tell that she is focusing on reading what was written on the wall.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja lifted his hand to signal Yao Xue to stop.


    "Why are we stopping? Are there monsters here?" she asked in a low voice.


    "No¡­ no monsters¡­ worst¡­ humans¡­" he replied with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1067 - Myrth: 38

    Chapter 1067


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The allure of a Shen abode is far too tempting for anyone who knows the treasures they could get from it. In the past few hundreds and thousands of years, many families, schools, and guilds have set their eyes on them.


    But no one is able to conquer any of the abode within the territory of Ogden town.


    And so, it became a practice for the powerful forces in the town to use the abode of the Shens as a practice ground for their promising young ones.


    And this year, the one which is located in the Serpentine River was scheduled to open. The forces in the town have long prepared for this and so they decided to send their most promising disciples to enter the abode.


    One of those powerful forces from Ogden town is the Hou family. The Hou family as one of the powerhouses in the town holds a high status and is being led by strong elders that have high cultivation.. Many of their elders are already at the high peak of the Ki fighter realm.


    In this trial, the Hou family sent out 5 of their strongest young disciples.


    Hou Jiang is their leader. He is a 4th level Ki fighter and is showing a strong front. The guy is good-looking and his red hair made him stand out more.


    Beside him stood two figures, a beautiful and tall woman that looks like a cold fairy, and a tall and overbearing-looking man wearing thick leather armor.


    Opposite of their group are other members from other families, ns, schools, and guilds which Yao Xue did not recognize.


    "Brother Wei¡­ Are¡­ are you thinking of approaching them?" Yao Xue asked with fearful eyes.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. How would he dare go out? He has not even reached level 1 yet. There is a difference between a human and a beast. Humans are more cunning and have many tricks, if he exposes his ability in using runes, then he would face greater danger.


    Although there is a possibility to take them down if they are unprepared, yet in this ce, that would be impossible. In this tense state, no one would dare lower their guards down.


    Xin Ja''s fighting chance is his trap rune arrays. But in a one-on-one fight, he would be easily defeated by any of the humans in the hall.


    "We¡­ we should continue observing the situation." Xin Ja said as he quickly sets up a camouge array on the side and the two quickly hid inside.


    Unknown to the group of people there are two weaklings who are observing them while they are ring at each other.


    "Hou Jiang! Do you think that your Hou family can save you here? Hahaha¡­ Ever since that day, I have promised that I will make you pay for what you did back then¡­" a tall and bulky young man appears in the hall while shouting and pointing his hand at Hou Jiang.


    Hou Jiang turns his attention towards the big guy.


    "If it isn''t my old friend, Yao Xinge¡­" Hou Jiang said with a smirk on his handsome face.


    When the crowd saw this, they all parted to make way for the newly arrived group.


    "You just wait! Once my brother arrives in this ce,¡­ then that would be your funeral!" Yao Xinge scowled.


    The whole area was silent upon hearing his words, no one said anything. Then suddenly all of them erupt in a cacophony ofughter while pointing at the bulky young man.


    "What? Do you think it''s funny?" he shouted while ring at the people around him.


    "Stupid ass¡­ This hall is only for 4th level Ki fighters. Those who are at the lower levels would not be able to enter this ce. They would surely die if they fight against the 4th level monsters guarding the passages in this ce." Hou Jiang mocked while chuckling.


    The expression of the people behind Yao Xinghe turned a bit ugly. He lost most of his brothers when their group enters this ce. And now only three of them were left in their entire group. When they enter the passageway, there are around ten of them.


    He chooses the 4th level passage and the entire group enters the cavern. But for some reason, the group was suddenly forcefully sucked inside the passage and their only 5th levelpanion was separated from them.


    Upon entering the cavern, the group decided to begin traveling through it. But who would have known that they would encounter 3rd level beasts and above in the passage? There are a few 1st level ones, but most of the monsters inside the cavern are 3rd level.


    Plus, they encountered two 4th level monsters and their group has suffered from then on until only 3 of them were left.


    Seeing the mocking expression on Hou Jiang''s face, Yao Xinghe suddenly feels an outrage boiling in his heart.


    He wanted to act on his feelings, but then the hall suddenly began shaking.


    Then, in front of them, the gigantic stone door began to slide open. The trembling of the ground almost toppled everyone. Luckily they haverades who are able to support the weak ones.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Yao Xue watches with bated breaths as they saw the gigantic door opening.


    "The Yao family is here¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ That is Yao Xinghe, one of the strongest young generations of Ki fighter level in the family." She said with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "You seem afraid of him." Xin Ja asked.


    She nodded her head without hesitation. She is very afraid of that guy. He is a bully in the family, and he is one of the people who had bullied her when she was young.


    "In the n, he would always pick on me on every asion that he could." She muttered while her eyes showedplex emotion in them.


    "So¡­ will you stay here and wait¡­ or¡­" Xin Ja said but stopped halfway because when the gigantic door was fully opened a huge hand suddenly came out and held on the stone door frame.


    Everyone immediately took out their weapons and ready themselves for a battle.


    "Everyone! We should work together to bind this thing! If we are able to do so, then we might be able to enter the room behind it and take the treasure we needed!" shouted Hou Jiang.


    The rest of the people in the hall nodded their heads in agreement. They have already heard about this from the elders of their group. So everyone agrees with thisbined effort.


    But it seems that not all of them are well-informed.


    "Who do you think you are? Do you think we would just believe you?" Yao Xinghe shouted in anger.


    How could he let the person he hated be the leader? He would rather fight alone than be led by the person he considered as his mortal enemy.


    Since the day that the woman he loves chooses that guy over him, but that is not the worst thing that has happened. The woman he likes confesses her feeling to the bastard Hou Jiang while they were in the academy, but he has the audacity to actually reject the girl?


    It was a big hit in his pride as a man and has been hurt because of the woman he loves. When he saw her crying while running away, he has sworn deep in his heart that he would treat Hou Jiang as his mortal enemy.


    When Yao Xinghe shouted those words the people around him looks at him with confusion. They did not know what is wrong with that person?


    However, what they did not understand is that Yao Xinghe is not supposed to be in this ce. But ever since he has known that Hou Jiang would being here, he actually forces his participation.


    The original leader who is his cousin suddenly felt unwell and became sick, and he was suddenly put in his cousin''s ce.


    This series of events lead to Yao Xinghe being less informed than the original leader of the group. Yao Xinghe thought that because they have a 5th level fighter with them, everything would be fine. But that is where he made a mistake. Plus, he might have been informed but the words drowned in his desire for revenge against Hou Jiang.


    "Yao Xinghe! Are you a fool?! Have you not been informed by your elders?" shouted a person from a group.


    "Yeah, we should work together to trap the fellow! That is our only way to survive this!" shouted another one.


    When Yao Xinghe heard those words his expression turned ugly. The people behind him just shook their heads and quickly step back.


    "That Yao Xinghe is someone very prideful and is full of himself. He would not ept criticism from others¡­" Yao Xue suddenly muttered.


    "Would he be a fool to fight against the other groups by himself?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Yes¡­ if no one stops him, then he would¡­ In fact, he is very dangerous and has been feared by the younger generation in the family, even those that have reached the 5th level¡­" Yao Xue said with a hint of fear.


    "Hmm¡­ This is going to be interesting then¡­" suddenly Xin Ja said with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 1068 - Myrth: 39

    Chapter 1068


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While arge creature is emerging from the inner chamber of the hall, two figures are currently battling against each other. Hou Jiang and Yao Xinghe are currently embroiled in a battle while the rest of theirpanions decided not to intervene and shift their gaze to the giant creature.


    A huge head emerges before them, and everyone gasped with disbelief in their eyes. The creature right in front of their eyes is actually a legendary dragon. Its silvery-white scale lustered as the light from the ceiling reflects on it.


    Everyone swallowedrge gulps as the creature slowly emerges.


    "Damn it! It is truly a 5th level beast!" cried the people in the hall.


    Everyone quickly takes a step back while watching the creature in dread..


    "Everyone! Calm down! Runemasters go and set up the formation now!" shouted a person from a group.


    Everyone immediately calms down as they realized what they needed to do. The runemasters needed some time before they could set up the trap array, so it is the job of the rest of the people in the hall to dy the creature.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The floor began shaking as therge dragon began walking out and its head was directed towards the Ki fighters inside therge hall.


    Roar!!!


    A deafening roar echoed throughout the hall which staggered every Ki fighter inside of it. Those who are setting up the rune array were disrupted for a while and were taken by surprise.


    "Attack him!" shouted a person and everyone quickly followed.


    A Ki fighter is able to coat their weapons using their Ki. This allows them to easily defeat enemies and cut through their enemy''s defenses. So, as their level increases, so does the power of their offensive. But of course, their defense also increases.


    For those who are specializing inbat, likebat masters and their apprentices, their damage output is far stronger thanmon Ki fighters. That''s why they can easily overpower their opponent and could even fight those that are above their power level.


    But once, a Ki fighter reaches the 5th level then they are now able to project their Ki within a limited range. This is the reason why they are more dangerous to fight.


    If there are 5th level Ki fighters amongst them, then they would be able to fight this thing. But since there is none, they could only rely on themselves and hope for the best.


    From behind the group, a fewbat apprentices began attacking using bows and arrows.


    As the volley of arrows hits the beast, the group noticed that a thin film blocked their arrow''s path.


    "It can also use Ki barrier?! Damn it! Just like what the elders have said!"


    "We don''t have a choice but to wear out that barrier no matter what!"


    "Alright, let''s make our move now! Attack!" a person shouted as he charges before the creature.


    Then the hall began to be lighted with different kinds of sparks as Ki energy began to fly everywhere.


    Meanwhile, Yao Xinghe and Hou Jiang have now reached the passage where Xin Ja and Yao Xue are hiding. When the two saw the two figures getting closer at their location, they dare not make a move. But Xin Ja has already scattered a few bone runes on the ground just in case.


    ng! Cling!


    The sound of two weapons hitting one another echoed in the passage.


    Yao Xinghe has a crazed expression on his face while Hou Jiang has a livid expression. He could not believe that this foul would go all out in the middle of an important mission. He did not want to be entangled with the guy, but he also has no choice.


    He could only sacrifice himself to enable hispanions to be able to get a chance in getting a treasure.


    "Are you done? This is getting crazy!" Shouted Hou Jiang in anger.


    "Haha¡­ I will make sure that you will die in her bastard Jiang. That way, I could appease the heart of my beloved." Yao Xinghe said in anger.


    "Damn you, Xinghe! I did not do anything to that girl. All I said was no¡­ I don''t like her, you can have her for all I care, why would you be this crazy?!" shouted Hou Jiang.


    "Hahaha! Crazy? Yeah, I''m crazy alright. Since young, no one dare to cross my path because they know that if they crossed me, then they would only end up dying. And you bastard crossed that line!" Yao Xinghe shouted in anger.


    Yao Xinghe suddenly charges at Hou Jiang in a frenzied attack. Thetter did not have a choice but to defend himself at all cost.


    The two once again began to fight intensely while the one in the hall is also getting more intense.


    The dragon has begun breathing ice around it which froze some of the people who came to its path. Then it would shatter the ice using its tail killing the Ki fighter in one go.


    Meanwhile, inside the rune array formation, the eyes of Xin Ja are already glowing with interest. He just discovered that the dragon is actually breathing ice. Plus its scale is silver, which means that this thing is an ice dragon.


    So how could he not feel excited?


    He wanted to go to Ogden Southern Gate vige because he wanted to find a few materials he needed before entering the academy. Because of his weakness, he needed a powerful weapon to augment that, and to create such a weapon he needed two materials. And one of the materials he needed is right in front of his eyes.


    The focus of Xin Ja was diverted and he did not notice that the two figures are already near their spot.


    He suddenly feels someone pulling him down.


    He wanted to fight back but his strength is not enough to resist that pull.


    Twang!


    It was exactly at that time that a dagger flew towards his head. He was able to dodge the strike by a hair''s breadth which almost imed his life because of a moment of inattentiveness.


    With wide eyes, Xin Ja could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva while looking at the dagger which is embedded on the wall.


    His eyes then shifted towards the two figures fighting near them.


    At this time, he saw the one called Hou Jiang is clutching his right arm while a trickle of blood could be seen dying the sleeves of his robe.


    His expression is a bit pale with a hint of fear on them.


    Meanwhile, his opponent, the bulky guy seems to have doubled in size, and Xin Ja could feel the aura in his body bing a bit oppressive. It seems that Yao Xinghe''s power just burst out from out of nowhere.


    "Hrrr¡­ Hrrr¡­" Yao Xinghe''s breathing became weird as if it is the breathing of a beast.


    "What do you think of my power now Hou Jiang? Even if you have reached the 5th level, you will not be a match for me. And since you saw this form of mine, then you can only me yourself for your death!" Yao Xinghe shouted as his eyes are already glowing red.


    "Damn it! What kind of ability is that?" cried Hou Jiang.


    "That ability?" Xin Ja asked in a low voice.


    "That is the berserk ability of Yao Xinghe. And that is also the reason why he is valued highly in the family. I think that skill was given to him by his mother." Yao Xue exined.


    She might not be able to go out that often, but that does not mean that she could not hear any rumors from outside.


    The maids would sometimes talk to each other from the other side of the wall and she would be able to listen to them every now and then.


    Thanks to that, she is partly aware of the current events that are happening in the family.


    The two then resumed fighting but one could tell that Hou Jiang is already losing. He was suddenly sent flying in the direction of Xin Ja''s formation which startled the two people hiding inside.


    Hou Jiang was also startled to see that two figures are actually hiding in this spot. But he did not say anything and just nodded his head. Suddenly his expression changes as he noticed that his opponent seems to be showing confusion in his eyes.


    "What¡­ what happened?" he muttered.


    "He cannot see us¡­" Xin Ja said but he is already on guard.


    He did not know if the man is a friend or a foe. So he dare not lower his guards down. If this man suddenly made a move, Xin Ja is already prepared.


    With the rune bones already spread on the ground in a formation, he is confident that he would be able to trap the guy. He is just not that confident that he would be able to kill him though.


    Meanwhile, Yao Xinghe is suddenly confused as he suddenly found his opponent disappearing in thin air. He began looking around but to no avail.


    He sniffs around but could not smell anything except for the remaining traces of Hou Jiang''s blood on the ground.


    "Where are you hiding you coward!" he shouted in anger.

 Chapter 1069 - Myrth: 40

    Chapter 1069


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The red-eyed Yao Xinghe suddenly shifted to a defensive stance as he did not expect his opponent to have suddenly disappeared. Even though both Hou Jiang and he are in the 4th level, with his secret ability, he is able to fight even those in the 5th level. So how could Hou Jiang defeat him? But it seems that his opponent has some tricks of his own that he could not even find his scent in the area.


    "Coward! Where are you?!" he shouted in anger.


    His shout reverberated in the passageway and also in the hall.


    Unknown to him, arge head is already looking right straight at him. The dragon seems to have determined that the human shouting like a beast would be a threat to its existence.


    And so it suddenly charges towards Yao Xinghe..


    "Master Xinghe, watch out!" shouted one of the two remaining people from the Yao family.


    Yao Xinghe turns his gaze and saw the charging dragon. He is still feeling angry at this point in time and he needed to release his anger to someone or something so the dragon became his target.


    The skill that he activates is a very powerful skill that wouldst until his Ki is already depleted in a battle. But until then, he would feel rage in his heart and would not stop ughtering anyone or anything in his path.


    It is a very cruelbat skill that is deemed to be one of the most dangerous and powerful skills passed down by the previous generation in the Yao family. And Yao Xinghe was chosen to carry such a skill.


    And so, the raging man and a giant beast began to ss one with another.


    Meanwhile, the Ki fighters in the hall also began attacking the beast inbination with Yao Xinghe. And because of this, the dragon was actually pushed back. But this cooperation did notst, as Yao Xinghe''s bloodshot and glowing eyes, began to target anyone he sets his sight on.


    He began attacking even his ownpanions which stifled the group into a retreat.


    "Yao Xinghe! What is the meaning of this?!" cried one of the 4th level Ki fighters from a guild.


    "That damned bastard!"


    "Why is he attacking us? We should be cooperating!"


    "No! Look at him¡­ he is going after the runemaster apprentice! Stop him!"


    "Damn that bastard! Let''s attack him, everyone!"


    "No, we should focus on the dragon!"


    "We can''t do that if that guy is still around¡­ We are going to face more problems with him here. We should first eliminate him!"


    The battleground suddenly became chaotic as different opinions echoed in the air.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the corner where the rune array hiding the three figures were.


    "You seem to be very tensed, little brother. Do not worry, I mean you no harm." Hou Jiang said as he raised his hands.


    "I''ll just sit in here and lick my wounds¡­ Haha¡­" he chuckled as he takes out a bottle of liquid potion.


    He quickly chugs it down and his face grimaces as if he just drank poison.


    "These things taste nasty¡­" he said while shivers ran down his body.


    "By the way, how did you two low-level people end up in here? If I''m guessing correctly you are not a member of any family, n, school, or faction, right?"


    "We¡­ we were sucked in this ce¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Oh¡­ But¡­ you should not be at this level. You should be sent to the lower levels¡­ Hmmm¡­ This is weird. Unless¡­" Hou Jiang suddenly showed an expression as if he just discovered something.


    "You two are part of that fool''s party!" he eximed while looking at Yao Xinghe battling the dragon and the other Ki fighters and then at the two figures beside him.


    As if thinking that the two would attack him, he suddenly huddled in the corner showing a fearful expression.


    "Little brother¡­ I''m already this hurt. Would you please spare my life?!" he said pitifully.


    His expression and acting made Xin Ja and Yao Xue roll their eyes. The guy is a 4th level fighter¡­ even if he is wounded¡­ he could easily defeat the two of them with only a finger.


    "I''m right¡­ You two belong to the Yao family. This trial will group each Ki fighter ording to their bloodline, and theirpanionship. Since only that stupid fellow brought his whole n to this level, that only means that you are part of the Yao family¡­ right?"


    Xin Ja and Yao Xue did not answer.


    "But I''m wondering why the two of you are hiding and it seems that the stupid bastard does not know you are here¡­ Hmm¡­ Interesting¡­ Anyway, I am Hou Jiang, a member of the Hou family from Ogden town¡­ May I know your names?" Hou Jiang said as he cupped his hands.


    "I am Xin Jiao. I do not belong to any ns or affiliations¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Ay, little brother Jiao¡­ Good name, sound strong and powerful." Hou Jiang said.


    He then shifted his gaze to the masked young woman who has an aura of a 1st level Ki fighter.


    "Oh¡­ I get it now¡­ It''s you¡­ You should be the one they call the shame of the Yao family, Yao Xue¡­ right? Damn, I did not expect this turnabout¡­" Hou Jiang suddenly eximed while shaking his head with a smile.


    "This is getting interesting¡­ Hehe¡­ Do not worry you both. I, your big brother, will protect you from that bad guy!¡­" Hou Jiang said with a proud expression.


    Xin Ja sneered while shaking his head.


    "You were defeated by that Yao Xinghe fellow, how could you say that you will protect us?" Xin Ja said bluntly.


    As someone with less interaction with people, Xin Ja could sometimes be too blunt with his words.


    Upon hearing this, Hou Jiang almost keeled over. Then a blush appears on his handsome face.


    "Hehe¡­ Little brother, you are too much, how can you hurt the pride of the handsome and nobleman such as I, your elder brother¡­" Hou Jiang shamelessly said.


    Xin Ja just rolled his eyes and shifted his gaze to the battle in front of them.


    "You are a very confident runemaster, I like that¡­ Little brother, will you head my request?" Hou Jiang suddenly said as he grabs his sword which was embedded on the wall.


    "I wanted to finish this¡­ from what I can see¡­ you are a better runemaster than any of those people out there. Will you lend me your strength? I promise topensate you after we leave this ce." Hou Jiang said seriously while cupping his hand.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback by his action. But he could not deny the fact that the young man in front of him is serious about his request.


    "But I am a weak person with a damaged dantian¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "Damaged¡­ Ahh¡­ That is why I could not see your aura¡­ Pfft¡­ I really thought that you are a senior who masquerade as a youngster¡­ Haha¡­ you truly can be my little brother! Hahaha¡­" Hou Jiang said as he happily patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Alright, I will take care of everything¡­ you just have to support me, will that be okay?" Hou Jiang said with a serious expression.


    With a nod of his head, Xin Ja agreed.


    In fact, if he truly wanted to be able to get out of this ce, he needed to work with these people. If he stays passive and waited, then there is a possibility that these people will either be defeated or if they are lucky then they might win. Either way, he would really be in trouble if that happens.


    But if he works with them, then there is a chance that they would wee his presence no matter how weak he might be.


    After thinking to this point, Xin Ja feels a bit rxed.


    Xin Ja shifted his gaze to the woman behind him.


    "You should stay in here¡­ remember themand of the array¡­" Xin Ja said.


    With a nod of her head, Yao Xue agreed.


    "Umm¡­ Be careful, okay?" she said in a timid tone.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    "Ohhh¡­ You and that Yao girl are close, right? Hehe¡­ You know that she already has a fianc¨¦e, right?" Hou Jiang suddenly teased Xin Ja while nudging his shoulder.


    "But I admire your strength and bravery, little brother. Good luck!" Hou Jiang added.


    "But you know¡­ that Wang Changli fellow is not easy opponent¡­ You should¡­" he wanted to add more but received a re from the young man beside him so he kept his silence.


    "Take these¡­ You know how to use binding talismans, right?" Xin Ja said.


    Hou Jiang nodded his head in confirmation.


    "Use those to bind Yao Xinghe¡­" Xin Ja said.


    When Hou Jiang heard this, his eyes suddenly glowed in realization.


    He began thinking that if he has these things when he and Yao Xinghe began fighting then, it would be too easy for him to defeat that guy.


    "Get ready!" Xin Ja said with a serious expression.


    The expression of Hou Jiang also changes and turned serious. He already knew what to do.


    He did not know why, but he could not help himself but listen to the person who looks to be younger than him without any question.

 Chapter 1070 - Myrth: 41

    Chapter 1070


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two shadows suddenly rush into the chaotic battlefield. One is Hou Jiang, who was supposed to be wounded a while ago, and another new figure which the people in the hall did not know. They could not recognize the smaller guy because of his mask. Plus they showed astonishment in their eyes as they could not detect any aura in the masked young man''s body.


    "Haha¡­ Hou Jiang! You have shown yourself atst! I will make sure to pummel you to dust!" suddenly Yao Xinghe shouted in anger.


    His is now half bare as his upper robe has been ripped exposing his muscr upper body. One could see the different scars on him which are slowly healing as smokees out of his body.


    "Damn¡­ What a monster!" everyone eximed.


    Meanwhile, the Dragon did not rx and suddenly whips its tail at the human who suddenly turned his gaze away from it. The dragon feels a bit angry for being ignored and is also very indignant because it has been pushed to the side as the humansbined their strength against it.


    But the one that suppresses it the most is the human who is shouting the loudest. So it decided to teach the human why dragons are considered the strongest beasts on the.


    Wham!!!


    When the dragon''s tail connected with Yao Xinghe''s body, he was blown to the ground and created arge crater.


    The dragon did not stop its attack there¡­ instead, it quickly began to m its tail over and over to the figure on the ground.


    Right at this moment though, two figures are already standing while defending the already unconscious Yao Xinghe.


    Wham!!! Wham!!! Wham!!!


    The tail continuously mmed to the two but their defense seems to be holding up. On their hands, they are each holding a glowing stone that looks like defensive talismans. It means that the Yao n has provided some of them life-preserving artifacts in their quest to this ce.


    "What are you all doing? Defeat the dragon!" shouted one of the Yao members.


    However, no one made their move.


    They have suffered from the shameless attacks of Yao Xinghe, and some of them were gravely injured because of him, so why would they help them?


    They would rather watch the show than interfere.


    At this time, Hou Jiang is standing on the side with the two members of the Hou family standing beside him. He did not know what he is feeling right now. Although that stupid guy wanted his life, yet he did not know why he still wanted to save them.


    "Those three deserve this for attacking you¡­" the cold woman Hou Malou said while ring at the Yao group.


    "Well, they might¡­ But we still need their help if we wanted to stop this dragon from rampaging¡­" the bulky leather armored d Lin Gong said.


    "Haha¡­ You two do not have to worry about anything¡­ I found us a very capable helper¡­" Hou Jiang said while pointing his nose toward Xin Ja''s location.


    At this point in time, almost all of the runemaster apprentices have suffered a few lights and heavy concussions on their bodies. They did not know why but the dragon seems to know what they were doing and would attack them at every crucial time.


    Its me breath has destroyed their rune array formation, and they would have to start over again every time. So they would have to start all over again every time and it has already cost them too much.


    Suddenly, the runemaster apprentices saw a masked young man moving in a weird manner as if he is a shadow.


    Then he appears before a group that seems to be not heavily wounded.


    "I need two volunteers and several protectors¡­" he suddenly said.


    "Who are you? How dare youmand us?!" shouted a person who belongs to a guild.


    "Who am I is not important, what''s important is that we finish a simple trapping array as soon as possible!" the masked young man said.


    When the group heard this, they were immediately doubtful. They did not know where this brat came from, but they could not trust anyone wearing a mask.


    When one of them suddenly wanted to say anything, the dragon suddenly faces their group and blew out a tongue of me.


    "Damn it!" shouted one of them as his expression turned pale.


    He has seen how that dragon''s breath devastated the other groups. Even though they uses their defensive artifacts, it was all to no avail.


    So upon seeing that it''s their group''s turn now, everyone was immediately in panic. But they could not leave theirpanions who are wounded. If they do, then those people would surely die.


    One of the runemaster apprentices suddenly stood up and with a wooden staff on hand, he waves it in the air and mmed it on the floor.


    This created a dome-shaped barrier around their group.


    "Damn¡­ this is the Turtle Shell defense created by one of the Elders¡­ We are safe!" cried one of the runemaster apprentices.


    Everyone turned happy as they saw the dome-shaped barrier around them.


    The others who have suffered devastating defeat from the dragon showed dejected looks on their faces. How could they not know how strong the Turtle Shell defense is? That kind of defensive artifact is like the one used to protect the town of Ogden.


    "Formidable!"


    "They are truly lucky!"


    "Damn, they should have taken that out earlier than wait for the other teams to be taken down¡­ What a sinister n¡­"


    "Yeah, I think they just wanted to take more of the items in the inner chambers¡­ What cunning people¡­ Damn it!"


    Different reactions could be heard in the hall by the different groups of people upon seeing the protective barrier.


    Boom!!!


    Crash!!!


    But then suddenly everyone turned silent.


    This is because¡­ right in front of their eyes, the supposedly formidable defensive artifact was actually shattered by the dragon''s breath.


    With the shattering of their protective barrier, the runemaster apprentices quickly raise their own personal barriers as quickly as they can. Those who werete were turned into cinders, and the weak ones were blown away like burning rag dolls.


    Everyone turned silent.


    The dragon at this time still continues mming its tail at the three people on the crater at the same time to the others around it.


    In this chaotic circumstance, no one noticed a small figure scattering a few rune-filled bones in the area.


    If one would look at the masked youth, one would say that he is just casually throwing random things on the ground and also throwing it on the walls and at the ceiling. No one could see the meaning of his actions but he himself alone.


    Xin Ja has already determined the right rune formation to use at this time. But he would need at least three 4th level Ki fighters for this array to work against the dragon.


    After spreading finishing his preparation, he suddenly signaled Hou Jiang to go to his spot.


    "Big brother Jiang, he is calling for you¡­" Hou Malou said.


    "No¡­ He is calling for the three of us¡­" Lin Gong muttered upon seeing the masked youth pointing at the three of them.


    "Let''s go!" Hou Jiang did not hesitate and quickly ran towards Xin Ja''s location.


    Their movement did not escape the dragon''s quick eyes. It suddenly saw the figure ahead of the three, and it felt a bit annoyed. It did not understand how could a weak worm enter the hall? But it has no time to think about anything. All it knew is that humans are very crafty beings. It needs to eliminate them as soon as possible. If not¡­ then it would suffer from the human hands.


    It has already failed to protect the treasures left by its master many times already. But every now and then, it would still win against the humans. So as time goes by, it soon learned of the ways of the weak humans and it began to create countermeasures against them.


    That is the reason why it knew who to target and what to do.


    But for some reason, it did not expect that a weak ant would appear. From the looks of it, the three are running towards that small human to try and protect him from it.


    Feeling a hint of excitement in its eyes, the dragon decided to make the three humans despair.


    It suddenly lifted its gigantic tale and swings it towards the location of the small human ant. It could not wait to see the reaction of the three after it squashes theirpanion into a human paste.


    When the three are around 10 meters away from the masked young human, its tail suddenly flew faster.


    Everyone who is seeing this scene could not help but gape at the masked young man. They did not know if they would feel pity orugh at the stupidd.


    When they looks at him and saw no aura around his body, they immediately thought of two things. One is that the masked youth has a broken dantian and is now trash, and the other one is that he is a senior in disguise.


    But thetter is impossible to happen as this ce has a restriction.


    Upon thinking to this point the onlookers could not help but shake their heads.

 Chapter 1071 - Myrth: 42

    Chapter 1071


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The expression of Hou Jiang and his twopanions suddenly became horrified as they noticed therge tail of the dragon falling towards the masked young man. They did not expect the dragon would suddenly attack and that its target would be the masked youth.


    Hou Jiang wanted to shout, he truly wished he could have grown another pair of legs just to save the young man, but his speed is really not enough.


    Suddenly, his expression changes as he remembers the thing that was given to him by the masked youth.


    Without a second thought, he suddenly threw out a bone filled with runes. The bone flew like a bullet and it immediately hits the iing tail of the dragon.


    Suddenly, the tail which is falling down towards the masked youth stopped in midair..


    Everyone who saw this scene was bbergasted and could not exin what just happened. They did not know what that small object the Hou Jiang just threw and how it was able to freeze that gigantic tail.


    However, the freezing time of the tail did notst long and soon it began to move once again.


    Roar!!!


    The dragon roared in anger as it did not expect that such a thing would happen. How could such a small thing stop its attack? In its mind, it is cursing the humans for being too crafty.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already finished what he is doing and shifted his gaze up. When he saw the tailing towards him, he showed a faint smile.


    How could he not know what is happening? In fact, he could have stopped that tail, but of course, that would also hinder him frompleting the rune array. At most he has to start over again. But since Hou Jiang was able to stop that tail from crushing him, then it gave him time to fullyplete the array.


    At this time, the three have already reached the spot where Xin Ja is.


    "We should go now!" shouted Hou Jiang.


    But as soon as the three of them step near Xin Ja, they suddenly feel this body freezing.


    "What¡­ What is happening?" shouted Hou Malou as she fearfully red at her surroundings.


    "Senior brothers and sisters¡­ I needed your Ki to trap that thing in this formation. Please do not fight back, okay?" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    Then suddenly a glow of white light erupted from the center which immediately caught the iing tail.


    The dragon at this time has suddenly shown a fearful expression on its face. It did not expect that such a trap would beid out by a small ant that has not even developed his own Ki aura.


    It began to struggle, but it suddenly felt its body slowly freezing over.


    Roar!!! Roar!!!


    The dragon frantically roared as it felt that it is losing control of its body. It could not move its legs, its wings, and now its long arms, then suddenly its head and its consciousness froze over.


    Everyone showed a dumbfounded expression on their face.


    At this time everyone also heaves a sigh of relief upon seeing the dragon freezing over. They could not expect that only a single runemaster would be able to do such a thing. Plus it seems that the person they are looking down upon might actually be a runemaster rather than an apprentice, so how could they not be surprised? This is true, especially to those runemaster apprentices.


    "Hey, I still can''t move! What is happening?" Hou Jiang shouted.


    "Calm down¡­ We need some time to fully¡­" Xin Ja was exining things but then suddenly he stopped as an eruption happened.


    Boom!!!


    Everyone was startled at this, and their eyesnded on the crater where the Yao family is.


    Suddenly the figure of Yao Xinghe jumped out of the crater and as hended he red at Hou Jiang and his group.


    At this time, Yao Xinghe''s appearance is in a sorry state. With disheveled hair, a bare upper body filled with wounds, and his pants are even in tatters. One could tell that he was beaten up pretty badly in just one look.


    However, his glowing red eyes sent chills running down the spines of the people in the hall.


    "Hou Jiang! I will kill you! I will kill you, you bastard!" he shouted in anger.


    "Get them!" he shouted at the two people beside him who also looks in a sorry state.


    To protect Yao Xinghe, the two used up a precious artifact given by an elder of the Yao family. However, the constant bashing of the dragon''s tail broke that artifact into pieces and the two did not have a choice but to use their Ki to block the attack.


    Each attack, the two of them would spew mouthfuls of blood and have suffered many internal injuries. But they did not have a choice but to hold on. They have to defend Yao Xinghe at all costs. And so, they began to take out one defensive artifact after another, but those are lower-grade ones.


    With just one strike from the dragon''s tail, those things would shatter immediately.


    But their effort was well paid as the dragon suddenly shifted its attention towards an unknown masked person. With this chance, they quickly turn around and feed the unconscious Yao Xinghe some potion. And after a while, Yao Xinghe woke up.


    But it seems that the effect of the berserk skill has not yet dissipated and there is still a small amount lingering in his consciousness.


    As soon as Yao Xinghe wakes up, he immediately jumps out of the crater and tried looking for his enemy, Hou Jiang.


    And he quickly finds him as soon as hended.


    "Grrraahhh!!!" he began rushing forward but then suddenly stopped as he felt weakness oveing his body.


    "Damn it! Why now!?" he shouted in anger.


    He fell on one knee as he tried to support himself to prevent himself from falling down. Large beads of sweat covered his forehead as he could feel weakness oveing his body.


    The two stopped and quickly stood beside Yao Xinghe.


    "Young master!"


    "Are you okay?"


    The two cried in concern.


    Yao Xinghe waved his hand and forces himself to stand up.


    He then looks in the direction of Hou Jiang.


    He suddenly noticed that Hou Jiang seem to be in a precarious situation. Upon realizing this, Yao Zinghe''s eyes glowed.


    "Haha¡­ The heavens are helping me! This is truly awesome!" he shouted with glee.


    "Give me a weapon!" he shouted.


    But no one made a move. The two beside him has already expended everything they were carrying on their body. All they have right now are their clothes and their fists.


    "Young Master¡­ We¡­ We already used up everything we brought. Nothing is left¡­" one of them said in a fearful manner.


    Yao Xinghe slowly shifted his gaze at that guy and with an ugly expression lifted his hand to p the guy. But his hand suddenly stiffens as he noticed something.


    Behind that guy, the frozen dragon''s head suddenly moved.


    Crack! Crack!


    Then its frozen state was suddenly interrupted as its huge maw suddenly came crashing towards the three people below it.


    Yao Xinghe''s leg almost buckled as he helplessly looks at the approaching maw. He could not help but say in despair.


    "Mo¡­ Mommy!"


    The two with him wanted to run, but it was all toote.


    Crash!!!


    Thick dust clouds flew in the air as therge dragon head descended.


    Everyone closed their eyes at this scene as they did not expect the already frozen dragon could still move and in ast-ditch of effort bits down the three from the Yao family.


    The dust cloud did notst and everyone suddenly noticed something.


    The head was frozen on the spot and the mouth of the dragon was not closed entirely. Its long sharp teeth seem to close just right as to serve as a prison bar for the two figures inside of its mouth trapping them in ce.


    Meanwhile, one of the Yao family Ki fighters were actually spared. And he just stood on the spot frozen and with his eyes closed.


    Everyone suddenly heaves a sigh of relief as it seems that nothing happened.


    But upon seeing the situation, many began tough.


    "That''s karma! That''s what you get for being an ass!"


    "Haha¡­ That''s what you get¡­ stay there and rot in ce!"


    "Let''s go, guys!"


    The people in the hallughed and began moving towards the gigantic inner chamber where the dragon walked out from.


    At this time, Hou Jiang is already freed and is smiling from ear to ear.


    "See, that''s why I told you that I met someone really awesome!" He said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Xin Ja could not help but cower a bit because he began to feel that many eyes are glued on him. As an introvert, he feels ufortable gaining too much attention to himself. If only he could run, he would have already run and hide.


    At this time, Hou Malou who is observing the masked youth suddenly noticed the ufortable movement of the eyes of the youth inside his mask. She immediately knew that the guy feel ufortable while being looked at by others.


    A slight smile crept on her pretty face upon seeing this.

 Chapter 1072 - Myrth: 43

    Chapter 1072


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was immediately surrounded by many people which made him feel a bit ufortable.


    "Thank you for helping us¡­"


    "Without you, we would all be screwed, thanks!"


    "I owe you one¡­"


    Complements from the people around him echoed in the air.


    But they were all interrupted by a raging and angry shout.


    "Free us from here you bastards! I swear I will kill you all if you do not free us from this cursed ce!" shouted Yao Xinghe with threats.


    "The young mastermands you all to free him! Are you all going against our Yao family!" The Ki fighter from the Yao family who is outside shouted in anger..


    They began to curse everyone and shout threats.


    "Haha¡­ Well, actually¡­ We also have another way around this thing¡­ What if we wake this dragon up and make it gobble you lot fully. That way we don''t have to settle with these threats of yours!" Hou Jiang chuckled with a threat of his own.


    The three suddenly became silent.


    "That''s better¡­ You three should stay and be obedient¡­ Maybe there might be something for you guys inside after we get what we wanted¡­" Hou Jiang said as he turns around with a wave of his hand.


    The restughed and also turn around to enter therge room behind the hall.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already walked to the passage and took Yao Xue with him and the two followed the group from behind.


    Suddenly, the Ki fighter from the Yao family who was not trapped inside the dragon''s mouth moved.


    With a sinister gaze on his face, his fingers are already spread with an aim to hit the ck cloth woman following behind the masked youth.


    "Do you think you can insult our Yao family and live!" he shouted.


    In fact, he already noticed that the one who was actually controlling the rune array was the masked youth. But he could not make his move because the people around that guy have the same level as himself, so he could only re at them.


    But it seems that luck is on his side as that person walks away from the group and seems to still have apanion hiding. And thepanion of the masked youth is a woman who has a veil covering half of her face. He immediately thought that the rtionship between the two is something important. With that, he immediately decided to take the woman as a hostage.


    As he drew closer and with his speed, he is confident that he could catch the woman in one fell swoop. Plus, he also noticed that these guys are actually weaklings.


    With a sneer on his face, he is not fully confident of his sess.


    At this time, feeling the danger, Yao Xue suddenly turns around.


    As she did, her expression became horrified. She did not expect that someone from her Yao family would suddenly charge at her and it seems that the person wanted to kill her judging from his sinister gaze.


    She wanted to take a step back, but an invisible pressure from the gaze of that guy made her froze on the spot.


    Wheng!!!


    Suddenly a formation activates and the guy seems to have been frozen in the air. The momentary interruption of his surroundings made the guy lose his bnce and his foot seems to have slipped while taking a step forward.


    Crash!!!


    That guy crashed on the broken tiles where the crater was and tumbled inside of it.


    "Stupid¡­" Xin Ja said with a smirk.


    He quickly grabs Yao Xue''s fair hand and drags her towards Hou Jiang and his group who have stopped and turned around.


    They saw what happened and a smile crept on their faces. They were worried for nothing.


    "Little brother, you seem to have a lot of tricks on your hand¡­ Hehe¡­ If you can give me some of those tricks of yours, I will dly pay you¡­" Hou Jiang said with rubbing his hands with expectation.


    Xin Ja rolled his eyes at the antics of the guy.


    "How could my lowly trickspare to your 4th level strength?" Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    "Haha¡­ You''re jesting me, right? Look! Look!" Hou Jiang said while pointing at the three figures behind them.


    "Those people are 4th level Ki fighters just like me, and they all fell because of your tricks! How could not be wonderful¡­ If I could have¡­ you know¡­ a thing or two¡­ maybe, three¡­ What do you say? We can trade you know¡­" Hou Jiang insisted while walking beside Xin Ja.


    Feeling a bit annoyed at the pestering guy, Xin Ja sighed helplessly. He knew that this guy does not mean him, no harm. In fact, he could feel that the guy wanted to be friends with him. So he could only resign to his fate with the guy''s festering.


    "By the way, little brother¡­ what do you call that ''bone'' thing that you tossed and made that person freeze for a few seconds?" Hou Malou suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised and looks at the three around him with their expectant eyes. Their gazes of course made him feel a bit ufortable once again.


    "We¡­ Well¡­ that is called ''Stun rune''¡­ It actually does not freeze them, but instead disorients them for 2 seconds¡­ I am not strong enough to do more than that¡­" Xin Ja said shyly.


    "I will buy one of those for 1 low-quality Ki stone¡­ What do you say?" suddenly Hou Malou said as she takes out a low-quality Ki Stone.


    Xin Ja was bit taken aback. How could something he just made using the bone of some wererat amount to such a price?


    As if in a daze he did not say anything and just looks at Hou Malou''s beautiful face. Her previous icy expression has turned into a smile which showed how beautiful she really is.


    Upon seeing this, Lin Geng grabs her shoulders and pushes her forward.


    "Do not show your smile¡­ you''ll make this guy lose his mind¡­" he teased.


    "You¡­" she wanted to retort but looking at the expression of the agape masked youth, she felt a bit conflicted.


    She just smiled at him, why was he stunned. Hou Malou could not help but give a helpless sigh in her heart. She did not expect that the young man would be like other guys who did not know her. Those guys would also be stunned for a while upon seeing her smiling face.


    When she was about to turn around, Xin Ja seem to have recovered from his stupor.


    "No, wait! Wait¡­ are¡­ are you sure that you want to buy a stun rune for 1 low-quality Ki stone?" he reiterated.


    The three were baffled at his question. It was as if it was a big deal to have 1 low-quality Ki stone. However, how could these people know that Xin Ja''s earninges from his hardbor in the forest? He trained and fought against beasts and would sell their pelts for Jimal currency.


    Although he has low-quality Ki stones with him, yet selling something that cost him almost nothing at such a high price has not happened to him before.


    So he was really stunned and deep in his heart he is already jumping in happiness.


    "Yeah¡­ So¡­ do we have a deal?" Hou Malou immediately walks beside Xin Ja and pushes Li Geng away.


    "How many do you have?" she asked.


    The two began to talk, and the other two guys pooled also their money. In the end, the three got 30 stun runes, 5 trapping rune array sets, and 15 camouge array sets. They paid Xin Ja 50 low-quality Ki stones and the three divided the items.


    "Little brother¡­ you are a runemaster, right? These things are crafted intricately¡­ Amazing¡­" Hou Malou said while examining the thumb-sized rune-filled bone piece.


    Behind them, the expression of Yao Xue is a bitplicated. She did not expect that the random object that Xin Ja created could be sold at such a high price. But she also knew what those things signify.


    Something that could easily stun a 4th level Ki fighter, something that could camouge and hide them, those things can be considered as their lifesaver.


    The five began walking in a happy mood and soon reaches the end of therge passageway. In front of them is a wall with three different colored doors.


    "This is it... ording to the elders, behind these doors are the treasures of this abode. If one can obtain a high-quality treasure then that would be their luck. In each door, only one can enter¡­" Hou Jiang exined.


    He then looks at Xin Ja and smiled.


    "Good look, little brother! See you in the outside¡­" he said as he began walking.


    The rest of the people have already chosen the door they wanted to enter and only a few are left. They were all trying to determine which door would be the best.


    Xin Ja looks at Yao Xue and nodded his head. He handed her a few rune-filled bone pieces and walks towards a door, he has chosen.


    In fact, he did not know why, but for some reason, he could feel that this door is calling after him.

 Chapter 1073 - Myrth: 44

    Chapter 1073


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While walking towards the door he has chosen, Xin Ja noticed a sparkling thing on the lower part of the wall. That thing is the size of a fist and in a closer look¡­ he could already tell what it was.


    "This is¡­ a¡­ a broken ice dragon scale¡­" he thought in excitement.


    In fact, he was trying to find a way to get a dragon scale a while ago, but he knew that it was almost impossible..


    If he identally disturbs the dragon from that frozen state due to the freezing array, then he has to work hard again to set it up. But this time, the dragon would surely be ready for him. So it would all be turned for naught.


    Plus, if the others saw him plucking a dragon scale, then they would be eyeing him with envy and it might cause him to be hunted or backstabbedter on. How could he fight against that many Ki fighters and every one of them is not his match? They would easily pummel him to the ground and take that treasure.


    So he did not have a choice but to give up with the scale.


    But who would have thought that he could see one and at the side of the door he has chosen at that?


    Well, the others might have seen that piece, but seeing that it is only palm-size and broken at that then¡­ they might have not been interested in that thing.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to squat down and pick the object up. With a smile on his face, he continues walking.


    "Friend¡­ that thing is useless¡­ you cannot sell that outside. As you can see no one picks it, right?" a young man said who is standing next to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head.


    "Sigh, if only we have a stronger trapping array, then we could take a couple of that dragon''s scale." He sighed.


    "But then again, that would also cause trouble right? Many of us will surely fight against each other just to get one scale." He added.


    "Yeah¡­ But still, getting a scale is impossible." Xin Ja said.


    "Hmm¡­ Why is that?" the young man asked in confusion.


    "I tried taking one, and the dragon got freed from the binding¡­" Xin Ja said.


    Then the young man realized what had happened in the hall. The dragon was already frozen but then suddenly it was able to move and attack the Yao group. He now understood what has happened. Then he quickly nodded his head in agreement.


    "By the way, are you from the Runemaster''s guild? I haven''t seen you before¡­ especially that weird mask of yours¡­" the young man asked.


    "No¡­ I''m not from the town. I am from a small vige. And is currently traveling¡­ I was just caught up in this troublesome matter." Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    The expression of the young man suddenly turned into a surprise.


    "Haha¡­ Me too! I am returning from my mission. But then suddenly this thing happened. I should not have been a busybody¡­" he replied showing a helpless expression.


    "I am from Weynan academy¡­ a small school in Ogden town."


    "Ahh¡­ I thought that¡­"


    "¡­ That only Ogden academy is the only school in town? Haha¡­ Of course not."


    "Although the town of Ogden only has around 20 thousand poptions, there are many schools in it. And one of the schools is our Weynan academy. Well, other studentse from other viges near and around Ogden town, so that''s why there are many schools in the town."


    Soon, the two stopped chatting as they already reached the doors they have chosen.


    "Hey, if you have time, you can go to Weynan academy. You can look for me, Tang Bin¡­ Good luck!" Tang Bin said while waving his hand.


    After the person in front of him enters the door, Tang Bin waited for a few seconds before he opened the door and enters it.


    Xin Ja then looks at the door in front of him and heaves a deep sigh.


    "Well, here goes nothing¡­" he said as he extended his hand and slowly pushes the door open.


    The doors have no knobs and one can only push it for the door to open. After one enters, the door seems to automatically close behind that person. While this is happening, the second person could not force his way in as the door seems to be protected by an invisible film that could repel a person.


    The green door in front of him opens and Xin Ja was a bit skeptical and alert upon seeing the darkness in front of him.


    From the slight and almost invisible ripples on the space in front of him, he could tell that he is actually entering an array formation.


    After his body enters the door, his whole environment suddenly lights up.


    Xin Ja found himself standing in a dark and gloomy throne room.


    The room is lit by torches on the side of the wall with blue mes dancing on their tips.


    The throne room looks rustic and has the feel of a medieval period castle.


    His eyesnded on the throne at the end of the room and noticed the golden throne. But what caught his eyes is the figure sitting on that throne.


    The figure is already skin and bones, but it seems that its body has not yet dposed. ording to what he has learned, dposition would always happen to corpses turning them into dust after a long time.


    But the shriveled corpse sitting on the throne seems to have only lost its muscle mass. But its dried skill seems to be still intact.


    Xin Ja also noticed that the person is wearing a robe made of beast skin. But the robe is woven exquisitely which made it look like finely crafted leather armor. But the stiffness is not showing on the robe which looksfortable to wear.


    Xin Ja in his curiosity carefully walks near the figure.


    Soon he reached the stairs to the throne and watches curiously examined the robe of the figure.


    Suddenly something moved which startled him, making him jump back.


    "Who dares enters my abode!" a voice echoed in the throne room.


    Xin Ja did not answer and silently observed his surroundings. Suddenly the figure sitting on the throne moved. Its head bobbed a little and then shifted its gaze at Xin Ja. The sunken eye of the figure slowly glowed red as if a glowing bead of ss.


    "Identify yourself¡­ lowly one." The figure said without moving its mouth.


    The voice seems to be directly transmitted inside of Xin Ja''s head.


    Upon seeing the moving corpse, Xin Ja could not help but feel afraid. Although he has fought and has experienced battles and death, seeing such an eerie thing and something that he could not exin made him feel shivers running down his spine.


    "I¡­ I am Xin¡­ Xin Jiao¡­" he said still guarded towards the creature in front.


    Suddenly his head began to ache.


    "Ack¡­ Arrgghh¡­" Xin Ja grabbed his head as he fell to the ground.


    He could not describe the pain he is feeling as he felt like his head is going to split open. He did not know when it happened, but suddenly he fainted.


    "Wake up! Wake up!" he heard a voice that startled him.


    "What¡­ What happened?" he muttered in confusion.


    "You''ve been asleep for 3 days already¡­" the voice said.


    Xin Ja shifted his gaze and looks around. He saw the figure still sitting on the throne while looking straight at him. That gaze made him feel like he is looking at the void and his soul is being taken away from his body.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Xin Ja could not help but ask.


    "Haha¡­ Well, that is a very good question. But before that, I wanted to tell you a story¡­ it is a story that happened a long time ago¡­" the voice said.


    Xin Ja did not know what this man wanted, but he could already sense that something is wrong with his body. He carefully checked himself and found that he was fine. He has no wound and he did not feel any poison entering his system.


    He then began checking his bag and all but he still found nothing is wrong. Plus the unique vision seems to be not reacting to this figure. He tried to let it analyze the figure sitting on the throne, but he got nothing. It was as if that figure is an inanimate object, but the question is how could it still move?


    While thinking to this point, Xin Ja suddenly shifted his gaze to his abdomen. Then his eyes went wide as if realizing something.


    He did not hesitate and quickly felt his body. His mind went inside to his meridians and then to his dantian. But what he saw made him feel like something has just gone wrong.


    The reason for this is because¡­ the sphere inside his dantian is now back to its previous color. The cracks have disappeared and the energy inside seems to have been sealed once again.


    His effort has been wasted and this made Xin Ja want to shout in anguish. How could this have happened? He then red angrily at the figure looking at him.


    As if knowing what he is thinking, its skeleton-like face suddenly grinned.

 Chapter 1074 - [Bonus ] Myrth: 45

    Chapter 1074


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Hihi!!! You must be wondering, why? Why is my Ki sealed? Why is it that I am unable to break through to another realm¡­ Why? Why? Why?" the figure said with a teasing tone.


    Xin Ja is already angered at this point and he wanted to rush forward and fight against that creature. However, he could feel that something seem to be binding him.


    "I did not know how you are able to create such a unique cultivation style, but I like it! It can actually hide the full potential of one''s body and not show it to the world. But at the same time, also increase in strength stealthily¡­ What a unique cultivation style!" the figure said his voice changing into admiration.


    "Well, enough of the entertainment¡­ I would like to introduce myself first¡­ I am Shen Immortal Wang Song¡­ and this here is one of my abodes. This is where I took myst breath after living for thousands of years. I have not attained the forgiveness of the gods and have to once again enter through the never-ending cycle of reincarnation¡­" He said with a mncholy look in his eyes..


    "Reincarnation? Then¡­ then why are you still in here?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Oh¡­ me? Well, you know, I wanted to leave a small portion of my consciousness in this ce just to make sure that everything in here functions as it should for the future generations¡­"


    "Enough of me, I will tell you what I did to your dantian. I did not seal your power but instead modified it. You see, the sphere in your dantian is the key for one to be able to escape this continent and not lose his or her power¡­ This continent is actually a sealed continent. The more powerful you are the harder it would be for you to escape it. However, once you are able to escape this continent, your power will be stripped off of you and you will turn into a mere powerless mortal. Unless¡­ the gods have already forgiven you¡­"


    "Forgiveness of the gods?"


    "Yes¡­ I have learned that every one of us in here, are actually offenders, and this is our prison¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Xin Ja turned serious. He heard something like this in one of his lessons. Then suddenly he remembers that this is actually called Heavenly Samsara, a where the gods who havemitted atrocities are imprisoned.


    They can only return to the higher realm once they are forgiven.


    Upon hearing the words of the figure and his exnation, Xin Ja immediately remembers the information.


    "Then how can you know that the gods have already forgiven you?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Well, that is simple. That is if you do not have to go through the life of mortality outside of this continent. Once you have died, then you will automatically be received by the gods. But the gods would not ept anyone who is weak, that''s why we need to be strong. Or be stronger than others so that you will be chosen by the gods!"


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja showed a conflicted expression on his face, everything that he is hearing right now is far too confusing for him and is a bit out of his league. He shook his head and then heaves a heavy sigh, he has actually thought of some crucial fact from the words of the consciousness.


    "Well, since you said that this continent or world is like a prison¡­ Then I think you are doing it the wrong way¡­ If you wanted to be forgiven, you have to do one thing, and that is to be strong so that you can help others. That is a way to gain much good karma." Xin Ja said.


    The figure turned silent as his eyes suddenly rolled as if thinking.


    "Karma¡­ I have not heard such a word¡­ for a long time," he said.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I think you''re right¡­ Young one¡­ I think you''ve just opened my eyes to the truth¡­ I''m guessing that the reason why no one discover this, is because those seniors who have gained too much good karma are taken earlier from this world without them being able to leave anything behind. I actually thought that karma would cause one to die early. With the pursuit of power, no one would want to relinquish such strength in exchange for the unknown result¡­ But those who have persevered to do good and were taken early were the ones who have done the right thing!..." the figure said as his bony hands touches his bald head.


    "Haha¡­ I Wang Song have discovered it atst!" he cried in happiness.


    His eyes then darted to Xin Ja who is already able to move. Then¡­ his bony hand waved and sent a ring floating towards Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja felt a bit confused as he catches the ring.


    "Youngd¡­ I have a request for you¡­ This old man would really be thankful for your help. Inside this ring is my legacy. These are all the precious things I have gained for my entire life on this continent. This is my advance payment¡­"


    "Wait¡­ Senior¡­ What¡­ What is your request?" Xin Ja asked feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    How could he just receive a legacy just like that? He did nothing but teach this person about karma and the possibility that it is the key to their forgiveness.


    The figure suddenly stood up and then a strand of red light came out of its forehead.


    Suddenly without warning that red light enters Xin Ja''s forehead.


    "What¡­ what are you doing?" Xin Ja shouted in panic.


    "Hehe¡­ Do not be rmed. I am harmless, I am just a mere consciousness, and I''m not a soul or a strand of soul. My request is for you to find my reincarnated soul. That is what I wanted you to do. And I will do the rest."


    "What? Then¡­ Then how could I do that? This continent is far too big¡­"


    "Do not worry too much, I will help you¡­ I can actually feel my soul once it is within 1 kilometer away from me¡­"


    "This¡­ But¡­ Senior¡­ can¡­ can you¡­" Xin Ja wanted to ask something but he could sense that consciousness is already resting on his forehead.


    "Senior¡­ Can I take your old robe?" Xin Ja asked.


    No one answered and Xin Ja just heaves a deep sigh. He just carried the body andid it on the ground. Xin Ja did not bother to touch anything and just offered a silent prayer.


    He then looks at the ring that looks like a cheap metal ring. But when he looks under it, he discovers a dark blue gem embedded at the bottom.


    "How does this legacy thing work?" he muttered but then suddenly he remembers something.


    There are ways to activate this kind of thing. One is to use the so-called spiritual sense and imprint one''s consciousness inside of the ring¡­ the other one would be the easiest, dripping of blood to im ownership to the item.


    Since he could not use his spiritual sense yet for some unknown reason, he decided to prick his finger with a needle and drop blood on the dark blue gem under the ring.


    When this happened, the vision of Xin Ja turned a bit hazy and he suddenly found himself inside a room around 20 cubic meters. Inside the room, he discovered a lot of things. He saw some precious ores, different kinds of robes and armors, books, scrolls, potion bottles, and alchemical pills. But it seems that the potions bottles and alchemical pills have already gone bad due to the time they spent inside this ce.


    Xin Ja could tell that the time here is no different from the outside world. He even suspects that this ce is just somewhere in the continent and through runes¡­ his consciousness could peer inside of it. Well, he could not physically enter the ce, so there is that possibility.


    After checking everything, Xin Ja showed a contented smile on his face. He focused and everything in his backpack suddenly enters the ring.


    "Very convenient¡­ I did not have to make my own¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    He takes out one of the tendons that Yao Xue has harvested from his backpack and quickly made a ne out of it. With the strength of the tendon, he is confident that it would not be snapped. He then decided to turn the ring into a ne.


    After that, he began looking around the throne room.


    "Hmm¡­ How should I get out of this ce?" as soon as he said those words he suddenly feels the ground shaking.


    With a panic-stricken face, Xin Ja quickly tried to stabilize himself on the ground. However, the tremor is far too strong for him to be able to stand firmly. Then without warning his body slowly floated in the air. This made Xin Ja feel a bit scared as he did not know what is happening right now. Then without warning, a sh of light suddenly appears.

 Chapter 1075 - Myrth: 46

    Chapter 1075


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    What is karma? It is the supposed result of one''s previous actions where it is good or evil. Karma is the result of those actions, the culmination of its essence and its memories. The entire universe and the other nes lived by many differentws. But onew does not change, and that is thew of karma.


    Feeling a bit groggy, Xin Ja slowly opens his eyes and found himself lying on the ground beside a thick tree. As he slowly wakes up from his dazed state, he felt like everything he just experienced is just a dream. When he wanted to move, he suddenly feels that something is wrong. Then his eyes slowly shifted to the figure lying in-between his arms.


    Upon seeing her, Xin Ja could not help but blush especially when the beautiful young woman is lying in-between his arms..


    Yao Xue seems defenseless and seems to feelfortable cuddling his arms like a little kitten.


    The redness on Xin Ja''s face began to spread making his face look like a ripe tomato.


    As a young man, Xin Ja also knew about the opposite sex. He knew of men and women and the intricate rtionship between the opposite sexes. In his readings from before, he has learned of the story about chivalry and heroism and things that men do just to attract the attention and affection of the woman they fancy.


    Although he has not experienced this yet in this life, he is not as innocent as someone who has no idea of this kind of thing.


    And right now, what he is feeling is an unknown attraction towards Yao Xue. But the problem is, the young woman already has a fianc¨¦e. She already has someone that she is supposed to be married to.


    So no matter how he feels for her, he knew that he could not be with her because of her status and her situation.


    While thinking to this point, the expression of Xin Ja turned a bit sheepish.


    In the town of Ogden and even in the entire kingdom of Jimal, a woman who is already engaged in a marriage should not be interacting with other men. This is already considered a vition of the marriagews and is considered as a desecration and dishonor to her partner and herself.


    So in the eyes of the people, Yao Xue has already dishonored her husband.


    And so upon thinking to this point, just to protect her honor, Xin Ja decided to stifle the budding feeling deep inside his heart for her sake.


    He carefully lifted his other hand and slowly shakes Yao Xue''s petite shoulder.


    Xin Ja could not deny that her shoulder is very soft, and while she is in his arms, her sweet scent and soft body, almost made him lose his mind. But a dream would always be a dream, and sooner orter, he would have to wake up.


    Xin Ja has decided that it would be good to wake up sooner thanter.


    "Ugh¡­" Yao Xue''s long eyshes flutter as her eyelids slowly open.


    The proximity between them is very close, so when she opens her eyes, she could immediately see his handsome face.


    Yao Xue was a bit bemused as she dazedly observes the handsome feature of the familiar youth. His long eyshes, which perfectly fit, his almond-shaped eyes made her want to stare at them for a long time. She could tell that within those eyes are deep and hidden emotions that she could not seem to have a grasp.


    But she was startled when she noticed that the familiar eyes are looking straight at her.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Xin Ja suddenly asked which immediately woke Yao Xue from her stupor.


    With a blushing face, she shook her head and quickly got up.


    She nce on the side and knew that she had made a blunder. She is actually lying in the arms of another man other than her fianc¨¦. She feels a bit conflicted at this time as there is something wrong with what she is feeling.


    When their eyes met, the two of them turn to the side and quickly blushed. Yao Xue has already noticed the red face of Xin Ja, so she turn to the side and then asked.


    "You¡­ you''re red all over¡­ Are you okay?" she asked in a shy tone.


    Xin Ja bit his lower lip and nodded his head.


    "Yeah, thank you for asking¡­" he unconsciously replied.


    "What happened to the¡­" suddenly Yao Xue turned her gaze to the direction of the river.


    She then saw that the supposed abode is now a piling heap of ruins. And now the flow of the water in the area seemed to be calmer.


    "This¡­ the water in the river is not that rapid anymore¡­ What had happened inside the abode? Why were kicked out?" she muttered.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just nce at the ruins in the middle of the river.


    He seems to know what just happened and he could not help but heave a deep sigh. If those people knew that he has taken the entire precious legacy of Shen Immortal Wang Song, then he knew that he would really not have a peaceful day.


    He would be a wanted man by the whole town and people will be chasing after him non-stop. But if he give the ring to them, then his life would still be forfeited as he has already drip his blood in the ring. For others to take the ring and own it, they might even need to end his life.


    But of course, he is not sure if such a thing is true.


    This is the first time he has gotten his hand on a very important treasure, no matter what he thinks, these are just his opinion, and also ording to the information, he has gotten from Shin Jiao in his unique vision.


    Xin Ja''s eyes are glued to the now ruined abode and noticed the few people still lingering in the ce.


    Since the abode is already destroyed, then the traps and the restriction are already gone. This time, the old elders who were waiting outside seem to be deciding on something.


    Suddenly, he noticed that a few of them suddenly jumped on the broken entrance door of the Shen abode ruin.


    With a shake of his head, Xin Ja decided not to linger in this ce anymore.


    "We have to get out of here and continue our travels¡­" Xin Ja said to Yao Xue.


    She just nodded her head and the two of them began moving.


    While walking, Xin Ja is doing two things.


    He is teaching Yao Xue about runes and making her carve them while they are moving.


    "This is a good practice for you¡­ I hope that when we reached the Ogden Southern Gate vige you will now be able to create a rune array¡­ Okay?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    He could not deny that Yao Xue is really talented when ites to runes. He has been teaching him for a while now and she has already grasped the essence of rune arrays. But what Xin Ja noticed is that there are some powerful runes that Yao Xue could not understand nor touch. It is like there is a restriction in her mind from learning such runes.


    And this has baffled Xin Ja for a while now. He could not understand why Yao Xue is unable to learn those runes. So he decided to teach her the basics and the diluted runes which he then discovered that she is able to learn.


    And because of this, his mind began to think that there is something really strange about him, his unique vision, and also his own power.


    In fact, what he could feel right now is something that he had never felt before. It is something that he did not expect to happen.


    It was while they were resting and Yao Xue is practicing writing runes on her own and he was cultivating the chaotic Ki in the air. At that time, he suddenly feel strange, it was as if the powers of the heavens are pressuring him.


    It even causes the sky to darken for a bit for a few seconds.


    Then he could feel power coursing inside his body. But before he knew it something deep within him knew that he just had a breakthrough. When he opened his eyes, he noticed the darkened sky, and then suddenly the clouds slowly parted and the golden rays of the sun break through their darkness.


    Xin Ja is feeling a bit bbergasted. From what Shin Jiao has told him in one of his lessons, once he broke through to the deity level, which means his core will be bright gold, he would suffer a heavenly tribtion for his ascension to bing a deity.


    At that time, he already knew that he has reached the thing that he was dreaming of for a long time now. He has wanted to reach such heights so that he would not bebeled as useless trash by others. And who would have known that he would truly reach 1st level Ki fighter in this journey which many unexpected things have happened?

 Chapter 1076 - Myrth: 47

    Chapter 1076


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Eeek!!!"


    A high-pitched crying from the direction of a small river inside the forest reverberated through the air as a petite figure came dashing towards a tall tree.


    Meanwhile, behind that petite figure are two monkeys with a height of about 2-meters, they have red fur and long ck tails. The two seem to be very angry and are chasing after that figure as if she just stole their parents or something.


    "Little Brother Jiao please help me!" she shouted as she wanted to jump to a tree branch.


    However, she is unable to do so as something seems to be pulling her weight. She suddenly realized the runes on her ankles and wanted to remove them.


    Atop the tree, a young man has his arms crossed while watching this scene..


    "Are you really going to be a cry baby? Are you not going to change?" Xin Ja said while lifting one of his brows.


    "You¡­ *sob *sob" Yao Xue began crying but then she shifted her gaze at the iing monkey, and suddenly threw some runes on the ground.


    Theynded precisely where she wanted them tond and then suddenly inserted themselves on the ground.


    When the monkeys appear in front of her and then saw that the female human seem to be trapped and unable to go anywhere else, they suddenly sneered at her while pointing at her with their sharp ws. One of them even licked its snout as if it just saw a very delectable meal.


    But Yao Xue knew that that animal is thinking when she noticed that thing between his legs suddenly bing longer.


    She could not help but curse out in her mind at the beasts.


    She already knew of these kinds of monkeys. They are one of the most dastardly creatures in this part of the forest as they would always try to peek or even rape any female they could see. Luckily these creatures are not that strong¡­ when they are alone. But since they always go in pairs or more, that makes them a bit dangerous especially for those that are only in the 1st level.


    Uuuh!¡­ Aaah!...


    The monkey said as they suddenly split up, one on the left and one on the right.


    Yao Xue immediately became tense while she slowly takes out a small box from her leather bag. Then with a flick, the small box flew up and the folding stone sword appears in her hand. She caught the box and hid it back inside her pouch.


    She immediately signaled for the two to attack her. It was like her confidence is back and the previous scaredy-cat attitude disappear.


    It is unknown to Xin Ja if this is her true self or the timid one. But her temperament changes and she became someone that he could not seem to recognize. It was like she became a new person, different from before.


    The Ki aura in her body slowly revolves and though she is only in level one, she has learned some skills from Xin Ja.


    Suddenly, one of the monkeys attacked with its ws targeting her side. It was not a fatal strike as the monkeys seems to have the idea of capturing her alive.


    The other monkey also attacked a second after itspanion moved. It was as if the two is in tandem as they wanted to corner their prey.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Two ws whizzed through the air one on her left and one on her right. In that split of a second, Yao Xue was able to execute the shadow steps that Xin Ja taught her and was able to dodge those strikes.


    In their travels, Xin Ja taught her two fighting skills which she would be forever grateful for, they are the Humming de and Shadow Steps. Those are the basic skills that Xin Ja taught her which ording to Shin Jiao are the basic things that he has learned.


    Since Xin Ja is just pitying the girl those two insignificant skills would already be enough to protect her from anything that could endanger her life. Plus, he has already taught her about runes, so that would be three skills in total.


    When Yao Xue saw an opening, she feigns an attack which made the monkey feel threatened and suddenly became a bit berserk.


    It was like they are being challenged by their prey which made their pride as a predator being challenged.


    The two monkeys'' eyes suddenly glowed and they began to do frenzy attacks at Yao Xue. She carefully dodges each of their attacks while also carefully backing away. However, her dodging speed is not that refined yet, so she would receive some wounds on her arms.


    As of now, after a long time of traveling, Yao Xue''s ck robe is already in tatters. The long sleeves of the robe have now been shortened and are now a bit higher than her elbows.


    After a while of dodging, Yao Xue''s expression changed, and a slight smirk appeared on her beautiful face.


    "Gotcha! Rune Activate!" she shouted.


    Suddenly, the two monkeys began to feel like they just entered a bog. Their movements became really slow and they are unable to hasten their speed no matter how much they tried.


    Yao Xue smirked and without hesitation, she quickly approaches them and with a slice of her stone sword, she was able to lop off their heads.


    She knew that stabbing them on their stomach would ruin their leather. But if she could cleanly cut off their heads, then she would be able to preserve their skin.


    The two tall monkeys fell lifelessly on the ground as their blood sttered on the surrounding trees.


    After seeing that her enemies are already defeated, Yao Xue heaves a sigh of relief and weakly slumps on the ground. She has expended both her mental and physical strength in that fight. However, she also feels a sense of excitement in her heart while fighting against the beasts. She did not know why, but it seems that she likes it.


    "Good job¡­" a young voice said as a masked youth jumped down from the tree.


    "So¡­ What do you think?" she asked while still trying to catch her breath and trying to calm herself down.


    "I think you are ready now¡­ It''s time for me to leave¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Yao Xue turned sad.


    "Are¡­ Are you really that desperate to get rid of me? I mean¡­ *sob *sob¡­" she suddenly began sobbing.


    Xin Ja felt a bit bbergasted. His n that is supposed to onlyst for a day or two has now turned into 2 weeks.


    He did not know why, but deep inside of him, he did not want to leave the young woman alone. But he is also being bothered by the ethics taught to him by his father. She could not covet other man''s women.


    If this happens to him, then he would also get angry.


    "Sigh¡­ Big Sister Xue¡­ You¡­ you are almost a married woman. I did not want to¡­"


    "Stop! You also know that my fianc¨¦e actually wanted me dead! You know¡­ dead!" Yao Xue shouted as tears began flowing down her eyes.


    Then she began crying while looking straight at Xin Ja''s eyes.


    She just red at him and did not avert her eyes while tears came out nonstop. Out of all the people in her life, only two have shown her genuine care. One is her helpless mother, and the other one is the young man before her.


    She might have not shown her his face, but she could tell that the young man is actually a good person. He taught her skills that she could never hope to learn while in the Yao family. So in a sense, although she is older than the young man by a few months, she could still consider him as her master.


    Without hesitation, she suddenly kneeled with one leg and lifted her cupped hand towards Xin Ja.


    "Please¡­ Little¡­ I mean¡­ Please, Master! Please take me in¡­" she said with a praising and a pleading tone.


    "This¡­ " Xin Ja began scratching his head feeling a bit awkward at this scene.


    "Sigh¡­ Do you know who I am?" he suddenly said.


    "If you knew who I really am, then you might not take me as your master¡­" he said with a helpless shrug.


    How could he not feel down? Though he knew that he is not the trash that people calls him to be, he still could not deny the fact, that he had been weaker than other people. Though he is now a 1st level Ki fighter, his reputation would still follow him wherever he would go.


    And 2 weeks from now, he is going to join the Ogden academy, if the woman would still follow him there, then that would be very troublesome for him and her. He could not afford to offend the Yao family. He would not be able to forgive himself if his father would be dragged down because of this problem.


    "I don''t care¡­ If you are afraid that people will recognize me¡­ I¡­ I actually learned a rune spell to change my face temporarily¡­ I will not be a burden to you¡­ promise!" she added feeling a bit desperate.

 Chapter 1077 - Myrth: 48

    Chapter 1077


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Dawn, the sky is still a bit dark, but on the horizon, one could already see the lighting from the sun as it chases away the darkness that covered the whole sky.


    Last night, the two silver moons were not able to show themselves as the sky is covered with thick dark clouds which gives out an ominous feeling to those under them. shes of lightning could be seen from afar and the sound of rumbling thunder reverberates through the air.


    It is said that lightning and thunder are caused by those Ki practitioners trying to break through to another level.


    It is said that once a person reaches the threshold of a particr Ki realm, he would be experiencing tribtion from the heavens, and this is the cause of lightning and thunder.


    But of course, this is only in the stories.


    And so the day is already about toe alive again after the gloomy night, and it spells new hope for all under it.


    At this time, two figures are currently walking on the main path connecting the town of Ogden to the Ogden Southern Gate vige. One is a man with a strange face and a long scar on his face, while the other is a long-faced woman.


    With one look, one could tell that the two have experienced something horrible on the road and that the faces have been somewhat disfigured by their encounter with the beasts in the forest. But even though that is the case, with the strange aura around their body, one would not dare mess with the two.


    "Hey, Big Sister Ya¡­ I mean, Flower¡­ Are you sure that this is going to work?" the man said while shifting his gaze at the woman beside him.


    "Just act naturally, okay? With the rune spell, I created using what you''ve taught me, I am able to do this¡­ Plus, this is my artistry, so do notin¡­ Just go with the flow and trust me, okay?" she said with a proud gait.


    "Sigh¡­ Are you really still the same cry babyst night?" the man said with a smirk?


    "Ugh¡­ Come on¡­ Ma¡­ Master. I promise to be of help, so this is my way of helping¡­" she said with a pitiful gaze.


    "Agh¡­ This change in your attitude is making me dizzy¡­ Anyway, whatever¡­" The man said while waving one of his hands.


    The woman happily skipped beside him like a little girl.


    "Hey¡­"


    "Aw¡­ Sorry, I forgot¡­" she said as she sheepishly smile and return to her previous action of looking like an expert.


    Soon, the two saw the vige.


    But the expression of the man turned a bit dumbfounded.


    "This¡­ is this still a vige? How could this be a vige? This should be called a town¡­" He said with his jaw rolling on the ground.


    "Yeah, I agree¡­ This is the first time that I truly admire the magnificence of this ce¡­" she muttered.


    In front of them is a vige-sized area surrounded by tall walls. But the only difference between a vige and this ce is not the area, but the buildings inside those walls. The buildings look tall and it seems that most of them are 3 to 5 stories in height.


    Plus the design of the buildings is a bit unique. It''s like concrete tree trunks without the leaves and branches. The brown color of the buildings could make one think that they are about to enter a sea of sliced trees made of brown concrete. It is a weird but at the same time a novel feeling.


    The two soon reached the checkpoint where there are guards checking every peopleing inside and out of the vige.


    When the two were seen by the guard, he unconsciously swallowed a mouthful of his saliva. He did not know why, but the two in front of him are giving off an expression of a poisonous viper. If he is not careful, then he would die just like that.


    "Hell¡­ Hello! Wel¡­ Wee to Ogden Southern Gate vige!" the guard greeted.


    "Ummm... We are here to trade." The man replied.


    The guard dares not hold the two back.


    When they were a bit of a distance from the gate, the two suddenly turn into an alley, and then after looking around, they heave a sigh of relief.


    "That¡­ that was new¡­" the man said while scratching his head.


    The woman, on the other hand, patted her chest as if she was really nervous.


    "Whew¡­ It''s was scary¡­ I thought my knees are going to buckle¡­" she said while leaning on the wall.


    Suddenly, the expression of the man turned solemn as he waves his hand to catch something flying towards them.


    "This is troublesome¡­" he whispered after catching the palm-size daggers.


    The woman, on the other hand, was a bit surprised. But one of her hands is now holding a rune-filled bone array as if by reflex.


    The two people are Xin Ja and Yao Xue who has changed their faces. Yao Xue seems to have a knack for changing appearances. When she first saw and heard the rune arraybination, she was immediately ted.


    How could she not? As a woman, though she does not show it, she wanted to doll herself up in secret. But she could not such a thing because of her situation in the Yao family. Because of her trash status, no one dares partner with her.


    That''s why when the family knew that someone wanted her to be his fianc¨¦e, they were all ted.


    Of course, as this is a family venture, hence they all agreed to it without a second thought. At least in this way she could be useful.


    But she truly likes to care for herself. And the rune arraybination is truly something that she is really interested in.


    For the two to be able to blend in and at the same time intimidate others so as not to cause them trouble, Yao Xue decided on their look.


    But instead, on their first day in the vige, they have already encountered something really troublesome.


    "Hehe¡­ Two ugly freaks¡­ If you do not want to be hurt¡­ give me all your valuables." Anky-looking fellow said while waving another palm-sized throwing knife in his right hand.


    "Hmm¡­ This might not be bad. Maybe they know where the hidden auction house is. Thest time, I visited this ce, I have only heard of the auction house, but had not really gone there. Maybe this time, I could find what I am looking for¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    "Stupid, ugly, mother¡­"


    Pa!


    Thenky-looking fellow suddenly found himself flying in the while tumbling in a sorry manner.


    "Damn it! You''ve got guts, ugly man! Let''s see if you can handle us!" One of the twopanions of thenky-looking fellow shouted while brandishing their swords.


    All of the thugs in the alleyway are just 1st level Ki fighters, so how could fight against someone who is able to defeat someone above him?


    In another word, the thugs were beaten easily by Xin Ja.


    He then grabs the leather armor of thenky-looking guy and asked.


    "Would you mind telling me where the auction house is?"


    When thenky-looking fellow heard this, he suddenly sneered. Then, he clenches his fist and suddenly punches towards Xin Ja guy in front of him.


    But how could not Xin Ja see that punching?


    He did not punch back, but instead, a needle appears on his finger and suddenly pricks towards one of the armpit acupoints of the guy.


    When the needle was inserted, the man was frozen in ce.


    Then Xin Ja put more needles on his body which rendered him immobile.


    "Alright, who''s next?" Xin Ja said with an evil grin on his face.


    After getting what he wanted from the thugs, he left them in the alley while squirming in pain. He did not kill them as he did not want to be troubled while in the vige. However, since they wanted his life, he is also not a saint to spare them the punishment¡­ his way of punishment.


    After the two left the alleyway, they are already headed towards a particr building in the vige.


    Not longter, someone found the thugs in the alleyway and quickly helped them to the vige''s infirmary.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Yao Xue have already arrived in the auction za. In this ce, there are no bidding wars, once could buy anything they like as long as they are able to pay the right price. Auctions only happen when there are Shen realm artifacts or items.


    So today, the auction za is only selling some stuff, they have in the stalls everywhere.


    While looking around, Xin Ja suddenly discovered something. But before he could approach that item, Yao Xue suddenly grabs his hand.


    "I think we are in trouble¡­" she said while pointing at the entrance of the auction za where there are several vige guards asking some people.


    When she noticed that the person the guards are asking pointed in their direction.. Her expression turned pale in fright.

 Chapter 1078 - Myrth: 49

    Chapter 1078


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Calm down¡­ Remember who we are supposed to be." Xin Ja suddenly said while grabbing her hand.


    "Show a serious expression. I will do the rest." He added.


    Since acting like a fool for many years, Xin Ja has developed a strange ability that enables him to somewhat control his emotion to some degree. Though he could not say that the skill is perfect, yet he is confident that he would be able to fool almost anyone.


    His expression slowly changes, and it seems that the invisible aura around his body suddenly turned ominous. This, in turn, made those people who would see or approach him, feel like there is something eerie in the air.


    Three people who look like guards of the vige, decked in leather armor and with swords on their side, walk towards Xin Ja and Yao Xue.


    When the guards noticed their faces and appearance, their expression turned stiff. When the people who reported these two describe their faces, the guards thought that those people were fools. How could someone look like those that they describe?


    But upon seeing the two figures in front of them, the guards feel a bit scared.


    How could they not? The man looks like someone who is wearing another man''s face on his skin, and therge scar on his face is a testament that his face may have been disfigured by the beasts in the forest. While the woman beside him who is also looking at them with her eerie re made them feel a bit uneasy. Her long face made her look like a witch with her slightly crooked nose.


    When the guards met her eyes, which changes every now and then, like she is angry, afraid, pitiful, and sinister at the same time, it made the hair on their body stand on end.


    "Damn it! These two are not normal people. I think they are those that are called beast eaters or something." One of the guards whispered.


    "What? Are¡­ are you sure?"


    "Yeah, looks at that guy. I think that he is actually wearing human skin. If I heard about it correctly, these people would not hurt anyone, but if someone provokes them, then they would surely kill their prey¡­"


    "Shit¡­ then¡­ then what should we do?"


    The three guards gulped their saliva as they closed towards the two people who are looking at them with their strange gazes.


    "What do you want officer?" the woman suddenly said with a smile on her face.


    This smile alone immediately sent shivers running down the spine of the guards.


    "No¡­ We¡­ I think we made a mistake. Sorry, for interrupting you two¡­" the one behind the guards immediately said as he quickly scuttles away.


    He might be a powerful 2nd level Ki fighter, but he dare not fight against these kinds of people who live their lives amongst the beasts. They might look like people, but everyone knows how fierce their kind is.


    So no matter what, the three would dare not offend such people¡­ or creatures.


    Xin Ja observed the three guards who were suddenly approached by a group of people who looks like hooligans after they came out of the auction za.


    "Those might be thepanions of those that tried to mug us." He said as he shifted his gaze to the stalls around him.


    "Forget it¡­ I will buy what I needed in this ce and then return to Ogden town¡­" he added as his eyes began to look around the ce.


    Following behind him, the two began to look around the auction za. Xin Ja noticed that there are some stalls that are actually auctioning something. But these stalls are not your ordinary stall, because around the stall there are burly men that are 3rd level Ki fighters.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he felt a bit afraid, but dare not show it on his face. As he neared the ce, those burly figures showed strange expressions on their faces. If he is afraid of them, they too are afraid of him and what he might be.


    If only Xin Ja could know the thoughts of these people, then he wouldugh out loud. How could a 3rd level Ki fighter fear a mere 1st level Ki fighter? That notion is far too absurd, and even with Xin Ja''s skills, he is not that confident to be able to defeat one, well that is except if he is able to trap them in arrays. But if he does not, his strength is far inferior against these guys.


    Suddenly, his attention caught the strange metallic stone on a table near a man who seems to be presenting the object.


    "I''ll get that with 1 low-quality Ki stone!" shouted a middle-aged man with a long braided ck beard.


    "Humph¡­ 2 low-quality Ki stone!" another one shouted.


    This time the one who bid is an old man with white hair. The old man looks stately and dignified even at this advanced age.


    No one said a thing after that. Everyone seems to know who the old man is, and from the looks in their eyes, it seems that they held the old man in respect.


    "Haha¡­ Divine Doctor Ba¡­ You would not go against me just because of this ancient rock lizard dropping, right?" the man with a braided beard said with one of his thick dark brows are lifted.


    "Humph¡­ That thing is called Folgar Beast stone, not¡­ ancient rock lizard dropping. What an uncouth fellow." The old man called Divine Doctor Ba said with a frown.


    "Haha¡­ Whatever it is, I need it for me to craft a new weapon¡­" the man said with a chuckle.


    When the people around him, heard his words, they all showed strange expressions. How could they not know what kind of weapons smith the middle-aged man is? He might be rich and was once a well-known weapon smith in the kingdom.


    However, due to his bad demeanor, it is said that he actually offended a powerful noble from a big city. And because of this, he was chased by the noble''s guards and he escaped. From then on, the middle-aged man named Tong Waiong stayed in Ogden Southern Gate vige.


    His smithing skill is actually good, but the problem is that what he creates is really just¡­ rubbish.


    And so, when the people heard his words, they all seem to show pity on the Folgar Beast stone. It was as if, the guy is going to do something bad at the precious little thing.


    Well, in fact, this is the reason why Divine Doctor Ba raised the price by 1 low-quality Ki stone. He too has the same thought as the others around him. He truly pities the stone and how it would be wasted.


    "So since I need it, I will buy it of course!... 3 low-quality Ki stones!" Tong Waiong shouted.


    At this time, Divine Doctor Ba was quiet. He did not want to spend his money on something that he has no use for. So looking at the lump of precious material, he could only shake his head inmentation.


    Seeing the reaction of the doctor and the people around him, Tong Waiong folded his arms proudly and smirks at the people around him. He is proud that he outbid them all.


    "Who cares what I do with that thing? If you people have money, then buy it!" he thought as his sneer be wider.


    Xin Ja actually has the money inside the ring he got from Shen''s abode of Wang Song. He has around 50 low-quality stones in there, plus some of his money which he prepared uponing to this ce.


    Upon thinking for a while, he raised his hand and then said in a low and eerie voice.


    "5¡­ 5 low-quality Ki stone."


    When everyone heard his words, their eyes went wide with disbelief. Then when they saw how he looks and his clothing, everyone standing around him immediately took a step back.


    "Beast eater¡­"


    "Damn¡­ I never expected to see a beast eater here."


    "Hush¡­ I heard they are a bunch of crazy people¡­"


    The people around him began murmuring.


    Meanwhile, the eyes of Divine Doctor Ba showed a slight glint but he did not say anything. Meanwhile, the expression of Tong Waiong turned serious. He did not know why this guy who looks like a beast eater wanted the stone, but he could not let it fall in his hand.


    He is about to break through in his crafting. If he could use this stone lizard dropping to forge a weapon, then he knew that he could break through. But 5 low-quality Ki stones is already not something he could casually provide.


    With his waning livelihood, as he has already almost spent all of the money he saved while he was living in a city before, how could he afford such an amount?


    A slight suspicion appears in his eyes and he red at Xin Ja.


    He then suddenly raised his hand and quickly said.


    "I think this fellow does not have any money¡­ He is just trying to raise the bid! This is ridiculous!"


    When the people around him heard that, they all shifted their gazes at Xin Ja who was also a bit taken aback at the usation.

 Chapter 1079 - Myrth: 50

    Chapter 1079


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    He did not know why but when he saw the Folgar beast stone, it was something that he needed to get his hands on. With that amount of ore, he would be able to create a more malleable type of metal than the materials he has prepared.


    But it was already toote to notice the look on the people around him. He immediately feels a bit shy and wanted to take a step back.


    But then he suddenly feels a piercing stare from a man with a braided beard and thick brows. He knew that the guy is the one he has offended. But before he could turn around, he quickly remember that he is actually in a disguise. So no matter what, he has to y the part.


    But he also did not want to y along with the guy and just stood there in ce. He even folded his arms as if saying that, ''I wanted to bid, what can you do, bite me?''


    His reaction thoroughly incensed Tong Waiong as he red at Xin Ja. But he could not do anything about it as this ce is in front of a booth with several 3rd level Ki fighters guarding it. Plus they also know that somewhere near this ce there are also several 4th and 5th level secret guards hiding. So no one dares to make trouble with this stall.


    The man standing by the side of the counter shed a faint smile on Xin Ja, and he also nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    The man did not ask Xin Ja for any confirmation if he truly have money on him. This is because the person is confident that those who would raise the bid carry the money, and in their history in auctioning in this ce, they have not encountered any fool who would y such tricks.


    "Damn you guys!" upon seeing that the auction booth people did not move, Tong Waiong cursed.


    He then harrumphs and then turns around to leave.


    "Haha¡­ That fool¡­ he would only waste such material if he got his hands on it." a person beside Xin Ja muttered.


    "Yeah, he has wasted a couple of valuable materials but made those junks¡­ What a pity¡­ I wish one of the weapon smiths would have purchased this material. If I could see the artifact they could craft then it was all worth it to watch¡­" another one chimed in.


    Then suddenly, their eyesnded on the weird-looking guy who won the bid.


    "What do you think he would do to that precious stone?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I guess, he would ask someone in the vige to fashion it into a piece of armor or a weapon."


    "Well, I heard that those beast eaters would wrestle with beasts barehanded¡­"


    "I guess¡­ armor then¡­"


    The people began whispering.


    But Xin Ja did not mind them, not only does he desire the stone to use as a material. In fact, there is another reason why he truly wanted to buy the stone.


    When he first saw it, his eyes are immediately glued to it. The reason for that is because he could clearly see the thick and strong chaotic Ki surrounding the stone''s surface. He did not know if he could absorb it, but what he knew is that it seems to be calling for him.


    It was as if it is tempting him to want it¡­ it is tempting him to get his hands on it, a strange temptation which made him unable to control himself. Well, ording to his shy personality, how could he do such a thing if there is no outside interference?


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to pay for the 5 low-quality Ki stones and then immediately grabbed the item in his arms.


    The Folgar beast stone is a bit heavy, and he almost could not carry it. But he was able to stabilize himself and quickly walks to the side.


    "Alright! That is exciting, isn''t it! Haha¡­ Now for our next item¡­ We have obtained this item through a merchant who bought it from a 6th level Ki fighter. That Ki fighter came from the frosty northern valley¡­ It is said that he identally fell from a cliff and ended up in a nest of a snake monster¡­ and in that nest, he found these two special items¡­ One is a thousand-year ice core, and the other one is metallic frost ore¡­" After introducing the items the man began talking about the two and their properties.


    The thousand-year ice core is just a block of regr ice at first, but after one thousand years it actually turned into a core. This means that if one could sessfully attach the ice core to a weapon or a piece of armor, it would give that object an ice property and possibly ice ability.


    After the introduction, the eyes of the onlookers went wide in excitement. Ice ability is something that could be useful when in dire need. Many knew that ice could be formed into a temporary armor. This means that one could be saved in critical conditions. Or one could also be granted with ice ability that could slow down an enemy by freezing. And not only that¡­ but there are many more possibilities when talking about the ice core.


    Then the other one is the metallic frost ore. When Xin Ja heard the name of the item, his eyes glowed in excitement. How could he not grab this chance to get the ore he needed? That is the reason why he went to this vige in the first ce.


    The bidding began and many did not bid with the metallic frost ore. Well, the reason for this is because¡­ there is no cksmith that is good enough to be able to use such a brittle ore. Metallic ice ore is something that''s strong and brittle, unlike regr ores.


    But one of its characteristics is that it could be used in artifacts that produce excessive heat. It is said that, even if you put the metallic frost ore in a pot of boilingva, it would not melt and would instead float on its surface as if bathing and swimming in that red hotva.


    And so, most people began to bid with the ice core. The one who bought the ice core is a middle-aged-looking pudgy guy. One could tell that the man is actually someone from a rich household as he casually tosses 20 low-quality Ki stones to the auctioneer.


    When the people around the stall saw this, they were all bbergasted.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already prepared himself for the auction of the metallic frost ore.


    "Alright, let''s start with the metallic frost ore, the lowest bid is 1 low-quality Ki stone. The bidding increment is 100 Jimal gold¡­"


    "1 low-quality Ki stone and 100 Jimal gold¡­" someone shouted.


    "2 low-quality Ki stone!" someone suddenly shouted.


    Everyone looks at the person who just bid and they all showed an incredulous look. This is because, Tong Waiong is actually back, and behind him stood an old man with a stately aura, just like that of Divine Doctor Ba.


    When the people saw who the man is, they all showed a respectful gaze. Who would not know who this man is in the vige?


    Anyone who frequents the weapon and armor workshops in town knows who this legendary figure is.


    "It seems that Tong Waiong just brought with him a big wig." Someone whispered.


    The rest around him nodded.


    "I once again pity this ore if itnded in his hand." Someone said jokingly.


    "Haha¡­ Yeah, I think he would be able to break this one into pieces with one strike¡­ Haha¡­"


    The crowd began to be a little rowdy, but Tong Waiong and the old man he brought did not say anything and just stood to the side. At this time the pudgy middle-aged man walks towards them and then cupped his hand s towards the old man.


    "Master Refiner Ha¡­ It''s an honor to see you here." The pudgy man said with a smile.


    "Ahhh¡­ Mister Ling, it''s been a while... How was the artifact I crafted you thest time, is it to your liking?" the old man called Master Refiner Ha replied by also cupping his hands.


    "Haha¡­ Of course, of course¡­ How could the artifact that Master Refiner Ha be subpar? I have been using it ever since itnded in my hand¡­ and I think I will be asking you to install this thing for me in that artifact¡­" Mister Ling said while he waves the ice core in his hand.


    When Master Refiner Ha saw the ice core, his eyes immediately glowed in excitement.


    "Haha¡­ With this material and a piece of metallic frost ore, it would be turned into a perfect ice affinity artifact¡­ Haha¡­" Maser Refiner Ha said with a loud chuckle.


    "Master¡­ I think we can buy that metallic front ore toplete the artifact¡­" Tong Waiong suddenly pointed at the object on the stand.


    With glowing eyes, the three nodded their head in agreement.


    Xin Ja on the side has already noticed and heard their n, so how could he not know what kind of trouble he would be in if he insisted on bidding.


    But as soon as he turns around, a shameless voice interrupted him.

 Chapter 1080 - Myrth: 51

    Chapter 1080


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ That thing could only be mine, no auction is needed here!" a young man with a regal appearance said while walking towards the crowd.


    Behind that man are two others who are wearing leather armor. The two look like soldiers and it seems like they are guarding the young man. Their expression is serious and they did not show any emotion within their faces while walking behind the young man.


    "Oh, no¡­ it''s themander''s son¡­ Wang Changli¡­ This is going to be bad for the auction stall¡­" a person muttered in a low voice.


    But it seems that his voice was heard by Wang Changli as he took a quick nce at the man. The man seems to have known of his blunder and quickly lowered his head. Meanwhile, Yao Xue on the side of Xin Ja began shaking.


    She did not know what to do and she could feel her knees buckling in fear and anxiety. She already expected that this might happen because they are in a vige where one of the prominent families is the Wangs.


    She thought that she has already prepared herself for the worst. She thought that she could ovee her fears as long as she prepares herself. However, no matter what kind of preparation she has been doing and how she tells herself that she can be brave in facing such a challenge, there is nothing topare to what reality is showing her.


    Right in front of her is her fianc¨¦. He is the man that she was supposed to be married to and the one who actually wanted her shamed and dead.


    Although she is telling herself that she should not be afraid, she could not help but feel her knees caving in.


    Suddenly, a strong palm grabs hers, and in that instant, it seems that her fears, anxiety, and worries suddenly went away.


    "Calm down¡­" Xin Ja said as he noticed the uneasiness on Yao Xue.


    At this time, Wang Changli already arrives in front of the stone and suddenly grabs it in one move.


    "Wait! No¡­" the auctioneer wanted to stop him, but it was already toote.


    Wang Changli has already held the metallic frost ore in his hand and with a slight sneer on his face turns around to leave.


    But before he could take another step, a wizened voice interrupted him.


    "It is better that you put that down, disrespectful youngd from the Wang family." The old man whom Tong Waiong is escorting said with a hint of warning in his tone.


    But before the old man could say anything, one of the guards suddenly unsheathes his sword and pointed it to the group.


    "How dare you threaten the son of themander!" he growled.


    The old man did not flinch, but Tong Waiong and the pudgy Mister Ling were a bit afraid. How could they not be? The guards are actually 5th level Ki fighters... so, any of the people in this ce would not be their match. As guards, it is said that their fighting skills are top-notch, so even a 6th level would have a hard time defeating them.


    So the people in this area did not say anything and just let the group leave.


    At this time another wizened voice said.


    "He is not threatening your young master, but warning you¡­ In fact, the hand of your young master is already frozen. If he is not treated early, then one could only amputate his hand¡­"


    This voice came from the white-haired old man.


    At this time, Xin Ja was a bit surprised as he did not feel the man approaching. And before he knew it, the old man is already standing beside him.


    Upon hearing this, the guards immediately look at their charge. With that, the two immediately knew that something is quite wrong. Their young master''s expression seemed pale and that he seems to be gritting his teeth.


    "Sigh¡­ Greed would always cause one''s downfall¡­" the divine doctor said while shaking his head.


    He was about to turn around, but the guard suddenly called out.


    "Wait! You know of the danger, it means that you know how to cure it, right?" he said in a tone that requires a correct answer.


    It was like¡­ he is trying to threaten the old man, and would not take a ''no'', for an answer.


    "Divine Doctor Ba, I know of your kind gesture¡­ but, you know who that brat is, right?" suddenly Master Refiner Ha said with a warning tone.


    He is actually worried about the divine doctor at this time. He actually knew what kind of person is Divine Doctor Ba, and he admires his attitude towards medicine and healing. But that person in need right now is not an ordinary person.


    In the vige, there are many factions. And these factions love to fight against each other. And this rivalry has been happening for a long time. Those that are not included in this rivalry would sometimes suffer the repercussion without even knowing it.


    And this is the reason why Master Refiner Ha is warning the kind, old man.


    The guard did not wait for Divine Doctor Ba to answer as one of them suddenly appears beside him and his sword is already pointer at his neck.


    "Cure the young master, or else¡­" the guard said with a threatening tone.


    On the side, Xin Ja is feeling a bit conflicted. Although he is also aware of such attitudes of people, he is still notfortable about it. Especially after being educated for 4 years by his old self Shin Jiao, he feels that this kind of thing is something that people in power should not do.


    He even heard him saying a quote¡­ One that has great power should carry greater responsibility. Well, in that lesson, he was talking about being a soldier. Xin Ja was a bit amazed at how people in that world called Earth have that kind of attitude towards their people.


    He could just imagine how wonderful it would be if the world he is living has the same peaceful era. However, every time he finishes his lesson and wakes up from his reality, he would just shake his head. The world he is living in right now is different. The people have different perspectives and outlooks on life than that ce.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja''s musing was interrupted when the guard wanted to force Divine Doctor Ba. Xin Ja felt the Ki energy in the sword. But with a flick of his hand, the sword on the soldier was actually deflected and was thrown to the side.


    But the aura in their body, made Xin Ja feel a bit stifled. He has already felt this kind of aura before and it is truly something else.


    Those that are weaker than the two suddenly feel unable to breathe.


    And so, everyone immediately began spreading and walking away from the two in the middle.


    Xin Ja quickly grabs Yao Xue''s hand and walks away but the direction he took is behind the guard. Soon, he was able to reach the disordered crowd and stood with them while watching the ongoing fight.


    Divine Doctor Ba might be a healer, but the aura in his body is telling everyone that he is actually a 5th level Ki fighter.


    "If you do not heal our young master, then you will suffer the consequence of your choice!" shouted the guard.


    At this time, Wang Changli is already on the ground with his body shivering.


    Xin Ja on the side suddenly remembers the words of the Shen in the abode. Then he could feel a warm current in his chest which shows that the consciousness is actually waking up.


    ''Sigh¡­ My Wang generation has truly be weak and despondent. How could be stupid as to touch a metallic frost ore?''


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja just shook his head. He actually knew the reason for this. The metallic frost ore is actually not amon ore. It is a rare ore, even in Ogden town, so how could anyone know its effect? Even Xin Ja wouldmit the same mistake.


    He even just grabs the heavy stone he bought a while ago which is already inside the storage ring hanging on his neck. He quickly hides it while everyone was in chaos as they escaped.


    "Well, you can''t me him, he has a greedy nature." Xin Ja muttered in a low voice.


    But who would have known that the guard would actually be able to hear his words?


    With a deadly re from the guard, Xin Ja was suddenly hit by the guard''s mental suppression. It made him stagger a bit, but it was not enough to make him fall.


    The guard was a bit stunned upon discovering this, and he soon became angry. He suddenly brandished his sword towards Divine Doctor Ba and at the same time, he secretly grabs a knife from his back, and with a swing of his hand, he wanted to quickly throw it in Xin Ja''s direction.


    The guard wanted to teach these people that ndering his young master equates to death. That was what Commander Wang instructed them to do.


    With a killing glint, he flicked his hand to throw the knife.


    However¡­

 Chapter 1081 - Myrth: 52

    Chapter 1081


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Crack!!!


    The guard showed a surprised look on his face as he did not expect that his hand would suddenly be dislocated just like that. In fact, what dislocated his arm is actually not some kind of external force, but his own muscles.


    His band arm made him lose focus and quickly fall to the ground with the knife flying up. Then everyone saw that the knife actuallynded on the guard himself. He suddenly feels something hitting his body, but the knife was not able to do any damage to him.


    At this time, the guard is already on the ground groaning in pain as he quickly grabs his arm which was bending in the wrong way.


    Divine Doctor Ba has his eyes glowing in surprise upon seeing this. Without hesitation, he suddenly appears beside the guard and then concentrates his Ki at the tip of his index finger and suddenly hits an acupoint in the guard''s arm.


    His mouth is twitching a bit as he secretly takes out something from one of the guard''s pores.


    He stood up and then looks at the already kneeling young man from the Wang family.


    "Sigh¡­ next time¡­ you should be greedy. If you can survive this cmity¡­ then it would be fine. But from the looks of it, it seems that you are out of luck¡­" he said as he observes Wang Changli.


    The guard on the side of Wang Changli is pouring his Ki energy into the young man''s body trying to counteract the freezing effect of the ore. But he is already perspiring heavily and one could already see his clothes being drenched in his sweat.


    At this time, Xin Ja is standing beside Divine Doctor Ba.


    "Actually, there is another chance¡­" he said while looking at the condition of the young man.


    But his eyes sweep over to the metallic frost ore with a strange glint. In fact, he already could see how to cure this kind of illness with the help of his unique vision. But he would not do so, as this guy would actually pose a threat to Yao Xue. So he would do something to show that he is actually trying to suppress the frost energy which has already entered the young man''s body.


    This way, this would teach him a lesson for the sake of Yao Xue, and at the same time, he would be able to get his hands on the metallic frost ore.


    "Are you sure?" Divine Doctor Ba asked on the side.


    "Well, if we don''t try it, then we would not know, right?" Xin Ja said while shrugging.


    Divine Doctor Ba nodded his head in agreement. He for one is already stumped by this conundrum. What the guard is doing is also his way of trying to control the frost energy. So he could only agree with the young man to try his method.


    But before Xin Ja could do anything, Tong Waiong suddenly step forward.


    "How dare a beast eater like you pretend to be a doctor!" he shouted.


    Everyone suddenly looks at the ugly man and nodded their heads. The guard on the side did not have time to think about anything else and just continue channeling his Ki. On the ground, the other guard has already recovered his arm and the tip of the de of his sword is already pointed at Xin Ja.


    "I am not implying anything¡­ If you do not want to, then I will not do anything¡­" Xin Ja said while swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    If not for the ore, he could not care less about these people. He would just back to his own room and huddle inside of it for all he cares.


    But he has to get that ore. It is the only way for his artifact to be able to bepleted.


    When the guard heard his words, he suddenly has a conflicted expression.


    "Hey, if you want you can ask that thick brow fellow to try and heal your young master. Since he is so insistent in his own opinion¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    When the guard hears this, he red at Tong Waiong.


    Although the guard only has one of his arms able to move freely as the other one is still injured, he could still fight effectively.


    "I¡­ I did not say that¡­ that I can heal your young master¡­ I¡­ I''m just telling you that he is a mere beast eater in the forest. How could he be able to heal anyone¡­" Tong Waiong said in a low tone showing an awkward expression as he could feel the eyes of everyone glued on him.


    The old man behind him suddenlyughed.


    "Hahaha¡­ Forgive my junior for his folly. Please¡­ please help the young master of the Wangs¡­" Master Refiner Ha apologizes while cupping his hand.


    In fact, since he did not know who the ugly-looking man is, then it would be fine for that guy to be embroiled in this secret scheme. So he did not want to interrupt and just gestured.


    Xin Ja did not say anything anymore and just walk towards the shivering young man.


    "Are you sure about this¡­" Divine Doctor Ba asked in a low voice following Xin Ja from behind.


    Master Refiner Ha wanted to stop the old divine doctor, but shake his head in resignation. No matter what happened next would not be his fault anymore. He would want to try and stop the old doctor, but he could not divulge what he could already see in this situation.


    At this time, Xin Ja is already standing next to the young man and from under his tattered sleeve, he takes out a silver needle.


    When the silver needle appears, everyone gasped as they did not know what the ugly man would do. At this time, the expression of Divine Doctor Ba turned serious. Though he did not see what happenedst time, he has his suspicion. But now, upon seeing the silver needle, he knew that his suspicion was right.


    He feels a bit excited in his heart and just stood beside the young man. His Ki is already charged and prepared.


    In fact, it is not that he is not aware of what is happening, right now. It is just that, he did not want to just sit by and wait as life is getting into danger. That is not the reason why he became a divine doctor. As a healer, he has an oath to himself that he would help people as long as he could. It is a solemn bow he did with his master a long time ago.


    And now, that bow is still deep in his heart as he helped hundreds of thousands of people in this vige and the other viges within the boundary of Ogden town.


    In fact, with one look, he has already discovered something about this masked man. He is not actually an old man, but a youth. From what he could tell, this youth is just in his teens. But upon discovering how he is able to use just needles to dislocate an arm of a 5th level Ki fighter made the interest of Divine Doctor Ba rise to another level.


    In fact, for the first time in his life, he truly wanted to take someone as his disciple.


    It has been many years since he has taken a disciple. Right now, he is already thinking that it is time once again to take another one. But this time, the disciple seems to be very talented.


    He suddenly noticed the precise insertion of the needle in one of the pores in the arm of Wang Changli. The inserted needle immediately became frozen, and Xin Ja has already removed his hand.


    Then another needle appears from his hand and inserted one more. Before that needle could be inserted, another one appears on Xin Ja''s hand and then another. It did not take long before he finished inserting about 50 needles in Wang Changli''s body.


    "Divine Doctor Ba¡­ Could you help me, this time?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Hmm? What do you want this old man to do?" Divine Doctor Ba asked with an amiable smile.


    "It''s is actually very simple¡­ I just want you to punch his chest at me signal¡­"


    Upon hearing the words of Xin Ja the expression of Divine Doctor Ba turned serious. The guard who is still channeling his Ki turned a bit serious. Though he did not know what is happening, he could actually feel that the condition of his young master is getting better.


    But when he heard that someone is going to punch the young master''s chest, his expression changes. This is more so to the other guard who is standing on the side.


    "I am about to remove the needles. Please get ready!¡­" Xin Ja said in an urgent tone.


    "Wait!... How¡­ how strong should I punch?" Divine Doctor Ba asked with suspicion.


    "As strong as possible¡­ If not, then he might die¡­" Xin Ja said with a warning.


    When Divine Doctor Ba heard this, his expression turned grave. He knew that this would truly cause too much trouble for him.


    He could not help but heave a sigh. If he truly did this, then there might be repercussions if something happened. But upon seeing the serious eyes of the youngd, he could not help but trust in him.


    "Now!" shouted Xin Ja.


    Wham!

 Chapter 1082 - Myrth: 53

    Chapter 1082


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The figure of Wang Changli suddenly came flying towards a stall breaking everything in the process. The figure who hit him was not Divine Doctor Ba, as he is full of hesitation. Standing where Xin Ja was is a dumbfounded guard still holding on his other arm while his right hand is extended in front of him. It is clear that he just did a palm strike as one could also see his palm still glowing.


    "Ah¡­ You''ve used Ki in that strike! Well done!" Xin Ja suddenly said while standing beside the guard.


    There was suddenly amotion in the area as the people began looking at the young man who was sent flying and under him is his already weak other guards.


    That strike actually sent the two, flying.


    "You!... How dare you dodge!" the guard said, his expressionless face is now contorted in anger.


    At this time, Xin Ja took a few steps back as he stood a few distances from that guard.


    "Young man¡­ it is better for you to check at your master before creating a bigger mess in here." Divine Doctor Ba said with a slight smile on his face.


    He was a bit astonished at this youngster who pretends to be an expert. Plus, his fast movement and his fearless attitude in facing someone stronger than him¡­ made Divine Doctor Ba truly curious about who this young man is.


    At this time, the group that was auctioning the metallic frost ore is nowhere to be found in the area. It was like they just disappear like a bubble. The only thing left from where they were a while ago is their stall.


    The guard immediately checked the condition of his young master. And after seeing that the Wang Changli seems to be fine, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    He shifted his gaze at the location of the ugly man but saw no one. Then he shifted his gaze in the direction of the auctioneer and also saw no one. At this time his expression immediately changes. He knew that they actually fell on someone''s trap. He quickly became vignt at this time and looks around.


    At this time, a group of guards came rushing in and saw what had happened. When they saw that the son of theirmander is unconscious, they all immediately felt worried. Without hesitation, the group quickly brought Wang Changli with them as they left the area.


    At this time, a person suddenly noticed something.


    "Hey, where is the metallic frost ore?" with his words, everyone immediately realized that the ore is surely missing.


    They then tried to recall where it was and look around the ce, but no one found anything. Not even a trace of the frost.


    With the fiasco finished the people also dispersed.


    Meanwhile, in one corner of a stall overlooking the ce where the incident happened, two men wearing white and blue cultivator robes are whispering something to each other. After that, the man in a blue robe walks away and the one in a white robe was left. His eyes are glued at the spot where the metallic frost ore disappears.


    "What happened? How did that thing disappear all of a sudden?" he muttered.


    But no matter how he thinks about it, he still could not wrap his mind around what happened?


    "No worries¡­ At least with this, the proud and yet stupid son of Wang Zhou is already finished. No one could cure the frost Ki poisoning of metallic frost ore¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man chuckled as he walks away.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja and Yao Xue are walking side by side while behind them follows an old man filled with white hair. The two have already noticed the old man but decided not to mind him and treat him as air. They soon arrive in a restaurant just beside the gate exit of the vige.


    As they got seated a few eyes are still glued at them because of their appearance.


    The old man at this time shamelessly got seated with them on the opposite side of the table.


    "Ahhh¡­ This is a very good restaurant. I''ve been in here for many times before." the old man said, not minding the awkward the two are giving him.


    "Hello¡­ I''m a bit rude¡­ I am Ba Baoji, people call me Divine Doctor Ba, but that''s just their way of thanking me¡­ Hehe¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said with a slight smile on his face.


    "Who might you two youngsters be?" he said in a low voice while giving the two a yful wink.


    When Xin Ja and Yao Xue heard this, their expression changed. They did not know how the old man saw through them, but they could not lower their guards in front of this old man. This is true especially when the old man is actually a 5th level Ki fighter.


    "Don''t be rmed¡­ I know that you have already set some array in here, and I am truly astounded at your ability. Even as a 1st level Ki fighter, you are not afraid to face me. Trulymendable and brave I would say¡­" the old man said with a smile.


    "I do not know why you two are hiding, but your way of hiding is a bit¡­ noticeable. But I would say that it actually works in a way¡­ Haha¡­"


    "What do you want from us?" Yao Xue suddenly said with a wary nce.


    "Nothing¡­ Let me ask you¡­ Why are you hiding your true faces? Did youmit some crime, or something else?"


    Upon hearing the old man''s words, he seems to be insinuating something. But the Xin Ja and Yao Xue did not know what the old man wants, so they did not lower their guards.


    "We did notmit any crime¡­ We just don''t want our identity revealed¡­" Xin Ja said in a stern voice.


    They were interrupted when the restaurant crew takes their orders. When the crew left, they resume their conversation.


    "Ahhh¡­ Love birds?" Divine Doctor Ba said with a teasing smile.


    "No!" Yao Xue said with a slightly loud voice.


    This attracted a couple of eyes in their direction.


    "Ahhh¡­ Alright, sorry about that¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "We just don''t want our family knowing that we went here." Xin Ja said.


    "Well¡­ I''m following you two because of you young man. You actually have the potential to be a medical master¡­ just like me. If you want, I can teach you¡­ and you will be my apprentice." Divine Doctor Ba said with a smile.


    "No¡­" Xin Ja immediately denied it.


    Hearing the answer of the young man, Divine Doctor Ba showed a proud smile on his face.


    "You see, I am called a Divine Doctor because¡­ Huh? Wait¡­ What did you say?" he stopped in the middle and with doubtful eyes asked Xin Ja.


    "I said no. I will not be your apprentice¡­" Xin Ja rejected.


    "Wha¡­ Why?"


    "I just don''t want to¡­" Xin Ja rejected while shaking his head.


    Divine Doctor Ba is showing disbelief in his eyes.


    He did not expect the young man to reject him after knowing his background and who he is. But this did not deter him from his desire to get the young man as his apprentice. With the young man''s talent in needles, he knew that the young boy could also learn some of his skills as a physician. He is the perfect candidate to pass his legacy. So how could he just give up?


    "No¡­ This¡­ Alright¡­ You are saying no because you did not know the perks of being my apprentice¡­ In fact, I could teach you many things. More than you can imagine¡­ I could teach you about¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said as he began to sell the things that he is willing to teach the young man.


    If his other disciples could hear his words right now, they would surelyin to him saying that he is too unfair.


    His disciples have kneeled, waited, and served him for many days before getting his approval. While this young brat just showed himself and now the Divine Doctor is the one doing his best to invite him. They wouldment that the world is truly unfair.


    Seeing the sincerity of the old man, Xin Ja was actually touched. The old man is the fourth person who showed him such importance. First is his father, the second is Doctor Sun, third is his runemaster teacher, teacher Wang Changling, and now the old man in front of him.


    Xin Ja''s heart was a bit touched as he did not know what to say.


    "Well¡­" Divine Doctor Ba asked while looking at Xin Ja with expectation.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­ It''s just that. I already have a teacher¡­" Xin Ja said with hesitation.


    "Haha¡­ That''s okay¡­ What is your teacher teaching you right now? What is his upation?"


    "He¡­ He is a runemaster."


    "Then that''s not a problem. I will teach you medicine, and he will teach you about runes¡­ Okay?" Divine Doctor Ba said as he stood up and was about to leave when he stopped.


    "Oh! Where can I find you?" he suddenly asked.


    Although a bit hesitant, yet Xin Ja knew that the old man could also be of great help to him. So he decided to ept the old man''s offer on one condition.


    A glint of craftiness suddenly appears in his eyes as he looks at Divine Doctor Ba.

 Chapter 1083 - Myrth: 54

    Chapter 1083


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Wang manor in Ogden Southern Gate vige


    Inside a luxuriously decorated room, a young man is currently lying on the ground with his eyes closed. Beside the young man is a man wearing a doctor''s coat. The doctor is checking the young man''s body using a small strand of his Ki.


    When the doctor stopped, a frown appears on his expression.


    "What is it, doctor? Is my son alright?" a middle-aged man suddenly asked with a worried expression.


    "Hmm¡­ How should I say this¡­ The frost Ki inside his body is controlled¡­ You said that an ugly man inserted some needles in the young master''s arms, right?" he asked.


    "Yes, my guard said that the ugly man was very adept. But when he asked Divine Doctor Ba to hit my son, the guard acted, but instead of hitting the ugly man, he actually hit my son''s chest¡­" Wang Zhou said while ring at the guard who is kneeling on the side.


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ Well, if my findings are correct, then that hit is the one that has suppressed the Frost Ki. That was actually an ingenious way to treat the frost from metallic frost ore¡­ In my experience, the poisonous frost Ki is usually fatal and could cause death. If not for that man''s quick reaction, then your son¡­" the doctor did not finish his words.


    The expression of Wang Zhou turned gloomy. In fact, he could not me others in this matter. This happened because his son was too arrogant and just grabbed that metallic frost ore.


    No matter how he thinks about it, it all pointed to his son''s fault. But what the guard told him about the stall running away and the ugly man also escaping made him think that there is something at y in here.


    But he could not think more about this as the most important thing for him right now is the condition of his only son.


    After the doctor left, Commander Wang showed a sigh of relief at the good news. But then his expression suddenly sank as he called for one of the soldiers.


    "Send a message to grandfather¡­ Tell him the condition here. I hope that he would be able to help us." He said.


    The soldier nodded his head and quickly left.


    The expression of Commander Zhou showed a hint of regret in his eyes. First is the tragedy that befalls the fianc¨¦e of his son, then the news there is something wrong with the forest, and now his son. How could he not feel worried about it? While shaking his head, he continues walking and left the room.


    Several guards are left guarding the whole house where Wang Changli is resting.


    ¡­


    At Divine Doctor Ba''s house


    Inside a courtyard that looks like a small hospital, several white-robed men and women are busily going to and fro. There are many patientsing and going in this ce.


    At this time, Divine Doctor Ba arrives and many people quickly greeted him. Some of the patients wanted that he should be the one to treat them, but they hesitated as the other doctors in the vige are also experts in their own rights.


    But the people became curious at the two ugly people following behind the divine doctor. When they seem to have realized who those people might be, their expression changes into that of fear.


    The three people walk inside a wide white room.


    "This is my office¡­ and this is my assistant¡­ Huqiong." Divine Doctor Ba introduced after they enter his office.


    Huqiong is a middle-aged man with amon face. He is only a level 1 Ki fighter, but his physique is a bit pudgy.


    "Huqiong, please guard the door and not let anyone enter¡­" Divine Doctor Bamanded.


    The honest expression of Huqiong gives Xin Ja a good impression of the middle-aged guy. After Huqiong left, Divine Doctor Ba gestured for Xin Ja to a corner that looks like there is an operating table.


    "I will teach you skin reconstructing using Ki. I hope that you can learn from this, as it is a bit helpful when you are traveling."


    It took Divine Doctor Ba a few hours after he was done. The reason why it took a bit long is that¡­ Divine Doctor Ba is exining the process to Xin Ja one by one. And now, it was Xin Ja''s turn to do it on Yao Xue.


    When her camouge and makeup was removed, Divine Doctor Ba immediately understood what is going on. As a divine doctor, and a man who loves to roam around anywhere in Ogden town and its nearby viges, he is privy to many news and gossip.


    And one of the gossips he heard today is the missing fianc¨¦ of Wang Changli, the youngdy from the Yao family. The reason why she was missing is because of the bandit attack. It is said that she might have been taken by the bandits. But who would have known that she would actually be in here?


    It is said that her beauty is impable¡­ if not for her uselessness¡­ many men would surely flock in the Yao family manor. However, what use is beauty?


    With one look he could already recognize her as he had seen her once before.


    At this time, Xin Ja performed the procedure ording to Divine Doctor Ba''s instruction and after the procedure, it made the old man feel that his decision to teach the young man all of his skills are correct.


    30 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja and Yao Xue showed an ted expressions on their faces. They look normal, not too outstanding, and not too ugly either, their faces are just right.


    "I am Xin Ja¡­ from Ogden town."


    When Divine Doctor Ba heard his name, his brow suddenly crunched. He seems to be confused. Then he asked¡­


    "Xin Jong?"


    "Ahh¡­ He is my father." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Divine Doctor Ba froze.


    How could he not know who Xin Jong is? That guy''s name is a bit of a legendary in Ogden town. He might not be the strongest Ki fighter, but his skill is truly terrifying. It is said that even though he is just a 10th level Ki fighter, he could actually go toe to toe with a 12th level Ki adept. That is twice his strength.


    However, the only sad thing about this strong and proud man is his only son, Xin Ja. It is said that Xin Ja is a fool.


    And yet, no matter how he thinks about it, he could not put his mind into it. Unless¡­


    Upon thinking to this point, the expression of Divine Doctor Ba showed rity. It was as if he just discovered a great secret.


    "Ahh¡­ You¡­ you did that on purpose! Right?"


    Not knowing what the old man meaning is, Xin Ja showed confusion.


    "I mean, you acted like a fool for many years¡­" the old man said.


    Xin Ja did not deny it. Since Divine Doctor Ba is going to be his teacher, then he would tell him the truth, just like his teacher, Old Wang.


    On the side, the expression of Yao Xue is calm. She already guessed as much but said nothing.


    "Sigh¡­ Anyway¡­ Since you have agreed to be my student, I will not hide anything from you¡­" Ba Baoji began taking one book after another from different ces in the room.


    After a while, a small mountain of books is now on the table in front of them.


    "I want you to read through this, and then learn from them. If you do not know or understand anything you can ask me, or ask Doctor Sun. I know you are close to him."


    "Oh, Master¡­ You know Doctor Sun?"


    "Of course, he is a very pesky fellow who always likes to pester me¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said with a hint of annoyance on his face.


    "Oh, by the way, by the end of this month. I want to see you at the Ogden academy¡­ You should try going to school to develop yourmunication and interaction skills with people. As a doctor, you should know how tomunicate with others¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ How¡­ how can I carry these things?"


    "Humph! Are you going to pretend in front of me? I saw you using some kind of space spell¡­ I know you can store these things in there, right?"


    Space spell? This made Xin Ja feel a bit confused, but then he realized that space rings are notmon in Ogden town, so not anyone knows about it.


    "Sigh¡­ If only I could use space spells, then that would be a good way to keep these many records¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said while looking at the pile of books around him.


    Xin Ja has an idea about what Divine Doctors Ba is talking about. Space spell is like a teleportation spell, but it is unable to teleport living objects. Once this is done, then only death awaits them on the other side.


    He is using such a thing before when he did not have the ring yet.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind. It is actually a good way to earn some money if he truly wanted to.


    "Master¡­ What if I give you one¡­ But it is not yet perfect¡­" Xin Ja said with a crafty smile.

 Chapter 1084 - Myrth: 55

    Chapter 1084


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    For 2 whole days, Xin Ja busied himself in the manor creating a rune array that could break through his limit from before. When he started creating his first bag, he is not yet a 1st level Ki fighter. And so the teleportation array he could create has a limit.


    However, now that he is already a 1st level Ki fighter, he could already actually sense a portion of the spacew in this world. It was like a new thing for him as he discovered something just now. He was thinking of creating something with a limit in distance. However, uponparing the spacews from his unique vision and the one he could see in the world he is in right now, he could tell that there is a big difference.


    The world he is it actually has a far moreplicated spacew. So breaking dimensions of time and space is not yet possible for him. But opening just the space and letting a non-living thing pass through is something that he could do.


    And so, he began creating something that works like his space bag, but this time, it does not have a limit in distance.


    At the same time, Divine Doctor Ba also decided on what kind of inventory space he would have and how big it would be.


    "I want around 200 slots in total¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said his specifications.


    Only after 2 days, that he was done with everything.


    When they did the testing, Divine Doctor Ba was too awed at the result. The inventory space that he just got from Xin Ja was too precious. There is really a total of 200 slots in total¡­ how it should be used depends on the old man, as for Xin Ja, he already did what he could and is contended on the result. With this, he is already satisfied as he not only learned¡­ he also gained some low-quality Ki stones.


    At this time, Xin Ja uses a transparent stone to disy the things inside the inventory space. This way, Divine Doctor Ba would be able to organize it easily. Since Xin Ja has not yet tried using some advanced arrays formation, he could only rely on words disy using reinforced transparent crystals¡­


    When the two are about to leave, he reminded Xin Ja.


    "Young Ja¡­ I hope that you study hard in medicine¡­ See you at the end of the month in Ogden academy¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said with a smile as he waves his hand goodbye to the two as they walk out of the vige gate.


    On the road, there are also many travelers going back to Ogden town.


    "Divine Doctor Ba is truly extravagant¡­ He gave me some of his potions." Yao Xue said as she showed Xin Ja a small box.


    "Give me those, I will keep them for you¡­" he said.


    Yao Xue gave him the box and it disappears.


    "100 low-quality Ki stone¡­ Do you think that it''s too much?" Xin Ja suddenly asked out of the blue.


    "Do you mean the space array you created for Divine Doctor Ba?" she confirmed.


    "Yeah¡­ I mean, I did not really work that hard on it. It took time because I was too embroiled in discovering many things while creating the space storage¡­"


    "But¡­ are you sure that you are going to sell that¡­ thing?" Yao Xue feeling a bit worried.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, not really¡­ I was just thinking. I mean, we need more resources if we wanted to continue growing, right?"


    "Well¡­ I would suggest that you create a smaller storage space¡­ maybe around 4 or 5 meters. Then create a lot of them¡­ underground."


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Xin Ja changes. Divine Doctor Ba''s storage space is within his manor, though it is protected by an array, it is still exposed and sooner orter could be discovered. But if it is underground, or on a mountainside, then it would be perfect storage.


    While thinking to this point, Xin Ja has already decided on a spot. The two suddenly got off the main road and went deeper into the forest. ording to his map, they would soon be reaching a dangerous ce.


    When he was still new and exploring, he identally reached this spot. It is a ce in the forest where the air is covered with poisonous gas.


    Before entering the miasma-filled forest, Xin Ja beganpounding a medicine. Soon he produced a bottle filled with pea-size pills.


    "Take one, this would prevent us from being poisoned." He said as he gave one pill to Yao Xue.


    The two then enters the miasma-filled forest and after two hours reached a spot where there is a tall mountain.


    "I think this would be a perfect ce¡­" Xin Ja said as he began giving instructions to Yao Xue on what she could do.


    Another two days have passed and two people emerge from within the deep forest and once again follow the path to Ogden town.


    In Xin Ja''s space ring ne, there are around 20 transparent stones the size of a palm. Because theyck time, he was only able to create 20 storage spaces in that mountainside. With the poisonous miasma covering that ce, it is the perfect ce for storage space. Plus, he also set up a bewildering array in the area which would not let anyone discover the box spaces just below the mountain.


    The travel back to Ogden town is uneventful as Xin Ja easily enters the town when the people discovered who he really is. Of course, he set back the flesh of his face to normal so that people could recognize him.


    Upon returning, he was immediately reprimanded by his father.


    Plus, when he introduces Yao Xue, he told his father that she was lost in the forest and has also lost her memories, and because of that, Xin Long feels a bit sorry for the girl. The girl is a bit shy and he noticed that his son works well with her, so he feels a bit at ease with the girl on his son''s side.


    The next morning, at Xin manor¡­


    Xin Ja talked to his father and told him about a business venture.


    He then showed his father one of the square transparent crystals that look like a smartphone from the earth. Each crystal has around 25 slots in the number disyed. He chooses a slot and then patted the crystal on the teacup in front of Xin Jong.


    The teacup suddenly vanishes and then Xin Ja saw a question mark sign on the transparent crystal.


    "Teacup¡­" he wrote on the surface.


    Then the slot where the question mark is was reced by the word teacup which he wrote.


    He then showed this to his father.


    "This¡­ how¡­ how did you?" Xin Jong was a bit bbergasted.


    "Hehe¡­ That is my secret¡­ Anyway, how much do you think this would cost?" Xin Ja asked.


    "How¡­ How big is the space?"


    "Well, around 5 by 5 meters¡­"


    "Oh¡­ That is already a good space¡­" Xin Jong said with an excited expression.


    "What if in case of theft happening?"


    "Hmm¡­ You have a point¡­ Well, we can use thumb marks as protection, right?" Xin Ja suddenly realized.


    "That''s correct, that is a good way to protect the things hidden in those things." Xin Jong agrees while nodding his head.


    At this time, Yao Xue, who is already named Xin Xue, as they thought that it would be better to give her their name so that she could be like a sister to Xin Ja, enters the room with a pot of tea.


    "Xin Xue¡­ you also helped in creating this thing, right?" Xin Jong said with an ted smile.


    In fact, ever sincest night and this morning, he is truly impressed by the young woman''s demeanor and manner. He almost could tell that she was born in a noble family.


    But so far, no noble family is trying to search for any daughters in the town. So he did not know if she belongs to Ogden town. But being his adoptive daughter is not that bad either.


    "Sir¡­ I¡­"


    "Haha¡­ You''re calling me sir, again. You can call me father or uncle¡­ Haha¡­" Xin Jong said with a chuckle.


    "Ah¡­ Uncle¡­ This¡­ this is all Xin Ja''s n, so I''m just happy to help as I also owe him my life." She said politely.


    "Ai¡­ You, youngss, are too kind. Don''t worry, if anyone dares bully you, you can tell me, I will protect you¡­ Haha¡­" Xin Jong said while patting his chest.


    "Thank¡­ Thank you¡­ father." She said with a blush.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Jong''s eyes almost tear up. Ever since then, he truly wanted a cute daughter. Although Xin Ja is a good son, yet he prefers a daughter.


    But now that he has one, he could not help but feel excited. In fact, he has already set his eyes on buying many gifts for the girlter today.


    "Father, back to business¡­ How much do you think we should price these things?"


    "You¡­ Do you think money is the most important here? Have you already named this thing?" Xin Jong said in a scolding tone.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja immediately showed realization in his eyes.


    Then his mind began thinking of a name¡­

 Chapter 1085 - Myrth: 56

    Chapter 1085


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The whole town is abuzz because of 2 pieces of news that began to grab the attention of everyone. The first one is the start of the special enrolment for students with special talents but could only reach the 1st level Ki fighter.


    This is the talk of the entire kingdom and what the royal family has given importance to, so the whole town is abuzz because of this piece of news. And after waiting, the time hase for those hopefuls to enter the academy.


    The second one is something that everyone did not expect to appear. Well, some family actually has it, but only their patriarchs. But only those in the top families and ns in Ogden town have it. In fact, one can only count them with one finger.


    But of course, that is a secret no one knew of its reality.


    But to everyone''s surprise, one of Ogden town''s biggest auction houses is going to hold an auction of 5 of these mysterious spatial items. The auction house called these things, storage crystals, but the owner seems to call it, ''Mule''.


    And so today the town is lively once again as everyone is excited to see the enrolment in the morning and the auction at night.


    But of course, only those that belong to noble families could attend the auction. But that did not stop the hopefuls to get a glimpse of the mysterious storage crystals.


    Today, Xin Ja has decided to go to school, while Yao Xue decided to stay at home and hide from the world. They did not know if the Yao family could discover her, but it is better for her to be hidden, and she actually prefers that way.


    "Are your things ready? How about your snacks? And also¡­" Yao Xue said as she checked everything that Xin Ja has brought.


    "They are all here¡­ Do not worry too much¡­ Sister¡­ Hehe¡­" he teased.


    Upon hearing this, Yao Xue could not help but feel warmth in her heart. She might not know Xin Ja for long, but she could feel his sincerity towards her. Plus, having a genius like him as a brother is something a big sister could be proud of.


    "That''s Big Sister for you¡­" she smirked.


    She could only act this way in front of Xin Ja.


    "Alright¡­ you two, Xin Ja go now¡­ Good luck¡­ son¡­" Xin Jong said as he hugged Xin Ja tightly.


    "Geez, dad. I''m just taking a test¡­ It''s not that big of a deal¡­" he said with a helpless smile.


    For the past few days, he has read all the books that Divine Doctor Ba has given him. In fact, he is a bit amazed at the medical records he has read and it made him feel astonished at Divine Doctor Ba''s medical ability.


    In fact, the metallic frost ore poisoning is actually very easy for Divine Doctor Ba to take care of. However, it seems that he foolishly falls for the old man''s tricks.


    But having a master who would give everything to him on a whim is something that Xin Ja did not expect. Divine Doctor Ba actually gave him his life''s work. That was truly such an honor for Xin Ja, so deep in his heart, he has already treated Divine Doctor Ba as his second master.


    He walked to the Ogden Academy that morning and was shocked to see the crowd blocking the gate.


    Among the crowd, he could hear someone shouting as if they are selling themselves just to get a chance to enter the academy.


    "I want to enroll, I am still able to serve the kingdom. With my smithing skills, I would end up number one¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Shut up old man! You''re already a grandpa what else could you learn in Ogden academy? Plus, even after so many years, you''re still at 1st level, how could you not feel ashamed?"


    "I want to enter runemaster sses. I heard there are many beautiful students in there¡­"


    "Yes, the fairies of Ogden town could be seen in that ce."


    "Fools¡­ If you go there, you will only see shut-ins and nerds in runemaster sses. There are only a few beauties in that ss. If you really want to see more fairies¡­ then choose alchemy ss¡­ that is the ce¡­"


    The crowd is a bit rowdy as everyone excitedly discusses while waiting for the academy gates to open.


    It did not take long before therge gates open and a number of faculty staff began walking out. They set up a table and some chairs and immediatelymanded everyone to line up.


    An hourter¡­


    It was already Xin Ja''s turn.


    When the faculty staff looks at his identification te a frown appears on his face. He quickly checked the Ki in Xin Ja''s body and shakes his head.


    "You do not have to enter the gate¡­ You did not pass¡­" he said while waving his hand.


    Xin Ja was stunned, he was a bit taken aback at the reaction of the man. He could sense some traces of resentment in the man''s eyes. He did not know what he did wrong and was a bit confused. So he just stood in there spacing out.


    "Get out of here!" the man shouted.


    This caught the attention of the others in the area. The eyes of everyone were immediately in Xin Ja and the man''s direction.


    "What? You want to... enter the academy? Tell me, how could we ept the well-known trash of the town, Xin Ja¡­" the man said with a mocking tone.


    When everyone heard this their eyes were immediately nted on Xin Ja. It quickly made him feel uneasy and ashamed. He wanted to be angry and for some unknown reason, some kind of hidden killing intent is already rising out of his heart.


    Xin Ja knew that he could not let it happen. As someone who dislikes attention, the situation right now is making him feel confused, embarrassed, and irritated at the same time. At this time, he suddenly wanted to run away and go back home. If he could he would want to hide in his room and cry this out all day.


    He felt wronged, he felt persecuted, and he is starting to feel pity for himself. He feels like he could not do anything at this moment.


    The mocking voices and jeering of the crowd worsen the deep resentment in his heart. Then that strong killing intent once again began to crawl out of his heart. It was as if some kind of voice in his mind is telling him to kill everyone.


    As he looks at them, their faces look like that bald guy inside the prison who beat him up and wanted to make him suffer. Theirughing faces make him feel like losing himself at that instant.


    Meanwhile, seeing the expression of the young man, the man who started everything is ring at Xin Ja''s figure. If he could he would want to kill the young man.


    The reason for this is because, of the tragedy that his brother has suffered.


    That''s right¡­ he is one of the brothers of the head of the gang that was purged by the town. At that time, he was with his brother and secretly escaped. At that time, he saw his brother entering the room. He did not know what happened next, but the next thing he knew, he heard his brother suffering in that ce.


    All of his limbs were twisted and broken. Even the medical masters and doctors could not fix him ever again. He could only live like that for the rest of his life.


    He truly regretted escaping at that time.


    He began searching for that boy who looks like a demon to him.


    Then he discovered that the boy is actually the son of Xin Jong. When he discovered this, Xin Jong is now well-known in the town.


    With his strength, he knew that he could not defeat him. Plus, he discovered that his son seem to have been turned into a fool. For him, that is good news, but still, he wanted that kid dead. And yet no matter how he tries he could not enter their manor.


    And so, he began to work hard and grow until he became a 5th level Ki fighter. He also began showing his prowess as abat master. This is due to the teaching of his elder brother that was crippled by that young boy.


    He enters the Ogden Academy to be able to get more resources for his growth. He has already nned his revenge, and as he grows, he could already see iting.


    Then suddenly, the kingdom announces the enrolment of low-level Ki fighters. He volunteered as a staff to earn more.


    But who would have known that he would see his sworn enemy in this ce? He could not control himself and quickly acted out. In fact, he was a bit regretful of that decision. He could have epted thed and then use his authority in school to slowly teach that boy a lesson.


    But it seems that it was toote.. When he saw the expression of the boy, he suddenly had an idea.

 Chapter 1086 - Myrth: 57

    Chapter 1086


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hu Wanxiong and his brother grew up in the street of Ogden town. At that time, when the gangs are still rampant in the town, the two were recruited. Their lives turn for the better after working for a gang. But of course, that includes the danger apanied by its morous and vain living.


    Fights, rivalry, and even death could not be prevented while working in a gang. But that is fine with him, as long as it is not them who are suffering and getting beaten up.


    But then, what he feared the most happened, and his older brother was crippled¡­ not by another gang, or in a fight, but by a child. That''s right, for some unknown reason, his brother''s gang who kidnapped a father and son duo, ended up being crippled. It was an embarrassment, it was unbelievable.


    But it happened, and he took care of his brother ever since.


    His brother''s only wish is to get his revenge against that child¡­


    But it became an impossible request as the father of the child seems to have suddenly reached the 10th level. And it was their unlucky strike that they kidnapped and awoken a sleeping dragon.


    For 5 years, he works hard to reach the 4th level. And now he became a teacher in the Ogden academy with his past hidden behind him. The desire for revenge is still there, but that is only after he gets his chance.


    And right now, that chance is right in front of his eyes. And he almost let it slip because of his pettiness. After getting himselfposed, his mind began to work and he got an idea of what to do next.


    With an evil smile, Hu Wanxiong suddenly wanted to say something but a teacher suddenly walks out of the gate.


    That teacher is one of the most well-known teachers in Ogden Academy. So when the people noticed that guy, they all began to mor up to him.


    But then the crowd stopped upon noticing a beautiful woman walking behind the famous teacher. That woman is the same as the famous teacher¡­ she too holds some fame in the academy. However, that fame is something to be desired by any student.


    She is known as the fiery phoenix as she would always burn those who offended her or disrespect her using her me arts.


    In the academy, she teaches two sses,bat sses, and alchemy sses. These two sses are her forte and it is said that she is really good at teaching her students.


    At this time, Hu Wanxiong''s expression turned solemn upon seeing the two figures. He walks to them and is greeted with a cupped hand.


    "Teacher En, teacher Dong¡­ you''vee to check the enrollment process?" he greeted.


    "Teacher Hu, it seems to be lively in here today¡­" Dong Layong or teacher Dong said with a happy smile on his handsome face.


    Hu Wanxiong took a nce at Teacher En and nodded his head. The cold demeanor of the woman has always attracted him to her. For a very long time, he has taken a fancy to her, but because she is always with Teacher Dong, Hu Wanxiong could not make his move.


    In the past, he would not be this kind. If he likes a woman, he and his brother would sometimes force their way into that woman. He truly missed those days which was ruined by that bastard Xin Ja.


    "Yes, there are many who are qualified and also many who are not¡­" he deliberately showed the papers of Xin Ja to the handsome teacher.


    When Dong Layong reads the paper and knew who that person is, his expression suddenly changes into that of astonishment and wonder.


    He quickly turns to the side and tries to look for the person.


    "Where¡­ where is he?" he asked Hu Wanxiong with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    He did not know why, but he feel a bit curious about the guy.


    "I don''t know¡­ I told him that he did not have to take the test as he already failed¡­"


    "What?... Oh¡­ Yeah, I guess you are right. With his reputation as the fool of Ogden town, I would wonder if he could ever pass¡­"


    Dong Layong said as he gave the paper to Hu Wanxiong. He did not stay longer and quickly left.


    At this time, Hu Wanxiong seeing that the two have left suddenly stood up from his seat and then told the other staff to take care of the rest.


    He then walks to an alley and then closes his eyes.


    He tried to feel the mark that he left in the clothes of that young man.


    Suddenly, his eyes squinted as he could not sense any trace of the mark in the surroundings.


    "This is impossible¡­ How could he just disappear?" he muttered as he continually tries to search.


    Meanwhile, at this time, two figures are standing behind the shadow of the roof of one of the buildings overlooking the alleyway.


    These two figures are Dong Layong, and En Yaoyao. They are the two of the most famous teachers in Ogden Academy.


    "What do you think he is doing?" Dong Layong asked while observing the alley.


    En Yaoyao is showing nonchnce in her eyes as she leaned on the wall while a look of someone getting bored is stered on her beautiful face.


    "Come on, Junior Sister¡­ work with me in here¡­" he said with a frown.


    "Sigh¡­ What else. If what my investigation said is true, then that Hu Wanxiong is looking for Xin Ja. I think he put a trace on him¡­" she said while yawning.


    She casually takes out a small palm-size dagger from her side and ys with it.


    "Hey, Senior Brother¡­ When do you think we can return to the sect?" she asked while ying with the dagger in her hand.


    She began to make the dagger float as it began to spin like a buzzsaw.


    "You still want to return to that hellhole? Be my guess¡­ For me, I will stay here in Ogden town¡­ This is a good ce for me." He said with a slight smile while shaking his head.


    "Anyway, why do you think this guy is targeting the son of Xin Jong? If Xin Jong finds out about this, that guy would surely be crippled. His status as a teacher in Ogden Academy would not be able to save him¡­"


    "No¡­ Xin Jong will not cripple that guy. He will kill him¡­" En Yaoyao said with a strange glint in her eyes.


    "Eh? You said that like you knew that guy Xin Jong. I know that he has a reputation on the battlefield, but that is only on the battlefield. Here in Ogden town, he is not that overbearing, right?"


    "Hihi¡­ Do you know where Xin Jong really came from?"


    "Don''t tell me he is not from Ogden vige¡­ Oh¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Xin¡­ Xin n. Don''t tell me he is from the Xin n from the capital kingdom?"


    "Ohhh¡­ I remember now¡­ I think I heard of the story of the 10th level Ki fighter from the Xin n who was chased out of the n because he became a trashy 1st level Ki fighter. At that time, I thought it was all a lie. I have not met nor heard about Xin Jong so, I have no idea that he is from the Xin n¡­"


    "Geez¡­ Senior, when will you grow up? I always told you to read my reports¡­ I always give you theplete information about most of the people in this town that we need to investigate¡­ Plus we cannot let those evil cult members escape us this time." she said with a frown.


    While the two bickers, Hu Wanxiong still continues to scan his surroundings. However, even after a few seconds, he could still find no one.


    "Let''s go¡­ I think he already lost that guy¡­" En Yaoyao said as she turn around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, Dong Layong grabs her hand and their figure darted to the side and hide on one of the ledges of the rooftop.


    "Shh¡­ Someone came¡­" Dong Layong said while gesturing for her to look at the edge of the street.


    The two did not know who that person is, but judging from his clothes, the person who appeared in the alley might just be some homeless guy who is living by the alleyway.


    That guy walks like someone who is not sober and on his hand is a sk.


    "It''s just a drunkard¡­" she said with a dissatisfied from.


    Plus, her senior is actually taking advantage of her while holding her waist.


    Before Dong Layong knew it, he suddenly feels a searing pain in his hand.


    "Umph¡­ Why you little¡­" he said trying to hold on to his anger.


    How could this woman be so unreasonable? She even burned his hand¡­


    But he could not deny the fact that her waist is really smooth and soft¡­


    As the two observe the situation, Dong Layong pointed at the drunken man.


    "That guy¡­ he is not actually drunk¡­ His footstep is calcted and he has no opening while walking."


    "Then did that guy also notice it?" she asked.


    "Hehe¡­ I don''t think so¡­ This would be a good show to watch. Who is that guy anyway?"


    "Maybe someone who is protecting Xin Jong''s son in secret¡­" she said with a frown.

 Chapter 1087 - Myrth: 58

    Chapter 1087


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hu Wanxiong has already stopped searching his surroundings and quickly takes a step back. He could already feel that something is wrong with the drunken man who is slowly approaching him.


    As someone who grew up in the streets, Hu Wanxiong could tell if someone is really drunk or not. But of course, it''s not something that he could perfectly tell in just one look. So he began to scrutinize the drunken man.


    But from one look, he could tell that the guy is really some random man who just got drunk.


    "Hey, you¡­ Do¡­ you¡­ have some¡­ food? *Hic..." the drunken guy said while extending his hand at Hu Wanxiong.


    Hu Wanxiong showed an annoyed expression and quickly turns to his side and looks around to see if someone is in the area.


    Upon noticing that no one is around, he suddenly takes out a small de from his sleeve.


    Then his expression turned sinister as he red at the drunken guy.


    "You want some change, right? Well, you see¡­ It''s been a while since I get to do this. And since my target got away¡­ you can count this as your bad luck¡­" he said as he takes a few steps forward.


    The drunken man seems to feel that something is wrong, so he lifted his face and looks at the person in front of him. Upon seeing the small de in Hu Wanxiong''s hand, the drunken guy suddenly panics.


    "Who¡­ Why¡­ why are you doing this to me? I¡­ I think you are¡­ a¡­ a teacher from¡­ Ogden¡­ Academy, right?" the drunken man said in a slurring tone as he staggered backward.


    "Hehe¡­ I may be a teacher, so I could say that I hate drunken men like you¡­ do you know that?" he said as he takes another step.


    This step is such a wide stride that he suddenly appears in front of the drunken man.


    Suddenly without hesitation, he plunges the de towards the stomach of the drunken man.


    When he did that, the drunken man suddenly lifted his eyes and showed a grin on his face.


    Suddenly, his surroundings were turned into green smoke which envelops everything around him. Hu Wanxioing began to panic as he takes another step back. But he found himself in a never-ending mist of green.


    "Where¡­ Where are you!" he shouted while waving his knife.


    But no one answered. Suddenly from the green smoke, an elongated long figure appears. That figure slowly turned into a giant serpent. When Hu Wanxiong saw the serpent¡­ his eyes immediately bulges and sweat began forming on his forehead.


    Nobody knows it and he did not tell anyone but he is actually afraid of snakes. Even his older brother did not know it.


    "So, you''re afraid of snakes¡­ Hiss¡­" the snake suddenly talks as it slithers from side to side and slowly approaches Hu Wanxiong.


    "Stop! Do note near me!" Hu Wanxiong shouted.


    He already had forgotten how to use his Ki because of his fear and his body continuously shivers.


    "Tell¡­ Me¡­ Hiss¡­ Why are you after the young boy¡­ of the Xin''s¡­ Hiss¡­"


    Hu Wanxiong is already in a panic and did not know how to think straight. And because the snake asked that question, he suddenly blurted his purpose.


    "I¡­ I want him dead! He¡­ He is the cause that my brother has gotten crippled. Because of him, and his father Xin Jong, my brother was crippled. So I want him dead! It was him that cripples my brother in that dungeon 5 years ago!" Hu Wanxiong shouted with all his might as if releasing his pent-up anger.


    After saying that, the snake seems to have stopped and just stares at him. The eyes of the snake look deadly. It''s like it is going to kill him with one bite if he did not escape.


    At this moment, Xin Ja who has cast the illusion array to trap Hu Wanxiong stood rooted to the ground. He did not know how he is feeling right now. His emotion is a little bit unstable as he once again recalls what had happened 5 years ago.


    That bloody day that for the first time he used his skills to hurt someone. It was the first time that he began to see himself as a monster.


    He has pretended to be a drunken man to know why this guy is following him. In fact, when the guy failed him, he feels that it was unfair. Then suddenly that guy sends a Ki strand on him. If others are not sensitive to such a thing, Xin Ja is.


    So he quickly disguises himself and erases the strand. Meanwhile, he also sets up a trap array on the alleyway.


    But who would have known that the answer is that this guy has a grudge on him, a grudge that he and that gang did? The fact that Xin Ja and his father are the victims should constitute that those people who did that to them deserve what they got.


    Who would have known that those people are still thinking of revenge?


    This is what''s making Xin Ja tremble at this time. He is right now thinking of doing what he did to those people at that time to this guy. Plus, this guy has a knife and wanted to kill a drunken man just because he wanted to.


    He truly is a scum.


    He lifted his hand to strike the guy to end everything. He knew that with this guy gone, the threat to his father and himself would also lessen. Plus in this alley, no one would know who killed him.


    "Little Ja¡­ Stay your hand¡­" suddenly a voice interrupted him.


    At this time, the figure of Xin Ja stiffens as he is familiar with that tone.


    "Te¡­ teacher Wang¡­" Xin Ja stammered as he looks at the old man who suddenly appears behind him.


    At this time, two other figures appear from behind Hu Wanxiong. They look at Hu Wanxiong who is standing without moving with a de on hand and only his facial expression is changing.


    "Master Wang¡­" the two figures suddenly cupped their hands in greeting Old Wang.


    "Teacher En, Teacher Dong¡­ Take care of this¡­" Old Wang said as he retrieved the rune-filled bones in the array.


    At this time, Hu Wanxiong came to himself and was suddenly appalled to see that there are now four people around him.


    "This¡­ Teacher En, Teacher Dong¡­ What¡­ what are you doing here? That¡­ that drunken man¡­ he¡­ he is trying to attack me!" Hu Wanxiong suddenly blurted as he pointed at Xin Ja.


    His mind was very quick to change which is the result of his experience in the streets. To be able to live, they have to quickly adapt and act as the victims.


    "Take him back to school¡­ He''s an embarrassment as a teacher. If this happens again kick him out of the academy." Old Wang said in a stern voice.


    Dong Layong and En Yaoyao showed a befuddled expression, but still cupped their hands and bowed. Why would they not? The school has done everything it could just to get Master Wang Changling back, so they would not dare to disrespect the old man.


    "No¡­ wait! Wait!" Hu Wanxiong wanted to oppose the two, but he suddenly became powerless and was dragged back to the academy.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he showed an unwilling expression. Why would that guy still go back to school when he is actually a thug? He is not fit to be a teacher.


    "That expression tells me that you are against that decision?" Old Wang said while patting the shoulder of the young man before him.


    "You''ve learned a lot from Divine Doctor Ba¡­ He even taught you facial reconstruction¡­ That old man is really something." Old Wang said while shaking his head.


    Xin Ja did not want to ask his teacher at this point. Although he did not know what his teacher is nning, yet he is sure that if he faces that bastard again, he would surely not let him off.


    "The school does not discriminate¡­ We ept all walks of life. Although the noble families dislike this policy, yet they could not do anything about it¡­ Remember, if you are strong, then you are strong. You should rely on yourself. I actually saw what happened. But I did not intervene to see how you would react. Not using the people around you and using your own strength¡­ Now that is true strength." Old Wang said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder with a contented smile on his wizened face.


    "I hope that you continue on¡­ Well, I guess, I can give you this. Although it is not that useful anymore as you have reached the 1st level. But it would still prove its worth somehow." Old Wang said as he handed Xin Ja a small box.


    Xin Ja carefully opens it and saw a ne.


    "This will reverse the Ki¡­ From pure to chaotic¡­" Old Wang said with a knowing smile.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he was really touched by his teacher''s gift. In just one look, he knew that it is hand-carved. It seems that his teacher made it for him. He did not expect that his teacher would give him such a precious gift.


    "Thank you¡­ teacher!" Xin Ja said as he cupped his hand in respect.

 Chapter 1088 - Myrth: 59

    Chapter 1088


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    For the past 5 years, Old Wang has been busy with a lot of things. Ever since he lost Xin Ja as his student, the old man was so regretful that he decided to return to the academy, and also to the Runemaster''s guild.


    It''s maybe because of his regret that he decided to once again teach, but also his way of alleviating his feeling of being responsible for the child. At that time, he truly saw Xin Ja as a genius and a very promising runemaster at a very young age.


    And so he did what he could to help the young man especially when he discovered that Xin Ja is actually a unique cultivator. Instead of pure Ki, that young man would actually absorb chaotic Ki.


    As Old Wang looks at Xin Ja entering the academy he felt contented. He is happy that his student is very independent and relies on his own to solve his own problems. At this time, upon thinking to that Hu Wanxiong, Old Wang''s eyes turned serious.


    In fact, when he noticed that Xin Ja is about to make a move, he did not have to stop the young man. However, how could he let the young man get into trouble? He had seen those two teachers hiding from the rooftop. It would surely be troublesome if they tell what had happened to the town''s enforcers.


    Plus, that guy could be a source of training for Xin Ja. That way, the young man could sessfully face society and be aware of the hidden dangers in the world outside.


    After the figure of Xin Ja disappear, Old Wang also turn around and left.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has walked with the crowd and soon reaches a building inside the academy. The building is huge with many seats around. In the middle, there are four tforms that look like a fighting stage.


    In the middle of each tform there stood a weird stone about 1 and a half meters tall.


    "Is that a measuring stone?" a young man asked the one beside him.


    "Yeah, I think so¡­ But we''re all 1st level Ki fighters in here, why do they need a measuring stone?" the young man who was asked replied.


    "Stupid¡­ That''s not a measuring stone. That is elemental affinity gauge¡­ It gauges how strong your affinity to any particr elements¡­ It is said that those who have a very high affinity to a particr element could be easily taught. They are easily groomed and could be the focus of nurturing¡­ You can call them geniuses of a particr aspect."


    "Oh, I heard of such a thing before¡­ Then there might be geniuses in our midst, right?"


    "I could be considered as one. I have a high affinity with water¡­" a young woman said with a proud smirk.


    "A genius my ass¡­ You''re still a 1st level Ki fighter just like us, how could you be a genius?" someone mocked her.


    "Humph¡­" she did not have any retort and just folded her arms and then shifted her gaze away from the group.


    At that time, the direction she shifted her gaze is towards Xin Ja.


    When their eyes met, she was a bit mesmerized by the blue eyes staring right at her.


    Sensing the gaze of the young woman, Xin Ja just nodded his head and shifted his gaze away. How could he just continue watching her?


    The woman has a petite body and is a bit attractive¡­ however, she is not as beautiful as Yao Xue. But her height is a bit tall¡­ well she is taller than Xin Ja who is around 1.72 meters tall.


    As the group of young people began discussing below the four tforms, a few people began walking up the stages and on their hands, they are holding are some scrolls.


    The people began calling out names and young people began walking up the tforms.


    Xin Ja noticed the crystal stones changing colors ording to the elemental affinity of a certain person.


    Red for fire, blue for water, brown for earth, and silver for wind, are the mostmon elements present. Some have abination called mutated elements, like lightning which is a mutatedbination of air, water, and fire into one single element. But that is very rare, and out of the thousands of young people in here, so far only one showed such an element.


    And that particr youth has already attracted the eyes of the many in the surroundings.


    An elder even approached the guy and asked.


    "Howe I have never seen you before? If you have such a good talent, you should have enrolled in the school a bit sooner¡­" he asked with a hint of disbelief and agitation in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ My¡­ my parents told me that I''m just a waste are even at my age I''m still a 1st level Ki fighter¡­" the young man said with a hint of shyness in his eyes.


    The elder shook his head as he realizes the norms in the town.


    Luckily the kingdom has sent such a promation to its whole citizen, if not then they might have lost out to such a talent.


    The elder showed a faint smile on his face.


    "From now on, you follow me¡­ okay?" he said with an amiable smile.


    "Hey, hey¡­ That was an underhanded move elder Kwon¡­" suddenly another middle-aged elder wearing the same dark blue robe step forward.


    "Yes, I thought you''re justplementing thed¡­ I did not expect that you would suddenly pouch him. What would an Alchemy Master Elder like you do to such a student who has lightning mutated elemental root?"


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ stop it, you guys. Let the young man choose for himself, okay?" one of the most sensible elders stopped the argument almost immediately.


    The elders began to show off in from of the young man with the mutated elemental root. But in the end, he followed the first elder who showed him the courtesy and he became the young man''s master. The two left in front of many envious eyes.


    Not longter, it was already Xin Ja''s turn to test his elemental affinity. As soon as he touched the crystal, he noticed that the crystal showed four colors with the same strength of brightness. When the one recording the proceeding saw this¡­ his head shook and a frown appears on his face.


    "Sigh¡­ not only does he have a trashy cultivation level, he even has a medium level affinity to all elements¡­ what a waste." The man muttered in a low voice.


    Although his voice is low, Xin Ja and some people could still hear him. This made the face of Xin Ja blush in shame. He just walks down the tform and stood with the group who are waiting for the next test.


    Deep inside his heart, he feels a bit dejected and a hint of doubt rose up in his consciousness.


    "I have four elements alignment¡­ and at a mediocre level at that." He muttered to himself.


    The person beside him shook his head and then patted his shoulder.


    "Friend, you should not feel down. You should always look at life like it is a passing cloud. Some days you are happy and some days you are sad. In this world, there is no constant¡­ only change. So cheer up!" the young man said.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback.


    The young man beside him has a smiling and friendly expression. From the way he is dressed, one could say that the guy seems to belong to a well-off family, but he is not that overbearing or rude. In fact, one could feel friendliness around the guy.


    "Tha¡­ thank you¡­" Xin Ja said.


    After hearing the words of the young man, he feels a bit calm now. He did not expect that such help would arrive in times of his troublesome emotion. Well, in fact, if he looks back in his life¡­ most people who came to help him, came when his emotion is really down and out.


    He did not help anyone when ites to any physical aspect. What he truly needs is emotional support, and that is what he cherishes the most. From his father to his masters, he knows that they are all there for him.


    "I''m Qing Joming¡­" the young man suddenly introduces himself.


    "I''m¡­ I''m Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja replied a bit hesitant.


    He was afraid that the guy would suddenly lose interest in bing his friend once he knew that his name.


    Then, upon hearing his name, the expression of the young man changed. He looks at his left and right and then in a lower tone, he whispered.


    "You are Xin Jong''s son?"


    Feeling a bit weird out by the reaction of the young man, Xin Ja subconsciously nodded his head.


    Upon seeing his answer, a wide smile appears on Qing Joming''s handsome face.


    "Haha¡­ You and I are going to be the best buddies from now on¡­ If you have any problem, just tell me." Qing Joming said while wrapping one of his arms on Xin Ja''s shoulder as if they are already best of friends.


    "Joming¡­ What kind of crap are you thinking now?"


    Suddenly a stern tone interrupted the two as a beautiful young woman clothed in Ogden academy uniform walks in.

 Chapter 1089 - Myrth: 60

    Chapter 1089


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja saw who the woman is, his expression suddenly changed. This is because he knew who the young woman is. She is someone that he saved from before, one of the students who was escaping andnded on his trap. At that time, she was wounded really badly and he has to make a move just to save her life.


    "Oh, cousin Zhen, you''re here!¡­ Hehe¡­ What are you talking about? I''m not doing anything. I just met a new friend." Qing Joming said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "As if I''m going to believe that¡­ Anyway, stay out of trouble. Since you wanted to enroll this time, Auntie told me to look after you and make sure that you do not fool around too much." Liu Zhen said while shifting his gaze to Xin Ja.


    She did not say anything and just nodded her head towards Xin Ja and then walks to the audience seat.


    Many people in the area were immediately attracted to her presence and her icy beauty. Liu Zhen is a 16-year-old beautiful young woman. Although she is just a 2nd level Ki fighter, nobody would take her lightly especially when ites to sword arts andbat mastery.


    Beside Xin Ja, Qing Joming began exining the abilities of his cousin at Xin Ja who showed an awkward expression. He could tell that the young man beside him truly admires his cousin. Then he notices some of the young men around them also leaning in their direction while listening to his words. It was as if their eyes are filled with infatuation while looking at the icy beauty on the stage.


    Qing Joming only stopped when he noticed her re at him.


    The elemental affinity assessmentsted for a couple of hours before everyone finished and was sent to line up once again.


    On the four tforms and on therge stage, where people with high status should be seated when tournaments are being held, each has a table where people are seated. On each table, there is a sign which shows which type of upation they are.


    The alchemy, medical, smithing, runemaster, and beast tamer upations are presented. However, for the poison andbat master upation, there are none. This is because the two upations are something that a mere 1st level Ki fighters could easily enter.


    Plus, there are no poison masters in Ogden academy. There are some who delve into poison craft, but they always end up dead in the end as they are not that proficient in poison mastery and would sometimes end up either dying to kill someone which in turn would make them a target for the city guards and the citizen.


    And so, poison andbat master are not included in this assessment.


    Everyone began to walk to their designated upation expertise. This is one of the reasons that they wanted to apply to the academy. They wanted to show that even though they are only at level 1, they too have the talent to contribute.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, did not line up to runemaster or medical booth. He instead chooses alchemy.


    Behind him stood Qing Joming who is showing a wide smile on his face.


    "Hey, Brother Ja¡­ You''re also an alchemist like me?" Qing Joming asked with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Who could have known that the person he decided to befriend in this bunch would be an alchemist too? So he feels a bit excited upon knowing this.


    "Ahh¡­ well, I know a little bit." Xin Ja said with an awkward smile.


    In fact, he only decided to go and line up here, because, out of all the things he learned from Shin Jiao''s lesson, alchemy is something that he truly did not understand the most.


    He is not that familiar with the many herbs and he is a bit shy to ask when in town. So he only knew a few of them. Although he could already make some pills, through the pill concocting method that he learned from his lessons, yet he knew that it is not enough.


    He already knew medicine, runes, and smithing, so only alchemy is a bit baffling for him. He is thinking of learning something while in here.


    The line suddenly began to lessen as everyone was called to go up the stage. They then began to form in a circle and were told to sit down on the tform.


    In the middle, they have noticed that there are around four tables. One is for the person in charge of recording, two tables are full of herbs, and thest table is where alchemy instruments are set up.


    When Xin Ja saw the alchemy instruments, he became a bit curious about them.


    But upon inspecting, he noticed that he did not know most of the instruments being used. But some of the instruments made of ss he recognized them. ording to one of his lessons, he could name a few of the things in there, like¡­ beaker, sk, mortar and pestle, scale, mps, and test tubes. His eyes became a bit excited upon seeing those familiar things.


    But before his mind could think further, the person in charge suddenly called out his instructions.


    "Everyone listen up!"


    Upon hearing this, the crowd quieted down.


    "I am Teacher Teng¡­ and I will be your evaluator for this test." The man said with a serious expression.


    "I will call 5 of you and will give you around ten minutes to concoct a basic potion that I will assign. If you are able to do make one within that time limit, then you pass. If not¡­ then you can try your luck in the other upations¡­ By the way, those who have not listed your names in alchemy upation, you could only wait until everyone is done." he exined.


    He then looks at his list and then began calling out some names.


    Xin Ja was a bit perplexed because he has not filled out anything when he enters the academy. His Master just told him to enter the school and the staff at the gate just let him enter. So he was not able to fill out anything at that time and has only submitted his name.


    However, this thought flew at the back of his mind when he saw that the test is already starting. The ones who are called began to scramble and pick the herbs on the other tables. After collecting the ones they needed they began topound it and then process the herbs.


    While watching, Xin Ja showed amazement in his eyes as he have not seen anything like this before. Soon, he could see something boiling in the sk and a strange aroma wafted in the air. The first five who were called seem to be experts inpounding basic healing potions, so they all passed.


    The next batch of students was called and they were assigned to create a basic numbing potion. Soon, their task was done and two of them did not pass.


    In potions, there are 6 basic types. The basic healing potion is used for superficial wounds. It is used either internally or externally to hasten the body''s ability to heal wounds. The basic numbing potion is often used externally¡­ this would make the body numb from minor pains. Then there is a basic antidote which is useful formon poison. The basic strength potion is used by many adventurers in fighting. Then there is the haste potion to improve one''s agility. And thest is the night vision potion which enables one to see in the dark.


    These are the 6 basic potions that lower-level alchemist creates.


    And so, each batch of 5 would be asked to create any of these 6 basic potions.


    Qing Joming''s name was already called and he was able to pass as he is able to expertly create a night vision potion. After returning to Xin Ja''s side, he proudly crossed his arms and then looks at the next batch.


    "Did you see that Brother Ja? I''m good, right?" he proudly said.


    "Yeah¡­ I guess¡­"


    "Well, how could I not be? That crazy cousin of mine would always force me to create these basic potions and even the intermediate ones whenever she would go on missions¡­ I''m like his alchemies ve¡­" suddenly Qing Joming whined in a low tone.


    Xin Ja almost burst outughing at the guy''s antics. Well, he could already imagine how that icy cold beauty wouldmand her cousin to do her bidding. Her proud disposition could only make Xin Jament the fate of Qing Joming.


    "Hmm¡­ Let me guess, she is the one who forced you to enter the academy, right?" Xin Ja suddenly said with a smile.


    The eyes of Qing Joming went wide as he suddenly put his hand on Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "You¡­ you are going to be my best friend. You already know my predicament¡­ truly¡­ truly a good friend." Qing Joming said while showing a moved expression on his face.


    But before Xin Ja could say anything, the person in charge suddenly called out.


    "Those who were not called please step forward."


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja nodded his head at Qing Joming who showed a confused expression.

 Chapter 1090 - Myrth: 61

    Chapter 1090


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Qing Joming suddenly remembers that this guy was the son of Xin Jong, so how could he know any skills when for 5 years he was considered as a fool. This made Qing Joming feel a bit worried for the young man who just be his friend.


    As of this time, he suddenly wanted to step forward and help Xin Ja. But how could he do that when he could suddenly feel two cold eyes staring at his back. He did not have to turn around and know who those eyes belongs to.


    In his heart, he is already asking for forgiveness.


    "Sorry, my friend¡­ I still value my life after all." That is all he could say in his heart as he showed pity in his eyes while looking at Xin Ja.


    How could he not know how hard it is to be an alchemist? Since he became a 2nd tear alchemist, he is able to control the me to enable him to efficiently concoct any 1st and 2nd tier basic potions, and some of the intermediate potions.


    So upon realizing this, he could onlyment and at the same time admire the guy''s guts to take the alchemy test.


    And because of this, in Qing Joming''s eyes, his admiration for Xin Ja rose to a new level.


    "This guy is really gutsy¡­ I like it," he muttered as a slight smile appears on his face.


    Meanwhile, in the stadium, a deep frown could be seen on the faces of two old men. Old Wang has already seen and noticed Xin Ja who is curiously standing in line in the alchemy upation booth. He is a bit confused why that young guy chooses alchemy, but he did not say anything and just watches to the side with interest.


    Meanwhile, Divine Doctor Ba who is wearing a hat to hide his face is also amongst the crowd while looking in Xin Ja''s direction. He is frowning because he feels that Xin Ja would be wasting his talent if he falls into the alchemy upation. He wanted Xin Ja to take up medicine, that way, his medicine skill would improve further.


    But just like Old Wang, he decided to wait and see. He has regarded the young man as very talented. The space inventory that the young man gave him is truly precious and he has enjoyed using it especially when harvesting or buying medicinal stuff. It was really an amazing and convenient thing.


    In the past, he envies those ns who have such a thing, but now that he owns one, he sometimes could not help but want to unt it. But of course, he would do such a thing. Though it is a good thing, space inventory is also something that might kill him.


    He did not know what other people might think about it.


    But then, when he heard about the news of the famous Ogden auction house auctioning inventory space they named as the ''Mule''. He could not help but think that it is the work of that young man. That is one of the reasons why he is here, right now besides seeing his new disciple.


    Xin Ja and the remaining people who have not taken the test numbered around 25.


    The man in charge looks at them with slight suspicion, but then pointed at the first five and then asked them to create a healing potion.


    The first five almost immediately went to action and beganpounding. Xin Ja on the side showed an excited expression on his face as he watches with full attention.


    The man noticed this and shook his head. When he saw the name on the paper, a slight frown appears on his face.


    Thest paper they are given is crafted with rune arrays. If the student applicant lines up in their group, their names would appear on that paper. And among the 20 who have not been called, that young man is the only one showing that expression.


    "Is he the famous fool of the Xin manor?" he thought.


    He tilted his head to the side and gesture for the person beside him. He then whispered something to that person. It only takes a while for that person to go ande back with some papers on hand.


    When the man saw the papers and the information in it plus thement, his expression slowly changes.


    "This guy is rmended by someone¡­ But who?..." he thought but could not think of anyone except for the young man''s father of course.


    After thinking to this point, he just shook his head and then put the papers on the side.


    But before he could do anything, the person who handed him the papers suddenly grabs it and then showed him the two other names. This time, the expression of the man immediately changes. How could he not recognize those family names? He was just a bit baffled by the Xin child that he did not put his mind to it. But now that his assistant pointed it to him, he could not help but feel a bit scared.


    This is because those names actually belong to the top ten richest families in the town. So how could he not feel a bit pressured?


    The two began to discuss what they should do and how they should proceed from there. And after a while, they came up with a solution.


    Soon, one batch after another finished their task and a few of them did not pass and left the area. Xin Ja was part of thest ones who were called.


    "For your group, you can just create whatever you wanted..." the man said while showing a courteous nod to the two among the fivest youths.


    Everyone showed confused expressions on their face, but no one reacted. This is because everyone that is left on the tform has already passed the assessment, so they have no qualms about it.


    At this time, a frown appears on Qing Joming''s face as he looks at two particr people.


    "I see¡­ you those guys are going to use their family''s influence even in here?" he grumbled.


    At this time, the two youths who belong to thest group showed a proud expression on their faces. In fact, they actually choose to be thest as the two wanted to show off their skills in alchemy. Though their strength is subpar, yet their talent in alchemy is something they have learned from a master.


    Ever since they were young, they were taught by a master and both are students of the same master.


    Go Fang and Tang Bai both belong to the two famous families in the town, the Go and the Tang ns. But in their family, these two are considered as the lowest members. They have no high attainment because of the low-level cultivation. But because their family still has hope for them, they were taught alchemy as their affinity is with fire.


    And because of that, the two began to show their value in the family.


    However, that is the only thing they could do. They could only show their value as servants who are tasked to concoct potions for the family.


    But when the academy opens up the chance for an education, they immediately grab it. With the support of the academy, the two knew that their standing in the family would soon rise.


    And so, they wanted to show off their skills to impress some people in the academy, that way, their path would be smoother. And of course, secretly unting their family background is also one of the goals why they decided to be in thest batch.


    So when they heard that they can concoct anything they wanted, big smiles immediately appears on their faces.


    The two then walk with the group to the table to choose the herbs they could use to show off their skills.


    Xin Ja, who is among the group, also began to walk towards the two tables, which is at this time only contains half as many herbs as before.


    He could see that names of the herbs and his mind began to work inparing the herbs he has known and has seen so far.


    "So the herbs in here are different¡­ I think these are medium to high-quality herbs." Xin Ja thought as he inspect the herbs.


    Then a pill recipe came to his mind as he decided to create as such. In fact, he wanted to create the basic potion just to pass. But since the teacher told them that they can create whatever they want, then he decided to grab this chance to create that pill that has been in his mind using the herbs that look like the ones in the lessons.


    "Well, if I did not pass this test, then I could only go to the other upations¡­" Xin Ja told himself as he resolve to try and create that pill since the ingredients seem to be all present in this table.


    With a glint of excitement in his eyes, Xin Ja quickly gathers the herbs he needed and then quickly walks to the only avable space for him to create his pill.


    Xin Ja''s excitement however was suddenly doused when he was suddenly blocked by a person before he could reach the avable space on the table.

 Chapter 1091 - Myrth: 62

    Chapter 1091


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The difficult part and the reason why Xin Ja could not practice creating other pills are the names of the particr herbs and their characters. Everything is different, and he is only able to create some basic pills because of eavesdropping and is able topare the things he learned to the things he could see.


    Xin Ja is a bit shy to ask anyone, so he could only do eavesdrop on conversations every now and then. So one could imagine how happy he is feeling right now that he is able to know the herbs and actually see their shapes. He could not wait to try on the pill that is in his mind.


    But it seems that trouble just followed him.


    "And where do you think you''re going?" a haughty young man stood in his path.


    "A country bumpkin like you does not belong here¡­ I have already noticed you a while ago. Those eyes of yours and your ways are giving me a bad taste in this assessment." The young man added.


    "Hey¡­ Teacher! Would it be fine if we kick out this one? I think he did not need to take the test, right?" the young man suddenly called out.


    The sound of chuckles could be heard from the crowd.


    For some unknown reason, the young man and some of the crowd look at Xin Ja with a hint of scorn in their eyes.


    The teacher showed a bit of hesitation but then he stood up and walks to the two.


    "Young man¡­ You are Xin Ja, right? Have you ever done alchemy before?" he said with a teacher''s demeanor.


    "Yes¡­ somewhat¡­" Xin Ja said as he did not know if the pills he made could be considered alchemy as there is a huge difference in the process of making them.


    "Haha¡­ That is a lie... Wait a minute... Xin Ja?... Xin... Oh, I remember now, you''re that¡­ fool. The son of that Xin Jong, right?" the young man said with a mocking tone.


    The crowd began to discuss while throwing Xin Ja some mocking gazes. They now know who the kid is and that he is the famous trash and fool of the town.


    At this time, Xin Ja is once again a bit affected by the conversation and mocking words he is hearing. However, at this time, he has already resolved himself to not let this get into him. He wanted to prove to himself that he could ovee this weakness inside of him and that he would be able to face others and not hide anymore.


    Go Fang is the one mocking Xin Ja while Tang Bai just stood to the side and did not bother with the fiasco. He instead began to concoct the potion he wanted to make.


    The teacher on the side feels a bit of pity towards Xin Ja, but he could not do anything towards Go Fang. How could he go against the Go family in the town?


    "I¡­ I just want to make something. If it is a failure then you can throw me out, if it is not, then I can stay, right?" Xin Ja suddenly said in a low voice.


    When the people around him heard his words, they allughed with derisive tone.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, let''s see what the fool can do¡­"


    On the side, Qing Joming just stood and did not do anything. How could he not have noticed the sharpness in Xin Ja''s gaze? He might look a bit meek, but he knew that in those eyes there is something different, something that is being contained.


    In fact, he could have stopped this, but he decided not to intervene. He is genuinely interested in what this new friend of his can really do.


    And so, with that challenge, Xin Ja calmly walks to the vacant part of the alchemy table. He decided to begin to process the herbs first. He saw how the people process the herbs and it is by using mortar and pestle and then boiling them to gather the herbal extract.


    But he did not know fully well that process, what he knew is a different way to process and purify the herb.


    He began by lighting the small stove. He did not grind the herb using the mortar and pestle, but instead, he began by taking a beaker and putting the herb in it. He then immediately put the beaker on the fire.


    Xin Ja suddenly controlled his Ki and the fire slowly grew and became hotter. Then he uses his absolute sense every now and then to detect the changes in the herb. Soon, after seeing the changes, he quickly extracted the essence of the herb and discarded the waste.


    At this point in time, the people around him are already dumbfounded. Some wanted to mock Xin Ja but they held it in because they could already see the extract of the nt on one of the test tubes. Xin Ja did the same thing to the other herbs on the table and began to prepare the extracts.


    Using a ss beaker, he coated it with his Ki and then mixes all of the extracts in it.


    When the alchemy teacher saw this he immediately shakes his head. However, he already has a favorable impression of Xin Ja from how he extracted the herb''s essence. In fact, he has already determined to do some experiments and practice the process. He knew that if he could learn it, his potion crafting ability will jump by leaps and bounds.


    However, what he could not understand is why Xin Jabines the extract just like that¡­


    "Haha¡­ What a newbie¡­ Didn''t he know thatbining the extract just like that without correctly measuring everything is the worst decision he just did? That would have an adverse effect on the potion and it would surely fail¡­" Go Fang sneered while hemented on the side.


    "What he should have done is to separate the extract and measure them little by little so that he could know the right effect¡­" someone said on the side.


    "Fool, that would still ruin everything. He should have already done the measuring before putting everything in the beaker¡­ What a waste."


    "What a bumpkin¡­"


    While some are talking to the side, other did not leave their sight on Xin Ja and stay quiet as they observe what he is doing, and one of those people is Qing Joming. His eyes are already glowing and a smile is already stered in his mouth.


    Qing Joming is able to make intermediate or middle-grade potions, so how could he not know and see what is happening inside the beaker right now?


    He could already tell that the extracts are actually slowly forming into something solid instead of liquid with his keen eyes.


    Because the beaker is transparent, one could see the formation of several ball-like objects the size of a thumbnail.


    "What is that? What if happening?"


    "This¡­ This is the first time I''ve seen such an alchemical product."


    "Wait a minute, I think I''ve read this from the books. In ancient times, people are able to make¡­ Ummm¡­ alchemical pills! That''s right, this is the one they call pills."


    "This¡­ how could this thing form just like that?"


    The people began to talk and guess at what they are seeing right now. The gasp andmotion in the alchemy booth have already attracted a couple of eyes in their direction. In fact, someone from the crowd already has his eyes bulging in disbelief.


    Divine Doctor Ba truly wanted to quickly jump to the tform and then see what is happening up-close. But he could not do so as it would get the attention of the people and he knows that his disciple did not want his help right now.


    Ba Baoji actually has seen some pills before. But they are already old and inconsumable¡­ he saw it while he is on his trip and has identally entered a cave which turns out to be a Shen abode.


    He tried experimenting on the pill, but it was to no avail as with one touch it suddenly turned into dust.


    So seeing a pill forming right before his eyes even though it is a bit far is still something that made him happy.


    While everyone is in awe of what is happening, the expression of Go Fang turned ugly. How could he expect that the young could actually create something that he has not learned from before? This situation is a big p on his face and he hated when being offended like this. So his eyes turned a bit hostile.


    "How could a bumpkin like you steal my limelight?" he thought as he red at Xin Ja.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind as a sinister smile appears on his face. He knew that if his idea could gain the support of the rest in the tform, then this atrocious person who offended him would surely be kicked out of the academy.


    He suddenly takes a step forward as soon as the me stopped and the pills were created. Pointing his finger, he suddenly said in a loud voice.


    "This is not a medicine¡­ this might be something poisonous! Only poison could have such shapes and color!"

 Chapter 1092 - Myrth: 63

    Chapter 1092


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As if looking at a fool, Xin Ja this time did not bother with the youth. Although he is a bit timid and shy, that does not mean he has no confidence in his own craft. After creating the very firstplete pill he has ever made, showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    Although this is the first batch of pills he has crafted he is satisfied as he has finallypleted a simple pill that he has formed in his imagination. After seeing the pills, he is truly happy as they look like what he had hoped them to be, plus with the use of his absolute sense, he could tell the efficacy of the pills almost immediately.


    Without looking at Go Fang, he took a pill and gave it to the teacher.


    "Teacher, please check and assess the pill¡­" he said.


    At this time, the teacher is a bit dumbfounded and just looks at the thing in his hand. He did not know what to do as this is the first time he has ever seen such a type of medicine. So far, he has seen powdered medicine and potions, but he has not seen a¡­ pill.


    In his confused state, he was about to say something when Go Fang suddenly step forward. He wanted to take the pill from the teacher''s hand. But before his hand could touch the pill his body suddenly stiffen.


    This is because someone faster got hold of the pill.


    It was an old man wearing the same dark blue robe as the teacher in charge of the exam.


    "This¡­ this¡­ this¡­ Hahaha¡­ I''ve seen it atst. So this is how you create a pill¡­ Hihihi¡­" the old man mumbled in a crazy tone.


    Everyone around him showed a confused expression, everyone, except for Qing Joming. How could he not know who this old man is? In all his life he has been tortured by this old guy and no matter what he does it seems that he could not satisfy the old man''s high standards when ites to potions. This made him feel a bit dejected for a while and this is also one of the reasons why he decided to enter the academy.


    "Master Lang¡­" Qing Joming saluted.


    The old man just nces at him but waved his hand and turns his attention back to the pill.


    At this time, Go Fang wanted to say something but he was stopped by Tang Bai.


    "You should not say anything anymore¡­ That old man is someone whom you should not offend." Tang Bai said in a hushed tone.


    Not everyone is as foolish as Go Fang, when they noticed the old man and the reaction of the teachers around, they knew that this simple-looking old man with unkempt hair is someone who is part of the higher-ups in the academy. So how could they not keep their silence and just observe?


    "You there¡­e with me¡­" Master Lang suddenly said while pointing at Xin Ja who is looking at the situation with a befuddled look.


    The old man suddenly frowns when he saw the reaction of the young man.


    Qing Joming quickly reacted and ran to Xin Ja''s side.


    "Follow teacher, you don''t have to take any more tests with you getting his attention." Qing Joming whispered.


    Xin Ja was still a bit baffled and just nodded his head.


    The three of them left the area under everyone''s envious eyes.


    ¡­


    Pak!!!


    The sound of someone getting his by something echoed in the room.


    Qing Joming is currently holding his head while grimacing in pain.


    "Teacher, if you hit me more, I will surely turn dumb¡­" Qing Joming wailed.


    "Dumb?! You''re already this dumb so how could you turn even dumber?!" Master Lang shouted while putting back the thick scroll in his hand.


    "Who told you to not tell me that you are entering the academy?" the old man berated.


    "But¡­ But I told you before that I wanted to enter the academy¡­" Qing Joming replied with a frown still clutching his head.


    "And¡­ what did I say?" Master Lang red.


    "That¡­ that I have to wait¡­"


    "That''s right!"


    "But master¡­ It''s been a year already. If I could not enter the academy, then¡­"


    "You''re still a level 1 Ki fighter, how could you be so presumptuous. I told you that I will help you reach level 2, right?"


    The two began to banter like father and son, which made Xin Ja feel a bit embarrassed but also warm. He could feel such warmth with his father, so he could understand that Master Lang truly cares for this student of his.


    "Alright¡­ since you are here, you need to work hard to learn more, and¡­ do not waste materials!" Master Lang acquiesced after the two discussed.


    "Sorry about that¡­ As you have known this foolish friend of yours is one of my disciples. The weakest one¡­" Master Lang said while ring at Qing Joming.


    Qing Joming just rolled his eyes, how could he not know the temperament of his teacher¡­


    "Young man¡­ I am really surprised that you are able to create pills¡­ Haha¡­ I am willing to exchange this knowledge with anything that you wanted while in the academy." Master Lang said straightforwardly.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised at the offer. How could he not know that the old man is trying to give him something for such a simple thing as creating the pill?


    Seeing the reaction in the young man''s eyes which looks like hesitation, Master Lang suddenly corrected his words.


    "Do not be mistaken. I have seen the process of you creating the pill. Some might have not known, but I already could tell how you did it. So as an exchange, tell me what you want."


    "This¡­ Are¡­ are you sure about this¡­ teacher?" Xin Ja asked with a hint of doubt.


    A slight smile appears on the old man''s face.


    "The pill you created is actually equivalent to a healing potion, right? And from what I could tell from the purity of your refinement, it has reached around 2nd or even 3rd level in quality. That could already be considered as a mid-level quality potion¡­" Master Lang said with a smile.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ How did you know?" this time Qing Joming was the one asking with a surprised expression.


    "Humph¡­ I was there from the start. When I heard your name, I immediately rush towards the examination ground. When I arrive who would have known that I would see such a spectacle?! Haha¡­"


    Realization immediately downed on Xin Ja upon hearing those words.


    "If¡­ If the teacher really thinks so, then it would be my honor. I¡­ I just wanted to have a normal school life¡­ That''s it." Xin Ja replied shyly.


    "Hmm¡­ Xin Jong truly has a good son. I have had some dealings with your father before¡­ He is a good man who has a good son¡­ Haha¡­" Master Lang said.


    "Alright, if ever you need anything in the alchemy department you can tell me. I am Lang Waixang, an elder in the alchemy department."


    "Thank you, teacher¡­"


    ¡­


    Xin Ja and Qin Joming walks out of the office room and quickly went to the registration counter of the academy with the rmendation letter on hand.


    As they enter, they saw a beautiful woman sitting behind the desk.


    "Hello, miss beautiful¡­" Qing Joming suddenly said while leaning on the counter.


    The woman just raised one of her brows but did not look at the two. She just busied herself with her work.


    "Hello, we are here to register¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said not wanting to hear the antics of his new friend.


    When the woman heard this, she lifted her gaze and then showed a faint smile. She received the two''s rmendation letter and then recorded it. She then gave the two a namete which will serve as their ID badge in the academy.


    ording to the woman, the namete has many functions in the academy. Other than identification, it could also serve as a point register in and out of the academy. Although points can only be used inside the academy that does not mean it is useless as the academy has many treasures and resources avable for exchange.


    To gain points, one could either, kill a beast and take its important parts to the academy, or do some quest for someone and be given the questpletion certificate. That way, the academy could grant them the points gained for such tasks.


    As the woman exined to the two many different things they could gain in the academy while exchanging points, they too realized that the academy is actually not that simple. The academy is both an educational institution, and the kingdom''s resources depot.


    After learning many things from the woman, the two left and thank her.


    "So where should we be heading next?" Qing Joming asked while hanging his badge on his belt.


    Xin Ja shook his head at how Qing Joming just hung his badge on his belt. He thinks that it''s not that safe. He on the other hand kept it secretly in his ring.


    "Hey¡­ Would you like to see the auction for the mysterious space inventory they are calling¡­ the Mule?" Qing Joming suddenly suggested.

 Chapter 1093 - Myrth: 64

    Chapter 1093


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night in Ogden town is bustling today as many travelers seemed to have visited the town all of a sudden. This in turn made the town''s folks feel excited as the business owners saw this as an opportunity to be able to sell more of their wares.


    At this time in a particr street in Ogden town, there is a 3 story tall building with a huge courtyard and beautifully designed architecture.


    The building is very noticeable and is one of the most famous buildings in Ogden town.


    At this moment, the area is filled with Ki fighter guards wearing dark red suits and armor. Each of the Ki fighter guards exudes the aura of the 3rd and 4th levels. With one looks one could tell that there is something very important happening inside the edifice that they are guarding.


    This particr area of the street belongs to the Ogden Auction house.


    Ogden Auction house is one of the most trusted ces in Ogden town where one could sell or auction his wares. They are trusted by many because of their straightforward way of trading. The auction house has two centuries of history in its belt and is being backed by a powerful group from a particr city.


    It is said that the main branch of the auction house is actually in the kingdom, and it is still called the Ogden Auction house.


    Right now, the people dressed in their formal clothing are already pouring inside the auction house with wide smiles on their faces.


    Each of the carriages that arrive in front of the auction house gate has emblems of the famous families in the town.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Qing Joming are walking down the street while talking to each other. Both have removed their school uniform and are wearing their normal clothes while casually chatting on the road.


    "Hey, look¡­ There are many important peopleing today. This is wonderful¡­" Qing Joming said while pointing at the auction house.


    Seeing the number of people, Xin Ja suddenly felt like walking back to the academy. He did not want to be with this many people and he is already feeling a bit ufortable about it. But seeing the excited look on Qing Joming''s eyes, he could not do anything and just followed behind.


    "Umm¡­ Can we really enter this ce?" Xin Ja asked.


    In fact, he knew that the things he made are going to be sold here. But his father is the one who is selling them not him, so he did not know if he could enter this ce.


    After hearing that question, a sly smile appears in Qin Joming''s eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you know that I''ve been working as an alchemist for the family and my cousin, right? So I''ve been to this ce a couple of times¡­ However, I''m sure I can enter but you¡­ I''m not that sure at first. But from what I''ve seen in the exam, I knew that we can have a way to enter this ce¡­" Qin Joming said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?" Xin Ja asked feeling a bit confused.


    "You''ve only given one of those pills to my master, right? And you still have the rest¡­"


    Upon hearing that, Xin Ja subconsciously nodded his head.


    "Good¡­ follow me."


    The two then walk towards the side of therge building where there are a lot of people carrying many different kinds of stuff. They are all lining up on the counters while showing what''s inside the sacks and bags, they are carrying.


    The two walk to a counter which says on the sign potions. This counter has not many people, and the one behind the counter seems to be feeling a bit sleepy.


    "Hello¡­" Qing Joming greeted.


    When the one behind the counter noticed the young man, his expression slightly changes. But a bored expression came back to the man behind the counter.


    "What is it now, young alchemist Qing?" the man said as if he knew Qing Joming personally.


    "Hey, Ki¡­ what are you saying, I''m a proper customer you know¡­" Qing Joming said with a yful smile on his face.


    "Yeah, right¡­ I almost got kicked outst time you sold me some low-quality goods and wanted to pass it as medium quality. You still owe me for that you know¡­" the man named Ki replied.


    "Oh¡­e on, we''re friends aren''t we?" Qing Joming said with a grin.


    "Alright, what is it now¡­" Ki asked with a hint of annoyance.


    "Hehe¡­ I will show you a new product that you have never seen before¡­" Qing Joming said trying to make his tone mysterious.


    "Yeah, right¡­ Show it to me, don''t waste my time¡­"


    Qing Joming shifted his gaze at Xin Ja and nodded his head. Xin Ja sighs as he takes out a small bottle filled with around 5 pills. In the test this morning, he was able to create ten pills in total. He is very lucky that he was able to do so on his first try because he did not skimp on using his absolute sense. Though it caused him some headaches, yet the result is still satisfying.


    "These are called¡­ alchemical pills¡­" Xin Ja said as he heard the people call it that.


    When the man heard this, his expression changes and he quickly sits up straight. Although he did not know if what this young man is telling him is correct, however, he knew that the young man is a customer.


    Xin Ja handed the pill bottle.


    "Hmm¡­ What kind of pill is this?" Ki asked.


    "It''s a healing pill. One pill is equal to one bottle of potion." Xin Ja said.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Ki turned into that of someone who just heard something unbelievable.


    Potions are effective in saving the lives of adventurers, travelers, and mercenaries. This is the reason why many buy them even in bulk. However, a bottle of potion is a bit cumbersome to carry and some could only carry too much.


    But if what the young man is telling him is the truth, then that means this single bottle contains five potions in total. What kind of concept is that?


    Some of the people who are near them actually heard this and some of them immediately walk near. Upon seeing the small bottle and thumbnail-sized pills inside, an expression of yearning and desire could immediately be seen in their eyes.


    "Hey, kid¡­ what is the quality of the¡­ pills inside that bottle?" a person suddenly asked.


    A slightly crafty smile appears on Qing Joming''s face. He faces the people behind him and then his expression changes.


    "They are mid-quality pills¡­ But I''m sorry¡­ We only have this for now. And we wanted to auction it¡­" he said while showing an awkward look on his face.


    When Ki heard this, his eyes went wide in excitement. He could almost immediately understand what this friend of his wanted to do. Of course, as someone who always has dealt with customers, Ki would always grab this chance to enter the auction.


    There is still an hour before the auction would start, so he could still add this item up.


    "You two follow me¡­" Ki suddenly said as he walks to the side and opens the counter.


    Qin Joming excitedly grabs Xin Ja''s shoulder and the three then walk inside followed by some envious gazes.


    Knock! Knock!


    Ki knocks on one of the doors with the te manager written on the sign.


    "Who is it?" a deep voiceing from inside asked.


    "It''s me, Hou Ki¡­ I have something to show you, Manager Gao." He said.


    "Come in¡­"


    As the door opens, Xin Ja saw avishly decorated room filled with nicely crafted furniture and decorations.


    "Manager Gao¡­ You should look at this." Ki said while putting the pill bottle on the table.


    When Manager Gao saw the pill bottle, his brows scrunched.


    "These are mid-grade quality healing pills," Ki said with a smile.


    When Manager Gao saw this, his eyes immediately showed a surprised look. He then shifted his gaze to the two behind Hou Ki as he tried to scrutinize them.


    He immediately recognizes Qing Joming as he has seen him before in the auction house. But the timid-looking young man is someone who is not familiar. But upon seeing the pill bottle on the table something suddenly came to his mind.


    "Hmm¡­ Let me guess, you wanted this auctioned, right?" Manager Gao asked with a pleasant smile while looking at Xin Ja.


    Seeing that the man is looking at him, he nodded his head a bit timidly.


    "I do not need to appraise this, I think I can trust you¡­" Manager Gao said with a wink and a mysterious smile.


    "Alright, this is a good addition to the items we are auctioning tonight. Haha¡­ Why do I feel that I am having a lucky day today?" Manager Gao said with a chuckle.


    "Hou Ki, get the data and give them a bronze card¡­ Prepare this for auction¡­" hemanded.


    Hou Ki nodded and led the two outside. He then processed everything and led the two inside the public seat of the auction house.


    "Hey, good luck!" Hou Ki said as he left.

 Chapter 1094 - Myrth: 65

    Chapter 1094


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja sits on his spot while a feeling of excitement is in his heart. This is the first time for him to attend an auction, so one could say that he feels both excited and nervous at the same time. Qing Joming on his side showed a faint smile on his face after seeing the jittery and ufortable Xin Ja.


    "Hey, rx¡­ I promise you that this auction here would be fun and exciting. Hehe¡­ Well¡­ if you have some money on you, then you might want to bid on some items you like. Just raise that number¡­" Qing Joming said while pointing at the number pad ced behind the chair in front of him.


    Xin Ja innocently takes the number pad and scrutinized it before putting it back on.


    "Just raise that one up if you want to bid." Qing Joming repeated.


    Meanwhile, the seats are slowly getting filled out as the auction time drew near. Xin Ja could also see some people seated on private booths with some people serving those inside the booth. He could not help but throw those people with curious looks.


    "Those guys are rich scions and ns from around Ogden Town and the nearest city. I heard that on one of these booths, someone from the City of Alesia, the city of lore and magic, came through the teleportation channel of Ogden Southern Gate vige¡­"


    Xin Ja has heard of such a city from his books before, so he feels a bit curious now.


    "Commander Wang Zhou was forced to leave his wounded and still suffering son, and assisted that convoy in entering the town¡­ And guess what, thatmander took his son to the town. He is hoping that someone could cure his son''s condition. In fact, I heard that he is going to ask a rtive to assist them¡­" Qing Joming added.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback upon hearing his words. Who is more familiar than him with the condition of Wang Changli? But upon hearing that the Wang father and son have a rtive in the town, Xin Ja could not help but think about that person who has the same family name as them.


    "Are they rted to my master?... If they are, then for my master''s sake, I will try to cure that guy then¡­ But I hope that he would not pester Yao Xue and change his attitude for the better." he thought.


    Xin Ja is just a bit confused at the attitude of that Wang Changli guy. His master is a very stern and upright person, so how could his rtive be like that?


    But he also could not me his master for having such rtives, he could onlyment their luck for meeting him at that time.


    Soon, he noticed people began discussing when someone appears in the private booth. That person is a veiled woman wearing a light pink gown and silver crown on her hair. Although no one could see her whole face, from her eyes alone and the contour of her nose, they could already deduce that this woman is very beautiful. That¡­ and coupled with her well-shaped body, thin waist, which shows an almost perfect figure, the eyes of the men in the auction house are already glued on her.


    The crowd was immediately silent at this time, while Xin Ja already noticed the bulging eyes of Qing Joming as his neck is craned over to that booth on the second floor.


    Then suddenly from the corner of his eyes, Xin Ja noticed a familiar figure. It was his father, Xin Jong. Beside Xin Jong is a middle-aged burly man which bears a heroic aura.


    "Hey, that''s your dad¡­ Would you want to go there and greet him?" Qing Joming said as he has already recovered from his stupor.


    "No, it''s fine. Papa is a bit busy¡­"


    When Qing Joming heard this, a yful expression appears on his handsome face.


    "Oh, so it''s¡­ Papa¡­" he teased.


    Suddenly, he stopped and a mncholy expression appears on his face.


    "Sigh¡­ You''re lucky. Your father really pampers you well¡­ As for me, my father treats me like crap¡­ He would always tell me to do this,¡­ tells me to do that¡­ but no matter what I do, it''s still not enough. It was as if, my effort is onlyughable¡­"


    Feeling the mncholy in the tone of his friend, Xin Ja just patted his shoulder awkwardly.


    He then saw someone he knew.


    When he first saw Liu Zhen, Xin Ja viewed her as the young woman he saw in his dreams. But after being with Yao Xue, it seems that he has forgotten about her in his dreams.


    Such is the pickle-mindedness of the youths. This is true especially for Xin Ja who has is not that well acquainted with people.


    This time, he saw another side of Liu Zhen. She is wearing a white silky gown that flows through her youthful curves. She even wears light makeup which made her looks like a fairy from the heavens who hase to visit the world.


    It seems that she could feel his gaze, so she shifted her eyes, and their gaze met. A slightly surprised expression appears on her beautiful face. She then showed a faint smile that attracted the people around her.


    Xin Ja nodded his head to greet her cordially. But deep inside his heart, he feels a hint of excitement for some unknown reason. Well, he would deny it, but in truth, he feels excited because someone as beautiful as Liu Zhen has recognized him.


    And this made his heart skip a beat.


    Suddenly, he noticed her frowning a bit, and then she quickly strode towards their seats near the back.


    "You¡­ what are you doing here?" she said while pointing at Qing Joming.


    Qing Joming wanted to hide at that time, but who would have known that he would be noticed by her? So he has no choice but to greet this tyrannosaurus cousin of her.


    "Hehe¡­ Hello, cousin¡­ I''m here with Xin Ja, we wanted to see this exciting auction, so¡­" Qing Joming said with a sheepish smile.


    "You¡­ are you thinking of creating another trouble?" she berated.


    "No¡­ no, of course not." Qing Joming said while waving his hand.


    She squinted her eyes and looks at her cousin with suspicion.


    "Well, well¡­ if it isn''t Qing Joming, the poor alchemist¡­" someone suddenly said.


    The three were distracted and turned towards the source of the voice at the same time.


    When Liu Zhen sees who the voice belongs to her expression immediately darkens.


    Xin Ja noticed four figures walking towards them. The young man leading the group looks handsome and is wearing an expensive-looking robe. The people behind him also wear something that shows that each of them belongs to an affluent family in Ogden Town.


    "Dong Bin¡­ what do you want?" Liu Zhen said in a cold tone.


    She did not want to be interrupted when talking to people, so it made her feel irritated.


    "Haha¡­ Do not get angry, beauty Zhen¡­ I''m just here to greet your cousin." Dong Bin said with a chuckle.


    "You see¡­ I and my friends here are able to enter not because of our¡­ family''s influence, but because of our ability¡­ Last few days ago, we were able to concoct a potion, that the auction house wanted to auction, so¡­ we''re here." He said with a proud expression.


    "Hehe¡­ What kind of potion was it? Is it another of your aphrodisiac potions? Hahaha¡­"


    "You!..." Dong Bin did not expect that Qing Joming would say that in front of his cousin.


    "I knew it¡­ pervert as always¡­" Qing Joming said with a sneer.


    "You¡­ just you wait! Just you wait!... Anyway, at least someone would buy my potions¡­ Unlike you who is a poor and a destitute alchemist¡­" Dong Bin said with a re and still trying to retort while walking away.


    With a sneer on her beautiful face, Liu Zhen stride forward and took a seat beside Xin Ja.


    "Hey, cousin, aren''t you going to sit with an uncle in the private booth?" Qing Joming asked in confusion.


    "What do you know? I''m here to make sure that you did not cause any trouble¡­" she said with an icy re.


    Qing Joming quickly shuts up and got seated like an obedient dog on his seat.


    But Xin Ja could see the pout on his face which signifies that he is not satisfied with his cousin around.


    "Hey¡­ I heard that it was your dad who wanted to auction the space bag called the Mule, is this right? I wonder how city officer Xin Jong was able to get his hands on those things..." she whispered beside Xin Ja.


    Upon hearing her words and feeling her warm breath on his skin, the hair on Xin Ja''s body quickly stands on end.


    He is astounded at the ability of the Liu n to gather information. They even know that the Mule came from his father.


    At this time, cold sweat began to form on Xin Ja''s forehead. He did not know how to answer that question. If one could consider that as a question.


    But then, Xin Wei knew that she is just asking casually and is trying to gather information from him.. However, the way she gathers the information is making Xin Ja feel ufortable.

 Chapter 1095 - Myrth: 66

    Chapter 1095


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the auction began, Xin Ja''s eyes were opened at the amount of money the people of Ogden town has. He himself could be considered rich by having at least 50 low-quality Ki stones. But these people around him have hundreds and thousands of them and they are not afraid to spend it.


    The question that lingers in his mind is¡­ how were they able to earn such wealth? It was truly an eye-opener for him upon seeing the ability of these people to spend their money.


    His attention was wrapped in the turn of events as two people looks at him with smiles on their faces. Qin Joming could not help but looks at his friend''s rich reaction and expressions, while Liu Zhen is a bit curious on why this young man from the Xin family would be so clueless about the world and she could not help but rte him to the fool in the rumors.


    It did not take long before a familiar bottle was presented to the auction stand. The bottle is filled with around 5 pills inside.


    When the crowd saw the bottle, they all look in curiosity and began discussing animatedly amongst themselves. Upon seeing this, Manager Gao, the auctioneer showed a faint smile on his face. He knew that he was right to bring this bottle of pills in this auction.


    His nce inadvertently shifted to the direction of Xin Ja''s seat.


    Before he could open his mouth, an elder from one of the private booths asked.


    "Manager Gao¡­ These things inside the small bottle¡­ are these pills¡­ from the ancient times?" he asked with a hint of doubt in his wizened eyes.


    Everyone immediately gasped upon hearing those words. Ancient pills are already non-existence in the world after the downfall of the previous alchemist association after the war of the empires. Because the alchemists at that time were said to be one of the pirs supporting the Empire of Gong, they were targeted by the enemy empire and were obliterated first.


    That was the start of the defeat of the Empire of Gong many years ago. They were only able to hold on after the Shens came out of their seclusion. But the alchemist association and their branches in the empire and its neighboring kingdom were destroyed. Except for some of their records and scrolls, everything else was wiped out.


    And so, the empire adopted the other empire''s potion-making topensate for theirck of medicine capability. The empire then set up the new alchemist association and guilds which slowly flourished as time went by. And that was thousands of years ago¡­


    And now, something that did note out from thousands of years ago is back. So how could this not rile up the people in the auction house?


    But others still have a skeptical view on this matter.


    And so people began to discuss rowdily on the floor which made the auction house a bit lively at the moment.


    This time, Manger Gao, upon seeing themotion happening below him decided to exin.


    "Haha¡­ Senior alchemist Koi is correct¡­ what we are going to auction next is called healing pills¡­ ording to my source, one pill is equivalent to a bottle of potion¡­ And that is not all. Each pill is of¡­ mid-grade¡­" Manager Gao said with a sly smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, everyone on the floor became ecstatic. How could they not know the impact of this thing in the alchemy world? If this thing would surface in bulk, then the alchemy world would surely change. They might even grasp back their glory days when the empire is considered as one of the most powerful empires on the continent.


    The eyes of senior alchemist Koi are now glowing with desire. He truly wanted that bottle of pills for his own research.


    "I will now set the price to¡­"


    "1,000 Ki stones!" shouted Senior Alchemist Koi with agitation in his tone.


    But how could the other forces back down on this? They too wanted to do their own research on the pills and how they are made, so they also began to ce their bids.


    "1,500!" another one shouted.


    Manager Gao is a bit dumbfounded at this moment, but as a manager of a famous Auction House, his eyes have already seen too many of these kinds of things so he is able to quickly stabilize his emotion.


    "2,000!"


    "3,000!"


    The bidding war began to heat up as people rise their bids one after another.


    In fact, the pill itself does not equate to this value. What these people are buying right now is the possible future, the possible future that it would bring to their family and their ns. If they are able to crack the process of the pill, then they would stand hugely to gain from it.


    When the bid has climbed up to 10,000 low-quality Ki stones¡­ Senior Alchemist Koi could not stand it anymore and suddenly suggested something.


    "Everyone! This is a rare item¡­ I would suggest polling out resources together. Then we could do research on it so that we can figure out how it is made. That way we all can stand to gain from this." He suggested.


    The other elders from inside their booth suddenly have a realization and nod their heads in agreement. This is because... they could not ask the auction house who the source of pills is. This is alreadymon knowledge for them.


    When the others heard this, they all turned silent. They knew how rich the alchemist association is, and that they did not have to do this. So they all knew that senior alchemist Koi has something in his mind at this time.


    "I agree with senior alchemist Koi! I will buy this bottle of pill and would like to ask the alchemist association to help us with the research then." The man who made the bid of 10,000 said with a humble curtsy.


    The alchemist also nodded their heads from their booths. Since the two have decided on it, everyone in the area also nodded.


    "I hope that the alchemist association would follow on their words, if not¡­ then you cannot me me for being merciless¡­" suddenly a young female voice echoed in the hall.


    When the people heard this, their eyes darted to the booth where the beautiful veiled woman from the City of Alesia is seated.


    "Alright¡­ 10,000 Ki stones! Going once! Going twice! Sold!"


    No matter what themotion on the floor is having, three figures are rooted on their seat with disbelief in their gaze.


    How could they not be dumbfounded? Xin Ja, Qing Joming, and Liu Zhen knew how those pills were created.


    And it seems that the news is not yet leaked outside of the academy.


    "It seems that some of the teachers are still greedily making some schemes in their hearts in the academy¡­ They would not expect that you are going to sell those pills here¡­ Hahaha¡­" Qin Joming said in a low voice.


    "Little Ja, you should be careful from now on¡­ This is going to be a huge headache for you¡­" Liu Zhen warned on the side.


    "Cousin, don''t ruin the atmosphere, okay? We got 10,000 Ki stones for crying out loud! That would be equal to¡­ to around a year of my allowance¡­"Qing Joming grumbled.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he was more speechless. He has not even had or seen 1 Ki stone before the age of 15. And now he already got 10,000 of them, how could he not feel conflicted?


    He feels happy and worried at the same time.


    Well, if worsees to worst, he would not reveal other recipes and just make healing pills. He would just say that he identally found it on one of his journeys.


    The pill was sold and two of them went to the alchemist association while the others went to the one who outbid everyone.


    But no one is worried, because the alchemist association has already promised. If one should know, those old fogies at the alchemist association love their faces. They would not dare to go back on their words.


    And so the bidding continues, but this time, everyone suddenly turned silent as they all saw five palm-sized crystal bs that looks elegant and have masterful and futuristic craftsmanship. Whoever crafted such a thing could be considered as a master.


    The five Mules are in different colors as if representing some of the elements. Red has an insignia of fire, and blue has an insignia of water, and so on.


    This has already attracted the attention of the people as they solely desired to have one.


    Not only are those things looking gorgeous, but they also contain a deeper mystery of space. And this is what made it more attractive to everyone.


    Everyone scrutinized those things and many are already at the edge of their seats.


    "Haha¡­ The creator of those things¡­ is jesting us¡­ How could we destroy such craftsmanship, just to do research on them? This¡­ this is too troublesome¡­" a man from one of the booths said with a chuckle.


    "They look really nice and amazing¡­ I want the silver one with the air element insignia¡­ That truly represents me¡­ I want to get that at all cost¡­" the veiled woman suddenly said with her beautiful eyes glued on one of the Mules.


    "Yes, your highness¡­" replied the person beside her.

 Chapter 1096 - Myrth: 67

    Chapter 1096


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    That night was one of the most exciting nights in the Ogden Auction house. The auction house was truly happy with themission they have gained from the trade. It was really a magnificent and magical event. They even received a Mule from Xin Jong which signified their partnership and of secrecy.


    But of course, some of the forces in the town have already known this. They could only get on Xin Jong''s good side to be able to attain a Mule in the future at the right price of course.


    But the things that happened in the auction house are something akin to a dream in Xin Ja''s mind. He could not believe that his effort would blow up into amassing such wealth for his family. That night, before leaving, he saw the smile on his father''s expression and he felt happy because of it.


    When their eyes met, no words need to be said between father and son.


    After the auction was finished, the father and son have a long talk that night.


    That night before sleeping, Xin Ja spend some time with Yao Xue as he told her about his adventures that day. Yao Sue felt happy for Xin Ja as the two spends time talking together.


    When Xin Jong saw this, he showed a faint smile on his face. He did not know why but he could tell that the two are treating each other like brothers and sisters. Xin Ja is always alone, and having a sister would not be that bad after all.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Ogden Town Academy


    In therge hall of the school, the freshmen are all gathered.


    Many are still discussing what has happenedst night in the auction house. As not everyone was able to get the opportunity to be inside, so they just listen to those that are fortunate enough to witness what happened in the auction house.


    Xin Ja walks into the hall and unknowingly attracted a few gazes to him. This is because on his back is a self-crafted backpack which he has personally made to be of use and as a cover to pretend if ever he needed to get something from his ring.


    The bag looks a bit sleek and looks like aptop backpack from the earth. Most of the student is actually using bamboo woven backpacks, so the one he is wearing is a bit unique and different from the rest. In his excitement to start going to ss for the first time, he did not bother asking anyone.


    But his attention at this time is not to the people around him but to the buildings and the ssrooms he would pass by while going to therge hall.


    When he enters the hall, he immediately caught everyone''s attention.


    One can only imagine a person wearing a dark shade of blue cultivator''s robe with a modernptop backpack on his back.


    When Qin Joming saw his friending in, he stopped talking with the people around him and a proud smile appears on his face.


    "Haha¡­ What do I tell you¡­ This guy has so many weird things on him¡­" he said while grabbing Xin Ja''s shoulder and dragging him with the group of youth.


    "Hello, Little brother Ja¡­"


    "Oh, I know you¡­ You''re that guy whom the elder has taken from the exam table¡­ nice to meet you."


    "Hi¡­"


    The people around Xin Ja and Qing Joming greeted Xin Ja with smiles on their faces. These people are Qing Joming''s friends in the freshmen ss, so they all greeted Xin Ja like their friends too.


    Plus the way that Qing Joming portrays Xin Ja is unlike the rumor they have heard in town that he is a fool. In fact, the idea alone that they are able to enter the auction house already made everyone look at him in another light.


    And so they greeted and act friendly with each other.


    Then suddenly a person seated in the middle stood up and walks towards the group.


    "So this is the fool''s group¡­" the young man said with sarcasm in his tone.


    "What do you want, Go Fang? Are you itching for a beating?" someone suddenly said while cracking his knuckles.


    The young guy looks normal when seated, but when he stands up, it made everyone looks like dwarves. This is true especially to Xin Ja who is the smallest in the group.


    When Go Fang saw the young man standing before him, his expression turned ugly.


    "I am not referring to you, Kiong Bao¡­" Go Fang said with a fit of repressed anger.


    "Oh¡­ Then are you talking about my friends then?" Kiong Bao asked with a sneer.


    Go Fang did not answer as he awkwardly looks at the group.


    "Take it, easy big fellow¡­ We just wanted to greet everyone since we''re going to be ssmates anyway¡­" suddenly another one walks behind Go Fang and helped him.


    This person is Tang Bai, he is one of the top ten alchemy test takers who passed with passing colors.


    He heard from his friend about what happened in the test and the mystical pills being crafted by that student Xin Ja, so he is curious about who that person is.


    When he saw the bumpkin expression on that person''s face, he knew that the guy would be a pushover.


    When they came homest night, they heard that in the auction there was a pill that appeared. That was an alchemy process from the hay day era of the alchemist association, so how could he not be curious about it.


    He did not tell anyone about this and wanted to find out the truth with his eyes. If this guy is really the one who made the pill, then he would do everything in his power to get the recipe from him. Either by slight coercing or forcefully taking it from him¡­ anyway would do. If he could get the recipe, then his status in the family would surely soar higher than ever. Even those that have higher cultivation than him could only grumble on his feet in the end.


    And the key to his future achievement is the country bumpkin before him.


    "I''m Tang Bai¡­ And this is Go Fang¡­" he cupped his hands to the group.


    Everyone was a bit baffled, even Go Fang showed confusion in his eyes. How could he want to befriend these country bumpkins? In his eyes, he would not want to be caught spending his time with these lowly people. With his family and his status, he thinks that he is above everyone else in the group.


    "Humph¡­ I don''t know what is wrong with you, but I will not end up befriending these lowly people¡­" Go Fang said as he walks back to his seat with anger in his eyes.


    Tang Bai just shook his head and shrugs his shoulder. He is actuallyughing inside his heart. If Go Fang has no ambition, Tang Bai does have one. So if Go Fang would not follow him, then so be it. He would put his card on these people from now on.


    But of course, he would not let go of his association with the higher-status students in the ss.


    While everyone is busy talking they suddenly heard a few clicking sounds in the hall.


    At this time, a petite female student walks inside the ssroom. She is wearing a light bluish gown with wooden sleepers on her feet.


    This caused her walking to be heard in the hall.


    When she enters the hall, everyone quickly turned silent and rushes back to their seats.


    Right in front of her is a full number of about 1,000 freshmen students. Though their cultivation is low, their talent on the other hand is superb and above that of their peers.


    "Wee everyone to Ogden Academy¡­" she said with her voice amplifying everywhere.


    "I am Teacher Fan Yinying, I was tasked to wee each of you in the academy¡­ I hope that¡­" she began talking after introducing herself to the students.


    Everyone listened to her and some of the young guys in the front have an expression of love-struck fools on their faces while looking at Teacher Fan Yinying.


    No one can deny that she is truly a beauty. In fact, Fan Yinying could be considered as one of the top 3 beautiful teachers in the academy.


    "Alright since the pleasantries and introduction is already done, let me instruct you on who will be your teachers for your first year in Ogden academy¡­" she said as she began introducing the names of the teachers.


    After calling their names, those teachers would stand one by one and walk in the front of the podium.


    "Alright, now¡­ for those who have passed your assessments, please go to your following teachers. For those who passed two or more assessments, please choose who you wanted to be your teacher¡­" she instructed.


    Upon hearing this, the students began to get off from their seats and then line up in front of the teachers of their choosing.


    It did not take long before all of the freshmen were able to line up. Soon, it became clear that the ones with the most students are the alchemy and cksmith teachers.


    And one of those students is Xin Ja.

 Chapter 1097 - Myrth: 68

    Chapter 1097


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Before we begin, let''s talk about the continent we are in, right now¡­ who can tell me what the continent is called?" a tall young teacher asked with his long hair tied in a ponytail behind him.


    His name is Teacher Fa Ranxin, and he is one of the new teachers in the academy who has reached the 3rd level as an alchemist.


    As a 3rd level alchemist in a small town like Ogden and its nearby viges, he could already be considered as a top figure. But he decided to give his time to teaching students in an alchemy ss in the number 1 academy in the town. And because of this, Fa Ranxin has been praised as a teacher with good morals, especially by his previous students.


    So while he is teaching on the tform, a few female students are looking at him with their lovely eyes.


    At this time, the special students have already beenbined with the rest of the regr freshmen students in the academy. The reason for this is to prevent any discrimination and segregation.


    Though the new freshmen are weak when ites to their cultivation, yet their ability is a bit stronger when ites to their profession, so those freshmen who are stronger would not act out because of the ability of the new students.


    It would pose a challenge to them to make them push harder in their line of profession.


    In the back of the row sits the quiet Xin Ja as he listens and while reading his textbooks.


    Xin Ja has learned a lot from what he could read in the academy. He now truly knows the difference when ites to formal education and random learning outside.


    He might have teachers, but those teachers would not teach him basicmon sense. Instead, they would teach him about their own line of profession. So getting this kind of knowledge is something very important for Xin Ja.


    "So¡­ this world is called Myrth¡­ And it has three known continents¡­ However¡­ there is a big part of this world that is unknown to all. Many believe at first that this world is t. Even now, many still have that notion as people could only discover the three continents and nothing else. Those who venture beyond that would go missing and never to return¡­" he muttered while reading.


    "So this world is called Myth, eh¡­ That''s a nice name¡­ sound like Earth." Xin Ja thought with a slight chuckle in his heart.


    He took lessons from Shin Jiao, his previous self, so he is aware that there are other worlds out there.


    He might also be the only one who knew why the three continents are separated from the rest of the world. The three continents are just three hugends separated by the sea. The truth is, they should just belong to one continent as he has learned from Wang Song.


    And going out of this continent would make one lose his powers. And if that happens, they would be weak mortals and would not be able to return to this ce.


    He did not know why the separation and if the exnation of Wang Song is right, but all he knew is that he has the ability to actually cross that wall and safely go to the other side. And Xin Ja would feel excited upon thinking about when that day woulde.


    The ss is a bit of new knowledge for him and his teacher is a good one, so Xin Ja enjoyed his first period in the ss.


    Then the second period started and this time a woman enters the room. The female teacher is a voluptuous woman in her 40''s, but her face looks like she is only in her mid-20. She has a high cultivation level at the 5th level, and she exudes a strict aura.


    So¡­ although she looks gorgeous and sexy, no one dares say anything and could only appreciate her in their hearts. But, this time, there is someone who would dare flirt with her.


    Qing Joming, upon seeing the female teacher immediately stood up as if he saw someone he has known.


    His eyes are bulging while looking at her while her lips are quivering. No one can describe his mix of expressions and emotions.


    "Alright, before we start, I want to introduce myself to the new students in this ss¡­ I am Teacher Hou Anqing, and I will be teaching you all about the basics of potion crafting¡­" she started but then stopped when she noticed Qing Joming still standing at the back of the ss.


    "Yes¡­ do you have any concern¡­ student?" she asked with a frown.


    Upon seeing her expression, Qing Joming almost fell down on his knees.


    "I¡­ I have none¡­ except for one." Qing Joming said with an expression of happiness on his face.


    "Well¡­ What is it?" she asked with a hint of impatience.


    On the side of Qing Joming, Xin Ja is already signaling him not to do anything rash. But how could his friend see his signal? Right now, one could already tell that Qing Joming looks like some love-sick fool.


    "Where have you been all my life?... In which heaven have youe from? My lovely fairy!..." he asked with fluttering eyes.


    When Hou Anqing heard this, her expression immediately turned dark. In her many years of experience as a teacher, she has encountered such a student every once in a while. So she is already used to such fools.


    She lifted one of her brows.


    When this urs, most of the old students already knew what''s going to happen next, so they immediately duck below their desks.


    Xin Ja showed a hint of suspicion in his eyes. From his experience in the wild, he could almost detect if something or someone is going to make a move. So this time, he could already see through what his teacher is going to do.


    But it made him feel a hint of dread in his heart. He did not know that a teacher would be so vicious as to make a move on a 1st level student.


    From what he could see, the teacher is a 5th level Ki fighter, so why would she sneak attack Qing Joming. But he has no time to think about anything else. It was like a reflexive movement of his hands. When a burst of ice was about to surround Qing Joming''s area, a bone filled with runes immediately came flying out and hitting Qin Joming''s face.


    This in turn slightly knocks him out of his reverie. But before he could react he was immediately covered in a ball of ice.


    Everyone who is close to Qin Joming''s seat immediately ran away and dare not stay with that fool. How could they let themselves fall into that icy circumstance? They could not imagine how would they feel while inside that thing, as it is a power cast by a 5th level Ki fighter?


    In fact, this kind of attack is caused by using a talisman imbued with an innate ability of water. From what Xin Ja could tell, it seems that the teacher''s innate ability is that of water.


    "Alright, let''s continue¡­ Let that foolish boy stay inside there for a while to teach him some manners¡­" Hou Anqing said which initiated some students to chuckle.


    Some of the old students who have experienced such treatment did not say anything and just feel their bodies shivering in fright upon remembering such a memory.


    But then¡­ before the ss could continue, they all suddenly heard some cracking sound.


    Crash!!!


    The ice sphere broke apart and the unharmed figure of Qing Joming stood there in a daze. In his hand, he is holding a weird object which is glowing with runes.


    Qing Joming is watching everyone around him and then shifting his gaze to the thumb-size piece of bone which is filled with glowing runes.


    "That¡­ that is protection rune array¡­" this time, Hou Anqing is the one who showed surprise in her eyes while looking at Qing Joming.


    Then suddenly she recalled that before she was able to throw that surprise attack something came flying at the foolish student from a certain direction.


    Then her eyes shifted to Xin Ja who is still calmly sitting on the side.


    "So it''s him¡­ This fellow is able to react at such a quick speed. This¡­ this is a talent in rune, and someone who has battle instinct." She thought as a random idea came to her mind.


    Though the boy looks small and simple, yet she could not deny that fast reflexive action that is rare to find among the youth his age.


    Suddenly, an idea came to her mind as she quickly made her decision. She picks up a writing stone on her table and secretly threw it towards that youth.


    Upon doing so, she immediately noticed that the youth''s eyes turned serious. His expression which looks like he is clueless about a lot of things suddenly became sharp.


    Then his hand suddenly moved and the writing stone disappeared from sight.


    Upon seeing this, her eyes went wide and immediately walked towards Xin Ja''s seat.


    "You follow me¡­ now.." She said with a stern voice.

 Chapter 1098 - Myrth: 69

    Chapter 1098


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Hou Anqing has not expected that the young man would have such fast reflexes. In the ss at that time, only a few have seen her fast attack. But she did not even know what happened to that writing stone which seem to have disappeared in thin air.


    So while walking ahead, her expression is slightly changing into slight excitement as her curiosity and interest were piqued by the boy.


    The two walked out of the ss and down the hallway. This has caused a slightmotion inside the ssroom.


    Qing Joming who seems to suddenly have an idea of what happened showed a pang of slight guilt in his heart. He knew that it was Xin Ja who save him from getting frozen. As he looks at the bone rune which hit his face from Xin Ja''s direction and the glowing field surrounding him, he knew that it was all because his friend helped him out.


    He was so foolish that he began to regret what he has just done a while ago.


    "But I could not help it¡­ Teacher Anqing is far too beautiful. I mean¡­ that is a truedy." He thought as he recalled her mature figure and her face.


    But then upon thinking that Xin Ja was taken by the teacher, his conscience immediately haunts him.


    "No¡­ this is my fault¡­ Xin Ja should not suffer because of me." Qing Joming said.


    But before he could say anything else, someone from the front sarcastically said.


    "That''s what you get for being a busybody¡­ I don''t know what happened, but that guy truly desired what he would get from teacher Hou Anqing."


    The voice came from Go Fang who is giving Qing Joming a scornful look.


    "Shut up!" Qing Joming berated as he stood up in anger.


    When the two were about to sh, a student suddenly stood up.


    "The two of you¡­ sit down¡­" it was a female student wearing a pair of silver-framed spectacle.


    She looks like she is someone who likes to study a lot, but her aura which is at the 2nd level made Qing Joming and Go Fang stop their action.


    "You two are but new in the ss and you have the audacity to cause trouble? I advise you to be sensible or else¡­" she added with a re.


    Everyone turned silent upon hearing her words. It seems that the whole ss is actually afraid of her especially the old students.


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja is a bit worried as he followed behind the beautiful teacher. When they pass by a ssroom, Xin Ja could notice many eyes glued on him. Then with his sensitive hearing, he would hear them say.


    "Who is that student? Did he just make Teacher Anqing angry? Poor guy¡­"


    "Hah¡­ I think he is another of those fools who ogled at Teacher Anqing or say some words¡­ what a stupid fellow, he deserves what he got."


    "That''s a freshman, right? Haha¡­ Those guys are always looking for their deaths¡­"


    "As if you were not like that before. I remember you being enclosed in ice by her for a whole hour. Luckily there is a potion to save you, if not then you would have already died¡­ Haha¡­"


    After hearing those words, the heart of Xin Ja began to throb really fast in anxiousness. He did not know what wrong he did and did not want to suffer such punishments.


    Soon the two of them arrive in front of a door.


    Knock! Knock!


    Teacher Anqing knocks on the door and waited.


    Soon a deep man''s voice called them from inside.


    When the two entered, Xin Ja saw a burly man with broad shoulders. His body is well-built that one could mistake him for arge bull.


    "Ah¡­ Daughter, you''re here,e in¡­e in¡­" the man suddenly said after seeing Teacher Anqing.


    Xin Ja''s jaw almost fell to the ground upon realizing this. But he could not get the idea of how his teacher is this man''s daughter. From what he could see, the man is just middle-aged and Xin Ja has already known from some of the students in ss that his teacher is actually in her 40s. Plus Teacher Hou Anqing is really a beauty, how could she be this man''s daughter?


    So he is a bit baffled about this?


    "General Hou¡­ please. In school, you should call me by my profession." Teacher Anqing said with a stern gaze towards her father.


    "Haha¡­ You silly girl. No matter how old you get, you''ll always be my only darling little girl¡­" General Hou said with a chuckle.


    "You¡­" Hou Anqing could not say anything to this father of hers.


    If it is not for this young man''s talent, she would not really approach her father about this.


    "Humph¡­ I''m just here to say that, I have found you another defender." She said as she turns around and walks to the door.


    "Student Xin Ja, you stay here. The general is going to talk to you about something." She said as she walks out of the door.


    Upon seeing his daughter walking out, the expression of the general showed helplessness.


    "That daughter of mine is something, right?" he said with a wink.


    Xin Ja felt a bit ufortable at this time while inside the office.


    "I am General Hou Yuan, and your teacher Anqing is my only daughter. And who might you be youngd?" the general asked as he stood up and take a seat on the sofa.


    He then gestured for Xin Ja to sit on the opposite side of the sofa.


    "I¡­ I am Xin Ja. A¡­ a freshman." Xin Ja introduced.


    "Hmm¡­ Good¡­ good. Oh¡­ Xin¡­ Do you know Xin Jong?" General Hou suddenly asked as he thought of something.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ Xin Jong is my father."


    When General Hou heard about this, his eyes went wide in disbelief. Then he looks at Xin Ja scrutinizing him from his head to toe.


    "Are you sure? I heard that Xin Jong''s son is¡­ you know¡­ not¡­ normal. Unlike you¡­ who¡­ seems to be a fine-looking young man." General Hou said with a hint of awkwardness in his tone.


    "A defender eh¡­" General Hou muttered.


    He then looks at Xin Ja and nodded his head.


    "Alright, let''s see what you got! Come with med¡­" he said as he drags Xin Ja to the fields.


    ¡­


    Ogden Academy training ground


    The sun is shining high up in the sky and at the moment, many students are currently on the grassy ground talking in groups.


    Each of them is wearing some kind of special breastte and helmet which made them look like ordinary soldiers on the battlefield.


    Then suddenly from the front, a man who is currently instructing a student called out.


    "Attention!" he shouted.


    With his shout, the students began to scramble on the ground. Then immediately they all fall in line.


    "General Hou, sir!" the man shouted.


    "Be at ease¡­" Hou Yuan said with a proud smile on his face.


    He could tell that the students are already showing a semnce of being in the army. He could not wait for the day for these pups to go on the battlefield and contribute to the kingdom.


    "Captain Gong Xijong¡­ How are we doing today?"


    "We are in top condition general. So far, the improvement of the whole team is getting better¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I hope so¡­ I don''t want to cest again in the next Inter School War Games." General Hou said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry general¡­ we have a few new recruits who, I can assure you, will perform better." Captain Gong said with confidence.


    "Alright¡­ Well, my daughter told me that this guy here can be a defender. I want to see what he got." General Hou said while gesturing his hand to Xin Ja behind him.


    "Sir? He¡­ he is a freshman, right? And¡­ isn''t he a bit small?" Captain Gong said with a frown.


    Well, out of all the students in the field Xin Ja''s height would surely be considered as small. In fact, the smallest in the team right now is a petite-looking girl at around 1.79 meters in height.


    So judging from this, one could say that Xin Ja would be the smallest person in the field right now.


    "Sigh¡­ I do not care about his height. My daughter said that he could be a defender, so¡­ get on with it. Exin to him the rules of the game¡­" General Hou said with a frown.


    "Yes sir!"


    Captain Gong looks at Xin Ja with hesitation. He did not even ask his name when he stood in front of him.


    "Kid¡­ here is what you have to do. As a defender, you have to defend your charge and yourself at all costs¡­ This means, that you should be proficient in defensive runes. You can only use certified defensive rune and none else. Got it?" Captain Gong said and did not exin any further.


    "Now, let''s try this¡­ You¡­ you¡­ and you¡­e here!" Captain Gong called three students.


    The three did not dilly dally and quickly stood in front of the captain. He then exins to them what they will be doing.


    After hearing it, the expression of the three turned a bit conflicted.


    How could they not? The little guy looks unreliable.


    But they could not turn down this task from the captain.. So they could only grit their teeth and hope that the small guy could pull through.

 Chapter 1099 - Myrth: 70

    Chapter 1099


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the ssroom, the sses continued as Teacher Anqing began her lectures. Meanwhile, Qing Joming is showing worried expressions on his face. He feels a bit distressed upon thinking about what had happened. He did not expect that his reckless action and folly created trouble for his friend.


    While looking down, and scolding himself in his heart, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder.


    "Hey¡­ Joming¡­ Is¡­ Isn''t that Xin Ja?" one of his ssmates sitting behind him said while tapping his shoulder.


    Qing Joming showed a faint annoyance in his face as he red at the guy. Then that guy pointed at the fields outside with his eyes widen in disbelief. Qing Joming suddenly noticed that more and more of his ssmates are now looking outside.


    He shifted his gaze and what he saw almost made his jaw fall down.


    How could he not know what those guys are? They are the team that represents the academy for the Inter-School War Games which is held twice a year.


    And those that are in the team represent the strength and capability of the school as a whole. One can consider them as the best of the best in the academy.


    In fact, most of the students who are able to join the team are considered top-ss adventurers or mercenaries in the guild.


    So being on the team would truly be considered an honor.


    But what the students could not believe is how Xin Ja got in there in the first ce. Qing Joming suddenly shifted his gaze to Teacher Hou Anqing.


    "So Xin Ja was not sent to the disciplinarymittee but instead in the War Games training program¡­" Qing Joming thought as if having a hard time imagining that such a thing is possible.


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja is currently standing on the field with a student beside him.


    The one chosen to be hispanion is a tall young man with a thin physique. The guy is an attacker, but Xin Ja has no clue what an attacker is?


    But what he knows is that he would need to protect the guy no matter what.


    He was given twenty paper talismans, and he could do whatever he want with them as long as he never modifies their function or runes.


    Upon looking at the field Xin Ja noticed the two opposing sides are holding into a long stick which seems to resemble their weapon. ording to what he heard, once one will be hit by these weapons, you will be sent flying.


    As he looks at the two aggressive opponents, Xin Ja felt a bit hesitant. Though he is confident of his ability, he did not know if he could ovee them as the two are 3rd level Ki fighters while he is only in the 1st level.


    Without the help of trap arrays, he is just a sitting duck if he did not pull everything he has in this battle.


    *Whistle!


    When the group heard the whistle, everyone immediately sent into action. He could tell that the two opposing students are veterans in these War Games and has a tacit understanding as with just a nod, they immediately knew what they should do.


    As for him and his teammate, they just stood there clueless on what to do next.


    On the side, the coaches are watching this scene with slight smiles on their faces. Although the general rmended the youth, yet they could not go easy on him, right? In fact, they did not want to youth to be in the team as he looks like a runt and someone who could not be trusted by his teammates.


    They could even see the other students looking at this mock battle with sneers on their faces.


    "Hah¡­ Did this guy think that he can enter our team because of a rmendation from the General? What a foolish notion. Does he really thinks we are just ying around in here?" someone from the side said with a dissatisfied frown on his face.


    "Taiyon and Binxiao might not be the strongest in the team, but they are not bench yers either. Meanwhile, Xiaobo might be an attacker, but he is still a bench yer. This is truly not a good matchup¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Captain Gong truly does not like this kid¡­"


    "Well, let him suffer some setback¡­ Maybe he would grow up to be a better student someday than use shortcuts¡­"


    The studentsmented on the side, but no one scolded them as the teachers and staff who are assisting the team just showed smiles on their faces. They too thought that Xin Ja is using the general as his backup just to be able to enter the team.


    They thought that Xin Ja is a bit underhanded for doing such a thing and should be taught a lesson about doing one''s best to be able to attain one''s purpose. One should not use their connection to get the glory.


    Everybody thought as such, so no one stopped the unfair mock battle.


    On the field, Xin Ja is already standing in front of his opponent with only a shield on hand and some talismans.


    Although at first he is afraid, yet as he focuses, he soon realized that the thing they are wearing would be able to protect him from harm. It''s just a bit ufortable, but it would do.


    And because of this, the worry in his heart has already left, and it was reced by a curiosity about these so-called War Games.


    He became curious about how it is yed and already wanted to know more about it.


    As he looks at his opponent, he saw that he is grinning at him as if looking at his prey.


    "Hey, kid¡­ Are ready for some beating?" the guy said as he lifted his weapon.


    The student in front of Xin Ja is someone who looks like in his 3rd year at Ogden academy. Plus his physique looks a bit studier than the other one.


    Xin Ja could onlyment his luck when he observe this.


    "Do you know that we know a way to beat you up without taking you out of the game¡­ Hehe¡­ This is how we initiate those new recruits or those hopefuls¡­ just like you¡­ Do you really think that it is easy to enter the team? Do you think you can use your connection with the general and his family just to pull this off? I would say you this¡­ there is no way that you can pass this test." The guy said with a sneer.


    On the other hand, Su Xiaobo and Go Binxiao are already facing each other.


    "Hehe¡­ Xiaobo, you can just consider yourself unlucky this time¡­" Go Binxiao said with a sinister grin on his face.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ just bring it your best shot!" Su Xiaobo said as he held tight on his weapon.


    Go Binxiao and Ji Taiyon''s eyes met for an instant and as if with a tacit understanding they began to make their move to set a trap. Taiyon sets Xin Ja''s back to be exposed to where Binxiao would be behind him as he faces Xiaobo while they slowly square off.


    Suddenly, the two stopped moving and then rushed to attack. Taiyon quickly raised his weapon up and mmed it towards Xin Ja''s head who seems to have stopped moving.


    "Haha¡­ The kid is already afraid of this? What a loser¡­" Taiyon thought as his grin became wider.


    At this time, instead of attacking Xiaobo, Binxiao suddenly rotated his weapon in the air and swings it to the side of Xin Ja who is standing while facing Taiyon.


    "Damn it! Those guys are cruel¡­" someone immediatelymented on the side after seeing the pattern.


    "How could they do this to a newbie. That guy even doesn''t have a clue about what is happening right now. Loos at him frozen in fear¡­"


    "I can look at this¡­ This would not end well¡­"


    Even the general is showing a worried expression in his eyes. In fact, he directly sent the child to this ce because he fully trusted his daughter in many things. And so far she did not fail him in her decisions. She was even able to help him get promoted to being a general. Well, almost everything she suggested was perfect except for her choice of marriage.


    Well, that and maybe this¡­ Maybe this young man would be the second thing she failed to see. She might have mistaken his skill for a fluke and just decided to push the poord to the fire.


    The general could not help butment what would happen next. But then, after remembering his military training before, he only showed a faint smile on his face.


    "This is also good for thed. It might beat him into a good character¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Everyone who is seeing this scene knew that, even though the student is wearing protective gear, he would still be hurt by the impact and the force of their strike and then he would be flung at a distance and would fall. And that is where the damage woulde from.


    So they can only describe this move by the two as¡­ merciless.

 Chapter 1100 - Myrth: 71

    Chapter 1100


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!!!


    sh!!!


    Xin Ja quickly moved to the side while he agilely jumps up from the ground. He is already used to carrying heavy things ever since he began training his physique to be able to handle the weight of everything around him. So when he finally reached the 1st level, his physique is far stronger than anyone.


    In fact, he could be considered equal to the 2nd level with regards to strength and physique alone.


    And so, the two weapons collided and a strange vibration appears which sends outwards force from the weapons.


    Although Xin Ja was able to dodge, the outward force pushes him to the side and he tumbles to the ground by being caught off-guard.


    "Damn it!" Su Xiaobo curses as he swings his weapon at the exposed back of Go Binxiao.


    Wham!


    He was able to hit Go Binxiao as he was still shaking from the impact. And with that hit, he began rolling to the ground. But as a veteran, he was quickly able to get up from that hit.


    With an ugly expression inside his helmet, Go Binxiao quickly brandishes his weapon and curses out loud.


    "You dare hit me from behind, you damn trash!"


    Su Xiaobo also shifted into a defensive stance and waited for Go Binxiao''s attack.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he quickly frowns. This is because he did not agree with Su Xiaobo''s move. If it was him, he could have already moved to an attacking stance and then parry the iing weapon. By doing that, his opponent would lose his bnce and might possibly trip. If that happens then Su Xiaobo could already go for the kill.


    While shaking his head watching this scene, the man beside him is alreadying his way.


    "Do you think you''re some kind of a monkey huh? I''ll bash your head off!" shouted Ji Taiyon.


    When the crowd heard his shout, they all cheered.


    "Yeah! Bash his head off Taiyon! Hahaha¡­" someone shouted with a chuckle.


    This was followed by the rest of the students watching on the side.


    Swoosh!!!


    However, as soon as he swings his weapon, he actually missed his target. He even showed confusion as he seems to have lost his target.


    "Damn, that fool!" shouted Captain Gong as he did not expect such an oue.


    Whack!


    At this time, the weapon of Binxiao and Xiaobo connects and the two seem to freeze up as they resisted the strong forceing from their weapons with their whole body. One could see that they are resisting by just looking at their faces.


    Xin Ja who is squatting on the ground while watching the two almostughed at their expression.


    This time¡­ Taiyon is already angry and feels a hint of disrespect against his opponent. He feels like the kid is actually mocking him. This is because the two of them are fighting by his attention is towards the other pair. So how could he not feel aggrieved?


    "This shit head! Are you kidding me?!" he shouted as he suddenly charges towards the youth.


    This time he decided to use his body to tackle Xin Ja.


    While this is happening, the weapon of Binxiao is already mming towards the head of Xiaobo who is not the match of thetter.


    Fwhip!!!


    Something came flying over Xiaobo, and then it hits the side of his head. He could not help but tilt to the side. The strike missed his head but it fell down to his shoulder. But at this time, the amulet which hits Xiaobo suddenly came to life.


    Wheng!!!


    Aaahh!!!


    A strange force suddenly burst open which redirected the force of the blow from Binxiao''s strike. The weapon instead flew to the side because of the impact of the weapon on the rune shield. Binxiao was forced to let go of the weapon at this time as his hand received the brunt of the impact recoil.


    Everyone at this time was dumbfounded as they saw a figure suddenly flying in the air after getting hit by a loose weapon directly on his face.


    The helmet was not even of help as his face was smashed directly by the flying weapon.


    The field immediately turned quiet as they did not expect that such a thing would happen. How could a simple trial turn out like this?


    "I think someone should check that guy¡­" a shy voice reminded everyone that an ident actually happened.


    At this time, Su Xiaobao is still looking at the scene with a dumbfounded expression on his face. He should have been the one to receive such a beating, but how did it happen that it was Ji Taiyon who was hit on his face?


    Even Go Binxiao could not believe what just happened and has his eyes open after seeing his teammate getting his face smashed by his own sword. How could he believe that such a thing is possible?


    "Haha¡­ What a boy! I knew my daughter did not make a mistake." General Hou said as he patted his leg.


    "Medic!" Captain Go shouted as he rushed towards Ji Taiyon.


    How could he not feel worried? Ji Taiyon is one of his main attackers in the games. He could not let him be out ofmission because of his own mistakes. Right now, he feels a bit guilty in his heart, but at the same time, he feels resentment towards the kid whom the general introduced to them.


    Because of that kid, the team would suffer quite a blow if Ji Taiyon would be out ofmission.


    He quickly squatted down. Then he noticed that the guy''s face is unsightly. His nose was thoroughly broken along with his cheekbone. It was a gruesome sight which made him feel sorry for the student.


    "Damn it! Medic! Come here faster!" he shouted in anger.


    He then red at Xin Ja.


    A female medic was able to arrive and quickly takes out a healing potion.


    "You should align his nose and his cheekbone first before feeding him the potion. If not, then his face would stay ugly when he healed¡­" Xin Ja reminded.


    When the people around them heard this, they all red at him.


    "How dare you say that?! Don''t you know that this is all your fault!" shouted one of the students while pointing his finger at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He did not expect that his kind gesture was treated with harshness. And why are they saying that it was his fault? He is the passive one in the fight. He just calcted that he would be able to defend and at the same time take out his enemy through that move.


    Seeing the clueless reaction on Xin Ja''s face, the student suddenly red up and wanted to rush towards Xin Ja his eyes bursting with killing intent.


    At this time, Xin Ja felt it. It was malice, and he was too sensitive over such a thing. No one knew what happened next. But before they could stop that 3rd-year student, he is already a few meters away from Xin Ja, who has already crossed both his arms in front of him.


    Wham!!!


    The student''s fistnded on his arms and sent Xin Ja flying to the side. Everyone did not do anything and just watches the two. The student did not stop as he chases after Xin Ja''s figure whom he has sent flying.


    At this time, Xin Ja for some unknown reason fell to the ce where there is a weapon on the ground. And the student is already right in front of him. With a re on his face, that student suddenly opens his palm to deliver a lethal strike towards Xin Ja''s neck.


    "No, don''t!" shouted the Captain who noticed this, but it was already toote.


    They knew why that student is really angry and wanted to kill the new kid. It is because¡­ Ji Taiyon is part of their group of friends. They are close with each other and have treated Ji Taiyon as his brother. This student''s name is Yao Ting, someone from the Yao family.


    General Hou who is watching has prepared to act¡­ however, what he saw next made him smirk.


    Whack!!!


    The sound of a weapon hitting someone reverberated in the air as another figure was sent flying. It was Yao Ting.


    Then they saw the one who hit Yao Ting rolling on the ground and picking himself up while throwing the weapon on the ground.


    Xin Ja almost felt his fingers trembling due to the recoil of that hit. It was as if his fingers were about to be torn to shred by the impact.


    But that was already enough to send a 3rd level Ki fighter flying in the air.


    "Yao Ting! Damn it! Get that guy!" shouted everyone as they began charging towards Xin Ja.


    This time, the expression of Xin Ja turned hostile. It seems that he would not be able to stay in this ce anymore. This is because¡­ he has decided that if these people gang up against him, he would surely cripple them all.


    With a sweep of his hand, he flicks a few of the talismans on the ground in a certain formation.. Then he quickly positioned himself lowered on the ground with a weird fighting style.

 Chapter 1101 - Myrth: 72

    Chapter 1101


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Like a fierce tiger ready to pounce on his enemy, Xin Ja positioned himself on the ground on all fours with his body almost sticking to the ground and his arms spread. His legs are bent and are ready to perform any quick maneuver no matter what happens next.


    His position, seem to be very effective as the other students suddenly hesitated to attack. No one wanted to be the first one to be taken out by the strange level 1 freshman.


    Meanwhile, General Hou''s eyes are already glowing in anticipation of the uing brawl, it''s like he did not wish to stop the fight so that he could see for himself the true capability of the young man before him.


    However, no matter how he wishes to see it, today is not that day.


    "What is happening here!" an angry voice suddenly interrupted the conflict.


    A tall woman began walking down the field while ring at the student before her. While behind the tall woman there stood three old men wearing hooded robes. When she got the attention of everyone the four of them walks towards the crowd.


    "Why is it that you 3rd years are ganging up on a freshman?" she shouted.


    Everyone turned silent all of a sudden.


    Then Captain Gong stood up and realized that this scene was his fault. He did not know why he suddenly lost his mind upon seeing Ji Taiyon getting wounded that he did not stop the others from attacking the youngd.


    "Coach! I''m sorry¡­ It''s all my fault!" Captain Gong said while standing in attention.


    "That''s right¡­ you are going to take responsibility for this along with the rest of you¡­ And you¡­" she shouted then quickly red at Xin Ja.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already recovered his wits and realized that he is about to do something stupid. He did not know why, but at that time, he is actually ready to kill someone.


    "You follow me!" she shouted at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja slowly stood up, then as if realizing what he could have done, he let go of the weapon in his hand.


    He lowered his gaze and bit his lips as he felt a bit embarrassed of what had happened. He followed behind the tall woman and the two other elderly men, while the other one was left in the field.


    When the group was away, the elder with a hooded robe that was left looked at the rest of the students.


    "You¡­ you youngsters are really na?ve. You do not know how to observe your opponent. If the coach has not arrived and seen what is about to happen, then¡­ I think we would be picking you all up from the infirmary¡­" the old man said with a frown.


    "Stupid¡­ all of you are truly stupid! Captain Gong¡­ we are going for reevaluation, get everyone in the training room!" the elder shouted.


    Everyone seems to be doubtful but dare not say anything in front of the elder.


    The elder then shifted his gaze at General Hou.


    "General¡­ I hope that you would not sumb to your impulse as a soldier. Remember, these are just students¡­ they are not yet ready forbat¡­ We still have two years to prepare them for that." The elder said then turn around and left.


    General Hou frowns after hearing that, but he did not say anything. He just sheepishly scratches his head while shaking his head.


    "These old guys pamper these bastards too much¡­ It would have been a good show if thatd Xin Ja beat these guys up¡­ that would be a good way to straighten their attitude¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered to himself with a chuckle.


    But before he could say anything else, he suddenly felt a chilling sensation behind him.


    "I heard that¡­" a female voice interrupted his thoughts.


    General Hou''s body stiffens as he quickly turns around and shows a fawning smile on his face.


    "Ah¡­ Daughter! How did you get in here that fast?" he said while pping his hands together.


    "I thought I told you to let that student of mine enter, I did not say to create trouble¡­" Hou Anqing said in a cold tone.


    "But¡­ but that youngd¡­ he¡­ he is a raw talent. I truly wanted to see it for myself¡­ Sigh¡­ Anyway, the coach has already seen what he can do, so you don''t have to worry anymore¡­" General Hou said as he patted his daughter''s shoulder.


    Hou Anqing pinches her father''s hand and lifted it off her shoulder.


    "That is good then¡­ I hope that this would not happen again, okay?" she said with a smile, but General Hou could feel the coldness in her gaze.


    ¡­


    By this time, Xin Ja is already sitting inside afortable room with a hot tea served in front of him.


    The tall woman who is the coach of the Ogden Academy team for the War Games is currently looking at his profile.


    Her brows are crumpled while looking at his profile as if she is doubtful of their truthfulness.


    "Let me get this straight¡­ You are the son of Xin Jong, right?" she asked with a hint of doubtfulness.


    "Ye¡­ yes mam¡­" Xin Ja replied feeling a bit pressured by the woman.


    "Hmm¡­ I see¡­ So¡­ it seems that for once at least the rumors are wrong." She said while closing the scroll and then putting it on the table.


    "I am An Taining, and I am the coach of the War Games team of Ogden academy. These two elders are by assistant coaches, and¡­ you already met General Hou and Captain Gong, those two are from the recruitment. I''ve seen your potential, I hope that you can lend us a hand¡­" she said as she rested her back on the backrest of the chair.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not know what to say at this time. But then he already realized that these people are actually recruiting him for some kind of sports or something. But he did not know how that sports go so, how could he answer?


    Seeing the confusion in his eyes, Coach An Taining, signaled one of the elderly men beside her.


    "Young man, we are from the War Games team of Ogden Academy. The War Games is a sport created to train students aboutbat tactics and fighting. It simtes almost an actual war scenario which would prepare and enable the kingdom to pick the best of the best from the academies throughout the kingdom¡­"


    Then the old man exined the rules of the War Games and how it is yed. Xin Ja learned that in a single battle, there are around 20 yers. Out of the 20 yers, 10 are the so-called Attackers or soldiers that would be in the front lines, while behind them there are four Defenders, A Commander, two Healers, and three Rangers.


    The game is either yed in an open field or inplex terrain. But most of the time, the academy contests, are held in an open field.


    This is the only ce where one can show how strong their team really is. In open rawbat where one can show their talent and ability to the public.


    After hearing the exnation, Xin Ja''s heart is already brimming with excitement. He did not know why, but he is already excited to go home and tell his father that he was chosen to participate in such an honorable event. And it was just his first day in school.


    "So¡­ will you join the team?" she asked.


    Actually, An Taining could already tell that the boy is excited to join from his rich expression alone after hearing the exnation from the elder. She could tell that the boy would actually agree. The only problem now is how they could convince his father.


    Xin Jong is known in the town for pampering his only son. So she did not know if he would agree with him joining.


    But then, she could sense something about the boy which made her think that the boy might be hiding something, even from his father. It was her instinct that is telling her to recruit the boy no matter what.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I really wanted to. But¡­ but I have to tell my father first. I know that if he heard this, he would be excited." Xin Ja said not giving his answer directly.


    "Alright¡­ after your sses, I will wait for you outside the academy. Let me, open this great news to him personally then." An Taining said with a smile.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    After that, he returns to his ssroom and everyone is now looking at him like he is some rare species. How can they not understand what just happened in the field just a while ago? They clearly saw it¡­ This simple-looking youngd actually took down two 3rd level Ki fighters. How could not feel a hint of fear towards him?


    As Xin Ja got seated, Qing Joming tap him on his shoulder.


    When Xin Ja saw his smiling face, he almost jump out of his seat.


    Qing Joming right now is showing a creepy smile on his face that made all of the hair on Xin Ja''s skin stand on end.

 Chapter 1102 - Myrth: 73

    Chapter 1102


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Before the day ends, Xin Ja is already showing a contented smile on his face. On his first day in the academy, he has learned lots of things that he has not learned from just reading any books. He also made some friends and also met some people who seem to be hostile towards him.


    But all in all, his day is amazing.


    As gathered his stuff, and was about to walk out, Teacher Hou Anqing suddenly called him to her office.


    When Qing Joming heard this, his eyes suddenly began to glow.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head at this guy. After learning about him getting in the War Games team, he pestered Xin Ja to give him some pointers on fighting and stuff. He felt helpless towards this guy who seems to not take anything seriously in his life.


    Like in their alchemy ss, he offers to teach him how to make a pill, Qing Joming just said.


    "My friend¡­ is my suffering not enough for you? Don''t you want me to have a life? If that cousin of mine finds out about this, then my life would be over¡­ Oh, the pain of not seeing my dream girl¡­ that would be my death!" he eximed exaggeratedly.


    Xin Ja could only shake his head at that time andughed with the rest of those who heard Qing Joming.


    And now when he heard that he is going to be meeting Teacher Hou Anqing, Qing Joming is already holding his hand with both of his blinking like a puppy.


    "What do you want now?" Xin Ja said with a helpless expression.


    "Hehe¡­ Can¡­ can I go with you?" Qin Joming said with a sly smile.


    "I mean, you needed someone to escort you, right? You know¡­ maybe you will get lost. I know where the teacher''s lounge is by the way." He added.


    Xin Ja could not help but roll his eyes, but he also could not say no to this guy, so the two of them went to the teacher''s lounge on the 3rd floor.


    As they reached the 2nd floor, on the stairs, Xin Ja suddenly feel that something is off. With his sharp hearing, he suddenly heard some whispering.


    "Are theying?"


    "Yeah, I heard that Teacher Hou called for that runt Xin Ja. So I''m sure they''reing this way¡­ Just wait¡­"


    "Haha¡­ We can beat that guy up and teach him a lesson! He should learn not to mess with us 3rd-years¡­"


    "But will Teacher Hou find out?"


    "Why are you cowering out? What would they do to us? Suspend us? The team still needs their attackers, right? The coach would turn crazy if she knew that we are suspended from attending the academy¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Yeah, let''s see how that guy escapes our fists¡­"


    "Let''s break his face¡­ I want revenge for Taiyon."


    After hearing that, Xin Ja stopped in his tracks.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go!" Qing Joming said with a hint of confusion on his face.


    He could not wait to see his dream woman, so he feels a bit antsy.


    "If you want to get beaten, then go! I won''t stop you¡­" Xin Ja said as he turns around.


    "Get beaten? Hey what are you talking about?" suddenly Qin Joming grabs Xin Ja''s arm and then tugs at him.


    "Trust me¡­ Go and see if you want to¡­" Xin Ja did not borate and just walks away.


    Feeling confused, Qin Joming shakes his head and then turns around and continues walking through the stairs. He did not believe what Xin Ja said, or does not want to believe because in his mind right now only seeing Teacher Hou is important.


    With a big smile on his face, he walks to the second floor and soon reached the end of the stairs. He then noticed a few 3rd-year students blocking his path.


    When he saw that, Qing Joming''s heart skips a beat. He could not help but feel his knees shaking seeing those huge fellows.


    "Ah¡­ He¡­ Hello!" he greeted.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" one of the 3rd years asked.


    "Me? I''m¡­ I''m just casually walking around¡­ Why?" Qing Joming''s mind immediately began thinking about how to get away from this precarious situation.


    "Tsk¡­ Did you see some small guy going to this ce?" one of them asked.


    "Ah¡­ Yes. I¡­ I think he went on the other side¡­" Qing Joming said while pointing the other way.


    "Damn it!" one of them cursed.


    "Wait a minute¡­ I¡­ I think I''ve seen this guy. Ah¡­ That''s right, this guy is with¡­ Hey! Get him!" one of them seems to have recognized Qing Joming, but before he could say anything, Qing Joming has already started running.


    The group then realized that something is wrong, so they began chasing after Qing Joming who started to run frantically.


    At this time, at the end of the corridor, Teacher Hou has alreadye out of the teacher''s lounge from the 3rd floor.


    She immediately heard somemotion from the stair. She did not want to bother, but then she suddenly realized what had happened that morning. So she feels a hint of suspicion in her heart, so she began walking towards the stairs.


    At this time, Qing Joming has already reached the 1st floor and is running with his life on the line. But he is not as fast as the third years who have already reached the 3rd level Ki fighter. One of them is already stretching his hand about to grab Qing Joming''s long hair which is floating behind him.


    "I got you now!" the guy shouted as grinned evilly.


    "Damn it! Why am I so unlucky!" Qing Joming cried in his heart.


    Suddenly, Qing Joming realized something¡­ his body suddenly began to move really slowly. Then he saw someone standing on the side of the wall. That person has his arms crossed on his chest while looking at him as if he is some idiot.


    Who else would it be other than Xin Ja? But what Qing Joming could not understand is how Xin Ja was able to create a rune formation just outside of the first floor? Isn''t he an alchemist? Though he has seen him use runes, those are bone runes that could be bought from the market or to some runemaster.


    However, what baffled him at this time is the effect of the array he just entered. It was actually able to make him move like he is under a quagmire. It was a weird feeling that could make one feel annoyed at the same time distraught.


    Then suddenly he feels his body tumbling to the ground after getting his movement back.


    But behind him, he noticed that there are now around seven people moving really¡­ slow. Because of the time constraint, Xin Ja was not able toplete the array, so it is a bit rough and he is unable to fully control it.


    He could only release and trap. But to attack those inside the array is something that is hard to aplish. But that does not mean there is no way.


    He suddenly flicks a couple of needles in the air and threw them towards the youngsters inside the array. Those silver needles are directed towards their acupoints. Then he suddenly deactivates the array making the needles hit their targets.


    The seven young men were about to fall to the ground when Xin Ja once again activates the array and froze them in the air as they tumble in slow motion.


    At this time, there are some students who have noticed this scene and began watching on the side. Xin Ja who was too focused on controlling the array did not notice this.


    Out of the seven, he noticed that one of them seem to have recovered his movement somehow. Then he saw something glowing around that student.


    "You bastard! I will kill you for dishonoring us!" he shouted as he suddenly concentrated his Ki on his hand and then brandishes it at Xin Ja. A 3rd level Ki fighter against a 1st level one, everyone who is seeing this already knew the result of the match.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback at this time and knew that the student is using some kind of counter for his array. But he could not let go of his control on the array or else he would face the rest of the students in it. Without a choice, he suddenly lets go of his other hand to grab something from his pocket.


    Before entering the academy, he has already crafted the weapon that he knew could help him if ever he would be in trouble in this ce. Though he is told that the academy is a safe ce to learn, yet he has read from books about students getting bullied in schools and sects, and he knew that he should prepare himself for such an event.


    And so, he has finished crafting the weapon in which he purposely went out of the town just to get its materials. And right now, in this precarious and difficult situation, he decided to use it to prevent himself from getting bullied.


    From his ring, he has already prepared the¡­ Ki Buster.

 Chapter 1103 - Myrth: 74

    Chapter 1103


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Stop!!!" shouted a female voice which stunned Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja saw Teacher Hou standing by the stairs while ring at them. He knew that if he did not stop, he would surely be punished. And that he did not want to happen. He wanted his father to be proud of him and wanted to feel happy because of his aplishments.


    And so he lowered his guard because of the presence of the teacher. However, this only proves that Xin Ja is still too na?ve and has not thought that a student would still attack him even in the presence of the teacher.


    With glowing fingers, the 3rd-year student shouted¡­


    "Eagle w Strike!"


    Xin Ja was taken aback by the action of the student. Although he was stunned and was surprised by the negligence of the student''s duty and his disrespect, Xin Ja knew that if he did not act now, he would surely be wounded.


    Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja leaned back and then let the finger pass through him as his hands touch¨¦ the ground. With his body arching backward, he lifted his legs, and then as the arms of the student passed by, he suddenly mps them.


    Like a ko hugging a tree branch, Xin Ja grabs the arm of the student. Then using his thumb, he quickly thrust it in an acupoint. Then using the momentum, he drags that student to the ground as he rolled over and ended up tackling the student. His figure slid to the side and appears behind the student while holding his arm which is still glowing.


    The Ki from the student''s finger causes the cheek of Xin Ja to be wounded, but he keeps gritting his teeth through the pain.


    "Since you do not want to stop, then you cannot me me if I will break your arm right?!" Xin Ja shouted in his anger.


    "No¡­ don''t!" shouted Hou Anqing as she snapped out of her reverie.


    At this time, the other students have already been released from the array, but they are all still on the ground squirming in pain while holding their bodies.


    Hou Anqing this time has already made her move and arrives near Xin Ja grabbing his shoulder.


    "Rx, do not be agitated¡­ Okay, I will make sure that nothing will happen." Teacher Hou Anqing said while trying to pacify the now agitated boy.


    "How can I trust? I saw you gawking at me while this bastard attacks me! You are a 5th level Ki fighter and can move faster than us! You have the ability to stop him at that time! Why!!!" Xin Ja shouted as he res at Teacher Anqing.


    When ites to his life and death, Xin Ja has already been a sensitive boy. He might have held everyone in respect and treated them as his friends, ssmates, and teacher, but if pushes to shove, his instinct which he has honed inside the forest would always appear. And when that happens, they can only me themselves for what would happen next.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry, I was distracted." Teacher Hou said while lowering her head.


    In fact, she was fascinated at that time when she saw seven 3rd-year students being trapped by a 1st-year freshman and a 1st level Ki fighter at that. She became a bit greedy and has not thought of the consequences or the feeling of the young guy.


    She just realized her mistake when she saw what is about to happen.


    She can see it now in the young man''s eyes. Those are not normal eyes of a na?ve young man¡­ those eyes are like that of a fierce beast, ready to kill its prey.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja lets go of the student''s arm, then lowers his head and slowly walks away.


    "Tell¡­ tell the coach. I will not be participating in the War Games¡­" Xin Ja said in a low voice as he left with a disappointed expression.


    How could he not feel such a thing? These 3rd-year students are would-be teammates of his. If he has such s teammate, then that would be like leaving his back open in front of his opponent, and that did not sit well with him at all.


    After hearing the words from the young man, Hou Anqing could not say anything anymore. She knew that she made a mistake¡­ in fact¡­ she could have prevented this from happening if only she was not over by curiosity and indifference. If only she was more sensitive to her students.


    In her time as a teacher in the academy, she would always see such a thing happening and thought that it is normal¡­ that it would build strength and character to a student if they ever experience and might ovee such bullying.


    She thought that those who give up are weak and their minds are feeble. She thinks that they are not worthy to be in the academy.


    But now¡­ upon seeing such talent also having such mindset, it made her think that something is actually wrong with her train of thoughts.


    ¡­


    That afternoon, the academy''s infirmary was gued with a big problem. Seven of their students are writhing in pain, and no matter how many healing potions the students take, or antidote, or rejuvenating potions, nothing happens. In fact, even the alchemists and the medical masters are dumbfounded at this urrence.


    Xin Manor in the outskirts of the town


    Right now, in the living room, Xin Jong is showing a deep frown on his face while his two guests are looking a bit dismayed.


    They have learned of what happened in the academy that afternoon, and what Xin Ja did. Plus they heard about his decision to not join the team anymore, so it made the coach and General Hou feel a bit conflicted.


    "Xin Jong¡­ I hope that you can try to convince your son. We will make sure that those students will not cause any more trouble¡­ I promise to keep them in line." Coach An Taining said as she stood up from her seat.


    "I too am sorry for what had happened¡­" General Hou said.


    "I hope that you guys will not hold this to my son. Ever since that day when we were kidnapped and I got beaten, he always carries this deep distrust of people¡­ So when someone breaks their promise to him, he would always keep it in mind¡­ Sigh. I too cannot me you guys¡­ But I hope that you guys will give him time to think. I will try to convince him, but¡­ I cannot guarantee." Xin Jong promised.


    The two left while shaking their heads.


    At this time, Xin Jong enters the courtyard of Xin Ja. He immediately noticed his son practicing his weird fighting technique again.


    "Son¡­" Xin Jong said as he enters while showing a wide smile on his face.


    Xin Ja stopped practicing and wipes his sweat with a towel.


    "Yes, papa¡­" he replied while walking towards Xin Jong.


    Xin Jong did not say any words and just grabs Xin Ja''s shoulders.


    "I''m proud of you¡­ I''m proud to have you as my son. Do whatever you think is right, and I will be behind you always¡­ I will support everything you desire." Xin Jong said as he hugged Xin Ja who was still showing a dumbfounded expression.


    The warm hug of his father made Xin Ja feel touched, and also ufortable as his body is full of sweat.


    "Papa¡­ please let go¡­ E¡­" Xin Ja squirmed.


    "Oh, really! Then, let''s see what my son got?!" Xin Jong suddenly said as he let go of Xin Ja and quickly takes a jab at him.


    Xin Ja quickly dodges and retaliates.


    The father and son began to have a bout of physical fighting with Xin Jong controlling his strength.


    After that, they talked about Xin Ja''s day in school, and Xin Jong feel at ease seeing that his son is not actually affected too much by what had happened.


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja was woken up by a soft and sweet voice.


    "Little Ja¡­ hey¡­ It''s time for school!" Yao Xue called out while shaking his shoulder.


    "Hey, Big Sister Xue¡­ Good morning!" Xin Ja greeted as he jumps out of bed.


    He quickly rushes to wash his face and then changes into his school uniform.


    "Hey, Little Ja¡­ Umm¡­ I heard that some of the parents of the students in school came to our housest night. But Uncle Jong chases them away¡­ I hope that you will not be in trouble at the academy, so you be careful, okay?" Yao Xue said with a hint of worry on her face.


    Upon hearing this¡­ a slightly mischievous smile appears on Xin Ja''s face.


    He knew that this would happen, but he just did not expect that the alchemists and medical masters in the academy would not be able to cure those guys. Well¡­ if his master in medicine, Ba Baoji was there, then those guys would already be healed.


    But they were just unlucky that they have provoked the wrong person, so he would let them suffer for another day before helping.


    But, right now his concern is Teacher Hou.. He might have said something that he should not have saidst time, so he feels a bit guilty.

 Chapter 1104 - Myrth: 75

    Chapter 1104


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Ogden Academy, Alchemy ss


    Xin Ja is currently sitting while Qin Joming is talking beside him. That morning, Qing Joming acted like nothing had happened and treated Xin Ja as usual. So the atmosphere between the two friends is not that awkward.


    Qing Joming even teases Xin Ja that their household is now one of the richest households in the town. The second sale of the Mules further gathered more peoplest night.


    Although it is being kept a secret, Qin Joming knew about it... so, he is also ted about this.


    The two stopped talking when they saw the ssroom door opening, while the rest of the students in the ss return to their seats.


    Teacher Hou walks in and then looks at the behaving students. Her eyesnded on Xin Ja and she saw him nodding to her awkwardly.


    She feels a bit amused at the young man''s reaction and her heavy feeling whening to ss became light.


    She began her lectures and the ss soon transferred to the potion room.


    Inside the room, the eyes of the many students are glowing in excitement they could not wait to learn more advanced potions and show off their skills.


    Xin Ja at this time listened to the ss but in his mind, he is trying topare the things he has learned from his previous life, Shin Jiao, and what Teacher Hou is teaching. He could feel that there is a huge difference between pill concocting and potion-making.


    In his conjecture, potions are just a part of making a pill. For example, in making a healing pill, one would first need to mix the materials and after mixing them, one would need to extract the pure essence from that mixture. That is why it needed to boil the mixture. And after extraction, one could already get the essence of the materials.


    Now¡­ in that part, are potions were created.


    But for pills, one would not stop there. After refining and taking the essence, one would need to remove the substance that is not necessary that''s why more heating is needed. Then he would mix a hardening agent which would preserve the essence, and from there one would start forming the pills.


    Forming pills is really hard to do especially if one has no idea how to do it. But Xin Ja already knew the process, so he is familiar with it.


    And so while people are in theboratory, testing things and stuff, Xin Ja is on the side like a thief already thinking of trying his own concoction.


    "Alright everyone¡­ today we are going to try and create a healing potion¡­ But since everyone is already proficient with low-grade ones we will do a step up and create a mid-grade healing potion¡­" Teacher Hou said with a crafty smile on her face.


    When everyone heard this, they all immediately began to murmur.


    "Teacher! We are just apprentices and first year at that. How could we make a mid-grade potion?" a young woman cried out.


    Hou Anqing shifted her gaze at the young woman and showed indifference on her face.


    "Your task from this day forth is to try and create a mid-grade healing potion. Those who can¡­ will receive a passing grade¡­ and those who could not... will fail¡­" she said with a crafty smile on her face.


    When the students heard this they all immediately began to whine about it.


    "Teacher! This is unfair! We might be alchemist apprentices, but we are not yet at that level. I have spent more of my time in theboratory, but I was not able to create one even until now!" heined.


    "Haha¡­ The reason why you are unable to do that is that youck something. And that something is for you to find out." Hou Anqing said as she sits down and folded her arms.


    Everyone looks at each other and then shakes their heads in helplessness. Some seem to have thought of something and a slight cunningness appears in their gaze, but others just look at the apparatus on the table with helplessness in their eyes.


    "Hey¡­ I know you know what the teacher is talking about¡­ I''m your friend, right? You''re going to help me¡­ right?" Qing Joming suddenly whispered beside Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was a bit confused about the goal of Teacher Hou, but he did not mind about it. Hearing Qing Joming''s words, Xin Ja just heaves a sigh and nodded his head.


    Upon seeing this, Qing Joming showed a crafty smile and then nudge, Xin Ja''s elbow.


    "I know why you choose this seat¡­ Hehe¡­ If you can make another batch, let''s sell it in the auction house¡­" Qing Joming said while rubbing both of his palms.


    Last time, the two of them enjoy themselves after selling the pills, now he wanted to go back and have fun afterward again.


    "Humph¡­ You know what, if you really wanted to earn that much money, why don''t I just teach you how to make them?..." Xin Ja said feeling helpless at this friend of his.


    "Jeez¡­ That is a tempting offer, but thank you¡­ I still value my life after all¡­" he said with a smirk.


    How could he learn the process of pill-making? If people knew about it¡­ that would cause him too much trouble and could even trouble his closes kin. He did not want that kind of trouble.


    So he is adamant to reject such a task to be given to him. He is already contented with making potions for his cousin and his demanding family members.


    "Hey, don''t worry¡­ I will watch out for you. If the teacher shifts her attention towards us, then I will remind you, okay?" Qing Joming said with a chuckle.


    Xin Ja could not help but roll his eyes.


    At this time, Hou Anqing already has her sight on the two who are whispering on the side andughing while the rest of their ssmates are in a dilemma. She could not help but shake her head and just calmly observe the ss and they began their alchemy practice.


    At this time, Qing Joming takes some herbs from the center of the ss and then went back to his seat. Beside him, Xin Ja is sitting while observing him begin the process of crafting a potion.


    "Stop!¡­ Now return the herb to the fire¡­ The reason why you are unable to make a mid-grade potion is yourck of observation in the boiling process¡­" Xin Ja said with a frown.


    Xin Ja began exining how Qing Joming could observe the boiling process through timing and the amount of heat.


    After learning from Shin Jiao''s lesson, he has already grasped the timing for some of the basic pills. That is the reason why he is able to make mid-grade healing pills.


    After his exnation, Qing Joming followed the timing and the process, and then soon he heard Xin Ja say something from beside him.


    "Pour your Ki into the mixture¡­" although he was a bit startled he did so and soon saw that the mixture began to glow.


    "Stop! Take it out¡­" listening to Xin Ja''s words and as an experienced alchemist, Qing Joming is adept with his hands and timing.


    So he was able to take out the concoction.


    He quickly put a lid on the extract and then began shaking it.


    After that, the concoction suddenly began to glow, from light silver to dim golden glow.


    Qing Joming was surprised at this and almost let go of the test tube in his hand.


    "This¡­ this¡­" he was dumbfounded at what just happened.


    He did not know why but he could feel a strange aura in his body and that he could feel some kind of familiarization and calmness in his mind. It was like he just broke through a certain bottleneck.


    "You¡­ what did you just do?" he said while looking at Xin Ja like he was looking at a monster.


    In fact, at this time, Xin Ja is also very surprised upon seeing what is happening to his friend. Qing Joming''s Ki is not increasing, but something within his body seems to be changing, this is true especially in his head.


    "What¡­ what just happened?" the two were interrupted by a student who seem to be standing behind them.


    This time, Qing Joming and Xin Ja realized that almost all of the students in the ss are standing behind them. They are looking at the two as if they were some kind of unique treasure.


    How could they not feel excited?


    Right now, they are looking at a 2nd level alchemist and a person who just taught him how.


    So they are all feeling excited.


    "That¡­ that is a high-grade healing potion. How? How were you able to create that?" someone from the crowd suddenly said while pointing at the potion which is already resting on the test tube holder.


    At this time, Teacher Hou already is standing near the table and checking the potion.


    "Hmm¡­ This is good¡­ Qing Joming and Xin Ja, you two¡­e with me¡­" she said with a satisfied nod.


    Everyone watches with envy and shrewdness as Qing Joming and Xin Ja left the potion room.. They saw it happen¡­ it was all because of that quiet boy, Xin Ja.

 Chapter 1105 - Myrth: 76

    Chapter 1105


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In potion-making most alchemists do not use timers in this world, Xin Ja has already noticed this. They use their years and years of experience so that they are able to craft potions. But in truth, potions are easily crafted by anyone as long as they knew how to adjust the heat and time the process.


    It is as easy as that.


    But the grade would then vary if an alchemist would start using their Ki. Combining Ki, the heat, and the timing is an essential part of potion-making. If someone could not bnce this, then they would fail in reaching the higher grade potions.


    The reason why Qing Joming was able to create a high-grade healing potion is because of the right timing by Xin Ja. If not¡­ then that high-grade potion would surely fail and turn into a low-grade one.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Qing Joming enter the teacher''s office.


    Out of the two, Qing Joming is the one who is the most excited as his eyes did not leave Teacher Hou. He looks like a love-struck fool once again while foolishly smiling on the side.


    "Hey, Teacher Hou¡­ What is happening here? Are these two students giving you a hard time?" a male teacher asked while showing a faint smile on his face.


    He is feeling a bit amused at this time because he knew of the temperament of this icy middle-ageddy. He for one would not want to be on her bad side.


    "No¡­ These two are the most excellent students in my potion ss." She said as she sits down behind her desk.


    "You two take a seat¡­" shemanded.


    The teacher was a bit dumbfounded and the other who is also in the teacher''s office showed the same expression. They almost could not believe that the icydy would say such a thing to students. It was like some kind of miracle just happened to the world.


    But Hou Anqing did not mind the way her co-teachers are looking at her right now. Her focus is on the two who would be troubled because of what just happened in the potion room just now.


    "Hmm¡­ This would be problematic¡­ Your ssmates would start pestering you two from now on¡­" she said with a frown.


    Xin Ja feels a bit confused. In his mind, he is thinking that there is no actual problem actually in this matter. If Teacher Hou really wanted to, he could teach the student how to time the process of creating the potion. That would make life easier for everyone, right?


    But he is too shy to say this to Teacher Hou, so he kept his silence.


    "Hmm¡­ Teacher, if I can help you with the ss by being an assistant, then it would be my honor. At least now I have already reached the 2nd level of being an alchemist." Qing Joming said with confidence in his heart.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Hou Anqing changed as she realized that this guy is showing off in front of her. This is the same young man who tried to profess his love to her. How could ady like her in her 40''s fall for such a young brat?


    She could not help but shake her head inwardly.


    "Umm¡­ Teacher¡­ I¡­ I can also help." Xin Ja said shyly.


    When Qing Joming heard this, he quickly wrapped his arm around Xin Ja''s neck and said with a big smile on his face.


    "See¡­ You already have two assistants now. So you don''t have to worry about the ss. You can rest here and we handle it from here. I assure you that everyone would be able to create a mid-level potion before the term ends¡­" Qing Joming said as he patted his chest.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head inwardly at this proud fool.


    Feeling a bit helpless, Hou Anqing just smirked and was about to wave her hand when a voice interrupted her.


    "What a boastful brat! Do you think that just because you said it, you are already qualified to be an assistant to Teacher Hou? Ignorant little brats!" a middle-aged teacher said while walking towards them.


    The teacher is well-built, but he has a potbelly. And in one look, one could tell that he is a proud teacher of the academy.


    "Teacher Hou¡­ you look as beautiful as ever today." The male teacher greeted.


    He could not deny the fact that even though Teacher Hou Anqing is already in her 40s, she is still far more beautiful than those younger teachers around him. So how could he not fall for her?


    "Teacher Ma¡­" Hou Anqing greeted while nodding her head.


    "Teacher Hou, are these two your proud students? I think they are too proud for their own good." Teacher Ma said with a smirk.


    This teacher''s office belongs to all the alchemy teachers in the academy. So each teacher in here is either alchemist or those that are expert on tending herbs, so each one of them in this office is a proud alchemist. Although not all of them are as overbearing as others, yet some of them just like Teacher Ma think that they are better than the rest.


    Teacher Ma has been handling advanced alchemy sses from the 3rd year and those that are about to graduate in the academy, so how could he not feel proud of himself.


    So when he heard that two 1st year students and at 1st level Ki fighter at that, said those things, he could not help but scoff at them.


    He even thinks that the kingdom''s decree to let the 1st level Ki fighters enter the academy is a shame to every teacher. He did not want to teach 1st level trash students, so he feels indignant towards them. And now that he saw two of them, he could not help himself but prove his theory correct. That these people are just trash and should not be permitted to enter the prestigious academy.


    "Although you are a teacher, you are also an alchemist¡­ How could you not see that I am already a 2nd level alchemist and has the ability to already guide those below me?" Qing Joming suddenly said with annoyance on his face.


    When Teacher Ma heard this¡­ his face turned crimson. The truth is he did not notice it. With his high level as a Ki fighter, he should have noticed the different aura in the young man''s head which signifies that he has an increase in wisdom. It was a testament that he has reached the 2nd level. Although it is not that visible to anyone, yet those in the higher level could notice that if they wanted to.


    But how could Teacher Ma do so when he has a prejudice against the two students?


    "You¡­ you rascal! Who do you think you are?" Teacher Ma said while pointing at Qing Joming.


    His aura suddenly increases and quickly suppresses Qing Joming''s measly 1st-level Ki.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" This time Teacher Hou''s aura shattered that repressive aura of Teacher Ma.


    "Teacher Ma, let me remind you that as teachers we are not allowed to use our aura to suppress others, or would you like the headmaster to hear about this?" Teacher Hou said with an icy tone.


    Teacher Ma suddenly showed a hostile expression on his face. He did not expect that he would be shamed by a student in front of everyone. His mind quickly went to think of a way to get his pride back. Then suddenly he thought of something.


    "Hehe¡­ Since you said that you are already a 2nd level alchemist, then you should be aware of the wisdom challenge system of the alchemist association, right?" Teacher Ma said with a sneer.


    When the teachers heard this, they all frown.


    They are all aware of such a rule in the alchemist association. Wisdom challenge is a way for an alchemist to be tested of his ability and wisdom in creating potions. Two equally leveled alchemists would face each other in either theory in alchemy, or an alchemy battle.


    "I will now post a challenge to you, young one¡­ you are to battle one of my students who is also a 2nd level alchemist just like yourself. If I win, then you can get out of this academy¡­ we do not need trash like you." Teacher Ma said with a grin.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Teacher Hou turned a bit angry. How could a shameless 4th level alchemist challenge some like this just to preserve his own pride?


    This is far too shameless.


    Qing Joming also was a bit stunned at the proposition, but since the challenge is raised he knew that he could not back out. Now he feels a bit worried about his own future and could not think straight as panic has already ovee his heart.


    Everyone in the room thinks that this is not a fair battle between students. Teacher Ma is a teacher in the 3rd year and the graduating sses, so how any of those students could not beat a mere 1st year even though they are both in the same level?


    It was truly an unfair proposition. But they all knew that in the eyes of the alchemist association, the same level means the same capability, so it is fair.


    In the midst of these conflicting and worrying situations, a shy voice interrupted them all.


    "And what if you lose?"

 Chapter 1106 - Myrth: 77

    Chapter 1106


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The small voice made everyone realize that there is still another student on the side of Qing Joming. So when they heard his voice, their attention shifted towards him. And this made Xin Ja feel a bit ufortable.


    When Teacher Ma heard this, he almost burst outughing.


    "What do you mean by me losing? That is utterly impossible! Hahaha¡­" Teacher Ma chuckled.


    "If you are afraid, then just say so¡­" Xin Ja suddenly added while still feeling a bit ufortable.


    But deep in his heart, he already hated the teacher in front of him.


    Everyone is now seeing this shy-looking boy in a new light. Although he looks shy and quiet yet the wordsing out of his mouth are something that they never would have expected from someone like him.


    At this time, the expression of Teacher Ma is already unsightly and is now ring furiously at the young man. He takes a step forward and with gritted teeth, he uttered.


    "If the two of you get lost in this academy if you lose, then I don''t mind staking anything on the line¡­" he said while his face is close to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja looks unafraid but a little awkward, so he leaned to the side away from Teacher Ma and said.


    "Then you have to publicly apologize to us¡­ That would be a fair exchange, right?"


    Everyone looks at each other and nodded their heads. The boy looks young and all, but he is also sensible. It might not be a fair exchange between the two, but Teacher Ma after all is a teacher in Ogden Academy, and he has been in the academy for many years now.


    So an actual fair exchange between the two is not possible as the school would surely be partial towards Teacher Ma who has produced many brilliant students.


    But who would have known that an apology towards someone who is weaker than him is something that Teacher Ma detested? He thinks that those people who are lower than him should be the ones apologizing and not him.


    So the condition of the young man truly infuriated him.


    "You whelp!" he shouted and suddenly lifted his hand.


    "Teacher Ma!" this time, Teacher Hou could not take it anymore and used her aura to stop the teacher.


    However, they have the same level so Teacher Ma shrugged it all off.


    But suddenly an arm held Teacher Ma which renders him immobile.


    When Teacher Ma shifted his gaze, he saw a fat middle-aged man standing behind him.


    "This is enough¡­ You have are already getting old Teacher Ma and it seems that your attitude is regressing." The fat man said with a frown.


    Xin Ja has already noticed this man a while ago when he enters the office with some people behind him. But he did not know who this person is, so he did not pay attention too much to him.


    When Teacher Ma realized who the fat man is, he suddenly takes a step back.


    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry, Superintendent Yu¡­" Teacher Ma apologizes.


    The fat man waves his hand and then looks at the two young men who got entangled with Teacher Ma. He showed a faint smile on his face then looks at Xin Ja.


    "Alright, how about we do this¡­ I do not want to lose talent in the academy. So if you two loses, then you will be undergoing disciplinary action under my supervision. And if you win, Teacher Ma here will apologize to both of you. Will that be okay?" Superintendent Yu said with an amiable smile on his pudgy face.


    No one could go against him at this time and both parties agreed. Teacher Ma said his leave... he is already thinking in his mind which student of his would he choose for the challenge.


    Meanwhile, Superintendent Yu suddenly walks to the side and picks up a rune-filled bone.


    "Good craftsmanship¡­" he said as he gave it to Xin Ja.


    He then picks another three on the side. No one has noticed when those bones runes have been put there, but he did.


    "You are a talent indeed. It''s just a pity that you''re Ki level is a bit low. Haha¡­" Superintendent Yu said while he handed the runes to Xin Ja while patting his shoulder and leaving the office.


    The crowd is a bit stunned at his presence and the other teachers who saw him leaving just bowed their heads. Those that are with the superintendent looked at Xin Ja and they began writing something on the folders they were holding.


    When the group left, the rest of the teachers in the office seemed to heave a sigh of relief.


    "You two are¡­ Sigh¡­ I don''t know what to say anymore¡­" Teacher Hou Anqing said while she helplessly leaned on the backrest of her chair.


    "Are you two confident in this challenge?" she asked.


    Xin Ja shrugged his shoulder but did not say anything. Upon seeing this, the expression of Qing Joming turned grave. He then looks at Teacher Hou and then showed a faint smile.


    "Teacher, if¡­ if you can privately teach us, then¡­ then we might have a chance at winning this challenge." He said with a smile.


    Pfft!!!


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja could not help but stifle hisugh. But this made Qing Joming re at him.


    "You¡­ Sigh¡­ this is giving me a headache. Whatever,e here after ss, and I will try to teach you two something¡­ I just hope that it would be enough to warrant your victory."


    The three of them then return to the ss and saw that the ss is busy concocting potions.


    When they noticed the threeing inside, they all showed a hint of excitement in their eyes.


    Before Xin Ja and Qing Joming could even sit, a couple of their ssmates have already approached them.


    Xin Ja who has not experienced such attention, feel a bit ufortable about it, but he did not say no. This is because of his kind nature and disposition. And so, he began teaching them¡­ he even introduces to them the concept of timing.


    Everyone was a bit baffled at first. But since the students here are all taking alchemy and have passed the exam for it, they began to realize what he is talking about. Then they all began to listen attentively to him and many realize how it would be perfect to use such a method rather than to lean on one''s experience which would consume too many resources.


    Before the ss ends, almost half of the ss has already passed in creating a mid-grade healing potion while immediately stunned Teacher Hou.


    She too has an idea of using time but has not tried it before. However, seeing it for herself and knowing the result is something that she never expected.


    And like what happened to Qing Joming, two of their ssmates actually advance to 2nd level alchemist. This is because of their already vast experience and knowledge which has opened the door for them to move a step up to the next level.


    The day is fruitful and everyone became excited and has viewed Xin Ja with a sense of respect in the ss.


    But unknown to them a piece of news is currently circting in the academy. It was about the alchemy match between 3rd year and 1st year which suddenly became sensational.


    No one knew who spread the news, but it immediately riled up every student in the academy and many wanted to watch this match. This is because, if the 3rd years truly have epted this match, then that means the 1st years who challenged them are not your typical weak first years. They might pose a challenge¡­ hence everyone wanted to see such a challenge.


    But the only downside is that... it is an alchemy challenge. Some of the students are not too inclined in looking at people brewing potions, they think it is boring, unlike martial arts bouts which are exciting and thrilling.


    However, those that belong to big families are quickly interested in this. They are already eyeing to rope in those talents that would be attending this battle.


    Themotion outside has not reached the ears of the students in Teacher Hou''s ss yet. In fact, at this moment, they did not care. What they are experiencing right now is more than they''ll ever want. Of course, this is because they are still too focused on their work.


    And so, the day ended with many of his ssmates feeling ted at their progress.


    Everyone left, and Hou Anqing told four students to remain in the ss. Xin Ja, Qing Joming, and the two others who just advanced to 2nd level alchemist.


    They began to discuss the timing method that Xin Ja just taught the ss. Teacher Hou has already realized that this would surely revolutionize alchemy and potion brewing. It would not only format the alchemy path, but it would also take the alchemy profession another step higher.


    Resources would be reduced by half in consumption due to trial and error, and the creation of potions would now be standardized. It is surely an eye-opener for her and now wanted to formally create a manual for this.


    And so Xin Ja and the rest spend their time in the potion room before going homete that night.

 Chapter 1107 - Myrth: 78

    Chapter 1107


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As Xin Ja takes a carriage to go home, he rested his head on the side and closes his eyes to rx after the whole day of ss. He showed a faint smile on his face as he felt a bit contented with what he has done today.


    "Hmm¡­ Helping others is not that bad after all¡­" he muttered to himself.


    He then frowns upon remembering the challenge of that teacher. He truly hated those kinds of people. Although he knew that not everyone is like that, yet he also knew that there are always people who think like Teacher Ma. They are those that look down on others and would always think highly of themselves.


    Well, he could not deny the fact, that those kinds of people are the ones who always move to the higherdder in life. Being timid and all would not help you if you wanted to be at the top. You can only be shameless, proud, and talented in any aspect if you truly wanted to reach the top.


    But of course, that is not Xin Ja''s personality. Although their family is now rich, he is still the same Xin Ja, the shy and ignorant boy.


    Upon thinking to this point, he could not help but chuckle to himself.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped which jolted Xin Ja to open his eyes.


    "Student¡­ it seems that there is trouble ahead¡­ I¡­ I¡­" the coachman stuttered as Xin Ja could sense fear in his words.


    "It is okay¡­ I will get off in here¡­" Xin Ja said heaving a deep sigh.


    In his heart, he feels a bit afraid, but at the same time seemed to have epted this kind of trouble.


    In the forest, you will not know who your enemy is as, in that ce, everyone is your enemy. The weak will sumb to the strong¡­ that is the rule of the forest.


    When he takes a step down from the carriage, his temperament has already changed and his mindset transformed.


    The shy and timid person is already gone and has now changed into the person whom he would always be when going to the forest¡­ a hunter.


    "Haha¡­ He''s not that cowardly after all¡­" a man said with a hood covering his face.


    "Is he really the idiot son of Xin Jong?"


    "Yeah, he is¡­ But it seems that the rumors are wrong about him¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Let''s just get it over with¡­ Do not kill him. Just cripple him or something¡­ We do not want that Xin Jong getting crazy and cause trouble in the town¡­"


    While the people began to surround Xin Ja, he stood there calmly and loosen the tie on his robe. He carefully hides his right hand inside and from his space takes out the Ki buster.


    "Since you guys wanted to cripple me, then, you should not me me for what happens to you, right?" Xin Ja thought as he takes a low fighting stance.


    Suddenly, from afar something came flying towards him.


    ng!!!


    The loud sound of metal hitting against metal sounded in the air.


    And from that, the figure of Xin Ja was sent flying to the side of the street.


    Xin Ja was taken by surprise as he did not expect that a crossbow would be used to attack him. And from the trajectory of that crossbow, it is aiming for his heart. He knew that someone is aiming for his life. But luckily for him, he is holding a shield bone rune in his hand and was able to protect himself with the sacrifice of the rune. However, the impact still gives him significant damage making him feel that his internal organs were shifted.


    As he picks himself up, he spews a mouthful of blood and red at the people before him.


    Xin Ja quickly ran to the dark alleyway while holding his chest.


    "Chase after him! Do not let him get away?!" shouted the leader of the hooded men.


    "Who was that? Who attacked him?" someone suddenly asked while running after Xin Ja.


    "Who cares!¡­ That person has his own n, and we have our orders¡­ just stick to your jobs!" shouted the leader.


    While the group chases after Xin Ja the shadow of the person from the roof also began chasing after them.


    "Damn it¡­ I did not expect that he would be wearing rune shield¡­" the man said with a sinister re.


    Xin Ja ran as fast as he could and takes out his only healing pill. He has been keeping this for a while now just in case of an emergency.


    After taking the pill, he could feel a warm sensation inside his body and he knew that his internal body is being healed by the pill.


    He soon arrives at the end of the alley and with a flick of his fingers he quickly threw out the camouge array. And after activating it his figure suddenly vanished.


    Then he began forming one array after another behind that camouge array after seeing the group running after him.


    "Where is he?"


    "He¡­ He just vanished?"


    "No¡­ be careful everyone! Our master told us that this guy is a very tricky one¡­" the leadermanded as they all began taking out their weapons.


    The leader of the group is a 5th level Ki fighter, and the rest are 3rd and 4th level. From their lineup alone, Xin Ja knew that he is going to have a tough fight. Plus there is another shadow lurking in the dark which he could tell judging from his hearing.


    He did not know how he offended them that they would do such a thing. However, he has already experienced the darkness of the human heart and he knew that in some of those small conflicts he has in school, one of those people has sent these men against him.


    "Well, two can y in that game¡­" Xin Ja thought as he already nned to retaliate once he is able to escape this predicament.


    "Let''s test the waters first¡­" Xin Ja thought while he flings two needles towards the people outside the camouge array which is slowly walking near.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Ting!!! Ting!!!


    To his surprise, the needles were quickly blocked by his targets. From this, he already knew of the quickness of the reflexes of his opponent.


    But Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face while looking at the group. There are around ten people, and all of them are ranked higher than he is. Although he felt nervous, yet in his heart, he is more excited.


    "Time to test out your true capability¡­" he thought as he lifted the Ki buster and pointed it at the first person almost approaching the camouge array.


    If that person walks through it, he would be ending up in a trap array he has prepared. That trap array is only a beguiling array as he has no time to set up the quagmire array which he likes to use.


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air which startled everyone. Then he saw the arm of the person ahead of them flying off his shoulder.


    They did not see what happened, it was just a sh of silver then the right arm of theirpanion was suddenly sted.


    The screaming sound of the guy filled the alleyway and everyone with him suddenly takes a step back.


    "What was that?" shouted the leader in panic.


    He has not seen such a weapon before, and it made him feel afraid.


    The person on the roof also showed a hint of astonishment in his eyes. He dare note closer for fear of such a weapon¡­ so he stayed in his spot.


    At this time, the leader shouted to his underlings.


    "That is just a single-use artifact! Do not be afraid! Let''s attack him together!" he shouted as he suddenly charges.


    The people behind him feel conflicted by upon seeing their leader rushing forwards they too feel excited and began running towards the ce in front of them.


    At this time, Xin Ja has finished reloading the Ki Buster which is a one-shot weapon prototype that Xin Ja made. Since this is his trial creation of a new artifact, he is unable to create the moreplicated ones. He is using the alchemical mixture of fire crystal as a propent and his Ki as the igniter.


    The Ki buster is a simple tube where there is a small slot near the end where the handle is. That slot is where one should insert the ammunition which is made of fire crystal inside the cartridge and a ball as a propent.


    Once inserted, the bullet will be locked by a lever on the side.


    Then all Xin Ja would have to do is to use his Ki to ignite the bullet. He has practiced loading and unloading the bullet which would take about 5 seconds max and more if he is nervous.


    After firing the first shot, Xin Ja has already thought of ways on how to improve the weapon.. But for now, he needed to concentrate as he knew that the weapon has a weakness¡­ its uracy.

 Chapter 1108 - Myrth: 79

    Chapter 1108


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The first one who has reached near him was supposed to be dead. His goal at that time was to directly take his life. That way the others would be afraid to attack him. But because of the poor uracy of the Ki buster, he did not get that result¡­ instead, the group was angered.


    And so the group began running towards the direction of the camouge array and behind it, Xin Ja was a bit startled.


    He takes out his short sword from the ring and prepares himself for battle.


    When the leader of the group walks through the camouge array, he was immediately startled to see that he found himself in a forest area.


    His surroundings are full of trees, and he could not see anyone around him.


    Bang!!!


    He suddenly heard a loud explosion from his surroundings and it quickly made him stand in a defensive position. He positioned himself lower to the ground while looking around him.


    "This is a beguiling array¡­" he muttered as he quickly closes his eyes to feel his surroundings.


    He could then hear the cry of his teammate from beside him.


    Then he heard a sound which made him quickly throw a dagger in that direction.


    Swoosh!!!


    The dagger flew and Xin Ja immediately knew that if he did not dodge then he would be in danger. With a quick turn of his body, he was able to somehow dodge the dagger.


    He did not hesitate and quickly fire another shot after reloading.


    Bang!!!


    Another one fell but the leader was spared.


    He almost cursed and feels a bit curious at the luck of the leader of the group.


    "Sir¡­ We are getting ughtered here! That is not a one-time use artifact! We have to escape now!" shouted one of the hooded men.


    "Damn it! Damn it! Kid¡­ when I see you again, you are going to die!" shouted the leader as he quickly rushes back.


    Although the beguilement array is able to distract their eyes, it is not enough to trap them in one ce. Hence the group was able to run away.


    However, the one inside the array was unlucky as they were left by the group who has no choice.


    "Wait! Don''t leave me!" cried the person while he clutches his stomach which was torn open by the power of the Ki buster.


    Suddenly, a figure appears from his sight and before he could do anything, he feels that something enters his neck making him unable to move.


    Xin Ja quickly stabilized the condition of the man and at the same time reloaded the Ki buster. He then shifted his gaze to the roof and pointed the muzzle of the Ki buster in the direction of the person hiding in the dark.


    Then he saw that figure suddenly disappearing as it runs away.


    "Hmm¡­ Coward¡­" Xin Ja said as he looks at his side.


    There was a dagger wound which grazed the side of his stomach. If he waste for a few milliseconds them that dagger would have torn his body to two.


    The long gash was caused by the Ki energy that envelopes the thrown dagger¡­ and that energy alone is already enough to wound him that badly.


    But Xin Ja did not mind the wound. He just grits his teeth and lets the residue of the pill he took heal his wound.


    "Luckily then retreated¡­ if not, then I would have been in danger." He muttered as he knew that he could not kill them all at that time.


    If the leader would have been persistent, then he could find his location even if he is under the beguiling array.


    With the use of his senses, then he would be able to finally corner him like a rat, and Xin Ja would be powerless before that group.


    But thankfully they became afraid of the Ki buster and the damages it is able to deal with them.


    But what he did not like about its performance is its extremely inurate shots.


    "I guess, I should really put some rifling inside the barrel of the Ki buster." He thought as he waited to the side while the man slowly recovers.


    He is also waiting for any town enforcer toe. But after waiting for a long time, he did not see anyone.


    Soon, the guy slowly became a bit fine and his face has regained its color.


    In the darkness, Xin Ja was able to see this because of his good eyesight which he has developed within the dark forest while hunting.


    "Alright, let me ask you something¡­ depending on your answer will you be able to live." He said while squatting on the ground.


    "Who ask you guys to do this?" he said while looking at the man''s eyes.


    Xin Ja removes the needle from the guy''s neck and ces it on his shoulder.


    "You¡­ how¡­" before the guy could say anything else, the needle went back to his neck and deprives him of his voice.


    "Answer what I ask, or I silence you forever¡­ Again who told you to attack me?" Xin Ja warned.


    When the guy was able to talk again, Xin Ja could see the hesitation in his eyes.


    "I guess¡­ you chose death¡­" he said as he prepares his sword.


    "Wait!¡­ Wait!¡­ It¡­ it was the Ji family. We were hired by them¡­" he said with gritted teeth.


    "Hmm¡­ See it''s not that hard to answer, right? Thank you¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    He then stood up and left the man in that area. The array wouldst for 2 days before the energy from the bone array would be gone and the bone array would turn into dust. And in those two days, this guy would suffer. He could only rely on his luck if he can survive this ordeal or not.


    Xin Ja stick through the shadows as he went home. He already knew who his enemy is, but he needed preparation before he could make a move on them. The Ji family is one of the big families in the town. He could not easily take them down just like that.


    Plus he would be facing a lot of trouble if he did so and this would also implicate his father. So, he decided not to retaliate for now.


    Maybe after he is able to perfect his Ki buster, then that would be the right time to retaliate.


    ¡­


    Inside his room, Xin Ja began to quickly disassemble and craft the Ki buster once again. This time, he is going to put rifling on the bore of the Ki buster, this way¡­ the stability and uracy would increase.


    He then began creating more bullets which consumed his entire remaining stack of fire crystals.


    "Hmm¡­ I need to buy more fire crystals¡­" he thought.


    Compare to the material called gun powder ording to what Xin Ja learned, fire crystals are more powerful and easy to create. Plus once they are fired, they do not leave any traces or harmful residue. That is why Xin Ja used it as a propent after experimenting.


    He then began to concoct some healing pills after taking out some of the extra herbs he hid in his ring.


    After taking another pill topletely heal his wounds, Xin Ja donned his mask and was about to leave the house in secret when he notice Yao Xue walking towards his room.


    "Why does she seem a bit sneaky?" he thought while listening to her footsteps.


    Creak!


    His door opens and Yao Xue enters with a small basin in her arms and some bandages.


    "Little Ja¡­ are you here?" she called in a low tone.


    "Hey, what are you doing here Sister Xue¡­" Xin Ja asked as he walks from the corner.


    "I¡­ I saw you entering the house with traces of wound. I was worried¡­" Yao Xue said as she puts down the basin.


    "I''m fine¡­ I was not hurt that much¡­ Thank you¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Are¡­ are you going out? Uncle is not home yet and you have not eaten your dinner¡­" she asked with a frown.


    "I''m fine¡­ I just wanted to take a stroll outside¡­" Xin Ja asked.


    "With your mask and that suit?" she smirked while lifting one of her brows.


    "Your senses are really sharp Sister Xue¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja said while smiling sheepishly.


    "Hmm¡­ I know I could not stop you¡­ But... be careful, okay?" she said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, do you want anything for me to buy?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ You can buy me anything¡­" she said as she walks out of the room.


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Ja directly went to the night market. He first bought something for Yao Xue, and then went directly to the herb store.


    But it seems that the enemy would always meet when you least expect it. While walking out of the herbal store after buying what he needed, he went to the materials store next, on his way he heard some people talking.


    He could almost immediately recognize one of the voices from that group. And upon doing so, he quickly turns his sight towards the direction of the group.


    From where he stood, he could see a group of men drinking on the second-floor terrace of a restaurant.

 Chapter 1109 - Myrth: 80

    Chapter 1109


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Who would have known that the leader of that group which attacked him a while ago would be in this ce drinking with his buddies? Xin Ja''s face twitched a bit because of the absurdity of the situation. It was like he did not value the lives of his subordinates at all.


    Xin Ja sneered and did not walk up the restaurant, but instead go to an alley a few distances away from that ce.


    He quickly jumped on the roof and then lies prone on it while taking out his newly remodeled Ki buster. He then carefully takes an aim without using any scope and just uses his sharp eyesight. Even though it is dark, he could still see the figure of his target happilyughing and drinking his fill.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you think that I am that easy to bully? I hope that in your next life, you will think twice before trying to kill anyone¡­ You might think that I could not recognize you¡­ but from your smell and your tone, I already know that you¡­ you are the leader of that group." Xin Ja muttered to himself as a smirk appears inside his mask.


    It was as if he is trying to justify himself for what he is about to do.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion echoed through the night and startled everyone in the surroundings.


    "Eeek!!!" someone shouted from the restaurant and everyone saw the bloody figure of a man lying in his own pool of blood.


    No one expected that a 5th level Ki fighter would just die like that without even a fight.


    Everyone around him is looking at the corpse with disbelief in their eyes. It was just a while ago that they were talking andughing when suddenly the guy in front of them suddenly fall. They thought that he was too drunk that it made him pass out.


    But then when they saw the blood pouring out from his head, they knew that the guy is already dead. And it was as if his head was pierced by something.


    No one dare to touch the body as they waited for the authorities toe and handle the case as soon as possible. At this time, many people are already crowding in front of the restaurant.


    "What just happened?"


    "I think that guy offended the heavens and was hit by a lightning strike."


    "What? What do you mean by that?"


    "I mean, there was the sound of thunder from afar and then he suddenly fell with a hole on his head. How could you exin that other than heaven''s punishment?"


    "Shut up! Don''t you know who that man is? He is from the Ji family¡­ so you should not spout any nonsense¡­"


    "Humph¡­ The noble families are just bullies¡­ I think this is the way the heavens are looking at us,mon people¡­"


    The rowdy discussion from the crowd made everyone feel that what happened to the guy is truly mysterious and very unnerving. This is true especially to those that have done a lot of things that could not be spoken.


    When the town guards and the authorities came, they began to check the body of the man. And from there they noticed that something is lodged on his head. When they recovered it, it was actually a piece of dented metal that seemed to have been crushed because of head and strong impact force.


    The supposed to be ball turned into an undistinguishable metal upon being taken out of the head of the man.


    When the coroner saw this, they look at each other and they themselves began to believe the discussion outside. It might surely be a lightning strike from the heavens. But they dare not say it out loud so that their superiors would not berate them.


    "What do you think this is?" asked a town''s officer.


    "Hmm¡­ Loud thunderous sound¡­ I think I''ve heard such noise not too long ago within the city¡­ And the sky looks gloomy. But then I have not seen any lightning strikes¡­"


    "It might be a Ki attack¡­"


    "Do you know anyone who can use such attacks? Even a 10th level Ki fighter could not do such a thing¡­"


    "This is truly a baffling scene¡­ Sigh. Will this be included in those unsolvable cases we have in town¡­"


    The officers discussed while they observe the deformed metal and the scene in front of them.


    While this is happening, Xin Ja, on the other hand, has already entered the materials store. In the store, there are tons of fire crystals lying on a shelf. Fire crystals are used for either cooking or illumination. But who would have thought that once fire crystal isbined with a harmless dried sun weed which is usually used for curing colds and making the body warm in cold weather, it would turn into an explosive material?


    Plus the explosion would depend on the amount of Ki used to ignite it. The more the Ki, the powerful the st is.


    But of course, Xin Ja would not dare do such a thing as he spent a lot of his time getting the special materials, Ice dragon scale, and Metallic frost ore.


    "I would like to buy all of your fire crystals¡­" Xin Ja said as he handed his payment to the person behind the counter.


    This made the person behind the counter show joy in his face. How could he not feel happy? These fire crystals are just gathering dust in his store. So getting rid of them and earning some money, is such a blessing for him.


    "Haha¡­ You''re on your buying spree again I see¡­ Alright¡­ here you go, I already gave you a discount for it, the total is¡­ 2 gold."


    After paying, Xin Ja just nodded his head and take his merchandise.


    "Thank you, Sir! Come again next time!" he said with a wide smile.


    He has seen this masked man before and he knew that the guy is a regr customer in his shop.


    After Xin Ja left, he did not go around the night market anymore and quickly return home.


    Unknown to him, a shadow watching from afar quickly turn around and left when he enters the Xin residence in secret.


    ¡­


    In the town hall, the Office of Xin Jong


    Xin Jong is currently busy signing and working on the few parchments on his table. He has a lot of things to do these days, especially to the iing War Games. In Ogden town, there are three participants.


    The first one is the Ogden Academy, which is the number one academy in the town. Then the second one is the Yellow Python martial school, and thest one is the Red Valley alchemy school. The two schools have their own specialty, but they too have students from other upations. Hence the three schools were qualified to join the War Games.


    As part of the city garrison and the one assisting the town''s guards and protection, Xin Jong would be going with the participants in the War Games.


    While looking at the lists and the papers in front of him, he heaves a deep sigh.


    "Xin Ja could have been one of these students¡­ But I did not expect that some of the students would do that to him¡­" Xin Jong muttered but then he suddenly chuckled.


    "Haha¡­ Who am I kidding?! No matter how he changes, people would always look at him like he is some weakling¡­" he said with a frown.


    Then the person seated on the sofa rxing while reading a book turn his head and then said.


    "They would always look down on that little nephew of mine. But ever since I came to visit you and saw him, I knew that he is different. There is something mysterious about him¡­" the man said with a deep contemting on his handsome face.


    This man has a slight resemnce with Xin Jong which only shows that the guy is somewhat rted to the Xin family.


    "Cousin¡­ What do you think? Will the family interfere with us? With me and Xin Ja?" Xin Jong asked.


    "Heh, You worry too much¡­ Ever since they knew that your strength came back they just sent me to check your condition and offer the peace offering. I told them that they should not expect anything as your strength has stopped growing¡­" the man said with a smile.


    "The family believes that for now... You''ve helped me a lot¡­ thank you."


    "Hey, hey¡­ What is this? You''re treating me like a stranger now¡­ We''ve always stuck with each other through thick and thin ever since. If only I could have known what had happened those few years ago, I should not have let you run away¡­ Sigh¡­"


    "You are in the war, remember? Anyway, if not because of that, I could not have Xin Ja. Talking about that kid, what do you think of my decision to support him?"


    "You did the right thing... Let the kid decide about his future¡­ Plus¡­ I am more interested in those contraptions of his. The more I observe that nephew of mine, the more I admire his creativity¡­ Truly fascinating¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Well, I just hope that you can continue observing him in secret."


    "Don''t worry¡­ unless it is life and death, then I will not interfere as you said¡­"


    "By the way, Jong¡­ When will you get your wife back?"

 Chapter 1110 - Myrth: 81

    Chapter 1110


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Upon hearing that question the expression of Xin Jong turned solemn. It has been 15 years since she left. He knew that she left because of her family''s condition in the capital. But 15 years is a bit of a long time.


    Xin Jong knew what is happening, and he has not raised any hope that she would return.


    He is just thankful that his cousin has visited him a few days ago in secret. And since then the two have worked together to build something for themselves in the town of Ogden. One works in the light while the other is in the shadows.


    Xin Han is one of Xin Jong''s cousins who are close to him ever since they were younger. Since at that time, Xin Jong is stronger than Xin Han, he would always be the one in the front taking the blows and Xin Han would work from behind doing his tricks.


    When the two became teenagers Xin Han was sent to the army because of his special ability. While Xin Jong slowly lost his cultivation prowess as soon as Xin Han left.


    Xin Han tried to look for his cousin, the family then told him that they did not know where he went.


    That is until a few years ago when they learned of a strong fighter in the border wars named Xin Jong from Ogden town. The Xin family took a long time to decide. And when they decided a few years have already passed.


    Suddenly... Xin Han was told that Xin Jong was found. Upon knowing that... he quickly left, under everyone''s objection. The Xin family objected because... Xin Han is a military strategist and a war hero. He has given the Xin family high honor in the kingdom. And yet he just left like that and no one can stop him.


    After a year of traveling through many cities and towns, he finally reached Ogden town, a small and deste town nearing the borders of another kingdom.


    While the two are conversing someone knocks on the door and Xin Han opened it. The person then gives Xin Han a parcel before leaving.


    He began reading the parcel and a slight frown appears on his face. He then looks at the busy Xin Jong and showed a hint of hesitation on his face but atst, decided to keep the information for now. He would check this informationter and see it for himself.


    A slight smile appears on his face as he is thinking of the new ''toy'' that his nephew made.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja once again went to school and this time, nothing happened to him. He went through school as usual and he decided to stay in the library this time.


    Reading books is one of his favorite hobbies and he spends most of his time in the library today.


    No one even noticed that he has already gone hometer that day.


    That evening¡­ a figure rushes out of the town and into the forest.


    This figure is none other than Xin Ja. After doing some research in the library today, he has learned a lot of things about this world and haspared what he has learned from his unique vision and the one from the books. And right now¡­ he has partially understood some of the things about the teaching in his unique vision.


    His goal for this trip in the forest tonight is to find a crystal. There is a cave in the forest where the adventurers and mercenaries named it the ghost howling cave. The reason for this¡­ is because of the voices they can hear inside of the cave.


    Voices of people fighting, roars of some beasts, and other types of noise could be heard inside of the cave.


    Once there was a group sent to the cave for an expedition. And once they were inside, they immediately lost their tracks because of the noise inside the cave which confused them. And from then on, no one dares enter the cave ever again.


    In his time inside the forest, he has seen this cave and has ventured inside of it. From inside he discovered a type of crystal and¡­ like the others became afraid of it. At that time, Xin Ja did not know what its true value is.


    But now¡­ after reading about it in a book in the library, he knew that the crystal is very useful. He already has a n on how to use the crystal for his own benefit.


    And so, it did not take long before he was able to reach the cave.


    Suddenly from within the bushes, arge head pops out which quickly startled Xin Ja as he quickly drew out his Ki buster.


    But when he saw the familiar snake, Xin Ja squinted his eyes.


    "Xu¡­ Xushan? Is that you?" Xin Ja asked with a hint of suspicion.


    "Hiss¡­ It seems that you still remember me¡­ It''s been a while since Ist saw you in the forest young human¡­" Xushan said as she slithers out of the bushes and her color slowly turned white.


    "Yeah, well¡­ I got busy with school, and other stuff you know." Xin Ja said as he waves his hand and hid the Ki buster.


    "Hiss¡­ Hmm¡­ It seems that you''ve reached the 1st level. Congrattions!" Xushan said as she bowed at Xin Ja.


    "Thank you¡­ and I like you in white¡­" Xin Ja said while taking out a fire crystal in his hand and preparing his stuff to enter the cave.


    "Hiss¡­ Are you going inside the Ghost Howling cave? Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m not¡­ How about you?"


    "Haha¡­ Hiss¡­ I am not going to lie. I am a bit afraid actually. Because¡­ inside that ce, I could not use my Heaven''s Eye... something is interrupting it. Plus the noise inside that ce is far too much for me to concentrate."


    "Heaven''s Eye? What is that?"


    "Hiss¡­ You will know it when you became a Shen. For now, you just have to know that it is a powerful sense that could make you see anything even at the distance of 500 meters away from you." Xushan said as she slithers to the side.


    "Oh¡­ And be careful inside the cave. Hiss¡­ There is a creature in there that does not use senses to see. It escaped inside that ce while I was chasing after it¡­"


    "Alright¡­ I will. Thank you, Xushan¡­ See youter." Xin Ja said while waving his hand.


    Xushan disappears from the bushes and Xin Ja enters the cave.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the shadow retreated but suddenly stopped when he noticed arge snake blocking his path.


    "Hiss¡­ You do not carry any malicious intent towards my young friend. But if you do¡­ you will not get out of this forest alive." She warned as she slowly disappears from within the bushes again.


    The person stood in his spot petrified. He is a 10th level Ki fighter, but even with his strength, he knew that he is not a match for that snake.


    Plus the glow of the orb in his hand which determines the strength of his opponent is shining purple. And that color means that the snake has an immeasurable strength.


    "Is¡­ is that beast a Shen level beast? If that is so, then it might be the rumored queen of this part of the forest¡­" the guy in the shadows muttered.


    "A queen beast is protecting the young master¡­ Sigh. This is good news then. I did not have to enter the forest and follow the young master¡­ It would be troublesome if we angered that snake queen." He muttered to himself before leaving the forest.


    In the cover of the trees, a pair of serpentine eyes glowed while watching the shadow figure disappear.


    "Hiss¡­ Good that you know it¡­" Xushan said proudly then once again blended into her surroundings.


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja has already entered the cave and once inside he quickly heard the sounds echoing. It almost made him jump up in fright but was able to hold himself back.


    He immediately covered his ears with his prepared earmuff made of beast skin.


    And this has truly lessened the effect of the noise in his surroundings. But it also dulled his hearing and he can only rely on his nose, eyes, and feeling.


    After slowly and carefully walking for an hour, Xin Ja arrives at a crossing. On one path, he could see something glittering from afar while on the other path¡­ he could smell a faint aroma of blood.


    He immediately remembers Xushan''s warning. The creature she is chasing after enters this ce... and it seems that the creature is on the path with the faint trace of blood in the air. As Xin Ja sniffs in the air, he picks up a strange smell.


    "There is too much blood in here. Plus¡­ this smell!¡­ This is a scent of a newborn creature¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he carefully sniffs the scent.


    Suddenly something came to his mind¡­ if this creature is deemed as dangerous by Xushan. Then¡­ it only means that it could cause devastation in the forest. And there are only a few creatures in the forest that fits the criteria.


    A fire dragon, a basilisk, and a chimera¡­ which one is it, Xin Ja could not know unless¡­ he enters that passage.

 Chapter 1111 - Myrth: 82

    Chapter 1111


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The fire dragon is one of the most dangerous creatures on the continent. They are very aggressive and would always cause havoc everywhere they live. They are considered as one of the most hated creatures in thend except for their kind.


    A chimera on the other hand is something that no one wanted near theirnd. Chimeras produce poison and would kill any living thing in its vicinity and change thend into one that is filled with poison gas. The area where Xin Ja put the space boxes for the Mule is one such ce.


    A basilisk is a unique creature. It is a veryrge snake and could be considered the king of snakes. The thing that makes the basilisk dangerous is its gaze and venom. This is because both could turn their victims into stones. This is how it feeds and how it takes the power of its victims.


    If any of these three ever enters the forest near Ogden Town, then it would surely cause great trouble for both the beasts in the forest and the citizen in the town.


    The bnce would be ruined and everything will turn into chaos.


    With this in mind, Xin Ja decided to investigate. Of course, if it is far too dangerous then he would quickly escape from this ce.


    As he slowly creeps inside the tunnel, the smell of blood is bing stronger. It seems that it has been a while as the smell of rotting is also in the air.


    Xin Ja soon reached a bend and noticed that there is arge figure lying on the ground. It was not a chimera because there are no poisonous substances in the air. As he walks closer, Xin Ja noticed that a small figure is moving at the side of therge creature.


    When he observed it looks like a small and a little fat smander.


    Xin Ja was a bit curious but still cautiously approaches. He has already seen that therge creature is already dead and the small one is just trying to stay by its side. There is a sound of whimpering he could hearing from the small creature.


    When Xin Ja neared therge creature, he could already tell that it is actually a ck-winged¡­ dragon. But the problem is that the two wings that should be in its back are actually torn off. How strong would be its opponent that it could actually tear off the wing of a dragon?


    As he observes closely, Xin Ja immediately feels goes bumps on his skin. He now knew why Xushan is worried about this creature. This is because this is no ordinary dragon right in front of him. This is a very rare species of a dragon that he has read in some of the storybooks he has before.


    People call this dragon, the ck wing of death.


    They call it as such because only its ck wing could be seen in the skies before everything around it would be turned into cinders. ording to the stories, the ck wing of death once it attacks is like a bolt of huge lightning being sent from heaven and could destroy a whole vige in one stroke.


    From that alone, he could already deduce the true power of this creature. Luckily for him, the one before him is already dead. Then his eyesnded on the little ck smander on its side.


    "Is it waiting for its mother to awaken?" Xin Ja thought as he steps closer.


    Suddenly, the ground he stepped in glowed.


    "Oh¡­ no¡­ an array!" he thought as his mind was whirled suddenly into a white nk space.


    Xin Ja looks around and then noticed a tall white figure standing not too far from him.


    "Who¡­ who are you?... Where¡­ where is this ce?" he asked.


    That white figure suddenly disappears and then suddenly right in front of Xin Ja a huge ck face of a dragon emerges out of space.


    "So¡­ a human boy has intruded my ce of death!" a raspy voice said with authority.


    Xin Ja could not help but shiver in fright. But then he steeled his heart and looks at the gigantic creature right in the eye.


    "Who are you¡­ dragon?" Xin Ja said as he tries to calm himself down.


    "Haha¡­ Courageous in times of danger¡­ Good. But is your heart clean?" the dragon said when suddenly, Xin Ja feel his mind ached a bit.


    He falls on one knee while holding his head.


    "Hmm¡­ Your mind¡­ is not easy to read¡­ Haha¡­ is this providence? Is this how fate would work on my child?" the dragon said in a loud voice as itughed.


    "Human¡­ I will now entrust to you, my child. You can call her Xuanlong. I could not peer into your past or future, but I could tell that you are a craftsman. My child as a ck dragon would be of great use to you¡­ take good care of her¡­ and she will be your loyal assistant¡­" the ck dragon said as itsrge head slowly became transparent.


    Suddenly, it turned into a ck pearl and floated towards Xin Ja. As Xin Ja held the ck pearl in his hand, he suddenly saw arge space inside of it.


    "This¡­ this is another space pocket?" he thought as he regained his consciousness.


    He is now holding the marble-sized ck pearl. But what made Xin Ja feel a bit happy are the things inside of that ck pearl space.


    "It seems that the ck dragon did not collect anything but Ki stones¡­" he muttered to himself with a wide smile.


    How could he not feel happy? There is a mountain of low-quality Ki stones inside of the ck pearl. Plus, on the side, he noticed 10 stones with a lower aura. Lower aura means that the Ki stone is mid-grade. This is because the natural seal in the stone is able to suppress the aura better than low-quality ones.


    When Xin Ja turn to therge corpse, he showed a slight frown on his face. Then he noticed the small ck dragon looking at him with its curious eyes.


    "You are Xuanlong, right?" Xin Ja said with a slight smile.


    The ck dragon''s expression turned into surprise and nodded its head as if it is able to understand what Xin Ja is saying.


    "Hmm¡­ Your mother¡­ or father¡­ Ahhh¡­ Well, anyway¡­ you are to follow me from now on¡­ Okay?" Xin Ja said as he waves his hand and the ck pearl absorbed therge ck dragon corpse.


    Although the small thing that is the size of a house cat has a look of sadness in its eyes, it still jumps and then hops to Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Hmm¡­ You''re not too bad after all¡­" Xin Ja said as he looks around and then saw that deeper in the cave there are actually some crystals.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Are these the crystals that I am looking for?" he thought as he walks closer.


    However, at this time, the ck dragon suddenly patted his head.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    The little dragon shakes his head as if afraid of getting close to the crystals.


    "Do not be afraid¡­ they are actually harmless." Xin Ja said.


    As he walks closer, he suddenly saw something that almost made his head skip a beat. From within the crystal, he saw a gigantic spider.


    "Damn it! That scared me¡­" he said while patting his chest.


    How could he not know that the spider is nothing but an image saved in the crystal? And the reason why he came to this ce is that this crystal would be of great use to him.


    He did not hesitate under the fearful gaze of the ck dragon, to gather the crystals. He began digging them from the ground and storing them in the ck pearl. He uses the ck pearl because it has a lot more space than his ring.


    After arge haul, Xin Ja left the cave. He knew that he should not be greedy and take everything. He still needed these crystals to deter any intruders in this cave. And after a few years, the crystals would grow on their own as this is one of their properties as long as they are not uprooted from the ground.


    These crystals are actually like trees. Well, that is what he has read so far, so he could only trust in those words as they did not make any mistakes so far.


    The reason why no one bothers to gather these crystals even though they are in the books is that no one deemed their usefulness so far.


    As Xin Ja walks out of the cave, the first one to greet him is Xushan who immediately noticed the small ck thing on his shoulder.


    "Hiss¡­ Littled¡­ that thing¡­" Xushan said as she lifted her huge head.


    "Oh¡­ This is Xuanlong, my new pet¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you not afraid?" she asked while curiously looking at the small creature.


    "Nah, I met its parent and it entrusted it to me¡­ By the way, do you want its corpse?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    Xushan nodded her head without hesitation.. How could she not? This is a corpse of a real dragon¡­ it would be good for her no matter what.

 Chapter 1112 - Myrth: 83

    Chapter 1112


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Rather than give the corpse of the ck dragon to its child, Xin Ja decided to give it to Xushan. This would be a better option than letting Xuanlong eat his own parent. That would be too cruel, right?


    Though in the beast aesthetics it does no matter, for him as a human, he would not dare eat his own father. So as his pet Xuanlong would also not do so.


    Xin Ja waves his hand and a mountain-like corpse of the ck dragon appears. He did not say anything anymore and just walks away from that ce. He would also not let the little guy see his own parent be gobbled up by someone least the little guy develop some enmity towards Xushan.


    It was already around 4 a.m. when Xin Ja return to the Wei mansion. He did not sleep but instead clean himself up and then began to meditate. He has consumed some of his Ki when harvesting and running through the forest, so he wanted to replenish them as soon as he could.


    ¡­


    Three days have gone by and Xin Ja''s life in the academy is just normal as usual. He would go to school, read, thene home and busy himself with his crafting.


    In the past three days, he has improved his understanding and has attained wisdom through applying the knowledge that he has gotten from his unique vision. On this day, they are going to be having the weing party for the new freshmen in the academyter that day. So everyone feels a bit excited.


    When Xin Ja enters the alchemy ssroom, he was a bit surprised to see a couple of teachers in the ss. When his eyes met with Teacher Hou Anqing, he could tell aplicated emotion in her eyes. It was like she is looking at him with surprise, astonishment, doubt, and disbelief.


    And so when Xin Ja enters the ss, one of the teachers quickly walks towards him.


    "You are Xin Ja, right?" the teacher said.


    "I am Teacher Ran¡­ I was sent here to escort you guys¡­" he said.


    Xin Ja then remembers that there was this battle between him and Qing Joming and that Teacher Ma and his chosen students. But in the three days, he has not heard of this. It was as if the rumor suddenly stopped spreading for some reason.


    Xin Ja and Qing Joming walks towards the potion room following the teachers while the rest of their ssmates began to murmur. Surprisingly Teacher Hou did not follow them and she just continues with her sses.


    When the two arrive inside the potion room, they saw Master Lang, the teacher of Qing Joming, and beside him is the haughty Teacher Ma.


    "Ahh¡­ Young Ja and my stupid student¡­ Haha¡­e in¡­e in¡­" Master Lang said with a snicker.


    Qing Joming felt a bit embarrassed and scratches his head while entering the room. The other teachers did not enter but instead stand outside the room while the other two enter and stood by the door.


    "Do not be rmed the teachers are there to protect this secret¡­" Master Lang said with an amiable smile.


    "I know that you have some conflict with Teacher Ma¡­ I am here to persuade both parties to stop." Master Lang said as he slowly walks beside Xin Ja.


    His towering figure is a bit tall for Xin Ja who is a bit short for his age. So he could only look up at the old man.


    Master Lang suddenly bends down and smiled. "I know of your stubbornness even though you are a bit timid. But youngd, you hold something very precious that I did not want others to see it¡­"


    Master Lang said near his ears which made Xin Ja feel a bit stunned. He then realized what the old man wanted him to do. Although he is a bit reluctant, he knew that it would be for the best. He did not want his stay in the school to be fraught with more trouble as it already is. So he nodded his head.


    Xin Ja is a reasonable man and did not want troublesome situations actually. So he could acquiesce at this request from a senior.


    When Teacher Ma saw the action of Master Lang he showed confusion in his eyes. He was told that Xin Ja is not a normal student. It would be better than this trouble will be resolved in peace. He did not want to, but this is the request of Master Lang, how could he say no to that?


    And so¡­ the problem with the two was about to be resolved¡­ when suddenly¡­


    "Master¡­ I want to test my mettle with Teacher Ma. I wanted to see where I am currently is in the realm of alchemy¡­" Qing Joming said while cupping his hand.


    Teacher Ma almostughed when he heard such a challenge. But since Master Lang is here, he just let this be decided by him.


    "Hmmm¡­ Stubborn as usual¡­ Alright, I permit this¡­ Teacher Ma, please take it easy with this stupid student of mine¡­" Master Lang said with a nod.


    Teacher Ma might be haughty but he is also a very good alchemist. So with that, the two began their contest.


    On the side, Xin Ja did not join and just watch.


    While the two are concocting potions, his eyes are nted on Teacher Ma. Suddenly he squinted his eyes and shook his head slightly.


    Then not longter, the two are done and presented their potions to Master Lang.


    "Xin Ja¡­ What do you think these potions are?" he asked with a smile.


    Xin Ja felt a bit embarrassed because in truth he did not know the names of the potions. So he cupped his hands and said.


    "Master Lang¡­ I am embarrassed to say that I did not know the names of these potions¡­"


    But before he could continue, the usually silent Teacher Ma suddenly scoffed.


    "Hah¡­ Is this the so-called genius? He does not even know the names of the potions? Hahaha¡­ Master Lang, aren''t you mistaken about this?"


    Master Lang frowns upon hearing this but did not say anything. In fact, he too feels a bit dismayed upon knowing that Xin Ja has such shallow knowledge in alchemy. He has already thought of ways on how to improve the youngd when ites to his knowledge.


    "Umm¡­ I said I may not know their names¡­ but¡­ their effects, I am assured that I know them¡­" Xin Ja suddenly interjected.


    The room became silent with those words. The timid expression on his face is the opposite of his words. At this time, Master Lang could already tell what type of person the young man is. He might be timid and shy, but he is clear of what is right and wrong in his mind. In that small mind of his, he knows of his own stand, and though he is shy, he would still stand by his own principles.


    Upon hearing this, Teacher Ma could not help but sneer. But his sneering face soon turned into shock when the young man before him began talking.


    "The red potion is abination of herb that strengthens the skin of a person that drinks it. You can even call it a slight and temporary mutation. Judging from the number of herbs used the temporary mutation of skin hardening wouldst for 10 minutes¡­ However, the setback of such a mutation can cause one to feel his body numb after ten minutes. Taking this potion would be bad in a long term¡­"


    Xin Ja began to exin more about thepound used for the potion and how eachpound reacts to the others.


    After that, he put down the potion in his hand and walks to the next one.


    This time, the expression of Master Ma turned a bit suspicious. When Xin Ja exined about the red potion that Qing Joming crafted, he could tell that the young man''s exnation is correct. Plus, from the feeling, he got from the red potion he could already tell that it is a mid-grade potion.


    But did this brat really determine as such by just watching them?


    He wanted to listen more and now that it is his potion''s turn, he could not help but show a slight smile on his face.


    "This potion¡­ is a low-tier 4th level potion." Xin Ja said which gained the frown of everyone in the room.


    They could feel that the potion has a mid-tier or mid-grade effect on it, why would the young man tell them that it is a low-grade potion? From the start of his exnation, isn''t he already making a big mistake?


    Upon hearing those words, the expression of Teacher Ma turned into a sneer. He knew it! The young guy is just a scammer. He is not some genius alchemist, he is just a fraud. And the reason why he is able to exin the potion that Qing Joming concocted is that they have already nned this.


    With this along, how could Teacher Ma not despise the fraudster?


    He wanted to interject when suddenly¡­ Xin Ja shook his head and puts the potion down on the table.. He then began to open his mouth to exin what the potion is.

 Chapter 1113 - Myrth: 84

    Chapter 1113


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "This potion has the effect of 3 elementsbined¡­ Fire, Earth, and wind¡­ it is a powerful potion that might boost one''s strength in battle. However, this potion is not something that one would ingest to their body." Xin Ja exined.


    When Teacher Ma heard this he immediately frowns¡­ then sneers at Xin Ja.


    "Haha¡­ I knew that you are a fraud¡­ What do you mean not ingest? Fool! This is a physical booster and thest recourse potion. It is called the Lava Strength potion. Che... Kids like you are all talk¡­ I knew from the start that you''re just some fraud¡­" Teacher Ma scowls.


    But Xin Ja looks at him like he was some idiot with his mouth agape. Then he looks at the potion and then back at Teacher Ma.


    "Have¡­ have you ever drink this potion before?" Xin Ja asked with doubt in his eyes.


    "Drink? Do you think I am crazy? Only those that are about to die would drink this to boost their final chance to victory in a fight!... You ignorant little brat!" Teacher Ma shouted in annoyance.


    "Pfft¡­" Xin Ja could not help butugh which gained the confusion of everyone in the room.


    "Why are youughing Young Ja?" Master Lang asked with a smile.


    "Yeah¡­ Are you mocking me little brat!" Teacher Ma said with an annoyed expression.


    He thought that he has already wasted his time in this ce and did not believe that the brat is some genius or whatnot. In his own mind, he is sneering and scowling at Master Lang for being tricked by a mere brat.


    "No¡­ I''m sorry¡­ But I think Teacher Ma¡­ made a mistake." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Mistake! How dare you?!" shouted Teacher Ma as he was about to take a step forward.


    "A teacher needs to listen sometimes¡­ Teacher Ma." A heavy pressure suddenly came down to Teacher Ma before he could make his move.


    That pressure almost made his knees buckle.


    As a 12th level Ki Adept, Master Lang Waixang could already be considered as one of the most powerful experts in the town of Ogden. So how could a mere 5th level Ki fighter like Teacher Ma could handle his pressure alone?


    "Continue¡­" Master Lang said while looking at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to open the lid of the potion and then quickly pour it into the beaker. Then he takes an already prepared herb on the side and tried to weigh it in his hand. When he seems to be satisfied with the weight, he then began to heat it up using the fire.


    Xin Ja used an advanced technique to separate the essence of the herb and the residue, then separate them. He then put the beaker with the potion on top of the fire. When he did this all the alchemists in the room almost wanted to stop him.


    Teacher Ma''s face immediately turned white as he immediately feels fear in his heart.


    "This potion will explode¡­ Let''s run out of the room now!" Teacher Ma shouted.


    But Master Lang did not move and continued observing. Then they saw the powerful mixture of energying from the potion begin to churn in agitation.


    "Damn it!" everyone shouted in their minds as they crushed their defensive talismans.


    Then suddenly, Xin Ja quickly pours the essence on the roiling mixture in the beaker.


    Tisss!!!


    As if something hot meeting something cold, the hissing sound reverberated through the air. Then the color of the potion inside the beaker suddenly turned dark purple and the concoction subsided. Xin Ja turn the hourss over and quickly listed the right timing on a paper.


    "Now you can drink the potion without worrying about the side effects due to the failure of its concoction¡­" he said while pouring the potion in the beaker into an empty bottle.


    "This is¡­ marvelous¡­ You are able to change a century-old potion recipe just like that¡­" Master Lang muttered as he grabs the potion and slowly checked it.


    "Its effect?" he asked while scrutinizing the potion.


    "That same as the¡­ Lava Strength potion¡­" Xin Ja answered.


    Master Lang removed the cork on the potion and quickly sniffed it. Everyone is now curious about what the result is¡­ is it sessfully concocted or a failure?


    To everyone''s amazement and disbelief, Master Lang suddenly drinks the whole potion in one go.


    Wheng!!!


    A strange power immediately emanates from Master Lang''s body and then everyone feels the strong pressure surging out of his frail old body.


    The people in the room immediately prostrate and they were all burdened by the pressure. Then they heard from the other ssrooms some gasping sound which made them realize that the others outside were affected by the strong aura.


    Whoosh!!!


    Suddenly, the figure of Master Lang jumps out of the window and darted outside of the town.


    Everyone was dumbfounded in the school and did not know what is happening. At this moment, the teachers and staff of the academy are already inside the potion room.


    "What is happening?" a middle-aged-looking man asked.


    The man seems to be a leader in the academy as many teachers bow their heads when he enters the scene.


    At this time, Teacher Ran who was one of the teachers who assisted Xin Ja began exining to him the things that has happened.


    After hearing the exnation the middle-aged man who they called Master Qing has a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    "That old fool¡­ is he going crazy? His mind is too focused on potions that it has turned him crazy¡­" Master Qing said while shaking his head.


    He then turns his eyes on Xin Ja who is quietly standing on one side.


    "What did you do to the potion?" he asked with a doubtful gaze.


    How could a mere teenage boy sessfully modify a potion recipe that has existed for centuries? This is far too inconceivable.


    So he doubts Xin Ja''s background and his origin.


    "I¡­ I just amended the concoction mistake that¡­" Xin Ja exined shyly because there are far too many eyes glued at him at this time.


    But before he could exin himself, his berating tone interrupted him.


    "Mistake? Are you telling me that I made a mistake? I have been brewing that potion since I learned it in the alchemist association. Every other 4th level alchemist knows how to brew that potion¡­ and you say that it was a mistake? How dare you? Are you challenging the knowledge of the entire alchemist association?" Teacher Ma shouted in anger.


    Those who heard this shifted their gaze at Xin Ja and viewed him with a hint of hostility and mocking.


    "Teacher Ma¡­ Shut up!" Master Qing suddenly shouted as he red at Teacher Ma.


    Master Qing is not assigned to the alchemy department but the internal department of the academy. He is in charge of the internal issues that would arise from different departments. It was just that at this time he is going around checking the academy and has noticed the strong aura which leads him to direction investigation.


    He has heard of this Teacher Ma and does not have a good impression of the proud teacher. So he did not want to hear something from the guy.


    Instead, he is curious about the boy who is able to modify a potion recipe on the go. That is truly something amazing and he did not want to listen to the ramblings of the likes of Teacher Ma.


    "Continue youngd¡­" he said.


    At this time, Xin Ja nodded his head but did not look up instead he began exining things while looking down. Although it is a bit disrespectful, yet he did not have a choice at this time, because he feel ufortable looking at the judgmental eyes of the people around him.


    While exining, the alchemist around him began to show disbelief in their eyes and began to murmur one with another. They could not believe such a theory. ''It was all in the child''s imagination'', they say. But they have forgotten that it actually works.


    "So that is the reason why I said that in concocting the potion there was a mistake that happened. If the amount of material used and the timing is correct, then the¡­ Ummm¡­ Lava¡­ Strength potion?... It should have the effect of doubling one''s capability and igniting one''s potential in just one bottle¡­ and it could be ingested when trying to break through or in a dangerous situation¡­ Not when someone is about to die and needed a burst of strength for onest fight¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When the people around him hear his words, their eyes showed disbelief. They could believe such words from a mere 1st-year student.


    "No¡­ that''s¡­ impossible!" shouted one teacher.


    "Yes¡­ it''s not possible that the Lava strength potion could do such a thing. It was created in thest war several hundreds of years ago against the barbarians of the south¡­ It was created as a suicide option for the troops¡­ Not¡­ not to ignite one''s potential or breakthroughs¡­ This is not possible." Someone added.


    "And yet¡­ What the child did works¡­" suddenly a familiar voice interrupted everyone from out of the window.


    An old man then jumps back inside the potion room.


    Everyone is now looking at Master Lang with incredulous expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 1114 - Myrth: 85

    Chapter 1114


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When Master Lang appears before everyone they were all shocked. Master Lang might be a powerful old man, but he is¡­ an old man. His vitality is almost waning as he is already 120 years old. However, because of his Ki cultivation level, he is able to hold on to his dear life.


    He has already known that the 12th level is his final journey in his life until he died. And he has already epted this and has enjoyed his life ever since in creating potions.


    But who would have known that in just one day, he was able to break through his bottleneck? From the first time he has smelled that aroma inside the potion, he already knew of its capability. So without hesitation, he quickly drinks it without thinking twice.


    He did not know why, but having an additional 10 or 20 years of his life is something that he suddenly wanted.


    And to his surprise, his meridians, veins, and vitality which are already waning suddenly came to life in that instant.


    So this is the reason why he ran out of the town. He did not want to affect anyone because of the rampaging Ki in his body as he breaks through to the 13th level.


    After returning he felt really happy and his body feels really light.


    He looks at the young boy who is as timid as always and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "The face of the alchemist association will surely change with this child¡­ Haha¡­" he chuckled while walking to the crowd.


    "Ma¡­ Master Lang¡­ You¡­ you''ve broken through¡­" Master Qing said with disbelief in his eyes.


    "Haha¡­ Yes¡­ and what thed said is true. Now those alchemy teachers in here¡­ listen well¡­ from this time forth we will seal this information outside¡­" he said then looks at Xin Ja.


    "Young man¡­ would it be alright if we study the modified version of the Lava Strength potion recipe that you modified¡­ I will make sure that you are wellpensated¡­" Master Lang said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Ahh¡­ Yea¡­ Yes¡­ Yes, Master Lang. It''s just a minor change¡­ You do not have to give me anything about this¡­" Xin Ja said.


    In fact, he actually did not know if what he did is right or wrong. But ording to his analysis and the way his unique vision has taught him. Adding the ingredient and modifying its heating process would produce such a result. It is just a matter of quick analysis and thinking.


    But what Xin Ja did not know is that his mind now works differently than the people in this world. Because his mind has been influenced by Shin Jiao''s way of thinking and analysis process because of their learning interaction.


    At this time, Teacher Ma is showing disbelief in his eyes and seething hatred. He feels that his face is burning hot because of the constant face pping he just receives from a mere brat.


    Even the masters are protecting the brat which made him more furious than ever. He then red at Xin Ja and bore this in his heart.


    "You might have won this time¡­ brat¡­ But I will win the next battle¡­" he thought while gritting his teeth.


    ¡­


    With permission from Xin Ja, the entire procedure and concoction process was written in detail. And the experimentation began after that. Many teachers wanted to stay, but since they have sses they begrudgingly left the potion room.


    Only Xin Ja, Master Lang, and a few others were left inside.


    Xin Ja assisted them and told them about the necessity of timing and proper temperature. As long-time alchemists, the people inside the room quickly pick it up.


    It did not take long before Master Lang was able to replicate the Lava Strength potion.


    "Now this¡­ this is doable by any alchemist¡­ Hahaha¡­ Hahahahaha¡­" Master Langughed joyfully while patting Xin Ja''s shoulders.


    "Thank you¡­ I will bring thepensation for this contribution that you gave to the alchemist association¡­ This will be huge¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Master Lang¡­ I think it is better if we keep the child from the prying eyes of the public. It would be hard to¡­ protect him." Teacher Ran suddenly said while looking with a worried expression at Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ I agree¡­ He is far too young to face those old crows¡­ Xin Ja,d¡­ about the potion¡­"


    "Master Lang, it would be better if you get the honor for this. Since you are giving me thepensation, then I would not dare to get the honor. Plus I do not want troublesome matters to get out of hand¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "Haha¡­ Well said¡­ I promise you that this will be our secret¡­" Master Lang said.


    Xin Ja left the potion room and went back to ss.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile,ter that day, a huge storm erupted in the alchemist association.


    The senior teachers from the Ogden academy actually discovered major changes to the known Lava Strength potion or soldiers called it Suicide Potion.


    It was truly a shocking discovery that everyone could not believe.


    But when Master Lang presented it, along with Teacher Ran, and Teacher Ma, the alchemistmunity could not help but believe.


    Master Lang includes Teacher Ma in the presentation because he wanted that guy to take the brunt of the inquisition. This is a part of his punishment and also a way to thank him. In fact, if not for his haughtiness, how could that child Xin Ja change the potion?


    Though he did the wrong thing, and yet it resulted in something else.


    Teacher Ma helplessly followed the n of the academy elder. Even though he is prideful, he is not a scoundrel. He knows his boundaries and he knows why the elder is doing this.


    But that does not mean he did not hate Xin Ja. He still does, after all, he still needs to prove himself against the boy. This time, he would not underestimate his opponent as he already epted that thed it truly a genius alchemist.


    ¡­


    The day ended, and Xin Ja was about to go home when someone appear out of nowhere and enters the ssroom.


    Xin Ja was called to the runemaster''s faculty office.


    He needed to cross an entire field just to arrive in the runemaster faculty.


    Upon arriving, he noticed that in the field many students are gathering together. Each of them is discussing a lot of things and more especially about runes. It immediately piques his interest as he listens while walking and following the guide.


    "Hahaha¡­ I finally did it! I copied the barrier rune that is being used in the War Games! Hahaha¡­" a student suddenlyughed in excitement.


    He then takes out a paper the width of a palm and the length of an arm then began writing on it.


    It did not take long before he is able to finish writing then quickly checks his work. Many students began gathering around him and this include the guide of Xin Ja.


    "Activate it, Brother Ting¡­ Go!" an excited female student said.


    "Yes¡­ I want to see if you really are sessful in copying it." another one chimed in.


    Being a runemaster is one of the hardest professions. This is because runes do not ept mistakes. If one could not perfectly write the shape and proper measure of the rune, then it would not activate. The one that you''ve written will only be words or drawings of some sort.


    In making runes, one should know the right size, mathematical measurement of the rune for it to function properly. This is the reason why many runemasters are considered schrs or rather master schrs.


    Because¡­ any runemaster who can create a rune or a rune array, can be already considered as a highly knowledgeable person, in both arts and learning.


    Focus, control, and rity of mind are needed for one to be a runemaster.


    And this is the reason why there not many students are on this campus.


    The rune began to glow, and the paper began to emit strange Ki energy and aura.


    "Yes¡­ it works!" the student who created the rune shouted in glee.


    But then before he could rejoice¡­ something happened.


    Boom!!!


    A small explosion urs turning the rune paper into a small floating ball of fire and ck smoke covering the face of the once excited young man.


    He was not able to move from his excited expression which is not covered in soot.


    "Hahaha¡­ I thought it was a sess¡­ Brother Ting, you''ve celebrated too early¡­" someone jeered.


    "This is just the beginning of our long year in the academy. I know that you can still get it to work¡­" someone pacified.


    Ting Koming feel embarrassed and wanted to hide. He just wanted to show off in front of the beautiful female students, but he was instead embarrassed.


    He wanted to vent his anger at this time. But could see no one as he is close to the people around him and somewhat knew their backgrounds.


    But right at this moment, his eyes saw Xin Ja who is already turning around and was about to leave. What he saw irritates him as the boy is actually shaking his head. It was as if that youngd is insulting him and his ability.


    How could Ting Koming stand the insult?

 Chapter 1115 - Myrth: 86

    Chapter 1115


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Hey, you!" Ting Koming shouted while pointing at Xin Ja who is already walking away.


    At this time Xin Ja suddenly noticed that the students suddenly surrounded him and the guide.


    The guide is someone who is known on the runemaster campus, so everyone immediately recognizes him.


    "Ting Koming¡­ You are a new freshman, right? You''ve been in the runemaster ss for a few more months now¡­ I guess you know who I am¡­" the guide of Xin Ja said with a scowl.


    Everyone in the surrounding did not say a word and just lowered their heads.


    In fact, they just subconsciously acted on impulse when Ting Koming pointed at the two. They now realized that a senior is actually with that youngd, so they feel a bit awkward now.


    "This¡­ I¡­"


    "You are a good seed¡­ But hopefully, you continue to practice diligently and not use these simple tricks to gain attention¡­ Get back to practicing¡­" the guide said as he turns to Xin Ja and signaled for him to follow.


    In fact, out of all the seniors on the campus, only this young man is thisx when ites to his lower ssmen. He is already considered the kindest seniors around.


    As those in the senior years of the academy gained too much prestige with their rune aplishments, they tend to be more aloft and did not mingle with the lower freshmen. They would rather do experiments and practice their concentration than bother with other people.


    But of course, there are those that have already reached their bottlenecks and would want to try other things like the senior who is guiding Xin Ja.


    They soon arrive inside a rustic building that looks like a 16th-century old Chinese castle. The whole ce looks like something that is made of the forest as the walls and roofs of the building are covered with green vines and leaves.


    Xin Ja soon enters a room with a big door made of dark brown wood called the Antor Tree. Antor trees aremon in the forest within Ogden town. Although it is amon tree, yet it is famous for being a very strong and sturdy tree.


    Once it is manufactured and assembled into anything, it would boost that object''s defensive property because as the wood hardens it would turn into a very sturdy material. It is very sturdy that not even a 5th level Ki fighter would be able to break it.


    As they open the door, the two of them soon met two familiar figures inside.


    "Ma¡­ Master Wang? And¡­ and Divine Doctor Ba?" Xin Ja muttered while looking at the two old men.


    "Master Wang!¡­ He is here¡­" the senior said as he bowed his head.


    He then left while nodding at Xin Ja.


    "Ahh¡­ My unfaithful disciple hase atst¡­" Master Wang said with a frown.


    Xin Ja sheepishly smile as he knew that he did something that has changed a lot of the ns for him by his master. He knew that his master wanted him to enter the runemaster''s upation, but it was just his spontaneous thought that made him choose the alchemy upation.


    "I''m sorry Master Wang¡­ I¡­ I wanted to find you, but I did not know where you are¡­ so¡­" Xin Ja said while scratching his head.


    Of course, he knew where to find the old man. He is just too shy to face his master.


    "Haha¡­ Then as a punishment, what should I¡­ will ask for you to do¡­ Hmmm¡­" Master Wang said while caressing his beard.


    "Haha¡­ Well, not only you but also me. I am also his master you know." Divine Doctor Ba said while drinking a sip of tea from his cup.


    "Arr¡­ Sorry, too master Ba¡­ I¡­" Xin Ja feels a bit distressed about how to exin himself.


    Suddenly¡­ as if regaining hisposure, Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh.


    "Masters¡­ I am an unworthy disciple. I hope that you can forgive me. I wanted to learn alchemy for a while and had not a chance before¡­ but now that I had a chance, I seem to suddenly think of learning it¡­ So¡­ please forgive me." Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    When the two old men heard this¡­ they look a bit stunned and then suddenly chuckled.


    It was just that reason¡­ after all, they have already thought about it for a while and also arrives at the same thought. The little guy is far too curious about many things and they knew he wanted to do a lot of things since the little guy is still young.


    "Alright¡­ alright don''t sweat it. I already understand¡­ We are just teasing you¡­ So¡­ How are your alchemy sses? Fun?" Divine Doctor Ba said.


    He is not that affected because Xin Ja has not been his student for a long time. He just gave him some books as he has seen the boy''s prowess when ites to the human body. He hopes that the boy would also be a great doctor like any other of his chosen paths.


    "Yes, Divine Doctor Ba¡­ I have learned a lot about potions¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Good¡­ Have you read the books I gave you?" Divine Doctor Ba followed up.


    "Yes¡­ I have read everything. I also learned many things from them¡­"


    "Good!¡­ Good!... Well, anyway¡­ the reason why you are here is not only because we wanted to see you. I have a patient who¡­ needed your unique knowledge in using needles." Divine Doctor Ba said as he takes out a parcel.


    "The patient cannote¡­ but I hope that you can help¡­" he said as hey the parcel on the table.


    Xin Ja looks at it and then his expression change.


    "Multiple fractures¡­ internal bleeding. This¡­ is the person still alive? If he takes a potion, his wounds would clot, but the problem is¡­ the condition of his healing body. If this lingers then the shape would be permanent¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he analyze the human anatomy picture in the parcel.


    He is a bit stunned at the way things are drawn. It was like something that came from his lessons in his unique vision.


    "Master¡­ how¡­ is this¡­" Xin Ja said while looking at the parcel curiously.


    "This is called the transference parcel. Doctor Ba would inject his Ki in here and picture in his mind what he wanted to be seen in the paper¡­ It''s temporary and needed a lot of concentration¡­ So it is hard to use." Master Wang exined.


    "Oh, I see¡­" Xin Ja thought as he suddenly looks at the parcel and begin studying it.


    The tiny rune array on the side made him squint and magnified his view of the rune array. He then began to scrutinize it one by one.


    "Do you want to study the parcel?" Master Wang suddenly said with a smile.


    "Wait¡­ Let him figure the condition of the patient first¡­" Divine Doctor Ba interrupted with a frown.


    "Alright¡­ alright, I''m sorry¡­ I''m just curious on how thisd would change this thing¡­" Master Wang said with a smile.


    "Ahh¡­ Divine Doctor Ba¡­ The patient¡­ If he already has taken a potion, then even my needles would not work in fixing his internal body. We have to¡­ operate on him and then realign everything. Just like what you have written in one of your journals. Book 5 of it, on page 37¡­ you wrote in there about realigning and repairing wrong medical practice resulting to impairment and disability¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When Divine Doctor Ba heard this, he frowns for a bit.


    The reason for this is that what he has written in that book is just his own theory and has not done it in actual practice. How could he convince a person who has already healed his wounds to be cut by a knife?


    No one would volunteer and he would be deemed as a quack by others.


    But upon hearing the words of the young man, he seems to have some thoughts about it.


    "Do you really think it is possible? How about the repercussion? The possibility of further aggravating the wound¡­" Divine Doctor Ba asked while contemting.


    "Doctor Ba¡­ If we do not have the potions, then that would be a possibility. However, we have potions and the only remaining problem is how we can monitor the vitals of the person¡­" Xin Ja said while looking at the two old men.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ki sense¡­ I could not use it yet. But I know the two of you could." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    They both nodded their heads.


    Doctor Ba might be only at level 5, but the reason why he is called the divine doctor is that he discovered the use of Ki sense at a lower level. Ki sense would only appear when one reaches the 10th level. And with Doctor Ba being able to use it at the 5th level is already considered a miracle. He is a genius among thousands.


    "I wanted to help¡­ I''m also curious about this¡­" Xin Ja said with an awkward smile on his young face.


    The two old men look at each other and as if thinking the same thing, they nodded their heads.


    "Xin Ja¡­ before that. You will have to take an oath.." Wang Changling suddenly said with a serious expression.

 Chapter 1116 - Myrth: 87

    Chapter 1116


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was a bit confused as to how important is that person who is wounded has to make an oath just to see that person. In his heart, he already knew that he did not want to do such a thing. Taking an oath requires him to hand his life to a force far greater than he could not imagine, hence he decided against it.


    "Well¡­ if it is like that¡­ then I will decline in seeing the patient master¡­" Xin Ja said with a bow.


    The two old men showed a hint of hesitation in their eyes. This is true especially to Divine Doctor Ba¡­ he needed Xin Ja''s expertise in needles as he knew that the boy could actually easily help him in this task. But it seems that the boy is reluctant to take an oath.


    "Doctor Ba¡­ the young kid has a sad experience when he was young¡­ So I think he did not want to put his life in other people''s hands¡­" Master Wang whispered.


    Divine Doctor Ba nodded his head in realization.


    Suddenly, a voice of a person from the far corner of the room interrupted the three.


    "Let him see me¡­ I do not mind¡­"


    When the two elders heard this¡­ their expression changed.


    "Young Ja¡­ Please,e this way¡­" Master Wang said with a smile.


    The three of them went to the backside of the room where there is another room filled with the smell of medicine.


    It looks like a special room for meditation which was converted into a hospital room.


    On the bed in the middle of the roomys a masked individual with a white nket covering his body. From the aura exuding from the man''s body, Xin Ja would tell that this person is almost as powerful as Master Wang who is already a 21st level Ki Master.


    But Master Wang has better control of his aura and is very low-key, that is why he is not that famous in the town. If only everyone knew that this old man is a 21st level Ki Master, he would already be hailed as the most powerful person in town.


    As Xin Ja observes the masked guy on the bed, he could tell that something is wrong with his aura. When he is nearing the guy he could not help but try to sense the man''s body condition through his hearing.


    From that alone, he could already tell that something is wrong.


    "This youngd is Young Xin Ja, the son of Xin Jong. He is an expert in using needles to create miracles on one''s body. I can vouch for his skill¡­ sir." Divine Doctor Ba said while cupping his hand in respect.


    "I trust your judgment Divine Doctor Ba¡­ Do whatever you can to help me¡­" the man said in a calm voice.


    "Do you want to check him, Young Ja?" Divine Doctor Ba said.


    Xin Ja was a bit hesitant when he steps forward and walks near the bed. At about one meter, he is already able to use his Absolute Sense, so he did not hesitate to quicklybine all of his senses.


    Wheng!!!


    Something came to his mind and a 3D image of the condition of the guy''s body appears in his consciousness.


    Xin Ja frowns and began analyzing the image.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m right¡­ he has multiple fractures, and dislocated joints, bones, and internal organs which were not properly aligned. This would cause him pain and will not enable him to move normally¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself.


    But the three in the room could already hear his words.


    "Hmmm¡­ If I can¡­ open up his¡­ and then relocate his¡­" Xin Ja began to mutter to himself on what he could do to fix the condition of the man before him.


    With his proceeding words, the expression of the two old men turned a bitplicated¡­ they are worried that the man before them would suddenly deem the young Xin Ja as a quack doctor and chase him out.


    But to their surprise, the man did not say anything and just watches the young man mutter and talk in the air while waving his hand as if he is imagining the things he could be doing.


    They could even see a slight smile appearing on the man''s face.


    30 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja regained his consciousness and then looks at the man on the bed.


    "Sir¡­ your condition is really bad. But¡­ I think Divine Doctor Ba could help you¡­" Xin Ja said feeling a bit shy as he just realized that he was too engrossed in his thinking that he did not notice the people around him.


    "Haha¡­ What an interesting young fellow¡­ Are you sure that you wanted to cut me up just to fix my wounds? Will that really work?" the man asked with a chuckle.


    "Ugh¡­" Xin Ja was a bit dumbfounded as he could not take back what he has already said unconsciously.


    But then he gritted his teeth and nodded his head. He knew that he could only do this to help his Master¡­ and at the same time... he also could tell that this person holds a higher authority. Maybe if he could help him, his father would be able to rise through the ranks. So without thinking twice, he nodded his head.


    "Good¡­ A bit indecisive, but you made a decision on your own. I like that¡­" the man said while patting the bed.


    "Divine Doctor Ba¡­ I heard what he wanted to do and I don''t care if it will hurt me¡­ As long as the treatment is possible¡­ then I will hand to you my life¡­" the man said with a strong determination.


    The people in the room were silent and no one said a thing.


    Divine Doctor Ba cupped his hand and nodded his head.


    "Young Ja¡­ Do you need anything?" Divine Doctor Ba asked with a smile.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback but nodded his head.


    He then asked for some clean cloth, some cutting tools, and some herbs. He then began mixing some herbs and created a disinfectant to purify the air around them.


    He is going tobine modern medical practices along with ancient ones. So he needed to prepare these things.


    Soon the operating table is already prepared. His mind has absorbed the experience and knowledge of Shin Jiao when ites to medicine, so he could already change his mindset when he needed it.


    Divine Doctor Ba stood to the other side and the two of them looks at each other then as if with a tacit understanding began working.


    Xin Ja exined the first procedure and Divine Doctor Ba expertly followed.


    ¡­


    Three hourster¡­


    Xin Ja and Divine Doctor Ba are seated on the sofa and have their eyes closed to regain their energy. It was a grueling procedure, but it ended up sessful.


    The first one to recover is Divine Doctor Ba and he quickly takes out from his pocket his own Mule that Xin Ja personally designed for him. The Mule (portal storage) of Divine Doctor Ba is bigger than the one sold in the auction by Xin Jong.


    He then quickly takes out a ck book and an inkstone. He did not waste his time and quickly recorded what happened in the operation that the two just did a while ago.


    It really opened his eyes when he saw the process. It even needed for Master Wang to use his Ki sense to help the two. This is true when they began to operate the main body of the person. It was their first time to see someone handling the organs of a person while aligning them properly. And the handling of the blood is a bit tricky by Master Wang was able to handle it properly using runes.


    That experience made Xin Ja realize the true capability of his master.


    The experience made Divine Doctor Ba open his eyes to the new meaning of medicine.


    Of course, they use potions to quickly recover the wounds and leave no traces of scar. And when the operation ended, the person was still asleep but his vitals are already stable.


    After writing everything down, Divine Doctor Ba showed a faint smile on his face.


    When Xin Ja opens his eyes, he has already regained enough strength and decided to go home.


    "Master, I have to go home now¡­" he said with a smile.


    "Thank you¡­ Young Ja¡­"


    "No¡­ Thank you Master for showing something that I have not seen before¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    Master Wang nodded his head in appreciation of this disciple.


    ¡­


    The night when Xin Ja arrives home, the first one to greet him is the smander who has been crawling all over the manor. The little dragon likes to y and it seems to have taken a liking to lurk everywhere in the manor.


    "How are you, little fellow?" Xin Ja asked while scratching its tiny head.


    Xuanlong half-closed her eyes as she seems to like what Xin Ja is doing.


    "Did you do something naughty again?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    The little fellow quickly jumps up and then shook its head. Then it began to crawl all over Xin Ja''s body and even yed with his hair.. The two ended upughing together.

 Chapter 1117 - Myrth: 88

    Chapter 1117


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the two are ying around, Xin Ja heard some knocking on the door.


    "Come in!" he called.


    A beautiful young figure enters his room with a tray of food in her hands.


    "Eh¡­ Big sister Xue¡­ Howe you''re not asleep yet?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I was a bit worried when your maidservant said that you have not eaten your dinner yet. So I made something for you¡­ Come here, little Ja, this is a new recipe I made¡­" Yao Xue said as she put the food of tray on the table.


    At this time, little Xuanlong was faster than the two of them as she excitedly dashed to the table while her eyes are glowing expectantly to the food on the tray.


    "Hihi¡­ This little fellow is too energetic and cute. You are very lucky to find such a beast in the forest as most of them are feral and wild¡­" Yao Xuemented while slowly putting the tray on the table.


    When she lifted the cover, a delicious smell wafted in the air. The tongue of Xuanlong immediately came out of her huge mouth and drooled over the food.


    Its cute facial expression made Xin Ja and Yao Xue smile.


    "I think this little fellow is still hungry?" Yao Xue teases as she grabs a bowl and separates a portion of the food.


    She then handed it to the little guy who is expecting the food while already turning around the table.


    As soon as she puts the bowl on the table, the little fellow quickly grabs it with its little paw-like limbs. Then without hesitation, it dips its head on the soup.


    Plunk!


    The sound of its head hitting the soup sounded then suddenly a slurping sound followed.


    In one go, the soup was finished.


    It then showed a wide smile on its face as it looks at Yao Xue in delight. Its eyes darted on therge bowl and swallowed a mouthful of its saliva.


    Yao Xue could not help but chuckle at the cute reaction of the small guy.


    "Damn¡­ you''re a glutton are you? Xuanlong¡­" Xin Ja teases as he caresses Xuanglong''s head.


    "Hmm¡­ Little brother Ja, I think Xuanlong is a girl, right? Why not call her with a girl''s name, like Linglong¡­ or Xuxu¡­" Yao Xue said with a smile while petting the little guy''s chin.


    "Nah¡­ This is the name given to it by its mother¡­ or father¡­ I think it holds significance to its race¡­"


    "Eh? Hmm¡­ By the way¡­ what kind of beast is this guy?"


    "Hmm¡­ That is a secret¡­ Hehe¡­" How could Xin Ja tell her that this guy is a ck dragon?


    If he does then it might cause more trouble than good.


    That night, the three have fun ying with the little fellow.


    The next morning¡­


    Xin Ja had a peaceful day in ss, butter in the afternoon, he was called to the office of General Hou.


    Inside the familiar room of General Hou, Xin Ja sits calmly inside while waiting for the general toe. When he arrived no one is around so he just enters the room and takes his seat.


    "Sorry about that¡­ I just had an emergency message from the frontlines." General Hou said as he enters the room and saw that Xin Ja is already inside.


    "Ahem¡­ So¡­" the General said as he looks at the young man before him.


    "I have been thinking¡­ and no matter what¡­ I could not give up on a gifted youngd like you. I truly wanted to recruit you to the War Games¡­ but before you react, hear me out first¡­ The War Games does not only talks about the reward for the academy. But also for the whole town¡­ if¡­ I say, if we get a cement in the top ten for the city territory category, then the town could have a chance to grow because of the resources we can get¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ I know that you are worried about your teammates. I also heard of the action of the Ji family. And I am d that nothing happened to you. I assure you that this would not happen again¡­" General Hou said with sincerity in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ General¡­ This¡­ this would not happen again if you either kick those people out or I will not join the War Games¡­" Xin Ja said while biting his lower lips.


    Silence envelopes the air in the room as General Hou lowers his head and began thinking.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind.


    He would not give up no matter what. He has seen what this youngd could do. Do not judge him because of his weak cultivation level. If pushes to shove, this littled could even make a 5th level fighter run away in fear.


    He knew this because of the incident where a Ji family henchman was killed. After doing some investigation he has learned that the henchman targeted a freshman before he was assassinated. In fact, the Ji family is pointing their finger towards the Xin manor. But if they push this issue, then Xin Jong would point out the attempted assassination of his son and cause trouble for the family. If this happens then the Ji family knows that they have more to lose.


    So they stop this issue from growing and have already put a lid on it.


    Plus Xin Jong might be a simple man from the town and would not use his advantages, but behind this guy, everyone knew of Master Wang... and no one dares offend that old man.


    "Little Ja¡­ How about this¡­ How about I make you a special member? If¡­ if the team needed your help, would you be willing to help us? For the academy¡­ for the town¡­" General Hou brought out hisst card.


    "I assure you that you will bepensated properly¡­" he said as he takes out a banknote.


    Xin Ja looks at the banknote on the General''s hand and shakes his head.


    "I would rather ept materials than money¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    He could feel the sincerity of the man before him. Plus the condition is to his advantage, only if the team is in trouble should he help. Then that would be fine then. He need not be involved with those guys on a daily basis.


    Xin Ja was given a token which signifies that he is a member of the War Games team of Ogden Academy.


    ¡­


    That night after bidding farewell to his friends in school, he quickly went home. He suddenly noticed that there is a line of carriages in front of the gate of their house. Xin Ja was a bit stunned upon seeing this sight. He did not know what is happening, so he quickly ran to the gate.


    He was suddenly stopped by a few armored men.


    "Who are you? Do not enter this premises¡­" a man said with a stern gaze.


    Xin Ja''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly felt worried for his father and the people inside the house, so he immediately became guarded against the men wearing heavy armor. He could not think anymore and wanted to enter as soon as possible, so he asked...


    "I should be asking who are you people? What are you doing in my house?!" Xin Ja said in a cold tone.


    When the group heard this, they suddenly look at Xin Ja as if he is some kind of prey.


    They came here to get something from Xin Jong, and they aremanded by their master that no one is permitted to escape.


    So the few men charged at Xin Ja wanting to capture him.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja jumped back and a sword appears in his hand.


    "Haha¡­ You are a mere 1st level fighter¡­ What can you do even with a sword?!" one of the charging guards said.


    But before he knew it, the floor suddenly became slippery making him fall down. The people behind him followed suit and they all fall down on the ground.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly jump up the wall while throwing a few needles on those heavily armored people. He might not be able to defeat them in a head-on battle, but upon falling they all became defenseless and careless. Hence their Ki was not able to stop his needles and prated their exposed body parts.


    Upon jumping up the walls, Xin Ja quickly ran to his courtyard. That is where Yao Xue and his pet Xuanlong are staying. He is a bit confident of the rune array formation in that ce, but he still could not help but worry.


    So he began running as quickly as he can. He could already see the house being destroyed by the many heavily armored men. Now he is also worried for his father. But deep inside of him, he already knew that his father is a 10th level Ki fighter and is about to break through to the 11th Ki adept stage.


    While running to his courtyard, he suddenly noticed that ahead of him there is a battle happening. And the battle is between two groups¡­ the heavily armored men and a group of ck-suited people. It seems that the ck-suited people are fighting against the heavily armored men.


    In his mind, he is asking¡­


    "What is happening?"

 Chapter 1118 - Myrth: 89

    Chapter 1118


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A few days ago¡­


    A merchant caravan is passing through Ogden Town and got hold of the news about the sales of the so-called Mule, a mysterious inventory with 5 meters squared space. They have learned that those who were able to buy it¡­ have proven its worth.


    It is said that those small storage spaces are almost like those storage spaces that have been found in the ruins.


    And because of this, the merchant caravan takes an extreme interest in where these Mulese from.


    After using their influence in the town they soon discovered that it actually came from a simple household of a town''s official. From their research, the town''s official is not even that influential in the town. Hence they decided to make a move on that official''s house and try to find out the source of the Mules.


    They began to send people in the shadows to try and find the secret of Xin Jong. But who would have known that those they have sent has note back? From this point on, they already knew that the enemy is not that simple.


    After several attempts, they knew that their n will not work.


    And this is the reason why they now resorted to attacking the manor at night while they are acting like they were visitors of Xin Jong.


    This merchant group has done this kind of thing multiple times already and whenever they make their move, they were able to cover their bases.


    But who would have thought that this simple-looking household would have some hidden guards? The hidden guards were able to stop them on their tracks.


    Plus a 12th level Ki Adept suddenly appears out of nowhere and the leader of the attacking force of the merchant caravan is immediately embroiled in a battle against that person.


    And now the two parties are fighting each other as the heavily armored soldiers of the merchant group push their way in.


    "We need to hasten and find out about how they were able to make the Mule! Push through their line and kill them all!" shouted one of the men.


    The ground is already littered with dead maids and guards of the Xin''s and more are falling as the heavily armored men push their way through.


    Xin Ja who is seeing this felt his mind slowly darkening out. It''s like the same thing that has happened to him before. He feels like it is happening again. It''s like a never-ending cmity and trouble trying to worm its way to his life.


    Was it because he decided to use his own name to enter the academy that this is happening? At first, he thought of using Xin Jiao as his name in the academy, but he change his mind at that time and decided to just go and use his own name. He thought that it doesn''t matter.


    But the thing that is happening right in front of him is making him feel that it was all his fault. Is it because of what he has done? Is this how people really are? They would do this thing just because of a small misunderstanding? He thought as his faith in everyone around him slowly died down in his heart.


    His gaze turned sharp as he looks at the heavily armored men brandishing their weapons and swinging them to kill the maids who are running away from the fighting.


    As he see this, a burning desire to kill began to envelop the young heart of Xin Ja as his dark past once again covered his aura with extreme killing intent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    He could hold it anymore and takes out his Ki buster. He began shooting those armored men. Although he is angry, yet his mind is calm as he targets the exposed parts of those people.


    Xin Ja was very fast and though his shots are not that rapid, he could shoot at the rate of one bullet per second.


    It did not take long before 50 Heavily Armored men died under his shots. This startled everyone who was fighting and shifted their gaze to where the thunderous sound came from. But that is not the end¡­ Xin Ja would sh using his shadow steps and begin to weave through the battlefield.


    And each explosion would result in the death of the enemy.


    Soon¡­ a single carriage could be seen escaping from the manor. No one followed them as they continue to rush away from that ce.


    "Damn it! What just happened?" a young man wearing expensive clothing asked his wounded guard who is sitting inside the carriage.


    "They¡­ they have an artifact that could easily kill anyone. It does not matter how strong we are¡­ even one of our strongest at the 5th level died in on hit¡­ This¡­ this is not supposed to happen, young master¡­ we¡­ we should take our revenge!" cried the guard.


    "Damn them! They killed my guards! I will not let them escape!" shouted the young man upon hearing the words of his guard.


    "We should contact the headquarters¡­ we should ask for reinforcement. I don''t believe that a small town like this could stop us from the Silver de Merchant Company¡­" the young man added as he red at the direction of the Xin Manor.


    Bang!


    The young man was suddenly startled when he heard the deafening sound. Then in front of his eyes, he saw that his remaining guard already has a hole on his forehead.


    His eyes went wide in disbelief as he did not know what just happened.


    Bang!


    Suddenly the carriage halted as it fell down and the stead pulling it tumble to the ground.


    The young man wearing expensive clothing was thrown out of the carriage in a sorry manner.


    But his level is not that simple, so he is able to quickly get up and looks at his surroundings. He tries to see what was that which shots his remaining guard and his carriage.


    But he could not see anything in the darkness, the thick foliage, and the trees around him.


    The Xin Manor is in the secluded part of the town where there is a small forest before arriving in the manor. This is the ce where Xin Jong chose to live because it is peaceful.


    "Who are you! How dare you attack a young master from the Silver de Merchant Company?" the young man shouted.


    But no one answered him. In his fear, he began to cover himself with his Ki aura which shows that the young man is actually a 5th level Ki fighter.


    Plus he seems to have some artifacts in his body which began to glow.


    "Elder Ping! I''m in trouble!" he shouted but then before he could continue.


    Bang!!!


    Crash!!!


    His protective shell suddenly burst as a strong force hits its surface. The young man stopped in his track as his eyes went wide in disbelief. He did not know what just happened and how could his protective array break just like that?


    He quickly waves his hand to activate it back as it is the type of array that could not be easily destroyed. It could be broken but can be activated again anytime.


    Bang!!!


    But before he could activate it again, something seems to hit his arm. Then he saw something that he could not believe in his entire life. His right arm is now gone and half of it is actually flying away from him with his own blood spraying all over the ce.


    He was one of the young masters in charge of the Silver de Merchant Company. How could he be easily defeated just like that in this rural area?


    It should be him who should be terrorizing this bunch of country bumpkins like what he had done before. But who would have thought that he would lose his hand because of his own greed?


    He then shifted his gaze to the darkness and a figure suddenly materialized like he juste out of the shadows.


    "Arrgghh¡­ You¡­ stay away from me?!" the young master cried as he held his severed arm trying to stop the blood from gushing out.


    "You''vee to our town¡­ and tried to terrorize our people¡­ and you expect us to just sit by and keep our silence? Do you think of us like fools!" a young voice echoed in the darkness of the night.


    The young master felt afraid now, it was like he is looking at the eyes of a monster. He knew that he had made a mistake tonight and did not do extensive research on his target. But would expect that this would happen?


    When he was in a city, he even burn down a whole family manor, and no one dare stop him because of his background. So how would he expect that a mere town could stop him?


    "Wait! Wait! I¡­ I am part of the royal family. You cannot¡­"


    Bang!


    The young man did not finish his words as a bullet came through his head.


    As the bullet shattered his brain, his consciousness quickly faded like the night sky.


    At this time, Xin Ja walks to the corpse and then saw the glowingmunication que.


    "You guys are next¡­" he said then break the tablet in two.

 Chapter 1119 - Myrth: 90

    Chapter 1119


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a luxurious manor in Ogden town


    Many people are scrambling everywhere as heavily armored men with weapons in their arms began to surround the whole manor.


    The security of the manor has been tightened to prevent anything from going inside.


    With the cultivation level of 5th Ki fighters, the men look imposing and domineering along with their powerful aura.


    "Is that¡­ that person reallying?" someone asked with a worried expression on his face.


    "We don''t know¡­ But the death of the young master is a big blow to us. This would make the 10th elder be very angry¡­" a worried steward said with a shaking hand.


    The 10th elder is the father of the young master which was killed a while ago.


    The name of the young master is Ra Jun¡­ and his father is the 10th elder, Ra Gaofang. The 10th elder, Ra Gaofang, is a 13th level Ki adept and runs a part of the provincial business of the Silver de Merchant Company. The Ra family is only a part of the merchant group. But they have their own connection to the kingdom''s royalty. Ra Gaofang is actually a distant cousin of the king.


    That means¡­ he can control more than 2,000 heavy armed guards of the merchantpany.


    And under him are some of the external elders in the merchant group. And one of those elders is the 10th level Ki fighter, Elder Ping.


    "Do not worry too much¡­ Elder Ping is with us. Once he made his move, then that person who killed the young master would surely die."


    As of this moment, the expression of Elder Ping is a bit ugly while looking at the jademunication talisman.


    He is currently inside his room in the manor and is in deep thought. He would sometimes frown and sometimes a deep hatred could be seen in his face.


    After a while, a sneer appears on his face while looking at the jade talisman.


    "It has been a while¡­ I have been waiting for this moment¡­ Hehe¡­ Atst, you finally have died." He muttered with a slightly crazed expression on his face.


    Suddenly, his expression turned a bit sad as if he suddenly remembers something.


    "Tin''er¡­ You¡­ you''ve been avenged atst¡­" he muttered while caressing themunication jade which is already cracked.


    These types ofmunication jade are one-time use only. Due to the Ki energy used by the jade, it could only be used once and it would be destroyed. It is not amon item in the kingdom as its manufacturing is very expensive and costly.


    Only those important people could have it¡­ and since the Silver de Merchant group is arge group, their important people carry such a thing for emergency use only.


    At this time¡­ images of Elder Ping''s daughter suddenly came running to his mind.


    His lovely daughter Tin''er was the love of his life. Ever since she was born, it did notst long before his wife mysteriously died. He just discovered that his wife is actually giving her life force to his daughter just for her to be able to live.


    Since he is always away because of business, he did not know that such a thing is happening. So when his daughter was born, he did not me her because he knew that his wife gave her life in exchange for their daughter.


    He pampered and gave her everything he could. And soon, she grew up to be a beautiful young woman. Because of this, he decided to hide the identity of his daughter from the prying eyes of the sons of the other elders in the group.


    But who would have known that the profligate son the 10th elder would identally turn his eyes towards his daughter when he identally saw her in the capital one day.


    His daughter did not agree with this, and from then on, everyone discovered that he has a beautiful young daughter. Plus it was discovered that his daughter has a talent as a runemaster. And because of this, it causes his family to be in the sight of the upper echelon of the merchant group.


    Many wanted to arrange marriage, but Elder Ping denied them all. How could he send his lovely daughter in the fangs of those wolves?


    Everyone became angry at him because of this.


    But who would have known that the son of Ran Gaofang would suddenly kidnap his daughter? They denied it, and no one wanted to testify, no one wanted to talk. Then 3 dayster, his daughter came back, and yet he knew that something is wrong¡­ she seems lifeless, gloomy, and depressed.


    She would always cry on her own, she would not show it, but he knew¡­ he knew.


    Then one day, Ran Jun proposes once again marriage and his daughter agrees. And the marriage happened between Ran Jun and his daughter. But he knew that something is really wrong. But he could not do anything about it. Always mes himself as a useless father. But his daughter told him that he is not. She told him that he is the best in the whole kingdom.


    In that instant, he seems to have seen his once lively daughtering back.


    At that time, he thought that all is well¡­


    Until a month after the marriage, he received the news that his daughter took her own life.


    He was devastated¡­ He was angry¡­ but could not do anything about it.


    The Ra family is very strong and powerful. And since he became a part of their family, he could not do anything about what happened to his daughter. He could only hold it in his heart and would always ask for forgiveness.


    And through the years, it made his anger, his sinister plots, and his craziness boil into something ugly and horrible.


    As he looks at the jade pendant, his expression warped into that which resembles a demon. The dark aura in his body began to coagte creating something horrifying.


    His Ki began to consume him¡­ his soul became darker as if his inhibition was finally released as it consumed his whole being.


    "I''m ready to die¡­ now¡­ Tin''er¡­ Wait for me¡­ father ising¡­" he said as a burst of energy began to boil out of his own body.


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly, a thunderous noise echoed from the manor.


    It seems to have awoken something from deep within him.


    "Father¡­ it''s not time yet¡­" a voice echoed in his head which made him stagger as he stopped what he was doing.


    "Tin¡­ Tin''er¡­ is that you?" he muttered as he looks around.


    ng! ng!


    Arrrgghh!!!


    Nooo!!!


    The sound of sword shing and the cry of the people inside the manor echoed in the air. And this has already alerted the town''s guards patrolling the area.


    "Father¡­ avenge me. I want the Ra family¡­" the voice in his head whispered.


    Elder Ping shakes his head as a crazy smile appears on his face. Then he suddenly stood up and looking outside the window, he suddenly jumps out and vanished into the horizon.


    That night, the whole manor was bathed in blood.


    The whole town was abuzz by this story, and what baffled the people on the streets is that¡­ the people from the Silver de Merchant group have a powerful 10th level elder. However, that elder did not make his move that night when the whole group was massacred.


    Plus the people who did this seem to have suddenly vanished in thin air. It was as if nothing had happened.


    And not only that¡­


    They heard that the Xin manor in the outskirts of the town was also attacked.


    People began to fear that these attacks would continue.


    Ogden town is a border town of the kingdom of Jimal. Ifrge killings happen in this town, the eyes of the people and the nearby viges would suddenly turn to the borders where the neighboring kingdom of Glysko is.


    While this is happening, the main culprit of such an event is currently walking to school.


    Xin Ja felt a bit at ease after discovering a great secret in the family.


    Plus he has met the cousin of his father that night which made him feel a bit happy. It seems that not everyone in the Xin family is actually bad. At least his uncle is a good guy¡­


    But what made Xin Ja feel a bit depressed is hisck of empathy for those who have died. He tried to hide it and tried to show sadness, but he could not. It was as if he did not feel anything for those guards and servants that have died.


    Actually, it was Yao Xue who told him this. She noticed that Xin Ja seems tock the feeling of empathy for those who have died.


    While walking to the academy Xin Ja could not help but think about what she told him that night. But then his mind suddenly stopped thinking about that when he looks at therge poster on the board on the academy''s entrance gate.


    When he saw what was written on it he suddenly frowns.


    Written on the post that¡­ in a month from now, a trial War Game is going to happen between Ogden academy and one of the schools from the town of Yanzing, the Skymountain School.

 Chapter 1120 - Myrth: 91

    Chapter 1120


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Upon entering the academy, Xin Ja could already feel the festive atmosphere of the students. Everyone seems to be expecting something great to see in the uing trial War Games.


    However, not everyone seems to be excited about the uing event.


    "Ugh¡­ I hope that our team would still get into the city tournaments¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ Last time we were eliminated and could not even get into the top 10¡­"


    "If we could defeat the Skymountain School, then we have a chance to reach the top then, right?"


    "Well¡­ I think there is. But we should remember that there are still stronger towns near the city, so we could only hope for the best¡­"


    "Humph! Those guys are cruel¡­ I hope they get beaten up¡­" suddenly someone said.


    That voice is a bit low, but Xin Ja was able to hear it.


    When he shifted his gaze, he saw a frail-looking youth walking with his head down.


    Xin Ja could only nce at that figure as he walks towards the runemaster campus.


    He then continues walking to the alchemy campus and arrives in his ss on time.


    "Hey¡­ I heard your house was attacked?" Qing Joming suddenly asked as soon as he saw Xin Ja.


    "Ahh¡­ Yeah, but we''re fine¡­" Xin Ja replied with a smile.


    "Damn those bastards from the borders¡­ Are they provoking us again?" Qing Joming said with an angry look in his eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ this is the reason why the kingdom is doing its best to recruit people."


    "If only there is a Shen that is presiding over the whole empire, then the kingdoms would not be fighting this way¡­" Qing Joming suddenly said.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh. He knew why there are no Shens on the continent. It is because they have all tried to break through the barrier that separates the continent from the other side of the. But the problem with that is either they could be epted to the other side or go back to be reincarnated in a never-ending cycle of Samsara.


    While the two are talking they immediately stopped upon seeing their beautiful teacher entering the room.


    Teacher Hou did not say anything first and just looks at her students.


    "You all know that in one month''s time the academy is going to have a match against Skymountain School¡­ For the venue... it will be held at Yanzing Town¡­" she said with a serious expression.


    How could she not be serious about this thing? She knew that with the morale of the team right now and the venue advantage of the enemy, they could be facing some trouble if they are not prepared.


    When the students heard this, some of them frown as they could not have a chance to see the contest. It should have been nice if they coulde, but since Yanzing Town is a bit of a distance from Ogden¡­ then they could only hear the news about the event after it happened.


    "Tsk¡­ I was hoping that it would be held in Ogden town¡­ sigh¡­ Well, good luck then¡­" Qing Joming said while shaking his head.


    He wanted to watch but with the distance, it would take some money and time¡­ so he could grumble.


    "You''re not going, right?" he said while looking at Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The sses that day proceed, as usual, the news about the eventst night are talked about by other students while others seem to not care of anything at all and just concentrate on learning.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, concentrated on learning alchemy especially when ites to herbs, their properties, and the concoction method. This is the side where he iscking knowledge of... because most of this knowledge is limited to his own understanding and personal research.


    But reading books and listening to the lectures about herbs made him feel that his knowledge is slowly forming andpleted.


    After the ss, Teacher Hou called Xin Ja to stay in the ss as she needed to tell him something.


    When everyone left the ssroom, Teacher Hou packs her stuff and then looks at Xin Ja.


    "You are going toe with the team, right?" she asked with a smile.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not know what to say. He epted the token from General Hou¡­ but he is still undecided whether to help them or not. He did not want to leave his back on scoundrels.


    Seeing the indecisive expression on the youth, Teacher Hou heaves a deep sigh¡­


    "I know you are worried about something¡­ But I can assure you that what you are thinking will not happen. You can trust your teammates¡­ They¡­ they just acted like that because they wanted to test you out¡­" Teacher Hou said with a smile.


    "Test me out? That would be fine, but they even tried to kill me¡­ is that also a part of their test?" Xin Ja thought to himself but did not voice his thoughts.


    He has already offended teacher Houst time, he would not want his inner thought to offend her again.


    "I¡­ I don''t know¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ How about this¡­ Youe with the team as a consultant or an alchemy assistant and representative¡­" Teacher Hou said as she suddenly thought of the idea.


    Xin Ja did not say anything as if deep in thought. Since Teacher Hou looks sincere and that it seems that she would not take no for an answer, he decided to just say yes with her suggestion. In fact, if he truly goes with them¡­ then that would be his chance to also explore other ces.


    He wanted to also know how they would travel the long-distance trip to Yanzing Town.


    Well, if he attends he would not lose anything at all. So his mind decided to ept the invitation. And his decision made Teacher Hou feel ted.


    Although it was a waste to let Xin Ja just be on the sideline, at least he is still going with the team. She knew that if he could get to know the people in the team, the young man would be able to adapt to them.


    Upon thinking about it, she left the room with a happy stride.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, just shakes his head and then also leaves.


    On the way¡­ he noticed the same young man who said badly about the team that morning. But this time, he is with some people. In one look, Xin Ja already knew that one of the people with that thin young man is actually a member of the War Games team.


    The group walks to the back of the building while dragging the reluctant thin young man.


    "Tung Jo¡­ It seems that your guts are getting bigger¡­ you dare to embarrass me in front of the ss¡­" a young voice said sounding a bit angry.


    Thud!!!


    Xin Ja heard the muffled sound of someone falling to the ground.


    "Let''s beat this bastard!" shouted one of them when another muffled sound could be heard.


    Xin Ja stood perpendicr next to the wall while listening to the people beating the young man. He did not want to interfere, but he could not help to just stay there and listen.


    "Hey¡­ Don''t bruise his face! Just hit his body!" shouted one of the youths.


    Xin Ja frowns upon hearing the sound of the beating. Those guys are going overboard as they continuously hit the thin young man and Xin Ja could not such a thing. If he did not know about it or has not seen it, then he would not care, but right now it is different.


    He clenches his fist and suddenly flicks a stone to the wall.


    Ting! Ting!


    The stone ricochet through the walls and then¡­


    Crash!!!


    The sound of a window breaking could be heard.


    And it startled the students who are beating the thin-looking young man on the ground.


    Everyone looks around and before they knew it, a figure has alreadynded in front of them.


    "What are you whelps doing!" shouted an angry voice.


    Everyone wanted to run, but it was toote. How could a mere 2nd level fighter, fight against a teacher?


    It did not take long before the group was apprehended by the teacher and was taken to runemaster campus.


    Xin Ja at this time has already left the ce with a big smile on his face. He knew the feeling of being weak. He knew how dark it could turn a person be if this grievance is not solved.


    That is the reason why he intervened.


    He identally heard that someone actually entered the room on the second floor. And because of this, he decided to flick a stone to bounce from the walls and hit the ss window of that room.


    He did not want the young man to undergo what he has gone through. He knew the darkness that he is keeping inside his heart. And that darkness is what''s keeping him to be cold when ites to killing others. It is something sinister that if he has a choice¡­ never wanted it in his life.


    And because of that, he did not want that kind of thing in the heart of that young man.


    He just hopes that with this incident, that young fellow could recover his mindset and be fine in the end.

 Chapter 1121 - Myrth: 92

    Chapter 1121


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Aftering home that night, Xin Ja arrives in a ce just like nothing has happened. He discovered that the enemy at that time has two experts on their side, a 10th level elder and the mysterious 12th level soldier who fought with his uncle.


    As Xin Ja enters the house, he saw his father talking to a man wearing a dark blue robe. That man is his powerful uncle who is already a 12th level Ki Adept.


    "Papa, I''m home!" he greeted jovially as he enters the hall and cupped his hands.


    "Uncle!" he also greeted.


    "Umm¡­ How was school?" Xin Jong asked with a smile.


    "I learned a lot¡­ It was fun¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja chuckled.


    "Little Ja¡­e here, son¡­ Uncle wants to talk to you about something¡­" his father called.


    Xin Ja walks closer to the two and took a seat at the avable seat in the hall.


    "We were discussing something that involves you and the things that you''ve created¡­" his father said.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not expect that his father would have known something like that. He thought that he has kept everything in secret. Well, not that it was very important though. At least he was his father and his uncle who has willingly helped them in their times of need.


    Seeing the reluctance in the eyes of the boy, Xin Han walks beside Xin Ja and patted his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry¡­ This will be an army secret. Right now I am working with the Jimal Kingdom secret military forces¡­ When I saw your capability¡­ I almost wanted you to join the force. But¡­ you are still very young and your strength is not yet on par¡­ because the secret force has a high standard¡­ However, be that as it may¡­ I can still employ your craftsman skills¡­ right?" Xin Han said with a wink.


    "Uncle Han¡­ I am willing to help as long as it would keep my father safe¡­" Xin Ja said with a serious expression.


    "Hahaha¡­ Look Cousin Jong¡­ you truly have a good son. He is very sensible and worries about his father very much¡­ Hahaha¡­" Xin Hanughed.


    "Last night¡­ I was in awe of your performance¡­ you truly are a Xin. Hahaha¡­ Bold and strong, brave even¡­ You''re like me when I was younger¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Han shamelessly said with a grin.


    "I noticed that you are using that weird stick that renders the Ki field of your opponent helpless. Those 5th level warriors are not even your match and you are just a 1st level Ki fighter¡­ Truly amazing¡­ Anyway, what I wanted to ask you today is¡­ Can you help me create these kinds of weapons for my troops¡­ about 50 of them. Of course, you don''t have to worry about the payment¡­ I am after all a going to be your regr client from now on¡­" Xin Han said with a reassuring gaze.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback.


    The production of the Ki buster is in its test phase. He can fire at 1 shot per second because he is able to rapidly control his Ki. However, he did not know if this is possible for others.


    "Umm¡­ Uncle¡­ I can actually create these kinds of weapons for you¡­ However, they would not be like the one I am using as this weapon is specially made for me¡­" Xin Ja said awkwardly.


    "Hmm¡­ What do you mean?... Hold on¡­ How about you let me try it out?" Xin Han said after thinking.


    The three of them went out to the woods and Xin Ja sets up target practice.


    He then gave Xin Han the Ki buster he is using and instructs him on how to use it. Xin Han has a lot of questions in his mind right now, but he did not ask and just follow the instruction of his nephew.


    He stood there and then pointed at the target. He then put his Ki on the handle of the Ki buster which in turn suddenly inserted itself on the bullet.


    Boom!!!


    A loud deafening sound reverberated through the air which almost made Xin Ja who is standing beside Xin Han flew to the side. It was as if he was hit by a powerful force that sent him flying.


    Xin Ja''s head was a bit woozy as he picks himself up.


    He then looks in the direction of Xin Han and his father who is looking ahead of them with their mouths agape.


    Xin Ja was baffled but he slowly shifted his gaze to the target. When his eyesnded on the targets he set up a hundred meters away from them he froze in shock.


    A couple of tall trees now haverge holes on their trucks with some of them falling to the ground. It was not devastation but more like a powerfulnce went through them cleanly.


    "Son,¡­ are you alright?" Xin Jong recovered as he walks beside Xin Ja while patting the dirt off Xin Ja''s clothes.


    "I''m fine¡­ Papa¡­ what¡­ happened?... This... this is not what I have expected¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself as he noticed the red glow on the Ki buster''s barrel.


    Luckily the barrel was able to survive that powerful st of energy. This is something that concerns him the most. What if there is more than one bullet? If the use of Ki is not controlled, then those bullets would surely explode simultaneously and harm the use user instead.


    But contrary to his contemtion, Xin Han showed an ted expression on his face.


    "Hahaha¡­ This¡­ this is what we need in the battlefield¡­ with this weapon¡­ we can defeat those bastards that are currently harassing us in our borders¡­" Xin Han said with a chuckle.


    "It''s still a bit dangerous though¡­" Xin Jong said with a frown.


    He too could also tell that the weapon has its merits and its dangers.


    "Papa¡­ Uncle, this weapon is still in its trial phase. I think I could develop a more stable weapon within this month." Xin Ja said after thinking.


    "That is good¡­ Because this thing almost took half of my Ki¡­" Xin Han said feeling a bit awkward.


    He was told to control his Ki but he was tempted to use more, then suddenly he feel half of his Ki seemed to have been siphoned by the weapon. It was a weird feeling, but he did not resist. And from there he knew the result would be. It was satisfying but dangerous.


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Ja mediated as usual after having dinner with his family and ying with his Xuanlong and Yao Xue. It has been a while since he reached the 1st level and judging from the amount of energy his body is consuming, it would take him more time to reach the 2nd level.


    But he did not want to stop and continue absorbing the chaotic Ki in the air.


    After a while, he stopped and took a break.


    He then looks at the old blueprint of the Ki buster and then takes out a new piece of paper. He then began to draw a new design that would limit the power of the weapon. He needed to make an array that would prevent the user from using too much Ki... and the array would be hidden. This way, the weapon would be at the standard level of a 1st level Ki fighter burst of power.


    It might not be that strong, but it is enough to topple a 5th level Ki fighter Ki field. And the metal bullet would do the finishing touch.


    After finishing the drawing, Xin Ja showed a satisfied smile on his face. He then takes out a couple of blueprint pieces he has been working on and showed a serious expression upon looking at it. These pieces of the blueprint are something that he saw from his unique vision.


    When he was being taught about machinery and science at that time, he became interested and in fact very happy to know more things that could have been rendered as mysterious in the eyes of the many. The elements are treated as a mystery in the eyes of themon people. But in this lesson he has learned about them which opened his eyes to a new world.


    Thenes the machines¡­


    When this topic was in the lesson, Xin Ja seemed to have a deep interest in them. And this is where he found the first gun and decided to design the Ki buster. It was a fascinating world where he discovers different kinds of machines and their functions.


    His interest grew and his curiosity deepens. However, he has one problem¡­ these machines are not easily built or manufactured.


    He needed something that is called aputer. It is a machine that is veryplicated for his young mind for now. And after he is able to create that he then can make the box that could magically produce parts¡­ It is called the 3D printer.


    And that would still take him some time to do.


    "The future is long¡­ but it is bright¡­ very bright indeed¡­" he muttered to himself as he smiles in excitement.

 Chapter 1122 - Myrth: 93

    Chapter 1122


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja came to the academy as usual, but he saw a frail-looking young boy standing at the gate of the academy. The young boy seems to be waiting for someone. He did not mind it as he continues walking. When he enters the gate of the academy, he noticed that the boy seemed to be following him from behind.


    He suddenly stopped and then turns around.


    The frail-looking young man seemed to have been taken aback when he saw the person he is following suddenly turning around.


    He wanted to turn back but stopped when he heard that person asking him.


    "Why are you following me? Do you need anything?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    The frail-looking young man did not reply and bit his lower lip. He did not know what to say at this time as all he wanted is to thank the person that saved him at that time.


    He knew that many people know that he is getting bullied by those guys. But no one dares defend or intervene for fear of those people. However, he did not expect that someone would help him in his time of need.


    He did not know who that small young fellow is, but he is grateful.


    He has actually seen that guy from before. Plus at that time when there was a practice of those from the War Games team, he was attentively ring at those people. Back then he noticed someone beating those guys up, and that someone is the small young fellow that helped him.


    So he decided to thank that person for what he did.


    But it seems that doing that is taking a toll on his seemingly introverted personality.


    What he did not know is that the person he is trying to approach has the same introverted personality, but has only gone to the limelight because of circumstances.


    "I¡­ I wanted to¡­ to thank you¡­ for¡­" he was about to continue when suddenly his eyes noticed a group from afar.


    He wanted to run immediately but then his body suddenly froze when he turns around and saw another one of them walking behind him.


    "Tung Jo¡­ Hehe¡­ Do you think you can escape from what has happened yesterday? You have caused us to lose our face further¡­ Haha¡­ Do you think the teachers would punish us just because we beat you?! Dream on!" that guy said while ring at Tung Jo.


    This time, helplessness crept into Tung Jo''s eyes as he looks cornered.


    As the group surrounds him many of the students who wanted to see a show began to gather. At this time, two teachers are standing near a building watching this scene. Xin Ja actually noticed those teachers and he also knew one of them. He was that captain who seems to be training the team for the War Games.


    With his sharp hearing, he could hear the two talking.


    "Aren''t you going to interfere?" the teacher besides the captain asked.


    "Humph! That kid needed to be taught a lesson. In this world, the strong survive and if he is weak he should just suffer his own fate." The captain said with a sneer on his face.


    When Xin Ja heard this he immediately feel dislike towards that captain. At first, he thought that the man is just protecting his team and that he is testing him at that time. But what he is doing right now is really wrong. It is not something that a teacher or a coach like him should be doing.


    As he looks at the guy, he almost wanted to take out his Ki buster and shoot him point-nk. That is how Xin Ja hated these kinds of things. It is the reason why his father and he suffered those few years back. It is a part of his nightmare that he did not want to see.


    With a glint of anger in his eyes, he secretly takes out a small bottle from his inventory space. This kind of potion is something he had made in ss which he thinks would be a good way for him to escape any dangerous battle he would be in.


    Suddenly, one of the guys rushes at Tung Jo and punches him. But it seems that Tung Jo was worried as he suddenly rushes to block that person''s fist and then gestured for Xin Ja to run away.


    "Go¡­ you will be involved in this brawl if you did not escape!" Tung Jo suddenly shouted.


    At this time, the captain suddenly noticed the figure of Xin Ja near that frail-looking young man. When he saw this, a slightlyplicated expression appears on his face.


    He could still clearly remember that day. It was a battle between level 1 and level 2 fighters, but his team could not even defeat that small fellow. But then suddenly his expression turned serious and a sneer appears on his face.


    "You dare humiliate us that day¡­" he muttered as he picks up a stone pebble on the ground.


    He imbued his Ki on the small pebble and shifted his gaze in the direction of Xin Ja.


    At this time, the group has already surrounded Xin Ja and Tung Jo.


    "Do not let that small guy escape¡­ I remember you¡­ Hehehe¡­" one of the young men said as he pops his knuckles.


    "It''s payback time!" he said as he nodded with his group.


    As they are about to rush and attack, a small pebble flew in Xin Ja''s direction. Xin Ja did not notice this and was hit on his leg which immediately made him fall to the ground. But as soon as he fell a small bottle of potion also fell to the ground.


    Crash!!!


    When the students were about to sh a thick green smoke suddenly envelopes the area.


    Cough!!! Cough!!!


    Everyone began coughing and many of the onlookers began to run away from the smoke. Those inside the smoke began coughing hard and the sound of vomiting could be heard inside.


    "Damn it! What is this thing?!" shouted and cried the students inside the smoke.


    "My eyes hurt! Ack!!! Ack!!!"


    "Damn it! My nose¡­ Arrgghh!!!"


    "Ack! Ack!!!"


    They began to wail and shout as they cough and some even tried to vomit while covered in that thick green smoke.


    While this is happening, two figures have already escaped along with the crowd.


    Cough! Cough!


    Tung Jo coughs while carrying the limping Xin Ja.


    The two stopped and enters a building. They did not know where they are as they just ran and ran as entered this building right before their eyes.


    "What was that?" Tung Jo asked as he coughs and then wipes his teary and painful eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ Tear gas¡­" Xin Ja said as he pretended to take out a water gourd from his backpack and then quickly pour water on his face.


    It quickly washes away the painful substance on his face and eyes.


    He then passes the water gourd to Tung Jo.


    "Wash your face with this to remove the pain¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The two then rested for a while near the entrance of the building.


    "Did you see the two teachers?" Xin Ja asked while keeping the gourd on his backpack.


    "Yes¡­ that was the training captain of the War Games and the other one is one of my teachers in my runemaster''s ss¡­" Tung Jo said with a frown.


    "I guess they are here to pay me back for the humiliation I have caused their students yesterday¡­" Tung Jo added with a sad face.


    "Will the school do anything to those two if we reported this?" Xin Ja asked while he pretend to take out a potion from his backpack.


    He then proceeds to put a drop of it on his wounded leg.


    That small stone might be small, but since it is covered with the Ki of a 5th level Ki fighter, it easily tore through the skin on Xin Ja''s leg. The small pebble actually tore a significant amount of his flesh which made his leg bleed so badly.


    But luckily for him, he has potions inside his ring. As of this moment, he has already divided the stuff into his two-dimension spaces. For the smaller objects, he uses the ring to store them. Forrger ones, he would use the pearl.


    "I don''t think so¡­ I never would have expected the academy to be biased¡­ They prefer to protect their teachers even though they are already doing such a thing in front of the academy gate¡­" Tung Jo said while biting his lower lip.


    "Well¡­ if the academy would not intervene¡­ then they can only me themselves if they lose two teachers and a few students¡­ right?" suddenly Xin Ja said with an intense killing intent rushing out of his body.


    He truly loathed such an event and such scenarios.


    "Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ That would not be necessary young man¡­" suddenly a wizened voice interrupted the discussion of the two.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback and his killing intent suddenly subsided.


    In fact, he is already nning to do something about those people especially that captain whom he knew had hurt him.

 Chapter 1123 - Myrth: 94

    Chapter 1123


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    An old man wearing a dark blue robe walks down the stairs from their left.


    Xin Ja and Tung Jo were a bit surprised to see the old man. This is true especially to Xin Ja as he did not even detect the presence of the old man how much more when he has already walked towards them from the stairs.


    "An expert¡­ he might be at the level of my father or above¡­" Xin Ja thought while looking at the old man warily.


    "Hmm¡­ Are you that youngd named Xin Ja? The small but spirited littled." The old man said with an amiable smile.


    As he observes the small young man before him he is more pleased with what he is seeing. The youngd might only be a 1st level Ki fighter, but he is an expert in alchemy and runes¡­ plus hisbat prowess is not that low either.


    "Yes¡­ And¡­ and who¡­ who might teacher be?" Xin Ja replied feeling a bit awkward as he is stuttered while asking the old man''s name.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m just a friendly old man¡­ Do not be rmed. Hmm¡­ I think they are already looking for you two¡­ Come here¡­ follow me." The old man said urging for Xin Ja and Tung Jo to follow.


    The three then walk up the stairs and then to a wall. The old man pointed his finger at the wall and the wall suddenly opens.


    They then walk through a corridor and then to a beautifully decorated office.


    When the three enter the office, Xin Ja was a bit surprised at the amount of chaotic Ki in the air along with the pure Ki. He could not help but take a deep breath.


    In just one breath, he could already feel the strange and powerful feeling in his body. It was as if his body is being nourished by a strange tonic that is making him stronger.


    In contrary to his reaction, the old man and Tung Jo did not do anything. Tung Jo even closes his mouth so that he would not inhale the air in the room.


    The old man suddenly waves his hand and a gust of air began blowing everything away cleaning the air inside.


    Xin Ja was a bit disappointed because he has not even started absorbing the chaotic Ki fully. But he could just acquiesce as he did not want to appear weird.


    "You two take a seat¡­" the old man gestured for them to sit on the long sofa.


    The old man then walks out of the door in the room.


    "I think¡­ I think we just met the principal of Ogden Academy¡­" Tung Jo said with a wry smile.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback too. He did say that he is going to do something to that captain and those students, right? Will he be punished for that?


    He began to think of what he said and fear began to dwell in his heart.


    It did not take long before the old man return to the room.


    "Ahhh¡­ Sorry for that¡­ Well, anyway¡­ I guess you already know who I am, for now, right?" the old man said as he sits down on his seat behind therge desk.


    "We¡­ We are sorry for the trouble that we have caused Principal Rao¡­" Tung Jo said with a lowered head.


    "Nonono¡­ I think I should be the one apologizing. You enter the academy with the aim to learn and develop your skills¡­ What you have experienced is something that should not happen in this academy¡­" he said then shifted his gaze to Xin Ja.


    "Youngd¡­ Your animosity and killing intent are very dense¡­ I hope that you would try to restrain yourself from killing anyone¡­ especially in school¡­"


    Xin Ja did not say anything as he was in deep thought. He is trying to think of the goal of the principal why he is saying such words towards him?


    "I will¡­ as long as I am not provoked¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Sigh¡­ You are still young. You should be making more friends than enemies¡­" Principal Rao advised.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just nodded his head.


    Suddenly, someone knocks on the door.


    "Come in!" Principal Rao called.


    The door opens and a couple of people enter the room. When those people enter, they immediately noticed two figures sitting on the couch.


    "Principal¡­ this¡­" Captain Gong Xijong immediately wanted to say something but the principal gestured for him to stop.


    "All of you sit down¡­"


    With themand from the principal, everyone did not have a choice but to take their seat at the opposite side of Xin Ja and Tung Jo.


    "I have called for both parties in here to end this farce¡­ I have been a bit tolerant to the happening in the academy and have not intervened¡­ but unless someone stops. Tragedy would surely ur¡­" the principal said with a stern gaze while looking at therge group who are with the captain.


    "I know who started this first¡­ I know and you know that if you continue doing such actions¡­ there would always be consequences¡­ Do you understand?" the principal said with a stern tone.


    "Yes, sir!" everyone said in unison some are even reluctant to say anything.


    Xin Ja is looking at the red and yellow carpet color on the ground. But his senses are active and his guard is still up.


    "This is just a warning¡­ If this happens again, do not bother toe back to the academy¡­ Oh¡­ No¡­ I think you cannot go back to the academy anymore at that time¡­ because you''ll be¡­ a corpse¡­" the principal said in an amiable tone but at the end, his aura suppresses everyone in the room.


    When the teachers and students in the room felt that suffocating pressure they already knew that the principal is very serious. Every one of them could not help but shiver in fear.


    "Everyone can go except for the two teachers¡­" the principal said.


    After Xin Ja and the rest walks out.


    The principal confronted the two who were left inside the room.


    "What do you think you''re doing¡­ Captain Gong?" the principal asked with a deep frown on his face.


    "This¡­ principal¡­ this is only amon fight against students¡­ plus that student named Xin Ja uses a sinister poison to hurt the students¡­ I¡­"


    "Shut up!"


    "I was a friend of your father¡­ the reason I wanted to intervene is that I did not want my friend to lose the life of his son in my own school¡­"


    When Captain Gong heard this, he showed a confused expression on his face. How could he lose his life?


    He is a soldier, he was trained by the kingdom and has been to war. He knew fighting more than these whelps who may not have taken any life before.


    "I will write to your father what you have been doing in my academy¡­ The reason for this is because I did not want him to think that I have not warned you¡­ Your life and death will now depend on how you from now on¡­" the principal said with a serious expression.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the office, two groups of students are looking at each other. Therger group has blocked the two while ring at them.


    "My face is still hurting and my throat burning!¡­ I will have my revenge no matter what!" shouted one of the students opposite Xin Ja and Tung Jo.


    "Yeah¡­ I''m going to beat you so bad¡­ I think I have to cripple you two. That is the only way to appease my anger¡­"


    "Just kill them¡­"


    "Stop! You fools¡­ the principal has already warned us¡­ Are you stupid?" someone berated.


    Xin Ja shook his head then patted Tung Jo''s shoulder.


    The two walk to the side. But someone blocked their path.


    Xin Ja suddenly takes out a vial of potion from his sleeves.


    When the group saw this they immediately take a step back.


    "I wonder how it would feel if your skin falls off your bones¡­" he said with a sneer on his face.


    "Haha¡­ I don''t think you''re crazy enough to make yourself fall for our own trap!" shouted a student.


    "I''m not¡­ that is why we already took the antidote before this¡­" Xin Ja replied with a sinister smirk.


    Upon seeing this, everyone took another step back.


    Xin Ja casually walks away with Tung Jo in tow.


    "That crazy bastard¡­ How many poisonous potions does that crazy bastard have? Is he a poison master?"


    "No¡­ I think he is not¡­ The effect of these potions is different from poison." One of them said.


    "Then what is he?"


    "He''s a freak¡­ That''s what he is¡­ I swear¡­ I will beat that guy one of these days¡­"


    ¡­


    Xin Ja walks to his ss as if nothing happened after sending Tung Jo to the runemaster campus.


    On his way, he was suddenly blocked by a tall and beautiful figure. Xin Ja was a bit surprised but then he showed a serious expression on his face.


    Though he could not deny the fact that the young woman is truly a beauty, he still could not show his fascination in his face.


    Plus he could feel that this woman needed something from him.


    What it was¡­ he did not know.

 Chapter 1124 - Myrth: 95

    Chapter 1124


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "You are Xin Ja¡­ right?" the beautiful and tall young woman asked.


    "Yes¡­???" Xin Ja replied in confusion.


    "Ahem¡­ Please¡­ please give this letter to Qing Joming!" the young woman said then forcefully gives Xin Ja a letter then she runs away.


    Xin Ja was dumbfounded at what just happened. He then looks at the letter in his hand and frowns as he did not know what is going on.


    He then walks to his ss and as he enters, Qing Joming is already seated on his seat while browsing through his books.


    "Hey¡­ Someone wanted to give this to you¡­" Xin Ja said as he handed him his letter.


    The eyes of Qing Joming suddenly glowed as he epted the letter.


    "Did you open it?" he asked with a serious expression.


    "No¡­ of course not¡­"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Sigh¡­ this is your problem, not mine¡­" Xin Ja helplessly said as he got seated.


    "Hehe¡­ You did a big ruckus again¡­ did you¡­" Qing Joming said with a big smile on his face.


    "Many are already asking us what kind of potion did you use to cause such an effect and it could only be removed through washing¡­ It was a brilliant defensive potion."


    "Hmmm¡­ The news surely travels fast¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    "Hehe¡­ There are many students, who saw that fight, so how could it not be fast? By the way, is your leg fine? I noticed a lot of blood right there¡­"


    "Yeah, I''m fine¡­ it was just a minor injury."


    "Sigh... You are a mere 1st level fighter¡­ Howe you''re brave enough to fight those stronger than you? Why don''t you just be a good guy and rx¡­ Just like me¡­"


    "Pfft¡­" someone suddenly chuckled behind the two.


    When they turn they noticed a bespectacled young girl who suddenly turned shy after she saw the two young men turn their attention at her.


    This ssmate of Xin Ja is someone who is always quiet and would always work or do her tasks alone. She seems to be very shy and did not like to mingle with others.


    "Sorry¡­" she said as she turns her gaze to the side.


    Xin Ja and Qing Joming look at each other and smile. They did not mind the young girl anymore and began talking with each other.


    They did not notice the young woman shyly turning her gaze back at the two. And when her sightnded on Xin Ja a slight smile appears on her face.


    "He''s¡­ cute¡­" she muttered.


    ¡­


    One monthter¡­


    A day before the War Games, Xin Ja was called to the field along with some other students. They were chosen to be an assistant for the yers.


    Xin Ja has already gained a name in school after these few weeks for being one of the genius freshmen when ites to potions.


    And because of the special token given to him, he is to watch the practice of the group at least once.


    And so he sits on a bench while looking at the field.


    As he watches the War Games formation, he once again showed interest. It''s like a game of chess but in actual battle. The goal of the game is to take down the captain of the opposite side.


    Watching the formations being maneuvered in the field made him suddenly remember what he has learned and seen from one of his lessons in his unique vision.


    In that scene, he could see people forming battalions, squadrons, and lines. Then they would charge to the enemy in a line and then duke it out with the enemy. The one with the best or stronger fighters wins.


    So winning is a matter of strategy and the ability of the captain to see the movement of the opponent and counter it.


    On the field¡­ he noticed that the captain of the War Games team is actually a young woman. She looks like she is a senior and her serious expression are a bit intimidating. But one could tell that her beauty is also impable.


    The young woman is well-built and her body does not look frail. In fact, one could tell that her muscles are well-toned.


    Her voice andmand are sharp and on point which made everyone gasp at her sharpness and wit. She looks like a brave goddess of war.


    "That is Yao Mai Lin¡­"


    "I really like Senior Mai¡­ she is my idol."


    "Look at hermanding presence¡­ if only she is a man, I would really fall in love with her."


    The crowd whispered while watching the practice.


    Xin Ja just listened and watch the formations being practiced by the group. The timing and the way they should be used.


    He is a bit baffled at the formation array of the student soldiers on the battlefield.


    "So this is what they call a war game¡­ looks exciting¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself as a slight smile crept on his face.


    After that practice, everyone is called even the support for the team.


    "Tomorrow is the day we depart for Yanzing¡­ I want all of you to get some rest. No more troublesome matters¡­ am I clear?!" shouted Yao Mai Lin to the team.


    "Yes, Captain!"


    "Good¡­ everyone disperses¡­ See you at the academy gate at exactly 5 am sharp." Coach An Taining shouted as she ps her hands.


    The rest also ps in excitement.


    "Xin Ja¡­ Can I talk to you?¡­" Coach An called.


    Xin Ja stopped in his tracks and turn around. He suddenly noticed a few eyes ring at him.


    Feeling a bit ufortable, he just sneers at those people. It was as if the others were provoked and wanted to take a step forward.


    But before they could move, a cold re meets their eyes from their trainer Captain Gong.


    As the rest left, Coach An, Captain Gong, and Senior Mai were left along with Xin Ja.


    "I know that there are some frictions in the team with youtely¡­ I wanted to apologize." Coach An grabs the chance to say sorry.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback.


    Captain Gong on the other hand has aplicated look on his face. Before leaving the principal''s office that morning, the principal showed him something that almost made him piss his pants. So every time he looks at Xin Ja just now is like looking at a monster.


    He might not admit it, but he is now truly afraid of the boy.


    "I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry for what happened this morning¡­" Captain Gong said with sweat trickling down his forehead.


    "Student Xin Ja, this is the captain of the War Games¡­ Yao Mai Lin, your senior¡­ I hope that you two can get along¡­" Coach An said with a smile.


    "Student Lin, this is Xin Ja¡­ he has three abilities¡­ a good Attacker, a defender, and could also be a healer¡­"


    When Yao Mai Lin heard this, she showed astonishment in her eyes as she looks at the young man before her.


    Isn''t that too overrated for a mere 1st level Ki fighter?


    She could ept being a defender or a healer, but a 1st level attacker? That would spell doom for the team already.


    But then, if the coach told her that he could do it, then she could only trust the coach.


    So she nodded her head.


    "Wee to the team¡­" Yao Mai Lin greeted.


    When Xin Ja saw the face of Yao Mai Lin, he could not help but notice some simrities with Yao Xue at home.


    "I hope that she is not one of those evil Yao family members¡­" Xin Ja thought.


    Because so far, the Yao members he met except for Yao Xue are all scheming and bunch of bastards. Plus he is lucky that he has not seen those people he had met before in the academy. Well, it''s not as if they can recognize him without his mask though.


    That night, Xin Ja excitedly told his father about going to Yanzing town for the War Games tomorrow. He then told them about his n. He wanted his family to see the War Games, so for the whole month, he finished his prototype.


    After a bunch of trial and error this month, he finally finished the prototype of the very first video recording system in Ogden town.


    A palm-size video crystal could record around 5 hours of moving images. This is afterpressing the rune control array on the crystal.


    He even recorded many images of him, Xuanlong, and Yao Xue together.


    "Papa¡­ I am going to put the video recording crystal on your red Mule¡­ Ok? You can check it every day¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "I will¡­" Xin Jong said with a nod.


    "Hey¡­ little nephew¡­ I also want this kind of thing¡­ When can you give me one¡­ You can give me Ki busterter, but that video recording crystal thing¡­ I want one¡­ now¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Han suddenly said with his palm open wide.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head as he handed one of the palm-size video recording crystals.


    When Xin Han got his hands on it, he immediately acted like a little child. He then began to tinker with the screen.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile at the antics of this uncle of his.

 Chapter 1125 - Myrth: 96

    Chapter 1125


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Cousin¡­ This¡­ this is going to change a lot of things¡­ this nephew of mine¡­ I¡­ I don''t know what''s going on in his mind¡­" Xin Han said while looking at the video recording crystal.


    He has been ying the images he has recorded over and over again. And it made him feel excited every time he sees it.


    This is because... what he is ying right now is the video of him practicing his swordsmanship. The moving images are clear and that he could even hear the sound. It was truly a fascinating new item which he knows will be very useful in the future.


    "Imagine if my soldiers have one of these and a shared Mule¡­ we did not have to wait for days before receiving information on the battlefront. We can already see the number of soldiers and the enemy¡­ Hahaha¡­ This¡­ this is surely a meritorious achievement for that small guy¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ but you cannot expose him yet. You know how timid that nephew of yours is. He prefers to be working in the shadows¡­ to be the behind the scene guy." Xin Jong said as he shakes his head.


    As a father, he knew the temperament of his son the most.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja arrives at the front of the Ogden academy before 5 am. As he arrives, he could already see many people already boarding the carriages.


    "So we are going to use carriages?" he muttered.


    "I guess that is the reason why it takes about a week to arrive in Yanzhing town¡­"


    In his mind, he is thinking that they could use some beasts to fly. But remembering that flying beasts might be feasible, but they could not carry heavier objects. So in the end, carriages are still the best way to travel when carrying many things.


    "Well¡­ you can run if you wanted to¡­" someone suddenly said from behind him.


    A familiar person walks beside Xin Ja and stood on his side.


    "Watch your back¡­ little boy¡­" Ji Taiyon said with a sneer as he walks past Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja feel a bit angry, but he did not mind this as long as they did not do something that could provoke him further.


    And so, the Ogden Academy War Games team left the town and began their long travel to Yanzing Town.


    While traveling through the rough road, Xin Ja could not help but think of ways on how he could travel this rough road in the future. Using carriages is by far the best way for now. But in his mind, he could already see the many types of transportation he had seen from his unique vision.


    And so while sitting in the carriage, he closes his eyes and then began opening the window screen and searches for the transportations. Many different types of transportation appear which fascinates him. The one that awed him the most if the metal object that could fly in the sky.


    If he could create such an object he did not have to wait before he could be a Shen to be able to fly. In this world, only Shens are able to fly freely in the skies.


    Then suddenly, he saw something which he remembers¡­


    "This¡­ these are single-person flying devices." He thought as he saw a gear.


    "Hmm¡­ Controlling the wind would be easy like this¡­ but the problem is the consumption of Ki¡­"


    He then began to look at the many other possibilities which fascinated him.


    Xin Ja did not notice that it was already nighttime and the carriages has already stopped traveling. The students have left the carriages and have eaten their dinner while he continues browsing through the files.


    ¡­


    "Hey, have you seen Xin Ja?" asked Yao Mai Lin.


    The student shrugged his shoulder and shook his head.


    Yao Mai Lin frowns and continues looking. She then began to search through the carriages and finally found what she has been looking for.


    "What is this guy doing?" she thought as he watched Xin Ja cross-legged on the carriage as if meditating.


    "Hey¡­ Are you okay?" she asked as she shakes his shoulder.


    "Ahhh¡­ What?" Xin Ja was a bit surprised from being shaken.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­ I¡­ I was just taking a nap."


    "Sigh¡­ Here¡­ Eat your dinner first¡­" she said as she handed him a small bowl of food.


    "Thank¡­ thank you senior¡­"


    "You''re wee¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I guess you really could not fit in with the others¡­" she said with a smile.


    "I''m fine with it. I''m used to being alone." Xin Ja said as he take a bite.


    "Sigh¡­ I just hope that we can at least win against the Skymountain School. That way we can be sure of getting at least 10th ce." she said with a deep sigh.


    "I know we can do it as long as you lead us¡­ Senior¡­"


    "Hihi¡­ Brown-noser¡­" she said with a smile.


    "Hehe¡­" Xin Ja alsoughed while scratching his head.


    Talking to Senior Yao Mai Lin is almost like talking to Yao Xue¡­ Xin Ja could feel at ease with her too, just like with Yao Xue.


    The two began chatting, but unknown to them a pair of jealous eyes are watching.


    ¡­


    The travel of the group continues, and Xin Ja has already felt being ostracized by the group. But what made him a bit ufortable are those that are doing this in secret. Every time there are people who would be close to him, those people would threaten them to get away from him.


    And this has made him feel a bit ufortable.


    But anyway, he did not care after all he is currently learning from his unique vision something that is more interesting.


    On the 3rd day of their journey, the group stops at akeside.


    The view is fascinating and there is actually a small settlement in this area. The settlements are a group of merchants that decided to stay in this ce and sell the productsing from theke.


    "Thiske is very beautiful¡­ and very clear¡­ Look, I could even see the creatures inside theke¡­" one of the students said while looking at theke.


    But when they noticed some gigantic fishes and other monsters inside, they feel a bit afraid.


    No one knew why theke surface is transparent and very clear, but one thing is for sure¡­ no one would dare go to theke and fish.


    Those that wanted to fish are using a unique way to catch the fish.


    They are using the trees in thekeside as a fishing rod. The students watch as a group is preparing their bait and working on the tree.


    They saw people bending a tree over and attached at the top of that tree is a long string. That string is attached to a piece of bait that was thrown into theke.


    Ssh!!!


    It did not take long before the tree suddenly was released and the long string was dragged out of the water along with a 4-meter long silvery fish.


    Bam!


    The fish hits thend and it quickly losses its life in an instant.


    Without hesitation, the group quickly made their move and work with the fish. It only takes a few minutes before only bones are left.


    "That was fascinating¡­" a studentmented.


    Meanwhile, at this time, Xin Ja is sitting on a tree stump near the forest. He is¡­ as usual¡­ calmly learning how to create transportation for himself. It was actually very interesting for him so he began to try and learn more about this lesson.


    But then suddenly, he felt something tugging on his body. When he was about to react, he was already grabbed and his head was covered by sackcloth.


    He knew that a group of people have nabbed him.


    He could not struggle as his strength is not sufficient to ovee his opponent. He is already shouting but it seems that no one could hear him.


    His mind began to panic and from his unique vision, it is showing his heart rate and the condition of his body.


    "Rx¡­ I have to rx¡­" he thought as he gathered his wit before him.


    Suddenly he feels that the people are tying his hands and feet up. He is already shouting, but then he suddenly noticed that the sackcloth covering his head is actually covered with runes.


    "Damn it! Are they trying to kill me?" he thought as he felt fear in his heart.


    Suddenly, with a thought, a bone filled with runes appears in his hand. But before he could activate the rune, he suddenly feels the people around him leaving.


    He has no clue who took him, or what is happening, but it seems that he was left somewhere.


    And so, without hesitation be quickly activated the bone rune. This is to protect himself if ever something should happen or attack him.


    From the way he could feel it, it seems that he is in a grassy ce and the ground is a bit sandy.


    His expression turned ugly when he tried to feel more of the sandy ground.

 Chapter 1126 - Myrth: 97

    Chapter 1126


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Since the ground is a bit sandy its means that he is actually near theke. But the location he is seated is clearly far from that ce.


    "No¡­ I have to¡­ I have to escape this ce¡­" he muttered as he began to rub the sackcloth on the sandy ground.


    But no matter how hard Xin Ja struggles he still could not remove the sackcloth. After trying some time he suddenly feels helpless as the sackcloth seemed to be enchanted and could not be removed.


    "Those people? Do they really want to kill me over something so trivial?" he thought as his heart went heavy.


    Xin Ja did not want to face those people at this time and would like to concentrate on learning. However, it seems that they would never let him go. But who those people are, he did not know, so he dare not me anyone.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja heard some movements from the sand. It quickly made him feel a bit anxious as he did not know what kind of monster will be attacking him with the sackcloth over his head.


    As the movement slowly drew closer, he could already feel his hair begin to stand on end. He wanted to run away but the rope was too tight. Xin Ja could not help but curse deep in his head.


    Suddenly something seem to have bitten the sackcloth and in front of his eyes, he saw several pairs of razor-sharp teeth that almost bit his face off. Xin Ja feel scared as that bite alone was able to tear through the defense of the bone rune. And this made him feel afraid.


    But to Xin Ja''s astonishment, he saw a familiar creature in front of him.


    "You¡­ Xuanlong!... What¡­ what are you doing here?" Xin Ja said with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    This pet dragon of his is very free-spirited and could not be constrained by anything. It would go out of the manor on its own and thene back if it wanted to. Sometimes it would not leave and just stay inside without doing anything.


    Who would have thought that the little guy would be here with him?


    Plus he is gawking at its head right now which is bigger than its body.


    It''s like it has a body of a lizard and the head the size of that of a dog.


    Then its head slowly became smaller and went back to its original form.


    After getting free, Xin Ja noticed a slight cut from the rope and quickly rub it on a sharp stone on the side. He easily cuts off the rope and removes it.


    After freeing himself, Xin Ja noticed that Xuanlong is ying on the shore. It is actually jumping excitedly while looking at the fish swimming in the water. Since the water is clear, it could see the many fishes.


    It turned its attention at Xin Ja and with its long tongue hanging out of its mouth, it licks and drools over the fishes.


    "Xuanlonge here¡­ Those fishes are too big and too strong for us at this moment. Let''s go back¡­" Xin Ja called.


    However, the small dragon did not want to listen but instead began to scratch its ws on the ground while ring at the fish in theke.


    "If you go there, there you will fish food!¡­" Xin Ja threatened.


    Xuanlong seems to suddenly feel a hint of danger as it suddenly runs as fast as it could towards Xin Ja. With a chuckled, he saw the little guy run to his sleeve and hide under his robe.


    "Hahaha¡­ Now you are afraid¡­" Xin Ja chuckle but stopped as he suddenly feel the ground shaking.


    His eyes immediately darted in the direction of theke.


    Then with a horrified expression, he quickly scuttles away as he saw the water surface rising.


    This scene was immediately noticed by the people around theke. This is because the water rises really high that it made everyone scared.


    "What is happening to theke?"


    "I did not know that there is arge monster inside theke¡­ it has always been those fishes and nothing more¡­"


    "This is bad! We have to leave now!"


    "Run everyone!"


    Panic ensues after the water surface rises and the people around theke began to leave. The caravans near theke quickly left the area so that they would not be implicated.


    This is true especially to the students of the Ogden Academy War Games team. They dare not stay to prevent their student from getting into trouble.


    As the carriages speed off one by one, the figure from theke finally reveals itself. It is actually a huge dragon¡­ statue.


    Upon surfacing, it immediately changes the topography of theke and the shore around it.


    Xin Ja was still running at that time when suddenly he feel his body stop moving. It was like he was frozen in time and could not move. He suddenly feels his body begin floating towards the center of theke where the dragon statue is.


    In the darkness, Xin Ja thought that he is looking at a real dragon¡­ however, he noticed that it is actually only a statue.


    Suddenly, Xuanlong who is hiding in his robe jumps down and began to gobble the small fishes on the surface of the stone statue.


    Xin Ja has safelynded on the tform where the statue is standing and in front of him, he saw piles after piles of precious materials. But what made him truly astounded are the three items in the middle.


    One is a manuscript, the other one is chest te armor, and thest one is bracer.


    These three items are on the feet of the dragon.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he dare not take them immediately.


    Then he saw the writing on the wall.


    ''Those who are worthy will obtain these gifts from Shen Tilo, the dragon warrior.''


    Xin Ja was a bit dumbfounded but he did not want to waste his time in this ce. This is because he knew that many humans saw what happened in this ce. He knew that those people would surelye back. So he quickly extended his hand and then touches the three items to absorb them in the pearl.


    He was about to turn and absorb the rest when he heard somemotion outside theke. So Xin Ja decided to quickly escape.


    Suddenly, he saw Xuanlong dragging a small sack on its erged body. He is now the size of a small dog.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to take the sake and Xuanlong away as they darted to the forest.


    When his figure left the tform, he immediately saw it slowly emerging back to the depths of theke.


    "Hah¡­ Hah¡­" Xin Ja panted while running away.


    He soon stopped and then gathered himself while looking around.


    "I guess the academy has already left¡­" he muttered while looking at his surroundings.


    He is now in an unknown forest. So, he did not want to lower his guard.


    Xuanlong on the other hand stood on Xin Ja''s head while feeling its surroundings. It knew of the danger of the forest as it has tried going out once. Although it could not fight against any beasts right now, it could still warn its master.


    Seeing the alert little dragon on top of his head, Xin Ja could not help but smile.


    "I think we should stay in here for a while before continuing our journey¡­" he muttered as he began to quickly set up one trap array after another.


    Inside an old tree stump, Xin Ja stayed while roasting a piece of meat he got from his space.


    It did not take long before he finished and began eating.


    He began to check the things he got from the statue but got bored after already knowing their materials and value.


    "I should not waste my time¡­ Hmm¡­ Maybe I can create that¡­ It would be a good way to test my skills if I could really create something that could make me travel faster." He muttered as he began checking the sack that Xuanlong has dragged.


    And to his astonishment, those things are really useful for him. However¡­ he did not want to waste such materials just to create a prototype for traversing the road. So he decided to use his other materials inside his space.


    ¡­


    The next morning¡­


    On the main road to the town of Yanzing, something is running through the road, and seated on that thing is a young man and on his head is a ck lizard.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is really fun, Xuanlong!" cried Xin Ja as he is seated on his newly created vehicle.


    It has two wheels and a single-engine in the middle.


    He has fully copied the design of the body of an off-road motorcycle. However, for the engine, he has made his own. The engine uses a Ki stone as its energy source which he thinks is more efficient.


    Xin Ja has been practicing riding the motorcycle the whole morning until he is able topletely master its bnce after a few minutes.


    And now he is having fun riding the motorcycle with Xuanlong who is also fascinated with its tongue hanging from its mouth as it is dragged by the rushing air.


    The childishughter of Xin Ja could be heard in the forest as the motorcycle speeds along the rough road.

 Chapter 1127 - Myrth: 98

    Chapter 1127


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Over the past few years, Xin Ja has already found a lot of mysterious items in the forest. And he has used a lot of them, mostly he could not use, just like the things that he got from that dragon statue. So in time, he has developed a habit of just collecting them.


    As of this moment, he fully enjoys what he creates with his own hands rather than the things he gets from others¡­ though not everything is useless, just like his ring and the ck pearl.


    Creating things that he could use for himself and others seems like things that can make Xin Ja feel happy. He has been feeling like this for a long time now and now he is fully enjoying such benefit for himself.


    As he cruises through the rough road he would pass by some of the travelers on the road who would be startled and look at him with dumbfounded expressions in their eyes. Their gawking jaws made Xin Ja feel ted as his young heart is proud of what he has made.


    He soon stopped on a small campsite upon noticing a few travelers stopping in that ce. He is hoping that the Ogden Academy would be in that area.


    He has been traveling for a long time since that morning plus his speed is not that low, so he is sure that the students would be in this ce.


    And true to his expectation, he saw the caravan of the Ogden academy. As of this moment, Coach An Taining is scolding a few students with a loud tone.


    "It was your responsibility to make sure that everyone is on the carriage! Why? Why did you say that everyone is present when Xin Ja was actually not with you!" shouted Coach An while scolding the senior student in front of her.


    The students did not reply, and just lowers their gaze. But if one could look closer one could notice the sneer on their mouths and their sinister gaze on the ground.


    Xin Ja who is watching this scene was a bit dumbfounded. He did not know why these students are dead serious about getting rid of him. It was like they have a deep hatred and grudge against him.


    Xin Ja is not some saint who will let these fellows go. But he also could not let Coach An and Senior Yao be worried for him. So he suddenly walks out of the crowd and then to the group.


    "Coach!" he called.


    When the people heard his words, they all showed astonishment in their eyes as they saw him arriving without a wound or anything on his body. Coach An was too worried to think of anything else and just grab Xin Ja''s shoulders and nodded her head.


    "Little Ja¡­" Yao Mai Lin almost has teary eyes while looking at him arriving safely.


    "Senior¡­ Coach¡­ I''m fine, I just fell asleep¡­" he said with a smile.


    "You¡­ you little brat!" Coach An scolded but did not say anything else.


    From that time forth in the travel, Senior Yao would always check on Xin Ja on every asion. She would not let her guard down from that time forth. How could she let this little guy suffer from any animosity from the rest of her teammates?


    However, because she did this, she did not know that the sinister gaze of someone is already deep-rooted at Xin Ja¡­ it was to the point that killing intent could already be felt. But of course, Xin Ja ignored this as no matter what, that person won''t be able to do anything while Yao Mei Lin is beside him.


    And so¡­ the boring travel once again resumes making Xin Ja wished he could have spent more of his time riding his bike which is more fun.


    Xuanlong also became bored and began exploring the forest on its own. Every now and then it would bring some kind of ore or medicinal nt to Xin Ja. This made him feel that this little guy is a natural treasure hunter.


    Well, how could he not be? ording to legends, most dragons are attracted to treasures easily. They seem to be able to feel or spot it even from the skies. And for this reason, most vaults or hiding spots are aligned with rune arrays to protect them from the prying eyes of the dragons.


    And so the long journey has finally stopped as the caravan arrives in front of arge town''s gate.


    Along the way to the entrance of the town of Yanzing, the students noticed a lot of shops on the roadside. Though the town of Yanzing is not any different from the town of Ogden, it still looks like a new ce for the students who have not traveled before.


    Except for the seniors, all the new members and those that have not joined any War Games before are excitedly looking everywhere from the window of their carriages.


    The caravan soon arrives in front of a school gate that looks like a tall stone arch. Behind the stone, the arch is a long pathway going up a mountain.


    "Everyone! This is the entrance of the Skymountain School, I hope that you all behave and not do your usual tricks in Ogden academy in this ce. Remember, we are just guests in this ce act appropriately¡­" Coach An said with a stern look on her face.


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement.


    It did not take long before a figure could be seen gliding down the path.


    Soon that figure was able to stand before the group and with a beautiful charming smile greeted everyone.


    "I am Xhao Fabing, a senior student of Yanzing Skymountain School¡­ I wee you all to our school¡­" She said while gesturing for everyone to take a step forward.


    The seniors guided the new members to walk ahead of the group following Xhao Fabing.


    When Xin Ja was about to take a step forward, he quickly noticed that something is wrong with the pathway.


    "What is this? A trap array?" He thought as he dare not take a step forward.


    All of a sudden, someone pushes him from behind¡­ so Xin Ja could not help but take a step.


    Thump!!!


    His heart skips a beat when he could immediately feel a strange restriction surrounding his body.


    When he looks ahead of him, he could see that all of the other students seem to be suffering the same fate.


    "Hihi¡­ Do not be rmed¡­ this is our Heaven Seeking path. Those who wanted to enter the school would always pass through the same process. This is to ensure that you guys are not the bad guys¡­" she exined with a chuckle.


    Xin Ja suddenly feels worried at this time and suddenly remembers Xuanlong. If that small thing passes here, would she be checked by the Heaven Seeking path?


    Xin Ja immediately prays that the small thing would not go to this ce. As of this moment, Xuanlong is away and is currently ying in the town. That small thing looks like a ck smander lizard, so no one would take notice of it. Plus, the small guy is very intelligent so he is a bit at ease upon thinking to this point.


    As Xin Ja waited, he soon noticed the restriction slowly bing weaker. However, he noticed a few fellows walking down the path. These fellows look like students of the same school with their white gowns and robes.


    "Hey, Senior Zhao¡­ Are these weak fellows from Ogden town?" one of them jested with a sneer.


    "Yes¡­ They are¡­" Zhao Fabing said with a nod.


    "They''re too weak¡­ they could not even free themselves from the restriction on their own¡­ Haha¡­ what a bunch of fools¡­"


    "I think they have not seen such array formations before¡­"


    "They truly belong to a border town¡­ What country bumpkins¡­"


    "Look over there¡­ They also bring a kid with them¡­"


    "Haha¡­ He''s small and cute though¡­"


    "Hey, hey¡­ no patronizing the enemy¡­"


    "Well, I''m not¡­ I''m just telling the truth, am I right Senior Zhao¡­" a female student coquettishly grabs Zhao Fabing''s hand.


    She then looks at Xin Ja and winks at him.


    This made Xin Ja blush a little as this is his first-time being winked at by a beautiful young woman.


    Suddenly, one of the male students from the Skymountain School lifted his palm and then strike at the student close to him.


    This strike sent that student flying away from the path and recovering his movements.


    "What a bunch of weaklings¡­" he said as he looks at the second one.


    On the side of the Ogden academy senior and staff, no one said anything.


    "Coach¡­" Yao Mai Lin wanted to say something but Coach An shakes her head and showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Let them experience this¡­ it will curve their pride and arrogance." She said while she continues to watch the scene before her.


    Suddenly, a student appears before Xin Ja and looks at him with disdain. He then looks at the female student who winks at Xin Ja.


    "You dare seduce one of us¡­ Let me teach you a quick lesson then¡­" he said as he gather a small amount of Ki in his finger and then stretches it towards Xin Ja''s chest.

 Chapter 1128 - Myrth: 99

    Chapter 1128


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    But before that person could hit Xin Ja, two figures has already appeared between Xin Ja and that young man¡­ it was Yao Mai Lin and Zhao Fabing.


    "Stop! What are you doing?" shouted the two seniors in unison.


    The young man was a bit taken aback but he has already struck and could not control his own body and Ki as he is only at the 2nd level.


    The two seniors did not hesitate to raise their hands to block the iing strike.


    Peng!!!


    The young man was sent flying to the bushes in a sorry state.


    "Senior!" one of hispanions shouted as they help him up.


    "Maliciously attacking our visitors¡­ you should be ashamed of yourselves¡­ You all were assigned to do your task and not to hold a grudge or anything that would discredit the school! No go back and reflect on your actions!" Zhao Fabing shouted in anger.


    "Senior... I think what you did is too much! He is still a student of our school and that guy is only trash¡­ a level 1 trash¡­" one of the young men retorted.


    The ground was silent and every one turn their gaze at the two senior students. Zhao Fabing''s beautiful eyes squinted while looking at her unruly juniors. At the same time, Senior Yao also showed a sneer on her face.


    "If you are unsatisfied with the rules of your school, then put it out to the school elders and administrators¡­ I don''t think that the Skymountain School would tolerate such attitude from their students¡­ right?" Senior Yao said with a frown.


    "Alright¡­ alright, that is enough¡­" this time Coach An intervene.


    She walks to the crowd and stood facing the students.


    She then turns her attention towards the other students who are still struggling to free themselves from the restriction array.


    Shaking her head, she extended her hand but then suddenly froze.


    This is because she suddenly noticed a small young man sitting by thewn while looking at the group who are squabbling before him. In his hand, he is already holding a small pouch of dried fruit which he nibbles while watching the people in front of him.


    Xin Ja has a smile on his face while watching the group fight. He did not know why but he loathes these kinds of people in his heart. In fact, at that time, he is just waiting for that guy to reach the restriction array before he makes his move. He ns to use the formation to trap that guy and then beat him up.


    That would be fair, right?


    However, he is already sent flying by the two beautiful senior sisters, so he could only watch the show in front of him. But then he suddenly noticed everyone begin to stare at him.


    Xin Ja suddenly realized the error of his ways. When the gazes of everyonended on him, it felt like goosebumps running down his spine. He suddenly has the urge to hide his head under thewn.


    "Damn it! You have the cheek to eat in this situation! I''ll beat you to a pulp you little squirt!" shouted one of the students who feel annoyed at the innocent look on Xin Ja''s face.


    But before he could make a move, a figure suddenly came walking down the path.


    "What is happening here?!"


    "Elder! It''s one of the elders!"


    "Damn¡­ that brat is lucky!"


    "If the elder did not arrive, he would surely be beaten by our schoolmates¡­"


    The students began to murmur.


    At this time, a middle-aged-looking man in a white robe stood in the middle of the crowd.


    "Everyone now should enter the school hall to wee our visitors!" he said with a stern voice.


    When the students from the Skymountain School quickly move to the mountain path and began walking while the rest from the Ogden academy follows.


    "Senior¡­ this path¡­" one of the students from Ogden academy who was trapped asked.


    "Sigh¡­ this should have been a trial for you guys. It is a tradition in these parts¡­ most towns around the southern city would always use the Skymountain School as their testing ground. The reason for this is because of the path¡­ the Heaven Seeking path."


    "Heaven Seeking path¡­ What a good name¡­ it would surely stump those that are unaware and would feel panic in their hearts. It is something that could make one be prepared for the unexpected¡­" a student said.


    "That''s right¡­ that is why the Skymountain School is an important part of your training."


    As the group is ascending, the path, they are not aware that not too long ago after they have left another group of students came to the same entrance.


    "So¡­ this is the famous Heaven Seeking path¡­ Alright, guys! Since we are already here¡­ let us enter this ce, and see how strong the Skymountain School really is..." a tall and burly youth said with a chuckle.


    "Wait senior¡­ That would be not appropriate, right? I mean, our schedule is for next week¡­"


    "Huh?! So what? We have ced top ten in thest city-wide War Games tournament, so how could we lower ourselves to these weaklings?¡­" the burly man said.


    But before they could say anything else, a young man suddenly appear from atop a tree.


    "I see that the Lighting de Academy of Win city is still as impetuous as they are¡­" the young man said with a sneer.


    When the burly man heard this¡­ his expression turned ugly as he red at the young man who is calmly walking towards them.


    "Go back now, please¡­ It is the Ogden Academy''s schedule¡­ so we cannot amodate such prestigious group as you are¡­" he added with a smirk.


    "Hahaha¡­ A mere servant boy would dare scold us¡­" the burly young man said as he takes a step forward.


    But then¡­ before he could make a move, his body is already stiff.


    Peng!!!


    He was sent flying to the wall at the other side of the street.


    And this stunned everyone.


    "This is the territory of my School. You guys have already trespassed and disobeyed ourws¡­ Do you want to suffer the consequence?" the young man said with a domineering stance.


    The rest of the students from the Lightning de academy did not say anything and just rushes to their senior.


    The burly man was not hurt badly. It was only his pride that made him quickly retreat along with his teammates. But he still looks back with a re at the young man who has already returned to the side of the tree.


    "Senior¡­ Are we going to take this humiliation? Those guys are just abusing their power because it is their turf¡­" one of the studentsined.


    "Yeah¡­ If we can only teach those guys a lesson¡­ but our opponent next week is not them¡­ but another school¡­"


    "What if we request a change of schedule. Since this is a trial run, we could try and fight those from the Ogden academy, then challenge the Skymountain School after, right?"


    "Hah! I don''t know about you guys¡­ but with our current strength and after our special training I think we can ce number one this year!"


    "Alright¡­ I agree with this suggestion¡­ Let''s ask our teachers for this so that we can already fight tomorrow!"


    The students discussed while the expression of the burly young man turned hostile. He was humiliated in front of his peers, so how could he not seek revenge? And those unlucky ones on the way of his revenge could only suffer.


    The team then enters a manor in the town and meets with their teachers. They partially told their teachers what had happened and changed some of the facts so that their teachers would be annoyed.


    And true to their instigation, the teachers were truly annoyed and quickly went to visit the Skymountain School that night.


    There was a slightmotion that happened in the academy that night and the next day, everyone was quickly astonished.


    The schedule was changed and now there was another team going to enter the War Games trials.


    The Lightning de Academy is actually challenging two teams at once.


    The first battle would be the Skymountain School versus the Lightning de Academy followed by Ogden Academy and Lightning de Academy.


    It was a domineering challenge that baffled the students. But from the looks of it, it seems that the Lightning de academy is confident of their win.


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja and the rest from Ogden academy walks out of their quarters and directly went to the open stadium behind the school. The stadium is not that big and not that small either. It is actually enough to fit all of Skymountain School''s students.


    As Xin Ja walks inside, he feels a bit awed by the ce as Ogden academy did not have such a facility even in their school. The students could only practice in arge field, unlike this huge ce they are in right now.


    "Hey, look! I guess the rumors are true¡­ The Lightning de academy is really challenging two teams today¡­"


    "They are too proud, just because they were able to enter the top ten¡­"


    "I heard they underwent a special training and is aiming to be the top¡­"


    The students around Xin Ja discussed what made him look at the group with Dark Green robes.

 Chapter 1129 - Myrth: 100

    Chapter 1129


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The students of the Skymountain School are already sitting around the open stadium and are currently looking at the two teams warming up on the arena ground.


    Since this is a battle trial, the school did not prepare anyplicated terrains and just uses the in t ground as the arena for the War Games.


    The ground is already filled with the War Games teams of both sides that are currently stretching and preparing themselves for the face-off.


    With each team having 20 people¡­ and the 40 people on the ground is a bit of a crowd. The War Game is yed like that of an American Football game. But instead of having a ball where the two groups would fight over¡­ each team would instead knock down each other or target their team''s captain. The team to be fully knocked down, or have their captain knocked down loses the game.


    The game is timed for 30 minutes, with each team having a total of 3 times 2-minute breaks in between battles to heal the yers.


    The key to victory sometimes lies in how the teams would use their 2-minute breaks.


    The ten attackers are already holding their wooden armaments, while the four defenders have theirrge shields or runes and small sticks, and the rangers have their bows and ten blunt arrows along with their knives. The rest¡­ the Captain and the healers are also warming up on the field.


    Everyone seems to be excited and nervous at the same time.


    The first to battle would be the Skymountain School versus one of the current top ten, the Lightning de Academy.


    "Students! Teachers! Coaches! And all the important people that are currently on stage watching this battle¡­ ¡­ Let the War Games! Begin!" the emcee gave a small speech and started the War Games.


    Unknown to them, early in the morning when Xin Ja arrives, he secretly installed around 5 recorders around the stadium.


    Each crystal video recorder can cover a wide perspective, so he is confident that it would surely be showing a good view after the recording.


    As the emcee introduces the teams, the student yers walk in the middle of the field.


    A person which does not belong to any of the schools involved is standing as a referee. Plus he is wearing a mask to avoid beingpromised which would surely affect the standard of the War Games.


    "I want to see a good and honest battle! Hehehe¡­" the man shouted with a chuckle.


    "I''m kidding¡­ Destroy each other!" he shouted.


    This might be new to others especially those that are new to the teams, but the veterans are already used to this. This is kind of like amon opening phrase for those in charge.


    No one knew when it started, but it surely became a famous quote before the War Games battles starts.


    With the signal from the referee, both the teams immediately ran to form their battle formations.


    There is another rule that was implemented in the War Games and the reason why the teams both wanted to destroy one another from the start.


    It is the rule that¡­ if both teams do not attack each other, both would be disqualified and be branded with dishonor. And once dishonored, the yers in that team would be dishonored even after the game ended and they would carry such brand even after they finish their schooling.


    So from the start¡­ the War Games would always begin explosively.


    As the two groups formed their captain immediately began to assignmands one after another.


    The field began to be explosive as two forces collides one with another.


    "This¡­ so this is what they called War Games¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he stood with the team.


    "Xin Ja prepare enough healing potions along with the others¡­ We have to make sure that our team would always be in top condition¡­" an Eldermanded.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and went to a tent where there are already some alchemists preparing potions for the team.


    Inside the tent, he also saw the rest of the team who are already gearing up. Although the turn of the Ogden Academy would be 2 hourster, he could tell that everyone is actually tense.


    "Why¡­ why is everyone feeling a bit worried?" Xin Ja asked the person near him.


    "Of course we are worried. Instead of the Skymountain School, we would be facing one of the top ten in thest City level War Games finals¡­ how could we not feel worried?" the youth said whilepounding an herb.


    Xin Ja nodded his head as he understood why everyone is at the edge. But deep inside his heart, he still could not understand the fear his teammates are showing. This is because he watches the War Games outside and saw the fight in the field. ording to his deduction, he could tell that both the teams might be strong, but they have a lot of holes in their movements.


    Even though he is only at the 1st level, he could tell that with his skills alone, he could defeat any of the attackers from the two teams in a one-on-one bout.


    When he receives the special te from General Hou, he already knew that he would be assigned to either a Defender or a Hunter. So while watching the battles, he could not help but let his mind analyze the battlefield.


    "But I guess... not underestimating our opponent would also be a good thing¡­" Xin Ja thought as he also beganpounding a potion.


    Suddenly a person walks behind Xin Ja.


    "You should not be here¡­ You should just have gone back to the academy. I think the potion that you create for us would only give us a reason to be defeated." That person suddenly said in a low tone.


    Xin Ja squinted his eyes and looks at the person in the corner of his eyes. That person is one of the Attackers, he already recognizes the guy and it is the same guy that would look at him with a deadly stare while Senior Yao would talk to him.


    Xin Ja did not understand why this person is angry with him, but he did not care. As long as he did not touch nor hurt him, he did not care.


    Plus he wanted to know who those people were? Who were the ones who tied him up?


    He did not know why but he suspects that this guy is one of them.


    Xin Ja did not mind the senior and just continue on his concoction. The senior snorted then walks away.


    The rest of the team also walks out of the tent while others red at Xin Ja while walking.


    The whole stadium began to erupt with cheers while the battle is happening.


    Xin Ja was able to create ten potions and stopped.


    He walks out and continues watching the event on the field.


    He could now see that the Skymountain School is already at a disadvantage. Many of their attackers seem to be wounded, and some of them are even unconscious.


    Although it was only a game, it also represents a real battlefield. Thought no death urs, yet idents happen.


    He could tell the distressed expression of the student from Skymountain School. When he shifted his gaze to the other team, he was a bit astonished.


    This is because they almost did not suffer. Only a few of them were wounded, and their forces seem calm and stable.


    "Is this the difference between the top ten and the rest?¡­" one of the attackers from Ogden academy asked in a low voice.


    "Yeah¡­ Those from the Lightning de Academy are truly strong¡­ I wonder how we would fare against them¡­"


    "Do not worry guys¡­ After this battle, they would surely be already weak and spent. We can defeat them easily. Who told them to be arrogant and challenge two schools at the same time?"


    "Yeah, let''s beat them to a pulp!"


    "Look! Look! It''s already starting¡­" someone called.


    Everyone turns their attention to the field.


    This time, the Skymountain School immediately went into a defensive formation. Their defenders, healers, and hunters suddenly went inside the turtle shell-like formation they created.


    "Eh?! This is the ssic Dragon Turtle Defense!"


    "This is one of the hardest to crack formations¡­"


    "That''s right¡­ But from the looks of it, the Skymountain School is on itsst leg. They seem to have given up attacking if they form such a defense¡­"


    "If I were the enemy, I would not attack anymore. It is already clear that the Skymountain School is already defeated. They could only wait for their time to end¡­"


    Everyonemented while watching. Each of the students on the stage from the Skymountain School feels a sense of defeat.


    They could only sigh in helplessness as they watch their team lose.


    Suddenly, no one expected that the whole team from the Lightning de Academy would suddenly open their ranks.


    Their captain slowly move forward and then stood in front of his team. He then proudly shouted.


    "Why don''t we decide the victor in a one-on-one fight? Captain versus captain..."


    Upon hearing this, the whole open stadium turned silent.

 Chapter 1130 - Myrth: 101

    Chapter 1130


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Nobody expected the Lightning de Academy to suddenly pose that challenge. No one expected that the victor who is ready to im that title would challenge the losers in a Captain to Captain confrontation.


    It was a truly tempting offer that no one would dare ignore.


    If the Skymountain School could defeat the enemy captain, then they could im this win for themselves¡­ and that would be a great victory.


    They would be proud to say that they have defeated one of the top ten teams.


    So how could they not feel ted at this time?


    This kind of challenge has no rule in the games.


    But as honorable warriors, this type of challenge has happened too often in the War Games before. And sometimes the opponent would trick the other group into attacking the captain in the group. But in the many battles that have happened in the War Games, only a few would disgrace themselves in this kind of scenario.


    And so the captain of the Skymountain School suddenly lifted his foot and step forward to ept the challenge.


    How could he not? It is their chance to turn the tide of battle and win this for their team.


    "Captain¡­ good luck!" one of the attackers said while patting the captain''s shoulder.


    The captain nodded and takes a step forward in front of his team.


    The two captains face each other and bowed in respect.


    This is like an unwritten rule of the game¡­ a solemn pledge of warriors.


    The captain from the Lightning de Academy is called Rong Tanglo, while the one from the Skymountain School is Xhang Luiyin.


    Senior Rong takes out a long wooden sword from his side, while Senior Xhang takes out a three-section staff.


    The students began to cheer loudly as the two began to square off.


    Using their Ki the two began to infuse their weapons making is stronger. But the Ki did not cover the weapon as this is not permitted in the game. Plus the surface of these special weapons is filled with runes to prevent such a thing from happening.


    The two collided and began to fight with each other. In one looks it seems that Senior Xhang has the advantage as he could make Senior Rong fall back in each of their exchange of blows.


    "Senior Xhang!"


    "Senior Xhang!"


    "Senior Xhang!"


    The students from the Skymountain School began chanting his name as they cheer loudly which almost made the whole open stadium shake.


    "It seems that Senior Xhang truly has the skills¡­ it''s just a pity that yourmanding ability is subpar¡­" Senior Rong suddenly said with a sneer.


    Senior Xhang sneered and then went into an attacking position.


    "You talk too much¡­" he said as he suddenly swings his three-section staff.


    Twang!!!


    Suddenly, it hits the t of the wooden sword and was mysteriously deflected away. This quickly gained gasp from the audience.


    In this move, Senior Xhang has suddenly exposed a spot in his skill.


    So why would Senior Rong not gran this chance to attack his enemy?


    He took a step and then twisted the sword in his hand. The sword suddenly began to spin like a drill. This is clearly directed to the exposed body of Senior Xhang.


    "Watch out!" someone shouted.


    Swoosh!!!


    The wooden sword stuck the side of Senior Xhang which is luckily his armor. But his body was sent flying to the ground in a sorry manner with his three-section staff flying out of his hand.


    When hended¡­ he immediately spews a mouthful of blood.


    It was clear that he was wounded grievously. Luckily for him, his reflexes were fast and were just in time to shift his body to make sure that the tip of the weapon of his opponent would hit the armor. If not, then he would surely be skewered by the wooden sword.


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    A bell suddenly rang three times, which means that one of the teams surrendered.


    And from the battle alone it is clear that the ones who surrendered are from the Skymountain School.


    "That was intense¡­ that attack from that Senior Rong is truly terrifying."


    "I thought that the Lightning de Academy would lose¡­ It''s no wonder they would dare challenge the enemy captain¡­ they actually have a very strong captain¡­"


    "I wonder how the Ogden Academy would fare against the Lightning de Academy..."


    "I don''t know¡­ but we can only guess¡­ I think they would fare fine since the Lighting de Academy has already fought once¡­ They might have a chance¡­"


    "Who knows¡­ But I could tell that the Lighting de team is truly formidable¡­"


    ¡­


    Inside the tent of the Ogden academy, a heavy atmosphere could be felt. Everyone is wearing a frown on their faces as they contemte the battle they just saw.


    "Powerful attacking team¡­ plus strong defensive skills¡­ The Lightning de team members are monsters¡­"


    "Do we have a chance?"


    "This¡­ I think we should just quit¡­"


    "Damn it¡­"


    Some of the students in the tent said while fear could be seen in their eyes.


    "What is this? Are you all afraid already when you have not truly encountered them yet? Is this your true attitude?" suddenly Senior Yao said while ring at her teammates.


    "But captain¡­ You saw the battle out there¡­ The Skymountain School was defeated without even putting up a strong fight. It was like they were toying with them¡­"


    "Are you all going to be cowards now?" Coach An reprimanded.


    "We have been training for this¡­ I know and trust that you guys can make it! Let''s work together okay? We can defeat them with our teamwork!" Senior Yao said trying to motivate her team.


    Everyone nodded and became calm, but the fear in their eyes is still there.


    Xin Ja who is watching this showed a slight smile on his face.


    "They can only bully the weak¡­ but against strong opponents¡­ they are just cowards¡­" he thought as he shook his head and left the tent.


    He could see that the people in the stadium are already leaving. There is a one-hour break before the next battlemences, so everyone walks out to get some refreshments.


    He took this chance to check on the crystal recorders and check the videos secretly.


    Feeling contended of the oue, he quickly sent it in the Mule... then sets up another one on the crystal recorder''s ce.


    He did this to the rest and showed a faint smile as he walks back to the tent.


    What Xin Ja did not notice is that an elder from the Skymountain School has already noticed him. That elder secretly walks to the crystal recorder and checks it. He did not notice anything weird and could only see a in crystal without any Ki fluctuation.


    Plus he saw what Xin Ja did, it seems that he just put this in the four corners and then take them out after, then rece them. He wanted to ask that youth what he is doing but did not bother.


    The arena field is protected by an array formation and no outside force could interfere with the War Games happening inside.


    So he ces back the crystal recorder and walks. He decided to check it out after the young man takes it. He is a bit suspicious but more curious about what that small student is doing.


    ¡­


    Time flew by really fast and the one-hour break is done.


    The Ogden Academy team members are already on the field while the ones from the Lightning de Academy team have also entered.


    The Lightning de team is not that stupid after all because they have reced some of their yers that were wounded in the first battle.


    Xin Ja and the rest of the alchemist apprentice along with the medical master-apprentice are waiting in the infirmary area.


    At this time, Xin Ja actually volunteer to be one of the people that would carry the wounded. So he stood near the field along with a partner while holding a wooden carrier.


    It did not take long before the battle began.


    It seems that due to the fear that the Ogden academy team is feeling, their mental state is not right and one could tell that their performance is not up to standard.


    The veteran students are faring fine, but the beginners seem to be already breaking under pressure.


    "Damn it! Why are those guys like this?" Xin Ja''s partnermented.


    Xin Ja heard that this guy has been in a War Games event before.


    "I think they are demoralized¡­ by fear." Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    "Well, it can''t be helped. The reason why we have these trials for the newbies to be prepared for the real thing¡­"


    "Let me tell you¡­ In the City level War Games¡­ there are more powerful opponents. But this would be a good thing too for the new ones to be prepared and improve rapidly." He exined.


    "That is good then¡­ But I think Senior Yao is not doing a bad thing keeping everyone calm¡­" Xin Ja said while nodding his head.


    Although the Ogden Academy team is being suppressed so far no ident has happened.allnovelfull

 Chapter 1131 - Myrth: 102

    Chapter 1131


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As Xin Jas was thinking that there are no idents that have happened and heave a sigh of relief, it seems that his words were suddenly jinxed.


    "It seems that Captain Yao has improved since thest War Games¡­" someone from the crowd said but then suddenly he noticed something.


    In front of their eyes, three attackers from the enemy suddenly waved their wooden weapons and a gust of wind from the force was sent flying on one of the attackers from Oden academy.


    That student that the target of that surging winds is Go Binxiao, one of the students that fought against Xin Ja once.


    The attack was too abrupt that Go Binxiao was not prepared and was unable to defend himself. The defenders also reactedte as the defensive rune was thrown toote.


    Wham!!!


    Go Binxiao''s figure was sent flying in the air like a ragdoll. As he was sent flying, they suddenly saw one of the attackers from the Lightning de team jumping out of their formations and then striking Go Binxiao''s body.


    He was hit in the middle of his body which immediately takes the air out of him.


    As he falls, Go Binxiao spewed a mouthful of blood in the air.


    Thud!!!


    He was immediately rendered unconscious by that one blow.


    But before the healers could approach him, the enemy has already once again begun their all-out attack.


    The team of Ogden academy has no time to think of Go Binxiao as he lies there on the ground. As the battle continuous his unconscious body would sometimes be trampled by the fights.


    One of the annoyed attackers from the Lightning de team suddenly kicks his unconscious body flying over to the reaches of the stretcher team.


    Xin Ja could not help but show a faint smile on his face as he quickly acted and carried the unconscious and badly bruised Go Binxiao.


    Entering the tent, the alchemist and medical apprentices began their work immediately.


    Xin Ja did not stay long inside and just walks out. But he only took a few steps when he heard the medical apprentice gasp.


    "He¡­ He has internal injuries¡­ If we feed him a potion, there would be an adverse effect¡­" he said showing a helpless expression.


    "What should we do then?"


    "We should first align some of his broken bones and fix his broken ribs. That way we could analyze his condition properly¡­"


    "But we have no time for that! If we dy¡­ then his life would be in danger."


    An elder and a teacher who are assisting suddenly enter the tent. When they saw that the apprentice was stumped the teacher who is a medical master walks near them.


    "What is the student''s condition?" he asked with a frown.


    "Teacher! He has multiple fractures and an internal injury¡­ We¡­ we cannot use a potion to heal him¡­" the apprentice said.


    The teacher nodded his head and began to take out a stethoscope made of wood and listen to the heartbeat of Go Binxiao.


    "Hmm¡­ This is bad¡­ his pulse is getting weaker¡­" the teacher said as he kept the stethoscope and then takes out a bottle of potion from the table in the corner of the tent.


    He carefully tried to feed it to Go Binxiao.


    They observe for a few seconds, but hisplexion did not change and it was still the same. This time, the teacher is now stumped as he finds it weird that the potion he gave the student did not work.


    "One of his fractured ribs has wounded one of his internal organs¡­ We can only align that rib and then operate on his to heal the organ directly¡­" a student''s voice suddenly said.


    Everyone turned their gaze at the source of the voice which is Xin Ja. The teacher frowns and lifted one of his brows. He did not know this student is, but he is sure that he has seen him traveling along with them.


    But the words from the student seem a bit farfetched as he did not know what he means by operating on the patient? In fact, he knew what operating means, but those are only done by skilled doctors. He is a doctor who expertly delves into medicine and potions. So it would be hard for him to do the operation procedure.


    Xin Ja could see the confusion in the eyes of the people in the tent.


    "If you permit me, I could use my skill to help him¡­ then you can cure him with potion after¡­" Xin Ja offered as he feels a bit helpless at the indecisiveness of the people in the tent.


    He might still be young and the person before him has offended him before. But he still has his own moral values. If he could help he would help. There is no eternal enemies or friends only permanent interest¡­ this is something that he had known.


    And since this guy is a part of their team, in the interest of the team, he decided to help.


    The elder on the side nodded his head and then gestured.


    "Please¡­ help our student¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then grabbed something from his sleeves. He secretly takes out a box of needles from his ring space.


    He spread the needle at the side of the bed and began inserting them on Go Binxiao''s body. While doing so, the rest of the people around him showed dumbfounded expressions. While he is inserting the needle he began exining the procedure and the purpose. This is to calm the people in the room and show them that he knows what he is doing.


    "Now that his condition is stable¡­ Can you guys help mey him on his side carefully¡­" he said.


    The teacher and the medical apprentice assisted.


    Xin Ja at this time extended his sense andbines it together forming the slightly strenuous absolute sense. Then a 3D picture of Go Binxiao''s body appears in his sight.


    He carefully analyzed the screen and then inserted a few needles to stop the bleeding. Then using his finger, he expertly realigned the rib which poked the organ.


    He could already see internal bleeding happening.


    "The rib is aligned¡­ he can take the potion now¡­" Xin Ja said after removing the rest of the needles.


    But he did not leave his absolute sense on Go Binxiao''s body. The potion immediately did its trick and healed the internal wounds first. Then the bones which were aligned by Xin Ja while acupuncturing slowly mended along with the wounds in Go Binxiao''s body.


    After seeing that it was sessful, Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.


    However, it seems that today would be a busy day for Xin Ja as another student was sent to the infirmary.


    At this time, Go Binxiao''s eyes slowly open as his body has now healed.


    This is one of the miraculous effects of the potions especially the one they used for Go Binxiao which is a high-grade potion.


    "Ah!¡­ My body¡­ My body is already fine?" he muttered as he looks at the people around him confusedly.


    He could still remember what happened and knew that he would surely be knocked out for the duration of the games. But who would have known that he would immediately recover? And from the looks inside of the tent, he is the first patient and the next one is already being assisted by a familiar figure.


    "Hey¡­ How? How did I heal so fast?" he asked the student assisting him.


    "It was because of junior student Xin Ja¡­ He healed your wounds perfectly." The student replied with a smile.


    "How¡­ how is the War Game?" Go Binxiao''s expression turned serious.


    He felt a bit conflicted as he has targeted that young man before and because of that, he suffered from his hands. There was enmity between him and that guy. But he did not expect to be helped by him.


    "We are still at it! If you can move¡­ then go back to the field¡­" the assisting student said.


    When Go Binxiao heard this¡­ his expression immediately turned serious as he jumps from the bed and quickly runs out to the field.


    When his figure appears, the opponent was a bit stunned. Especially the one who strikes Go Binxiao. He did not expect that the guy could still move after that beating.


    Then they saw the Ogden academy maneuver and movement which let Go Binxiao enters the battle once again.


    But it did not take long before another one of the attackers fell.


    However, before he could be taken to the infirmary, the one that was sent a while ago was suddenly seen already standing on the outside field waiting to be taken back in the formation of his team.


    At this time, the faces of the Lightning de academy turned serious.


    They are sure that the strikes they did to those two students are enough to knock them down and would not let them go back to the field. They are aiming for the Ogden Academy to use up all their main yers and reserves and defeat them in total suppression.


    But what they did not expect was that those two woulde back as if nothing has happened.


    It was too baffling¡­

 Chapter 1132 - Myrth: 103

    Chapter 1132


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    But their bafflement did not stop their attacks and immediately intensified. At this time, they aim to take down three attackers, but it seems that the ability of Senior Yao tomand her team is amazing that she was able to still defend from their attacks.


    But it only takes a few minutes before two attackers and a defender was suddenly taken down by the Lightning de Team.


    The expression of the Ogden Academy team sunk and Coach An quickly raised a time out.


    The three were sent immediately to the infirmary.


    The break is 2 minutes, so the Ogden Academy team could only get enough time to rest.


    The three substitute yers are already standing to rece the three that were knocked down. But before they could even warm up, the three that were sent to the infirmary are already standing and have joined the team.


    This time, the expression of even Coach An and the staff who came with her turned confused. They immediately ran to the infirmary tent and with a questioning gaze, looks at the people inside.


    Everyone looks at each other with confusion in their gazes.


    Meanwhile, the Lightning de Academy team is now truly confused.


    "What is happening? What is going on here?" one of them asked as they walk to the field.


    The team members shrug their shoulders as they did not know what is happening too. Everyone is confused and is looking at the infirmary of the Ogden Academy.


    They immediately suddenly became really confused at what is really happening and wanted to barge inside that ce to know what kind of magical thing is going on.


    Meanwhile, the Ogden Academy team is also confused.


    "What is happening?" Senior Yao asked in a low voice.


    "Senior¡­ I think that new junior¡­ Xin Ja¡­ is a very capable medicine master¡­" one of the wounded said.


    He was sent to the infirmary with a very painful hip fracture. However, with one swift move, his hip was ced back and he only needed to drink a potion and he was immediately good to go.


    "Ahh!¡­ You¡­ You mean Little Ja was the one who healed you?" Senior Yao could not believe what she heard.


    The student just nodded his head.


    Ji Taiyon squinted his eyes and gave Go Binxiao a questioning look. Go Binxiao just nodded his head as if knowing what the question is.


    "Haha¡­ So it''s like this then¡­ I did not have to be afraid then¡­" a team member suddenly said with a smile.


    "Guy''s¡­ Do not get carried away¡­" Senior Yao reminded but deep in her heart, she has already regained her confidence.


    The healers can heal the lesser wounds and the infirmary could take care of the heavily wounded ones, so how could they still feel afraid now?


    It was as if everyone from the Ogden Academy has taken some stimnts as when the signal for the continuation of the battle began, their attacks suddenly intensified. It was like they fear nothing now.


    The fighting on the field became intense as suddenly a member of the Lightning de team was knocked down. It was the senior who has an enmity with Xin Ja because of Senior Yao that did it.


    That senior did a wonderful move at that time which caught his opponent by surprise.


    With three sessful hits, he sent that person flying to the outer field and was immediately picked up by their infirmary team.


    Everyone was ted and cheered as they praise that senior for his skills.


    He then showed a proud smile at Senior Yao as if trying to gain her attention. When he saw her nodding her head, he immediately became ted and wanted to look for that tiny bastard who has been upying Senior Yao''s attention.


    Right at this moment, he saw Xin Ja walking out of the tent while Coach An follows behind him.


    When their eyes met, he quickly sneered with a challenging gaze. But he immediately became irritated by Xin Ja''sck of reaction. It was as if he did not see him at all.


    The senior''s name is Wing Cao Jun¡­ and he is a ssmate of Yao Mai Lin inbat master ss. Ever since he saw Yao Mai Lin he was already smitten by her heroic aura and beauty. Hence he decided that he would propose to her once they graduated from Ogden Academy.


    Although he knew the prestige of the Yao family, his Wing family is also not that weak in Ogden Town.


    So he is confident that he is worthy to pursue Yao Mai Lin.


    But of course, he has some concerns with regards to the Yao family¡­ because it was said that a member of their family was actually kidnapped by bandits on the day of her marriage to the young master of the Wang family from the Ogden Southern Gate vige.


    This news has not been spread throughout the town but as one of the most influential families in the town, his Wing family was able to hear this piece of news.


    And because of this, he is aware of the rivalry inside the Yao family. But he did not care¡­ as long as Yao Mai Lin agrees to marry him, then he would do everything he can to protect her¡­ Even from her own family.


    The battle continues and this time, Xin Ja became too busy as more and more of their team members are sent to the infirmary. He could also see that the stock of healing potions that he made which is of high quality is slowly being depleted.


    "Sigh¡­ this is getting harder to deal with¡­ if they are not able to fight well¡­ then we can only concede defeat¡­" Xin Ja thought as another yer was sent inside the infirmary.


    As he feels helpless, he still did not stop the treatment of the yer who is groaning in pain on the table.


    And once again it did not take longer than a minute before that guy was able to stand once again and go back to battle.


    "Sigh¡­ This is never-ending¡­" Xin Ja said while shaking his head as he looks outside the tent.


    What he did not know is that¡­ while he feels helpless¡­ the yers from the Lightning de academy are also feeling a hint of frustration.


    No matter what¡­ they have already calcted that the Ogden academy should have been defeated a long time ago. But what they could not ept and are feeling helpless with is the number of their opponent''s yers being sent to the infirmary and would be sent back out not long after.


    It was like the infirmary has the ability to resurrect even the dead.


    The never-ending healing of their enemy made them almost lose their minds¡­ while their yers are getting knocked down and have to rely on their reserved yers to continue.


    Right at this moment, the Lightning de team is already feeling a bit desperate. Their numbers are getting chips little by little.


    "What is this? Are we fighting against a necromancer? Do they have an unending army?" shouted one of the team members from the Lightning de academy.


    They have called the time-out at this time as they feel that things are getting dangerous. If they did not find any solutions at this time, then they might lose the battle against a weak opponent.


    Who would have known that a weak team would be able to defeat them just because their infirmary is too formidable? It was truly too unfair¡­


    They wanted toin¡­ but what can they do? The enemy is not cheating and just has a very capable medicine apprentice.


    They have already known that amongst the team, there is a student that is able to make the fallen fight again in just a short time of healing. It was too ludicrous.


    "Why not challenge that Senior Yao in a head-on battle?" someone suggested.


    "Are you stupid? Or are they stupid? There are still 5 minutes left¡­ they can just attack us little by little and we would lose this fight¡­"


    "Sir¡­ I¡­ I have a suggestion¡­ Why don''t we surround them?"


    "Are you crazy? That Yao Mai Lin is not that simple¡­ from this battle alone, if she is given a stronger team, she would be a formidable captain¡­ I have never seen such talent in a while¡­" the captain of the Lighting de team said with a smile.


    One could tell that their captain seem to have admired the enemy''s captain.


    "Let''s just trample them¡­ a full-frontal assault!" someone suggested.


    Suddenly one of them gestured for the group to huddle together and whisper to them his n.


    When the two minutes are up, everyone immediately walks to the field.


    Everyone is already tired, their body is aching. Although Xin Ja''s treatment is too miraculous, that did not relieve their body of mental fatigue.


    As both the team formed their formation, the Lighting de suddenly created a unique formation that resembles an arrow. It was a daring formation and it seems that they n to directly end this long-drawn battle into a conclusion by taking down the captain of the enemy.


    Senior Yao''s eyes squinted as she seems to get what the enemy is going to do. But looking and judging from her teammates'' state. She could only grit her teeth and harden her heart.


    "We need to win this¡­" she muttered in resolution.

 Chapter 1133 - Myrth: 104

    Chapter 1133


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two teams are struggling desperately while giving it all their might on the field. The exchange of blows from the attackers, the defensive prowess and timely saves of the defenders, and the range attacks of the rangers made the battle between the Ogden Academy and Lightning de academy truly exciting.


    The audience from the Skymountain School watches as the brawl intensified.


    "The Ogden academy is relying on their medical apprentice¡­ if not for that they would have already been defeated ages ago¡­"


    "Yeah¡­ I think that this is their only strength¡­ Isn''t this kind of cheating?"


    "What do you know? The infirmary is also part of the strength of a team. Besides healers, the infirmary is crucial in the War Games. Only in times of emergency would the teachers intervene but that would already be a vition and the student healed by a teacher would not be able to join the battle¡­ but since a student is the one doing the healing then it is not a vition of the rule¡­"


    "Damn¡­ what kind of student could heal that fast¡­ Would it have any adverse effect after?"


    "Hehe¡­ That is their problem¡­"


    "Right now we don''t even know who would win this battle¡­ the Ogden Academy or the Lightning de Academy¡­ This is too weird¡­"


    The students discussed while watching the intense battle on the field.


    Suddenly, half of the attackers from the Ogden Academy were sent flying while the Lightning de Academy sacrificed three attackers.


    There are only 2 minutes on the clock¡­


    And the fight is bing desperate.


    The Lightning de team wanted aplete defeat, while the Ogden team wanted to survive. They know that they have a chance to win if they could onlyst until the end.


    Pow!!!


    A strong force made contact with Yao Mai Lin but she was able to defend it timely. But it did not end there as another arrow attacked her from the side.


    However, she was still too fast as she easily dodges the arrow.


    Suddenly, a figure appears in front of her. That figure was the captain of the Lightning de team disguised as an attacker.


    With a surprised expression on her face, Yao Mai Lin wanted to raise her hand in defense, but it was parried by Rong Tanglo.


    With a wave of his hand, he sent a palm strike on her chest.


    But Yao Mai Lin still was able to shift her body to the side in which her left shoulder was hit instead.


    Her figure was sent flying on the ground, but she was able to stand.


    Then suddenly Rong Tanglo raises his sword sh at Yao Mai Lin.


    But a bell rang signifying the end of the battle.


    Yao Mai Lin heaves a sigh of relief. But she did not expect that Rong Tanglo would suddenly turn hostile and did not stop his weapon.


    Although he likes this woman, it was a bit humiliating for their team to not defeat their enemy in a crushing defeat.


    Tang!!!


    The figure of Rong Tanglo was sent flying as he hits the rune shield which suddenly appears on Yao Mai Lin''s figure.


    Rong Tanglo rolls on the ground in a sorry manner as his sword''s Ki was deflected on him by the rune shield.


    His hand began trembling as he red at Yao Mai Lin.


    "Who attacked me!" he shouted in anger while ring at everyone around him.


    They too were dumbfounded and did not know what happened.


    "You''re shameless! The bell was already rung and you still attacked our captain!" one of the healers shouted in anger.


    Rong Tanglo red at that healer and then shifted his gaze at Yao Mai Lin who has already stood up.


    She sneered at Rong Tanglo while patting her clothes.


    "A loser¡­" she said while turning around and leaving the field.


    Rong Tanglo heard this and suddenly his body began glowing with Ki. He has already removed his armor which stops him from using Ki in the battle.


    He was too humiliated and he could not ept such a result. He needs to teach this woman to obey him. Although he likes her, he could only ept her if she became obedient. That way he would do everything in his power to pamper her like his precious thing.


    Suddenly his figure shed.


    Coach An and a few elders from Ogden academy wanted to stop the battle but the elders and the coach from the Lightning de academy stopped them with a grin on their faces.


    Since their top student wanted to act, they would support him of course. Plus that woman is too formidable. They could not let the Ogden Academy have such a strong captain. She seems to have improved greatly after thest matches and this they could not let happen.


    "Haha¡­ This is a fight against the young ones¡­ We adults should not interfere¡­" an elder said with a chuckle.


    Yao Mai Lin felt danger from behind and she quickly went on a defensive stance.


    At this time, the figure of Rong Tanglo appears in front of her in a sh.


    "Disobedient woman¡­ you need to be disciplined." Rong Tanglo said as he turns his hand into a spear and directly strikes her right chest area.


    Tang!!!


    Another rune shield appears and the figure of Rong Tanglo was sent flying once again in a sorry manner. This time, his right hand is already in a mangled state due to the reflecting effect of the rune shield.


    If he is using the equipment then he would not have suffered in such a miserable state. However, he was not wearing them and he is attacking with his full strength so he could only me himself for such an incident.


    The strength of the rune shield which is being officially used in the War Games is really top-notch. This type of rune array is considered a lifesaver in real battles. The reason why it is used in the War Games is to teach the students how useful the rune shield is in battles.


    When the elder from the Lighting de Academy saw the condition of the captain of the team, they all rushed to help and protect him.


    "How dare you, people! We will report this to the War Gamesmittee¡­" one of the elders shouted in anger.


    "Shameless! The Lightning de Academy is full of shameless people!" shouted one of the students on the audience seat.


    Every student from the Skymountain School is angry with them already. So when they saw such an act, they could not help but shout their protest.


    "Your words against us? Who do you think they would believe?" this time a teacher from the Skymountain School walks to the field.


    "You guys have challenged us and we epted¡­ Our school got defeated and we epted¡­ But you can''t act this way now when the battle between Ogden academy and your team was not yet decided?" the teacher asked with a smile.


    When the elders and the staff of the Lightning de Academy saw the speaker, they all quieted down. They knew who the guy was and how powerful he is.


    "You guys already won this round¡­ you can leave now¡­" the teacher said while waving his hand.


    Everyone has already expected such a thing so no one was surprised.


    The teacher then flicks his hand and a bubble appears and wrapped the people from Lightning de Academy. They were all sent outside of Skymountain School.


    After that, he walks to the teacher and staff of the Ogden Academy.


    "I''m sorry for themotion this has caused¡­ I guess the trial battle between our schools is not what we expected it to be¡­" he said with a smile.


    "No¡­ We are already grateful enough for the result. At least our teams learned that we are still not ready for the big games¡­" Coach An said while cupping her hands.


    "Haha¡­ Coach An is truly magnanimous¡­ I agree¡­ I hope that when the War Games truly started¡­ We can then show our true might¡­ Good Luck!" the teacher said as he walks away with his arms behind him.


    At this time, Yao Mai Lin has already recovered from her shock and then walks beside Xin Ja.


    "Little Ja¡­ Thank you¡­" she said with a sweet smile as she knew that it was Xin Ja who saved her twice.


    Xin Ja did not expect that Yao Mai Lin would show him a bright smile and it made his heart skip a beat.


    He could not deny that she truly looks like Yao Xue but just have a mature air around her. Yao Xue on the other hand has a cute and kind personality which he also likes.


    "Hihi¡­ No need to thank me, senior¡­" Xin Ja chucked while scratching his head as he feels awkward.


    At this time, the other members of the team surrounded Yao Mai Lin and began asking her if she was fine. Someone even pushes Xin Ja away as they began walking with Senior Yao to the coaches and the elders.


    Xin Ja could only give a wry smile.


    The Lightning de team is truly strong. If the Skymountain School and Ogden Academy would not change and improve their team''s ability, then they could only face defeat in the actual War Games.


    Xin Ja has analyzed this and shake his head while walking to the infirmary.


    After a while, when the audience is beginning to leave the open stadium, he quickly walks out and began retrieving the crystal video recording tes.


    When he was about to take thest te, Xin Ja''s hand was suddenly grabbed by someone.

 Chapter 1134 - Myrth: 105

    Chapter 1134


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Skymountain School administrative building 3rd floor


    Inside arge rustically decorated conference room, several people are sitting behind a round table while looking at a palm-size crystal b on the table. Their faces are showing amazement and awe as they watch the moving picture in the crystal b.


    Nobody made a sound and just watches the scene in front of them with full attention.


    Everything that is happening right in front of them is something that they have never seen before. But what caught their attention are the rity and the sounding from the crystal b. It was like something thates from their imagination that suddenly came to life.


    "The battle against the Lightning de Academy is surely an eye-opener for our War Game team¡­" an elder said after watching the scene inside the crystal.


    "This artifact is surely amazing¡­ It was even able to record the whole battle¡­" another onemented on the side.


    "Xin Ja¡­ How¡­ how were you able to get your hands on such an artifact? Is it something that your family has given to you?" Coach An suddenly asked while she shifted her gaze at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just showed a faint smile. He neither denies nor agrees with her words.


    "Youngd¡­ Are you¡­ are you able to give us this copy? We are willing to pay for it¡­" suddenly the teacher who looks like everyone respected in the group said.


    Xin Ja thought for a while and then nodded his head.


    "Did¡­ Did you get the battle between our team and the Lightning de too?" he asked.


    Xin Ja nodded and then began to fiddle inside his sleeve and takes out a red-framed Mule. He then searches for the items and found that the recordings have not yet been removed. He then quickly takes out the four crystals.


    With a slightly sly smile on his face, Xin Ja decided to get some benefits from the teachers of the Skymountain School.


    Since they wanted his product he decided to take advantage of it.


    As he takes out four crystals, the expression of the elders and the teachers from the Skymountain School became ted.


    "Teachers¡­ I¡­ I do not know the price you guys are willing to fork out¡­ But I hope that you can satisfy me as creating such an item is a bit hard¡­" Xin Ja said with a shy smile.


    With a nod of their heads, the teachers and elders of the Skymountain School of course already knew what he means. Such an artifact has not appeared in the continent before. They have some kind of recording device, but it was not as clear and with sound just like the one in front of them... and it cost a lot of money and effort to make.


    If they can get this and then try to do some research on it, they knew that the amount they will pay would be worth the price.


    Some of the elders have already tried to pry on the crystal but they found it weird as it seems that the design is far more intricate and difficult as they expected. But that is still enough to gain their attention and is willing to spend for it.


    The business transaction began and Xin Ja was able to gain more Ki stones and materials in exchange for the four recording crystals.


    Xin Ja exined the function of the crystals to the teacher and the elders which immediately awed them. One video recording crystal is able to store more than ten hours of video recordings and thousands of images in it. And just like the Mule it also has a basic interface that would help the user to name, search, and easily find their recordings in the crystal.


    Now the teachers and the elders from the Skymountain School discovered that this young man actually has the mysterious Mule space. And this made them truly admire the quiet young man. Even Coach An and the rest from Ogden Academy were surprised when Xin Ja took out a Mule and stored the Ki stone and materials in them. As of this moment, they have a newfound respect for the youth.


    After Xin Ja did the transaction, he return to the tent of the team along with the elders and Coach An.


    Upon entering Coach An and the elders who came with her quickly talked to Xin Ja as they lead him in their tent.


    "Little Ja¡­ Could¡­ could you also¡­" Coach An showed a hint of hesitation in her eyes while trying to say her request.


    Xin Ja could already tell what the coach wanted. From her look and the elders around her, he could tell that they too wanted to gain such a tool.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ For the moment I could not sell you guys the remaining crystal recording. But I will try to make a copy of it tonight and then also sell you the recording¡­ I still have to send it to my father tonight¡­" Xin Ja said with an apologetic look on his face.


    "That is fine¡­ We will buy the crystals at the same price¡­ And it seems that you like to collect many materials¡­ the academy has a lot of them, so you don''t have to worry about anything¡­" Coach An said with a happy and excited smile on her face.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and say his goodbye to the people inside as he return to the team quarters.


    While inside, Xin Ja began to work and created a few more video recording crystals. Ever since earning too much today, he already feels a hint of tion in his heart. He truly benefited a lot in that exchange. He was able to gain thousands of Ki stones and some materials just by exchanging 4 of them. And he would again gain the same after he copied and gave the recording to Coach An.


    With a smile on his face, he happily began crafting.


    It was alreadyte at night when he finished and kept the remaining materials and newly created video recording crystals in his ring.


    When he walks out of the small tent, he suddenly noticed a few figures in the shadows.


    Xin Ja was a bit skeptical on why these people are in here, but he did not dare lower his vignce.


    Suddenly, someone blocked his path.


    "It seems that you think that you are something just because you have the backing of the coach¡­ Why don''t youe with us¡­ We can also be your... friends¡­" that senior said with a grin on his face.


    Xin Ja frown but did not say anything. He knew that this senior named Wing Cao Jun has some kind of enmity against him because of Senior Yao. But he did not care¡­ if pushes to shove¡­ he is willing to fight against this guy.


    He might be a 1st level Ki fighter, but he has many gears and artifacts in his arsenal to fight against these seniors.


    But what he thought never happened as Senior Yao suddenly appear while walking down the path. When the group saw her, they immediately scuttle away like flies.


    Senior Wing red at Xin Ja as he walk away with his group.


    Xin Ja has an inkling that these are the people who tied him up and left him near theke at that time. Although he has no evidence, yet his instinct is telling him otherwise.


    So he would dare to bet that these people were the ones responsible. But of course, he could not take any action as he does not have any concrete evidence yet.


    "Hey! Little Ja!" Senior Yao called as she hops beside Xin Ja.


    Her jumping figure made Xin Ja feel a bit awkward as his eyesnded on the bulging peaks in front of her. As she jumps, they jiggle like jellies making his face turn red after thinking about it.


    Senior Yao''s figure is far too different from Yao Xue as she has a mature aura around her and she is a bit more beautiful when ites to maturity.


    Yao Xue is cute and beautiful, but she stillcks the attractive maturity of a woman. And that is what Senior Yao has which made Xin Ja feel a bit shy around her.


    "Senior Yao¡­" Xin Ja greeted with a faint smile on his face.


    "I think the coach is calling for you¡­" she said as she begins walking with Xin Ja.


    "Oh¡­ why is that?"


    "Hihi¡­ I¡­ I told them what you did in the games¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a smile.


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­"


    "I''m sorry¡­ did¡­ Did I do something wrong?" Yao Mai Lin said with a flustered face after she noticed that expression of Xin Ja.


    She knew that the kid is a bit shy and introverted so she decided to help him on this trip. But who have known that what she just did made him feel more awkward¡­


    "Little Ja¡­ I''m sorry¡­" She said with an apologetic look on her face.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just smile.


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Ja sent the recording to the red Mule and then went with the team as they began to analyze what happened in the War Games.


    Not only did the Ogden Academy Team do the analysis but also the Skymountain School.


    Ever since obtaining the recording crystals the Skymountain School is already determined to use it to its fullest to get a chance to at least get to the top ten.

 Chapter 1135 - Myrth: 106

    Chapter 1135


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The trial War Games ended with the Ogden Academy and Skymouintain School losing against the Lightning de Academy. But it was not a total defeat. They manage to gain something from this battle and have discovered the tactics that the Lightning de Academy uses.


    And it is all thanks to the crystal video recording device that the two schools have obtained from Xin Ja.


    At this time, the Ogden Academy team is now on their way home.


    Ogden town, Xin Manor


    When Xin Jong watched the video recording, he was amazed at the rity and usefulness of the recordings. Beside him, Xin Han is also showing an excited expression on his face.


    How could he not feel excited about such a thing?


    He could already tell in his mind the usefulness of such an artifact if the secret forces of the army could get their hands on such a thing.


    "Cousin¡­ this thing is truly a wonderful artifact. If my nephew can only give me more of these, then we can surely make our bordend safer¡­" he said with a hint of anticipation in his heart.


    How could he not feel ted when he could tell the value of such an artifact?


    As he walks around the room, his mind is already running wild as he imagines what the army could do with it.


    "Here¡­ Take two of them¡­ Xin Ja has created a lot of extra of these things¡­" Xin Jong said as he handed his cousin two crystal recordings.


    Xin Jong showed a faint smile on his face and epted the crystals he has already received from Xin Ja before and now he got a total of three. When he was about to store them in his Mule he noticed it blinking.


    The Mule he got from Xin Ja was different from other Mules. It has the same shared use function to some of his subordinates.


    They use the Mule as a means ofmunicating within their secret troops.


    He did not hesitate to open his Dark Blue Mule and then takes out a scroll. After reading, the expression of Xin Han turned serious.


    "Cousin¡­ I think I have to go now¡­" he said with a frown.


    "Something is wrong?" Xin Jong asked.


    "Umm¡­ The neighboring kingdom of Glysko is making its move¡­ I have to assemble the troops. I think my time of rest and enjoyment is done¡­" he said as he heaves a deep sigh.


    "Be careful out there¡­" Xin Jong said while he patted his cousin''s shoulder.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''ll be back after I took care of the troops¡­" Xin Han said as he walks out of the manor.


    Xin Jong could not help but look at the sky and heave a deep sigh.


    "War¡­ Is it going to start all over again?" he muttered as he remember those days when he was sent to war while his own son was still not in his right mind.


    In that year, he would always worry for Xin Ja and could not help but write to Master Wang. Luckily, Master Wang treasures his son and has helped them a lot.


    "That boy¡­ He recorded the War Games and even became a capable medical apprentice¡­ If Divine Doctor Ba and Master Wang would know this, then they would be proud of my son¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Jong could not help but mutter.


    ¡­


    The way home was uneventful except for the increase of merchants on the road. Plus when they reached theke where Xin Ja found the 3 treasures, they noticed that themunity in that ce seem to have increased.


    It seems that the fish in theke became less dangerous. They noticed that a few boats are already coursing through theke and are not bothered by therge fish.


    Everyone was baffled by this weird event.


    But no one knew that the reason why this is so is that the 3 most important treasures in theke were already taken and the fishes did not bother to be hostile as they seem to have no wish to protect theke anymore.


    It did not take long before the Ogden Academy students return to school.


    When the news was that the Ogden Academy team actually fought against the Lightning de academy and did not totally lose the fight, the whole school became excited.


    Then Coach An and the few elders who came with the team show the principal and the rest of the upper echelon of the school about the crystal and that they owe Xin Ja a few thousand of Ki stone just to obtain it. Everyone was immediately delighted.


    On the side, Master Wang is grinning brightly as he feels a bit proud of the aplishment of his disciple.


    He could tell after inspecting the crystal that Xin Ja uses the array that he was asking from him from a month ago before they left the academy.


    He was a bit confused why the young man would ask him about the audio array and light-catching arrays. It seems that this is the purpose¡­


    He could not help but chuckle in his heart how the mind of that youngd works.


    No one in this room knew how talented his disciple was when ites to rune arrays.


    "That brat keeps this from me¡­ I should ask him one when hees back¡­" Wang Chanling thought as he showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Good¡­ This is a good thing. Master Wang¡­ This is a new artifact¡­ Can you¡­ can you decipher it?" one of the elders asked.


    Wang Chanling sneered and shakes his head.


    "I could, but¡­ that would not something that I should do. This is the work of a student of our academy. We should get his permission before tinkering with it¡­" Wang Chanling said.


    How could he not know what''s going on in the minds of these elders¡­ he knew that they are thinking of copying it and crafting one for themselves.


    But then he too was a bit curious about how it works. However¡­ as he checks it a while ago, he could already tell that the rune array and the artifact itself are actually sealed. If he tries to break it open, then it would only crumble.


    At this time he is a bit astounded and apuded the ability of his disciple to protect his own works.


    "Plus¡­ I could tell you all that this object is protected¡­ if you try to pry open it, and then it would automatically crumble into dust¡­" Wang Chanling warned.


    Upon hearing this, the elders who have ns for the artifact showed a serious expression. They did not want to let go of such an artifact. If their family could get their hands on it, then they could usher the prosperity of their family to the next level.


    Suddenly, their target shifted to the name Xin Ja and began to make ns secretly.


    At this time, Xin Ja is already walking towards his own home with Xuanlong lying on his head.


    Xuanlong has yed too much while in Yanzhing town. In fact, Xin Ja could tell that Xuanlong has already reached the 2nd level. But because of his innate ability, Xuanlong could still look the same as a small ck smander.


    When he arrives home, the first one to greet Xin Ja was Yao Xue. She was resting on the main courtyard along with her maid when she heard that Xin Ja has arrived.


    These days, the maids in the manor have already treated Yao Xue as their mistress and considered her as the eldest daughter of Xin Jong. She is known in the mansion as Xin Xue.


    Yao Xue ran towards Xin Ja and quickly held his shoulders.


    "You''vee back! I miss you so much little Ja¡­" Yao Xue said with a hint of tears in her eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m back Big Sister Xue¡­ And look! Xuanlong is with me!" Xin Ja said as he take Xuanlong from his head.


    "Aiyah¡­ I was thinking why I could not see this naughty thing in the house¡­ It seems to have followed you¡­" Yao Xue said while caressing the head of Xuanlong.


    They enter the manor and Xin Ja began to tell her about what happened in his travels. Yao Xue showed a flurry of emotions in her expression as she listened to Xin Ja. Although she feels a bit jealous, yet she did not desire to go out anymore.


    She knew of the danger outside, plus the Yao family did not know that she has escaped. All they know is that she was taken by those bandits and would never being back ever again.


    She would prefer to cultivate and increase her strength in the Xin Manor. As of this moment, she has already reached the 2nd level. Her increase in level is due to her long-suppressed strength and cultivation ability.


    If she has not suppressed her true strength, then she might have already been considered as one of the geniuses in the town.


    That night, when Xin Jong went back home, the three of them had a good dinner. Ever since the attack in the mansion, the remaining servants and maids could already be considered as the most loyal servants of the Xin mansion. And so they are confident that the identity of Yao Xue would not be exposed.


    Unknown to them¡­ their peaceful life would soon be interrupted.

 Chapter 1136 - Myrth: 107

    Chapter 1136


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day, when Xin Ja went back to school.


    A young and frail-looking boy is already waiting for him outside the academy''s gate.


    The boy looks a bit sneaky as he showed vignce in his surroundings. Xin Ja could not help but shake his head and approached the boy secretly from behind.


    "Hey!" Xin Ja called while patting the shoulder of the frail boy.


    Tung Jo almost jumps in fright as he covered his head unconsciously. Upon seeing the reaction of Tung Jo, Xin Ja could not help but chuckle.


    "What are you doing? You act so sneakily¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "You¡­ Why did you have to startle me?" Tung Jo said exasperatedly.


    He did not expect that the one he is waiting for would startle him and would catch him off-guard.


    In fact, he is a bit sneaky because besides waiting for Xin Ja he is also worried if those guys would have also already returned. He did not want to suffer another beating from them.


    "Haha¡­ Sorry about that¡­ Let''s go¡­ you still have a ss, right?"


    "Yeah¡­ But¡­ but¡­ I¡­ I was waiting for you." Tung Jo said with a shy smile.


    "Really! Let''s go then¡­" Xin Ja said as he patted Tung Jo and the two walked to the gates.


    But who would have known that once they get inside, they would surely meet with a troublesome matter?


    Several students suddenly appear in front of Xin Ja and Tung Jo. These students showed a haughty expression on their faces as they stood in front to block the path of the two.


    "Oh, ho! What do we have here?! The two who have escaped our clutches¡­ do you think that you two can escape us? We will settle our scores today!" said one of the youths as he strode forward.


    "When our big brother arrives then we will make sure that the two of you would suffer what he went through back then. And you dare trick us?... Hehe¡­"


    Suddenly they saw a figure entering the gate. When the group saw that figure they all showed expressions of joy.


    "Haha! Now the two of you are dead! Since our big brother survived the Lightning de Academy onught he has gained strength beyond your imagination¡­ Let us see how you two can escape now!" one of them said as he strode towards that person.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just looks at the young man. He found the young man familiar but and just scrunched his brows.


    "Big brother! Look at what we have here! Last time you''ve asked us not to do anything until the two of them are present. Now that the little brat Xin Ja is here, we can take care of the two of them in one go¡­"


    "Yes, let us make them suffer!"


    "We need to take our revenge, Big Brother!"


    The group cried while cracking their fingers.


    When the young man saw this and noticed the figure of Xin Ja and Tung Jo his expression immediately changes. He did not say anything and just nodded his head at Xin Ja. He then walks away and enters the direction of his campus.


    His cronies around him were dumbfounded at what they saw and felt that everything seems weird. It was like their leader seems to be trying to avoid someone. The group seems a bit confused but did not make a fuss as they followed him.


    "What¡­ What is going on?" Tung Jo muttered as he looks at the situation with disbelief.


    "Leave it be¡­ Let''s go to our sses¡­" Xin Ja said as he patted Tung Jo''s shoulder.


    "Wait¡­ Umm¡­ Brother Xin¡­ Can¡­ Can I invite you for lunch after our ss this afternoon?!" Tung Jo asked with a hint of bashfulness on his face.


    Xin Ja feels a bit warm in his heart as he feels that Tung Jo wanted to be his friend. He nodded his head and agreed.


    He then went to his ss and was greeted warmly by his ssmates.


    Qing Joming suddenly got seated beside Xin Ja and wrapped his arms around his neck.


    "Hey! So how was the War Game?" Qing Joming asked with a wide smile on his face.


    With his words, the rest of the students near Xin Ja also drew closer. They have not seen the War Games before and only rely on the stories of the storytellers from the streets. Since one of them has joined the War Games they too wanted to know what happened.


    But before Xin Ja could open his mouth, a senior student suddenly appears at the door of the ssroom.


    "Freshmen! You are all requested to gather at the fields¡­ I repeat all are to gather at the field¡­" he said then turns around to leave.


    They saw the senior going to another ssroom and also said the same thing.


    Everyone looks at each other and began to stand from their seats and orderly went to the field outside.


    "What is happening?" Qing Joming asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know¡­ Maybe there would be an announcement¡­" Xin Ja said while also thinking.


    "Well¡­ Hehe¡­ This only means one thing¡­"


    "And what is that?" Xin Ja asked in confusion.


    "We have no sses! Hahaha¡­" Qing Joming chuckled.


    Everyone around him also began tough as they showed excited expressions on their faces. These days, they were too busy with a lot of school works and potion research. If they could rest for a day, then they immediately feel a hint of excitement.


    Many are already nning their afternoon and where they would go.


    As the students gathers on the field, they saw a weird contraption. Arge white screen is set up on a constructed stage, and there are a few boxes around it. They all showed confusion in their eyes as the students gathered in front of it.


    The students from runemaster sses immediately became interested in the new contraction in front of them. They wanted to suddenly walk forwards and begin to scrutinize the things they are seeing. However¡­ because of the teachers and the leaders of the school who are sitting in the front, they dare not do so.


    As the teachers busily set up everything, the student just watches therge screen covered by a shade.


    With one look, Xin Ja could already tell what is going to happen. He suddenly feels proud as he knew that the teachers are going to use the crystal video recorder to show the War Games to all the students.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja feels a bit weird when he noticed a small figure standing behind him.


    He could feel that the figure is watching him and would sometimes touch his robe. He did not know why, but his heart began to beat rapidly upon feeling such a sensation.


    He slightly tilted his head to pretend to be looking at Qing Joming. And in his peripheral vision, he saw the same young woman wearing silver spectacles looking at him.


    The young girl looks in because of her sses and her shy attitude, but her red lips and her cute little eyes behind her sses made him feel that she seem to be hiding something behind.


    Xin Ja did not bother to look at her anymore and just held on to his imagination as he continue to feel her gaze and the slight touches she would make on his robe. He did not know why, but it made him feel a hint of excitement in his little heart.


    Suddenly the attention of every student turns to the middle-aged woman who stood on the rostrum.


    "Hello, Students! We would like you all to be here for a very historic event in Ogden Academy¡­ Because¡­ for the very first time, we are going to witness history in the making¡­" she said showing a hint of suspense in her expression.


    "As we all know, our War Game team went to Skymountain School, for the trial War Games just like the rest. And we should have fought against the Skymountain School. But it seems that something happened at that time¡­ So now¡­ We wanted you all to witness it for yourself¡­" she said.


    When the students heard this, they all showed different reactions. Some suddenly lost their interest, while others has an excited look on their faces. And many of the students did not show any reaction. But there is one thing in their minds.


    They are all thinking that the reason why they are called is for the academy to tell them the story of what happened in the War Games. Well¡­ they have heard some of it from the storytellers in the streets. And so they feel that it would be redundant if the academy did it in the school, right?


    It''s like they already know what happened, why would the school tell them the story again?


    However, they suddenly showed confusion in their eyes as the female teacher did not continue but instead took her seat.


    The rest of the leaders of the school began moving their seats and everyone faced the white wall of cloth.


    Everyone was confused as to what is happening. But their confusion suddenly turned into gasped of amazement when suddenly, everyone saw what happened next.


    Everyone''s eyes were suddenly glued on the white wall of cloth.

 Chapter 1137 - Myrth: 108

    Chapter 1137


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In front of them on the white wall of cloth, moving images began to appear. The runemasters were able to create a rune array that enables the ergement of the image projected by the crystal. With the lead of Master Wang, and he got the idea from Xin Ja, they were able to sessfully create therge screen projector array.


    And now, the students and many of the teachers who have not seen this were all gasping in amazement.


    Master Wang was able to manipte the videos in the crystals and was able tobine the four videos into one. He and a group of runemasters were able to extract, rerecord and edit the videos using the simple functions andmands of the recorder.


    And so, right now, they all showed faint smiles on their faces as they are proud of their aplishments upon hearing the gasping noses from the students and the teachers.


    "If we show this to the entire town¡­ what do you think will happen?" a runemaster asked with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ We will be besieged by those crazy families¡­" one of them answered with a chuckle.


    The rest of the teachers around them chuckled as they also know that this is the truth.


    The academy would be pressured by the powerful families in the town to divulge or even sell the secret of how those recording crystals were created. And from that, chaos would surely start.


    Meanwhile, the students are watching the battle between the Ogden Academy and the Lightning de Academy on therge screen.


    When the first student was sent flying everyone quickly gasped in disappointment.


    "The Lightning de Academy team is truly strong¡­ How could they have survived against that?"


    "Yeah, I almost could not believe that our academy was able tost that long. From this scene alone I could already tell that the academy would be demolished easily¡­"


    "Then why would they say those stories?"


    "Haha¡­ Maybe they just wanted to cover up their failure¡­"


    "That''s right! I think they are just ashamed. But they did not expect that the academy would be showing us what had happened back then¡­"


    "Hey! All of you are missing the point here¡­" a student which is from the Runemaster ss who is standing near the group of students talking who are from the Combat ss suddenly interrupted.


    "What point are you talking about?"


    "The images¡­ the scene that we are looking at right now! How is this done?" that student eximed.


    The rest of the runemaster students around him nodded their heads. They are more curious about the new artifact than the War Game.


    "Bunch of geeks¡­" abat apprentice said with a sneer.


    "Ah¡­ Look! Look!" suddenly someone pointed.


    Then everyone saw on the screen, the student that has fallen had been kicked to the side.


    "That¡­ Those bastards!"


    "This is infuriating!"


    The students shouted in anger while seeing the scene.


    The students then saw two people bringing stretchers and taking the wounded.


    "Hey! That''s you!" Qing Joming suddenly eximed upon noticing Xin Ja''s figure helping the wounded.


    The ss of Xin Ja also eximed while showing faint smiles on their faces while looking at Xin Ja. Xin Ja on the other hand suddenly feels a bit awkward and shy as he feels hundreds of eyes looking at him.


    "Isn''t he only at the 1st level? Howe he has joined the team?" Someone on the side asked the person next to him.


    It is clear that no one knew who Xin Ja is. Plus his Ki strength is something that people mostly despised.


    But then everyone did not continue talking as they soon noticed that 5 minutes have passed when they noticed a figure walking out of the infirmary not long after another one was taken inside.


    2 minutester, the other guy was sent out also.


    The students this time gasped with disbelief. They all showed bafflement in their eyes upon noticing this.


    As the battle continues, more and more students were sent to the infirmary, but not longter, they would all go out as if nothing has happened.


    "What is going on?" shouted a student who could not control his shock.


    "Is that an infirmary or a factory?" cried another one.


    "Damn it! How could those wounded students just walk out of that infirmary as nothing have happened?"


    "This is impossible!"


    "Are they using high-grade potions?"


    "No¡­ Even if they use high-grade potions, it does not have such a miraculously fast recovery¡­" a medical apprentice said with a frown.


    "We applied the potions directly in the wounds¡­" someone suddenly said.


    When some of the students near him heard that, they all turn towards that person. They immediately recognize him as one of the members of the medical team.


    "Applied directly¡­ but¡­ but how?" another student showed his confusion.


    Everyone continues watching the scene as the infirmary of the Ogden Academy seems to be like a factory. A wounded student would go in and a strong and healthy one woulde out. It was too miraculous that it made them feel like grabbing their hair in bafflement.


    "Haha¡­ I wonder how the Lightning de team members are feeling?" someone chuckled.


    "I think Senior Yao is doing a good thing in minimizing the damage to the team¡­ she is truly an outstanding captain¡­"


    "Haha! Look! Look! Senior Wing took down an attacker!"


    "Yeah! Go! Go!" the audience suddenly became rowdy upon seeing the Ogden Academy starting to retaliate.


    It seems that their inhibition and fear has suddenly disappeared as they began to fight back.


    "This is getting exciting!"


    "So this is the reason why the Academy was able to fight back! Who was that medical master inside?"


    "No that''s a medical apprentice¡­ Medical Masters are not permitted to interfere and those they heal would not be permitted to return to the battle¡­"


    "Then who are the students doing such a thing?"


    The crowd then looks at the medical apprentices who were among the team. The group just shrugged their shoulder not wanting to tell who that person is.


    It is not known why they did not say anything.


    But in Xin Ja''s heart, he is already grateful. He did not want to be in the limelight.


    When the battle ended, everyone was not disappointed. They already knew that their team is not a match of the opponent and they were only able to survive because of that miraculous thing that is happening inside the infirmary.


    Everyone is now curious who among the medical students were able to do such a thing.


    "Hey, you can tell me what is happening inside the infirmary, right? I mean, I saw youing in, but you have not gone out afterward¡­" Qing Joming asked in a low tone.


    Xin Ja followed what the medical apprentice did as he too shrugged his shoulder. With Qing Joming''s mouth, he is sure that he would begin to brag to others if he said that it was him. Plus, who would dare believe such a thing?


    Suddenly, everyone gasped as the next scene happened.


    Senior Yao was suddenly attacked by the captain of the enemy team.


    "What the hell! They already won, why is that guy doing this?" they eximed.


    "That is far too shameless¡­ Why would he attack Senior Yao when the game is already over¡­"


    "Look! Look! Look at the elders of their academy blocking our Coach and the elders¡­ they are really too shameless¡­"


    "Oh no! Will Senior Yao be fine?"


    "Are you stupid? Senior Yao is there¡­ Why would she not be fine?"


    "I mean¡­"


    The students discussed as they watched the happening on therge screen.


    Then suddenly everyone gasped as that guy suddenly attacked.


    ng!!!


    The loud sound reverberates in the air as a rune barrier appears and blocked his weapon as he fell back down in a sorry manner.


    "Damn it! They''re too shameless¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s what you get for being too shameless!" the crowdughed as they saw the scene where the captain of the enemy was sent flying.


    They then saw that guy shouting to a healer and then taking his armor off. After that, he suddenly rushed to attack Senior Yao the second time. This time, his body is now able to use Ki and increase his power.


    "Look out!"


    "Senior Yao watch out!"


    The students shouted subconsciously as they wanted to rush forward to stop the thing from happening. But then they suddenly feel helpless as they knew they could not do anything.


    Some close their eyes not wanting to see their goddess get beaten.


    Twang!!!


    Another echo reverberated in the air as then they saw the figure of the captain of the enemy flying and getting wounded by his own Ki due to the recoil caused by the appearance of another barrier in front of Senior Yao.


    This time¡­ many of them have now noticed the figure of someone who has been helping Senior Yao. Everyone suddenly gasped with disbelief as they could clearly see who that person is standing at the infirmary entrance.


    Due to the rity of the recording and the amazing capability of the rune array that the runemasters were able to create, they could clearly see who the person who helped Senior Yao was.


    This time, Xin Ja stood rooted on the ground as he did not expect to see such a scene.


    He then feels like thousands of eyes slowly enclosing his surroundings.

 Chapter 1138 - Myrth: 109

    Chapter 1138


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Qing Joming knew how timid the guy next to him is. Although this guy would usually be brave, strong, and intelligent he has discovered that in front of a crowd he would suddenly be stupid and weak. As long as he did not receive anything that would incite his defensive nature, Xin Ja would be like a turtle and would want to hide in his shells.


    Qing Joming did not hesitate to suddenly grab the hand of Xin Ja as the two of them move through the crowd.


    Behind the two follows a bespectacled girl as they left the field.


    Many eyes followed but no one stopped them as the students continue watching the screen.


    "Whew¡­ That was awesome¡­ I never knew that you would be able to save one of our academy''s beauties¡­ Hehe¡­ You did good little buddy!" Qing Joming said with his thumbs up.


    "I¡­ I just did that on impulse¡­" Xin Ja said while standing by the wall of a building.


    The quiet young woman just stood on the side but did not say anything.


    "Hey¡­ Are you also a fan of his?" Qing Joming suddenly asked when he noticed the bespectacled girl.


    The girl did not say anything and just shyly shifted her eyes from Qing Joming. She then handed a water gourd at Xin Ja and then left while blushing.


    Qing Joming did not expect to see such a scene and his eyesnded on his dumbfounded friend.


    "Haha¡­ You already have an admirer¡­ You''re too lucky my friend¡­" Qing Joming said teasingly while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and looks at the water gourd with a tinge of blush on his face.


    He feels a bit awkward and at the same time feels warm for some unknown reason. He would not deny that he is kind of attracted to the bespectacled young woman whose name he still did not know yet.


    "Hey¡­ Do you have a crush on her?" suddenly Qing Joming teased upon seeing the reaction of his friend.


    "Uh? What? What do you mean?" Xin Ja asked in a panic.


    What does Qin Joming mean when he says crush? What does crush mean?


    Xin Ja was a bit flustered as he could from the reaction of his friend that the word ''crush'' means something that this guy would use to tease him further.


    Feeling a bit suffocated and awkward, Xin Ja did not hesitate to leave Qing Joming.


    "Haha¡­ I knew it¡­ Hey! Where are you going? Wait for me!" Qing Joming called while chasing after Xin Ja.


    The two went back to their ssroom as they decided to wait for their ssmates in there.


    Meanwhile, in one corner, the bespectacled woman has a look of tion in her eyes as she patted her chest.


    "Hihi¡­ That was¡­ exciting." She muttered as a slight blush appears on her cheeks.


    She slowly turns around and walks back to the field as she still wanted to watch more of the war games.


    It was already in the afternoon when the sses resumed and once again Xin Ja concentrated on making potions. At the same time, he would secretly further advance the potion brewing and then turn them into pills while no one is watching.


    In the potion room, each of the students is left on their own to learn potion brewing and advance their own craft. So no one has free time to spy on another as they are focused on improving themselves.


    Plus this afternoon¡­ their teachers have already told them that the exams areing. Each of them is required to advance by a level to pass, or else they would be removed from the academy.


    The harsh reality is about toe, so everyone is in a state of panic as they did not want to be kicked out of the academy.


    But there are those who seem to be rxed as they have already advanced by a level earlier on. One of them is Qing Joming who is a bit leisurely while trying to experiment on creating a level 3 potion.


    Since he did not need to perfect the experiment earlier on and advance further, he feels rxed and is not pressured at all.


    Xin Ja at this time was able to create a batch of medium-grade healing pills. He has already experienced the pressure in the infirmary in the War Games, so he knew that on the real battlefield if he is not ready, then he would only face many troublesome situations.


    And having many healing pills is a must.


    At the end of the ss, he did not expect that he would be able to create six batches of pills. Plus, he also noticed that the materials in front of him were all used up.


    But that is okay, it came from the school anyway. And yet the problem is how can he exin the loss of materials if he has no potion on hand? Xin Ja suddenly feels a hint of panic in his heart as he looks around him.


    He could see the student test tube filled with different kinds of potions. He bit his lips and takes out a pill from his ring.


    He then quickly dissolved it in a beaker and quickly pours the content on ten test tubes in front of him. After doing that, he heaves a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, he felt someone standing behind him.


    "Hehe¡­ You almost made a blunder." Qing Joming said with a teasing smile on his face.


    Xin Ja could tell that this guy saw what he had just done.


    "You''re too focused. Next time when you do that you should tell me to watch your back¡­" Qing Joming whispered while nudging Xin Ja''s arm and pointing at teacher Hou who is checking the works of her students.


    Xin Ja knew that Qing Joming just wanted to warn him. With a nod of his head, he said.


    "Thank you¡­"


    "Haha¡­ No problem¡­ Just treat me to some foodter¡­ Hehe¡­"


    ¡­


    5 pm, inside a tea house


    Xin Ja and Qing Joming are seated on the second floor while watching the bustling people below them.


    "This is one of the best tea houses in town¡­ Have a taste of their tea and their delicacies¡­" Qing Joming said as he takes a sip of the tea.


    "Ahhh! The taste of the tea is truly amazing. It has a rxing effect and it seems like it has invigorated my body¡­" Qing Joming said as he savors the taste of the tea.


    "Umm¡­ You''re right¡­ and this cake also tastes amazing." Xin Ja said as he takes a bit of a cake.


    "It''s good¡­ right? Hehe¡­"


    The two enjoys the delicacy while Xin Ja suddenly noticed a figure hiding in a corner on the opposite side of the street.


    A slight smile appears on his face as he feels smiling upon seeing the young woman. He could not help but want to approach her and ask for her name.


    Qing Joming suddenly stopped and looks at his friend with a blushing expression. He shifted his gaze andnded on the simple-looking girl standing near the wall on the opposite street. An evil smile suddenly appears on his face as he suddenly stands up.


    "Wait here¡­ I need to go to the pee¡­" he said as he left.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, continues savoring the meal on the table.


    ¡­


    Rou Chenchen is the name of the bespectacled young woman who is seated behind Xin Ja. She is a 2nd level Ki fighter and is already a 2nd level alchemist.


    Ever since she first saw the small freshman entering the ss, she was immediately attracted to him for some unknown reason.


    The young man is shy and she finds him cute. She would steal nces at him every now and then. And even after knowing that he is the famous fool son of Xin Jong, her impression of him did not wane.


    As the day went by, she discovered that there is more to the young boy than meets the eye. He is actually very talented, though he is a bit shy most of the time. Then she discovers a secret. She was stunned and did not know if she would tell her family or not. But she decided against it.


    She knew that the Rou family is also looking for the secret alchemist who made the pills.


    And right now¡­ she already who he is. But deep in her heart, she knew that if this secret would be discovered, then unending trouble woulde to Xin Ja.


    So she decided to keep it to herself.


    She is already contented in looking at him.


    But today, something is different. She wanted to be closer, she wanted for him to notice her. And so she tried to take advantage of the crowd to be close to him.


    From the distance the two of them are standing, she could already smell the citrus scenting from him. It was a refreshing smell that made her want to get closer.


    She secretly touches his robe and felt ted as she pushes further. But then she stopped herself, afraid to be discovered.


    When he walks away, she felt sad and followed. She handed him a water gourd and he epted which made her head ted.


    And now, she is already contented in watching him eat.


    But then her expression suddenly changes when she noticed a figure standing beside her.

 Chapter 1139 - Myrth: 110

    Chapter 1139


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja happily savors the taste of the pastries on the table and the effect of the tea on the table. He has not tasted such enjoyable delicacies before and is already nning to bring with him some when he goes back hometer.


    He wanted for his big sister Yao Xue to have a taste of such a wonderful treat.


    As he eats in delight, he suddenly noticed Qing Jominging back. He was about to greet the guy when he noticed the timid-looking girl behind him.


    Xin Ja suddenly choked on his food.


    Cough! Cough!


    "You¡­" Xin Ja wanted to say something but did not continue as he swallowed his words.


    He just showed a faint smile on his face and nodded towards the timid young woman.


    "Hehe¡­ Look who I found¡­ By the way, since you two are shy¡­ I will do the introduction¡­" Qing Joming said with a teasing smile.


    "Xin Ja¡­ this is, Rou Chenchen¡­ Rou Chenchen, this is my friend, Xin Ja." He said while smiling mischievously.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile wryly as he stood up and cupped his hands.


    "Hello!" he said in a timid tone.


    "Hello!" Rou Chenchen replied.


    The two just stood there awkwardly which made Qing Joming shake his head.


    "Come, sit here, Miss Rou¡­" he said as he gives his seat.


    He then sits next to Xin Ja.


    "Umm¡­ Can we have some more cakes here! And more tea!" he called out.


    "So¡­ Is this your first time eating here Miss Rou?" Qing Joming asked with a smile.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­ thank¡­ Thank you for inviting me¡­" she said while biting her lower lip.


    "Haha¡­ You don''t have to thank me. In fact, you should thank my friend here. This is his treat for us two¡­ Haha¡­" he chuckled.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. Though deep in his heart he feels a bit excited to be having a snack with the shy woman he is crushing on.


    He did not care about the expenses as he already has a significant amount of money on him.


    In fact, he actually did not know how to spend arge amount of money on him. Ever since he was young, they lived a humble life. He learned the value of money while growing up. So, even though he has a lot of them in his ring, he did not know how to spend them.


    Cultivation resources, he has many. Materials for crafting and alchemy, he also has many.


    In short, he did notck anything as of this time.


    So spending money for his friends is nothing to him.


    The three of them enjoy the food, and Xin Ja noticed the rich expression on the young woman in front of him. This made him unable to help himself but steal nces at her.


    Xin Ja just found her really cute and attractive, and this made him feel a hint of fondness for her.


    "Sigh¡­ Young love¡­" Qing Joming suddenly said on the side while heaving a happy smile while watching his friend.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his expression stiffened and he froze. Likewise, Rou Chenchen also stopped eating and dare not look at the two young men before her.


    She just licks the traces of food on her lips and suddenly lowered her gaze.


    When Xin Ja saw that, it was like a slow-motion picture where her little pinkish tonguees out and licks her pink lips.


    He was tantalized and stunned.


    He suddenly could not help but swallow and then shifted his gaze to the side.


    But his gaze instead ended up meeting the teasing look on Qing Joming''s face.


    Right now, he truly wanted to punch that teasing face of his friend.


    In his heart, he is already scolding Qing Joming for his wanton teasing. Although he could say that he actually¡­ did not dislike it.


    ¡­


    It was already dark when the three left the tea house.


    "I''m off! Bye! Bye!" suddenly Qing Joming said his goodbye and leave the two alone.


    Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen froze and did not know what to do after Qing Joming left.


    "This¡­" Xin Ja wanted to say something but feels a bit shy.


    And he could also tell that she is feeling the same.


    "Umm¡­ I will take you home¡­" Xin Ja said as he walk ahead awkwardly.


    He already took a couple of steps and Rou Chenchen immediately followed.


    The two are silent while walking. No one wanted to talk.


    Five minutester¡­


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I think¡­ I think we are going the wrong way." A timid voice interrupted Xin Ja musing as he is thinking about how he could talk to Rou Chenchen.


    Upon hearing this, he almost stumbles to the ground and falls.


    They have been walking for a while now and she would say that they are going the wrong way. How could she not tell him sooner? Xin Ja scolded himself for being a dunce for not asking her.


    "Ahh¡­ Sorry¡­ where¡­ where is your home?" Xin Ja asked with an awkward smile.


    "That¡­ that way¡­" she said pointing in the opposite direction.


    Xin Ja wanted to slump down and hit his head. But still, he suddenly feels a bit happy as he realized what this means.


    Although they walked the wrong way for a while, this only means that he could walk with her for a while.


    "Umm¡­ You¡­ You belong to the Rou family, right?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Ye¡­ Yes¡­"


    "I heard most of your family members are smithing masters¡­ why did you take apothecary and alchemy?" Xin Ja decided on a conversation topic.


    "Ah¡­ Well, it''s because of my weak physique." She replied shyly.


    "Weak? But you are already a 2nd level Ki fighter?"


    "Yes¡­ But¡­ my body could not stand the smokeing from the furnace. That ce makes it hard for me to breathe¡­"


    "Hmmm. Maybe you have some allergy¡­" Xin Ja said as he subconsciously replied.


    "All¡­ aller¡­ gy? What is that?" confusion could be seen in her expression.


    "Well¡­ Umm¡­ How do I exin this¡­ It is when a substance enters your body and then¡­" Xin Ja began exining, but then he noticed the confusion in Rou Chenchen''s expression.


    "Ahh¡­ Never mind¡­" Xin Ja scratches his head as he did not know how to exin it inly.


    The reason why his mind is all over the ce is that¡­ as of this moment, his mind is actually on cloud nine. He could not think straight.


    Seeing the helpless expression on his face, Rou Chenchen suddenly giggled.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja also showed a faint smile and the twoughed together.


    On the way to her home, they began sharing some stories and Xin Ja did not notice the time. By the time he realized it, they have already arrived at the gates of Rou Chenchen''s home.


    "Thank¡­ thank you for walking me to my home¡­" she said with a smile.


    Xin Ja almost got blinded as he found her smile very beautiful.


    "Ah¡­ You¡­ you''re wee. Good night!" he said subconsciously.


    "Good night!" Rou Chenchen said as she opens the gate and enters.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and happily skipped down the road.


    He feels ted today and could say that today is one of the happiest days of his life.


    While walking down the road, he suddenly feels somethingnding on his head. When he looks up, he saw the head of Xuanlong peeking down and has a hint of a smile on his face.


    "Hey! Haha¡­ Where have you been little guy?" Xin Ja asked as he happily patted the small head with his finger.


    This small guy is still little but is already at the 2nd level. He could onlyment on his luck as no matter how hard he tries to cultivate, he is still stuck on the 1st level.


    Xin Ja knew that no matter how he increases his power, the outside world would always see him as a level 1 Ki fighter. But right now, he is having a hard time feeding that almost bottomless sphere in his dantian.


    His unique vision is showing him, that his Ki level is at 190¡­ which means that he only needs ten levels to reach the second level. But for the whole week and while traveling, he has only gone 1 level from 189 to 190.


    And this is causing him a bit of frustration.


    The two then happily walk home while ying on the road.


    ¡­


    The kingdom of Glysko, the neighboring kingdom of Jimal


    The capital city of the kingdom of Glysko is one of the most prosperous cities in the Empire of Gong where both the kingdom of Jimal and Glysko are under.


    The name of the city is Cloud City and it is located on the highest mountain peak of the kingdom.


    At the center of Cloud City is a beautiful castle where the royal family of the kingdom lives.


    At this time¡­ inside a well-decorated hall filled with gold and silver objects, a group of men wearing different colored robes is assembled.


    In the midst of them, all sits a handsome-looking middle-aged man with a golden crown on his head.


    The man pointed at the map in front of him and said in amanding tone.


    "Start the preparation¡­ Move as soon as everything is ready!"

 Chapter 1140 - Myrth: 111

    Chapter 1140


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja as usual went to school and once again meets with his timid friend Tung Jo at the academy''s gate. The two talked for a while, as Tung Jo suddenly asked Xin Ja for some help.


    "Brother Ja¡­ I saw what you did yesterday and you are amazing¡­" Tung Jo said showing a thumbs up.


    "Hehe¡­ Thank you¡­" Xin Ja awkwardly replied.


    "I¡­ I have some problems in creating a 2nd level rune array¡­ Can you check this for me? I¡­ I have noticed that you have some proficiency in runes¡­ So¡­ if it''s okay¡­" Tung Jo said with a hint of embarrassment and reluctance.


    He feels a bit guilty for this as he is just testing his conjecture if Xin Ja truly knows about runes. This is because he had seen him use runes before. He has his own doubts but Xin Ja is his only friend in the academy, so he could only ask him¡­


    But who would have known that his bet ended up true? Of course, Xin Ja knows runes and is an expert in arrays. With the guidance of his Unique Vision and the books given to him by Master Wang, how could he not learn more about rune arrays?


    After showing his notes, he saw Xin Ja carefully look at the patterns.


    Xin Ja suddenly frowns and then takes out a piece of weird-looking writing equipment and then began scribbling on the note. While doing so, he made sure that the rune is not perfect while scribbling so that it would not activate a runic spell.


    "There¡­ it''s done¡­" Xin Ja said as he handed the notes to Tung Jo.


    Tung Jo showed a confused expression as he did not expect that Xin Ja would finish the array that quickly. The array on his note is not some simple array that is easilypleted. It is aplicated array that he has been working at for a week now. But up until now, he is still unable to finish it as it has so many errors.


    He asked Xin Ja for help and did not expect that it would be done easily. But of course, Tung Jo is a bit skeptical of what Xin Ja has written.


    As he carefully checks the array, a frown appears on his face and then confusion as he could not understand the pattern that was written.


    "This¡­ Are you sure?..." Tung Jo asked with a bit of doubt.


    "Try it¡­ But you should control the size of the rune in this part¡­ this is the crucial part of this array." Xin Ja said while encircling a rune.


    Tung Jo nodded his head but there is still a hint of doubt in his eyes. The reason for this is because he could not understand what Xin Ja has written and his simple array has suddenly turnedplex.


    The two parted ways and Xin Ja immediately enters his ss.


    Upon entering his eyes immediatelynded on the seat behind him. There he saw the simple-looking bespectacled young woman reading a thick potion book.


    He feels a tinge of excitement and shyness in his heart as he approaches while looking at her at the edge of his eyes. What Xin Ja did not know is that a teasing expression is already in the face of Qing Joming who has already noticed his action.


    "Hey! Little Ja! Good Morning!" he said in an exaggerated manner while leaning behind him acting like if he did not do so, the person behind would not be able to hear his words.


    He immediately noticed the young girl suddenly stiffen.


    With a chuckle, he stood up and patted Xin Ja''s shoulder while leading him to his seat.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?" Xin Ja said feeling a bit aggrieved.


    "What? I''m just greeting you¡­"


    Xin Ja could not help but show a wry smile and quickly sits down and takes out his book. He pretended not to notice or know Qing Joming.


    With a chuckle, thetter did not mind and justughed it off.


    Butter in the ss, the awkwardness disappears. Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen began to greet each other throwing quick nces at each other and simple smiles.


    When the potion ss started, Qing Joming grabbed this chance to make the two closer as he grabbed Rou Chenchen and lead her to sit beside Xin Ja. The ss feels weird about his action, but then they did not bother with him as they knew of his yful nature.


    The two shy peoplemunicated and smile while talking in low voices. Xin Ja feel happy at this time as he could not help but feel warm in his heart for being near his crush.


    The same feeling is also in Rou Chenchen''s heart as she could not help but also feel ted at being close to the guy she likes.


    That afternoon, Xin Ja decided to walk with Rou Chenchen to her home.


    When Xin Ja is walking to his home, a figure suddenly appears from the bushes.


    Xin Ja ignored the guy and walk past him.


    "Come on¡­ You should thank me, right?" Qing Joming said with a teasing smile.


    What surprised Xin Ja at this time is the presence of Tung Jo who is timidly standing behind Qing Joming.


    "Eh? Brother Jo¡­ What are you doing here? Are you with this rascal?" Xin Ja said in surprise.


    "Haha¡­ He''s been waiting for you outside. I noticed him and told him that you are busy with your love life¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "What¡­ you¡­" Xin Ja feel exasperated but did not rebuke his friend.


    Deep in his heart, he could only be grateful.


    "This¡­ umm¡­ Brother Ja¡­ Thank you. I wanted to thank you for arranging the pattern¡­ It actually seeded. I now understand what you mean. Because of this, I can now advance to the runemaster apprentice 2nd level¡­ Thank you." Tung Jo said as he bowed.


    "Hey¡­ No bowing with friends." Qing Joming said as he patted Tung Jo''s back.


    "Yeah, that''s right¡­ We are now friends, so you don''t have to show that..." Xin Ja seconded.


    The three then walk happily while talking to each other. They went to a restaurant as Tung Jo wanted to treat the two for being his friend.


    But instead, Qing Joming stopped him from paying.


    "You are our friend now¡­ Let me treat this time." Qing Joming said as he patted his chest.


    After the dinner, Qing Joming called for the water to pay their bill. But who would have expected that when he touches his waist, he did not feel anything? He then began to feel his body and found that his money pouch is gone.


    "This¡­ How¡­ Where is my money¡­" he muttered while trying to trace back his footsteps in his mind.


    Then suddenly he remembers that while following Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen in secret, he identally bumps into a guy.


    The guy got angry and even scolded him for not watching his steps. Upon thinking up to this, he looks at Tung Jo and then muttered.


    "That guy¡­ that guy stole my pouch¡­"


    Tung Jo also remembers that time and then his expression change.


    "Yeah, I also noticed it when you bump into him. But in fact, he was the one who bump into you. And he still mes you¡­ You were too busy at that time looking at Brother Ja''s direction." Tung Jo said.


    "Damn it¡­ That pouch has my academy identity te. We need to get it back!" Qing Joming said as he feels a bit panicky.


    It does not only contain his academy identity te, but also his whole allowance for the month. How can he exin this to his mother when he got home?


    Feeling a hint of panic in his eyes, he wanted to quickly run out and find that guy.


    Xin Ja shakes his head and decided to foot the bill.


    He takes out a low-level Ki stone and then stood up.


    "Let''s go¡­ Let''s find your wallet." He said as he led the two to leave the restaurant.


    The waiter was stumped as he did not know what to say. He could only smile widely in happiness at arge amount of money the three just paid.


    At first, he wanted to grumble as he thought that the three students would make an excuse of getting robbed so that they could not pay for the food they ate. However, he did not expect that the three are actually very rich that they did not even look back after paying him a single low-quality Ki stone which is a hundred times the amount of what they just ate.


    But Xin Ja did not mind this as he wanted to help his friend find his pouch.


    The three walks to the street where they encountered that person. This is an alley and right now since it is already nighttime, the alley is actually very dark. When the three arrive on the spot, they cautiously enter the alley.


    "This¡­ This is where that guy bumped into me." Qing Joming said as Tung Jo also nodded his head.


    Who would have known that before the three could start searching a group would suddenly appear at the edge of the alley?


    "Ohh¡­ What do we have here¡­" someone said in a sarcastic tone.

 Chapter 1141 - Myrth: 112

    Chapter 1141


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Within the shadows of the darkness of then night lurks many types of evil. Tonight is something unique because the two moons have hidden themselves behind the dark clouds which floated above the skies. The ckness always hides denizens of every kind and some of those are they who prey on the weak and the feeble.


    Seven shadows are currently surrounding three who are such feeble beings in the sight of the strong.


    Two of them have the aura of a 1st level Ki fighter, and one has a 2nd level aura. But even though Tung Jo emits the aura of a 2nd level, his scrawny and frail appearance could already tell his fighting prowess.


    The seven shadows surrounding them did not fear nor dread his presence.


    One of the figures in the shadows walks out and the dim light slowly showed his appearance.


    When Qing Joming saw that guy, his eyes immediately bulge in surprise.


    "It''s¡­ It''s you! You''re that guy!" he said with anxiety while pointing at the man.


    The man looks like amoner, but one could tell that he is something else.


    He has a 2nd level aura, and on his right hand which is hidden behind his back is a curved de.


    "Qing Joming¡­" Xin Ja called as he held the arm of his friend.


    "Calm down¡­" he added as his gazended on the rest of the figures around them.


    "Hihi¡­ It seems that one of you is a bit wise¡­ Well, we are not bad guys¡­ In fact¡­ we are a friendly bunch¡­ Just leave your pouch in here and we will let you go." The man said with a sinister smile.


    The man suddenly took a step forward and the knife on his back suddenly glided in the air towards the neck of the person near him. His target is Tung Jo.


    He might be a 2nd level Ki fighter but he looks weak and frail. So the man wanted to take care of him first.


    Twang!!!


    The sound of something bouncing reverberated in the air while a thin energy film could be seen covering Tung Jo''s body.


    "For a wide area array activation control¡­ now!" Xin Ja shouted as he quickly rush in front of the man and kick him away from Tung Jo.


    "What?" Tung Jo seemed a bit confused and began to panic.


    "Damn it!" shouted Xin Ja which startled Tung Jo.


    He now felt fear not towards the men around him, but to the small guy in front of him. He could feel a strong killing intenting out of Xin Ja''s body.


    So without hesitation he quickly formed with this hand a series of signals to activate a wide area array control.


    As he did so, a strange feeling suddenly came over him and he could now feel the presence of everyone around him.


    He could tell that the array is iplete but this is all that they have and could use to protect themselves right now.


    The man who tried to sh him a while ago has already recovered and suddenly rushes towards Xin Ja. Suddenly he feels that ground suddenly be uneven which made him tumble.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja did not hesitate to grab the curved de in the man''s hand as he falls to the ground.


    Xin Ja curled his body and suddenly appears on the man''s back. And without hesitation, the curve de glided to the neck of that man.


    Everyone was stunned upon seeing the small guy slitting the neck of the man twice his level.


    "Damn you! I will kill you!" someone shouted.


    Xin Ja rolled to the ground and dodges the man who suddenly attacked him. But he ended up in front of another person who suddenly kicks him.


    Pa!!!


    Xin Ja''s figure was sent flying to the wall. Gritting the pain in his body, he suddenly kick his foot and uses the wall as a pivot then kicks hard making his figure fly up in the air.


    The men look up and were a bit astonished. At this time, Qing Joming takes out a potion bottle from his sleeve and quickly threw it on the person near him.


    Meanwhile, Tung Jo is trying to control the area so that he could at least make half of the people inside his array be confused.


    But that was not enough as Xin Ja and Qing Joming still need to face three people.


    Xin Janded on a person that looks confused and unable to bnce himself. He tightens one of his legs around that person''s neck, and did not hesitate to slit his throat.


    He rolled on the ground as hended and weaves through the three who are chasing after him.


    Aaahhh!!!


    Suddenly a person shouted as his face and body began to emit smoke. Then suddenly a fire burst from his body which engulfed him.


    The fire quickly lit up the alley which now shows the figure of Xin Ja and the rest of the people.


    "Catch that slippery bastard!" shouted one of the thieves.


    Bud before he could do anything he saw a small vialing right at him. He quickly extended his hand and caught it.


    He red at Qing Joming as he wanted to throw that vial back.


    But then a small pebble suddenly came flying to the vial as it broke into piece in his hand.


    Then man could immediately feel a burning sensation in his hand as the liquid from that vial spread. Then his hand suddenly burst into mes.


    Aaahhh!!!


    He shouted as he began to run out of the alley.


    It did not take long before the rest are defeated by Xin Ja, Qing Joming, and Tung Jo.


    "Hehe¡­ Is that all they got?" Qing Joming proudly said as he folded his arms as if he was the one who defeated the group.


    He then walks to the man on the ground and began checking their body. He quickly found his pouch along with other with it.


    Suddenly, he feels a bit nauseated along with Tung Jo as they began throwing up on the side.


    Xin Ja shook his head and gathered the corpses of the thieves.


    He could tell that this area is a bit secluded. So he created an array on the ground and arge hole appears. He buried the corpses on the ground and covered it up like nothing has happened.


    The three walks out of the alley with two young men showing paleplexions.


    "Tung Jo¡­ Thank you." Xin Ja said while patting the frail young man''s shoulder.


    "Ah¡­ It''s¡­ It''s nothing Brother Xin Ja."


    "Hey! How about me?" Qing Joming suddenly interrupted as he smirk.


    The three pauses and then suddenly burst out intoughter.


    They have encountered something dangerous tonight and the three of them worked together to defeat their opponent.


    But deep inside the memory of both Tung Jo and Qing Joming, they can still remember that deadly small fellow that agilely weaves through his enemies and kills without remorse. It was an exhrating experience at the same time frightening.


    ¡­


    After that day, nothing special happened, but the friendship between the three became closer. They would send Rou Chenchen home every day and then would always y around the town beforeing home.


    And this continues until the day the finals have arrived.


    The day the final grading for the 1st semester of the Ogden Academy came and tension could be felt in the air of the academy.


    Most of the students have worried expressions especially those that are freshmen.


    If they are not able to pass the assessment, then they might be kicked out of the academy.


    At this moment one of those that have a worried expression is Tung Jo. Even though he is able to learn from Xin Ja''s note revision on the array formation he has written, he still could not grasp the core principle of it.


    And so, he helplessly enters the academy while trying to memorize and analyze the array. He already practiced it over and over and is somewhat proficient with it. But then he knew that something is still missing.


    Suddenly because of his inattentiveness while walking he bumps into someone. And that caused him to fall on the ground while groaning a bit.


    When he raised his head, he saw the person in front of him and his body suddenly stiffens.


    That person is actually one of the people who always bully him.


    Before he could react, that youth has already held him by his cor while picking him up from the ground and res at him.


    "You think that you can be smug just because we have not paid attention to you?!" the guy shouted.


    "I¡­ I did not mean to hit¡­"


    "Shut up!" the guy shouted as he pped Tung Jo.


    Tung Jo''s mind was jolted as he feels the pang of pain on his cheek.


    Suddenly, anger rose up from his eyes as they suddenly turned fierce. He might be a timid person, but ever since that day when he was in a fight with Xin Ja and Qing Joming, he has experience battle and killing for the first time.


    He did not know what came into him, but his hand suddenly made a gesture in the air and a series of formation glyph appear using his Ki.


    Then it suddenly spreads around him and a strong force suddenly envelops his surroundings.

 Chapter 1142 - Myrth: 113

    Chapter 1142


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    That guy''s face suddenly turned pale as he could feel that something went wrong¡­ but then it was toote. The people around him also noticed this while they are gloating at the frail youth in their friend''s hand.


    But before everyone could react, a heavy gravitational force enveloped their bodies as it suddenly presses them down.


    Crack!


    The ground gave in like 10 times the amount of gravity suddenly descended.


    Everyone within the 3-meters radius suddenly fell to the ground¡­ and that includes Tung Jo.


    And because of the rapid change in gravity, no one was prepared and they all passed out.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Qing Joming quickly acted out.


    In fact, they were watching this scene but did not interject specially Xin Ja. This is because he wanted his friend to gather the courage to face his enemies. He knew the feeling of being scorned and looked down upon, and he knew that if his friend did not ovee this on his own, then he would forever be enved by that fear.


    But seeing the array note suddenlying to life and using his Ki at that, made Xin Ja be guarded. He did not interfere but decided to clean up the aftermath.


    And now he and Qing Joming acted to help those who have fainted.


    Luckily for them, after Tung Jo fainted, the array was quickly released, if not then the damage to the internal organs of these students would be worse.


    He quickly takes care of Tung Jo and then the women in the area. Meanwhile, Qing Joming takes out one potion after another from his bag and made those who woke up drink the potion to regain their strength.


    Tung Jo at this time sits on the side and with a shaking hand looks at his surroundings. When he saw the bullies passed out, he red at them but still feels a bit guilty.


    He saw Xin Ja and Qing Joming helping the people which made him truly grateful for his friends.


    After everyone recovered, the two stood beside Tung Jo.


    "Man¡­ that was awesome¡­ Brother Jo¡­ How were you able to do that?" Qing Joming said with admiration in his eyes.


    Tung Jo feels a bit awkward at the praise.


    "Let''s go back to ss¡­ Everything is fine now¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Suddenly the few youths blocked their path. They were the ones who just recovered as Xin Ja treated themst.


    "You¡­" the guy red at the three.


    This time, the students have learned their lessons and quickly take a couple of steps back.


    "We¡­ what?! Do you want to pass out again?" Qing Joming walks in front and sneers at them.


    "You¡­ you¡­" the youth wanted to say something but his body could still feel that strange power that seem to suddenly weigh his whole body down in almost an instant.


    He suddenly began to feel fear in his heart and quickly takes a step back.


    "If you don''t want to be beaten again¡­ do not provoke my friend here¡­" Qing Joming said while patting Tung Jo''s chest.


    "Let''s go guys!" he said while strutting ahead of the group.


    Xin Ja and Tung Jo look at each other and follow him from behind.


    Pretentious as he is, Qing Joming truly looks the part. It was as if he was the one who defeated these people.


    As the three enter the academy, many gazes are glued on them and whispers could be heard everywhere.


    Qing Joming and Xin Ja stood outside the runemaster campus as they wave goodbye at Tung Jo.


    "Hey¡­ I guess you''ve reached the threshold, right? I can feel it in your aura." Qing Joming said with a hint of amazement.


    "Umm¡­ Yes¡­ I''ve reached it just a while ago¡­" Tung Jo said shyly.


    "Haha¡­ Good¡­ good¡­ Break a leg, my friend!" Qing Joming said while waving.


    "Good luck!" Xin Ja also said as the two walks away.


    Tung Jo looks at the back of the two and clenches his fist. He did not expect to have two good friends who have helped him a lot.


    Breaking the border and bing a level 2 runemaster apprentice is something that he has been dreaming of. And because of his friends, he was able to attain it.


    With determination in his eyes, he turns around and went to his ss.


    ¡­


    The assessment began and the whole academy became tranquil. Most students are in their ssroom performing their tasks and only a few could be seen outside. Those outside has already passed the assessment and is free.


    Two figures could be seen loitering about while sitting under a tree.


    It did not take long for Xin Ja and Qing Joming to pass the freshman assessment and was quickly sent out.


    "Hey, do you think Tung Jo made it?" Qing Joming asked while fiddling with the grass under him.


    "I think so¡­ He is already prepared for it. Plus you''ve seen what he did at the entrance of the academy¡­ That was awesome, right?" Xin Ja said with a confident smile on his face.


    "Yeah¡­ That¡­ that rune array. It''s new, right? It''s something that I have not seen before."


    "Yes, I was surprised when I saw it in his notes¡­ it is something that I have found really interesting¡­"


    In fact, Xin Ja found it very interesting that he has already begun tobine it with a training module in his mind. It is a training module that would help him strengthen his physique more.


    From the time that he saw that idea and helped Tung Jo inpleting it, he has already decided to use it for himself. He would of course get his permission from his friend before starting such a project.


    The two stayed in that ce for a while before they saw Tung Jo walking towards them with a big smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­" he suddenlyughed when he arrived in front of them.


    Xin Ja was taken by surprise and almost jump when he heard thatughter. Meanwhile, Qing Joming could already tell that their friend passed the qualification and advancement exam.


    "Did you use that same rune technique?" Qing Joming asked curiously.


    Tung Jo shook his head.


    "No¡­ That technique is far too dangerous¡­ I used a simpler one. The array control¡­" he said while gesturing some hand signal formation in his hand.


    "Oh¡­ You actually use that¡­"


    "Yes¡­ The teachers did not expect that I would be able to control such an array. If not for what happened that night and today, I would never have the courage to control such arge formation." Tung Jo exined.


    "Anyway¡­ Thank you, guys. I owe you two a lot now¡­"


    "Geez¡­ What owe? We are all friends¡­ Brothers¡­ right?"


    "Right!¡­"


    "Right!"


    The three stayed in that ce for a while until the rest of the students began walking out of the ssrooms. Some have dejected expressions on their faces, while many are ted. The majority of the students have passed and some did not.


    Xin Ja suddenly saw a quiet figure sitting on a rock bench. A slight smile appears on his face as he straightens himself and began walking.


    Suddenly, Qing Joming wanted to call for him, but Tung Jo stopped him.


    "He''s walking towards Rou Chenchen¡­" Tung Jo said while pointing in the direction where Xin Ja is going.


    "Hmm¡­ Will he ever tell her that he likes her?" Qing Joming muttered.


    "Well, I don''t think so¡­"


    "Why did you say that?"


    "That is what he is. Shy and introverted. I think he would wait until Rou Chenchen is the one to say it out loud."


    "For real?"


    "Yep¡­"


    "Hey¡­ when did you be such an expert?" Qing Joming raised one of his brows.


    The two did not bother and then walk to the academy''s main cafeteria.


    "Hey¡­" Xin Ja suddenly greeted.


    Rou Chenchen was a bit surprised but when she saw Xin Ja, a bit smile suddenly appears on her face. With that smile, Xin Ja''s mind was immediately blown. So he stood there with a stupefied expression on his face.


    "You''re here! Do¡­ Do you want to have lunch with me?" she said while showing the wooden lunch box she is holding.


    When Xin Ja saw that, he nodded his head without thinking twice.


    The two also went to the academy''s main cafeteria and quickly found the seat where Tung Jo and Qing Joming are seated.


    The four got seated and they ordered some food while sharing the lunch box that Rou Chenchen made.


    The four have a harmonious lunch. But then in the middle, they were interrupted by a group of students. This group isposed of haughty-looking youth which shows that they belong to the big families of the town.


    In one look, Xin Ja immediately recognizes a few of them.


    He did not expect that he would be meeting these people when he least expect them. But for some reason, they are actually going their way with an expression of ridicule in their eyes.. And the target of that ridicule is¡­ Rou Chenchen.

 Chapter 1143 - [Bonus ] Myrth: 114

    Chapter 1143


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Eh¡­ What is this? You... already have friends? Trash¡­ for friends¡­ Suits you well¡­ dear cousin." A haughty-looking young woman said with a gloating look on her face.


    Although the young woman has a haughty expression, she looks youthful and cute.


    "Ah¡­ Big¡­ big sister Xieshang¡­" Rou Chenchen said while suddenly looking down as she feels a bit awkward.


    Rou Xieshang is one of the eldest cousins of Rou Chenchen, and the one who bullies her the most. Rou Chenchen''s introverted personality arose because of Rou Xieshang''s doing. Because she would scold her in every turn, action, or word, Rou Chenchen developed an inferiorityplex towards her peers.


    Whenever Rou Chenchen would see this cousin of hers she would always remember the mocking voices of her family and rtives while looking at her. For some unknown reason, Rou Xieshang would always target Rou Chenchen out of all her cousins.


    And for this, she has always wanted to hide and be by herself to avoid meeting her cousin. But who would have known that she would forget this and hase to the main cafeteria of the academy? And now, what she feared the most came true¡­ he cousin saw her.


    "Who told you to call me that? I have no trash for a cousin¡­ But¡­ Since you are here and seem to be doing really well, maybe you can buy me something to eat. I and my friends here¡­ your seniors are hungry. Come¡­ buy us some food." Rou Xieshang said with amanding tone.


    Rou Chenchen froze and did not know what to do. She is afraid but also seems unwilling to follow because she did not want to be embarrassed in front of her friends. But she knew that if her elder cousin made her move, then her friends would be implicated.


    Rou Xieshang suddenly steps forward and stood near Rou Chenchen. She extended her finger and then began poking her head with it like Rou Chenchen is her ve.


    "I said¡­ I''m hungry¡­" she said while she continues to poke the head of Rou Chenchen.


    The eyes of Rou Chenchen began to moisten as tears began to form.


    Suddenly the atmosphere changes around them. There was a strange aura that suddenly surrounds everyone.


    Qing Joming was the first one to notice this and an rmed expression appears in his eyes. He has seen such an aura before, he has felt it and that aura is something that he dreaded the most after seeing it for the first time. He knew that if he did not do something. Trouble will happen.


    But before he could act, someone suddenly interrupted Rou Xieshang.


    "Aiyo¡­ If it isn''t the pathetic Xieshang who could only bully the weak¡­" someone said while walking up to the group.


    At this time, one of the people behind Rou Xieshang, who is familiar to Xin Ja took a step forward while dragging Rou Xieshang behind his back.


    This guy is the very person that Xin Ja had trapped inside the frozen dragon''s mouth, Yao Xinghe. Yao Xinghe wanted to protect Rou Xieshang so he dragged her back.


    "Wow¡­ Our hero¡­ Yao Xinghe¡­ is here to save the damsel. Hehe¡­" The guy who is teasing them is also a familiar figure to Xin Ja and the 2 others behind him.


    They are Hou Jiang, Hou Malou, and Lin Geng, the trio who became friends with Xin Ja while inside the Shen abode.


    "Mind your own business, Hou Jiang¡­ I have not paid you back from what had happened at that time¡­" Yao Xinghe said while ring at the three.


    "Haha¡­ Well, I''m waiting. Or are you afraid? I just wonder why out of all the Yao family, Senior Yao Mai Lin is unlike most of you guys. She is humble, strong, and not arrogant at all¡­ while you¡­ bunch of idiots and trash¡­" Hou Jiang said with a sneer.


    "You!... Shut up!" a strange aura suddenly came out of his body.


    But before the two would sh, Xin Ja has already stood up and a sword appears in his hand.


    Everyone was immediately startled at this.


    Qing Joming reacted fast and hugged his friend.


    "Brother Ja calm down¡­"


    Everyone around them could already feel the strong and suffocating killing intenting from the small young man who is ring in the direction of Rou Xieshang.


    The whole ce was immediately engulfed in silence.


    A teacher suddenly pped his hand and the killing intent which is holding everyone suddenly dissipates.


    "Alright¡­ enough! Do not cause trouble in here!" the teacher said while looking at the group warning them with his gaze.


    The teacher is particrly looking at the small young man on the side who is already holding a small de in his hand. The teacher could tell that if he did not stop this small squabble, he has the instinct that someone would really die. And he cannot permit that to happen.


    Tung Jo on the other hand has already taken out a few runestones just in case. He is here to support his friend no matter what happened.


    As of this moment, the mind of Xin Ja is actually not thinking straight. All he could see is the expression of Rou Chenchen while she is being treated like nothing by her elder cousin. That expression of fear, helplessness, and submission made him angry.


    His heart is filled with anger that is familiar to him. It was the time when he saw his father beaten to almost his death. At that time, he could not think of anything else but to kill his enemies. He is thinking that as long as these people are alive, they would surely cause pain to those he cares about.


    This is the same feeling he has whenever he kills a person¡­ the want to eliminate, the bloodlust, and the desire to kill.


    "Young man¡­ Boy!" the teacher said as he stood near Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja unconsciously shifted his gaze at the teacher.


    The teacher was taken aback after seeing those eyes.


    "Hide your weapon¡­ You can be expelled from the school if you do this." He said while cautiously trying to calm Xin Ja.


    His words seem to have woken Xin Ja as he regained control of his emotion.


    He shifted his gaze to the group of Yao Xinghe and Rou Xieshang. Then with a wave of his hand, his weapon disappears.


    When the students saw this, they immediately whisper to each other with a hint of astonishment in their eyes.


    "Mule! That guy has a Mule¡­"


    "Damn¡­ is he one of the scions of a rich family?"


    "What do you know? Only those with power can have a Mule. I heard that it is very mysterious and even the experts runemasters could not determine how it works."


    "Did those guys just offend one of the most powerful families in town? Even if they belong to the Yao and Rou families, they could not offend those people."


    The discussion in the cafeteria was heard by the group and their expression changes. Yao Xinghe, eyed Xin Ja as if he is nning something.


    "Let''s go¡­" he said as their group left.


    "Aiyo¡­ Teacher! Thank you for helping us!" Hou Jiang said with a smile.


    "Sigh¡­ You guys are too hot-headed. You should calm down okay?" the teacher said while shaking his head as he left.


    "Little brothers and sister¡­ I am Hou Jiang! And these are is my cousin Hou Malou, and my best friend Lin Geng¡­" Hou Jiang introduced.


    "Nice to meet you! And thank you for helping us¡­" Qing Joming greeted them while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder as they sit down.


    "Hmm¡­ You guys have a weirdbination¡­ three alchemists and a runemaster¡­ do you havebat masters in your group?" Hou Jiang said with a smile.


    "Ah¡­ No¡­ We''re just freshmen¡­ so we don''t know anyone from other campuses yet."


    "Alright¡­ Then it is settled. The three of us will join your group! What do you say?" Hou Jiang suggested.


    The four people were startled as they look at the three seniors before them.


    Xin Ja looks down and began to calm himself down. He then looks at Rou Chenchen and at that time, their eyes met.


    No words are needed to say, Rou Chenchen could tell that Xin Ja became angry because of what her cousin did to her. She could feel his sincerity in just one nce and she is happy because of it.


    She stifled her fear and worry, and carefully shed a smile. She wanted to show that she is fine, that he did not have to worry about her.


    Upon seeing that, Xin Ja really feels at ease.


    "Ahhh¡­ Senior¡­ Why¡­ Why do you want to be in our group? I mean¡­ We are just weak freshmen."


    "Hehe¡­ Well, this is actually a request of my auntie. Plus, I could actually tell that you guys have potential. We''ve been observing you for a while and noticed that you guys are unique. So we do not want your talents to be wasted. As seniors, we are to groom you to rece us someday¡­" Hou Jiang exined.


    "Auntie? Ah¡­ Hou¡­ is¡­ is your auntie¡­ beautiful Teacher Hou Anqing?" Qing Joming blurted out.


    The eye of Hou Jiang twitched upon hearing that.


    This guy dares to say that to his aunt¡­ brazen.. The innocent are truly unafraid.

 Chapter 1144 - Myrth: 115

    Chapter 1144


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Rou Xieshang, Yao Xinghe, and their group grumpily left the main cafeteria of the academy. Rou Xieshang in particr is already tearing apart Rou Chenchen in her mind. She mes her for the humiliation in the cafeteria and bowed to take back the humiliation that she has suffered.


    "I will shame that ugly woman¡­" she said while gritting her teeth.


    "You don''t have to make any move. I will personally take care of this¡­" a young man beside her said with a fawning smile on his face.


    "Really!" Rou Xieshang suddenly said while her expression turned happy.


    Her smiling face is like a radiant light that blinded the people around her. The young men could not help but look at her in amazement and befuddled expressions.


    Meanwhile, Yao Xinghe is the only one who has a calm disposition. He looks at Rou Xieshang and then he seems to have thought of something.


    "Do noty your hand on any of those guys¡­ instead... I want you to try and befriend one of them, especially that little kid. I feel that he is the most dangerous of their bunch." Yao Xinghe as he thought of something.


    In his mind, he is trying to think of ways on how to defeat Hou Jiang. He already nned to get that little brat to his side by any means necessary, after that, he would use that brat against Hou Jiang''s group.


    "What are you saying Brother Xinghe? That brat is strong?"


    "Have you not watched the War Games?" Yao Xinghe retorted.


    "Ah! That''s right! I forgot. It was that kid that caused the captain of the Lightning de to be in that situation¡­ But¡­ I don''t think he is all that. He is just using a rune array, without that rune, he is nothing. He is just some 1st level fighter trash!" one of them said with a sneer.


    "Sigh¡­ Why am I surrounded by stupid idiots!" Yao Xinghe thought with an angry tone expression.


    "Have you not felt it back then? That strong killing intent¡­ That suffocating and dangerous feeling came from the weak brat you are talking about. The teacher even intervenes¡­ Are you all fools?" He scolded in his mind the people in the group.


    "Heh¡­ If the teacher did not, I can beat that guy even with his weapon on hand." a haughty young man said.


    Most of them could not believe that the little brat could have such strength. So how could they ept that they are inferior to him?


    Yao Xinghe could only shake his head. He could fight against that brat¡­ however for these people he knew that they could be defeated by that brat. If one would look at the situation, one would think that it is truly impossible for a 1st level fighter to defeat them that has the lowest strength of 2nd and 4th the strongest. For some reason, he has that strange feeling¡­ though it seems impossible deep in his heart, he knows that the small guy is hiding something.


    Meanwhile, in the cafeteria, Xin Ja and his group are now dining and talking with the three seniors. Hou Jiang took an interest in the four as they seem to show outstanding skill in their profession. After talking, the group separates and went back to their ssrooms.


    The day went by as always and Shin Ja as usual walks Rou Chenchen home along with his friends.


    Not too far from them, the figure of Rou Xieshang is throwing the group icy daggers. Even though Yao Xinghe told her not to touch them for now, she did not want to follow. She wanted to get her honor back and humiliate these trashes as they did to her.


    "Hey, guys I''ll go on ahead, okay?¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly run ahead of the group without waiting for them to react.


    They saw him turning to an alleyway which made the three frown in confusion. They did not know what he is thinking¡­ they knew that the alleyway is behind the academy. And that path is a dead-end¡­ they are now thinking about what kind of tricks would Xin Ja do in that ce.


    Their confusionsted only for a few seconds before a haughty voice interrupted them.


    "It seems that today the three of you willnd in my hands¡­" suddenly Rou Xieshang said as she approaches them.


    Behind her is a group of senior students who showed haughty expressions on their faces. It was like these people are looking at their prey that justnded on theirp.


    "Damn it! That Xin Ja! I knew something was wrong when he just ran away just like that! What a good friend you are Xin Ja!" Qing Joming said when he saw the group behind them.


    Without hesitation, he grabbed the two beside him and quickly ran in the direction where Xin Ja ran off to.


    Qing Joming did not know why, but he has a suspicion to chase after Xin Ja in that dead-end alleyway.


    As the three escapes, Rou Xieshang red at them furiously and shouted.


    "Don''t let them get away! If anyone who catches and beats them to a pulp, I am willing to go on a date with that person¡­"


    The people behind her knew the enmity between their crush and those low-level trashes. How could those trashes dare to insult the woman they all liked. If they did not show their prowess and sincerity towards Rou Xieshang today, then they might not win her affection.


    Like blind admirers and supporters of Rou Xieshang, the group of young men chases after the three with all their might. One could even notice a faint red glimmer of light in their eyes as if they just had a steroid shot.


    With that promise from the goddess in their heart, they are now willing to do anything for her. They could not help but imagine having a romantic date with the innocent and beautiful Rou Xieshang, the girl of their dreams, one of the academy belles.


    Qing Joming, Tung Jo, and Rou Chenchen feel like there are raging bulls chasing after them with bloodshot eyes and fuming mouths. The scene behind feels horrifying that no one dares to look back.


    Qing Joming wanted to check the situation out of his curiosity and anxiousness, but when he saw the crazed-like students chasing after them, his legs almost became jelly.


    How could he not feel afraid when those seniors look like crazy maniacs chasing after them with their mouths open, tongue wagging, and saliva bubbling.


    Upon seeing this, his speed suddenly increases as he began to imagine the oue if he is caught by those guys.


    Tung Jo who runs the slowest among the three suddenly takes out a few bone runes from his chest pocket and drops them on the ground.


    Upon dropping on the ground, the bone runes suddenly created thin frost which spreads by one meter per bone rune.


    The people chasing after them who have noticed it were able to cover their feet with their Ki and did not slip on the ground. However, there are those that have not noticed this and because of that, they fell hard on the ground followed by those behind them.


    The students began to tumble on the ground which caused those following behind to also fall. This gave chance for the three to escape the group.


    "Get up you idiots! Their escaping!" shouted Rou Xineshang in agitation.


    She could not help but curse these people for having bird brains and only knowing how to fawn on her. Although she likes the idea of having many admirers as those guys are truly useful, yet she abhors them for being too easy to entice and trick.


    Meanwhile, the three has now reached the alleyway entrance and were about to enter when Rou Chenchen stop the two.


    "Wait! We cannot involve Xin Ja in this, we should lead this group away from this ce¡­" she said with a hint of worry on her face.


    "No¡­ My gut is telling me that¡­ that Xin Ja brat is thinking of some tricks. I suggest we just follow him." Qing Joming said as he did not hesitate to grab the arms of the two and drag them to the alley.


    When the people following the three see this,¡­ evil grin suddenly shes on their faces.


    How could they not know that the ce is a dead end? That is the back of the academy. Although it would cause the teachers to hear what would happen in that ce, they still have a chance to capture those people and then drag them away before anyone could notice.


    So they all immediately rush to chase after the three.


    "Got you now¡­ Hahaha¡­ Stupid brats!¡­ You are new in this academy so you know nothing at all¡­ I will have you all in my hands and¡­ Hmmm¡­ Why not strip them of their clothes and hang them at the entrance of the alleyway¡­" Rou Xieshang thought as an evil grin appears on her face.


    She did not know why, but she suddenly feels a bit excited at seeing that trash Rou Chenchen being shamed this way.


    It was some kind of delight. She did not know why, but she even could not remember why she truly likes bullying that cousin of hers.


    She did not think deeply about this and followed the group and enter the dead-end alleyway.

 Chapter 1145 - Myrth: 116

    Chapter 1145


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When the group enters the dead-end alleyway, a strange sound suddenly reverberated through the town. The loud sound of a gong echoed through the air which immediately gained the attention of all the citizens of the town.


    This has startled everyone as they began to what the gong means.


    In every vige, town, and city of the kingdom of Jimal, there is a well-known signal which would always sound out which is kind of a reminder for everyone. Once this signal sounded out, it only means two things. One is themon practice which is once every six months, while the other one is the sound of an impending¡­ war.


    And right now, this is not the middle of the end of the year... so it only means that war is trulying.


    Everyone suddenly remembers thest war that happened a few years ago. At that time, it was a simple squabble where the army of the opposing kingdom of Gysko has sent an expedition force to try and im one of thends in the borders that belong to the kingdom of Jimal.


    And from this war, many heroes arise and one of those heroes is Xin Ja''s father, Xin Jong.


    And now another war is happening¡­ many people are cursing those ambitious and greedy rulers of the Glysko kingdom.


    Meanwhile in that alleyway¡­


    "Hey, guys¡­ I think we have to go back home now. ording to the rules of the town¡­" one of the guys in the group of Rou Xieshang said while looking at the people around him.


    Everyone nodded and then looks at Rou Xieshang.


    "We can still get them at school¡­ Sister Xieshang¡­"


    "Yeah, don''t worry about it."


    "We will take care of those guys for you at the academy¡­"


    Everyone chimed in.


    In fact, they did not want to be caught in the streets at this moment. The reason for this is because those who are caught dwindling and idling on the streets at this moment would be immediately conscripted to the military no questions asked.


    So none of the youth wanted to be caught and drafted that early.


    As the group runs away and left the alley, a strange ripple in the air appears and four people walk out.


    "Tsk¡­ if they continued we could have taught them a good lesson¡­" Tung Jo said while admiring the rune array formation behind him.


    He has seen it in his eyes and was truly astounded. This is a trapping formation with the property of water. It would make those people feel like they are in the ocean unable to move freely as water traps them and their movement.


    "Little Ja, you are really something¡­" Qing Joming said as he patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Feeling that Qing Joming is trying to admire him Xin Ja smile and said.


    "It''s nothing much¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Suddenly Qing Joming hit the back of Xin Ja''s head.


    "What kind of friend are you? You would even leave us in there and run ahead by yourself!" Qing Joming reprimanded.


    The group was dumbfounded at his retort with a hint of anger in Qing Joming''s eyes.


    "Hey¡­ It was as if I don''t know you¡­ I know that I could trust you and I also know that you can already read me¡­ So I am confident that you guys will follow me through you¡­" Xin Ja said while rubbing the back of his head.


    "Humph¡­ d that you know how clever I am. With one look, I could already know what you are nning¡­ It was too easy to read¡­ Hahaha¡­" Qing Joming said while he lifts his head and begin to put on airs.


    "Let''s go, guys!" Xin Ja said as the three followed him.


    Upon hearing that, Qing Joming quickly stopped and followed the three. The four of them quickly went home as they too did not want to be drafted that early in the army.


    After sending Rou Chenchen home, Xin Ja and the two separated and also went home.


    Xin Ja at this time walks through the main road where he could see many people running as fast as they could turning the street empty.


    As he turns to a corner, he suddenly noticed a familiar figure. When he looks closely he could immediately tell that the staggering figure is none other than Senior Yao Mai Lin.


    Upon seeing her, Xin Ja feels that something is wrong with her. Without a second thought, Xin Ja quickly rushes towards her as she turns to an alley.


    When Xin Ja followed, he immediately saw Yao Mai Lin falling to the ground. She seems to have fainted.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to approach her and quickly checked her condition.


    At that instant, his expression turned grave. Senior Yao Mai Lin fainted because of some potent drug. This drug can cause one''s Ki energy to dissipate and make their body weak. It is a kind of drug that Xin Ja has not seen before. But from the effect, he could already tell what is doing in her body.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja quickly lifted her up and then make her lean on the wall. He did not have time to think and quickly apply a few needles on her body to make her wake up. He still needed to detoxify the poison from her body, so he needed her awake to be able to take it and use her Ki to control the toxin in her system.


    It did not take long before the eyes of Yao Mai Lin flutters and she slowly woke up.


    The first thing that came to her mind is panic. She knew what had happened and she just hope to escape that ce.


    It was a trap¡­ and she was too na?ve to trust those people she called her teammates.


    She wanted to cry, but when she saw the face in front of her, she was suddenly filled with calmness and delight. Because that young and handsome face belongs to none other than Xin Ja.


    Ever since knowing the guy, she knew of his good nature and trusted him. He even saved her from the War Games, so how could she not feel relieved.


    "Senior Yao¡­ Are you okay?" Xin Ja asked while checking her condition.


    "I''m¡­ I''m fine¡­ But¡­ but my body is¡­ is still weak¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a staggering tone.


    "It''s okay¡­ I forcefully woke you up. You have to take this pill¡­ It will give you some Ki in your body and would be able to use your pure Ki to suppress the toxins¡­" Xin Ja exined as he produced a green pill.


    Yao Mai Lin did not hesitate and quickly take the pill in her mouth. She suddenly feels a warm sensation enveloping her body.


    "Use that Ki to push the toxin out¡­" Xin Ja said as he takes out another set of needles.


    It did not take long before Yao Mai Lin spew dark blood on the ground. She chooses to extract the poison through acid reflux.


    After that, she suddenly feels fine and then gave Xin Ja a thankful look on her face.


    "Xin Ja¡­ We¡­ We have to leave now¡­ I don''t know if those guys would be looking for me¡­ If they do then we would be in trouble¡­ I don''t want to implicate you with this problem." She said with a helpless look on her pale face.


    Xin Ja knew what she is talking about, so he nodded his head and helped her to stand up.


    The two then walk out of the alleyway and into the main street.


    ¡­


    The town''s patrols are already roaming the town after the gong was sounded for around 20 minutes. They are making sure that everyone is indoors to prevent any widespread information.


    When they heard that the Glysko Kingdom have mobilized arge troop to the borders at the edge of Ogden Town, the town''s council immediately convene a meeting. The kingdom of Jimal is going to send aid but the town of Ogden and the other nearby viges and towns would have to fend for themselves before the Kingdom''s army arrives.


    They have done this once before. It was that war a few years ago when the border viges and towns gathered together to push away the army of the Glysko kingdom.


    And now it is happening again.


    At this time, the roving town''s guards are making that everyone is at home before the meeting ended. This way, if there are spies in the town, they could easily catch and interrogate them. Also, this is one way the town could get some unwilling volunteers.


    As the guards walk through the streets, they suddenly noticed something.


    Then it did not take long before they saw a pair of a young boy and a young woman walking out of the alley. They could see that the young woman seem to be weak and feeble and traces of blood could be seen on her gown.


    They immediately determined that the two belongs to Ogden academy from their uniforms.


    From the conversation, they could tell that something happened to the young woman and this youth helped her.


    But then¡­ thew is thew. No matter what the situation is, they have to follow it.


    And so the guards stopped the two.


    When Yao Mai Lin saw this, her expression turned paler that she almost passed out in the arms of Xin Ja.

 Chapter 1146 - Myrth: 117

    Chapter 1146


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    How could she not be afraid? When she knew that she would be forcefully drafted into the army regardless of her family''s background and protest. It has happened many times and even with the influence of that person''s family, she was still drafted into the military. It is thew, and everyone is expected to follow it.


    War ising, so no one dares to throw their weights around. If they do, then the kingdom''s military would have the opportunity to bring them down. So no matter what no one dares vite thisw.


    And so Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin have no choice but to be drafted into the military as ''volunteers''.


    As the town guards march away from the alleyway while taking the two students with them, a few students peek out from a window and watch the group walks away.


    The burning gaze in the eyes of one of those students watching the group is fiery and zing with anger.


    Wing Cao Jun nned everything today and has been preparing for such a long time to get his hands on Senior Yao. She always brushes him aside and avoids him for a long time now. He could not take it anymore and decided to do something about it. In fact, one could say that he is far too obsessed with her that he would always dream about her at night.


    He could not sleep just thinking about her and would always have her in his erotic fantasies.


    Wing Cao Jun has set his eyes on Yao Mai Lin ever since he saw her in the academy. In those years he had done everything he can just to attract her attention but to no avail. He was very patient, kind, and friendly which differs from his actual self.


    His real self is something else.


    In the Wing family, he has done things in secret that even their servants did not know his real nature. So no one really knows who he is and what he is capable of.


    In his younger years, he was seen by his father killing an animal. It might have frightened his father that he began teaching Wing Cao Jun about controlling his desires. And from that time forth, he began to hide his dark side.


    But this is something that he could not hide forever. Every now and then it would appear and he would indulge himself on it. And by doing so made him felt happy and engrossed in such acts. It is something that he could not let go of.


    And so, Wing Cao Jun began living two lives.


    Once every quarter, he would go out and do something vicious and atrocious. Rape and murder would always satisfy his lust and craving for blood. And from the time he started, he could not stop already. And one of his tricks is what he used today in the banquet for the War Games team of Ogden Academy.


    He put some of the drugs he usually uses in Senior Yao''s drinks and he feels ted upon seeing her drink it. He knew of its effect and waited for it to happen.


    But who would have known that the warning gong would sound in the town and this has caused him to lose his chance to get his hands on Senior Yao?


    He did not want Yao Mai Lin to be just a victim of his obsession. He wanted her to be his. He wanted to im her for his own.


    But everything was for naught because of that little guy named Xin Ja. He saw it with his own eyes. Xin Ja is helping Yao Mai Lin as the two left with the town''s guards.


    "That bitch! Why would she choose that puny boy instead of me? With regards to family background and wealth, I Wing Cao Jun is clearly superior. That brat only has a father that works as a town council. He is nothingpared to me!" Wing Cao Jun shouted in his mind.


    He truly wanted to run out and stop them, but he is also afraid.


    War Game battle is only games and their lives would not be in danger if they are careful. But war is different.


    The idea of going to war alone already made his body shiver in fear. How could he not be afraid? He has seen bloodshed and he has seen how his victims cry for their lives. If he is in their shoes, he would also feel the same way.


    And because of that, he fears war more than anything. The idea of losing his life in someone else''s sword made his knee soft.


    And he watches the figures of Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin and the rest of the town''s guard disappear from the corner, he slowly retracted his gaze.


    "Damn it! Will Senior Yao be really drafted in the army?" one of the students blurted out.


    "Well, she was caught by the guards¡­"


    "Why was she outside? We were having a party in here and yet she went out. Plus she seems a bit weak¡­ What happened?"


    "Wait a minute¡­ did you not see the other student? That was the freshman who came with our group, right? The medical apprentice who cures us really well and really fast¡­"


    "Don''t tell me¡­ He is the one responsible for making Senior Yao weak?"


    "What? That was too despicable. How could he do that? Senior Yao took care of him too well¡­"


    "Who knows¡­ People have dark secrets you know. Maybe he is just hiding his true self and then grabs this chance to take advantage of Senior Yao¡­"


    "No¡­ That is impossible¡­" someone rejected the idea.


    Suddenly, a strange glint appears in Wing Cao Jun''s eyes. He suddenly had an idea of what to do. He did not know what happened outside, but one thing is for sure. He has to get Senior Yao back and make use of this chance to put a wedge on the two''s rtionship.


    "He might be showing weakness in front of our eyes¡­ but maybe the truth is something else¡­ You''ve seen what he could do in the War Games¡­" Wing Cao Jun suddenly said while casually walking away from the window and taking a seat.


    They would have to wait in hits ce for a while before they could go home.


    But his words seem to make many of the students inside that room realize something. And as they look at each other, there seem to be a tacit understanding among them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin were sent to a detention room in the town.


    Their names, family registration, and background were checked thoroughly. After that, they were sent to a room where there are others inside.


    Xin Ja requested to be with Yao Mai Lin as he still needed to help her recover her vitality.


    The town''s guards look at each other and decide to let him treat the young woman. At this point in time, they have no time to look for a physician outside. And no physician dare go out of their house or clinic at this time. So the guards are hopeless in this situation.


    "How are you, senior?" Xin Ja asked as he noticed Yao Mai Lin opening her eyes.


    "Ugh¡­ I¡­ I''m fine. Where¡­ where are we?" She asked upon looking at the unfamiliar room.


    "We are in a detention center of the town¡­"


    Upon hearing that, a helpless sigh escaped her mouth.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I have implicated you¡­" she said with a sad expression.


    Yao Mai Lin knew that if Xin Ja did not help her to recover, then he would have already gone home. But instead, he helped her in that alley to recover¡­ hence he was implicated and was drafted as a volunteer instead.


    While looking at the young face of Xin Ja, Yao Mai Lin could not help but heave another deep sigh.


    "Senior you don''t have to be sorry¡­ I can take care of myself¡­" Xin Ja said with confidence.


    "Have you recovered now?" he added as he brushes the matter off.


    Yao Mai Lin nodded her head as she could already feel her strength returning. She did not know what Xin Ja did but, she could already feel that she has recovered and is now fine.


    Before the two could talk further, someone barges inside the room.


    "You little fellow¡­ follow me." the guard said with a strict tone.


    "Wait! Don''t take him away¡­ He is just¡­" Yao Mai Lin wanted to stop the guard but she could not as pressure was exerted upon her.


    "Do not interfere. The two of you are now in the military. No matter what happens to you now, remember that you two are forced, volunteers¡­ We have already informed your families¡­" the guard said as he grabs Xin Ja''s arm and drags him outside.


    Xin Ja felt helpless as the guard has the strength of a 5th level, so how could he fight back when he could not even struggle from his grasp.


    Yao Mai Lin could not say anything and just watch as Xin Ja was dragged out of the room. She could only shed a tear for the youngd who helped her out of his own ord.


    "Be safe¡­" she muttered as she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 1147 - Myrth: 118

    Chapter 1147


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The names of the volunteers and those that were drafted into the army appeared on the town''s bulletin boards, everyone showed pity and at the same time admiration in their eyes. They pity those young people that are caught and were forced to be drafted into the army and admire those that are brave enough to enter the army on their own.


    Right now, on the list, there are around 300 plus names written on the board.


    The office of the town''s civil officials is now filled with people and families of those that were forcibly drafted into the army.


    They wanted to plead to spare their family members, but the town officials turn a deaf ear towards their pleadings.


    ¡­


    Xin Manor


    The eyes of Xin Jong are a bit cloudy as he tries to control the tears in his eyes from falling. Beside him, Yao Xue is already crying her heart out as she wanted to go out and find Xin Ja. She did not want him to join the army and sacrifice himself. She was too afraid for him.


    She has finally found a family that is good to her and now she would be losing someone that she has already considered as her real brother. So¡­ how could she feel at ease?


    As the two are feeling pained, they noticed a small ck creature running towards them.


    "Xuanlong! *Sob¡­ *sob¡­ Where¡­ where have you been¡­" Yao Xue said while wiping her tears.


    Then Xin Jong noticed a small tube hanging on Xuanlong''s back. He carefully takes it and then opens it. He then saw a scroll inside of the pinky-size tube.


    ''Papa and Yao Xue¡­ I know that you will be worried about me, so wrote this letter to you two. Papa, you know I can take care of myself so you don''t have to worry too much¡­ In fact, I am more worried about you and Yao Xue¡­ So I just wanted to say that you two should not be concerned too much¡­ and trust me toe back¡­ okay? I love you both¡­ By the way, I will leave Xuanlong to protect Yao Xue and so that you will not miss me when you see her¡­''


    The letter ended here and the expression of both Yao Xue and Xin Jong became a bitplicated.


    Upon thinking further a slight smile appears on his face. He knew that his son became sensible after all these years. Instead of using the Mule, he used Xuanlong to deliver the letter. The reason for this is maybe because he is inside a ce where many people are present. So if they saw him using the Mule then that would be like attracting trouble, right?


    Xin Jong could not help but show a slight smile on his face¡­ he could somewhat feel confidence in his heart right now.


    ¡­


    In the Yao family


    Ever since receiving the message from the town''s guards that Yao Mai Lin was forcefully drafted into the army, the expression of her mother and father turned grave. Their talented daughter was caught outside at that unexpected time¡­ so how could they feel at ease.


    With sad expressions on their faces, they tried to plead with the Yao family patriarch. However hopeless it would be, they still could not let their daughter be in the army.


    Upon hearing their pleading, the expression of the Yao family patriarch turned serious.


    "Your daughter is talented¡­ it is an honor to serve the kingdom!" he said in a cold tone.


    Upon hearing this, both of Yao Mai Lin''s parents could not help but shed their tears. They knew that it is futile, but still, in their hearts, they wanted to have hope.


    "Prepare her things¡­ the army will be leaving tomorrow." The patriarch said while making Yao Mai Lin''s mother cry more.


    This same kind of scene could be seen in every household of those that were forced to volunteer. The town has a heavy atmosphere as family members bade their farewells and show their reluctance to this matter.


    But everyone has already epted the fact that he is the reality of things now and that their sons, daughters, husbands, or wives are going to war.


    ¡­


    The next day early morning¡­ Outside of the town''s army barracks¡­


    Three figures could be seen standing along with a line of people while waiting for their chance to enter.


    These three are Qing Joming, Tung Jo, and Rou Chenchen.


    When they were able to enter the barracks they were sent to a ce where many people are waiting. It did not take long for them to wait as they saw a familiar figure sitting behind a table while a woman wearing a veiled hat and the familiar figure of Xin Jong sitting on the opposite side.


    "Uncle!¡­" Qing Joming and the two greeted.


    When seeing his friends, Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    He is currently wearing an army robe making him look a bit valiant and heroic just like any soldier.


    "You guys visited me¡­ Well, at least I can say goodbye to you before we leave¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    At this time, Rou Chenchen is already crying while looking very sad.


    Qing Joming and Tung Jo have the same sad expression on their faces.


    "Guys¡­ Take care of Chenchen for me¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "No¡­ *Sob¡­ *sob¡­ You should take care of yourself instead¡­ War is very dangerous¡­ please¡­ please do not be a hero, okay? Juste back to us¡­ *Sob¡­" Rou Chenchen suddenly said while crying.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Jong showed a faint smile on his face. He could tell that there is something between his son and this youngdy.


    But he did not say anything and just watched on the side. Meanwhile, Yao Xue also scrutinized the young woman behind her veiled hat.


    Seeing that the youngdy is not that pretty but has a kind temperament on her, she heaves a calm sigh in her heart. At least she knew that the woman that her little brother likes is not some beautiful temptress.


    She actually likes the naivety in the young woman''s expression.


    The group chatted for a while when someone walks towards their group. That figure is someone they recognized.


    "Senior Yao¡­ it¡­ It is you! How?" Qing Joming said.


    "How could you be here? And that¡­ that uniform¡­ Don''t tell me?" Qing Joming added while gawking at Yao Mai Lin''s figure.


    She is wearing a white officer''s robe as she also disys a heroic disposition.


    But what baffled them is how she is in this ce. Did she volunteer or was she caught? It was too baffling for the trio to see their senior in this ce.


    "Hihi¡­ Well, I was caught outside¡­ It was Xin Ja who was helping me at that time¡­" she said while looking at the group.


    "Uncle¡­ I''m sorry for implicating Xin Ja. If not for helping me, then¡­ then he would not be in here." She added while she cupped her hands and bowed.


    When the group heard that, they did not know how to react. They knew of Xin Ja''s character and know what kind of person he is. Since h helped Senior Yao, then they would not me her.


    "Do not fret about this youngdy¡­ By the way¡­ may I know your name?" Xin Jong asked.


    "I am Yao Mai Lin, a senior of Ogden Academy¡­" she introduced.


    When Xin Jong heard that, he could not help but take a nce at Yao Xue who is sitting beside him.


    He could tell that Yao Xue is looking at the young woman and there seems to be aplicated emotion inside of her making her body quiver unconsciously.


    "I do not me you for this¡­ My son has a good heart. I could only ask you to protect him when the timees¡­" Xin Jong said with a nod.


    "Do not worry uncle, I will¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with determination written all over her beautiful face.


    Then someone called her, upon seeing the group who called her, her expression changes.


    "Will you excuse me for a bit¡­" she said as she turn around and left.


    Xin Ja looks at the group who called her and a frown appears on his face. Those are her teammates in the War Games, even the coach and the rest are there.


    Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh as he also stood up.


    "Papa¡­ I will go there for a bit." He said while pointing at the group of people where Yao Mai Lin is heading to.


    The hall right now is filled with people, and Xin Ja is a bit small, so he was not noticed by that group as he follows behind Yao Mai Lin.


    As soon as Yao Mai Lin reaches the group voice of concern could already be heard from the people around her. But she did not say anything. She just looks at them and then when her gazended on Wing Cao Jun it turned cold.


    Wing Cao Jun seem to not notice this and showed a faint smile on his handsome face.

 Chapter 1148 - Myrth: 119

    Chapter 1148


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When Senior Yao walks to the group, the veiled Yao Xue just followed her figure and one could tell that her emotion under that veil is a bit turbulent. Yao Mai Lin is the cousin that Yao Xue treated as her sister. They grew up together and would secretly stay together as Yao Mai Lin likes to visit her almost every day.


    When they grew up, themunication between them lessens, but the two would secretly meet, like secret lovers, and would stay together telling each other their woes in life.


    Yao Mai Lin is the big sister that Yao Xue never had. She is her idol, someone she looks up to, and someone she wanted to be when growing up.


    But she has to hide her talent in the family and never tried doing anything at that time. But deep in her heart she truly wanted to be like her older cousin, Yao Mai Lin.


    Her brothers and sisters have ostracized her but she did not mind that especially when she and Yao Mai Lin became close.


    But now, two of the most beloved people in her life are going to face danger, how could she stay calm at this moment?


    A calm hand touches her shoulder.


    "Do not get agitated¡­ Trust in your little brother''s abilities¡­ trust that he wille back to us¡­" Xin Jong whispered.


    The words that Xin Jong said made the heart of Yao Xue feel a bit calm. She recalled that her little brother Xin Ja has the ability to survive anywhere he would go. He could even survive in the forest, how much more on the battlefield? Although she still could not remove the feeling of anxiety deep within her heart.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yao Mai Lin is pacifying the hearts of her teammates and coach. She is greeting each of the people in front of her except for one¡­ Wing Cao Jun.


    No matter what he says she would not answer him and would brush him off. This causes the guy to be embarrassed and keep his silence.


    He could now feel the coldness that she is giving him and this made him feel that something is wrong. Deep inside his mind, he is asking the question if Senior Yao knew what really happened that day. Is she suspecting him?


    Then suddenly a strange idea came to his mind as he red in Xin Ja''s direction.


    "It must be him! That guy¡­ That guy is the one who told Yao Mai Lin! Damn it! I will kill him!" he thought as he grits his teeth and clenches his fists in anger.


    "How could she know when my action is perfect? If not for that busy body, then she would have already mine!" he thought as he res in Xin Ja''s direction.


    At this time, Xin Ja shifted his gaze and meets the ring eyes of Senior Wing. Instead of reacting weirdly and confused, Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    The visitation is over and the troops are about to leave the town.


    Who would have known that when the troops are marching in formation, Xin Ja would see some familiar figures?


    "Ey? Isn''t that Rou Xieshang?" he thought as he observe the woman standing in line.


    That''s right¡­ he noticed that Rou Xieshang is actually in the army. Plus, beside her seems to be those admirers of her.


    "This is something that I did not expect to see¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he shook his head while walking in his assignedpany.


    When he stood in line, Xin Ja is waiting for the army to march off. But then suddenly two soldiers who seem to be officers walk in front of him.


    "Are you¡­ Xin Ja?" one of the officers asked.


    "Yes¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Alright¡­ Come with us¡­" the officer said as they turn around and leave.


    Xin Ja was a bit hesitant and a bit confused but he still follows behind the two soldiers.


    Xin Ja then noticed that Rou Xieshang actually saw him leaving. He could see her ring at him in anger. But it seems that she is also afraid of the regtions in the army. It seems that even though she is somewhat a spoiled young woman, she still knows how to follow thew.


    Xin Ja walks towards a long line of carriages where there are already a few people inside. He was led to a carriage.


    "Enter¡­" the officer said.


    As he enters the carriage, he saw two figures already inside it.


    It was a middle-aged man and another man in his 30''s. The two looks like they belong to some guild. Xin Ja greeted them by cupping his hands and taking a seat.


    A carriage can fit 3 people, so the three of them would be sharing the carriage in this travel.


    "Are you a medical apprentice?" the man asked while looking at Xin Ja.


    Judging from his youthful face, the man could tell that Xin Ja is still a student.


    "Umm¡­ An Alchemist¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The two frown and do not reply as they continue minding their own business.


    The army troops began marching forth and from the direction, they are heading Xin Ja knew that it would be towards the Ogden Southern Gate Vige.


    Xin Ja did not idle around and take out a knife and pieces of bones. He then began to carve runes on the bones little by little.


    His small action was not noticed by the two with him at first, but as he continues carving runes to the bones, they began to be curious, and soon the two are already watching him.


    Xin Ja has already made ten pieces of defensive bone rune, but still, he is not satisfied, he knew that he has to make more. So he did not stop etching runes on one piece of a thumb-sized bone after another.


    "Those are defensive runes, right?" the man asked while watching Xin Ja putting thepleted bone runes inside his pouch.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just nodded his head. He then proceeds to take out another set of thumb-sized animal bones and began etching another set of runes.


    "Youngd¡­ Give me a portion of your bone runes¡­" suddenly the middle-aged man said in a cold manner.


    It was as if he did not care for Xin Ja''s opinion and just wanted to get his things from him. It was this act that suddenly ticks off Xin Ja''s nerves.


    He heard the guy, but he did not want to listen to him. He continues etching runes on the bones. His action made the middle-aged man frown in displeasure. His calm expression turned into irritation as he looks at the young man who is ignoring him.


    "Did your parent not teach you a lesson about respecting your elders? You are nothing but a student, how dare you ignore me¡­" the middle-aged man scolded.


    Xin Ja did not bother with the guy and continued with his work. In fact, he is actually irritated and wanted to reply to the man, but the disrespect that guy shows him has already made Xin Ja annoyed. So how could he show respect to the guy?


    But then suddenly, he remembers that he is in the army now, and if he made some trouble it would be hard for him. So he puts down the bones in his hand and stopped working on them. He then cupped his hands towards the middle-aged man and said.


    "I am making these runes for myself. If you wanted to¡­ you can buy them from others. As for me, I only have enough for my own use." Xin Ja said with a respectful tone.


    The middle-aged man red at him and suddenly mmed one of his fists on the seat.


    "How audacious! Do you know who I am? Do you know who you are talking to?" the middle-aged man shouted while ring at the Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not show anything on his face, but his hand is already prepared on his side. This middle-aged man is at level 3, so if he uses one of his runes andbines it with his Ki enveloped sword, then he has a chance to defeat this old guy in one go. But of course, he still has to think of the consequence of his action after doing that.


    But deep in his heart, he is already calcting on a n B. Because riding in a carriage is peaceful, it means that the people inside are either alchemists or medical masters. So this means that the people in this ss are either with a rank or someone with a status in the town.


    "I cannot hurt him¡­ I could only follow n B." he thought.


    Suddenly the man sitting with them in the carriage interrupted the two.


    "There is no need to fight, right? We belong to the same team. Youngd, why not share some of your runes¡­ We are one team after all¡­" the man said with a smile.


    Xin Ja feels a bit angered at that man''s words. But he showed a smile.


    He suddenly had an idea.


    "Well, I can share but what can you give me seniors? Since we are one team, then should seniors also share your stuff, right?" he said with a smile.

 Chapter 1149 - Myrth: 120

    Chapter 1149


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    An expression of annoyance quickly appears on both of the men''s faces while looking at the young man before them.


    Xin Ja did not want to bother with the two people before him and quickly stood up.


    His action startled the two men as they quickly took defensive action. But what Xin Ja did next startled the two men.


    He turns around and walks out of the carriage.


    He jumps down from the moving carriage and decided to walk beside it.


    Although Xin Ja is an introvert, he is not a pushover. He would fight back when someone bullies him, and he would bite if someone provokes him. That is the kind of person he is, and that is the attitude he has developed over the years of his istion and training.


    But of course most of the time, Xin Ja wanted to be alone and just his own business. But who would have known that those two men would try to take advantage of him because of his age? They thought that he would bow his head before them just because they are seniors? Well, Xin Ja has experienced a lot and has faced many types of people starting when he began going to the forest and hunting beasts.


    He knew these types of people and did not want to stoop to their level so he decided to ignore them.


    The two men on the other hand are fuming in anger for the ''disrespect'' they have suffered at the hands of the youth. But they did not want to chase after him and cause a ruckus. This is the military and they did not want to be reprimanded by the officers.


    The middle-aged man red at Xin Ja while watching him walking beside the carriage. But he did not say anything.


    Xin Ja continues etching runes while walking. Although it is a bit distracting, yet he is able to practice both his senses and his concentration. Being able to divine one''s concentration in multitasking is something that is already second nature to him, so this is not that hard to do.


    The army walked for the whole day and stopped marching at dusk.


    They set up tents in the nearby forest and prepare food. Some who did not want to eat their ration decided to hunt. With permission from their superior officers, a group walks deeper into the forest.


    Xin Ja did not mind this as he just calmly sits in one corner and continue doing his own thing. If he is hungry, he would secretly take something out of his pocket which in truthes from his ring.


    He began to muse on how he could survive further in this war. He has already modified his Ki Buster, and it is already good enough for him to fight those in the 5th level and below. But his main problem is his slow growth. Although the artifact provided by Master Wang is very reliable, it is not enough to boost his absorption rate.


    He has many runes in his mind, but those are not high enough to boost that Ki.


    Xin Ja knew that his soul belongs to a lower-tier world, and his previous life is a weaker being. In fact, if he would meet his previous self which is Shin Jiao, he could tell that Shin Jiao would look upon Xin Ja as a god.


    Because right now, that is what he is¡­ a low-level deity.


    And this world called Myrth is the Heavenly Samsara, the world where Gods are sent to be punished for their wrongdoings in the known universe.


    His purpose ining here is a bit unbelievable for him as he knew that those things are impossible to happen.


    That''s the reason why he just decided to live a normal life and just take anything thates his way.


    Even though the things he learned from his unique visione from the lower world, he still finds them very useful and advantageous and that would be true in his current situation.


    "I need to make more Ki Busters and ammunitions, just in case¡­" he thought.


    "I also need to craft more pills and potions¡­ Sigh, I have a lot of things to do." Xin Ja could only shake his head upon thinking of things that he needed to survive.


    Suddenly, he remembers some of the armor designs from his unique vision. But he decided against them. The reason for this is theplicated arrays to make those armors work.


    Xin Ja has a lot of things in his mind right now that he did not notice a figure walking right up to him.


    "Hey¡­ Have you eaten yet?" a beautiful female voice said behind him.


    Xin Ja was a bit startled and quickly turn around.


    He saw Senior Yao staring right at him with a wooden bowl in her hand.


    "Ah¡­ Yes¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Good¡­ Still, I want to have this¡­" Senior Yao handed him the wooden bowl as she walks and seated beside him.


    "How¡­ how are you, senior?" Xin Ja asked awkwardly.


    "I''m good¡­ the other officers are good to me," she replied with a smile.


    "That is fine then¡­ I wish you a good military carrier." Xin Ja lowered his head an awkwardness and began eating the porridge.


    "This war¡­ this war will change our lives once we are able to return alive¡­" she muttered while looking at the twin moon hanging in the sky.


    "Little Junior Ja¡­ you be careful in the war, okay? Don''t be a hero since you will be in the front lines." She said feeling a bit helpless.


    "If only I am able to transfer you to be a medic¡­" she muttered.


    Xin Ja''s ears perked up upon hearing this. The reason why he was transferred to ride with the medical masters is actually not her doing? Then who is the person who helped him then?


    Upon thinking to this point, Xin Ja scratches his head and said.


    "Senior¡­ Umm¡­ I was already transferred¡­ to the medical team."


    When Yao Mai Lin heard this¡­ her expression turned into a surprise.


    "Really? How? I mean¡­ who is helping you?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I have no idea why is this happening¡­"


    "Well, anyway¡­ that is fine. I''m already at ease upon hearing this. I just hope that you can continue to serve the kingdom as a medic. That way your contribution would surely be high¡­ If I am epted as an official officer, I promise to help you too¡­" she promised.


    The twoughed and began to talk with each other.


    Xin Ja learned that Yao Mai Lin is actually very popr in the army. She knew this but decided to ignore those guys buzzing around her. This is no time for love affairs, their lives are on the line and she needs to get her head in the game.


    As a junior strategic officer in training, she still needs a lot of things to learn. Hence she needs to focus and not get distracted.


    While the two are talking, a few young officers have noticed them.


    One of them is a stately-looking young man and behind him stood a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man is the same man who is riding with Xin Ja in the carriage and has a haughty attitude. But right now, the same middle-aged man stood subserviently beside the stately-looking young man.


    "Is that the guy you are talking about?" the young man asked the middle-aged man.


    "Yes, Young Master Kiwon¡­ He is that guy who is creating bone runes. I am not that proficient with runes, but I could tell that they are defensive in nature. If we can get our hands on such runes, then we can ensure your safety¡­" the middle-aged man said with a fawning smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder how effective they would be in a real battle. I heard that the runemaster''s association has prepared a lot of defensive runes for the army and the officers¡­ But I guess it would not be bad to have more, right?" the stately young man called by the middle-aged man as Young Master Kiwon said with a smile on his face.


    "Nab him tonight¡­ get all of his stuff and throw him back in the front lines¡­" Young Master Kiwon said with a grin.


    His eyes thennded on the beautiful figure sitting beside Xin Ja.


    "That Yao Mai Lin is really bing a beauty as she grows up¡­ I guess it would be time for her to be a woman soon¡­" he muttered with an evil grin.


    When the middle-aged man heard this, his expression turned into delight.


    "Do you want us to get her too young master?" he said with a fawning smile.


    But what greeted him is a smack at the back of his head. The hit almost made the man faint.


    "Are you stupid or something? Do you want to die? She is a junior officer in training. If we touch her, then our heads would roll¡­ Damn idiot." Young Master Kiwon said as he turns around and left.


    The middle-aged man feel insulted but did not dare to go against the young man.. Instead, his eyesnded on Xin Ja with a venomous re.

 Chapter 1150 - Myrth: 121

    Chapter 1150


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The soldiers sent to hunt beasts return to the camp with arge haul. Xin Ja could tell that the soldiers are strong with most of them at the 4th and 5th levels.


    "I''ll be going then¡­ See youter¡­" Senior Yao said as she ruffled Xin Ja''s hair.


    She is treating Xin Ja like a little brother which made him think of Yao Xue suddenly.


    After Yao Mai Lin left, Xin Ja continue staying in his spot. He then began to absorb the chaotic Ki in the air.


    Suddenly his eyes perked up upon noticing something.


    The chaotic Ki in the surrounding is a bit weird as it contains something else. His body seems to react to that something within the Ki and he could feel the sphere inside his body bursting.


    He feels a bit joyful at this time upon discovering such an event.


    How could he not get excited when he is about to break through to another level?


    As he concentrated on breaking through to the 2nd level, he did not know that the skies are already churning as dark clouds gather like an ominous warning.


    Xin Ja continuously attacks his dantian as he tries to break through to the barrier hampering him from improving. In his unique vision, he could see the Ki count in his dantian.


    190¡­


    193¡­


    195¡­


    198¡­


    When he reached this point, Xin Ja could suddenly feel a strange pressure emitting from within his dantian. The golden glow in his body suddenly turned brighter as if something is trying to break through it.


    But for some reason, it just grew a bit bigger as if something exploded inside of it as it detes back to its original size.


    With a bbergasted expression on his face, Xin Ja opens his eyes. Beads of sweat cover his face and he could feel the Ki in his body increasing by a lot.


    He has finally broken through to the 2nd level.


    It took him a long time, but he still seeded. Now that he is at level two he could already tell the leap that his power has attained.


    Although his dantian still shows level 1, his true level is now at the 2nd stage.


    "I guess this is what that Shen is talking about¡­ That my true strength would not show outside¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Xin Ja crossed his leg and calms himself down.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the soldiers in the camp are frowning as they look at the sky. They could feel that something is wrong, but could not say what it is. But soon their worries ended as the sky slowly clears up once again showing the two moons hanging and the stars.


    The camp returns to its festive mode as they feasted on the meat of the beast the soldiers have caught.


    At this time, inside themand center of the army, several men wearing blue officer''s garbs are standing around a table with a map on it.


    If Xin Ja is here, he would notice some people that he knew, General Hou Yuan, his master Wang Chanling, and Divine Doctor Ba.


    As of this moment, the officers are in a meeting while looking at the map.


    The one who seems to be leading the group is a man in histe 30''s. He is wearing the same blue officer''s uniform and his long hair is tied neatly like a small crown on his head.


    "Generals and officers¡­ I think we should start training our new soldiers in the strict form of militarybat. That way, when we arrive in the training camp, they would not spend their time wasting on such matters¡­" the man suggested while looking at the map.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of some of the officers around him turned a bit happy. They knew what the general wanted to do¡­ hence they are excited about it.


    There is a practice in the military where new recruits are faced with each other in a contest. And the winner would receive a prize along with their battalion.


    If the Ogden town army battalion would receive such a reward then that would benefit them as well.


    So training in advance would be beneficial to the safety and advancement of skills of their soldiers.


    Upon thinking to his point no one rejected the suggestion of the general.


    "General Fang¡­ I also suggest training the medics and the alchemists¡­" suddenly a middle-aged man, that has traces of silver hair on his head and a long mustache, suggested.


    Upon hearing this, themanding general, General Fang nodded his head in agreement. Even though the medics and alchemists are not part of the main force, they are still a crucial part of the army for the survival of the troops.


    The meeting continues untilte at night where the people inside themand tent left.


    "General Hou¡­ I heard that you requested a foot soldier to be transferred to be a medic?" General Fang asked with a smile as he followed General Hou out of the tent.


    "Ah¡­ Yes, that little guy is the student of both Master Wang and Divine Doctor Ba¡­" General Hou said while he gesture to the two men beside him.


    "Ah! Master Wang? Are¡­ are you Master Wang Chanling?" General Fang suddenly asked with a shocked expression.


    Master Wang just showed a faint smile and nodded his head.


    Although General Fang is the head General in the army camp, there are still some people in the camp that he did not know¡­ especially the silent and secretive Master Wang, who is already a level 21 Ki Master.


    Upon knowing this, General Fang is immediately filled with confidence. With Master Wang in their army, he is sure that they would have a safer trip to the military camp.


    Ki masters are rare and even in Win City, there are only a few of them.


    So how could he not feel happy knowing that one of them is currently in the army traveling with them?


    "It seems that General Fang is well-informed." Wang Chanling said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ Master Wang, I have heard of your prestigious name, that is why I am aware of whom you are¡­" General Fang replied courteously.


    "I will make sure that your student will be safe¡­" he added.


    "No¡­ he is fine where he is. I want him to experience true battle. And it would be his fate if he could survive or not. Like his master, this is myst lesson for him¡­" Master Wang said with a solemn expression.


    "What are you talking about you old geezer¡­" suddenly Divine Doctor Ba interjected beside him.


    "That young fellow is also my student and has given him my entire collection of medical knowledge¡­ I would not let that fellow be harmed, I tell you¡­ I would not let his talent be wasted in the front lines¡­ It would be better for him to experience healing wounded soldiers in the medical tents¡­" Divine Doctor Ba said with an annoyed expression.


    Master Wang could not help but shake his head. He suddenly remembers that his student is also a student of his friend.


    "Sigh¡­ Alright, I will just let him see the horror of war¡­ Then if he is in danger, I will protect him¡­" Master Wang said while ncing at this friend.


    "Humph! Who needs your protection? Just remember that little Ja should belong to the infirmary and not in the front lines¡­"


    The two old men began to bicker as the group walks to their tents.


    General Hou and General Fang could not help but look at each other helplessly.


    "I would like to see this Xin Ja fellow. How could he win the attention of both of these huge figures¡­" General Fang said.


    "Haha¡­ Well, that little fellow is not what he looks. There is something about him that I could not exin¡­" General Hou replied.


    Now the curiosity of General Fang is piqued. A small fellow, weak, and a genius¡­ these three things came to his mind which made him really curious about who this Xin Ja is.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The army troops continue marching and in the afternoon, they stopped at a clearing near the main road.


    The army set up camp and began their training.


    Although many of the recruits have military background and training especially the students, most of them are not aware of the standard fighting of the military troops. This is because this is not permitted to be taught in schools or academies.


    Standard military fighting is a military formation that would create a synergy among the soldiers which strengthens their fighting prowess twofold once it is executed perfectly.


    And for this reason, these types of standard formations are not permitted to be taught to civilians and private armies. Those caught in vition of suchws will be heavily penalized and a death sentence is even possible.


    So in this regard, no one dares to teach such formation in their troops even though some have military backgrounds and officers in the military.


    The kingdom of Jimal did not want to see any uprising or rebellion¡­ hence they implemented such a policy.


    But in times of war, such a strategy is freely taught to the soldiers in the army.


    And right now, this is what these new recruits are going to learn.

 Chapter 1151 - Myrth: 122

    Chapter 1151


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    One formation after another is being performed in therge empty field where severalpanies are marching running all over the ce. Many of the soldiers would be penalized for not following orders and would receive penalties.


    The military strict and straightforward manner of disciplining the soldiers made many of them want to run away from the army.


    However, arge number of military soldiers are stationed around the camp to guard the new recruits.


    At this time, Xin Ja once again encounters the two who were with him when traveling to the army. They are still showing him strange looks.


    While watching the military training a trainee officer suddenly approaches him.


    "You were originally a front-line soldier, right? Then you should go and train with the rest of the troops¡­ Why are you idling in here?" the trainee officer said with a strict tone.


    Xin Ja showed a confused expression on his face.


    "I am in the medic group now¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Are you trying to question my authority?" the trainee officer said with a loud tone.


    He suddenly unsheathe his sword and was about to point it to Xin Ja''s neck when the figure of Xin Ja suddenly vanished.


    The young man was taken aback and did not know what happened.


    He looks around and found no one. Suddenly, he feels a cold de pointing at his neck as his defensive aura shatters. He did not expect such a thing to happen.


    He was nning to teach the kid a lesson by using some loophole in the army regtion, but who would have known that this kid who is just a 1st level Ki fighter would be able to shatter his 4th level Ki barrier?


    He wanted to turn around, but the cold steel directed on his neck made him stop.


    "What is happening in here?" an officer suddenly walks in to stop the fight that is about to happen.


    They are in the temporary military camp, strict discipline should be observed.


    When the officer saw that the one who is being pointed at by a knife is actually an officer in trainee and the one pointing the knife at his neck is a level 1 Ki fighter soldier, the expression of the officer turned serious.


    "You dare point a weapon at an officer!" he shouted at Xin Ja.


    "I just wanted to defend myself¡­ I am a medic and he wanted me to train as a front-line soldier? What is the meaning to that?" Xin Ja said.


    The officer looks at the officer in training with a questioning look.


    "Sir¡­ he is lying." The young officer said as he suddenly jerked his body to the side and was able to escape the youth behind him.


    "You are threatening an officer, this is a capital offense¡­" shouted the officer at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not answer and just look at the officer. In his hand, he is already prepared to battle things out. Although he was forced to be in the army, he would not let himself be pushed over by anyone. If pushes to shove, he would fight his way out of the army.


    A strange atmosphere suddenly envelopes the area, where two people are looking at a small young man with ring eyes.


    When the officer wanted to make his move, Xin Ja has already taken out his ck sword and prepared to face the 6th level officer.


    He did not know if he could fight against the guy, as his bone rune could only shatter the Ki field of 5th level soldiers. But he also did not want to just cower to the side and receive the punches thrown at him without retaliating.


    Ever since that day where they were kidnapped his attitude and reaction against serious bullying is a direct confrontation. He would fight them head-on even though he is at a disadvantage. If he has no choice, then he would just take out his Ki Buster.


    The officer stopped on his track upon seeing this. This is also true for the trainee officer on the other side.


    Thismotion has already attracted some attention as the soldiers began to gather around.


    "What is happening?" a captain asked while looking around.


    "Isn''t that an officer? Is he going to fight against a¡­ wait a minute? That guy is just level 1, why would that officer stoop so low? That may be a medic or something¡­" thepanion of the captain said while looking at the scene.


    "Sigh¡­ this is stupid. We should stop them!"


    "Wait¡­ I want to see why that level one did not want to back down but instead wanted to fight back."


    "But what if something happened?"


    "I''ll take care of it¡­" the captain said with a smile.


    He was truly interested in the scene, so he walks to the group of soldiers.


    The officer looks at the soldiers around him and the small youth. He feels a bitplicated, he just wanted to stop a fight, but because of his prejudice against low-level Ki fighters, he wanted to apprehend the little guy.


    But who would have known that the situation would escte to this?


    "If you surrender now, I will be lenient to your punishment¡­" the officer said.


    "You should ask the real situation first before taking sides¡­ I am a medic, and that is an officer in training¡­ this is my tent. If he did not want to cause trouble for me, why would I point my de on his neck¡­" Xin Ja said with a cold tone.


    Everyone looks at each other and somewhat understood the situation. This is a typical urrence where an officer wanted to bully a regr soldier. But it turns out that this 1st level person is a fierce tiger in sheep''s clothing, so the officer in training is now in a pinch.


    "You''re lying! You''re not a medic, you are a soldier in the front lines!" shouted the officer in training as if it was the truth.


    Xin Ja did not answer and just looks at the group of soldiers around them.


    Suddenly, a man in his 30''s walks forward and said.


    "I can attest to that. This little guy is a front-line soldier, but he suddenly enters the medic department. I think he sneaked inside and ended up in our carriage at that time." the man testifies.


    "See that! What can you say for yourself!" the officer shouted at this time.


    "Sigh¡­ If I am not an alchemist¡­ what would I be doing with a bunch of healing potions and herbs in this table¡­" Xin Ja said while pointing at the table in front of this tent.


    When the people saw it, they all nodded their heads. Plus they also noticed the alchemy apron hanging on the side of the tent.


    No one replied and everyone now looks at the officer in training and the man.


    "There is something wrong here¡­" a soldier whispered.


    "Who cares¡­ Let them fight. I want to see how a 1st level is so audacious to face against two top-level fighters¡­"


    The crowd then whisper to each other and many wanted a brawl to happen. This is what they wanted to see in this type of situation right now.


    Xin Ja shakes his hand and the sword disappears. Everyone was taken aback as they seem to know that this young man is not that simple if he has a storage space. They immediately rte him to owning an expensive space as the Mule.


    In the towntely, there are more and more rich people owning the famous product of Ogden Town, which is the storage space called the Mule.


    Hence upon seeing that Xin Ja would freely take and hide his weapon means that the guyes from an affluent family.


    But what shocked everyone is when the small youth suddenly take a fighting stance.


    "You wanted to beat me, right? Then let''s see if you can." Xin Ja said with a challenging gaze at the two officers.


    "This kid got guts¡­" the captain said with glimmering eyes.


    "Find out who he is¡­ I want him in my troops¡­" he added with a smile.


    "Yes, captain¡­" the man beside him walks away while the captain continues watching the scene.


    In fact, the reason why Xin Ja is not afraid to fight the two is because of the many bone runes in his pocket.


    Being challenged by a 1st level Ki fighter is like a p to their faces. So the two officers frown.


    "Junior, you take him on¡­ make it quick." The officer said as he folded his hand as if he is looking at an idiot.


    The junior officer nodded his head and suddenly takes a fighting stance.


    The attack earlier was a fluke, he was not prepared. But since the brat wanted to die, then he would oblige. He was sent by his boss, so he did not want to disappoint him.


    The trainee officer did not hesitate as he suddenly dashed without a word of warning at Xin Ja. His speed is truly fast which is more than what Xin Ja could handle.


    If Xin Ja is still at the 1st level, then he would not be able to follow the speed of his opponent.. But ever since getting to level 2, his reflexes have already increased.

 Chapter 1152 - Myrth: 123

    Chapter 1152


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has a movement skill which he has been practicing for a while now. It was the Shadow Steps. No matter how strong his enemy is, as long as it is within the realm of Ki fighter, he would be able to use Shadow Steps against them.


    This is how he was able to vanish in front of his enemy from before, and this same skill is the skill that he is going to use once again.


    The right fist of the enemy is directed at Xin Ja''s head. It is a heavy strike that could easily render Xin Ja immobile in just one stroke.


    Poof!!!


    But who would have known that the figure of Xin Ja would suddenly vanish on the spot?


    Before the trainee officer could react, he felt a strong force hitting his back sending him toppling to the ground.


    He has underestimated his opponent once again.


    In a sorry manner, the young trainee officer tumbles to the ground in shame.


    The officer looks at this scene in disbelief. He suddenly res at the small youth and unfolds his arms.


    He wanted to attack, but his pride is stopping him.


    But the trainee officer just lost the face of the entire officer''s group in the army. How could he lose to a piece of trash?


    The captain who is standing on the side showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Interesting¡­ What kind of technique was that?" he muttered.


    The young officer quickly stood up and in anger and shame dashed towards Xin Ja. This time, he covered his right hand with thick Ki energy.


    It quickly tore through the air making howling noise as it was about to strike Xin Ja. However, the same thing happened.


    The small figure disappears in front of his eyes and he would be sent tumbling while being kicked from his back. The young officer is now confused on why his Ki barrier is not effective when fighting against a mere 1st level Ki fighter. He was truly humiliated at this time.


    Suddenly, the man standing with the crowd is already showing a deep frown in his eyes. He suddenly tossed a vial to the ground where Xin Ja is standing.


    Crash!!!


    As the vial breaks, a strange white smoke appears in the air which immediately surrounded Xin Ja''s body.


    "Take him down now!" shouted the officer in anger.


    The young officer quickly made his move and attacked once again.


    Swoosh!!!


    The same thing happened, he only hit the air. But something is wrong, he suddenly discovers his foot is unable to move and his body feels sticky.


    Then a figure appears in front of the man in his 30''s¡­ and before everyone could react, the man is already curled like shrimp as a strong force hits his stomach.


    The man rolled on the ground while clutching his stomach and trying to gasp for air.


    Only did everyone notice the figure of Xin Ja standing in front of that man. But what they noticed is that he is not wearing any shoes.


    When the liquid hits the ground, Xin Ja wanted to move, but he discovers his shoes are stuck. He quickly decides to abandon his shoes and attack the man using Shadow Steps.


    The man on the ground suddenly stopped moving as he seems to have fainted.


    While the young officer is unable to move due to the strong adhesiveing from the ground and the mist created by the broken vial.


    Luckily for Xin Ja, his Ki barrier is in effect, if not, then he would be like the young officer, with his body filled with a sticky substance.


    "Damn it! Do I have to do everything myself!" the officer finally said as he takes a step forward.


    "Hey¡­ hey¡­ That would already be bullying." The captain said as he takes a step this time.


    When everyone saw the captain, they all salute by putting their right hand on their chest. The officer was a bit stunned and looks at the captain.


    "You are a senior officer, and yet you don''t know how to assess the situation. Although both parties cause this trouble, yet you should already know the truth, right?" the captain said with a frown.


    Before the officer could say anything, another officer walks towards the captain and handed him a scroll.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see¡­ Xin Ja¡­ from Ogden town. Your father is Xin Jong¡­ Haha¡­ I know senior Xin. Good¡­ good, I guess you are his foolish son, right?" the captain said with a smile.


    "And you are a medic and an alchemist¡­ Eh? So that means, you really are an alchemist." The captain said with a yful smile.


    Out of all the strict officers in the camp, this captain is the one who is a bitx when it regards to military rules.


    So he looks at the three people and continues reading.


    "Rmended to medic by¡­" the captain suddenly stopped and then looks at Xin Ja then at the scroll again.


    Disbelief is written all over his face as he looks at the officer and the junior officer with pity.


    He then heaves a deep sigh.


    "You guys disperse¡­ there is nothing to watch here¡­" he said while waving his hand as if chasing away some flies.


    "You two should not push this through if you don''t want trouble¡­" he said at the two officers with a stern expression.


    He then looks at the fainted man on the ground.


    "Take him with you¡­" hemanded.


    His demeanor suddenly became strict as if his previous attitude was just a fa?ade.


    After the group left, he turns to face Xin Ja.


    "Aiyo¡­ This junior is very strong and talented¡­ I hope that you would not punish those people, right? I know they are foolish and everything, but they are still a part of the army. On behalf of them, I would say I apologize¡­" he said as he cupped his hands.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback but did not mind the attitude of the captain. He also knew that he could not push his luck further. It is already good enough that a captain was able to intervene.


    "I hope that little brother could teach me one of your tricks someday¡­" the captain said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder as he left with an officer beside him.


    A little confused, about the situation, Xin Ja shakes it off and continues what he was doing from before.


    He was thinking that those people would not stop from pestering him and was also confused about the scroll that the captain was reading. It seems to be a piece of information about him. But why did the captain change his attitude afterward?


    It was too confusing that he could not fathom it no matter how he thinks about it. So he just shook his head and stop thinking.


    And so the days continue peacefully for him, and no one pesters him which made Xin Ja a bit pleased. The military continues to journey and practice at the same time constantly until they arrive in the vige of Ogden Southern Gate.


    Just outside the vige is therge camping ground for the kingdom''s army. Just like many other viges on the border of the kingdom, an army camp like this could be seen.


    When they arrive in the vige, Xin Ja immediately felt the familiarity of the ce. He could even notice the constant flickering of the teleportation gate of the vige.


    This means that strong people areing and going to the vige.


    The troops enter the army camp and they noticed more people that are already in the camp.


    Xin Ja looks at his surroundings and was immediately awed at the number of soldiers in the camp.


    "I guess we are really going to war now¡­" he muttered while following the troops.


    In their journey, the rtionship between Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin became close as she would almost always visit him every now and then.


    She would sometimes ask him about some things she did not understand in the officer''s training which made her feel that Xin Ja is truly reliable and knowledgeable in many things.


    In her officer''s training, what made Yao Mai Lin have a hard time is when talking about formations. She would almost always make mistakes until she opened this up to Xin Ja. Xin Ja patiently exined to her the purpose of each formation which is like a rune array formation.


    And because of this, she was able to understand everything and was able to pass the officer''s training.


    Out of the many of them, Yao Mai Lin who is already a good strategist was able to pass with flying colors because she is able to understand more about the military formations and their path and purpose. With such understanding, she was able to get ahead of her peers.


    And so, she was assigned apany of her own under a captain.


    She did not hesitate to pick Xin Ja to be in herpany as a medic and an alchemist.


    When Xin Ja was called, he immediately recognize the captain and Senior Yao inside the officer''s tent.


    "Medical Personnel Xin Ja, reporting for duty, sir!" Xin Ja said while saluting.


    The two noticed him and smile.


    "I''m Captain Tang¡­ and you already know Officer Yao¡­ Wee to ourpany¡­" the captain said with a smile.

 Chapter 1153 - Myrth: 124

    Chapter 1153


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The military training started and the newbies are trained further for mass formations and etc. Xin Ja watches on the side as he also went through training as a medic.


    War is not a trivial matter and the new recruits are not sent to war without training.


    And so the training went on for a week before it ended and the whole troops were deployed on the battlefield.


    ¡­


    The southern border of the kingdom of Jimal is divided into four parts. It is like a huge crossroad where the kingdom of Glysko, the kingdom of Han, and the kingdom of Garion are separated. The borders of the two kingdoms which are Han and Garion have a natural barrier of steep mountains, the kingdom of Glysko and Jimal is different.


    This bordend is like a bottleneck where the two kingdoms have ess to each other''s territory which is like a really wide passage.


    And because of this, the two kingdoms have built long and tall walls and many fortresses to protect their side of the border.


    However, in the middle of thend in-between, the walls are the neutral inhabitants of both the kingdoms. And right now, this is the ce where the war is happening.


    As of this moment, the army of the kingdom of Glysko has started marching from one vige and town after another to conquer them.


    The citizens of the kingdom of Glysko are spared, but the citizens of the other kingdoms are captured and turned into ves by the forces of the kingdom of Glysko. And this has sparked the war between the kingdom of Jimal and Glysko. In fact, if the other kingdoms have easy ess to this route, they would also send their army to stop the advance of the kingdom of Glysko which is already a challenge to their front.


    As of this moment, ording to the reports five viges and two towns have already fallen in the hands of the force of the kingdom of Glysko.


    The army in the fortresses from the kingdom of Jimal has already been mobilized to secure the rest of the towns. But they did not have enough soldiers to protect the viges, so they did not have any other choice but to spread the news that the kingdom of Glysko is attacking.


    If the viges escape and would go to the towns, then the soldiers of the kingdom of Jimal would be able to protect them, but if not, then they would be on their own.


    Then it did not take long before the two armies collide on the battlefield where the kingdom of Jimal suffered huge casualties because of therge number of soldiers sent by the expeditionary force of the kingdom of Glysko. It is clear that the invading kingdom is prepared to push its way into the territory of the kingdom of Jimal.


    Inside a military encampment inside a small town protected by the kingdom of Jimal, a few military officers are in a meeting.


    "We lost a significant amount of soldiers in this war¡­ when will the kingdom recruitse?" arge and stout-looking man said while sitting behind a long table.


    "Reporting to the general¡­ there are still 2 days before the reinforcement will arrive at the border¡­ It is said that the kingdom has sent around one hundred thousand plus soldiers to our fortress." An officer replied.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess we are going to receive a lesser number of reinforcements because of our failure to protect thest town¡­" the general said with a serious expression.


    "But General Ri, it is not our fault! We were overwhelmed by the army of the enemy¡­ How could we defend the town with such a huge number of soldiers on their side?" an officer said.


    One could see that the officer seems to have been wounded in a battle. And it seems that he is one of the survivors in that fight against the invading army.


    "With the one hundred thousand new recruitsing to our side, we might still have a fighting chance¡­ we can only rely on strategy to try and buy more time¡­ if we can hold on for a week, then the other forces would be able to finish their task and squish the enemy in one go¡­" General Ri said as he began to point on the map and exin the ning from the stronghold.


    ¡­


    The army where Xin Ja is has soon arrived in the fortress where they were assigned. He saw a long and tall wall that is said to be protecting the kingdom of Jimal. Upon looking at the wall which seems to have no end on sight, he began to marvel at its construction.


    He could not imagine how many runemasters and alchemists take part in constructing such a wall. It was truly baffling and mysterious how it was built.


    In their training, he has learned that there are around ten fortresses protecting the walls.


    Each fortress has arge amount of army manning it and he could also tell that outside the fortresses there are already viges and a town.


    These viges and towns are the lifeblood that supports the fortress and their need to continually function.


    Without the viges and the town in each of the fortresses, it would be hard for them to be able to fight and stand against their enemies.


    Plus, it is also a source of soldiers for the kingdom.


    On the way to the fortress, therge army went around these viges and the town.


    ¡­


    Three dayster¡­


    Koji Town


    "We have another wounded here!" shouted a medical staff while dragging the long stretcher with a wounded soldier on it.


    The two of them quicklyy the soldier on an empty bed and then left with their stretcher.


    At this time, the medical masters quickly went to work as they checked the soldier and his wounds.


    The alchemist on the other hand is brewing potions non-stop as the herbs on the shelf of the apothecary dwindle quickly.


    On the forest nearby, in the viges, and in the town, the herb suppliers busily collect the herbs to be used by the army.


    As the battle intensifies, so does the need for the herbs and the potions.


    "Sir! He¡­ he did not make it." a medical master reported as he shook his head while covering the deceased soldier with a white cloth.


    But he did not stop¡­ instead after writing a quick report he rushed to another patient and quickly examined his wound.


    At this time, a huge army enters the town.


    And one of the soldiers in that army is Xin Ja.


    He looks around the war-torn town and the ruins everywhere and was a bit taken aback. From outside the wall, as their battalion advances, they saw the enemy soldiers surrounding the town. The enemy just retreated upon seeing the reinforcement arrive.


    But that leads the town to its current condition.


    He was quickly sent to the medic station along with the other medics.


    "Alright! Everyone should quickly help out!" shouted theirmander.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and carried his first aid box and quickly scanned his surroundings. His eyesnded on a heavily wounded soldier who is vomiting blood. It seems that no one is taking care of him, but he could tell that the soldier is the most heavily wounded one in the room.


    With a frown on his face, Xin Ja walks to the side of the soldier.


    Some of the medics noticed this but say nothing. Some even showed sneer on their face while watching this scene.


    "Is he stupid? One look and I could already tell that the guy is helpless. No one dares cure him because of his heavy condition¡­ Does he really think he could help that guy?" one of the veteran medics muttered while watching the scene where Xin Ja approaches the man.


    Xin Ja did not bother with the whisper around him and was focused on the man before him.


    He could tell that the man is holding on by using his own Ki. This only means that he still has a will to fight and has not given up. He noticed a few discarded potion bottles on the side which shows that he was fed with a potion but was still ineffective.


    His eyesnded on an arrow on the man''s shoulder. He then noticed that there is a trace of dark green blood on his skin from his exposed flesh due to the shattered armor and town cloth inside.


    "Poisoned¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he quickly takes out three silver needles from his pocket.


    He did not think of anything and just use his palm to strike the armor covering the man''s body.


    His action immediately made the people watching him show shocked expressions.


    When seeing the action of the small young man before them, they were all thinking one thing.


    And that is¡­


    The youth could not watch the man suffer anymore and would end his life in one stroke.


    Although they did not know what courage came upon the young man, they all admire his courage a bit.. They are justmenting the consequence afterward and the ignorance of his youth.

 Chapter 1154 - Myrth: 125

    Chapter 1154


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Thud! Thud!


    The sound of the armor falling to the ground could be heard as the entire infirmary turned silent. Many did not know what just happened, but those that have quick eyes and knowledge has a surprised expression on their faces.


    Those who knew saw that the short young man actually used a skill that destroyed the armor without touching the soldier.


    It is a fine control and use of Ki which is very hard to grasp technique.


    Then they saw the youth suddenly sending the silver needles on the wounded soldier''s body. The needles hit three different spots which made the soldier suddenly open his eyes.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    "You can stop using your Ki now¡­ I will take care of the rest¡­" he said confidently.


    The soldier was a bit stunned but then slowly retracted his Ki from inside his body.


    Then he saw Xin Ja taking out more needles and quickly throwing them in the air as they went flying towards his body. The soldier is a bit afraid but he could not get why deep in his heart he seems to have suddenly trusted the youngd.


    As his Ki receded back to his dantian, he noticed that the pain in his body also alleviated.


    He is sure that he would surely die today. But now¡­ with the presence of the youngd, hope seems to have risen from deep within his heart.


    "Alright¡­ You should not be bleeding to death now¡­" Xin Ja said as he carefully takes out a sharp scalpel from his medical kit and then covered his hand with his Ki.


    "I will be opening your wound and will have to take out the poison arrow," he said as he bends down.


    The soldier nodded his head still feeling a bit baffled.


    The rest of the medics in the tent just watch this scene with confusion and a bit of stupefaction.


    When they saw Xin Ja opening a wound on the shoulder of the man and using some tools to spread the skin and then slowly taking out the arrow they were all shocked. This is because they could tell that the soldier is actually not feeling any pain at all.


    "Hey, did he use some sedative potion?" a medical master asked the man beside him.


    The medical master just shook his head without saying anything.


    "How did he do that? Just using needles and he is able to stop the pain?"


    "I heard about this before¡­ I think it was from the empire, a well-known medical master has begun experimenting on using needles to cure his patients¡­ but I heard that it was not that effective."


    "If it is not that effective, then what are we seeing now?"


    "I don''t know¡­"


    The medical masters in the infirmary began to whisper while watching Xin Ja operating on the soldier.


    It did not take long before, Xin Ja was able to remove the arrow and quickly apply a few droplets of potion directly on the soldier''s wound.


    Seeing the dark green traces receding and finally flowing out of the wound with the use of his Ki, Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.


    He then takes out another potion which is a healing potion and puts some drops on the soldier''s wound. It slowly closes the wound and Xin Ja carefully removes the remaining instruments and drops the healing potion to close the entire wound on the soldier''s shoulder.


    He then went to his other wounds and did the same. He did not have to use sutures are the high-grade healing potion he got has the ability to close the wound at the rate visible to the naked eye. Plus the other wound is not that deep except for the one on the soldier''s stomach which already shows his intestines.


    After working on the soldier, Xin Ja stood up and then quickly looks around.


    At this time, he suddenly noticed strange gazes directed at him.


    But then suddenly something happened which shocked the people in the infirmary.


    And that is when the heavily wounded soldier slowly sits down and then checks his own body. As if he has just woken up from a strange dream the man could still not believe what is happening as he slowly stands up.


    When this happens¡­ everyone is already gasping in disbelief.


    Xin Ja did not mind what is happening around him, as he is already in healing mode. He is like a robot that would seek out the wounded and quickly heal them at fast as he could just like what happened in the War Games.


    The soldiers who were helped by him could not help but show astonishment on their faces as they could not believe what is happening. They did not know who this small guy is, but his abilities are far too terrifying.


    It was like they never suffer any wounds at all and their bodies are ready and fit to battle once again.


    When Xin Ja finished his task, he looks around and was suddenly stunned.


    This is because everyone is actually watching him.


    He shyly lowers his head and realized what he has done.


    And so he wanted to quickly run away, but someone suddenly blocked his path.


    "Who¡­ who are you? Are you sent from the capital''s royal infirmary?" the medical master asked with a big smile on his face.


    Xin Ja suddenly showed an awkward smile on his face. He did not know what to say and how to exin himself. When he discovers that he is going to war, there are two things thate to his mind. One is that he would pretend that he is strong and that he is not afraid so that his father and Yao Xue would not worry. And second is that he would quickly heal the soldiers just like what he did in the War Games so that they will continue to battle the enemy like an immortal army.


    That way, he would not have to go out there and see the gruesome battlefield which would surely affect his mentality.


    He has been observing this for a while now, and he could feel that he seem to be itching for a fight whenever he could see blood being spilled.


    It''s like remembering the past trauma which seems to be still present in his subconscious mind.


    But then he did not realize that on the very first day, he wouldmit such a mistake. And so, he feels a bit embarrassed and wanted to hide.


    But who would have known that he would suddenly be surrounded by the people inside the infirmary?


    "Little Medic¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you for saving my life." A soldier said.


    "Yes, thank you so much¡­ I feel better and ready to fight now¡­ Haha¡­"


    "I guess we won''t worry about getting killed now as long as the injury is not fatal, right? With you in here, those bastards would not think of escaping our wrath!"


    The enthusiastic soldiers said while gathering around Xin Ja. Meanwhile, besides the soldiers, there are also the medical masters surrounding him.


    "Littled, what kind of potion did you use?"


    "Why would you open up the wound rather than close it?"


    "What kind of antidote were you using?"


    "By the way¡­ How are you able to use those needles?"


    The equally enthusiastic medical masters suddenly drowned Xin Ja with their questions which made him feel really embarrassed now.


    This is because the people around him are seniors, and he dare not show disrespect towards them especially on how these people treat him.


    "Everyone¡­ disperse!" suddenly a loud voice interrupted themotion inside the infirmary.


    "What is happening here?" the tall and burly man asked as he walks inside.


    Following behind him are the officers of the army with their silver armor which looks imposing.


    Suddenly, the group noticed that the people standing before them are actually those wounded soldiers that were sent to this infirmary.


    There are two infirmaries that were set up in the town, and this is the second one where the heavily wounded people are sent.


    Except for those who lost their limbs and have never been recovered, everyone inside this supposed to be critically wounded soldier''s quarters is actually standing up as if nothing has happened.


    And what baffled them is that they were surrounding a young boy wearing a medic''s uniform.


    Upon hearing amanding officer ask the question, the one in charge of the infirmary which is an old-looking man with white hair step forward.


    "Nothing is wrong, Commander Yi¡­ We are just happy that the soldiers are not fit for duty!" the old man said with a smile while bowing his head.


    The man named Commander Yi looks around and showed a slight doubt in his eyes, but he did not push on the matter. He just nodded his head and turns around to leave.


    One of the officers pointed at a soldier and then said.


    "You¡­ follow us¡­" he said as he turns around.


    The soldier was a bit stunned but suddenly looks at the old man. The old man shakes his head and said in a low tone. "Do not tell¡­ It will bring trouble to the youngd¡­"


    The young soldier seems to know what the medical master means and nodded his head as he walks out.


    Before leaving, he took a nce at the young man who is showing awkwardness in his eyes.

 Chapter 1155 - Myrth: 126

    Chapter 1155


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a room in a dpidated and broken building of the town, three medical masters are currently sitting behind a desk while looking at the shy youth sitting opposite of them.


    The old man who seems to be the senior of the three slowly brushes his beard and then spoke.


    "Youngd¡­ what is your name?"


    Xin Ja slowly lifted his head and then looks at the old man.


    "I''m¡­ I''m Xin Ja¡­ from¡­ Ogden Town¡­" he replied while biting his lips.


    His fingers are twirling while feeling nervous. He was too rash when he did such a thing as he has been on his toes ever since he came to the stronghold, or rather starting from the training area in the Ogden Southern Gate Vige where he and the rest were trained beforeing to the stronghold.


    The feeling of anxiety, nervousness, and fearbine in his mind hence he suddenly lost himself and did what he did in the infirmary without thinking of the consequence. And now that he realized his folly, he is once again feeling nervous about what would happen next.


    "Sigh¡­ You did something outrageous out there which I have never seen before¡­ Did you know that this would cause you more trouble than you could handle, right?" the old man said with a hint of concern in his eyes.


    "You are only at the 1st level, and yet your skill is truly something else¡­ Hmm¡­" the old man said and then kept his silence once again while thinking of ways on how to help the young man.


    "Senior¡­ Why not ask him to teach the other medical masters that way, that technique could be spread out and then we can¡­" one of the medical masters on the side said.


    "No¡­ if he teaches everyone that technique it would have an adverse effect¡­"


    "Then what should we do then? I think he could not handle treating thousands of soldiers by his own when the war would once again resume¡­"


    "I agree senior¡­ Why should we just let him teach us then, and we can slowly spread it to the camp¡­"


    The old man did not answer and just thought for a while. He then looks at the youth in front of him.


    "What do you think youngd?" he asked.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback being asked such a question¡­ but then he suddenly thought of something which he needed to tell them.


    "My medical technique came from Divine Doctor Ba¡­ So I can teach some of it, but not all¡­"


    When the three men heard this, they all showed a surprised expression¡­ then realization.


    "Hmm¡­ No wonder your medical skill is too horrifying. Being a disciple of a Divine Doctor means that you almost have the skill of your own master... Alright¡­ If you teach us a single skill, then it would surely boost our healing potential which would help our soldiers survive in battle." The old man said.


    "I am very curious of the pain reliever using the needles¡­" the old man said.


    The two others nodded their heads. They also saw how the youngd treated the soldiers, and from their perspective, they could already tell the logic behind what the youngd is doing. But the key to all of that is the pain control using those needles. That would be of great help to them if they could learn it. It would surely be able to help more soldiers endure the operations given to them.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja nodded his head and began taking out some empty scrolls. When the medical masters saw this, they suddenly stopped him.


    "Wait, youngd¡­ Use this instead¡­" one of them said as he takes out a rough white paper.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned but realized that these types of paper were the ones used in books that he had seen in the academy library. It is said that these types of paper are umon, so he is a bit surprised at seeing such a thing in here.


    But he did not hesitate to ept the pages of papers and used his own writing tool to begin scribbling on them.


    In different parts of the body, there are pain receptors and their locations, so he began writing their locations, the purpose, and which part of the body the pain would have an effect on. While doing this, he takes out his silver needles and puts them on the table for the medical masters to test.


    4 hourster¡­


    The military inquisition was finished and the soldiers questioned were dismissed.


    At this time, they called for Xin Ja who is once again nervous while facing the military officers in front of him. They all look strict and have a domineering aura around them which seems to cover his little existence.


    Then the man in the middle seat suddenly spoke.


    "You have saved our soldiers¡­ On behalf of the military deployed in this town,¡­ I thank you." The man said without changing his expression.


    Xin Ja showed a shocked expression but did not answer as he did not know what to say.


    "Haha¡­ General, you are trying to scare your son''s benefactor¡­" one of the middle-aged officers on the side said with a chuckle.


    The rest also chuckled with him.


    The heavy atmosphere suddenly became a bit light as Xin Ja heaves a silent sigh. He did not know what is happening and dare not talk in front of these bigwigs. So feeling the atmosphere lighting up, made him feel a bit rxed.


    "Tha¡­ thank you¡­ I¡­ I mean, you''re wee sir. It¡­ it is my duty." Xin Ja said.


    The rest of the soldiers smile at the timid youth.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has already taught the chief medical master, so he did not have to do any teaching at this point in time and is currently in his tent waiting for any instruction.


    It has been two days since he came to this ce, and the battle seems to have stopped. Outside, the enemy soldiers could not be seen and ording to the rumors that he has heard, the enemies have encamped a little distance away from the town near a forest on the south side.


    But what is making them feel a bit in tenterhooks is the piece of news that the enemy is actually receiving many reinforcements on the battlefield. And this is making the atmosphere once again heavy in the town.


    For the whole two days inside his own tent, Xin Ja has already made hundreds of different kinds of bone runes. Plus he has crafted many bullets inside the ck pearl space. To his luck and surprise, Xin Ja discovered that in this town there are many fire crystals that are considered asmon goods. They sell really cheap and are sometimes just discarded to the side.


    So he has bought a lot of them and created many bullets in just a span of two days.


    Creating a bullet is fairly easy as he just needed to craft the casing and the projectile, and then fill the casing with the right amount of powdered fire crystals and put in ce the projectile. And that''s it, he has already finished creating the basic fire bullets without a primer.


    This is his basic bullet as Xin Ja would always prefer to use his Ki as a primer to control the strength of the bullet used by his Ki Buster.


    He did not know what would happen in this war, so this is one of his ways to preserve himself.


    On the 3rd day, the peace of the town was once again shattered by the sound of war on the horizon.


    The soldiers inside the town suddenly discover that the horizon is actually filled with arge number of enemy soldiers.


    Xin Ja jump high up in the air and then went climbing one of the highest buildings in the town. Upon reaching it, he immediately looks at the horizon and was immediately scared. How could he not be? Right in front of his eyes is a sea of people marching toward the town making the ground shakes.


    "This is¡­" he muttered feeling dumbfounded.


    He quicklynd on the ground as his mind became a mess. He wanted to run away as soon as he saw arge number of people, but then suddenly something came to his mind.


    He quickly opens his unique vision window and began searching for that particr image he had seen before. It did not take long before he is able to find what he is searching for. He saw from that scene a thick cloud of smoke rising high while a small area is devastated by a palm-size object which killed many around it.


    His eyes suddenly glowed as he suddenly thought of an idea.


    If they have the number, then he can only use the thing called technology to even the battlefield.


    Without hesitation, he quickly enters his tent and takes out his alchemy stove, and began taking out materials from his two space inventories.


    "I will not die in this ce¡­ I will live¡­ I will live¡­" he muttered as he began working.

 Chapter 1156 - Myrth: 127

    Chapter 1156


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In front of the town, therge army of enemy soldiers is lined up neatly in a formation while exposing thick killing intent in the air.


    In front of the soldiers stood theirmanding officer who looks like a burly yet fat middle-aged man wearing his thick armor. Beside him are his officers who are leading thisrge army of more than 10 thousand men.


    They know that in the town¡­ there are only around 5 thousand soldiers along with the recent reinforcement that just arrive a few days ago. With their number of twice the size of their enemy, they have the confidence to take down this small town this time.


    Large catapults are being deployed in the area of the battlefield protected by a few runemasters. Although catapults have long ranges and huge destructing power when ites to destroying buildings and walls, it is susceptible to powerful archer attacks.


    Hence the catapults are less likely to be deployed first. Meanwhile, the archers are the ones who are set up on the battlefield to do the attacking first to try and test the capability of the enemy.


    As the kingdom of Glysko soldiers advances, while exchanging arrows with the soldiers from the kingdom of Jimal, it has already signified the start of the battle.


    ¡­


    "Medic! Someone was hit by an arrow!" shouted a soldier as he held on to hispanion.


    A medical master and an assistant immediately run while being protected by a runemaster. The medical master quickly deployed what he has learned from the quick training they have undergone into. Using three needles, he quickly removes the armor and then controlled the pain. Then using a dagger, he removes the arrow which immediately made the soldier on his side widen in anger and disbelief. When he was about to do something, the assistant stopped him.


    "Do not worry¡­ this is the new technique we have learned. Trust us¡­" the assistant said.


    The arrow was removed and the medical uses a few drops of potion to heal the wound from the inside. Then he slowly closes the wound by using a few drops of a high-grade potion.


    It did not take long before the soldier is back on his feet.


    Those who saw this became excited as they feel their blood boil. In this war, all they needed to do is to be careful and not get hit fatally. If this happens, then their lives would be saved and they could return to battle.


    This same scene is actually happening atop the wall and it raised the morale of the soldiers from the kingdom of Jimal.


    And so, right now, the most protected personnel at the top of the wall are the medical masters.


    The battle continues and the soldiers from Glysko noticed that something is wrong. Many have noticed that those that were fallen a while ago would suddenly stand up a few minutes or secondster and continue fighting.


    "What is happening? Why are their numbers not dwindling?" shouted amander in the front lines while looking at his bronze spyss.


    "We don''t knowmander, the number of the soldiers at the top of the walls is not decreasing¡­" shouted one of his officers.


    "That is impossible! Even if they use rune barriers, those are not effective against our Ki arrows!" themander shouted in agitation.


    He continues observing the situation but he could tell that the decrease of the number of his soldiers is greater than the enemy which made him feel a bit confused.


    "Bring forth the catapult!" he shouted.


    The catapult lying on the ground slowly moved forward as the runemasters control their movements.


    As soon as the catapult moved, a golden arrow suddenly flew towards it.


    Wheng!!!


    A strong force hits the barrier surrounding the catapult which pushed it back.


    "There! Takedown their long-range shooter!" shouted an officer.


    A series of arrows was sent in the direction of the one who shot the golden arrow.


    That guy was hit with a couple of arrows and immediately went down.


    "Got him! Continue advancing!" shouted the officer.


    Another arrow flew and hit the barrier of the second catapult, and then another. There are four catapults, so four golden arrows went flying and hit their barriers. The retaliation was quick which take down two of the shooters from atop the wall.


    The snipers continue shooting at the remaining two, but they have already fled behind the protection of a barrier.


    After a few minutester, the catapults have already been positioned to fire.


    But then suddenly a golden arrow flew which startled the soldier arming a catapult.


    This time, the golden arrow broke through the barrier which has already been weakened by the first shot.


    The wielder of the golden arrow could only shoot 2 times before their Ki energy would be spent. And those people are usually 10th level Ki fighters. So taking them down after finding them is the crucial key to saving a catapult.


    But who would have known that the soldiers from the kingdom of Jimal would be able to still stand and fire another arrow after being struck down?


    When the golden arrow prated through the barrier, it immediately hit the catapult and it exploded. It sent debris flying all over the ce and even hit many soldiers around it.


    Then it did not take long before another catapult was destroyed.


    "Fire! Fire at the walls!" shouted an officer as a catapult is already prepared to fire.


    Swoosh!!!


    Arge boulder was sent flying in the air and its trajectory is towards a wall.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A loud explosive sound reverberated through the air as therge boulder hits the wall. It immediately tore through the wall and made it crumble into pieces.


    The soldiers caught in that part of the wall fell and those behind it were crushed.


    "Yeah!!!" the soldiers from the kingdom of Glysko cheered as they saw the wall crumble.


    "Tell everyone to attack that wall!!!" shouted themander feeling ted at the scene.


    Boom!!!


    But the catapult was then shut down by a golden arrow.


    The rest of the catapults were destroyed, but themander and the officers did not mind it.


    Since there is a hole in the wall of the enemy, it is time for them to send all of their forces through that hole and prate through the defenses of the town. With this, they are already assured of their win.


    If the first attack they have no choice but to withdraw because they fail to puncture the wall of the town. This time, they knew that they can now conquer it.


    "All cavalries!" shouted an officer after receiving a signal from themander.


    With his shout, arge number of soldiers on horseback form a line. Their aura and powerful forms show their gant spirit as they prepare to charge.


    "Commander the infantries have already reached the breach!" shouted one of the officers.


    "Good! Tell the heavy infantry to also advance¡­" shouted themander.


    With a signal from an officer, the heavy infantry began walking forward.


    The fighting at the breach of the wall became intense as Ki attacks began glowing and flying all over the ce. Both the opposing soldiers are giving it their all as one advance and one defends.


    In the midst of this battle, Xin Ja has finally finished the weapon he has prepared. It took him a bit of time, but atst, he was able to finish it. Feeling a bit proud of himself, he immediately hid them in his space and quickly ran outside.


    As soon as he walks out of his tent, he was dumbfounded upon seeing therge hole on the wall. Then he could see intense fighting happening on that part and the soldiers pushes to defend the breach while the enemy began pouring inside.


    Xin Ja immediately feels a hint of fear in his heart upon seeing this brutality and horror in front of him. Although he has been in battles before, yet this type of gravity of battle is something that he has not experienced.


    It was like every soldier in front of him went insane as they began to attack like crazy as if they did not have any regard for their own lives.


    Seeing the carnage and the bloodshed happening, Xin Ja suddenly feels a bit shocked and seems to have felt his knees weakening.


    He is just a 15-year-old youth who has not seen the gruesomeness of war. And right now, he is seeing it first hand and he could only shake in fear as a response.


    Suddenly, he shifted his body to his left as he dodges an arrow. It was his automatic reflex that seems to control his body. This type of automatic reflex is what has saved him in the forest when he is just a weakling.


    And this same automatic reflex has been ingrained in his bones through his constant training in the forest.


    And now it seems to have served its purpose.


    This has woken him from his stupor as he quickly gritted his teeth. He has no choice now but to face this horrifying scene if he wanted to live.


    Extending his hand to the side, Xin Ja finally takes out the new weapon he created for the purpose of this battle.

 Chapter 1157 - Myrth: 128

    Chapter 1157


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Go and kill these bastards from the Jimal kingdom! Enve them all!" shouted a soldier in frenzy.


    "Kill them all!!!"


    "Let''s destroy them all!"


    The loud shouts of the soldiers reverberated in the air as they push their way through the broken wall. The situation is very critical that many of the soldiers from the Jimal kingdom are overwhelmed easily.


    The chaotic battlefield became covered with corpses as the soldiers of the Glysko Kingdom advanced and have now poured out of the broken wall and into the ground where the soldiers of the Jimal kingdom are gathered.


    But the momentum of the enemy is far too much for the soldiers of the Jimal kingdom that they were actually pushed back.


    In the midst of this terrifying and dangerous situation, several soldiers from the Jimal kingdom rose up to the challenge and began ughtering the enemy in front of them.


    But still, this is not enough to drive the enemy back as they continue to pour inside the town like deadly ants entering through a small hole.


    The chaos in the air almost snuffs out the hope in the hearts of the soldiers of the Jimal kingdom. They are not in a grievous situation that it made every turn and every action they made looks futile.


    In the middle of their desperation and hopelessness, something suddenly happened.


    Ka-boom!!!


    A loud explosion and strong force suddenly emptied above 10 meters wide radius of space in the clump of soldiers from the Glysko kingdom.


    Everyone saw the severed limbs and body parts flying everywhere which made the scene too horrifying to watch even for the soldiers in the front lines.


    Ka-boom!!!


    It did not stop there as another explosion rocks the walls outside and anotherrge clump of soldiers was sted to smithereens.


    Before anyone could figure out what is happening, they soon could see ck objects being thrown from inside the town walls and when that small ck objectnds on the ground, it would actually explode and cause wide area destruction.


    The explosion is not the actual problem caused by that explosion. It was the small debris that would scatter everywhere makes that small thing more dangerous.


    However, the downside of that small ck object is that it would not choose foes and friends. It would actually hit everything in its surroundings and within the range of the shrapnel being flung everywhere even as far as more than 200 meters.


    Several of the soldiers at the top of the wall were actually hit which made everyone realize that if they see a small ck thing flying, they would need to quickly hide.


    This scene has suddenly caused amotion in the ranks of the Glysko kingdom soldiers. It made them begin to run everywhere in a panic.


    Well, who would not be fearful of an invisible enemy?


    The advance of the enemy soldiers halted and the ones left inside the town does not have any backup anymore as they began to fall one by one by the sword of the soldiers inside the town.


    Death could be seen everywhere as corpses began to fill the ground.


    "What is that?!" shouted themander upon seeing the explosion from afar.


    He could tell that his soldiers are getting killed. Even the heavy infantry that had just arrived in the area suffered heavy casualties.


    "I could see small ck objects being thrown from inside the town¡­ it¡­ it actually caused such destructive power¡­" an officer said with disbelief in his eyes.


    Well, who would believe that such a small thing could kill arge number of their soldiers? That is not the worst, the constant flying arrows from the top of the walls made the number of their soldiers dwindle really fast.


    "Retreat! Call the retreat!" shouted themander upon seeing the scene where they could not push through anymore.


    At this time, Xin Ja is panting heavily as he threw in panic all of the grenades in his inventory. He was too anxious that he did not even think twice to throw the grenades and not even consider the soldiers at the walls.


    As long as his sharp hearing would hear the shout of the enemy calling for them to kill the enemy, he would throw in those directions.


    In the end, he was able to wipe out a significant number of enemy soldiers while many are lying on the ground wounded in many parts of their bodies.


    The only ones who have witnessed and knew this scene were those that saw him throwing that ck thing. But they have no time to think it over as their minds are more focused on the enemy soldiers.


    Out of the ten thousand soldiers of the enemy only a few thousand were left as they retreated to the previous town they have conquered.


    ¡­


    That night the whole town celebrated as this is the first time the soldiers have imed victory against the enemy.


    The war of attrition from before has already expended their forces and resources that if the army with Xin Ja did not appear, then they would surely have fallen.


    And now, they have a new lease in life, a new hope that they would be able to protect the town against the enemy.


    But what baffled most of the soldiers is that who was that person who was throwing that small ck thing?


    Those who witness that person and saw him could not recognize him because of the chaos on the battlefield.


    But they are sure that the person is dressed as a medic.


    And so the search began on the mysterious person who singlehandedly drove the enemy with their tails tucked behind their butts.


    Inside the meeting hall of the town where the officers are gathered, every officer is discussing the same thing.


    "Who was that guy? I think he is not an ordinary soldier¡­"


    "One of my men told me that the person is a medic¡­"


    "That is impossible, how could a medic create such a thing? Maybe an alchemist¡­"


    "But, I heard that the whole alchemists and apothecary members have hidden."


    "What? They did it again? They are such cowards! The soldiers, runemasters, and medical masters are all outside fighting and those bastards are just hiding?"


    "Well, they are the ones who created the potions, so¡­ we cannot me them."


    "Yeah, we just have to go with their whims. We cannot know what would happen if those guys rebel against us¡­"


    "Humph! If only¡­ Grrr¡­ Anyway, we have to find that person and inquire about those weapons¡­ That would be a great advantage for us in this war¡­"


    While the officers are inmotion inside the meeting hall, the person in question is sitting back in his tent while his hands are still shaking.


    But his expression is not that of anxiety or fear just like before. Instead, he is showing a slight smile on his youthful face and his body and hands are shaking not because of fear, but because of excitement.


    When Xin Ja discovered the result of his created weapon, he was a bit skeptical, but upon seeing the battlefield, he was amazed.


    The death around him has already numbed his senses that all he could think of is the result and effect of the weapon.


    His mind is already forming a new weapon that would not rely on his physical strength alone. Instead, he would use his Ki buster to shoot those grenades as it was called from the records of his unique vision.


    "I¡­ I think I should start working on this¡­" he muttered as he began taking out materials inside his ring and the ck orb.


    Soon, he busied himself in nning on how to upgrade the Ki buster.


    After 2 hours have passed, Xin Ja walks out of his tent contented with what he has achieved inside.


    He still needed some time to design thepleted new version of the Ki Buster, but he is now feeling a bit hungry and fatigued.


    So he quickly went to the mess hall in one of the buildings in the town.


    When some of the medical masters saw him, they just nodded their heads while others just snubbed him. In this battle, they all think that Xin Ja was a coward because many saw him running inside his tent and thought that he hid there even after the battle ended.


    And now within the medics, a rumor has spread of his cowardice.


    When people saw him they began to whisper on unto another while looking in his direction.


    When Xin Ja heard their words, he was a bit dumbfounded. He did not expect to hear such harsh words from the people around him. And those who heard the whispers are now looking at him with contempt.


    They look down on his action of hiding while the battle is happening. They are now grouping him with those alchemists and apothecary that just hid until the battle ended.


    They did not even create more potions, but instead, give an excuse that they could not concentrate because of the battle outside.


    "If I did not take action, all of you would not have lived¡­" Xin Ja thought but bore it in his mind as he is too timid to say such words.


    He knew that no one would believe him even if he said so otherwise.

 Chapter 1158 - Myrth: 129

    Chapter 1158


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not mind the criticism around him. Instead, he focuses more on getting some food shoved inside his stomach as he is too hungry to bother with the people around him.


    In fact, not many of them knew that the skill they have learned and used on the battlefield to effectively heal the wounded soldiers all came from this unassuming young man that they are currently scolding and mocking.


    Xin Ja did not mind the people around him and quickly get some food and began eating. It did not take him long before he was able to clean his te and quickly stood up and want to leave the mess hall.


    However, several people suddenly blocked his path.


    Leading the group is a stocky young fellow who is as tall as Xin Ja. He is the smallest person in his group, but it seems that everyone around him is his follower.


    "Is this the guy that you are talking about?" the stocky young fellow said while looking at Xin Ja with a suspicious gaze.


    "Yes¡­ he¡­ he might be coward but his medical skills is good¡­" a person wearing medic clothing replied.


    "Good¡­ Good. You there¡­ Be one of my underlings and I assure you that no one would look down on you in this ce." the stocky young fellow said with a smug expression on his face.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not know what is happening. Why is he suddenly being recruited as an underling?


    He looks at the small and stocky young man and the people around him and frowns. He did not know what is going on, but he did not want to be somebody''s underlings. All he wanted is to survive this war and return home to his father, Yao Xue, and his friends.


    He did not want to be entangled in this group so he wanted to just move around them. He is thinking that these people would not be that crazy to cause him trouble, right? Well, he is just thinking and hoping that this was the case. But of course, he is also not that na?ve to think otherwise as he had already experienced such a scene.


    But then, he just wanted to be alone and do his duty as part of the Kingdom of Jimal''s army.


    But his hope was dashed, when the stocky young fellow suddenly showed an angry expression on his face when Xin Ja move to the side and wanted to walk away. It was like an insult to him and his status as a small leader.


    He suddenly gestured for his subordinates to stop Xin Ja.


    "A newbie dare to show such arrogance before me, Tou Gou¡­ You surely have guts!" he said while ring at Xin Ja.


    "Teach him a lesson!" hemanded.


    While this is happening, most of the soldiers are already watching this scene with interest. The war has taken a toll on their mental stress, so watching an entertaining scene is something that they wee to rx their minds.


    As the group gang up on Xin Ja, they have already underestimated him as he is only a 1st level Ki fighter. They did not even want to use some strength as they knew that with just one p this little fellow would already be knocked out.


    And so a thin subordinate of the Tou Gou walks forward while sneering. The rest has just blocked Xin Ja''s path.


    As the thin guy closes in, he suddenly extended his hand and position his finger to flick at Xin Ja''s forehead.


    If he controls his strength, he could only make Xin Ja fall unconscious while throwing him in a sorry state which would surely embarrass him.


    His action is something that made Xin Ja feel provoked. And this is something that he did not have a liking to.


    As usual, his timid self suddenly seems to disappear and a cruel personality emerges from within him.


    Simultaneously activating a bone rune and moving to attack his enemy, Xin Ja uses shadow steps to disappear from his spot like a flicker. Then before everyone''s eyes, they saw the thin-looking soldier suddenly flying up in the air with his right-hand bend in a weird manner.


    Xin Ja''s figure did not seem to have moved, but those that have fast agility have seen what truly happened.


    Xin Ja''s shadow steps made his body move in a really fast manner and in just that flicker of an instant, he broke the Ki barrier covering the body of his opponent and then sent a strong punch on his jaw making him fly due to getting caught off-guard.


    Crash!!!


    The thin youth crashed on a table which made the soldiers eating there quickly lift their tes. They did not stop eating, but instead, continue while watching the scene with interest.


    "What? How¡­ how could he move in such speed?" muttered a soldier who saw everything that happened.


    "That is not the speed of a 1st level Ki fighter. He is more of the 5th level with that speed." Another one said with a curious gaze.


    "This little fellow has some tricks under his sleeve¡­ this is interesting¡­" a handsome-looking young soldier said while watching the scene before him.


    "It seems that you are interested in the little guy?" one of the people around him said.


    "Hmm¡­ More of curiosity¡­ But I''m not interested in taking him to my squad. He is after all a 1st level trash¡­" the handsome man said with a smirk.


    "Haha¡­ We are the ones leading the special squad of the battalion, of course, we could not ept such trash. But I agree with you that this seems interesting." Another one supported him.


    The soldiers in the mess hall began to whisper one to another while watching the scene. They are even gloating at the thin young man and mocking the group of Tou Gou for being too useless as they are unable to even fight against a 1st level trash.


    "Useless trash¡­" Tou Gou red at the thin young man who seemed to have fainted while lying on the broken table.


    "Get him!" Tou Goumanded his minions.


    The group did not bother with the levels as they quickly surrounded Xin Ja. Suddenly one of them pounced on him.


    Xin Ja once again activates an anti-Ki field bone rune and shatters the Ki barrier of his attacker while he made a move on his enemy.


    Although the man attacking him is a 3rd level soldier just like the one he sent flying, Xin Ja is already able to see the man''s weak points from his attacking movement alone and with the help of his unique vision.


    Forming his right hand into a fist while slightly extending his bent index finger out, he formed a one-knuckle strike.


    He has already concentrated a thin amount of Ki at the tip of the extended index finger knuckle.


    His eyes have already calcted where to strike and right now, the exposed shoulder of his enemy is bare to see, so he immediately moves in for the strike.


    Thump!


    A muffled sound echoed and the man suddenly his shoulder with his right hand limping. But before he could react since he is already in a pouncing stage, Xin Ja has already reached his lower abdomen and quickly do an uppercut that hits one of his left ribs.


    The soldier did not say anything and just fell to the ground right in front of the small youth before him.


    This time, the group is now rmed along with the people in the mess hall.


    "What? How could he take down a 3rd level Ki fighter? He is just some 1st level trash¡­"


    "This is impossible¡­ he might be using runes¡­"


    "He is not¡­ I cannot detect any rune glow around him or in his attacks."


    "This is¡­ Wait a minute¡­ Is he hiding his true strength? He might not be just a simple 1st level Ki fighter, right?"


    "Is he a wolf in a sheep''s clothing?"


    The soldiers became agitated while watching as they excitedly converse.


    Meanwhile, Tou Gou is now seething in anger. He did not expect that his squad would be shamed in this ce.


    "Damn you! Take him down! Kill that bastard!" he shouted as his body began to glow.


    A 6th level aura suddenly erupted from his body which tends to suppress those around him.


    With his shout, the rest of his men suddenly pounce as Xin Ja without thinking twice. In their mind, they are already nning to punish this arrogant trash bastard with some broken bones and teeth.


    They are already thinking of sending him to the infirmary and making him stay there for many months.


    But one of them is thinking of following the words of Tou Gou by the letter. Since Tou Gou said to kill the bastards before them, then he would surely kill him.


    He truly respected their squad leader and wanted to show his loyalty to him. So without hesitation, he suddenly grabs the dagger on his back and brandished it to kill the arrogant bastard who mocked his leader.


    When everyone saw this, they all watched with wide eyes as that guy elerated and quickly appear in front of Xin Ja.


    "Die!"

 Chapter 1159 - Myrth: 130

    Chapter 1159


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The situation suddenly turned very deadly as a soldier actually takes out a knife from his back and wanted to kill another soldier. They could tell that this soldier is actually affected by the aftermath of the war which made him turn a little crazy.


    This kind of soldier ismon in their bunch, so no one is surprised to see this. However, they are rmed as they knew that the small youth would surely be dead as his enemy is actually a 4th level Ki fighter.


    One of the soldiers nearby wanted to intervene but he was held by hispanion who is shaking his head to say that the soldier should not intervene in this matter.


    As the knife drew closer, the expression of Tou Gou warped hideously. He wanted to see the blood of the audacious youth who dare challenge him.


    And then¡­ to everyone''s surprise, nothing has happened.


    Instead, they once again saw a flicker appear and the knife stopped inches away from the small youth''s throat.


    This time, the crazy soldier is the one holding his throat.


    Xin Ja might not be a match to him on a regr basis, but Xin Ja is not a regr person. Ever since training and learning and growing, Xin Ja has not relieved on brute strength to fight. Instead, he would use his resources and his knowledge to defeat the enemies who are stronger than him.


    With the use of runes, he will break their Ki defenses, and with the use of his knowledge in anatomy, he would easily render anyone immobile.


    But of course, he also knew his limit¡­ and that limit is the 5th level. Fighting people above the 5th level would be like fighting against his own father who is at the 10th level. Xin Ja knew that his strength is not sufficient to battle his father at the moment.


    Plus he could tell that his father is proficient in fighting techniques. He had seen him utilize techniques that are way above his level. If his father is using Ki, then he knew that the fight would immediately be over in an instant.


    However¡­ those that are below the 5th level just like the one before him are not even a challenge for Xin Ja, so he could easily destroy them.


    The guy in front of him suddenly grabs his throat as he suddenly falls on his knees while trying to gasp for air.


    His face began to turn purple and contorted into a messy state.


    "He¡­ he was struck on the neck! He is suffocating!" shouted a medic as he suddenly rushes over.


    Without hesitation, that medic struck the stomach of that person which seems to have forced his throat to open up.


    Cough! Cough! Cough!


    Everyone watches the scene with astonishment in their eyes. This also distracted Tou Gou from his anger as he realized that this small guy is not some pushover. He is actually something else as he can fight against people stronger than himself.


    But that does not mean he would let this pipsqueak go. Since he has already offended him, then Tou Gou would teach him a lesson.


    So he decided to act this time.


    But before he could step forward one of his remaining henchmen suddenly took a step forward and swings his right hand forming a palm de towards the youth''s neck.


    This is revenge for what his friend has suffered.


    But how could Xin Ja not notice this?


    Xin Ja leaned his body to the side, but this time, something went wrong as a strong aura suddenly suppressed his body. He was taken aback and his gazended on the figure behind the two attacking people.


    Their leader Tou Gou has made his move using some kind of aura suppression attack which immediately froze Xin Ja''s movement. The effect is not that long but it is enough to destabilize his movement.


    Swoosh!!!


    The palm de strikes the neck of his target, but then suddenly the expression of the young soldier who attacked changes as he feels that something is wrong.


    This is because his hand actually passes through as only an afterimage was left in the ce where Xin Ja was standing.


    Xin Ja is currently about 2 meters away from the young man while clutching his left arm. One could see a trickle of blood seeping out of his right hand which is trying to suppress the wound on his left arm.


    "Damn! That was a fatal attack! This is not something that those guys should be doing, right?" one of the soldiers said while looking at Tou Gou''s group.


    "Shameless! This should be reported!" another soldier said.


    But before everyone could say or do something, the voice of Tou Gou echoed inside the mess hall.


    "Those who wanted to oppose me, then do so knowing that we will hunt you down! I will make sure that you suffer¡­ or even die!" he threatened.


    Everyone turned silent inside the mess hall.


    But the silence did notst as someone began pping.


    "Haha¡­ What a im Officer Tou Gou¡­ It seems that you are not in the army but instead in a gang. Hahaha¡­ I think I wanted to step in, what can you do to me?" a slim-looking young man said as he takes a step forward and behind him at three people, two women, and a man.


    "Officer Ur¡­ this is not your fight¡­" Tou Gou suddenly said with an angry expression.


    "This concerns my pride as an officer, how dare a mere medic look down on me and my team¡­" Tou Gou added.


    "So you are going to kill a fellow soldier because of your foolish and lousy pride? Hahaha¡­ What a ton of rubbish!"


    "You dare! This is not your business, Ur Lax! Back off!" Tou Gou shouted in anger.


    At this time the whole scene is quiet and tense as two powerful officers are now about to face off and fight because of mere 1st level medics who seem to be like loach which is hard to catch.


    As two auras suddenly envelopes the entire mess hall, several aurae suddenly began to increase and bnce everything.


    When the soldiers discovered this, everyone immediately stood up for attention. This powerful aura alone is already enough to tell them that amander and other high-ranking officers are in the area.


    And sure enough, a group strode inside the mess hall and everyone quickly stand in attention. At this time, Xin Ja has already staunch the bleeding on his arm. When the group of high-ranking officers arrives near them, everyone has already made way for them and the ones left are Xin Ja, Tou Gou, and his still standing two minions, Ur Lax and the three behind him.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is an interesting event¡­ But why do I see you ganging up on a medic?" an officer chuckled as he sees the result of the fight.


    "But it seems that this guy has some fight in him¡­" he added as his eyesnded on Xin Ja.


    Themander did not say anything, but the person behind him began whispering something to his heart that made him frown.


    Xin Ja stood defensively on the side while his eyes have cautioned in them. He is not sure what would happen next, so his right hand is already prepared to take out his Ki buster. No matter what, if he truly wanted to live, then his only chance is to use the Ki buster.


    When themander sees his guarded stance, he nodded his head and a feeling of admiration could be seen in his eyes.


    How could he not feel as such when the young man is unyielding and a fighter? He suddenly has a deep interest in the young guy who helped advance the medical master''s ability in his battalion. He has just learned of this from one of his adjutants. If he did not help this youth, then he would not be a capablemander, right?


    But then deep in his heart, he wanted something else.


    Tou Gou suddenly steps forward with a headstrong expression on his face.


    "Captain¡­ I wanted to handle this as this is already personal¡­ this person has stepped on the pride of my squad. I will not let this take lying down." he said while ring at Xin Ja.


    His re and the rising aura in his body immediately intimidate Xin Ja who suddenly takes a step back.


    His right hand is already on the side as if he is going to draw a weapon.


    His weird stance immediately caught the attention of themander and the officers.


    "Commander¡­ what should we do?" his adjutant asked while watching the scene ready to act in case anything happens to the small youth.


    Themander did not say anything and the captain who is the officer in charge of Tou Gou''s squad also did not say anything.


    This only means that they have a tacit understanding that they seem to be agreeable to this battle.


    With a slight smile on his face, Tou Gou had an evil glint in his eyes as he immediately decided to eliminate the bastard who shamed him.


    "Your life is mine¡­" he thought.


    But no one thought that this decision of theirs to see Xin Ja in battle was the biggest mistake that the battalionmander has made.

 Chapter 1160 - Myrth: 131

    Chapter 1160


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Commander!" an officer took a step forward wanting to stop the action of Tou Gou.


    This officer is the captain where Tou Gou''s squad belongs. But before he could take a step forward, someone stopped him.


    "Let''s watch a bit more. That child looks confident, we can intervene when things go really awry." said a calm voice which stopped the captain of Tou Gou''s squad from doing anything.


    At this time, Tou Gou has already reached Xin Ja and has struck his palm towards his head. He wanted to crush Xin Ja''s head in one strike which would be fatal and no one could question him anymore. The brat dares challenge his power and authority¡­ if he did not show his strength then he and his squad would be aughing stock.


    The only way to erase this shame is to kill the source.


    Swoosh!!!


    His palm broke through the air as it created a strong force pouncing towards Xin Ja. He is still locked down by the strong aura of Tou Gou and is unable to move.


    When Xin Ja was able to break the lock of Tou Gou''s aura was because thetter looks down on Xin Ja.


    But now is different, he dare not look down on the brat and would show him that he has messed with the wrong people.


    Of course, in Tou Gou''s mind, everything is Xin Ja''s fault for not epting his offer, and this leads to his shame.


    When Tou Gou took action¡­ his two subordinates immediately step aside to let him vent his anger. How could they not let their squad leader do what he wanted? They too wanted to beat that bastard up, so since their leader is already taking action, they would let him.


    Xin Ja was feeling a bit anxious now as he is unable to move. Using his palm, he took out not his Ki buster but a bone rune.


    When the bone rune appears, he quickly put his Ki in it.


    Wheng!!!


    A barrier appears around Xin Ja''s body, but it was a bit toote as Tou Gou is already about to hit him.


    Wham!!!


    A loud explosion reverberates through the air. Following the explosion are two figures being flung back in a couple of meters.


    Xin Ja being on the weaker side crashed on the wall of the mess hall, while Tou Gou regained his bnce after a few steps. A trickle of blood seeps out of his mouth as he feels the bacsh of his own attack rebounding to his body.


    He did not expect that the small youth would be fast enough to even activate a defensive rune used in the War Games.


    These types of runes are seldom used in real wars as they can only defend and deflect basic attacks. In battles, once skills and techniques are used, the rune barrier used in war games would not be effective anymore.


    But who would have known that he himself would fall to such a trick and suffer the rebound of his own attack?


    But in contrary to Tou Gou, Xin Ja is lying on the broken wall with traces of blood all over his body. His medic uniform is now in tatters.


    A slight smirk appears on Tou Gou''s face as he knew that the kid is done for.


    As he was about to leave, he suddenly noticed the person lying on the ground with blood all over him slowly lifted his frail-looking body and stands up.


    Although he looks weak, his eyes seem to emit strong killing intent and ferocity.


    "What an arrogant bastard!¡­" Tou Gou said as he suddenly covers his body with his strong Ki.


    He suddenly elerated to attack Xin Ja who is barely standing on the spot. Then in the middle of his charge, he suddenly unsheathes a knife from behind his back. The knife does not look ordinary with its ckish gleam.


    This time, Xin Ja activates a mental barrier rune and then takes out a pill and swallowed it. His body is in a bad shape after that explosive attack from a 6th level Ki fighter. He knew that if this guy attacks once again but this time with a stronger weapon, then he could not rely on the barrier anymore.


    After eating the pill, he feels his body warming up.


    Then suddenly he saw that guy charging towards him. Xin Ja did not hesitate anymore and take out his Ki buster from his space. He positioned himself in a way that he is able to cover the Ki buster with his sleeve and body.


    He was in a casual side stance when Tou Gou has already reached him by 1 meter.


    "Die!" Tou Gou shouted.


    Bang!!!


    A loud echo thundered through the mess hall startling everyone even those outside. It was too loud that everyone quickly stood up and looks around the mess hall. Then they saw the figure of Tou Gou extending a dark dagger but he is unable to reach the neck of his opponent.


    His body froze as his gaze is filled with disbelief.


    For a few seconds, he froze and did not move until blood began gushing out of his mouth.


    Those standing behind him have their eyes wide open with some of them dyed in blood. They did not know what happened, but all they heard was a thunderous sound and blood suddenly began to spurt out on their faces.


    The echo still lingers inside the mess hall but everyone is silent. Then they saw Tou Gou falling to the ground and breathing hisst.


    The atmosphere is heavy and everyone did not react immediately. Their ears, eyes, and heart are all in disbelief upon seeing such a scene where a 1st level Ki fighter is able to kill a 6th level one.


    Xin Ja staggered backward as he tried to support himself while holding on to the chair on the side. He then looks at the two remaining people in front of him.


    Seeing them frozen in fear, he slowly staggered out of the mess hall with his blood trailing on the ground.


    "Stop right there!" shouted an officer.


    But Xin Ja did not hear his word and continued staggering out of the mess hall. Nobody dares block his path as they all saw that strange technique he used to kill a 6th level Ki fighter. They are not that stupid to sacrifice themselves on a ''what if'' idea that the skill could only work once.


    "Imand you to stop¡­" the officer shouted.


    But Xin Ja did not bother listening to him. He could barely stand as he staggered while walking trying to reach the mess hall door.


    The officer wanted to make a move but someone stopped him.


    "Let him go¡­" themander said with his eyes glued on Xin Ja even after he walks out of the mess hall.


    Then his eyesnded on the death squad leader and the ck dagger on the ground.


    He shook his head as he knew that it was their fault that everything ended up this way. If only they have stopped themotion ahead of time, then that soldier would not have died.


    "Call the medical masters to treat that little guy''s injury. Then send him to me¡­" themander said.


    "But sir¡­ he killed an officer." The captain of Tou Gou''s squad said as he steps forward.


    Although Tou Gou causes trouble every day, he could not deny that he is one of his finest squad leaders. He is strong and brave on the battlefield killing many enemies. This in turn made his attitude bad. But that did not merit him to die such a useless death.


    Now every one of them is curious as to how a mere 1st level Ki fighter was able to blow a hole on a 6th level Ki fighter¡­ and that is the most interesting thing that baffled them all.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja return to his tent and on his way, he quickly took another pill. He did not have any broken bones, luckily, but his internal organs are wounded.


    The pill is able to preserve his vitality, but he needed to close those wounds in his internal organs to stop him from bleeding to death.


    As he enters his tent, he quickly uses needles to poke on his body and guide them to the wounded parts of his internal organs. He then uses his Ki to seal them up. Once the two fleshes are connected, they quickly heal because of the pills he has taken.


    He did this several times until all of his internal organs are finally healed. He did not know is that there are two old men standing by his tent door while looking at what he is doing with curiosity.


    After they saw the breathing of Xin Ja bing calmer, they also heaves a deep sigh of relief. They did not know what happened and they were just called to help with the youth''s wounds. But it seems that he did not need any help anymore, so they turn around and left.


    At this time, they saw a couple of guards walking toward the direction of Xin Ja''s tent.


    The one leading the group asked.


    "Is that bastard already fine?" the man said with an annoyed expression.


    The two medical masters look at each other and just nodded their heads.


    "Good! Go and capture that bastard!" shouted the officer.

 Chapter 1161 - Myrth: 132

    Chapter 1161


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Around twenty soldiers immediately run toward the tent where Xin Ja is and surround it. They all knew that he is heavily wounded and that the two medical masters have just left. So their timing is just right and would not let that little bastard escape.


    When they have heard that a mere medical apprentice killed a soldier in the front lines and a squad leader at that, most of the soldiers immediately wanted to take revenge for their fallenrade.


    And this is the reason why they became aggressive upon surrounding the tent.


    The officer suddenly barges inside the tent with his weapon drawn. As he enters aggressively he is expecting to see someone lying on the ground. But to his surprise, he saw no one inside the tent.


    The two medical masters followed inside and wanted to stop the officer, but they too were astonished to find no one inside the tent.


    "What is happening here?!" shouted the officer as he red at the two medical masters who just walked inside the tent.


    "We¡­ we don''t know. We just left him in here not so long ago." One of the medical masters replied.


    "Damn it! Search the area! He should not have escaped that far!" shouted the officer as he walks out of the tent.


    The rest of the soldiers began looking around and soon someone saw traces of blood on a wall.


    "Sir! We found some traces in here!" shouted one of the soldiers.


    The rest heard his words and they began to gather in that direction. The group of soldiers saw the traces of blood heading to an alley.


    "Be on guard that bastard is a tricky one. He is able to kill Tou Gou who is a leader of a squad, so the rest of you do not underestimate him." said the officer.


    As they enter the alleyway, a soldier who is an expert in tracking then said.


    "The trail ends here¡­ I cannot find any other leads, sir¡­"


    This is the moment that they realized that something is wrong.


    Wham!!!


    "Damn it! Did that crafty bastard trick us?" the officer said as he mmed his fist on the wall.


    He looks around the alleyway as they backtrack on their tracks and continue their search.


    Meanwhile, the two medical masters reported to the three heads about what happened and the attitude of the soldiers towards the youth Xin Ja. The two knew of the status of Xin Ja and his contribution to the war. Although it is not widespread news as the little guy just wanted to be low-key, some of them knew about it from the three elders.


    So they feel a bit aggrieved about the attitude of the soldiers towards their benefactor.


    Upon hearing this, the three old men who are leading the medical masters of the battalion became enraged.


    The white-haired old man immediately stormed to the office of themander of the army.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in!" the middle-agedmander said as he heard someone is knocking on the door.


    "Sir, I just saw Medical Master Leeing walking towards our building, I think he¡­" the adjutant wanted to continue but themander lifted his hand to stop him.


    "Let him in, if he gets here¡­" themander said.


    Inside the medieval-looking room with simple decoration are three men¡­ themander, and his two high-ranking officers.


    "What is the situation?" themander asked.


    "We have received news that the guy just disappear¡­"


    "Why did he escape? What did you do?" asked one of the adjutants on the side to his colleague.


    "I asked some soldiers to go and get him¡­" replied the other one.


    "You¡­ that little guy is someone that the medical masters are protecting. Do you know what this entails?!"


    "Enough!" themander frown as he did not want to listen to the two squabbles.


    He is not sure if what he receives is correct, but judging from the youthful appearance of the guy, it seems impossible for him to be such an expert as the reports said. He is basing his judgment ording to what he saw. He would not believe anything unless he saw it with his own eyes. That is the reason why he did not believe the news that the youth who killed an officer is such a character.


    And since he escaped, this only tells that he is guilty of such a crime and needed to be punished.


    "Since he escape, then this will soon turn into insubordination and would soon be a capital offense¡­" the Commanded said.


    Themander of the 708 Infantry Battalion is General Zhang Baguan. He is a 15th level Ki Adept and has been in the military force for more than 20 years now and has served the kingdom for almost half of his life. He values talent the most and when he first saw Xin Ja he became interested in the small guy.


    But everything changes when that guy killed an officer. What he detests the most is someone killing a fellow soldier. No matter what, he should not have killed his fellow soldier and an officer at that. So he suddenly did not look favorably at the youth.


    No matter how talented that young man is, he would not shield him from thew of the military.


    He has reviewed the records of that young guy. He is Xin Ja, who belongs to the 3rdpany, 2nd toon. He has not been assigned a squad but someone rmended him to squad 2, in which the leader is Officer Ur Lax.


    But from the direction of the situation, it seems that the guy''s military career would soon be over.


    Themander looks outside the window and did not say anything anymore.


    The two adjutants kept their silence and just look at each other. The other one is gloating while the other one is a bit apprehensive. He wanted to say something but themander has already set his mind on this.


    Wham!


    The door was kicked open as an old man barges inside.


    "What is the meaning of this, Commander Fu! I have already told you that Xin Ja is someone that we the medical masters owe something. Why are your soldiers hunting him!" shouted the old man.


    Themander did not say anything¡­ instead, one of his adjutants answered.


    "Master Lee¡­ The one whom you are protecting is an offender! He killed an officer!" said the adjutant with a mocking tone.


    "You! I heard what had happened¡­ You were there! You saw everything, and yet you did not stop the fight. And now that something has happened you wanted to shirk responsibility! You wanted a low-level medical apprentice to carry the burden of your own negligence! If you do not take care of this¡­ I will report this to the higher-ups!"


    When the adjutant heard this, his expression change.


    "Master Lee! We are a military organization! The head of the organization is themander¡­ How dare you oppose him?!" the adjutant shouted.


    Medical Master Lee scowled as he looks at the adjutant in contempt.


    "Without us in the medical master field, you would have already turned into corpses¡­ How fast can you forget?" he said as he turn around and left.


    All this time, Commander General Zhang Baguan kept his silence and did not say anything as his brows is scrunched. He looks at the window and looks at the clouds outside. He seems to be thinking of something.


    "Sir¡­ should we¡­"


    Before the other adjutant could say anything, Commander General Zhang Baguan lifted his head and heaves a deep sigh.


    "Send mymand¡­ Hunt the fugitive down¡­" he said with a serious expression.


    The two adjutants have different reactions. One is enthusiastic in conveying this order, while the other one is hesitant. He knew that what happened back then is partially their fault for not intervening. In truth, it was theirmander''s fault for letting the fight drags on.


    That battle could have ended without any casualties, but no¡­ it did not.


    Because of some unknown reason which he himself could not understand, theirmander actually let the battle end with one of the two dead.


    Plus he let that little guy go at that time. He did not know why, but deep in his heart, there is a deep doubt brewing.


    He did not stay long inside themander''s quarters and instead went back and began studying the file of Xin Ja. While reading, he suddenly discovered something.


    Xin Jong¡­ that name rings a bell. He then recalled that the person is actually a war hero. But that is not what made him think of something.


    Before the war started, he received a new which involves the extended family of themander¡­ the Ra family and the 6th prince''s Silver de Merchantpany.


    Although he could still not connect the situation, yet deep in his heart he knew that this has something got to do with the changing decision of themander.


    Instead of reading the files of Xin Ja, he walks to the drawer and then takes out the confidential file inside a locked cab.


    As he takes out the file, it reads¡­ Commander General Zhang Baguan¡­ on the cover.

 Chapter 1162 - Myrth: 133

    Chapter 1162


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Outside the town facing the enemy''s territory, a small figure is stealthily running through the thick trees of the forest. His steps are weak and his body would sometimes sway as if he would fall to the ground and faint. However, he did not stop and continued running deeper and deeper into the forest.


    Because of the searching of the soldiers in the town and outside behind its territory line, Xin Ja has no choice but to escape towards the location where the enemy of the kingdom has been hiding from before.


    He is a bit cautious but he also knows that the soldiers of the enemy kingdom have already retreated back.


    And so, this ce might be the safest ce and would be thest ce that they would search for him.


    Soon, he reached a thick tree and staggered as he falls to the ground.


    His wounds have not fully healed and he was forced to run away. And because of this, his internal organs have been aggravated, and began bleeding once again.


    "I¡­ I need to heal my wounds¡­" Xin Ja thought as he look around him.


    Seeing the side of the tree and its thick roots, he carefully crawls to it and leans his back on the tree. Then he threw several bone runes around him and his figure suddenly vanished reced by a thick tree branch.


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    After the incident in the town, the army continued their searching for Xin Ja. It has now turned into a manhunt as the soldiers were mobilized at this point in time. They began to scour the nearby viges and towns which inevitably ended up where the stronghold in the area receives the news.


    Inside the stronghold''s meeting hall where there are many high-ranking officers are gathered.


    Wham!!!


    The table was turned into dust by that one strike from an old man who is seething in anger.


    "What the audacity! He dares treat my student like a rat! He dares hunt him like he owns the whole army?!" shouted Wang Chanling as his aura suddenly suffocate the whole room.


    "Old Wang¡­ control your emotions¡­" a General who is barely able to hold his consciousness said.


    After discovering that the people around him are suffocating, Wang Chanling retrieved his aura but his anger is still present on his wizened face.


    "Exin to me, why the army is hunting a mere 1st level Ki fighter. Exin to me how an officer at the 6th level was killed without the high-ranking officers making a move to stop that fight? Exin to me why my student is now an army fugitive!" shouted Wang Chanling where his voice almost shook the room.


    Everyone now discovered that this old man which is usually amiable¡­ and just stays in the stronghold helping and teaching soldiers, and also taking care of everyone¡­ is actually a very powerful Ki Master.


    But Ki Masters are not permitted to join the fray. It is a vition of the imperialw to which the kingdoms are subjected. But discovering a Ki Master in the stronghold made everyone fearful at the same time hopeful.


    But it seems that the army has offended this Ki Master because of his student who has suffered some grievance and is now missing.


    "Master Wang¡­ We are still looking at this case. Please feel assured that your student will not suffer any grievance if he is not proven guilty." exined a General.


    "Guilty? Hahaha¡­ My student is also the student of Divine Doctor Ba and has shared his skill to the medical masters in that town¡­ and now you are telling me that such a person who contributed huge merit that helps them win the war¡­ guilty? Do you think of me as a fool¡­ General?"


    "This¡­ Master Wang¡­ I¡­I did not mean that."


    "You have all received the report! What do you think?" Wang Chanling asked everyone inside the hall.


    Everyone became silent as they did not know what to say. But then after a few seconds, an officer answered.


    "I think that the child Xin Ja has¡­ has suffered injustice¡­ I think we should question Commander General Zhang about this. The report might be¡­ false¡­"


    "We should discuss this case further¡­" another one said.


    "While you people talk... my student is now out there being hunted by our own soldiers like an animal¡­ Should you do anything about this?" a cold tone suddenly came out of Divine Doctor Ba''s mouth.


    "We will retract the order¡­" said one of the generals.


    "You people are hopeless¡­ If the generals continue to act like this¡­ then I will take my student and we will not join this war. You people can fend for yourselves¡­" Wang Chanling said as he stood up and left the room.


    Everyone became silent as their eyesnded on the middle-aged man who is themanding officer of Commander General Zhang Baguan. The middle-aged man saw the looks on hisrade''s eyes and he clenches his fists.


    All these problems pop out because of an insignificant 1st level Ki fighter who turns out to be the student of two well-known masters.


    Actually, if the kid dies normally in battle, this would not be a problem. But the thing is that there is a deep smell of conspiracy hidden within the report. It was like¡­ the child was deliberately being hunted by the military because of some unknown reasons.


    He could not help but curse in his heart and wanted to punch General Zhang. He did not know what is in that old man''s head, why did he do such a thing? He is usually one of his most level-headed battalionmanders.


    Suddenly a soldier came bursting inside the meeting hall.


    "This is bad! Master Wang¡­ Master Wang just left the stronghold!" shouted the soldier.


    Everyone was suddenly in panic upon discovering this. The stronghold is the boundary where Ki Masters can operate. Outside of that, they are not permitted to enter because it is against the imperialw.


    If the empire received this news, then the kingdom of Jimal would surely suffer.


    "Damn it! Brigade Commander Tee¡­ You must handle this mess. Solve this within a day¡­ if not, your position is in the line¡­" the Division Commander said as he stood up and left with a sunken face.


    Themand was immediately spread throughout the entire Brigade and the manhunt for Xin Ja was taken down.


    ¡­


    Town of Tiig, the town that the 708th battalion is protecting


    Inside a room, Commander General Zhang Baguan is sitting calmly on his chair while looking outside the window.


    On the ground, his adjutant is lying on the ground with an inch of his life. His other adjutant is standing on the side while heaving heavily after beating hispanion.


    "Commander¡­ What should we do with this mess?" the adjutant asked with a worried expression.


    Zhang Baguan did not reply and just watches the scenery outside his window. He is not afraid of the news that was sent by his adjutant and the trouble that it is going to cause him. He is confident of his backing within the Brigade. His concern now is the promise he made.


    He must capture that child. When he discovered the child''s background, he was a bit regretful that he let him get away after that fight. He could have already gotten him and then sent him back to the Town of Ogden. But it seems that the child is very perceptive that he is even able to escape the closed town.


    "Hmm¡­ Do not worry too much¡­ Finish him. I don''t need traitors within my ranks¡­" hemanded.


    The soldier lifted his hand and was about to hit the unconscious soldier on the ground, to give him the final blow¡­ when suddenly, a soldier knocks on the door.


    "Commander Zhang¡­ we just received a report from the fortress¡­" the soldier said.


    "Enter¡­"


    The soldier then gave the adjutant a small scroll which is clearly sent by flying messengers.


    "The manhunt should be stopped, the child Xin Ja should not be hunted but instead protected. Severe punishment would be dealt with on our battalion if something happens to him¡­" the adjutant reads.


    This froze the two as they did not know what just happened and how themand was sent immediately.


    "Sir¡­ this¡­"


    Zhang Baguan frowns and shook his head as he once again looks outside the window¡­ this time with deep contemtion in his eyes.


    ¡­


    While this is happening within the territory of the Jimal kingdom forces, in the forest near a dpidated town opposite of the Town of Tiig, a figure is currently atop a tree while watching the activity happening inside the town.


    "Wow¡­ the enemy soldiers are still increasing¡­ If they attack the town once again, then it would surely fall this time¡­" Xin Ja thought after seeing the increasing number of enemy soldiers inside the town.


    He could see thatrge reinforcements are continuouslying to the town for the whole day.


    "Hmm¡­ Will, I just let that town fall¡­ or stop the enemy in their tracks in here?" he thought as a difficult decision is right now in front of him.


    If he let the enemy soldiers attack the town, then both the soldiers and the innocent people would surely die. But if he tries to stop them, then the ones to benefit are those soldiers that are against him.


    He is truly stuck between a rock and a hard ce.

 Chapter 1163 - Myrth: 134

    Chapter 1163


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Though he has some concerns with the kingdom of Jimal''s army officers and he knew that he is being hunted by his fellow soldiers, Xin Ja still holds the kingdom in his heart because his father, Yao Xue, and the people he cares about is in that kingdom.


    And he did not want to be called a traitor which would surely affect his loved ones.


    And so he decided to do what is right at this time and buy him some time¡­ and to do that he has to do something to the enemy.


    The town that is being upied by the soldiers of the Glysko Kingdom is already in ruins. And the people there are all treated as ves. Many have been killed and those that are alive are barely considered as living.


    The atrocities the soldiers have done to them are too horrible that each of the town''s people looks lifeless and hopeless.


    When seeing this, Xin Ja felt a tug on his heart which made him hate the soldiers that he wanted to rush inside the town and begin a blood bath. This is true especially when he saw some of the children crying without their parents. The soldiers of the kingdom of Glysko trample upon them like they were nothing.


    It was too gruesome that Xin Ja has already considered wiping out the entire force inside the town.


    As he began checking the surroundings, he noticed that there are rune formations around town that would be difficult for him to enter without alerting the enemy.


    And so he decided to n out and went deep within the forest.


    "If I wanted to cleanly destroy them all¡­ I can only use that¡­" Xin Ja said with his eyes turning red in anger upon remembering what the soldiers have done to the town''s people.


    Old and young females are being abused, men and male children are killed, and the town looks like hell to the remaining survivors inside of it.


    Upon remembering that scene, he could not help but grit his teeth just to control the rage in his heart. He did not want to see such a thing happening in the town of Tiig.


    When he was in the town, he saw the town''s people cowering inside their homes. Seeing their faces and thinking of them suffering such fate made Xin Ja almost lose his sanity although these people are not rted to him.


    It was like he could feel a strong emotion to protect them.


    While trying to control himself, he suddenly thought of a way to free those people of their suffering. He knew that the people inside the town are beyond saving.


    But of course, he would not be a judge to that.


    "I could only do as such¡­" Xin Ja said as an idea came to his mind.


    He began to take out the materials he needed for his n to work. He needed 3 things¡­ the first one is arge amount of a particr poisonous nt that grows from the area where he created the space storage for the Mule.


    Second, he needs to create arge array that would cover the whole town.


    And third, he needed a machine that could create mists.


    He has a limited amount of time and many things to do. So he began by sending a letter to his dad''s Mule and requesting him to gather the herb he needed. He then exined to his father his n.


    Xin Ja has shown the situation in the town through the image recording. This way, his dad would believe his purpose.


    Then he began to craft the mist machine which has browsed through the records in his unique vision.


    Two dayster¡­


    Vroom!!! Vroom!!!


    A fast vehicle suddenly appears from the outer walls of the town and the vehicle is traveling very fast that the guards were suddenly stunned. They could see a person riding that fast-moving object, and they tried shooting at it, but their arrow misses their target.


    That figure is Xin Ja who is riding the motorcycle he created when he was going to the War Games. With some improvement, he is now able to increase the speed and mobility of the motorcycle and its reliability.


    As he quickly travels around the town, he secretly drops the rune he has prepared for the array around the town. He has to finish dropping around 25 runestones to fully enclose the town. The purpose of the array is not to trap the soldiers or the people as that is almost impossible without arge amount of power.


    What he wanted to do is to prevent the mist from dissipating and would stay inside the town and the borders of the array.


    As Xin Ja continues to travel really fast outside of the town. A group of cavalries suddenly appear and try to chase after him. However, they were unable to get him as he is too fast.


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers stood on his path, but then he just threw a grenade and sted them to smithereens.


    When they saw this, the Glysko army immediately knew that this is a provocation or a testing from their enemy.


    "You dare go here and test our patience¡­ Then we will show you how your people would suffer because of you!" shouted an officer as he drags a woman to the top of the wall.


    The woman is already naked and her body is full of wounds.


    The officer suddenly unsheathes his sword and suddenly shes the neck of the woman. She began to convulse as she tried to stop the blood which is gushing out of her throat. Her pitiful expression and her lifeless eyes were seen by Xin Ja and it infuriated him.


    "Hold on¡­ Hold on for a little bit¡­" he said deep in his heart and he grits his teeth and dropped thest few runestones on the ground.


    After dropping, he suddenly turns around and left through the forest.


    "Hahaha¡­ Coward! Go and tell your army that you are all cowards!" the officer shouted in glee along with the soldiers behind him.


    The loudugh of ridicule and insult began booming in the air as they watch the silhouette of their enemy leaving.


    30 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja is standing about a kilometer away from the broken walls of the town.


    "Sir! I think that person is back¡­" a soldier shouted with a smile on his face.


    "Should we capture him? That thing he is riding might be a new artifact. We can get it for ourselves and sell it, right?" the soldier said with excitement in his tone.


    "Haha¡­ Stupid brat¡­ He is angered and is being controlled by his emotion. Go and send a squad to capture him. Just be careful of that thing he is throwing¡­" the officer said with an evil smile.


    Xin Ja waves his hand and a weird contraption appears in front of him.


    The town''s gate opens and a squad of cavalry immediately rushes towards Xin Ja''s location. They are equipped with bows and arrows as they rush to approach him.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of explosions could be heard and those riding atop the horse fell down one by one.


    "What! What was that? He¡­ he can kill at that distance!" shouted the officer in shock.


    Then he saw the young man looking at him and then pointing the weapon in his direction. As if by reflex, he quickly ducks.


    Bang!


    Blood sttered on his face as he saw one of the soldiers behind him falling to the ground with half of his face missing while his brain matters and blood began oozing out of his remaining half of the skull.


    "Damn it! What is that weapon!" shouted the officer in anger.


    Then he saw that every soldier is already hiding behind the battlement at the top of the wall.


    A courageous soldier carefully peeks out and noticed that the young man seem to have disappeared and from where he was standing, everything around that area is now filled with smoke.


    "Sir! Mist¡­ there is a misting!" shouted the soldier who just peeked.


    "What? But the sky is clear¡­" the officer said in confusion while looking at the sky while hiding behind a brick wall.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, atop a tree in the forest a group of people are watching this scene and are looking at each other.


    "Sir¡­ That person¡­ he is the one whom the army is looking for, right?" one of the scout soldiers asked.


    "Yes¡­ But it seems that he did not escape but instead is attacking the enemy''s camp¡­" the squad leader of the scout said.


    "Should we capture him?" asked one of them with an evil grin on his face.


    Themand to capture had already been recalled, but everyone knew that theirmander still wanted to capture that guy. So if they are able to capture him and bring him to themander, then they would surely be given a reward.


    Whack!


    The squad leader hit the back of the head of his subordinate.


    "Are you a spy of the enemy?" he said in anger.


    "No¡­ no squad leader¡­" the soldier said in a panic.


    "Then why would you want to capture someone who is fighting against our enemy? You imbecile!" the squad leader berated.


    "Report this to the scoutpany¡­ We will wait for orders¡­" the squad leader said with a frown.

 Chapter 1164 - Myrth: 135

    Chapter 1164


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the mists began to spread, the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom became wary of the situation. But after seeing that the enemy is not doing anything and might have left the area, they all became rxed. Well, who would think that a single person would be stupid enough to fight against more than ten thousand soldiers?


    Although theirmander is not in the town right now and has returned to the forwardmand base, their number alone is enough to deter any forces from the Jimal kingdom.


    And so time has passed and it has already been an hour since then. The mist has already thickened and has almost reached the walls of the town.


    "What is this mist? Why does it feel ominous?" said one of the soldiers while looking at the mist in front of him.


    "You''re just being paranoid¡­ What could a mist do to us? Hahaha¡­"


    "I am not afraid of the mist¡­ I''m more afraid of what is inside of the mist¡­"


    "Ohh¡­ Scary¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The rest of the soldiers began chuckling while they observe the mist which is now slowlying closer. At this time, a strong gust of wind suddenly appears. Feeling the wind blowing the soldiers look at the horizon and close their eyes.


    It has been a little hot these days and the fighting has already taken a toll on their minds. When they ransacked and destroyed this town, they became drunk in the fierceness of war that they abused the women and even children in the town.


    And on their defeat in the hands of the enemy in the next town, they became fiercer and almost killed half of the total remaining kingdom of Jimal''s citizens in the town.


    And now, the town is filled with dead bodies crying and weeping all over the ce.


    Many soldiers have not stopped their atrocities and the officers did not bother with them.


    But the current situation where an enemy appears made them high on their toes. They did not know if the enemy is now nning to attack them.


    Hence the soldiers are ready for battle.


    The wind picks up and it made them feel cool. This is the normal wind they would feel every now and thening from the north. Almost all of the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom who are on the wall close their eyes as they savor the cool feelinging from the blowing wind. It was as if it also blew away their anxiety and sins.


    Along with the windes the mist as it blew towards the town. It did not take long before the entire town is now covered in mist which has slowly prated every nook and corner of the town.


    "Yannn¡­ This is making me sleepy¡­ my body feels rxed¡­" a soldiermented as a smile crept onto his face.


    His eyelid became a bit heavy and a satisfied smile could be seen on his face.


    The same thing is happening all over the town. Where everyone is feeling sleepy and it made them feel rxed andfortable.


    No one knew that they are already being drugged as their wariness faded away into their sleep.


    ¡­


    "What is happening? I can''t see anything because of this mist¡­" said a scout from the Jimal kingdom.


    "Damn it¡­ What did that kid do? What, is he nning?" said the leader of the squad.


    "Sir¡­ should we try to enter? I mean¡­ the mist can cover our tracks¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ You and you¡­ Go and scout. Quickly escape if you are discovered¡­" the leader said while pointing at two people.


    The two nodded and jumps down from the tree where they are hiding.


    They soon began to run really fast as they approach the mist. The two stopped just outside and slowly walks towards the mist.


    They were able to take a few steps inside and stopped as they could not see what is in front of them. Their speed is a bit slow so theirpanions can still see their silhouettes.


    Suddenly, the scouts noticed their twopanions walking sluggishly while turning around and wanting to return. But before they could exit the mist, they suddenly fall to the ground unconscious.


    "What? What is happening now? Why did they fall? Are they dead?" one of the scouts asked while observing the situation.


    "Go and check¡­ but do not enter the mist¡­ I have a bad feeling about this¡­" the leader said.


    But before they could move, they noticed a figure walking towards the two fallen soldiers.


    That person is wearing a weird thing on his face as he walks towards them.


    "That¡­ that''s Xin Ja, right? He is that kid¡­" said a soldier who knows and has seen Xin Ja before.


    "What is he going to do?"


    Everyone is now worried, but they did not reveal themselves and just prepare to attack if ever they see him attacking theirrades.


    Then they saw the kid grabbing the cor of the two soldiers and dragging them out of the mist.


    Then they saw the kid looking in their direction. The kid seems to have taken out several weird objects that look like the same thing that he is wearing.


    They then saw the kid entering deeper into the mist towards the town.


    "What does he mean by that leader?" a scout asked while looking at his leader.


    The rest of the squad members also look at the guy who squinted his eyes as he did not know how to answer them.


    "Let''s go and check things out¡­" the leader said as he jumps down and then check the two unconscious fellows.


    As they approach, they soon noticed the two slowly bing conscious.


    It took them a whole two minutes before they became fully awake.


    "Ugh¡­ Leader, do not enter the mist¡­ it¡­ it would cause you to fall asleep." said one of the scouts who have fully woken up.


    "So this is his n¡­" the leader said as if he could already tell what is about to happen in the town.


    "Bring this to the base¡­ ask the rtive masters to craft as many as they can¡­" hemanded another one of his subordinates.


    There are ten people in his scouting squad, and he has already sent one to report to the town and now he is going to send another one back with another message.


    "For the rest of us, we will wear this and try to scout the town¡­ if we could we should help out a bit¡­" the leader said as if determination filled his eyes.


    The remaining eight of them wore the mask that Xin Ja has provided them. The mask is not thatplicated to wear. One has to just put it over one''s head to cover their face. They have seen how Xin Ja looks like while wearing the mask, so they just imagined how it is worn.


    As they breathe, they feel a bit weird because of the noise the mask is making.


    The mask is abination of a filtration rune and a regr mask that is able to cover one''s whole face. It is a crude replica of the gas mask that Xin Ja has seen in the records of his unique vision, but it is already enough to be used in this situation.


    As the group wore the mask, they all began to enter the mist cautiously. They soon were able to reach the town''s wall and noticed an entry point.


    "Sir¡­ the town¡­ and the enemy soldiers¡­" a scout soldier said as he noticed something.


    "Someone has killed them in their sleep¡­" the leader said with a frown.


    He knew that this is what that kid has done. They too wanted to do such a thing to their enemy as they too witnessed the suffering of their people.


    "Sir¡­"


    "Alright¡­ kill these bastards! But¡­ we should do this quietly¡­ I do not know what is happening, but this is our chance to avenge our people¡­" the leader said with a glint of ruthlessness in his eyes.


    The eight of them immediately began working¡­ one slice one kill.


    No one wanted to look back as they knew that today they are going to take the many lives of their enemy.


    Atop the wall of the town, a figure watches the group enter and just nodded his head at their action.


    "Sigh¡­ These people deserve a more cruel death than what they deserve¡­ But¡­ if I do that, it would cause me nightmares¡­ I think this is for the best¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he continue with executing the unconscious enemies around him.


    30 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja stopped as he and a tall man saw each other in front of arge building which us the main base of the enemy camp.


    The tall man nodded his head at Xin Ja.


    "Ba careful¡­ I think the mist has not prated this building yet¡­" Xin Ja said to the soldier.


    It did not take long before the rest of the scouts appear behind the man.


    "Are¡­ are you Xin Ja?" asked one of the scouts to confirm.


    "Yes¡­ Why? Are you going to capture me?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Umm¡­ No, but I advise you to return to the stronghold. Themand to capture you have been lifted. But going back to the stronghold is the safest route for you." said the soldier.


    The tall man nodded to confirm what hispanion said.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in response.

 Chapter 1165 - Myrth: 136

    Chapter 1165


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Behind the tightly closed door are several soldiers from the Glysko kingdom with their faces covered with cloth. The door is actually protected by an array that seems to be preventing the smoke from entering through the gaps.


    The windows are already closed and the people inside are vigntly waiting for something.


    Suddenly, the door burst open which startled the rest of the people inside the room. Although they are prepared for such a thing to happen, yet seeing the mist entering the room made everyone want to run deeper into the room.


    Then they saw several armed men wearing strange masks on their faces rush inside the building.


    The sound of weapons shing echoed in the air along with the groan of those who were caught by surprise as they unconsciously inhaled the mist in the air.


    Many of them fell to the ground without a fight and died by the tip of the swords from the scouts of the Jimal kingdom.


    While the battle is happening in the lower portion of the building, on the second floor, a man who is barely conscious is looking at a youth standing before him.


    The man which seems to be a high ranking officer is actually a 10th level Ki fighter. Although he is still conscious, he could already feel his body bing weaker.


    "I¡­ I did not¡­ think that¡­ the kingdom of Jimal¡­ would¡­ would have such an expert poison master amongst them. This¡­ this is our defeat¡­" he said with a low tone.


    The room is already in ruins and blood could be seen flowing down the arms of the youth in front of him.


    One could tell that the youth might be standing but his wound is really heavy and it seems that he is barely standing on his own.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just watches as the man slowly closes his eyes.


    ¡­


    When the scouts enters the room from the 1st floor¡­ Xin Ja has already located the position of the strongest fighter in the enemy army.


    The guy is a 10th level Ki fighter, just like his father. And it seems that the guy seemed to have already inhaled the mist but can still hold on because of his level. What Xin Ja did not expect is the strength of the concoction he had made. He did not expect that even a 10th level Ki fighter could be affected by the effect of the mist.


    Along with the attack of the scouts from the 1st floor, Xin Ja also made his attack by bursting through a window.


    The 10th level officer was caught off guard, but was still able to react when Xin Ja attacked him. Even with the use of his Ki buster, the high ranking officer was able to dodge and even retaliate.


    In just one exchange, a long gash immediately tore apart Xin Ja''s strong armor and even the bone rune he activated.


    He was only able to survive because of his fast reflexes and quick and precise dodging.


    However, the wound he receives is already deep enough.


    "How dare a mere ant challenge me?" the high ranking officer said as he forces himself to wake up.


    But the effect of the drug was truly potent, so he did not have a choice but to stab his leg just to regain his consciousness.


    "Die!!!" the high ranking officer shouted as he brandished his Ki covered sword.


    Swoosh!!!


    A part of the building was immediately cut and arge hole appears at the side of the 2nd floor of the building. And because of this, more mist was able to enter.


    The high ranking officer held his breath, but he noticed the 1st level Ki fighter enemy which he considered as an ant suddenly moved.


    ng!


    They crossed swords and Xin Ja was flung to the side hitting the wall with a loud thud. Another gash could be seen and this time on his left arm. And on that hand, there is a powdered bone rune. The activated bone rune this time is deflection rune, this type of rune is almost the same as the one used in War Games, but the one Xin Ja used is stronger and could reflect even closebat weapon attacks.


    But still¡­ because of the disparity of their level, the High Ranking Officer received only slight damage and Xin Ja suffered in that exchange.


    "Damn it! How could an ant-like you still stand after that blow?" the man said while standing unsteady.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja threw his weapon with all his might which made the made quickly raise his sword to parry it.


    He is wary of the enemy weapon as it is able to break through his Ki barrier. So he instead parries it to deflect the sword being thrown at him.


    Yet he did not expect that the kid would use another type of weapon which he has not seen before.


    It was the long-range weapon that the kid tried to sneak attack him with.


    Although he was able to dodge the first strike, he still could feel the power of the weapon that the little guy is carrying.


    Bang!


    The loud explosion echoed inside the room and the high ranking officer immediately slumps to the ground as he could feel something hitting his chest.


    The force is significant to make him take a step back for about a meter before feeling his body bing weak.


    After the death of his opponent, Xin Ja immediately felt his body bing weaker. He quickly eats a healing pill, and pour healing potion on his wounds.


    The pain did not go away as he grits his teeth. When the potion and the pill began to take effect, Xin Ja fell on his knees in front of the corpse of the high-ranking officer.


    At this time, the scouts have already finished the soldiers on the 1st floor and the 2nd floor and have barges inside the room. They immediately stop as they saw the high ranking enemy''s lifeless body and the trembling figure of the small youth.


    A scout wanted to take a step forward but their leader stopped him.


    "Take care of the rest¡­" Xin Ja said as his figure suddenly became blurry.


    "Wait!" shouted one of the scouts.


    "Leader we should stop him. I saw that he is heavily wounded." Another one said.


    "Can you stop him?" the squad leader asked.


    They all noticed the dead corpse of a 10th level high-ranking officer from the Glysko kingdom and the devastation that happened on the second floor. They knew that the two have fought.


    But what they did not understand is how that mere 1st level Ki fighter is able to defeat the enemy''s high-ranking officer?


    Though they knew to the mist''s effect, they still have a hard time believing such a thing has happened.


    The battlested for about 6 hours, and the group of scouts walks out of the mist-covered town.


    At this time, they noticed the ground shaking. They then see arge number of soldiers marching towards them.


    It took a while before the soldier arrives in the area outside the mist.


    "What is the situation inside?" asked the captain of the scout''spany where the scouting squad who attacked the town with Xin Ja.


    "Captain¡­ We¡­ we have eliminated the enemies within the walls of the town. I don''t know if there is still someone alive in there, but we were a bit flustered as there are far too many soldiers that we have to kill just to secure the town¡­" the scout squad leader reported.


    "What?" the captain almost eximed loudly in disbelief.


    If he told this to his superiors¡­ who would believe him?


    With only a handful of soldiers, they are able to eliminate more than 10,000 enemy troops. That was truly unbelievable.


    So the captain looks at the squad leader with suspicion.


    "This mist has provided us the way, captain. It causes people who inhale it to be asleep¡­" the scout added.


    The captain thought for a while, then lifted his hand in the air.


    "Get 50 men to enter the mist¡­" the captain said.


    "Sir¡­ you can''t¡­ the mist¡­" the scout leader wanted to stop hismanding officer.


    "Do you want me to believe your story? Squad Leader Rao¡­ if you are in my position, will you believe me if I say that with only 8 people, they defeated more than 10,000 soldiers?" the captain said with a frown.


    The squad leader did not reply and just saluted as he takes a step back.


    Around 50 soldiers began marching towards the thick mist.


    Then suddenly everyone saw that the 50 soldiers began to wobble as they march deeper. Then they all fell to the ground after walking around 50 meters inside.


    When the captain saw this, he looks at Squad Leader Rao''s group.


    "This is the effect of the mist." Squad Leader Rao exined.


    "Then¡­ how were you able to¡­" the captain wanted to ask but then he saw the team taking out a weird looking mask.


    "We used this¡­ I already sent the sample to the base¡­" Squad Leader Rao said while showing the mask.

 Chapter 1166 - Myrth: 137

    Chapter 1166


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After taking care of the situation in the ruined town, Xin Ja is now on his way to the fortress. His motorcycle whiz through the path and soon reaches an open field. So far he has not met with anyone on the road and the open field is a great sight after traveling through the forest for a while.


    The motorcycle is quiet and does not produce too much noise and only the slight sound of gears could be heard. Xin Ja soon saw fresh traces of wagons crossing the open field and entering the edge of the forest.


    "Hmm¡­ They may be survivors of the war¡­" he thought as he quickly speeds up and soon enters the forest path.


    Screech!!!


    Xin Ja steps on the break of the motorcycle as it slid down the dirt road.


    This is because¡­ right in front of him he saw wrecked carriages. He can even see some dead bodies lying on the ground. The dead bodies are both that of people and beasts.


    Suddenly, an arrow whiz pass through him almost hitting his head as Xin Ja tilted his head to the side.


    Cold sweat immediately covered his back as an arrow almost hit his head. He immediately noticed the slight greenish texture of the arrow tip which tells him that it is poisonous.


    As he rolled on the ground, he hid his motorcycle in the ck pearl. He then quickly takes out his short sword and a Ki buster from his ring.


    When he stopped rolling he has already positioned himself lower to the ground with both weapons at the ready.


    He noticed a few shadow figures in the woods that are quickly surrounding him.


    "I don''t have much time to dawdle here¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he pointed the muzzle of the Ki buster to a particr direction.


    Bang!!!


    A thunderous sound reverberated through the air which startled the whole forest.


    Then a bloody figure falls to the ground with half of its head missing. When Xin Ja saw that figure he was a bit stunned.


    That is because¡­ it is not a soldier from the Glysko kingdom but a soldier from Jimal kingdom.


    "Are the soldiers still hunting me? I thought¡­" Xin Ja thought and immediately had a bad premonition in his heart.


    Jumping to the side, Xin Ja dodges some of the arrows flying his way. He did not hesitate to quickly enter the forest.


    "Chase after him!" shouted a voice as the figures from within the shadows moved.


    As Xin Ja run deeper into the forest, he began to n out his next move. He did not expect that an ambush would be set for him and that many of the survivors actually fell in the hands of the soldiers from the Jimal kingdom.


    He is now thinking about what he has done to deserve such hatred from the soldiers?


    He just protected himself and has killed that officer out of self-defense. But does that warrant the army to chase after him even sending high-ranking soldiers just to kill him?


    Xin Ja frantically runs with all his might as he passes through one tree after another until he reached a part of the forest where the trees are a bit dense.


    "Ragelings territory¡­" he muttered as his eyes squinted.


    Ragelings are beasts that are very fierce and would attack anyone who enters their territory. They are beasts that hunt in groups and look like monkeys the size of a man.


    As he enters the thick forest he could immediately notice the marks on the trees used by the Ragelings to mark their territory.


    Xin Ja could also hear movements from above the trees which means that the Ragelings are already on the move.


    Behind him, the soldiers continue to chase after him as if they are not bothered by the presence of the beasts around them. He could feel cold stares on his back and strong killing intent rushing towards him.


    Xin Ja could tell that the people chasing after him are all 5th level soldiers. And from the clothing they are wearing, he knew that they belong to the special force in the army.


    His heart began to pound faster as he could tell that the soldiers are gaining behind him.


    Xin Ja continues running as if he is looking for something deep within the forest.


    Suddenly, he felt a fast object approaching him from behind. Without hesitation, he quickly jumped to the side and saw an arrow passing through.


    Xin Ja was able to dodge it because of his sharp sense. However, the attack did not end there. He could immediately feel multiple objects being flung at him.


    But this did not concern him as the target of those objects is not just him but also the people chasing after him.


    One of the soldiers was caught unprepared and his head was bashed by the flying rock which is actually embedded with Ki.


    In his time in the forest in Ogden town, he has learned of some beasts that are able to use Ki. And one of those beasts is a Rageling.


    "Damn it! Chase after that kid! The rest deal with these pests!" shouted a man as he draws his de.


    Others began to point their arrows at the Ragelingsing towards them.


    The battle between beast and men began.


    Meanwhile, 5 soldiers did not stop and continue chasing after Xin Ja¡­ and behind them is an army of Ragelings.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja saw a thick bodies tree and quickly takes out a bone rune. He did not hesitate to throw the bone rune to the body of the tree.


    It immediately caught fire in just a second. Then in another 3 seconds, something happened.


    The tree actually began to move.


    Its thick vines began to sway all over the ce and an unlucky soldier was caught off guard and was torn in half.


    The rest began to fight against the thick vines waving all over the ce.


    Xin Ja grabbed this chance to escape while a soldier followed behind him. But then that soldier was unable to follow because a vine suddenly appears in front of him which made him quickly jump back to dodge.


    Upon seeing this scene, a slight smile appears on Xin Ja''s mouth as he continues running away.


    20 minutester¡­


    In the forest, a group of people arrives following a soldier which seems to be good at tracking.


    "He went past this way about 5 minutes ago¡­ it seems that he encountered some trouble¡­" the man said while tracking the ground.


    "Blood! This is a man''s blood." The tracker said.


    "Good¡­ he is wounded. I need to get my revenge for what happened to the others¡­" a soldier said with an angry look on his face.


    "He has to pay for the lives of ourrades!" he shouted in anger.


    Out of the 20 of them, only seven are left after being killed by the Ragelings and that moving nt with vines as sharp as a sword.


    "Sir¡­ he went this way¡­" the tracker said while pointing in a direction.


    The soldiers then began to run in the direction pointed by the tracker. Soon they arrive in a small clearing and find more traces of blood.


    "Be careful everyone¡­ he is hiding here somewhere¡­" the tracker said which alerted the rest of the soldiers.


    Suddenly, the tracker held his neck as a long gash appears on them.


    "What? What happened?" shouted the leader as he tried to hold the wound on the tracker''s neck.


    But the tracker still died in his hands.


    "Damn? What just happened?" the leader shouted in anger.


    Suddenly, another soldier fell to the ground. This time, his neck was punctured from the side. Then another one fell to the ground with his chest bleeding as if a sword wounded him.


    But the thing that baffled the remaining soldiers the most is the way their soldierpanions died. It was like there is an invisible enemy around them and they would just die without a fight.


    "Side by side!" shouted the leader.


    But then it was for naught as one by one, the remaining soldier''s eyes are filled with terror. They did not know what is happening and right now, they cannot escape anymore. It was like something really horrible and terrifying is hunting them one by one.


    Then right in front of the leader''s eyes, hispanion''s chest was punctured by an invisible knife.


    "Damn it!" shouted the leader.


    But before he could do anything something seem to have bit his hand and he discovered that it is wounded heavily.


    Then suddenly his left leg became numb and then his right. This was until his whole body is now unable to move.


    The leader is now filled with fear as he looks around him.


    "Spare! Me! Please!" he shouted while trembling in fear.


    Suddenly a young voice appears and the surrounding changes.


    "You wanted to avenge yourpanions? You have no right to say those words¡­ You hunted me and killed those people¡­ those survivors¡­ And you have the audacity to seek revenge? Hahaha¡­ What audacity?" the youthful voice said.


    Right in front of the leader of the squad of Special Forces eyes, he saw Xin Ja appearing.


    Holding a short sword, Xin Ja pointed it on his neck.


    He then saw everyone one of hispanions lying on the ground bleeding.

 Chapter 1167 - Myrth: 138

    Chapter 1167


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The whole thing is a trap and he knew that they fell for it. The truth is that they were all captured inside a beguiling trap array and were killed because they were careless.


    And now it is toote for him to regret and will die in this ce where he could not even keep his own corpse.


    "Deathes to those who want me dead¡­" Xin Ja said as his gaze turned cold.


    After killing thest of the Special Force soldiers, Xin Ja walks out of the forest. While exiting the forest, he was once again attacked by the Ragelings and received some wounds because he had not enough Ki to use in his escape.


    Most of his Ki was used in creating the beguiling trap array, so in his return, he was wounded by some Ragelings. Though he was able to kill some of them and scared the rest, he stillment on his own weakness.


    If he could only reach the 3rd level, then that would make his life a lot easier.


    As he walks out of the forest and back into the road, he once again checked the road where a caravan has been killed. He knew that he was partly responsible for their deaths because he was being hunted by his enemies. But he could onlyment their loss and pay them his respect.


    He wanted to still live, so he could not give his life to his enemies.


    ¡­


    While the war is happening on the southern border, within the capital of Jimal kingdom, the alchemist association is bing busier every day. This is true especially today when they suddenly received a sample pill.


    It has been millennia since the alchemy association of the kingdom has seen pills. And the pills they have received came from a small border town called Ogden.


    The pill has a mysterious origin so everyone is curious about who was able to make it.


    Inside the alchemist association headquarters, the room of the association president


    "President, the pills have arrived¡­" a high-ranking alchemist master said as he enters the room carrying a sealed box in his hand.


    The eyes of the old man sitting behind the dark brown wooden desk suddenly light up in excitement.


    "Bring it here quickly!" the old man gestured for the high-ranking alchemist master to his desk.


    As the two looks at the box with anticipation, the high-ranking alchemist master unlocked the sealed box and then slowly opens it.


    The smell of herb immediately wafted through the air as the old man opened the closed bottle.


    The eyes of the two people immediately showed happiness in them as they both look at each other in amazement.


    Only they can exin what they are feeling right now as they look at the two pills inside the bottle.


    "This¡­ this is really the pills that were lost a long time ago¡­"


    "Yes, master¡­ These ones we got from the merchant are all healing pills. I heard that its effect is like that of a high-quality potion¡­"


    "Ahh¡­ So this is the reason why the alchemy association was destroyed in that war a long time ago. I can now imagine why the enemies are so worried about the existence of alchemy pills¡­" he said as he observes the pills in the bottle with rapt attention.


    Not longter, the old man put down the pill bottle and heaves a deep sigh.


    "Prepare theboratories¡­ Today we will not sleep until we can figure out how this pill was made¡­" the old president of the association said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ Sir, I heard that this pill was made by a student of Ogden academy¡­" the high-ranking alchemist master said.


    "What? A mere student? How?... Wait a minute¡­ Ogden academy¡­ Ogden town¡­ Hahaha¡­ That old fox might be hiding something from me¡­ alright, since I have discovered it, I think we can negotiate with that old fox¡­ Come, let''s set forth to Ogden town!" shouted the old president of the alchemist association.


    The man beside him could not help but shake his head. He knew of the temperament of the president of their association, so he did not want to say anything about it. But he needed to stop the president from going to Ogden town as it is where the war is near.


    "President, I think we better try to figure out the pill first. With our current technology in alchemy, I think we can figure things out¡­" the man said trying to talkmonsense to the old man in front of him.


    "Hmm¡­ You are right¡­ you''re right¡­ If we can figure this out, then we don''t have to bother with that old fox and owe him something¡­" the old man said with a sneer.


    The two began talking about what they should do next and the things they needed to prepare for the experiment to start.


    As of now, there are around 6 pills in their hands. This is through the courtesy of their alchemy branches all over the kingdom.


    They are confident that with their abilities as high-ranking alchemy masters, they would be able to figure out something that was made by a mere youth.


    And so the experimentation began and everyone became busy.


    The whole alchemist association in the kingdom of Jimal became busy as the alchemists bury themselves in the important research.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, in the capital city of the Jimal kingdom, in the pce of the 6th prince something is also brewing.


    A middle-aged man is currently kneeling in front of the top seat where a man in his 30s is seated.


    The man looks handsome with his straight golden hair and light blue eyes. His face looks like something that was chiseled perfectly along with an impable aura.


    This man is the 6th prince of the kingdom. Someone who holds prestige in the kingdom as the one who controls the Silver de Merchant Company, one of thergest merchantpanies in the kingdom.


    The middle-aged man kneeling in front of him is Ra Gaolfang, a 13th level Ki Adept and the 10th elder of the merchantpany. And what''s more, he is a distant cousin of the current king of the Jimal kingdom. Ra Gaofang is Ra jun''s father who was killed by the hands of Xin Ja when he tried to attack the Xin mansion.


    "Dear Nephew¡­ Please help your uncle address my grievance¡­ I have discovered who killed your cousin¡­ my son." He said with tears in his eyes.


    It has been a very long time before he was able to finally trace and find the culprit. However, he could not take action because he has no concrete evidence yet. He learned that thest time his son wasst seen alive is before he went to Ogden town and secretly attacked a family with the surname Xin.


    He suddenly wanted to attack that family in that small town¡­ however¡­ he discovered that the family is not as simple as he thought they were.


    With only the father and son and their servants¡­ it is not a bother to him to eliminate them in one fell swoop. However, the problem is that they are actually rted to the famous Xin family who has gained lots of military merits for the kingdom.


    The Xin family might look simple on the surface, but in truth, there are deeply rooted in the kingdom''s military. So he dare not make a move without the support of a more powerful backer. And that backer is the person in front of him, the 6th prince.


    While listening to the exnation of his uncle and at the same time subordinate, the 6th prince frowns.


    "Xin Jong¡­ He is the cousin of Xin Han¡­ one of the military''s top officers¡­" the prince muttered then looks at the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "Uncle¡­ I heard the news that the army is chasing after a boy named Xin Ja¡­ Is this rted to you?" the 6th prince suddenly asked.


    When Ra Gaofang heard this his body stiffens. He did not expect that the prince was so updated in the war front information that he even knew of the hunt for that young man.


    In truth, he suspected that it was Xin Jong, the father who killed his son because of the attack. So when he learned of this, he quickly mobilized his resources and connection to track where his son is. And finding that the child is on the battlefield, he made contact with his connection and informed battalionmander Zhang Baguan.


    He did not expect that he would be lucky enough that the child is under the general''smand. However, it still proves him wrong as the kid is actually very slippery that he even has the guts to escape the military.


    But now that the hunt is halted, Ra Gaofeng became anxious once again and wanted the aid of the prince to finally capture that brat.


    He wanted the head of that brat in exchange for his son''s head. Even if he is mistaken, he would rather kill the innocent than let the culprit escape.. That way, he could quench his thirst for revenge.

 Chapter 1168 - Myrth: 139

    Chapter 1168


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The forest is a bit dark and the leaves and the winds scattered the smell of blood in the air. The shadow of the leaves waving looks like a shadow figure which could send shivers running down the spine of those who would dare enter the dark forest.


    Xin Ja stood with a dark expression while looking at several mounds on the ground as he buried those who have died in this ambush.


    He partially mes himself for their tragedy, but he could not rewind time. He can only offer his prayer and hope for these people who have died.


    As he lifted his eyes, a glint of ruthlessness appears in them.


    "Since you people want me dead, then I would not cower and hide. Do you want a fight? Then let''s battle it out¡­" he thought as anger has suddenly flooded his head.


    Going deeper into the forest, Xin Ja found a cave and set up a camouge array on its mouth. He then takes out the many stones, crystals, and ore in his inventory.


    When he was Shin Jiao, he had seen the many armors and gears that he would wear in battles. In the records, he learned how they function and how strong they were¡­ But the problem is that it was in the lower realms.


    Now that he is stronger than Shin Jiao¡­ Xin Ja did not know if he would be able to create an armor that is stronger than those in the records.


    But since dangerous time, calls for desperate measures¡­ he could only rely on himself and his gears to offset the level difference between him and his enemies.


    Xin Ja has only reached the 2nd level so far and he is nowhere a match to high-ranking officers without using tricks. But on the battlefield, not all tricks would work, so he has to rely on an external force to offset his true strength.


    Who cares if it is borrowed strength? At least it was made using his own hands and not something he just found or borrowed.


    Xin Ja did not waste his time and quickly immerse himself in creating the gears in the records. His first goal is to create an armor that is strong enough to defend himself against the strength of someone who is as strong as or even stronger than his father.


    He has fought with his father before, so he is clear on how strong a 10th level Ki fighter is. So he began to pool all of the knowledge he has and also began refining the ores he took out.


    His next goal is to extend the power of his weapons, especially the Ki buster. If he is unable to create a Ki buster that could break the tough natural defense of 10th level Ki fighters, then he would still be defeated even with a powerful piece of armor.


    Then he needed a closebat weapon that would also be equal in power to his Ki buster.


    All of these needed powerful and rare ores which he clearly does not have enough of. But of course, he could still request it from his dad who is in Ogden town. And so without hesitation, he requested the ores from his father.


    Xing Jong became so worried about his son when he received the piece of news that Xin Ja is being hunted by the military. At the same time, he is angry at the higher-ups for what has happened. But Xin Jong did not do anything rash through the advice of Xin Han.


    So when he heard that his son is fine, he did not panic anymore and decided to help his son with his request.


    ¡­


    A weekter¡­


    The war continue surging on, this time the kingdom of Glysko did not focus on attacking a certain direction but instead, they spread their forces as they began harassing the rest of the towns. This has caused a great headache to the soldiers of the kingdom of Jimal.


    But it seems that this is only a distraction as their main focus of attack is a vige near the mountains. This vige is a hidden vige which is actually a strategic point and a hole in the line of defense of the Kingdom of Jimal''s army.


    The vige was discovered by a squad of Glysko soldiers who stumble upon the location while trying to scout the area.


    The whole area is under a gray mist which tends to make those who enter it lost inside the mist. But for some reason, the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom were able to enter it identally.


    And so while the army of the enemy attacks different parts of the border towns, argepany of more than 1000 soldiers is currently marching towards the hidden vige.


    At this time, in the vige outskirt, an old man is standing above a cliff overlooking the busy vige going with their busy life.


    At this time a shadow figure suddenly appears behind him.


    "Vige head¡­ everything is ready¡­" the figure wearing ck clothes said as he bowed.


    "Good¡­ if the n works, then we will be able to eliminate arge number of the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom. They have been oppressing us for so long¡­ It has to stop now. If we contributed in this war, then the kingdom of Jimal might ept us as part of their kingdom." The vige head said with a smile.


    "Will they really ept us¡­ what if they learned that we are escapees from the kingdom of Glysko?" the man in ck asked.


    "It''s time for us to choose sides¡­ We cannot just hide forever¡­" the old vige head said as he looks at the horizon.


    "How about the elders¡­ some of them are against it. They are saying that they wanted to return to the Glysko kingdom. And this is their chance to prove their worth¡­" the man said with a worried expression.


    "Just make sure that they did not do anything stupid¡­" the vige head said.


    Suddenly, the vige head feels something dangerousing from behind him. He wanted to activate his Ki but it was toote. A sharp weapon suddenly appears in front of his chest. The weapon is covered with crimson blood and he knew that he has lowered his defenses and that even his trusted guard has betrayed him.


    "You¡­ How¡­ how could you¡­" the vige head said as he staggered as he fell kneeling on the ground.


    "How could I? Hehehe¡­ How could I not? You stupid old man¡­ We are from the Glysko kingdom! How could we surrender to those barbarians from the Jimal kingdom? Although we were chased out of the kingdom of Glysko, this is our chance to go back!¡­ Now if you want to be a traitor and die, then do not involve the rest of us!" shouted the man as he stood up in front of the vige head.


    The old man showed a dejected expression on his face blood slowly seeps out of his mouth.


    "Boy¡­ you¡­ and the¡­ rest¡­ will¡­ regret this¡­" the vige head said as he slowly fell down on the ground.


    While this is happening, a petite figure is watching from behind a tree while covering her mouth. She wanted to go and help the old man but she knew that she is not a match for the man in ck.


    "Grandfather¡­ How¡­ how could they do this to you?" she muttered in a low voice as tears began pouring out of her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the man in ck walks to the vige head''s corpse and then showed a wide sneer on his face.


    "I will take good care of Yi Teria¡­ Hehehe¡­" he said as he stabbed the old man on the ground once again.


    He then left the area while checking his surroundings.


    The petite young woman slowly walks out from behind the tree. She slowly approached the corpse of the old man on the ground as tears did not stop falling from her eyes. With clenched fists, her eyes turned frosty.


    "You dedicate your life for them¡­ and this is how they pay you¡­ I swear in my heart that they will pay for what they did to you grandfather¡­ I Yi Teria will make them all pay!" she said with a clenched fist.


    She leaned forward and then grabs the bloody ne hanging on her grandfather''s neck. The ne is filled with ck and white beads and the pendant looks like a bronze trigram.


    Although it is filled with blood, Yi Teria did not hesitate to put it on her neck and wear it. Suddenly, she felt something strange¡­ it was strange energying from the ne which made her body seem to grow more powerful.


    As she basks in the feeling of euphoria where her strength suddenly grows, she did not notice a figure appearing from behind her.


    "So this is where you were at¡­ What happened to¡­ to the vige head?" the ck figure asked as he walks closer and saw that Yi Teria actually noticed him.


    Yi Teria turns around and then red at the man.


    "Yi Gauwan¡­ You''re an ingrate!" Yi Teria shouted as she suddenly jumps back while quickly grabbing her dagger and slicing at the figure behind her.


    A Ki energy de flew out of her dagger and hit the figure of Yi Gauwan.


    Boom!!!

 Chapter 1169 - Myrth: 140

    Chapter 1169


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the smoke died down, the figure of Yi Gauwan stood in his ce with a smile on his face. A slight amusement could be seen in his eyes while looking in the direction where Yi Terai runs to.


    "This is amusing¡­ I never would have thought that the woman was able to wield the power of the ne¡­ who would have thought that Yi Terai would be chosen by the ne as the next head of the n¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is¡­ really¡­ amusing." He chuckled as a slightly sinister glint appears in his eyes.


    He patted the dust covering his arm which he used to block the Ki de projectile.


    "I never thought that it would be this strong. It even broke the level 5 energy shield talisman I have been keeping¡­ if she continues growing and would be able to control that power someday, she would be unstoppable¡­" he muttered as he began walking in the direction of where Yi Terai went.


    As he left, therge army of the kingdom of Glysko has arrive near the border of the hidden vige. The army whichposes of about 1,000 heavily armed soldiers is looking at the mist in front of them. Each of them has a wary look in their eyes as they have seen such a thing from before.


    It was the mist surrounding one of their captured towns that were suddenly covered in mist. It is said that those who enter the mist would fall unconscious to the ground. There are high-ranking soldiers who went inside the mist but were never strong enough to reach the town''s wall.


    Before sumbing to the power of the mist, they would quickly rush to the outside border and would fall to the ground unconscious.


    So now, they abandoned the n they called the spear because of that incident.


    And now, they are seeing a misty forest which surely raised their vignce.


    Amongst the soldiers, there are those that have seen and experienced the horror of the mist so no one dares to enter it.


    A high-ranking officer rode his stead to the front near the mist. He extended his hand and touches the misty forest and felt nothing.


    "This ce¡­ is it like the one in that ruined town?" he asked the soldiers on the stead behind him.


    "Captain¡­ Sir¡­ I think¡­ I think this ce is unlike the one in that town¡­ This mist is actually a beguiling array¡­" the soldier said his opinion.


    Upon hearing this, the high-ranking officer frowns and then waves his hand in the air.


    "Call forth the archers¡­" hemanded.


    The archers march forward with their longbows and several arrows on their arrow quiver.


    "Light up the arrows!" the captainmanded.


    The officers ry hismand and the archers immediately light up their arrows.


    With a signal of his hand, several hundreds of fiery arrows flew high up in the air and began falling on the forest in front of them.


    Soon, the forest began burning and the mist surrounding them seems to slowly dissipate.


    "Captain¡­ will this not affect the whole forest?" the officer behind asked with a worried tone.


    "Haha¡­ Let the forest burn¡­ thisnd is not ours anyway¡­" the captain said nonchntly.


    As the forest began to burn, the mist also clears up which soon showed the silhouette of the small vige not too far from the mist.


    "The vige is about 3 kilometers straight ahead of us¡­ shall we proceed to enter, sir?"


    The captain did not answer but instead looks at the scenery in front of him. He showed indifference in his eyes while looking at the burning forest.


    "We will wait here¡­" the captain said as he dismounts his stead.


    The rest of the soldiers began to form a temporary camp for the battalion. As they wait out the fire as it slowly burns the forest in front of them.


    "Sir¡­ there are a few figuresing at us from inside the mist¡­" a soldier suddenly enters the Captain''s camp and reported.


    "Send them in¡­" he said with an annoyed expression.


    Two middle-aged-looking men along with two warrior-looking young men enter the tent. Their weapons are already confiscated and they are being escorted by several armed soldiers, so the captain is not worried about them.


    "We¡­ we are representative elders of Misty vige¡­ Wee for a peace agreement." One of the elders said as he cupped his hands.


    The captain showed a slight dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Treaty? Peace?


    He did not go to war because of those things¡­ he went to war because he wanted to kill, pige, and release his pent-up carnal nature.


    So how could he ept words such as treaty and peace?


    He extended his hand and thenmanded.


    "Put them in prison¡­"


    When the group heard this, their faces turned pale. They did not expect that the high-ranking officer of the military of Glysko, which the group has considered as their real homnd, would easily dispose of them just like that.


    "Sir! We are willing to surrender to the Glysko kingdom. We ourselves came from Glysko¡­" the other vige elder shouted.


    When the captain heard this, he suddenly frowns.


    "Really? This is quite a discovery¡­ I never thought that you guys are from our kingdom¡­ Hahaha¡­ that means we arerades, right? We are all brothers and sisters!" the captainughed hard as if he heard something really interesting making him want to be happy.


    "If this is true, then you guys decided to let us through¡­ and what is your condition?" the captain asked after he stoppedughing so hard.


    "Our¡­ Our condition is just simple¡­ We just¡­ We just wanted to return¡­" a vige elder answered.


    "Hmm¡­ Return¡­ what a vague word. This is a hard choice for me to decide¡­ Well, I have an idea¡­ let destiny decide your fate¡­" the captain said as he takes out a bronze coin.


    Ting!


    The coin was flipped in the air as it turns¡­ the Captain said something which made the people around him suddenly feel desperate.


    "If it is ''heads'', then you guys can join our army as we push through the kingdom''s stronghold in this area." The Captain said as he suddenly catches the coin as it feel near his hand.


    The hearts of the representative from the vige skipped a beat as they prayed deeply that the coin would not be ''tails''.


    As the Captain opens his hand, the eyes of the representative open wide and their mount is in agape.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile back in Ogden town, Xin Jong and the rest of the people living in the courtyard suddenly vanished.


    No one knew what happened or how the whole household disappears just one day, but it caused the whole town to be in rm.


    This is because Xin Jong holds a high position in the town as a counselor, so how could he just vanish just like that?


    But thismotion in the town did not affect Xin Jong and the rest of the household as the truth is, no one actually left the manor.


    The real reason why people could not see anyone inside the manor is because of the activation of arge camouge array formation. Not only are they not seen inside but also their voices would not be heard outside.


    Xin Ja warned Xin Jong about the enemy, and Xin Jong knew that his son has been preparing for this for a while now.


    He trusted the n of his son, so he did not argue with him and just decide to follow.


    At this moment, several shadows that discover the disappearance of the Xin household became agitated and wanted to enter the mansion.


    And so, at night, they infiltrated the manor.


    But who would have thought that none of them could be seen the next day? No one knew where they went or what happened to them.


    But those in the dark did not want to just give up. They then sent some of their strongest warriors and the same thing happened.


    Because of this, a rumor began spreading around the town that the Xin manor became a hunted manor. Those who enter the manor would be missing the next day. And this has begun spreading throughout the town.


    In a certain room in Ogden academy, a female wearing spectacles has a sad expression on her face as she looks at the sky outside the window.


    Tears could be seen falling down her fair cheeks as her eyes became cloudy.


    It has been weeks since shest heard of the news about Xin Ja. He became famous in the town, but not for the good reason. In fact, Xin Ja''s friend and she had suffered a lot of insulting words thrown at them by the students in Ogden academy because of what has happened to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja being hunted by the military is like a stain on the reputation of the students of the academy that they began to loathe the name of Xin Ja and those that are close to him.


    "I do not believe¡­ I would always trust you¡­ no matter what." Rou Chenchen muttered to herself sadly.


    She slowly caressed something in her hand while remembering the face of the guy whom she has already missed and wanted to see for a long time.

 Chapter 1170 - Myrth: 141

    Chapter 1170


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The dark forest gives off an ominous feeling as the night air sends off its dark vibes which every creature in the forest could feel. At this moment two shadows are whizzing by the trees of the forest. One shadow chasing after another as both produces blurs while leaving after images in the air.


    The figure ahead has traces of wound as she steps on the ground and on the leaves she would graze by. In one look, one could tell that she is heavily wounded. Meanwhile, the one following behind the figure of the female has a look of amusement in his eyes.


    Yi Terai and Yi Gauwan have been chasing each other in the mountainous forest for hours now, but Yi Gauwan is unable to still catch her as she has proven herself slippery and hard to subdue.


    "It is pointless to struggle little Terai¡­ Sooner orter¡­ you will still end in my hands¡­" the man said with a grin on his face.


    Yi Terai has a look of anger and defiance in her eyes as she pushes herself to run with all her strength not minding the wounds on her body.


    Ever since the bastard chases after her and attacked her with the intent to capture her, she has been wounded heavily and is already on the brink of breaking down.


    But her anger is the one holding her sanity and pushing her to continue struggling.


    Yi Gauwan was her grandfather''s trusted subordinate and the one they trusted their lives with.


    As she runs with all her might, she recalled the past when she first saw the young boy in their home. He was an orphan whom his grandfather has taken to their home. The young boy is a few years older than her and she at that time was just a na?ve kid.


    She treated him with love and kindness and even considered him as his older brother.


    She could still remember the words of her grandfather¡­


    "Terai my child, you and Gauwan are now a family¡­ you should both protect each other and learn to love one another in the hope that our family would stay strong and would someday gain our Yi n''s independence¡­"


    Those were the words that she suddenly recalls at that time when she reaches the age of 13.


    A year ago¡­ she suddenly noticed that something has changed with her older brother Gauwan. He is not that same sweet and loving older brother that she knew. He began to show her something that she did not expect him to show.


    It happened one night while she was standing on a cliff while looking at the scenery below wherein the distance is a small town. The town is lit with torches and using her sharp eyesight, she could clearly tell that there are many people in that town.


    The bustling town made her feel a bit envious of the lives of the people in there and has the feeling of wanting to visit it. But then she stopped herself upon remembering her promise to her grandfather.


    Suddenly, she noticed a figure appearing behind her and it was Yi Gauwan. She felt relieved upon knowing that it was her trusted brother. But what happened next made her feel that something is wrong.


    She was suddenly hugged from behind by Yi Gauwan which caught her off-guard. Then he began telling her words that she did not expect to hear.


    "Terai¡­ for the longest time¡­ I have feelings for you and you alone¡­" is one of the words that she could remember which made her almost shudder in fear and disgust.


    The reason for this is because she knew that Yi Gauwan has a rtionship with one of the female vigers in secret and she knew it.


    Even though she did not tell him about it, she is aware of such a rtionship between the two. And upon hearing those wordsing from the person she considered as her big brother, how could she not feel disgusted in her heart.


    And now, the feeling of that nightmare seemed to being true, as she could feel the intense desire of that man whom she once called her¡­ brother.


    ¡­


    At this time, on the opposite side of the forest is a figure that is also walking leisurely through the forest. That figure is wearing a piece of armor on his body which looks like a metallic Ker vest.


    On his back is a backpack which also looks metallic and his legs and arms are also covered by metallic armor.


    "Hmm¡­ I have been walking for a while now, and I have seen no beasts in this area¡­ I have to test the strength of my new armor¡­ why am I so unlucky to not find anything¡­" the figure said while looking around.


    This armored figure is Xin Ja who has finallye out of his seclusion after his preparation. It took him a while to finally figure out how to bnce the energy in his armor and how it would work. The material he should use to withstand such strength, and the refiningbination of such materials to provide the best oue and strength.


    Body armor, energy barrier, and energy booster are the things he was able to create in that span of time. As for the weapon, well, he did some tweaks but after all the amount of materials he received is not that enough as he learned that his father has finally decided to hide for a while after he learned that the military is already making their move in their family at Ogden town.


    And from his uncle, he has finally learned of the identity of his enemy. The 10th elder of the Silver de Merchant Company, a person named Ra Gaofang. It seems that the son of this man was killed in the attack at the Xin manor. And from this, he has already known who his enemy is.


    And so this time, he wanted to test out his new armor and the new tweaked weapon.


    The goal for this test why he went deeper in this direction where the war is far away is because he wanted to get sufficient data for the armor and the weapon.


    As he walks deeper into the forest, Xin Ja suddenly noticed some movements within the bushes.


    He did not bother to hide his presence as he stood on his ground and faced the direction of the movement.


    Then from deep within the thick bushes a pair of light green eyes slowly emerges. Like the appearance of a predator stalking its prey, the creature hiding behind the bushes exudes a suffocating aura as it tries to show dominance towards its prey.


    "Hmm¡­ Is this a giant snake?" Xin Ja muttered as he observe the creature which is looking straight at him.


    "I guess you are not going to move unless I move, right?" he said with a slight smile on his face.


    Xin Ja slowly lifted his hand and then a short sword suddenly manifested itself on his palm. With a tight grip, he showed his determination to fight the creature.


    Suddenly his vision showed the information he needed from the enemy.


    Usually, his unique vision would show a window where it would disy the type of creature he is facing against.


    There are two indicators that he can detect from any creatures. The first one is its Ki level, and the second one is its vital signs which could tell him of the creature''s current state.


    Right now, he could tell that the creature is somewhat calm. This means that it is not yet going to strike and is observing him.


    But how could Xin Ja just let himself be observed by the animal? So he quickly decided to make his move. His body suddenly moved and blurred. The speed he has taken this time made him feel astonished.


    Then his figure appears behind the bushes with blood dripping down his short sword.


    The snake-like creature which is as thick as arge tree suddenly thrashes around as it felt pain on his body where the short sword has struck.


    As it leaps out of its hiding ce, Xin Ja was suddenly taken aback. The creature has a snake-like head and neck, but its body is that of a lizard.


    For Xin Ja, this creature is not that odd because he has seen them before. However, he dare not fight against such creatures because he knew of their deadly nature and lethal weapon.


    These creatures are called Comara¡­ a snake-like creature that has four legs.


    "This is going to get bad¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he finally decided to take out his Ki buster and end the fight as soon as possible.


    Pointing the Ki buster towards therge creature, Xin Ja suddenly felt a sense of foreboding. He did not know why, but something is telling him that there is another powerful creatureing his way. And that creature is more powerful than the Comara that he is facing right now.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja and the Comara heard fighting soundsing their way, and that powerful creature is trying to suppress them.


    Xin Ja knew that the target that he has been waiting for had finally arrived.

 Chapter 1171 - Myrth: 142

    Chapter 1171


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Comara is not that hard to defeat, so Xin Ja did not have to worry about it that much. However, what made him worry is the strange feeling he is getting from deep within the darkness behind the trees.


    And true to his feelings, a powerful enemy has suddenly appeared. And yet it is not a beast or a monster but a figure of a man and a woman.


    The figure of a wounded woman suddenly appears out of the bushes and with a step of her foot she dodges the flying de to the side. The de directly flew and strikes the head of the Comara which made the creature suddenly convulse and then fall to the ground.


    And now that the only ones left in the area are three people¡­ Xin Ja, and the two intruders.


    "Hmm¡­ You guys have foiled my fun¡­" Xin Ja said with a frown on his face while looking at the two people before him.


    No one answered him, but the guy''s hand suddenly shed and a dagger enveloped with Ki was sent flying in his direction.


    Twang!!!


    The dagger was sent flying in another direction as a short sword deflected it with a swipe.


    The guy showed a shocked expression on his face as he looks at Xin Ja with a hint of vignce.


    Since he has been attacked, Xin Ja grabbed this chance to truly try out his new suit. The guy before him is a 6th level Ki fighter, and that is what he is aiming for¡­ someone above the 5th level.


    Swoosh!!!


    The figure of Xin Ja disappears and appears in front of his enemy while swinging his short sword.


    ng!


    The guy was able to quickly react as he blocked the attack. His leg suddenly moved and sent an attack at Xin Ja''s stomach. It was already toote for him to dodge, so he shifted his body forward.


    Instead of the enemy shin hitting him, Xin Ja''s body is already near him and his leg hits Xin Ja''s side. Xin Ja took a few steps to the side as he stabilize his bnce. However, the man did not let him take a breather. He suddenly grabs this chance to take out a dagger from somewhere in his body and swings it to Xin Ja''s neck.


    ng!


    Xin Ja blocked the dagger with his sword. But the man did not relent and once again attack.


    ng! ng! ng!


    The two began exchanging blows but none of them has taken advantage of anyone. In one look, it seems that the two are equal.


    Only Xin Ja knew the reality of things as he monitors the status of his armor and body.


    "So the weakest output of this armor is at the 5th level¡­" he thought.


    With his skill and fighting ability, he is able to even face against a 6th level Ki fighter. And that is the biggest difference between those that only rely on power and those that have skills. And because of that, even at the 5th level using his armor, Xin Ja is able to be equal to his opponent.


    "Damn it! How could a mere 1st level thing like you have such power!" the man suddenly eximed as he takes a step back.


    He is panting heavily after that few exchanges. He then red at the figure in front of him and finally noticed that the person is actually a youth. The man was a bit shocked. He could not believe that he could not even fight against a mere 1st level youth.


    "What¡­ are you?" he muttered while looking at Xin Ja in wariness.


    "Me? I am nothing more than your worst nightmare¡­" Xin Ja said as an evil smile appears on his face.


    The guy immediately feels that something is wrong. His innate instinct is telling him to run and escape as fast as he could. If he iste than a second, then he would surely be dead.


    Although his mind and logical thinking are against that thought, Yi Gauwan values his life more than anything in this world. Plus the thing that is keeping his life at most is his sharp instinct. And right now his sharp instinct is crying desperately deep in his mind that the brat in front of him is very dangerous and he has to escape.


    Without hesitation, he suddenly crushed a vial in his hand and a cloud of ck smoke began to spread. Right at that moment, a powerful gush of wind suddenly appears and sts the smoke away. Along with the smoke were the trees standing behind the ck smoke.


    Hummmm!!!


    The sound of vibration in the air covered the area as it destroys the forest up to 50 meters.


    The vibration was too powerful that those trees affected by the vibration shattered into bits and pieces and scattered in the area. A dust cloud covered the area and the ominous sound of the vibration spread all over.


    This skill is the Humming de which he has learned from the library of skills of Shin Jiao. At level 5 strength and Ki effect, he could now see how strong and devastating such a skill could do.


    Xin Ja also noticed a few animals on the ground lying like they were boneless. Their skin is still intact but their bones seemed to have been shattered from within. He did not know why but all he could say is that the skill is far terrifying than he thought.


    But what surprised him is that he could not find the man in the area anymore.


    "It seems that the guy was able to escape." He muttered.


    He then checked his body and saw some of the wounds caused by the guy.


    "I should not look down on him. If he has more skill rather than relying on his own strength, then I might have lost¡­" Xin Ja thought as he saw a wound that is close to his heart.


    He then shifted his gaze and noticed that the woman is already lying on the ground and had been unconscious.


    "Hmm¡­ Should I help or should I not¡­" he thought as he did not know the real situation.


    "Well, since she is not his match, then she would not be that strong¡­ I think I can just tie her up after helping her with her wounds."


    ¡­


    The rays of the sun slowly rose up in the sky and its golden rays illuminate the dark forest.


    Above a tall and sturdy looking tree is a huge branch and on that branch is a treehouse the size of 120 square meters.


    As the golden rays of the sun enter the ss window of the treehouse, the long eyshes of the figure lying on the bed quiver.


    Then suddenly, the figure''s eyes open and the beautiful face of a young woman came out from underneath the bed sheath.


    Her eyes are wide open when she noticed that something is wrong with her surroundings¡­ everything around her something that she has not recognized. The pieces of furniture are weird, the design of the room is¡­ neat and she notices some strange objects everywhere.


    She wanted to grab one of them in her curiosity but she suddenly discovered that she is actually bound.


    Both her hands and feet are bound. But the strange thing is that she could not feel the pain from the ropes that bound her.


    She wanted to break free, but she could not.


    Suddenly, the room of the house opens and a figure walks inside.


    "Oh, you''re awake!" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    On his hand are a bowl of piping hot soup and a piece of bread.


    "You should eat first¡­" Xin Ja said as he put the bowl of soup on the small side table.


    The woman on the bed suddenly shifted her body to the side as if trying to get away from him.


    "Calm down¡­ You were wounded and I healed your woundsst night when you passed out¡­ I am sorry for your clothes¡­ they are filled with blood, so I have to change them¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When the woman heard him, her eyes suddenly shifted to her body and that is the time she realized that she is wearing afortable piece of thin clothes. From the design of the clothes, she could already tell that it is worn by the people in the kingdom of Jimal.


    But what made her want to cry is the thought that a man actually changed her clothes. She did not know what happened and did not want to think about it. She values her dignity and right now, she suddenly wanted to kill herself than live with the shame.


    As if knowing what is on the young woman''s mind, Xin Ja scratches his head and awkwardly said.


    "I¡­ I did not do anything to you. Do not worry about anything.. The most important thing is that you are alive¡­ I have rescued you¡­ I would not want you thinking of dying on me now, okay?" Xin Ja said trying to appease the young woman''s tumultuous feelings.

 Chapter 1172 - Myrth: 143

    Chapter 1172


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside a cave somewhere near the misty vige''s location, a figure is currently lying on the ground. The figure''s face is pale, and blood wound not stoping out of his mouth.


    His body is in a bad condition as his right arm lies limply on the ground swelling like a balloon. But the weird thing is that his right arm seems to have lost its bones.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The guy was suddenly awakened as he seems to be struggling from all the pain in his body.


    "Damn it!" he shouted as he punches the ground making a small tremor inside the cave.


    Yi Gauwan could still clearly remember what happenedst night in that fight. He was escaping and was quick enough to react. If he is onlyte for a second, then he is sure that he would have lost his life.


    Right now, he could not remove the fear in his heart after remembering that terrible attack.


    But he could not think straight right now as the pain on his left hand is truly agonizing that he is already thinking of cutting it off.


    But he decided to hold on as he did not want to be a cripple. If he could only go back to the vige, then he could ask one of the elders to help him with his injury.


    What made him deeply depressed is the feeling that his left arm bones seem to have been shattered into pieces.


    Plus his internal organ was shaken thoroughly making it hard for him to think of anything through the pain.


    He takes out another potion and quickly drinks it.


    It did not take long before the potion''s effect could be felt by his body. As the pain subsided, he dragged his wounded body and runs out of the cave to the direction of the vige.


    "I will get you back for this¡­" Yi Gauwan said with gritted teeth as he wanted to tear the body of that youth he has encounteredst night.


    He should have gotten his hand on Yi Terai. He could have taken her as his woman, but that meddlesome guy destroyed his n¡­ so how could he not feel angry?


    He quickly ran as fast as he could back to the vige. If the n went their way, then the vige would not be under the rule of the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom. If that happens then he and his nsmen would now be able to go back to the Glysko kingdom.


    He could still remember the time when he was a child. The happy memory he has in the capital of the kingdom. And then he remembers the downfall of his own family. Although that memory is vague in his mind, he could remember it. And these memories came to him after hearing something.


    He mes his father for that. Although he did not know the cause of the downfall of his n, in his mind he is ming histe father.


    He wanted to return to the Glysko kingdom so that he could im back what is supposed to be his. He knew that if he returns, everything that his father left for him would be returned to him. The reason for this is that he overheard the old vige head telling one of the elders about his past.


    He came from a prestigious noble n¡­ the Sewa n. The n fell because of the mistake of their head. But that elder said that the n still stands, and if ''he'' returns then they might hail him as the true sessor of the n.


    But the old bastard did not agree because of his selfish reasons. From that point on, he began his n to escape the vige and go back to the kingdom. And after years of nning, an opportunity has suddenly presented itself in the form of war.


    So right now, he has to return and get treated. He could now imagine living an affluent life in the capital city of the Glysko kingdom.


    That is the life that he wanted and not in this small vige filled with uncertainty.


    Right now, Yi Gauwan tries hard to run as fast as he could while taking out another potion and drinking it.


    Soon, he arrives in the area where the old vige head has died. The body of the old man is still there and it made Yi Gauwan sneer as he walks closer. He then noticed that something is wrong. As he walks closer he saw the thick fog covering the valley below.


    "This¡­ The vige? What is happening?" he muttered as he could not see anything.


    He quickly takes out a talisman inside his pouch and began walking down the cliff. The talisman is a way for them to navigate through the thick mist of the misty vige. It could show them a way that is about 20 meters ahead of them.


    As he walks he could suddenly smell the stench of blood in the air.


    This made him frown and want to scold those other vigers as he knew that some of them wanted to resist the kingdom of Glysko and follow the old vige head. In his mind, he is already praying that they should be all dead now.


    "I guess, most of the old geezer in the vige should now be gone. Those elders who followed me should be the ones taking care of the vige right now. I need to get there are soon as possible¡­" he muttered as he began to walk faster.


    Soon, he arrives in a path leading to the vige entrance.


    As soon as he walks near the wall, he could immediately see the thick smoke rising high above the vige. Then he noticed the traces of battle within the area which made his heart skip a beat.


    Yi Gauwan became cautious as he slowly sneaks to the side of the wall and as he walks closer to the vige gates, he could already see many dead bodies lying on the ground and at the top of the walls.


    "Damn it! What happened here?"


    Then his eyesnded on a familiar figure standing in the middle of the road to the gate.


    He slowly walks closer and noticed that something is odd. He immediately recognized that figure as he quickly runs towards him.


    "Elder¡­" he said as he patted the man''s shoulder.


    As soon as he did, he arrives on the figure''s side. And from there, he could see that the elder is actually holding another figure in front of him.


    Then a spear has actually skewered the two together.


    When he patted the elder, the head of that vige elder slowly slid down. But it did not fall off as there is still a piece of skin holding the head on its neck.


    The face of Yi Gauwan turned pale almost immediately as he now realized that something has truly gone wrong. With disbelief in his heart, he quickly runs inside the vige and as he enters the gate, he finally saw the carnage and the gruesome state of the vige.


    Headless figures, naked women, and even some children are skewered on stakes which could be seen all over the vige.


    He could immediately recognize some of those people as they are the one who agrees with his n to let the people of the kingdom of Glysko enter the vige.


    They have controlled the array and lessened the fog surrounding the vige. And because of this, the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom were able to find the vige easily.


    He could see some of the Glysko kingdom soldiers lying dead on the ground. But the gruesome death of those who followed him has hit Yi Gauwan''s heart with extreme guilt. He did not know¡­ he really did not know that such a thing would happen.


    Then he remembers those soldiers he found lost in the mist and how he made a deal with them. He knew that everything has stemmed from his greed and desire for a new life.


    Tears began flowing out of his eyes, as he began to deny the truth before him.


    "No¡­ this is not happening. This is not happening." He muttered.


    "This is not true¡­ Haha¡­ It was all their fault. They died because they resisted¡­ That''s right. I was not here. So the soldiers killed them because they said something wrong¡­ Hahaha¡­ Foolish people, they resisted and they died. That''s right¡­ that''s what happened. This¡­ this is¡­ this is not my fault¡­" he said mumbling to himself as he fell to the ground kneeling while mumbling iprehensible words.


    The faces of those people who put their trust in him, and the promise he gave them made him feel that everything is all a dream¡­ it was just a nightmare that when he wakes up everything will turn back to how it used to be. Everything will be all right¡­


    ¡­


    Yi Terai walks out of the weird house and discovered that she is actually stopping a veryrge tree.


    She looks around and did not recognize the forest she is in.


    "Please move ahead more¡­ I need to store this house¡­" the voice of the youth following behind her said.


    She looks behind and quickly takes a few steps forward. Then in front of her eyes, she saw the big house suddenly disappearing.


    Upon seeing this, her eyes immediately went wide in disbelief.

 Chapter 1173 - [Bonus ]Myrth: 144

    Chapter 1173


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The tranquil forest began shaking as arge number of soldiers marched forth towards their destination. After passing through and destroying the misty vige, the soldiers of the Glysko kingdom took control of the array of the vige.


    With the array in their hands, they would have a chance to retreat and at the same time advance through the territory of the Jimal kingdom.


    Having controlled the vige, the soldiers can now have an advantage against their enemies when ites to bases and army deployment. As of this moment, with the misty vige in their hands, they now have a strategic point to easily crush the enemy.


    They have already sent a message to their basemand, and are now sure that the base will be using the misty vige as their forwarding base towards the enemy territory.


    Among the soldiers of the Glysko kingdom, there is a thin-looking soldier who is currently marching with his squad near the rear end of the battalion.


    "Hey, you''re awfully quiet¡­ is it because of what happened to the Misty vige?" a buff soldier suddenly asked.


    That thin soldier nodded his head.


    "What are you thinking about? You know that those vigers from the Yi n are traitors of the Glysko kingdom. They have escaped to this ce. It is only right for them to die by our hands than join the Jimal kingdom¡­" the buff soldier said while patting the back of hisrade.


    "I know, but I still find it hard for me to ept killing our own people¡­" the thin soldier said with a heavy sigh.


    "Do not think deeply on this subject. We have already done it¡­ soon we will be arriving behind the enemy territory. We can then begin our attack from behind the enemy line. This way, we can conquer one vige after another, then one town, and then the whole fortress of the enemy¡­ Haha¡­"


    The others also cheered, but the thin-looking soldier did not bother with them as he sighs upon remembering the ughter that happened that night. They were their own people, why did they have to kill the vigers? Even if they were those who escaped the kingdom, they still did not warrant death¡­


    ¡­


    Inside the Misty Vige


    A figure is currently hanging at the entrance gate of the vige¡­ his left hand is swelling purple like a dead pig. A rope is tied on his left hand which supports all of his weight. The face of the man looks haggard and his clothes are in tatters.


    One could tell that he has suffered some beating before he was hanged at the entrance of the vige gate.


    Every now and then one could hear him mumbling some iprehensible words whileughing and crying at the same time.


    Behind him, there stood two soldiers from the Glysko kingdom as they watch the guy with sneers on their faces.


    "That is the guy who was gullible enough to believe the words of our soldiers, right?" one of the soldiers said with a smirk.


    "Yes¡­ I think he is the one who has nned to let our soldiers inside the vige. We were truly lucky to meet a fool like him¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The two soldiers began mocking andughing at the guy hanging on the entrance gate.


    The guy is exactly Yi Gauwan. Because of the shocking scene he has seen in the vige, he was mentally shocked and seem to have suddenly turned crazy. And then he was caught by the soldiers remaining in the vige.


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Yi Gauwan suddenly shouted.


    "You all will pay for what you have done! My¡­ my Grand¡­ No¡­ the vige head was right. People and soldiers of the Glysko kingdom are all evil¡­ All of you should die¡­" he said as tears began falling down his bloodied face.


    Deep in his heart, he has now recognized his sin, but still, it was all toote. He could only resign in his fate and ept the retribution that ising for him.


    If his death could justify what he has done, then so be it.


    The glorious return that he has been expecting turns into a horrific nightmare that he wanted so much to wake up from. But s, everything is true, and no matter what he does, the damage has already been done.


    His body is already numb with pain to the point that he could not feel anything anymore. As he hangs in there, his sanity woulde and go as his mind became muddled.


    As his consciousness slowly fades and his figure slowly turns around facing towards the vige. He noticed vague figures entering the vige stealthily.


    His eyes are blurry and he did not know what is happening, but he could tell that those figures are sneaking inside the vige. Upon seeing that vague and blurry scene a slight smile crept on his face.


    He did not know what happened next as he could feel his consciousness fading.


    ¡­


    The darkness of the night nketed the entirend as the twin moon slowly crept above the sky to take their ces as the rulers of the night.


    As the night draws deeper, the sleeping figure on the bed suddenly woke up. Large beads of sweat cover his forehead as he regained his consciousness. His eyes darted all over the room, but he could only see vague figures of his surroundings because of the darkness.


    He suddenly noticed that his right arm is already missing and his left hand is gone. Then his eyes went down his right leg, and tears began falling down his eyes. His right leg is also missing.


    He knew that his days of being a warrior are gone and he is now a waste. He surely wanted to die, the faces of the people whom he promised liberty and prosperity shes before his mind and it made his heart ache so much. Yi Gauwan is being haunted by the images of the people who followed him.


    The dark suddenly lit up as a familiar figure enters.


    "Te¡­ Terai¡­ You¡­ you came back¡­" he said in a low voice.


    The young woman did not say anything and just looks at him with a cold gaze. He could feel a strong killing intent directed towards him.


    She suddenly reached out to a dagger at the side table.


    But then stopped herself from doing what she has in mind.


    She then started to sob¡­


    "Why¡­ why have you done this? Is this what you wanted? If you have followed my grandfather¡­ everyone would not have died." She muttered as her hand began shaking.


    Yi Gauwan did not say anything and just closes his eyes as he knew that he deserve to die for what he has done.


    "Do not kill him yet¡­ I still have some business with him¡­" a voice suddenly interrupted the two.


    Xin Ja walks inside the room and sits beside the bed.


    "Hmm¡­ Your recovery is good¡­ and your resilient nature is terrifying. You''re like a cockroach¡­ you''re hard to kill¡­ Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja said with a chuckle.


    The youth before him has an innocent look on his face, but Yi Gauwan could tell that this youth is not that simple. In fact, he has already recognized him as the one who defeated him in a fight.


    He has looked down on his opponent because he is a mere level 1. And yet, even after he gave it his all, he still could not defeat the little guy. With just that strange move of his, his right hand was immediately wasted.


    "I need some information¡­ answer me truthfully and youth death would be painless¡­ Lie to me, and I will make sure that you will feel pain all over again." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the body of Yi Gauwan unconsciously shivered.


    "No¡­ he must die in a most painful way¡­" Yi Terai suddenly said.


    The young man shifted his gaze to Yi Terai. He then stands up and drags her away.


    "Listen¡­ I do not care what the enmity between the two of you¡­ You do not interfere with my business and I do not interfere with yours¡­ understood?" Xin Ja said with a serious expression.


    Yi Terai suddenly turned silent as she lowered her gaze.


    "Sigh¡­ Your grandfather is dead. He died without suffering¡­ The vigers have died already, and no matter what you do, they will not return¡­ In fact¡­ they¡­ sigh¡­ anyway, just don''t burden yourself with the revenge thing, okay?" Xin Ja said trying to appease the anger of the young woman before him.


    "After I get what I need from him, do what you want¡­" Xin Ja added as he walks back inside the room.


    ¡­


    A weekter¡­


    Arge army from the Glysko kingdom has suddenly appeared in the borders of the misty forest.


    The army is numbering around 10,000 strong and along with them and the war machines that the Glysko kingdom has created just for this war.


    The thick mist before them did not deter the soldiers as they knew that this ce is now under them.


    Soon, they have noticed that the thick mist has slowly thinned down¡­ until a vague silhouette of the vige could be seen far ahead.


    The one leading therge troop raised his hand and gestured for the soldiers to march forward. And so the whole army enters the mist-filled forest.


    As soon as the soldiers entered, the thin mist¡­ suddenly thickens.

 Chapter 1174 - Myrth: 145

    Chapter 1174


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Within the thick mist, the stench of blood could be smelled as the ground is littered with corpses. The dead soldiers numbering up to ten thousand lie on the ground drenching the soil crimson red with their blood.


    From within the thick mist of the forest are figures wearing masks as they walk around the field filled with corpses... Every now and then, they would use their handheld spears to stab those that are lying on the ground.


    Then suddenly a whistle echoed through the air and everyone began moving towards the vige.


    As they enter the vige, the mist has disappeared and the people remove their masks.


    The hundreds of people are gathered in the vige square where others are also gathered.


    "We have checked the area and there are no signs of life¡­" a tall young man said as he reported.


    "Good¡­ For what they have done to our n¡­ we will pay them back a hundredfold¡­" a woman in her 30s said with a furious expression on her face.


    These people are the survivors of the vige. They were those that were fortunate enough to run and those that have hidden ahead of time because they listened to the vige head.


    Although they belong to two different factions from before, right now they have a single goal. And that is to avenge their nsmen who have died and were killed by the soldiers of the Glysko kingdom.


    "We have noticed something¡­" someone suddenly said while raising his hand.


    "What is it¡­" asked the one who seems to be leading the group.


    "There seems¡­ there seems to be a new type of weapon or armor that the Glysko kingdom created¡­" the guy said.


    "Come with me and I will show you¡­" he said with a gesture.


    At this time, two people followed the guy and they soon came back while dragging a heavy 4 meters tall iron golem.


    Everyone in the vige who saw this was all astounded.


    There are around 150 plus people who became the survivor of the Misty vige. And these 150 plus people are now following themand of the one wearing the vige head pendant.


    Yi Terai is able to use the pendant that she has taken from her grandfather. After burying the corpses of the vigers and fixing the damages done by the soldier from the Glysko kingdom, they began to n for their next move.


    Many of them wanted revenge for what was done, while others wanted to just live a peaceful life. And so they decided to passively wait. If they are attacked then they would retaliate. But if the forces of the Glysko kingdom appear on their borders, they would not hesitate to im the lives of those barbaric soldiers.


    Xin Ja helped them set up the vige so that it would be a very powerful stronghold and a deterrent force within the forest. The vige is strategically located in the passage of the valley leading to a path behind the lines of the frontier towns.


    With the array rearranged by Xin Ja while he added some chemicals into the mist, the whole forest became a death trap for those who will enter it, and a haven of protection for those living within it.


    The dark mist slowly dissipates and the mist returns to its regr color. This means that the poison within the mist is already gone. And those animals that were rendered unconscious from deep within the mist woke up from their deep slumber.


    Some of the wild animals began wading through the corpses lying on the ground. And many of them began feasting on the corpses.


    Meanwhile, inside the vige in a building, Xin Ja is currently looking at the metal golem right in front of him.


    He is a bit amazed at the armor which is standing at around 4 meters tall. He could tell that the one who could control such weight and height is someone within his father''s level. But within the Glysko kingdom soldiers, he did not discover anyone who is stronger than the 7th level.


    So this means that they are carrying such a piece of giant armor for those who have already passed through the vige.


    That means that there is a general or something within the group who has passed the vige before.


    "No wonder the vige easily fell from their attack." Xin Ja muttered while looking at the giant golem.


    "But this thing is crudely crafted and metal they used in constructing such a thing is not well refined."


    "Hmm¡­ This thing looks like the ones in the records¡­ The immortal gears." He muttered as he remembers the giant metallic machines from one of the records in his unique vision.


    Xin Ja became curious so he began to dismantle the giant iron golem.


    The golem is just a lump of metal that is connected by joints that would enable one to move its body and limbs like a normal person. But there is something wrong with it. If one is not careful enough, then one could suffer greatly from the extreme movement angles of the joints as they did not have stoppers.


    He then checked the runes inside the metal armor and discovered that they are used as an enhancer for the lump of iron and added an external defensive barrier.


    So basically the 4 feet iron armor would rely solely on the strength of the user and would even be considered as a burden. The only advantage of such a weapon is the protective ability of the runes inside of its body and its ability to destroy the walls of the enemy.


    He could immediately tell that these things are actually used as a battering ram.


    Upon this shocking discovery, Xin Ja could not help but shake his head and wanted tough. From what he saw and read in the records in his unique vision, Shin Jiao has created metal armors that could move agilely and even fly in the air. The armors are not used as battering rams, but instead for assault and even key weapons in attacking multiple enemies.


    Although he still could not do that, as he found the mechanism veryplicated at the moment, he has already applied a part of that technology in his current armor. The use of additional energy and power up could already be applied in the iron armor.


    But he would not use it in such a crude design.


    And so after dismantling the iron armor, Xin Ja began to set up a crafting and cksmithing room inside the building he is staying in.


    He would refine the iron armor and turn it into something that would be more useful and powerful than it currently is.


    ¡­


    The disappearance of the 10,000 plus soldiers of the Glysko kingdom became a big issue in their main camp. They sent many flying messenger beasts and finally ended up figuring that thest location the army went to is at the Misty Vige.


    Upon this discovery, arge army of the Glysko kingdom mobilized to the borders of the Misty Vige. Now the scouts from the Jimal kingdom have finally discovered this and reported the huge mobilization to the stronghold within the area.


    In the stronghold, the disappearance of Master Wang became a great issue. But theck of reaction from the enemy means that the old man did not make any crazy movement and seems to have not entered the battlefield.


    What made everyone heaves a sigh of relief is that Master Wang was reported to have returned to Ogden town and he seems to be protecting the Xin family.


    When this news spread throughout the army, the forces hidden in the shadows targeting the Xin family immediately stopped the activities. And then their ws shifted to finding Xin Ja who is still missing on the battlefield.


    A rumor began spreading that he became a traitor. Even though some soldiers reported his help in taking back the ruined town and forcing the enemy to re-strategize their move. This report did not spread in the army, instead, it was suppressed.


    One could tell that the force behind the one hunting him is very influential and has strong support from the higher-ups.


    In the town of Tiig where arge force of the Jimal kingdom soldiers is now stationed, the battalionmander Zhang Baguan stood inside his room while looking outside the window.


    His eyes are on the horizon looking in the direction of the ruined town and the wide-area around it which is still filled with that strange mist that could knock out anyone who would enter that ce.


    The Kingdom of Jimal soldiers have been entering that ce and many runemasters have already created an array formation in that town in which they can now control the use of the mist covering the town.


    No one dares to touch the machine that has been producing and recycling the mist in that ce and the array around trapping the mist.


    The enemy army would not even dare to move around the mist as they noticed that the Jimal soldiers are now able to utilize the mist to trap them if they dare to enter the forest area.


    And so a deadlock is happening right now as no army dare to advance or retreat.


    No one knew that a big battle is about to happen, right in the middle of it all is the boy the Jimal soldiers are looking for.

 Chapter 1175 - Myrth: 146

    Chapter 1175


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the midst of all the chaos that is happening outside the Misty Vige, Xin Ja is currently staying inside his workshop busilypleting the machine that he started a few days ago.


    Right now, the machine has a head that looks like a soldier''s leather helmet from the Yuan Dynasty with three cameras as its eyes¡­ one in the middle and one on both sides of its head.


    The body is a bit bulky and circr in which is enough to fit a single person inside of its chest.


    Because Xin Ja is still unable to still figure out the way to create the legs as he has not created aputing machine, he could only create a continuous track which is called caterpir tracks.


    Using Ki stone as a power core for the machine, he feels a bit contented with the result of his work for the past few days.


    If he was on earth where Shin Jiao came from, this thing would take weeks, months, or even years to create. But in this world, he has created it spending all of his efforts without even resting in less than a week''s time.


    Looking at his work, Xin Ja showed a smile on his face. He suddenly feel a hint of excitement in his heart as he could not wait to hop on inside and test out the machine he just created.


    Knock! Knock!


    A loud knocking sound echoed inside the workshop.


    "Come in¡­" Xin Ja said as he did not even turn around and just continuously admires the thing in front of him.


    "Young Master Xin¡­ our scouts have detected about 1,000 soldiers marching towards us from behind the vige, and there is arge group of soldiers about 2,000ing at the front¡­ I think they are trying to figure out what had happened to theirrades¡­" Yi Terai said after she enters the workshop.


    She then began reading the report from the scouts on the leather scroll she is holding.


    When she stopped reading she raised her head and noticed that Xin Ja seems not paying attention to her. She became a bit annoyed and curious at the same time, then shifted her gaze to where he is looking.


    She could not help but gasp in astonishment as her eyesnded on the machine.


    She clearly saw the appearance of the machine from before and she could tell that it was not that amazing to look at. In fact, it was useless to them. So she could not understand why Xin Ja would spend time on a useless thing.


    But now that she saw what he did, she was taken aback.


    It might not be as tall as before, but it looks more imposing now and the design is very intricate.


    "Beautiful, right?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Yi Terai was still in her dumbfounded state and could not say a word of reply.


    "How¡­ how did it be like this?" she muttered.


    "Hehe¡­ I have reconfigured everything. And now this thing would be useful to even the lowest Ki fighter¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "What¡­ what do you mean?"


    "Well, I mean¡­ it can be used by anyone as long as that person undergoes training on how to pilot it¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    Suddenly, Yi Terai became interested in the machine and takes a step towards it. She carefully walks towards the machine and then feels the metal surface. She then began to scrutinize the machine and feel that it was built really well.


    "How strong is this now?" she asked as he hopped on the caterpir tracks looks closely at its head.


    "Hmm¡­ I think around level 10¡­ for the energy and shield. But the metal body and its frame, it''s only at level 5¡­"


    Upon hearing the exnation, the expression of Yi Terai turned stiff. She could not believe what she is hearing.


    If this thing is how it is, then this means that this thing alone could face a general or amander of the enemy forces.


    But of course, that is in the premise that it could be as agile as its counterpart.


    "We can surely defend the vige with such a thing¡­" she said excitedly.


    "Well, I made it so that we can use it for the vige¡­"


    "You mean, you will try it now?"


    "Yeah, what other good ces to try this machine other than here¡­ with the enemy in front and behind us, this would be a good testing ground."


    "Then who would¡­"


    "Do you want to try it?"


    Yi Terai was a bit stunned, but her curiosity and excitement has gotten hold of her so she quickly nodded.


    After giving his instruction, Yi Terai did not hesitate to enter the cockpit of the machine. The boot-up takes only a minute, as the body of the machine began moving.


    The control for the arms is manual and she would have to rely on her own strength assisted by Ki to further enhance the mechanism.


    It took a while before she got used to the movement of the arms, then the control for the movement of the tracks is through pedals. There are no speed gears, the more she steps on the pedals the faster the machine would go.


    To stop or brake, she would only need to retract her feet. There are three pedals, one for moving both the tracks, the other two are for the left and right tracks movements.


    After learning the basics inside, Yi Terai began to move the machine inside the workshop as she practices basic movements.


    The more she practices the more she became excited.


    ¡­


    Outside of the Misty Vige borders¡­


    A group of 2,000 soldiers is standing at the edge of the misty forest. The 2,000 soldiers consist of 2 battalions and there are even tworge golems amongst the ranks of the soldier.


    The golems are currently being moved and are being assembled by the smithing masters and runemasters of the kingdom of Glysko.


    These masters have a proud look on their faces as they quickly assemble the 4 meters tall golem which towers above the soldiers.


    "Soldiers of the Glysko kingdom! We are here to find our brothers who were lost¡­ This ce is where they werest found. We suspect that an enemy force is cowardly hiding within this mist¡­ We will punish them for their atrocities against our fair kingdom! We will kill them all!" shouted arge man with a thick beard.


    The soldiers were roused by his words and they raised their weapons and shouted their war cries.


    "Prepare the trebuchets!" shouted an officer.


    The soldiers did not waste time and quickly assemble two trebuchets at the back of the army. The assembly took about an hour or more before the weapon is now ready to attack.


    The soldiers light up the projectile which was quickly loaded in the trebuchet and then slings it in the air.


    The projectile began to burn brightly as itnded within the mist and lit the whole forest.


    With the first projectile shot, the army now has a point and could not see a bit clearly inside the mist. They then began to fling one projectile after another after adjusting the range. But it seems that the projectile could only hit the walls made of wood and burn them asunder.


    Now that visibility within the mist is already partially clear, the officers lifted their hands and shouted.


    "Attack!"


    The soldiers began rushing to the mist while the officers are watching behind.


    "As soon as we take down the vige, we should get rid of this mist¡­" an officer said with a frown.


    "The mist is a natural defense of this ce¡­ we can use it to our advantage." Another one chimed in.


    "Yeah, but it poses more danger than an advantage for our soldiers¡­"


    "Well, we can just station more soldiers in here and make it into a fort. That way, we can control their whole forest¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Since the runemasters have confirmed that this ce is not like the town we have lost, then it would be easy for us to take it back."


    In the middle of all the officers in the army, two middle-aged-looking men are sitting calmly while watching the soldiers easily reach the vige.


    "It seems that the enemy has run away¡­" one of the middle-aged men said with a frown.


    "We are not sure about this¡­ We should wait¡­" the other one said.


    "Prepare the cavalry troops¡­"


    "Wait¡­ Do not be impulsive, let us wait and see¡­ I have a bad feeling about this."


    With those words, the two waited to convey theirmands as they watch the situation inside the mist. The silhouette of the vige gate which was once clear to them is now getting a bit blurry.


    "Damn it, the effect of the catapult is getting weaker¡­ We should just attack now¡­" one of the middle-aged men said as he stood up.


    "Commander Kou¡­ I have a bad feeling about this. Do not be impulsive¡­"


    "Commander Tsin¡­ if you are afraid then just say it so¡­ I will not wait in here. I will rush in there and destroy whatever stands in my way¡­" Commander Kou said with a sneer on his face.


    He quickly walks forward along with his officers and approaches the mist.. Behind them, one of the metal armor also began moving.

 Chapter 1176 - Myrth: 147

    Chapter 1176


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Misty forest is covered with a thin wisp of mist and the soldiers could still see ahead of them. As they enter the path to the town they noticed something strange. The whole forest has the tinge and the smell of blood and rotten corpse.


    From this, they feel a bit angry as they could sense that something has happened to theirrades. How could 10,000 soldiers disappear like that in thin air?


    And so as they went deeper, they discover that the vige is actually in ruins. But there is no corpse in the vige which made the soldiers feel baffled.


    "I think there is no one around here¡­" an officer said as he leads the charge to the vige.


    As the soldiers enter one by one, they soon found themselves looking at an empty vige with ruins all over the ce. Burnt houses, broken walls, and traces of blood could be seen everywhere. But there are no traces of corpses anywhere.


    "Where did everyone go? What truly happened here?" a soldier said as he looks around.


    Then suddenly they noticed the fog slowly seeping inside the vige from outside. As the fog thickens the soldiers immediately feel dread in their hearts.


    One soldier who is near the fog was suddenly enveloped by it. He just stood there and observe, suddenly he feel his eyes getting heavy.


    It did not take long before he lost consciousness.


    The rest of the soldiers immediately began to panic. Those that saw this immediately covered their mouths and held their breaths.


    But those that were not fast enough have already fallen.


    Out of the thousands of plus soldiers in the area, only a few hundreds were able to hold their breath and gather in one ce while looking vigntly.


    "Argghh¡­ My eyes¡­" one soldier suddenly cried as he suddenly fell to the ground.


    Everyone was immediately rmed, but it was toote as they too feel a slight stinging pain from their eyes and fell to the ground.


    By this time, all of the thousands plus soldiers have already fallen unconscious.


    From the dpidated houses, the doors slowly open and people wearing gas masks exited. Holding their spears in their hands, they began to pierce the heads and the chest of the soldiers. Some are even brutal as they would sh the soldier''s body before killing them.


    These people are the ones who witnessed the atrocities that the soldiers from the Glysko kingdom have done to the people of the Misty vige.


    After killing the soldiers in the vige they began to clean up the ce and gather the corpses in one location.


    Meanwhile, in front of the vige two figures are standing¡­ one tall and one short.


    The tall one is about 4 meters and its body is made of metal and tracks, while the other one is a young man. The young man is Xin Ja who is wearing a gas mask while looking in the direction of the officers slowly approaching their location.


    When the poison was activated in the fog, some of the officers lost their consciousness, while there are around 5 who retained their consciousness and strength. One of them ismander Kou who is leading the charge.


    Commander Kou is a big man with a slightly plump body. He is exuding a strong aura that is stronger than Xin Ja''s father. From the looks of it, Commander Kou is actually an 11th levelmander of the enemy battalion. He seems to be one of the battalionmanders leading the group.


    Xin Ja could tell that something is different with these officers in one nce. They are more vignt and stronger than the one leading the 10,000 troops. Facing against the 10,000 troops, Xin Ja did not even need to make a move as they just fell like flies.


    But right now, the group of 5 soldiers in front of them is different.


    Without saying a word, the army officers from the Glysko kingdom made their move.


    One of them is the pilot of the metal armor which is actually a level 10 Ki fighter. When that person also moved, Xin Ja knew that he might have a hard time fighting against that fellow. So he shouted¡­


    "Take care of the metal armor¡­ I will fight against the rest¡­" Xin Ja shouted.


    The machine which is being controlled by Yi Terai moved and one of its arms rose to point a weird weapon.


    Pom!!!


    The sound of air bursting from that weird weapon could immediately be heard.


    Then an arm long projectile came flying out from the tip of the weapon which is actually hollow. The projectile looks like a small spear flying really fast like an arrow.


    The metal armor was taken aback as the projectile hits its shoulder.


    ng!!! Crash!!!


    The thick shoulder armor was shattered into pieces exposing the mechanism of the metal armor.


    But then what surprised the pilot of the metal armor is that another projectile immediately was shot towards him. This time, he did not want to underestimate his enemy. So he quickly activates his barrier.


    Twang!!!


    The projectile hits the barrier and was deflected.


    "Damn it!..." a voice of a woman curses from inside the machine which then moved using its tracks.


    The ground shake as its position to the left of the golem and then began shooting once again while moving.


    ng! Twang!


    The sound of the barrier receiving the bombardment of the projectile echoed in the air.


    The weapon that the machine that Yi Terai is piloting is something that usespressed air to shoot. The weapon is the basic weapon of the machine which only has a short range of around 300 meters.


    But the range would increase as long as Kibined with thepressed air.


    But that would drain too much of the user''s Ki so the external backpack would provide the needed power for that.


    And this is the reason why even if the pilot of the metal armor is a 10th level Ki fighter soldier, he would still be wounded or even killed by the projectile of thepressed air weapon.


    Xin Ja could actually use fire stones, but he did not have enough strong metal to create arge Ki buster that the machine could hold and use.


    And this is the reason why he came up with thepressed air weapon.


    After 10 sessive attacks using the projectile covered with Ki, the barrier of the metal armor was shattered. This has caught the pilot off guard and wanted to curse out loud.


    How could he expect the enemy to be able to also create their own metal armor?


    It was too absurd, their smithing masters and runemasters researched this thing for many years before finally developing one. And yet the kingdom of Jimal also has one.


    The pilot is now thinking that the reason why the 10,000 soldiers might have died is because of this enemy metal armor.


    But how could a 10th level Ki fighter give up just like that?


    He quickly moved and then jumps high up in the air. He lifted both of his heavy arms wanting to smash the head of the enemy.


    But how could Yi Terai let that person do what he wanted?


    Although tracks are not as agile as legs, she is still able to move the body of the machine agilely using her reflexes.


    With a turn of its body, the machine suddenly produces a small shield on its left arm. Then the shield glowed and an energy barrier appears which made the shield grow bigger.


    With shield on hand, the machine lifted its right hand and pointed thepressed air weapon.


    Then without hesitation, she began to bombard the falling metal armor with sharp projectiles.


    Like a piece of paper, the metal armor was torn apart and the pilot inside of it was hit by the projectile. He thought that with his 10th level physique he would not be hurt.


    But who would have known that the Ki-covered projectile would tear his leg apart like it was nothing...


    Then his other leg was hit, and then his side, and then a projectile hit his stomach ripping his body apart in two pieces.


    At this time, the sound of the metal armor crashing to the ground could be heard.


    The four people fighting against Xin Ja look at that scene with horror on their faces.


    How could they not be afraid? That person, who died, is inside a metal armor. With the metal armor, he could even fight against 11th level Ki Adept. So how could they not be afraid?


    This time, the four of them retreated together and surrounded Commander Kou.


    No one dares to say anything in fear of inhaling the mist. But then one of them is already at his limit so he could not help but gasp.


    As soon as he did so, his body fell limply on the ground.


    Upon seeing this, the rest knew that they are at a disadvantage. Commander Kou did not hesitate to run back to the exit.


    The rest followed him and no one dare to look back.


    "Should we follow them and not let them escape?" Yi Terai asked.


    "Let them go¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly fell on one knee.


    On his side, there is blood seeping out of his armor.

 Chapter 1177 - Myrth: 148

    Chapter 1177


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Inside the Misty Vige in a room, a young man is currently leaning on the bed while slowly removing the armor on his body. As he removes the armor his face would wince in pain. Blood continuously drips on the ground as one piece of armor after another fell.


    It did not take long before his armor has been removed and a deep gash could be seen on his side.


    Xin Ja could not help but gasp in pain as he carefully checked his wound.


    "I could not handle four people are the same time¡­" he muttered to himself as he began to treat his own wound.


    While treating his wounds, he could remember what had happened back then and how he fought against four powerful beings while almost depleting his own energy and the energy of his armor.


    "Level 10 is clearly my limit even with a strong armor¡­" he muttered while checking the damage dealt with the armor after treating his wounds.


    On his body, there are several gashes from his back, his thigh, his side, and even his face. The attacks of the enemy are truly terrifying and their movement really fast.


    And he was only able to endure because of the strength of his armor.


    "Well¡­ I guess that''s it with the test of the armor¡­" he muttered while frowning.


    After getting off the bed, and cleaning the blood in the room, Xin Ja went back to the workshop and began repairing the damage on the armor.


    Meanwhile, the huge garage door opens, and therge machine rolls inside the garage.


    Yi Terai jumps out of the machine with a big smile on her grease-filled face.


    "How is the battle on the other side?" Xin Ja asked as he walks to the machine.


    "This machine of yours is very strong¡­ But I seem to have broken it¡­" she said with a sheepish smile as she patted the side.


    "You broke it? How?" Xin Ja asked with a hint of doubt.


    He then saw the many damages on its armor and frowns.


    "You''ve encountered level 10 Ki fighters?" he asked as he checked the damage.


    "Yes, theirmander is very strong¡­ We have no choice but to retreat through the mist¡­ those that followed us died, but many stayed behind. So we were unable to defeat those soldiers¡­" she said as she confidently jumps to the shoulder of the machine and sits on it calmly.


    "I think you should make more of these things¡­ then we can defeat whoever dares challenge us¡­" she said as she slowly caresses the head of the machine.


    "By the way, what should we call these things?" she asked as she patted the machine as if it was very precious to her.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not good at naming things¡­ But this is called a Mecha¡­ so Mecha it is¡­" Xin Ja said with an awkward smile.


    "Hmm¡­ Mecha is it then¡­" Yi Terai agreed with a smile.


    "So how long will it take you to create more of these things?" she asked with an excited expression.


    She has seen how strong those things are and saw how they have proven reliability on the battlefield. If they have more, then they would not worry about the enemy then.


    "About three days with enough materials¡­"


    "Alright¡­ I''ve seen the metals that you needed¡­ In the far corner of the misty forest¡­ there is an ore mine in there. I will ask the others to begin mining for the needed ores¡­" Yi Terai said as she hops down the machine.


    She then walks out with a swagger and quickly gathers people.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja sent some messages to his father through the shared Mule and requested some materials from him.


    A day has passed and the war in the borders continues to grow.


    The Kingdom of Glysko has suffered another defeat in the misty valley as soon as the reinforcements from the kingdom of Jimal arrive.


    Because of their sessive defeats, the kingdom of Glysko seem to suddenly stop their advances, but the territory they have already taken be their stronghold as they began to send more reinforcements to those towns and viges that fell in their hands.


    So now the border areas are divided between the two kingdoms and a stalemate has been obtained.


    At the same time, the hunt for Xin Ja still continues on the battlefield as the forces from the Silver de Merchant Company began to prate the army.


    But this did not long as the other princes began to also move their own influence on the battlefield and obstruct the forces of the 6th prince.


    Suddenly, new technology began spreading on the battlefield. This so-called new technology began to spread within the military and it is a way for the military to see the movement of their enemies through their spies in only just a few minutes.


    This so-called new technology is a video recording device that began to spread throughout the military. And the one producing such devicees from Ogden town¡­ in particr, the Xin family with the support of Master Wang Chanling.


    And so the town began to be flooded with merchants trying to get their hands on the video recording device and the Mule which is also begin to spread.


    It has already been a month since then and the life of Xin Ja in the Misty Vige is a bit busy. And he has discovered that through his hard work and constant use of Ki and his dantian, he has now reached the 3rd level.


    In the one month that he has stayed in the vige, he has created 4 Mechas¡­ two are using tracks, and two are bipedal. Ever since he became busy with crafting and learning in-depth rune arrays, he has finally been able to create basicputing rune arrays.


    It has further helped him with the creation of the bipedal Mecha which is really helpful as an all-terrain assault war machine.


    Suddenly, a video-recorded scene began spreading through the borders where the metal armor from the kingdom of Glysko shes with the Mecha from the misty vige.


    The sh of the two metal giants became an awesome scene that caught the interest of the many military soldiers. Plus they have noticed a familiar figure in that fight.


    ¡­


    In the town of Tiig inside the office of Commander Zhang Baguan


    "Commander! Look at this!" shouted one of his adjutants as he showed a video of the fight.


    Commander Zhang''s expression change when he saw the scene on the video recording device. This is because he has realized that the scene right in front of his eyes would show the heroic deed of the one they are trying to target.


    Then not longter, a few more videos began spreading for some unknown reason.


    Today in the Ogden Academy, on the field where arge screen is being set up, many students are currently gathered.


    It did not take long before the students began to discuss their academy life and some normal stuff they do every day¡­ and among the students are the friends of Xin Ja.


    Rou Chenchen is quietly standing behind Tung Jo and Qing Joming who are busy talking animatedly. While in front of the group are Hou Jiang, Hou Malou, and Lin Geng. These six people are busily talking when one of the elders of the academy stand on the stage and called for the attention of everyone.


    He began talking about heroes and those that sacrificed themselves in the current war. He then pointed at therge screen behind him and let the student watch.


    Soon, everyone saw the picture of what is currently happening on the battlefield. The gruesome battle and the sacrifice of the soldiers of the kingdom are bare for all to see.


    Then everyone noticed a familiar female figure.


    "Hey¡­ Isn''t that senior Yao Mai Lin?" someone said in a loud voice.


    Everyone gasped as they watches her wearing the officer''s military uniform while exuding a heroic look. Yao Mai Lin suddenly ignites the passion of the students and it seems that everyone suddenly wanted to join the military.


    But of course, they are not yet ready as the conflict on the border is still considered as small skirmishes that a full-blown war.


    But her heroic bearing and how the video shows hermanding the presence on the battlefield has already ignited the passion of the students to serve their kingdom.


    Then suddenly the screen changes as another figure appeared on the screen. This figure is a bit familiar to some of them, but most students did not know who the guy is.


    But as they watch the guy conquer a town besieged by the enemy army using strategy made everyone feels dumbfounded. They almost could not believe that what they are seeing is true.


    How could a 1st level Ki fighter defeat a whole battalion of soldiers more powerful than himself? That scene alone made everyone feel shivers running down their spine.


    The video is actual footage of how Xin Ja defeated the enemies inside the ruined town with a handful of scouts alongside him.


    Then they saw him battling the enemymander which immediately turned everyone dumbfounded.


    "That¡­ that Xin Ja¡­ How¡­ how was he able to do that?" Qing Joming who is considered his best friend in the academy muttered.

 Chapter 1178 - Myrth: 149

    Chapter 1178


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "What is happening? Are you sure that the kingdom of Jimal was able to create their own metal armor?" a tall officer in his 30s shouted as he ms the book he is holding on the table.


    "Sir we just receive the report from the front lines that our units have received huge casualties near the misty forest where the secret Misty Vige is. As the report said there are about three metal armors that have emerged from that ce¡­ and they called those things, Mecha." The officer said as he wipes the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "How are the conditions of our troops in that area?"


    "As of now, we have already retreated quite a distance from the misty forest¡­ We cannot afford any more casualties this time."


    "Damn! Damn it! How are they able to create those things? And how are they able to produce 10th level Ki fighters to control them?"


    "Umm¡­ Sir, the¡­ the Mechas are not controlled by 10th level Ki fighters¡­ The report said that the highest of them is only at the 5th level."


    Upon hearing this, the expression of the officer turned ugly as he red at the one reporting.


    "Get out! Call all the smithing masters and the runemasters now!" the tall officer shouted as he slumps on the chair behind the desk.


    They have already stopped their advance and have begun to reinforce the towns they have conquered but who would have thought that they would suffer such defeat in the misty forest where they should have already conquered.


    From the information they have gathered, there are less than 200 forces inside the misty vige. But the problem is breaking through and finding the vige.


    No matter how hard they try, they would always be defeated. Even after using some masks, their visibility would then be hampered. They have no other choice but to give up and retreat.


    But who would have thought that the people inside the misty vige would suddenly take out their metal armors? It was truly a disgraceful defeat on their part.


    And now there are three of those machinesing out¡­ what does it mean then? Are they going to attack their forces in that area?


    While this is happening in the misty forest area, the fortress from the Jimal kingdom controlling this part of the border sent envoys to talk to the people of the Misty Vige.


    In the Misty vige


    The vige has already changed. The walls and the buildings in the town are now made of concrete. And it looks likepressed air weapons are being used by the people in the vige.


    They agreed with the talks and the envoys are sent to the vige.


    The Misty Vige has truly changed and in a particr two-story building there is arge conference room where the envoys and the representatives from the Misty Vige are gathered.


    An hour has passed since the talks have begun and the information about the vige has been presented to the envoys.


    "So that means you guys are from the Yi n of the Glysko kingdom that has been vanished by them and has decided to live in here for more than hundreds of years?" the leader of the envoy said with a frown.


    The leader is a beautiful young woman. And if Xin Ja is here, he would surely be able to recognize the woman. This is because the young woman is Yao Mai Lin who has now be a young ranking officer of the army.


    In fact, the reason why she went to this ce is that she heard that Xin Ja is in this ce¡­ she wanted to see Xin Ja. But before that, she needs to finish her work first as the envoy leader in this ce.


    After the discussion, talks, and then the signing of the agreement¡­ the Misty Vige will now be under the kingdom of Jimal. And this is what the people of the Misty Vige hope to happen. They knew that if they did not align themselves with the forces from the kingdom of Jimal, they would surely be defeated by the soldiers from the kingdom of Glysko.


    In the battles, they have lost more than 20 people¡­ and that is with the advantage of the mist and their walls and arsenal.


    So they have no choice but to rely on the soldiers from the Jimal kingdom.


    Along with the condition is the surrender of the weapons and Mechas to the kingdom''s army.


    At this moment, inside a workshop, Xin Ja is currently busy creating a new Mecha with some advanced designs.


    Beside him are two people who began working with the Mechas as they became interested in the technology.


    The workshop''s door opens and a group of people began pouring inside.


    Xin Ja was too engrossed in his work that he did not bother with the people who had just entered.


    Then suddenly, Yao Mai Lin walks towards Xin Ja who is busy assembling a part of therge Mecha on the side.


    "Hey! Little Ja!" she called.


    Xin Ja was startled at the familiar voice as he looks up. With a surprised expression on his face, Xin Ja looks at Yao Mai Lin with blinking eyes.


    "Big sister Lin! You¡­ what are you doing here?" he asked with a confused expression.


    Then he suddenly recalled the negotiation with the Jimal kingdom.


    "Oh¡­ You are part of the envoy team?" he said with a smile.


    "Yes, I volunteered to be here because of you¡­ What you''ve sent to the army is really something¡­" she said with a smile.


    "Haha¡­ Those videos have truly protected you and have viewed you as one of the heroes in this war¡­" she said in a low voice whileughing.


    "Really? Then¡­ is the army still hunting me?" Xin Ja asked feeling a bit wary.


    "Nope¡­ They dare not. I think those forces in the shadows will not be making their move anytime soon¡­" she said with a smile.


    While the two are talking, the rest are being guided to the workshop and the giant Mecha being created.


    "This is the metal armor that they are talking about, right?" an officer said with a gaping expression.


    "Yes, this is the new model that our team is working on right now¡­" the one guiding the group said.


    Suddenly, therge door of the workshop opens and the ground began shaking as arge Mecha entered.


    Then the cockpit opens from the back and a slender figure jumps out of the cockpit.


    "Eh¡­ We have visitors¡­" Yi Terai said while looking at the group.


    "Vige Chief, you were out but we havepleted the treaty with the Jimal kingdom." The vige representative said with a smile.


    "Really, that''s good¡­ Hello, I am Yi Terai, the Vige head of the Misty Vige," she said while cupping her hands.


    "Hello, I am Captain Yu, of the 701 Infantry battalion from the Fortressmand." The handsome-looking officer said while also greeting her.


    "Ah, wee to your vige captain¡­ I hope that your stay here will be pleasant¡­" Yi Terai said with a smile.


    No one noticed that within the people with the envoy is a tall man with an exuding strong aura. This man seems to be one of the protectors of the team, but something is off with his current aura which is slowly giving off a strong killing intent.


    Then suddenly, his figure shed and appears next to Yao Mai Lin who was caught off-guard.


    "Huh!" was the only thing thates out of her mouth when the figure of Yao Mai Lin was sent flying to the wall.


    The strong impact immediately rendered her unconscious.


    Everyone inside the workshop was immediately startled as they did not expect that something like that would happen.


    The envoys were shocked to see that one of them is actually attacking their own people. And now that person is about to attack someone from the vige with which they just made a treaty with.


    How could such a thing happen? How could this guy be brainless in this situation?


    But then, it was already toote for them to react. They suddenly saw that guy extending his hand trying to grab the young man who seems to be one of the smithing masters constructing the Mecha.


    But then before that guy could touch him, the young fellow seems to suddenly vanish into thin air and only his silhouette was left in front of that guy.


    "Stop! Stop! What is the meaning of this Mister Ra? You are only here as part of the escort because of a request¡­ But that does not mean that you can be thiswless against the military rules!" shouted Captain Yu.


    The man is exactly Ra Gaofang, the 10th elder of the Silver de Merchant Company and the father of Ra Jun whom Xin Ja has killed.


    No one knew who he is and was just added to the list of the envoy and their protectors. But then they could not believe that this guy would do such a thing in here?


    There is an explicitmand that the Misty Vige should be drawn to the side of the Jimal kingdom. This is because of the Mecha technology. But now, it seems that this person is going to ruin everything.


    So how could, Captain Yu, let this happen?

 Chapter 1179 - Myrth: 150

    Chapter 1179


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ Military rules? I am just here as an escort¡­ I am not part of your military¡­ My private business is with this brat¡­ you do not have to concern yourselves on me¡­ or him." Ra Gaufang said with a sneer.


    "If you interfere with my business, then I would have to get rid of you too¡­" Ra Gaufang added.


    The eyes of Ra Gaufang are now glued on the figure standing not too far from him. He did not say how that brat has moved¡­ he could not deny the fact that the brat is truly very fast.


    "It seems that you are here to avenge your son?" Xin Ja said showing a serious expression on his face.


    "Haha¡­ Your father killed my son¡­ I will kill his son in exchange¡­ Haha¡­"


    "Shameless¡­ you guys started this. How shameless of you to seek revenge? It is said that do unto others what you want others to do unto you¡­ It''s just a matter of time before you guys get killed as a result of your own doings, right? Just be obedient and ept heaven''s punishment¡­ Stupid old man¡­" Xin Ja taunted with a slight sneer on his face.


    When Ra Gaufang heard that, he could not say anything but red at the young fellow. He suddenly gathered all of his Ki and then exudes a strong aura.


    Xin Ja sneered and quickly activate the run on his body. This would interrupt the pressure being bombarded to him by his enemy.


    Although he is partially affected by the strong pressure of a 13th level Ki Adept, he still could maintain his concentration.


    Suddenly, the figure of Ra Gaufang disappears and appears in front of Xin Ja. With a swing of his arm, he intends to kill the brat with a single strike. A mere 1st level Ki fighter dare provoke him? He would show the brat his true strength.


    Wham!!!


    The ground shook as it was destroyed by the strong punch of Ra Gaofang. His strong Ki-powered fist is something terrifying and that is made everyone in the workshop shudder in fear.


    Using Shadow Steps, Xin Ja was able to dodge the deadly strike with ease, but he was still hit by the shockwaveing from the strikes.


    Luckily for him, he is already wearing his armor. He would usually use his armor while repairing the Mechas. This is because he needed additional strength to lift heavy objects. And so he uses his armor''s auxiliary power to add to his strength.


    But it seems that the strength of the armor could not hold a candle to the strength of a Ki adept. The Ki shock wave alone has already caused his internal organs to be wounded.


    Xin Ja could not help but grit his teeth as he red at the middle-aged man.


    The attack is continuous and the man is persistent as he seemed to have lost his mind while he smashing things in the workshop.


    Everyone inside the workshop has already run outside, and the only ones left inside are a few people¡­ the unconscious Yao Mai Lin, Yi Terai, and Captain Yu.


    Suddenly, the figure of Xin Ja was sent flying after he failed topletely dodge the attack of Ra Gaofang.


    Bam!


    His body was embedded on the wall then he slide to the ground and fell feebly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Is that all you''ve got, old man?" Xin Ja said with a mocking tone as he spat a mouthful of blood on the ground.


    After the few exchange, he could somewhat read the emotion of the man.


    He suddenly takes out his short sword and then went to an offensive stance.


    Ra Gaofang sneers at the young man and then suddenly rushes forward without hesitation.


    Xin Ja activates his barrier as he also charges forward without hesitation.


    The long and powerful arm of Ra Gaofang extended towards Xin Ja''s face. Without blinking, Xin Ja tilted his body backward while following his forward momentum.


    Barely dodging the Ki energy on the fist, Xin Ja did not hesitate to extend his short sword and hit the body of Ra Gaofang.


    ng!!!


    The de seems to have hit a metal barrier which turns out to be Ra Gaofang''s Ki field.


    Even after covering the de with his 3rd level Ki, Xin Ja is still unable to prate the high-level barrier of his enemy.


    But he did not want to give up. He turns around and saw in the corner of his eyes Yi Terai. As if with a tacit understanding he knew that she wanted to help.


    Xin Ja continuously attack Ra Gaofang with his sword but each strike could not even shake the Ki field on his body.


    And like him, Ra Gaofang is unable to catch Xin Ja as he is like a slippery eel.


    After the two parted, Xin Ja is already panting while looking at the man before him. His clothes are in tatters and his armor is dented all over the ce, but his eyes still showed his fighting spirit.


    "By the way¡­ old man. It''s not my father who killed your son¡­ It was me." Xin Ja said with a sinister smile on his face.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Ra Gaofang turned ugly. Then as if recalling everything that is happening, he could suddenly think that what this kid is saying is possible. In fact, he could say that even with his strength he is having a hard time catching the brat.


    He also knew that if his level of Ki power is a bit lower¡­ if he is below 10, then he would be at a disadvantage in this fight.


    But what baffled him, is how this youth could be this strong?


    He then looks at the strange armor on the youth''s body.


    "Is that an artifact?" he thought.


    But then he sneers as he became serious this time. He grabs something from within his coat and a crystal object appears¡­ it was a Mule.


    Then from the Mule, Ra Gaofang retrieved a long spear.


    "This time, I will take your head and offer it to my son¡­ Hahaha¡­" Ra Gaofang shouted as he suddenly imbued the spear with his Ki.


    Then he suddenly rushes in to attack.


    Swoosh!!!


    The spear turned into hundreds of images as it quickly surrounded Xin Ja trapping him inside.


    "Die!" Ra Gaufang shouted with his eyes turning red in anger.


    The hundreds of spear figures began attacking Xin Ja. But the small boy easily dodges them as if he could see them in slow motion.


    The expression of Ra Guafang turned ugly upon seeing this. So in his madness, he suddenly erupted his Ki and the spears began to explode one by one.


    Puchi!!!


    A spear splinted hit Xin Ja on his shoulder and sent him flying in the air.


    Upon seeing this, the expression of Ra Gaofang turned sinister as he suddenly grabs the chance to attack. Without hesitation, he suddenly appears beside the falling body of Xin Ja, and using his spear he ms it on his helpless figure.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja was immediately covered ins sweat. He did not hesitate to use his armor and activate its 100% power and put everything in defense.


    Wham!!!


    The loud sound reverberated in the room as the small figure of Xin Ja was sent mming to the ground.


    It created a deep depression as his body was embedded on the concrete floor.


    The figure of Ra Gaofang is like a demon floating in the air with his body covered in Ki energy.


    To their surprise, he actually did not use Ki to hit Xin Ja in thatst attack.


    Cough! Cough!


    Xin Ja cough up mouthfuls of blood as his body ached so bad. As a doctor, he knew that he has multiple fractures all over his body.


    Ra Gaofang looks at him with contempt in his eyes.


    "An ant-like you dare to challenge me? You are nothing¡­ All you have to do now is to offer your head to appease my son¡­" Ra Gaofang said as he slowly floated down.


    "But I will not kill you that easily¡­ I will you suffer the anguish that I am feeling." He said as he red at Xin Ja.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ You should have taught your son well¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "How dare you!" shouted Ra Gaofang as he suddenly mmed the spear from his hand hitting the unprotected body of Xin Ja.


    Whack!!!


    Xin Ja spews more blood from his mouth.


    "Hehe¡­ When I killed your son¡­ he squealed like a girl. He even begged for his life¡­" Xin Ja said with provocation.


    The eyes of Ra Gaofang turned red in anger as he suddenly gathered all his Ki from his body to his spear.


    "You dare provoke me?! After I kill you, I will kill your loved ones¡­ I will exterminate all of your family! Now die!" Ra Gaofang shouted as anger filled his heart.


    Those words seem to have immediately released the floodgate of his hatred for the boy as he just discovered that the boy is the one who killed his son.


    But when their eyes met, Ra Gaofang''s heart skipped a beat. He suddenly seems to feel that something is wrong.


    "Hehe¡­ Checkmate¡­ old man.." Xin Ja said with a grin showing his bloody teeth.

 Chapter 1180 - Myrth: 151

    Chapter 1180


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Therge hole of thepressed air weapon from the Mecha is currently facing the back of Ra Gaofang. While fighting with the old man, Xin Ja began to move into this position. It was an borate movement that Ra Gaofend did not notice because he was being provoked by Xin Ja.


    Boom!!!


    Arge bolt came out of the muzzle of the weapon and flew straight at Ra Gaofeng''s back. But a 13th level Ki adept is not that simple. With his fast reflex he could easily dodge the bolt¡­ however this time, he was caught off-guard and did not expect that such a thing could happen.


    Whack!!!


    Ra Gaofeng still tilted his body to the side but it was already toote. The sharp edge of the weapon covered with Ki hit his right arm and tore it apart due to the power of the and speed of the weapon.


    The body of Ra Gaofeng flew to the side with blood spewing all over the ce.


    Meanwhile, Xin Jays calmly on the ground as he tries to control the pain in his body. He slowly lifted his hand and carefully takes out a pill from a pill bottle.


    His hands are trembling due to the pain all over his body and he has to grit his teeth while doing such simple action.


    After taking the pill, he shifted his gaze to the side and noticed that Ra Gaofeng''s body is not moving. He could also see the severed smashed arm on the wall embedded by the bolt which is a big as a person.


    Yi Terai who came out of the Mecha runs towards Xin Ja''s side and quickly checks his condition.


    "Go¡­ Go and check Yao¡­ Yao Mai Lin¡­" Xin Ja said shakily while pointing at the unconscious woman on the ground.


    He handed Yi Terai the pill bottle.


    Ye Terai looks at the pill bottle and feels a bit confused about what that thing is, but she ran towards the woman on the ground. She did not hesitate and quickly approach the woman who seems to be having a hard time breathing. She takes out a pill and quickly puts it in Yao Mai Lin''s mouth.


    Although she did not know what that thing is, she followed because she trust and believe in Xin Ja.


    After being together in this ce, she has learned that the young man is very dependable. He would create unique things that she has not seen before. Although they are weak, yet with those that he creates, their group bes strong.


    She knew that as long as they have time and resources, they could be a power within thesends. However, time is not in their hands that''s why they decided to ally themselves with the people from the Jimal kingdom.


    After taking the pill, the breathing of the woman seems to calm down. But Yi Terai knew that she is not yet out of danger.


    "Take her out of here¡­" Xin Ja shouted as he forces himself to stand up.


    "Young man¡­ this is enough. You do not have to fight anymore¡­" this time Captain Yu walks towards Yao Mai Lin and takes her from Yi Terai''s hands.


    "You just watched when we fight¡­ What do you want? You want to help this bastard?" Xin Ja said while ring at Captain Yu.


    With a wry smile on his face, Captain Yu did not say anything. But before he left the room, he took a nce at Xin Ja said heaves a deep sight.


    "You do not have to fight because¡­ your enemy is already gone¡­" he said while gesturing in the direction where Ra Gaofang was supposed to be lying.


    When Xin Ja turned in that direction, he noticed that the body of Ra Gaofang is already gone.


    Yi Terai was also stunned to see that the man has escaped.


    "Damn it! Alert the misty forest! Hunt that bastard!" shouted Yi Terai.


    "Wait! I suggest that you do not make such a move. If that man dies here, then there is more trouble¡­ He¡­ his background is not that simple." Captain Yu said with an awkward expression.


    "What? What do you mean? You people took that man in here and caused us trouble and you want us to just let him get away?" Yi Terai shouted in anger.


    "Argh¡­ Big sister¡­ Just let it go¡­ This¡­ this is between that guy and me. I will not implicate you in this fight." Xin Ja said as he slowly picks himself up.


    He carefully checks his body and noticed that one of his ribs has almost punctured his inner organ. He did not hesitate to remove his armor and then with a move of his body, the rib was pushed back in ce.


    This move made him grimace in pain as he continually assessed the condition of his body.


    The bones are already aligned and the healing process of the pill is already at work. As long as there are no severe wounds and discement inside his body, then everything is fine.


    He then checked his left arm which is broken and gritted his teeth as he aligned it on his own.


    After doing such things, Xin Ja showed a faint smile and when he lifted his head, that man called Captain Yu is already gone.


    "I have to visit Yao Mai Lin and help her¡­ I know that she has suffered many severe fractures¡­" Xin Ja said as he carefully stands up.


    Yi Terai who has been waiting on the side all this time ran to his side and helped him.


    The two of them walk out of the workshop.


    Xin Ja looks at the ce where Ra Gaofang was and looks at the traces of blood on the ground. It seems that the guy escaped through the broken wall.


    With a slight sneer on his face, Xin Ja walks with Yi Terai towards the ce where he is staying.


    It did not take long before his bones were mended and Xin Ja is now able to walk out.


    When he was walking out, he noticed that Yi Terai is standing outside his door with a gloomy expression.


    "What is wrong?" he asked.


    "That¡­ that woman¡­ she¡­ she is in a critical condition." Yi Terai said.


    "What? What did the medical masters do? Did they not treat her wound?" Xin Ja said in a panic.


    "They¡­ they did not know how¡­ They said that they needed to go back to the stronghold or to Tiig town so that she can be treated."


    "This¡­" Xin Ja did not hesitate as he quickly walks toward the direction of the tent where Yao Mai Lin is.


    Although his body is not fully healed, he still could walk that fast.


    Yao Mai Lin is an important friend of his and his senior. Plus, she is a rtive of Yao Xue, so how could he not think of helping her?


    As he enters the tent, he saw a couple of medical masters standing around the bed where Yao Mai Lin is lying.


    They all showed confusion in their eyes as they did not know what to do next.


    Her body is already wrapped in bandages and the wounds in the outer part of her body are already healed.


    Xin Ja did not stand in attention and quickly walks to the side of Yao Mai Lin extending his finger to check her condition.


    But a medical master stops him.


    "What the hell are you doing young man?" the middle-aged medical master said as he held Xin Ja''s hand in a firm grip.


    "Let go of me now!" Xin Ja said with an angry expression.


    At this time, Captain Yu who is sitting on the side with a worried expression noticed Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ you''re already fine? What¡­ what are you doing?" he suddenly asked while looking at the situation.


    "Get these people out. I will cure her¡­" Xin Ja said with a shout.


    Everyone inside the room was a bit stunned at this situation. But then when Captain Yu remembers who this young man is from the reports, he nodded his head without question.


    "You insolent pup. Who do you think you are? We are your seniors and you think you are better than us?" shouted one of the medical masters.


    But before he could say more, Captain Yu has already stood up.


    "Bring everyone out!" hemanded with a stern voice.


    The medical masters showed confused expressions on their faces, but they dare not disobey Captain Yu as he is the leader of this convoy and the highest-ranking authority.


    After everyone is out, Captain Yu walks to the exit of the tent but stopped.


    "I leave her life in your hand¡­" he said while looking helplessly at the unconscious woman on the bed.


    Xin Ja nodded his head while looking at the departing figure. He then noticed that the captain did not go far as he stood at the entrance ready to block anything from going inside. The medical masters are also standing outside with a worried look on their faces.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to take out another pill from his ring and put it in her mouth.


    "Hold on, big sister¡­" he muttered as he carefully caressed her hair.

 Chapter 1181 - Myrth: 152

    Chapter 1181


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja takes out some disinfectants in his ring and a few tools, then began to prep the ce for an operation. After he scanned Yao Mai Lin''s body, he noticed that a few of her internal organs has suffered wounds and some of her bones are not aligned properly.


    Plus it seems that there is something wrong with her neck. He feels a bit anxious, at these findings but he forced himself to calm down.


    "Senior¡­ Do not give up," he muttered as he began to take out his silver needles and inserted them on parts of her body.


    It did not take long before her condition was stabilized and Xin Ja takes out a sharp knife on the side.


    There are some parts of her body where he could not use his needles and has to do an operation so that he could align her bones or suture the punctured internal organs.


    5 hourster¡­


    Xin Ja emerges from the tent and heaves a heavy sigh. He almost staggered as he tries to keep his bnce. He could now feel some of his already fixed bones seem to have suffered some cracks once again.


    "She¡­ she is already fine. She just needs to rest for a couple of days before she is fully healed. She would wake up after 2 hours. But you have to monitor her condition properly and she need not take any medicine anymore¡­" Xin Ja said as he walks back to his room.


    Behind him, Yi Terai followed with a worried expression as she would assist him when he staggers.


    The rest of the people outside immediately went inside the tent and saw the beautiful Yao Mai Lin regaining the rosy blush on her face as she lies on the bed.


    She a nket is draped on her body but they could also see that she is clothed properly.


    "This¡­ I wonder how that youngd did this?" one of the medical masters muttered while checking the condition of Yao Mai Lin.


    "Ugh¡­ Wait a minute¡­ that youngd¡­ is¡­ is he that Xin Ja whom the military is searching for?" suddenly one of the medical masters seemed to have realized something.


    Captain Yu nodded his head but did not bother with the three of them. His eyes are glued at the young woman peacefully lying on the bed with her chest rising and falling calmly. In his heart, he is truly grateful that she is fine.


    He did not know what it started, but ever since he saw her as an officer cadet, she has already captured his attention. He tried to show indifference towards her, but as time went by, he could not help but always see her face in his mind.


    After some time he has not seen her, but then one day, an assignment was given and they were to go and be an envoy to the misty vige. A vige that gained the attention of the army for being able to produce those giant golems they are calling Mecha.


    Those giant things could rival 10th level Ki fighters and are known to have superior defenses. They have protected the misty forest against the invasion from the Glysko kingdom soldiers and have caused the enemy army to halt their offense.


    Plus, they also began pushing the enemy army back which is great merit to the kingdom of Jimal.


    And so they were sent to negotiate with the misty forest forces.


    On their travel, he and Yao Mai Lin began a friendship which made him feel a bit happy. He did not know if she would ept him, so being her friend is the first step.


    As Captain Yu nced at Yao Mai Lin with his concerned eyes, he could not help but clench his fist. In fact, at that time, he could just kill that bastard.


    But he dare not do so as he knew that he would cause trouble for his superiors. When that guy joined them he was ted as he thought that the guy would be a great helper. That man is a distant rtive to the king and is under the 6th prince, so how could he not feel ted?


    However, it seems that his conjecture was wrong. And because of that, he was not able to save the woman that he likes.


    Aplicated feeling wells up in his heart as he turns his gaze away from Yao Mai Lin.


    Suddenly, an idea came to his mind as a sharp glint appears.


    He took a quick nce once again and then with a clenched fist left the tent.


    As he walks out, two soldiers walk to his side.


    "Go back to your post¡­ I want to be alone tonight¡­" he said as he calmly walks away.


    That night, Captain Yu crept inside the workshop and checked the bloodstains on the ground. He then followed it outside and when he arrives at the misty area, he takes out a mask from his pack and put it on.


    He knew that in the evening the mist is not just some normal mist. This mist can cause one to faint and that would cause too much trouble for him or anyone if the soldiers find him fainted in the forest.


    After donning on the mask, he began to trace the blood on the ground into the deep forest. It has been a while since that man escaped, he did not know if he was able to run out of the forest, but he did not want to give up.


    If that guy truly died her, he and his group would not be implicated. He already has a scapegoat. He could only say sorry to the young doctor, but that guy is already a fugitive of the army. If he killed Ra Gaofang, then it would not cause him anything because Captain Yu thinks that someone powerful is backing that guy.


    As he went deeper into the forest, he could tell that the blood is getting fainter¡­ it means that Ra Gaofeng''s wound and its bleeding seemed to have lessened.


    As he enters the deep and dark forest, he could only rely on the mask''s strange glyphs and a sight to navigate his environment.


    Every now and then he could spot fainted beasts lying on the ground.


    Suddenly, he stopped¡­


    This is because right ahead of him, he could hear the sound of fighting.


    The forest is filled with mist and this mist could cause fainting. So how could there still be people fighting in this ce?


    Well, the only answer to that is¡­ those people ahead of him are just like him or stronger than him. Captain Yu is a 10th level Ki fighter. Although he is young, he has already reached the 10th level which is actually amazing for his age.


    And so he decided to sneak up and see the situation ahead.


    As he sneak slowly, he could then see two strong auras. But one seems to be weaker than the other¡­ however¡­ the one with the weaker aura is the one who is very aggressive in his attacks.


    As he drew closer he could not see the images of the two people.


    The one with the stronger aura has one of his arms missing, while the other one seems to look like a crazy-looking old man.


    "Ra Gaofang? And who is his opponent?" Captain Yu thought while observing.


    The small area around the two has lesser mist. And it seems that someone created a small array field in that ce to prevent the mist from seeping in.


    "Crazy old man! Stop attacking and tell me who you are!" shouted Ra Gaofang.


    "How dare you block my path?!"


    "Hihihi¡­ Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ You havended on my hands¡­ You will not get away¡­ Hihi¡­ Gaofang¡­ For what your son did to my daughter and you guys did to her¡­ I will kill you all¡­ Kill¡­ kill¡­ kill¡­" the old man shrieked.


    Upon hearing this, the pale-faced Ra Gaofang became annoyed. He did not know what this old man is talking about. But then he could incur that this crazy old guy is talking about taking revenge for what his son did? Well, as a father he could not deny the fact that his son did many atrocious things.


    However, he is his son, so of course, he would protect him. For him, what his son did is not that bad.


    "You are talking nonsense! My son has died! It should be me who is talking my revenge!" Ra Gaofang shouted.


    He suddenly remembers how an ant was able to send him escaping barely with his life due to trickery. And it infuriated him. Although he could not ept this defeat, he has no choice but to recuperate and escape this ce first and thene back for his revenge.


    However, this annoying old man suddenly pops out of nowhere.


    "Hihi¡­ That''s right¡­ the bastard died¡­ I know that. Hihi¡­ I saw it too¡­ and now it would be your turn next."


    Upon hearing thest words from the crazy old man, the expression on Ra Gaofang''s face changes.. His already pale face turned paler.

 Chapter 1182 - Myrth: 153

    Chapter 1182


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Elder Ping has been stalking Ra Gaofang ever since the time he disappears from Ogden Vige. Although he is a bit crazy, he has a n in his mind.


    He is not a match to Ra Gaofeng in a frontal confrontation. So his only choice is to sneak attack him no matter what.


    However, he could not execute his n as he could not find a loophole in the defense of that wicked man who is the father of the person who caused his daughter''s death.


    And so he waited and waited, until his mind slowly warped and he became crazy.


    He began to roam thend and fight against beasts. Although his strength grew, it cost him his sanity. His clothes are in tatters and his body full of wounds, but he did not mind it.


    Then one day, he identally learned that Ra Gaofang went out of the town he is in and joined a force and would enter the Misty vige. And by chance, he knows of the vige. And so with a sinister gleam on his eyes, he decided to follow him from afar.


    Like a beast lurking in the shadows waiting for his prey to fall into his hands, the already crazed Elder Ping followed.


    As he enters the mist, he identally discovered a few corpses lying amongst the beasts and it seems that they belong to the Misty vige. They are wearing strange masks which made him curious. He took one of the masks and dons it on.


    He was surprised that he is able to navigate through the mist using the mask and it made him jump with joy and dance, like the crazy person he is.


    And so, he waited in the shadows of the forest. He has all the time in the world while his gaze did not leave Ra Gaofang. It seems that even though Ra Gaofang is inside the buildings, he still could see him. It''s like an instinct of a beast.


    And then his chance came¡­


    ¡­


    The two figures began shing on with another inside the array. And it did not take long before everywhere around them turned into rubbles. Even the array began to flicker as its base also suffered from the destructive force of the two masters.


    One crazy and one disabled person fought recklessly as both have red eyes and seem to be in berserk mode.


    The two did not bother with their surroundings until the base of the array around them was broken.


    Soon, the mist around them began to seep inside the array and covered the whole area. But it seems that the two did not want to bother with it as they just held their breaths while fighting crazily.


    No matter how crazed and ruthless the attack of the crazy Elder Ping was, he is still unable to defeat his opponent because of the gap in their level of strength.


    Although one of his arms is severed, Ra Gaofang is still a genuine 13th level Ki Adept. So his strength is higher than Elder Ping who has just been promoted to the 11th level Ki Adept. So with regards to strength, without an augment just like what Xin Ja has been using, he could not defeat his opponent.


    Boom!!!


    And the result is the figure of Elder Ping being sent flying to the forest toppling down trees everywhere.


    Cough! Cough!


    Suddenly, Ra Gaofang fell on one knee as he felt his body slowly getting weaker. Even if he held his breath, his eyes still caught the mist and this is the reason why he is being affected by the mist effect.


    Then he almost caught off some blood when he noticed the crazy old man taking out something from his side bag.


    At first, Ra Gaofang did not bother with the side bag of Elder Ping. However, now he knew why it is a bit big. It actually contained a mask¡­


    When he saw the mask, he knew that he is going to be screwed if he did not kill the old man quickly.


    "Arrgghh!" Ra Gaofang screamed in anger as his figure suddenly vanished from his spot.


    The crazy old man was suddenly taken by surprise as he did not expect that his opponent still has some fight in him. Though he is guarded, he was still caught off-guard because of the injury he just obtained.


    Some of his ribs are broken and he is having a hard time breathing. He knew that he is wounded severely, but he could not stop fighting. He wanted to kill this guy¡­ he wanted to kill him very much. It made his mind see the face of his daughter and wanted to avenge her very much.


    "Hihi¡­ Kill¡­ kill him¡­ I will kill him¡­ Hihi¡­" Elder Ping said.


    Puff!!!


    A burst of blood came out of his mouth when suddenly he felt something entering his stomach. The figure of Ra Gaofang is already standing in front of him with a nasty expression on his face.


    Elder Ping slowly lowers his head and saw the hand of his opponent inserted into his stomach.


    "Daughter¡­ This¡­ Papa¡­ Papa will kill him for you¡­ Daughter¡­ I am alsoing¡­ Hihi¡­" Elder Ping''s voice became intermittent as more blood came out of his mouth while grinning under the gas mask.


    Suddenly, with an ounce of his strength, he focused the remaining of his Ki and then shattered the gas mask on his face.


    Wham!!!


    The mask was shattered which Ra Gaofang did not expect.


    He is aiming to kill the crazy old man then take the mask for himself so that he would survive. But who would have known that the crazy old man would shatter the mask?


    The anger in Ra Gaufang''s face has dissipated and it was exchanged with the expression of desperation and fear.


    "Damn you!" he could not help but shout as he suddenly exerted his force while retracting his left hand from the old man''s stomach.


    Wham!!!


    The helpless Elder Ping''s body went flying to a tree like a rag doll. Then he slumps on the ground and stopped moving.


    Ack!!! Ack!!!


    Ra Gaofang''s wanted to resist the mist but he could not. His consciousness is already fading, and then he suddenly noticed a figure slowly walking towards him.


    He extended his hand to ask for help but he could not speak anymore as his consciousness slowly fades.


    But what the man did next made him regret what he has done today.


    Holding a sharp sword, the man squatted down and then said.


    "You are too arrogant and think that you are above thew¡­ You dare hurt her¡­ With you gone, no one would hurt her anymore¡­" the man said under the mask.


    Then Ra Gaofang helplessly feels a tinge of pain from his neck which woke him up from his almost unconscious state.


    But after that pain, he could feel warm liquiding out of his neck, as he desperately tries to get air. Then his consciousness faded as everything went dark.


    Captain Yu looks coldly at the corpse before his feet then shifted his gaze to the crazy old man who is also breathing hisst. But he noticed something in the expression of the crazed old man. He seems to be smiling.


    Captain Yu looks around the area and knew that he has to move faster if he wanted to cover his tracks. He quickly drags the two bodies and created a scene where the two of them killed each other. As a captain in the military, Captain Yu is familiar with such a thing whenever they are doing special missions.


    So it is easy for him to create such a scene and cover his tracks and presence.


    Not longter, he quickly left the scene of the ident.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja woke up with an aching body and beside him sits the worried Yi Terai.


    When she saw him opening his eyes, she quickly drew closer to his side and with a worried expression asked.


    "Young master Ja¡­ how are you feeling?"


    "Umm¡­ I am doing fine¡­ It''s just that my body still hurts¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "You¡­ you''ve cured that young womanst night even though you''re still hurt. Did she really mean that much to you?" Yi Terai suddenly said while biting her lower lip.


    "What? Of course yes¡­" Xin Ja said without hesitation.


    His words almost made Yi Terai feel sad. She did not know why, but ever since she met this young man and helped her vige she looks at him like he is her hero. She would always look up to the young man and whenever she sees him, she would always feel at ease.


    However, upon hearing that he cares for another woman, she could not help but get hurt.


    "Big sister Lin is a good friend of mine, why would she not mean to me?" Xin Ja replied with a scrunched brow.


    Upon hearing his words, Yi Terai suddenly looks at Xin Ja with a surprised expression¡­ then she became ted.

 Chapter 1183 - Myrth: 154

    Chapter 1183


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After a day of resting, Xin Ja is not able to move out of his room and return to his workshop. Fighting against higher-level soldiers is truly different from those ordinary ones. Those that are below level 10 can be considered weak and they could not do that much damage if he is wearing his armor. But those that are higher than level 10, are something else.


    When he got hit by the spear, he almost thought that his body was shattered at that time. Luckily for Xin Ja, he has the pills to help him recover.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess Senior Lin is already fine now¡­" he muttered as he began walking to the infirmary.


    As he walks inside, he did not see anyone but only one of the medical masters.


    "Ah¡­ Excuse me, is¡­ is Senior Lin already out?" he asked.


    "Huh? Oh, you mean Junior Officer Yao? Yes, I think she is at the workshop now¡­" the medical master said.


    "Ah... Thank you¡­" Xin Ja said and turn around.


    But before he could walk away, the medical master actually chases after him.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Youngd¡­ You¡­ you''re that young man who cured her right?" the medical master asked.


    "Uhuh¡­ Why?"


    "Oh¡­ This is great¡­ I¡­ I just want to ask. How did you do it? I mean, I wanted to learn that skill in the 708 infantry base in Tiig Town, but I heard that themander has put a tight lid on the skill¡­ They seem to be preventing others from learning it." he said with a sad tone.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he frown. He presented that skill to Medical Master Lee, and he knew that Medical Master Lee and his fellow medical masters would not do such a thing. So it seems that they are also being controlled by thatmander.


    Xin Ja was a bit angry at this because he knew that the source of his troubles was thatmander. However, he did not want to be entangled with such a person, so he did not want to return to his own unit.


    Suddenly a sh of an idea came to his mind and then he looks at the medical master.


    "How many are you here from the 701st IB?" he asked with a slight grin.


    The medical master suddenly showed a confused expression on his face¡­ but then after a few seconds, his expression changed.


    He excitedly called his team of medical masters and it did not take long before a group of them went inside the infirmary along with Xin Ja.


    ¡­


    It was already in the afternoon when two Mechas slowly enter the workshop.


    From behind it, the cockpit opens and a beautiful slender young woman alighted with an excited look on her face.


    At the same time, from a door Captain Yu enters the workshop. His clothes are a bit dirty and it could be seen that he has been in a fight.


    "Haha¡­ Captain Yu¡­ what do you think?" the excited voice of Yao Mai Lin said as she approached Captain Yu.


    She is still wearing the standard uniform of Mecha pilots that Xin Ja has designed. The uniform isposed of army pants with a body-tight gray T-shirt under a fitted jacket.


    When Captain Yu saw the curvy figure of Yao Mai Lin, he could not help but blush a bit and turn his gaze to the side.


    At the same time, he pretends to be patting his clothes.


    "Those things are awesome¡­ They can actually rival my strength as a 10th level Ki fighter¡­" he said with a wry smile.


    How could he not feel exhausted and afraid at the same time? Luckily Yao Mai Lin did not use the so-calledpressed air weapon. He had seen what it could do, and how devastating it is when Ra Gaofang was hit by it before.


    So he dare not say that he could survive if he is hit by such a weapon.


    "The control is also smooth as long as you became familiar with the Mecha¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a smile.


    She is like a child that just found a new toy.


    "Oh¡­ Oh¡­ I heard that little Ja is going to put something on the foot of the Mecha, I think he calls it wheels¡­ It should make the Mecha be faster and more agile."


    "Hmm¡­ If the Mecha became more agile than they are now, then they would be unbeatable in the battlefield¡­" Captain Yu muttered.


    "Yes, that''s right¡­ Let''s see if those bastards from the kingdom of Glysko dare invade us again!"


    The two began to discuss when another Mecha enters the workshop hangar.


    The tall figure of Yi Terai jumps down from the cockpit at the back and smiles when she saw Yao Mai Lin.


    "How is the test, Junior Officer Yao?" she greeted.


    "Geez¡­ You can just call me Senior Lin, just like little Ja." Yao Mai Lin said with a smile.


    "Anyway¡­ I''m a bit excited. These things¡­ they are¡­ they are awesome."


    "Yes, I know, right? I mean, I could not believe that Young Master Xin could make such things¡­ they are really amazing¡­" Yi Teraimented while looking at the Mechas at the garage.


    "I heard some of the pilots prefer to sleep inside this thing?" Yao Mai Lin suddenly asked.


    "Hahaha¡­ Yes, they think that they would be safer if they are inside these things¡­ plus the radar could easily pick movement in the jungle. So it''s easy for them to defend¡­"


    "Isn''t it ufortable?"


    "Haha¡­ It''s better than getting killed, right?"


    Suddenly, the door slowly opens and the small figure of Xin Ja enters the workshop. His handsome face was reflected by the light and Yi Terai could not help but gaze at him fondly.


    When Xin Ja saw the three talking, his eyes went bright.


    "Senior Lin! You''re okay now¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Thanks to you¡­ I owe you my life little Ja."


    "Nah, It''s my fault anyway. That guy has been targeting me from the beginning¡­ you''re just unlucky I guess¡­"


    The group continues talking andughing at the workshop.


    ¡­


    That night, the group went to Yi Terai''s home and they have a sumptuous dinner. After that, the four of them began to discuss the ns for the Mecha.


    In fact, the kingdom has already heard of the Mecha and they became interested in it because they saw potential in such a massive weapon.


    The other thing that the kingdom is interested in, is thepressed air weapon. It''s like bringing a rapid-firing crossbow to the battlefield. Those who are faced with such a weapon could not even put up a shield as the bolts could go through even metal shields.


    "Little Ja, why don''t youe back with us¡­ We will go directly to the Stronghold and then you can talk to yourmanding officer. With such a contribution in the war, he would not dare court-martial you, right?" Yao Mai Lin suggested.


    Captain Yu was silent and seems to be in deep thought.


    "I think he should go back to the 708 IB base in Tiig town¡­ That way, themander has no reason to court-martial him because he still returns to his own unit¡­ But, Little Ja, as someone who belongs to the military you should know that you still have to face the consequence¡­"


    "What consequence? Saving one''s self from getting killed? Does that need consequence?" Yi Terai suddenly said in exasperation.


    "They are trying to hunt him down like a dog and wanted to kill him. If he did not escape, then what would have happened to him?" she added with a hint of anger in her tone.


    "Well, this is a tricky situation. Unless someone intervenes, then you could still be in danger even after you return. If you go to the Stronghold, then there is still no guarantee that you will be safe¡­" Captain Yu said with a frown.


    "Remember one of the military rules? Deserters are punished harshly, even death¡­" Captain Yu added.


    "But I did not leave the military. Even though they chase after me, I still serve the kingdom. Even when they want me dead, I still save the people¡­" suddenly Xin Ja said with a hint of emotion in his tone.


    Even though he is running away and being hunted down, Xin Ja did not turn his back on the kingdom. This is because of his father. He wanted his father to have a good life in the kingdom. He did not want him to be disgraced.


    His father''s teachings would always linger in his mind. His father''s heroic deeds, how he created a good and favorable life for him even though he acted like a fool for those many years. His father did not give up on him, so he dare not sully his father''s name.


    Even if everyone in the world hated him, even if everyone in this kingdom mocks him, he would not turn his back on his father.


    After all, his father is the most important person in his life.

 Chapter 1184 - Myrth: 155

    Chapter 1184


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­ arge convoy came out of the misty forest and behind the convoy are two 4-meters tall Mechas. They are walking behind the convoy and two pilots inside are looking a bit bored as they follow the slow marching pace.


    In fact, if these two pilots wanted it, they could run back to the stronghold using the two mechas which would be faster and more fun.


    Although the energy consumption of Ki would be great, it would still be more efficient than following the long convoy. However, they could not do such a thing as they are part of the escort.


    "Hey¡­ Do you think the smithing masters and the runemasters could figure out how this thing works?" one of the trained pilots inside a Mecha asked using themunication rune in the Mecha.


    "I don''t know¡­ I just hope that they could. These things are awesome¡­ If we have ten of these, then our kingdom would be unbeatable¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "You''re thinking too much¡­ There are still powerful individuals like those that have reached the Ki Adept and Ki Master realms¡­"


    "Ah¡­ you''re right¡­ But ording to that small guy, these things could withstand even a beating of a 15th level Ki adept¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Beating, yes¡­ But you cannot fight back¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­"


    The two talked to each other as they followed the convoy to prevent themselves from getting bored.


    Themunication rune on the Mecha is one of the gifts that Xin Ja wanted to give to the military, he did not know if he coulde back and return home. But while the war is happening, he would not stupidly go back. He has already lost his faith in the leaders of the military. As a cautious youth, he would not stupidly follow anything unless he is sure of the consequence.


    With his weak power, he would be ying in their hands¡­ that he knew.


    That night before Yao Mai Lin left with the convoy, she tried to once again convince him to return. However, Xin Ja is already decided¡­ he would note back and just continue to develop the Mecha in the misty vige. He also wanted to improve his gear. With his weak power, he could only rely on his gears to augment his weaknesses.


    But there is a weapon that he has not revealed yet in this world and even his uncle, Xin Han, also advised him not to reveal the weapon at this time.


    If the Ki buster appears in this world, then there would be a more chaotic result that he did not want to happen.


    And so, thepressed air weapon is enough for now.


    However, Xin Ja has already found that apressed air weapon is already powerful enough that when used by powerful beings would have the same power as that of a Ki buster. The only difference is the noise they make. Ki Buster, although stronger and has more range, is loud. Meanwhile, thepressed air weapon is more silent and only has that muffled sound.


    Xin Ja once again spends his time in his workshop perfecting the Mecha one step at a time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the news that Ra Gaofang has disappeared in the Misty vige reached the Silver de merchant Company. They also learned of the new weapon that the kingdom of Jimal is developing and it seems that it came from the misty vige.


    In the town just outside one of the fortresses, there is a two-story house that seems to belong to a rich noble.


    This house is secretly under the name of the Silver de Merchant Company.


    In arge room of the house a group of people, wearing exquisite robes worn by noble houses, are gathered together.


    "We have received the news that the convoy is returning and they are carrying two of those metal golems that the enemy kingdom feared." A thin man said with a glint of slyness in his eyes.


    "Should we make a move against the convoy? Hehe¡­ It would be easy taking for us¡­" another one suggested.


    "Yes, if we get our hands on those things they are calling Mecha, and then we can have a chance to make a deal with the military¡­ that would mean more money for us¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The group showed excited expressions on their faces as if they can already get their hands on the item they wanted.


    Amongst them is a tall middle-aged man which looks at everyone with despise.


    "Ahem¡­ I think you all have forgotten that this thing was made by an enemy of our merchantpany¡­ That little fellow that Elder Ra is hunting¡­" the tall middle-aged man sitting straight on his seat in a dignified manner.


    "Haha¡­ Ra Gaofeng that fool! He used our resources just to hunt the killer of his profligate son¡­ What a waste! I think he is already dead in that ce¡­"


    "Why did you say so?"


    "As if you did not know what kind of person he is. If he has found that boy and killed him, then he would have alreadye back¡­ He wanted revenge and what better way to do it than to kill the son of the killer¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ You are right¡­"


    "Let''s forget about that fool¡­ Let''s just divide amongst ourselves his things. Let his family settle down in his state, but the rest would be ours¡­ Hehe¡­"


    No one said anything with this suggestion as they all agreed to such a proposal.


    "Then what should we do about the Mechas? How can we get our hands on one?"


    The room turned silent.


    Inside this room, there are ten people. The one with the highest cultivation level is a 13th level Ki adept just like Ra Gaofeng. He is the current leader of the branch of Silver de on the southern border, the 5th fortress.


    Beside him are the other elders assigned to this territory. But after this meeting, they would all return to their own assigned town fortresses.


    And so after nning for a bit on how they could get their hands on the Mecha technology, they all went back to their own territories.


    In the mansion, there is a big bedroom. After the meeting, the Elder assigned to this branch walks towards the bed while taking off his robe.


    This Elder of the Silver de merchantpany is named, Lin Rongxian. He is a 13th level Ki Adept and the 8th elder of the Silver de Company.


    He was sent here as a temporary head of the branch to ensure that Ra Goafang did not cause more trouble than he already is causing.


    The 6th prince is very concerned about this matter that he explicitly instructed him to clean up the mess if there ever would be.


    But it seems that he did not have to clean anything.


    "Hmm¡­ The n to attack the vige and steal a prototype is the most feasible solution to this problem¡­ Who cares what happens to that vige¡­ As long as we can infiltrate it, even if we kill everyone inside of it, it is worth it¡­ Hehe¡­" Lin Rongxian said with an evil smile on his face.


    Ever since bing one of the elders of the Silver de Merchant Company, he had been at odds with Ra Goafang. But now that thetter has not returned, he would now gain an upper hand and gain more. And if he gets his hands on a Mecha or even its blueprint, then he would gain far too much than he could ever imagine.


    He had seen what those powerful metal golems could do. And he could already tell the business potential of such a product. He could even sell it to the other kingdoms, that way he could get more money. And if there would be a war someday, then they would surely need to create more and destroy more.


    Upon thinking to his point, Lin Rongxian could not help but show a smile on his face.


    "Haha¡­ That brat of the Xin is really something else. If there was no enmity between the Silver de and him, I don''t mind taking him under my wings¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered.


    "But there is no if¡­ He can just me himself for carrying gold while being a pauper¡­ Hehe¡­"


    He then looks at his side.


    "Approve the deployment of three level 10 Ki fighters¡­" he said while showing a sinister glint in his eyes.


    10th level Ki fighters are already enough to infiltrate that vige. With the use of the gas mask, they could enter that misty forest without a problem.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja at this time decided to further advance his research in the Mechas. But to do that, he needed a more secure ce to do the research and development. Although the vige is covered in mist and is protected, he knew that those powerful beings could still infiltrate the ce.


    So he decided to change something in the defense of the vige. Only when the vige is safe¡­ that he could continue his research.. And then further the development of the Mecha and his gears.

 Chapter 1185 - Myrth: 156

    Chapter 1185


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It has been a few months already since the battle on the borderlines has begun. And now it has stopped all of sudden and the threat of the soldiers from the kingdom of Glysko has already stopped. A treaty is said to have been raised by the empire of Gong to stop the war from progressing further.


    And right now all the eyes of the world are centered at the borders, in particr, the territory of the 5th fortress, where a small vige surrounded by a thick and mysterious mist that is not easy to navigate and enter.


    This vige is where the new weapon of war was first created... a terrible weapon that those who could obtain it would surely have the edge in controlling their territory and on the battlefield.


    They could not imagine if there are hundreds of these things, it would mean that there are hundreds of high-ranking officers on the battlefield. What would happen to those ordinary soldiers then?


    This kind of logic is truly a nightmare to any general who would face such an army.


    That is why the empire has already made its move to stop the war from progressing and would not interfere with the appearance and control of the said weapon.


    And now all of the kingdoms within the Empire of Gong''s territory are in fear of the reprisal from the Jimal kingdom from what they have suffered throughout the years.


    And this time, they could not help but send envoys to the kingdom of Jimal to cement the peace and their rtionship so as not to provoke the kingdom in attacking them. And this is particrly true especially to the kingdom of Glysko which is currently at war with the kingdom of Jimal.


    While this is happening in the whole empire, within the kingdom of Jimal where the Misty vige is located, Xin Ja is currently making great changes in the defenses of the misty vige.


    "Ahh¡­ That was a lot of work¡­" Xin Ja said while wiping therge beads of sweat covering his forehead.


    He then inserted arge Ki stone in the middle of the intricate formation in front of him. Xin Ja''s eyes are gleaming with interest as he wanted to see the result of his hard work these couple of days.


    Although he has already an idea deep in his mind about what this thing could do, seeing it happening in real life is something different.


    As Xin Ja activated the array in front of him, he could feel strong energy coursing through the array and activating it. The energy is stable and it felt like a coursing river powering the inner core of the formation.


    Wheng!!!


    A strong reverberating sound echoed through the underground room where the array was set up.


    Then Xin Ja felt a forceing out from the room and went outside spreading far and wide.


    Then the whole misty forest suddenly became clear. The whole mist of the forest seems to have dissipated like a fog being lifted from the ground and into the skies.


    This startled everyone especially the denizen of the forest. And even those forces outside watching this ce and looking for an opportunity to sneak in were startled.


    But no one took action as they continue observing.


    And soon, the fog once again appears out of nowhere and engulfs the forest as a whole.


    A scout from the Glysko kingdom who is watching this scene suddenly took arge mouthful of air as he gasped in surprise.


    "This¡­ this could not be happening¡­"


    "What? What do you mean?" someone standing beside him asked.


    "The misty forest has changed. Right now there is a wide range array covering it¡­ The array is something that I have not seen before, but the strange fluctuation in the air is clearly from that ce¡­" the scout said.


    This particr scout from the Glysko kingdom is a runemaster, so he is sensitive to arrays and runes.


    This same feeling came upon the rest of those that are watching the misty forest.


    ¡­


    Misty Vige


    Xin Ja walks out of the formation room and then locks it.


    The room is not guarded by anyone as it is protected by a strong array that no one knows how to control except for Xin Ja.


    It has been 2 days since he started working in the array and in that two days, he did not even sleep or rest. So now that he is done he truly wanted to rest and sleep.


    Suddenly, his figure staggered after walking out of the array secret underground house.


    When he was about to fall a figure quickly caught him.


    "Damn it! Young Master Xin just fainted! Call the vige chief!" shouted the soldier who caught Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was taken back to his own house. Not longter, Yi Terai has already arrived and with a worried expression in her eyes looks at the sleeping youth on the bed.


    When she saw his stable breathing and heard the medical master who has checked him that he is just sleeping, she heaves a sigh of relief.


    "This guy¡­ He would always push himself¡­ Sigh¡­" Yi Terai muttered as she slowly caresses the short ck hair of Xin Ja.


    Unlike most of the men in the kingdom, she is a bit surprised that Xin Ja prefers to cut his hair short and it started when he began working with Mecha. It seems a bit weird, but she has been used to seeing his short hair and even thought that he looks really handsome on it.


    "You can rest assured that no one will disturb your sleep, so sleep as much as you can, okay?" she muttered as she looks around the room sneakily.


    When she knew that no one is around, she slowly lowered her head, and then a blush appears on her face as she gave Xin Ja a peck on his cheek.


    Feeling a bit shy of what she did, Yi Terai quickly run out of the room while feeling her face hot.


    "Am I crazy?" she muttered while she tries to fan herself as she felt her face getting hot.


    When one of the women who followed her saw this, she asked.


    "Are you feeling unwell, vige chief?"


    "Ah!!!"


    Her words startled Yi Terai as she jump back in surprise.


    With a red face, she embarrassedly runs away from Xin Ja''s house.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside of the border of the misty forest, three figures stealthily arrive within the vicinity of the forest trees.


    The 3 figures have the strength of level 10 Ki fighters. And they are carryingrge backpacks which seem to contain many things inside.


    As the three arrives in a part where there are tall bushes they immediately crouch down.


    "We should move fast¡­ if there are no other options, just destroy that vige." one of them who looks like their leader said.


    "Wait¡­ I heard that the ce is where the Mecha are produced. How could we infiltrate that ce without a fight?" one of them asked.


    "Elder Lin gave us some equipment in this bag which would be useful." The leader said with a calm expression.


    "It is said that the misty forest is filled with mist that would make one fall asleep upon entering, so they provided these masks and these special suits that would hide our presence." The leader added as he began to take out the objects from inside his bag.


    The two followed suit and the three of them began to put on the things inside the bag. Now the three of them look like forest creatures.


    "This is too troublesome¡­"


    "Troublesome, yes¡­ but this is a must if you want to live. After all, we are here to steal something. And if they resist, then we can destroy them¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Hey, do you think there are women in that vige?"


    "Haha¡­ Your old ways areing to light again¡­ old scoundrel."


    "Haha¡­ I''m just being true to myself. I can''t help it, I like women¡­ especially when they try to resist. The pain I see in their eyes is truly a satisfying pleasure¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "You''re sick¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The threeughed as they prepare to enter the misty forest in front of them.


    The 3 of them look like tree creatures entering the forest territory. None of them however noticed a strange ripple happening in front of them.


    Because of the suit, they are wearing, their vision is a bit limited and they have not seen that right in front of them there is a strange ripple of energy.


    Only those meticulous enough to observe can actually see it as this strange ripple of energy surrounds the entire misty forest area.


    "Hey¡­ Where are you guys?" suddenly the leader noticed something is wrong as he called out.


    However, no one seems to have heard his words as he looks around him. He began to listen to his surroundings, then he try to look in the direction.


    After a while, his heart sunk as he seems to have noticed something.

 Chapter 1186 - Myrth: 157

    Chapter 1186


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When the man enters the woods, all he could see are trees all around him. No matter where he turns he could only see trees all over the ce.


    He could not see his twopanions, so how could he feel at ease at this point in time.


    "What is this? This should not be happening, right?" he muttered as he looks around the ce.


    He could tell that the helmet is still functioning as he has not fainted yet. But what he could not understand is why he has lost his sense of direction.


    After looking around for a while, he could soon feel that something is really happening and he has no choice but to stop walking.


    Swish!!!


    Something suddenly appears out of nowhere and it caught the man off-guard. It struck the mask on his face but it was not strong enough to break the Ki field around his body.


    He suddenly shifted his gaze to the side and red in the direction of the arrow, but he did not see anything.


    He then checked his mask but dare not remove it. He was suddenly surprised as he did not see any tear on the mask.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess this mask is sturdier than it looks after all¡­" he muttered as he continues walking forward.


    Yawn!!!


    Suddenly the man unexpectedly yawned as he feels a bit drowsy. His eyes are a bit heavy and his feet and body seem to start dragging him.


    A terrible realization appears on his mind and he wanted to quickly do something. He held his breath and wanted to take out some potions. However, he suddenly found himself falling to the ground and bing unconscious.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja woke up the next day when he feel someone entering his room.


    When he shifted his gaze to the door, he saw Yi Terai entering with a tray of bowls in her hand.


    "Hey, you''re awake! Eat some breakfast first¡­ We have some business to attend to¡­" she said as she put the bowl on the table.


    "Business? What business?" Xin Ja asked in confusion.


    "Well¡­ This is what happened¡­" Yi Terai began to narrate to Xin Ja what has happenedst night.


    On the border of the forest, there are three powerful beings at the 10th level who tried to infiltrate the mist. If the mist was not upgraded by Xin Ja then they might have been in trouble by that.


    Those guys are wearing a mask and their body looks like forest creatures. However, the forest border guards luckily discover this earlier and quickly took action.


    Xin Ja was a bit amazed at the news that three 10th level powerful beings has entered the forest. How could he not feel afraid of this news?


    He quickly finished his breakfast and quickly hops on a Mecha and enters the forest. With a pendant on his body, Xin Ja easily bypasses the Beguiling formation and found the three unconscious fellows.


    He held his breath and wore goggles then went out of his Mecha. He then approaches one of the men and inserted a few needles on his body after removing his armor.


    He then did the same thing to the other two people.


    After that, he hops on to his Mecha and drags all three back to the vige.


    ¡­


    Inside a darkroom in the vige, a man with a thick beard is sitting on a chair while his body and arms are tied by chains.


    On his neck, there is a cor with blinking blue light.


    Ugh¡­


    The man slowly woke up and then looks at his surroundings.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" he asked in a low voice as he looks around him.


    The room is a bit dark and there is only a single lighting from above the desk in front of him.


    He suddenly noticed a figure sitting calmly at the opposite side of the desk.


    "Who are you? What do you think you''re doing to me? Release me this instant!" the man shouted in anger.


    He is a powerful person and one of the most respected warriors from Silver de. So could he just sit still when he found himself in a weird ce?


    He then found himself being chained and that he could not exert his power to break the chain. Then he noticed the metal cor on his neck which made him feel confused, especially the blue blinking light.


    The guy at the opposite side of the table did not say anything and just sits there with folded arms while looking at him. He could see a sneer on the man''s face.


    "Damn you!" the man in the chain suddenly jump to attack the man on the opposite side of him.


    However, his body was held in chains so he was immediately restrained.


    "Ugh¡­" his bulging muscles and veins could be seen as he tries to break the chain on his body while ring at the man in front of him.


    "That''s useless¡­ That chain is unbreakable¡­ and if you use your power, that thing on your neck would explode and your head will separate from your body¡­" the man calmly said.


    The man in the chain suddenly stopped as he did not expect to hear such words. His forehead was suddenly covered in sweat upon hearing what would happen to him.


    "Do not do this! I am from the Silver de Merchant Company! If I die here, then you guys are finished!" the man shouted in anger as he threatened.


    When he saw that silence permeate the room, he suddenly feels that he has won. He could threaten this group with his power.


    He is already thinking of using the background of the Silver de to rob the blueprint of the Mecha and return to thepany with flying colors.


    If this happens, then he would surely receive more money or resources for his cultivation.


    And so a confident smile appears on his face.


    "Now, before everything turned sour¡­ you guys should surrender the blueprint of the Mecha to me and my group, then release us¡­ That way you can maintain your safety here in your small vige¡­" he said with brimming confidence.


    Suddenly, he noticed the man standing up from his seat and leaving the room without a word.


    The silence of the man reveals that he might be afraid of him and his background.


    "This is easier than I thought¡­" he muttered.


    At this moment, outside the three interrogation rooms, Xin Ja and Yi Terai are watching what is happening inside through a mirror.


    If these people can use their Ki, then these one-way mirrors would not be useful as they could easily see through such a thing using their Ki.


    But since they are powerless, then this is a good way to observe an interrogation.


    "The bearded guy is really gullible¡­ he talked just like that¡­ I guess he is not as tough as the two people¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Silver de¡­ I did not expect that they would make their move earlier than others. What should we do Young Master Xin? That merchant group is too sinister¡­ I don''t want you to experience what has happenedst time¡­" Yi Terai said with a worried expression on her face.


    "Well, we can only prepare for the worst¡­ But I guess, we need to find where their boss is before we can act." Xin Ja said as he walks to the walk and form a Ki pattern on his palm as he touches the wall where the bearded man is.


    Suddenly, the room reverberates and the bearded man feels his mind beginning to fog up.


    "Eh? Why am I in the 5th Fortress town? Oh¡­ I... I have to report to Elder Lin¡­ Hehe¡­ If he knew what I have known then, he would surely reward me¡­" he muttered while his eyes have a look of haziness.


    Those who are sitting outside observing the room could not help but shake their heads.


    "What kind of man is that? He did not even resist the beguiling formation¡­"


    "Haha¡­ What do you know? That is the true ability and skill of Young Master Ja¡­"


    "That''s right! With Young Master Ja with us, it would be easy for us to get information from these fools¡­"


    The people observing began to discuss outside.


    Meanwhile, other information began toe out from the mouths of the other two in the other rooms after the beguiling formation was activated.


    Without their Ki, the formation is really heavy to their minds that they began to hallucinate their deepest wishes.


    And right now one of their deepest wishes is to return back to their masters.


    "The 5th fortress town? That is behind the borders of the Jimal kingdom, right?" Yi Terai said with a frown.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, I need to prepare¡­ Wrap up everything in here¡­" Xin Ja said as he walks out of the darkroom.


    Following behind him, Yi Terai has a worried look on her face.


    "Young Master Ja¡­ Are you sure of what you''re doing?" Yi Terai said as she seem to have read what was on Xin Ja''s mind.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head in reply.

 Chapter 1187 - Myrth: 158

    Chapter 1187


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The strength and power of a 13th level Ki Adept is not something that can be easily ovee by just any gear. He needed a more powerful gear to enhance his power and be able to at least fight against those that are powerful than him.


    He did not want to experience the same thing that happenedst time when he was beaten without a fight.


    But the problem is how to do it?


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to ask his father for some materials that are usable by those in Ki Adept. But to his dismay, his father could not provide for them.


    He looks at the sky and began to think of other ideas, but it seems futile.


    No matter how hard he thinks, all of his ideas are sure to fail.


    So Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    He leans himself down on his worktable and then rolls the pen while just calmly looking at it.


    Suddenly, he was interrupted by the sound of knocking on the door.


    "Young master Xin?" the voice of Yi Terai could be heard from outside.


    "Yeah,e in!" Xin Ja called out.


    Yi Terai opened the door and enters his room. She is carrying a pot of tea and two cups on a tray.


    "You seem to be thinking deeply?" she asked as she filled one cup and handed it to him.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and epted the cup then carefully took a sip of the hot tea.


    "Sigh¡­ I don''t know how I can beat that Ra Gaofang if ever I see him again¡­ Although he is crippled, as a 13th level Ki Adept, it would not be that easy to defeat him with my current strength." Xin Ja muttered.


    "Well¡­ you are very good in using formation and arrays, why not lead him to a trap. That way you can have an advantage¡­" Yi Terai said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ That is a good, idea and I have thought about that too¡­ but it is not feasible. They would know."


    The two went silent for a while, and soon the tea in the pot was finished but Xin Ja still could note up with any solution.


    "Young Master¡­ remember how that Ra Gaofeng lost his arm? I think we can also do that." She said as if she has a grasp of an idea.


    "Hmm¡­ But thoserge weapons can only be carried by Mechas¡­ and the distance is not that far. It is too unreliable for now."


    "Yes¡­ Maybe, but if you can shoot him from a long distance then he would not be able to detect it, right?"


    "No¡­ I think he will. As long as I directed my killing intent towards him, he would feel it."


    "Really? How is that possible?"


    "Ra Gaofang felt it at that time. I saw the changes in his expression¡­" Xin Ja said as he recalled what had happened.


    "Ah¡­ So that''s why only his arms were destroyed¡­"


    "Yes, if he did not notice it then you could have killed him back then."


    "Well¡­ You have to train to control your killing intent then¡­" she said as if grasping on another idea.


    "Young Master, I think you can train it in this forest¡­" she said with an excited expression.


    "You see¡­ there is an animal in this forest that is very sensitive to gazing and observation. Every time this creature could feel someone looking at it, it would immediately run away. It is the hardest creature in this forest to hunt. We could not even capture even though we are local here." Yi Terai exined.


    "What¡­ What kind of creature is that?"


    "The Misty Fox¡­" she replied with a grin.


    "The Misty Fox is a native of this forest and is very cunning, fast, agile, and alert. It could only be caught using traps. But that would not even be useful in catching it most of the time. You cannot hunt these creatures are they tend to be more cautious and alert than any animals in this forest¡­ If you want to practice hiding your killing intent, these creatures are the best way to train¡­" she exined.


    "So all I need is to trap one to get one to practice with, right?"


    "Silly¡­ You don''t have to hunt in the forest¡­ we already have some of them in the vige. You only have to visit the market."


    With that, the two quickly went to the market to find a Misty Fox.


    What Yi Terai said is true. If he could control his killing intent, then there is a chance that he could use his Ki buster to assassinate the one who wanted to infiltrate the vige. That one who is leading the Silver de Merchant Company in the 5th fortress vige might be as strong as Ra Gaofang, but with the power of the new Ki buster rifle, he would be able to deal with him with surety as long as he did not use his Ki field.


    Like any normal person, the only difference between the levels is the strength and quantity of the Ki that one person can use. The higher the level, the more powerful their physical strength and their Ki is. But aside from that, every one of them is still made of flesh, bones, and blood.


    While thinking to this point, Xin Ja could not help but feel a bit excited. He now has an idea on how to deal with his target, all he has to do now is to train and practice on how to conceal his killing intent.


    Upon entering the marketce, the two went directly to the animal seller.


    And luckily for them, there is a mature misty fox in a cage.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to buy the fox and quickly carried it to the workshop.


    On the second floor of the workshop, there is a wide area where they would test the range of thepressed air weapon of the Mechas.


    So now, he is going to use this ce to train on hiding his killing intent.


    Xin Ja set up a formation array and at the same time some hiding spot for the fox. After setting up everything, he quickly delves in and began his training.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the 708 IB base in the town of Tiig, Commander Zhang Baguan is currently talking to a group of people inside his office. One of those people in this office is the one that Xin Ja is currently targeting, Lin Roxian, the 8th elder of the Silver de Merchantpany and is the one assigned and handling thepany''s businesses on the southern border of the kingdom.


    "Commander Zhang, it seems that the brat that the fool Ra Gaofang is hunting is still not caught, and the stand of the army is favorable to that boy. What do you think would happen if he suddenly returns?" Elder Lin said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ That boy is nothing¡­ he is a mere 1st level, I can handle him myself." Zhang Baguan said with a sneer.


    "Really? Have you forgotten his contribution to the army? If you deal with him, what do you think would that Wang old guy do to you?" Elder Lin said while shifting his gaze to Commander Zhang as if wanting to see his expression.


    When Commander Zhang heard that, his expression suddenly darkens. He would not want to deal with that reckless old man. Although he is amander right now and at level 15, how could he resist the power of someone at the Ki Master level?


    "I think what you have to do should be easy¡­ Sometimes, no one should know about some things¡­ right?" Elder Lin said with a crafty smile on his face.


    Commander Zhang could not help but nod his head to the shrewdness of this Elder Lin. It is no wonder that Ra Gaofang is notparable to this person even though they have the same strength.


    The two began to discuss some business before Elder Lin and his entourage left the base town.


    While Commander Zhang watches Elder Lin and his convoy leaving the town from the top of the walls he could not help but frown.


    What that guy suggested is a feasible solution to get rid of that brat. However, it would also cause him some headaches.


    He did not know why the 6th prince is also interfering with this. Ever since the news of the new weapon, the Mecha, came out¡­ the 6th prince suddenly became determined to either get or dispose of that young brat.


    However, getting him to their side is already almost impossible. So the only action is to get rid of him then.


    With that thought in mind, he could not help but heave a deep sigh in his heart.


    "Being pawns sometimes are too troublesome¡­" he muttered as he turn around and left the top of the town wall.


    On the horizon, the long convoy of Elder Lin slowly snakes through the darkness of the night disappearing beneath the shadows of the twin moon.

 Chapter 1188 - Myrth: 159

    Chapter 1188


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Almost a week has passed, in the misty forest¡­


    A shadow is current jumping from one tree to another while observing the area around. Then suddenly he spotted a creature from afar and quickly controlled his emotion from deep within. As he controlled his emotion, heartbeat, and breathing, he began to blend with his surroundings.


    This figure is Xin Ja, and right now, he is training his senses and his killing intent.


    While hanging at the side of the thick bark of a tall tree, he slowly lifts the rifle in his hand and then pointed it towards the direction of the white fox that has fur floating on its body like a mist.


    After setting the misty fox in his sight, a slight smile appears on his face.


    "300 meters¡­ This is a good distance to try the true range of this thing¡­" he muttered while he slowly focuses the sight.


    "I guess, the training paid off¡­ It still could not detect my presence until now¡­"


    "But the problem is¡­ how can I control the next part?¡­"


    Then his finger slowly squeezes the trigger.


    Puff!!!


    The sound of the air busting from the rifle echoes in the silent forest.


    A dart flew out of the muzzle of the rifle and it hit the hind legs of the misty fox without it knowing anything.


    The sess of the test and his training has truly paid off. Xin Ja can now erase his presence that even the most cautious creature in the misty forest could not detect him.


    After catching the unconscious misty fox, he returns to the vige with a contented smile.


    "Hey¡­ It''s Young Master Xin!¡­" called one of the soldiers guarding the gate.


    "Oh, you caught another misty fox? This is awesome¡­ I never would have expected that someone could truly hunt them down¡­" the soldier added with a hint of admiration in his eyes.


    Xin Ja nodded his head as he walks inside the vige.


    He then set the misty forest inside the cage and gave it to a soldier. When the fox wakes up, he would still release it to the wild. He just takes it back so that it would not be eaten by any random creatures in the forest.


    As Xin Ja return to his room, he could not help but heave a sigh.


    While hunting in the forest, he could not help but think of his father, Yao Xue, and that little Dragon Xuanlong¡­ He also missed his schoolmates and friends, especially his crush, Rou Chenchen.


    But for now, he could not return yet as he did not want to bring trouble to them.


    After getting inside his room, he took a bath and changes his clothes.


    Before walking out, he double-checks his gears inside his ring and the ck orb. After he feels contented, he walks out of his house.


    Upon walking out, Yi Terai was the person who greeted him. She was pouting and has aining expression.


    "Umm¡­ I wanted to go with you¡­" she said with q coquettish expression.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. He knew that she just wanted to travel outside of the misty forest. But Xin Ja would not dare gamble on that. Unless he fixes the problem first, he would not be confident to assure her of her safety.


    "Sigh¡­ Big sister Rai¡­ you know the situation, right? This is a very precarious situation we are in. And this ce is your home¡­ We cannot leave this ce and let those guys plunder it. No way¡­"


    Upon hearing his words, Yi Terai just pouted and stumps her foot like a spoiled littledy.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. He is the youngest person, right? Howe this older sister acts coyly now? He could not help but shake his head.


    "Bye¡­ Big sister!" Xin Ja teases.


    "You¡­ Promise me that you will take me next time¡­ okay?" she said while pouting.


    "Alright, don''t worry¡­ I promise to take you next time¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    As he left the vige, Yi Terai''s expression turned sad. Her eyes began to moisten as she watches his small figure but seemingly broad back.


    "You fool¡­ Come back to me, okay?" she muttered while biting her lower lip.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has reached the edge of the forest and the beguiling formation is still active. He did not want to deactivate it using the main control, so he would just use his own knowledge in arrays to try and bypass the beguiling formation array.


    Xin Ja began to concentrate and then closes his eyes. With full concentration, the darkness when closing his eyes slowly disappears. About 2 meters away from him, he could clearly see the things around him.


    This is the effect of the Absolute Sense.


    Without hesitation, he began taking one step at a time until his figure enters the formation barrier. He soon could tell that something is disrupting his sense, but with his absolute sense active, he could clearly see the right path even with his eyes closed.


    Xin Ja did not want to waste his time in this formation as his concentration is limited and it would take arge toll on his mind.


    Without hesitation, his figure dashes through the Beguiling formation barrier until he reached the edge of the misty forest.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head after getting out. It truly causes him headaches to use that skill which reason, he did not know why.


    But it proves very effective in these kinds of situations.


    Xin Ja immediately checked his surroundings and he is now in an area where there are tall grasses around him. Without hesitation, he quickly takes out his motorcycle.


    Xin Ja hops on the motorcycle and turns on the mechanism.


    Before he could squeeze the throttle of the motorcycle, he suddenly heard some hissing sound in the tall grasses.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his expression immediately drops.


    "Damn it! Am I that unlucky?" he could not help but scowl at himself.


    Suddenly, from the grasses, arge head the size of a basic appear. With green emerald glowing eyes, and red scales with dark patterns on its head. The giant snake truly imposing as it slowly lifted its head from the tall grasses.


    Xin Ja could not help but want to curse out loud.


    Sensing that its prey is about to do something, the tall head of the snake suddenly curved backward.


    Then it rushes to attack the figure sitting on the metal object. But then suddenly, the figure dashes forward really fast that it startled the giant snake.


    But how could it let its prey escape from its grasp?


    So without hesitation, the giant creature chases after its prey. Then suddenly the snake that''s as long as 15 meters nimbly slithers through the grassy ground. Itsrge head lifted high up in the air then strike at the rapidly running motorcycle.


    Boom!!!


    The ground shattered as therge head missed its target.


    Then it quickly resumes chasing after the figure.


    It was really angry that it actually missed its target while chasing after Xin Ja the giant snake shakes its head as if trying to recover from the grogginess it experienced when it missed its first attack.


    The snake actually came from another ce. It was chased from its territory by some people and it quickly fled. It knew that some people are powerful and it is not their match. So it slighter its way through the grassynd as it tries to escape from the people chasing after it.


    But then along the way, it became hungry... and decided to stay within the grassynd area to look for prey.


    It''s been a while since it came to the grassy area and noticed the strange mist within the trees. It dare not enter the misty area as it could sense a deeper danger within it.


    So it decided to wait¡­


    And soon its wait actually paid off, it saw a small man walking in its direction.


    The giant snake hid carefully and waited patiently.


    Soon, it saw the small man walk out of the misty area and it became happy. Atst, it could not eat something.


    But then suddenly its prey has the audacity to escape.


    So how could it maintain its calm?


    It began chasing after the figure that suddenly got on a fast-moving object which made the giant snake more annoyed.


    It did not want to give up, to once again, it forces its body to suddenly coil and jump high up in the air.


    Then as if hitting a wall in the air, its body suddenly turned into an arrow darting at its prey.


    Boom!!! Crash!!!


    It once again missed, but it could tell from the corner of its eye that its prey was sent flying by its attack. With excitement in its eyes, it quickly lifted its body high up from the ground and began scanning its surroundings.


    The giant snake was startled that it actually did not see anything.


    Hiss!!!


    The giant snake could only hiss angrily as it spits in the area as if by chance it could hit its target with its acidic spit.


    Unknown to it, just above its head¡­ the small figure of Xin Ja could be seen, with a big smile on his face.

 Chapter 1189 - Myrth: 160

    Chapter 1189


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The small figure of Xin Ja fall from above and his falling motion sounded like falling leaves. It did not even make the giant snake be vignt as it steadily observes its surroundings.


    Swoosh!!!


    A slight wind blew over the forest and suddenly the figure of Xin Ja spins rapidly like a buzzsaw as he fell to the ground.


    Everything turned silent all of a sudden and Xin Ja whisks the short sword in his hand and then turns around to leave the area.


    As he walks away the unmoving figure of the snake slowly crumbles and its huge severed head fell to the ground. Blood began to ooze out of the snake''s head and it dyed the ground red.


    While not too far from this spot there stood several people with dumbfounded expressions on their faces as they just watch that figure run away from the spot. It was as if he did not value the snake and just left the ce as nothing has happened.


    A few minutes earlier, seven people have been hunting the giant snake and have traced it to the bushes. However, that ce is near the misty forest so they dare not enter the perimeter and expose themselves.


    Then they saw a person walking out of the misty forest and taking out a weird metallic object. Then that person hops on that object and then he suddenly speeds up while the giant snake chases after that guy.


    Then suddenly, they saw the guy vanish in thin air. And before they knew it, something fell to the ground and the snake was beheaded.


    Everyone was stunned and became afraid.


    "What is happening? Who is that person? Why can''t I feel his presence?"


    "That artifact he is using is quite useful¡­ Hmmm¡­ Wait a minute¡­ This¡­ this is bad. I think I know who that guy is."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean that guy¡­ Maybe he is that boy Xin Ja¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Are you stupid? This snake is almost at level 10¡­ How could that brat Xin Ja kill it with one strike?"


    "Ah¡­ Right, then who would be that person then?"


    "Who knows¡­ Maybe he is an elite soldier from the fortress. I could see that he is going that way¡­"


    The others in the group nodded their head in agreement.


    The group gathered the corpse of the snake and left the area.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja soon arrives on the outskirts of the 5th fortress and noticed that there is actually a convoy now entering the fortress. What made him frown at this time is the insignia of the convoy. It means that the convoy is from the Silver de Merchant Company.


    At the head of the convoy is clearly someone very important which made Xin Ja feel a bit excited and at the same timement on his luck.


    If he has departed a bit earlier, he could have gathered enough information and then set up an ambush outside the fortress. That would be less conspicuous if he assassinated the person outside.


    But of course, it did not change his goal as his target is still to assassinate the person called Elder Lin.


    As the convoy enters the fortress, Xin Ja decided to go in another direction and hid in the forest. He then got off his motorcycle and then changes his clothes.


    After he walks out of the forest, he now looks like a refugee. After smearing some dirt on his face and clothes he merges with the refugees on the road while carrying a pack of dirty clothes on his back.


    While Xin Ja is traveling with the refugee, he came upon a carriage.


    He noticed that inside the carriage there is a small girl sickly lying on a woman''s legs. Although they are in a carriage, their clothes and hair are a bit unkempt as if they have been traveling for a long time. And the carriage has traces of battle on it.


    Xin Ja did not want to do anything as one of the guards standing on the side of the carriage suddenly red at him. He pretended to be afraid and quickly move to the side.


    "Mama¡­ Xi''er feels really bad¡­ Xi''er''s body is very weak¡­ Mama¡­ will I die? Will¡­ Xi''er sees Papa then? But¡­ but Xi''er did not want to leave mama¡­ Xi''er did not want mama to cry¡­" the innocent voice of the little girl enters Xin Ja''s ears which suddenly touches his heart.


    He could not help but sigh. He did not want to interfere, but upon hearing the innocent voice of the girl he could not help but pity her.


    Although he is already used to such tragedies in this war, his heart still could not help but feel pity towards others.


    When he was about to step forward, he suddenly noticed an old man wearing a medical master''s robe.


    So he quickly stopped and just walks calmly at the side of the carriage not too far from the guard.


    He looks at the guard and nodded his head.


    "Your young miss is very pitiful¡­ Sigh, this is the result of war. I guess¡­" he said while showing a slight smile at the guard.


    The guard frowns but nods his head. He actually agrees with the young refugee''s words.


    "I''m lucky that I only lost my home¡­" Xin Ja said with a heavy sigh.


    "I lost some of my brothers¡­" the guard said while still looking forward.


    "Really? That''s terrible¡­ But I guess the war seemed to have ended now, right?"


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, but the damage is irreparable, especially to the lives that were lost¡­"


    "Yes¡­ I agree¡­"


    While the two are talking in a hushed tone, they suddenly heard the medical master inside the carriage.


    "Madam, the young miss will not be able to make it to the fortress¡­" the medical master said with a frown.


    He has not encountered something like this before. Even after using his entire healing potion stack, the girl is still sick. So how could he not feel distressed?


    Xin Ja wanted to cure the little girl but he did not know how to do it without getting any untoward attention to him.


    Suddenly an idea came to his mind as he began to check the guard''s body beside him.


    "Big brother¡­ Your body is unwell, it seems that you''ve had fought in the battle and obtained a heavy wound on your right side¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said in a low voice.


    The guard''s eyes suddenly went wide in disbelief as he looks at Xin Ja.


    "Well, if you trust me, I can actually heal you. You do not have to stop walking¡­" he said as he winks.


    "I don''t have money¡­" the guard said in a cold tone.


    "Hehe¡­ It''s not that bad¡­ I will just remove the blood clot on your right side so that the pain you are feeling every time you lift your sword will be gone. I will not ask for money if you have a piece of bread that would be good for me¡­"


    When the guard heard this, he looks at Xin Ja with an astonished expression.


    He subconsciously nodded his head in agreement.


    This is because he did not know how this refugee discovered his sickness while just observing him. It was really impossible, and he only wanted a piece of bread? Why would he not agree?


    And so, he looks at the other guards as he carefully removes the strap on his armor at his right side.


    "Okay, put your hand on your side¡­" Xin Ja said as he could see the small ckening spot using his absolute sense.


    Without hesitation, he grabs a hallowed needle from his ring and quickly stabs it on the guard''s right side.


    The guard was caught off guard but did not do anything as he could not feel any pain.


    Then suddenly, he saw in the peripheral vision of his eyes a strain of ck blooding out of his side which smells a bit foul.


    The guard then saw the young man removing the needle and then closing his wound using a drop of healing potion. The young man just put it on his finger and then dab it on his side as his wound closes.


    After he properly put his armor strap back in, he could suddenly feel his body being a bit light.


    "This¡­" he suddenly grabs his sword with his right hand.


    Then he was able to draw his sword without any pain.


    This made him view the young refugee walking beside him with great respect.


    "Are¡­ are you a young medical apprentice?" the guard asked.


    "Oh, me? No¡­"


    When he heard Xin Ja''s answer, his expression changes a bit and he feels a bit dejected. He thought that the young boy is a medical apprentice. At least he could have a potion with him for the little miss to use.


    But the next words of the young man beside him made the guard feel ted.


    "I am a young medical master¡­" Xin Ja replied while showing his white teeth under his dirt-filled face.

 Chapter 1190 - Myrth: 161

    Chapter 1190


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the two are talking outside, the medical master inside the carriage is actually observing them. When he saw what the young man did to the guard, he was a bit astonished in his heart. He has been serving as the medical master of General Zhang and his family for many years and he has learned and heard many types of medical skills, but it is the first time that he saw such a medical technique.


    From what he could tell the young man truly has a unique technique. Plus he actually has a healing potion. And the way he uses the potion is a bit weird too.


    And so, while the two are talking, he suddenly jumps down the carriage and then quickly approaches.


    When he heard the boy saying that he is actually a medical master, the old man almost did not agree because of his look and age. But he suddenly remembers that there is a piece of news that a young medical genius appears in the medical field while the war is happening.


    So he curbs hisments to himself and quickly approached the two.


    "You¡­ who are you?" the old medical master asked while approaching Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja looks at the old man and then nodded his head.


    "Medical master Ran¡­ This is my little friend¡­ he¡­" the guard wanted to tell about Xin Ja''s medical expertise but he was suddenly cut off by the old man.


    "I know¡­ Little boy, do you still have healing potions? I promise to pay you no matter how much¡­ I need it to save the little miss¡­" the old man said with a hint of worry in his white brows.


    Xin Ja could not help but show a faint smile on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ Even if you use as many healing potions, you will not be able to help her. If¡­ if you could trust me, I can actually help her¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    The expression of the old man turned serious. He is worried that the brat might be a spy of the enemy and it would pose a threat to the young miss. But he could also sense that the brat is only at level 1, so he feels a bit assured.


    However, he could not decide on this so he has to ask the madam.


    ¡­


    The carriage has stopped on the roadside and Xin Ja is inside checking the pulse of the weak little girl.


    He could tell that the girl is very pretty but she is currently very thin and looks malnourished.


    After a few minutes of checking the little girl''s pulse, Xin Ja could already tell what is happening in her body. He could see why the potions actually do not work.


    He grabs his dirty bag and secretly takes out a box of silver needles from his ring. He then put the box on the side while showing a faint smile on the little girl.


    "Hello, little girl¡­ I will help you cure the illness in your body, okay?" Xin Ja said as he wanted to calm the little girl down.


    "Nowhere is what I am going to do¡­ We will y a game¡­ you close your eyes and then count to ten¡­ okay?" Xin Ja said.


    The little girl nodded her head and closes her eyes, then her mouth began counting but no words woulde out.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile as he quickly inserted two acupuncture needles on her stomach as she is lying t while her head is resting on her mother''s leg.


    The madam has agreed to let Xin Ja test out his medical skill. They have no other choice but to give their hope to the young boy as he promises with his life to help the little kid.


    After ten needles are inserted into the body of the young girl, she suddenly stopped moving and actually slept.


    The mother was a bit worried when her daughter did not wake up, so was about to panic. The medical master also panicked¡­ however, his sharp observation skill made him notice the calm breathing of the little girl.


    "Madam calm down¡­ Xi''er is fine¡­ she is just sleeping. I think she was too tired¡­" the old medical master said.


    Upon hearing this, the mother turned silent and looks at Xin Ja with a pleading expression.


    "Rx, I just anesthetized her¡­ she would be feeling anything so that she would not suffer¡­ okay." Xin Ja said as he began to check the body of the little girl.


    "Alright, let me exin what I am going to do next. There is actually poison in her body and the poison does not corrode any of her organs, but instead¡­ it eats up her energy. And this type of poison is actually a living organism, a parasite¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    The people inside the carriage turned silent and their expression is full of bewilderment.


    Suddenly, the old medical master''s expression turned pale.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Do you mean¡­ a¡­ a Gu?"


    When the madam heard this, she became confused. She has not heard of such a thing or a disease.


    "Madam Zhang¡­ a Gu is¡­ is a poisonous creature or small bugs that enter the body. They then do a lot of damage inside a patient''s body and are very hard to detect¡­"


    When Madam Zhang heard this, she almost fainted. How could she ept such a notion? She did not know what a weird creature is actually inside her daughter''s body and it is the one making her weak. If not for the young medical master, then she would have lost her daughter without her knowing the reason why.


    "Young man¡­ can¡­ can you help my daughter? Please¡­ please, save her." She pleaded.


    "Yes, that is the reason why I am exining this to you. Your daughter will be trembling for a while, but I assure you that she will not lose her life, I just don''t want you to panic and just hold her down¡­ okay?" Xin Ja exined.


    Madam Zhang nodded her head, but tears are already welling in her eyes.


    "Old Master¡­ Please, assist me¡­ I need you to apply your Ki in the needles on mymand." Xin Ja said.


    The old medical master nodded his head.


    Xin Ja carefully inserted a series of needles on the abdominal part of the small girl. Then he inserted some more on her neck and chest.


    "Ready?" he asked.


    The old medical master nodded his head. Madam Zhang also nodded her head.


    Xin Ja suddenly takes out a small sharp knife from somewhere and then held it in his right hand.


    The eyes of the two suddenly went wide in anxiousness.


    "Concentrate! Do not be distracted¡­ trust me¡­" Xin Ja said with a stern voice.


    He pointed at a couple of needles on the stomach part and the old man nodded his head. But he could not help but still worry. However, his worry was interrupted by Xin Ja''s words.


    "Old man now! Do it now!" Xin Jamanded.


    Without hesitation, the old man applied his Ki on the needles. When this happens the Gu inside the stomach of the young girl was jolted in awakening. It felt its body being attacked and it wanted to move. But its body is already trapped in an array inside the stomach.


    The little girl''s body suddenly began to twitch.


    Madam Zhang quickly held her daughter down, as the silver needles came out of her body.


    Then without hesitation, Xin Ja grabs the knife and quickly made an incision on the young girl''s stomach. Then without hesitation, he covered his hand with thin Ki and grabs the twisting Gu from inside.


    The Gu is already the size of a thumb.


    When Xin Ja takes it out, it is still wriggling in pain.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to squish it using his Ki-covered finger and a pungent smell spread from its body.


    When its bloodnded on the floor, one could see smoke rising. It means that the Gu is actually acidic and poisonous.


    When it was taken out and killed, Xin Ja heard a faint scream from it.


    This made him smirk as he knew what happened to the person controlling the Gu.


    Using you''re a part of your spirit on a Gu is actually very efficient to cultivate Ki¡­ as that person could just absorb the vitality of the infected one. However, once the Gu is forcefully killed then that person would suffer painfully as it means part of his spirit''s energy was destroyed and the pain would return to his body ten folds.


    "What a stupid decision¡­" Xin Ja thought.


    He then quickly healed the stomach of the little girl from inside using potions. He then closes the wound using drops of healing potion.


    When the operation ended, he showed a faint smile and looks at the ruddy flesh that is slowly returning to the little girl.


    When Madam Zhang saw theplexion of her daughter, she knew that her sickness is actually healed.


    She could not help but shed tears of joy as she hugs her daughter.


    However, the old medical master is looking at Xin Ja with a weird expression on his face.

 Chapter 1191 - Myrth: 162

    Chapter 1191


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The way the young man heal the little girl is something really new in the medical master''s field. And only a few have learned of such a technique. But the old medical master has actually heard of such a technique. And the one who created the technique is someone who was suddenly hunted by the military.


    When he heard that news, he shakes his head andment the foolishness of those in power. That young man should have been respected as a medical master, why would they chase him down instead?


    In fact, he scolded those people in his mind. And he promised himself that if he ever encounters that guy, he would help him, and then learn from him.


    That way, his medical knowledge would grow further.


    And upon seeing what the young man did just now, his mind is already churning and having many thoughts.


    Young man, low level, uses needles and opens up patient''s body, and then cures them using potions efficiently. Those are the clues that he has already formted in his mind to recognize that young man.


    And when he saw what just happened, he knew that he has already found him.


    That''s why¡­ he is looking at Xin Ja weirdly.


    "Well, I''m done¡­ I''ll be going then¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    But before he could go down from the carriage the old medical master suddenly grabs his arm.


    "Wait¡­ Do not go down yet." The old man said.


    "Madam Zhang¡­ We¡­ we need the young medical master to take care of your daughter for a while until she wakes up¡­" the old man said which baffled everyone inside the carriage.


    "Youngd, you should ride the carriage with us¡­" he said with a smile.


    Then he walks out andmanded the carriage to continue to the fortress.


    Xin Ja was a bit startled at the development of the situation, so he did not know what the old man wanted to do.


    "Young man, you have saved my daughter¡­ I agree with Medical Master Xiang¡­" Madam Zhang said with a faint smile.


    Xin Ja just shrugs his shoulder and sits calmly on the side. He suddenly looks at the little girl and then said after a few minutes of traveling.


    "She is about to awake¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    As soon as he said those words, the closed eyes of the little girl suddenly fluttered as she slowly opens them.


    "Ugh¡­ Ma¡­ Mama? I¡­ I thought I would be seeing Papa¡­" she said with a confused tone.


    But the weakness in her voice is already gone and she seems to be recovering gradually.


    The tears in the eyes of Madam Zhang flowed like water as she hugged her daughter.


    Medical master Xiang who is outside heard those words and agilely jumps on the carriage and quickly enters. He did not hesitate to check the condition of the body of the young girl and a smile blooms on his face.


    "This¡­ This is really a miracle! Young man¡­ thank you¡­" he said with a smile.


    ¡­


    The carriage travels down the road and soon arrives in front of the fortress gate. The tall ck walls and ck metallic gates look imposing as the carriage draws near. It was really something to behold which would always astound those who have seen it for the first time.


    Many of the refugees would look at the gates in awe while walking.


    Soon the carriage where Xin Ja arrives in front of the gates.


    Medical master Xiang opened the curtain and then showed the insignia of a general. When the soldier manning the gate saw the insignia, he was astonished.


    He put a fist on his chest and bowed in respect. The rest of the soldiers at the gates also did so.


    "We convey our condolence to the family of the great general." The soldier said.


    The others in the gate look at each other and also say the same thing.


    The guard just checks everyone inside the carriage and then lets them go inside the fortress.


    Once inside, Medical master Xiang turned to look at Madam Zhang.


    "I will process the paper of the general¡­ while you madam and the youngdy can rest in the manor¡­" he said with a smile.


    The old man did not wait and agilely jumps from the carriage and quickly strode towards the street.


    "Young man,e and stay with us for a while. I know that have been having a hard time like us. Before we pay you for your service to my daughter, this is my gesture of gratitude¡­" Madam Zhang said with a smile as she hugs the lovely young girl in her arms.


    "Mama¡­ will big brother be staying with us? Hihi¡­ Big brother, will you y with Xi''er?" she said in an innocent and cute tone.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile. He nodded his head in agreement.


    It has been a while since hest saw his pet Xuanlong, although theymunicated through sending video messages, he still wanted to see them all.


    The little girl is a bit talkative as she would about anything she can think of. She would share anything and then ask many questions without anything in particr.


    Madam Zhang felt happy upon seeing her daughter''s lively interaction with the young doctor. She is now curious on whose family could produce such a fine young man?


    The carriage soon arrives in a medium-sized manor and the maids in that manor quickly received their madam with happiness. Many are even crying as they too were scared of what has happened.


    Xin Ja settled in a small room in one of the courtyards for the guests.


    He noticed that the people in the manor have changed their clothing into white as they began to offer their condolences to the hall of the main manor.


    After dinner, medical master Xiang approached him.


    "Medical master Xin¡­ I have been in awe of your aplishments ever since I have learned of what you have done on the battlefield. It is just a shame that the army treated you that way¡­" he said with a sad tone.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja turned vignt.


    "Do not be afraid¡­ I have no desire to tell about you to anyone. I¡­ I just wanted to learn from you¡­" he said with a sincere expression.


    "Hmm¡­ You wanted to learn the acupuncture technique that I have taught in the army?"


    "Yes¡­ and also¡­ the¡­ I mean how were you able to find that Gu in the youngdy''s body?"


    "Well, that is another story. It would be hard for me to teach you that skill unless you''re already proficient in acupuncture and body meridian technique¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    He has taught such skill to the medical masters who visited the Misty town. And those techniques are far more advanced than the ones he taught in the town of Tiig. So he would not think twice to teach the old man this technique if he has time.


    And since he would be staying in this ce for a while, Xin Ja decided to grab this chance as a cover for what he is about to do.


    "Okay¡­ I need to rest now. We will start tomorrow afternoon¡­ I need to prepare some things first." Xin Ja exined.


    The expression of the old man turned delighted as he almost jumps in happiness. He has dedicated his life to medicine and has mastered many things. Although he could not be considered as a divine doctor, he is close to one already.


    "Alright, alright¡­ You have a good rest¡­ Medical master Xin." He said with a happy expression as he almost hops towards his quarters.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head upon seeing the excited expression of the old man. He knew that this guy would surely spread what he is going to teach him, and this is what Xin Ja wanted to happen.


    After entering his room, the expression on Xin Ja''s face changed, he became serious.


    Xin Ja needed to act quickly now to track the whereabouts of his target. So he quickly created an illusion array in the bedroom as his figure appears lying on the bed.


    He then donned in a ck suit and then carefully opens the window and melded into the shadows of the night.


    His first goal is to gather information about his target, know who he is, and then look for the ces he frequents. He then needs to find and set up a good sniping position.


    All these things need time, and all he has right now is time.


    He did not expect that he would truly encounter a general''s widow and would be staying in their family for a while. Plus, he would also be spending his time teaching medical master Xiang, so this would already be a perfect cover for him.


    As his figure appears on the streets, he quickly walks to the side and asks a person walking where to find a pub.


    In no time, he soon arrives in front of a pub where there are many types of people drinking and their boisterous conversation is in the air.


    Although he did not like this ce, a slight smile appeared on his mouth upon walking in.

 Chapter 1192 - Myrth: 163

    Chapter 1192


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Nobody bothers with Xin Ja as he enters the pub. Although there are people who look at him, then disdainfully look away upon seeing his low cultivation level.


    Xin Ja did not mind such a reaction as he just enters the pub and then found a seat in a dark corner.


    "What would you like to have?" a waiter asked while looking at Xin Ja.


    At this time, Xin Ja is wearing a disguise. He looks like a man in his 30''s with arge scar on his face.


    "Wine¡­" he said in a low tone.


    The waiter just nodded his head and then walks away.


    Xin Ja began to listen to the conversation of the people around him.


    And it did not take long before he heard someone talking on the second floor. Although that guy''s voice is small, it did not escape Xin Ja''s sharp ears.


    "Elder Lin told us to be careful these days¡­ It seems that the military is getting wary of our movements. I think it has something to do with the 4th prince."


    "Hmm¡­ This is not going to be pretty. If the 4th prince now enters the picture, then the ns of the 6th prince would surely be affected, right?"


    "No¡­ Although those two are not aiming to be the crown prince, they are supporting those that are aiming for that crown."


    "Then¡­ what should we do then? Will we stop the operation in the fortress?"


    "No, we cannot do that. Instead, we should just be wary of anyone."


    "Where is Elder Lin now?"


    "He is traveling back to the 5th fortress town¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ This is a total mess. This happens just because of a young brat. Damn it! If it were me, I would have already killed that brat."


    "Haha¡­ Well, I would say that you would have already been dead. Did you know that Elder Ra has not returned ever since he meets that brat? And those that we have sent to that ce did not return. So what can an insignificant guy like you do against that brat?"


    Everyone suddenly turned silent.


    But this time, Xin Ja did not have time to think about anything else, he has already gotten the information that he needed, all he has to do now is to try and chase after the caravan of that Elder Lin.


    He left a few silver on the table and left the pub.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to walk to one of the tall walls of the fortress and quickly climb it like it was nothing. When he reached the two, he looks at the soldiers patrolling and he stealthily jumps down to the other side.


    His smooth action did not catch the attention of the soldiers patrolling the walls of the fortress.


    Xin Ja quickly takes out his motorbike and rode the dark rough road towards the 5th fortress town. When he was marching towards the fortress before with the army, he was able to see this town from the outside.


    So he is a bit familiar with the road.


    It did not take long before he arrive on the outskirts of the town and saw the caravan. However, they are already entering the town at this point and it would cause far too muchmotion if he chases after them.


    Xin Ja quickly climbs up a tree and began observing the carriages entering the town.


    Every now and then he would change his location and observe until he saw the carriages stop near the edge of the town where there is arge manor.


    He then saw some people getting off the carriages and carefully observes the situation.


    But because of the distance, it was still hard for him to distinguish the person who is being followed by the rest as they enter the manor.


    "Hmm¡­ I need to go near that ce¡­" he said with a frown.


    Entering and exiting the town of Ogden was easy for him, so how could this town be different.


    And so it did not take long before, Xin Ja was able to infiltrate the manor where that Elder Li is staying. He could see that there are many guards in the area, and he had to stealthily enter the manor with caution.


    Xin Ja soon caught the sight of four people inside the main manor. He lies prone on the rooftop and controlled his breathing.


    He then observes the four people talking inside the main manor.


    From their breathing along, he could tell that these people are at level 10, and if he is caught by them, then he is sure that he would not be able to escape this ce alive. So he could only rely on his training in blending himself into his surroundings.


    "Elder Lin¡­ the 6th prince will being here 3 days from now. You should prepare to ept him."


    "Hmm¡­ Is he going to personally deal with that brat?" Elder Lin asked with furrowed brows.


    This news is not a piece of good news for him. If the 6th prince personally makes his move, then that only means that he is ipetent. So how could he feel relieved?


    But he himself could do nothing about that youngd. He did not even dare to enter that Misty forest to find trouble for them. Even though his cultivation level is high, he would not want to suffer the same fate as that of Elder Ra who has not returned ever sin.


    Plus, they all knew that he is already dead... because Elder Ra is someone who would always return to the base no matter what happens.


    And since he has note back then that only means one thing¡­ and that is his death.


    "Yes¡­ he wanted to offer that guy a choice. Either, die or follow him¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "Well, if that guy is wise, he would follow the prince." Elder Lin said with a sneer.


    Xin Ja was a but taken aback. Then an idea came to his mind which he immediately discarded.


    "How could I kill a prince of the kingdom?" he muttered to himself.


    "No¡­ If I assassinate this Elder Lin, then that 6th prince would surely be startled and might not even visit this ce in fear, right?" Xin Ja thought as the idea truly became cemented.


    "Rest tight¡­ tomorrow will be yourst day¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    He did not want to stay in this ce anymore as he has already gotten what he wanted from this ce. Xin Ja quickly left the ce.


    "Huh?" Elder Lin suddenly looks outside the window and frowns.


    "What is wrong Elder Lin?" one of the men asked.


    "No¡­ nothing. I just thought that."


    "Haha¡­ Do you think that someone is watching us? With the number of guards we have in this Manor, even a mouse could not possibly enter this ce, right?"


    "Yes, you''re just too cautious. Let''s just prepare for the arrival of the 6th prince¡­ Tomorrow we will all be busy with the preparation."


    The group then began to discuss a lot of things, but this time, Xin Ja is already returning back to the fortress.


    He has already determined what he should do next and how he would do it with an extreme amount of fear effect that would surely startle that prince from visiting this ce.


    He is not yet ready to face the prince and his power is not yet that strong. He is only at the 3rd level, and he has a long way to go before reaching the level of those powerful people.


    But of course, he has been able to augment that using his gears. The 10th level is something that he could fight face to face though it would surely be a hard fight for him.


    But of course, once his opponent is above that level, then Xin Ja would not be able to contend with them unless he found a stronger material that would be able to augment the strength of those in the Ki Adept level.


    So his only option to fight them is through sneak attacks and assassinations.


    After returning to the manor of the Zhangs, Xin Ja takes off his clothes and hid them in his ring. He theny down in bed and closes his eyes to sleep.


    Tomorrow is the day that he would execute the n he has in his mind.


    He did not know what would happen next, but if his conjecture is right, then he would be able to buy himself sometime before his master could think of another way to help him.


    "The 4th prince¡­ Hmm¡­ What kind of person is he? Hopefully, he is not like that 6th prince¡­ I would not want to be cautious all the time. One prince is already stressing me out¡­ Another one would be truly troublesome¡­" Xin Ja muttered as his consciousness slowly faded.


    That night, the 5th fortress sleeps silently unaware of the danger and the chaos that is about to happen the next day.


    And nobody would think that the one who is going to be responsible for that chaos¡­ is currently peacefully sleeping.

 Chapter 1193 - Myrth: 164

    Chapter 1193


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The sun in the sky dly greets the people under its rule. Its golden rays provided the citizen living within the 5th fortress and the others below it new hope for a new day.


    Xin Ja woke up and quickly checked his condition. He has already recovered the Ki in his dantian sphere after the whole night''s rest. He has reached the 3rd level and his progress and the energy in his dantian sphere are constantly improving. Unlike others who needed to absorb pure Ki inside Ki stones or any other artifacts, Xin Ja could absorb even the murky and chaotic Ki in the environment.


    And so¡­ as he opens his eyes, he could immediately feel his body refreshed.


    Knock! Knock!


    Someone knocked at his door and he could tell that it is one of the servants in the manor.


    "Come in¡­" Xin Ja said as he stands up and wore his robe.


    The one who enters the room is a youngdy with fair skin and a bit beautiful. Her arching thin brows, straight nose, and punkish lips are very attractive for her age.


    One could tell that someone has sent her in this room to please Xin Ja. As a young person, Xin Ja could not help but feel attracted to the youngdy who had just entered the room. But he quickly averted his gaze as the silent and introverted expression of Rou Chenchen appears on his mind.


    "Young master¡­ the madam has sent me to take care of your needs. Anything you wanted, just tell this servant and I will aplish the things that you wanted." She said with a coquettish smile on her beautiful face.


    Xin Ja did not look and just nodded his head as if he is busy looking at the dust on the floor.


    "You can go now¡­ I am already done with what I wanted to do¡­" Xin Ja said as he fixes the bandana he is wearing.


    His hair is short so he did not want to show this to anyone.


    He walks out of the room¡­ he saw a familiar figure walking towards him. It was medical master Xiang. He is carrying his medicine box and he walks with a big grin on his face.


    "Medical Master Xin,¡­ do not leave yet¡­e with me for a second¡­" Medical Master Xiang said as he grabs Xin Ja''s arm and lead him back to the room.


    Before the young woman could follow, the door actually closes before her face making her almost fall to the ground. She could not help but show a grievance expression as she pouted and just stand in front of the door.


    Although she feels a bit of discontent, she knew that she cannot do anything about what has happened. That person was Medical Master Xiang, the second most authoritative man in the manor.


    "Medical Master Xin, you should not go out like this¡­ Here, wear this¡­" he said as he takes out a clump of hair from his medicine box.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned as he put on the long hair that the old man gave him.


    The two left the room, and the young woman was a bit stunned when she saw Xin Ja removing his bandana. She just bowed her head and followed behind the two.


    "You are going to teach me today, right?" suddenly the old man said in excitement.


    Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh and nodded his head. This family is his cover, after what he would be doing tonight¡­ he would stay in the family for a while and teach Medical master Xiang. Then he would leave this ceter and go back to Misty vige.


    As long as he could eliminate the threat to the people in the vige, he would do anything.


    After breakfast, the two sit in a pavilion near a small pond behind the manor. Xin Ja began exining to Xiang Longbao the basic principle of acupuncture.


    While doing this, he gave Xiang Longbao a book for him to study.


    This book is the basics of acupuncture that Xin Ja has alreadypiled while he was in Misty vige.


    After the whole afternoon of the lesson, Xin Ja went back to his room and begin his preparation.


    He assembles a long-range Ki buster rifle that looks like the one in his unique vision¡­ it is like an anti-material rifle, the Barrett M82.


    Although this is not the first time that Xin Ja would be using such a rifle, it would be the first time he would be using a more powerful bullet. He has already reinforced the metal structure of the rifle and has upgraded its material.


    So he could only pray for the sess of his task in his heart.


    If he could finally take down the most powerful person in the Silver de Merchant Company, then the rest would be wary of him and would not be audacious enough to challenge him for fear of his retribution.


    This is the logic that he is trying to hold on to right now. He needs a deterrent force that would stop his enemy from eyeing him and his family. And that deterrent force will not being from anyone but himself.


    As he assembles the rifles and prepares the bullets, he carefully checked everything and made sure that everything is now ready.


    It was already past 10 pm when he arrives outside the 5th fortress town. He carefully and silently positioned himself above a tall tree which is overlooking the town.


    The distance is about one and a half kilometers away from his target.


    As Xin Ja scanned the house, he was a bit confused as it seems that the person called Elder Lin is actually not in the manor.


    With a frown, he did not want to give up, so he decided to enter the town stealthily.


    Aftering inside the manor of the Silver de, he soon arrives and found that the back of the manor is crawling with people.


    His heart almost skipped a beat upon seeing the number of powerful people in the manor. There is more than four 10th level Ki fighters and two 11th level Ki adepts.


    When he observed in secret he then realized that those people are actually from the fortress. They were officers from the fortress.


    He did not receive any piece of news about this, so he did not know that there is actually a party here.


    Then an idea came to his mind. Since everyone is busy in here, he would put an array in the main room of the manor.


    With that idea in mind, he quickly made his move to the main room wall outside.


    He spread a few Ki stones on the wall and embedded them. He began to write glyphs on the wall and quickly finished it after a few minutes. After doing that, he left the manor and went back to the mountainside near the town andy prone atop the thick branch of a tall tree.


    "Whew¡­ This is very tiring¡­" he muttered to himself as he wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    "If I was strong enough, I could easily kill that guy in close range. But my strength right now could not match that Elder Li. Plus the people in that party are also very powerful¡­ I cannot get careless." He muttered as he takes a peek at the scope of his rifle.


    "Hmm¡­ That guy has not yet finished with the party?¡­ How long will this partyst?" he muttered as he went back leaning on the wall and then began nibbling on a meat jerky that he is keeping inside his pocket.


    Xin Ja waited patiently while every now and then he would peek on his scope and observe the manor.


    2 hourster¡­


    Xin Ja became too bored that he almost wanted to just enter the manor and then kill that guy point ck. But he knew that it is impossible. He knew that if that person could detect him with only his slight killing intent then he would surely die.


    Plus, he could not do it inside the town. If he does, then that is tantamount to suicide.


    So in short, he could only do it this way.


    He then controlled his impatience and forcefully calms himself down. Then suddenly from the corner of his scope, he noticed a few heat signatures entering the scope.


    If one would look at the wall of the master bedroom on the second floor, one will not notice that something is odd on that wall.


    But if they use the scope that Xin Ja is using right now, they would clearly see that the rune array on that wall is actually a heat signature array formation.


    With that array in ce on the wall, Xin Ja could see who are the people inside the manor even though he is more than 1 kilometer away from the ce.


    As he observe he could tell that this person is really that Elder Li. His aura is the same, and right now, he is actually with a female figure inside that room.


    "Damn old man¡­" he cursed and his cheek blushed at what the two are doing.


    He dare not want to look anymore and quickly took a firing position.

 Chapter 1194 - Myrth: 165

    Chapter 1194


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja''s hands are trembling as he slowly bnce his breathing, he did not know if he would be able to take down his target and he did not know if he could also escape. The thing about this weapon is that the sound it would produce would surely be very loud that it would attract the attention of those powerful beings in that mansion.


    While thinking to this point Xin Ja carefully assesses the situation and feels a bit conflicted.


    This is because the woman in the room is still entangled with his target. So he has to patiently wait more and watch the obscene scene right in front of his eyes.


    As the two moved in the bed, he could not help but get a slight reaction but still, his nervousness melted that kind of feeling almost immediately.


    Boom!!!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    As if the skies are hearing his pleading, he quickly looks up. From the darkening of the night sky, Xin Ja could tell that there is heavy raining.


    Crackle! Boom!


    Rumble! Rumble!


    He suddenly saw a sh of lightning in the sky which made Xin Ja show a smiling expression on his face.


    "I think heaven is helping me¡­ Hehe¡­" he said as he carefully takes on a position.


    The air resistance began to pick up but Xin Ja did not mind such a thing. His Ki has already covered the bullet he would use, and he attached a wind element to it.


    This would make the bullet fly through the air with less air resistance and disturbance as it would meld with the air element as it flies.


    "We should have no bad blood between us¡­ but you have sent people to kill me and my people. So you can only me yourself for this¡­" he muttered as he tries to justify his action right at this moment.


    Then the two in his scope suddenly separated as the woman seem to get out of bed. She then walks towards the window. Upon seeing this, Xin Ja''s emotion was suddenly filled with delight, and almost lost control of his breathing and intent.


    He immediately noticed the man on the bed sitting up while warily looking around the room.


    Xin Ja''s heart skipped a beat and curses himself for being too excited.


    How could he not feel such a thing? He has prepared for a couple of days just to be in this situation right now. So he feels a bit excited and nervous at that same time.


    After a while, the man did not do anything and the woman has already closed the window. She then turns around and looks at the man.


    ¡­


    Inside the main room of the manor where Lin Rongxian and one of his concubines are sharing a passionate time together, Lin Rongxian is currently looking around warily. He has felt a bit worried suddenly. It was like he just feels the presence of a powerful beast looking at his back while waiting for him to lower his guard and strike.


    As a powerful Ki Adept, he has been in many kinds of troublesome situations, and he has only experienced such a feeling whenever he is in front of those powerful Ki Masters.


    He has a vague feeling that the person watching him is a powerful Ki Master.


    Suddenly his back is covered in a cold sweat.


    "Did that guy discover that we are after his student?" he muttered to himself.


    He knew that their target, Xin Ja has a master which a powerful Ki Master. Master Wang Chanling is a powerful runemaster and, at the same time, abat master. This is known to the organization¡­ that is why they are doing things secretly.


    Even though Elder Ra would not do things upfront and has to deal with the brat using their military connections.


    And now that he feels that kind of sensation, he could not help but sweat profusely. But of course, he would not dare do things out of the norms right now and would act like he has not noticed that he had discovered that presence.


    "Damn it¡­ will this affect the n? No¡­ I have to warn the 6th prince. But I cannot do it now. If that Master Wang is watching this ce, then I could only do it tomorrow¡­" he thought deeply in his mind.


    If he could warn the 6th prince, then the prince could take precautions and sent out a Ki master to counter that old man and keep the group safe.


    As he has made his choice, he looks at his beautiful and coquettish concubine closing the windows. She then turns and then bit her lip while looking at him with longing in her eyes.


    Lin Rongxian could not help but feel excited as his old blood seemed to have been renewed and invigorated just by seeing her beautiful and exquisite face.


    He showed a faint smile on his face and extended his strong arms gesturing for her toe to his embrace.


    She carefully slid the silky robe off her shoulder and unfastens her undergarments from her back. Her fluid motion is a practice that everything seems to suddenly fall on the ground in just one move and her naked body is now exposed in the air.


    Her smooth milky and jade-like skin almost made Lin Rongxian loses his self-control. The thing under his robe has almost immediately hardened in an instant and forms a tent as he sits on the bed.


    "Hihi¡­ Here Ie¡­ my¡­ lo¡­"


    Crash!!!


    Boom!!!


    Suddenly, loud thunder interrupted her voice and the dimly lit room suddenly lit up brightly as lightning struck nearby.


    But the woman froze on the spot as she closes her eyes. She was startled by the loud booming of the thunder.


    Then suddenly, she feels a warm and wet liquid sttering on her face which made her frown in confusion.


    "Did this old man just spit on me?" she thought as she quickly wipes her face.


    Then suddenly she once again froze as her eyesnded on her hand. Through the dim light in the room, she suddenly noticed the crimson color of the liquid substance on her hand.


    Then she slowly looks at the figure of Lin Roangxian who has suddenly fallen on the bed.


    She feels a bit confused but when she smells the thick scent of blood, her face immediately paled as she realized what is happening.


    Panic, anxiousness, worry, and fear could be seen on her face as her expression changed from one feeling to another.


    Then she suddenly takes a deep breath as she shrieked loudly inside the room.


    She then grabs her clothes on the floor while tears began to fall from her eyes. She then began to cry for help loudly as she dare not look at the dead body on the bed.


    With that loud shriek from inside the room, the guards outside immediately barge inside.


    They saw that Elder Lin is lying on the bed and that the bed has been sttered with crimson blood all over the ce.


    After the guards, several other figures came rushing inside and saw the gruesome scene.


    "What happened?" shouted a man wearing a military uniform.


    At this time, the concubine is already wearing her clothes properly, but her appearance is still disheveled.


    Feeling that everyone inside the room is looking at her, she could not help but feel pressured.


    "I... I was just¡­ just closing the windows¡­ then¡­ then when I took off my robes and was walking towards my lord¡­ a blinding sh appear and a loud thunder followed¡­ I¡­ I closed my eyes¡­ but then feel that something has sttered¡­ on my face¡­ It¡­ it was blood¡­ Huhuhu¡­" she exined while sobbing.


    After hearing her exnation, one of the men who have already checked the corpse of Elder Lin on the bed stood up and walk to the group of men inside the room.


    "This weapon¡­" he said but did not continue as he walks to the wooden wall where there is a hole on it.


    He then tried to analyze the trajectory and looks at the dimly lit corner of the room. He soon could see something embedded on the wall.


    He takes out a pair of chops stick on the side and then carefully dislodge thumb-size metallic object from deep within the thick wooden frame.


    He has to use his powerful Ki to be able to extract the object inside.


    When he was able to remove it, a frown appears on his face.


    He has not seen such a weapon before.


    Then his eyes went to the hole and then squinted as he quickly saw a tall tree at a distance outside of the town.


    "This distance is¡­ impossible¡­ no¡­ if it was him, then it might be possible," he murmured.


    The people who are watching his movement did not say anything, but one of the people from the Silver de did not understand what is happening, so he asked.


    "General Fang¡­ who¡­ who is responsible for this?" that man asked.


    The man who is investigating the crime scene called General Fang frowns then looks at the man.


    "You have only yourselves to me for this¡­" General Fang said as he stands up and left with the only evidence in his hand.


    Nobody understood what he meant and no one dares ask.

 Chapter 1195 - Myrth: 166

    Chapter 1195


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    General Fang Huyuen is one of the 5th fortress generals who are in charge of extreme cases in the military. Ever since the incident where an excellent young soldier was actually being chased by the military happened, he was sent to this fortress to investigate the situation.


    And his investigation leads him toe to the Silver de Merchant Company.


    He has found clues that lead him to suspect that the merchant group is actually hunting that young man for something else. And his suspicion became concrete when the Mecha appears.


    He suspected that these merchants are targeting that young soldier because of this talent. They wanted to capture and monopolize him for their own selfish benefits. This is true especially when the merchant group is under the 6th prince''s influence.


    The 6th prince is still young and very ambitious. But his strength is also top-notch making him very admirable and a bit mysterious.


    General Fang Huyuen has already gotten a lot of information about the young soldier named Xin Ja. And he is very amazed at the prowess of the young soldier.


    The mysterious sleeping mist-covered town which was recovered by the 5th fortress is one of his military achievements. The military did not remove the mist. Instead, they utilize it as a defensive weapon for the protection of that border town.


    With the town being protected by the sleeping mist, it could now be considered as a stronghold of the Jimal kingdom at the border.


    However, until now, the array masters are still having a hard time deducing how the array was formed and its location. Plus the alchemist masters could not determine theposition of the mist without knocking themselves over.


    He knew that it would take years before they could finally figure out things in that town. But still, it is already a great contribution to the military.


    And then there was the secret information about the assassination of the leaders of the enemy soldiers.


    Now, that is something that is not known to anyone except for the top brass of the secret forces in the military.


    And ording to the reports, they all found a metallic object inside the skulls of those military leaders.


    And that same metal is currently inside his pocket.


    The trip he has in the 5th fortress town has already borne results, so he did not want to stay anymore and just wanted to leave this ce.


    He has a conjecture that the boy is actually within the 5th fortress¡­ if not in the town itself. But of course, he has to do more investigating if he truly wanted to find the boy.


    "General Fang¡­ This incident, should we¡­?" a soldier behind General Fang asked while not continuing his words.


    "No¡­ This is their problem¡­" General Fang said as he leads the group out of the manor.


    "They have gotten what they deserve¡­ Well, I guess this would scare that 6th prince froming to this ce¡­ Hehe¡­ What a smart brat. If he could also follow his uncle¡­ then that would for the greater good of our kingdom¡­" General Fang thought as a wide smile crept on his face.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already returned to the Zhang mansion and felt a bit helpless as heys in bed.


    The weapon was truly more powerful than he expected¡­ in fact, too powerful.


    He was blown by the recoil of the weapon and the muzzle of the weapon actually broke apart and shattered.


    Luckily for him, he was not hit by the debris if he was then he would surely suffer grievous wounds and would not be able to return on time.


    "Sigh¡­ I truly need stronger material to be able to create the perfect weapon to increase and bnce my strength against my enemies¡­" he thought while thinking of the broken Ki buster rifle in his ring.


    He shook his head and closes his eyes as he slept through the night. He did not feel tense anymore as he feel at ease. Now that there would be no one threatening him as he thinks that his message should be clear now.


    Those who crossed him would die even if they are more powerful than him.


    But of course, that is in the premise that he is in the shadow and his enemy is in the light.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja woke up and was greeted by Medical master Xiang who has more questions just like the previous day. Xin Ja patiently answered his queries and the two began to proceed with their lesson.


    However, that afternoon, there was an unexpected guest that came to the manor.


    When Xin Ja saw that person, his expression changed.


    This is because, that person is his battalionmander, Commander Zhang Baguan.


    He and Medical master Xiang has just finished the lesson and Xin Ja just walks out of the room when he saw the figure of Zhang Baguan entering the main courtyard.


    When Xin Ja saw that man''s figure he could not help but tense up.


    Commander Zhang or General Zhang is a very powerful man. He is already at the 15th level, and Xin Ja knew that the guy is not that simple.


    He could not deal with Zhang Baguan as he dealt with that Elder Lin. That Elder Lin is a merchant while General Zhang is a soldier.


    His senses are sharper, and he is more cautious. He did not know if there are tons of talismans in his body, who knows, right?


    The guy behind him also saw what Xin Ja saw and his expression changed.


    "That shameless bastard is here again¡­" Medical Master Xiang said with an angry expression.


    He is the reason why General Zhang died in the battle.


    The two are cousins, but that shameless bastard save himself and left General Zhang to fend off the enemy by himself.


    "Plus,¡­ the poisoning¡­ I suspect that he is the source of it¡­" Medical Master Xiang said with his knuckles clenched.


    "For many weeks we were suffered on the road and he did not even care about us¡­ Now that we are here, is he pretending that everything is fine? Shameless¡­ truly shameless¡­" the old man muttered in anger.


    "Master Xiang¡­ I will now go back to my quarters, call me if there is anything¡­" Xin Ja said as he turn around and left.


    Right at this moment¡­ inside the main hall of the Zhang manor¡­


    Zhang Baguan is looking at Madam Zhang who has already recovered herplexion and her ragged appearance is already gone.


    Just like her little daughter, Madam Zhang is a beauty. Although she is in her 40''s she looks a bit young for her age, and her skin looks soft and supple.


    The man before her could not help but gaze at her for a long time.


    "General Zhang¡­ You havee for a visit... Is there anything I can help you with?" she asked in a cold tone as she feel ufortable being gazed at by the man.


    Deep in her heart, she is actually burning in rage upon seeing this guy in front of her. He is the cause of her husband''s death. No matter what the report says, she knew that it was his own doing. And the cause of that is because of her.


    That is why¡­ she mes herself for a time. If not for her, he would not have been lost. He who has loved, supported, and pampered her, has died because of her.


    And the guy before her arranges everything because of his own lust for her.


    She knew that he has designs for her, but could not make his move because of her background.


    She is Liu Qinxin from the capital kingdom. She belongs to the influential Lee family of the top ten families of the capital of the kingdom.


    With her family background, she could have married anyone she likes. But she fell in love with her husband thete General Zhang.


    Although they did not have any children for a long time, her husband stayed loyal to her. And that is until in herte 30''s that they were blessed with a child.


    And because of her background that she knew that this guy would not do anything to her unless he gets the ire of the Lee n and could be wiped out.


    Sensing the cold expression of the woman he fancied for a long time, General Zhang Baguan showed a faint smile on his face.


    He is already in his 50''s but his desire for her did not diminish in time. He still wanted her, if he could get her, he would make her his official wife would turn his current main wife as his second wife.


    But he dare not say this out loud because he ns to slowly win her. Since his cousin is already gone, then it would only be a matter of time before he could win her heart. He just needed to be patient.


    "That¡­ I''m just worried about you and Xi''er. I heard that Xi''er suffered a lot. It is nice that she is already cured." He said.


    In fact, that is the second reason why he is here¡­ to find who cured the little girl.

 Chapter 1196 - Myrth: 167

    Chapter 1196


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Zhang Baguan has nned meticulously and has finally achieved the result he is looking for. However, he did not expect that the child would survive. He was clearly told by that poison master that, no one could cure the little girl.


    However, that poison master suddenly went and informed his subordinate who reported that the poison was removed.


    So this made him feel a bit infuriated.


    He could only ept the mother, but he could not ept the child.


    He looks at the woman before him who seems to have not aged even after those many years. She is still as radiant as ever.


    As he looks and observe the woman, he could not help but get infatuated with her again.


    He could not help it¡­ she was the first woman who made his heart could beat as no other woman did before. It was many years ago when he first saw her and at that time, she is still that proud youngdy in the capital.


    But then his cousin at that time is far more dashing and promising than himself, hence he was not able to gain the attention and affection of the woman he loved.


    When his cousin married her, he was devastated and wanted to take her away from him. But he did not have that much strength to get her.


    So he worked hard and began to get stronger steadily.


    Though he has already gotten the attention of the woman he fancied for many years, it seems that the attention he gives is one of disgust and hatred.


    It might not show in her expression, yet he could tell it by looking into her eyes.


    "General Zhang¡­ I am happy that you showed concern for my daughter. But she is fine now¡­ I will take good care of her. My¡­ husband¡­ has left us more than enough for me and my daughter to live a good life." Liu Qinxin said as she showed a faint smile on her mature and beautiful face.


    "Hmm¡­ That is good. If you have any trouble at all, just remember that I am here to help you¡­" Zhang Baguan said with a faint smile on his face.


    One could tell that his tone carried true concern and love towards the woman in front of him.


    Zhang Baguan stayed for a while in the main hall of the main manor and left. Upon leaving, he looks in the direction of Medical Master Xiang who gave him a perfunctory bow.


    Seeing the old man sitting in a pavilion, the expression of Zhang Baguan showed a hint of annoyance as he red at the old man. He did not say anything and just harrumphs as he walked out of the manor followed by his soldiers.


    "Just you wait old man¡­ I will make sure that you are separated from Qinxin¡­ along with that little girl¡­" he thought as he left the ce.


    After the entourage of Zhang Baguan left the manor, Xiang Longbao heaves a sigh of relief. He looks at the main hall and showed a worried expression on his wizened face.


    He is just praying that the Lee n would make their move and help the madam. If they go to this ce and take her back to the Lee n, then that would be for the better. At least in that ce, little Zhang Yenxi could grow up under the umbre of a strong and powerful n.


    But then he also could not help but heave a deep sigh. Although the Lee n is the safest bet for the madam and the child, he knew that the ce is also not that peaceful.


    He could still remember one of the young and promising Miss of Lee n. She was married to a guy secretly, but that guy suddenly became useless. And before the power of the Lee n, that young miss and the guy did not have a beautiful ending. The young miss was taken by the n and the man was left alone.


    He knew that story because that young miss from the Lee n is the madam''s cousin.


    Xiang Longbao could only shake his head as he continues reading the book that was given to him by the youngd Xin Ja. He could only polish his medical skills to be of somewhat of use to the madam until the end of his life.


    ¡­


    The day came for the 6th prince to visit the 5th fortress town¡­ However, the Silver de Merchant Company received a message that the 6th prince would not be able toe. The prince has decided to stay in Ogden town for a while, before leaving for the western region.


    This piece of news has astonished everyone, especially the people of the Silver de and Commander Zhang.


    Zhang Baguan thought that the prince would take control of the situation and capture that brat, but it seems that the assassination of Elder Lin has sent fear towards the prince.


    "That young brat is truly troublesome¡­" Zhang Baguan muttered as he looks at the horizon through the window.


    "Should I make my own move?" he muttered.


    But then his stupor was interrupted by a series of knocks from the door.


    "Come in¡­" he called out without turning his gaze.


    But when he turns around, his expression became stiff.


    When he was visited by Master Wangst time and was threatened he did not interfere and just work in the shadows. He might be afraid of Master Wang, but he is not that scared of the old man because of his backing.


    However, the person who just enters the room is a different story. He is someone that he dare not face or even dare plot against. He is sure that even with his strength, he would not survive against the two people standing behind that man.


    He could not help but show a wry smile on his face as he greeted the person who just entered his office room.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has decided to return to Misty vige. Today, the Zhang manor gave him a farewell celebration. It was a simple celebration as Xiang Longbao told Madam Zhang about the true identity of Xin Ja.


    Madam Zhang was a bit afraid because Zhang Baguan has actually visited the manorst time. She thought the savior of her daughter would be in trouble. But then Xiang Longbao told her that Xin Ja is wearing a disguise so she should not worry that much.


    After the celebration, Xin Ja is standing inside the main hall of the main manor with Xiang Longbao, Madam Zhang, and the little girl Zhang Yenxi.


    "Madam Zhang¡­ Thank you for the hospitality you have given me all this time¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Liu Qinxin showed a faint smile on her face as she truly admires the youngd before her. Not only is he talented, but he is also very resourceful.


    She even could not tell that he is actually wearing a disguise.


    "Youngd, if I see you again, how will I recognize you?" she asked jokingly.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He suddenly thought of this issue, and then realized that even if Madam Zhang knew who he is or how he looks like¡­ he would not be in trouble. So why should he hide his true face? Why would he be afraid?


    So he carefully wipes his hand on his face and his feature began changing.


    Soon a handsome appearance appears before their sight.


    Medical Master Xiang did not expect that the youth would look very handsome. Although he has heard of the name and has deduced that the youth would be the person who was hunted by the military, he did not expect to see such a young fellow.


    He just looks like a young boy not older than 10-years-old.


    However, when the true appearance of Xin Ja appears before Madam Zhang her expression changes. She was actually dumbfounded to the extent that she did not know what to say.


    "Wow! Big brother Ja! You can change your face! I like this look more¡­ you look very handsome big brother!" the little girl said with a smile and a thumbs up.


    "Hahaha¡­ Thank you little Xi''er¡­" Xin Ja said feeling a bit shy.


    "Madam Zhang¡­ I have to leave now. See you guys next time! Well, if you have time, you can visit me and my family in Ogden town¡­ I am a member of the Xin family¡­ Hope you guys can visit me there someday!" Xin Ja said as he saluted with a cupped fist.


    The main hall was silent and Xin Ja feels a bit awkward. Since he has already bid his farewell, he just turns around and left the main hall.


    Unknown to him, Madam Zhang''s hands are trembling. She did not know what to say or do at this time as she just watched the young man who looks really familiar walk away.


    She could not help but blurt out a name.


    "Ryoko¡­ He¡­ He looks exactly like Ryoko.." She muttered in a low voice.

 Chapter 1197 - Myrth: 168

    Chapter 1197


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has returned to the Misty vige and spent his time in that ce for another week. He wouldmunicate often with his father, Yao Xue, and his pet Xuanlong who has be a bit yful. He has noticed one time when his father was not looking, Xuanlong stealthily approached the video recorder and actually swallowed it whole.


    He could hear the panicking voice of Yao Xue as she tried to get the video recorder from the body of Xuanlong which suddenly be the shape of the recorder.


    "Xuanlong¡­ you naughty little girl¡­ Do not eat this, okay?" Yao Xue said reprimanding the little guy.


    All of this was recorded in the video which made Xin Ja feel warm in his heart.


    On the seven days of his stay in the vige, he suddenly received a video recording of where his master, Master Wang is in.


    The old man showed his usual amiable smile and said some good news that made Xin Ja feel ted.


    It seems that someone has already warned Zhang Baguan, that he can now return to his military unit without worry.


    "Sigh¡­ I wanted to make a move, but with my strength and power, the kingdom is going to intervene for sure¡­ But this is the only thing I can do for you for now. I am really proud of what you have aplished my student¡­ As your master, I am very proud of you¡­ Hahaha¡­" Master Wang said while chuckling.


    Upon hearing that piece of news, Xin Ja could not help but be happy. How could he not feel happy? He is now free¡­ no one is going to hunt him down anymore. He could now roam freely on the battlefield unhindered.


    "I guess, the time for hiding is already gone¡­" he muttered as he showed happiness in his heart.


    He truly has a good master. His master has done far too many things for him. He was there when he and his father was down on their luck. He was there to support him when his father is away in the war. His master was there to help them when they are in danger.


    In short, he truly owes his master a lot.


    With that thought, Xin Ja suddenly had an idea.


    Without hesitation, he quickly jumps out of his seat and ran towards the workshop.


    Xin Ja began working on a new project with a wide smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, Yi Terai would always visit him and bring him some food and anything that he needed.


    "Sigh¡­ When will he ever stop being too busy¡­" she thought while watching the busy young man before her.


    Suddenly a light blush appears on her face after catching herself fantasizing over the young man before her. She could not help think about what they would do after this war is over. She also wanted to go to his home and know his¡­ parents.


    This is the reason why she suddenly blushed.


    However, she caught herself and just shook her head.


    Suddenly someone enters the workshop and called Yi Terai, after she left, Xin Ja just shifted his gaze at her location and heaves a deep sigh.


    He is not blind¡­ he had long known that Yi Terai likes him. However, he is not someone with a fickle mind. He has already someone in his heart and whenever he would think about her, he could not help but worry.


    "Chenchen¡­" he muttered.


    But then¡­ he shakes his head as he has no time to get distracted. He has to finish this project of his so that he could proudly present it to his master.


    Xin Ja stayed in the workshop for 3 days beforeing out with a smile of contentment on his face. He has finally finished his project, though it took him a while, he is sure that his master would be able to appreciate what he has created for him as his gift.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Central Fortress of the border wall, people are working really hard inside a well-protectedplex. There are many men lifting heavy materials from carriages transporting them to therge warehouse.


    This is a ce in the Central Fortress where the current manufacturing of the military Mecha prototype is being created.


    With the blueprint present in their hands and arge number of runemasters and smithing masters, the factoryplex of the military Mecha is in full swing in their research.


    Inside one of the buildings, a group of military officers is currently together while looking outside a window.


    Just outside that window is a 4 meters tall Mecha prototype which the military researchers have finally finished creating following Xin Ja''s basic blueprint.


    "So this is the weapon that made the enemy cower¡­" one of the officers whispered while looking in amazement at therge Mecha.


    "Well, this is our current prototype. But¡­ do you see that one over there?" the officer talking to him said while pointing at the other end of the field.


    "That is the original which came from Misty vige¡­" he said after the eyes of the people shifted to where he is pointing.


    "Ah¡­ So that is the real thing. It looks imposing¡­" another one said while nodding his head.


    "The frame itself could not provide too much protection as it only could move and carry things at most at the level of a 5th Ki fighter. But, the defensive barrier of these Mecha is something else. They can withstand even a 10th level fighter attack." A man who looks like one of the researchers working in the factoryplex exined.


    He then continues by pointing at the nearest one.


    "The prototype we are working on now is a bit streamlined. This is because we air for a more agile and faster Mecha that cost lower and yet is easily operable by those at the 5th level and below¡­ Everyone watch this¡­"


    He then shouted outside.


    "Prepare the test!"


    After his words, the unadorned Mecha slowly moved. Its arms and body seem to be stretching as the pilot seem to be familiarizing himself with the Mecha.


    The Mecha suddenly showed a thumbs-up signal.


    The officers were all astounded upon seeing this.


    "How¡­ how is this done?" an officer who seems to be proficient in runes asked.


    "That is a good question¡­ Well, the blueprint is already there¡­ but ording to our study and observation¡­ There is a micro rune machine that captures all of the pilot''s hand movement and would project it in the hand of the Mecha¡­" the man exined and continues until he was able to satisfy the curiosity of the people around him.


    With a nod of that man''s head, the prototype Mecha suddenly made it move.


    Everyone was suddenly shocked to see the movement of the Mecha.


    It is actually twice as fast as the one from afar.


    Soon the two reached each other''s range and the hand-to-handbat began.


    Bam! ng! Boom!


    The sound of metal shing against metal and debris being crushed echoed in the air. However, the eyes of the officers are already glowing as they watch the battle.


    Crash!!!


    However, the unadorned prototype that looks really metallic fell to the ground with one of its arm broken.


    "Well, I guess, the original is still superior when ites to power." The researcher said.


    "No¡­ I think that speed is important. That thing can move really fast¡­ If I am not mistaken, it actually delivered more than five strikes to its opponentpared to one from the original¡­ Haha¡­ this is a great improvement! Good! Good!" the man who seemed like a high-ranking officer apuded.


    This same thing is happening inside the military factoryplex as they tested out one prototype after another.


    After the test, the military officers walk out of the factory with smiles on their faces.


    "I truly wanted to meet that one who created those things¡­ I want to go to Misty vige!" a high-ranking officer said with excitement.


    "General, sir¡­ That ce is off-limits¡­" his adjutant suddenly reminded the general.


    The general frowned but did not say anything anymore.


    "Haha¡­ Let''s just wait after this war is over¡­ I think that ce would produce far more advanced Mechas in the future. I think the kingdom of Jimal just wanted to bid their time and not let the empire discover that ce¡­" another general said.


    The rest nodded their heads. But right now, what they have seen is already enough for them to consider that this war is already over.


    The military with their resources and manpower was able to create 50 original models, and 20 of their own prototypes models. With that number, it''s like sending 70 officers to the front lines and fighting against normal soldiers.


    Plus what made them excited are thepressed air weapons and the range. It is truly a devastating weapon that will truly change the far of warfare in the future.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, Xin Ja has already once again left the Misty vige and is on his way to the 708 IBmand post in Tiig Town.

 Chapter 1198 - Myrth: 169

    Chapter 1198


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja arrives in the fortress in disguise. He is not sure whether the soldiers would catch him or not, so he is still as cautious as ever.


    As a youngd, he has experienced many things in this war which somewhat lessens his innocence and trust in others. So, even though he knew that it is already fine to report back to his regimen as his master has said, he still does not trust people.


    As he reached the town fortress of Tiig''s gates, he could see many soldiers walking roundabout.


    "Halt! Who are you? What are you doing here? This is a military base present your ID before entering!" a soldier suddenly stopped him from entering.


    Xin Ja stopped and takes out his own ordinary soldier te.


    These kinds of tes do not contain any information but some serial numbers. The only way to get the information about the serial number is to take out the books which are located inside the base.


    But the guards are trained and could determine whether the serial code is real or fake. As the guard looks at the serial code, a slight smile appears on his face.


    "So you are a medical apprentice¡­ Good, you can go directly to the medical center." The soldier said as he handed the te to Xin Ja and lets him inside.


    When the guard went back to his post, hispanion looks at him and asked.


    "Who was that?"


    "A medical apprentice¡­ I think he went out to gather some herbs¡­"


    "Really? I did not recognize his face¡­"


    "An ordinary face like that¡­ How could you recognize it?"


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already entered the base and he was a bit astounded at what he saw. The town which has been converted into a military base now looks a bit prosperous.


    Many people are in the streets, patrolling soldiers and merchants are everywhere.


    He could also see children ying and some seem to have juste from a school as they carry some books.


    As he passes by he noticed two students talking.


    "Hey, are you going to enter Ogden Academy?"


    "Yeah, I have already convinced my father that I wanted to study there."


    "Wow¡­ with your experience in this war, I think you will be a top student in the academy¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think so? But I don''t think that would be possible. I heard that two of the best soldiers in this war studied in the academy¡­ I particrly admire that Xin Ja fellow. Although he escaped the military, he did not turn his back on the kingdom. Instead, he helped us in stopping the war¡­"


    "Ahh¡­ That''s right! He came from Ogden town, right? Oh, I wish I could meet such a hero someday¡­"


    "Don''t worry, if I meet him, I will get his signature for you¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The two walked past him, but Xin Ja was a bit embarrassed at what he has heard. Although he felt a bit proud, he could only feel embarrassed upon hearing their words.


    Him¡­ a hero? How could that be?


    He just did the right thing¡­ plus he did not want to be a hero at that time. His goal is to only clear his name and help.


    But who would have known that such a thing would end him to be a hero in the eyes of the many youths?


    Soon he arrived in the medical infirmary building.


    As he enters the building he was a bit amazed at what he is saw.


    The building seems a bit extravagant and clean. It is something that he had expected from a proper infirmary. But upon seeing it for the first time, he feels a bit amazed.


    As he was about to approach someone, he suddenly heard them talking.


    "Have you seen the prince?" a medical master asked.


    "No, but I think the heads have seen him¡­ They are currently being reprimanded¡­ Sigh, the 4th prince is truly something else. The higher-ups are now facing difficulties¡­ That''s what they get for being too greedy."


    "I agree, the three heads of our medical group wanted to teach the technique to others, but they dare stop them¡­ Although I can understand this, our three heads have already made a promise, right?"


    "Sigh, let''s just leave this be¡­ I still have to do my rounds on many patients today¡­"


    The two then left with Xin Ja following behind them.


    A slight smile appears on his face as he did not make the wrong choice in choosing those three old men. But he furrowed his brows when he heard about a prince.


    He has heard something about the 4th prince before. That prince belongs to a different faction than the 6th prince. So he feels a bit curious about what kind of person he is.


    Suddenly, a tall female staff noticed Xin Ja''s figure and walks near him.


    "Excuse me? What at you here for?" she asked.


    Xin Ja turns around and looks at her. He then take out his ID te with a little panic and handed it to her.


    When she saw the ID te, she could only recognize a part of the number which signifies that the person is a part of the medical team.


    "Oh, you must be some of the new recruits¡­ Come with me for processing¡­" she said as she walks ahead.


    Xin Ja followed and soon got himself his own medical apprentice uniform.


    After a while, he was led underground and he noticed piles after piles of herbs.


    Medical apprentices and alchemy apprentices are all gathered in this ce as they were taught to separate and process the herbs.


    It''s like arge processing nt where people are in lines to work in an assembly manner.


    Although Xin Ja is a bit suspicious, he did not show it on his face. Instead, he just showed astonishment in his eyes as he looks around.


    Seeing the shocked expression on Xin Ja''s face, the woman could not help but chuckle.


    "Country bumpkin¡­" she muttered silently as she shakes her head while leading him to a group of middle-aged men.


    "Oh¡­ Is this another fresh meat? I thought they all have already arrived¡­ I guess this one is ate bloomer¡­" one of them said as he scrutinized Xin Ja.


    "Haha¡­ Send him to processing¡­ He would be able to quickly familiarize himself there¡­" another one said.


    After walking for a while, Xin Ja has soon arrived in another part where there are a variety of herbs. The people in this part are separating them ording to the ssification.


    When Xin Ja saw this, a spark of interest could be seen in his eyes.


    When he first arrived in this ce, this kind of processing factory did not exist. But it seems that themander of this ce is not only a brute but could also think of such ways.


    He could not help but shake his head as he underestimated the guy.


    "I guess, if he could n in wars, he could also create such ns¡­" he thought.


    Xin Ja then began to work with the others until break time.


    "Hey, you''re new here, right?"


    A female voice greeted Xin Ja.


    He was a bit taken aback as he noticed a pretty youngdy extending her hand to him.


    "I am Qiang Yaoyao, from Alesia city¡­" she said with a bright smile.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he was both amazed at where she came from and almost got blinded by her pretty smile.


    "Hello¡­ Xin Ja, from Ogden town¡­" he subconsciously said.


    When the woman heard his name, she was a bit taken aback.


    As of this moment, the name Xin Ja is really far too famous on the borders. So how could she not feel a bit taken aback?


    But Xin Ja is not an umon name, so she just nodded her head. Plus she heard that the little guy named Xin Ja is a very handsome youth. The one in front of her has an ordinary face, so she did not think deeply about it.


    "Why are you here?" she asked wanting to continue the conversation.


    Qiang Yaoyao is a bit talkative and likes to talk to people. But for some reason, nobody likes talking to her amongst the people in this ce. So this made Xin Ja feel a bit baffled.


    But then he soon realized the reason why.


    He noticed the people around him looking at him with pity in their eyes.


    It''s like they are looking at Xin Ja like he is already a dead man.


    Feeling the gaze around him, he took a side nce at Qiang Yaoyao who is a bit chatty on the side.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the two.


    "How dare you talk to her?" an imposing tone interrupted Qiang Yaoyao who is still talking.


    She suddenly showed a deep frown on her beautiful face and she turned her head slowly toward the direction where the voice came from.


    A tall and handsome man walks towards the two of them.. Behind him are a group of men and women who are wearing alchemist''s apprentice uniforms.

 Chapter 1199 - Myrth: 170

    Chapter 1199


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With anger clearly written all over her face, Xin Ja could tell that Qiang Yaoyao is annoyed at the presence of the guy walking towards them.


    "Lin Ro! What is the meaning of this?" she shouted as her body began to tremble in anger.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned at this situation as he never would have expected the friendly girl to be angered all of a sudden as if her fuse has been lit and she is ready to explode.


    When the young man named Lin Ro heard the angry tone of Qiang Yaoyao, he suddenly frowns with displeasure.


    "You dare shout at me, your fianc¨¦e over a stranger that you just met?" Lin Ro said with anger written all over his face.


    He is a proud and jealous man. When he saw his fianc¨¦e talking with another guy, how could he not feel infuriated?


    "Huh? So I cannot talk to other guys while you flirt with your¡­ girl¡­ friends?" Qiang Yaoyao angrily hissed.


    The expression of Lin Ro turned solemn as he never expected his fianc¨¦e to say such words in front of many people. Although he likes flirting with girls, he would do it in secret. His image as an upright fianc¨¦e is something he maintained.


    "Are you crazy? They are my friends¡­ why would you be jealous?" Lin Ro said while ring at Qiang Yaoyao.


    "Jealous? Me? Hahaha¡­ I don''t care if you flirt with others. All I wanted is my freedom¡­ since we are on this topic, if you don''t want me to have friends¡­ then I won''t allow you to have one either¡­ fair trade and condition¡­ right?"


    Since her family has told her that she has a fianc¨¦e, Qiang Yaoyao has been dissatisfied with this deal. At that time, she wanted to leave her n, so she ended up in the military. But who would have known that her bastard fianc¨¦e would follow her in this ce?


    He would taunt her¡­ threaten those people whom she would be close to, just because he feel jealous? He would harass the women she became close to and beat up the guys she would talk to. It was really infuriating and she already had it.


    When Lin Ro heard her words, he showed a scowl on his face.


    He suddenly extended his hand to grab Qiang Yaoyao''s hair then yank it making her squint in pain as her head tilted upwards.


    "I do what I want and no onemands me¡­ not even you¡­" he said while ring at Qiang Yaoyao.


    She might be beautiful, but he hated those that wanted to control him the most. He grew up in the Lin n, one of the most prestigious ns in the capital. His uncle is a powerful person working under the 6th prince, so how would he lower his pride as a member of the Lin n just because of a woman?


    Though her Qiang family is rich and also quite powerful, he would not lower himself to her.


    Her hair being grabbed like this made Qiang Yaoyao feel afraid. She grew up in a protected environment. Although she has joined the war, she has not seen battles. She has always been protected. It is the first time that she experienced such treatment.


    Tears began to form at the corner of her eyes as she never would have expected her fianc¨¦e to show such brute disrespect towards her.


    "I hate you¡­" she muttered.


    A sneer could be seen on Lin Ro''s face as he suddenly move his head forward to kiss Qiang Yaoyao''s cherry little lips.


    But before he could do so, she has already lifted her hand to protect her dignity.


    When his lips touch her hand, his heart is suddenly burning with rage.


    "You dare cover?" he roared as he lifted his hand to remove hers.


    But then suddenly, a strong hand gripped his arm tightly as he subconsciously removes his hand grabbing her hair.


    "I think that you are going out of the line¡­" said a youthful voice.


    When Qiang Yaoyao feel that her hair has been freed, she quickly dodge downward and when she saw Xin Ja''s figure standing out for her, she feel touched as she quickly hid behind him.


    "Let go of my hand brat! Do you know who I am?!" Lin Ro shouted in anger.


    He wanted to wrench his arm away, but he was astonished as he suddenly feels like those small hands are like metal fliers holding him steadily.


    "Oh, alright¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile as he lets go.


    This made Lin Ro stagger for a bit as he held his aching arm. At the same time he feels confused, how could a mere level 1 Ki fighter, hold too much strength?


    "You dare interfere with my business¡­ I guess you have not lived for too long. Look at yourself¡­ you''re like a frog wanting to eat a swan¡­ Do you think she will like you?" roared Lin Ro while he insulted Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m not wooing her. I''m just talking to her. Is being friendly a crime? I think you have some screw loose on your head¡­" Xin Ja said while gesturing that Lin Ro is crazy.


    Unable to understand the meaning of the words and his action, Lin Ro frowns.


    "You''re insulting me, right? He is insulting me?" he said as he suddenly looks at the people behind him.


    Those men and women behind him are already aching to take action. When Lin Ro looks at them they already knew what to do next.


    Without any words, Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao are already surrounded.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, on a viewing tform a few figures are standing while watching this event.


    "The Lin junior is acting like a boss¡­ Did he know that his uncle is already dead?" a young handsome man with a regal appearance said with a smile on his face.


    The people around him nodded their heads while the expression of one of them looks a bit embarrassed.


    These people have actually seen this exchange right as Lin Ro shouted which attracted their attention.


    "Who is that young fellow?" the young man with regal appearance asked while pointing at Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he is new in this ce¡­" the manager of the facility replied with beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "He looks ordinary but very brave¡­ I like him." The young man said.


    "Sir¡­ this is his te identity number¡­" a soldier on the side said as he presented the number of Xin Ja.


    Although they are far, they could still see the te hanging on each of the people present in the facility. With their strength, they were able to clearly see it in one nce.


    "Search his identity and check him out¡­ it nothing is of concern, send him to me¡­" the young man said.


    Suddenly, they saw Lin Ro lifting his fist and punches towards the young man.


    The young man did not dodge because if he did, they are sure that the woman behind him would be hit.


    And it seems that Lin Ro also knows this, so a sneer could be seen on his face.


    But what happened next thoroughly dumbfounded them.


    Although his opponent is above him in strength and Ki energy, that young guy who seems to be only at level 1 suddenly lifted his hand and tap the side of Lin Ro''s fist.


    Without a way out, that young man and the young woman could only face the group surrounding them.


    However¡­


    Bam!


    The tall figure of Lin Ronded t with his back on the ground.


    He showed a dumbfounded expression as he did not know what just happened.


    "What did he just do?" the regal-looking young man asked the person beside him.


    That person is wearing a military uniform and has the rank of a captain.


    "Reporting to your majesty¡­ He¡­ it seems that he deflected the strike and uses the strength of his opponent against them." the soldier said.


    Though he too is not sure, that is what he is seeing right now. So he too was a bit amazed.


    "So it is possible that those with lower Ki would still fight against those with higher Ki¡­" the regal young man muttered as if understanding the principle of the quick exchange that has happened.


    "That might be true your highness if they just fight using brute force. But we know that it is not the case¡­ in truth¡­ those with strength will always prevail." This time Commander Zhang Baguan who is on the side said.


    The regal-looking young man is the 4th prince and the people around him are his entourage. Most of them have strengthparable to Commander Zhang Baguan or even stronger than him. So, even though he is themander of this ce, he would lower himself in front of the prince.


    Suddenly, the body of Lin Ro glowed with energy as he jumps up.


    Almost immediately, the people around them scattered. They knew that the fight is going to get serious now.


    "You dare humiliate me?!" Lin Ro shouted as he suddenly attacks Xin Ja.


    But what happened next, almost made Commander Zhang Baguan hide inside his armor.. This is because what he just said ps him directly on his face.

 Chapter 1200 - Myrth: 171

    Chapter 1200


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    With one nce, it is clear that the power of a 5th level Ki fighter is very strong. The Ki energy coursing through that fist looks very dangerous.


    However, even without using any Ki, that small young fellow was actually able to counter the strike and send Lin Ro flying towards one of his friends encircling Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao.


    With a move of his body, Xin Ja suddenly grabs the soft hand behind him and quickly runs towards a stunned male.


    Bam!


    With a kick, he sent that person flying to the side.


    The two were able to break through the encirclement and Xin Ja choose a narrow path.


    When he and Qiang Yaoyao enter it, he did not hesitate to push her to stand behind him as he quickly scattered rune-covered bones on the ground.


    The narrow corner could fit at most two people side by side and for Xin Ja, it is the ideal ce to make his stand.


    Soon the figure of Lin Ro appears in front of them.


    "Hahaha¡­ What a fool! Do you think you can escape me? You even run to a dead-end corner¡­ Fool!" Lin Ro mocked as he chuckled.


    Beside him, the other youths also chuckled as they mocked Xin Ja for his choice of ce to run.


    "I will kill you and no one will question me¡­" Lin Ro said with a proud smile.


    "Oh¡­ so if I kill you¡­ Do you think your n will chase after me?" Xin Ja suddenly asked with innocent eyes.


    When the people heard this they all kept their silence.


    "Hahaha¡­ Stupid idiot!"


    "He is just a country bumpkin¡­ What a stupid brat!"


    "Hey, you act like a hero but did not know what trouble you just enter¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    "You''re dead¡­ You are so dead!"


    The people behind Lin Roughed their stomachs off while pointing at Xin Ja as if he is some kind of crazy and stupid person.


    "Well¡­ they can try and find me¡­ But I assure you, that even if you are dead. Your n would not be able to get their revenge on me¡­ Hihi¡­" Xin Ja said with a challenging smile.


    Lin Ro who is already angered suddenly became enraged.


    "You stupid brat! Do you think you can escape my hand?!" he shouted as lifted his hand and a Mule appear.


    Then from there, a sword appears in his hand.


    "Everyone¡­ Take this¡­" he said as he throws it to one of hispanions.


    Then another sword appears and another, until every person blocking the path is already equipped with a weapon.


    "Now you will die brat¡­" Lin Ro showed his sinister grin.


    At this time, Qiang Yaoyao is already scared. She feels a bit guilty as she is the reason why the young man she just met is in this predicament.


    Actually, the reason why she talked to the young man is that she wanted to gain the anger of Lin Ro. And then from there, she would expose his cruelty and tell this to her parents.


    But who would have known that her n would go so bad that someone might even die because of her?


    So how could she ept this?


    "Xin Ja¡­ I think, I think it is better if we do not fight them¡­" she whispered from behind Xin Ja.


    "Do you want to surrender? Well, I don''t have a problem with that¡­ But you should know what will happen to you, right?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Although he is still an innocent young man, Xin Ja has already experienced the cruelty of man''s nature. He knew that no matter how kind or peace-loving you are, people will always take advantage of you¡­ and oppress you.


    When one of the cronies of Lin Ro pounces on Xin Ja, he suddenly found himself unable to move as his figure became sluggish while moving in the air.


    "He¡­ he set up a trap array?!" cried Lin Ro in rm.


    However, it was already toote as three people has already entered the trap array set up by Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to enter the trap array and his sluggish body moved slowly in the air. But his strikes are precise.


    Puchi!!!


    His sharp de prated the shoulder holding the weapon of the one closest to him. The young man showed a pained expression as he sluggishly lets go of the de.


    Xin Ja''s body then continuously went to the second one, and then the third one.


    The three people are all stabbed on their shoulders, while Xin Ja stood inside the trap array, while he sluggishly turn towards Lin Ro and the rest with a challenging smirk.


    His action truly incited the anger of the others.


    "Damn it! I have not seen this type of trap array before¡­ He can actually make our movement very sluggish¡­ But he too moves slowly¡­ If we can adjust our body, then we can fight inside that trap!" cried one of the young men.


    His eyes seemed to be gleaming with interest as he quickly took a step forward.


    He tried to gauge the slowness of the speed inside the array.


    "I think it is 20 times slower than outside¡­ We can do this¡­ We can move as a group and kill that guy!" he said as he enters the trap array.


    Xin Ja looks at the person with folded arms as he showed a slight smile on his face.


    Soon the others enter the ce and they began to try and adapt to the speed reduction inside the array.


    But Lin Ro did not follow as he continues to observe the people inside the trap array. He suddenly lifted a stone from the ground and then imbued it with his Ki.


    Suddenly, he throws the stone with all his might towards Xin Ja.


    As the stone enters the array, it actually sluggishly flew. One could even see the slow-motion effect of the Ki as if it is bluish me dancing on the surface of the stone.


    The group then began to attack Xin Ja but could not catch him. What annoyed Lin Ro is that they are moving too slowly that it has already bored him to death.


    With gritted teeth, he test out the trap array.


    ¡­


    While this is happening, the higher-ups looking at this fight has already shown interest in the array that was formed.


    "This guy is a genius¡­ He is actually able to create such aplicated array in just a short time¡­" a captain said while watching the scene.


    "No¡­ This array is actually set up using bone runes. So, it is not that hard to set up as long as you know where to ce the bones¡­" someone who seems to be knowledgeable in array said.


    "Then¡­ that means, there is another genius in this ce. I guess besides that Xin Ja we are going to take that guy with us¡­" someone said.


    The rest of the officers nodded their heads in agreement.


    Meanwhile, Commander Zhang suddenly frowns as he noticed Lin Ro walking towards the array.


    Lin Ro is the nephew of Lin Rongxian. If this guy met any unforeseen circumstance in here, then he would surely be med by the Lin n.


    They might not be able to do anything against the Xin anymore, but to him, if the 6th prince does not interfere then he would be in trouble.


    So when he saw Lin Ro about to enter the trap array, his heart immediately skipped a beat.


    He could tell that something is wrong with that array. He could tell that the ordinary-looking young man is not what he seems to be.


    Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat.


    "Wait a minute¡­ This is not a coincidence, right?" he muttered.


    He has learned about Xin Ja when he was searching for him at the borders. That youngd is a medical master, yes that could not be neglected.


    However¡­ aside from being a medical master, he is also a runemaster, a smithing master, an alchemist master, and a poison master.


    Those are the things that he discovered about that youngd. That is the reason why the 6th prince is interested in that guy.


    They were told that, if he could not be recruited to their camp, they should do everything in their power to destroy thatd.


    And right now, he has an ominous feeling that this unassuming young man is none other than that Xin Ja.


    When his thought came to this point, he immediately feels shivers running down his spine.


    "No! I cannot let Lin Ro die!" he muttered as his figure shed.


    His movement caught the attention of the group.


    "Stop him from doing anything stupid¡­" the 4th prince just said while watching the scene with a slight smile on his face.


    Suddenly, a soldier came running towards them while trying hard to catch his breath.


    Everyone noticed this soldier and one of them stops him.


    "What is it?"


    "Sir¡­ the¡­ the identity¡­ gulp¡­ That young man¡­ that young man is¡­ Xin Ja!" the soldier eximed after taking catching his breath and pointing at the figure of the youth inside the trap array.

 Chapter 1201 - Myrth: 172

    Chapter 1201


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The speed of Commander Zhang is really fast as he soon arrives outside the array formation trap. He looks at the people inside and quickly saw Lin Ro. Suddenly his eyes met with the young man who is being challenged by Lin Ro and his group.


    There was a smirk on his face as he suddenly moved.


    To his great astonishment, he saw the young man suddenly moving normally. Unlike his sluggish movement a while ago, this young man is actually walking very quickly towards Lin Ro.


    "You said you wanted to kill me, right? You said that I will face death if I hurt you and I could not do anything about it, right?" Xin Ja said as he soon arrive in front of Lin Ro.


    With a sneer on his face, he takes out a few silver needles which floated in the air.


    "No! Stop it! I said stop it! If you hurt Lin Ro, I will make sure that you and your family will pay the price!" Commander Zhang shouted in anger.


    He did not know this young brat, but if ever he gets his information he would surely hunt this bastard to the ends of the world.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that themander only likes to protect those that you wanted to protect, right? You are a biasedmander¡­ You cannot me this for happening. If you have only controlled him and limited him from doing any atrocities, this would not have happened. You can only me yourself for this¡­ Commander¡­" Xin Ja said with a scowl.


    Then the silver needles flew slowly towards a few acupoints of Lin Ro.


    When the needles are inserted into his body, Commander Zhang could see the slow change in the expression of Lin Ro.


    "You bastard!" Commander Zhang shouted as he suddenly rushes inside the trap array.


    When his body enters, there was a huge fluctuation in the array.


    How could a low-level array control the true strength of someone at the 15th level?


    But Xin Ja would not show panic in his face as he showed confidence. As long as Commander Zhang will not use 70% of his strength, then the array would hold.


    Commander Zhang, on the other hand, now could understand how being in slow-motion feels. He could see the movement of the people outside and they seem to be moving in a fast forward motion.


    "Damn¡­ this kid can do such a thing?" he thought as he extended his hand to grab the arm of Lin Ro.


    He exerted his strength, and he could feel his body shivering a little.


    His eyes showed a bit of understanding as he suddenly enveloped his body with his Ki.


    Upon doing so, he can now move normally. But if he exerted more of his movement then more Ki would be used from his body.


    "What a sinister trap¡­" he thought.


    "Stop this now¡­ I agree that you have won this fight against him¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think I''m stupid? What if he attacks me again? What would happen then? It is not that I would be lucky all the time, right?" Xin Ja said with a sneer.


    "I promise you that you will not be attacked again. Please stop this now¡­" Commander Zhang said with a frown.


    He did not want to agree, but he is also annoyed that an ant would challenge his authority in his own base.


    However, he also could not do anything as of this moment as the 4th prince is currently watching him.


    Xin Ja just showed a sneer on his face. With a wave of his hand, the array was deactivated and the people inside of it fell on the ground as if they did not know how to bnce their bodies.


    Lin Ro who is in Commander Zhang''s hand suddenly began to squirm.


    "Arrgghh! My body! My body is in pain¡­ Nooo!!! Stop it! Stop the pain!" he shouted as he squirmed.


    With a wave of his hand, Xin Ja retrieved the silver needles from Lin Ro''s body¡­ but thetter is still wriggling while being held by Commander Zhang.


    Lin Ro has even lost control of his kidney as he began to wet his pants.


    "What¡­ what have you done?" he red at Xin Ja.


    "My own brand of punishment¡­ I know that he would not be punished by you people. I know that you will not do anything against him in the end. So I will make sure that he would remember this kind of punishment¡­ Next time anyone dares challenge me, they will suffer the same fate¡­" Xin Ja said as he looks at the people around him.


    Everyone is ring at him angrily as if they wanted to tear him apart.


    "Enough¡­ Humph,wless¡­ trulywless¡­" Commander Zhang said as he began walking.


    His head suddenly nodded as his sight came in contact with one of the young men on the ground.


    He then arrives near the 4th prince in just a few seconds while dragging along the squirming figure of Lin Ro.


    "I am sorry for the unsightly, andck of discipline appearance of my camp my prince¡­" he said as he handed Lin Ro to a medical master.


    The 4ht prince showed a slight smile on his face as he nodded his head.


    Meanwhile, the people surroundings Xin Ja has already recovered their bnce. And each of them is looking at each other.


    Meanwhile, Qiang Yaoyao walks beside Xin Ja and shyly lowered her gaze. She knew that she has caused trouble for him. But he being able to defend himself even though he is only a lower-level cultivator is something that amazed her.


    So she stood beside Xin Ja calmly.


    Xin Ja looks at the people around him and shook his head.


    "They are really going to die in this ce¡­" he thought.


    How could those simple signals of these people escape his sight?


    He knew that Commander Zhang secretly signaled them to do something.


    And true to his expectation as soon as his figure turns his back on them one of the young men suddenly takes out a small hidden weapon from his sleeve and flicks it at Xin Ja.


    But how could his movement escape Xin Ja''s sharp hearing? When he flings the dart, the others quickly dashed towards Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao like desperados trying to kill the two of them.


    Wheng!!!


    The formation suddenly activated. And once again they became sluggish.


    The group watching this scene was once again intrigued.


    "He can activate and deactivate the formation at will? This is something really spectacr¡­ Hahaha¡­" a middle-aged officer said with a wide smile on his face.


    "Those bastards! Do they really want to kill that bad?" another officer frowned.


    "Commander Zhang¡­ you will be responsible for the lives of those people. Since you have conveyed themand, right?" someone from the group said with a sneer.


    Commander Zhang showed an angry and indignant expression on his face. How could a mere brat defeat him?


    It was like that young man named Xin Ja from before.


    If he could have his way, he would kill this brat and that brat Xin Ja at the same time.


    He just lowered his head and did not say anything.


    Swoosh!!!


    When the dart came out of the formation array trap it flew towards the wall.


    Xin Ja then takes out several silver needles and a sly and sinister smile appears on his face.


    "You guys are lucky that I do not want to kill anyone today¡­ But then, I will make you that you guys will experience life more than death¡­" he said as he lowered his voice when saying thest sentence.


    The expression of the people inside the array changed into horror. They have seen what has happened to Lin Ro. They did not know how painful he is feeling, but to make him pee on himself shows that he may have experienced hellish pain.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to apply the needles on his helpless victim. And soon he deactivates the array.


    As soon as he did, many squirming figures are groaning on the ground.


    After he retrieved the silver needles, the women even fainted already while some of the men tried to resist, but failed.


    p! p! p!


    Xin Ja''s attention was suddenly interrupted when a group of men walks towards him.


    Seeing that there are more than 5 people with strengthparable to Commander Zhang, and two are even stronger, made Xin Ja be wary.


    He stood in front of Qiang Yaoyao shielding her from the people.


    Qiang Yaoyao felt a bit touched when she noticed this as she bit her lips.


    Although this guy is not that handsome, his character is really nice. For her, she truly appreciates such people and admires them.


    She then remembers this guy calling her, a friend, and it made her happy.


    "Truly an amazing young man¡­ You live up to your reputation, Young¡­ Xin¡­ Ja.." Said the 4th prince with a big smile on his handsome face as he walks in front of Xin Ja while sizing him up.

 Chapter 1202 - Myrth: 173

    Chapter 1202


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja feels ufortable when he is being sized by a young man. He did not know who this young man is, but from the way he looks, he could tell that he is someone with authority.


    Amongst the group, Xin Ja could see theplicated expression of Commander Zhang.


    "You are Xin Ja, am I correct?" the 4th prince asked with a yful smile.


    Xin Ja looks at the people who are curiously looking at him.


    Without a choice, Xin Ja could only nod his head in agreement. He then lifted his hand with a silver needle, then without using a mirror and activating his absolute sense, he pokes a few acupoints on his face.


    His facial skin is slowly distorted and then a handsome young face appears in front of everyone.


    They all look at each other with amazement as they now could see that familiar handsome face that they have just seen on the video recording.


    "This is also a part of the acupuncture technique that you are teaching, am I right?" suddenly an old man steps forwards with an excited expression.


    This old man might look simple, but Xin Ja could feel his true strength even though he is trying to conceal it.


    "Yes, senior¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    "Hahaha¡­ Very good!¡­ Very good!" the old man eximed.


    He looks around and then showed a scowl when his eyesnded on Commander Zhang.


    He did not say anything, but he sneered at him.


    "A bastard pet¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    But how could any one of the people with the 4th prince not know what he means?


    "Xin Ja¡­ I am Han Bai¡­ of the Han royal family. It is my honor to meet a young hero like yourself. You truly are a living legend¡­" the 4th prince said as he showed a satisfied smile.


    "Take these people to the infirmary¡­" one of the officers with the 4th princemanded.


    "By the way, how long will these symptoms in their bodyst?" the old man suddenly asked.


    "About 2 days¡­ They will suffer, for two days. I¡­ I can cure them, but¡­ I will not do it. They should learn the consequences of their actions, I am sorry your majesty for being stubborn¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand and bowing his head.


    The 4th prince almostughed upon seeing this.


    He truly likes this young guy. He is very straightforward and does not fear intimidation.


    "Do not worry too much¡­ And who might this youngdy be?" Han Bai asked as he shifted his attention to Qiang Yaoyao who is showing a dumbfounded expression on the side.


    When she heard that she is being asked by the 4th prince. She suddenly panicked and quickly lowered herself not daring to look at the 4th prince.


    She dare not show any disrespect as a proper youngdy of the Qiang n.


    "This lowly subject is named, Qiang Yaoyao¡­ from¡­ from the Qiang n." She said.


    After her words, an officer suddenly gasps.


    "Qiang n? Qiang Yaoyao? You are that run-away princess of the Qiang n? Hahaha¡­" the officer chuckled.


    Suddenly the rest seem to have realized something and also chuckled.


    "The capital was almost in turmoil because of you¡­ youngdy¡­" the old man said while shaking his head.


    The old man is a medical master by the name of Feng Yuhan. He is known as Divine Doctor Feng and is the head of the royal physician department in the capital.


    He visited this border ce because he wanted to fully grasp the mystical technique that was introduced in the war by a young man.


    Through his investigation, he has learned the mystical effect of the acupuncture technique and its great use for the advancement of medical techniques. It actually enhances the effect of the potions, plus it could do a lot of things in the body that most potions could not do.


    And this is the reason why he is here.


    Plus his other goal is to protect that prodigy that introduces such a technique.


    He wanted to make sure that the youngd would not get hurt.


    But upon seeing the ability of the young man, Feng Yuhan became at ease. He now knew why the military was having a hard time finding the youth.


    He is not only an expert in medicine but also in disguising, and many more.


    His sight thennded on the youngdy behind him.


    "Do they have a rtion with each other? Hehe¡­ If so, then that old man Qiang is truly a lucky bastard¡­" he thought.


    "Alright, let''s go back¡­ I want to wee this young friend¡­ would you follow me?" the 4th prince asked showing a polite gesture.


    Xin Ja almost fell on the ground upon seeing the prince using such polite words at him.


    "My prince¡­ please¡­ I... I am but a humble subject. I dare not impose." He quickly said.


    Although Xin Ja is indifferent to the power in the kingdom, he is not someone who is uninformed after all. He knew that the 4th prince belongs to a different faction than the 6th prince. So with the support of the 4th prince, his life, for now, would be easier.


    Well, that is after the battle for the crown prince position is over.


    Whoever wins the battle would surely have a great effect on him.


    But for now¡­ those who offer him first their olive branch is his friend.


    ¡­


    The group then arrives in arge hall and a long table of dishes is presented.


    Clink! Clink!


    The 4th prince hits his goblet while looking at the people around him.


    "Heroes on the battlefield! I salute each and every one of you. Although you all have your own differences, I hope that we can work together to end this war¡­" he said.


    "Our team will now have another member. Well, that is if he wanted to join us¡­" he said as his gazended on Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja suddenly froze on the spot. He could not help but give a wry smile. The 4th prince is too cunning¡­ he actually invited him in front of these powerful figures, so how could he say no to this, right?


    He could only nod his head in agreement.


    "Haha¡­ That''s the spirit! Now, this is for our future and the future of our kingdom!" the 4th prince raised his goblet and drank from it.


    Everyone followed suit.


    Zhang Baguan could not help but heave a heavy sigh. But deep inside his heart, he is thankful. He will not have to obey themand from the 6th prince to hunt the young man anymore.


    In fact, he could not deny that he is also impressed with thed. Although he is annoyed at him, he actually did not look down on him.


    He has already tested out his ability and could deduce that the young boy is very resourceful. He is patient and very amiable, but at the same time, ruthless and decisive.


    "If only we can have him in our camp¡­" he thought.


    "Well, the days are long¡­ who knows what is installed in the future¡­"


    After the dinner, the group then returns to their quarters and Xin Ja walks Qiang Yaoyao to hers.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for helping me today¡­ I get to meet the 4th prince¡­" Qiang Yaoyao said as if showing a love-struck expression.


    "Hahaha¡­ I noticed that you would always look at the prince¡­ Don''t worry, I will tell him¡­"


    "No! No! What are you saying? I''m¡­" she suddenly panicked and pouted.


    "Haha¡­ Alright, alright, I will not tease you anymore¡­ Friends?" Xin Ja said as he suddenly extended his hand.


    Seeing his extended hand, a smile appears on Qiang Yaoyao''s beautiful face.


    "Friends¡­" she said as she shakes his hand.


    "I permit you to call me Yaoyao¡­ and I will call you¡­ Little Ja. Hihi¡­" she said with a yful giggle.


    "Okay¡­ Good night, big sister Yaoyao¡­" Xin Ja waves his hand and returns to the hall.


    ¡­


    Once inside, he was led to an office where there are a few people sitting on the couch. Most of them are high officers of the army.


    "Xin Ja, I called you here because of two things¡­" the 4th prince said after Xin Ja got inside the room.


    He stood in front of the people with ranks in the military and the environment inside the room is a bit stifling. The aura of these people along could already make his skin crawl in anxiety.


    "The first one¡­ is to promote you to a junior officer and take you to my camp." The 4th prince said.


    "Receive your new orders¡­" the 4ht princemanded.


    "Army cadet Xin Ja receives his new orders¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    Han Bai then shifted his gaze to a man standing on his side.


    "This is General Fang Huyuen from the 5th fortress investigation unit¡­" he introduced.


    "Ahem¡­ Junior Officer Xin Ja¡­ Do you recognize this?" General Fang said as he puts down on the ck mahogany table a small metal piece.


    Upon doing so, the eyes of everyone inside the room were all attracted to it.

 Chapter 1203 - Myrth: 174

    Chapter 1203


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "That¡­ what is that?" an officer asked while squinting his eyes as he scrutinized the object.


    "It looks like a piece of metal." replied another one on the side.


    "I think I have seen such metal pieces before¡­ But¡­ I can''t remember where¡­"


    "Oh, talking about that¡­ Me too, I have seen them before¡­ Umm¡­ The¡­ Oh, in the Sleeping town!"


    When the officer said this everyone suddenly recalled the investigation on the bodies of the thousands of enemy soldiers in the town.


    Some of them have such metal pieces on their heads.


    Then their eyesnded on Xin Ja who is standing on the side with a dumbfounded expression.


    "I did not think that they would find these things and connect them to me. I guess they are not that hopeless after all¡­" Xin Ja thought.


    But of course, he is thinking too highly of himself at this point in time. As a young man, Xin Ja also has times when he has his pride and also smugness when he did something.


    Just like a serial killer, he could not help but want to get caught¡­ and then say, ''Oh, I did that¡­''.


    But getting the attention of everyone in this room seems different from what he has imagined.


    He could feel a strange pressure bearing down on him.


    "Junior Officer Xin¡­ This object is from you, right?" General Fang said with a smile.


    Xin Ja looks around and a feeling of reluctance is in his heart. He did not know whether he would say yes or deny it. This is because everything is truly different from his expectation.


    "I¡­ Umm¡­ Yes, Sir!" he replied while gritting his teeth as he stood straight.


    But the hand on his side is already holding a bone rune.


    Complete silence enveloped the entire room and Xin Ja could already feel the suffocating feeling.


    "Hahaha¡­ See¡­ Look! Look at that! He is really a cautious person. No wonder you have not been caught by that stupid Commander Zhang. Bravo! Bravo!" the old man Feng Yuhan said while pointing at Xin Ja.


    "Young brat, you shoulde with me to the medical department. You and I are going to revolutionize the medical system of our kingdom. Hahaha¡­" Feng Yuhanughed contentedly.


    Everyone in the room looks at each other and shakes their heads.


    "Old man Feng¡­ You do have to poach people here¡­ The youngd is clearly good in arrays and his master is Master Wang Chanling, so he belongs to our runemaster''s department." A middle-aged officer said.


    "No¡­ no¡­ His master is not only that Wang Chanling guy¡­ he is also a student of my friend, Divine Doctor Ba Baoji¡­" Feng Yuhan said while waving his hand in the air trying to oppose the other side.


    "But he is the student of Master Wang first, so he clearly belongs to the runemaster''s department!" reacted the middle-aged man.


    Seeing the two banterings, Han Bai shook his head and stood up.


    "Alright, alright¡­ Let the kid decide. After all, he is just a junior officer now and at the same time a student of the Ogden Academy. After the war, he would still need to go back to his sses¡­"


    After hearing the prince, the two turned silent.


    "Xin Ja, we already know that this thing belongs to you. And that you are able to kill that¡­ Elder Lin of the Silver de¡­ Did that Elder Ra also die in your hands?" Han Bai asked inquisitively but with a smile on his handsome face.


    Xin Ja looks at him and the others in the room then nodded his head.


    But then shook it afterward.


    Everyone in the room gasped as he admits to the assassination¡­ but was confused when they saw him shaking his head.


    "What do you mean?" Han Bai asked curiously.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh and then told them about him assassinating Elder Lin.


    But then he thought for a while and then told them the story where he and Elder Ra fought. He was beaten but was able to set up Ra Gaofang to fall into a trap and blow one of his arms. But he escaped and was never heard from again.


    After hearing his recollection, everyone in the room turned silent. They were amazed that a person level 1 Ki fighter is able to handle those that are higher and more powerful than himself. It was really unbelievable.


    If General Fang and the investigation team did not get the evidence, they would surely not believe that such feats could be aplished by the youngd before them.


    "Hahaha¡­ That''s it¡­ I am going to recruit you to be abat master!" the burly man wearing a general''s uniform just like General Fang said as he patted his seat.


    "Oh, shut up, old Gan!" shouted Feng Yuhan.


    He has already set his eyes on the boy, how could others take him away?


    Han Bai could not help but shake his head at the reaction of his subordinates. These people are the top bras of their professions, but they are fighting over a young man and a low-level Ki fighter at that.


    Although this is the situation, he himself could not help but also want to be closer to this young man who has changed the face of warfare for the kingdom, and maybe for the entire empire.


    "Alright, don''t fight¡­ We are in one team here. Junior Officer Xin will be with us from now on. Anything you want to ask him, you can ask him. But we should take the current situation in the borders seriously this time." Han Bai said to break the award situation.


    Everyone''s attention is now on him.


    "Junior Officer Xin, take a seat¡­" an officer on the side gestured for Xin Ja to sit down.


    On the long table in the middle, there is a map and some markers on it. Xin Ja has already noticed the map when he enters this room and he feels a bit of curiosity in it.


    "For a long time, now¡­ we have been devising a n to end this conflict once and for all. But the only problem we have is theck of powerful soldiers. We need at least 50 soldiers with a Ki level of at least 10. However, we are unable to do that because¡­ no one is crazy enough to sacrifice their lives to this kind of suicide mission..." Han Bai said feeling a bit depressed.


    If he could he would also go on this mission. However, he could not.


    Han Bai is already a 10th level Ki fighter¡­ However, his experience in actual battles is not that rich, so he could only help with the nning.


    "But then¡­ You, Junior Officer Xin, change this conundrum¡­ You created the Mechas. An artifact that can make anyone multiply their fighting strength in the war at the minimum of a 10th level Ki fighter. Now with such a weapon, this n could now be turned into reality¡­"


    After hearing that, everyone nodded their heads while looking at Xin Ja.


    "But I''m guessing that the models you have created are not yet perfected, am I correct?" Han Bai gave Xin Ja an inquisitive gaze.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh and nodded his head. He dare not say anything in front of these people because of his nervousness.


    "As I thought¡­ I wonder how strong Mechas would be once you finished their final prototype¡­" Han Bai said while looking at Xin Ja.


    This time, Xin Ja could not just nod or shake his head, he has to answer. So he took a deep breath and then looks at everyone.


    "Umm¡­ The¡­ The prototype is already perfect. The only problem is the materials needed, and the power cores of the Mecha. So that means¡­ one''s imagination is the limit to the improvement from now on¡­"


    When the people in the room heard this, they all look at each other in disbelief.


    "So you mean, as long as we can get strong materials, the Mecha could even rival Ki adepts or Ki masters?" General Fang asked with an incredulous expression.


    Xin Ja bit his lip but nodded his head.


    "Umm¡­ Yes, but still. That would need a higher-level pilot. The reflexes of the Mecha would always depend on the pilot."


    Upon hearing this, everyone nodded their heads.


    However, Xin Ja did not tell them the most crucial part¡­ and that is the weaponry of the Mecha.


    The difference in battle would be decided by the Mecha''s weaponry. If a Mecha can get its hand on a beam rifle or cannon, just like in the records of his unique vision, then he could imagine that even a Ki master would not be able to get out of the battle unscathed.


    But of course, that type of weapon is a bit difficult for Xin Ja to create at this point in time.


    However, what he did not know is that everyone in this room is already thinking about the future prospect of that weapon.


    Now that they have heard such words from the inventor of the weapon, how could they not imagine the future possibilities?


    The group then began to discuss the n along with Xin Ja, until dawn.

 Chapter 1204 - Myrth: 175

    Chapter 1204


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As Xin Jays on his bed, his mind began thinking about the n that the high-ranking officers have discussed the whole night.


    "That was a very bold n and I have to help them create suitable Mechas for such mission¡­" he muttered to himself as a slight smile appears on his face.


    Instead of sleeping, Xin Ja sat cross-legged inside his room and began absorbing the chaotic Ki in his environment.


    Upon reaching the 3rd level a while ago, he has already limated himself to the newfound strength. In fact, he is able to truly defeat Lin Ro and his cronies because of his 3rd level of strength. If he is only at the 1st level, then the array trap would not be able to hold such strength of his enemies that long.


    Plus the strength of Commander Zhang is something that he has a hard time controlling at that time. He could only give in by limiting the control on his body to that of a normal speed.


    But it was truly a dangerous situation. If themander used more of his power, Xin Ja did not know how strong the bacsh would have been.


    ¡­


    The sun is already high up in the sky and Tiig town is once again bustling as soldiers and the town''s people began another day.


    Knock! Knock!


    Xin Ja''s cultivation was interrupted by someone knocking on his door.


    He slowly opens his eyes and directed his gaze at the door outside his temporary residence.


    With his sharp hearing, he could hear a familiar breathing and a familiar scent.


    He showed a slight smile on his face but also a bit of confusion.


    "Hey, Little Ja¡­ Are you not going to report to the factory today?" Qiang Yaoyao said with a beautiful bright smile on her face as Xin Ja opened the door.


    Xin Ja almost got blinded by her as he squinted a little.


    "Nope¡­ I have to work at the workshop today¡­" Xin Ja said.


    Qiang Yaoyao frowned after hearing his words. She then showed a sad expression as she heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Since knowing your true identity, I¡­ I know that you will be transferred. But¡­ Sigh¡­ I hope that I can still see you¡­" she said with a crestfallen expression.


    "What are you talking about? We are friends, right? If you want to see me, then you can just message me, okay?" Xin Ja said as he looks around and quickly drags Qiang Yaoyao inside.


    Qiang Yaoyao''s face suddenly blushed as she felt the hand of Xin Ja grabbing her wrist.


    But Xin Ja did not have any thought about what he has just done. He carefully takes out a Mule and then sets the rune array inside of it to connect with his old Mule which he usually uses to connect with his father.


    "This is Mule, something that was produced in Ogden Town," he said.


    "Ah¡­ yes, I have heard about this. It is something like an artifact that has space for storing non-living things, right?"


    "Umn¡­ I will give this to you. Now, this is connected to my Mule, which means it is shared. So if you wanted tomunicate with me, just write a letter and store it inside. You can also store your stuff in there¡­ just make sure to put abel on it so that my father or I will not take it out¡­" Xin Ja instructed.


    He began to instruct Qiang Yaoyao on how to use the Mule and its functions. A happy and excited smile could be seen on her face as she began to tinker on the palm-size touch screen transparent t crystal.


    As of now, the Mule''s poprity has already spread throughout the kingdom. But the creator of such a thing is still unknown. But it is said that the Xin family in Ogden town is the source. However, no one dares to antagonize the family anymore as Master Wang is now openly protecting them.


    After Qiang Yaoyao left Xin Ja''s home, she reported to the factory and Xin Ja went to themand room.


    He immediately knocks on the 4th prince''s office.


    Right at this moment the 4th prince is checking some documents and sitting in a rxed position on the couch is the tall and handsome young man.


    "Oh, so you are the Xin Ja that everyone is talking about. Damn¡­ you really are too young. Hahaha¡­ I can''t believe that you were able to create those monstrous things¡­" the young man said.


    "Junior Officer Xin, please take a seat¡­" Han Bai said as he gestured for Xin Ja to sit down.


    "Thank you, sir!" Xin Ja cupped his hands and takes his seat.


    "This is my Chief Smith, Goh Xuilin¡­ He is one of the people who have cracked the blueprints that you have given us¡­" Han Bai exined.


    "Ah, nice to meet you, Chief Goh¡­" Xin Ja greeted.


    "It''s alright¡­ Well, let''s just go straight to the point, okay? In our yesterday''s meeting, we have assigned you to create a special kind of Mecha for the mission. And I have Chief Goh here to assist you in creating the blueprints and the manufacturing of the Mechas. This will be of utmost secrecy so we are going to transfer to the 5th fortress¡­" Han Bai exined.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja nodded his head. In fact, if they transfer to the 5th fortress, then that would be far better than in this ce where there is a viper looking down on his neck, ready to strike anytime soon.


    He knew that he has once again offended Commander Zhang yesterday. So he could feel that the person would make his move if he would stay in this ce. Going with the 4h prince is the better option for now.


    "Do you have anything to take care of or still needed to get some personnel?" Han Bai asked.


    Xin Ja thinks for a second but shakes his head. He was thinking of taking Yi Terai, but she is the vige chief of Misty vige, so he could not take her from that ce. Plus, she would be safer in that ce than outside, so as long as he is still weak, he will not endanger the people close to him.


    "I am ready to move with you, your highness¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Okay¡­ I will give the two of you some time¡­ Umn¡­ Xin Ja. I¡­ I have a small request. Can you make me my own Mecha? Something that suits me¡­" Han Bai suddenly requested.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja''s expression turned into shock. He did not know what to say upon hearing such trust by a royalty towards himself.


    Xin Ja felt a bit flustered as he did not know what to say.


    "Haha¡­ Rx young man, just ask what you want and I will help you with the designs¡­" Chief Goh said with a smile.


    "Ugh¡­ That¡­ I mean it would be an honor, 4th prince." Xin Ja said with a bow.


    His mind is already thinking of ways how to create the perfect Mecha for the 4th prince.


    Xin Ja is a bit dazed at this time making Chief Goh and the 4th prince show a contemtive smile. They knew that this young man is a bit of a weirdo as he is called a genius. Most geniuses have those quirks in them that set them apart from the rest of ordinary people.


    And it seems that deep thinking while in a daze is the young man''s quirk.


    Soon, Xin Ja suddenly showed an excited expression as he takes out arge piece of paper and a pen from his ring.


    This actually surprised the two people who are watching him¡­ but they did not think too much.


    As a prince, Han Bai has alreadye across those rare space artifacts and also the appearance of the mass-produced Mule. So he connected what Xin Ja did to a Mule.


    Then the two just watch as Xin Ja began to draw while muttering to himself.


    It took him about an hour before he was able to draw a rough representation of a Mecha.


    "Hmm¡­ This mecha¡­ It is a bit¡­ sleek, but does it look a bit weak? And what is that bulky thing on its back?" Chief Goh said with a frown.


    Xin Ja shake his head as he began to exin.


    "The form of this Mecha is built for speed and maneuverability. Plus, the backpack is for long-rangemunication and an additional Ki energy pack. It can also carry ammunition and additional equipment¡­"


    Xin Ja then began drawing some parts on the paper and cutting them so that the two could see what he means. Upon seeing the Mecha and its extended arsenals, the two were dumbfounded.


    "This¡­ this is like a one-man army¡­ isn''t it a bit taxing to the energy consumption of the Mecha?" Chief Goh muttered.


    "Well, that is the reason for the backpack¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    After hearing the exnation from Xin Ja a smile could be seen on Han Bai''s face.


    "I like it¡­ It is like a mobilemand unit¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is perfect for me! Hahaha¡­" Han Bai chuckled upon understanding the Mecha''s design.

 Chapter 1205 - Myrth: 176

    Chapter 1205


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A month has passed and Xin Ja has already been stationed in the 5th fortress. He has revealed his identity to Madam Zhang has visited their home twice.


    These days, Xin Ja has been busy creating the new prototypes that the prince has requested of him. He and Chief Goh have been busy with tweaking and adjusting the function of the Mechas.


    When Xin Ja introduce to Chief Goh thepressed air weapon, the expression of thetter became excited.


    Although he has seen thepressed air weapon before from the prototypes, he was unable to know how they truly work as they could not open the weapons. Once they tried opening one of them and itpletely broke in front of them.


    This is because there are a series of arrays that protect the weapon from being deciphered. The Mecha can be reproduced without the blueprints because of the way it was built. But thepressed air weapon is another thing.


    And so, upon seeing it being built for the first time made him gawk at it.


    "This¡­ this is too intricate, isn''t it?" Chief Doh asked as he looks at the partiallypleted weapon on therge table.


    Thepressed air weapon on the table is the basic submachine gun type that is as big as a person. Of course, it would not be that big once it is being held by a Mecha.


    "Being in the military truly made me happy¡­" suddenly Xin Ja muttered with a big smile.


    Chief Doh could not help but have his mouth begin twitching. This is because he has just discovered how crazy this young man is in using the materials. It was like he would go crazy whenever he could see a new type of material in the storehouse.


    Luckily the military was able to harvest a lot of ores within the mines in the borders and in the nearby mountains. Without those precious ores, then the project of building Mechas would surely fail.


    Within the 5th fortress, they have already employed hundreds of cksmiths creating something that the young called manufacturing machines. He said that these so-called machines, oncepleted, would be able to produce at least 5 Mechas a day.


    Chief Doh is a bit skeptical of such a notion as he believes that he needed expert smithing masters topete a whole Mecha after working for a week. But to tell him that 5 Mecha a day is possible made him doubt the words of the young man.


    In fact, Xin Ja is not telling him a lie. If not for theck of resources and manpower, in the Misty vige, they would be able to produce the same quantity using the simple manufacturing line.


    So how could he not do it when there are enough resources and even manpower on hand?


    Soon have a monthter¡­ they were able to finish the manufacturing line. Each machine needed a smithing master to check its operation and the output. This is because Smithing Masters are able to distinguish good metal and good products using their keen observation.


    Plus the assembly line contains a secret. Which is the crafting ability of Xin Ja to bend elements at his will using the crafting technique taught in his unique vision.


    Although many smithing masters wanted to know how therge machines they built were able to turn raw materials into metal sheets and parts, no one dare ask.


    They knew that this is the kingdom''s secret and someone is watching them.


    And so the processing began¡­ and the smithing masters also began to be busy in the assembly of the Mechas.


    Since the precisionputer is not yet avable, Xin Ja would still need to rely on the smithing masters to assemble the Mechas.


    That one month, Xin Ja became really busy and in just 15 days, they were able to produce 40plete Mechas without any defects.


    Although they have actually produced more, some of them are defective.


    The 4-meters-tall Mechas standing in line in therge storage house of the 5th fortress looks imposing. Those officers would always want to enter this ce and admire those metallic armors.


    The Mecha, which the officers have dubbed as OMM model 01 in which the acronym OMM means Official Military Mecha, has a bulky body and has a raptor''s leg. It does not have a human-like head but instead a bowl-shaped protrusion with small holes in four directions containing imaging crystals.


    The Mecha is built for maneuverability, speed, and the ability to easily adapt to any terrain.


    At this time, everyone could not wait to take their chance to ride the Mecha.


    But of course, they are all excited for the 1st test tomorrow.


    "Hey, Junior Officer Yu¡­ do you know who will be the test pilot for tomorrow?" asked one of the soldiers while sitting on the floor of the viewing tform.


    His feet are dangling while admiring the Mechas with an excited glint in his eyes.


    "I heard that it was a woman¡­" Junior Officer Yu replied while thinking hard.


    "Really¡­ Wow¡­ I wish I could also be a test pilot." The young officer said.


    "Well, we are all going to be pilots¡­ we all passed the assessment test, right?"


    "Yes, but I heard that there are some soldiers being rmended by the other generals from the other fortresses¡­"


    "What? They were not here when these things are being produced and they have not undergone that horrible training¡­ Why would they beat us in piloting the Mechas?"


    "Hahaha¡­ I agree with that. But¡­ Do you guys remember the swiveling chair?"


    When that junior officer said that, the expression of the other officers around him turned ugly.


    How could they forget that hellish experience?


    They will be fastened on a soft chair then be flung around like they were nothing. Even with their Ki, their body is having a hard time handling the force from that experience.


    Some of them even fainted after 5 minutes. Some were even injured because they did not follow the instructions.


    However, everyone also remembers that youngdy that hassted for 30 minutes under that condition. She became well-known among the junior officers which underwent the training.


    "Hey, do you think that she will be one of the test pilots tomorrow?" asked one of the soldiers as if he just realized something.


    "It''s possible!" someone agrees.


    As the junior officers who passed the training discussed¡­ inside one of the bunk beds in the training hall, a beautiful figure isying tly on her bed.


    "Junior Ja¡­ I will show you that I am not behind you¡­" she said as a determined glint appears in her eyes.


    One could tell that she is feeling a bit excited about tomorrow''s test.


    The young woman is exactly Yao Mai Lin, who is Xin Ja''s senior in the academy.


    She has proven herself worthy to be the test pilot out of all the pilots who have passed the recruitment.


    Meanwhile, at another bunk bed, a young man is lying in bed while looking at some notes in his hands.


    The young man is Junior Officer Rong Yulong, from Win city. He was enlisted in the army when he graduated from the Lightning de Academy¡­ and went to the border wars right after training.


    He has passed the training second only to Yao Mai Lin who is considered as one of the smartest junior officers in the army.


    While looking at his notes, he began to imagine how he is going to pilot the Mecha tomorrow. He has tried the simtion and has practiced many times how to start the Mecha. But because of his excitement, he could not sleep and continued thinking of what he would do tomorrow.


    "I should show what I am capable of¡­ I should get the chance to be a squad leader tomorrow¡­" he muttered.


    He could not help but feel a bit excited as he did not stop reading his notes and continue practicing in his mind.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    In the open field near the 5th fortress, several chairs have been arranged on a tform. Today is the very first day that the new OMM model 01 would be tested in actualbat and maneuver.


    The new model is somewhat more advanced than the first prototypes created in Misty vige.


    This is because¡­ OMM model 01 has stronger materials, arger and denser power core, and already has basic analog electronics.


    It was something like an oldputer that the pilot is able to use to interact with Mecha''s other functions and utilities.


    Plus the radiomunication of the new Mecha model has a wider coverage of about 2 kilometers which is a great improvement from itsst model which is only around 500 meters to 1 kilometer.


    Soon, many people have begun gathering to watch the test procedure that is about to happen.


    As the crowd began to get denser many of the officers from the 5th fortress has already arrived.


    Not longter, almost everyone is already antsy as they could not wait for the trials to start.


    Though some of them have seen Mechas before, still they could not help but get excited.


    Suddenly, the eyes of everyone turned towards the 5th fortress as they suddenly feel the ground begin shaking.

 Chapter 1206 - Myrth: 177

    Chapter 1206


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A few minutes earlier¡­


    Inside therge storage where Mechas are lined, two people are walking side by side with some people assisting them on the side.


    They both are wearing dark gray jumpsuits that are not inlined with the current era.


    These two people are Yao Mai Lin and Rong Yulong. The two have looks of excitement and nervousness in their eyes as they approach the Mecha they chose.


    They did not have to choose any of the Mechas as the Mechas have the same design, so the two just walk to the nearest ones.


    "Are you two ready?" a man who looks like a smithing master asked the two.


    With a nod of their heads, the two replied.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Alright, go and show what our new units can do! Make us proud!" shouted the man with a wide grin on his face.


    This guy is the leader of the smithing masters who lead the group in the assembly and checkup of the units.


    So basically he considered these Mechas as his charge and responsibility. And he is a bit proud of the tweaking that he and his group have done to maximize Mecha''s functionality.


    Yao Mai Lin and Rong Yulong cupped their hands and nodded to each other.


    "Good Luck, senior brother¡­"


    "Good Luck, junior sister¡­"


    The two said as they both hopped on the Mecha of their choosing.


    "Stating core¡­ Checking core temperature¡­ Okay¡­" Yao Mailin said after she puts on her helmet.


    "Checking¡­ arms and legs functionality¡­ Okay¡­"


    "Starting imaging crystals¡­ crystal feed received¡­" she said as she could now see what is outside using the four crystal screen in front of her.


    These four crystal screens are what she could see on her left, right, front, and back.


    "Everything is ready¡­ Loading weapon!" she said as she gripped the left and right arm control while positioning her arms on her side.


    As she activates it, she could feel the arms moving as she moves. Upon feeling this, Yao Mai Lin could not help but feel happy.


    In the cockpit, although she has a full range of movement on her torso, she has less control of the legs since she is sitting.


    She can choose, between walking, jumping, crouching, kicking, and standing up using the control on her fingers. She has been trained and has practiced thesemands by heart and is confident to be able to do it with ease.


    As she grabs the Compressed air weapon on the stand, she tries to feel it with her hands and smile as she found the mostfortable position in holding it.


    Then she began taking and loading the ammunitions from the side.


    "Weapon and ammunition loadingpleted¡­ Mecha system operational¡­" she said as her eyesnded on the protruding short des on the side of her Mecha shoulders.


    After the two of them finished checking and arming their Mechas, they began to control its movement one step after another.


    "Whoa!!! Go! Go! Go!" shouted the people inside the storage facility.


    The cheering of the crowd made Yao Mai Lin smile happily and proudly.


    Her Mecha was the first one to exit the storage which is directly connected to a pathway outside the 5th fortress. On her way out of the tunnel, she began to make her Mecha run. The movement inside the Mecha is like a roller coaster ride.


    She now understood why they have the training where they are strapped on a seat and then thrown all over the ce.


    It is to train them for the Mecha movement.


    The ups and downs alone could already make a normal person''s stomach feel weird. So the need for them to be able to adapt to such a movement is really necessary.


    And since she aced such movement training, this is not a problem for her anymore. Instead, she became happy.


    "Yeah!!! Let''s go!" she shouted.


    Those on the other side, who heard her voice on the radio, suddenly froze as they did not expect to hear her cheering tone.


    "Yeah! Let''s go!" Rong Yulong also shouted in excitement.


    As the two Mechas run outside the ce where there is a stage, they immediately noticed arge group of people ready to watch them for the test.


    The two then stopped in the middle of the field and then exited their Mechas.


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­ today we are going to present to you the weapon of tomorrow. The machines have revolutionized our way of battling and have made our enemy cower in fear. Today we present unto you, the standard military Mecha, the OMM 01¡­" said an officer who acts as the emcee presented and then talks about some stuff which almost bored the audience.


    Soon, after he finished speaking, he now presented the two new Mechas and their pilots to the crowd. He tried to exin the qualification of the two test pilots which awed the crowd after hearing it. Then after that, he moves to proceed with the start of the test.


    "They would first demonstrate range battling ability!" he shouted.


    Yao Mai Lin and Rong Yulong quickly hop on to their Mechas. And since they have already readied everything, the Mecha easily started and in a matter of ten seconds, it is already able to move.


    The runemasters in the area have already put up the protective barrier to prevent anything from hitting the onlookers.


    Since the ammunition used in this exercise is only paintballs, the barrier array is enough to prevent any injuries.


    As soon as the two Mechas are in the position in the field, in which they are both apart by about 500 meters, a loud whistle sounded which means the start of the test.


    The two quickly showed the reason why they were chosen as test pilots.


    Yao Mai Lin suddenly made her Mecha duck down on the ground and positioned herself in a sniping position.


    Meanwhile, Rong Yulong quickly runs towards Yao Mai Lin''s Mecha.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    She began shooting at the advancing Mecha sending one paintball after another flying toward her opponent.


    But then she missed her target.


    Meanwhile, Rong Yulong also began to fire one shot after another.


    Seeing the iing paintball bullets, Yao Mai Lin made her Mecha roll sideways on the ground.


    From where she was lying several paintballsnded on the ground.


    "Wow! Look at them move! It''s like they are not made of metal at all¡­ They move like normal humans in huge armors¡­"


    "Damn look at that maneuverability!"


    "I don''t think I can fight something like that¡­ I would surely die even with my Ki active."


    "This is truly an eye-opener. I guess, the reason why the enemy forces retreated is because of those things, right?"


    The people watching the exchange between the two fast Mechas chatted loudly while eximing.


    "General, these new units are more agile than the original units¡­ this is amazing. Did¡­ Did that young man really create them?" asked an officer while watching the battle.


    And the old general of the 5th fortress showed a faint smile on his face. He nodded calmly and withposure, but his trembling hands prevent him from hiding his true emotion.


    How could he not feel excited? As someone in the 16th level, he could tell that these Mechas driven by mere 5th and 6th level Ki fighters have the strength that could surely rival a 10th level Ki fighter.


    He could already imagine what would happen if they have hundreds or even thousands of these within their borders. He knew that the kingdom would surely be well protected for many years toe.


    Soon the battle stopped with Yao Mai Lin''s Mecha taking one this from her shoulder, and Rong Yulong three hits on its body.


    Well, it is inevitable since Yao Mai Lin is in a sniping position from the start.


    "Next test! Closebat!" shouted the officer on the tform.


    When the people heard this, they all cheered.


    Using those long-range weapons is cool and all, but they are too lethal in real life that it would diminish the fun in battles.


    However, using weapons is another story. This is where their true skills would be tested.


    The two discarded their rifles on the ground and takes out the two short knives on their shoulders.


    Rong Yulong positioned himself in a lower stance while holding both of the knives in front of him in a fighting stance.


    Meanwhile, Yao Mai Lin stood straight up like a pole and gracefully looks at her opponent.


    When the people saw this, they could not help but gawk at their fighting position.


    Even the other cadets who havee to watch the test are showing disbelief in their eyes. How could they not when the control for the legs of the Mecha is two pedals which are attached to the feet. They can only press it forward or drag it back.


    Those positions alone of the Mechas in front of them, show that the two test pilots have thoroughly familiarized themselves with the Mecha controls.


    This time, they now truly knew why the two were chosen as the test pilots and not them.

 Chapter 1207 - Myrth: 178

    Chapter 1207


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The two Mechas fought as metal sparks could be seen flying everywhere. The battle is a bit intense which made the onlooker gasp.


    Suddenly, Yao Mai Lin got the chance to maneuver and did a shoulder throw on her opponent. Which shook the area as therge and heavy Mecha was mmed on the ground.


    The fight ended at that time as she rolled away from her opponent''s Mecha.


    "What was that? Is that even possible?"


    "Damn it! They are really like moving giants¡­ Hahaha¡­ This is awesome!"


    "These Mechas would surely rule the battlefield¡­"


    The onlookers cheered as the other Mecha stopped moving while the other one stood straight while watching the one on the ground.


    Suddenly, everyone became worried about what happened to the pilot. They just watch while on the operator''s side, they are already calling the radio of Rong Yulong.


    Without a response, everyone is now worried and afraid that something might have happened to him.


    "Junior Officer Yao¡­ Please check on the condition of Junior Officer Rong¡­" themand was given from the radio.


    "Yes, sir!" Yao Mai Lin replied as she was about to move.


    But then someone stopped her.


    "Do not be worried¡­ The Mecha has a failsafe system. Nothing will happen to the pilot unless it is a fatal shot¡­" A young voice came out of the radio.


    "Eh¡­ Hey, is that you Junior Xin Ja?" Yao Mai Lin excitedly called out.


    "Yes, senior¡­ I see that you''re as strong and aspetitive as ever¡­ Hehe¡­"


    "You little brat¡­ Are you teasing me?" she said with a pout.


    "Ahem¡­ Guys¡­ this line is live¡­"


    The two were startled and Yao Mai Lin could see the high-ranking officers looking at her Mecha with smiles on their faces and shaking their heads.


    "Ahh! Sorry¡­ Sorry, Sir!" she said in a panic.


    She was about to move and help Rong Yulong when suddenly she saw the Mecha on the ground slowly standing up.


    The people cheered upon seeing this.


    "Junior Officer Rong, are you alright?" someone frommand asked.


    "Yes, sir! I¡­ I was just knocked out by the strong impact¡­" he replied showing a hint of embarrassment in his eyes.


    Actually, he was not knocked out but was shocked when Yao Mai Lin caught him off-guard and was mmed on the ground.


    She was his junior, and she is also weaker than him by a level. However, he was actually mmed on the ground. He was too ashamed to suddenly wake up. Plus, when he wanted to wake up, the core actually restarted.


    He knew that this is the failsafe system so that the machine would not explode upon heavy impact.


    "Alright, the test is over¡­ Everyone! Give them a round of apuse!¡­" the officer said as he gestured at the two Mechas who are now standing side by side.


    The children who are watching this scene have excited looks on their faces.


    "Papa, I want one of those!"


    "They look really big¡­ I want to ride one someday!"


    Meanwhile, the adults in the area have a look of respect and admiration for the Mechas. They knew that their kingdom borders would surely be safe with these things around.


    Meanwhile, amongst the crowd, there is a shady figure that is already walking away.


    She walks through the alleyways just outside the 5th fortress and soon arrives in a small Inn.


    Inside the inn, there are not many people as almost everyone has watched the test presentation of the Mecha.


    Inside a particr room, there are four people sitting around a table while talking silently.


    When the figure walks inside, they all show vignce while they look at the figure.


    The figure lifted the cloak and a beautiful face of a woman in her 30s appears.


    "Leader! What is happening outside?" asked one of the men.


    "Hihi¡­ I think we hit the jackpot. They have finally unveiled the new Mecha and it is more than we expected. These people from the Jimal Kingdom are truly ingenious¡­ No wonder our employers have lost the fight before they can even invade the kingdom."


    "Really, then what about the n to invade another town?" asked another man.


    "We need to make sure that these things could not be mass-produced yet. ording to what I could tell, I think that after all this time, they have only made not more than 10 of these things¡­ From the way, it is created and its design, I think that the kingdom of Jimal will have a hard time mass producing them¡­ but, we have to make sure first. Send someone to infiltrate the smithing department¡­"


    "Yes, leader!"


    "And also¡­ I want the creator, that Xin Ja captured if we can. If not, then just kill him." shemanded.


    With a nod of their heads, the group then disperses and leaves the room while the woman was the only one left inside.


    "Interesting¡­ Very interesting¡­ It would be nice to get on one of those things¡­ Hihi¡­" she said as she licks her lips and a sinister smile appears on her face.


    She grabs the cloak on the side and she walks out of the room and faded into the darkness.


    ¡­


    It was already nighttime when the group began to make their move. They did not do anything big this time and just investigate the areas around the 5th fortress. They dare not enter the inner areas, but just befriended some of the soldiers and ask for information.


    2 dayster¡­


    Xin Ja has just finished drawing and finalizing the draft for the 4th prince''s Mecha. He stretches his body while walking outside his room.


    Suddenly, he saw a maid walking by.


    The maid was startled when their eyes met.


    "Oh, I''m sorry¡­ I was just startled¡­ Good afternoon, young master Xin." She greeted with a bow.


    Xin Ja did not mind her and just nodded his head. He wanted to get some air and walks towards the balcony.


    As he has his back on the woman, she slowly turns her head and looks at him with a smile on her face.


    "He is very young indeed¡­ Hihi¡­" she muttered in a low voice while licking her lips as if she has just seen something delicious.


    Xin Ja saw Chief Goh sitting with other smithing masters while drinking some tea and rxing.


    "Hey, Little Ja! Are you finallying out of your cave?" Chief Goh teases which made the other smithing masters show smiles on their faces.


    "Haha¡­ Young man, you did a good job in the presentation. I did not expect that those things would be so sturdy that they would not even break after being mmed on the ground." A smithing master said while shaking his head.


    "Well, of course, it won''t¡­ Our group is assigned to weld those things properly you know¡­" the other one interjected with a proud expression on his face.


    "The production has stopped for a while, because of themand from the top. But we have just received an order to mobilize a squad." Chief Goh said.


    Everyone became interested upon hearing his words.


    "Really, what is it for?"


    "Another test?"


    "Maybe¡­"


    They did not discuss further that thing here and the group continues drinking while rxing.


    When Xin Ja finished and decided to go back to work, he enters his room and looks around. He suddenly found something different about the room. It was like he has sensed that someone has actually entered his room.


    But he is not that worried about anything¡­ because his works are not left inside the room, but in his ring.


    But he just feels a bit confused and then what came to his mind is the weird feeling he has about that maid that he just met outside.


    Feeling a bit rmed, Xin Ja quickly ran outside and tried to look for that maid for he did not find her anymore.


    He quickly went inside the storage facility and enters the supervisor''s room.


    "Ah¡­ Junior Officer Xin¡­ What an honor for you to visit me¡­" the supervisor greeted.


    "Officer Cao¡­ I''m just here to check. How many personnel have ess to this ce?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s see¡­ beside me and my two assistants, the cadets can enter this ce¡­ Why is that?" Officer Cao replied.


    "No, I just have a bad feeling." Xin Ja said.


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t worry too much Junior Officer Xin. Because of the importance of this project, this whole area is protected by an array¡­ I think it was you who created this array if I can recall¡­ the disguising array¡­" the supervisor said with a confident smile.


    "You mean¡­"


    "Those who will try to enter this ce unauthorized will not actually trigger an rm but instead, they will find nothing¡­ just a pile of scraps¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded his head in understanding. He did not expect that the fortress has already made its ns ahead of time.


    "Then that is good¡­ that is good¡­" Xin Ja said as he heaves a deep sigh.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in that same room in an inn outside of the 5th fortress, the same group has once again assembled.


    And each of them has a crestfallen expression on their face.

 Chapter 1208 - Myrth: 179

    Chapter 1208


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "I did not find anything useful¡­" one of the men inside the room said.


    "It seems that the base is really keeping everything under wraps, they are too cautious."


    "I tried entering the storage facility, but I saw nothing in that ce¡­"


    The men inside the room reported one by one.


    They all have helpless expressions on their faces. They are considered as one of the best infiltrating and mercenary groups in the empire, and they could not even find anything about a mere small kingdom?


    This felt like humiliation for them.


    "These country bumpkins are not to be underestimated¡­"


    "I think we just had an unlucky day¡­ If we observe more, then I think we can find something¡­"


    "Let''s hire someone from the inside, just likest time¡­"


    "Yeah, we could¡­ But that wasted a lot of our time and resources. Plus that flying project was a failure in the end. We just lost a lot in that assignment¡­"


    "So what should we do then? Just give up?"


    They discussed while the only woman in the group is silently sitting and calmly looking at them. She heaves a deep sigh then takes out a piece of scroll.


    She then put the scroll on the table and show it to them.


    "This is what I have taken from that brat''s room¡­" she said as she unfurled the scroll and a drawing of a Mecha could be seen.


    "I think they are showing on the outside a failed product. But in truth, they have already perfected it to such a degree¡­" she said as she pointed at the Mecha on the table.


    That Mecha is the first draft that Xin Ja has drawn for the 4th prince. However, it is the rough draft of the Mecha and not theplete one, so it looks a bit different.


    "This one looks moreplicated than what they have shown in the presentation. If this is the finished product, then we can just wait for them to use these things, and then find where they are hiding them¡­ That way we can get our hands on these things¡­" she suggested.


    "How about piloting?..." one of them asked.


    "I''ve already remembered their training facility¡­ I think I can replicate it¡­" someone answered.


    "Alright, we wait for them to take action while we train¡­ after we are ready¡­ then¡­ Hihi¡­" the woman said with an evil smile on her face.


    She did not want her group to take action because she realized that the young man named Xin Ja has a very sharp sense. He was actually able to sense her at that time and chased after her. Luckily she was fast enough to escape.


    "After I get my hands on your toys, I will y with you¡­ young brat." She muttered with a smirk.


    ¡­


    And so, days gone by and Xin Ja has finally finished the construction of the Mecha for the 4th prince.


    When Han Bai saw the Mecha¡­ his expression turnedplicated while looking at it. He did not know whether he would be happy or worried.


    With the new Mecha, he could now enter the battle¡­ However, he is worried that his brother and father would not let him enter any battle even with a Mecha.


    "Thank you, Junior Officer Xin. This is truly magnificent¡­" he said as he walks beside the Mecha and slowly caresses one of its legs.


    "Since this is the first model of its kind, you name it your highness¡­" Xin Ja suggested.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s right¡­ Since this is my own Mecha, I want to call it¡­ Blue Dragon 04¡­ Well, its color is blue anyway¡­ so¡­ Hehe¡­" Han Bai said with a chuckle.


    "That is a good name your highness¡­ an officer who is standing on the side agreed¡­"


    "Junior Officer Xin, this is still based on the basic frame, right? You just change its body and some of its parts¡­" Han Bai asked.


    "Yes, your highness¡­ The Mecha''s frame is already a standard. Whether it grows bigger or smaller, the frame is already the standard frame with mobility equal to a human and more. So we do not have to change the internal structure. Well, that is thanks to Chief Goh''s genius suggestion. So the outer casing of the Mecha is now interchangeable, making it more versatile and useful¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "Haha¡­ I want to create one of my own¡­" the high-ranking officer said as his eyes glistened.


    While they are admiring the Mecha, General Fang suddenly enters the workshop.


    "My prince¡­ There is trouble¡­" he said.


    General Fang is from the investigation department, so when he said that there is the trouble it means that they found something amiss with the movement of the enemy.


    ¡­


    Not longter, the group of high-ranking officers is inside the room while looking at the screen.


    "This is the video that we have found while investigating the missing squad near the border of the 4th fortress and our 5th fortress." an officer from General Fang''s squad exined while the video is ying.


    "As you can see, they have discovered arge number of enemy soldiers heading to the town in this area¡­" he said while encircling a portion of the map on the table.


    "In two days'' time¡­ I believe that the town of Tork will fall¡­" the officer said as he pointed at the video.


    From the video, they could see not more than 20 metal golems that the Glysko kingdom uses. These metal golems are worn by 10th level Ki fighters as a set of armor.


    "Damn it! There are 20 of them?¡­ This will be a dangerous fight¡­" Han Bai said while looking at the tall golems being carried by open carriages.


    He then turns to one of the officers standing.


    "Call, Junior Officer Xin¡­ Tell him toe here¡­" Han Bai said.


    When that officer walks out after nodding, General Fang looks at the 4th prince.


    "Are thinking of asking him to create a new weapon?" General Fang asked with suspicion.


    "Hmm¡­ Not a new weapon¡­ but an armament for a Mecha¡­" Han Bai said as he pointed at the map.


    "This area in here, are all tall mountains. It is a perfect ce for an ambush. However, the range of thepressed air weapon is just around 200 meters. So they would not be helpful if we arrange an ambush in this ce." he exined.


    "But I recalled a report saying that Junior Officer Xin is able to kill even with a range of more than 1 kilometer¡­ Now, imagine if we have such a weapon¡­" Han Bai said with a smile.


    Everyone in the room immediately got the idea and looks at each other in excitement.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja enters the room.


    He immediately noticed everyone looking at him with strange gazes.


    Xin Ja feels like looking for a hole and hiding inside of it at this moment. He did not expect to see this high-ranking officer to be waiting for him like this.


    But as a soldier, he still knows propriety so he immediately recovered hisposure and greeted.


    "Junior Officer Xin, reporting your highness and to all senior officers!" he quickly cupped his hands.


    Han Bai nodded his head and then gestured for Xin Ja to sit down.


    "Junior Officer Xin, we have called you here because of this¡­" Han Bai said as he gestured for an officer to y the video.


    When Xin Ja saw the video he feel a bit worried.


    "It''s the Glysko kingdom soldiers¡­ Are¡­ are they attacking again?" Xin Ja asked with worry.


    He knew the horror of war, and he knew that if therge army attacks a town, then death toll and suffering would once again ensue.


    He could not let those bastards win¡­ so he is worried.


    "Yes¡­ They are going to attack Tork. We have a n, but we need a new weapon to be able to execute it¡­" Han Bai said.


    Xin Ja looks at the expectant gazes of everyone in the room. He could not help but swallow his saliva, he could onlyment as he now discovered that crafty smile on the 4th prince''s face.


    He knew that Han Bai is someone who loves his people. So although he knew that Han Bai is using this excuse for him to create new armaments for the Mecha, he did not mind.


    He heaves a deep sigh as he already have some ideas on what they needed. In fact, he has already used this type of weapon before when he was defending the town of Tiig.


    At that time, the enemy is already at the broken walls and he just finished creating the chemical that he used for the bombs.


    As he looks at the map and the number of soldiers on the video, Xin Ja knew that they needed something that resembles the bomb.


    But it should be timed and could be shot from apressed air weapon.


    As his mind works, he slowly formed 3 weapon blueprints that could be of help to this kind of situation.

 Chapter 1209 - Myrth: 180

    Chapter 1209


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The three armaments that he is thinking of are Grenade Launcher, Mortar, and a Long-Range Rifle. Of course, the long-range weapon is only for Xin Ja along with another one that he still needed to test out. He would not dare give such a deadly weapon to anyone.


    And so he quickly ns to create such weapons and arm the Mechas. He is sure that they would not fear fighting against an army of enemy soldiers with those in their arsenal.


    Actually, with even a Mecha alone, they are already sure of their win. But he would not be blind to just trust in the power of the Mecha as it would use too much Ki energy which would be detrimental to its defenses and other functions.


    Having powerful weaponry could solidify their chances of winning this war.


    After the meeting with the 4th prince and the officers, Xin Ja did not waste any more time and began constructing the new add-on weapons for the Mecha. He needed to hasten as the situation is really dire and he need to finish creating those in at least 3 days'' time.


    3 dayster¡­


    The side underground doors of the fortress have opened and a squad of 10 Mecha began marching out of the underground tunnel.


    They are going to use the Mechas to traverse thend instead of using the carriages. This way they could travel faster and would be able to arrive on time to save Tork town.


    The appearance of the Mechas surprised the citizen who woke up early in the morning. This is true especially to those who were in the shadows watching the movement of the military in the 5th fortress.


    A part of the squad is Xin Ja, with Yao Mai Lin, and Captain Yu who has secretly killed and buried Elder Ra in the misty forest. The one who would be in charge of the group is Commander Zhou, of the 701stmand.


    Commander Zhou''s real name is Zhou Lixing. He is a tall and burly man with a sword-like mustache and small squinted eyes. He is a senior officer with a very distinct aplishment in the battlefield andmand tactics. And because of that, he was newly promoted to a Commander and became the new Commander of the newly formed Mecha Squad 00.


    Actually, Xin Ja is not supposed to be in the group. However, he find the excuse that he needed to get the data for the weapon test of the newly made weapons.


    To keep everything in secret, they decided not to test the weapons in the fortress. This is because, Xin Ja has his doubts, and he follows his instincts at this time so as not to create trouble in these important times.


    "Hey, guys¡­ I will not be that strict with you all while traveling. But¡­ when the battle starts¡­ I want everyone to obey mymand. I will not tolerate anyone who disobeys mymand, is that understood?" Commander Zhou said in thes.


    "Yes, Commander¡­" everyone replied.


    "Xin Ja no matter what, you should not stray away from me. Your life hangs in my hand, do you understand?" Commander Zhou reminded.


    "Yes, Commander¡­" Xin Ja replied feeling a bit awkward as he feels very special in the group and it makes him feel ufortable.


    "By the way, what is that long thing hanging at the side of your Mecha?" suddenly one of the soldiers asked.


    "Oh, this?¡­ This is for test purposes¡­ this will not be part of the arsenal yet. If the test will go well, then we can create a special squad using such weapons. Hehe¡­ I can''t wait to test it out to the enemies¡­" Xin Ja said with an excited tone.


    When Commander Zhou heard him, he could not help but felt shivers running down his spine. He has heard of the profile of this Xin Ja and has heard what has happened when he assassinated Elder Lin. He saw the video of the corpse and he felt his skull tingle upon seeing the wound.


    If what he has in the shoulder of his Mecha is what he thinks it is, then he could not think how devastating that weapon would be when it targets the high-ranking officers of the enemy.


    After shaking his head, he began checking his own provisions.


    "Alright, is everyone ready? Check your stuff for thest time!" Commander Zhou said.


    "Everything is in order sir!" everyone shouted.


    One could tell the excitement and nervousness in their tones.


    "Guys¡­ I can''t believe that I will be traveling with a Mecha¡­ hahaha¡­" someone excitedly said.


    "Yeah, this is exciting. After practicing for a long time, we can finally see the result of our training!"


    "Alright, alright¡­ Let''s go!" Commander Zhou said as he led the group walking ahead.


    Soon when they are about a kilometer away from the 5th fortress, the squad began to run faster.


    An hourter¡­


    Gwark!!! Cough! Cough!


    Behind a tree, two people are puking their stomachs out. They look pale and very weak at the moment as they have thrown up almost everything they might have eaten.


    "Hahaha¡­ I thought you guys were very excited!¡­" chuckled Captain Yu while taking a bite of dried meat.


    "We are already halfway¡­ We are truly traveling really fast this time." Commander Zhou said with a big smile.


    He then looks at the Mechas and shakes his head.


    "These babies are really awesome¡­ I wish we could have gotten them sooner¡­" he said as he suddenly showed a hint of mncholy in his face.


    Everyone went silent as they have known what he meant. This war has taken the lives of many of their brethren in battle.


    "Anyway, should we test out the new weapons here?" he said as he turn his gaze at Xin Ja who seems to be daydreaming while looking at the sky.


    What they did not know is that Xin Ja is actually feeling a bit ted as of this moment. Who would have known that he suddenly feel his sphere slowly growing while cultivating in their travel?


    Ever since he started learning motion cultivation, he knew that his progress has grown pretty rapidly. And now he is about to break through to the 4th level.


    It was only a few weeks ago when he just reached the 3rd level, not he is about to break through the 4th. And because of this, he felt very excited.


    "Hey, Junior Officer!" Commander Zhou called with a frown.


    "Huh? Oh¡­ What? Who?" Xin Ja was a bit startled then looks at the people around him who are looking at him like he is an idiot.


    "Oh¡­ Sorry¡­ What was thatmander?" Xin Ja asked while scratching his head.


    "Sigh¡­ It''s fine¡­ Can we test the new weapons here?" Commander Zhou asked.


    "Umm¡­ Alright¡­ But we have to use only one Mecha, our ammunition is limited you know¡­"


    "I know¡­" Commander Zhou rolled his eyes.


    "Sir, I have already scouted the area, everything is clear." A female junior officer reported.


    "Okay, Captain Yu¡­" Commander Zhou looks at Captain Yu who just nodded his head and quickly hops on his Mecha.


    "Testing maximum range of the Grenade Launcher¡­" Captain Yu said on the radio.


    "Scout ready!" someone reported.


    "Okay, fire!" Commander Zhoumanded.


    Plump! Swish!!!


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A small mushroom cloud rises in the air which startled everyone.


    "Holy crap! What is that?" shouted Commander Zhou when he saw the mushroom cloud.


    Even Captain Yu almost wanted to throw the Grenade Launcher on the ground and run away.


    "Wow¡­ The firepower is stronger than I expected¡­ Wonderful¡­" Xin Ja said with a delighted expression.


    The rest of the pilots look at him with dread in their eyes.


    "No wonder, he was not caught even after escaping the military hunt¡­" Commander Zhou thought as he wipes the beads of sweat on his forehead.


    "Remember to fire this weapon at the maximum distance¡­ I don''t want you killing your own teammates!" he suddenly warned.


    "Next! The mortar!" he quickly said.


    But this time, he is already prepared for what to expect.


    Plump!


    Swish!!!


    *whistle!


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Another loud explosion urs, but this time it is very far.


    Not longter, the scout in the area quickly reported the test result.


    "Commander, scout reporting¡­ the Grenade Launcher''s range is about 400 meters¡­ and 5 meters radius of damage¡­" the female scout reported.


    "The mortar''s range is a bit far¡­ it is about 5 kilometers¡­ and destruction radius of 30 meters¡­" she added.


    Everyone looks at each other when they heard this.


    Then they look at Xin Ja who is recording everything. After hearing the report, he nodded his head in contentment.


    "Umm¡­ This is as expected¡­ This is already a good result. Alright, good job everyone!" he said as he looks at the two junior officers with a paleplexion.


    He walks towards them and takes out his needles.


    "You two will not be of use if you would always puke¡­" he said as he frown.


    "Come here." Xin Ja said as he sits down.


    He then gives them acupuncture to stop them from getting dizzy.


    After that, the team continues on their travels.. But it seems that they travel slowly this time for some unknown reason.

 Chapter 1210 - Myrth: 181

    Chapter 1210


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The range of the two weapons is possible, because of the rune glyphs he added on the projectiles. With it, thepressed air is able to propel the projectile to such a distance.


    As Xin Ja thinks while traveling, he asked for the recording from the one who scouted the test sites. After recording everything, he feels contented and nodded his head.


    Soon, it was already nighttime, and Xin Ja frowned when the group stopped.


    "Guys¡­ Shouldn''t we just continue?" Xin Ja asked while looking at the group who is carefully setting down the Mechas on the ground.


    The group then camped a bit of a distance from the Mechas.


    When he saw their cautious expressions, he could not help but almostugh.


    He suddenly takes out a single bullet from a Grenade Launcher and then suddenly tosses it in the midst of the group.


    When they saw it, they thought it was just rock. But when they saw that it was actually a bullet of a Grenade Launcher, everyone panicked and activated their Ki field while running.


    "Hahaha!!!" Xin Ja chuckled while almost rolling on the ground.


    "Xin Ja! You crazy bastard!" Yao Mai Lin angrily charges at Xin Ja and quickly grabs his ear.


    "Ow¡­ Ow¡­ Ow¡­ Senior, my ear will fall off¡­" he pleaded with a big smile that could still be seen on his face.


    "It''s just a joke! The ammunition will not explode if it would just fall or is even squished. Only if you put it on fire, or remove the butt will it explode." He exined.


    When the rest heard this, they all showed suspicion in their eyes.


    Seeing this, Xin Ja could not help but sigh.


    He hops on his Mecha then takes out a grenadeuncher and then squished it. Upon doing this, nothing has happened.


    "What?... So it''s useless?" someone asked.


    "No¡­ no¡­ we saw the explosion¡­"


    Xin Ja could not help but exin.


    "This is the safety feature of theponent inside the bullet. And the mortar is just like this one, it would only explode when the firing pin is removed¡­" he added.


    Everyone seems to heave a sigh of relief. The reason why they began to travel slowly is that¡­ they are now afraid that what they are carrying would suddenly fall and then explode. They dare not imagine what would have happened to them if that would happen.


    But it seems that this is not the case anymore.


    Pfft¡­


    Xin Ja could not help but escape a chuckle.


    "You dareugh!" Yao Mai Lin pouted.


    She was really too nervous back then that she suddenly lost herposure.


    "Alright, alright, I''m so sorry, Senior Yao¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The others could not help but chuckle upon realizing the funny situation.


    "Commander¡­ you''re really fast in protecting us¡­ Hehe¡­ Now I''m relieved." someone said while smiling.


    "You¡­ cheeky brat!" Commander Zhou said while pointing at the guy with a smile.


    He then shakes his head as he thought about his action just now.


    But he feels rxed and proud of what he just did. Being able to show his heroic side is something that made him feel good. Ever since he became a soldier and has been on the battlefield, he would always make sure to help and save his friends whenever he could.


    But he was not like this before.


    There was a time when he was a cowardly soldier that did not want to die on the battlefield. At that time when the Glysko kingdom soldiers began their attack, Zhou Lixing became so afraid that he froze on the spot.


    Luckily a junior officer saw him and save him. However, that junior officer got wounded.


    "Why did you save me?" he asked while tears filled his eyes and regret filled his heart.


    The junior officer looks at him with a big smile on his face.


    "Because¡­ I¡­ want¡­ to¡­ look¡­ cool¡­ even in myst day¡­" the junior officer said.


    He then discovered that the guy is already wounded heavily and uses thest of his strength to just save him.


    At that instant, he seem to see the smile on that junior officer''s face which made him think that he truly looks cool at that time.


    From that time forth, he has started to be proactive in the front lines and gained the reputation and the coolness of a hero soldier.


    Commander Zhou looks at his team and then showed a faint smile.


    They camped and then sleep inside their Mechas.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Their travel speed has hastened as they are now confident of the safety of their new weapons.


    Suddenly, the one heading at the front lifted his hand and signaled for a stop.


    "Sir¡­ I detect multiple Ki signatures at about 100 meters away from our location at 12 o''clock¡­" the scout said.


    "Spread out¡­ and prepare for a battle¡­" Commander Zhou said as he takes out hispressed air weapon.


    Everyone followed suit and quickly spread out. Although the Mechas are big, if they do not move, their color could somewhat blend with their surroundings because of the camouge painting on their surface.


    "Target located¡­" she said in a low tone in thes.


    Soon they can already detect the Ki signatures of the people.


    "There are only six people¡­ and two of them are inside a carriage¡­" Captain Yu said as he was the first one to clearly see everything.


    "What should we domander?" Captain Yu asked.


    "Hmm¡­ Block their path. Let''s get some information." Commander Zhou said.


    Captain Yu did not hesitate and along with the three beside him, they quickly jumped out of their hiding ce.


    As theynded the ground shook and it made those people traveling with the carriage startled.


    They quickly unsheathe their weapons but showed dumbfounded expressions upon seeing therge metallic Mechas in front of them.


    "Huh? Mechas¡­ They are from the kingdom of Jimal!" one of the soldiers thought as he looks at the fourrge Mechas.


    "Wait! Wait! We are from the town of Tork! Please! Please help us!" he quickly shouted while dropping his weapon and raising his hands.


    "Tork? What happened to the Town of Tork?" Captain Yu asked opening the speaker of the Mecha.


    "The town is still under siege. But it won''t be long now¡­ We were able to escape ahead of time¡­ With us are the wife and child of the town''s head¡­" the soldier said.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright¡­ Junior Officer¡­ Protect them until they reached the nearest town¡­" Captain Yumanded one of the Mecha with him.


    Then the other Mechas walks out of their hiding ces which startled the soldiers once again.


    "I am Commander Zhou of newly formed Mecha Squad 00¡­ We are from the 5th fortress. Report your ranks¡­" Commander Zhou said.


    Unlike Captain Yun, he seems a bit skeptical of what the soldiers are saying.


    When the soldiers heard this, they all look at each other. Then suddenly, one of them dashed towards the carriage.


    But before he could do anything¡­


    Ptaff!!!


    His body was sent flying towards a tree. As he hits the tree, half of his body is already mashed into pieces.


    The soldiers did not hesitate and quickly attacked, but how could they resist the Mecha that are surrounding them?


    Commander Zhou got down from his Mecha and approached the carriage.


    Inside he could see two people.


    A woman tied and gagged and a small child who seems to be at the age of around 5, who is also tied and gagged.


    The kid seems to be crying but could not make a sound.


    As he enters, he looks at the woman who is showing fear in her eyes.


    "Rx¡­ I am Commander Zhou..." he introduced himself.


    "You must be the town head, right?" he asked with a smile then removed the piece of cloth on the woman''s mouth.


    "You¡­ you are Zhou¡­ Zhou Lixing!" she suddenly said with a smile on her face as she recognized Commander Zhou.


    "Hihi¡­ Long time no see town head Jia¡­" Commander Zhou said as he carefully removes the ropes on her hands and feet.


    She quickly grabs the child on the side and began removing the rope and the cloth on his mouth.


    When the child saw his mother helping him, he quickly jumps on herp and hugs her.


    "Mama¡­ I was really scared! Mama¡­ *sob *sob¡­" he started crying.


    It took a few more minutes before the child stopped crying.


    Then Commander Zhou began questioning Town head Jia.


    "What is happening?" he asked.


    "The town¡­ the town is a trap." She said.


    Commander Zhou showed a confused expression.


    "It was already toote when I realized that the soldiers and the men inside the military camp were actually enemy soldiers. We were too careless because of the temporary peace." She said with a sad expression.


    "Then¡­ Then what happened to the people?" Commander Zhou asked.


    "They¡­ they have been captured¡­ I was to be brought to their camp¡­" she said with a helpless sigh.


    "Wait¡­ So they were able to make a camp deep in here?" Commander Zhou muttered then suddenly his expression turned bad.

 Chapter 1211 - Myrth: 182

    <style>#M785277ScriptRootC1274098 {min-height: 300px;}</style>


    Chapter 1211


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After getting the information from Town head Jia, Commander Zhou immediately takes out a map.


    Meanwhile, Captain Yu approaches themander and lowered his head.


    "Sorry for my slipup¡­mander. I almost got¡­" Captain Yu said with a lowered head.


    "Yes¡­ But you should not dwell on it. We all make mistakes. Even yourpanions did not expect that the soldiers are actually the enemy¡­" Commander Zhou said.


    "Commander¡­ how did you?..." Captain Yu wanted to ask but stopped.


    "One of them is wearing a piece of armor with a hole on his heart¡­ If he owns that armor, then he should have died, right? And also, if you have used your thermal imaging you can see the state of the town head inside the carriage¡­" Commander Zhou exined.


    Everyone suddenly became enlightened as they listened.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is currently inside his Mecha while busily calibrating something and did not want to be bothered.


    After they have settled everything, Commander Zhou called the group for a meeting.


    "The town has been subdued and the soldiers along with the civilians have been captured. We did not get any information except this. So we need to go to the town of Tork and scout it from the inside¡­"


    "Wait,mander¡­ That would be a very dangerous mission, right? I mean¡­ they are expecting the army from the Jimal Kingdom to go and defend the town¡­" someone said.


    "Then¡­"


    "Wait! I have a suggestion¡­ Since they are already in the city, then the prisoners might be somewhere. We can just directly secure the prisoners and then attack the town¡­" Xin Ja suggested.


    "Hmm¡­ That is usible if we have enough forces¡­" Commander Zhou said.


    "Hehe¡­ You guys might have forgotten how we were able to defeat the soldiers of the Glysko kingdom in the mist trapped town¡­" Xin Ja said with a grin.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Are you talking about using the same tactics? But the town has masks¡­ the soldiers have already been given gas masks¡­" Captain Yu said.


    "Well, I''m¡­ I actually calibrated and changed some of the chemicalponents of the gas¡­ I will call this Transposable Gas Bomb." Xin Ja said as he showed a fist size ball in his hand.


    "I have crafted around 100 of these¡­ Hopefully, they can be useful¡­" he said as he showed them.


    He then showed them how the bomb works and how the chemicals could be interchanged. It produces 3 types of effects¡­ sleeping, disorienting, and blinding.


    After the group knew of the effect and the range the gas could cover, they all showed excited expressions on their faces.


    "We should begin our operation tonight¡­" Commander Zhou said.


    "Okay, but we should locate the prisoners first¡­" Xin Ja said as he went back to his Mecha and takes out a small ball that looks like it has many eyes on its body.


    "This is a scouting drone¡­ But to be able to use it, since it uses the radio frequency¡­ we need to be at least 1 kilometer away from the town¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "That is like walking in an open target¡­" Captain Yu said.


    "Well¡­ I actually can use a simple camouge array, if I want to¡­" Xin Ja said as he takes out a piece of cloth with many glyphs on the sides.


    As he puts it on his body, the cloth changes its appearance and then blended with its surroundings.


    "This will onlyst for 30 minutes¡­" he exined.


    "I can use that! I want to try and scout the area." The female scout said.


    "Are you sure about this Wanrong?" someone said to stop her.


    "I know that you are our best scout¡­ but this mission is a bit tricky and dangerous¡­" he added.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I''m the best scout in our group. So you don''t have to be worried too much¡­" she said with confidence.


    Xin Ja nodded his head. He then taught her how to use the drone and how to turn it invisible.


    After a few instructions and trials, Junior Officer Gi Wanrong left and quickly walks in the direction of Tork town along with two others.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and the rest began arming their Mechas with the Transposable Gas Bomb.


    ¡­


    It was already nighttime when Wanrong and the two went back to the secret camp of the group.


    The three have a sullen expression on their faces.


    "How was it?" Commander Zhou asked with a frown.


    He did not expect any good news at this time because he could already tell the situation from the faces of those three.


    "We have to rescue them quickly. If not, many more would surely die¡­" Gi Wanrong said while clenched fists.


    She then told them the direction and showed them the video recording of the drone that was sent. After seeing everything, the anger in the faces of the people around watching the scene taken is clearly written on their faces.


    "Those bastards have truly pushed this too far¡­" someone shouted in anger.


    "They are too inhumane¡­" the town head said with a sad expression on her face upon seeing what has happened to her people.


    "Alright, let''s n out the rescue¡­" Commander Zhou said.


    This time, they have the town head to n out the path out of the town just in case they begin their rescue.


    After 2 hours of nning the group has then feel contended that they havepleted the process.


    "The number of the enemy is not conclusive as to the attacking force¡­ I think their main force is nearby¡­" Commander Zhou said as the others nodded.


    "I will try and find them now¡­" Gi Wanrong said as she stands up.


    The town is really not that big but the numbers of soldiers are only ten units in Mechas. Although they are in Mecha, if they are besieged by many soldiers, then they would not be able to survive. But it seems that from the scouting that Wanrong has done, there are only a few hundred soldiers in the town.


    So it really means that the Glysko kingdom is turning the town into a trap and then their armies would be assaulting it after the soldiers from the Jimal kingdom enters it.


    "I think they are after the Mechas¡­ Since the town did not have any Mecha¡­ Then they are setting this trap up so that when a Mecha enters, they would besiege it." Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "Then¡­ the more we should rescue the town folks¡­" Captain Yu said.


    "Hmm¡­ What if we hold our ground in here and call for reinforcements¡­" Xin Ja suggested.


    "We can defend these ces¡­" he then pointed at some of the positions in the map where defenses could be constructed.


    "I will make the traps¡­ you guys make sure that everyone is safe¡­" he added.


    The idea is usible but they look at him with doubtful eyes.


    "Sigh¡­ I am a runemaster¡­ I am very proficient in creating runes¡­ especially traps¡­" Xin Ja said proudly.


    Commander Zhou nodded.


    "But this is only our backup n¡­ okay?"


    And so, the scouts began their duty and left the camp earlier.


    The rest followed suit while the town''s head and her son is being carried by Xin Ja since he is staying at the back of the group.


    They soon arrive within the boundary of the town and hid within the forests.


    Gi Wanrong and her scout group quickly made their move and began searching the area. Only 30 minutes have passed when she radio back and reported their findings.


    Upon hearing the result, the expression of everyone turned sour. This is because¡­ the enemy soldiers have actually positioned themselves around the town. Luckily for the group, the path they took did not have any army blocking it.


    But the enemy soldiers will be surrounding the town on all sides. This is to make sure there would be no escape route.


    "We might be in a pinch here." Commander Zhou said but has a determined expression on his face.


    "Guys¡­ You have been trained for this¡­ This is the day that we will show the prowess of our Mecha Squad 00." He added.


    "Yes! We will not back down¡­ We will do n B then¡­" Captain Yu said.


    "Hmm¡­ Well, you don''t have to worry about the prisoners¡­ If we can move them to the town''s hall¡­ there is actually an underground area in there that was built just in case this kind of thing happens. At that time, it was not used because we were taken by surprise. But that ce is a perfect hiding ce for the people of the town. Plus it has food and some medical stuff in there." She said as he took over thes of Xin Ja.


    "Then we should proceed with n B. Madam you should go with Wanrong this time to be their guide¡­" Commander Zhou said as the town head and her son transferred to Wanrong''s Mecha as they are part of the rescue team.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, is the only Mecha who will not be entering the town. This is because of his special identity.. He epted this task, but of course, feels excited as he patted the long rifle on his Mecha''s back.

 Chapter 1212 - Myrth: 183

    Chapter 1212


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night is high and the atmosphere is a bit cold. The twin moon has slowly hidden behind the clouds making the wholend gloomy and dark.


    At this time, a few shadows are traveling down the open field while watching the people atop the walls.


    With apressed air weapon on hand, they quickly dashed closer to the wall.


    "Wait¡­ Quickly drop down!" Xin Ja said behind thes.


    The people running forward did not hesitate and quickly drop down on the ground.


    "Area clear! Go! Go! Go!" he ryed.


    The people resume their advance and quickly reached the side of the wall. Using their Ki, they slowly scale the wall and soon reach the top. Without hesitation, they eliminate the guards patrolling the wall.


    It took them around 2 minutes topletely wipe out the soldiers.


    "Prepare the Mechas!" said Captain Yu who is one of the people who has infiltrated the town secretly.


    Without the use of thepressed air weapon, this infiltration is almost impossible as there are multiple soldiers patrolling the wall. A rapid shot is the only key to enable the soldier''s response time to be limited to a fraction of a second which is already fatal to them.


    The 4 Mechas in the forest carried the other 5 Mechas as they slowly crept towards the town''s wall¡­


    "Prepare the sleeping gas! Fire!" Commander Zhoumanded.


    Several canister bullets came flying in the air andnded on the town''s streets. With just around 50 canisters, the whole town is already filled with sleeping gas. However, this kind of gas is almost invisible as it did not even look like mists.


    But Captain Yu and the rest inside have already put their masks on.


    "Report!" Commander Zhou said after 3 minutes.


    "Sir, the whole town is under our control. It seems that the town is only controlled by weak soldiers of the enemy¡­" Captain Yu reported.


    "Good¡­ Proceed with the n." Commander Zhou said.


    Soon the Mechas were able to enter the town. Everyone heaves a deep sigh as they quickly gather the enemy soldiers.


    They discovered that the town is only manned by around 200 enemy soldiers which were immediately gathered by them in about 30 minutes.


    When everyone wanted to rx they heard bad newsing from Xin Ja who is still outside the town while taking a lookout.


    "There are movements within the forest¡­ I think we havepany¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Damn it! They are quick to discover us¡­" Commander Zhou cursed.


    "Quickly transfer the prisoners!" shouted the town head inside Go Wanrong''s Mecha.


    Everyone nodded and quickly went to the prison cell.


    There are still guards in the prison cell but they were easily dispatched by the group.


    Soon several hundreds of prisoners are already running towards the town''s hall.


    The gas has already dissipated in the air and is not harmful anymore.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already started his job. He set up four formations one on each gate. It only took him ten minutes to finish his work as he stealthily return to the forest.


    Now they are only waiting for the enemy army to emerge.


    "This is insane! Look at that number of soldiers!" cried Gi Wanrong when she used the drone to scout the skies.


    Using the drone''s Ki detection rune, it actually disyed arge number of enemy soldiers in her sight.


    "That''s¡­ That''s at least 5 thousand, right?" she muttered.


    "What? Five thousand soldiers¡­ are they really that desperate?" the town head muttered.


    Even if they nned to stand their ground, they would notst that long with thatrge number of soldiers.


    "How many level 10 soldiers do we have?" Commander Zhou asked as he enters the town''s hall.


    "We have at least 100¡­" the town head said.


    "That''s not enough¡­ The enemy is far too numerous that we expected¡­"


    "Commander¡­ Tell them to guard only the walls¡­ Do not guard the gates. I already set up the traps in there." Xin Ja said in thes.


    "Alright¡­ I''ve seen your traps¡­ Did you use the Slow Motion trap?" Commander Zhou asked.


    "Yes, sir! Those arerge slow motion traps¡­ I also put in enough Ki stones to power those up for a week. Hehehe¡­" Xin Ja replied with a chuckle.


    "You kid¡­ Do you not want us to get out of this ce too?"


    "Hehe¡­ Commander, the town head is with you. She knew the secret passage out, right?" Xin Ja asked with a smirk.


    "Humph¡­ Alright, let''s go to n B. Prepare for defense!" Commander Zhou shouted in thes.


    Soon, the Mechas activated their Ki sensors and quickly saw therge army marching from the Eastern side of the town.


    But there are also some that areing from the west, north, and south.


    "2 kilometers mark has been reached!" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "Mortar rounds! Fire!" shouted Commander Zhou.


    Without hesitation, the 9 Mechas quickly fire a salvo of Mortars in the air in all four directions.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The ground began to shake making everyone in the town shout in fear.


    Even though they are hidden underground, everyone is already cowering in fear.


    Meanwhile, those soldiers that are standing above the walls watch the horizon as it began to be lined with tall mushrooms explosions.


    "Hehe¡­ It''s time for me to also do my job¡­" Xin Ja said as he positioned himself behind a tree and has already raised his long-range rifle in the air.


    The Long-range rifle in his hand has two functions. It can usepressed air and at the same time, can use burst ammunition. And since there is no one around him, Xin Ja would use burst ammunition while looking under his high-powered scope.


    "Ah¡­ There is my first target¡­ I hope this does not spook those guys¡­" he muttered as he picks the first level 10 Ki fighter amongst the attacking forces from the east.


    Boom!!!


    The explosion from the long-range rifle sounded like a cannon.


    And the propelled projectile flew really fast reaching the maximum speed of 1,000 meters per second.


    When the bullet hits the level 10 Ki fighter inside the metal armor, he actually flew in the air as his armor was shattered. Meanwhile, the others behind him were also hit and the bullet still traveled in the straight line till it reached about 100 meters.


    "Alright, one down¡­"


    The bombardment continues but the advance of the enemy did not stop. Although caught off guard, the kingdom of Glysko has already known this type of exploding weapon of their enemy.


    They knew that it is only limited in use and will not be able to sustain. Once they reached the walls and the gate, then they can easily defeat the enemy with their numbers.


    Boom!!!


    Along with the explosion in the air, the enemy officers have noticed something amiss.


    The range of the explosion is actually falling behind them. And it ising closer and closer as they also charge closer to the town.


    They have already hundreds of casualties in this bombardment alone, but they dare not back down because this is themand from the top.


    They are to get their hands on a Mecha no matter what.


    However, only the officers knew of this suicide mission. The soldiers are only informed that they would be saving theirrades in the town.


    Soon, the town''s wall is already in their sight. The officers of the enemy dare not stay at the rear because of the explosions. They can only stay in the middle.


    Suddenly, they stopped when they are within the range of the town''s wall long-range arrows.


    This is kind of like a subconsciousmand to the officers as if etched in their bones. They seem to have forgotten the terrible range and destruction of the mortars.


    So when they truly stopped.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The soldiers at thest line were sted into smithereens by the mortars.


    This immediately created panic in the hearts of everyone.


    "Damn it! Charge! Attack the town!" shouted the officers.


    Their eyes are already red and their bodies are covered with Ki.


    Then suddenly, from the top of the walls, several soldiers pop out and then began to shoot hail of bolts from thepressed air weapons given to them.


    This made the officer of the Glysko kingdom turn enraged as they did not expect to fall for the trap of their enemy. They thought that the enemy would actually fall for their traps, but instead, they were the ones to fall for the trap.


    But it was already toote.


    Xin Ja''s Mecha has already climbed the highest branch of the tree that could support his Mecha''s weight. He began firing and sniping those officers that have the power to escape.


    "Wow¡­ they actually have three 13th level Ki Adepts senior officers¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he kept track of his kills.


    "Hihi¡­ I can''t go to that anymore if they know that I killed this many of their officers¡­" Xin Ja muttered while shaking his head.


    When his eyesnded on the gates, he showed a faint smile on his face as he could tell that there are more than a hundred people trapped in there.

 Chapter 1213 - Myrth: 184

    Chapter 1213


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Themanding officers of the Glysko kingdom watch as their soldiers fell one by one until they are the only ones left.


    Meanwhile, not all have actually been killed as some have been able to escape from the series of explosions. They ran and ran until they were able to reach the next town upied by the Glysko kingdom.


    As they enter, they tried to catch their breath and began spreading what they have seen on the battlefield.


    The ughter and the appearance of those tall Mechas of the enemy have defeated theirrge number of soldiers. They feel like they were just ants trying to charge against an elephant.


    With just a handful of Mechas, their thousands of soldiers were actually defeated.


    As the news began to spread throughout the Glysko kingdom, they are now sure that with the presence of the Mecha, the battlefield is now in the favor of the Jimal Kingdom.


    Meanwhile, the battle is still going on and now only three officers are left. Two of them are wearing metallic armor, while the other one is just wearing regr golden armor while holding arge sword.


    "Cowards from the Glysko kingdom! Fight us like a man! Fight us with honor!" the three shouted.


    "Hahaha¡­ Shameless! You shout honor when you are attacking us with a thousand while there are only 10 of us¡­ What shameless honor do you have?" shouted Gi Wanrong as her Mecha appear among the corpses on the ground.


    Gi Wanrong, though a scout prefers to fight close range. That is why she is within the battleground and many corpses lie on her feet.


    Her Mecha armor is in tatters with many scratches, but it is still able to stand its ground.


    "You rely on your machines to fight us! Where is the honor there!" shouted one of the Glysko officers with a sinister smile.


    "Bastard! Just kill them¡­ They are people without honor trying to talk about honor. You pige, rape, and destroy our towns. After this war, we will do the same to your families what you people have done here!" one of the town soldiers shouted with reddened eyes.


    As the twin moon illuminate the surroundings. The number of the dead almost looks like a scene from an apocalyptic hell.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    The soldiers standing above the wall shouted with killing intent in their tones. They were once tortured by the enemy and they saw their loved ones in the town harassed and killed. How could they not feel anger?


    Even after killing arge number of soldiers, they still are not contented as they wanted to almost kill every soldier of the Glysko kingdom.


    "Hahaha¡­ So what? We can kill whom we want. And we call that honor. Rape, destruction, and shame¡­ Hahaha¡­ You people deserve that! Because you are weak!" shouted the officer while he showed a sinister expression under his metal armor.


    Bang!


    Peng!


    The soldier who wasughing like a crazy maniac suddenly discovered one of his arms missing.


    Aarrgghh!!!


    Hahaha¡­


    "Come on! Kill me! I have enjoyed far too many of your women and abused them¡­ I really like hearing their screaming voices¡­ as¡­ I¡­ gut¡­ them¡­ like¡­ pig!" he said while showing no remorse.


    Bang!


    This time, he lowered himself as he covered his crotch.


    Blood could be seen sttered all over the metal armor as the man began to wail in anguish at the same time he isughing like crazy.


    A Mecha is currently walking towards the three officers and stood beside Gi Wanrong.


    "I truly hate this type of crazy soldier¡­" Xin Ja said.


    But he also knew that this is the result of the war. Many have been turned into crazy maniacs because of the ughter, as their mental state crumbles and they fall into madness.


    Xin Ja''s Mecha stood calmly as it pointed the long barrel of the rifle on the ground towards the crazilyughing and crying in pain officer.


    "I will not let you die that easily¡­ At least you until you experience the pain you have afflicted to others¡­" Xin Ja said then pressed the trigger.


    Bang!


    Gi Wanrong has already been jumping out of fright ever since Xin Ja has been firing the rifle.


    She did not expect to hear such loud noiseing from a weapon. It''s like loud thunder that could shake the ground.


    Plus the weapon is so powerful that it could easily break open the Ki field of the ranking officer of the Glysko Kingdom. If they would fight hand to hand, it would take time before one could pry open the Ki field.


    But that weapon could easily prate it as the Ki field was nothing. Even the metal armor was easily turned into pieces once it is hit.


    This time, the two remaining officers are already trembling with fright upon seeing the two hulking Mecha in front of them.


    "So¡­ Do you still want an honorable death?" Xin Ja asked from within his Mecha.


    "Humph¡­ If not for your armor, you would already be dead?" the officer with a golden armor said.


    "Hahaha¡­ I am not stupid you know. I am only at the 1st level, how would I be crazy enough to fight against you?" Xin Ja said with a chuckle.


    "Stop talking nonsense¡­ I want to fight you! Come on!" Gi Wanrong suddenly took a step forward and pointed her de at the golden armored man.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think you can fight themander? Dream on! I will face you littledy!" the man with the giant metal armor said as he takes a step forward making the ground shake.


    "Alright! Let''s begin!" Gi Wanrong shouted with glee as she grabs the custom short sword she had for her Mecha from her side.


    Her 4-meter-tall Mecha began charging towards her opponent.


    The two shed fist by fist and began to have a contest of strength.


    Inside the Mecha, Gi Wanrong could already measure the strength of the enemy.


    "I need to put up to 70% of my energy¡­" she said as she controlled the strength of the Mecha.


    She was soon able to lift the metal armored guy in the air and mmed him on the ground.


    Wham!!!


    The ground began to shake as therge metallic body of the man was embedded in it.


    The man suddenly roared in anger as he waves his huge arms.


    ng!


    His arm hits the short sword of Gi Wanrong.


    "Not take this¡­" she suddenly said as she activates her sword.


    As the sword glows, it immediately prated the metallic arm of the enemy and was suddenly sliced.


    Aargh!!!


    The enemy soldier cried as he grabbed his severed arm as blood flowed out profusely.


    He wanted to run, But Gi Wanrong suddenly turns around and then spins her Mecha in the air. As shended, she was already at the right side of her opponent.


    Then his body was bisected into two horizontal halves.


    The old man looks at this scene with fear in his eyes.


    His two remaining officers are the 10th and 11th levels. They are not ordinary soldiers¡­ However, it seems that they are still no match to the so-called Mecha.


    "I¡­ I admit our defeat!" he said as he looks at the sky.


    Then suddenly, he held his long sword by its de, then fall to the ground with the edge of the sword on his neck.


    Puchi!!!


    The de prated his neck as he died in a suicide.


    He rather dies than fall in the enemy''s hand.


    The soldiers trapped in the slow-motion trap were taken one by one as prisoners of war. They have suffered what the prisoners have suffered as many of the people from Tork town are really angered at what has happened to them.


    The battle ended with the Tork town being saved.


    The next day¡­


    The reinforcement army arrives at the town. The 5th fortress sent 5 old model mechas and the team of Xin Ja wasmanded to go back.


    The victory in Tork town now shows how powerful Mechas are. With their powerful arsenal, superior armor and flexibility, and powerful defenses, they are the kings of the battlefield.


    Commander Zhou wasmended for a job well done in the very first mission for the Mecha Squad 00. The first ten members became well known in the 5th fortress, and many now look up to them.


    Many soldiers now wanted to volunteer as a Mecha pilot no matter how hard the training is¡­ especially the dread test¡­ the chair.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, created a new blueprint that would lessen the explosiveness of the mortars, and also the effectiveness of the Grenade Launcher.


    So far in the war, the Mortar has shown its prowess while the grenadeuncher could only do so much damage.


    "Junior Officer Xin, you have a visitor at the reception desk¡­" Xin Ja was suddenly called after he was done with the adjustment in the blueprints.


    He was a bit curious about who would visit him at this time of the day¡­

 Chapter 1214 - Myrth: 185

    Chapter 1214


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja arrive at the lobby of the facility lodging, he saw a small figure ying with a familiar old man.


    He could not help but smile when he saw the three people.


    "Ey! It''s Big Brother! Big Brother is here!" the little girl suddenly cried out as she runs towards Xin Ja.


    The little girl hugged Xin Ja''s neck and then gave him a peck on his cheek as she giggled.


    Ever since he works in the 5th fortress base, he has always interacted with little Yenxi as medical master Xiang would always bring the little girl with him as her mother has been gone for a while.


    This time, Madam Zhang has arrived and she directly went to Xin Ja.


    "Auntie Xin, how was your trip?" Xin Ja said while greeting Madam Zhang.


    Madam Zhang looks at Xin Ja with tears in her eyes. She did not know what to say this time and she did not know how to greet the young man before her.


    She went to the capital and saw her cousin. The two of them talked for a while and then she suddenly asked her about her past. Her cousin was a proud woman, and she is one of the strongest Ki Adepts in the family. But she did not want to talk about her past as if it was something she did not want to recall.


    Right now, she already has her own family and has a son who is also a promising seedling and a daughter. The kingdom of Jimal''s royal family is now connected with her cousin''s family as there were talks that her daughter has a marriage engagement with a prince of the kingdom.


    Although the girl is only 13, once she reaches the age of adulthood, she will be an official princess.


    With this¡­ the Tang family in the capital has already a very high standing among the nobles.


    Her cousin, Lee Ryoko, is now the main wife of the head of the Tang n. And she holds great prestige amongst thedies in the noble houses.


    So Madam Zhang knew that her past is something that her cousin wanted to now forget.


    But there was a time when she remembered that her cousin was looking for someone, and this is the reason why she visited her cousin.


    However, it only caused her to be saddened and dismayed.


    She did not know when her cousin has changed, but she almost could not recognize her when she saw her on that visit. She seems¡­ different. The same face, the same voice, but she seems really different like she became distant towards her. And it made her truly sad about what became of her cousin.


    Plus her cousin even introduced some noblemen from the capital to her¡­ since she knew that Madam Zhang is already a widow.


    Madam Zhang might be a widow but one thing is for sure¡­ she still looks young and very beautiful.


    That is the reason why she dare not stay long in the capital and quickly left even without telling her cousin.


    She actually really fears what is happening in that ce.


    And so, as she looks at Xin Ja, she could not help but feel sad for him.


    "My trip is really fun¡­ I just missed this ce a lot¡­" she said while wiping her tears.


    Xin Ja is feeling a bit confused as Madam Zhang is actually crying while hugging her.


    "Mama¡­ are you sad?" little Yenxi asked while looking at her mother.


    She extended her little hand and wipes the tears in Madam Zhang''s eyes.


    "Mama, Yenxi is here¡­ I will not make mama sad¡­ Okay? Yenxi will not leave mama¡­" she said while pouting.


    Tears are already brimming in her eyes.


    "Yenxi¡­ Don''t cry, baby girl¡­ Big brother has a present for you¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said as his mind raced on what he could give the little girl so that she would not cry.


    He suddenly takes out a visor from his pocket¡­ of course, the visor came from his ring. He then handed the visor to the little girl.


    "Eh??? What is this big brother?" Yenxi''s attention went to the visor.


    Madam Zhang showed a faint smile and has already calmed her emotion down.


    "You wear it like this, then push this button here¡­ and¡­ there you go." Xin Ja said after turning on the visor.


    This is one of his prototypes that would eliminate the use of those big screens inside the mecha. The visor would now serve as the screen of the pilots. This way, the mecha''s shielding would be more efficient and the use of the video imaging crystals would lessen.


    As the little girl yed with the visor, the group went to the reception hall and calmly sits on the guest seats.


    "Auntie, I heard you visited Ogden town¡­ Did¡­ Did you see my father?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Ahh¡­ Yes¡­ Official Xin is very kind and very amodating¡­" she said with a smile.


    In fact, Madam Zhang not only meets Xin Jong but also told him about her true identity. Xin Jong did not say anything and just treated her really well. They did not talk about her cousin, instead¡­ about the small stuff and about Xin Ja his son.


    "Papa is always like that¡­ I already told him about you¡­ So, I hope that he really takes good care of you in the town¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Well, anyway¡­ How is your job here? It seems that you are enjoying the military¡­ Oh, I have good news¡­ I think this war is really about to end. You will soon return home, right?"


    "Really? Hmm¡­ I guess I''lle back and finish my schooling then¡­" Xin Ja said as he began thinking.


    "Are you going to continue being a soldier in the future?"


    "Nope, I wanted to be an alchemist and at the same time, a smithing master¡­" Xin Ja replied almost immediately.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ I just hope that when you get back home you''ll still remember us, okay?"


    "Auntie, that would take a while¡­ Hehehe¡­ I missed your cooking¡­" Xin Ja said while rubbing his nose.


    "Hahaha¡­ Cheeky brat¡­"


    The group then left the area and went to the Zhang residence.


    ¡­


    Zhang Residence in the 5th fortress


    When they enter the gate, they immediately saw a familiar figure that seems to be waiting for them near the main hall of the residence.


    When Xin Ja meets the eyes of Commander Zhang Baguan, there seem to be sparks flying all over the ce.


    Zhang Baguan frowned when he saw that Madam Zhang is with Xin Ja. He truly did not like this young man who has foiled his ns over and over again.


    If he could, he would kill this brat with one strike. But he knew that the brat is a bit tricky. If he made his move, he is sure that would not be able to escape military punishment and even death. With this in mind, he could not even think of hurting the brat and could only re at him.


    The little girl in his arms is also an eyesore.


    That little girl made him remember the husband of Madam Zhang. Truly hateful, he truly did not want these people around the woman he has been wanting for a long time.


    "Zhang Baguan¡­ Why are you here?" Madam Zhang said with a frown.


    "Greeting Commander, sir!" Xin Ja just showed military courtesy due to the man''s rank.


    The little girl in his arms subconsciously removes the visor and then quickly hid her head in Xin Ja''s neck. He could tell that the kid is afraid of this guy.


    "Qinxin¡­ I am just here to visit you and ask you how your trip was¡­" he said with a kind and gentle smile.


    His words and action made Madam Zang feel shivers running down her spine.


    Especially the way he looks at her, she really did not like it.


    She knew that if she continues staying in the 5th fortress, sooner orter, this guy will have his way as this is what he usually does things.


    So she needed to get away from this ce along with her child and medical master Xiang.


    Suddenly, her eyesnded on Xin Ja and an idea came to her mind.


    "I am just fine¡­ I feel a bit tired¡­ Sorry that I could not entertain you, Commander¡­" she said as she walked past him.


    The expression of Zhang Baguan turned serious. But he could not help but take a whip of her sweet scent.


    Although he did not want to leave, he must because she seems to be not in the mood today.


    But before arriving at the gate, he turns around and then muttered to himself while looking at the main hall.


    "Someday¡­ you¡­ Liu Qinxin will be mine. And no one can stop me¡­"


    After saying that a glint of determination appears in his eyes as he turns around and left the Zhang manor.


    When Commander Zhang Baguan left, Madam Zhang slowly peeks outside and a serious expression appears on her face.


    "Little Ja¡­ Can I have a word with you?" she said as she walks back inside the main hall.

 Chapter 1215 - Myrth: 186

    Chapter 1215


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the main headquarters of the Glysko kingdom borders, a group of high-ranking officers and elite soldiers of the kingdom''s army are in a meeting inside therge hall of the headquarters.


    At the head of the people inside the hall is a fat yet burly-looking general with a thick dark beard and ck armor on his body.


    An aura of anger and depression could be felt inside the hall as silence pervades the whole area.


    The general suddenly heaves a deep sigh and then looks at the people around him.


    "We have lost far more soldiers and gained nothing¡­ Yourst n was a failure¡­" he said in a serious tone.


    "We are the ones who started using metal armors, and yet they defeated us by improving our own designs and further advancing them to a degree¡­ I really wonder how ipetent our soldiers arepared to those bastards in the Jimal Kingdom¡­"


    "Is our army really that ipetent? Do we not have any smithing masters and rune masters that couldpete with them?" he asked.


    But no one answered.


    Suddenly, someone said¡­


    "It was that kid that created those things¡­ not their rune masters or smithing masters."


    When that guy said that, everyone red at him. Of course, they knew who made those things, they even tried to get that guy, but that little fellow is as slippery as an eel. And what is terrifying about that fellow is his way of dealing with his enemies.


    They dare not want that little thing targeting their heads.


    While everyone is hesitating to say something, someone from within the crowd suddenly raised his hands.


    "General Sir! I¡­ I''ve got some news from one of our privately hired spies¡­" he said with a timid tone as it seems that he is really afraid to be surrounded by high-ranking people.


    "Alright, since I don''t hear any suggestion here, spill it out!" the general said with a frown.


    "This¡­ Well¡­ Our private spies told us that the Misty vige has contacted Tiig town, the base of the 708 infantry battalion¡­" he reported.


    "It seems that the Misty town is sending ten Mechas to Tiig town as General Zhang made a request for the older version of the Mechas¡­ It was approved and 2 days from now, the Mechas would be transported to Tiig town¡­"


    When everyone heard this, their eyes suddenly glowed with excitement.


    How could they not feel excited? This would be a golden chance. If they can get their hands on the older models, they might find out how the Mecha works.


    "Is this information reliable?" asked the fat general with a serious face.


    "Yes, General, I have my men check on it, and it came out true¡­" the timid-looking soldier said.


    "Good! Good! Hahaha¡­ Now, this is our chance. If we let this chance go, then we can only surrender to these Jimal kingdom bastards¡­"


    With this information, everyone is now excited. This is true, especially for the runemasters and the smithing masters. They could not wait to have their hands on a Mecha and then tear it open to see how it is able to move as such.


    What truly baffled everyone in the Glysko kingdom, especially the runemasters and the smithing masters is how the metallic Mecha could do such intricate movements that seem to be just like that of a human within exerting too much Ki enemy?


    It is known that when they created the Metal Armor, it took them a while to be able to make it work really well for those that are at the 10th level and above.


    But the drawback of the metal armor is its weight and speed.


    However, this seems to be not the concern when ites to the mecha. And this has already made the heads of many of the runemasters in the Glysko kingdom ache.


    They also knew that the other kingdoms are also eyeing that same technology that befalls the Jimal kingdom.


    But no one ever dares make their move as they knew that if they do, the Ki masters of the kingdom will not stay silent.


    If the Ki masters fight, then the destruction of the kingdoms is inevitable. Plus this would also anger the empire and might eradicate the kingdoms¡­ hence no one dares move the Ki masters.


    But it seems that the kingdoms have been cursed as no one has ever reached above the 16th level for a long time.


    So¡­ when a Ki adept reaches the 15th level, it would take them a long time to break through to the 16th level. And the only way for one to advance further is to go to the Gong Empire.


    However, entering the empire is another story¡­


    And so, the presence of the Mecha now bes a deciding factor for power. Anyone that could create a Mecha army is equal to having many 10th level Ki fighters¡­ and that would truly tip the scale of bnce.


    But since the kingdom that has gotten such a technology is the Jimal kingdom, no one felt rmed.


    As for the reason?...


    Well, Jimal kingdom is considered the most peace-loving kingdom. They would not invade anyone''s territory even though they have the advantage.


    The kingdom truly loves their peaceful lives and would fight to maintain them.


    And this is also the reason why the kingdom has a close rtionship with the Gong Empire itself.


    That''s why no matter how they are attacked, they would just defend and not invade. And this has happened for thousands of years already, which is why the other kingdoms would always wage war but retreats in the end.


    One such war has happened many years ago when the Jimal kingdom could still concoct pills.


    This technology was not taken but instead destroyed¡­ which made the invading kingdom of Han dejected.


    ¡­


    The 5th fortress, Xin Ja''s room¡­


    Xin Ja has been sitting cross-legged for a while now andrge beads of sweat are covering his forehead.


    The reason for this is because he is currently underground a breakthrough.


    It has been a while since he was about to break to the 4th level. And after cultivating every day after work his sphere is now like roilingva which is about to erupt.


    He gritted his teeth and around him are some of the Ki stones formed in an array.


    He actually has not tried this back then, but he thinks that it would be a good way to try as he is about to break through anyway.


    On his chest is the inverting pendant that his master has given him. Since his body could not absorb Ki from Ki stones, or any artifacts, he can only use the pendant to help him.


    And so when the array was formed ording to the pattern he has learned, he began cultivating in the middle of the array.


    But what Xin Ja did not expect is the effect that the array would bring him.


    He could not stop anymore at this time because if he stops, then he would surely explode.


    The amount of chaotic Ki entering his body is bingrger and the power of the many Ki stones around him is pushing him to the limits.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja feels the pain all over his body when within his dantian the sphere seems to pop, then expanded.


    When this happens, Xin Ja showed a faint and happy smile on his handsome face.


    This is because he has finally broken through to the 4th level.


    As he heaves a sigh of relief he began to rx.


    With his strength breaking through to the 4th level, he feel excited as he now could do a lot of things that he is unable to do before.


    With this strength, if he ever wears the exoskeleton supporter suit, then his strength would multiply and he could now exert the strength of either 6th or 9th level Ki fighter.


    Well, that depends on the Ki stone used as the energy core of the suit.


    While thinking to this point, Xin Ja could not help but show a faint smile on his face as his mind began to wonder about the prospect of his future.


    Unknown to him, the Ki around the array is now coagting and forming into chaotic Ki. Thisbination of the Ki and returning them to their chaos form was caused by Xin Ja''s breaking through to the 4th level.


    The suppressed energy of the breakthrough did not dispense the other energy around him and has not broken the array.


    Usually, in breakthroughs, the energy would be pushed out of the body and then the sky would turn dark as heaven would feel disturbed.


    And because of this, the arrays would be the first ones to be destroyed and the Ki in the area dissipated.


    But this is not the case with Xin Ja. Although he was wise enough to create the array, because of his excitement, he forgot something crucial.


    He is a unique existence in this world, and his breakthroughs¡­ are concealed from the heavens.

 Chapter 1216 - Myrth: 187

    Chapter 1216


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The energy continuously enters his body and rampages in his meridian. Xin Ja did not know what to do are this moment as he could feel his power growing by the minute.


    The strange urrence inside his body is making him feel afraid at this time as his dantian grows from the 4th level and then now almost reaches the 5th level.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The sudden increase made him feel like his body is about to burst.


    But Xin Ja did not want to give up, instead, he calmed himself down and gathers all the energy in his body. Then as he continuouslypressed them and absorbs them in his sphere, his power continuously grows.


    He did not have enough time to think about anything else and just focused on absorbing the energy in his surroundings like crazy.


    If he could open his eyes, he would discover that everything around him is a mess and that the furniture and objects inside the room has been turned into dust as theybined with the Ki energy in the air inside the array.


    So the vast amount of energy continues to twirl around the room covering everything with dust clouds and mist.


    If he is just a normal Ki practitioner, then right at this moment, he has already caused a huge mess and destruction in his room.


    His body should have already bulged and then exploded taking down the area around his room with him.


    However, because he is able to control calm himself and everything, he was able to prevent this thing from happening.


    "Just a little bit more¡­" he muttered while gritting his teeth.


    He felt that his dantian has fluctuated about five times ever since he reached the 4th level, but he has no time to check everything out as his mind is far too focused on controlling the energy in his body.


    Then everything inside the room slowly calms down.


    Xin Ja did not open his eyes as he suddenly found himself inside a dark space.


    He did not know what is happening and just look at the vast and dark space in front of him.


    Then he noticed something, stars began to form in his surroundings. He could see the formation ofs, stars, sr systems, and then gxies.


    The formation and destruction of each of these things in the void are due to thews governing their body.


    "I thought these things were created by the gods?" he muttered.


    But he was suddenly surprised when he noticed something. He found a few figures floating in space and then began forming a particr world in a sr system.


    Then after working hard, they then form mortals.


    Mortals would die and would await the time of their judgment. And those who are found to have umted positive karma would then follow the creators. And those who have more negative karma than positive will be ves of the creators.


    Gaining positive karma is the only way to be one of the gods. And to gain karma one should follow thews set by the gods themselves.


    Xin Ja did not know why this vision is being shown to him. But he has no time to think about such things as he then saw what happened next.


    Even the gods can also fall and gain negative karma. And those gods that have fallen are sent to a special called Heavenly Samsara.


    On this, they are cleansed and forged and given the chance to regain their godhood.


    But this task is difficult and many have been imprisoned in the never-ending cycle of samsara for a very long time.


    Only a few were lucky enough to escape such a fate of endless mortality.


    However, as he looks at therge of Heavenly Samsara, he noticed that something seems to be happening on the other side of the. He himself knew what is on the other side of the as he has met one of the powerful Shens who left his legacy near the town of Ogden.


    ''There is a great evil that is about to enter the¡­ those who could fight bravely will have a chance to regain their godhood and true immortality¡­''


    A loud booming voice in the void startled Xin Ja as he was suddenly jolted into awakening.


    Withrge beads of sweat covering his forehead, Xin Ja could not help but try to wipe them off. But then he suddenly found himself having an aching body all over.


    He forces himself to sit down and could hear a cracking sound from within his body.


    It seems that his bones have suddenly be denser and his body a bit stronger.


    "Arrgghh¡­ What¡­ What was that? What has happened to me?" he muttered as his eyes darted all over the ce.


    His eyes went wide in disbelief upon seeing his room.


    Within the radius of his room, nothing is left but a few specks of dust.


    Xin Ja suddenly touches the ring on his neck and heaves a sigh of relief as it is still there. Luckily for him, all of the important things he has are all in his ring and the ck orb, if not then he would surely regret everything.


    He then saw that the bag of Ki stones in the corner which he has not used is actually missing.


    He suddenly had an inkling of what has happened.


    "It seems that the reason why the energy became denser and went you of control is that the whole bag of Ki stones was poured inside the array¡­" he muttered as he could feel his back tingling.


    He then quickly looks at his sphere.


    Although it is still a single one, the shiny golden color seems to be more pronounced and the sphere a bit bigger.


    Then he enters the sphere and was almost shocked at what he is seeing.


    There are now 9 glowing golden spheres fluctuating with power inside therge sphere. This means that he now has the power of a 9th level Ki fighter.


    "This¡­ how could this have happened?" Xin Ja muttered as he suddenly put his hand on the ground.


    Crack!


    Upon touching the ground, he suddenly saw his palm print on it.


    "Damn it! I must consolidate my strength¡­" he quickly muttered and sat in concentration.


    He has no time to think of anything else right now and just has to focus his mind on consolidating his strength so that he could control his own body and power.


    When Xin Ja opens his eyes, he was shocked to see a few people inside his room.


    "Senior Yao¡­ What are you doing in my¡­" Xin Ja wanted to say something but noticed that his room already has the basic stuff inside.


    Upon hearing the words of Xin Ja, Yao Mai Lin turns around and then looks at him with aplicated expression on her face.


    How could she not feel conflicted?


    She wanted to visit Xin Ja 5 days ago because of a letter from the military. But when Xin Ja did not answer, she took a peek inside and found that everything inside the room is gone.


    She was shocked and did not know what has happened.


    Then she saw Xin Ja cultivating and noticed something eerie. As she walks near, she was shocked to see him absorbing chaotic Ki and then refining his body slowly. It means that he is consolidating his strength. However, how could that be if he has not broken through?


    He would only do such a thing when he has just broken through. But right now, she could tell that Xin Ja is still at the 1st level and has not broken through.


    Yao Mai Lin knew that this is an important secret of Xin Ja and she quickly made a decision.


    As a friend, she would not betray him, so she quickly decided to fix everything in the room.


    She has been staying in this room for a while waiting for him to wake up.


    And now that she heard him calling her, she was surprised and at the same time relieved.


    "You¡­ Sigh¡­ Is everything fine with you now?" she said.


    She did not want to ask Xin Ja about his secret and would only wait for him to tell her, so she did not want to dwell on it.


    "Yes, I''m good¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Do we have another mission, Senior?" Xin Ja asked confusedly.


    "Sigh¡­ Yes¡­ and no¡­" Yao Mai Lin said.


    "You''ve been cultivating for 5 days¡­" she added with a wry smile.


    Xin Ja was suddenly shocked and then looks at her with horror on his face. He did not know what to say as it seems that Senior Yao has learned something about his secret.


    "Do not worry, if you are not ready to say anything, I won''t ask anything¡­ Just¡­ Just be careful, next time, okay? If this happens again, you can ask me for help¡­" she said with a helpless sigh.


    Xin Ja showed a grateful expression and knew that this senior Yao is truly someone whom he could trust. Then remembering that she is the cousin of Yao Xue, he felt assured now.


    "Thank you, senior¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    "Che¡­ Little brat¡­" Yao Mai Lin said while showing a beautiful smile.


    Suddenly before the two could talk some more, someone came knocking at the door.

 Chapter 1217 - Myrth: 188

    Chapter 1217 ¨C Myrth:  188


    Chapter 1217


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Junior Officer Yao¡­ Junior Officer Xin¡­ We¡­ we have a problem¡­" a soldier reported as he enters the room of Xin Ja.


    Command officer of the 5th fortress¡­


    Inside therge office, a couple of high-ranking officers are currently in a meeting.


    Seated in the main seat is the young 4th prince, and beside him is the highest high-ranking officer of the 5th fortress, the Brigade Commander, General Tee Gui.


    Everyone is watching something on the screen which made them feel angry and annoyed at the same time.


    2 days ago¡­


    A small military encampment near the town of Tork was patrolling the area near the border. In that encampment, there were around 500 soldiers and 3 old model Mechas.


    After their routine patrol, the soldiers went back to their small encampment and rested.


    "Hey, did the enemy soldiers really retreat?" a soldier asked the person beside him.


    "Well, so far we have not any of them near our borders. Plus the scout teams have reported that those bastards seem to have holed themselves up inside the towns they have taken. I think they are too afraid to fight now¡­"


    The two are watching atop a watchtower of the encampment.


    Meanwhile, inside the small workshop, some of the cksmiths are busy maintaining the functionality of the 3 Mechas that are assigned to theirpany.


    "These guys are really sturdy¡­ I did not expect that I could work on one of them until today¡­" a smithing master said while checking the shoulder armor of a Mecha.


    "Hahaha¡­ Most of us here are just like you when we started working with these Mechas¡­ But I wanted to get my hands on those new models thate from the 5th fortress. I heard that those things are far sturdier and stronger than what we are working with right now¡­"


    "I was there when they tested those Mechas¡­ I mean, they really move and are as flexible as a normal person¡­" another one said.


    "I''ve tried piloting one of these old Mechas but I find it a bit hard¡­ The motion is the thing that makes me unable to pilot it properly¡­ That''s why I decided to be just a Mecha mechanic¡­"


    "Well, all of us are here because of this thing¡­ I wonder what kind of brain the creator of such a thing has."


    The smithing masters discussed while they busy themselves with the maintenance.


    Unknown to them, a group of enemy soldiers is approaching from outside the wall.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Two arrows were sent flying and the two guards atop the tower fell.


    Then, 100 soldiers quickly mobilized to enter the gate.


    Bang!!!


    It was already toote when the soldiers atop the wooden walls realized that they were under attack.


    The wooden gate was sted open and 5 men lead the 100 enemy soldiers charging inside the encampment.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "Enemy attack!"


    Shouted the soldiers as the fighting inside the encampment began.


    The pilots did not hesitate to quickly hop inside their Mechas and activate them. But before they could get out of the hangar, the enemy soldiers have already entered it.


    The first ones to fall were the smithing masters who were caught off guard.


    "Damn it! Let''s kill these pests!" shouted one of the pilots.


    "Hahaha¡­ Peace has made them weak and stupid! Death is for those who are as weak as you people! Hahaha" shouted one of the five 10th level Ki fighters.


    The 3 Mechas did not hesitate to retaliate and quickly shot towards the approaching enemy soldiers.


    Puchi!!!


    The careless strong enemy fighter''s head was shattered when it was hit by therge bullet of thepressed air weapon.


    The rest of the four remaining powerful fighters spread and began to retaliate using their Ki and weapons.


    One of them was fast enough to get behind a Mecha and quickly climb on it.


    Then he unsheathes his long sword and suddenly stabs right in a small gap near the entry door of the Mecha.


    Since the activation of the Mecha was hastened, its defenses have notpletely activated.


    The Mecha suddenly froze then its hands slowly lowered as it staggered and fall on the ground with a loud crash.


    The two remaining Mecha suddenly wanted to assist, but they were blocked by the rest of the 10th level fighters and other regr soldiers of the enemy.


    As of now, the hangar is already filled with dead bodies of soldiers from the two kingdoms.


    10th level fighters are very strong and agile¡­ hence the regr soldiers did not have a chance to defeat them. Meanwhile, the Mechas are also quite formidable as they were able to wipe out the low-level soldiers of the enemy.


    Now inside the hangar, only the two Mechas and the four enemy main fighters are left.


    Then suddenly, the one who stabbed the Mecha from behind forcibly opened the cockpit door and enters the Mecha.


    "No! Stop that guy!" shouted one of the Mecha pilots.


    But they could not advance as the three remaining fighters are blocking their path. They could not even hit them with thepressed air weapon as they were a bit agile.


    Soon, the fallen Mecha began to move.


    "No¡­ They are trying to steal the Mecha! Damn bastards!" shouted the pilot as he takes a step forward.


    But then someone stood in front of his path with arge sword.


    The Mecha pilot did not hesitate to st that fighter with his weapon.


    Peng! Peng!


    The fighter did not dodge but instead parried the flying bolts.


    Puchi!!!


    The fighter could not possibly parry all of the bolts as they flew rapidly towards him.


    He suddenly stopped as arge hole appears on his stomach after one bolt got through.


    "Go now!" he shouted before he fell down on the ground.


    "I will avenge your death!" shouted the enemy soldier inside the stolen Mecha.


    The other Mecha followed suit and began firing at the escaping Mecha but the two remaining fighters stopped his assault.


    One even tried to go behind the pilot and tried to stab his back. But the pilot saw what has happened to his teammate and quickly shifted his body to the left.


    The de did not hit him, and he caused the Mecha to fall on its back. This fall crushes the fighter clinging behind him.


    Thest remaining enemy fighter tried to defend his escapingpanion, but he too was killed by the other Mecha.


    "Damn it! Chase after that guy!" shouted the Mecha on the ground as he quickly stood up.


    The two Mecha tried to chase after the stolen Mecha but were stopped by the captain of the base.


    If they follow and there is an ambush, then the other two Mecha might possibly be taken by the enemy. So instead of chasing, they quickly went back to the hangar and armed themselves.


    The rest of the surviving Jimal soldiers also armed themselves, and then tried to chase after the stolen Mecha.


    However, the thief is really tricky as he was able to escape sessfully that night.


    ¡­


    In front of the screen, the high-ranking officers looks at the scene of the attack and showed worried expressions on their faces after hearing the report.


    "So that means, the enemy has now gotten their hands on a Mecha model? This¡­ this is really going to be a big problem¡­" a high-ranking officer said while rubbing his jaw.


    General Tee shifted his gaze at the crowd then stopped when his sightnded on Xin Ja.


    "Junior Officer Xin¡­ You have been the one who is improving the models of Mecha. We do not want the current models of the Mecha to fall into the enemy''s hands¡­ Do you have any solution to this? Maybe¡­ create a key or a lock or something¡­" he said.


    Xin Ja felt a bit nervous while facing these powerful figures. He could not help but always feel this way whenever he is called to these kinds of meetings.


    "Well¡­ I¡­ I never would have thought that such a day woulde. But this is negligent on my part¡­ I was too focused on creating the Mechas that I forgot a few safety protocols¡­" Xin Ja said while bowing his head to the people in front of him.


    "There is actually a solution for this¡­ it is a kind of biometric key."


    "I would suggest that each Mecha should be connected to their pilots using this type of security protocol which would identify the pilots for the Mechas¡­ Without the biometric key, no one would be able to operate a Mecha¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "Biometric key¡­ Hmmm¡­ I like the idea¡­ Implement immediately! I want every Mecha in the kingdom to have such a key¡­ This would prevent those bastards from stealing our stuff¡­" General Tee said with a smirk.


    "General! What about the weapons¡­ I think the enemy has stolen a standard weapon of a Mecha along with it¡­" another officer asked.


    "Hahaha¡­ The weapons have already been secured. Those things cannot be opened just by anyone. If they dare to open it, everything inside would be destroyed¡­" this time General Fang answered.


    Upon hearing this, everyone seemed to have heaved a sigh of relief.


    They all knew that even if the Mechas as strong, without those weapons, they would still have a hard time in battles.

 Chapter 1218 - Myrth: 189

    Chapter 1218 ¨C Myrth:  189


    Chapter 1218


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the following days, Xin Ja immerse himself in his work and began to create the new biometric key system for the Mechas. He has already a prototype in his mind and would just edit it as the advancedputing system is not yetplete.


    Soon after designing andpleting the first biometric key system, Xin Ja presented it to the higher-ups.


    Inside the hangar of the 5th fortress, a few higher-ups are checking the new security system of the Mecha and were immediately impressed by the biometric key system of the Mecha.


    It may not be perfect yet but it is already the start.


    The old models were quickly recalled for dismantling.


    In these few days, Xin Ja also found a new problem with the cockpit and the armor of the Mechas. The current back entrance is a bit dangerous for the pilots if a cold boot is done for the Mecha. So Xin Ja decided to add new armor and an additional mechanism for the cockpit.


    This would enable the entry and exit of the cockpit safer for the pilot in case of any emergency.


    After the mass recall of the new models, they were shipped out immediately after half a month of upgrading.


    Soon, the kingdom of Jimal''s Mecha forces could not be seen in every town of the bordend within the kingdom of Jimal''s territory.


    ¡­


    5th fortress, 2nd hangar cafeteria area


    Xin Ja and a few of his colleagues are having lunch after a busy day.


    The busy cafeteria suddenly became silent as a petite figure appears at the entrance. The figure looks beautiful and a bit petite, but her flowing dress insinuates her beauty.


    She looks at the people inside the cafeteria and when she saw who she is looking for, she quickly came walking towards that person.


    "Little Ja!¡­ I have not seen for a while¡­" she suddenly said as she arrives at Xin Ja and his colleague''s table.


    Qiang Yaoyao is as beautiful as ever and has immediately captured the eyes of everyone inside the cafeteria.


    "Oh¡­ Big sister Yaoyao¡­" Xin Ja said as he quickly chewed his food and swallowed while standing up from his seat.


    "Yeah, long time no see¡­ How are you at the alchemy workshop?" Xin Ja said while gesturing for her to sit near him.


    Qiang Yaoyao did not stand in attention as she just nodded her head to the people around the table and quickly sits near Xin Ja.


    "Sigh¡­ I was a bit busy until yesterday. Most of the alchemists are being sent home already¡­ I think the war is about to end¡­" she said with a smile.


    "Really? That is good news then¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile as he shifted his gaze to the people around the table.


    "Did you hear that guys¡­ We can go home soon¡­" he said excitedly.


    "Do you want to have lunch with us?" he suddenly said as he noticed Qiang Yaoyao having no food on her side of the table.


    "Nope¡­ I just came here to pester you¡­" she said with a yful smirk.


    The two began talking and the rest of the people just continue eating. They are already used to such sight as they have seen Qiang Yaoyao visiting Xin Ja before.


    After lunch, Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao walks out of the hangar and went back to the quarters.


    "Let''s visit Senior Yao¡­" she suddenly suggested.


    The two then happily walk while talking about their everyday activity.


    Many eyes are looking at Xin Ja with a hint of jealousy and admiration. Most men who saw him walking with a beautiful woman would feel jealous¡­ while others admire him for being able to talk to a beauty.


    Some women, on the other hand, would feel jealous of Qiang Yaoyao as she is able to talk to Xin Ja. In this base who did not know the name of Xin Ja?


    He is a famous person in the base and is being looked up to because of his contribution to the war.


    He could already be considered a living hero by the people.


    When the two arrived in front of Yao Mai Lin''s quarters, they noticed a man standing by the door.


    Xin Ja quickly grabs Qiang Yaoyao''s hand and drags her to the side as they hide and watch in secret.


    The man is holding some flowers while having his hair neatly arranged.


    This guy is familiar with Xin Ja as he is none other than Captain Yu Xuwai.


    Ever since he saw Captain Yu in misty vige Xin Ja feels that the guy is someone worth befriending. When they became a part of the same squadron, he immediately looks up to the guy as he is very serious with his job as a soldier and very heroic.


    He knew that the guy likes Senior Yao, so he is rooting for the two to be together.


    "What is he doing in front of Senior Yao''s room? Is he wooing Senior Yao?¡­ No, I need to know the background of this guy¡­ Senior Yao is far too good and excellent of a woman to just belong to anyone¡­" Qiang Yaoyao nosily said as she wanted to rush over.


    Qiang Yaoyao and Yao Mai Lin have already met each other and have be friends as Xin Ja introduced them. So since she is close with Yao Mai Lin, Qiang Yaoyao seems to have the instinct of protecting Yao Mai Lin from her suitors as she has a bad experience of such a thing.


    But Xin Ja suddenly drags her back.


    "Shush¡­ That''s Captain Yu. He is an upright guy¡­ I know him and we belong to the same squadron. Stay here and watch¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja exined with a chuckle.


    Soon, Yao Mai Lin opened the door and saw the flowers in front of Captain Yu. Upon seeing the flowers she immediately blushed.


    But she steps forward and then closes her eyes as she drags Captain Yu towards the reception area where Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao are hiding.


    When the two saw them walking in their direction. Qiang Yaoyao suddenly panicked and pushes Xin Ja.


    With the figure of Xin Ja appearing, an awkward atmosphere immediately enveloped the surrounding.


    He awkwardly raises his hand and said.


    "Hi?" while showing a sheepish smile.


    Deep inside Xin Ja''s heart, he is cursing Qiang Yaoyao for pushing him out of the corner.


    "You¡­ Junior Ja, what are you doing here?" Yao Mai Lin asked while showing a hint of blush on her face.


    Suddenly, she felt something is wrong and noticed that she is still holding on to Captain Yu''s hands as she was dragging him to the reception area.


    She quickly let go and her face turned red. She did not expect that her junior would be able to see her dragging a man.


    "Ahem¡­ I will not disturb the two of you¡­ We will leave now¡­ Sorry¡­" Xin Ja quickly said while showing a sheepish smile.


    Qiang Yaoyao also showed a sheepish smile as she waved her hand while following Xin Ja.


    "See you next time, Senior Yao¡­ Enjoy your date with this gentleman¡­ Hihi¡­" she said yfully.


    When Xin Ja heard her words, she almost stumble and did not dare look back as he quickly ran away.


    At this time, Yao Mai Lin could not help but feel shy as she did not expect that Xin Ja would see this scene. She then turns towards Captain Yu who is also showing a blushing face.


    "I¡­ That¡­" Yao Mai Lin did not know what to say now and just stutters.


    "Ahem¡­ Ahem¡­ Would you want to go out for a while¡­" Captain Yu quickly said trying to smooth out the awkward situation.


    Yao Mai Lin just lowered her head and nodded.


    She did not know what she is feeling right now.


    In fact, when Xin Ja saw her dragging Captain Yu she feel shy and guilty at the same time. She did not know why she felt that way.


    She could not deny the fact that she actually has feelings for Captain Yu. She just could not say it or show it because of her current duty as a soldier.


    She wanted to focus on her career first, and then she would respond to his wooing afterward. But as the day flows by, she did not know why, but his presence in her life made her rely on him more and more every day.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao were alreadyughing together while walking out of the female officer''s dormitory.


    "Hahaha¡­ Why did you push me, I almost had a heart attack back there?" Xin Ja said while chuckling.


    "Hihi¡­ You should have seen your face¡­ You look like this¡­" Qiang Yaoyao said while showing Xin Ja how he reacted.


    The twoughed all the way to their usual hang-out ce.


    After talking for a while and enjoying the scenery, Qiang Yaoyao seems to have remembered something.


    "Oh, I almost forgot¡­ I heard that Crown Prince, Han Jiban is going to visit the fortress¡­ I''m feeling a bit excited. I''ve only seen him once, and he is so¡­ Sigh." Qiang Yaoyao suddenly showed a love-struck expression.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja almostughed but controlled himself.

 Chapter 1219 - Myrth: 190

    Chapter 1219


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Glysko kingdom, Gumara City


    A long makeshift carriage being pulled by several steeds is running down the main road towards the city gates. Beside it are a few powerful warriors of the kingdom and there is even a figure calmly standing atop the carriage.


    The figure is wearing a ck mask that''s covering his face and only his eyes could be seen.


    His mask does not have any ornaments or features. It is just a in ck mask.


    When the long carriage enters the city, it has already attracted many eyes.


    The long carriage then went to therge military fort of the city.


    Inside the military fort, the soldiers and the people in the carriage began to unload everything and the thing they are carrying slowly stood up from the carriage making a creaking sound.


    The soldier''s eyes went wide while seeing the thing and their heart could not help but beat faster in nervousness.


    This is the thing that has created a nightmare for every soldier in the Glysko kingdom... the so-called Mecha.


    "Hahaha¡­ It is truly magnificent¡­ If we can mass-produce this thing, then our forces will be unstoppable!" the man who was standing atop the carriage a while ago said as hended on the ground while walking at a group of men that looks like military officers.


    "You''re right, Ki Master Holo¡­ Our kingdom will be victorious and we can finally conquer the kingdom of Jimal which the others have not done before¡­" a high-ranking officer said while a gleam in his eyes.


    In fact, they have lost far too many soldiers in this war and have suffered too much. They even sacrificed 4 powerful 10th level Ki fighters just to get their hands on a single unit.


    They can actually send higher-level Ki Adepts, but the losses would be far too huge for them to bear.


    The fighting capability of a Mecha is far too dangerous for them to underestimate.


    Soon, the Mecha unit was sent inside the already newly constructed hangar. Ity on the ground, and the rune and smithing masters began their work.


    "When do you think you can copy and reproduce this thing?" asked Ki Master Holo as he slowly scrutinized the Mecha.


    On the way to this ce, he has tried piloting one and he knew that he could use it if he spread his Ki in the machine. But the material used to build the machine is only subpar and could only handle about 20% of his strength and energy before the metal would begin to produce a creaking sound.


    "Master¡­ at least around a week¡­ I noticed that there are a lot of intricacies and details on this thing. It is not like metal armor. This thing is using manyponents and many things that we have not seen before¡­" the man in charge said honestly.


    "Hmm¡­ Tomorrow, the minds in the kingdom of Glysko will being here¡­ I expect results¡­" he said then takes onest look at the Mecha and left.


    That night, everyone is busy as they slowly dismantled the Mecha. Meanwhile, Ki Master Holo is currently in a separate hangar where there is arge weapon on the tform.


    People are slowly cutting through the side of the weapon as the smithing masters have determined that it was the optimal location to open the thing.


    But then there was an ident that happened as they tried to open thepressed air weapon.


    Bam!!!


    When they forcefully opened it, there was a low explosion that happened inside and everything inside the weapon was turned into dust.


    Everyone was startled and quickly jumps away from the weapon.


    The Ki Master could not help but cursed out as his eyes looks at the weapon on the tform again. He could not help but throw many curses at the person who created such a trap and also the smithing masters who did not know better.


    "Damn it! You''re all a bunch of retards! And that person who created this trap is a bastard! Did he really not want to let us live?! I will kill the bastard once I see him¡­" he cursed angrily as he walks out with a clenched fist and gritted teeth.


    He went back to the Mecha who has already been dismantled after a whole day of work.


    When it was nighttime, they activated light arrays which illuminate the whole hangar, like it was daytime. Although these kinds of light arrays are expensive, they still decide to use them as necessary for their project.


    When he saw the intricate parts and the many people working on it, he showed a hint of satisfaction and admiration at the Mecha.


    "If only we can get our hands on that guy¡­" he said as he changes his mind not to kill that person.


    The next day¡­


    Arge group of the convoy arrives at the city and went directly to the military fort.


    When the carriage stops, no one said anything as the people inside the carriage has already jumped out from inside.


    They quickly ran towards the hangar and have an excited look on their faces as they saw the half dismantled Mecha on the tform surface.


    "Hihihi¡­ I can''t believe that I could see the actual thing. The thing that could change the era of warfare in ournd¡­" an excited old man said as he quickly walks towards the Mecha.


    "Hmm¡­ Is everything recorded¡­" he suddenly asked the person who greeted them.


    "Yes, great master¡­" that person replied as he handed the old man a document.


    "Hmm¡­ Good¡­ Good¡­ proceed carefully when dismantling the internal parts¡­ That is the core of this thing¡­" he said with a satisfied smile.


    The Glysko kingdom began their busy days dismantling, recording, and learning the structure of the Mecha that has fallen in their hands.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the 5th fortress¡­


    A long line of carriages is currently traveling towards the fortress gateing from the direction of the 5th fortress town.


    Inside one of the carriages sits a man in his 30s with a regal appearance and wearing a light cyan nobleman''s robe. His face almost looks like that of the 4th prince, Han Bai, but he has a more mature aura around him. Right at this moment, he has his eyes closed and a strange aura is revolving around him as he held a Ki stone in his hand.


    This man is the current crown prince of the Jimal Kingdom, Prince Han Jiban.


    "My prince we have arrived at the 5th fortress¡­" a man reported from outside the carriage.


    When the crown prince heard the words of the man, he slowly opened his eyes and took a nce outside the window.


    He could see the beautiful scenery on the side and as he shifted his gaze ahead, his eyes showed a hint of astonishment.


    This is because he saw two Mecha units standing by the gate.


    The Mecha unit he is seeing right now is different from those that he has seen at the Central Fortress of the Southern border guards.


    The Central Fortress has also created their own version of Mecha which is distributed in their ranks. But those Mechas are a bit thin and look flimsy.


    The one he is seeing right now looks like a standard military soldier wearing heavy armor and weaponry.


    "Hmm¡­ The model is a bit weird¡­ but practical¡­ No wonder, the Central Fortress is having a headache in modifying their own Mechas¡­" the crown prince said.


    The OMM model 01 that Xin Ja has created is a bit different from the original version of the Mecha which has a moving head. With the four cameras, the OMM 01 almost has no blind spots.


    The carriages soon arrive inside the 5th fortress and the crown prince was greeted by his own brother and the high-ranking officers.


    At this time, Xin Ja is still in his workshop currently working on the drawing board. When the old model Mecha was stolen he knew that the spread of the Mecha in this world would not stop. And it would spread in all the kingdoms and the empires.


    So, to be able to advance and get ahead of everyone, he needed to create a unique type of Mecha¡­ a Mecha that is different from others and might even have the ability to rapidly be sent anywhere in the kingdom.


    But he has to get over some difficult obstacles at hand.


    So he decided to create a miniature version of the thing first before implementing it on the Mechas.


    The blueprint on the table right now is for him to test out his theories.


    "I hope that this would work¡­" he muttered while drafting thest line.


    He looks at the thing on his table and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    But before he could feel happy, his train of thoughts was disturbed by a loud knocking on his door.


    "Junior Officer Xin¡­ you are being called in the meeting¡­" the soldier reported as he waited outside the door of Xin Ja''s office inside the workshop.


    "Meeting? Me? Why?" Xin Ja thought as he slowly stands up in confusion.

 Chapter 1220 - Myrth: 191

    Chapter 1220


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja is currently sweating beads of sweat as he stood in the room where the crown prince is currently is. If he feels nervous while in front of the 4th prince, how much more when he is currently in front of the crown prince?


    The crown prince is going to be the next king of the kingdom. So how could he not feel a bit scared?


    Seeing the tense expression of the young man before them, the officer could not help but show a faint smile on their faces.


    So far, they have been used to this timid attitude of Xin Ja.


    Although they have already met each other many times before, he still would feel distressed in front of them. They have already told him that he should rx, but it did not work. So they just let him be.


    However, the crown prince is looking at Xin Ja with a strange expression.


    He did not expect that the young soldier who can be considered as the living legend amongst the army would be truly very young, and a bit timid.


    "Junior Officer Xin¡­ On behalf of the kingdom, the king wanted to convey his thanks for your contribution to this war. We can consider that because of what you have done, the war has finally stopped¡­ Thank you¡­" he said in a cordial manner.


    "Yes, sir! It is my duty¡­ sir¡­ I mean¡­ Crown prince, sir!" Xin Ja replied trying to act like a soldier but still could not help but have a shaky voice.


    Pfft¡­


    "Is he always this shaky?" the Crown prince chuckled then turns to his brother.


    "We''re used to it¡­" the 4th prince replied with a smile and a shrug.


    Actually, Xin Ja could not control such a feeling when he is facing someone who is with an authority. But if he is threatened, then even if it is the king, of course, he would not cower. He might hide, but he will continue fighting.


    And so, the meeting began while Xin Ja listened as his heart began to calm down.


    After the meeting, someone patted his shoulder.


    It was General Fang who is showing a big smile on his face.


    "Hey¡­" he said while looking at the people behind Xin Ja.


    "Can you¡­ Can you customize a Mecha for me? I want to weapon you''ve tested back in Tork town¡­ I''ve read the reports, and I was really interested with such a weapon¡­" General Fang said.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned as this is the first time a general made such a friendly request on him. And so far, he is also the first one to request a sniper weapon. Although the information about the weapon is already given to the military, no one wanted to use such a weapon.


    Some told him that it would not be as good as thepressed air weapons which would spew several bullets rapidly.


    Plus the production of the sniper rifle and its bullets cost a bit, so some think that it is impractical.


    So upon hearing that the general is interested in the sniper rifle Xin Ja could not help but show interest.


    "Umm¡­ Yes, yes, General¡­ But¡­" Xin Ja was a bit hesitant.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I already read the data¡­ I think this type of Mecha is for me¡­" General Fang said with a smile.


    With that, Xin Ja walks back to his quarter and decided to draft another model of a Mecha which is primarily used for sniping and ranger-type missions.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at this time¡­


    Inside the main hangar test site of the 5th fortress


    Crown prince Han Jiban is currently gawking at a dark blue Mecha with intricate design and smooth chromed armor. One could tell that there is envy in his eyes while looking at the Mecha in front of him.


    He then saw his younger brother getting inside the Mecha''s cockpit.


    When the Mecha has fully powered up, it slowly stands up like a warrior on the battlefield.


    The Mecha created by Xin Jiao for the 4th prince is not using the standard four-camera head¡­ instead, it is using a singlerge camera in the middle of an armored d head and a small camera at the back.


    Since the Mecha is a scout type and amand mobile center, it carries a huge backpack.


    "So what do you think brother?" 4th prince Han Bai called with a happy smile.


    "This is amazing¡­ I did not expect that a Mecha that should be used for wars would look so stylish¡­" Crown prince Han Jiban said in admiration.


    "General Tee, can I test out the Mecha in this base? I have tested out the prototype Mechas in the Central fortress, but I am not satisfied¡­ I hope that in here, you guys could deliver satisfaction as the rumor has said¡­" the crown prince said with a smile.


    "Yes, your highness! Come this way please¡­" General Tee Gui said as he lead the prince towards a dressing room.


    The crown prince puts on a pilot suit and quickly got inside a standard Mecha.


    They registered the crown prince''s biometric before he was able to turn on the Mecha.


    "Hahaha¡­ This¡­ This is what I am talking about¡­" he suddenly eximed from inside the cockpit.


    "Little brother¡­ Why don''t we test out how far have you learned with yourbat studies¡­" the crown prince said with a challenging tone.


    Han Bai was a bit surprised as his always serious brother would joke around and fight with him with a Mecha.


    He could not remember when the time the two of them yed together was.


    All he could remember was that his older brother stop ying with him when he has given the title of the crown prince.


    At first, he was angry with his brother for neglecting him. But as he grows up, he knew that his brother has been secretly protecting him from the shadows against the attacks of their own siblings.


    Now that he has grown up, he swore that he would make sure that his older brother would be able to take the crown in the end.


    The two walked towards the test arena as thick rock walls slowly rises to enclose them in a circr cage.


    At this time, there are many pilots and personnel that are currently inside the main hangar who decided to watch the battle between the two princes.


    They have heard that the crown prince is abat master while the 4th prince is a runemaster. They are all wondering how well really the crown prince in fighting is.


    The crown prince grabs a training sword on the side, while the 4th prince grabs a shield and a training short sword.


    The two began to circle one another and the cheers in their surroundings could be heard in the air.


    "Here Ie, little brother!" Han Jiban called out as he dashes towards Han Bai''s Mecha.


    ¡­


    While the two are battling inside the main hangar, Xin Ja has already begun drawing his draft for General Fang''s Mecha. It did not take long before he is able to finish the design and then walked out of his room.


    He directly went to the smithing master''s office and talked to the head.


    Xin Ja did not go out in there until it was already at dawn the next day.


    Although he was tired mentally he is still contented with what he has aplished.


    He stayed in that ce toplete the design of the new essory for the OMM 01 models. But of course, this design is to be used by him first using the exoskeleton he is wearing in his body.


    Xin Ja has been used in wearing the exoskeleton every day inside his clothing. This is because of his paranoia for being very weak before, and his depressing experience while growing up.


    Although his reliance on his gears might be bad, he did not care. In this war-torn ce, his safety is his priority and his pride second.


    And so¡­ he has finished manufacturing the new gears and is ready to test it out.


    As Xin Ja walks out of the fortress, he directly went to a forest area just outside the borders of the 5th fortress and the 5th fortress town.


    Soon he arrives in the forest and began setting up the new gears. Right at this moment, he is wearing a strange backpack on his back, two controllers along with the stabilizers on his arms.


    As he looks at himself, Xin Ja feels a bit weird but then, he still has to test this thing out, so he quickly started the rune on his chest.


    The jet engine on his backpack started along with the stabilizers.


    "This is a bit exciting¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he looks at the sky.


    All of a sudden, he feels a strange sensation in his heart¡­ it was as if a warning bell in his mind. When he felt such a thing, he knew that something is wrong. So he quickly spread his senses around him.. However, as soon as he did, his face turned pale.

 Chapter 1221 - Myrth: 192

    Chapter 1221


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Someone suddenly appears before him and his speed is really fast.


    From the looks of it, this person is somewhat at the 13th or 14th level and his appearance caught Xin Ja off guard.


    He was too confident that the enemy has already retreated as the war was about to end. But who would have thought that because of his slight negligence, the enemy would be able to catch him?


    Swoosh!!!


    The enemy sent a fist targeting his shoulder.


    He knew from that instant that this person is not going to kill him¡­ but instead wanted to capture him.


    Xin Ja rolled his shoulder to the side as he ns to deflect the punch of his enemy.


    He is not stupid enough to also punch the iing fist.


    It would have been cool to also punch and meet the iing fist head-on, but he has learned that that is not how things are supposed to be done.


    In the military training he has participated in the past, he had seen lower-level Ki fighters or same-level Ki fighters meeting the fists of their enemy and ended up breaking their own fist or both broke their fists together.


    When seeing such a thing he could not help but appreciate the fighting theory taught to him by his unique vision.


    And now that he is fighting against another stronger person, he now knew what to do.


    At least this time, he knew that the disparity in strength would not be that huge. And he would not be a punching bag of the opponent.


    As he deflected the fist, using his own shoulder, he quickly countered with a quick jab on the opponent''s face.


    Bam!


    Xin Ja is now at level 9 and his strength is not like when he was at the lower levels. With the help of the exoskeleton, his strength could now reach around level 11¡­ the strength of a Ki Adept.


    So this simple jab and the deflected punch have caught the enemy unprepared.


    The Ki Adept staggered on the ground as he almost lost his footing.


    When he recovered, he almost turned red in embarrassment as he did not expect that a mere 1st level could do such a thing to him who is already at the 13th level.


    "How dare you punch my face?!" the man shouted as he red at Xin Ja.


    "You should know your ce, weakling!" he shouted as he suddenly dashed towards Xin Ja.


    The man wanted to grab his neck and his speed is really fast and quick.


    But Xin Ja would not lose when ites to speed and quickness. He immediately uses his shadow steps and before the enemy knew it, he is already gone.


    The enemy was stunned when he noticed that he actually tried to grab an after image.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, a strong punch hit his Ki field making him stagger a step back.


    He suddenly showed a surprised expression as he has not underestimated his opponent this time and had already put up his Ki field.


    But who would have known that this 1st level piece of trash would be able to push him like this?


    "You¡­ you are not a 1st level Ki fighter¡­ Your strength should be around the 11th level¡­" that guy said with an astonished look on his face.


    "But¡­ how could you hide this?" he said as he red at Xin Ja as if wanting to dissect him with his sight.


    "You don''t have to ask this question¡­" Xin Ja said as his eyes turned serious.


    Suddenly, he vanished from his position, and then his figure seems to have totally disappeared.


    The guy was immediately shocked as he suddenly feel like he just fought with a ghost and that ghost is gone now.


    Suddenly, he heard some footsteps.


    "Commander¡­ did you capture the brat?" asked a female soldier as she arrive in the area with another soldier.


    They are wearing civilian robes, but Xin Ja knew that they are soldiers from the Glysko kingdom judging from the way they talk.


    "He¡­ He disappeared. That guy is too crafty. And the information is wrong, he is not¡­" the Commander of the enemy said but stopped when his head suddenly tilted upwards.


    The two before him showed a shocked expression as they noticed that theirmander is currently holding into a pinky-sized bolt.


    Themander was able to catch the bolt which Xin Ja has fired while he was still hiding.


    With the quick reflexes of a Ki Adept, the bolt is not fast enough to deliver a fatal blow for the sneak attack.


    However, before thatmander could react, he suddenly saw his two subordinates falling to the ground.


    The female soldier was lucky enough to tilt her head and only her left ear was hit, but the male soldier''s neck got impaled by the pinky-sized bolt.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The female soldier cried as she grabbed her left ear as blood began pouring out. Meanwhile, the male soldier immediately fell on the ground as he chases after his breath before dying.


    "Shit! Bastard! Get out of here! Stop hiding!" themander shouted in anger.


    He red in the direction of the sound and then formed his Ki from his fist and sent a Ki fist projectile towards the tree where he heard the weapon from.


    Boom!!!


    The tree was turned into dust as it was hit by his powerful flying Ki fist.


    "Sir, our mission is nowpromised¡­ We have to retreat!" the female soldier said as she quickly ran.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    Suddenly, as the two began to run away, a series of soundsing from seemingly different locations in the forest began bombarding them with bolts.


    The female soldiers were not fast enough and her Ki field was not strong enough to resist the Ki of Xin Ja which is already at the 9th level. She was hit several times on her right arm and back, but she still continues running away.


    Meanwhile, themander also sent flying fists in the direction where Xin Ja would shoot. And the forest was now filled with explosions.


    Xin Ja decided to stop when he was about to get hit by the powerful Ki fist of themander.


    He knew that if he was hit by that thing, then he would surely suffer heavy wounds.


    He just watches the two run out of the forest before activating the jet thruster on his back.


    With a push of the control in his hand, his figure suddenly hovered on the ground.


    This sound immediately caught the attention of themander, but he has no time to turn around and go back.


    This is because¡­ he knew that the 5th fortress is going to send an army after them at this time.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, looks up and then presses another button in his hand and his figure shoots straight up in the air.


    Themander and the female soldier who just walked out of the forest suddenly heard the sound of the jet thruster and saw the small figure flying above the forest.


    "Damn it¡­ Is¡­ is he a Ki Master?" said themander subconsciously.


    This is because¡­ only Ki masters could hover in the air and beast tamers with their beasts.


    But since that small figure is not using any beasts, then he could only be a Ki Master.


    But of course, themander would not believe such a thing as he has fought against Xin Ja and knew of his true strength.


    So he feels confused until he noticed that Xin Ja is wearing a strange backpack. He has seen this a while ago and just thought that it was just a thick piece of armor. But who would have known that it could do such a thing?


    "This is bad¡­ If¡­ If the Jimal kingdom could create such a thing, then their army would soon be unstoppable¡­" themander said.


    The two then quickly turn around¡­ themander grabbed the female soldier and carried her in his arms. He could feel that she is getting weaker due to blood loss.


    With a great view above, Xin Ja looks at the two figures below. He then slowly takes out a long rifle from his ring and then aimed at the figure on the ground that suddenly started running really fast.


    "He surely can run really fast¡­" he muttered.


    Then he noticed arge trooping towards the direction where that guy was running at.


    "Let me take care of you first¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he take an aim and controlled his killing intent.


    Bang!


    The huge recoil and kick from the rifle destabilized his hovering and sent Xin Ja flying backward.


    He did not know what happened next as he tried his best to control the jet pack. But it was to no avail as he directly plunges to the ground.


    As soon as his figure hits a tree, Xin Ja did not hesitate to activate his Ki field and at the same time crossed his arms in front of him.


    Bam!


    The thick tree was shattered, but Xin Ja also did not farewell.


    As he falls to the ground, the jet pack on his back suddenly caught into something and then exploded which sends him propelling like a cannonball to another tree.


    "Damn it!" Xin Ja curses.


    Bam!

 Chapter 1222 - Myrth: 193

    Chapter 1222


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja knew that he was too careless this time. But he could not help but feel a bit happy as he discovered that his theory on jet packs truly worked.


    He then spat a mouthful of blood before passing out while leaning on the thick tree which he hits.


    ¡­


    Ugh¡­


    Xin Ja slowly opens his eyes and found himself lying on afortable bed while looking at a white ceiling.


    The smell of disinfectant wafted in his nose which made him feel ufortable. Then he slowly looks around and found that there are busy people walking outside the closed curtain separating his bed.


    He knew that he is in the infirmary of the 5th fortress and this setting was something that he has suggested on a whim which the medical masters actually followed.


    He had seen how medical centers look like in the unique vision records. He has learned that having clean surroundings could help the patients recover faster.


    And right now, he is one of the patients in the infirmary.


    "They might have found me in the forest," he muttered to himself while looking at his body.


    "This scene lookscking¡­" he muttered as he looks at the side and then at his wrist.


    He is thinking of an IV fluid that he had seen. But of course, that is not needed in this ce. One could only drink a potion, and his body would immediately have enough nutrients and energy to recover slowly¡­ so IV fluids are not needed here.


    "Sigh¡­ I have to get back to the drawing board with the jetpack¡­" he muttered as he shifted his body.


    But before he could even get out of bed, a beautiful figure appears as she opens the curtain and enters.


    "You¡­ What are you doing?" Qiang Yaoyao suddenly scolded as she walks to the side of Xin Ja.


    She quickly pushes him back to the bed.


    "You should rest¡­ you have suffered some concussion and some of your bones were broken. Luckily they found you immediately¡­" she said with a frown and traces of tears are already forming at the corner of her eyes.


    Qing Yaoyao pouted as she was about to cry.


    "Hey¡­ Big sister Yaoyao¡­ I''m fine¡­ look!" Xin Ja said as he lifted both of his arms in the air and waves it as if nothing has happened to him.


    Ack!!!


    Suddenly, he feels a pang of pain on his side which indicates that he might have fractured his ribs.


    "See!... You¡­ you''re too stubborn." Qiang Yaoyao could not help but berates hit his arm.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I''m sorry¡­"


    Qiang Yaoyao stopped then pouted as tears now drops from the side of her eyes.


    Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh as he extended his hand and wipes her tears.


    "Don''t cry, okay¡­ I''m fine now. They fixed me really well¡­" Xin Ja tried tofort her.


    "Promise you will rest, okay?¡­" she said while sniffing.


    "Yes, big sister!" Xin Ja said with a salute.


    "Hihi¡­ Silly¡­" Qiang Yaoyao said while giggling.


    Then two people suddenly enter.


    "I heard someone talking already¡­ I guess, he is already fine¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a smile.


    Behind her is Captain Yu who also showed a smile on his face.


    "You really are a lucky brat¡­" Captain Yu said while showing a thumbs up.


    "You¡­ do not patronize him¡­" Yao Mai Lin suddenly hit his shoulder as she red at Captain Yu.


    Captain Yu could not help but scratch the back of his head.


    "Well, he was really lucky¡­ I mean, we captured two enemy spies¡­ and one of them is amander at that. So if he is not lucky what do you call that then?" Captain Yu said with a hint of admiration in his tone.


    "What? Those guys were captured?" Xin Ja was surprised this time.


    He was thinking that maybe he missed his target as he was not able to stabilize his position after he fired that shot.


    And now that they have captured an enemy spy, then that would mean that he surely is lucky.


    Then before anyone could say something, three people suddenly open the curtain and enter.


    "Big brother, are you hurt anywhere?" the childish voice of little Yenxi greeted Xin Ja.


    She walks beside the bed and began looking at him as if she is a little doctor.


    "Nope, big brother is very strong, how could I get hurt?" Xin Ja said while ruffling the head of the little girl.


    "Good¡­ Hihi¡­" little Yenxi giggled.


    "I''m d that nothing happened to you¡­" Madam Zhang said while showing a relieved expression.


    "I''m okay, auntie¡­ I was just a little careless¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Humph¡­ A little careless? You broke three of your ribs, your right arm was twisted, and your left leg was broken¡­ That''s what you call a little careless?" suddenly medical master Xiang Longbao harrumphed on the side.


    "You were lucky I was with the madam today¡­ they were able to call me. I fixed your bones and the medical procedure you taught me was really amazing¡­ I¡­" Xian Longbao began to chatter but Madam Zhang patted his shoulder.


    He stopped as he noticed the expression of Qiang Yaoyao and little Yenxi turned pitiful. Tears could be seen forming at the corner of their eyes.


    Medical Master Xiang could not help but pursed his lips upon seeing the reaction of the two girls.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m fine now¡­ Do not feel bad, okay?" Xin Ja quickly said as he lifted little Yenxi and help her sit at the side of the bed.


    She suddenly hugged Xin Ja and nted his face on his chest.


    "Big brother¡­" she muttered.


    Everyone turned silent in the room. But it did notst as soon, outside the curtain they suddenly heard a smallmotion.


    "It''s his royal highness!" someone suddenly eximed.


    "Wow, the 4th prince is here,¡­ and even the crown prince!"


    "They are really handsome¡­"


    The group heard the people outside but then everyone immediately went silent.


    The curtain was opened and Xin Ja and his group inside saw the people outside has already bowed.


    Meanwhile, two regal-looking and handsome men stood before Xin Ja. Everyone inside the room immediately bowed their head to greet the two princes.


    Xin Ja could see Qiang Yaoyao stealing a couple of nces at the crown prince.


    He could not help but chuckle in his heart as he knew that the young girl has a crush on the crown prince.


    Well, he could not deny that the crown prince is actually very handsome and has a mature vibe on him.


    Xin Ja who in on the bed, did not stand up, but instead just lower his head to greet the two princes.


    "We greet the royal highnesses¡­"


    Everyone around Xin Ja greeted and he too followed.


    "Everyone at ease¡­" crown prince Han Jiban said lifting his hand to greet everyone.


    "How are you doing, Junior Officer Xin?" Han Jiban asked while scrutinizing Xin Ja.


    "I am doing fine your highness¡­ My leg and side just have slight pain, but everything is fine¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "That is good, I expect you to report what has happened¡­ I am a bit curious¡­" the crown prince said while a hint of a yful smile appears on his face.


    In fact, he is very curious about what that thing that the investigative department has taken back from the site where Xin Ja was found.


    It was something that they have never seen before, and everyone knew that this young man created something outrageous again.


    ording to the report, Xin Ja fell from above¡­ so the question is, how was he able to get that high up to be able to sustain such injuries in his body?


    "Yes, your highness¡­ I will give a full report tomorrow¡­" Xin Ja said.


    But before he could say anything more, she heard Qiang Yaoyao object.


    "No¡­ You must still rest¡­" she said with concern in her eyes.


    Seeing this scene, the expression of the people around them turned awkward.


    Qiang Yaoyao noticed this and a blush appears on her face.


    How could she not know what these people are thinking?


    But she has always treated Xin Ja as a little brother. That is why she is very concerned about his well-being.


    As a big sister, she was really worried when she heard that something happened to him a day ago.


    "This youngdy is right. You should take ample rest for the time being¡­" Han Jiban agreed.


    Hearing the person she has a crush on agrees with her suggestion, the face of Qiang Yaoyao became flustered.


    "We will now take our leave, rest well¡­" Han Jiban said as he turns around and began walking.


    "See you¡­ Xin Ja¡­" the 4th prince is a little bit more casual as he waves his hand while following behind his older brother.


    That day, Xin Ja received more visitors in his infirmary bed and has only rested when it was already nighttime.


    That night, he carefully checked his condition and noticed that his body is already fine. His bones were carefully aligned and he is now able to get out.


    He could not help but praise medical master Xiang for his bone-setting skills.

 Chapter 1223 - Myrth: 194

    Chapter 1223


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the days passed by, the atmosphere in the battlefield became peaceful and it was literally so when the forces of the Glysko kingdom as thoroughly withdrawn to their side in the bordends.


    The piece of news that the Glysko soldiers have retreated made the soldiers of the Jimal kingdom and the citizen in the border towns be ted.


    Why would they not feel happy when the enemy has finally given up in the war and the killings have stopped?


    But of course, they knew that the kingdom of Glysko is vying for their time and is researching the stolen tech from the kingdom of Jimal.


    At the same time, the research of the Mecha technology has reached the capital of the kingdom of Glysko and they too began their own research and build Mecha hangar in the capital.


    With the brightest minds and abundant resources in the kingdom, the capital of Jimal is the perfect ce to improve and research Mecha technology.


    But this type of technology is based on the old Mecha blueprint as many of the rune and smithing masters are convinced that the original blueprint is better than the new ones which turned out to be moreplicated.


    Xin Ja did not bother with this as he is busy with his own stuff.


    Inside the barracks, Xin Ja juste back from the workshop.


    "Hey, Junior Officer Xin¡­ Have you already received your discharge papers?" a soldier greeted him with a big smile on his face.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised to hear such words from the guy.


    "Discharge papers? You mean¡­ we can go home now?" Xin Ja asked with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    How could he not feel excited when it is now time for him to go back home?


    He truly missed his father, Yao Xue, and his pet Xuanlong.


    The war has taken some time and he did not even know how long has he spent on the battlefield. However, no matter what, he still could not go home and it made him feel excited.


    The soldier exined to him the process and Xin Ja thanked the soldier after he understood what is happening.


    He quickly went back to his quarters and what greeted him is a petite and beautiful figure standing just outside his door while pouting impatiently.


    "Hey, Big sister Yaoyao! Why are you here this early?" Xin Ja asked with a big smile on his face.


    "Oh, there you are! I''ve been waiting for some time¡­" Qiang Yaoyao said with aint in her tone.


    "Sorry, I was just finishing up what I needed to give the crown prince before they depart to the capital tomorrow¡­"


    "Really¡­ So you really build that thing that can make you fly?" she said with a hint of disbelief in her tone.


    When Xin Ja exined to her this for the first time, Qiang Yaoyao almost could not believe his words. But then as he exined she could not help but nod her head in understanding.


    And so she has a bit of knowledge about the jet pack for the Mechas. However, she is not hat interested as she is an alchemist and she just wanted to learn how to concoct potions.


    Xin Ja exined to her the blueprint and then promised to take her on flight one of these days.


    Qiang Yaoyao wanted it to happen 2 days from now because she is going to be discharged soon¡­ so Xin Ja agreed.


    2 dayster¡­


    Most of the personnel, who are not rted to fighting, have not been dismissed and were sent home by batches.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Qiang Yaoyao are standing on a clearing while Xin Ja sets up the jetpack and the essories in his body.


    After checking that everything is good, he looks at Qiang Yaoyao.


    "Are you ready?" he asked with a smile.


    "Okay¡­ What should I do?" she asked with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    "Umm¡­ I need to hold you tightly¡­" Xin Ja said with a hint of awkwardness.


    He now realized that he would need to hug Qiang Yaoyao so as to be able to carry her.


    "What do you mean?" Qiang Yaoyao asked but then suddenly showed a blush on her face.


    "Do not fret¡­ This will be fun¡­" Xin Ja said as he showed a determined expression and he suddenly do a princess carry on Qiang Yaoyao in his arms.


    "You¡­ you¡­ let me down this instant!" Qiang Yaoyao protested and hit Xin Ja''s chest.


    But she suddenly stopped when she heard the jetpack begin to sound.


    Then the two of them slowly lifted in the air.


    "Eeeek!!! Do not let me go!" she shrieked as she hugged Xin Ja''s neck tightly.


    She even hid her face on his chest as she suddenly feels flustered.


    Soon, the two hovered higher in the air, and then she slowly opens her eyes. She was immediately taken aback by the scene before her.


    As they rose a little higher, she could now see the whole 5th fortress and small people on it busily working.


    "They are so small... Hihi¡­" she said as she looks at Xin Ja.


    When she saw his face, she suddenly blushed.


    "No¡­ What am I thinking? Xin Ja is my friend¡­" she suddenly thought as she shakes her head.


    "Hold on tight, we will now fly over there¡­" Xin Ja said while pointing at the horizon.


    The two then began to fly in the air which has attracted the eyes of many people from the 5th fortress. This is true, especially for the officers who are currently inside a tall building having a meeting.


    "Sir! Junior Officer Xin has done it again!" an officer suddenly barges inside the room.


    This startled the senior officers who are in a meeting while discussing something about the redeployment of the old troops once the reserve troops are sent back home.


    "You should knock before you enter, where is your decorum? What do you mean?" a senior officer berated but then asked that soldier after.


    The soldier did not say something and just opened the window of the room.


    The senior officers look outside and their eyes went wide in astonishment.


    Every one of them knew that the crown prince has given Xin Ja a task. And it took him some days before it was done and was given to the crown prince. However, they did not know what that task was and what was given to the crown prince.


    Now that they are seeing someone hovering in the air while carrying a young and beautiful girl, the seniors could not help but have their lips twitch.


    "That brat would use such new technology to impress a woman? Sigh¡­ the passion of the young generation is truly admirable¡­" General Tee said while showing a big smile on his face.


    "General¡­ This¡­ If this could be used by our soldiers¡­ then¡­" a senior officer said but stopped when the others red at him.


    "This is something that was developed so that we can defend ourselves from the enemy¡­" General Fang said with a smile.


    General Fang is a bit happy nowadays after receiving the Mecha that was designed especially for him. It was a Mecha for a covert operation which is part of his specialty.


    When he saw it, and that long weapon on its side, he almost could not help but praise Xin Ja for the craftsmanship and the design of the Mecha.


    He called his Mecha¡­ Ghost-X.


    "Alright, since that project is now functional we should inform Xin Ja to submit the ns¡­ I wonder what thatd would ask this time?¡­" General Tee muttered.


    He has received weird conditions from that young man in submitting these things. He remembers when he was asked to submit the short-range radiomunication, that youngd actually asked for rare metal. It made him feel confused, but they tried their best toply.


    And because of that, the soldiers can now use short-rangemunication in their mission. This enables them to efficiently monitor the enemy andmunicate with the soldiers on the battleground.


    "I think he would ask to marry that youngdy¡­ Hehe¡­" a senior officer chuckled.


    "Sigh¡­ Those two are not in such a rtionship. But if they could be, then that would be the blessing of our Alesia city¡­" an officer said who seems to be familiar with Qiang Yaoyao.


    "Haha¡­ The most probable thing is that he would ask to be dismissed." General Fang suddenly said with a smile.


    Everyone was silent.


    In truth, the service of Xin Ja has already passed its limit. And he should have been discharged days ago. But he is far too precious to the military that they did not want to let him go.


    However, they knew that the inevitable is about to happen.


    And so¡­


    A weekter¡­


    Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin are already inside a carriage going back home to Ogden town.


    Xin Ja is still sleeping as the officers and soldiers bidding him farewell made him drunk until he passed outst night.


    Yao Mai Lin on the side could not help but shake her head at the still snoring youth lying in the middle of the carriage.


    "We''reing home¡­" she muttered with a hint of excitement and sadness in her eyes.

 Chapter 1224 - Myrth: 195

    Chapter 1224


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Sigh¡­ If not for those fellows and not hurting their feelings, I would not be like this¡­" Xin Ja thought while lying in the carriage.


    In fact,st night, he was not actually drunk. For some reason, the wine in his body would enter his dantian and be absorbed by his sphere. It was really weird¡­ he did not want to stand up too much so he pretends to be drunk until morning.


    When he was about to go out as if nothing is wrong, he heard that the Generals and high-ranking officers are still knocked out. So if he came out as if nothing happened, then that would be a blunder and might raise a lot of questions, right?


    So he pretended to be drunk for the sake of his secret and his camaraderie with the soldiers, at least for thest time.


    An hourter while traveling down the road, Xin Ja slowly got up and look a bit embarrassed at the people in the carriage.


    "Ugh¡­ Where¡­ where am I¡­" he pretends.


    Hearing his words, Yao Mai Lin showed a hint of helplessness.


    "We are already on our way home." She said while pointing at the scene behind the carriage.


    "Really! Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja suddenly chuckled.


    "Ugh¡­ My head is still aching¡­ Next time I should not drink wine¡­ It is truly not something that should be consumed by people¡­ It''s not good at all." he said in a low voice.


    The people around, look at him, especially the men.


    "Haha¡­ Youngd¡­ Do not me the wine. me yourself for being too weak¡­" the man said with a smirk.


    "It does not prove anything¡­ If you got drunk on the battlefield, you''re dead. If you got drunk on the streets, you''re almost sure to be offending someone identally, then you''re dead. So tell me¡­ what good will it do?" Xin Ja said a very realistic.


    But he did not know that most people are having unrealistic thinking. The reason why they drink wine is that it is the only way for them to release their pent-up frustration and unrealistic thinking. Because once they face the real world, they would surely be filled with frustration. Well, this is the truth for most men, anyway¡­


    "Yeah¡­ I agree with you with that young man. I wonder why men like drinking wine when it causes too much trouble¡­ My husband would lose his mind when drinking¡­ Sigh¡­" a female wearing a medical master robe said.


    "Yeah, it really does not do any good except for them getting drunk¡­ They could even cause more trouble than good¡­" another woman said.


    The men in the carriage suddenly turned serious. This is because wine would always be their way out of their frustrations.


    "You women do not know a thing¡­" a middle-aged man suddenly said.


    Xin Ja shifted his gaze to the middle-aged man.


    "We men bond through drinking. We form a friendship through our booze¡­" he said with a proud expression.


    Pfft¡­


    Xin Ja almostughed out loud.


    "Young man, are you mocking me?" the middle-aged man suddenly said with an annoyed expression.


    "I don''t know¡­ I mean, does living a good and simple life already enough? I guess the reason why men like drinking are because of the brawls and the courage they get from it, right?" Xin Ja suddenly said as if he thought of something.


    "My father is like that¡­" he added.


    "Humph¡­ You are still young and have a lot to understand¡­" the middle-aged man said with a frown.


    "Sir¡­ Many said that I am young and that I have a lot to experience in life¡­ when the soldiers of the kingdom chase after me, I am always alert. When it is time for me to rx, I dare not lose my mind because, at every turn, the enemy would be after me. If I put my frustrations through drinking, what do you think would have happened to me?" Xin Ja asked as he really thought that wine is bad for his mind.


    "This¡­ Sigh¡­ Just wait when you grow up, then you will understand the frustrations of the old generations¡­" the middle-aged man said while looking at the sky from therge opening behind the carriage.


    Everyone became silent as the topic of wine was very serious and sensitive for each of the passengers inside.


    Most women hate their husbands when they are drunk, but they have no choice but to support their husbands. For men, they like drinking because of habit and culture.


    So, each of the people in this carriage has their own reason, no one is right, and no one is wrong.


    Xin Ja did not bother anymore and quickly sat beside Yao Mai Lin.


    "You''re causing trouble again¡­" she said with a frown.


    "Hehe¡­ I just feel like talking about it." Xin Ja sheepishly smiles.


    "Senior Yao¡­ Do you want for us to arrive early?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Well, of course, but the carriages are traveling really slow. Plus the convoy can make us safe¡­" she said with a smile.


    "Well, I have a way¡­ I''ve been using this when I was being chased. I have not shown this to the military before¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja said with a chuckle.


    "Alright¡­ Please, surprise this senior then¡­ my little junior." Yao Mai Lin said with a teasing smile.


    Xin Ja nodded and then hopped out of the carriage followed by Yao Mai Lin.


    The people inside look at the two people who just got off with curiosity in their eyes.


    Xin Ja takes out his Mule and acted as if he takes out something from it.


    When the people saw that he has a Mule, they all showed surprise and envy in their eyes.


    Then Xin Ja takes out his motorcycle.


    When the people saw this, they all gasped.


    "What is that?"


    "That looks weird¡­ It has two weird-looking wheels¡­ but how does it travel?"


    "Hmm¡­ I think I have seen this kid before in the base¡­" the middle-aged soldier suddenly muttered.


    Then his eyes lit up.


    "Ah, right¡­ He is that fellow¡­ the one who created the Mecha. Young, short, handsome, and has short hair¡­ It is him!" the man added.


    "Really? Then that thing he just takes out¡­ should be something he just created."


    "Ah, no wonder he said that wine is bad for his mind. He always uses his brain to think about those things¡­" someonemented.


    Xin Ja hopped on the motorcycle and puts on a ck helmet. He then gave the other helmet to Yao Mai Lin.


    "Senior put this one on, and then sit behind me."


    Yao Mai Lin frowned when looking at the helmet, when she put it on, she suddenly discovered that although the inside is dark once it is activated, she could see almost everywhere.


    She shyly sits behind Xin Ja with reluctance.


    "Senior, you have to hold on to me¡­ If not, then you might fall¡­" Xin Ja reminded.


    Yao Mai Lin frowned, but she slowly leans forward and held Xin Ja''s clothing. She knew how to ride a steed, so this is not new to her.


    "Alright, hold on tight¡­" Xin Ja squeezes the throttle and the motorcycle speeds forward.


    The people watching them showed excited expressions on their faces.


    Soon, they passed the carriage they were in, and then the next one and the next until they have reached the front of the convoy.


    Those who are riding on steads showed weird reactions while watching the two people on a weird vehicle.


    The speed they are traveling is something that they were curious about.


    When the two reach the front of the convoy, Xin Ja waves his hand.


    "We''ll go first! Bye, bye!" Xin Ja shouted.


    When the people at the front saw this they all frowned.


    "Who are those two¡­" asked a middle-aged man wearing an officer''s uniform.


    "Sir, that was Junior Officer Xin, and I think the female behind him is Junior Officer Yao¡­" an officer replied.


    "What is that thing they were riding on?"


    "Ahem¡­ I do not know sir, but if it involves Junior Officer Xin, we should not be surprised anymore."


    And so, the officers at the front and the soldiers escorting the convoy showed envy and curiosity in their eyes while watching the slowly disappearing sight of Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin.


    ¡­


    It took them a day and a half before Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin reached Ogden town. The speed that the motorcycle has traveled is really fast. Although they encountered some trouble on the road, like a pack of hunting wolves, some flying beasts, and others, they easily took care of those things using theirpressed air weapon.


    Soon, the view of the town''s wall appears in their sight.


    "Senior, I think we should get off here, we do not want to attract more attention¡­" Xin Ja said as he stopped the motorcycle.


    "Umm¡­ This thing is really cool¡­ Junior Xin¡­ I''m graduating¡­ I wish that you can gift me something. If I can only have such a thing, then I would surely be happy¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I will build you one¡­ Happy Graduation, Senior Yao!" Xin Ja said while also showing a happy smile.


    "Papa¡­ I''m home¡­" he muttered while looking at the town before him.

 Chapter 1225 - Myrth: 196

    Chapter 1225


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Xin residence main courtyard


    A man, a young woman, and a small creature are currently sitting calmly around a stone table while basking on the beautiful and calm scenery in front of them.


    The man-made small pond with many beautiful colorful fishes swimming made the scenery picturesque and quaint.


    "Uncle Xin¡­ When will Little Jae home¡­ I really missed him so much¡­" Yao Xue, or Xin Xue, which the people in the manor called her, asked.


    When the little fellow sitting on Yao Xue''sp heard her words, she lifted her head and looks at Xin Jong with a hint of expectation in her eyes. She too misses her master. It has been a long time since shest saw her master, so of course, the little fellow misses him too.


    "The military is already calling back the reserves¡­ your brother will being home soon¡­" Xin Jong said with a smile trying to cate the feeling of the young woman before him.


    In fact, he has already treated the young woman as his true daughter and has given her the surname Xin. But of course, she still belongs to the Yao n and would cause trouble once those people discovered that she is still alive.


    Suddenly, the head of Xuanlong raised straight up as if she detected something. Then her body which is now as big as a cat jumps from Yao Xue''sp and into the ground.


    Ew, ew¡­


    The little guy sounds while looking in the direction of the gate of the manor.


    Then the three saw an old man walking out of the inner room with a big smile on his face.


    "Master Wang¡­ You seem a bit happy today¡­" Xin Jong greeted with a smile while he stood up and gestured for the old man to sit with them.


    "Haha¡­ Well, I will not be the only one happy¡­ It seems that we have a guest¡­" he said while looking in the direction of the main gate.


    Suddenly, the figure of Xuanlong shes as she disappears from her spot.


    "Little girl, let her be¡­ She wanted to see her someone¡­ special¡­" Master Wang said with a mysterious smile.


    The two were a bit confused, but suddenly they realized something. An excited expression appears on Xin Jong''s face as he too hurriedly stands up.


    "Master Wang¡­ should we¡­" he asked.


    "Yes, of course¡­" Master Wang nodded and the group walks towards the main gate.


    The servants in the manor showed confusion in their eyes as they saw the masters of the manor walking towards the front main gate.


    "What is happening?"


    "Is there a special guest today?"


    "I don''t know¡­ Maybe another military officer will be visiting us or another noble family¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ our manor''s masters know a lot of influential people and those people like to curry favor with them."


    "Hey, let''s see who came¡­"


    The maids and servants quickly walk towards the main gate and silently watch on the side.


    Suddenly, the main gate opens, and the figure of Xuanlong jumps high up andnded on a young man''s face.


    "What the heck!" Xin Ja shouted as he was too startled.


    He was not even able to dodge the figure as it sticks to his face.


    Then that small figure climbs to his neck and began licking his cheeks.


    "Xuanlong? You¡­ you''ve already grown this big? Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja''sughter could be heard from inside the manor.


    He lifted his little pet in the air and hugged her as he too really missed the little fellow.


    Suddenly, from the corner of his eyes, he saw three familiar figures walking towards him. He could not help but shed a few tears as he dashes towards them.


    "Papa¡­ Sister Xue¡­ Master¡­" he muttered as he hugged the three people.


    "I missed you guys¡­" he said as he began to shed tears in his eyes.


    For the long time that he was in the war, he would alwaysmunicate with them. But there is no amount of visualmunication that can rece the actual feeling of hugging and talking with the people you love.


    As he hugged the special people in his life, Xin Ja could not help but began crying. Well, how could he not cry, he is still a teenager after all.


    However, behind Xin Ja, a beautiful tall woman stood rooted on the spot while watching the scene before her.


    Her eyes especially are glued at the crying young woman who is hugging Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ Yao¡­ Yao Xue¡­" suddenly Yao Mai Lin blurted out.


    This time, Xin Ja and the rest are still basking in the emotion of reuniting but Yao Mai Lin''s words seem to have poured cold water into their warm reunion.


    Yao Xue in particr stood rooted on the ground and feels a bit stiff when she heard someone calling her name.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot¡­" Xin Ja said while hitting his head.


    His mind was filled with excitement and eagerness to return that he has not thought about Yao Mai Lin and Yao Xue''s rtionship.


    "You¡­ You''re still alive!" Yao Mai Lin said while she rushes to hug Yao Xue with tears in her eyes.


    She did not expect that her cousin who is close to her heart is still alive. She really thought that she was taken by the bandits and was killed that day.


    "Umm¡­ Cousin¡­" Yao Xue wanted to exin.


    Actually, she was there when Yao Mai Lin and Xin Ja left for their military service, but she did not dare show her face back then.


    Yao Xue did not know what to say as she felt the shaking body of her cousin in her arms.


    The group then enters the manor and Xin Jong asked the servants and the maids to prepare for a feast.


    The two cousins began to talk while Xin Ja, Xin Jong, and Master Wang also talked. Meanwhile, Xuanlong just sits on Xin Ja''sp and enjoys being her master once again.


    A festive atmosphere could be felt in the Xin manor, and the servants and maid joined the festivity of their masters.


    The return of Xin Ja was truly a happy and joyous asion for the Xin family, and the meeting of Yao Xue and Yao Mai Lin is also something that they celebrated.


    While the party is happening, Yao Mai Lin showed aplicated expression as she wanted to ask this question after some time that the two has talked.


    "Little Xue¡­ Do¡­ Do you still have a n to return to the n?" Yao Mai Lin asked with a hint of hesitation.


    Although she already knew the answer, she still asked anyway.


    "No way¡­ I love it here¡­ Uncle Jong and Little brother Ja are really good to me. And Master Wang is already my teacher and master in rune mastery. If I go back to the n, I would be scolded, ostracized, and might even be killed. I''m not stupid to jump into that kind of trouble¡­ pride, honor, and virtue? What can I do with those?" she said with a frown.


    "Sigh¡­ I understand. It is the n''s fault that you have suffered back then."


    "Cousin Lin¡­ Treat the old Yao Xue as already someone dead. I''m already Xin Xue¡­" Yao Xue said with a proud expression on her face.


    "Oh, I like that you are proud of my family, big sister¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said as he walked beside the two.


    "But Little Ja, the n would still recognize her¡­" Yao Mai Lin said with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I have found some herbs in the misty forest¡­ And I have brought it here for this reason¡­" Xin Ja said with a mysterious smile.


    Then Xin Ja walks back to his Master''s side.


    "Little Ja¡­ I heard that you''ve designed a great Mecha for that brat 4th prince¡­ You would not be forgetting about your master, now would you?" Master Wang teases.


    "Haha¡­ Of course not master¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Good¡­ When you go back to school¡­ I will let you form a new branch of learning in the academy. Let''s call it Mecha Engineering Bay¡­" Master Wang said with a proud smile.


    "What? But master¡­ I¡­"


    "No buts¡­ You are already a member of the military force and a living hero in the town¡­ If you form this new branch of learning then our academy will surely be more famous¡­" Master Wang said as if he could already see what the future holds.


    Xin Ja could not refute this and nodded his head.


    Meanwhile, Xin Jong just watches with pride as he looks at his son.


    In his mind, he still could remember that day when he was born. The little child was weak and powerless. When his mother discovered that he does not have the ability to form his own core, she was dejected and even left the two of them.


    He was devastated at that time and thought that everything is his fault. Although she loves him even though he is weak, he knew that she deserves the best.


    But who could have known that she would just leave one day¡­ and leave him to take care of their son.


    "See that¡­ That is my son¡­ The son that I have raised up with my own two hands¡­" he muttered in his heart as tears began to fall in the corner of his eyes.


    This is one of those days that he would say that¡­ his life is really worth living.

 Chapter 1226 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1226


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin needed to return and report to the academy as part of the end of their military service.


    With this¡­ the military will recognize their contribution in front of their schoolmates and would then render others to be inspired to join the army of the kingdom.


    And of course, Xin Ja, in particr, is needed to be there, as he has rendered a very important contribution to the army.


    Xin Ja went to school as usual and on his way, he could see people giving him some looks of confusion as if they knew him from somewhere but could not remember.


    Every time he sees a person that would give him this look, he would quickly shift his gaze to another direction so as not to attract any attention.


    Soon, Xin Ja arrives at the school gates and saw a familiar figure standing timidly as if waiting for someone.


    He walks silently behind that person and showed a faint smile on his face.


    He could not deny the fact that he truly missed seeing her.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    Rou Chenchen was suddenly surprised upon hearing someone sneaking behind her.


    But when she saw who that person is, she could not help but be dazed. His eyes could not help but be glued on that handsome and youthful face before her.


    She has been dreaming for the day that she could see him again. Although they would casually share videos of each other and message one another, it is different when she is seeing him in person.


    She did not know what to do at this time, as her face just blushed while ncing at him. She suddenly bit her lip and showed a longing smile.


    "It''s been a while¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly extended his hand to shifts a strand of her hair to the side.


    "You still look¡­ beautiful." Xin Ja said with a faint smile on his face.


    Rou Chenchen could not help but blush upon hearing the words of Xin Ja. She was actually a bit taken aback as he suddenly became a bit bold to say such a thing to her. She did not know what to say or do¡­ right now¡­ her mind is actually in panic.


    "What to do¡­. what to do¡­ what to do¡­" she began to think.


    "He¡­ touched my hair¡­ he called me beautiful¡­ What should I say?¡­ What should I say?¡­" she thought as she could not help but look a bit in panic.


    Suddenly, in her shy panic, Rou Chenchen suddenly turns around and hugged her bag, and then walked towards the gate.


    It was as if she was in a daze while walking, so Xin Ja quickly walked beside her. He would nudge her in the right direction until the two of them were able to enter their ssroom. When he saw Tung Jo, he just waved his hand and showed a helpless smile while pointing at Rou Chenchen.


    Tung Jo showed confusion in his eyes, but just nodded his head with a chuckle and also headed back to his ss.


    When the two enters the ssroom, everyone''s attention was immediately on Xin Ja as people look at him admiringly.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, well¡­ If it isn''t my hero friend¡­" Qing Joming said with a teasing smile on his smug-looking face.


    "Sigh¡­ What have you done to our innocent Chenchen¡­ why is she in a daze?" Qing Joming said while looking at the ruddy face of Chenchen.


    Upon hearing this, Rou Chenchen could not help but hide her face in her arms while not wanting to look at the people around her.


    "Stop teasing her¡­" Xin Ja said with a helpless smile.


    "You are not a true friend¡­" suddenly Qing Joming said as his wicked little hands began to dance on Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "And why did you say that¡­" Xin Ja said while rolling his eyes.


    "Well¡­ If you truly are my friend¡­ Then¡­ you should design me my very own¡­ sparkling and brand new Mecha¡­" Qing Joming showed a wicked smile on his face.


    "Oh¡­ So that''s what it is¡­" Xin Ja yed along.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, that was it is¡­" Qing Joming nodded craftily.


    "After you¡­ graduate¡­" Xin Ja said with a wicked smirk.


    The expression of Qing Joming fell as he looked hurt while clutching his chest.


    "Xin Ja you traitorous friend¡­ Arrgghh¡­ I''m hurt, I''m deeply hurt¡­ Sigh¡­ No loyalty at all¡­" Qing Joming said showing a dejected face.


    "Shut up¡­ I already told you¡­ after you graduate¡­" Xin Ja said with a smirk.


    "Sigh¡­ We are not friends anymore if you do not make me a Mecha¡­" Qing Joming said trying his luck.


    "Alright then¡­ I would not have to gift you a Mecha after you graduate then¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "Xin Ja you traitorous bastard¡­" Qing Joming slumps on his desk as if everything is helpless.


    Everyone in the ssroom felt helpless upon seeing the interaction between the two. It has been long since they saw this Qing Joming showing his usual liveliness.


    In fact, when Xin Ja was not here, he would be silent and serious. And he would always be by Rou Chenchen''s side. One could tell that he was really worried about his friend being in the army and at war.


    But now that Xin Ja is back, he is also back to his old yful self.


    "Alright¡­ Enough ying around¡­ Qing Joming¡­" a familiar beautiful voice was heard entering the door.


    Hou Anqing walks inside and when she saw the face of Xin Ja she showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Wee back¡­" she said with a proud smile.


    Well, how could she not feel proud when her student gives too much honor to the town and even in the entire kingdom?


    "Thank you, teacher¡­" Xin Ja replied with cupped hands.


    The ss proceeds as usual, but Xin Ja''s ssmates began to be talkative in their breaks. They would ask him different kinds of questions with regards to the war.


    And Xin Ja would just tell them what happened.


    Some of the young men began to imagine how honorable it would be if they could be in the war. But they also feel a bit distressed and afraid.


    This is because¡­ they have heard that some of the volunteers have note back. There are many casualties in the town''s volunteers, so¡­ although they are excited they also felt fear.


    During the afternoon break, all of the students were suddenly called to assemble at the field. Everyone has already known what would happen, so everyone excitedly ran to the field.


    They wanted to see the living heroes of their town.


    Xin Ja, Yao Mai Lin, and some other students were called to stand at the podium.


    Xin Ja felt a bit scared when he realized that he would be standing in front of many people. Although he has faced many enemies in the war, he felt more scared in facing the students in front of him.


    The academy held recognition for the bravery and honor the students have given the school. Plus, they also offer their thanks and appreciation to those students who have died in battle.


    From what Xin Ja heard, Rou Xueshang who is Rou Chenchen''s cousin who was drafted into the army actually died in battle.


    It was truly unfortunate, but it seems that Rou Chenchen has taken it lightly. Well, she could not be med, that young woman has always bullied her ever since they were kids. Although Rou Chenchen was not happy, she is also not that sad.


    Suddenly, Principal Rao Jubao stood up and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "As you all have known¡­ One of our excellent students has shown gantry and bravery in face ofbat. He disyed exemry bravery and creativity¡­ He has caused the enemy to run back to where they came from¡­ and the reason for that is the new military unit¡­ the Mecha unit." Rao Jubao said with a smile on his face.


    "And now¡­ that student hase back to us. So in honor of his feat in the war¡­ We will create two new sses to start in the academy¡­ One is the Mecha modification sses¡­ and the other one is the Mecha Training sses."


    When the student heard this, everyone shouted in excitement.


    Everyone is showing great expectation in these sses as they have seen the power of the Mecha in the war.


    Xin Ja has already been informed about this so he is not shocked. He knew that he would be one of the teachers in these sses especially the graduating students along with Yao Mai Lin.


    With a helpless smile on his face, he just shrugged his shoulder.


    After the assembly, everyone began to disperse and went back to their sses.


    As for Xin Ja and his ssmates, they did not have any sses for the period as most of the freshmen. This is because the freshmen teachers have been called for a meeting.


    When Xin Ja saw the figure of Rou Chenchen he suddenly grabs her hand, and the two walked to a secluded ce.


    While walking the expression of Rou Chenchen turned ruddy again and her heart keeps on beating wildly.

 Chapter 1227 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1227


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two figures are shyly standing while each of them is unable to look at each other''s eyes. An air of awkwardness and bashfulness filled the air between the two. But Xin Ja is clenching his fists while a determined glint appears in his eyes while he has his head lowered.


    "I¡­"


    "I¡­"


    The two of them subconsciously said then both looked at each other feeling a bit stunned.


    "You¡­"


    "We¡­"


    The two identally once again said at the same time.


    "You¡­ You go first¡­" Xin Ja said quickly.


    "Umm¡­ How have you been?" Rou Chenchen subconsciously said, but then she shows a shy look on her face.


    She began scolding herself inwardly saying¡­


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid¡­ I clearly missed him, and we have shared videos¡­ why did I ask that." She thought asplicated feelings arose inside of her heart.


    "Please¡­ please say that you''ve missed me¡­" she added while biting her lips in anticipation.


    "Ugh¡­ I''m doing fine¡­ You look fine too¡­ I''m happy¡­ to see you again." Xin Ja said feeling a bit awkward at this time.


    He clearly has something to tell her, but he could not say it out loud. He feels a bit shy and unsure.


    Although they have video interactions and letters, having to face that person is different.


    So he could not describe what to say at this moment.


    "Umm¡­ Do you¡­ Do you have¡­ someone you like already?" Xin Ja suddenly blurted.


    Then he froze, he was thinking different words to say, but he did not know why he asked such a question.


    But as he analyzes it, what he wanted to ask or know about is that, whether she is still not with someone. They might have shared videos and letters, but they have not said what they wanted to say in the letters and videos. They acted like they were close friends and so the feeling he has right now is a bitplex and he did not know how to express it.


    So he wanted to ask if she is still single or without a boyfriend, but he did not expect that the question would turn out that way.


    The expression of Rou Chenchen turned a bit ruddy. She did not know what to say. But then she also could not deny that she really have someone she liked.


    "Umm¡­ Yes¡­" she said with a sweet smile.


    But upon hearing this, the expression of Xin Ja turned pale.


    He was expecting a different answer. But upon seeing her lovely smile and her expression, he knew that she has already liked someone.


    "Really? That''s¡­ That''s nice¡­ I¡­ I hope that he can make you happy¡­" he said trying to control his emotion.


    Then he straightens his body as he swallowed a mouthful of his saliva.


    As a man, he needs to ept failures, and no matter what, he will still be her friend. Although it hurts a bit knowing that the woman he likes has someone she likes, he still wanted to congratte and support her.


    He wanted to give her a special flower, but it would be inappropriate at this moment. It was a ne with a flower pendant with runes embedded in them. Plus the ne is a special key to an artifact that he has begun crafting for a while now.


    Rou Chenchen feels an awkward feeling in her heart but she did not know why. So she nodded her head in anticipation.


    Then she saw Xin Ja looking at the field and then turns towards her.


    "Let''s go back¡­" he said.


    A feeling of dejection came upon her and she did not know what to say anymore.


    As if thousands of questions linger in her mind which made her more confused. She did not know why he suddenly drags her towards his ce and what he wanted to say. Now that they are in here, why did he want to go back?


    While walking towards the ss, she scolded Xin Ja multiple times in her head.


    "Stupid, stupid, stupid¡­ Xin Ja¡­" she thought while pouting a little.


    While walking, someone suddenly bumps on her.


    "Oh, sorry¡­" a male student suddenly said as he looks at Rou Chenchen.


    He is holding a book and seems to have been reading while walking.


    "It''s okay¡­" Rou Chenchen said while bowing.


    "Eh!¡­ Chenchen!¡­ Did you juste back?!" the guy suddenly said with a hint of surprise on his handsome face.


    The expression of Rou Chenchen turned into a surprise when she lifted her head. She heard the young man''s voice and somewhat thinks that it is a bit familiar.


    But when she saw his face, slight happiness and surprise could be seen on her face.


    "Senior Dong! Yes, I just came back from the assembly¡­" she said with a happy smile.


    While the two are talking, Xin Ja showed a slightly pained expression but then recovered as he could feel that the guy has actually treated Rou Chenchen well.


    "Is it him? Is he the one she likes?" he thought as he showed a slight frown.


    But when he noticed the two looking at him, Xin Ja''s expression changed into a smile.


    "Hello, senior¡­" Xin Ja greeted.


    "Ah! You must be Xin Ja, right? The freshman who has changed the course of the war in the kingdom¡­ Your feat is truly fascinating¡­" Senior Dong said with an excited smile.


    "Tha¡­ Thank you¡­" Xin Ja awkwardly said.


    Then a bell interrupted their discussion and three parted ways.


    Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen came back to their ssroom and continue with their lessons. Meanwhile, Xin Ja became a bit silent for a while.


    Rou Chenchen feels a bit weird as she did not know what is happening to him.


    "Did he not like me anymore?" she thought as she frowns while looking at Xin Ja''s back.


    "Well, I cannot me him¡­ Maybe he feel awkward when I told him that I like someone and that someone is clearly him as he is the only one who is showing me that he is attracted to me¡­" she thought.


    "Does this mean that he already has someone he likes? Who?..." Rou Chenchen thought as a slightly pained expression appears on her face.


    "Is it¡­ Is it Senior Yao¡­ If it is Senior Yao, then I am not her match¡­ I mean¡­" Rou Chenchen thought as she bit her lip.


    Yao Mai Lin is very beautiful¡­ she is as pretty as Yao Xue, so she has attracted many males in the school. And since Xin Ja came back and attended the assembly at the school open ground, she noticed the closeness of the two while they were standing in front of the crowd.


    The smiles on their faces and the whispers with each other suddenly came to her mind.


    She could not help but feel a slight pain in her heart which she did not know where it came from.


    "Am¡­ Am I jealous?" she thought.


    "No way¡­ I mean¡­ he¡­ he is just a friend, right?"


    But then she could not help but feel a bit gloomy when she imagined another woman being close to Xin Ja and having a very close rtionship with him.


    She has had a big crush on Xin Ja ever since the first time she met him. And he is the only guy who has shown his interest in her. When their rtionship is bing closer, she could feel that he too likes her. That''s why when he grabbed her hand and drags her to the side of a secluded ssroom, she feel a bit nervous but at the same time happy and excited.


    But who would have known that this would have happened?


    For the remainder of the ss, the mind of Rou Chenchen was in a mess as she thought of Xin Ja.


    Unknown to her, the same thing is happening inside of Xin Ja''s mind. He wanted to calm down, but whenever he could remember that tall and handsome young man smiling at Rou Chenchen, he could not help but feel a sense of defeat in his heart.


    While the two are having such thoughts, the expression of Qing Joming has a weird vibe in it. He could clearly see what is happening and had witnessed everything.


    When Xin Ja drags Rou Chenchen to that secluded ce, Qing Joming secretly stood nearby and listened.


    It seems that Xin Ja was a bit too distracted that he did not even detect his presence.


    As the two began talking, he could not help but pop his head to the side and watch their expressions. He knew that there was a big misunderstanding starting from the question of his stupid friend.


    He almost fainted on the spot and wanted to scold his friend and his weird reactions.


    Plus, when that guy came out of nowhere, he suddenly feel that something is about to happen, and boom. He saw the expression of Xin Ja turning a bit pale.


    He knew that it was jealousy.


    While on the side, he could clearly see and notice the changing of their expression while sitting in the ssroom.


    Qing Joming could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    He murmured subconsciously¡­ "Two idiots¡­"

 Chapter 1228 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1228


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was feeling a bit gloomy for the whole day, and when the ss ended. Several female students began to flock around him. This made it not possible for him and Rou Chenchen to talk. He could not help but give her a slight nce and showed a faint smile on his face.


    Rou Chenchen saw this and she just nodded her head.


    She did not know why, but it seems that Xin Ja still cares for her. Although she too has a bad day, upon seeing this slight smile, it seems that her heavy feeling was blown away.


    So what if they would stay friends? As long as she could see him, as long as she could be with him, she did not care¡­


    "Hey, are you going home, or should we wait for him?" Qing Joming said while looking at Xin Ja and the flock of women around him.


    "Let''s wait for him at the gates like usual¡­" Rou Chenchen said.


    As the two walked, Xin Ja could not help but feel a heavy feeling in his heart. He did not know why, but this whole day, he could not get her out of his mind.


    Her smile, her voice, her scent, everything about Rou Chenchen filled his mind as if he would go crazy if he could not see her.


    "So what is she has already someone she likes¡­ I will still confess my feelings¡­ At least, I was brave enough to tell her how I feel¡­" Xin Ja said as he did not want to regret anything.


    On the battlefield, he had seen many soldiers having regrets and dying with regrets. Because they hesitated, they have not said what they have truly felt and it made them regret it at thest minute of their lives¡­ and he did not want to experience that.


    As Xin Ja stood up, he showed a kind smile towards the young women around him.


    "I would like to say, thank you for your support and admiration¡­ See you tomorrow!" he said with a shy smile and bowed.


    The young women around him were a bit stunned, but then they all showed blush on their faces and giggled.


    Xin Ja did not know what to do so he just walks out of the ssroom and left.


    On his way, he saw Tung Jo who is currently talking with a female student.


    From the way the two are talking it seems that they have a close rtionship.


    The two saw Xin Ja and they showed an excited expression on their faces.


    "Hey!" Xin Ja greeted.


    "Hello! I''m Lin Wayin¡­ I''m a big admirer of yours¡­" the young woman beside Tung Jo suddenly said as she quickly stood in front of Xin Ja and cupped her hands.


    "Umm¡­ Brother Ja¡­ She is my friend and she likes the things that you''ve created¡­ In fact, the both of us are thinking of joining the new sses¡­" Tung Jo exined.


    "Really? I''m¡­ I''m ttered." Xin Ja said with a shy smile.


    "Eh¡­ You''re really are very shy¡­ Hihi¡­ Well, as to what he said, I like the Mechas you created¡­ they are too powerful and exciting to build. I''m excited about the new sses¡­ Anyway, I''ll be going then. Tung Jo¡­ Bye! Bye! See youter¡­" she said while waving her goodbye at Tung Jo.


    The expression of Tung Jo is full of love as he waves his goodbye at the lovely young woman.


    "Bye, Senior Lin¡­" Tung Jo said while waving his hand.


    When Xin Ja saw this, his expression turned a bit happy. Who would have known that his friend would be able to fall in love while he is away?


    "Ahem¡­ It seems that you and¡­ Senior Lin¡­ has a good rtionship¡­" Xin Ja teases.


    "What? I¡­ I don''t know what happened really." Tung Jo said while scratching his head.


    "I was just walking one day and then saw her running out of a restaurant. Someone was chasing after her. That guy wanted to hurt her, so I intervened. Who would have known that the guy is a part of the Combat sses and I was beaten ck and blue? But Senior Lin thinks that I was brave enough to help her¡­ From then on¡­ we¡­ we started to hang out together¡­"


    "Wow¡­ I guess you have a hero, in you¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Stop teasing me. How about you? Have you already told Rou Chenchen how you feel? She''s been waiting for you for a long time, you know¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ I can''t¡­ She¡­ she has someone she likes already." Xin Ja said with a said tone.


    Tung Jo looks at Xin Ja with disbelief in his eyes.


    How could he not know how the two felt for each other?


    He and Qin Joming would always walk together with Rou Chenchen each time the sses ends. So how could he not know if she likes another guy or not?


    A confused expression appears on Tung Jo''s face.


    "Are you sure about this? Did you ask her?" Tung Jo asked.


    "I don''t have to¡­"


    "Why?"


    "I asked her if she have someone she liked, and she said yes¡­ So what does that mean?" Xin Ja asked.


    "What? Did you ask who?"


    "No¡­ Why should I?"


    Flick!


    Although Tung Jo is weaker than Xin Ja and although his body is not that frail anymore, maybe thanks to that Senior Lin, he did not think twice to hit his friend''s forehead.


    "What was that for?" Xin Ja frowned.


    "Are you stupid or something? You asked her if she likes someone¡­ of course, she would say yes. That''s because you are that someone." Tung Jo said with a helpless expression.


    "Me? No¡­ I was the one asking her¡­"


    "Sigh¡­ Senior Lin told me about women¡­ They like to y with words. That''s why sometimes¡­ I could not understand her before¡­ But now, I think I can catch how womenmunicate with each other. It''s a bitplex, but also interesting. It''s like aplicated rune formation, you know¡­"


    "So?"


    "Sigh, you''re helpless¡­ Let''s just go¡­ I think she and Qin Joming would be waiting by the gates¡­" Tung Jo said as the two began walking.


    Meanwhile¡­ at the gates of the academy¡­


    Several people are surrounding two figures.


    "Qin Joming, if you don''t want to get beaten, get the hell out of here¡­" a fierce-looking young man said while ring at Qing Joming.


    But Qin Joming did not even budge as he stood in front of Rou Chenchen.


    "If you dare touch her, then you have to go through me¡­" Qin Joming said with an angry expression.


    "This is the problem of the Rou n¡­ You have no right to say anything."


    "Rou n my ass¡­ You''re just ganging up to bully a single girl¡­ What a load of crap. If you are truly brave, let''s fight one on one¡­ Tomorrow is theunch of the Mecha sses¡­ let''s have a Mecha battle then. If you lose, do not bother her, if you win, then you can do whatever you want." Qin Joming shouted.


    Everyone looks at Qin Joming with a scornful gaze.


    "Hahaha¡­ You have a nice protector cousin Chenchen¡­ I guess a slut like you could always use men¡­" the young man said with a scornful expression.


    However, before he could finish, he was already sent flying towards the streets and beforending, he has already passed out.


    "It seems that your mouths need to be washed clean¡­" an angry figure stood in front of Qin Joming and Rou Chenchen.


    When Chenchen saw that figure, her heart could not help but skip a beat.


    "Sigh¡­ I''m d you arrive¡­ My knees are about to buckle you know¡­" Qin Joming said as he patted Xin Ja''s shoulder and walk to the side of the wall while patting his chest as if trying to calm himself down.


    "You''re really brave, man¡­" Tung Jo said while patting Qing Joming''s shoulder.


    "Yeah¡­" Xin Ja agreed as he puts his thumb up.


    "Geez¡­ After this, you should treat me, okay? I''m having a hard time protecting your girl." Qing Joming said with a smirk.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Rou Chenchen turned ruddy as she shyly looks down.


    The four are talking, the expression of the people around them turned grave.


    Who did not know the reputation of Xin Ja in the town? He was a hero, someone who could kill people on the battlefield. He could take on an army by himself, so how could they mere students fight against that?


    Without hesitation, they quickly ran away while dragging the unconscious cousin of Rou Chenchen.


    Upon seeing the fleeing figures, Xin Ja shook his head and turn towards the three behind him.


    "Are you okay?" he said with a gentle expression on his face.


    "Nah, I''m good!" Qin Joming replied while waving his hand.


    But Tung Jo grabs his hand and pulled him to the side.


    Rou Chenchen felt her heart beating wildly. It was like the time when Xin Ja suddenly drags her to a secluded ce.


    "I''m¡­ fine¡­ Thank you." She said shyly.


    "Chenchen¡­ I¡­ I have something to tell you.. I don''t know if something has changed¡­ but for me¡­ I¡­" Xin Ja said and then stopped as he took a deep breath.

 Chapter 1229 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1229


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The bright sun is already high up in the sky and the people around the town is already busy doing their chores and starting their day of work.


    In the bustling street where people of all kinds are walking and talking, a student wearing the Ogden academy uniform of the dark blue robe is currently walking with a big grin on his face.


    He looks like someone who just won the lottery with his grin. Excitement could be seen in his eyes as he walks towards Ogden academy. Although the way he walks looks timid, he did not dare let go of the soft hand that is in his hand.


    This young man is Xin Ja who seems to have a very happy day. Last night he has a good night sleep, and was very excited the next morning.


    The first time he woke up and prepare to go to school, he directly went to Rou Chenchen''s home.


    He waited there for almost an hour before Rou Chenchen walks out of the gate and was startled to see the grinning face of Xin Ja.


    She could not help but chuckle when she saw the excitement in his eyes.


    Yesterday beforeing home, Xin Ja confessed his feelings for her. She was really happy and really though that they almost misunderstand each other because of theirck ofmunication. But luckily everything was fixed and now the two of them have admitted their feelings for each other and became a couple.


    While walking to school, Xin Ja brazenly grabs Rou Chenchen''s hands. He got this advice from his loyal friend Qing Jomingst night.


    "If you want your feelings to be closer, you should hold her hand¡­ That is the best way to express your love for her¡­" he said with a rather confident smile on his face.


    Xin Ja looks at his friend and has a hint of doubt on his face. But he could not deny the fact that Qing Joming is good with people.


    He has many female admirers in their ss and in school, so he thinks that his advice is rather good.


    So without hesitation, he grabbed Rou Chenchen''s hand. She immediately blushed when this happens and lowered her head as they walk through the streets.


    The inconspicuous couple did not attract any attention around them. Because of their shy nature, they dare not lift their head and strut on the streets. Instead, they have their heads lowered while walking.


    The scene is like an older brother dragging his younger sister to ss.


    But the grin on Xin Ja''s face could not be reced and the tion he is feeling deep in his heart.


    The face of Rou Chenchen, on the other hand, is already beat red. But she could feel her heart pounding like crazy.


    When they were about to reach the school, Xin Ja suddenly stopped. He then turn to the alley and looks at Rou Chenchen.


    "I¡­ I will not hold your hand in school so that others will not tease you¡­" he said with an awkward smile.


    "No¡­ it''s okay. I¡­ I think we should treat each other like usual. Nothing should change even though we already have a mutual feeling for each other, right? We are still friends other than¡­ than lovers, after all¡­" she said while stuttering to say thest part.


    "You''re right¡­ Sigh¡­ This is why I like you. You are very understanding and kind¡­" Xin Ja said with a slight smile on his face


    The two then walks to the school while they were met halfway by Qing Joming and Tung Jo.


    "Hey¡­ and what do we have here? Ump¡­" Qing Joming said with a teasing smile.


    But before he could continue his words, Xin Ja has already covered his mouth.


    "Do not say anything, okay¡­" Xin Ja said with a frown.


    Qing Joming patted his hand so he released the hand covering Qing Joming''s mouth.


    "Sigh¡­ If I were you, I would announce to the entire world about my love¡­" he said with a hint of disdain in his eyes.


    "You are you and we are we¡­" Xin Ja retorted.


    "Alright, alright¡­ I think I should call you two¡­ the timid couple¡­ Hehe¡­" Qing Joming teases.


    Suddenly while the four are happily chatting, a tall and beautiful senior student walks towards them.


    Xin Ja recognizes the woman as Lin Wayin, someone who has a close rtionship with Tung Jo.


    "Senior¡­" greeted Tung Jo and the rest.


    "Hello¡­ Hahaha¡­ So this is your original crew before senior Hou and rest of the gang joined in¡­" she greeted and then said with a jubnt smile.


    The four showed confusion in their eyes.


    "Sigh, I guess you did not know, right? You guys are being branded as the famous four of the freshmen. The war hero, the two genius alchemists, and the brilliant rune apprentice¡­ That is what they call you. I myself only recently knew when one of my ssmates in 3rd-year sses asked me why I hang out with Tung Jo¡­" she said with a smile.


    "I did not know that I am hanging out with a famous person¡­ Hihi¡­" she teases.


    "Senior Lin, you''re teasing us¡­" Tung Jo said with a pout.


    "Aw¡­ How cute¡­" Lin Wayin said while she put her arm on Tung Jo''s shoulder.


    Tung Jo could not help but blush when he suddenly feels the soft skin in his arm.


    The atmosphere became awkward, especially the expression of Qing Joming.


    "Sigh¡­ Can you guys spare a handsome bachelor like myself¡­" he said with a dejected expression.


    But then he was suddenly shocked when an arm wrapped on his shoulder.


    Now Lin Wayin has the two men in her arms while she showed a grin on her face.


    Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen was a bit dumbfounded when they saw this.


    Lin Wayin''s action is not like any conventional women, when Xin Ja looks at Rou Chenchen she showed a helpless smile on her face.


    "Senior Lin is known for being outspoken and open. Some guys have taken advantage of her because of this, but they would usually get beaten by her." Rou Chenchen whispered beside Xin Ja.


    Then Xin Ja remembers how Tung Jo and Lin Waying met. Maybe those guys think that she is a casual girl that''s why they tried to hit on her. And this leads to Tung Jo acting the hero saving a beauty.


    The five went their separate ways then they reached the crossing.


    "Guys¡­ are you all taking the new Mecha today?" Lin Wayin suddenly asked.


    "Yes¡­ off course we are! See you there senior¡­" Qing Joming said with a grin.


    Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen nodded their heads.


    "Alright, bye guys! See youter!" Lin Wayin said while she drags Tung Jo to the runemaster''s campus.


    The day went by as usual except for some changes in the sses. Because of the additional ssester that day, each campus has adjusted their schedule.


    Later that day¡­


    In a newly built temporary stadium, several hundreds of students are going to take the test for two special subjects¡­ the Mecha pilot test and the Mecha engineering and mechanics test.


    There are around ten specially constructed rotating chairs in the middle and the students look at them with curiosity in their eyes.


    Those who wanted to be a pilot began to line up towards the ten rotating chairs. Meanwhile, those who wanted to be a Mecha mechanic and engineer went towards a ssroom.


    Then the testing began¡­


    Lin Wayin, Tung Jo, along with senior student Hou Jiang and his crew are already standing in the field when Xin Ja and the rest arrive.


    "Hey, little Ja! Long time no see!" Hou Jiang greeted.


    His twopanions also nodded their heads.


    "Senior¡­" Xin Ja greeted by supping his hands.


    "Are you all taking the pilot test or the engineer test?" Lin Wayin asked with an excited tone.


    "Of course pilot test¡­" Qing Joming said proudly.


    "Umm¡­ I will take the engineer test¡­" Rou Chenchen said.


    "Oh, so it would only be the two of you that would separate from the group then¡­ Well, enjoy your date!" Qing Joming teases.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback, while Rou Chenchen blushed.


    "Tung Jo¡­ How about you? Are you¡­"


    "I will take the pilot test. Although I am interested in Mecha engineering and stuff, I could learn that on my own, But piloting is a bit more exciting, right?" Tung Jo said with a confident smile.


    And so the group separated as Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen took the engineering exam.


    When Xin Ja enters the room, the teacher in charge immediately recognizes him and waves his hand.


    "How could I let you take the exam? You are the creator of these things¡­" the teacher said in an excited tone.


    Rou Chenchen knew of this, so she said to Xin Ja.


    "I will line up to take the test, okay¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded his head. He knew that she did not want to get any attention, so he let her line up. In fact, he could ask the teacher to let her take the test while not lining up, but that would causemotion, so he did not say anything.


    When their eyes met, he seems to have already understood what she wanted.


    "Is this what you call¡­ connection of the heart¡­" he thought while shaking his head with a foolish smile on his face.

 Chapter 1230 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1230


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The exams began and the academy is now busy with the new curriculum. In the Mecha pilot area, Qin Joming has a confident smile on his face as he lines up in one of the rotating seat pods. As he watches the event happening, he notices something about the test.


    The seat would rotate for 10 seconds, and those that pass the test are people who did not experience extreme dizziness and vomiting.


    While watching he noticed a few people staggering to the side and some even could not stand on their feet.


    "What kind of thing is this? Is it really that bad?" he thought as he continues watching the event before him.


    Although Qing Joming was a bit afraid, he did not show it on his face. He then steps forward as he is the next in line.


    He suddenly saw the rotating seat as it spin and spin for 10 seconds.


    When the seat stopped, the person who just got on has already passed out.


    "Oh, my heavens¡­" Qing Joming could not help but say.


    His expression is a bit pale as he felt weak on his knees now.


    "Student, Qin Joming¡­" the teacher on the side called.


    Qing Joming did not answer as he stood there in a bit of shock.


    "Umm¡­" he wanted to say something but was stopped by the teacher.


    "Alright get in¡­" he was dragged in the seat as Qing Joming helplessly sits down and was buckled securely.


    He was still in a daze even after the seat began to spin.


    1 second¡­ 2 seconds¡­ 3 seconds¡­


    The seat began to spin faster.


    By the 5th second, it is already spinning really fast.


    Then is slowly stopped, Qing Joming is now showing a pale expression on his face. But did not stagger nor pass out. He did not even puke.


    He just walks away calmly from the line as the teachers graded him as a pass.


    He just walked in a straight line as if he was not in his right mind.


    When he reaches the wall, he suddenly stopped.


    His expression is a bit pale, and then suddenly as if everythinges at one time, he pukes in front of the wall.


    He did not what happened next as he found himself sitting beside the area where he throws up.


    "Huh¡­ That¡­ that was a bit¡­ scary¡­ but¡­ but at the same time not¡­" he muttered to himself.


    In fact, at that time he just did not want to be embarrassed that he held everything in and decided to endure.


    He slowly lifted his shaking hands and then a wry smile appears on his face.


    "What have I gotten myself into¡­" he muttered as he slowly stands up.


    He began walking back and then saw the pale expression of Tung Jo beside Lin Wayin who sits beside him.


    The two have the same pale face but are sitting calmly on the side.


    "Guys¡­ are you done?" Qing Joming asked while looking at the two.


    "Yeah¡­ It was¡­ it was fun at first, but became a bit scary¡­" Tung Jo said.


    "How about you¡­ did you pass?" Tung Jo suddenly added.


    "Yes¡­ And you guys?"


    "Yes, we passed, but barely¡­" Lin Wayin said.


    "Tomorrow will be the first day of school. They said that there will be 6 old model training Mechas to be sent to the academy¡­ I can''t wait to see one¡­" Tung Jo said with a hint of excitement on his pale face.


    "Hihi¡­ Me too¡­ But we need to rest early¡­ Can you guys send me home?" Lin Wayin said while showing a coquettish smile.


    "We''ll walk with Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen then¡­"Qing Joming suggested.


    "Alright¡­"


    It was already nighttime when the assessments were done and out of the many students, around 30 passed the preliminary pilot test and 40 engineer apprentices.


    The number is a bit high than the school expected, so they quickly prepared everything for tomorrow''s start of the sses.


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Ja and the gang walked the two women to their homes before going home themselves.


    As Xin Ja was passing by a corner before entering the street towards his house, he noticed that the once empty courtyard in that street corner actually now has someone staying in it.


    As he passes by the gate of the house, he suddenly noticed a carriage pass by him and stop by the gate.


    Then a small figure alighted from the carriage.


    "Eh? Little Yenxi?" Xin Ja muttered.


    The little girl wanted to run inside the house but held herself back as she excitedly peeks inside.


    "Mama¡­ move faster! I want to see our new house¡­" the little girl said excitedly.


    Xin Ja immediately realized that the little girl is exactly Zhang Yenxi.


    "Hey¡­ Little Yenxi!" he suddenly called as he headed toward the carriage.


    "Eh?" the little girl was a bit confused then showed an excited expression upon discovering the young walking towards her.


    "Mama! Look! It''s Big brother Ja!... Big brother!" Zhang Yenxi suddenly ran towards Xin Ja excitedly.


    Xin Ja caught the little girl in his arms and lifted her up.


    "How is my cute little sister doing?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    "I missed you, big brother. Mama and I left that ce because that bad uncle is always visiting us and harassing mother¡­ So we secretly went to this ce. Big brother, do you also want to live with us?" the little girl ranted with a hint of annoyance in her tone, but then softened when she said thest sentence.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you know that I live near this ce?" Xin Ja said.


    "Really?"


    "Yes¡­ My house is that way into the groove of trees." Xin Ja said.


    His house is about 600 meters away from where he is right now, so it is not that far.


    "Eh? Big brother¡­ your house is scary¡­" the little girl said while looking at the dark forested area.


    "Are you afraid?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Ugh¡­ If you carry me, I won''t be afraid¡­" she said as she leaned her head on Xin Ja''s neck.


    This time, madam Zhang has already alighted from the carriage and looking at the two who are talking. She could not help but feel warm. Xin Ja is the son of her mysterious cousin and her rtive, so she feels a bit close to the young man.


    But she is just feeling sad about his mother''s attitude towards him and his father.


    "Auntie¡­" Xin Ja greeted.


    "Young Ja, it''s been a while,e in first¡­" Liu Qinxin said as he walks inside the manor.


    Xin Ja was greeted by some familiar faces from the servants. From one look, he knew that not all of the servants were brought by Madam Zhang to this manor.


    It seems that she did not trust the other servants back there.


    Xin Ja stayed for a while in the new manor of Madam Zhang and yed with the little girl before going back home.


    When he went back home, he saw his father sitting calmly on the wooden seat under a big old tree with his legs crossed.


    A few Ki stones areying around him in a formation, with Master Wang standing calmly on the side.


    After the days that Xin Ja has left home for the military, Xin Jong has already advanced to the 11th level and became a Ki Adept.


    Through the guidance of Master Wang, it seems that he is already breaking through to the 12th level.


    Xin Ja did not disturb his father and just watched him cultivate.


    Soon, he could feel a strange ripple in the air.


    Then arge amount of Ki erupted within the areaing from his father''s body.


    Xin Jong''s body slowly floated in the air and slowlynded as everything calmed down.


    "I''ve broken through¡­" he muttered with a big smile on his face.


    As soon as he opens his eyes, he immediately saw two figures looking at him.


    "Son¡­ you''re back!" he called.


    "Master Wang, thank you for helping my father¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    "Haha¡­ Your father is as talented as what the rumors said about him from years ago. You father and son is really worth my time¡­ Hahaha¡­" Master Wang said with a loud chuckle.


    Then he shifted his gaze to Xin Ja and said with a crafty smile.


    "Young Ja¡­ let''s have a talk¡­" he said then looks at Xin Jong.


    "Consolidate your cultivation and Ki first¡­" he said as he walks inside the courtyard.


    Xin Ja followed him from behind with a hint of confusion in his eyes.


    When they enter the room, the door suddenly closes and a formation was spread all over the room.


    "No one will be able to hear us¡­" Master Wang said with a smile.


    "I have noticed something about you, Little Ja. You''ve been keeping a secret from this master of your, aren''t you¡­" Master Wand said.


    "Ugh¡­ What¡­ What do you mean master?" Xin Ja asked in confusion.


    "Hahaha¡­ Crafty little fellow¡­ do not worry I will not peer into your secret. But I advise you hide that armor well¡­" he said while pointing at Xin Ja''s chest.


    With this, Xin Ja knew that his master is talking about the exoskeleton.. Well, he could not me his master, as his strength grew, the exoskeleton would also emit a stronger Ki aura.

 Chapter 1231 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1231


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The night, Xin Ja talked with his master and the two began to share more about runes and formation arrays. Xin Ja began showing manyplex diagrams that immediately caught the attention of Master Wang. But what baffled Xin Ja is the knowledge and ability of Master Wang to analyze the diagrams.


    He truly is a Ki Master, with one nce and a few secondster he could already determine what kind of array it is. This only proves that Master Wang''s attainment in arrays is true of a different level.


    Xin Ja also gained attainment when ites to using higher-level arrays that he needed to control more powerful Ki energy.


    As a Ki Master, Master Wang is able to deduce the proper form and diagram to be able to control such an enormous amount of power.


    "Young Ja¡­ I suggest you not delve into such power yet¡­ A Ki Master''s power is able to destroy a whole vige if an ident happens. If you research on it in the town, then there is a possibility that half of the town would be destroyed if something goes wrong¡­" Master Wang warned.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja nodded his head. He knew how strong and powerful a Ki Master is. In fact, with Master Wang alone, he could destroy this whole town if he wanted to. That is the true strength of a Ki Master.


    But that strength has a corresponding curse. Whenever a Ki practitioner is about to break through to the Ki Master level, they would not dare face the lightning tribtion of the heavens. Instead, most of them would rather take an oath of destruction.


    This is a secret oath that they would promise to control their strength and not go on a rampage unless their physical body would be destroyed.


    Now, this oath is a secret amongst the Ki Masters and only a few knew it.


    But not everyone takes this oath and would rather face the strong lightning tribtion¡­ and almost 99% of them would die¡­


    Those lucky few were able to live, but barely hang with their lives.


    Then, they would recuperate and regain their strength. Though they can be unfettered under heaven by this time, they would still face the consequence if another Ki Master is sent to fight them. Those that take an oath, and those who did not, have no difference in strength.


    The only difference is their freedom to rampage and destroy.


    And this is the other reason why Master Wang did not want Xin Ja to harness this kind of power. Imagine a Mecha able to wield the power of a Ki Master. That would surely cause chaos and trouble in the world.


    And if this happens, then the powerful Shen would sure ascend to this small ce and destroy them with a wave of their hand.


    While listening to the words of Master Wang, Xin Ja already knew that what his master is telling him is true.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja once again walks to school with Rou Chenchen in his hand. They enjoyed the feeling of each other''s warm hands and the feeling of being together.


    Not too far from them, Qing Joming and Tung Jo just walk following the two while discussing Mechas.


    In Qing Joming''s hand, he is holding a video and is showing Tung Jo a Mecha test battle that he got from his father''s connection.


    When his father heard that his son passed the test for a pilotst night, he was too ted that their family had a feast.


    He secretly gave Qing Joming a copy of the video of a Mecha test battle he got a while ago.


    His father is also interested in Mechas so hearing that his son will be able to be a pilot someday, he was ted.


    Nowadays, Mecha pilots have a high status in the eyes of the people.


    Not only should they be strong when ites to martial prowess or runes, but they too should have enough cultivation to be able to handle the stress the Mecha could give them.


    For example, before Yao Mai Lin could be a Mecha pilot she needed to be at the 6th level. So she works hard in the military to increase her power from 4th to the 6th level at that time.


    The only exemption to this is Xin Ja who is still at the 1st level in the eyes of the many. But no one dare ask this question as they knew the guy is an anomaly ever since he was discovered by the army.


    And so, Tung Jo and Qing Joming busied themselves talking while the two lovebirds enjoy their time together walking hand in hand.


    But once they reached the school, they parted way as usual, and Tung Jo was dragged to their campus by Lin Wayin.


    The school life of Xin Ja became blissful with someone he loves, his family, and his friends by his side.


    Weeks have passed since then¡­ and the seniors are now graduating.


    Yao Mai Lin, Hou Jing, Hou Malou, and Lin Geng stood wearing their graduation uniform while receiving a certificate from the academy higher-ups along with the other seniors.


    While on the field, Xin Ja and his gang walked up to them, and the group began taking video recordings of their time.


    Xin Ja suddenly muttered.


    "It would have been better if I could have created something that is called¡­ picture¡­" he thought.


    The military has actually developed such a thing, but it is only for the use of the military. But for the civilians, this thing does not exist yet.


    The military rune masters would use a rune array to capture the image from a video recorder crystal and projected it on a paper surface.


    Using this, they are able to create pictures for the soldiers and reconnaissance.


    "Maybe I could create such a thing¡­" Xin Ja thought for a while.


    But his thought was interrupted when Yao Mai Lin grabbed his arm and then drags him to the others.


    "Hey, let''s have some memories together guys!" she shouted as the group gathered in front of the video recorder''s lens.


    Everyone was very happy and they all showed excitement in their eyes. Their days in the academy might be over but the connection they made in this ce is very precious and the friends they have are something they would not forget even after many years have passed.


    Some students grabbed this chance to confess their love to their crushes¡­ some even give flowers just to attract the girl they like.


    One such girl is Yao Mai Lin who has a long line of admirers. Some even gave Xin Ja ring stares as they approach.


    This is because¡­ there is a rumor in school that Xin Ja and Yao Mai Lin are actually going out.


    So¡­ many seniors are annoyed that a freshman dares to get his hands on the beautiful senior. But they dare not take action because that said freshman is someone they could not offend.


    But of course, Xin Ja did not entertain such rumors. He is already happy that he could be with his girlfriend; Rou Chenchen¡­ the rumor is irrelevant to him.


    After that, the group then went to eat at a restaurant in town.


    As of this moment, the town''s famous restaurants were actually full of students from Ogden academy and also from the other schools in town.


    As the group enters, they were immediately greeted by the festive hubbub inside the restaurant making them feel a bit infected by the joyous asion inside.


    At this time, Xin Ja and the rest went to the second floor and they found an empty seat near the window when a group that was in that ce were leaving.


    However, as they enter, some of the people on the second floor actually recognize the group.


    "Hey¡­ Isn''t that the daughter of the Yao family? One of the celebrated heroes in our town¡­"


    "Wow! It''s really goddess Lin!¡­ I can''t believe she is here!"


    "This is awesome! I think my graduation is alreadyplete¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    The guys on the 2nd floor of the restaurant chattered.


    "Ugh¡­ Should we¡­" Hou Jiang wanted to ask if they should transfer but Yao Mai Lin stopped him.


    "Let''s have our dinner here¡­" she said with a smile.


    The group nodded and did not mind the other people around them.


    ¡­


    After the celebration, Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen walked home together.


    "Brother Ja¡­ I¡­ I have a question¡­ I''ve wanted to ask this, but have no chance to." She said with a reluctant gaze.


    "Why be hesitant?" Xin Ja said with a confused expression.


    "This¡­ Umn¡­ I know that Senior Yao has found someone on the battlefield. Then¡­ then how about you? Have you also found someone in there? I promise not to get angry¡­ I know that in the war you would feel lonely, helpless, and depressed¡­ so I could understand that you will also¡­" Rou Chenchen said trying to tone down her feelings.


    But then before she could say another word, she saw Xin Ja stop walking, then turn around.


    She did not know why, but upon seeing his gaze, her heart skipped a beat. Then as if in a slow-motion, Xin Ja''s face slowly came closer towards her.


    Everything around here seems to have slowed down, as her mind anticipated what would happen next¡­

 Chapter 1232 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1232


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja seemed to have lost his mind as he did not know what happened next. He was the one who instigated it, but it was as if the time froze as he stood in ce with his eyes closed. His mind drifted as he puckered his lips for a kiss.


    However, he waited for a long time and he slowly opens his eyes.


    Rou Chenchen looks at him with a blushing face as she did not know what he is doing.


    With an awkward atmosphere between them, Xin Ja did not know what to do and just bit his lip as he stood with an embarrassed expression on his face.


    He was thinking at that time that Rou Chenchen would also move forward and meet his kiss. But this was all in his mind.


    The ufortable air made Xin Ja scratch his head then look at Rou Chenchen while showing a sheepish smile.


    Both of their faces are now blushing while the two looks at each other in silence.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja gained courage as he tips his head forward and gave Rou Chenchen a peck on her soft lips.


    The young woman as startled when this happened and her eyes bulge as she looks at Xin Ja incredulously.


    Her sses even got crooked as she looks at the departing back of Xin Ja who looks like a thief who has stolen something from a maiden.


    Xin Ja did not know how he got home but upon arriving he received a surprising letter.


    The letter came from Yi Terai who sent it to him via the shared Mule.


    Later that night, inside his room he began writing on his study table.


    The letter that Yi Terai sent him made him feel a bit guilty. She actually told him that she missed him and that she likes him for some reason.


    This made Xin Ja feel flustered and did not know what to say.


    However, he knew that he could not reciprocate the feeling that Yi Terai is showing him. He dare not y with her feelings as he already has someone in his heart.


    So he decided to write her a letter that conveys his true intention towards her and about his rtionship with Rou Chenchen.


    It took him a while to write, and it was alreadyte at night when he finished writing.


    "I hope that she can move on and find someone who would truly love her¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja walked towards the academy and passed by Rou Chenchen''s home.


    He waited for a while and was a bit baffled as Rou Chenchen did not go out of the manor. He feels a bit confused so he decided to ask.


    A guard standing by the door saw Xin Ja and showed a frown on his face.


    "Who are you? This is the Rou residence¡­ State your business¡­" the guard asked.


    The stern-looking guard made Xin Ja feel a bit intimidated.


    She showed a polite smile and then said.


    "Is¡­ Is Rou Chenchen still at home?" he asked.


    The guard frowns and then looks at the other guard. The two seem to have a tacit understanding and nodded their heads.


    "Are you Xin Ja?" the guard asked.


    "Yes¡­" Xin Ja said with a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    "We were told to tell you that if ever youe, we should advise you to keep your distance from Miss Rou Chenchen¡­ She is not someone that you should have a rtionship with." The guard said with an apologetic expression.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he immediately showed a frown.


    Why should he keep his distance from her?


    It was just yesterday that the two of them shared their first kiss, and now he could not be together with her? How could he ept such a thing?


    He wanted to say something, but he held himself back because he knew that the guards are just doing their duty.


    "Is¡­ Is this her decision?" Xin Ja asked with a pained expression.


    "This¡­ *sigh¡­ We don''t know young master Xin¡­ All we know is that the family told us that you are not permitted to see her ever again¡­" the other guard said.


    Xin Ja was a bit hurt and he wanted to suddenly charge inside the house to ask Rou Chenchen. However, he did not want to cause more trouble.


    He is not someone who would lose his reason in this kind of manner.


    He has already developed his patience and perseverance since childhood. He would just ask her then if this is truly what she wanted.


    Xin Ja went to school with a heavy feeling. He looks at the seat behind him and feels a bit depressed upon seeing the empty seat.


    He did not know what just happened.


    "Is it because I kissed her? Is it because she did not find me attractive? Why?..." he thought as his mind drifted afar thinking of the reason why she would not see him again anymore.


    Unknown to him, tears began to form in the corner of his eyes as he looks at the window from inside the ssroom.


    "Student Xin¡­ Are you okay?" the teacher suddenly asked which startled him.


    He looks at the teacher and noticed the tears in his eyes.


    "Uhh¡­ Sorry¡­ Umm¡­ Please excuse me, sir¡­" he said as he quickly stood up and then ran out of the ssroom.


    Qing Joming who saw this raised his hand up and then also excused himself as he followed behind Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja walks into a secluded room and leaned on the wall. He began crying as he did not know what is happening. His heart truly hurts so much at this time.


    "Brother Ja¡­" Qing Joming called as he also leaned on the wall.


    "I¡­ I actually know what is happening. I¡­ I just don''t know how to say it to you¡­" he said with a hint of reluctance in his eyes.


    "Last night¡­ Last night was Rou Chenchen''sst day in Ogden Town¡­" he said while looking at the sky.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    He looks at Qing Joming as if he wanted to eat him.


    "What do you mean?!" Xin Ja said with very strong killing intent.


    Qing Joming, who is taking the brunt of the pressure, almost slumps on the ground. His breathing became heavy as if he is being suffocated.


    "Ca¡­ Calm down¡­" he said as he took a step away from Xin Ja.


    "Let me exin¡­ okay?" he said as the pressure lessened.


    "Damn it, this guy is really terrifying¡­ I can''t believe that he is only at the 1st level¡­" Qing Joming thought with a fearful expression.


    "Our Qing family¡­ while you were at war¡­ One of my cousins from the capital of Jimal visited the town¡­ He¡­ He identally saw Rou Chenchen and heard that she is good at alchemy. She¡­ she¡­" Qing Joming hesitated as aplicated emotion appears in his heart.


    He knew that if he told this to his friend, he is sure that the guy would start ming himself because of this. However, he also could not keep him in the dark of the truth.


    "What happened?" Xin Ja said as the pressure began rising again.


    "Wait¡­ Calm down first¡­ Promise me that you will not me yourself no matter what¡­" Qing Joming said while trying to make a firm stand.


    Xin Ja furrows his brow in dissatisfaction and confusion.


    "Alright¡­ I promise you¡­" he said in annoyance.


    "*sigh¡­ Rou Chenchen has been trying to experiment in making ''the pills'' and she¡­ seeded." Qing Joming said with a hint of hesitation in the end.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he looks at him with a hint of confusion.


    "My cousin thought that she was the one who created the pill. But in truth, she saw you made it¡­ that'' why she seeded. The Rou family discovered this and was already nning to keep her. But my cousin offered them a better option. He has a connection to the royal n and the alchemist association¡­" Qing Joming exined.


    "She then told them about herst request before leaving, and she also asked me to not tell you anything¡­ But, how could I not?" Qing Joming added.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja suddenly slumps on the ground while tears once again begin pouring out of his eyes.


    He did not expect that things would have such a turn. He knew that the Rou family began to think highly of Rou Chenchen after creating a pill. So, her rtion to a mere level 1, although Xin Ja is a hero, is something that would pull her down from her future prospect.


    He knew that his value has lessened ever since the blueprint of the Mecha has already spread throughout the kingdom. Even if he was considered a hero, his level of strength is still something uneptable in the eyes of many, especially those powerful families and ns.


    As he looks at the sky, grit his teeth and proimed in a hushed tone.


    "Chenchen¡­ Wait for me¡­ I promise to find you¡­ and take you away with me no matter what.. No one can stop me¡­" Xin Ja said with a determined gaze.

 Chapter 1233 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1233


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    3 yearster¡­


    The changes in the kingdom of Jimal are really something that is unexpected by the other kingdoms and even the empire. Ever since the appearance of the Mecha, the kingdom became a hubbub of technology and innovation.


    2 years ago, arge ship was suddenly seen flying high up in the sky which made a new history for the kingdom.


    Then after that, one innovation after another appears and now 3 yearster, the kingdom is now considered as that technological center of the whole empire of Gong.


    Within each city, Mecha could be seen standing tall by their gates, and the transportation within the cities has also changed.


    Steads are seldom used for traveling as motorized transportation began to appear.


    Then something amazing appeared after the flying ship was discovered. That is the appearance of flying artifacts.


    In these three years, several names have appeared within the kingdom. Which many people considered as their idols and heroes at the same time.


    The changes in the kingdom are truly great and the other kingdoms feel threatened by them. Even the empire, which rules over all the kingdoms, feels a bit pressured as they saw the advancement happening in the small border kingdom of Jimal.


    ¡­


    Ogden academy


    Inside a hangar, a frail-looking young man is currently busy fixing a part of a Mecha while the others behind him are watching with awe.


    Everyone inside the hangar is either a Mecha engineer or a technician who has been in the school for 4 years now.


    While watching the scene before them, they would still feel fascinated and be in awe.


    A young man in a ck cloak who is currently looking at the scene showed an ugly expression on his face.


    "This¡­ this is impossible. How could a mere 1st level Ki fighter beparable to me, a 4th level Ki fighter? You must be cheating¡­" the young man shouted not epting what he is seeing.


    "Yeah, this is also not possible. Even though you are the one who invented the Mecha, this is impossible¡­" another one chimed in.


    The young man who just finished his task, look at the group before him and showed a smirk on his face.


    "As you said¡­ I am the one who invented it¡­ Do you think you can do better than me?"


    This young man is Xin Ja who is already 19 years old.


    Today is hisst day in the academy.


    However, a few months ago, when he became a graduating student in the academy, he met a transfer student from another city.


    This transfer student actually challenged him over and over again, but also lost to him over and over again.


    These students who are surrounding him could not ept the fact that they could not even defeat someone who is only at the 1st level.


    "We know that you are good at Mechas engineering, alchemy, rune, and medicine¡­ How about wepete in the Mecha battle? We have not challenged you in Mecha battles because we thought that you are good at fighting. But my uncle told me that you are only good at long-rangebats¡­" someone said with a challenging tone.


    "How about we fight in the arena?¡­ Would you dare ept our challenge?" someone said.


    Xin Ja looks at these people and then heaves a deep sigh. He did not want to ept their challenge actually. But they would pester him in every way, and even threaten him. That''s why he decided to ept their challenges every now and then.


    Plus the challenges they propose to him have bets, so why would he not ept freebies from these fools?


    Although he is a bit annoyed, he could not deny the fact that they are truly generous in their gifts.


    "Alright¡­ the bet?" he said nonchntly.


    When the group heard this, they all went silent.


    "Oh,e on now¡­ Don''t tell me you guys have already chickened out?" suddenly Qing Joming who was quietly listening on the side chided.


    "Yeah¡­ Are you guys scared?" Tung Jo also added.


    The group went red upon hearing those words. They have to uphold their dignity as they were the ones who pose the challenge. But they have already experienced how crafty this Xin Ja guy is.


    In fact, they are already thinking that he is someone who is actually not a 1st level Ki fighter but a monster who is acting like he is only at the 1st level.


    "I think they are scared¡­ Let''s just leave and eat at a restaurant¡­" Qing Joming suddenly said with a sneer.


    "Wait! I¡­ I will ept. The bet is¡­ 300 Jimal gold." said the young man.


    When the three heard this, they all shook their heads.


    "We are not beggars you know¡­" Qing Joming said as he turns around.


    "Wait¡­ what do you want then?" asked the young man.


    "Gigantum metal ore¡­" Tung Jo suddenly said with a spark of interest in his eyes.


    Suddenly, Qing Joming froze.


    "Tung Jo you''re shameless¡­ You got the metal orest time." Qing Joming said.


    "Yes, I know butst time before that, you got a new weapon for your Mecha. You can at least give this to me, right?" Tung Jo said with a smile.


    "You¡­ I did not know how you became this shameless¡­ ever since senior Lin became your fianc¨¦e; you seem to have rubbed off her shamelessness on you¡­" Qing Joming said with a frown.


    "Haha¡­ As if you are not that shameless¡­ Both of us are benefitting from Xin Ja, you know¡­"


    "Heh¡­ That guy is a block of wood. He would not want any of those things as his mind is more into improving himself¡­" Qing Joming looks at Xin Ja who suddenly raised his brow.


    "You two are bickering when this is my price money¡­" Xin Ja suddenly smirked.


    "Pfft¡­ When did you try to haggle with us¡­" Tung Jo chuckled


    "You three are shameless¡­ As if you already have defeated us¡­" the young man said while gritting his teeth in anger.


    "Alright¡­ I will agree¡­ A Gigatum metal ore¡­ 50 kilograms. But if I defeated you, you will work for my family for 10 years¡­" the young man suddenly demanded.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, but¡­ I think I''m at a losing end here. How about the rest of your gang adds some stakes? If they do¡­ and I am satisfied, then maybe I''ll agree¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The rest of the students behind the young man began pooling their resources and then it all added to 500 Jimal gold and 5 Ki stones.


    Seeing the stake at hand, some of the onlookers have a greedy look on their faces.


    The two groups then prepare for a Mecha battle.


    While this is happening, the entire Ogden academy was informed and the teachers along with their students began to gather on the Mecha battlefield.


    How could they miss this chance to see Xin Ja pilot a Mecha for the first time in the academy?


    Every time someone challenges Xin Ja, it would always causemotion in the academy. The teachers along with the students would always watch his challenge matches as they considered it a learning experience.


    From his medical skill, alchemy, and rune array they all saw it with their own eyes how proficient he was in those things.


    Although only a few have seen his match in the Mecha hangar, they still learned something from it.


    And now, they are finally going to see him pilot a Mecha.


    As Xin Ja enters the Mecha, he showed a slight mncholy in his eyes while watching the students around the stadium-type battlefield.


    The faces of the student and the teachers made him feel a sense of belongingness.


    For the past 4 years of his life, he has spent it in the academy, learning, improving, and polishing his skills.


    He has truly mastered many of his skills and it made him feel that he is now ready to take the challenge outside.


    "Guys¡­ would we consider this as our graduation performance?" he suddenly said in hiss.


    "Haha¡­ Insightful as always¡­ That''s right¡­ this might be our graduation performance¡­" Qing Joming replied.


    Qing Joming and Tung Jo are standing on the control tform where Xin Ja''s team is designated to stay.


    "Well, I guess¡­ I have to show them my full effort¡­" Xin Ja shook his head while looking at his opponent who is standing a little distance away.


    "Yeah, let''s go all out this time¡­" Qing Joming nodded his head.


    "What are you talking about? What gives all out? You are facing a student¡­ Though they are annoying, they are still a part of our school you know."


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja and Qing Joming went silent.


    Suddenly a stern voice interrupted the three.


    "At least Tung Jo still as his sense. What goes out full effort? Xin Ja¡­ if you hurt one of my students I will not forgive you¡­" suddenly teacher Hou Anqing reprimanded in thes.


    "Teacher Hou¡­ Umm¡­ Since you are here¡­ and since I am about to graduate¡­ what do you think of me being your¡­" Qing Joming suddenly showed an excited expression.


    But before he could continue, Hou Anqing shouted.


    "Shut up, Qing Joming¡­"


    Upon hearing their teacher reprimanding Qing Joming, everyone suddenlyughed.

 Chapter 1234 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1234


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The eyes of all the students are glued at the arena as tworge Mechas began moving. Armed with practice swords and practice rifles, the two training Mecha, thought a bit lower in the standard of a regr Mecha, still, it shows a domineering aura on them.


    The Mechas are not that tall and only at around 4 meters. But the body and the Mecha made them look really beautiful and overbearing especially the chips on their armor which looks like battle scars of a heroic soldier on the battlefield.


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The two Mechas began moving towards each other and slowly closes in.


    "Go! Xin Ja might be a genius when ites to Mechas, but he is not trained in battle! Attack him head-on!" shouted someone from the benches.


    "Yes! Beat him so that we can at least win some prize from that brat!"


    "Today would be the fall of that genius brat!"


    "Yes, get him!"


    The crowd began to shout in unison as if Xin Ja has offended everyone in the academy.


    The teachers and the freshman on the other hand have their mouths twitching at this scene as the idol of the many in the town is actually being treated as the number one public enemy of the academy.


    However, there is something wrong with the cheers of the students around them. Some might have been scolding Xin Ja but one would see smiles on their faces. It was like they are just riding with the flow of the crowd.


    "Look at that! Everyone is against you Little Ja. Hahaha¡­" shouted Qin Joming in thes.


    "Yeah, I think if you got defeated this time, it would be a record in the academy that atst, the genius did fail at least once¡­ Haha¡­" Tung Jo added with a chuckle.


    "You two¡­ I thought we were on the same side?" Xin Ja suddenly said with his mouth twitching.


    "Of course we are, but¡­ If you win and graduate, I know that you will leave the town and venture outside to look for your lover¡­" Qing Joming said with a sad tone.


    "If you get to work at that brat''s n, then we can always see each other, right? I think that would be the best oue¡­ Hahaha¡­" Qing Joming added.


    "You bastard! You wanted me to be a ve?" Xin Ja was bbergasted.


    The three went silent, and then they allughed together.


    Suddenly, the screen of Xin Ja became a bit dark as the sword of his opponent was swung towards the head of his Mecha.


    ng!


    With a quick movement, it was quickly parried to the side.


    Instead of attacking, Xin Ja just shifted to the side and from a hidden angle shoot the shoulder of the enemy Mecha.


    A ball-size object flew out of the rifle''s muzzle and hits the shoulder of the enemy Mecha which caused it to stop functioning.


    "Shoulder hit! One point!" shouted the referee.


    The two Mecha immediately back down and drew some distance from each other.


    Then the opponent raised his rifle and began shooting. But Xin Ja''s control of his own Mecha is very agile and fast, and it took the enemy some time before he could lock on to his target.


    "Damn it! That guy is fast! I did not expect that Mecha could be piloted this way¡­" a freshman student suddenly said with awe in his expression.


    The teachers nodded their heads as this is one of the maneuvers that are being taught in the academy¡­ the sh step, which is used for Mechas. sh steps use the Mechas boosters to make the Mecha move faster in a few intervals.


    This will make the huge machine looks like a flickering ghost hence the name sh.


    After emptying his magazine, the opponent was unable to shoot any more as a de was swung towards its rifle.


    ng!


    The rifle flew high up in the air before the opponent could reload.


    "Damn it! This guy is not simple at all¡­ How can he do that?" the young man inside the cockpit shouted.


    "Get the weapon back!" shouted someone in hiss.


    He quickly moves, but before he could even reach out, a nimble Mecha has already jumped high up in the air.


    "Damn it! Don''t do that?! The cost of the repair..." a teacher from amongst the crowd shouted while ring at the Mecha that Xin Ja is piloting.


    But before his voice could end, therge foot of Xin Ja''s Mecha has alreadynded on the dome head of the opponent and uses it as a stepping stone to jump higher.


    Bam!


    The Mecha''s head dented that the pilot inside could also see it from inside the cockpit.


    One of his cameras is now misaligned and shows an unclear view.


    "I will make that guy for this damage¡­ Humph¡­" the teacher harrumph while ring at Xin Ja.


    This teacher is one of the Mecha engineers in charge of Mecha repairs. The effort he would need to put in repairing the Mechas is always huge as students would always damage them. But these past few years, the damages became minimal with the assistance of the Mecha field.


    However, the head is something that is not being protected as the field interferes with the cameras.


    Hence the teacher is a bit angry at this scene.


    "Calm down¡­ You know this is theirst month in the academy, right? Just let them enjoy¡­" a teacher on the side said.


    "That''s why I am a bit flustered. This is not Xin Ja''sst month butst day¡­ who will fix that thing for free without that guy¡­" the teacher said feeling helpless.


    Everyone around him showed a bbergasted expression.


    On the battlefield, Xin Ja has already grabbed the rifle and with a swing of his arm unloaded the magazine and then the rifle was swung to the Mecha''s lower back as a new bullet cartridge was loaded.


    When he did this beforending, every student is already standing on their feet.


    "What the hell, did I just see? That''s the quick reload procedure, right? That''s a precise mobility action¡­"


    "I did not expect to see such a move in a training battle! I could only see such a thing in military exercises¡­"


    "Damn it! I want to learn how to do that too¡­"


    The student began to talk loudly while looking at the scene in front of them. Many have their eyes in admiration upon seeing the maneuver.


    "Is he showing off¡­" Qing Joming asked with a deadpan face.


    "I think so¡­" Tung Jo said with a smirk.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Xin Ja began shooting his enemy with the two rifles in his hand.


    The pilot wanted to escape, but his escape route is already blocked. He could only face Xin Ja head-on.


    "Damn it!" he shouted as he rushes to attack.


    But before he could even get close, his Mecha is already riddled with error messages as its body is shot all over rendering it immobile.


    "Battle over! Xin Ja win!" shouted the referee.


    Everyone erupted in jubtion as they feel excited at the battle. As they retreated out of the stadium, the students talked with each other about the maneuvers they have seen and everyone feel excited.


    When Xin Ja alighted from his Mecha a few of his teachers are already standing in the control corner.


    "If I knew that you are this good, I would have gotten you to be a pilot. Sigh, what a waste of talent¡­" a teacher said with a deep sigh.


    "What are you talking about?! He is an engineer, not a pilot. Piloting¡­ is only¡­ his¡­ hobby." that teacher said with a smug expression.


    "Xin Ja, congrattions¡­ I heard that you will be finishing your graduation procedure¡­ Can''t you just wait?"


    "I can''t¡­ Sorry teachers¡­ Someone really needs me¡­" Xin Ja said with an apologetic smile.


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ You are going to rescue your love, Chenchen¡­" Qing Joming grinned.


    But one could tell that something is off with his expression.


    "Youngd¡­ If ever you need anything, you know you can tell us, right? We, your teachers will support you." Principal Rao Jubao said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Yes, sir¡­"


    Xin Ja spend his time with his two friends as they left after collecting their prize.


    That night, Qing Joming and Tung Jo visited Xin Ja''s home as they have a farewell dinner for their friend.


    The two even cried as they recalled the past and their friendship at the academy.


    That night, the three walk on the forest path.


    "Guys, the two of you will be staying in the town, right? If I call for you, will youe to my aid?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Hey, who do you think we are? We three are brothers¡­ whoever needs help¡­ we would be willing to go!" Qing Joming said with a smirk.


    "Yeah, brothers!"


    "Brothers!"


    The Xin Ja walked the two to the exit and waved his goodbye.


    The next day¡­


    His family, close friends, and some of his acquaintances stood at the airport while waving goodbye at Xin Ja.


    "Everyone! Goodbye!" he said while waving his hand.


    Tears could be seen forming at the edge of his eyes as his eyesnded on his father.


    Xin Jong showed a proud expression on his face as he nodded towards his son. He watches his son leave until therge airship disappears into the horizon before a single tear slid down his eyes.


    "Good luck¡­ my son."

 Chapter 1235 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1235


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Jong knew that his son has a purpose for leaving. No one knew what his son has been doing these past few years except for him, and Xin Xue who has already changed her name from Yao Xue. The three of them knew the purpose of his leaving and his many other secrets.


    Although he is already used to his son traveling for the past 3 years, he still could not help but worry as a father.


    But seeing the small lizard-like creature on his son''s shoulder, he feels assured that his son would be safe.


    "Well, I hope that he could aplish what he sets his mind to do¡­" Xin Jong said while patting the shoulder of Xin Xue.


    "Yes¡­ Brother Ja would be fine as long as Xuanlong is with him¡­" she said as she reluctantly turns her sight away from the ship on the horizon.


    Xin Jong walks first and when he saw Madam Zhang, he showed a slight nod on his head.


    Madam Zhang also nodded her head, but a slight blush appears on her pretty face.


    Yenxi who is already a 9-year-old girl suddenly runs to the side of Xin Jong and held his hand.


    "Uncle¡­ Xi''er wanted to stay with you¡­ I want to y with Uncle the most¡­" the little girl''s childish tone made the people around her smile.


    Xin Jong almost choked as he steals a nce at Madam Zhang.


    In fact, in these 3 years, the connection between the two families has been very close. Madam Zhang would always be found in the Xin Manor as she would teach Xin Xue and her daughter the many lessons for noblewomen. And through those years the interaction between the two heads of the family became almost constant.


    Madam Zhang found the man very charming and responsible. He did not even take a wife even after the many years that his wife left him. Plus, Xin Jong is her distant cousin''s husband whom her cousin has abandoned.


    She called the man trash, but after interacting with the man, she could not help but see the image of her husband in him.


    And after these years of interaction, for some unknown reason, her heart was moved.


    The two are actually secretly dating and did not want to tell their families yet. So, these simple nces and gestures are the only thing they could do in front of their other family members.


    The people who know the rtion between the two are Doctor Xiang, and Xin Ja who have no objection.


    As long as his father is happy, then Xin Ja would always support him.


    The group soon went home after saying goodbye to Xin Ja.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the deck of the ship, Xin Ja stood calmly while taking in the calm breeze of the wind.


    He looks at the sky and the tall mountain on the horizon and showed a faint smile on his face.


    For years, he has waited for his strength to be sufficient to be able to take Rou Chenchen back. However, he discovered that the background of the alchemist association in the kingdom is not that simple.


    Plus, he hasmunicated with her and she is doing fine with her work in the capital, so he did not want to just barge in and take her.


    He realized that Rou Chenchen actually enjoys working as a pill master in the capital. After these years, she has been hailed as one of the top pill masters and the youngest master in the alchemy association. So, how could he selfishly just barge in there?


    Since her status is very high, even the royal family would need to respect her, he decided to let her enjoy the prestige and pride she has obtained through her hard work. Instead, he would support her from behind.


    He would just take her if it so she wished.


    The two have already talked about it in their letters and video messages, so he is not that worried when ites to her work and status.


    So Xin Ja still has confidence in his rtionship with Rou Chenchen.


    While leaning on the railings of the ship, Xin Ja was suddenly approached by a tall young man wearing an expensive dark blue robe.


    "Hello¡­ It seems that you''re going to be away from your family for a long time¡­" he walked to the side and then leaned on the railings as he lifted his eyes to look at the sky.


    "Yes, well¡­ My work will be in another city, so it might take some time before I coulde back¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Haha¡­ You and me both¡­ I too am going to Alesia city for some work¡­"


    "Really? That too is my destination¡­" Xin Ja felt a bit surprised.


    "Are you a medical master?" Xin Ja asked while looking at the pin on the young man''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I am¡­ I''m going there with some colleagues¡­" he said while pointing at a man and a young woman standing at a distance.


    When Xin Ja saw the man, he immediately recognize who he is.


    Although it has been a while since hest saw the man, he could still vaguely recognize who the man is as Xin Ja had seen him a few times before.


    The man is an apothecary who he had seen when he was a child, and whenever he would deliver the potions that he made to the apothecary store. This guy is Song Talin, an acquaintance of Master Wang.


    The man was prideful, scheming, and would always look down on others. He heard that the guy married the woman named Yi Linya but was cuckolded when she found a better prospect. He seems to have turned a new leaf after she left him for another man. Later, he learned that his wife was yed by the guy and left her with a son.


    She was too ashamed to return to the Yi n and much more to him so she left the town of Ogden. However, she left her son but Song Talin actually adopted the boy and raised him as his own.


    Xin Ja could not help but look at the young boy standing behind the man.


    The boy looks handsome and has a noble temperament.


    Song Talin became a sessful apothecary after the turmoil of his marriage and it seems that he did not trust any woman after his wife''s betrayal. That''s why until now, he is still unmarried.


    The young woman standing beside them looks very beautiful. But Xin Ja could sense a thin dark aura from her body. If he did not possess his unique vision, then he might not even see that aura.


    "Shadow Being aura¡­" he muttered to himself while observing the young woman.


    It was as if she could tell that someone is observing her, so she turns her head in the direction of Xin Ja.


    But as soon as she moved her head, Xin Ja''s eye is already looking at the sky.


    But of course, he is already using his other senses, watching her.


    For these years, Xin Ja has already improved through constant practice his Absolute Sense. The headache in using it is already gone and right now, he is already able to spread his Absolute Sense around him at 50 meters in radius.


    The young woman frowns and red at those men who are looking at her secretly. But her expression changes when she noticed Xin Ja who is calmly leaning on the rails of the ship while talking to the young man.


    "I''m Xin Ja¡­ and you are?" Xin Ja extended his hand.


    "Oh, I''m Han Xuhao¡­" he replied while shaking Xin Ja''s hand.


    The young woman who saw the two talking suddenly excused herself and walked towards the direction of Xin Ja and Han Xuhao.


    "Xuhao¡­ Who is this friend of yours?" she asked while showing a gentle smile.


    Xin Ja looks at her this time and nodded his head.


    "This is Xin Ja¡­ Xin Ja, this is alchemist master Rong Beiyin¡­" introduced Han Xuhao.


    "A pleasure to meet you, Master Rong¡­" Xin Ja said with a courteous bow.


    "Xin Ja¡­ Hmm¡­ Sound familiar¡­" she muttered.


    But it was 3 years ago that the name of Xin Ja became famous. And ever since then the name has not appeared in the town as he kept a low profile.


    Except for the students in the academy, the name Xin Ja is now a thing of the past in the town of Ogden.


    "So¡­ what are going to Alesia for?" Han Xuhao asked as he pulls out his Mule which is now the size of a smartphone and then takes out a bottle of wine and three goblets.


    He handed the goblets to Xin Ja and Rong Beiyin and then opened the wine. He then pours some to the three of them to share.


    "I am there to see a patient¡­" Xin Ja replied as he takes a sip of the wine.


    "Really? Haha¡­ For me, I am going to do a difficult operation¡­ I was rmended by my teacher to assist a famous surgeon¡­"


    When the young woman heard this, her eyes immediately went wide.


    "Don''t tell me¡­ Is it, Doctor Shin?!" she eximed.

 Chapter 1236 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1236


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The name Doctor Shin or Divine Doctor Shin has appeared on the medical master''s list of outstanding doctors 2 years ago. The name Doctor Shin is synonymous with a lifesaver. As long as one could get the doctor''s help, their life would surely be saved.


    However, because the doctor would always keep a low profile only a few people knew of who the doctor really is and even the gender.


    Some said that the doctor is a male¡­ some said that the doctor is a female. The spection has turned into puzzlement, then it turned into a mystery, and finally, it became a legend.


    But Doctor Shin actually does not refer to only a single person. This is because Doctor Shin is a team. And this team has treated and cured countless patients on their whim, but if they are contacted¡­ they would only schedule 4 patients a month.


    Even in the other kingdoms and the empire of Gong, their name has already been spread.


    And for this reason, they became one of the most sought-after medical masters in thend.


    The only thing that people know about them is that their lead medical master is a 5th level Ki fighter, the rest are either higher or lower in level.


    Many spections have spread throughout thend and many even tried to imitate them. But how could they be easily imitated?


    And for this reason, the name Doctor Shin became really famous throughout thend.


    That is why when the young woman, Rong Beiyin, heard the name Doctor Shin she was immediately ted. She looks at Han Xuhao with a favorable impression.


    She and Han Xuhao are friends along with Song Talin. The three of them along with Song Talin''s adopted son wanted to go to Alesia city for some R&R, but who would have known that their friend is very secretive about his participation in an important operation?


    "I did not know that you are this deep¡­" she pouted coquettishly while patting the shoulder of Han Xuhao.


    He felt a bit happy that she had a good impression of him. In fact, the 3 of them has a close-knit friendship for around 6 years now. Rong Beiyin is an alchemist, and she would be a frequent customer of the apothecary shop where Song Talin works, while Han Xuhao would be the one to always use the medicine she made.


    The tacit understanding between the three created their friendship.


    When Song Talin''s wife cheated on him, the two were there tofort him which made it easy for Song Talin to ovee his heartache.


    "Hey¡­ What are you guys talking about?" Song Talin suddenly walked towards the group.


    When he saw Xin Ja his expression becameplicated. He knew who the young man is because he would always see him in the apothecary shop where he was working at.


    "Master Xin¡­ What an honor¡­" Song Talin greeted.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    "The honor is mine, apothecary Song¡­" Xin Ja lifted the goblet.


    "Is this your son?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Ah, yes¡­ This is Song Tabai¡­ my son¡­ Tabai, greet big brother." He gestured at the boy beside him.


    "Hello, I am Song Tabai¡­ Nice to meet you, big brother¡­" the boy greeted in a polite manner.


    The group then chatted for a while before they all went to the cabins.


    Xin Ja is staying in his own private cabin. Even though he is a student, after years of working, Xin Ja has enough riches that he could bepared to a rich small n. Inside his ck orb, there are mountains of Jimal gold and Ki stones.


    Hence money is not a problem for him and his family back in Ogden town.


    As he enters the cabin, he began taking out the rted records of his work at Alesia city.


    "After this, should I go directly to the capital of Jimal?" he muttered to himself after checking the records.


    But after thinking for a while, he shook his head against it.


    Suddenly, he noticed a letter appearing inside the red Mule which is a shared Mule for him and Rou Chenchen.


    He felt a little excited and quickly opened it up.


    He then takes out the letter and began reading it. After reading, his expression became a bit down.


    "How¡­ how did it turn out to be this way?" he muttered as knit his brows.


    The letter started with a warm greeting from Rou Chenchen. But as he continued reading, he suddenly has a strange feeling upon reading it.


    He knew how Rou Chenchen would always write her letters to him. And right now, the letter he just received is not something that Rou Chenchen would say. Rou Chenchen is not that, yful with her words, and would always be honest in her letters.


    But the one he is reading is different.


    Then near the middle, she then began talking about meeting someone. When he read to this part his heart skipped a beat.


    Although he feels that something is off, his mind suddenly lost itsposure when she said about meeting someone.


    She did not say the name of the person, but she said that the guy is a great alchemist master. He is kind to her and would always treat her nicely.


    Xin Ja immediately felt threatened and a hint of jealousy filled his heart.


    But he knew that he could not me her for this. He was not there beside her, although there aremunications, that idea is still inferior, to be present by her side.


    Then he reads that the guy has invited her to a party and she went, she is asking him if he was okay with that.


    At this point in time, Xin Ja could not help but feel a bit hurt because he thought that she should have asked him before going to that¡­ party.


    But he is still not feeling down as he knew that Rou Chenchen is not a casual girl¡­ and he trusted her.


    Xin Ja did not write a letter, but instead takes out a video recording crystal and recorded a message for Rou Chenchen.


    "Hey¡­ I received your letter¡­ Umm¡­ I''m a bit jealous. But, I trust you¡­ Hehehe¡­ I just wanted to say, I missed you so much." He paused then looks at the window and the floating cloud at the horizon.


    "You see that¡­ I''m on my way to the city of Alesia¡­ Soon, I will being to the capital. Hope to see you then!" he added with a wide smile.


    He then stored the video recording to the red Mule.


    It did not take long before the video recording was taken out by Rou Chenchen and she too replied with her own message.


    She teased him for being jealous and then the two had augh.


    Xin Ja spends his night sending and receiving video messages with Rou Chenchen untilte at night.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The airship has already arrived in the airspace of the city of Alesia. The long days of travel have already been shortened to a single day using the airship. Plus the danger is minimal because of the barrier surrounding the ship.


    Meanwhile, in the airport of the city, arge crowd is already gathered¡­ withrge signboards high up in the air.


    In those signboards, there is only one name written¡­ Qian Yan.


    Qian Yan is one of the most famous actresses that appear two years ago when people discovered the use of encrypted video. Encrypted video is a video that cannot be recorded or copied using conventional means.


    And due to this, many handsome and beautiful actors and actresses appear on the silver screen.


    And one of the most famous actresses which peopled coined as the screen goddess is Qian Yan.


    "Qian Yan is here!" shouted someone from the crowd.


    This shout alone has already caused everyone to be rowdy and chaotic. Those with higher cultivation easily push the people and were able to go upfront. But before they could even get close to their idol, several strong Ki adepts has already stood on their path blocking them.


    "Qian Yan, I love you!"


    "Yan''er, my goddess!¡­ Please marry me!"


    "I love you!"


    The fans shouted in disarray which made the whole airport chaotic.


    Each of the people began to take out their video recording devices and began recording.


    Soon a woman covered in a thick light brown coat while wearing a mask alighted from the 1st ss cabin of an airship. She then was escorted out of the airport as the crowd of people followed behind her.


    While this is happening, a small head pops out from the door and then stealthily walks to the exit.


    Right at this moment, Xin Ja has already separated from Han Xuhao and his group and he is walking towards the eastern exit of the airport.


    At the bend, he suddenly noticed a figure. Because he is used to using his senses automatically he has already noticed the young woman.


    However, he was immediately stunned and was not able to dodge because the scent of the woman reminds him of someone. And before he knew it¡­


    Bam!!!

 Chapter 1237 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1237


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A woman is sprawled on the ground with her bag flying in the air as she hits the chest of Xin Ja. Who would have expected that she would hit someone who made her feel like she just hit a brick wall?


    Sensing her awkward position on the ground, she quickly got up and looks around. Luckily, the area they are in right now has a sparse amount of people.


    If not then she would surely be shamed and her reputation ruined.


    She rubbed her aching forehead while ring at the young man before her. She quickly arranges her face mask then grabbed her bag which was caught by the young man.


    "Watch where you''re going!" she shouted in anger while pointing at the young man''s nose.


    She then looks around like a thief then rushes towards the exit.


    Xin Ja looks a bit stunned and just watches the woman. He did not know what just happened and when the woman hits his chest, he was a bit stunned.


    With his body now in line with his true strength which has already reached the 10th level, he did not even need to use his exoskeleton in normal times anymore.


    For the past 3 years, he has bnced his body with his true strength. His physique which is in line with his cultivation is now as tough as steel. But of course, this does not mean that other people could see his strength. So far for them, he is still the weakling at the 1st level.


    But nowadays, 1st level Ki fighters are not that looked down upon by the masses anymore. But of course, there are still has the old mindset which would always bully the weak.


    Xin Ja looks at the departing back of the woman and showed a hint of interest in his eyes.


    Xin Ja might have a mature mind and he might be good at many things. However, he is still after all a 19-year-old young man. He also knows about the current trends and watches some of the famous movies on the silver screen.


    And right now, he just saw the face of the woman using his absolute sense. And he could immediately recognize the young woman as one of his idols, Qian Yan.


    He likes Qian Yan because of her innocent appearance and pure beauty. She would always have that kind of tranquil feeling and kind attitude whenever she is being interviewed.


    In her films, she has not done any scenes that break the current norms of society. So she is considered as a pure and untainted angel in the eyes of the many.


    "She is¡­ Qian Yan¡­ Hehehe¡­" Xin Ja suddenly muttered with a hint of excitement in his heart.


    He even gets a couple of glimpses towards the back of the young woman while extending his absolute sense towards her.


    He could not help but admire her beautiful face while grinning stupidly.


    But he dare not scan below her face as he did not want to taint the goddess in his heart.


    Of course, this does not mean that he is in love with the woman. He just admires her that''s all¡­ in his heart, Rou Chenchen still upies the biggest part beside his family.


    After feeling contented with looking at his idol, he turn around and continue walking towards a stall that sells some goods as he forgot to bring some souvenirs for his friend Qiang Yaoyao.


    After buying some stuff, he quickly went to the exit and then waited for a rickshaw carriage. In these parts of the city, rickshaw carriages driven by a person using a pedaled cycle are famous.


    As a city of lore and magic, many inventions have appeared in the city and one of them is the bicycle which was invented by a smithing master.


    And so, from then on rickshaw was created and became famous instead of the bulky carriage. It saves not only the space but also lessens the traffic caused by therge carriages.


    As Xin Ja was about to hop on the rickshaw, he was stunned to see a figure suddenly hopping inside. Both of them even got seated at the same time.


    "You¡­" Xin Ja was stunned and did not know what to say as he immediately knew who the woman is.


    "I got this first¡­ you should¡­"


    "Wait¡­ I was the one who called this guy¡­" Xin Ja said then looks at the man sitting in the front.


    "Yes, he called me¡­ Miss you were waiting for a long time in there, we thought that you have a private carriage." The man said with an awkward expression.


    "This¡­" Qian Yan wanted to say something but hesitated.


    She looks at the ce where this guy was before and then frowned. This is because there are none waiting in that ce anymore.


    "Umm¡­ Why don''t you just share?¡­ I can take you wherever you wanted to go¡­" the man said confidently.


    "Alright¡­" Xin Ja did not think twice and then quickly handed the guy one Jimal gold.


    When the man saw the gold in his hand he could not help but be dumbfounded.


    "Take me to Haven Palm hotel¡­" Xin Ja said.


    When the man heard this, he thought for a while, then looks at the man.


    "Umm¡­ That hotel might be full right now. This is because I have a passenger that went there this morning and he wasining that the hotel is unable to amodate people anymore."


    "Really? Why is that?" Xin Ja asked in curiosity.


    The driver smiled mysteriously then said.


    "The famous Doctor Shin is in that hotel right now¡­ They just arrived there yesterday¡­ so rich people from the city are moring to meet them¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Xin Ja turned awkward. He then suddenly feels unsure of himself as he just gawks.


    The driver felt ted, so he nodded his head then said.


    "Well, why don''t I rmend a ce for the both of you¡­ It is a good hotel and it is also near Haven Palm¡­" the driver showed confidence in his expression.


    "Umm¡­ Okay, let''s go¡­" Qian Ya who felt a bit annoyed at this time quickly said.


    She did not want to stay here any longer and just wanted to get some rest after the long travel. She still has a show to attend to and needed to meet with her cousins. In fact, she went here to support her cousin as her grandfather is about to undergo a dangerous operation.


    And so, the two agreed with the driver and they quickly went to a small hotel which is only a few blocks away from the Haven Palm hotel.


    "Young mister and young miss¡­ This ce might be small, but you''ll see once you get inside¡­ you guys will love their rooms¡­" the driver introduced as he leads the two inside.


    "Hey¡­ I bought some customers!" he called.


    Then a young woman walks out from inside and showed a polite smile on her face.


    "Hello! What would it be¡­ one room or two?"


    "I want one of your best rooms¡­" Qian Yan suddenly said.


    Xin Ja did not answer but instead scanned the whole hotel. He could see a couple of video recording devices from the lobby and the hallways, but none in the room. This only means that the small hotel is legit.


    "I''ll take any avable room¡­" Xin Ja pull out his identification te and showed it to the young woman.


    She just looks at it and then pointed at their pricing.


    The two then paid for their rooms and quickly went their separate ways.


    Xin Ja felt a bit excited by just secretly observing his idol enter her room which is on the opposite side.


    The side where her room is has a bigger space than the room where Xin Ja is staying.


    As he went inside, he could tell that although the hotel is small, the small room is cozy and clean.


    "This is not bad¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he walks to the bed andid down.


    Meanwhile, the young woman takes out a few Jimal coins and hands them to the driver.


    "Thank you!" she said with a happy smile.


    "Hehe¡­ Treat them well, especially that guy¡­ He pays well¡­" he advised as he left.


    That night, Xin Ja walks out of his room and noticed the woman alsoing out of her room. She is wearing a ck cloak covering almost her whole body. This made her look mysterious in the eyes of those who see her.


    "Where is she going?" Xin Ja thought but he has no time to find this out as he already has a meeting tonight with his friends.


    He walked and then discovered the young woman in front of him.


    While following behind the young woman, the young woman also noticed Xin Ja''s presence.


    She suddenly frowns then turns around to face the young man she has already considered as her stalker.


    Upon looking at the young man straight in his eyes, she showed a hint of surprise.


    This is because she could tell that the young man''s look is not that bad. In fact, he looks a bit more handsome than some of the actors she has worked with.


    But still, she could not tolerate stalkers.


    "What do you what?" she growled angrily.

 Chapter 1238 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1238


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja looks at the woman in a daze as he did not know what to say. What does he want? Well, he could not say that he wanted her autograph, right? From the way she sneakily acts, he knew that she is hiding her identity and wanted to freely roam around.


    So how could he spoil her secret?


    Other than that, he is actually walking towards the direction of the hotel, so he could not take another road as they are walking in the same direction.


    That''s why he feels a bit confused about how to answer the simple question.


    "Are you¡­ stalking me? Are you a pervert? You look handsome though, but I did not expect you to be such a person¡­" she suddenly said with a mocking tone.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He did not expect that his idol would say such a thing to him. In his heart, her innocent image has already been tainted.


    "Ahem¡­ I think that what you just said is too much¡­" Xin Ja did not say anything and just continue walking while shaking his head.


    This time, he is walking up front while the woman followed from behind showing suspicion in her eyes. She did not know if this young man is telling her the truth, so she could not lower her guard against him.


    She soon discovered that the young man really entered the hotel which made her heave a sigh of relief. Although she was mistaken, she is not that sorry as she also did not go overboard and insulted the young man that deeply. She may have offended him, but she is just cautious.


    This is her way of defending herself while being an artist where everybody wanted to see her personal life.


    As she also enters the hotel she quickly went to the 2nd floor where she enters a luxurious-looking hallway. She suddenly recognized the young man ahead of her being led by a waiter. She just frowns but did not say anything and followed the one leading her to the private room.


    As soon as she enters, she saw her crew and people involved in the show they are filming.


    Meanwhile, inside the private room that Xin Ja enters, a couple of people are sitting around the round table where there is already food served.


    The people inside are already eating when he arrived.


    When a middle-aged man amongst the group saw Xin Ja, he immediately stood up.


    "Ah, Medical Master Xin¡­ Wee, it''s been a while¡­" the middle-aged man greeted with a big smile.


    This middle-aged man is someone whom Xin Ja has met in the war. Although they were not that close, he could be considered as an acquaintance.


    "It''s been a while¡­ How have you been doing?" Xin Ja greeted.


    "Hehe¡­ Well, I''m doing great! I''m working at one of the medical centers in Alesia City¡­ I will be assisting with the operation¡­" he proudly said with a grin.


    "That''s great¡­"


    "Oh, by the way¡­ You''re here for?"


    "Ah¡­ I''m just here for the equipment of Doctor Shin."


    "Really?..." the man stopped as he knew that the identity of Xin Ja being the Mecha creator is a secret.


    As his acquaintance, this guy is one of the people who knew that this is an open secret.


    While the two are talking, a young man stood up then looks at the people inside the room.


    "Everyone! I would like to extend my thanks to Doctor Shin and his group that is currently in here. On behalf of my grandfather¡­" before the young man could finish his words the door of the room was suddenly kicked open.


    Bang!


    Everyone turned silent as they shifted their gaze at the door.


    "Who told you that you can operate on my father? I did not permit this action!" a middle-aged but pretty-looking woman enters the room with a cold snort.


    "You people are shameless, you just wanted to get money from us even though we all know that my father has no chance in life anymore¡­ You just wanted him to suffer!" she berated.


    "Auntie! Grandfather has already agreed to this operation before he lost consciousness! What are you talking about?!" shouted the young man while ring at the middle-aged woman.


    "Heh! Do you think I would believe you? I am his daughter, no matter what¡­ I disagree with this procedure!" she shouted.


    "You know that grandfather has a chance to wake up once, Doctor Shin operates on him¡­ But you still did not want to agree with that¡­ I now wonder what your real purpose is¡­"


    "Shut up! You are just a young brat, what do you know?! We have asked and consulted many medical masters, and all of them said that their father''s condition is already impossible. Even if that Doctor Shin is that great, he still could not save him!" she then red at everyone in the room as if looking for someone.


    "Who is Doctor Shin?!" she suddenly growled.


    The room went silent as everyone looks at each other as if trying to ask who is Doctor Shin¡­


    The man beside Xin Ja also began to excitedly look at the people around him wanting to know who Doctor Shin is.


    "By the way, your first job in the army is a medical apprentice, right? Have you met with Doctor Shin before?" the man suddenly asked Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja looks at him while shrugging his shoulder without saying a thing.


    After a while, the woman showed an annoyed expression on her face as she once again looks at the people in the room.


    "It seems that Doctor Shin is nothing but a coward¡­ If I ever see him, I will break his hands¡­ That way, he could not meddle in other people''s business¡­" the woman mockingly turned around and left the room.


    As soon as she steps outside, she passes by a burly man then said in a low voice.


    "The people inside are his crew¡­ Break their hands¡­" she then sneered and left.


    The burly man is a 10th level Ki fighter, so he is very strong. The people inside the room are below the 10th level, so the woman is sure that they could not pose any resistance to the burly man.


    Behind the burly man are five more people who enter the room with him.


    "Hehe¡­ It seems that this is your unlucky day¡­" he said with a big grin on his face.


    "How is your acupuncture technique?" suddenly Xin Ja asked the man beside him in a low voice.


    "I''m fine¡­ I''ve been trained inbat acupuncture¡­" the man said with confidence.


    Xin Ja then looks at the three people in the room and nodded his head.


    As the burly man and his people move, so do the three people in the room.


    What greeted them are several flying needles that are like missiles flying towards their targets.


    It only took one move before all of them are subdued.


    But the burly man is not as simple to defeat as someone in the 10th level.


    He suddenly punches towards a man in his 30s who attacked them with flying needles.


    The man lifted his hand to catch the fist.


    The burly man sneered upon seeing this¡­


    "What a bunch of idiots¡­" he mocked.


    Whack!


    The sound of a fist colliding against a palm sounded in the room. But then silence pervades as no one said anything.


    Everyone is looking at the scene before them as a man in the 5th level, caught the fist of someone at the 10th level. Who would believe such a scene?


    Then suddenly, that man twisted the hand of the man and a cracking sound was heard inside the room.


    Arrgghh!!!


    The man cried in pain as he suddenly kneeled to the ground.


    "Do you think that because we are medical masters that we are easily bullied?" the man sneered as he hits the back of the burly man''s head.


    At this time, the grandson of the patient was able to recover from his stupor and quickly walked to the man.


    "I''m sorry Medical Master Yu¡­ You¡­ you and your group have been involved in our family matters¡­" he apologizes sincerely.


    "No problem¡­ Your grandfather is my benefactor¡­ We will do everything we can to help him¡­"


    "Yes, Master Ban has helped us a lot. In fact, you should have told us earlier. If we have known about his condition, we could have acted fast¡­" a woman who looked like in herte 20s patted the young man''s shoulder.


    "Well¡­ Can I ask you guys a question?" the grandson of Master Ban showed an awkward expression.


    "Who is Doctor Shin amongst you?"


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja has already walked outside the room and followed the middle-aged woman as she was heading down the stairs towards the exit of therge hotel.


    After seeing the woman and who herpanions were, Xin Ja decided to turn around and walk back to the private room.


    Suddenly, he heard two people walking out of the room while talking.


    "Are you sure that Qian Yan will be mine, today?" a handsome-looking young man asked the middle-aged man beside him.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, but remember our promise¡­" the middle-aged man replied with a sly smile.


    "But everything should be clean¡­ I don''t want a scandal¡­" the young man warned.


    The two nodded their heads and walked back to the room.

 Chapter 1239 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1239


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The atmosphere in the hallway is peaceful and the sound of some music could be heard echoing through its walls. At this time a young female slowly walks out of the room while supporting herself on the wall. She shakes her head as if her condition could be fixed by doing such a thing.


    But it actually made it worst as she slowly staggered.


    A young man walks out of the door and a woman followed behind him.


    "Don''t worry¡­ I will escort Miss Qian to her ce instead¡­ Rest assured that she would be safe¡­" the man reassured the woman.


    "But¡­ I am her manager, I should be¡­"


    "No, it is okay¡­" This time the young man is now ring at the woman.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man grabbed the young woman''s arm and drags her inside.


    "Young Master is already willing to help¡­ What are you trying to say?" the middle-aged man added.


    Xin Ja on the side saw the middle-aged man ogling the woman''s body while dragging her inside. The woman is also staggering which shows that they did something in there.


    Xin Ja did not want to be dragged into this mess, but he admires Qian Yan since he first saw her acting in a movie. So if her image is tarnished by these people, then he would not forgive himself.


    With a wave of his hand, he took out a face mask then put it on. Then without hesitation, he suddenly appears in front of the young man who is already grabbing Qian Yan''s arm and thin waist. His eyes are showing a lustful look in them as he ogled her.


    "Hehe¡­ You are going to be¡­" he suddenly stopped as he noticed a person standing before him.


    His eyes went wide, but then before he could react, he felt something biting his neck.


    Then his body went limp.


    Xin Ja catches Qian Yan and lets her lean on the wall. Then his figure suddenly darted inside the room. When the room opens, he could see several men surrounding some of the women.


    "These are the crew of Qian Yan¡­ Why would these people do this?" he thought as he felt a bit confused.


    Several of the women inside the room have already been almost stripped naked, but they were all unconscious.


    It seems that these men will do something to these women and then acts as nothing has happened afterward. It was a clean way of trying to me everything for being drunk.


    The eyes of Xin Ja turned cold as he began to move really fast.


    Inside this room, the people did not even notice his presence as they were fully concentrated on the half-naked bodies on the sofa.


    He did short work on the men and then carried the woman in his arms outside after covering their bodies.


    He opened the room where the other doctors and the Grandson of Master Ban are still dining. As he enters, it seems that the burly man has already been taken away by the staff.


    When they saw him carrying unconscious women, they all look at Xin Ja with a confused expressions.


    "Help them¡­ they were drugged¡­" Xin Ja carefullyid the two women in his arms.


    He then walked out of the room.


    Not longter, he carried another two inside. This time, Qian Yan is one of the women.


    "Let them stay here first and recover, I will take care of the rest in the other room¡­" Xin Ja walked out but before he could walk out of the room Medical Master Yu called out.


    "Little Ja¡­ Don''t do anything that wouldpromise our goal¡­" he reminded.


    Xin Ja nodded his head then left.


    In the other room, Xin Ja stripped everyone naked and hang them tie them all up, and hangs them upside down from the ceiling using ropes. He then took pictures of them and wrote arge warning on the wall.


    When he did this, he could see the look on the men''s eyes.


    "People will see you from who you guys really are¡­ This is what you deserve for doing such immoral things¡­" he said in a cold tone.


    The men are conscious and yet they could not move. All they can do is watch in horror as Xin Ja walks out of the room. He did not close the door and let this view be for those who would want to see.


    He then called for the authorities unanimously using his mobile phone. In this world, only Xin Ja has a mobile phone as mostmunication devices are not as mobile as they should be yet.


    Many people preferred the use of shared Mule space hence themunication system has not improved that rapidly.


    In the other room, the four women have already woken up and one of them is already cursing while sending a message to thepany.


    "We should let them rot in jail¡­ They dare to humiliate us¡­" she said in anger as tears began to pour down her cheek.


    The doctors in the room look at each other and could not help but shrug their shoulders.


    "Miss Qian, are you feeling okay now?" the grandson of Master Ban asked.


    "I''m fine¡­ Thank you for your help¡­" Qian Yan said feeling a bit bashful.


    "No worries¡­ I''m Ban Railong, by the way¡­" Ban Railong introduced.


    "Qian Yan¡­ Thank you for saving me¡­"


    "Actually I''m n¡­" he was about to say that he was not the one who saved her, but the doctors on the side shook their heads.


    He showed confusion in his eyes but then nodded his head.


    "You''re wee¡­ Let my men escort you to your room in this hotel¡­" he gestured.


    "No, I''m fine¡­ But please take care of my staff¡­ They are staying in this hotel¡­" Qian Yan showed a faint smile.


    But this simple smile almost made Ban Railong be stunned. She is truly a stunning beauty and has been the fantasy of many men in the kingdom.


    "Alright, then let me escort you to your hotel then¡­ I would not feel assured if you go alone." Ban Railong said with a hint of care in his tone.


    He did not expect that one of Doctor Shin''s crew would rescue these women and that one of them would actually be Qian Yan. If he did not help her, then he would really feel guilty for leaving her alone.


    He gestured at the man behind him.


    "Get the carriage ready¡­"


    Qian Yan felt a bit helpless but she did not want to say no to the kind gesture of the young man. Plus, she could feel that the young man is sincere in helping her.


    She just could not help butment in her luck foring to the city and actually falling into a trap by the person who offered her a simple job of being a guest in a show.


    Who would have known that they would do such a thing to her and her staff?


    "I should have brought my guards¡­" she thought while shaking her head.


    After some time, she has already arrived in her small hotel and Ban Railong left after seeing her entering.


    After he saw inside, he said in a cold tone.


    "Find out who those people are who tried to do this to Miss Qian¡­"


    "Yes, young master¡­" a person replied then suddenly his presence vanished.


    "They dare to be atrocious in Alesia city¡­ Did they think this is their backyard¡­" he muttered as a cold glint appears in his eyes.


    He did not know why, but when he saw the face of Qian Yan for the first time in real-life, he could not help but be mesmerized by her. She is a confident and straightforward woman, plus she is very beautiful.


    He could not help but clench his fists.


    "I wish I''d met her earlier¡­" he said in a low tone.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, as Qian Yan walks towards her room, she noticed a young man standing near the stairs. He seems to be frowning while browsing on his Mule.


    Qian Yan also has a Mule, but the young man''s Mule seems to be unique.


    When she looks at it, she suddenly discovered something. Instead of only text, the Mule of the young man actually has pictures in it.


    "Is that a new version of the Mule?" she unconsciously blurted out.


    Xin Ja who was a bit busy while browsing has actually noticed her earlier, but he did not expect her to talk to him.


    He looks around then pointed at himself.


    "Are you¡­ are you talking to me?" he asked.


    Qian Yan looks at the handsome young man and was a bit taken aback. This young man is someone that she mistaken to be a pervert and a stalker.


    Her face suddenly turned red as she embarrassingly walks quickly to her room.


    Before closing the door, she suddenly blurted out.


    "What happened this morning was my mistake¡­ I''m sorry¡­" she said as she closes the door with a bang.


    Xin Ja stood on the side with his mouth twitching.


    But his attention went back to his Mule.


    He shook his head with a contented smile and walked to his room.


    "Those guys were carrying something interesting¡­" he muttered after closing the door.

 Chapter 1240 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1240


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As he enters his room, Xin Ja waves his hand and a small chest appears in his palm. The small chest is finely crafted iid with gold-ted engravings.


    He slowly unlocks the box and saw a small stone ore inside.


    "This is¡­ Heavenly Ki stone¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he quickly closes the box and kept it inside his ring.


    A Heavenly Ki stone is a thousand times more precious than normal Ki stones. This is because¡­ a Heavenly Ki stone contains a thousand times more energy than a normal Ki stone.


    And the purity of the Ki energy is iparable.


    Only those at the Ki Master level could handle the energy of a Heavenly Ki stone without repercussion. Usually Ki masters and above could not use the normal Ki stones anymore as they could not provide the Ki energy they needed.


    And so because of that, they would scour the world in search of Heavenly Ki stones.


    Luckily a kingdom could still provide a Ki master 5 Heavenly Ki stones per year¡­ and Xin Ja have seen Master Wang using one before.


    That is the reason why he is familiar with the stone inside the box when he first saw it.


    "I could use such power when the timees¡­" he muttered as he checked the other things he found from that young master''s Mule.


    As the creator of the Mules, Xin Ja of course knew how he could break through its defenses and security measures.


    His eyes then glowed when he saw another object mysterious object.


    "This is Shen Metal ore¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he checked the palm-size metal ore.


    "Where did this guy get these materials?" he muttered as he is now curious at the background of that young master.


    Upon seeing the ore, a slight excitement could be seen in Xin Ja''s eyes. Once he could refine the stone, then he could have another arsenal to fight against those powerful beings at the Ki Master level. With Shen Metal ore, he might even have a chance to wound a powerful Shen.


    "This is far too good of a luck¡­" Xin Ja muttered in happiness and he hides the rest of the items in his ring.


    He then enters the bathroom and took a bath before going to bed.


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja should be visiting the Ban residence where Master Ban is currently staying.


    As he walks out of his room after preparing, he noticed Qian Yan also walking out of her room.


    "Good morning!" Xin Ja greeted.


    "Umm¡­ Good morning!" she replied with a nod.


    The two showed an awkward look as they walked down the stairs.


    Aftering out of the small hotel, Xin Ja noticed that Qian Yan is also walking in the same direction as he is. A slight smile appears on his face as he looks behind him.


    "Umm¡­ I''m going to the Ban residence¡­" Xin Ja immediately showed a smile on his face.


    The expression of Qian Yan became a bit awkward as she too will be going to the Ban residence. She was invited by Ban Railong to visit his residence for a meal. Since he is her savior, she did not want to say no to the guy.


    Plus, she could sense that the man is trustworthy, unlike those people she would usually meet in the capital or some ces she would visit.


    "I am going there too¡­" she replied feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Did¡­ did Young Master Ban invite you? Wow¡­ This is awesome. Did he send a carriage to pick you up?" Xin Ja is now showing an excited expression.


    When Qian Yan heard this, she showed an embarrassed smile. She did not know how to reply to his enthusiasm.


    "No, he didn''t¡­ I¡­ I wanted to go there by myself¡­" she replied awkwardly.


    Xin Ja''s mouth twitched a bit as the woman was really different from what he had seen in her roles in the movies.


    She was far too headstrong and independent and did not want to rely on others. She is an independent woman.


    "I think, Rou Chenchen is also like that, right?" Xin Ja thought as he chuckled while walking.


    Sensing the chuckle from the guy, the expression of Qian Yan turned cold. How dare this guyugh at her?


    "Are you mocking me?" she suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback, but then realized that she might have been mistaken on something. So he decided to tell her.


    "No, I just recalled something¡­" he then showed a polite smile as he bowed.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja waved his hand and an empty carriage slowly stopped beside them.


    "Ban Manor please¡­" he said as he opened the door.


    He gestured for Qian Yan to enter first. The young woman was a bit taken aback and looked at Xin Ja with caution and curiosity at the same time.


    "Thank you¡­" she said as he enters the carriage.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and also enters.


    The travel was silent, as an awkward atmosphere envelops the two people inside the carriage.


    "So why are you going to the Ban manor?" she suddenly asked.


    "I was invited there to help with the treatment of Master Ban¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Master Ban¡­ You mean the one in the news that Doctor Shin should be treating?" she suddenly asked with a hint of surprise on her face.


    "Ah, yes¡­"


    "Are you a Medical Master?" she asked with doubtful eyes.


    "Somewhat¡­"


    "Humph, you''re trying to make yourself mysterious¡­"


    "Haha¡­ Do I? Well, I''m just there to help¡­"


    "By the way, I''m Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja introduced.


    "I''m Yan¡­" she just said.


    The two talked for a while as the awkward atmosphere disappear and sometimes they wouldugh as they talked morefortably.


    Xin Ja''s heart is a bit ted as he was able to talk to his idol. It was truly a nice experience.


    He suddenly became excited and almost wanted to tell such a thing to Rou Chenchen, but he held himself back as he decided to tell it to herter.


    This is because¡­ he knew that Rou Chenchen also likes Qian Yan and her movies.


    Soon, the carriage arrives near the entrance of the area where the manor is located. In this ce, public carriages are not permitted to enter, so¡­ they could only get off from the outside gate of thepound.


    When the two walked to the entrance, two men stopped them.


    "Which manor do you belong to?" one of the men wearing a dark blue robe asked.


    "We are visiting the Ban manor¡­" Xin Ja said.


    When the guard heard this, his expression became serious.


    "The reason for the visit?" the guard asked.


    Xin Ja has already seen the changes in the guard''s expression and quickly scanned the ce with his absolute sense. He then showed a memo hanging on the wall inside the guardhouse.


    A slight smile appears on his face then looks at Qian Yan.


    "We are guests of Young master Ban Railong¡­" he said while tilting his head at Qian Yan who is standing by his side.


    The guard seems a bit confused at first but when he saw the smile on Xin Ja''s face, he seems to have caught up to what the young man means.


    "Oh¡­ Oh, I see¡­ Yes, I think Young Master Ban is already expecting you." The guard replied while scratching his head.


    The two then walked inside while Qian Yan showed a confused expression on her beautiful face.


    "Hey, why did the guard look at me with that weird expression?" she asked while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Well, they think that you are here to meet Young Master Ban in secret¡­ So they let you inside¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "You¡­ you mean he always meets those kinds of women?" she showed a hint of dejection.


    Qian Yan has a high opinion of Ban Railong, so she did not expect him to do such things.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? Women''s guest in their manor is normal. It would be either their friends or acquaintance. The guards would only think of such things¡­" Xin Ja tried to pacify her mood.


    But of course, he knew the meaning back then. But he could not just tell it to her, right? If he did, then it would sully the name of Ban Railong.


    The two then arrive in front of the Ban manor and saw that a few carriages are parked outside. Xin Ja noticed a few armed guards standing outside while some are scattered on the grounds.


    "It seems that they are truly against their father receiving an operation¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    "What do you mean?" Qian Yan asked in confusion.


    "Well, let''s just find Young Master Ban¡­" Xin Ja showed a faint smile.


    When they arrive at the front gate, Xin Ja bowed at the armed guard who looks at him coldly.


    "We are Young Master Ban''s friends¡­ I am Xin Ja and this Miss Yan¡­" Xin Ja introduced.


    The guard looks at them suspiciously then gestured for the other guard.


    "Call Young Master Ban¡­" hemanded.


    The other soldier nodded and enters the manor.

 Chapter 1241 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1241


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    "Mister, what is happening? It seems that there are more guards in this ce than thest time I visited¡­" Xin Ja asked while looking at the street and the private carriages.


    "We are preventing some unknown people entry to the manor¡­" the guard said coldly.


    "Oh?! I guess those shameless guys are unwee to this ce¡­ good riddance. That would prevent anything from happening in the manor then¡­" Xin Ja nodded his head in agreement.


    This time, the mouth of Qian Yan twitched inside her mask while she looks at the young man before her.


    How could she not know that this person is one of those that these guards are not weing in the manor? But from the looks of it, it seems that this guy would not be disclosing his identity soon.


    Soon a servant walked outside and gestured for the two to follow him. As they enter, Xin Ja waved his hand to the guard while showing a polite smile.


    Every time he meets someone by the path, he would bow to them and greet them hello. This caused the female servants inside the manor to giggle at him and some even blushed shyly while looking at his handsome face.


    Qian Yan could not help but roll her eyes while looking at the goofy action of Xin Ja. She wanted to reprimand him but decided not to intervene in his fiasco instead.


    Soon, the two enter a courtyard and noticed a handsome young man sitting behind a white marble table filled with food.


    "Ah, you''vee!" Ban Railong greeted with a wide smile on his face.


    "Thank you for inviting us¡­" Xin Ja greeted with a wink.


    "It''s my pleasure¡­ friend." Ban Railong then showed a confused expression as his gazended on Qian Yan.


    He knew that it was Xin Ja who saved the womanst night, so he is a bit curious about the rtionship between the two. He is a bit sad though as he is actually interested in Qian Yan.


    "The two of you know each other?" he suddenly asked.


    "Umm¡­ Yes, yesterday at the airport¡­ Then we actually went to the same hotel¡­ So many coincidences and now it leads us here¡­" Xin Ja exined vaguely.


    "He''s just an annoying guy¡­" Qian Yan blurted out.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback.


    "How¡­ How did I annoy you?" he asked feeling wronged.


    "Humph¡­" but Qian Yan did not reply and just snub him.


    "Anyway¡­ So what''s the n now?" Xin Ja turns his attention back to Ban Railong.


    Ban Railong extended his palm and put a letter on the table.


    Xin Ja secretly scanned it with his absolute sense and noticed that it was actually a map.


    "So this guy wanted us to infiltrate the manor and heal his grandfather in secret¡­ A bit tricky and dangerous¡­ But doable¡­" Xin Ja thought as a smile appears on his face.


    "Tomorrow evening¡­" Xin Ja said as he picks his chopsticks and then began eating.


    After the nice lunch, the three toured the manor for a while before Xin Ja said his goodbye first.


    After he left, Ban Railong''s immediately turned gentle as he showed a shy expression.


    "Umm¡­ Miss Qian¡­ Do¡­ do you have someone you like, or a fianc¨¦e maybe?" Ban Railong asked with a hint of hesitation.


    Upon hearing this, Qian Yan showed an awkward expression.


    "Umm¡­ I''m not thinking of getting married soon. So I don''t want to have a fianc¨¦e¡­"


    Her reply made Ban Railong smile, but after realizing what she really mean, his expression turned dull. He knew what she is hinting at and that she is not interested in having a rtionship with him.


    But what gave him hope is when she said soon. It means that she did not want to get married soon. So how aboutter then?


    With that in mind, the gloomy emotion he was feeling flew out of his mind as he looks at the beauty walking beside him.


    If only she could be his wife, then his life would already be perfect.


    As the two continue walking, they soon arrive in a big courtyard. Then they saw two beautiful women wearing expensive-looking silk gowns and many essories chatting happily.


    One of them saw the two and quickly called out.


    "Ah, Master Ban!" she called while waving her hand in the air.


    Qian Yan''s eyes showed an expression showing interest while looking at the two beautiful women walking towards them.


    "This concubine greets our lord¡­" the two said simultaneously.


    When Qian Yan heard the two, she frowned. Then she looks at Ban Railong who showed an awkward expression on his face.


    He cleared his throat and then nodded his head.


    "My lord¡­ is she going to be your main wife?" suddenly one of them asked.


    When Qian Yan heard this, she just smiles confidently but did not say anything.


    It seems that this guy already has two very beautiful concubines. Well, she could not me the man as he belongs to a rich n. It is normal for him to have concubines and wives. However, she does not follow the same tradition. She is more of a one-man-one-woman kind of girl.


    Ban Railong now feels more awkward as he gestured for the two to leave.


    "She is my visitor, please¡­ I still need to send her back¡­" he said while gesturing for Qian Yan forward.


    An awkward atmosphere immediately enveloped the two as they walk down the path towards the exit of the manor.


    "I had a nice time having lunch¡­ thank you for the hospitality¡­" Qian Yan showed a faint smile on her face.


    All this time, she has not removed her mask, and only when she ate did she remove them.


    But just by looking in her eyes, Ban Railong is already contented.


    "I hope that I could have a pleasure to invite you next time¡­" Ban Railong nodded.


    Qian Yan took a deep breath then looks at the sky.


    "Young Master Ban¡­ I also would like to say yes¡­ But I realized that rich families haveplicated lives¡­ I don''t want toplicate my life¡­ I like it as it is now¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the expression of Ban Railong sunk. He knew that her impression of him did not bode well.


    "Do you really dislike such a life?" he asked feeling a bit dejected.


    "Yes¡­ I''ve seen how my mother struggled until she died. Even after everything, my father could not do anything to his own concubine because of his son¡­ That''s why¡­ I hated to have such a family. But anyway, thank you for the time¡­" she said as she walks out of the gate.


    Ban Railong wanted to follow her but hesitated as he knows that it would still be useless. He would never be able to gain her favor.


    He just stood by the door and was about to call for a carriage to send her back when they noticed a figure standing at the opposite side of the road.


    A slight smile appears on Qian Yan''s face as she walked towards Xin Ja.


    At this time, Xin Ja is currently looking at the manor then to the other side of the road as if he is trying to find something.


    "Hey¡­ What are you looking for?" Qian Yan asked.


    When Xin Ja noticed a guard walking in his direction, he suddenly showed a big smile on his face.


    "You¡­ I''m looking for you!" he said exaggeratedly.


    Qian Yan was taken aback at his reaction. She was about to retort when her small and almost boneless soft hands were grabbed by Xin Ja as the two walked away.


    Ban Railong frowned upon seeing this but did not say anything as he noticed the guard closing in on them. The guard then showed a slight confusion and walks back after seeing the two walk away.


    After they walk out of the guardhouse of the whole area, Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh.


    "That was close¡­"


    "Umm¡­ Can you let go of my hand now?¡­" Qian Yan frowned as she did not expect this guy to suddenly grab her hand.


    Right now, she is blushing a bit as she felt a bit shy by what he has just done. For some reason, she feels a bit awkward when she is with this young man named Xin Ja.


    As an actress she would usually act with some male actors, so she should be used to such contacts. However, she feels that something is different with him.


    Upon thinking to this point, she shook her head as if trying to erase such thoughts in her mind.


    The two then went back to their hotel.


    Qian Yan is waiting for the message from her team about the situation of the show, so she decided to just spend her days inside the hotel room.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is already preparing for his next task. Since the request has been epted, he would not want to go back on his words even though it was the fault of the patient''s family.


    They already got the consent, but it seems that the Ban sisters have some influence as even the authorities did not want to meddle with such a conflict.


    "I guess we''ll do it the old ways then¡­" he said as he sent a message to the others.

 Chapter 1242 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1242


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    It was in the middle of the night when four people wearing ck clothing could be seen standing atop a roof. One of them has a creature standing on his shoulder. The creature looks like a big lizard with its big glowing eyes looking curiously at its surroundings.


    The young man with the pet is Xin Ja and the others next to him are his crew.


    Before they became famous as Doctor Shin, they would scour the streets in search of a patient. At that time, the three people behind him were destitute medical masters.


    They were all helpless and did not have any future in the medical world.


    Although Master Yu is a bit famous back then, he is actually not well respected as a medical master because of his absurd theories.


    But one day, they''ve met a young man who showed them a way out.


    A way to gain the respect they deserved in the medical world.


    At first, no one dares to trust them, so they began to be a street doctor. They treat only those that are considered incurable by the many medical masters.


    And from that time forth, the name Doctor Shin spread like wildfire throughout the kingdom. Many fought to gain their help in a chance for life but only a few gets the chance to gain their trust.


    Medical master Yu Yunxiao is the 1st assistant of Xin Ja, medical master Fa Renlie is the 2nd assistant and medical master and alchemist Song Tigui as the one maintaining and monitoring the condition of the patient.


    With the four of them working hand in hand, the team of Doctor Shin rose up to its fame.


    But of course, they are only medical masters but also¡­ good in many things. One of them is sneaking around and secretly curing their patients.


    In this feudalistic society not all people especially those aristocrats would let just anyone touch their people. Hence, some are against the services of Doctor Shin.


    But the three in Doctor Shin''s team who pursues the highest form of medicine would rather be thieves than turn their backs on a possible experience of curing a hard-to-cure disease.


    Once the challenge is set, their gaze would not leave their target until the job is done.


    And right now, this same thing is happening in the Ban n.


    Those two women, who were daughters of Master Ban, seemed determined to let their father die.


    But how could those three let this happen?


    As for Xin Ja, he''s just here because of his promise to the old man.


    "Xuanlong¡­ cover our backs, okay?" Xin Ja patted Xuanlong''s head.


    The little guy showed happiness being patted by her master. She even closes her big bright eyes just to relish the feeling.


    "The patient is in this room. I guess, there are guards standing outside and a roving guard that would check the room every now and then¡­ Xuanlong, your task is to make illusions¡­ Okay?"


    Xuanlong nodded her head in understanding.


    "Master Song, Master Yu, Master Fa, as usual¡­" Xin Ja nodded at the three.


    "Yes, as usual¡­" the three also replied with a nod as they all put on their mask.


    Like shadows in the night, four people began running through the roof of the Ban manor. Meanwhile, Xuanlong jumped down from Xin Ja''s shoulder and quickly ran in another direction.


    Her figure suddenly changes into a person.


    As she passes by, several figures suddenly appear out of the darkness and chase after her.


    Xuanlong became a female human wearing ck clothes and a mask. But her long hair fluttered in the air showing a heroic aura.


    A slight smirk appears on her mouth as she looks at the shadows chasing after her.


    She suddenly jumps down from the roof and vanishes.


    The figures arrive where she jumped and then look around.


    "Where did she go?" one of them asked.


    "I think she entered this building¡­ Chase after her¡­" shouted another one.


    The group then jumps down and then enters the building.


    From the darkness, a lizard the size of a cat looks at them with a yful gaze from herrge eyes.


    She did not linger and quickly turns around to follow Xin Ja and the others.


    Inside a small courtyard, there is a small well-protected room hidden deep in the underground. There are many guards standing around the room which looks like a prison cell.


    For some unknown reason, the once prestigious master of the Ban n was treated like a prisoner of his own household.


    But luckily the room looks clean and well-maintained hence it does not look like a room that belongs to the dungeon.


    Right at this moment, the two guards standing by the door of that room look calm while staring at the wall in front of them.


    "Hey¡­ This is getting boring¡­" one of the guards said.


    "I know, but this is our duty¡­"


    "Duty? Heh¡­ If not for the master''smand, I would not follow those bastards. Why would treat master this way?"


    "Sssh¡­ Keep your mouth shut. Although we are helpless, this is the only thing we can do for the master. We should protect this ce no matter what."


    "If only¡­ If only Doctor Shin could enter this ce¡­ Master would be cured¡­"


    "Yeah, but what can we do when those people are blocking their path¡­"


    "The medical master of the family said that master only has 1 day left. After that¡­" the guard choked as he recalled how good Master Ban was towards them when he was still conscious.


    The two talked for a while as they did not feel right. They wanted to help but they could not. And only by staying and guarding this ce could they serve the master for thest time.


    "Hmm¡­ So¡­ you guys wanted to help your master?" suddenly an old voice echoed from their side.


    The two guards were shocked and quickly pointed their des at the four people who suddenly appear near them.


    "Who¡­" one of the guards wanted to shout but Medical Master Yu put his finger on his lips.


    "Ssshh¡­ We have note here, and you did not see us here, right?" Medical Master Yu said as he opened his ck robe and showed the white emblem inside.


    When the two guards saw the emblem a strange feeling ovee them.


    "Master is¡­"


    "Ssshh¡­ Remember¡­ We did note here¡­ You did not see anyone."


    Upon hearing this, the two guards nodded their heads and then went back to standing in attention.


    When the people enter the room, one of the guards looks at hispanion.


    "They are¡­ Doctor Shin, right?"


    The other one nodded.


    "I recognize that emblem¡­ I''ve seen once before¡­" he replied as a big smile appears on his face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the manor outside became a bit rowdy as the shadow guards began checking the courtyards for the presence of the intruder.


    Inside the main hall


    "What is happening?" shouted a middle-aged man.


    "Sir, the shadow guards saw an intruder. It was a woman¡­" the guard reported.


    "Damn it! Did they capture her?"


    "No sir, I think she escaped¡­"


    The man then looks at the other people inside the hall as the guard leaves.


    "Big brother¡­ do you think that those bastards enter our manor? I mean, they are just doctors, right? How could they do such a thing?" the woman who threatened Ban Railong at that time said with worry in her eyes.


    "No¡­ Father should not wake up. The condition of the Blue Dragon Sect is clear¡­ We cannot gain their support and the n if father wakes up¡­" another woman who has been strongly opposed to treating their Master Ban said.


    "Do not worry too much. Tomorrow that stubborn old man would have already left this world¡­" a sinister glint appears on the middle-aged man''s eyes appear.


    "He would rather give the n to that useless Ban Railong than to us his own children¡­ Then he should not me us for being too cruel, right?" he muttered.


    "We should go to the underground room, just in case something really happens¡­" he suggested as he stood up.


    Followed by the two women and their servants, the group began walking towards the small courtyard where Master Ban''s room is.


    The group soon arrives in the underground tunnel and the few of them covered their nose while showing a disgusted expression.


    "Big brother, why did you put Father in this dirty ce?"


    "Humph¡­ This is the only ce that is easily protected and hard to enter. There are many traps in here that if you casually stroll around, you''ll end up dead. So whoever intrudes here would surely die¡­" the middle-aged man said showing a sinister smile.


    The group soon arrives in the direction of the room. When they saw the two guards standing not too far away they sneered at them.


    "Those fools are truly loyal dogs of Father. Even in his death, they would still be here beside him¡­" one of the women said.


    The rest giggles while showing mocking expressions on their faces.


    However, the two guards who saw the group now hasrge beads of sweat on their forehead.


    They did not expect that these people woulde here.


    "Damn this¡­ Will they stop the operation of master?" they thought.


    But before they could say anything, the middle-aged man has already arrived in front of them and slowly opens the door.

 Chapter 1243 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1243


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The two wanted to stop the eldest son of their master, but they were blocked by two guards who were following the group.


    As the door opens, the two wanted to say something but instead grit their teeth as they too look inside.


    To their surprise, all they could see is a clean bed and an old man lying unconscious on it.


    "Any time now¡­ father¡­" the middle-aged man muttered as he showed a slight smirk on his face.


    Ever since he was young, he tried to please his father in every way. But no matter what he does, he would always be in the wrong. He did not why but the old man would always highlight his mistakes rather than his merits. It was too vexing for him that he developed hatred towards his own father.


    As time went by, he did what he has to and lived as he fit, but this is still not eptable to his father.


    And then one day, he heard that his father will be passing the position of the patriarch to their cousin''s son, Ban Railong.


    As the oldest son, how could he ept such a thing?


    He suddenly recalled that night when he was talking with his father.


    "Do you know why I will not give you the position of the n head?" his father asked.


    "Yes, I wanted to know what I did wrong? I have been following yourmand in every way. Why? Why would you rather choose cousin''s son than me?"


    "You really did not know your own mistakes? Are you that stupid, or are you thinking that what you did are justifiable? To abuse your authority, you spend your time gambling, you splurge on women, you did not act like properly behind my back¡­ Now tell, me¡­ are you worthy to be the n head?"


    "Father¡­ those things¡­ those things are minor things. I did what you asked of me¡­ I have been diligent?"


    "Hahaha¡­ Get out of my face this instant or I might kill you." His father got angry which made him run away in fear.


    While thinking as such, he showed a sneer on his face.


    "You think that I don''t have ways to deal with you¡­ Hehe¡­" he thought as he slowly closes the door.


    The two guards outside look at each other in confusion but regained theirposure as the group walks away.


    "You two, guard your master till the end¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "Yeah, maybe you''ll be buried with him because of your piety¡­"


    "Yes, you and Ban Railong¡­ We will make sure that you three will join father."


    The group mocked as they left.


    After they got out of the dungeon the two guards could not help but look at each other in confusion and wanted to take a peek inside. But they held on to their curiosity and decided to just stand on guard outside.


    Meanwhile, inside the room¡­ Xuanlong is calmly standing near the bed while looking directly at the door.


    His eyes are glowing red, and even after the door has closed she did not lower her guard and continues looking at it.


    Xuanlong''s eyes produce illusions that she wanted to project. It is one of her, innate powers, that she discovered as she grows in strength.


    Meanwhile, behind her, the people are already busy with their tasks.


    The operation has already started a while ago and they are now in the middle of a very delicate procedure.


    Xin Ja has already put his focus on the patient as he could feel the strong auraing from Master Ban.


    "Even though he is already in this state, he could still produce such powerful Ki resonance. Truly terrifying¡­" he muttered.


    "Yes, I can feel my body feeling a bit weak just by standing near him¡­" Master Yu who is standing beside Xin Jamented.


    The group spends around 2 hours of the difficult operation before they ended.


    If this happened in a normal operation, it would take more than 7 to 9 hours or more. But with the skill of Xin Ja and the use of pills and potions, it only took them 2 hours.


    The group sits calmly on the side while waiting for the time. They even began talking andughing. Well with Xuanlong in ce, and with the help of the talisman inside the room, they could make noises all they want but it would not be heard outside.


    An hourter¡­


    Ugh¡­


    They heard the sound of Master Ban waking up.


    The old man opens his eyes and the first thing he noticed at the four men sitting on the side not too far from him.


    He frowns but then showed realization when he remembers who one of them is.


    "Do¡­ Doctor Shin? You¡­ did you just operate on me?" Master Ban asked in a confused state.


    "Yes¡­ Why? Do you feel anything strange from your head, Master Ban?" Xin Ja asked while checking the condition of the old man with his absolute sense.


    "No¡­ I mean¡­ I just feel like waking up from a deep sleep."


    "Ah, Yes¡­ That is the effect of the poison given to you¡­" Xin Ja suddenly showed a crafty smile.


    Although he would help people, he is not a saint or a hypocrite. He did not like scheming sometimes so he would sometimes be straightforward. And today is one of those days that he felt like being frank and up-front.


    When the three medical masters heard his words, their mouths suddenly twitched. They did not expect that the young man would say such a thing.


    But to their astonishment, Master Ban did not say a word and just nodded his head.


    "I know¡­ I suspected as much¡­ But thank you for helping me¡­" Master Ban politely cupped his hands.


    "Umm¡­ No worries, you''ve paid us in advance¡­ so this is as much as we can do¡­ Oh, another thing¡­ would you mind helping us leave this ce through the front door? I don''t want to sneak out thiste at night¡­" Xin Ja showed a slight smile after saying that.


    This time, Master Ban''s mouth twitched.


    He was sick and had just undergone a dangerous operation, why would this young man say such words.


    But when he remembers the rumors about the ability of these four doctors before him, he suddenly has enlightenment.


    Without hesitation, he checked his body thoroughly and was shocked.


    He did not have any wounds. His head where there should be some problem from before is already looking fine. He could not help but feel a bit stunned.


    "You guys truly live up to your name." Master Ban could not help but remark.


    He slowly stood up from the bed and then flexes his muscles a bit. Then he carefully uses his Ki to travel through his body.


    "Ah, wait¡­ Do not use the Ki too much in your head¡­ The muscles have not yet bonded that strongly¡­ You need a day or two to fully bond them¡­" Xin Ja warned.


    With this warning, Master Ban nodded his head.


    He delivered a few punches in the air and nodded in contentment.


    He wore the robe that is already prepared on the side and carefully checked himself.


    At this time, Xuanlong is alreadyzily sitting on Xin Ja''s shoulder with her eyes closed.


    Xin Ja patted her head and said.


    "Good work today¡­" he then takes out a small Ki stone and gave it to her.


    Xuanlong did not hesitate to gobble the Ki stone in one go.


    When the door opened, the two guards were surprised but did not say anything. But when they saw who is walking out, the two quickly jumped back in astonishment.


    "Ma¡­ Master¡­ Master, you''re fine¡­ Master, you''re doing fine now!¡­" cried the two guards as they kowtowed on the ground.


    Their eyes are brimming with tears while looking at their old master.


    "*sigh¡­ You two are still crybabies¡­ How long have you been serving me and you are still like this? Come let us go out of this ce¡­"


    When Master Ban saw and learned that his three children actually put him inside this dungeon, he immediately felt enraged.


    "How could those Ingrate treat me like this?!" he thought as he is already burning with the desire to punish those three.


    "Master Ban¡­ Hold your temper¡­ Remember your operation." Xin Ja warned.


    Master Ban quickly recovered and nodded his head.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in one of the hotels in the city


    Inside arge room, Han Xuhao, Rong Beiyin, along with Song Talin, are sitting around a table.


    The atmosphere is a bit heavy as they all feel sad for Han Xuhao.


    The guy went here to assist in the operation and could finally see who Doctor Shin is. But who would have thought that they discovered that the family is actually against the operation?


    Many of the medical masters are disappointed upon hearing such news.


    "I did not expect that Master Ban''s three children would oppose strongly¡­" Han Xuhao grumbled.


    "*sigh¡­ Even if we wanted to, but as long as his family did not want it to happen, there is nothing we can do¡­" Song Talin said trying tofort his friend.


    "Hey, instead of feeling down, why don''t we go around the city for some fun? I heard that 2 days from now there would be a hoverbike race! Let''s see it!" Rong Beiyin said enthusiastically.

 Chapter 1244 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1244


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja walked out of his room and found a beautiful figure leaning on the wall with a big pout on her face. Although she is wearing her usual mask, Xin Ja could tell that she looks bored.


    "Good morning!¡­" Xin Ja greeted Qiang Yan with a nod.


    "Hey, it''s already afternoon¡­ why are you awake sote?" sheins while walking towards Xin Ja.


    "Ugh¡­ Miss Qiang¡­ is there something that you need?" Xin Ja awkwardly asked.


    Then suddenly she lowered her mask and showed a faint smile.


    "Hihi¡­ I''m bored¡­ You have to apany me, now¡­" she demanded.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback at the audacity of the woman, but he could not deny the fact that he feels a bit ted if he could go out with the beautiful idol which he admires.


    "Umm¡­ Alright, but I have to meet with my friend today¡­ So¡­"


    "Friend? A male friend or¡­ a female friend?" Qian Yan squinted while looking at Xin Ja.


    "Ugh¡­ Female friend?" Xin Ja replied hesitatingly.


    "Oh¡­ Are you going on a date?" Qian Yan teases.


    "*sigh¡­ It is not a date¡­ I visited the city so I have to see her before leaving¡­" Xin Ja exined but felt a bit annoyed as he did not expect that he should exin himself to the woman.


    "Oh, alright¡­ That would do¡­ I''ming then." Qian Yan shamelessly said.


    "You¡­" Xin Ja was bbergasted upon hearing her words that he did not know what to say anymore.


    "Look, I''m just too bored and don''t want to stay in my room for the whole day waiting for my next schedule¡­ So instead of waiting why not go with you¡­ Plus out of all the people I''ve met, I think you are trustworthy¡­" she confidently tapped Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "How did you know that I am trustworthy? What if I have a hidden motive?" Xin Ja looks at her in the eye and showed a sly smile.


    "Hahaha¡­ You boy is not a good actor. Let''s just say that I call this my woman''s instinct¡­ Hihi¡­" she chuckled.


    Xin Ja felt helpless and just nodded his head.


    And so the two walked down and gged and carriage and soon arrive in a manor.


    When the two alighted from the carriage, they saw an old insignia by the manor''s gate.


    "The Qiang manor¡­ Hmm¡­ It rhymes with my surname¡­ Hihi¡­" Qian Yan chuckled.


    Xin Ja knocked and a manservant greeted him.


    "Hello, is Qiang Yaoyao at home?" he asked.


    The servant looks at the young man and young woman before him and showed a suspicious look on his gaze.


    "What do you want with the mistress?¡­" although he is suspicious he still showed a calm expression.


    "Hmm¡­ You must be new? I''m Qiang Yaoyao''s friend¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The manservant frowned then looks around then shook his head.


    "I don''t know who you are, so¡­" but before the manservant could close the door another one walks near.


    "Who is it?"


    "Nothing, just some stranger¡­" the manservant''s eyes became shifty.


    Suddenly, that servant walks towards the door and before it could close he stopped it. Then he suddenly kicks that manservant to the side.


    "You dare¡­" he growled while ring at the servant who was sprawled on the ground.


    "You dare kick me?! I will tell this to the madam!" that manservant on the ground shouting.


    The new servant just sneered then opens the door.


    When he saw Xin Ja a big smile was immediately stered on his face.


    "Young Master Xin¡­ It''s been a while¡­ the young miss is currently at the Green Gate Academy would you like to wait for her inside?" the servant respectfully asked.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well¡­ What is happening?" Xin Ja walked closer and asked in a low voice.


    "Ah, that¡­ That servant is the madam''s servant¡­ Someone of status is wooing the young miss, so that guy asked the madam to prevent any other guys to be near the young miss¡­" that servant exined.


    "Ohh¡­ I guess it is a jealous type this time¡­" Xin Ja nodded in understanding.


    "Well, anyway¡­ Thank you¡­ We''ll just go to the academy and see her there¡­" Xin Ja said while waving his hand.


    "Alright, take good care young master Xin¡­" the servant also waved his hand.


    When Xin Ja and Qian Yan are already gone, the servant heaves a deep sigh.


    "Young Master Xin is a good choice for the young miss¡­ I wonder why they just considered themselves as friends?" he muttered.


    Suddenly he almost jumps out of fright as someone tapped his shoulder.


    "Ma¡­ Madam¡­" he stuttered.


    "So¡­ that shameless guy is here again looking for my daughter? And you¡­ you even kicked my servant? How brave of you¡­" Madam Qiang red at the servant.


    "Hehe¡­ Madam, I''m just following the n head''smand. If you wanted to, you can at the n head¡­" the servant suddenly scuttled away running inside the manor.


    Madam Qiang was immediately angered by the escaping servant that she immediately followed. But since the servant is fast, she could not help but curse him.


    But then she showed a sly smile on her face.


    "Hmm¡­ So that young master Xin fellow is not wooing my daughter. Well, that''s good¡­ At least young master Tee still has a chance¡­" she muttered as a smile bloomed on her face while walking back to her courtyard.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Qian Yan have already reached the academy. While waiting in the lobby, Xin Ja decided to help Qian Yan.


    "You''ve been hiding behind that mask¡­ Let me help you change your appearance¡­" he suggested as he takes out a ne.


    "Just wear this and your face will change a little bit¡­" he handed it to Qing Yan.


    Qian Yan frowns but epted the ne. After wearing it, she took out a mirror from her Mule.


    Then she saw her face changing a bit after she removed the mask covering her face.


    Shepletely removes her mask and then showed a faint smile.


    "Will this thing be dispelled?" she asked.


    "Yes, just tap it and cut the Ki flow inside the pendant¡­ To make it work, just apply Ki flow inside¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "Wow, this is really great¡­ Can I keep it?" she asked.


    Xin Ja just shook his head and helplessly agreed. He knew that he could not win an argument with the woman.


    And so, with her new face, the two decided to stroll around the academy.


    "I remember my days at the academy¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said as he seemed to recall Ogden academy.


    "Yeah, me too¡­ But the capital is filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons¡­ I always have to tread lightly¡­" Qian Yanined.


    "Really¡­ Then¡­"


    "It was my family¡­ Because of the Qian n''s influence, our family members are protected from any bullying¡­" Qian Yan answered.


    "You have a nice family¡­"


    "Che¡­ I hated the bickering of those old women in the n¡­ That''s why I decided to be independent¡­" a scoffing expression could be seen on her face.


    "Did you sever your connection with them?"


    "Umm¡­ Not really, but I have obtained a promise letter, that I am not to be involved in the n matters. Even my marriage is my own choosing¡­ Hihi¡­" she proudly said.


    Soon while walking, the two reached the side where there is a y happening and many students are participating.


    The two walked to the side and watches the student performs.


    "This brings back memories¡­ Most academies do not have this kind of ss¡­ But the schools in the capital have¡­ I secretly learned how to act through watching them¡­" Qian Yan showed mncholy in her eyes.


    Xin Ja and Qian Yan watches the y of the student until it was done.


    He noticed that Qian Yan has tears in her eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Umm¡­ I was just touched by their acting¡­" she muttered.


    Xin Ja did not say anything. As he was about to turn around, he noticed a figure walking towards them.


    Qiang Yaoyao is as beautiful as the first time he saw her in that alchemy factory. But it seems that she has matured already and her body has the right curves.


    "It''s been a while!" Qiang Yaoyao greeted as she excitedly hugged Xin Ja.


    "Why did you not inform me ahead of time?¡­ I should have taken a leave of absence today¡­" Qiang Yaoyao pouted cutely.


    She suddenly shifted her gaze at the woman beside Xin Ja. She could vaguely discern the woman''s beauty for her beautiful body is the one that is making her gain attention.


    Most of the students who are walking out of the amphitheater would steal nces at her.


    "Finally¡­ a girlfriend?" Qiang Yaoyao teases.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile.


    "Qiang Yaoyao, this is my friend Miss Qian¡­ Miss Qian, Qiang Yaoyao¡­" he introduced bothdies.


    While this is happening some males have envious gazes thrown at Xin Ja for having two beauties with him.


    Qiang Yaoyao is considered one of the most beautiful teachers in the academy, while the woman beside the guy is also a beauty. So how could some of the people not feel envious?


    Suddenly, a group of people approached the three.

 Chapter 1245 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1245


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could feel a cold reing from the peopleing towards them. In particr, the person who is leading the group is showing an angry expression while walking towards them.


    However, Xin Ja noticed that not only is this grouping towards them is ring at him but also there are several other groupsing towards them.


    "Teacher Qiang, who is this¡­ weak¡­ fellow?" an arrogant young man immediately asked as their group arrive near Xin Ja.


    "How dare you approach Teacher Qiang? We should teach him a lesson¡­ Only the boss can approach Teacher Qiang¡­" another one chimed in.


    "Hehehe¡­ no one is worthy of her in here other than my boss¡­" from another group, someone said.


    "You crazy¡­"


    Before the group could cause trouble, the expression of Qiang Yaoyao has already turned sour.


    "These bastards¡­" she muttered.


    Pfft¡­


    Xin Ja could not help but chuckle.


    "It seems that my friend is really popr¡­" he teased in a low tone.


    "Shut up¡­ Do you think this is funny?"


    The two began to talk in a low voice which one of the leaders caught.


    "You¡­ Who do you think you are?!" that guy shouted as he strode towards Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja is not that tall and has a small stature. In fact, one could say that he is short for his age. However, as the young man stood in front of him, although he towers over Xin Ja he did not avert his gaze against the guy.


    "What do you want?" Xin Ja asked calmly.


    The young man was taken aback and quickly checked the aura in Xin Ja''s body. From that look, he could tell that Xin Ja is only a 1st level Ki fighter, so a wide sneer appears on the young man''s mouth.


    He extended his hand to grab Xin Ja''s cor a soft hand suddenly blocked him.


    "Student¡­ you are disrespecting my guess!" she shouted in anger.


    This made the crowd silenced and could not help but look at Qiang Yaoyao in embarrassment.


    But amongst the crowd, someone was not intimidated.


    "Teacher Qiang¡­ if you have already chosen any of us, this farce would have already ended¡­" that young student said in an arrogant tone.


    In fact, the reason why the students in the academy are doing as such is that their background is far superior to the Qiang family.


    If they so wished it, they could get whoever woman they liked¡­ however, not from the academy.


    Most of the female studying in this academy is either someone who came from an influential n or someone strong backing them.


    So no one would want to mess with anyone.


    And since, Qiang Yaoyao is the only teacher here that is only at the 5th level and her family is not that strong, the men who covet her beauty would always parade in front of her when they sees her.


    "I don''t care¡­ Let''s go¡­ These people have no manners¡­" Qiang Yaoyaoined while grabbing Xin Ja and Qian Yan''s hands and dragging them away.


    But before they could walk away a group has already blocked their path.


    "We have been patient, teacher¡­ This time, we will make you choose¡­" that young man said as stood domineeringly.


    Qiang Yaoyao could also see some teachers standing not too far, but they just watch while showing a gloating expression on their faces.


    Xin Ja who is seeing this could feel jealousy in those gazes of both male and female teachers.


    "Yaoyao¡­ Should I step in?" Xin Ja asked politely in a low voice.


    The mouth of Qian Yan twitched after hearing the confident words from Xin Ja. She did not know where he got his confidence when saying those words. But, what stupefied her most is the reaction of the woman Qiang Yaoyao.


    The expression of Qiang Yaoyao turned pale as she knew what would happen if this guy fights against the students in the academy. He would either break their bone or render thematose. And that is not what she wanted to happen.


    "No¡­ You cannot, Little Ja, these guys are just students¡­ You cannot hurt them at any cost¡­" she said with a low and worried tone.


    The expression of Qian Yan became weird.


    "How could a mere 1st level Ki fighter fight against these people?" Qian Yan thought.


    Xin Ja shrugged his shoulders then stood on the side.


    "Wait a minute¡­ There would be a race tomorrow, right? Why not we decide who would get Teacher Qiang¡­ Whoever wins the race will get her¡­" the arrogant man suddenly said as if he realizes something.


    His words made everyone show an expression of delight.


    "Hahaha¡­ Young Master Tee is truly brilliant. With that, we shall see who is really worthy of Teacher''s affection¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    The crowd seems to echo such sentiments as everyone nodded.


    "You there!¡­ I, Tee Sumo¡­ Challenge you¡­ Let''s see who lives and who dies in the race¡­" Tee Sumo arrogantly bellowed.


    Xin Ja pointed at himself, then showed a sneer on his face.


    "Alright, I''ll be there¡­ I''ll even bring my own hoverbike¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja grinned.


    "Hahaha¡­ Arrogant fool! You will wish that you were not so foolish today at the race tomorrow¡­"


    The expression of the students turned hostile as they began to throw curses at Xin Ja.


    "Teacher Qiang, because of that stupid man¡­ you will be our boss''sdy starting tomorrow, get ready! Hahaha¡­"


    "You will not be as proud as you are now, teacher! We will send our betrothal gift ahead¡­ We can use his head, Hahaha¡­"


    "Your friend has just pushed you to our doors, we will ept you dly, Teacher Qiang¡­"


    The students jeered and leered at Qiang Yaoyao.


    Actually, another reason why this is happening is not only because of Qiang Yaoyao''s beauty but also because she offended the vice-principal of the school. And for this reason, she is not receiving help from the teachers.


    Plus she cannot resign from her work because if she does, then her family would be the one to suffer.


    In the past this almost the same situation has happened before and the victim of the bullying lost her mind because of fear and anxiety and decided to kill herself.


    But Qiang Yaoyao is different. She wanted to fight back. And she has gotten a deal from the principal, that as long as no physical assault urred, the school would not help. And so far, it was only a war of words and emotional resilience on her part.


    But she could feel that something is going to change now that her friend Xin Ja was involved. She suddenly feels scared and a hit of pity.


    "Humph¡­ If this is not your academy, I would have already mopped your faces on the ground and used your teeth aswnmowers. Stupid brats¡­ Hahaha," Xin Ja provokingly shouted.


    When everyone heard this, they all showed anger on their faces.


    "Since you are all profligate in here I guess at home you''re the same¡­ then I will waste your sorry asses tomorrow in the race¡­ Stupid brats!" the words that Xin Ja shouted made everyone who are watching this feel enraged.


    "Plus, I think this academy is also a waste as they could not even protect their teacher who is being bullied by mere students¡­ Cowards as teachers, and waste as students¡­ Hahaha¡­ What a waste of space¡­" Xin Ja''s voice turned louder.


    This time the teachers are already ring at him.


    "Why? Are you guys angry? Then let''s bet!" Xin Ja shouted with a grin.


    "I''m betting my friend here Miss Qiang Yaoyao if you guys win¡­ If I win, I will¡­" before Xin Ja could finish his words, Qiang Yaoyao covered his mouth.


    "Stop spouting nonsense¡­" she red at Xin Ja and drags him.


    How could he use her as a betting chip? This made Qian Yaoyao feel irritated at Xin Ja. And so she wanted to drag them out of the crowd.


    But it seems that some students did not want to let them go. However, as soon as they blocked their path, those that blocked Xin Ja were suddenly sent flying in the air for some unknown reason.


    And so one could see flying students and as the Dead Sea, the students were forcefully parted to make way for Qiang Yaoyao, Xin Ja, and Qian Yan.


    When the three are able to exit the academy they went into a restaurant.


    "Xin Ja! Why did you do that?" Qiang Yaoyao red at him.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m trying to get the attention of those guys away from you and towards me. Plus I want to annoy those fellow teachers of yours that just watch as you get bullied." Xin Ja exined.


    Qiang Yaoyao is a bit annoyed at him but also a little touched. She knew that her friend has done this because he cared for her.


    But on the side, Qian Yan is now looking at Xin Ja weirdly.


    Although she is only at the 2nd level Qian Yan has been blessed with good eyesight. No matter how fast things are, she could still see it.


    That''s why no matter how fast Xin Ja''s legs at that time sent those students flying in the air, she could clearly see what he was doing.


    "He could casually kick level 4 and level 5 students in the air¡­ Who¡­ Who exactly is this guy?" she thought as she could not erase in her mind the scene that happened in the academy.

 Chapter 1246 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1246


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    How could Xin Ja not get annoyed at those students? In fact, he is already thinking of destroying the whole academy for what he has just seen so far. This kind of academy, which does not have rules and values and where students can insult their teacher, does not need to exist.


    He is already thinking of taking out a Mecha to hasten the job of destroying the academy in one go¡­


    But of course, this is only his desire. He would dare not do so as he knew that it would cause too much trouble for him and Qiang Yaoyao.


    "Being with this guy is actually this fun¡­" Qian Yan could not help but think as he has not seen such a scene in her life where a low-level Ki fighter could casually defeat higher-level opponents.


    So she has decided to follow him for a while until she gets a message from her manager.


    ¡­


    Mount Cardinal


    This is the ce under the protection of a well-known sect in Alesia City, the Heaven Dragon Sect.


    Heaven Dragon sect is one of the most prominent sects because they are sects most proficient in runes and arrays.


    Heaven Dragon is its name became of the formation surrounding the sect which is said to call heavenly dragon from the sky if the sect ever is in danger. And these heavenly dragons would eliminate the sect''s enemy and destroy them into ashes.


    The sects hold great power, especially in the kingdom of Jimal, and for this reason, they are respected. This respect, however,es with a price.


    For the sects to hold their ground and stand above the rest, they are required to contribute something to the kingdom. And the Heavenly Dragon sect has contributed a lot to the advancement of the kingdom.


    Three years ago, the Heavenly Dragon sect became curious about the hover system that was spread throughout the kingdom. This made it possible for a single individual to be able to fly. However, this system is veryplex and one should learn how to bnce themselves while in the air.


    Hence, it became a skill. Some are very proficient in it, while others are not.


    When the Heavenly Dragon sect developed the hoverbikes and began training the best hoverbike pilots.


    Now, two yearster¡­


    The hoverbikes are now in all shapes. Some look like flying ships, pots,dles, fruits, and beasts. Theye in different shapes and different colors bing very popr amongst the young masters and race enthusiasts.


    And in the City of Alesia, such a race is being supported by the one who invented such a thing, the Heavenly Dragon Sect.


    It was already nighttime when people arrive through the entrance of the steep mountain. The carriages differ but one could tell that there are many rich familiesing to this ce.


    Plus there is a reason why many of the rich ns of Alesia came to this ce. And that is because of the challenge that a young man has posed against the rich young masters of the academy.


    And the bet¡­ is the hand of the beautiful daughter of the Qiang n, Qiang Yaoyao.


    As of this moment, many did not want to acknowledge this bet because unlike those ignorant young masters of the famous ns and the academy itself. The heads of the ns knew something about Qiang Yaoyao.


    It is something that no one dares to say.


    That is the reason why even though Qiang Yaoyao is very beautiful, no one dares to casually force her on things that she did not want to do.


    Even her family dares not to do that.


    They can only coerce her or convince her, but not force her.


    And so, the people became a bit excited when such a piece of news was spread throughout the city and became curious about who the ignorant person who wanted to get her hand is by using her as a prize for a bet.


    They wanted to know how that person will die.


    Some are even thinking of exploding heads or bursting chests as they had seen on the news.


    And so the environment became a bit rowdy as people discussed animatedly.


    When Tee Sumo arrives followed by the rest of the groups from the academy, they immediately caused a lot ofmotion.


    "Hey, they are finally here!"


    "I don''t know why there is a fuss about these guys¡­ when they are just amateur racers¡­ What I wanted to see are the pros!¡­"


    "It''s because of the beautiful daughter of the Qiang n. If not, then how could they make waves in this arena? Hahaha¡­"


    "These guys are too troublesome¡­ Anyway, I also wanted to see who that damned person who dares to bet Qiang Yaoyao in this race."


    It did not take long before another group appears in the area. They are all riding hoverbikes that look like floating motorcycles. Then behind them are people sitting insiderge silver cups.


    "Wow, those are the Fire Runner and the Goblet Racer teams¡­ They are part of the professional racing teams¡­" someone eximed.


    "Damn it! My idol is here!"


    "Woah! Let those amateurs start already! I can''t wait to see the pros begin the race!"


    "Yeah, let the amateurs finish their childish games first! Hahaha¡­"


    The crowd became ecstatic and their shouts made the expression of Tee Sumo and his friends turned ugly.


    Although they are amateurs, they still could race really well. In fact, Tee Sumo has already received an invitation from the Heavenly Dragon sect to enter the professional league.


    However, he did not ept for now because he wanted to better stage to show his ability. This way, when he epted the invitation, he would have a higher bargaining chip.


    "Don''t mind them¡­ Prepare our hoverbikes!" he said to his group.


    They all enter the pit and then started to prepare their vehicles.


    Not longter, Xin Ja has arrived with Qian Yan in tow. Qiang Yaoyao is following behind the two with a group along with her.


    This group consists of her older cousin who is wearing a racer''s uniform. The emblem on his shoulder shows that he is part of a team.


    "Hey, isn''t that Blue Lightning Wolf of the Lightning Wolf team from the 2nd high ranking team of the Heavenly Dragon Sect?" shouted someone from the crowd.


    This shout attracted the attention of the man and when the crowd saw him, they immediately caused argemotion.


    "It''s Blue Lightning Wolf! It really is Blue Lightning Wolf!"


    "I did not expect that he would be here¡­ Oh, I get it now¡­ I heard that he is also a part of the Qiang n. Is he here topete for his cousin?"


    While the crowd is in an uproar, Qiang Xun who is known as Blue Lightning wolf looks at his cousin''s back.


    "Cousin¡­ uncle asked for me to help you, so you don''t have to worry¡­" he said.


    Qiang Yaoyao nodded her head and then slows her pace so that her cousin could walk beside her.


    "I know¡­ with you in here, I think I did not have to worry about anything anymore¡­" she then showed her beautiful smile.


    "Unlike some people who would drag his own friend in the mud¡­" she dejectedly said while ring at Xin Ja''s back.


    Xin Ja could not help but scratch his head.


    "Hey, I told you not to worry¡­ I can handle it¡­ I got you in this trouble, and I can get you out¡­" Xin Ja showed an awkward expression.


    "Humph¡­ If not for you being my cousin''s friend, I would have already smashed your face to the ground. How dare you, use her, as a betting tool?!" Qiang Xun angrily shouts.


    When he did this, the expression of Qiang Yaoyao, Xin Ja, and Qian Yan became annoyed. Is this person low in IQ or something? Or he just wanted their group to be shamed.


    But of course, Xin Ja knew that it would cause him some distress as the people would surely mock him.


    "That was too much, cousin!" Qiang Yaoyao suddenly berated.


    "Heh¡­ People should know that this guy is no good. I myself am wondering why you are hanging out with him when he is a loser that is only at the 1st level¡­ If I were you, I would not spend my time with such a waste¡­" Qiang Xun showed a provocative expression.


    Whening to this ce, he was really annoyed when he heard of what has happened. In fact, the reason why he agreed to help his cousin is to teach this guy a lesson.


    His auntie, who is Qiang Yaoyao''s mother, asked him to do¡­ something in the race. She did not want her daughter to be connected with such a lowly person.


    And so, his goal here is to win his aunt and uncle''s favor. With this, he can get a foothold in the n and could even get their support in the future. If he could get such a thing, then he did not mind dirtying his hands for a bit.


    The stage is now ready, the racers have arrived.


    Now it''s time for the race¡­

 Chapter 1247 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1247


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    As the contestant gets ready for the race, the audience is also getting ready to watch and at the same time ce their bets.


    In the audience seats, three people are seated while showing great interest in the race.


    "This is my first time seeing this kind of race!¡­" Rong Beiyin eximed while looking at the tracks and the racers preparing to race.


    Her eyes are also looking at the big screen surrounding the tracks.


    "Those screens would be showing the racers,ter on, so we can still watch them even though they are going through the racing path down the mountain." Han Xuhao exined.


    He is feeling a bit ted today because he got a chance to at least see Master Ban at his weing party yesterday.


    He gets the chance to meet one of Doctor Shin''s assistants and the front line of the group, Medical master Fa Renlie.


    He almost could not believe that the Medical master is very amiable. Although he is not ''The'' Doctor Shin, he is still his 2nd assistant, so it was still an honor for him to meet the guy.


    So he wanted to fully enjoy the experience he will have in this race without any worries anymore.


    Inside his Mule, he could not help but imagine the small rmendation letter that he received from Medical master Fa to the capital Medical Academy.


    He knew that if he could get there, he would be able to meet another legendary figure in that ce. Like him, she also came from Ogden town and has now shaken the world of alchemy at a very young age. If he could study there, and then met her in that ce, then his life would already be full.


    The three suddenly showed confusion in their eyes. They have noticed a familiar figure standing in the pits. That guy is currently talking with a few people and it seems that those people are sneering at him.


    "Hey, isn''t that your friend named Xin or something¡­" Rong Beiyin pointed at Xin Ja''s figure on one of therge screens.


    "What is happening?" Han Xuhao''s eyes squinted as he watched the scene.


    Soon, he saw the rest dispersing and then walking to the starting line.


    "Is he going to race?" asked Song Talin with astonishment on his face.


    ¡­


    Inside a private box that looks like arge hall, many people wearing expensive clothing are gathered inside. The food is bountiful and many serving crews are inside ready to serve the guests.


    In one of the seats, an old man with gray hair is calmly seated while looking at therge screen below.


    Behind him is the figure of Fa Renlie.


    "Haha¡­ This little guy is really something¡­" the old man muttered while chuckling.


    "Well, that is how free-spirited he is¡­ Master Ban. Haha¡­" Fa Renlie chuckled.


    "I''m d that I get to meet him¡­ If not, then my life would have already ended and my n would be in ruins¡­" Master Ban showed a smile on his wizened face.


    As someone in the Ki Master''s realm, he has a long lifespan. So once he fully recovered his strength his young look and vigor would return. But for now, he could only wait for his wounds to fully heal themselves¡­ again.


    The reason for this is because, after giving out his punishment to his three children, he has to deal with the Blue Dragon sect which started the conspiracy.


    He almost fought with the sect master but was stopped by the mayor of the city. Luckily the mayor stopped him, if not, he could surely go back to the operating table.


    Because the evidence is strong against the Blue Dragon sect, they have to pay arge fine for what they have done.


    Plus there was a warning given to them, that if they conspire once again the power of the city of Alesia will be unleashed on them and the Blue Dragon sect would be destroyed.


    The reason for this punishment is because¡­ Master Ban is a Ki Master. Because of the consideration for their ancestors, they were not destroyed. But being punished by paying arge fine is something of a light punishment already.


    "But I did not expect that the young brat is an entric that he would not even ept my payment¡­ Hahaha¡­ He is truly Master Wang''s disciple¡­" Master Ban said while shaking his head.


    "But¡­ Isn''t this a little far too dangerous for him?" suddenly Master Ban asked.


    "Well, yes¡­ But you don''t have to worry too much Master Ban¡­ That guy is a nut to crack. He can escape no matter what trouble he gets himself into¡­" Fa Renlie replied as he leisurely enjoyed the food on the te he is holding.


    On the side, a middle-aged man walked near the seat of Master Ban and took a seat.


    "Master Ban¡­" the man greeted.


    "Ah¡­ Patriarch Tee¡­"


    "You seem to be enjoying yourself now that you''ve been cured by the famous Doctor Shin¡­ *sigh. I wonder if I could also get their help. One of my daughters is inflicted with an unknown disease and until now no Medical Master could determine her sickness¡­" he said showing a gloomy expression.


    "Your daughter? Oh, that little beauty of the Tee n. They said that she isparable to the Qiang n''s beautiful daughter." Master Ban thought then showed realization in his eyes upon remembering a figure.


    In fact, his grandson, Ban Railong has his sight of that beauty a few years ago. However, she seems to have suffered from some strange disease.


    "Yes, she is my youngest daughter¡­ Tee Xiuying." The Tee patriarch''s sad face could be seen upon saying that name.


    "Umm¡­ Tee Xiuying¡­ I''ve read her reports as it was sent to us. But we clearly said that her condition is not medical¡­" suddenly Fa Renlie who is eating at the back said.


    When the patriarch of the Tee n heard his words he suddenly frowned.


    He turns his gaze to the man behind and noticed him eating calmly.


    Before he could say anything, Master Ban lifted his hand to stop him.


    "If Master Fa said it so, then you should follow." Master Ban said.


    The Tee n patriarch frowned deeply.


    "You¡­ You are part of Doctor Shin''s people?" the Tee n patriarch''s eyes suddenly went wide.


    Fa Renlie just showed a faint smile on his face.


    "But¡­ I never received any answer from you guys¡­ I''ve sent you many letters of requests¡­ But you did not reply to any of them. I even sent you¡­ her¡­ records." He slowed down in the end as he seemed to have realized something.


    Master Ban showed a hint of a smile on his face while looking at the confused middle-aged man.


    He patted the man''s shoulder and then said.


    "It seems that both our families have some internal problems¡­"


    When Master Ban said these words, the eyes of the Tee n patriarch lit up. Although he could not believe it at first, the more he thinks about it, the more he could see that something is really wrong.


    Plus, the person who is talking right now is part of Doctor Shin''s group which means he too is an expert.


    "You should rx for a while and enjoy this time. You now have time to think of what to do next¡­" Master Ban advised.


    "Yes¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you, Master Ban¡­" the Tee n patriarch cupped his hands.


    He then looks at the starting line where the race is now about to start.


    "Ah, my nephew is joining this race¡­ I wonder how he would fare?" the Tee n patriarch muttered.


    ¡­


    In the starting line, the hoverbikes are now starting to hover from the ground.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is calmly standing with the hoverbikes and looking at them with a smile on his face.


    "Hahaha¡­ I should have known that you did not have a hoverbike of your own¡­ Do you want to borrow one?" teased one of the young masters as he positioned himself in a boat-shaped hoverbike.


    As Xin Ja looks around, he began to admire the creativity of the people around him. In fact, he would always feel such a thing whenever he would be in this kind of situation. The feeling of admiring your own creation as it developed into something that can make one happy.


    "I guess the creativity of the people in the kingdom is making me truly admire them¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Then from the starting line, a series of dotted lights appears followed by dozens of circr rings which could be the track that the racers would follow.


    And since this is a hoverbike contest, the path did not have to be on the ground all the time. Instead, Heavenly Dragon Sect has createdplicated paths in the air and through the forest. And depending on the ability of the riders, the path would either be just purely in the air or across the forest of Cardinal mountain.


    As the person in charge of the race walks to a high tform, he raised the starting g.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he smile and then takes out his own hoverbike from his ring.


    When the people saw what it was, they all showed weird expressions on their faces.

 Chapter 1248 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1248


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Swoosh!!!


    The strong wind flows through the air and the hoverbikes race through and follows the floating guide on the track. They are now about to reach the first circle and those at the front are showing a menacing look as they tried their best to outrun the others.


    Tee Sumo has already taken the first ce as he suddenly tilted his head to look behind him. In that quick instance, he could see a few hoverbikes following behind him.


    He is riding a motorcycle that does not have wheels and it seems that the version he has is the newest model out on the market.


    Meanwhile, a few others in his group are also riding the same hoverbike, but they are not as fast as him.


    "Where is that bastard?" he thought as his eyes quickly shifted to the front to see the track.


    "Haha¡­ I''m going to get first and teacher Qiang Yaoyao will be mine¡­ Hehehe¡­ That bastard is a fool¡­ would such a thing fly? That is a weapon, not a hoverbike¡­ What a stupid fool¡­" he muttered with a wide grin on his face.


    What made him want tough loudly is that the guy also put on a helmet. Everyone in their group doesn''t need helmets, if ever there was an ident, their bodies are strong enough to prevent any fatal injuries. So why would they wear something like a helmet?


    "What a fool!... But I am still lucky that Teacher Qiang has a foolish friend. If not, then I will not have this chance¡­ We could not touch her and could only use words to try and push her to the corner. That way she would give up resisting¡­ I even get the permission of her mother¡­ Hehe¡­" he began to imagine.


    "If I can win this, then no one would object, right? I¡­ Tee Sumo can get one of the most beautiful women in Alesia city¡­ Hehehe¡­" when he imagine this, his fighting spirit rose up.


    As he moves ahead, the people behind him are now filled with hopelessness. But how could they give up on Teacher Qiang? They wanted to fight until thest.


    Suddenly, Tee Sumo heard amotioning from behind which made him subconsciously look back once more.


    To his surprise, he saw a figure darting really fast towards him. On his feet is the flying weapon that he thought would never really fly.


    "That¡­ that is a flying sword!" he eximed as his face turned pale.


    Not to mention, it is a flying sword, what made him feel afraid is that, if that weapon or hoverbike hits him, he would surely be skewered. So how could he now feel afraid?


    Xin Ja is smiling as he began checking the condition of the flying sword below him.


    "The feed of the Ki energy is good. The consumption is not that bad either. I think I have sessfully created the flying sword from the records in my unique vision. Hehe¡­" Xin Ja thought happily as he checked the status of the flying sword from the HUD of his helmet.


    "But I need to tweak the speed¡­ This speed is far too slow¡­I need it to fly at around 500 to 600 kilometers per second." He thought as his mind began to calcte what he needed to adjust.


    Suddenly, saw a bend ahead and Xin Ja stopped his calction and quickly maneuvered his flying sword.


    "Oh, Damn¡­" he cursed as he went off track.


    "The curves also have problems¡­"


    "And also¡­ this is a problem¡­ and this¡­"


    Xin Ja was just testing his flying sword while racing against these people. In fact, if he really wanted to he could have already won this race. However, he needed to test out his flying sword special in an actual situation, and what better way to test it than in this kind of ce.


    After getting himself adjusted to using the flying sword, he suddenly looks ahead. Then without hesitation, he leaned forwards and suddenly made the speed of the flying sword increase a little.


    Right now, they are already approaching the 2nd circle. This only means that 3 more circles to go and the amateur race would already end.


    As his body leaned forward more, he could not feel the drag in the air which means that his speed has already reached around 180.


    The first guy he got near to is a hoverbike that looks like a log of wood with a hole in the middle where the driver would get in.


    Behind that guy is another hoverbike that looks like a kayak boat.


    When they noticed Xin Ja''s figure closing in, the two looked at each and nodded. It was as if they had a tacit understanding and knew what to do in his kind of situation.


    As followers of their young masters, they are only here to block their enemy so that their young masters could win. And right now, a mutual enemy is approaching them.


    Without hesitation, they quickly maneuvered to block Xin Ja''s path.


    When he saw this, a slight sneer appears on Xin Ja''s mouth.


    "A log and a small boat? Did they not see what I am riding on?" he muttered as a wide smile appears on his face.


    He applied Ki on the flying sword and it glowed a bit.


    Then as if one with its master, the flying sword suddenly flew ahead of Xin Ja. But Xin Ja suddenly grabbed the handle of the flying sword.


    Then the sword directly slices the log hoverbike into two.


    The one riding the kayak was startled and quickly dodge. But the one riding the log flew in this direction.


    Without a choice, the guy grabbed the man riding the kayak with his dear life.


    He knew that if he falls from the height they are in, he would surely not do well.


    He would either get broken bones or internal wounds.


    In his fear, he grabbed the body of the person in the kayak and the two slowly fell down as that guy lost control.


    Xin Ja did not want to bother them as he continue flying toward the next racer. But this time, he noticed that the race is bing chaotic.


    The other hoverbikes actually have weaponry installed in them.


    "Those arepressed air weapons¡­" Xin Ja muttered while shaking his head.


    A year ago, the kingdom asked Xin Ja to reveal the working of thepressed weapon. This is because the Gong Empire itself is pressuring the Kingdom of Jimal to reveal it.


    And so without a choice, he decided to just give them the basic prototype of the weapon.


    So now, people have learned to constructpressed air weapons. However, the basic prototype is not as strong as the one used by the military. So it did not cause any worries on the part of the kingdom.


    But seeing the bolts flying everywhere, Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. Those bolts might not be effective against 5th level Ki fighters as they are only small ones, but those bolts are enough to destroy their hoverbikes.


    Only those that are able to use barrier talisman could be safe from those bolts.


    But from what he could see there are several hoverbikes that are already smoking and some are already falling to the ground.


    "These guys are getting serious¡­" he muttered.


    They are now approaching the 3rd circle and everyone is now on tenterhooks. How could they rx at this point in time? 2 more circles and the race is about to end.


    This time, Tee Sumo is now in 3rd ce as he is already shooting down the 1st and the 2nd ce in front of him.


    An evil grin is disyed on his face as he is having too much fun shooting his enemy.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The two hoverbikes, one looks like a chariot with two floating hover engines pulling it, and the other looks like a metallic horse without legs, are now frantically dodging from side to side and turning in the air.


    One could tell that they are almost experts in this kind of sport.


    The audiences are all gasping as they watch the rumble that is happening on the screen.


    "Are you sure these guys are amateurs?" someone asked incredulously.


    "Well, they are¡­ But they are all students of a prestigious academy, so you can expect as such."


    "I think these guys are now ready to be professionals¡­"


    Suddenly from behind the group of racers, they saw a blue figure that looks like a running wolf. Because Blue Lightning Wolf is a professional and has joined the amateur race for the sake of his cousin, he is not permitted to use any weapons.


    Hence he could only rely on his skill as he expertly and speedily run until he was able to arrive behind Tee Sumo.


    Tee Sumo realized that someone is behind him, but he did not stop firing.


    Ping! Boom!


    He suddenly hits the one in the 1st ce.


    The hoverbike that looks like a legless horse suddenly plummeted to the ground.


    "Hahaha¡­ Just die! You bastards!" Tee Sumo shouted as he continuously shoots the one in front of him.


    This time, they could not see the 4th circle in front of them.


    With that everyone is now anxious to be the first and would do anything to obtain this ce.


    "It''s time to get serious¡­" Tee Sumo muttered with a wide grin.

 Chapter 1249 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1249


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face as he enters the 3rd circle.


    As of this moment, there are only 4 hoverbikes that are currently racing ahead of the group. Tee Sumo is in second and Qiang Xun, who is known as Blue lightning wolf, is on the 3rd ce.


    Behind the three of them is Xin Ja who is in 4th ce is following while dodging the hail of bullets from those that are following behind him.


    But themotion a while ago as the groups began shooting each other has made it possible for him to be able to move ahead of the group. And now there are around 30 meters of distance between him and the next racer.


    As he nears Qiang Xun, thetter noticed him and quickly looks behind.


    When he saw Xin Ja a sneer appears on his face but did not bother Xin Ja. Soon, Xin Ja was able to fly side by side with Qiang Xun.


    "You''ve got some skill, I give you that¡­ But, I''m out of your league¡­" Qiang Xun showed a sneer on his face as he suddenly squeezes the throttle of his hoverbike to the maximum.


    It quickly increases his speed as he neared Tee Sumo''s tail.


    Tee Sumo felt a bit annoyed at the guy following behind him, but he could not do anything as it seems that the guy is really good and he could not shake him off.


    "Hahaha¡­ It seems that the dog of Qiang Yaoyao is really persistent!" shouted Tee Sumo.


    Suddenly, he stepped on his airbrakes as his hoverbike rapidly loses its speed.


    "Damn it!" cursed Qiang Xun as he quickly dodge to the side.


    This made him pass Tee Sumo and move up ahead.


    At this time, he knew that the guy is nning to attack him from behind. So he quickly speeds up and reached the tail of the first ce.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    Several bolts began flying from Tee Sumo''s weapon slot as he targets Qiang Xun who is ahead of him.


    But Qiang Xun already knew that this guy would be doing such, so he quickly dodges to the side.


    The one in the first ce was caught unprepared so he was not able to dodge. The guy''s back was hit by the bolts which identally prated his Ki barrier.


    Although it was not lethal it still caused the man to wince in pain. But his hoverbike is not that lucky as it immediately began to produce smoke as it lost altitude and speed.


    "Hahaha¡­" Tee Sumoughed hysterically after taking down the 1st ce.


    "That is what you get for trying to fight against me!" he shouted as he looks at the hoverbike slowly crashing below.


    In the corner of his eyes, he suddenly noticed the other following behind. He then suddenly frowned as he did not know where that guy riding that flying sword went.


    "Was he already taken down? Hahaha¡­ He''s all bark and no bite¡­" he mocked while showing a proud smile on his face.


    His eyes then turned menacing as he looks at Qiang Xun ahead of him.


    "It''s you and me now! Let''s see who can get Teacher Qiang¡­ But since you have no weapon, then she''s all mine¡­" he shouted as he directly flew behind Qiang Xun.


    They now enter the 4th circle and only one circle is left.


    He then squeezes his throttle to the max as he chases behind Qiang Xun.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    He began firing as he did not want to let the man win the race. He knew that if he could take down the Blue lightning wolf, he would not only win the hand of Qiang Yaoyao in marriage but also be known as the one who wins against the Blue lightning wolf in a race.


    This would make his debut as a professional racer more appealing.


    With this in his mind, a wide grin has already appeared on his mouth.


    "Dodge as long as you can¡­ I am going to shoot you down!" Tee Sumo shouted with glee.


    His menacing face and bloodshot eyes make him look like a crazed person who wanted his enemy dead.


    After shooting for a while, he could tell that his ammunition is already about to be empty. When he saw this, he gritted his teeth and decided to do something. He could not let the guy win no matter what.


    He quickly follows behind the tail of Qiang Xun. Suddenly he noticed a long bend to the left ahead. With a wide grin, he suddenly speeds up.


    At this time, Qiang Xun slowed down so that he would not overshoot the bend. But he soon feels that something is wrong.


    From inside, Tee Sumo overtook him. However, the guy was not able to control his hoverbike and the two actually collided.


    Bam!


    "Damn you!" shouted Tee Sumo as he began to use his hand to punch Qiang Xun.


    Qiang Xun quickly blocked and wanted to separate his hoverbike. However, something seems to have made the two stuck.


    And so¡­ the two began to throw punches and kicks, as they speed through to the finish line.


    Unknown to them, because they are too busy looking ahead of them and too focused on each other, a person flying calmly above them suddenly speeds up as the 5th circle appears.


    Tee Sumo, on the other hand, is already ck and blue after getting hit by Qiang Xun. Thetter also suffered from his opponent''s punches and kicks.


    It was already toote when they noticed the flying sword flying ahead of them.


    "Shit! It''s that guy! Damn it!" cursed Tee Sumo as his eyes bulges when Xin Ja flew ahead of them.


    He quickly grabs the handlebar of his hoverbike and twisted it to separate from Qiang Xun. But to his surprise, the two hoverbikes did not budge.


    There seems to be holding the two together.


    When his eyes look to the side, his face paled.


    There was actually a chain, holding the two hoverbikes together.


    In his anger, he did not think of anything else and just controlled the two hoverbikes and then began shooting at the flying sword ahead of him.


    But after emptying his ammunition, he just saw Xin Ja waving his hand in the air and flying through the 5th circle.


    "Nooo!!!" Tee Sumo shouted in anguish.


    The expression of Qiang Xun also became ugly as he saw Xin Ja winning the race.


    "What a tricky little fellow¡­" Qiang Xun muttered while shaking his head.


    Although he wanted to win the race for his cousin, he is still a professional racer. Winning or losing for him is not that big of a deal.


    Because of the position of the hoverbikes, Qiang Xun was ced second and Tee Sumo 3rd.


    ¡­


    As Xin Ja slowlynded on the ground, the flying sword which acted like a hoverboard flew straight to this inventory.


    "Little Ja, you''ve won!" Qiang Yaoyao shouted in joy as she jumped right in his arms.


    She was too happy to think of anything else that she forgot they are in a public ce. She is already used to doing such a thing and she knew that Xin Ja did not mind it.


    But when she noticed the eyes of the people around them, she suddenly let go with a blush on her face.


    But she still giggled as she grabbed Xin Ja''s hand and drags him toward Qian Yan.


    "Miss Yan! We''ve won!" Qiang Yaoyao excitedly said.


    Qian Yan showed a faint smile on her face and nodded at Xin Ja.


    "Not bad¡­ I did not expect that you have a good racing skills¡­" Qian Yan praised.


    "Well, of course¡­ I''m Xin Ja, you know¡­" Xin Ja said while spreading his hand and acting smug as if it''s just natural that he would win.


    The bet was settled and Xin Ja even won some money. The three then left the racing ground and directly went to a restaurant just outside.


    Inside the private room


    "I''m a bit hungry¡­" Qian Yan said as she began wolfing the food on the table.


    "Yeah, I was too excited to think of food¡­" Qiang Yaoyao added.


    They suddenly heard themotion which made them look at each other.


    "The professional racers are starting their race, right?" asked Qian Yan.


    "Yes, but their race has 20 longps¡­ So it would take time¡­" Qiang Yaoyao exined.


    The three began talking while eating. They still wanted to see the professional race. So they wanted to finish their meal earlier.


    As they were about to go out, Xin Ja suddenly felt something is wrong with his surroundings. He looks at the two girls and frowned. He did not want to two to be involved in the mess, so he decided to tell them.


    "Big sister Yaoyao¡­ Wear this¡­" he said as he handed Qiang Yaoyao a ne.


    "Miss Qian, let''s change your disguise¡­"


    Qian Yan pushed the pendant and the disguise was deactivated.


    When Qiang Yaoyao saw the real face of Qian Yan, she was shocked.


    "I don''t have time to exin¡­ I want you two to go back and leave this ce¡­ We will see each other in the hotel¡­" Xin Ja instructed.


    Qiang Yaoyao knew what Xin Ja is like, so she did not bother to question him.


    "Let''s just follow what he said¡­" she said as she drags away Qian Yan.

 Chapter 1250 - Myrth:

    Chapter 1250


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The light blue sky reflects the slowly fading rays of the sun into the horizon. The receding light gives off the feeling of the dying ember of fire where the darkness would soon cover thend with its shadowy nket.


    Atop a hillys a figure while looking at the sky as if in deep thought.


    His mind could not forget what has happened to him a few days ago.


    "Hey, Xin Ja¡­" a beautiful figure walks towards his side and sits beside him.


    "Ey, I thought you''ve already left¡­" Xin Ja looks at Qian Yan who sits beside him.


    "I was about to¡­ But I wanted to say my goodbye first¡­"


    "Alright¡­ goodbye!" Xin Ja said with a grin.


    Qian Yan smacks Xin Ja''s forehead while she chuckles.


    "Ow¡­ What was that for?!" Xin Jained.


    "Hihi¡­ You know what¡­ Of all the men I''ve known, you''re the most different¡­ You''re notplicated, not arrogant, not bossy¡­ and yet you are excellent in many things¡­ I''m now deeply curious about who you really are¡­" she said as she leans closer to him.


    Xin Ja swallowed a mouthful of saliva upon seeing the beautiful face getting closer to him.


    He could not help but slowly pulls back his head deeper into the ground.


    Seeing that his head is slowly sinking to the ground, Qian Yan could not help but chuckle.


    "Hahaha¡­ Silly boy¡­" she muttered.


    She looks at the side and then at the surroundings. Seeing that no one seems to be minding them, she suddenly lowered her head and gives him a kiss on his cheeks.


    Xin Ja was flustered as was a bit annoyed at himself for not resisting.


    "Thank you¡­ thank you for showing me what adventure would be like in real life¡­" she said then standup while patting her clothes.


    "I''ll be going then¡­ If you have time to visit the capital city of the kingdom, give me a message¡­ Okay?"


    She then waved goodbye at Xin Ja and left hoping like a little girl.


    Xin Ja could not help but touch his cheek that was kissed by her and then heaves a deep sigh.


    "Sorry, Chenchen¡­ I was a bit unfaithful¡­ I promise¡­ This will not happen again." he muttered while looking at the darkening sky.


    However, his mind was suddenly brought to what has happenedst time.


    At Mount Cardinal, he was suddenly chased by the group of Tee Sumo. Xin Ja did not want to cause chaos in the racing area, so he decided to run and bring the battle to a bit of a distance.


    When the group was about to reach the forest side of the mountain, Tee Sumo suddenly takes out an officialpressed air weapon. It was one of the new models that were assigned to military personnel.


    When Xin Ja saw the weapon he was flustered and did not know how that guy get his hand on a weapon like that.


    An official militarypressed air weapon or MCAW is unlike a civilian CAW which does not pack a punch. MCAW is powerful enough to defeat 5th level Ki fighters. If onebines their Ki with the CAW, then they could even defeat high-level opponents.


    That is why MCAW is prohibited by thew and is strictly monitored by the militarymand. But it seems that there are loopholes in this.


    But then Xin Ja did not have time to dwell on the issue as this time his life is on the line.


    Tee Sumo suddenly pointed the MCAW towards him and without hesitation presses the trigger.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    A series of bolts flew towards Xin Ja who quickly run around and hide behind the trees. However, MCAW is powerful enough to destroy the trees so he has no choice but to continuously run.


    Xin Ja went deeper into the forest.


    Everyone keeps chasing after him. When they were deep enough, he suddenly turns around and then takes out his short sword.


    His figure suddenly disappears and the group chasing after him was at a loss on how they were to find him.


    So what if they belong to prestigious families and ns in thend? So what if they are the scions of their families. If they try to bully and fight against him, then they could only me themselves for what is about to happen, to them.


    Xin Ja quickly closes in on his first target. It was a young man wearing a golden brocade cultivator''s suit. The young man looks like he belongs to one of the famous ns.


    As he neared the guy, Xin Ja extended his sword and was about to strike the guy when suddenly, he felt a sense of danger from above him.


    Xin Ja quickly dodges to the side. And before he knew it a figure has already appeared beside that young man protecting him from Xin Ja.


    The ce where Xin Ja was standing on already had a deep cut on the ground.


    "You dare kill my young master! You should die!" the man shouted in anger.


    Xin Ja did not feel flustered, instead, he red at the man and then readied his sword. But then he suddenly feels another attacking so he quickly somersaulted backward and dodge an iing projectile.


    Bam!


    The ground broke into pieces as another figure holding a silver bow appears.


    "Hahaha¡­ Now kill this guy! We should kill him because he caused us to lose the chance to win over Teacher Qiang!" shouted the young men behind the two.


    "I see the protectors!" greeted Tee Sumo to the two.


    "You youngsters should go along now. We will take care of this pest¡­" one of the protectors wearing a red battle suit said.


    The rest just looks at each other and began leaving the area.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, looks at the two men before him and frowned. He did not expect that there are powerful figures following these young men. He did even detect the two.


    Well, he could only me himself for not using his absolute sense at that time as he looked down on the teenagers wanting to fight with him.


    "To be able to dodge my attacks, it seems that you are not a normal 1st level Ki fighter. It might be that you are hiding your true strength¡­" the other man who is wearing a ck-clothed look at Xin Ja from head to toe.


    "This brat is just crafty. But he is not that strong. We are already at the 10th level, how could he fight against us? Do you want me to kill him, or you do it on your own?" the red armored guy looks at the ck one.


    "You do it¡­ I''ll just watch to the side¡­ Hehehe¡­ If you cannot, then I would look down on your family¡­ Hehehe¡­"


    "Shameless¡­"


    The guy in a red battle suit put his silver bow on his back and takes out two daggers.


    "You should feel honored young man¡­ I seldom kill with my precious daggers." The guy grinned and suddenly his figure disappeared.


    His daggers urately hit the neck of Xin Ja who showed a shocked expression on his face.


    The red battle-suited guy grinned but then suddenly realized something.


    "Oh, no¡­ This is bad!" he thought as he suddenly somersaulted while dodging to a far distance.


    But then he stopped as he noticed that something is wrong.


    "What! An after image!" the ck-suited guy eximed.


    He quickly raised his sword and then looks at his surroundings.


    "Come out you coward!" the ck-suited man shouted while looking around.


    The man in a red battle suit suddenly takes out a talisman and quickly uses it to cover his surroundings with thick smoke.


    "Hey,e back here you coward!" shouted the ck-suited guy.


    He knew that they had encountered a very tricky situation.


    But then suddenly he feels a strong killing intent from behind him. He quickly jumps forward at the same time turning his body behind to see the enemy.


    However, he saw no one. Instead, he feels something inserted into his body.


    When he looks down, he saw a glowing de protruding out of his chest.


    "I did not move¡­ It was you who jump towards me¡­" a sarcastic voice echoed in his ears before he felt his consciousness fading.


    The figure of Xin Ja is holding a short sword which has already skewered the ck-suited guy.


    With his ability to mask his killing intent, how could this man detect his presence?


    Suddenly, Xin Ja''s expression turned serious when he felt the strong killing intent.


    "This is a big one¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he used everything in his power to dodge.


    When he jumped to the side of the bushes, he suddenly discovered that there is actually a hole where he is dodging. When looking at the hole, he noticed that nothing is wrong and it would be a good ce to hide from the devastating attack.


    As he enters the hole¡­ however, Xin Ja discovered something.


    He suddenly found himself falling and rolling in the darkness. It was as if he suddenly fell into some kind of space trap.


    When he realized this, his expressionpletely turned pale.

 Chapter 1251 - [Bonus Chapter]Heavenly Samsara:

    Chapter 1251


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja can still remember what happened that day and everything seems like a dream. He was falling deeper into that ck tunnel that he felt like it was an endless fall.


    He slowly opened his eyes and what he saw was a white ceiling.


    The strong stench of a weird smell made him frown as he slowly turns his head from side to side.


    "Is¡­ Is this an infirmary?" he muttered as he looks at the weird apparatus connected to his body.


    Then he noticed several people in white clothes that look like Medical Masters and their assistants. But there is something weird about their clothing. Then he suddenly remembers the records in his unique vision.


    "Those are doctors and nurses¡­ Hmm¡­ Wait a minute, am I¡­ on Earth? The where my soul came from? Where Shin Jiao dide from?" he thought as he furrowed his brows while watching the scene before him.


    Suddenly one of the women seemed to have noticed him moving as she turned towards him.


    "Doctor! He''s awake!" shouted the young woman.


    Suddenly, a middle-aged man wearing a white doctor''s coat and a stethoscope hanging on his neck parted the cloth divider.


    He looks at Xin Ja and then frowned.


    "Are you¡­ an awakened Shen?" the doctor suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja suddenly frowned when he heard this. He knew about Shens and that they are powerful beings that rule the Sudan Continent where the Empire of Gong is.


    Then suddenly something clicked in his mind and the expression of Xin Ja turned grave. He could remember that time when he enter Shen''s abode and discovered the owner of the abode is a Shen named Wang Song, the ancestor of his Master Wang.


    In fact, until now he has not revealed this secret to his master. This is because¡­ he did not know what would happen if Master Wang knew about Shen Wang Song.


    But now that he has arrived in this ce, he knew that he should already tell Master Wang Chanling about this secret.


    The confused expression of Xin Ja made the people around him heave a sigh of relief.


    "This is good¡­ because if you are an awakened Shen, we could not keep you here and should send you to the Ae city headquarters¡­" the doctor said.


    He then began checking Xin Ja''s condition.


    "How are you feeling?" the doctor asked.


    When the doctor touches Xin Ja he subconsciously uses his absolute sense and scanned the doctor''s body. When Xin Ja did this, he was immediately astonished.


    How could he not, when the doctor is actually only a normal human being. His physique is as weak as a mortal. But deep inside his body, there is a dormant power that seems to be sleeping.


    From one check, Xin Ja knew that if this person really woke that power up, then he did not know how powerful the Ki energy inside of his body is. There might even be a chance that his body would explode if that dormant power suddenly woke up.


    But then he is curious as to what is that thing that they called awakened Shens, so he decided to ask.


    "Umm¡­ What¡­ What is an awakened Shen?" Xin Ja showed a confused expression.


    The doctor looks at him and frowned.


    "Hmm¡­ Young man, do you¡­ do you remember your name?" he asked.


    Xin Ja closes his eyes and then thought for a while. He would either pretend to be an amnesiac or tell them who he is. But he knew that if they did not find his identity, then he would surely have a problem. So pretending to be an amnesiac is the best way out.


    As he opened his eyes, he blinked and then shook his head.


    "You don''t know your name¡­ Hmm¡­ This is bad¡­ his head might have suffered from that ident." The middle-aged doctor said.


    Xin Ja looks at him and could only apologize to the middle-aged doctor in his mind.


    But before he could analyze anything, he suddenly noticed a greatmotioning from the entrance of the emergency department.


    Then he saw a few wounded people being brought in.


    "What happened?" someone asked.


    "There was a fight between two awakened, and these people are the victims." The emergency personnel said as they carried inside two stretchers.


    When the doctor heard those words, he could not help but cursed in a low voice.


    "Damn those people¡­ Did they think that because they are awakened Shens, they can just go on a rampage?"


    Xin Ja could see the expression of the doctor which has a hint of anger and envy in it.


    Suddenly, from his Unique Vision, he saw in the lower right corner of his sight.


    ''Creating a door to two worlds¡­ 2%pleted.''


    When Xin Ja saw that, he was bbergasted.


    "I¡­ I can create a door back to Myrth from here?" he thought as a slightly happy feeling swelled up in his heart.


    In fact, he feels really reluctant to leave Myrth as that is the ce where he has many people he cared about. How could he just leave like that?


    But since there is a chance to return, he would just have to wait for the door toplete, and then he could return.


    "Let''s just explore this ce for the meantime then¡­" he thought.


    Soon his checkup was done and the doctor seems to determine that nothing is wrong with his body. He just suffered some concussion and now he seems fine.


    "Can¡­ Can I leave now?" Xin Ja asked the doctor.


    The middle-aged doctor frowns.


    "I¡­ I don''t have any money with me¡­" Xin Ja lowered his head.


    Well, they could not me the young man¡­ this is because he really did not have any money with him. He only has that weird-looking clothes and they found nothing else in his body when he was taken to the hospital.


    The doctor heaves a sigh and then gestured for Xin Ja to follow him.


    Xin Ja energetically jumps out of bed and quickly wore his outer robe. Unlike the clothes of the people in this ce, he is wearing a robe that is worn by cultivators, so he looks a bit off.


    The two walked to the station and the middle-aged doctor looks at Xin Ja then at the person behind the counter.


    "This patient wanted to be discharged¡­ I will take care of his bill." The doctor showed a smile on his face.


    When the person behind the counter heard that, he showed an awkward smile.


    "Doctor Young¡­ it seems that you found another one to help¡­" he said while smiling.


    "Nah, Whatever¡­ I don''t have a family to feed anyway." Doctor Young waved his hand.


    Xin Ja feels that the doctor is a really good person, so he decided to also help the man.


    When he was being checked by Doctor Young, he was also checking Doctor Young''s body. And he discovered that the Shen core of his body is actually just sleeping. If he can slowly open the Shen core, then this guy Doctor Young might be able to be an awakened Shen.


    But of course, he has to slowly check it first.


    "Alright, here is your discharge paper¡­" Doctor Young handed Xin Ja the discharge paper.


    "Umm... Thank you¡­" Xin Ja bowed.


    "No worries¡­ Here, go to this address and they might help you with temporary lodging¡­ just tell them I sent you¡­" Doctor Young handed Xin Ja a piece of paper.


    "Thank you¡­" Xin Ja bade his farewell.


    As he walks out of the hospital, he noticed the sky is bright.


    "I thought that I was unconscious for a while? Why is it still morning now?" he muttered.


    As he looks at the buildings, Xin Ja was a bit astonished.


    The buildings and the people around him truly did not look like in Myrth. Plus he also knew that the ce did not look like the Earth that Shin Jiao is talking about because he already discovered that this ce is still the Heavenly Samsara.


    The building in his surroundings looks like between 1900 and 1950, the vehicle looks like those 1910 cars, but the fashion style of the people is like that in the 2000s of the earth.


    The diverse environment made Xin Ja feel a slight headache. He just looks at the people and everything around him like a fool.


    He felt a bit overwhelmed by what he is seeing as he slowly sits on the side of the wall.


    "Calm down¡­ I have to calm down¡­" he muttered.


    While sitting on the side and calmly assessing his surroundings, he heard two people talking.


    "Hey, I need to pawn my stuff¡­ I need money to buy a weapon. Although I am already awakened, I will still die in the raids¡­ So you have to wait for me by the station, okay?" a person said to hispanion.


    "Alright, don''t worry¡­ We will not enter that ce unless you are prepared." Hispanions replied.


    Upon hearing their conversation Xin Ja''s eyes quickly gleamed.


    In his ring, he has many things inside it that he could use, he should observe first then decide from there how he could get his hand on some cash in this ce.

 1252 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 2

    Chapter 1252


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Getting some money to spend is the first thing that he needed to do so that he could learn more about the new ce that he is in. What he has is just a vague idea of this ce from Shen Wand Song. The first thing he needed to do after getting some money is to find a ce to search for information.


    He began to follow the two men in secret, but because his clothes are very noticeable, people still would look at him with weird gazes.


    Some even began to distance themselves from him.


    "Hey, is he an awakened Shen?"


    "Oh, no we have to run away from that guy or we will get into trouble."


    "He should be walking in the street wearing his armor, right?"


    "The authorities should stop him from walking around just like that¡­"


    The voices of the people who saw him made Xin Ja feel helpless. He wanted to change his clothes but this is the only style he has inside his ring and even in his ck orb. If he takes out those other clothes then he would surely stand out more.


    But he decided to not mind the people and instead follow the rest until he was able to arrive in an alley where there is a line of people standing.


    He looks at the ce and curiously stands in line.


    "Ey¡­ Are you going to the wilderness to hunt? I guess youck the cash after buying that fancy armor, right?" a person standing behind Xin Ja asked.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    "Yeah, I¡­ I¡­ was not able to buy a¡­ a weapon." Xin Ja staggered a bit but was able to form an idea in his mind.


    "By the way, how much is that kind of robe? And what are its effects¡­" the man asked.


    The others also craned their neck to listen. Xin Ja suddenly felt awkward. Although it has been a long time since he feels such a feeling, it is still ufortable.


    Suddenly, an idea dawned on him.


    "Well, how much do you think this cost?" Xin Ja asked trying to pique their curiosity.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess around 2,000 Sumar?" the man tried to guess.


    He looks uncertain as he frowned while looking at Xin Ja''s robe.


    "Well, it looks old and a bit worn-out, so I''m guessing 2,000¡­" he added.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just smiled which made the man frown deeply.


    Soon, the line moved and Xin Ja could already hear the discussion between the one pawning his item and the pawnshop personnel.


    From that alone, he could already tell that 2,000 Sumar is actually already a big amount. It is like 2,000 Jimal gold.


    As he drew near, he secretly picks one of the pieces of jewelry from his ring. The jewelry looks ordinary but it is imbued with Ki. It was one of his practice jewelry when engraving micro rune arrays.


    So the function of the jewelry can cause the wound of the person wearing it to heal faster 3 times faster. It is not that much and he considered it as a prototype of its kind before, so he is sure that it would not cause any trouble.


    Soon it was already his turn. Xin Ja takes out the ne and then puts it on the small tray. He just followed what those people were doing.


    When the man saw the ne, he showed nonchnce on his face. However, after he scanned it with blue light, his expression suddenly changes.


    "This¡­ this ne¡­ Where did you get it?" the man suddenly asked in agitation.


    "It¡­ it was my¡­ my father''s¡­" Xin Ja created an excuse.


    Well, the ne was bought by his father and was given to him for his practice, so literally, he did not lie.


    "Are you¡­ are you sure that you are selling this?" the man confirmed.


    Xin Ja now noticed the agitation in the man''s reaction. He knew that the ne hold some value to the guy. With this in mind, he could already tell that this guy would surely do something.


    And true to his conjecture the guy really did¡­ something.


    He stood up and then called Xin Ja to enter the pawnshop.


    Then he politely gestured for him to enter a small office room.


    This made the people in the line feel confused.


    "How may I address you, young man?" a middle-aged man wearing a ck suit and tie asked.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja looks at the guy with curiosity. The man looks stylish, but he also looks ufortable in such clothing. He has already used to wearing robes which are morefortable, so seeing a suit made him frown a bit.


    "I am just someone who wanted to sell his ware¡­" Xin Ja replied with a polite smile.


    "Oh, I see¡­ Well, your ware¡­ it is quite¡­ unique¡­" he showed a mysterious smile.


    "I know¡­ but I have never discovered how important it is¡­ so¡­" Xin Ja did not even flinch when he lied.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright¡­ Are you pawning it or selling it? If you sell it, I will offer you 100,000 Sumar for the ne¡­ but if not, then I can only give you around 40 thousand." He offered.


    <o>,m Xin Ja thought for a bit, but in truth, he has already agreed with the price.</o>


    "I¡­ I will¡­ I will sell it¡­" Xin Ja showed an excited expression.


    When the man saw Xin Ja''s expression, a pleased smile appear on his face.


    "Alright¡­ get your money on the counter. And you should leave through the backdoor¡­" the man suggested.


    After getting his money, Xin Ja directly walked out of the alley and then arrive on the main street. He could see many people walking and many are still looking at him weirdly.


    But he did not mind such gazes. His goal is to get to a ce to change his clothing so that he could blend with the people. It would still take long before the bar in his Unique Vision reach 100%, so he would just stroll around the city after changing his clothes.


    He began to walk and soon found a small store. As he enters he saw the woman behind the counter looking at him weirdly.


    "Umm¡­ I need to buy some clothes¡­ Can you rmend something for me?" Xin Ja asked.


    He already has money inside his ring, so he is not afraid to spend it.


    The woman''s eyes look a bit hesitant, but he quickly picks a pair of dark blue jeans and a blue and white shirt, and then a pair of brown sneakers.


    She did not know why but she thought that the young man would look handsome in those clothes.


    Xin Ja was led inside the dressing room of the shop, and he quickly changes his clothing.


    After he walked out of the dressing room, the eyes of the woman behind the counter glowed.


    "Wow!¡­ You¡­ You look really handsome!¡­" she eximed.


    She could not help but admire the handsome young man before her.


    Xin Ja, quickly paid for his clothes and the woman just showed a love-struck expression even after he walks out.


    As Xin Ja walks out of the shop, he breathed in and felt a bit excited to explore the new ce where he just found himself.


    Now that he could blend with the crowd, he wanted to explore to his heart''s content before the portal number ispleted.


    And so he began walking down the walkway and looking at the cars passing by. He just could not help but scoff a bit as the cars are too noisy and slow. Plus, they are not that efficient and produce ck smoke.


    "I guess this world is just like Earth¡­ because of the suppression of the Shen''s power, the people adapted and lived like mortals¡­" he muttered.


    Xin Ja found himself walking in arge building withrge letters on disy.


    "Ae City mall¡­" he muttered after reading the words.


    He is just d that the samenguage is used in this ce, just like in the kingdom of Jimal.


    As he was about to walk toward the building, he suddenly noticed a strong Ki aura disturbance in the area.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as his eyes quickly darted all over the ce.


    Then he saw the Ki energy gathering in a vacant space where many of the cars are parked.


    The people in that area are already panicking and many are already running for their lives.


    He then saw the Ki energy gathering in one ce, and then the very fabric of space was slowly torn apart.


    "What is happening in here? This¡­ is¡­ this is not supposed to be, right?" Xin Ja muttered as a deep frown appears on his face.


    He has his doubts and his suspicion, but unless he sees them with his eyes, he could not draw a conclusion.


    A dark void suddenly appears before his eyes. This was followed by several small handsing out of the void. The hands look dark green with patches of red. And the tips of their fingers are sharp ws.


    As the being from the void emerges from inside, he could almost immediately tell what those things are.


    As he studied the record of Shin Jiao in his Unique Vision, he has learned of such creatures.


    They are called¡­ demons.

 1253 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 3

    Chapter 1253


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Creatures that look like wingless dark brown imps came out of the dark void. The short goat-like horns protruding from their foreheads and their bloodshot reptilian eyes made them look menacing. Their skin is like the rotting bark of a dead tree, and their height is not that tall and only around 4 feet.


    With ck ws as long as their fingers, the wingless demon imps have already brought chaos and fear to their surroundings.


    Eeek! Eeek!


    The noise they made is irritating to the ear and one could feel a slight headache when listening to their constant chatter.


    Soon, a group of them has already walked out of the void and began looking at their surroundings with extreme curiosity.


    When one of the spotted some figures running away from the scene, it suddenly shrieked loudly.


    This has immediately garnered the attention of the rest of the imps.


    Right now, there are around 30 of them and the aura they exude could make one feel the savagery in them.


    "Aaahh! Help! Help us!" shouted someone as they run away from the creatures.


    The wingless demon imps spread out as they chase after their prey like hungry beasts.


    The savagery in their eyes indicates that they are out for blood and only their own demise can stop them.


    As the chaos ensues, the wingless demon imps began killing those that they get their hands on and began devouring their flesh and blood with relish.


    The aroma and the blood they are eating made them unable to stop as they enjoy the meal that they are having.


    Crunch! Crunch! Slurp! Slurp!


    The sound of crunching bones and blood being sucked by the demon imps resounded in the streets.


    Those that are unlucky lose their lives, and those that are fast enough were able to escape.


    The scene was truly horrible and gruesome that one would feel their stomach-churning while watching the horrid scene.


    At this time, a ck car suddenly speeds up on the road, and on it are 3 people. The ck car looks like a 1918 pierce-arrow model 66, and on its back protrudes some kind of handheld cold weapons.


    Then the car screeched on the brick road and immediately stopped.


    As the car stopped the 3 people inside jumped out and quickly grabbed their weapons which were ced at the back of the vehicle.


    "Those are wingless demon imps! They are vicious and fierce¡­ Their sharp ws would always cause the death of many awakened. But us rank F can still defeat them as long as we are wearing strong armor!" one of them who has a big and fast build is holding a thick red-covered book to introduce the enemy.


    The three people are wearing leather armor. Although with one nce, one cannot truly tell the value of their armor, one should not look down on it.


    The armor that the three guys are wearing is made from special demon skin that is as strong as steel. It has cost them a lot of money to buy such armor, but because of this, they felt confident in facing the wingless demon imps.


    ? "Alright, let''s kill them all!" shouted a tall and handsome young man which seems to be their leader.


    On his hand is a sword that is half as tall as himself. The craftsmanship of the sword is really good and one could tell that it is made from bone.


    He unsheathes his sword and points at an imp.


    He suddenly dashes towards that imp. His speed is only ordinary, so the imp just looks at the young man with its mocking gaze.


    However, as the young man swings the sword in his hand, the imp''s expression turned hostile. It wanted to quickly dodge, but it was already toote.


    Though the awakened young man is only an F-rank, he still has the strength of an F-rank awakened which is as strong as a 10th level Ki fighter.


    Swoosh!!!


    Shwiik!


    The imp was bisected into two from its groin to its head. The bone sword cleanly slices the demon imp into two, and it shows how sharp the bone sword really is.


    The fat young man did not waste and quickly put the thick red-covered book in his satchel and quickly brandish hisrge hammer.


    As he mmed it down, the imp who is busy eating its prey was squashed like a pancake on the brick road.


    The other guy holds two daggers the length of his forearm. He is holding the daggers in a reverse position as his body quickly runs towards his target.


    When he passes by the demon imp, the imp was already decapitated.


    The battle between the three awakened and the demon imps intensified as the demon imps began to gang on the three.


    One gash after another appears on the body of the three F-rank awakened as the sharp ws of the imps tore through their soft skin.<sub> </sub>


    Although they are already awakened and strong, most of the skin on their body is not that strong and is like that of a normal person.


    And so many wounds appear on their body as they try to fight off the demon imps that are pouncing on them from everywhere.


    "These demons! If we continue like this we will surely die!" shouted the fat man.


    "Yes, let''s just run away! We cannot save everyone in this ce!" their leader shouted as he suddenly takes a few steps back.


    He could already feel the stinging pain on his body where the gashes of wounds are.


    The demon imps in front of him lick their finger and showed frenzied expressions and shrieks as they feel the euphoria of awakened blood.


    When the 3 young men saw this scene, their hearts are immediately filled with horror and fear.


    "Damn this! Let''s escape!" shouted the other one with the two long daggers.


    Has the one to quickly retreat and jumped back to the parked car on the brick road.


    The other two also followed and the frenzied demon imps are already chasing behind them.


    The guy with the two daggers started the car and quickly floored the gas pedal. The car screeched on the brick road and sped towards his twopanions. The two both jump to the sides and dodge the ramming car.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    The car smashed a few demon imps and sent them flying.


    Then the two awakened quickly and hopped onto the car as it speed away from the area.


    Right at this moment, a mother and her child were about to cross the road while running away from a chasing demon imp.


    "Watch out!" shouted their leader.


    But the driver is busy looking behind them so he was not able to notice the two figures.


    Although he quickly controlled the car''s steering wheel, it was already toote as the side of the car hits the woman.


    Bam!


    She was quickly sent flying to the side where the demon imp chasing after her is.


    A wide grin appears on that demon imp as it opened its eyes with glee.


    Although startled the car did not stop as it speeds away.


    Meanwhile, the mother is now lying on the brick road with blood pouring profusely from her forehead.


    The demon imp slowly approached the woman as it showed an ugly grin on its ugly face.


    Its razor-sharp teeth sent shivers running down the spine of the barely conscious woman.


    As her eyes closes, all she could think of is her son who was also thrown away after she got hit by the speeding car. She did not mind dying as long as her son would be able to live.


    She already lost her husband 3 years ago when the day that the strange portals appears from this world. At that time, her husband is justing home from work and he had called her on theirndline. She excitedly prepares their dinner and waited in front of the dining table with their 2-years-old son.


    Who would have known that what would greet her are the devastation that would engulf the city?


    In that incident, she learned that one of the casualties was her husband.


    She was truly devastated and almost lost hope.


    But because of her son, she persevered. She worked hard just to give him a good life even though her husband has already died.


    She did not want to die, she still need to do many things for her son. Her son still needs her.


    As she struggled to not close her eyes, her tired and weary body is already slowly giving in.


    But then suddenly she saw in her blurred vision a figure that came rushing towards her from the opposite side of the street.


    She did not know if it was all a dream or reality, but she could see that figure easily defeating the monster that is about to devour her.


    "Mam! Mam! Do not fall asleep¡­ Listen to my voice¡­ I will help you¡­ Okay?! Do not give up!"


    She heard him talking while she could feel a warmthing from her body.


    In her subconscious mind, she said to herself.


    "Hmm¡­ What a nice and warm young man¡­"

 1254 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 4

    Chapter 1254


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The woman opened her eyes and found herself inside a white room with the odor of disinfectant stinging her nose. After regaining herposure, her face suddenly showed a hint of panic as she shifted her gaze to her surroundings.


    Then when she saw the familiar face of a small figure lying on the other bed on her side, she heaves a heavy sigh of relief.


    She really thought that it was the end and that she and her son would finally meet her husband in the afterlife. At the same time, she also feels a bit agitated as she wanted her son to still grow up and also lived his own life.


    But now that she could see her son, she feels a bit relieved.


    Seeing the woman waking up, a doctor was called and then approached her along with a nurse on tow.


    "How are you feeling?" the doctor asked.


    "I''m¡­ I''m feeling fine¡­ I don''t have any problem with my body¡­" she said but then stopped as she realized something is wrong.


    "Umm¡­ How¡­ How long was I asleep?" she asked subconsciously.


    "Oh, you''ve been asleep for about four hours¡­" the doctor replied with a smile.


    She did not say anything and just looks at the doctor in contemtion.


    "I might have been rescued by an awakened¡­" she thought.


    She heard that there are those that are awakened with the power to heal others'' wounds. But she also heard that those people are rare. With her being healed just like that, she could not say anything but thank that person deep in her heart.


    ¡­


    2 hours before the woman woke up¡­ Xin Ja opened his eyes and found himself once again in the emergency ward.


    He has been there since those demon imps began to cause trouble in the city. Then he saw a mother and a child being hit by a rushing car.


    Before a demon imp could even hurt that mother, he has already decapitated it with his ck short sword. He then checked the condition of the woman and the child.


    The woman suffered a lot from that hit, but the child only passed out and has some minor concussion on his body.


    Without hesitating, he quickly takes out some needles and began applying them to the woman''s body. This stopped the internal bleeding. He then uses his Ki to fix her broken ribs, and then her internal bleeding organs.


    Xin Ja just stabilized the woman''s condition and did not fully heal her because he could already see a couple of demon imps closing in on them.


    Plus, the reason why Xin Ja wanted to attack the demons is when he killed the first demon imp. When he killed the demon imp, he felt an amount of Ki suddenly entering his body.


    It was not arge amount, but it is enough for him to notice the strange sensation.


    "Will killing these things make me stronger?" he thought.


    But if he just thinks about it, he would not discover anything. That is why he decided to try and kill a few more and see if he would really grow without even consciously absorbing Ki. So he wanted to really try his conjecture out.


    After stabilizing the woman''s condition, he quickly takes out a few bone runes and spread them on the ground. This would keep those things from attacking the woman and her child.


    Then he quickly dashed towards that group of demon imps.


    But before he could sh with the group, he suddenly saw from afar arge group of awakened wearing cool-looking clothes and armors. Some look like people mysterious beings with long hooded cloaks, while others look like futuristic fighters with their ck armors iid with colorful patterns that look like neon lights.


    So he quickly grab a few exploding bombs and threw them at the demon imps.


    The demon imps were startled and became disoriented, at the same time, the group of awakened spotted them.


    Then the sh between the awakened and the demon imps began. Meanwhile, Xin Ja quickly finished healing the woman.


    He wanted to escape after that, but he immediately noticed that there are some strong awakened amongst the group that had just arrived.


    He has no other choice but to pretend to be one of the lucky victims.


    And so, he pretended to have copsed and was taken to the hospital along with the woman and her child.


    After he looks around, he has already realized that this is the same hospital that he was in a few hours ago. And now, he is once again back in it. He is feeling a bit dejected this time as he could not try his theory.<sub> </sub>


    But then a glint of an idea came into his mind. He will have to do his work first on the other side once the portal opens, and then he would return to this ce and try to figure things out.


    The portals are already opening, and it seems that the demon is already starting their n ahead of time. In fact, he thought that he still has a few more years until he turns 30 and that is the time of the invasion.


    But, from what he could see, those bastards are already starting things early.


    He began to think of ways how to be strong faster when his attention was interrupted.


    "Hey, wee back¡­" a familiar voice reached Xin Ja''s ears.


    He turns to the side and saw the same doctor that helped him.


    "Doctor¡­ Young¡­" Xin Ja greeted with an awkward smile.


    "It seems that one unlucky thing after another is happening to your life today, young man¡­" Doctor Young patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "But you are still in luck as you did not suffer anything¡­" Doctor Young added.


    "Thank you for helping me again Doctor Young¡­" Xin Ja cupped his hands.


    His action made Doctor Young show an awkward expression. The kid''s reaction is a bit weird¡­ he is like those from the stories in the books that Doctor Young has read... especially that way of cupping his hands.


    "I will advise you to stay in the hospital for a while¡­ This way you will be safe¡­" Doctor Young suggested.


    Xin Ja did not know how to retort to that because, in truth, he also did not know where to go this time. So he decided to listen to the good doctor''s advice.


    Xin Ja stayed in the emergency ward and observe the situation in the ward.


    Not longter, he feels that the patientsing inside the ward are bing sparse. From the flow of the patients, it seems that the incident has already been controlled by the awakened outside.


    "We are just lucky that there are no casualties on our part¡­ I heard that in other hospitals some of them received patients that are dered DOA by the doctors." A nurse said to herpanion standing beside her.


    "Yeah, we are just lucky I guess¡­" herpanion answered.


    "Well, even though that is the case¡­ I heard that there are a number of casualties this time¡­" someone from behind the two interjected.


    "Ah, I heard of that too¡­ The people bringing them in said that they could only see parts of the body on the ground¡­" a nurse cringed while saying such a thing.


    "That is very horrible and scary¡­" another one chimed in.


    The nurses in the ward became animated as they discussed the situation outside.


    Although such a thing is not thatmon, it is not that unique either. The only reason why the people are showing fear in their eyes is that they are not sure where the void portal would open up next.


    And this unknown made them feel really scared and unable to calm down.


    "Alright, youdies go back to your post now¡­ We would not know when a patient would suddenly arrive¡­" a doctor criticized the young nurse.


    The group immediately scuttle while giggling. They knew that the doctor did not really want to scold them for real, so they just run back to their stations.


    Soon it was already an hour have passed. The only ones left in the emergency department are the nurses and some of the intern doctors.


    All of a sudden, an ambnce arrives and carried a patient inside. The patient looks like an awakened, but therge gash on his stomach is really scary to look at.


    "We have an emergency! The patient has lost a lot of blood! But the wound seems to be not closing¡­ We have already applied first aid, but something is not right¡­" shouted one of the medical personnel pushing the ambnce stretcher where the patient is currently lying.


    The interns quickly rush to help in the emergency room and quickly checked the condition. Then they were immediately stumped at the situation of the awakened on the ambnce stretcher.


    This is because they could clearly see that the wound has been closed but the bleeding is still not stopping. If the guy is just an ordinary person then he would have already died.


    But the guy is a bit resilient as he keeps on holding to his dear life.


    Silence pervades the air as everyone looks at each other.


    They just shook their heads as they did not know what to do next. They knew that only by operating can the patient be saved.


    Some of them have already rushed out to call for a doctor.


    At this time, Xin Ja is watching this scene in one corner with a slight pout.

 1255 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 5

    Chapter 1255


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The doctors and the nurses could not see why the bleeding is not stopping and why the wound of the awakened is not closing, but he could.


    By using his absolute sense, he could already see the strange Ki that is stopping the person''s body from closing up. Plus there is a strange energy pattern floating in the air which made him frown.


    He walked towards the emergency department and asked one of the interns standing at the back.


    "Did the awakened encounter a different creature?"


    The intern who is focused on the person at the table nodded his head subconsciously.


    "They said that it should be an intelligent demon imp¡­ But we cannot verify this because that imp was killed by an awakened in the battle." The intern said.


    He was one of the people who received the report from the medical staff who carried the patient to the hospital.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought so¡­ It seems that this is a curse¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    The intern was a bit taken aback and then turns his head at Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ you''re one of the victims, right?" the intern said as he vaguely remembered Xin Ja being taken to the hospital.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head and then turn to the table. He did not have time to think about anything anymore as he knew that time is crucial. Once the will of the awakened wavered, then he would surely die.


    As he steps forwards the intern suddenly wanted to stop him, but he was held back by a strong hand.


    When he turns around, he was bbergasted. This is because the one stopping him is one of the famous doctors in the hospital, Doctor Young.


    "Let''s just watch¡­" Doctor Young said.


    He was watching the young man for a while now and then showing curiosity at the amnesiac guy. In his heart, he could not help but want to discover the secret the guy seems to be keeping.


    Xin Ja walked toward the patient and several interns were surprised to see him. But before they could react, they saw the young man grab a long needle from the metal tray where there are medical equipment ced.


    Then with everyone''s eyes wide in disbelief, they saw him plunge that long needles into the patient''s stomach.


    Puchi!


    The needle easily prated the stomach of the patient and half of it was embedded before Xin Ja removes it. After doing that, the darkplexion covering his wound suddenly turned ruddy in color. Then as if on cue, therge gash on his stomach slowly stopped bleeding.


    Xin Ja has actually absorbed the Chaotic Ki thatposes the curse. And he could not help but feel a bit d.


    The interns and nurses were astonished at what they saw.


    Then Xin Ja takes a step back away from the patient and turns around to leave.


    When he did so, he saw the familiar smiling face of Doctor Young.


    He could not help but feel shivers running down his spine when he saw that crafty smile on Doctor Young''s face.


    "It seems that you, my friend, have some skills." Doctor Youngplimented.


    "Doctor Young is jesting. It is only a trivial skill¡­" Xin Ja politely nodded his head.


    "Indeed, indeed¡­ Would like to follow me, young man?" Doctor Young gestured for Xin Ja to follow him.


    Taking ast nce at the patient on the table, Xin Ja decided to follow Doctor young from behind.


    Meanwhile, the stomach of the patient is already being sewed by the interns as they could not see anyplications inside and the patients breathing and vitals became normal.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja walked behind Doctor Young as they toured the rooms in the hospital along with the interns that are assigned to follow Doctor Young.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja just listened to the reports given by the staff and the nurses on the condition of the patients.


    Xin Ja would use his absolute sense to scan the bodies of the patients and was a bit curious about how the Shen were turned into mortals just by sealing their Shen core.


    Without the supply of power from their core, they are no more than a mere mortal. Right now, he so wanted to go to the library and read some books to know more about the history of the Shens in this world.


    But he has to wait¡­ he needs to get more familiar with a lot of things and that would take time. Plus, he knew that in this ce, he could have a chance to grow faster and be strong, so that he might have a chance to fight against his future enemies, the demons and the shadow beings.


    As he looks at the patient one by one, Xin Ja did not have any reaction until he suddenly found a woman in herte 30s lying quietly in bed.<sub> </sub>


    She looks at the doctors checking her and asking her questions and then listened to their words. In the end, she showed a deep frown on her face after hearing about her worsening condition.


    "Miss Gullina¡­ As you have said, the other hospitals in our country and even outside have already given up on your condition¡­ the only thing was can do is try to prolong your life as much as we can¡­" Doctor Young said in the end.


    "Prolong¡­ my life? You just want me to sit in here and wait for my life to end?"


    "How cruel can that be?" she mocked.


    "Sigh¡­ I know that it is very cruel, but this is also your chance to at least enjoy your life in this world more¡­ to at least stay for your family¡­" Doctor Young persuaded.


    The woman did not say anything and just lowered her head.


    She suddenly remembers the time in the past when she was still healthy.


    Her name is Jade Gullina, and she was a singer and has be really famous in the country. Many have bought her records and many became her fans. It was the limelight of her career.


    But then one day, a high-ranking awakened who fancied her suddenly kidnapped her. The guy wanted to take advantage of her. But she struggled and never gives in.


    And at that time, she suddenly discovered that she actually awakened her power. Because of her desire for strength, she forcefully opened her powers.


    She became strong and even gets to kill that high-ranking awakened person.


    But who would have known that because of that, her body was unable to support her own abrupt strength that it is not slowly crumbling from the inside?


    Her recovery could not keep up with the deterioration of her body. And that is the time that she finds out that although she was awakened, it was only for that instant.


    Now she could not even use even a small amount of that power.


    She was awakened as a C-rank with control of the hybrid element of lightning.


    But that was all in the past.


    She knew that her previous glory and fame will be gone after she died. And now she could only imagine the past and dream about the future which is obscure in her mind.


    She heaved a deep sigh, and then slowly closes her eyes.


    While her mind reminisces about the past, tears began to roll down her eyes as she could not help but sob.


    "Sigh¡­ Is it really a crime to have such beauty? Is it my fault for having such a face and voice?" she muttered resentfully.


    The doctors have already left¡­


    After saying her resentments, she slowly lifted her head, and what she saw startled her a bit.


    "You¡­ Who¡­ Who are you? Why¡­ why are you here?" she stuttered while looking at the handsome young man before her.


    "Hmm¡­ It is truly a crime when you are beautiful¡­" Xin Ja showed a teasing smile.


    "You¡­ How dare you¡­ Who are you?" Jade wanted to scold him, but she stopped herself.


    "Let me ask you a question, first before I introduce myself¡­" Xin Ja politely nodded.


    "What is your dream?"


    When she heard the question, she frowned and wanted to answer but Xin Ja lifted his hand to stop her.


    "Your¡­ real dream¡­ or rather¡­ goal in life¡­"


    She showed a faint frown on her face and then looks at the smiling young man.


    "I only want to sing¡­ To¡­ To sing the songs that I made." She replied with a sh of reminiscing in her eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ Don''t you want to be awakened?"


    "No¡­ But¡­ I¡­ I''m not sure... If being awakened could protect me, then why not? But that is not my life''s goal¡­ I only like to sing¡­" she replied showing resolution at the end of her sentence.


    "Alright, then I will help you¡­ I will close your core to the best of my ability¡­ But this will not go out of this room, do you understand?" Xin Ja ryed his condition.


    "Is¡­ Is that all you wanted?" she asked.


    Xin Ja just showed a wide grin on his face. Did she think that tampering with Shen''s core is something that trivial?


    Well, he could not me her. He only wanted to pry open the secret of the Shens that''s all. And now he has a perfect specimen, so how could he not feel happy?

 1256 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 6

    Chapter 1256


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Although she did not want to believe in the young man, she did not have any choice but to try. He is not asking for anypensation anyway, so she thought that the young man is a bit trustworthy.


    Jade Gullina looks at the young man who is focused while checking her arms and then her neck¡­ he even checked her eyes carefully.


    "Hmm¡­ Your age seems a bit off¡­ I thought you were in yourte 30s but I guess you''re only in your 20s¡­" Xin Ja muttered after he finished checking her condition.


    "You¡­ you can tell?" she stammered.


    "Umm¡­ Anyway, here is what I can do¡­ I will use a single needle to poke your stomach¡­ Then from there, I will try to close your core¡­ I think your body is exuding a high amount of energy and also suppressing it at the same time¡­ That is the reason for your sickness, right?" Xin Ja repeated what Doctor Young has said.


    "Umm¡­ I should be around C-rank, but because it was abrupt, then my body is crumbling on its own¡­"


    "No worries¡­ So, let''s start?" Xin Ja gestured for her to lie down t.


    "Will¡­ will it be painful?" she showed a hint of fear.


    "Are you afraid of pain?"


    "Umm¡­ A little bit¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I will try my best¡­" Xin Ja did not promise her anything.


    He did not know whether the process would be painful or not, he can only promise to do his best.


    She decided to just put her trust in the young man and slowlyy down while also partly closing her eyes.


    From somewhere, she noticed the young man taking out a long needle. The length of the needle made the back of her skull tingle.


    "Alright, I will now be staring¡­" Xin Ja said as he sits beside her and then carefully exposed a part of the snow-white skin of her stomach.


    Her face grimaced when she saw that he is about to insert the long needle into her skin.


    She has already clenched her fist into a ball while trying to control her fearful emotion.


    "Rx¡­ this will sting a bit¡­" Xin Ja showed a calm smile on his face.


    Jade Gullina felt something entering her stomach, but for the expected pain, she was a bit surprised as all she could feel is the cold sensation of the needle being inserted inside.


    "How do you feel?" Xin Ja asked.


    "It''s okay¡­ I guess¡­" she said not knowing how to exin.


    "Okay, I am about to reach your core. Please¡­ rx and try to grit your teeth a bit¡­" Xin Ja reminded.


    Jade''s face turned pale. But before she could say anything, her mind suddenly went nk as her body was suddenly enveloped with strange warm energy.


    At this time, a grin suddenly appears on Xin Ja''s face.


    "This is jackpot¡­ She has a mutated lightning attribute¡­" Xin Ja thought as he showed a hint of excitement.


    Then he quickly began absorbing the vast amount of Ki.


    ¡­


    An hour has passed¡­


    Xin Ja reluctantly stopped and then removed the long silver needle.


    As of this moment, he could not contain his excitement at arge amount of chaotic Ki he has absorbed from her Shen core.


    At first, he was worried as he could sense that there is something that suppresses the Chaotic Ki turning it into nothing but air, but soon he realized that this phenomenon is not that strong. It was unlike what he has learned from Shen Wang Song.


    ording to the Shen Wang Song, as soon as one would be exposed to the other side, their Shen energy and ability would already be gone. But from what he could see, it is different now.


    "I think this is caused by the random opening of those dark voids¡­" Xin Ja thought of a conjecture.


    And so he did not hesitate to continuously absorb the chaotic Ki and put everything he has harvested inside the ck pearl.


    He dares not absorb it directly in his dantian sphere else he suffers exploding from the amount of Ki.<sub> </sub>


    And after absorbing enough to stabilize her body, he immediately closes her core. But he could fully close an awakened core. He could take it out, which would render it useless, orpletely drain it, which is impossible for him to do, or bnce it to the constitution of the person.


    Since she is weak, he decided to just bnce the awakening of her core to her physique.


    "It is done¡­ You are now an F-rank awakened¡­ You do not have to worry about your body being destroyed¡­" he stood up and then turns around to leave.


    "Wait¡­ What¡­ What is your name?" she asked feeling a bit shy.


    "I¡­ I don''t know. I have forgotten my name when the hospital found me¡­"


    The woman showed an incredulous expression.


    As of right now, herplexion is already changing for the better. Since her body''s healing ability can now cope with the energy from her core, her trueplexion and skin sticity are nowing back.


    "Anyway¡­ Thank you¡­ If ever you need my help with anything in the future, you can just look for me. This is my card¡­" she said as she took a name card from her purse at the side of the table and handed them to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja epted and nodded his head.


    He then walked out of the room. As soon as he walked out, his face immediately became bbergasted.


    "Hihi¡­ I knew you are good with medicine¡­ You can even cure something that the world has already given up on¡­" Doctor Young said as he patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "It is just too bad that you did not know your own background¡­" he added while shaking his head.


    Xin Ja''s lips twitched as he reluctantly followed Doctor Young.


    "With your skill and my influence and connection, we can help more people¡­ Hehehe¡­" Doctor Young chuckled while the two walked towards the 3rd floor of the hospital.


    On this floor, the area looks very clean and sanitary with minimal presence of any outsiders inside.


    Only the doctors and nurses assigned to this floor are present.


    By this time, Xin Ja and Doctor Young have arrived in the ICU unit of the hospital.


    "Young man¡­ This is the ce where some of the hopeless patients are staying. In fact, a month from now, Miss Gullina should have entered this ward because she would be undergoing another procedure¡­" Doctor Young walked followed by Xin Ja.


    "But I guess, she did not have to, right?"


    Xin Ja did not deny the words of Doctor Young. No matter what, the woman named Jade Gullina is already cured of her condition.


    The two then began roving and Xin Ja would casually choose from the patients inside the ICU room whom he would help.


    After the two left, there are around 5 patients that were staying in the ICU room having critical conditions, sent back to the ordinary ward.


    This is because they have already be conscious and their body is already slowly recovering. And the thing about this incident is that all of them were awakened.


    If Xin Ja could still contain the energy from those people''s bodies in his ck orb, then he would not stop to just 5. However, he could not absorb any more, so he decided to juste backter.


    From the huge harvest he have, he knew that it would take him more than a year to finish absorbing such a vast amount of Ki. But he has his machinery that uses Ki as fuel. Now he did not have to be worried about using Ki stones.


    The two began talking while Doctor Young seemed to have be a student.


    Xin Ja is proficient in both traditional medicine and modern medicine. And since in this world, those two are also present, he shared some of it with Doctor Young.


    But most of their conversation is pointed at modern medicine.


    As a surgeon, Doctor Young is used to cutting up a person and fixing them from the inside out. But he also did not look down on traditional medicine as he already saw its true effect while watching and observing Xin Ja.


    After talking for a while, Doctor Young contentedly went back to his office with a book full of notes. He suddenly became curious about that thing that Xin Ja is calling potion and pills.


    If those things are true as what Xin Ja said they were¡­ then he is sure that they would be very useful in surgeries. But what baffled him is how the young man had partial amnesia.


    He could remember some things but also forgets a lot of them.


    What he did not know is that Xin Ja deliberately acted as such so that the doctor would not suspect him.


    That night, Xin Ja went back to his room and when he was inside, he carefully checked his Unique Vision. From there, he saw that the portal is alreadypleted and it is at 100%.


    "I guess it''s time to try if I can go back now¡­" he thought as he slowly closes his eyes.


    With eyes closed, he then muttered¡­


    "Portal!¡­ Open!"

 1257 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 7

    Chapter 1257


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The darkness immediately envelopes his surroundings as his figure suddenly vanished from the hospital room. What greeted Xin Ja are the views of ces that he has been to.


    "Are these the ces that I can return to?" he muttered as he looks at the images floating around him.


    He then saw a familiar ce which is his hotel in Alesia city.


    "Alright, let''s go to that ce¡­" he muttered as his figure suddenly disappear and touches the floating image that he chose.


    Soon, Xin Ja could see a tear in the space, and as he exited he is now inside his room in Alesia city.


    What baffled Xin Ja the most is that the portal seem to not disturb the Ki in the surroundings. When those demons arrive, he could clearly feel that tumultuous energy that shook the area around more than 100 meters in diameter.


    The shock waveing from the center of that tear in space was spread over more than 1 kilometer. And for that reason, many people knew about the portal opening which releases those demon imps.


    But the portal he is creating does not seem to disturb the space.


    On the other side, it was evening, when Xin Ja arrives in his room in Alesia city it was morning at around 10 am.


    "This is awesome¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself as he looks around inside the room.


    "I need to tell those two that I am fine now¡­" he muttered as it has been a day since he was gone.


    Xin Ja looks at the portal to cool down from his end and was thoroughly dumbfounded at what he is seeing. If the preparation of the portal to open from the other side took him almost a day, the one he is seeing right now is something that he did not expect.


    <o>,m It would only take him around 5 minutes before the portal would be avable to use.</o>


    "Hmmm¡­ Why is there a big difference between the other side and here?" he thought.


    After thinking for a while, Xin Ja discovered that the portal seems to be consuming Chaotic Ki.


    "Ah¡­ So if I use chaotic Ki then I would be able to charge it faster¡­" he thought as he takes out a Ki stone.


    Then he reversed the function of the Ki stones using the pendant that his master has given him years ago.


    After chaotic Ki was produced Xin Ja saw the progress getting faster. Upon seeing this, he knew that the presence of the chaotic Ki is the key to hastening the time of portal opening.


    "I guess, this would work here¡­" Xin Ja thought and then stopped his experiment.


    He quickly changes his clothes and then sent a few messages out, and told the people, especially the two girls that he was fine.


    It did not take long before¡­ he heard some knocking sound in his hotel room.


    When he opened it he saw two worried faces in front of him.


    Without hesitation, Qiang Yaoyao quickly hugged him while crying on his chest. Qian Yan slowly closes the door and followed inside the room.


    "I was really worried¡­ Huhuhu¡­" Qiang Yaoyao bawled.


    "What happened to you?" she asked while still crying.


    Xin Ja then exined to the two what had happened. But he did not tell them about the other world as he knew that the two would not believe him.


    He just told them that he was hunted and that Tee Sumo used a forbidden weapon in the mountainside.


    When he said this, part of the two women looks at each other and showed a faint smile.


    "You don''t have to worry about the Tee Sumo¡­ That guy would not be able to do anything to us anymore¡­" Qiang Yaoyao smirked.


    "Why is that?" Xin Ja asked.


    But the two just smirked but did not say anything.


    Xin Ja showed confusion in his eyes but did not bother to ask because he knew that the twodies would not say anything, judging from the way they wanted things to be mysterious.


    "Do you guys want to go out and have something to eat?" Xin Ja suggested.


    The two nodded and the three walked out of the small apartment building.


    They hailed a small carriage and then directly went to the market.


    When he saw the carriage, he suddenly thought of the cars from the other world. They are a bit noisy but they lookfortable to ride.<sub> </sub>


    But of course, he would not just jump into such a project now as he has already poprized the use of hoverbikes, flying ships, and Mechas¡­ Any more of the high-tech stuff would surely turn the kingdom upside down.


    Even the weapons have be a bit deadlier, luckily for him, he did not give the blueprint for the bullet rifles. Those are the true deadly weapons as even a Ki Master who is not careful would surely die from a shot from a really far distance away.


    He knew this because of his own experience these past few years.


    The three entered a restaurant and began to order some dishes.


    "Little Ja¡­ Your adventure is something that a mere 1st level Ki fighter should not have experienced. Now I am curious about how powerful you really are¡­" suddenly Qian Ya said while taking a sip of the tea in her cup.


    When the two heard her words they showed an awkward smile on their faces. Qiang Yaoyao knew that Xin Ja could not be measured bymon sense, starting from the time he made his name known in the army.


    She also knew that Xin Ja is the person who has forwarded the advancement of the kingdom itself. However, he did not take credit for such aplishments and just stand by and watched.


    She knew that this friend of her has many secrets and she did not want to pry any of them.


    "Sigh¡­ Sister Yan, you do not have to think anything about him¡­ You will just have a headache¡­" Qiang Yaoyao advised.


    "Well, I''m just curious¡­ Plus, I asked one of my staff about your name¡­ and they said that there is a Xin Ja from Ogden town¡­ and that person''s information is highly ssified¡­" she added while showing a crafty smile on her face.


    Qiang Yaoyao just pursed her lips and took a sip of the tea in her cup.


    "Alright, let''s just eat¡­ and then go around the city and have some fun¡­" Xin Ja said to break the awkwardness.


    After eating lunch, the three began strolling around the city. Xin Ja indulge the two women in what they wanted and the three of them had some fun.


    Since Qiang Yaoyao and Qian Ya are wearing disguises, no one could recognize them.


    It was already nighttime when the three were done ying around the city.


    "This city is fun¡­ there are many runes that did a lot of different things¡­ I guess this is the reason why it is called the city of Lore and Magic." Qian Yan said while the three arrive in front of the Qiang manor residence.


    "Well, god bye you two! Take care!" Qiang Yaoyao waved her hand goodbye as she watches the carriage drive away into the distance.


    She then turns around and was about to enter the gate when the guard standing on the side stopped her.


    "Excuse me miss?" the guard stood blocking her path.


    "What are you doing?" Qiang Yaoyao frowned upon seeing the guard being rude.


    "Who are you? This is the Qiang residence, no one can just waltz inside¡­" the guard grunted.


    "You¡­ Do you not recognize me?" she suddenly felt annoyed as she pointed at the guard.


    "No, please state your business with the Qiang family?" the guard replied sternly.


    Suddenly Qiang Yaoyao showed a hint of bafflement in her eyes, but then suddenly realized something.


    She is wearing the mask that Xin Ja has given her. And she forgot to remove it, so this might be the reason why the guards could not recognize her.


    She quickly removed the talisman sticking on her shoulder and the mask was quickly deactivated. She carefully kept the talisman inside her Mule and quickly strode inside.


    The guards have an incredulous look on their faces when they saw this.


    That night, Xin Ja secretly sneaked inside the Tee n manor and discovered that Tee Sumo is now in trouble. Not only him but also some of the Tee n members who were involved in that incident where Xin Ja was involved.


    For some reason, and the way the discussion is happening inside the manor, he knew that someone is pulling the strings from the shadows.


    But of course, this is not his concern anymore, so he just went back to his hotel room and rested.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja needs to visit the Ban n manor and needs to meet with Master Ban. On his way out, he saw Qian Yan walking out of her room door.


    She showed a deep frown on her face.


    "You''re going out?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Yes¡­ You too?" she asked.


    "Yeah, I have to visit the Ban manor¡­"


    "Oh, that''s perfect! We can go together¡­" she excitedly said as she grabbed Xin Ja''s arm.

 1258 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 8

    Chapter 1258


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    She did not know why Xin Ja needed to visit that manor, but if he can apany her to that ce, then she would feel relieved and happy.


    She actually did not want to see that young master Ban anymore, but she could not always say no to his pestering.


    With the recovery of Master Ban, the Ban n''s influence is once again strong in Alesia city. So, even though she is famous, she dares not cross the n.


    But of course, she knew that Xin Ja has a mysterious background and knew that with him by her side, she could not be faced with anything that could trouble her.


    "Little Ja¡­ I''m sorry that I wanted to request this from you¡­ It''s just that¡­ that young master Ban would not leave me alone¡­ I hate men that collect women like trophies you know that, right?" Qian Yan suddenly said.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face as they hailed a carriage.


    Arriving at the Ban manor, Xin Ja and Qian Yan alighted and were greeted personally by Young Master Ban. When he saw that Xin Ja came with Qian Yan, he showed a hint of displeasure in his eyes.


    However, he did not want to show it as he wanted to preserve his gentlemanly image in front of Qian Yan. For these past days, he tried to forget about her, but no matter how hard he tries, he could not.


    She would always be in his mind and could not focus on his work.


    He even stopped visiting his concubines and main wife because Qian Yan is the one upying his mind all day long.


    He even began painting her image and even created poetry just for her.


    One could say that he has fallen head over heels for the young woman.


    So when he saw hering with another guy, he could not help but be furious even though that person is the benefactor of his grandfather.


    "Young Master Xin, Miss Qian¡­ Wee to the Ban family¡­" he suppressed his agitation and greeted.


    Xin Ja could already feel his animosity and could not help but chuckle deep inside his heart. This guy has fallen deeply for Qian Yan, so Xin Ja could not me the guy for feeling that way. But if he messes with him in any other way, then Xin Ja could say sorry for what will happen next.


    No matter what, he would protect his own.


    And so, Xin Ja was led inside the manor towards the main hall.


    Qian Yan did not hesitate to follow Xin Ja, which made Ban Railong frown deeply. He wanted to lead the beautiful woman towards his own manor and show off, but she seems reluctant to follow him. So he could only grit his teeth and follow behind them.


    "Little Ja, look at that¡­ It looks beautiful. That Ban n is truly one of the strongest ns in the city¡­" she said while pointing at a set of rock formations.


    Upon seeing this, Ban Railong showed a proud smile on his face and then introduced.


    "That is the n''s strength testing rock¡­ It is a special formation that creates pressure that would truly test one''s true strength. This is considered as the most urate strength testing procedure¡­" Ban Railong said proudly.


    Xin Ja frowned a bit and became interested, but he did not say anything. However, the eyes of Qian Yan are already brimming with interest.


    "Hihi¡­ I think it would be fun to try it out, don''t you think so¡­ Little Ja?" she yfully smiled.


    She wanted to know the true capability of Xin Ja. With one look, one can only tell that the guy is a 1st level Ki fighter. However, she could not believe such a thing.


    This is because¡­ the guy is ridiculously strong for a 1st level Ki fighter.


    Suddenly, the eyes of Ban Railong glittered with craftiness.


    "If she could see how useless this guy is in his cultivation, maybe she would be attracted to me¡­ who is far stronger¡­" he thought.


    Ban Railong knew that Xin Ja is an expert when ites to medicine. However, his cultivation is only at the 1st level. So he wanted to show off in front of the woman he likes.


    "Junior brother¡­ Why not try it¡­ Maybe, you''ve got strong after all these years¡­" Ban Railong called Xin Ja junior referring to himself as a senior and in turn stronger.


    Xin Ja wave his hand and wanted to say no, but he was suddenly grabbed by Qian Yan.


    When Ban Railong saw the two holding hands while walking towards the strength testing stone formation, he grits his teeth in jealousy. He so wanted to exchange ces with the guy Xin Ja and be held by her dainty little hands.


    Feeling helpless, Xin Ja was dragged by Qian Yan towards the strength testing stone where a couple of Ban n members are testing their strength.


    The young people would stand in the center of the formation and would begin a series of movements as shown by the Ki flow in the formation. As one follows the Ki flow through their movements, the formation would start directing its force to suppress the person in the middle.<sub> </sub>


    Only when he could not move anymore after exerting everything in his power will he urately learn of his true strength.


    "5th level Ki fighter! Congrattions junior brother!" the person in charge of the assessment greeted as he patted the shoulder of the one who just finished the assessment.


    One could seerge beads of sweat covering his back and his forehead.


    "Alright¡­ Next!" the guy shouted as another n member walked in the middle of the formation.


    When Xin Ja and the group arrive, many immediately recognize Ban Railong and immediately greeted him.


    "Greeting Senior Ban!" the junior n members greeted him in unison.


    Ban Railong waved his hand to greet them too.


    "Seniors¡­ These are my friends, and they wanted to also join in¡­" Ban Railong pointed at Xin Ja and Qian Yan.


    The man in charge nodded his head but showed a hint of disdain when he noticed that Xin Ja is only at the 1st level.


    He could not help but call the guy trash deep in his heart.


    But as a guess of the young master of the Ban n, he dare not show disrespect.


    The guy in the middle of the formation began moving with ease. But soon, the indicator pointed at the 5th level and it made his movement sluggish.


    This indicates that the pressure is already bearing on him. The guy suddenly used his Ki and his movement caught up with the Ki flow.


    But soon, he once again became sluggish and finally stopped. He could not move anymore no matter how hard he tries.


    The test is now over.


    "You''re already at the 6th level too¡­ Congrattions!" the guy in charge patted the guy''s shoulder when he walked beside him.


    "Do you want to try?" Ban Railong said calmly.


    But deep in his heart, he is alreadyughing at the young man. So what if he is a great doctor? His strength is still weak, so he is still trash.


    "Hmm¡­ Why not¡­" Xin Ja wanted to say no, but he himself is quite curious if his strength would show in this type of test.


    In the future, he could prepare himself if he encounters one.


    In fact, he could use the Ki masking technique taught to him by Master Wang, but he knew that it is not that reliable at times.


    And so, experiencing this kind of test for the first time would be an eye-opener for him, and would enable him to create and polish his Ki masking technique.


    And so, Xin Ja walked to the center of the formation and then waited.


    "We are ready to start now! Are you ready, junior brother?" Ban Railong asked with a hint of a yful smile on his face.


    He has already ryed some hand signals to the person operating the formation. And that guy nodded his head in understanding.


    Ban Railong did not want to hurt Xin Ja but only embarrass the guy so that he could show his own strength towards the woman he likes.


    With the nod of the guy''s head operating the formation, a pressure of a 3rd level suddenly erupted from the formation.


    Xin Ja frowned when this happened.


    Suddenly Qian Yan noticed that the pressure indicator on the control formation panel in front of the guy showed that the strength level of the pressure is around the 3rd level.


    With a person at the strength of 1st level Ki fighter facing the pressure of the 3rd level, she knew that it would cause one to be ttened on the ground.


    It might even cause some minor injury to the person taking the test in his internal organs.


    Although she has not seen such a test before, she has heard of it in the capital. She knew that with this mistake Xin Ja would surely suffer an injury.


    She could not help but me herself for her willfulness that causes her friend to be hurt.


    She also could not help but re at the despicable guy beside her.

 1259 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 9

    Chapter 1259


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The pressure erupted and Xin Ja just followed the Ki movement in the air. He found it interesting and did not even think about what is happening outside. His mind is fully focused on the Ki movement in the air as his body followed suit.


    He suddenly discovered that the Ki movement is actually showing a profound fighting technique. This fighting technique is something that the Ban family might be practicing. It might even be something that their ancestors left for them.


    If that is true, then this fighting technique is from a Shen that belongs to the Ban family. The reason why Xin Ja thinks about this is because of the age of the stone formation around him.


    With his keen eyes, he could tell that these stones are actually thousands of years old.


    He did not know when it appears in the Ban n, but he knew that these stones are crafted many years ago. But the family is not using fully its potential.


    Xin Ja secretly began to pry on the secrets of the formation using his absolute sense and was shocked at what he discovered.


    "There are many profound techniques embedded in these stones. It seems that this stone strength assessment is just a cover for the true purpose of these stones¡­" Xin Ja thought with a wide smile on his face.


    From what he could see inside the Ki flow and micro runes embedded secretly in the stones, there are hundreds of fighting techniques in it.


    Plus, what made it precious is that the formation could guide one on how to use the technique, and the strength needed to fully practice each of the techniques.


    Xin Ja did not waste his time and quickly uses his photographic memory to memorize the techniques he liked. He then copied the array formations in the area and the flow of Ki as he ns to use such formations to also teach the people in his family.


    If the Ban family is trustworthy, then he would share this discovery with them. But if they burn the bridge after crossing it, then he could only say his sorry in secret.


    He would take this as his payment for healing Master Ban.


    After memorizing everything, Xin Ja noticed that the Ki flow stopped.


    He frowns and then looks at the people around him.


    Everyone is looking at him with a dumbfounded expression. Some even have their eyes wide open and their mouth agape while looking.


    Xin Ja frowned a bit, then looks at Qian Yan with a questioning gaze.


    She just lifted one of her eyebrows and smirked.


    Xin Ja walked towards her and the people quickly made their way.


    "What is happening?" he asked while looking at everyone.


    "Freak¡­" she said with a yful smile.


    Suddenly the silent courtyard was interrupted by a burst of loudughter.


    "Hahaha¡­ I knew that this youngd is not that simple¡­" Master Ban Xen walked towards the testing area followed by two middle-aged men.


    Xin Ja quickly cupped his hands and bowed.


    "Master Ban¡­" Xin Ja and Qian Yan greeted.


    "Grandfather¡­" Ban Railong also greeted.


    Master Ban nodded his head and then looks at Xin Ja with a hint of jealousy and expectation in his eyes. He truly envied Master Wang for getting such an excellent disciple. He now so wanted to get the young man as his own disciple.


    "Youngd, what do you think of the Ban n?" he suddenly said with a grin.


    Everyone immediately went silent when they heard this. Disbelief is written all over their faces.


    How could they not know what is in the mind of the n''s great patriarch?


    "Master Ban¡­ This¡­ Master Wang¡­" one of the middle-aged-looking men suddenly wanted to say something but stopped.


    He is also a Ki master at the level of Master Ban. And he also knew who Xin Ja''s master is. When he heard that Master Ban was cured by Doctor Shin, he immediately knew that it was the disciple of his old friend Master Wang.


    He too wanted to meet the young man, and to his luck, he finally saw the guy.


    The three were looking from afar for a while now and noticed that Xin Ja walked in the middle of the formation. A deep frown appears on their faces as they knew that his cultivation level is only at the 1st level Ki fighter.


    They are curious on why Master Wang took the child as his disciple even after knowing his weakness.


    But what he saw now immediately dispel all of his doubts. The young man could not be measured bymon sense.


    Even from afar, they could already see the indicator pointing at the 10th level. And yet the guy did not even feel the pressure.


    From that alone, they now knew that the young brat is hiding something, and is not simple at all.<sub> </sub>


    But Master Ban is far too straightforward in his desire for such a talent.


    "I''m sorry Master Ban¡­ I already have 2 teachers and Master Wang is a bit annoyed because of it¡­ So I can only apologize¡­" Xin Ja replied politely.


    "Hmm¡­ Such a pity¡­" Master Ban said while shaking his head.


    He was just trying his luck after all.


    "I think you''ve discovered something, am I right?" Master Ban suddenly asked with a crafty smile on his face.


    Xin Ja could not deny that these old monsters are truly formidable. The old guy could even tell that he was learning the secret of the stones.


    "I will not ask for anything¡­ But¡­" Master Ban smiled.


    Xin Ja could not help but bit his lips and nodded his head.


    This belongs to their n anyway, so it doesn''t matter if he told them. At least he already had gotten what he wanted from the thing.


    Xin Ja then checked the condition of Master Ban and nodded his head.


    Inside the room, Xin Ja is staying with Master Ban and the two middle-aged Ki Masters.


    "Let me introduce to you these two friends of mine¡­ This is Ki Master Foo, and this is Ki Master Lee¡­ They are also good friends of your master." He introduced.


    "Junior greets the Masters!" Xin Ja bowed politely.


    "I have seen your talent¡­ Anyway, I think you two have something to talk about, why not we leave you alone¡­" Master Lee said.


    Master Ban waved his hand and let the two stay in the room.


    "The three of us are always open¡­ Our families have tide troublesome matters, what is there to keep a secret from each other¡­" Master Ban said.


    In fact, he is grateful to these two for convincing Master Wang to agree to be treated by his student. This is because¡­ the implication of failure in his disease would surely be a burden to the young man. But because of the guarantee of the two, Master Wang relents.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and quickly describe to the three Ki Masters the strength testing formation. He told them what he discovered.


    After hearing Xin Ja''s words, the expression of the three Ki Masters turned serious.


    "That thing¡­ That thing is very precious¡­ I did not expect that the ancestors would create such an object to train the disciples of the Ban n¡­" Master Ban muttered.


    A slight smile appears on the two Ki Master''s faces¡­


    "Master Ban¡­ I think this is a great opportunity for our three ns¡­ If what Little Ja is saying is true, then we can use this to help our future generation improve¡­" Ki Master Foo suggested.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, how about we do this¡­" the three Ki Masters began to discuss while Xin Ja bid his farewell.


    He did not want to listen to their ns as he already has his own n.


    As he walked out, he noticed Ban Railong trying to impress Qian Yan who is just ignoring him while focused on drinking her tea while enjoying the view in front of her.


    Ban Railong felt helpless and was about to be impatient when he saw Xin Ja walking out.


    "Little¡­" he suddenly stopped when he realized that Xin Ja''s strength is actually higher than him.


    He might even be a Ki adept as he did not even flinch at the 10th level pressure which is the maximum.


    "Young Master Xin¡­ How was my grandfather?" he asked politely.


    "Master Ban is already fine. He is as fit as a cow¡­" Xin Ja teases.


    "Ahh¡­ Okay, thank you for helping him." Ban Railong said.


    "Have lunch before leaving¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    That afternoon he had lunch at the Ban family. Xin Ja met Ban Railong''s wife and his concubine who are all ring at Qian Yan because Ban Railong is showing too much affection toward the young woman.


    Master Ban also noticed this but did not take heed.


    He could sense that the young woman is not interested in his grandson. But she seems to be interested in Xin Ja.


    He could not help but shake his head and could only re at his grandson.


    After lunch, Xin Ja and Qian Yan left.


    That afternoon, Xin Ja stayed at the park and looks at the sky. That was when Qian Yan finally bid her farewell to go back to the capital.

 1260 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 10

    Chapter 1260


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The darkness covered the sky and the two figures could be seen sitting atop a building. One is a beautiful young woman showing a bright smile on her face, while the other one is a handsome young man.


    The two seems to be discussing something and they were full ofughter.


    After a while of silence, Qiang Yaoyao turned to look at Xin Ja.


    "Little Ja¡­ When are you going to the capital to¡­ save¡­ her..." she said with a hint of teasing in her tone.


    "She is doing fine in the capital, so I will only be a hindrance to her if I went there the way I am now¡­ But I will soone to get her¡­" he showed a glint of determination in his eyes while looking at the twin moon.


    "She is a lucky one¡­ I wish that I could have someone like that someday¡­" she muttered with a hint of jealousy in her tone.


    "I thought one of the princes has agreed to see you?"


    "Nah, those bastards are just busy with their stuff¡­ I''m not daydreaming anymore¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, I will be going soon¡­ I would need to go to another ce. I hope that you will keep safe, okay?" he then handed her a pendant.


    "This will keep you safe¡­ If anything happened, I will be able to know it, and I promise to be there for you¡­"


    Looking at the pendant, Qiang Yaoyao showed a hint of happiness in her eyes.


    "Little Ja, if¡­ Nah¡­ It''s nothing¡­"


    "What are you trying to say? Come on, you can tell me¡­"


    "No, it''s nothing¡­ Hihi¡­" Qiang Yaoyao turns around and then stands up.


    Xin Ja walked her back to her house, then left.


    That night, while looking outside the window, Qiang Yaoyao showed a hint of regret in her eyes.


    "I wished, I told you back then¡­ I wish I''d known it before¡­ But, I was so blind to see my own heart, my own feelings." she muttered as she held the pendant in her hand.


    "If she has forgotten about you¡­ If she did not like you anymore¡­" Qiang Yaoyao showed an awkward smile on her face as she could not believe that she would feel such a thing to her best friend.


    The two of them knew each other for many years now. He is someone that she can lean on in times of trouble, someone who would be to her side if she is in need.


    She has felt this for a long time actually but she was too conceited to ept it. She was too engrossed in his light that she felt like he would never go away from her no matter what.


    But seeing Xin Ja in Alesia city woke her from her stupor. This is because, she knew that he is going to start his n, to go to the capital and rekindle the me in his heart.


    ¡­


    By this time, Xin Ja has already packed everything he needed and prepared some of the things he could use in the other world. He did not know how dangerous it would be on the other side if he starts his n, but one thing is for sure.


    His growth and his future lie in that ce.


    He would need that ce to grow strong faster.


    After putting some of the things he needed in his ring, he quickly walked out of the room and went directly to the counter.


    "Hi! Umm¡­ I would like to extend my stay here. For about a month¡­" he settled the ount in the small hotel and quickly walked out.


    His target is to go back to the other world and begin strengthening up.


    Although from the way he sees it, he can go back and forth, he would rather make sure to spend his time wisely, and so staying there for 2 weeks to a month would be the perfect n.


    After walking for a while towards an alley, Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    This is because while walking, he has already noticed and seen that there are some people following him from behind.


    As he walks into the dark alley, he suddenly turns around and then looks at the group who appears before him.


    "It seems that the Tee n did not discipline you better¡­" he said while showing a mocking smile.


    "Shut up! It was you! It was all your fault that this happened to me. If not for you, my¡­ my kin would not abandon me¡­" Tee Sumo shouted in anger as he steps forward.


    "Oh? It seems that you are now an abandoned young master¡­ I wonder why these fools still follow you around..."


    "Young Master Tee Sumo is not abandoned, this is just temporary¡­" one of the thugs shouted.


    "Hahaha¡­ I guess a fool would always be a fool."


    "No! You are the fool! You know that we are tailing you and yet you let yourself be trapped in this ce. I will make sure that you die in this ce¡­" Tee Sumo shouted as he grabbed his Mule and takes out a weapon.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh? That a military-grade CAW, I guess you did not learn your lesson well¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ My grandfather and uncle told me that as long as I am not discovered, everything will be fine." Tee Sumo sneered as he pointed the MCAW towards Xin Ja.


    "If you do this, you will not see the light of day¡­ That''s just a friendly warning." Xin Ja said with a grin on his face.


    He did not know whether these people would believe him or not, but he knew that if they did not stop here, he would surely silence them for good.


    He extended his patience towards them in the forest, but he is not giving the same leeway now.


    "Hahaha¡­ What a braggart! Kill him now!" shouted Tee Sumo.


    Xin Ja shook his head and then looks at the two hooligans who suddenly dashed towards him.


    Without hesitation, he quickly takes out his short sword and then a handgun. He activated the sound suppression rune on the handgun and then quickly moved to meet the two attackers.


    Schwing!


    ng!


    The sword of sword hitting was heard and then Xin Ja appear behind the two.


    Before the eyes of everyone, the two people fell to the ground lifelessly. The blood pooling out from their wound clearly shows that they are already dead.


    "Damn it! Take him down! All you attack!" Tee Sumo angrily shouted.


    He then pointed the muzzle of the gun in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    He fired three shots and Xin Ja easily dodge them. But it created some holes in the walls.


    "Shit! Shit!" Tee Sumo cursed as he knew that trouble woulde after someone reported this.


    "Kill him!" he shouted in rage as he too dashed to attack.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja lifted the silenced handgun and pointed it at the first person nearing him.


    That person sneered as he covered himself with his Ki field.


    He knew that the strength of these civilian CAWs are not that strong and could not even break the Ki field of the 5th level like himself.


    Ptaff!!!


    A silver sh appear and that man who was sneering suddenly turned his expression into one of horror. He wanted to dodge, he wanted to block it, but it was all toote.


    His forehead now has a thumb-sized hole as he fell dead on the ground.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    Xin Ja continuously fired a couple of shots and those hooligansing right at him all fell dead around him.


    He then looks at the remaining person before him.


    "It''s your turn now¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "No¡­ You¡­ you cannot kill me. I am¡­"


    Ptaff!!!


    Xin Ja changed magazine and suddenly shot Tee Sumo''s leg.


    Tee Sumo fell to the ground with a pained and terrified expression on his face.


    "Arrgghh!!! No¡­ Stop! Stop! Please! Spare me! I will not go against you again¡­ I promise, I will not bother with Teacher Qiang again!" Tee Sumo pleaded for his life.


    His eyes are full of terror while looking at that small thing in his enemy''s hand. It was just a small weapon, how could it produce such power? It was truly terrifying¡­ it truly made him feel afraid.


    "Hmm¡­ Actually, I was not going to kill you at first. But it seems that the discipline of your family is toox. I now fear for the life of my dear friend¡­ If you are me, should I spare you?" Xin Ja asked while walking closer to Tee Sumo.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ As¡­ As long as I promise¡­ to¡­ to not bother you anymore¡­" Tee Sumo quickly replied with a stuttering tone.


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Well, maybe I can give you a chance. If you survive this, then you are lucky¡­ if not, when it''s your fate¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly waved his hand and a couple of talismans flew to the corpses and burned them to ashes.


    Then suddenly, he grabbed Tee Sumo''s neck. Thetter wanted to fight back but he was like a dog in front of Xin Ja.


    Then he opened the portal.


    The eyes of Tee Sumo went wide in disbelief. Before he could react, the portal has already swallowed both of them.

 1261 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 11

    Chapter 1261


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The alleyway is a bit dark, but people passing through could be seen not too far from where a small tear in space appears.


    A young man wearing strange clothes appears after the tear in space moves. The young man seems to be holding a person in his hand but that person is already dead and lifeless.


    This young man is exactly Xin Ja who has opened the portal and gone to the other side of the.


    "Hmm¡­ He died¡­ He could not handle the spatial turbulence in the void. His body is not protected by his Ki which has dissipated while traveling inside." Xin Ja muttered as he threw the corpse of Tee Sumo on the ground, then burn it with a talisman.


    "I guess my talisman still works in hits ce¡­" he muttered as he quickly changes his clothes and soon walked out of the dark alleyway.


    The sun is high up in the sky, and the streets look busy. Xin Ja looks around and decided to ask someone to find the library in this city.


    He asked a vendor on the side and noticed a few newspapers.


    He bought one and reads it while walking in the direction of the library.


    From the printed newspaper, he learned that the city he is in is called Ae city. It is a 3rd rate city in the province called Snake River.


    After reading for a while, Xin Ja learned a lot of things about the city he is in. But the information is not enough for him to understand everything.


    Soon, he arrives at the city library and asked the personnel about history.


    He was led to a section of the city library and he began reading some of the books inside.


    It was already around noon when Xin Ja finished what he needed to learn about the city or even about the happening in this part of the.


    The chaos started 3 years ago.


    That was when the first portal opened and the very first city was destroyed by monsters. The destroyed city is from another country and has caused a huge sensation in the world.


    From that time forth, portals began to pop up every now and then and many cities in the world were destroyed because of it.


    Then, the awakening begins.


    People with abilities appear and began to fight back.


    And then cities began to build walls to protect its citizen from the ever-growing beasts'' menace outside the city.


    At first, the portal would open outside the city away from civilization. But a year ago, small portals began to appear inside the cities. But these portals do not produce strong monsters and are easily taken down by the awakened.


    And so, the Awakened Union was formed to monitor and control both the monsters and the awakened. They are also responsible for the appearance of the portals in the cities.


    Besides the Awakened Union, several private organizations also appeared called the leagues, and also some mercenary groups.


    Ae city alone has many mercenary groups, and 2 leagues present. The 2 leagues in Ae city are Golden Serpent and Oasis. Both leagues are led by B-rank awakened.


    As Xin Ja reads the books, he has learned how the awakened are ranked by their strength and what they can do. So basically F-rank is the lowest, and from the strength level, the book has mentioned he could tell that an F-rank is basically as strong as a 10th level Ki fighter.


    So, that means that with his strength right now, he is basically as strong as an F-rank.


    And as he reads, the rank goes on until he reads about A-ranks. Basically, A-ranks are already fully awakened Shens. They have the power and ability of a Shen, so they should really be strong.


    However, Xin Ja wondered¡­


    If those Shen are fully awakened, why is it that they could not wipe out the monsters in the open field? Why is it that they could not eradicate the menace in this world?


    Of course, the book did not say the reason for that. He could only try and meet one before knowing the real answer behind that question.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess, this is what I needed to learn from this ce then¡­ It is time to get myself stronger¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he closes the book and return it to the shelf.


    As he turns around, he noticed a tall and beautiful young woman walking toward him with furrowed brows.


    She is wearing a pair of tight jeans, a body-hugging blue top, with long and curly brown hair. She has blue eyes and her snow-white skin is a bit shiny that it reflects the rays of the sun making her shine.


    The people in the library could not help but turn their eyes on her as she walks near Xin Ja.<sub> </sub>


    When she arrived in front of Xin Ja she pouted a bit and then squinted while looking directly at his face.


    It was as if she could not believe what she is seeing.


    Xin Ja is wearing a blue denim jacket and a pair of ck jeans. He has grown his hair for a bit and likes to tie it casually in a ponytail.


    In fact, he did not realize it but many of the young women in the library have their eyes on him while he was focused on reading. In their eyes, he is very trendy and attractive.


    Though he looks really young and his beauty aesthetics is a bit feminine, the women inside the library find him really attractive.


    And because of this, the men are annoyed.


    The beauty in front of Xin Ja suddenly opened her mouth and asked with a hint of uncertainty.


    "You¡­ You''re Adam, right? Adam Summers?"


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback and did not know how to answer her question. He is actually going to stick to the path of being an amnesiac so that he can at least start in this world.


    But right now, he is being given an identity of a person he did not know.


    The woman seems to observe his reaction and when she was certain of it, her eyes glowed in happiness.


    "You are¡­ You are Adam¡­"


    "Who? Me?" Xin Ja asked incredulously.


    The woman was taken aback by his reaction. She suddenly felt doubtful.


    "Your hair is long though¡­ But it has been a year, so¡­ I guess you''ve changed." She said while observing him.


    "I am not wrong¡­ you really are Adam Summers¡­" she seemed to have arrived at a resolution.


    "Umm¡­ I¡­ I don''t know. I lost my memory, so I''m not sure what you are talking about." Xin Ja replied feeling a bit awkward.


    When she heard this, she suddenly showed a sad expression.


    "Was it the fault of that woman? It was her, wasn''t it?" she suddenly showed an angry expression.


    "Anyway, if you really did not remember anything, then that is for the better¡­ by the way, I am J Cole¡­ and you are my cousin¡­" she showed a dainty smile which made the men around them look in envy.


    "Cousin?¡­ I¡­ I really did not know what you''re talking about¡­" Xin Ja did not want to be entangled with the woman and it would beplicated.


    "Wait¡­ Here¡­ Look!" she suddenly takes out her wallet and then showed a picture to Xin Ja.


    When Xin Ja saw the picture, he was bbergasted. If he did not know better, that person is him. The resemnce is impable¡­ the guy in the picture really looks like him.


    He suddenly felt curious¡­ he now wanted to know who this guy named Adam Summers is.


    "I''m sorry¡­ Yesterday, I was in the hospital and they said I have amnesia¡­ So I could not remember anything¡­ Can you tell me¡­ Who I really am?" Xin Ja asked reluctantly.


    He knew that he could not get rid of this trouble if he just turns his back. So facing it head-on might provide him some cover in this world.


    When Xin Ja said those words the expression of the woman turned happy. She then began to rte the story of who Adam Summers is.


    Adam Summers is her closest cousin. The Summers is one of the well-known families in Ae City. The family is a big business family which owned a pharmaceuticalpany, and several food chains in the city.


    The head of the family is Adam''s uncle, Franklin Summers. He is the younger brother of Adam''s father.


    When Adam was 10, there was an ident that imed the life of Adam''s father. At that time, he and his father went fishing. But something went wrong, and Adam''s life jacket has some problems. To save his son, Adam''s father took off his life jacket and put it on him.


    That ident imed the life of his father and the Summers became angry at the boy. Ever since then, Adam became afraid of big bodies of water.


    Adam then became sensitive to everything, that he became a shut-in. And that was the decisive blow to his personality.


    A year ago, someone suddenly approached the Summers for a marriage. It was the Kane family.


    Without hesitation, the Summers epted the marriage, and the candidate¡­ was Adam.

 1262 [Bonus Chapter] Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 12

    Chapter 1262


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    After the young woman told him about the story of Adam, Xin Ja felt a bitplicated. How could he ept such a background?


    Him, married? How could such absurd things happen to him?


    He immediately decided to leave as he did not want such a thing.


    "Thank you for telling me such a story¡­ But¡­ I do not recall such an event, so I''m sorry¡­" Xin Ja stood up and was about to leave when the woman suddenly grabbed his hand.


    "Wait¡­ I know that what I''m saying is a bit¡­ unreal. But there is something that you need to know¡­" she suddenly said as tears began to flow down her cheek.


    Xin Ja was taken aback.


    He did not know why the woman is suddenly crying.


    He suddenly felt a bit ufortable and decided to listen.


    "Come with me first¡­" she said as she stood up from her seat.


    The two walked out of the library under the eyes of the onlookers and got inside a cab. The cab then drove to an address said by the woman.


    When they alighted the cab, Xin Ja noticed that they are now at the edge of Ae city where there is a tall wall that he could already see.


    The two enter a forest-like area that seems to be a park.


    J Cole led him to sit on a park bench.


    She looks at the green and grassy field where there are people ying and having a pic. Life seems normal even though there is a threat of demons and monsters.


    p J suddenly heaves a heavy sigh and then looks at Xin Ja.</anda>


    "I¡­ I know that you are not Adam¡­" she said as tears began to pour out of her eyes.


    "I was there that night¡­ I was there when he was killed by those¡­ demons¡­ monsters¡­" she suddenly bawled.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He did not know why the woman is suddenly telling him such a story. He thought that she wanted him to remember his past, but now, what is this?


    "In the library, I was just hoping that it was really Adam¡­ But I know that it was all a dream¡­ I really have lost him¡­" she cried while stuttering.


    "A week ago, Adam called me¡­ He wanted to meet¡­ he wanted to tell me something that he discovered about his wife."


    "I drove to the bar where he wanted to meet, but right before I was about to enter the bar, a small portal opened¡­ I was scared, I was really shocked. I froze on the spot and could not move¡­"


    "Ant-like creature suddenly appears, and began killing the people around me¡­ when an ant saw me, it suddenly rushes towards me. I was so scared¡­ I did not know what to do¡­ And at that time, Adam suddenly appears and hugged me¡­ He protected me¡­"


    "And, before I knew it, he was already taken by those creatures¡­ and¡­ and¡­ Huhuhu¡­"


    Xin Ja knew that the woman saw her cousin die that day.


    "I just wanted to think that it was all a dream¡­ And that he is still alive¡­" she muttered with a lowered gaze.


    Xin Ja just watches the woman in silence. He did not know what to do in this situation.


    "I cannot do anything for him¡­ But when I saw you, I thought that maybe I have another chance¡­ I have a chance to correct the mistake done to him by the people around him¡­"


    She wipes the tears on her face and then looks at Xin Ja with a strong determination.


    "Please¡­ Please act as my cousin for a while¡­ Help me¡­ Help me get back at those people. I think this would appease his soul. I think this would relieve me of my guilt¡­ Please¡­ Please, help me¡­" she begged.


    Xin Ja did not know what to say. He found the woman a bit pitiful, but to be embroiled in such a family problem, is a bit troublesome. So he felt a bit reluctant.


    "Tell me what you need? Do you need money? I have money¡­ Do you need a job? I can give you one¡­ Just tell me what you want and I will fulfill it to the best of my ability¡­"


    Xin Ja was silent for a while, then looks at the woman. He suddenly discovered something that he did not see a while ago.


    The woman is actually an awakened being. And judging from her strength he could tell that she is very strong. She might even be at the level of a Ki master or a D-rank awakened.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm¡­ The woman might be able to provide me a chance to hunt outside the city¡­ Maybe¡­" he began thinking.


    He showed a faint smile on his face and then looks at the woman who is still wiping her tears.


    "Alright, I can help you. But I have a condition¡­ I wanted to go out of the city. Can you tell me how?" Xin Ja agreed and told her about his condition.


    "You¡­ are you a¡­ an awakened?" she was suddenly surprised.


    "Umm¡­ Yes¡­ I think I''m an F-rank¡­"


    "Oh, well¡­ This is better¡­ This would be a great chance to recover my cousin''s name and pride¡­" she muttered with a hint of excitement in her eyes.


    "I can help you with that¡­ I am an awakened too, D-rank. I belong to the Oasis league¡­ But right now, the team I belong to is on a break, so I cannot take you outside. Hmm¡­ Oh, right¡­ Take this and go to the Union¡­ Maybe they can give you a porter job¡­ that is the only way an F-rank can go out of the city¡­"


    She handed Xin Ja a small ck card which has a logo of a palm tree on it.


    "Since you have agreed to help me, then I will give you, your first task¡­ Go home¡­" she said with a smile.


    Xin Ja showed an awkward expression as he did not know where the house where Adam Summers live is.


    "I want you to get the mementos of my cousin from that house¡­ I don''t want that woman''s filth to stain my cousin''s name further."


    The condition she sets was fine, and with the help of the woman, he could now go out of the city to hunt for some demons.


    But before that, as promised he has to help her with regard to her cousin first.


    "Hmm¡­ So from this day forth, I will be your cousin, Adam Summers¡­" Xin Ja said while still feeling a bit weird.


    "Yes¡­ Thank you¡­ I will do all I can to help you with anything from this time forth." She said as she suddenly handed him an envelope full of banknotes.


    "This is 50,000 Sumar, use it to buy some equipment if you truly decide to go outside. Even though you would only be a porter, having a weapon and a good armor would surely save your life¡­" she said.


    The two then left the park and hailed a cab. She gives an address and the cab went into the maze of streets until they reached a part of the city with shabby houses.


    "This is where Adam lives¡­ I think right now his wife is at work¡­ maybe you can get some of my cousin''s stuff¡­ or maybe just take all of them¡­ That way, you can also learn something about him¡­" she then nodded her head as the cab went away.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh, as he shook his head while showing a faint smile on his face. He knew that if he wanted to stay in this ce, he needed some connection. And that woman named J Cole is a way for him to blend in this world.


    He has already decided to take over Adam''s identity so learning more about the guy is not that hard.


    As he walks towards an old apartment building, he soon arrives in front of one of them where the woman said the location is.


    He looks at the building and felt that Adam is really living a sad life.


    He enters the building and was suddenly greeted by a person who wears a strange uniform.


    He saw this uniform when he was at the hospital and knew that this uniform is worn by people guarding the ce.


    The guard looks at Xin Ja weirdly as he seems to be unable to recognize the young man.


    Xin Ja smiled at the guard and then walked toward the stairs.


    When the guard saw this, his expression became dumbfounded. Not many tenants in this apartment building would use the stairs.


    Since there seems to be no one around, Xin Ja scaled the stairs really fast and soon arrive on the 6th floor.


    He scanned the area and quickly retracted his absolute sense. This is because he saw something private happening inside the houses which made him blush and feels awkward.


    He decided to just walk towards his target door and soon arrive at the apartment number that J told him.


    "This is the correct room, right?" he muttered while looking at the door number.


    The hallway looks gloomy, and the flickering light made everything feel eerie.


    Xin Ja takes out the key given to him by J and inserted it into the knob. He then twisted the doorknob open.


    As he opens the door, Xin Ja suddenly froze in a daze and his eyes went wide at what he saw.

 1263 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 13

    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 13


    Chapter 1263


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Two people are leaning on the wall. It was a man and a woman. The man looks handsome and masculine while the woman has an above-average beauty.


    The two are in an act of passionately making love while standing.


    The woman''s reaction is not that exaggerated as if she is not feeling anything and is just hanging on the man''s broad shoulders.


    There was even a hint of boredom in her eyes.


    Meanwhile, the man is one who seems to be passionate about what they are doing. His suppressed grunting sound seemed to sound like a dog in heat.


    When the door suddenly opened, the man did not notice it as he continue with his climax. Meanwhile, the woman showed a wide eye as she saw the face of the one peeking from the partly opened door.


    Eeek!!!


    She suddenly shrieked as he pushes the man away from her body.


    The man was a bit startled and showed a deep frown on his face as he felt dissatisfied with the interruption.


    "You! Why are you¡­ I mean¡­ This¡­" the woman was suddenly in panic as it seems that she did not expect to see the person who is standing outside the door.


    At this time, Xin Ja was in a daze and he felt speechless.


    He did not want to use his absolute sense to scan the apartments so that he could not see such a scene. But who would have known that he would instead see it with his own eyes?


    His eyesnded on the man''s little brother and he could not help but scoff.


    "Too small¡­" he thought.


    The woman at this time has already fixed her clothes which look like an office uniform.


    "I guess they could not wait to do it, they did not even have time to change¡­" Xin Ja thought as he showed an awkward expression.


    The woman at this time noticed the strange reaction of Xin Ja.


    He was her husband, but why does it seem that he did not even care that she was cuckolding him in his own house. She thought that there is something wrong with the guy.


    "Did he just¡­ ''lost his mind''¡­ because of the shock?" she thought.


    "What are you staring at?! You are Adam Summers, right? The useless and trash¡­ husband of Samantha?" the man suddenly shouted as he fixed his pants.


    One could see arrogance in his expression.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just looks at the two.


    The woman is Samantha Kane, the wife of Adam Summers. ording to the information given to him by J, Adam has been married to the woman for about a year.


    He did not know the rtionship between Samantha and Adam, so he did not say anything yet.


    "He truly became a fool¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man chuckled while sneering at Xin Ja.


    He walks to the side and hugged Samantha with his arm.


    "Let me tell you¡­ I and Samantha have been lovers even before the two of you got married. You were wondering why she did not want you two to consummate your marriage, right? Well¡­ tada! It''s all because of me. Hehehe¡­" he proudly said while teasingly lowering his head and kissing Samantha''s neck.


    Xin Ja suddenly feels shivers running down his spine at the cringe-worthy scene before him.


    If he could wash his eyes, he would have already done so.


    He could just say he''s sorry to the dead Adam.


    He did not want to spend more time seeing this disgusting thing between the adulterous couple, so he wanted to finish his task and walk away.


    "I am not here for anything with regards to the two of you. I''m just here to take my stuff¡­" Xin Ja said calmly.


    His calm demeanor made the adulterous couple show suspicion on their faces.


    Samantha knew how much Adam loves her. In fact, his affection towards her is already close to worshipping her as his personal goddess.


    She was pampered by him for a year, and she has lived a good life like a princess.


    Although her Kane family has thrown her because of mistakes, Adam took care of her without any questions asked.


    When the Summers discovered that she is also a trash daughter of Kanes, the two families cut off their connection with the two and they lived a hard life.


    But no matter what, Adam still treated her like a princess. So, she did not feel the poverty except for the small apartment they are renting.<sub> </sub>


    She has an active love life, and when shees home she has a personal ve, what else could she ask for?


    But now that everything is out of the bag, she feels annoyed¡­ especially when Adam seems to have no reaction as if he has known everything already for a long time.


    "Your stuff? Your stuff?! So it means that you did not care that I have been cuckolding you and lying to you?" she shouted in anger and annoyance.


    She thought that the man is looking down at her.


    She could not deny that on many asions, she was tempted to ept Adam. But when she thought about his poor life, she would almost always feel disgusted. How could she give herself to someone poor like him?


    Even though the family has abandoned her, she is still after all a young miss of a rich family.


    Her mother has told her to hang on and wait. Soon, they would im her, and then she can divorce the poor loser.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh and decided to quickly scan the room and then found the stuff belonging to Adam.


    He quickly strode inside under the astonished gaze of the adulterous couple.


    "Wait!" suddenly the man extended his hand to block Xin Ja''s path.


    "Rome¡­ Don''t bother with him¡­ If he wanted to leave, then let him leave¡­" Samantha showed an annoyed expression.


    "But if he leaves, then who would be your ve?" Rome smirked.


    He then smugly turns to Xin Ja and then walked closer.


    He wanted to intimidate the guy so that he could scare him.


    "You are going to serve your wife¡­ nothing will change¡­ Do you understand? Because if you leave, I swear, I will tear you apart¡­" Rome threatened as he suddenly grabbed Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Then he sneered as he exerted his strength.


    Xin Ja could feel the guy''s strength but he did not react. This is because, unlike the Shens who have just awakened in this world, who only rely on their powers but have a weaker physique, his body has been molded and had undergone rigorous training to reach his current level.


    So no matter how hard Rome tries to break Xin Ja''s shoulder, he could not.


    "I did not want to do this, but I guess, I have to teach you some manners first¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly gives a fast jab on Rome''s stomach.


    Bam!


    Rome suddenly curled as he could feel the pain in his inner organs. He even almost passed out because his diaphragm lost some air.


    Cough! Cough!


    Bam!


    Xin Ja ps him and sends him flying to the wall.


    "If you have the guts, you should have married her rather than y with her¡­" he said as he steps forward and stood in front of Rome who is holding his aching face.


    "I¡­ will¡­ kill you!" Rome gnashed his teeth as he tried to pick himself up.


    Bam!


    His body curved like a shrimp andpletely passed out after getting hit on his stomach.


    Samantha stood there rooted on the ground. Fear is clearly written all over her face.


    She did not expect that the husband she is treating as trash is actually this strong. She did not know what has changed, or how he became like this.


    "Is he just acting weak to test me? No¡­ No¡­ He is nothing but trash! He only works as a restaurant server¡­ how could he be anything?" she thought as she shake her head.


    At this time, Xin Ja has already grabbed Adam''s stuff from inside the room.


    When he saw the marriage picture on the wall, he could not help but show an awkward smile.


    "If Chenchen sees this picture, she would surely kill me¡­" he thought.


    As he walked out of the room, Samantha is already throwing daggers at him.


    "Wait!" she called.


    "I know that everything is now over between us¡­ But I received this a few days ago when you¡­ suddenly disappear." She handed him an envelope.


    As Xin Ja reads the envelope, he frowned a bit.


    This is because¡­ the envelope is actually an invitation from his grandfather, or rather¡­ the grandfather of Adam.


    "You know how the old man loves you, right? Even though the Summers have abandoned you, he still sends you money and helps you¡­ You''re just too stupid to handle your own money¡­" she said with a mocking tone.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ Rome Lee... he is an F-rank awakened. I did not know how you were able to beat him¡­ but I suggest you watch your back¡­" Samantha said as she walked to the room and closes the door.

 1264 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 14

    Chapter 1264


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Adam Summers, his father is the eldest son of the old man who is the grandfather and the one who pushes the Summers family to the peak. At a young age, he became an orphan, and his uncle was the one who became in charge of the family.


    Because of his insecurities and fears, the family turned their back on him and he became the famous waste of the Summers.


    ? Then he got married to a beautiful woman and thought that his life would turn for the better, but that was only his wishful thinking.


    Adam is no fool, but he is just living a life of lies that he himself created.


    He knew that his wife is unfaithful to him, but he grits his teeth and lived with her. He is at her beck and call because of his imaginary love for her.


    As Xin Ja finished reading the diary of the guy, he was a bit baffled. Some people who have a painful past would always keep records of their lives, and Adam is one of those people.


    But Xin Ja is thankful for that because he could now read and understand what is in the mind of the guy. Because of the journal, he has learned about the family situation of that guy and even learned of his so-called¡­ kind grandfather.


    After keeping the book, Xin Ja looks at the floor-to-ceiling window and squinted as he looks at the setting sun on the horizon.


    At this time, a beautiful figure walked out of the kitchen still wearing an apron.


    Her graceful movement and the meticulous look in her eyes made her look like an attractive housewife.


    "Hey, let''s eat¡­" J Cole called out as she sets thest dish she prepared on the table.


    Xin Ja stood behind a seat and gestured for her to sit down. J was a bit taken aback as she showed a faint smile on her face.


    "Thank you¡­" she said as she takes her seat.


    "I''m going to attend a dinner with the Summers 2 days from now¡­ Would you want toe with me?"


    "Nope¡­ That old man dislikes the side of your mother¡­" J suddenly froze as she looks at Xin Ja with an awkward expression.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''ll be borrowing his identity anyway¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ You two look the same but your attitude is different. You''re more¡­ calm and collected, while Adam is sentimental and weak-willed¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ Every person has their own personality you know¡­"


    The two then finished dinner and Xin Ja continue reading the journal of Adam Summers.


    He suddenly heard some rustling sound and noticed J rummaging Adam''s stuff from inside the room.


    She seems to be looking for something. After a while, she took out a small box, and then her eyes became a bit misty.


    She carefully opened the box and when she saw the simple-looking pendant inside, tears began to roll down her cheek.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I was a bit toote¡­ I''m sorry that I became a coward¡­ when you¡­" she cried while hugging the pendant to her chest.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess that Adam and this woman have a past¡­ They seem to be more than cousins¡­" Xin Ja thought as he shrugged his shoulder.


    One is the wife and the other one is the cousin, he would never want to be entangled in this mess more than he should.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja rode the car of J Cole which sent him to the Awakened Union.


    "I never would have believed that you were an Awakened¡­ It does not show¡­ Are you taking a mission? It is dangerous outside you know¡­" J said after seeing the Awakened Union building.


    "I''m just applying to be a porter as you said¡­ No danger in that."


    "Oh, I see¡­ That is good then. Be careful, okay?"


    Xin Ja waves his hand as he turns around and walked toward the building''s entrance.


    A beautiful receptionist greeted him.


    "Hello, wee to the Awakened Union, how may I help you?"


    "Oh, I''m here to get an Awakened card?" Xin Ja answered showing uncertainty in his tone.


    "Oh! Are you an awakened?" she asked with a surprise.


    "Umm¡­ I don''t know¡­ Maybe, I just wanted to take the test¡­"


    When she heard these words from him, she almost could not help but want to roll her eyes.


    As a receptionist, she has encountered a lot of people wanting to pretend that they are awakened. The reason for this is because of the benefit that an awakened could get from the union.


    She has handled far too many people just like this guy before.


    And so she just directed Xin Ja to the inner hall where there are lines of people doing the awakened testing process.<sub> </sub>


    After a while, his name was called.


    He enters a hall where there are punching strength tester, and a strange white circr crystal on a stand.


    "Let us test your strength first¡­" an employee leads him to the punching meter.


    Xin Ja positioned himself in front of the punching meter, then takes a deep breath. He carefully circted the Ki in his body and then quickly released it as he punches forward.


    Peng!


    The loud sound echoed inside the hall and the indicator hand pointed to the first letter which is F.


    "Your strength barely passes for an F-rank awakened¡­ Congrattions¡­" the man said with a smile.


    Xin Ja looks at the crystal and the man shook his head.


    "That thing is for those that are C-rank and above. Below that, there is no use in touching that thing..." the man exined.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head and followed the man walking outside the hall.


    He then handed the result to the woman and then the woman signed something on the papers and handed it to Xin Ja.


    "Sigh here please¡­" she said while pointing at the paper.


    Meanwhile, she took out a small metal te that looks like the size of an ID card. She then turned on a machine and the machine began to engrave the information on the metal te.


    After a while, she handed Xin Ja his awakened ID card.


    "Mr. Summers¡­ if you wanted work, you can find it there on the bulletin board¡­" she pointed at the ce where there are many people gathering around.


    "Thank you¡­"


    She nodded her head but then suddenly stopped as her gazended on a handsome-looking young man who walked toward her.


    "Hello, I''m here to see the manager¡­" the handsome young man said while shing his dashing smile.


    The receptionist almost fell from her seat as she gawked at the man looking like she was drooling over him.


    She suddenly nodded and then ran away while still looking at him every now and then.


    The young man just shakes his head and then looks at the ce. Then his sightnded on Xin Ja who is standing on the side.


    "Are you also an awakened?" the man asked with a smile.


    Xin Ja nodded his head trying to calm himself down.


    This is because that young man before him is not only awakened but from the flow of Ki energy in his body, the guy might be a C-rank or B-rank awakened.


    And that is equal to a Ki Champion or Ki Grandmaster, and those two are higher than a Ki Master.


    Xin Ja could feel shivers running down his spine and he feel a bit astonished at the young man.


    Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Xin Ja''s face, the young man smiled awkwardly. He then extended his hand and then takes the paper which Xin Ja is holding.


    Then he signs it and writes, ''Good Luck!'' below his signed name.


    When the young man saw the receptionist he handed Xin Ja the paper and then nodded at him. Xin Ja subconsciously nodded back.


    The man shook his head, and then followed the receptionist who is showing a panicking expression.


    "That guy is almost like a fully awakened Shen¡­ He is very powerful¡­ If he sneezes will this building be destroyed?" Xin Ja thought.


    Then his eyesnded on the signature on the paper.


    "Levin Gregory¡­" he muttered.


    Xin Ja immediately noticed the eyes of the people around him. Many of them are looking at the paper in his hand.


    Seeing their reaction, he could tell that the guy seem to be very famous.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja showed a sly smile on his face as he looks at the paper intently.


    A person suddenly approached him.


    "Excuse me¡­ Umm¡­ That paper¡­ Can I buy it?" the man suddenly asked.


    When the rest of the people heard this, they all also reacted and approached Xin Ja. No, sell it to me¡­ Sell it to me¡­


    Xin Ja knew the reason why these people are approaching him. He also knew of the value of the signed paper.


    It might be a casual signature, but he could clearly feel the strong flow of Ki in that handwriting. And like writing a rune, the paper can now be considered a talisman if one knew how to use it properly.


    A glint of craftiness appears in Xin Ja''s eyes as he grinned slyly while looking at the people in front of him.

 1265 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 15

    Chapter 1265


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    What is a talisman? A talisman is an object with symbols embedded in it that canmand the Ki in the surroundings. These strange symbols are called runes, and these runes are a hidden system of the universe with its ownnguage and own system of power.


    They are as mysterious and as hard to learn.


    One wrong stroke and one wrong line can render a rune unusable.


    That is why only those that are knowledgeable enough can use runes and those be able to make a talisman.


    And right now, in Xin Ja''s hand is a half talisman. This is because the name of that person, Levin Gregory is written using a perfect rune. When he wrote the words ''Good Luck'', it literally means that the talisman could bring him good luck.


    But that is now all¡­ two of the letters in his name also formed abined rune which causes calmness and tranquility. That is if one knows how to fold the paper correctly and connects those two lines.


    And so when these people approached Xin Ja he immediately showed a crafty smile on his face.


    In fact, he could easily create this simple talisman pattern. But since this guy seems famous, he could actually make some money using that guy''s name.


    So he looks at those people who suddenly surrounded him and then cleared his throat.


    "Ahem¡­ Guys! Can you wait for me for a bit¡­ Since you are all gathered here, I would like to show you some of the things that¡­ I personally have gotten from the¡­ senior." Xin Ja lied through his teeth knowing that the guy is already gone.


    Everyone looks at him with doubtful eyes.


    "I might want to sell this to you, but I can''t since this is the union building. Why not we meet outside after I pick some jobs?" Xin Ja then waves his hand and then folded the paper correctly.


    After doing so, the eyes of everyone turned a bit hostile as they thought he is wasting such a precious thing.


    But when he connected the line, the paper suddenly glowed.


    Everyone immediately gawped in astonishment.


    "This¡­ how¡­ how did that happen?" someone asked.


    Xin Ja just showed a mysterious smile.


    As he puts the paper in his inner pocket, his figure suddenly glowed for a bit which attracted everyone''s attention.


    "I must have that signed paper from my idol Levin¡­ I did not know that the thing could do that¡­ All I know is that all of his signed papers cause good luck¡­" someone from the crowd said while showing determination in his eyes.


    Xin Ja did not mind the people looking at him and just quickly picked out a job on the board.


    He then quickly walked inside the restroom and enters a cubicle.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to take out some papers and then began to copy the handwriting of that guy. He then added some words like, ''Rock On!'' or ''Get healthy''. Those words correspond to themand for the talisman to be used just once.


    But the folding trick he maintained.


    After creating around ten, he walked out of the restroom and was immediately swarmed by people.


    It did not take long before he sold all of them for around 10,000 to 20,000 each. And right now, he has roughly around 150k Sumar.


    This made Xin Ja grin evilly as he walked out of the union building.


    While walking on the side road, Xin Ja felt that a few figures are following him from behind.


    With a mocking smile on his face, he suddenly turned a corner and disappeared.


    The few figures following him were shocked to see that their target vanished into thin air.


    "Damn it! That guy was loaded¡­ We could have gotten some cash¡­" one of them cursed as he kicked a trash can on the side while flying deeper into the dark alley producing a loud banging sound.


    As the guy turns around, a trash can suddenly came flying at him and directlynded upside down on his head and spilled the contents of the trash can on his body.


    The guy growled in anger as he struggled to remove the trash can over his body.


    Hispanions helped him, but then all took a step back as the rancid smell assaulted their noses.


    "Shit! What an unlucky day! If I get my hands on that brat, I''m gonna strangle him to death!" the man shouted in rage.


    As he took a step forward, his foot suddenly slipped and his whole bodynded on something soft.


    The rotting food quickly wafted in the air which made everyone run away from the guy and began throwing up.<sub> </sub>


    The man''s face was all red as he wanted to go wild and cry at this unlucky day he is having.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja, who caused all of this to happen, is standing calmly at the side of the wall while looking at the man with a sneer on his face.


    "You wanted to steal something from me? Hehehe¡­ Dream on." he thought as he looks at the people walking away.


    He then looks at the paper he took from the bulletin and then walked in the direction that is said in that paper as the rendezvous point.


    On the way, he bought arge backpack, some supplies, and a sharp weapon, as advised by J. He then proceeds to go to the rendezvous point which is a small dpidated apartment where many awakened are gathering.


    He looks at the name of the group and then looks around to try and find the logo on themissioned letter.


    After not finding the group, he approached a person and then asked.


    "Excuse me, Sir¡­ Umm¡­ Berserker Mercenary group, do you know them?" Xin Ja asked the middle-aged-looking man.


    The man looks at Xin Ja with a serious expression, then turn his sight in a direction. He then tilted his head up gesturing in that direction.


    "Oh, thank you¡­" Xin Ja politely said.


    Xin Ja has a clear goal in his mind. He needs to experiment on how he can obtain the same sensation while killing those demons.


    Is it by direct contact, or just being near the ce? He is not sure which one would be more effective.


    But one thing is for sure, he knew that if his conjecture is correct, then in this world his growth will be rapid. He would be able to grow faster and then reach the strength he needed to face the future ahead of him.


    While walking in the direction pointed by the guy¡­ Xin Ja''s hand gripped the strap of the backpack and a glint of determination appears in his eyes.


    Soon, he saw a group of 7 people.


    Out of the 7, there are 4 who seem to be armed to the teeth, while the others are carryingrge packs just like him¡­ and 2 of them seem to be carrying some equipment for butchering.


    "Hi, is this the Berserker Mercenary group?" Xin Ja asked as he approached the group.


    The people stopped to look at Xin Ja and then one of them approaches him.


    "Are you the one who has taken this job from the union? I thought that no one would be epting this job again¡­" the young man said with a smile.


    "I am James Reeve, and that pretty woman over there is the leader of our team." He introduced.


    "I am Xin¡­ I mean Adam Summers¡­ Nice meeting you all!" Xin Ja greeted with an enthusiastic smile.


    The people around him look serious and just nodded their heads.


    James Reeve patted Xin Ja''s shoulder and lead him to the group of people.


    "You, my man, are going to be one of our porters¡­ But you will not be carrying that backpack of yours. Instead, you will use this." James Reeve handed Xin Ja a bigger pack.


    "As you can see, most of our porters are normal people. They are not awakened like yourself¡­ so I hope that you can understand the heaviness of the task before you¡­" James said showing a face that wanted Xin Ja to feel a pang of guilt.


    "Alright, I know¡­ leave everything to me¡­" Xin Ja seemed to have not shown any fear but instead enthusiasm in his smiles.


    "That''s my good man¡­" James Reeve patted Xin Ja''s shoulder as he went back to the main group.


    Xin Ja smiled at the people around him and even greeted them which made the people feel rxed around him.


    These people are ordinary people, so they knew that they are being looked down on by awakened people.


    But seeing the kind disposition of Xin Ja the other porters and collectors showed amiable expressions towards him.


    Soon, the signal for the gate opening was heard by the group and everyone in that dpidated apartment building quickly stood up.


    They all walked towards a metal gate which slowly opened.


    After the metal gate opened, the group saw arge number of soldiers walking to and fro in that ce. There are also many other awakened who look at their group.


    As their group enters that area, the others that were waiting inside, walk out.


    "Hey¡­ good luck out there!" someone from the group shouted while waving his hand in the air.


    Xin Ja subconsciously waves his hand but felt awkward as the atmosphere seems wrong. It seems that the people suddenly became depressed.


    "What is happening?" he thought.

 1266 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 16

    Chapter 1266


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The world seemed to have suddenly changed as Xin Ja walked out of the metal doors. Trees could be seen from miles away which look different from the city inside the walls. Xin Ja could see many people wearing armor vests like the ones issued by the military¡­ and some wears trendy suits that made them look like secret agents from the Unique Vision record of Shin Jiao.


    Xin Ja could not help but be amazed at the design of the clothes of the awakened. In Myrth, the armor looks very heavy and bulky, but in this ce, it looks flimsy and trendy.


    However, Xin Ja knew that these materials used by the Shens are not ordinary.


    As he touches the vest he is wearing inside his jacket, he could feel the strength it possesses. Even though he is attacked by Ki Adept he knew that he would not suffer any fatal wounds while wearing the vest.


    Plus the ck T-shirt that he is wearing seems to be made from a special material. He found that if he did not use his crafting ability, the T-shirt could not be easily torn apart.


    As he looks outside the vehicle made of iron, Xin Ja could not help but feel like he is inside a Mecha.


    "I wonder what would happen if I take out a Mecha in this ce?" he thought as he peeks outside the small slit called the gunport of the vehicle.


    When he was waiting at the walls before the mission would start, Xin Ja noticed the soldiers holding guns.


    But ording to what he knew, guns or those simple rifles are not that effective against any demons. Although they look powerful, their prating power is not as strong as MCAW.


    When he saw the soldiers at the walls shooting at some random demonized beasts, he noticed the smokeing from the rifles, and their very loud noise.


    It really is like the guns he is using. The only difference is that¡­ those guns he is using, have a very strong prating power.


    Inside the armored vehicle, Xin Ja also noticed that some of the hunters have a sidearm.


    "I guess, using my own guns would not any suspicion in this ce¡­" he thought.


    Suddenly, the driver of the armored vehicle shouted.


    "We havepany!"


    When they heard this, one of the men sitting inside with them suddenly stand up and then manned the turret in the middle of the vehicle.


    Xin Ja then saw another one bringing an arm-length bullet and then loading it on a bullet slot.


    Xin Ja suddenly extended his Absolute sense and quickly saw that there are 3 demonic beastsing to intercept them.


    The demonic beasts look like giant wolves with thick ck scales on their bodies.


    "Fire!"


    Boom!!!


    The armored vehicle shook as the man manning the turret pressed a button.


    Meanwhile, one of the awakened beside Xin Ja began to mutter while cursing under his breath.


    "That guy is a jinx¡­ Why would he say ''Good Luck!'' at that time? Because of him, we have faced such troubles¡­"


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned. He now knew why those people feel such a way when that person said good luck to them¡­


    "One of the metal-scaled wolves is down¡­" the driver said.


    Boom!!! Boom!!!


    The other two armored vehicles also began firing and one takes down a metal-scaled wolf, while the other missed its target.


    "Shit! Why did that guy miss such a big target?!... Everyone move out and stop the remaining monster!" the driver called out.


    The people inside the armored vehicle decided to walk out as the huge door at the back of the vehicle opened.


    "Not you¡­ you guys stay here inside¡­" someone stopped Xin Ja as he was about to get up.


    Soon, from inside the vehicle, they could see the awakened fighting against the remaining metal-scaled wolf.


    With the help of the armored vehicles, they were finally able to defeat the metal-scaled wolf. But several of the awakened was wounded.


    "Whew, that was scary¡­ that metal-scaled wolf is around E-rank, right?"


    "Yeah, they are really something¡­ I think that was the boss¡­"


    "Let''s move on!"


    The armored vehicles then continue through the road and soon arrive in a ruined town.


    "Alright,dies! We have arrived in Ae-04¡­ This ce has been ruined for 3 years now. So you guys should be careful, okay! We will be waiting here¡­ so have fun out there!" the driver said jokingly.


    The rest just waved their hands as they got off the armored vehicle.


    Xin Ja looks around and saw a medium-sized town in front of them.<sub> </sub>


    The town really looked like it has suffered a lot and one could see demonized beasts every now and then.


    He followed his group as they enter an abandoned building.


    "We will be staying here for a while¡­ to prepare, okay?" James called out and then gives some instructions.


    It did not take long before the group has already checked their gears and are now ready to hunt for demons in this ce.


    This ce has two types of beasts. One is a demon and the other is a demonized beast.


    A demon is a creature thates out from the void, while a demonized beast is a beast that has been exposed to chaotic Ki energy and began to mutate.


    The difference between these two types of creatures is their aura, strength, and... only demons have dimension crystals.


    Dimension crystals can be obtained while killing a demon. This is something that Xin Ja has learned from the orientation.


    But the scientist of this world discovered that exposure to these crystals actually has no effect on anyone. But they are instead used as another source of electricity or power, and more. Because of this... awakened aremissioned to do two things.


    One is to eliminate these demons, and the other one is to gather materialsing from the demon''s bodies.


    Some even tried eating the carcass of these things but they are deemed inedible. Even the demonized beasts are less appetizing as their skin is like rubber.


    Xin Ja''s group began to move carefully along the side of the buildings while scanning their surroundings.


    Everyone is on alert and dares not lower their guards while Xin Ja, on the other hand, looks rxed.


    "You seem not worried?" asked one of the porters.


    "Well, we have them¡­ why should I be worried?" Xin Ja replied while pointing at the 4 awakened ahead of them.


    "I don''t know about you¡­ But for me, I would not want to put my trust in those guys¡­ When worsees to worst, it would be every man for himself¡­" the porter said in a low voice.


    Lance Grim, who is one of the members of the awakened, frowns as he red at the two behind.


    "Shut up¡­" he growled.


    Xin Ja bit his lips and showed an awkward expression.


    He is not worried as he has his senses spread within a 100 meters radius. So he just followed behind the group leisurely.


    However, his rxed manner has not escaped the eyes of Lance Grim. In fact, Lance has already felt annoyed at the naivety and country bumpkin expression that Xin Ja is showing while the group is traveling.


    But he did not say anything as he just did not care at all.


    "If a creature appears, I will let this guy suffer for his haughtiness. A mere F-rank dares to show such an attitude in the wild¡­ If he dies in here, he can only me himself¡­" Lance Grim thought as he red at Xin Ja.


    It was alreadyte noon when the group stopped and rested for a bit.


    "I guess we are in luck as we did not encounter any demon¡­ I wish our luck would continue until we arrive at the hunting spot¡­" the porter who began talking with Xin Ja said.


    "That would be for the best¡­" Xin Ja smiled but then his expression changed as he noticed something.


    He closed his eyes and then concentrates.


    After 5 seconds, his eyes opened and he is now showing a slight frown on his face.


    "Get ready¡­ something is wrong¡­" he whispered.


    The porter was a bit shocked and quickly looks around.


    He noticed that the awakened seemed to be unaware of what the guy beside him is talking about. So he just frowned and did not say anything.


    When Xin Ja noticed that no one is moving, he decided to rm the group. He picks up a small pebble and quickly flicks it in the direction of a beast lurking.


    Peng!


    The pebble hits a wall and it ricochets and hits the beast directly in its eye.


    Roar!


    Everyone was startled by the roar.


    The 4 awakened quickly picks their weapons up and look in the direction of the roar.


    About 80 meters away from them on the other side of the street in an alley, they noticed arge shadow.


    "That''s a¡­ demon!" someone said as they immediately grabbed their packs.


    "There are two of them! Get ready for battle!" shouted the female leader of the group.


    She seems quiet, but once an enemy appears, she was quick on her feet and beganmanding the team.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, has already retreated behind everyone.

 1267 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 17

    Chapter 1267


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    In the dark alley hidden behind the dying embers of the sun, two figures are slowly emerging.


    Blue skin, long ck horns in the middle of their foreheads, muscr built, and a lower body that looks like that of a bull, that is how the creature looks like.


    These types of demons are called Blue Unihorn. They are a type of demon that has great strength and strong defense. However, their reaction speed is slow.


    But nobody would underestimate them because of the hardness of their skin.


    However, these kinds of demons are only at best E-rank creatures as they are easily dealt with. Although their skin is tough, they have a few weaknesses... one is their neck, the other one is their eyes¡­ and thest one is their genitals.


    And so, when the group saw the demons, they did not actually panic but instead showed a slight smile on their faces.


    "Take them down!"manded their leader.


    Her threepanions quickly moved and surrounded one of the demons, while she faced the other.


    The battle began and the roars of the two demons echoed in the air.


    Xin Ja observed the battle and showed a hint of astonishment in his eyes as he noticed the fighting style the four awakened are using.


    Their female leader, Eden Vale, is using a sword that looks like a Japanese katana, James Reeve is using a pair of knives, Lance Grim uses a short sword and a shield, and Marcus Gray holds a battle ax.


    ? Lance Grim is at the front of the battle holding the attacks of the enemy. Meanwhile, James Reeve and Marcus Gray deal the damages.


    As the three work really well, they are soon able to defeat their opponent when James Reeve slices the demon''s throat.


    They quickly cheered when the blue demon fell lifeless on the ground.


    Meanwhile, when they look at their leader, she has already sheath her sword and quietly walked to the group and then got seated on the side.


    Everyone was dumbfounded at this as they showed amazement in their eyes.


    "Our leader is really strong!"


    "I did not expect that she could be able to defeat a blue unihorn demon alone¡­"


    The group muttered while looking at her quietly sitting on the side.


    "What are you guys dawdling for? Collectors, go and start your jobs!" shouted Lance Grim in annoyance.


    He then red at Xin Ja as he noticed him standing behind the group.


    "Damn that guy¡­ He is really getting on my nerves¡­" he muttered as he grumpily sits on one of the debris.


    Xin Ja was a bit astonished at what he heard from Lance Grim. He did not know why that guy is ring at him, but from the looks of it, he seems to be annoyed while seeing him?


    Xin Ja helplessly shrugged his shoulders as he did not want to quibble with the guy. If he is annoyed then so be it, as long as he did not do anything, then Xin Ja would not bother with him.


    After a while, the group has already gathered the material they needed and stuffed them in the bag. As for the rest, they just left them for the other beasts to eat.


    They then proceed to go back to the location of the two armored vehicles as it would be dangerous to stay in the ruins at night.


    Soon, they saw a lot of the others returning. Some are in a sorry manner with wounds on their bodies, while others have already lost some of their members.


    But right at this moment, Xin Ja is feeling a hint of excitement in his eyes as he could feel arge amount of energying from the crystal they have taken from those two blue unihorn demons.


    "If I can gather more of these things, then I can use them to cultivate¡­" he thought.


    He began to create a n to go back to the ruins once everyone is already asleep.


    As he puts down hisrge backpack, he was approached by Lance Grim.


    "You should go to the forest and find something to eat¡­ I''m hungry¡­" he said while ring at Xin Ja.


    "There is food in the¡­" Xin Ja smiled and wanted to take out some food from the side of the backpack.


    But Lance Grim steps forward and with threatening gaze res at Xin Ja.


    Everyone just looks at this scene and did not say anything.


    "Hey¡­ Lance, cut the guy some ck!" James Reeve said while showing a faint smile.


    "Let him get something to eat¡­ It is not that dangerous in these parts¡­" Lance did not relent and just red at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja heaves a heavy sigh and just picks up his gears.


    He just sneers when his back was turned and a crafty smile appears on his face.


    Instead of feeling annoyed at the guy, he actually wanted to thank him.


    How could he not feel thankful when the guy is basically asking him to hunt? So how could he not grab this chance to go outside and enter the ruin?


    But from what he could see, the team members seemed afraid of that guy Lance Grim for some reason.<sub> </sub>


    Anyway, he did not care about anything right now. All he wanted is to find a demon and kill it.


    As he goes deeper into the shrubberies, his figure finally vanished from the sight of everyone.


    "What are you doing?" James asked while looking at Lance.


    "Mind your own business¡­" Lance red at James


    Lance walked to the forest where Xin Ja went.


    "If you do something, we are going to drop you off the team¡­" suddenly Eden warned as she calmly took a bite of the bread.


    Lance gave her a side nce and clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    Instead of going deeper into the forest, he suddenly walked to the side of the tree and leaned on it.


    The mind of Lance Grim is a bit chaotic right now and he feels annoyed at everything.


    Beforeing to this ce, the Grim family had a gathering and he saw his cousin. The family beganparing him and his cousin which causes him to feel annoyed.


    Since they look down on him, he feels like doing the same thing to others to vent his frustrations.


    He could not vent his anger to normal people, and only that rank F trash is there. So he feels like venting his anger towards that guy.


    It all started when he arrivedte at the meeting ce. It truly annoyed him at that time.


    And every time he sees the expression on that guy''s face, it made him feel anger building up in his heart.


    And now that he was stopped by Eden, he felt more frustrated.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja was about to enter the ruin when he sense someone nearby. He could only shake his head and decide to not go with his n.


    So instead of entering the ruined town, he directed his gaze on a creature not too far from him.


    That creature is a demonized boar.


    It is actually slowly approaching him.


    With a smirk, he brandishes his knife and suddenly threw it while covering it with his Ki.


    Puchi!!!


    The knife prated the forehead of the sneaking boar and killed it in one shot.


    The person hiding in the shadows was dazed upon seeing his action. Then what made that person more dazed is when Xin Ja walked a fair distance from the camp and towards a small stream of water. He began to prepare some woods and then cleaned the beast.


    He then created a small burrow and then roasted the demonic beasts.


    What he feels weird about is that the young man seems to be writing something on the ground while roasting the meat.


    And that there is no smell that ising out from the roasted meat.


    "How is he doing this?" the man thought as he observes from above a tree.


    But no matter what he did, he could not determine what is really happening.


    An hourter¡­


    Xin Ja returns to his group with foil-wrapped objects in his hand.


    He then began to distribute the food to his teammates.


    Everyone was a bit confused as to what is happening, but when they opened the silver foil, they were astonished that there is freshly roasted meat inside.


    "This¡­ How¡­ Where did you get this?" asked James with confusion in his eyes.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face as he began to eat his own portion of the meat.


    The juiceing from the meat smells nice which immediately attracted the attention of the people around him.


    "Wait a minute¡­ This is¡­ this is a demonized boar''s meat! Are¡­ are you crazy? Why would you eat such a thing?!" James worriedly eximed.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile, and then began to exin.


    "If you remove the excess energy from the body of the beasts¡­ then you can actually eat it without worry¡­ It''s just as simple as that¡­" Xin Ja replied calmly.


    But the people around him look at each other as if they are looking at a fool.


    They dare not eat the meat given to them.


    Lance Grim even red at Xin Ja and stood up. He then threw the roasted meat covered in foil that he was holding.


    But what happened next shocked everyone.

 1268 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 18

    Chapter 1268


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    A figure caught the silver-foil-covered meat before it could evennd on the ground.


    The speed of that person is too fast that it caught everyone off guard.


    When Xin Ja saw that guy, he was a bit stunned. He never expected the person to be on par with regard to speed with his master, Master Wang.


    "A D-rank awakened¡­" he thought as he looks at the guy calmly.


    "This guy should be the one protecting our group¡­" Xin Ja then watches the guy as he carefully opened the silver foil.


    The guy then takes a sniff of the meat and then showed a delighted smile.


    "This smells good¡­ It has that roasted pork smell on it and more¡­ Haha¡­ I never thought that demonized meat could be cooked this way¡­ Good¡­ good¡­" the guy then took a bite and smiled as he began to enjoy the meat.


    Xin Ja smiled and then also begin eating his meal.


    The rest who saw this also curiously take small bites, but soon began to devour the meat wrapped by the silver foil.


    How could Xin Ja not know how to prepare beast meat that is filled with chaotic Ki? He has eaten it when he was hunting in the forest outside of Ogden town.


    Seeing the people enjoying the meal, Lance Grim is ring at everyone and then sits on the side as he closes his eyes to sleep.


    After the meal, that D-rank guy walked beside Xin Ja and then patted his shoulder.


    "You''re good¡­ If the people knew that demonized beasts could be eaten¡­ and that they tasted this great, it would cause a hugemotion in the city¡­ This could actually be a good business, you know¡­" the man said showing a faint smile on his face.


    The guy looks like he is in histe 30s, has a well-trimmed goatee, and has a pair of clear blue eyes. One could say that he looks handsome with his red hair.


    "I''m France Roye¡­" he introduced and then extended his hand.


    "Adam¡­ Adam Summers¡­" Xin Ja followed suit at also extended his right hand.


    France Roye shakes Xin Ja''s hand while his other hand patted his shoulder.


    "What do you think of my proposal? We create a business venture¡­ let''s call it¡­ Rare meat delicacy¡­" he showed a wide smile.


    "If you decide, just look for me in the union¡­ I tell you, this idea would be great!" France Roye said while walking back to his post.


    Xin Ja just shakes his head with a smile on his face.


    Actually, what the guy said is a bit tempting. If he could make the pans that could cook the dishes prepare with demonized meat, then cooking would be easy. But the problem is backstabbing.


    Then a faint smile appears on his face. There is actually a way around that. He did not have to worry about anything. He could just trust the guy for now, and when the business starts, he would observe if he truly is a trustworthy person.


    While thinking thus far, Xin Ja climb up a tree and then leaned on one of the branches.


    Instead of sleeping, he decided to absorb the chaotic Ki in the air. Although it is not that plenty, it is enough to replenish the Ki he has used while cooking the dish.


    Meanwhile, Lance Grim who is sleeping slowly opens his eyes and then red in Xin Ja''s direction. When he saw that Xin Ja is actually meditating instead of sleeping, he showed a deep frown on his face.


    The guy is getting more mysterious every minute and it annoyed him further.


    "I''ll prove to you tomorrow that you are nothing but a lowly F-rank trash." He thought as he closes his eyes.


    That night a suddenmotion interrupted the hunting group.


    Several awakened people came running towards the group with wounds all over their bodies.


    "Everyone! Run! Arge demon ising!" the first one to reach the camp shouted in rm.


    It startled the people in the camp as everyone scampered to get their weapons.


    "Damn these people! Why did you lead that monster here!" shouted someone from the camp.


    "Look there! It''s huge!" someone eximed as he pointed in the direction of the ruined city.


    Walking towards their location is a 3-meters tall demon that has two horns on the side of its head that looks like that of a water buffalo.


    It has three glowing red eyes and a huge mouth. It does not seem to have a nose or a snout.


    Through the illumination of the two moons, Xin Ja could see that its skin is ck with long thin air flowing on its muscr body.


    Roar!!!


    The giant demon roared as suddenly a few demons appear behind it as they began to rush towards the awakened group.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja grabs his knife and prepares to fight.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the people also prepare to fight the demons that are charging right at them.


    The guy named France Roye suddenly jumps from high above the trees and then charges right at the giant demon.


    On his way, he began cutting down the lower-level demons that came across his way.


    Meanwhile, the sound of battle could now be heard in the camping area as the awakened fought against the attacking demons.


    Xin Ja while above the trees tries to find a fairly strong demon. When he found one, he quickly takes out a bolt from the magazine of his MCAW and then threw it at the demon.


    The bolt hits the demon''s shoulder and it suddenly shrieked in pain. When its reptilian eyes saw who hurt it, it suddenly charged toward Xin Ja.


    That demon is actually fighting Lance Grim, but he is not the demon''s match. They are both E-rank but the demon seems to be more agile and faster, hence Lance is unable to beat it.


    It was about to w Lance who has fallen to the ground when Xin Ja attack it.


    Lance saw what happened and the demon chases after Xin Ja who jumps down from the tree and began running to the forest.


    "That damn coward!" Lance cursed.


    He is not thankful that he was rescued and helped by Xin Ja, instead, he feels humiliated that he was rescued by trash.


    Instead of being thankful he felt insulted that he wanted to follow the demon and watch as it devours that bastard''s head.


    "This is what you get, coward!" he muttered as he slowly stood up.


    His right hand is wounded and has three long gashes on them. It made him wince to see his own blood flowing profusely from the gashes.


    Meanwhile, the rest of the team is in trouble as they are protecting the porters who are now trying to enter the armored vehicle.


    "Damn waste! Why protect them? Just let them die!" Lance Grim shouted as he run towards a demon and attacked.


    But who would have known that the demon was able to notice his sneak attack and with a swiped of its hand it parried Lance Grim''s weapon?


    "Shit! Help me!" he cried as the demon suddenly pounces on him.


    In his panic, he suddenly runs towards the location of Eden Vale who is busy fighting against a demon.


    Eden was surprised when she saw Lance Grim appearing from behind her. Then she was shocked when he actually grabbed her shoulders and then shoves her towards the demon that is chasing after him.


    Eden was dumbfounded when she uncontrobly staggered and thennded in front of the demon that suddenly swings its hand with its long ws.


    She did not have time to dodge or defend herself as the demon''s long ws prated her stomach.


    Her mind turned nk in dismay when she saw Lance Grim running like a coward and using her as bait for the demon.


    The others saw this but... they were unable to help her as they too are embroiled in a battle with other demons.


    The demon swung its hand and flings her weak body to the side.


    Thud!!!


    She hits a tree and almost passed out because of the pain.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has led the demon far from the camp and then suddenly turns around.


    The demon grinned when it saw that its prey stopped escaping.


    It gestured for Xin Ja toe at it and attack.


    Xin Ja sneered when he suddenly vanished from his spot.


    Before the demon could react, its head has already flown out of its neck.


    Xin Ja then bisected the demon''s head and takes out its dimension crystal which is located at the root of its horn.


    He showed a faint smile after that and quickly went back to the camp.


    He now knew how much chaotic energy his body would automatically absorb when killing a demon. If his calction is right, then he would just need to kill around 20 of these low-level demons to be able to reach the next level.


    He has reached his bottleneck for a while now and did not know how to proceed.


    Xin Ja has discovered that to break through to the next level, he needed something. But what that something is, he did not know.


    But now that he was able to kill a demon and observe clearly, he now has a clear picture and direction fro growth.

 1269 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 19

    Chapter 1269


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Upon returning to the chaotic camp Xin Ja saw at that time what Lance Grim did. He actually used Eden Vale as a meat shield just to escape.


    He was a bit annoyed but did not chase after that guy as she is in deep trouble.


    Xin Ja has no time to hide anything at this time as he suddenly takes out his MCAW. He quickly pointed at the head of a demon that is approaching Eden and quickly presses the trigger.


    Ptaff!!!


    St!!!


    The head of the demon exploded like a tomato.


    He then quickly run to her side and noticed that Eden is half awake.


    "Do not fall asleep yet¡­" Xin Ja quickly takes out a few needles and then pokes her bleeding stomach stopping the bleeding.


    He did not have time to rest when he saw a lot more demonsing.


    He gritted his teeth and like the wind, his figure dashed from left to right decapitating the demons. He did not let the chance go to split the heads in the air and take their dimension crystals.


    The awakened were shocked to see the demons they are fighting suddenly falling down without their heads.


    But they are unable to follow Xin Ja''s fast movement.


    And F-rank and E-rank awakened only have the physical strength of their rank. So they are unable to follow the movement speed of Xin Ja.


    But if the D-rank France Roye is here, he would surely be able to follow the fast movement of Xin Ja. This is because¡­ D-rank has the strength and speed of a Ki Master.


    With the death of the demons, the battle became easier and Xin Ja was able to take a breather.


    He quickly checked the wound on Eden Vale''s body and noticed that a few of her organs are wounded. But what surprised him is that Eden Vale is actually a D-rank awakened. But how was he not able to defend against that guy?


    Then she noticed that in her blood there is a toxin that is produced by the demons.


    "Was she bitten or something?" he muttered as he began to use needles and potions to heal her wounds.


    Xin Ja was busy healing her while the rest of the team encircle the two to protect them.


    "How is the leader? How is she?" James Reeve asked showing a hint of concern in his eyes.


    "She is fine¡­ but her wound is a bit deep, plus she seems to be poisoned¡­" Xin Ja replied without stopping his treatment.


    "Poisoned? Ah¡­ I knew something is wrong. When she was fighting that unihorn in the ruins, I think she was wounded at that time¡­" Marcus Gray interjected.


    "Damn this woman¡­ Does she think she is that strong and is afraid to rely on her teammates?" James scolded.


    "James¡­ you goy guts!" suddenly Eden said in a low and weak voice.


    "Ah, leader! Are you okay now?!" the two suddenly eximed.


    "No, she is not¡­ You should not move¡­ I need to heal the rest of your wounds internal wounds¡­" Xin Ja then continues to drip the healing potion on the needle as it is applied to her wounded inner organs.


    Soon her inner organs have been closed and Xin Ja also closed her wound.


    "There¡­ You are good¡­ Luckily your inner organs were not wounded that heavily¡­ If not then you needed at least 3 days of rest¡­"


    "You are a healer? No¡­ that is impossible. You''re only an F-rank¡­" she muttered while observing Xin Ja''s face.


    "I''m no healer, I''m just an amnesiac guy who seems to know how to concoct and use medicine¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Themotion around them died down, and Xin Ja quickly rescued the rest of the wounded in the camp. He did not have time to think about anything as he seems to be more worried about those injured than concealing his own skills.


    After he was able to heal the rest, he noticed that from afar, France Roye is still fighting that giant demon.


    His speed is really fast and he seems to be a match for the demon.


    Suddenly, a loud sound erupted from afar and the head of the demon exploded.


    France Roye has already retreated a few distances as the lifeless body of the demon fell to the ground.


    He then showed a ''thumbs up'' as if trying to thank someone from afar.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    France approached Xin Ja and patted his shoulder.


    "Not only are you good in cooking, but also in healing¡­ Damn, I''m now getting curious about you¡­ I heard that you are newly awakened¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "I seem to know how to make medicine and also cook. But I don''t know my own name¡­" Xin Ja shrugged his shoulder.


    "Hmm¡­ Memory reflex¡­ Summers eh? Oh, wait a minute¡­ Adam Summers, don''t tell me you are that¡­"


    Xin Ja furrowed his brow when he noticed that France actually knew the name Adam Summers.


    "My man¡­ your name is a household name in the upper society¡­ They would say, don''t be like that Adam Summers¡­ or are you going to be a waste like that Adam Summers?... Hahaha¡­ I think something is wrong with some of your family members. Why would they nder one of their own? Are they fools?"


    France joking said.


    But stopped when he noticed Xin Ja seem to be thinking deeply.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to do that. Anyway, thank you for what you did in the camp! See you!" he patted Xin Ja''s back and then left.


    Xin Ja just shook his head and chuckled silently.


    The man has a point though¡­ the Summers are really stupid for airing their own dirtyundry in public.


    Some of the groups decided to return but some who are still intact decided to continue hunting that day and includes Xin Ja''s team.


    Xin Ja now has active participation in the hunt. Even though he is only an E-rank the group became rxed as they can now leave their back on him.


    He was the one in charge of the safety of the porters and the collectors.


    The team then came back at noon and they have a fairly good haul returning to camp.


    That night, Xin Ja did not rest as he became the doctor of the camp healing those that were wounded in the hunt.


    Xin Ja did not receive the money offered to him. Instead, he decided to ept demon bones of any kind.


    The reason for this is that he wanted to try and use the sturdy demon bones that belong to strong demons.


    After working for the whole day, Xin Ja asked if he could rest inside the armored vehicle. France Roye gives him permission as he knew that the guy has worked his ass off.


    Inside the armored vehicle, Xin Ja began refining the demon bones and turning them into weapons.


    He created a modified weapon, using Ki energy as the propent. He designed it to look like an air pump rifle.


    That night when everyone is resting, Xin Ja walked out of the armored vehicle and decide to test out his new weapon.


    As he walks towards the bushes and then climbs up a tree, then scanned the area a few distances from him.


    "This is a good ce to test this thing out¡­" he muttered.


    "Test what now?" suddenly someone said beside him.


    Xin Ja almost jump in fright when he saw the grinning face of France Roye.


    "Hehe¡­ I knew you are making something inside the vehicle¡­" he said with a grin.


    "It''s just a rifle¡­" Xin Ja said with a slightlyining tone.


    "You know that these kinds of things will create too much noise and would give us trouble, right?" France suddenly scolded but his face is showing a sneer.


    "Then how should I test it then¡­" Xin Ja asked.


    France frowned then suddenly got an idea.


    He grabbed Xin Ja''s cor and then quickly jumps up. Xin Ja felt like he is some kind of cat that is being dragged by its mother as they go to somece.


    The two traveled towards the ruined town and then reached a tall building a fair distance from the campsite.


    France Roye scaled the building easily and soon the two of them are now standing on the roof.


    "You can try your weapon here¡­" he suddenly said while looking at the ground.


    "Really? Thank you¡­" Xin Ja excitedly said with a big smile on his face.


    As he turns to the side and saw a demon from afar, he excitedly pointed the rifle made of some iron and demon bone.


    France Roye felt a bit amused when he looks at the weapon that looks like a hunting rifle without a scope.


    When the young man positioned himself and was ready to shoot, he could not help but shake his head.


    "If you attracted that demon without killing it, we will both be in trouble¡­ That thing is at least D-rank and a defensive type at that¡­" France reminded Xin Ja.


    But the corner of Xin Ja''s mouth curved.


    He knew that France is near him and is following at that time.


    And this is part of his n. How could he miss that chance to hunt using a rifle made from this world?


    "Cover your ears! This is going to be loud!" Xin Ja suddenly said as he squeezes the trigger.

 1270 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 20

    Chapter 1270


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The sound ofpressed air sounded out from the rifle. It was not that loud, but it is not that silent either.


    France Roye frowns when he realized that the young man is actually teasing him.


    "You¡­ you deliberately wanted to go here, right? Crafty little bugger¡­" France could not help but shake his head.


    But when his eyesnded on the demon a few distances on the ground, he could not help but have his eyes bulge.


    How could he not feel bbergasted when he is looking at a dead demon with a hole on its head?


    "How¡­ how could that be?" he was stunned and did not know what to say.


    "Hehe¡­ That my friend is my secret¡­" Xin Ja said as he stood up and then looks at the ground.


    He saw another one and took an aim and then shoot again.


    Another roaming demon was killed.


    Xin Ja did not stop there and grab this chance to continue hunting the demons.


    Not longter, France has already recovered from his stupor and decided to harvest the dead demons.


    Right now, Xin Ja could not be happier than ever. This is because he has finally broken through to the Ki Adept realm.


    He could feel the power coursing through his body, and then entering the spheres in his dantian. Inside therge protective sphere in his dantian now has 11 spheres pulsating with power.


    He could not understand why those that are in the Ki Adept feel stronger than those in the lower realms. But for Xin Ja something is different. He might have reached the 11th level, but right now his dantian feels empty.


    It was like when he was breaking through a while ago, all of the Ki energy inside his dantian was absorbed by the 11th sphere.


    As his consciousness delve inside his dantian and then to the 11th sphere, he was suddenly dumbfounded.


    Usually, the spheres in his dantian are just packets that hold Ki. They are there to help him increase his strength and physique. They are also there to give him power.


    But when he reached the 10th level, he learned how to be sensitive and how to dive inside his own dantian.


    And what he is seeing rights now are ten small spheres like smalls revolving on their own axis. Then he noticed arger one. Therge one looks like a rock, something without life.


    He frowned when he saw this and tried to investigate further.


    He now could see that therge-like sphere truly does not have any life.


    "Does this mean that I don''t have any Ki?" he thought as he looks at his hand.


    Then he knew that his conjecture was correct, he truly did not have any Ki right now.


    He subconsciously takes out a Ki stone from his space and began absorbing it.


    After absorbing the energy in the Ki stone he heaves a sigh of relief upon seeing that he now has Ki flowing in his body again.


    However, as he checks his dantian again, he was once again bbergasted.


    They are still empty¡­ it was like the amount he absorbed is like a drop of a bucket trying to fill an empty ocean.


    Xin Ja did not have time to think about any of this for now as his eyesnded on the ground below.


    He noticed that France has finished collecting the dimensional crystals.


    "I guess it''s time to head back¡­" he said as he stands up.


    But then he suddenly stops as he noticed a strange ripple in the air.


    Using his absolute sense, Xin Ja was able to quickly determine that it was a slim-looking demon which is hiding in the shadows.


    He did not hesitate to point the rifle at that demon and then shots.


    Ptaff!!!


    The sound seems to have startled the demon, but before it could react, its head suddenly tilted sideways as its body fell to the ground.


    France Roye was startled as he looks at the thin demon lying dead on the ground.


    "Damn¡­ This is a shadow demon¡­ I would have been in trouble¡­" France muttered as he looks around and checked his surroundings.


    Xin Ja has already jumped down and then walked towards France.


    "How was the harvest?" Xin Ja asked while walking toward the shadow demon.


    He carefully checked its skin and was immediately piqued as he saw the greenish scale on the demon''s body.


    He decided to use the skin of this thing to create a suit.


    The two walked back to the camp and they saw the figure of Eden leaning on a big tree.<sub> </sub>


    "Sigh¡­ France, you know that you have vited thew of the Union, right? As a guardian, you should not have left your post¡­" she suddenly scolded.


    France scratched the back of his head in awkwardness.


    "Sorry about that¡­ I was just too curious about this guy¡­" he reasoned.


    "Whatever¡­ I think the two of you should know that this is serious, right?"


    "Yes¡­" the two replied while lowering their heads.


    "Then would you share two crystals with me?" Eden suddenly said.


    The two were stunned and looks at her.


    "Well, you expect me to shut up without gaining something?" she suddenly extended her palm.


    France shook his head and then handed two crystals to her.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s the right attitude¡­ These crystals are still full¡­ It seems that you guys are very efficient hunters¡­" she praised after checking the crystals.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not sleep that night and created a gear using the skin of the shadow demon. He was able to synthesize its skin ability and recreate its shadow stealth function.


    "I think I can copy this kind of function¡­" he muttered after experimenting on the skin.


    It was already morning when Xin Ja walks out of the armored vehicle.


    After the whole night of crafting new gear, he showed satisfaction in his eyes while looking at the morning sun.


    The group is now going to the ruins once again toplete their final task.


    They only have to hunt down a particr demon to be able to finish their collection task and then return to the city.


    As Xin Ja prepares to go out with the team, he was approached by a man with an eye patch.


    "You are Adam Summers?" he asked.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and showed a questioning look at the man.


    "I saw your weaponst night¡­ The distance should not be that far, right?" he asked in a low voice.


    "Maybe around 500 meters¡­"


    "That is good enough¡­ 10 million sumar¡­ If you can build me one¡­" the man requested.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback.


    He already knew how much that money amounts to in this world. Although he could sell his stuff from his inventory, to be able to gain that much in one transaction and without someplications at that is something he has never expected.


    The way this guy seems secretive means that he should be someone who does not talk too much.


    The guy is another D-rank who seems to be a hidden protector of the camp.


    "Well, 10 million and a D-rank demon bone¡­ for the bullets I also needed D-rank demon bones and their crystals¡­ One crystal per magazine¡­ I''m not sure how many bullets would it take to deplete a crystal... my rough estimate should be around a thousand." Xin Ja exined.


    The guy thought for a while and nodded his head.


    The guy gives Xin Ja a check from the Awakened Union bank. This means that this person has enough money in the bank to pay him 10 million.


    One should know that only those that have 100 million in the Awakened Union bank could have such type of check.


    <o>,m "I will give you the rest tonight¡­" he added then turns to leave.</o>


    That day, Xin Ja and the group finished their task.


    While returning, he curiously asked.


    "What are you nning to do with Lance Grim?"


    When he asked this question, Eden Vale turned silent. James Reeve and Marcus Gray on the side also did not say anything.


    "*Sigh¡­ I will tell you the truth. That guy is not someone we can trample with. Although he is being kept in check by the union so that he could not use the influence of his brother, we cannot also cause him some trouble¡­" Eden Vale exined.


    "So you mean¡­"


    "His brother is an A-rank awakened by the name of Oliver Grim." James Reeve butted in.


    Xin Ja frowned as he felt curious about an A-rank person. One should know that an A-rank awakened is already a full-powered Shen¡­ a powerful person even on the other side of the. Shens are able to topple kingdoms and could affect an empire.


    So how could he not feel curious about how powerful A-ranks on this side of the are?


    "It is your decision¡­ But if he causes trouble with me, I''m not sure if I can tolerate it though¡­" Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    "I could understand how you feel, but I advise you not to act rashly¡­" Marcus Gray suggested.


    The team went back to the camp that night after the long day of the hunt.

 1271 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 21

    Chapter 1271


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has proven his worth in the group as he took a sniping position while the three are fighting the vanguard below.


    After the battle, he would even help them carry stuff which lightens the burden of the other porters.


    The group is truly grateful to him, especially the porters and the collectors.


    He learned that in their previous hunts, the porters would almost always meet a dangerous situation.


    But with his presence in their group, they have hunted sessfully and even have gotten a great haul. They truly appreciated his help this time.


    While on their way back to the city, James Reeve sat beside Xin Ja.


    "I hope that in our next hunt we can still invite you¡­" he casually asked on the side.


    "Sure why not¡­"


    How could Xin Ja let this opportunity pass? He has not gotten enough of hunting outside the city yet. Although the sphere inside his dantian is like an empty sea, because of the amount and level of demons he helped kill, the empty and dried sea has actually be a muddy ground.


    It was an improvement of some sort.


    Anyway, his harvest is already enough for now and he has to return to the city to take care of some business for thete Adam Summers.


    Tonight he would be living as Adam Summers and visiting the family he never knows. Well, he would just pretend to be an amnesiac, that is the y anyway.


    When the convoy went back to the city, they directly went to the Awakened Union and submitted their mission.


    Xin Ja also finished his mission and many people showed friendly gazes and waved goodbye to him.


    Unknown to him, the name Adam Summers would begin to spread throughout the union as someone who is able to heal any awakened even on the brink of death.


    The story became exaggerated as his name suddenly became synonymous with a divine doctor of some sort.


    But this is something of no concern to Xin Ja.


    Right now, he is having a headache while looking at the enthusiastic young woman preparing all of his clothing.


    He just stands there and wore anything she would ask him to wear.


    3 hourster¡­


    Xin Ja walked out of the changing room in the shopping center and his dashing appearance almost blinded J Cole.


    "You are really as handsome as him¡­" she muttered while biting her lower lip.


    p "Thank you¡­" Xin Ja replied with a polite smile.</anda>


    "Anyway, off you go¡­ Oh, you have to pick up that¡­ wife¡­ of yours before going to the Summers." She said with an annoyed expression.


    Xin Ja also frowned as he also did not want to deal with that woman. He did not want to have to say or do anything to her and what she has done to Adam¡­ he just did not want to see her.


    Showing a helpless smile on his face, he walked to the side of the road.


    "I will let you borrow my ride¡­" she said as she gestured for him to enter.


    The driver did not say anything and just waited.


    "Are you sure about this?"


    "Yep, that woman would nag at you. At least this way, your travel would be peaceful¡­" J winks.


    "Alright¡­ Thank you." Xin Ja got inside the car and left.


    While looking at the street, a faint smile appears on J Cole''s dainty mouth.


    "I hope that you can give my cousin some justice¡­ I''m betting everything on you now¡­" she muttered as she turns around and left.


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja arrive in the old apartment building, he saw Samantha Kane waiting inside the apartment. She is wearing a long ck gown that flows perfectly on her body.


    She is not as curvy as J Cole, but she looks attractive with her make-up on.


    Most men would surely be attracted to her looks, but Xin Ja is different. He had seen far more attractive women in his life. His best friend alone, Qiang Yaoyao is already 100 times more attractive than this woman.


    But of course, he is not after any beauty¡­ because, for him, beauty is in the eyes of the beholder. His girlfriend Rou Chenchen may not be as beautiful as any other woman in other''s standard, but for him, she is the prettiest of them all.


    "You¡­ You''vee at¡­ atst¡­" Samantha Kane stammered when she opened the door and saw the handsome-looking young man in front of her.


    Xin Ja is very attractive at this moment, with his fit body and impable handsome face. Although he is not as tall as other men with only a height of 5''8 or 1.72 meters, he still looks very attractive.


    "Let''s go¡­" he said calmly.<sub> </sub>


    He then walked down the stairs and Samantha began chasing after him after she locked the door.


    "You¡­ Do you know that you are now in deep trouble? What you have done to Rome will soon have their consequence¡­" she suddenly said when she caught up with him.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just walked toward the car.


    He opened it and then stood to the side.


    Although he hated the woman, he is still after all a polite kind of guy.


    Samantha Kane was bbergasted when she noticed the car and the man before her opening the door.


    When she enters the car, she looks around and was a bit amazed.


    She came from a well-off family and had seen such things before. So, she could tell that the car is worth a lot of money.


    "How¡­ How did you get this car?" she asked subconsciously.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just looks outside the window.


    A few minutester¡­


    They now arrive at a big restaurant, one of the famous restaurants in the city.


    Xin Ja alighted from the car and then walked towards the entrance.


    Samantha frowned as she waited inside the car for him to open. But Xin Ja did not feel like doing so.


    She grumpily got off the car and walked beside him with a re in her eyes.


    "Do you expect me to still grumble at your feet after what I have seen?" Xin Ja said in a low voice as he walked towards the entrance.


    Samantha gritted her teeth and followed behind him.


    On the second floor hall of the restaurant, several people are already in there.


    A festive atmosphere could be felt as the people inside the hall mingled with each other.


    Several people are entering the hall and were greeted by the ushers of the restaurant.


    When Xin Ja and Samantha Kane enter, they caught the attention of a few of the family members of the Kane and the Summers.


    "Cousin! You''ve finally arrived!" a slender female wearing a dark red ball gown stood up from her seat and walked toward Samantha.


    "How is your¡­ married life?" she said with a mocking smile.


    Samantha showed a fake smile as she too showed a sneer on her face.


    "It''s all good¡­ I''m happy." Samantha said as she suddenly clings to Xin Ja''s arm.


    Xin Ja suddenly feels shivers running down his spine as the soft body of a woman presses against him. He could not help but show a frown on his face as he looks at the two ring women.


    "Petty and short-sighted¡­" he muttered as he turns his gaze elsewhere.


    He saw a few men looking at him and has a stunned look on their faces.


    This is because these men could tell that he is actually wearing a personally tailored suit. Plus his handsome face exudes his aura which covers theirs.


    "Adam¡­ You''vee atst¡­" a young man suddenly walked towards him with his arms wide open.


    He gave Adam a pretentious hug while patting his shoulder.


    "How dare you appear here? Get lost before I drag you out like a dog¡­" the young man suddenly said.


    Xin Ja felt a bit amused. How could these people think of doing anything to him when they are all just normal people?


    But of course, he did not want to do anything as he was invited to this ce by Adam''s grandfather. If that old man is nice, then maybe he would show the needed courtesy. But if that old man is like the people in here ring at him, then he would throw all the courtesy out the window, and might even beat everyone in here.


    After that guy look at him with his pretentious smile, Xin Ja just nodded his head.


    "Come¡­ I think my cousin here has something to do¡­ Please lead him outside." The young man suddenly said while calling for some of the Summers family retainers.


    Four men walked toward Adam and surrounded him.


    "Cousin, thank you for visiting grandfather, I will make sure that he received your greetings¡­"


    With a nod of his head, the four retainers walk closer to Xin Ja.


    Then one of them extended his hand and was about to grab Xin Ja''s arm when suddenly amotion from outside interrupted them.


    An old man with a walking stick enters the hall while being assisted by a beautiful blonde woman wearing a body-hugging silver gown.


    When the old man appears, the hall immediately turned silent.

 1272 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 22

    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 22


    Chapter 1272


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Samantha Kane feels a bit annoyed that the guy whom she thought had changed is still the pushover that he was. He would not even fight back against the insult his cousin is throwing at him.


    But she did not say anything as she too was an outcast of her own family. She can only try to hold to that boring Rome Lee for support.


    That guy might be boring, but he gives her everything she asked for. He would even take her out of that dpidated ce if not for the condition her family has set for her.


    The condition is for her to stay with Adam Summers for 2 years and then the family will take her back. This is because the Kane family would want to teach her a lesson. Although her parents are against this, they could not go against the family''s decision.


    And so, she has stayed with Adam Summers for a year but she did not dare sleep with him. She did not want to have a child with the trash.


    Rome Lee, on the other hand, has been urging her to divorce the guy. But she knew that if she did, then she would be shunned by her own family and that she did not want to happen.


    While standing beside Adam and looking at the old man entering the hall, she bit her lips and quietly hid behind Adam.


    "Grandfather!" the young man greeted the old man who is walking toward them.


    Xin Ja frowned a bit as he could recognize the old man as Adam''s grandfather ording to the pictures he had seen.


    The old man showed an amicable smile and hugged the young man.


    "Who is that guy?" Xin Ja asked in a low voice at Samantha Kane behind him.


    She showed a shocked expression when she heard this.


    That guy was talking to him for a while now and he showed a calm expression, but it turned out that he did not know the guy.


    She then remembers him acting a bit weird a few days ago. He became strong that he could even beat up Rome Lee. She wanted to ask him but was a bit reluctant. She is not that shameless and brainless as to ask something of him after he discovered her infidelity.


    She grits her teeth and then said.


    "He is your cousin¡­ Leo Summers¡­ his father is your uncle¡­ did you forget?" she asked curiously.


    "Umm¡­" Xin Ja nods his head in acknowledgment.


    She looks at him weirdly as she did not know what is happening to the guy.


    When the old man stood in front of Xin Ja, he showed a domineering expression and squinted his eyes.


    He looks at Xin Ja up and down and then frowned when he did not see him reacting or something. The young man before him just looks at him without flinching.


    "How bold! Why have you not greeted, our grandfather!" the young man angrily shouted.


    <o>,m Xin Ja just squinted his eyes and then nodded his head.</o>


    "Grandfather¡­" he said with a calm tone.


    Everyone in the hall began to discuss in a hushed tone the attitude that Adam Summers is showing. They all knew that Adam Summers is a timid man and is always an introvert. He would always hide from the crowd and would not have the gut to show up in front of everyone.


    He would always sit in the corner and when the old man enters, he would run towards the old patriarch and then lowered his head not saying anything.


    But now, something seems to have changed.


    "Adam¡­ I heard something has happened¡­" the old man suddenly said.


    "Do you know who I am?" he asked.


    Xin Ja squinted as he looks at the old man. This old man seems to know something. But he has no n of hiding anything and just goes with the n.


    "I know you¡­ but only your name and that you are supposed to be my grandfather." Xin Ja said without stammering.


    "Albert Summers, right?" Xin Ja asked.


    The eyes of the young man on the side suddenly went wide and anger could be seen on his face.


    "How dare you!?"


    "Anyone! Beat this waste!" he growled.


    But Xin Ja did not flinch and just looks at the old man.


    "If you don''t stop this stupidity, I will waste your grandson in front of you¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    It was a bare threat.


    The expression of everyone in the hall became that of shock. How could they not know who Adam Summers is?<sub> </sub>


    "You dare threaten my son and the father? You''re nothing but a waste¡­" said a middle-aged man standing behind the old man.


    "Drag this bastard out!" the middle-aged manmanded.


    A few security personnel and family guards have already surrounded Xin Ja.


    "*Sigh¡­ You will not mind this will you?" he said while looking at the old man.


    All this time, his eyes did not leave the old man''s eyes.


    Xin Ja could see aplicated feeling in the old man''s expression.


    "It seems that this old man has be a toothless tiger in the family¡­" he thought.


    He suddenly walked forward and got close to the old man. The middle-aged man was rmed and wanted to get close but the old man stopped him.


    "I am not the old Adam Summers¡­ I know something about what happened to my father. If you do not act, I will personally clean the skeleton in the closet of this family¡­ My father and mother¡­" Xin Ja whispered then slowly backs away.


    His voice is clear in the ears of the old man. But those around him even those near the two did not hear anything.


    Xin Ja did not want this family to bother him in his quest for growing stronger. For now, he could not cause them trouble because of the Unionws, but if they truly irritate him, he would grab them and then go back and forth to erase their existence.


    "Father¡­" the middle-aged man felt a bit worried.


    But the old man lifted his hand to stop him.


    "Today is my birthday¡­ I don''t want anymotion¡­ Leo, stop being petty." The old man said then turns around and walked to his seat.


    The father and son duo along with some of the family members were all stunned. They did not expect that Albert Summers would say such a thing to his favorite grandson just because of waste.


    No one said anything and just took a seat.


    Soon, the party began and everyone was called to give their gifts to the old man.


    From branded watches, expensive rings, ssy wine, and prized antiques, the Summers family has shown that they are affluent and rich.


    On the side, Leo Summers has already been seething in anger for a while now after his grandfather has reprimanded him.


    How could he bare such insult towards him by the man he respected the most?


    "Petty? Why did grandfather call me, petty? Is it because of that guy? Damn him!" he muttered under his breath as he res at Xin Ja who is calmly eating at his table.


    He could sense that something have changed in the man. Even his wife on his side is showing some weird expression as she would look at the guy every now and then.


    "Did that asshole Rome Lee failed? But we have a deal¡­ It''s been a while since I called him¡­" he then takes out his phone and dialed a number.


    An irritated voice answered on the other line.


    "Bastard¡­ what is happening?" Leo Summers quickly said in a low yet angry tone.


    He talked for a while and then is showing disbelief on his face afterward.


    When he hangs up, he is already showing astonishment in his expression.


    His eyes turnedplicated when he looks at his cousin.


    "This cannot be¡­ He cannot be an awakened¡­" he muttered.


    Then suddenly his eyes turned hostile.


    "So what if he is an awakened¡­ Even if grandfather would now look on him favorably, he is still trash in my eyes¡­" he red with hatred.


    When that person was young and his father was the head of the family. He would always envy his uncle''s family.


    He has a loving father and a kind mother. He is truly envious of them, of the love he is getting.


    Howe he did not have such a fate? Howe his father is just a scheming bastard would always drill in his mind about their father being unfair. Howe he has a mother who would not spend time with him and would just send him to school and tutors every day, while she would always hang out with her friends?


    Everything was truly unfair.


    Even when his uncle died and his aunt mysteriously disappears, his life never changed. The reason why he would always bully his cousin Adam is because he could not ept in his heart that the guy has better parents than him.


    So when the guy''s life is down, he could not help but gloat about his misfortune and revel in the fate of his family.


    It was kind of like a constion for him¡­ something that made him¡­ happy.


    But now it seems that this happiness is once again being trampled.


    So how could he just ept it quietly?

 1273 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 23

    Chapter 1273


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Xin Ja just sits on his seat calmly and then eats what he likes at the party. While he was enjoying his meal, a proud-looking man stood up and then presented his gift to the old man.


    "Uncle¡­ I present to you my gift¡­ This is something that came from outside the city¡­" the man said as he slowly opened the box.


    Inside the box is a ck and white pearl which seems to form the symbol of Yin and Yang. When the box was opened the atmosphere around the old man immediately turned tranquil as if nature became bnced.


    "It creates peace in everything¡­ This a famous demon core of a rare healer demon!¡­" Robert Summers eximed in surprise.


    He did not expect his cousin could get his hand on such a precious object.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ I like your gift¡­ Thank you¡­" the old man, Albert Summers showed a happy smile.


    Everyone looks at the proud man with envy in their eyes. Everyone in the family knew that the old man would always treat someone good when he is happy with them. And for some reason, he would always remember their names.


    So now everyone feels envy for the proud-looking man for getting the attention of the old patriarch.


    Robert Summers showed a contented smile at his cousin and nodded his head.


    Although the Yin and Yang demon pearl is given to the old man, Robert has his ways to get his hand on it.


    Suddenly, the proud-looking man turned his gaze at Xin Ja who is busy with his business of eating.


    Samantha Kane who is beside him has already moved her chair a few distances from him as she did not want to be grouped with him as if she is truly ashamed just to be near him.


    But Xin Ja did not mind these people. He is just enjoying the amazing taste of the meal before him.


    The only regret he has at this time is that the meat did note from those beasts that are exposed to chaotic Ki which everyone called demonized beasts.


    If the meat is made by such creatures, then he could really enjoy this meal.


    "Tsk, tsk¡­ What a disappointment¡­" Xin Ja thought while shaking his head.


    Suddenly, he noticed that everyone became silent. When he lifted his gaze, he found that everyone is actually looking straight at him.


    "What about you¡­ Adam¡­ Do you have any gift for your grandfather?" the proud-looking man said in a loud voice.


    Everyone around Adam sneered after hearing this.


    How could such a pauper have a gift for his grandfather? He could not even buy a decent meal as they could see him eating the food on his table as if there are no tomorrow.


    "Haha¡­ Don''t mind him, he''s just a poor boy who could not even feed his wife¡­ Look! Even his wife did not want to sit beside him¡­ Hahaha¡­" someone from the crowd chided.


    "We all know that Adam has no money, why bother asking him for a gift?"


    "Are you sure he has no money? I saw him getting in here with a nice car though¡­" someone from the crowd suddenly said.


    Everyone became animated while they discuss Adam Summers in front of Xin Ja. Of course, Xin Ja is not affected by this, and he just looks at them like he is looking at some fools while shaking his head.


    The then picks another meat dish from a serving dish and then takes another bite.


    Everyone now sneered at his shamelessness.


    "I never would have thought that he would be this shameless¡­"


    "You know that he has not eaten such good food before, let him choke on it maybe tomorrow, he''ll get indigestion¡­"


    "He truly is trash¡­"


    Now the crowd is throwing insults at him for no reason, which made Xin Ja frown a bit.


    "Hmm¡­ Gift?" he said as he reluctantly wipes his mouth with the table napkin.


    "I thought this ce is full of intelligent and civilized people¡­ But it seems that I was wrong." Xin Ja scoffed.


    The people around him red at him upon hearing this.


    He then stood proudly and looks at the people around him.


    "Petty, dumbass, arrogance without substance, silk pant, covetous, a snake, a secret bastard¡­ Hmm¡­ Who else¡­ Ah, adulterous¡­" Xin Ja pointed at some people ording to what he could see using absolute sense.


    Those people he points to showed an angry expression on their faces. This is true, especially to the two he pointed out as adulterous.


    Their faces immediately turned pale because not only is their rtionship in secret, but it is also a taboo for the family because both of them are men with wives and children.<sub> </sub>


    Now being pointed out as adulterous, it made everyone look at them with disbelieving eyes.


    "You are ndering us!" shouted almost everyone in the room.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do unto others what you don''t want others to do unto you¡­ You nder me, and I tell the truth in your face¡­ anything wrong with that?" Xin Ja calmly said with a smirk.


    The face of Robert Summers turned hostile as he red at Xin Ja.


    But before he could say something, they saw Xin Ja walking towards the area where the old patriarch of the family is.


    "I actually have a gift for you¡­ Grandfather¡­" Xin Ja extended his hand to the side and just like magic, a box appear.


    This startled everyone near him as they could not believe what they have just seen.


    Xin Ja carefully puts the palm-size box on the table of the old man.


    "I know that I am not wee here and in this family¡­ But because you invited me, I came. But I want to say that this would be thest time¡­ By the way¡­ Did you invite me here to be maligned by everyone?" Xin Ja said then suddenly asked.


    Hearing his question, the expression of the Albert Summers became grave.


    "I invited you here because you are a part of this family¡­"


    "Oh, really? Do you mean this is what you call a family? I wanted to make clear something¡­ As of now, I do not know who you people are. I cannot remember any of you after my ident a week ago. Haha¡­ This is what I call my lucky break for me. I could not imagine having a family like this¡­ a family full of vipers¡­ Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja said as he turns around and walk towards the main exit.


    Suddenly, the proud-looking man pointed at Xin Ja.


    "How dare you mock your own family?!" shouted the man.


    Everyone immediately took a step forward.


    But before everyone could take another step, they suddenly saw a sword appearing in Xin Ja''s hand.


    This made everyone take a step back.


    "Stop!" shouted the old patriarch.


    "This is my fault¡­ I have been negligent of your feelings¡­" the old patriarch said as he stands up.


    One could see the pain in his expression while looking at the back of his grandson.


    He clenches his cane tightly as his mouth began to shake.


    "I know of the ident¡­ I know of your resentment¡­ I hope that the freedom you have now¡­ will make you live a good life from now on¡­ I''m sorry... Adam." the old patriarch said as he turn around and walked to the side exit of the hall.


    His shoulder suddenly feels heavy as his figure slumps while walking.


    He suddenly remembers the days when his grandson Adam was still a kid. They would y together and have fun while he would cutely call him grandfather.


    Every birthday of his, he would invite Adam and although the family would mock him, the boy would bear with it and secretly approach him to give his gift. And he would always love his simple gifts.


    He has been selfish all along, and now he realized that because of his selfishness, his loving and caring grandson has been oppressed to such a degree.


    It was all his fault. It was because of his selfishness of seeing him again. That this happened.


    He could help but grit his teeth and truly regretted giving the control of the family to his second son, Robert.


    His scheming heart has pushed the Summers family forward but it also alienated him from his favorite grandson.


    As he walks towards the elevator a tall young man quickly appears beside him.


    Upon entering, the old man suddenly staggered.


    "Old Patriarch¡­" the young man hurriedly catches his frail-looking body.


    "I want to sever the connection of Adam Summers to the Summers family. From now on, he can now have his freedom¡­" he said in a low voice.


    "Are you sure about this, sir¡­" the young man asked.


    "Young master Adam is a promising awakened. I have heard from the union that he is an exceptional doctor. Plus, although he is only an E-rank, he is actually able to join the hunt¡­" the young man exined.


    "That is good¡­ That is good¡­ I''m just a useless old man. I''m actually just burdening him¡­ This is much better than him tearing the whole family apart¡­"


    When the young man heard this, he knew that it is possible. The Summers might be a strong family with some awakened in their employment, but from the data and the recordings he got from the union, he knew how strong Adam is.


    And he dare not say what would happen if the whole family infuriates the guy.


    That is why the oue of today is already good enough.

 1274 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 24

    Chapter 1274


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    While the old patriarch of the family left the area the rest of the family members are ring at Xin Ja as he walks towards the door.


    "Do you think you can just leave this ce just like that?" suddenly a cold voice drifted to his ears and stopped him from his steps.


    Robert has been putting up with the arrogance of that trashy bastard nephew of his. But since his old man is now gone, he could now show his dominance in the hall.


    He wanted to teach the guy a lesson no matter what. So what if he is awakened? So what if he is stronger than them?


    The Summers have employed far too many awakened that they could just pick anyone to defeat that pompous guy.


    Xin Ja smirked and then folded his arms as the sword disappear from his grip.


    "Sigh¡­ I did not want to create trouble in here, but you guys are pushing your luck¡­ My patience has its limits you know¡­" Xin Ja showed a calm smile while looking at the people in the hall.


    Suddenly, two people walk out and approached him.


    One is at the front and the other is at the back.


    "I heard that you are Adam Summers¡­" the one at the front who looks like a bulky muscled man grinned while saying this.


    "Hehe¡­ You are a mere trashy F-rank¡­ do you think you can throw your weight in front of us?" the other one at the back of Xin Ja added.


    He is wearing a dark brown cloak that covered his whole body making him look mysterious.


    As Xin Ja looks at the two, a slight smile appears on his face.


    "E-rank¡­ I guess you guys have the skills to boast¡­" Xin Ja said still showing a calm smile.


    "I will test his skill¡­" the bulky man suddenly said as his figure suddenly dashed towards Xin Ja.


    Hisrge fist flew straight at Xin Ja''s face along with his momentum.


    To the onlookers, the man''s movement is really fast that they can only see a blur disappearing and then appearing in front of Xin Ja.


    However, for Xin Ja... his speed is not that much. This is because that guy is wearing enhanced boots which is giving him his speed. But from the looks of it, this guy''s reflexes are a bit dull.


    With a tilt of his body, Xin Ja was able to dodge the fist.


    But the guy did not give up as his left fist suddenly swings backward trying to deliver a back fist at Xin Ja.


    He has already seen what the guy is doing, so he lowered his stance and squatted to dodge the back fist attack.


    When the two strikes miss, the man suddenly lowered his stance and then quickly swipes the floor with his right leg.


    Xin Ja suddenly lifted his right leg to dodge that swipe. Then he turns his body which is already squatting and then both of his fists strike in front of him.


    Pom!!!


    It was as if he broke the sound barrier as a light booming sound could be heard.


    This time, Xin Ja shifted his body to the side and appear beside the man who was taken aback. But that guy did not give up and quickly folded his elbow and strike at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja once again dodges by taking a step and tilting his body back.


    However, this time, his right hand has already formed a finger and then suddenly strikes the armpit of the bulky man.


    It was just a simple strike but it already rendered that man''s right arm immobile.


    "Shit! What have you done!" shouted the guy as he jump a few steps back.


    The exchange took only a few seconds but the bulky guy has already retreated.


    The onlookers were all astonished at the scene.


    Right now, the one who is looking feverishly at Xin Ja is the wife of Adam, Samantha Kane.


    Her eyes are almost bulging while looking at the man she thought to be trash. She now knew that her husband has be an F-rank awakened. However, she also did not look too highly of him, at most admired him a bit as he should be stronger than Rome Lee.


    She could not help but bit her lips as she partially regretted her decision back then. If only her infidelity was not discovered, then she could have both F-rank awakened dancing in her palm. She would just have to spread her legs for both men.


    But now, things became a bitplicated.


    She did not care about the money the Summers family could give. But if he truly is an F-rank awakened and he could even fight toe-to-toe against an E-rank awakened, then she could already see a good lifeing in the future.


    She is already formting a n to make the guy dance in the palm of her hands.


    Meanwhile, contrary to the excitement and schemes of Samantha Kane, the father, and son... Leo, and Robert, are gritting their teeth when seeing that even an E-rank is unable to defeat the trash.


    "What are you looking at?! Beat him up!" suddenly Leo Summers shouted in anger.<sub> </sub>


    The man wearing a cloak nodded his head and then suddenly shed behind Xin Ja.


    "Backstab!" he muttered as a gleaming dagger appears in his hand and was inserted at Xin Ja''s back.


    But before he could feel tion, the expression of the man has already turned pale.


    This is because he did not hit anything but an afterimage.


    "Shit!" he cursed and quickly jumps back.


    But while in the air, a strong kick was suddenly swiped at him which he also countered with his own leg.


    Thud!!!


    A muffled sound echoed in the hall as two powerful legs collided.


    The cloaked man stood beside the bulky man and looks at Xin Ja warily.


    "It seems that you have some skills to boot¡­" he said in an eerie voice.


    Xin Ja did not answer and just cracked his neck from side to side. Then he took a fighting stance while smirking at the two.


    Then he gestured for them toe.


    The provocation enraged the two as they looked at each other and quickly decided to attack inbination.


    The bulky man became the one to take the brunt of Xin Ja''s attacks and the cloaked man would strike in his blind spots.


    The sh in the middle of the hall has turned everything upside down. Some of the tables were destroyed while people began running to the side. But no one left the hall as they watch the battle of the three awakened beings.


    "How could you stupid fools could not defeat an F-rank? Ate you all just trash!" suddenly Leo shouted in agitation.


    He red at the other guards of the Summers family.


    Taking the hint they all take out their metal folding batons and quickly rush at Xin Ja.


    Forced by two E-ranks and now being swarmed by guards with weapons, Xin Ja was suddenly put in a pinch.


    But he did not lose hisposure.


    With the bulky man suddenly tackling him, he jumps in the air and then turns his body because at this time the cloaked man has suddenly shed behind him.


    The bulky man below and the gleaming dagger above, Xin Ja''s body is in the middle rolling in the air.


    As hended, he has already kicked the butt of the bulky man sending him to the few guards rushing in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Then a dagger came stabbing his stomach, but he was able to dodge it by shifting his body and suddenly appearing behind the cloaked man.


    The guy did not let Xin Ja attack him as he suddenly turn around and threw a hidden dagger.


    Xin Ja suddenly jumps in the air and did a split letting the daggers pass below him. The daggers flew past him and hit three guards who immediately fell dead on the ground.


    Their bodies were twitching and their faces turned green.


    "Poison¡­" Xin Ja muttered as his expression turned serious.


    Suddenly, he takes out his ck short sword and then rushes at the cloaked man.


    The cloaked man suddenly feels weird. This is because he could see that Xin Ja is rushing toward him to kill him, but his senses are not picking any killing intent.


    It was like that guy holding the ck sword is just running toward him to greet him as a friend.


    "Friend my ass! This guy is far too dangerous¡­ I have to escape!" the cloaked man thought.


    But before he could move the figure of Xin Ja is already beside him.


    "Wait stop!" suddenly someone shouted and was about to make his move.


    But it was already toote.


    Xin Ja has already appeared behind the cloaked man with his short sword extended in front of him as if he just sliced something.


    Then in front of everyone, the figure of the cloaked E-rank awakened was bisected in half.


    Everyone who is seeing this immediately turned pale and most of them felt their knees buckling.


    Eeeek!!!


    Most of the women in the crowd shrieked upon seeing the bloody scene before them.


    The one who shouted to stop was the young man who just sent the old patriarch down the elevator.


    He just came back to the hall to check on things. But who would have known that he would see such a battle?

 1275 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 25

    Chapter 1275


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Everyone now trembles in fear as they saw the bloody ground of the restaurant. This time, the eyes of the bulky man turned red as he res at Xin Ja.


    "How dare you kill mypanion! You will surely face this consequence from the union!" shouted the bulky man.


    "Oh? If I kill you¡­ then this thing would be buried with your death, right?" Xin Ja suddenly muttered with a strange grin on his face.


    The bulky man suddenly takes a step back.


    So far, he noticed that those that Adam hit were only unconscious. The others who were hit by the two of them are all dead. This made him feel a bit worried.


    "Do not listen to him! Kill that guy!" Leo shouted in his rage.


    But before the bulky man could do anything.


    p!!!


    A loud echoing sound reverberates in the hall. The figure of Leo Summers was sent flying to another table.


    With that one p, he has already fainted.


    This p was delivered to him by the tall young man who wanted to stop Xin Ja.


    "It was you who provoke this tragedy¡­ You ignorant fool!" the young man shouted in anger.


    "Put a reign on your son Uncle Robert, or else I might not be able to control myself and kill him with my bare hands¡­" the young man said while gritting his teeth.


    This particr young man is the most powerful awakened in the Summers family, Hector Summers, a C-rank awakened.


    He is not interested in family politics or meddling in family squabbles. He just wanted to protect the old patriarch and his legacy.


    Most of the time, he would not do this thing. But Adam Summers is different. There is something that the family can gain if Adam Summers returns to them.


    But the short-sighted father and son have actually provoked him even sending 2 E-rank awakened. Now he is having a headache on how to convince the guy to return.


    He looks at the calm expression of the young man before him.


    "Adam¡­ you can go now¡­" he said with a wave of his hand.


    No one dares to stop Adam from the words of Hector alone. In truth, the Summers family has considered Hector as the real family head. But he would not get involved in family matters¡­ hence the reigns would always be decided by Robert.


    Xin Ja looks at the young man curiously and then turns around to leave.


    When he took a step, a petite and beautiful figure suddenly run toward Xin Ja and grabs his arm.


    Samantha has now wanted to start her scheme to get this man back.


    She knew that if she works hard, she would be able to get his attention and affection back.


    "Let''s go home, okay?" she suddenly said in a soft voice which made Xin Ja shiver.


    The soft mounds in his arms made him gulp but then felt a bit¡­ disgusted.


    But of course, he would not show this to others as the woman is still the wife of Adam. He did not want to shame the guy in front of this many eyes.


    As the two left the party, they quickly enter the car that was waiting for them outside.


    "I did not expect that you are really this strong now¡­" Samantha said while showing her graceful and seductive smile.


    Xin Ja just nodded his head.


    "I know that I made mistakes¡­ And I could not me you for feeling angry towards me. But¡­ I hope that you can understand my situation¡­" she said trying to look pitiful.


    The corners of her eyes even begin to swell with tears.


    The driver of the car subconsciously looks at the rear mirror showing a weird expression on his face.


    At this time, Xin Ja also feels that the woman is really trying her best to do something here. However, how could he feel something when he is not Adam?


    "Sigh¡­ As I told you¡­ I don''t¡­ remember¡­ anything¡­" Xin Ja said coldly.


    "Then let me help you remember¡­ Let me help you recall all the fun things we have together¡­" she suddenly said as if an idea pops into her mind.


    "Both of us are deeply in love you know¡­"


    Xin Ja could not talk to the woman anymore as he just shifted his gaze out the window.


    Seeing his reaction, Samantha frowned and then pouted.


    She could not believe that her seduction did not work on him.


    Whenever she did this to Rome Lee, that guy would immediately be head over heel for her.


    She suddenly feels frustrated while looking at the handsome profile of her husband, Adam.<sub> </sub>


    "I should not force it for now¡­ I will let you prepare yourself, and I too will prepare¡­" she thought.


    Xin Ja did not bother the woman until they reached the old apartment building.


    As Samantha got off the car, she looks at Xin Ja inside and then shed her beautiful smile.


    "Good night!" she said shyly.


    Xin Ja would surely not be able to resist her charms if he was Adam. Because Adam truly loves her even though she has been putting green hats on him for a long time.


    But Xin Ja is oblivious to her as he just waves his hand in disinterest as the car left.


    "Humph¡­ Just you wait¡­ Sooner orter you will still be mine¡­ I am still your wife¡­" she muttered as she walks back to her apartment building.


    Unknown to her, on the street corner hiding in the shadows is a figure ring at her.


    This figure is Rome Lee.


    Ever since he was beaten by Xin Ja he began to suspect that the husband of Samantha, the trash of the Summers family, is actually an awakened.


    Seeing the woman he has loved for more than 4 years flirt with another guy made him irritated.


    Though he knew that the two are husband and wife, she is already his, and no one can take her away from him.


    "Just you wait, bastard¡­" he muttered with a sinister smile on his face.


    For now, he feels that Adam is not yet a threat in his rtionship with Samantha. However, he would not let this blossom further. He wanted to stop this as soon as possible.


    He suddenly takes out a piece of paper and then walks to the phone booth.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja returned to the hotel where J is staying. He enters his own hotel room and quickly takes a shower.


    After showering, Xin Ja rested at the side of the bed and checked his gains in the hunt outside the city. He was fairly satisfied with what he has gained and the breakthrough he has experienced.


    While thinking, his phone suddenly sounded an rm inside his ring.


    He could feel this and quickly takes it out and then looks at the rm notice.


    "Hmm¡­ I think I have to go back to the other side¡­ I have an appointment with Marshal Tee¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he kept his phone in his ring.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on his door and he opened it.


    What greeted him is the sexy figure wearing a thin ck nightgown. Xin Ja could not help but looks at the deep cleavage in front of him and quickly diverted his gaze.


    He almost could not help but look at the sexy figure of J Cole in front of him.


    "So¡­ how was the party?" J who seems to be oblivious to the reddening face of Xin Ja asked as she walks inside the room.


    "It¡­ It was fine¡­" Xin Ja said as he walked to the side of the bed.


    "Did anything happen?" she probed.


    "Hmm¡­ nothing much¡­"


    J frowns as she wanted to hear more. She suddenly wanted to be coquettish but then she remembers that the guy is not her cousin but a stranger. She suddenly looks at her clothes and a tinge of blush appears on her face.


    "Umm¡­ Okay, good night then¡­" she said as she runs out of the room.


    ¡­


    The next day, Xin Ja went to the Union building and then looks for another mission. He wanted to check for something before going back to the other side.


    Being a porter just like thest time is not a problem, but he needs to put a condition for himself.


    He wanted to join the hunt and not just carry stuff.


    After saying that the receptionist looks at Xin Ja and then showed a faint smile on her face.


    How could she not know the name Adam Summers who created a small wave in the Union?


    "Sir, you can also be a doctor¡­ Other than being a porter, I think being a doctor is safer¡­" the female receptionist advised.


    "I don''t want to be safe¡­ I want to be able to enter battle, to assist the group¡­" Xin Ja exined again.


    "Alright, I will post this request¡­" she said feeling a bit awkward.


    Xin Ja waited for a while and soon got a result.


    "Here¡­ One week from now, a group is going through a mountain range¡­ they needed abat doctor. They already have one, maybe you can join them¡­" she said.


    Xin Ja nodded in agreement.


    One week, he canplete his task in the capital on the other side and then go back here for the hunt.

 1276 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 26

    Chapter 1276


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The kingdom of Jimal has two capital cities, the old and the new.


    The reason for this is the sudden increase in the poption of the capital city. In just a span of 2 years, the capital of the kingdom has doubled its poption.


    And the royal family suddenly realized that the castle is far too small to be called the capital royal castle.


    And so, arge construction project started and the borders of the old capital city were extended removing the walls protecting the city.


    And a new royal castle was built with more space and magnificent walls protecting it.


    The new capital city is now called the Great Jimal city.


    And true to its name, the kingdom disyed its greatness by developing widely the kingdom.


    Work, living conditions, and policies, the kingdom greatly changes everything as if resembling a modern world civilization and rules.


    The morning sun has greeted the Great Jimal city with its beautiful golden rays which bring energy and vigor to the people of the new capital city.


    As of this moment, severalrge airships are traveling above the air space of the capital.


    The capital has 3 airports, the west, south, and east airports.


    And right now, those airports are busy as several airships are running tond.


    In one of the airships, there stood a young man on the deck near the railings, while he enjoys the cool breeze of the morning air.


    "The capital of the kingdom¡­ It''s been a while¡­" Xin Ja muttered while he looks at the sea of buildings ahead of him.


    In the capital city, using hoverbikes to fly higher than 3 meters are not permitted. One would be punished for viting such aw.


    The reason for this is because of the rampant careless flying of many people which has caused too much trouble for the authorities.


    As the airship neared the port, Xin Ja looks at the edge of the capital city. There might have been no walls, but he could feel a strange fluctuation inside a cemented portion of the city outskirt.


    And behind those strange fluctuations, there stoodrge Mecha squads and soldiers patrolling around.


    A smile crept on Xin Ja''s face feeling a bit proud of his creation.


    He might not be waving it in the air or shouting everywhere, that he was the one who spread the design of the Mechas, but the royal family and the military heads knew of his contribution.


    Hence, there is always a silent special treatment given to him whenever he visits the capital.


    Before the airship he is on could even dock at the airport, hismunication device is already beeping.


    Seeing the caller ID, a smile props on Xin Ja''s face.


    "Hello¡­" he answered.


    Before he could even say a word, an excited tone has already interrupted him.


    ''Hey, Little Ja?! Have you arrived already? When are you arriving?'' the voice of the 4th prince, Han Bai has already excitedly interrupted him.


    "Ugh¡­ Yes, your highness¡­ I''ve already arrived." Xin Ja said in a low voice.


    But even when he talked in a low voice, a few people on the deck still heard him.


    Those who heard him shook their heads in disbelief as they could not believe that a normal-looking young man would be able to talk to someone from the pce.


    Ever since the new policies and improvement in the lives of the citizen began, and the capital made great changes, the people have almost worshiped the king and his son the crown prince.


    So in the eyes of the normal citizen, the royal family has truly exceeded their expectation in ruling the kingdom.


    So when they heard Xin Ja saying your highness while talking on his phone, they almost mocked him in disdain.


    ''Alright, I''m waiting outside the airport in my newly designed¡­ hovercar¡­ as Chief Goh called¡­ Hehe¡­''


    Xin Ja immediately knew that the 4th prince is actually calling him to brag about his new toy.


    "I¡­ can''t wait¡­" he replied awkwardly.


    As he walks out of the airship, who would have known that he would see a familiar face.


    Not too far from the passenger exit terminal, where people are waiting, he noticed a tall and beautiful woman wearing a veil on her face.


    In one scan of his absolute sense, he has already recognized the woman.


    The woman also saw him and she immediately showed excitement in her eyes.<sub> </sub>


    It was Qian Yan, the actress.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as the woman risk of exposing herself in public by waiting with the people.


    He quickly walked towards her and then showed a faint smile.


    "Are you waiting for someone?" he asked.


    "Umm¡­ My cousin¡­ She decided to visit the capital, so I will be her tour guide¡­ Hihi¡­ Well, is someone meeting you here? If not, then you cane with us?" she excitedly said.


    "Ah¡­ Thank you for the kind gesture... But, I think they are here¡­" Xin Ja said while pointing at a man wearing a royal guard''s uniform.


    When Qian Yan saw the two people walking toward them, she was taken aback.


    "I''ll be off then, see you next time Sister Yan¡­" Xin Ja waved his goodbye and left with the two royal guards which made the people look at him curiously.


    "Hey, Cousin Yan! Who was that guy?" suddenly a yful voice interrupted Qian Yan''s musing.


    "Oh, cousin you''re here!" she suddenly turns to the side and saw a beautiful petit young woman wearing a pink silk gown.


    Behind the young woman stood a handsome young man wearing a dark blue cultivator''s robe.


    "Cousin Luyou, I did not expect you to be traveling with Cousin Fan¡­" Qian Yan showed a surprised expression.


    She suddenly noticed the man looking in Xin Ja''s direction. A hint of hate could be seen in the man''s eyes.


    How could Qian Yan now know what the man is thinking?


    Ever since she became famous, this 3rd cousin of hers, Qian Luyou has begun pursuing her.


    She could not deny that the guy is handsome and might be an ideal partner, but he already has the main wife and 2 concubines.


    This is something that she could not ept. So she would always try to get away from the guy every time he shows his advances on her.


    "Let''s go, cousin! I can''t wait to explore the capital¡­" her cousin Qian Fan suddenly grabbed her arm and then drags her without looking at the young man.


    She knew that their cousin Qian Luyou is after Qian Yan. So how could she let him do what he wanted?


    As the twodies left, Qian Luyou just showed discontent but still followed behind the two trying to show his gentlemanly aura.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja walked out of the airport and noticed the ck car parked at the side of the road.


    The 4th prince is standing beside the car with folded arms and around him are his few royal guards.


    "Ah, there he is¡­ Wee! Hehehe¡­ If I have not visited Marshal Tee, I would not have known that you will be visiting the capital. I''m a bit disappointed, Little Ja¡­" Han Bai greeted but then scolded at the end.


    Xin Ja scratches his head as he bowed with an awkward smile.


    "I know you are always keeping a low profile, but aren''t you a bit too low profile? I mean¡­ Haha¡­ You are the Xin Ja¡­" Han Bai patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Some of the royal guards who heard Han Bai''s words showed a surprised expressions on their faces.


    No wonder the 4th prince takes his time toe to the airport. They are actually weing one of the considered hidden experts in the kingdom¡­ and the youngest at that.


    Most of the royal guards who serve close to the princes are aware of the names of the hidden experts in the kingdom. This is so that they would not offend those experts and cause trouble.


    And one of the mysterious ones is the name Xin Ja.


    His aplishments are hidden, and his status is obscure. The only thing they needed to know is that, no matter what, they should not offend the guy.


    The two who escorted Xin Ja showed a proud smirk on their faces when they saw the dumbfounded expressions on their fellow royal guards.


    "They only knew his name and their expression is already like that, if they also knew what he is capable of doing¡­ then maybe their jaws would hit the ground." One of them muttered which made the other oneugh.


    The two guards who escorted Xin Ja are the personal guards of the 4th prince. They are his most trusted people.


    ¡­


    Several minutester¡­


    The ck hovercar has already reached the military headquarters in the capital city. It is a three-story building that looks normal on the outside.


    "I''ll be off then¡­ Thank you for the ride, your highness¡­ and oh, by the way¡­ Nice car¡­" Xin Ja said while showing a courteous bow.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, if you want one, just tell me¡­" the 4th prince said proudly.


    He had noticed that Xin Ja showed a hint of amazement in his eyes while riding the hovercar which made him feel a bit proud.

 1277 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 27

    Chapter 1277


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The office of Marshal Tee Gui looks modern and has a minimalistic design. Ever since the advancement of the war capability of the kingdom which was pushed by Tee Gui who at that time he was only a brigademander, he was promoted then promoted to be a Marshal.


    With his military aplishment, he was able to help the Tee n get a foothold in the capital and the kingdom.


    However, Marshal Tee is an upright person who adheres to rules and honor. That is why most families and ns in the kingdom would tread lightly when dealing with him for fear of offending the marshal.


    As of this moment, Xin Ja is currently inside the simple-looking office and is currently having a cup of tea with the Marshal.


    "It''s been a while since Ist saw you and now you''ve grown into a fine young man¡­" Tee Gui said after he finished signing the forms and handing them to his assistant who is standing on the side.


    "Thank you for thepliment, Sir Marshal¡­" Xin Ja politely nodded as he puts down the cup.


    "Well, I called you here because of the new proposal that you''ve just sent mest month. It was a huge headache¡­ However, it seems that the king agrees with the condition." Tee Gui said with a big smile on his face.


    "That is good to know, Sir Marshal¡­"


    "The world is going to get even crazier¡­ Imagining a Mecha that can fly through the skies¡­" Tee Gui did not finish his words and just looks out the window.


    "Our kingdom will be stronger, and under the influence of the empire, we would grow steadily¡­ You know that you are the main contributor to these changes, right¡­ You just don''t want responsibility and just dump everything to us old men¡­" he added with a self-deprecating smile.


    "And I am grateful for that, Sir Marshal¡­"


    After settling the business he had with Marshal and receiving a secret assignment, the expression of Xin Ja is a bit serious while contemting the assigned task for him.


    In the lobby, while walking and in deep thought, he did not notice that a figure has already seen him. That figure is carrying a cup of hot beverage in his hand while walking.


    Then suddenly, the man bumps Xin Ja. But before their bodies could hit each other, Xin Ja has already dodged to the side.


    The guy was taken aback and was suddenly caught off bnce.


    The beverage he was holding was identally thrown to a person behind Xin Ja who is showing a mocking smile on his face.


    Caught off-guard, the hot drink was all over that guy''s face.


    The man is Xin Bin, a junior officer in the military. Since he is surnamed Xin, he holds a little power in the military and has his own subordinates who would be at his beck and call.


    Xin Bin has already recognized Xin Ja when he enters the military headquarters. But what he did not expect is that he would lose him in the crowd of soldiers.


    Now he waited in the lobby for him to show up again and try to humiliate the guy.


    For some time now, he hated Xin Ja and his father Xin Jong for gaining the attention of the family. He and his father thought that the exiled father and son have actually taken the limelight in the family which should belong to him and his father.


    He became a junior officer at the young age of 25, and he is almostparable to his military genius uncle Xin Han.


    But ever since the name Xin Jong resurface in the family, his father and his aplishments have been drowned in the ditch and could only get a pat on their shoulders for it.


    So how could he and his father not bear a grudge against the two wastes in the family?


    Though he could not deny the fact that Xin Ja''s father, Xin Jong is already a powerful Ki Adept and is now at the level of a family elder, his son on the other hand is still a waste.


    So what if he has contributed to the war? Who has not?


    Why his Uncle Xin Han values that waste of a guy is something he could not understand.


    Ever since then he waited for a chance to y some tricks on that waste and put him in his own ce.


    He was nning to make one of his subordinates hit the guy¡­ identally, and then even after he was humiliated by the pouring of drinks, hispanion would also scold the guy.


    That was the n anyhow.


    But reality seems a bit cruel.


    It was him who actually fell for his own trap.


    Wiping the steaming tea on his face, Xin Bin red at Xin Ja and then shouted.


    "How dare you, you bastard!"


    Everyone in the lobby was taken aback by the shout.


    Then many young soldiers began to see the incident. It is seldom that this thing would happen in the headquarters'' lobby, so how could they not want to see this drama?<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja frowned a bit and then looks at the shouting person behind him.


    He then looks at the stunned guy standing awkwardly on his side.


    "Is he calling you a bastard?" Xin Ja asked the guy showing an innocent expression on his face.


    The guy was stunned when he heard this.


    "I''m not a bastard¡­ You are! Why did you trip me?" shouted the man when he suddenly has gotten hisposure.


    "I merely dodge you¡­ not trip you¡­ That is a different concept you know¡­" Xin Ja calmly said showing a polite smile.


    "You dare lie!" Shouted the man as he lifted his hand to p Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was taken aback as the man actually would resort to violence just because he could not win an argument.


    Everyone is already shaking their head when they saw this scene. They could already see the young man wearing civilian clothes and his cultivation level. As a mere 1st-level Ki fighter, how could he fight against someone on the 5th level?


    With one nce, they could already tell what would happen.


    However, no one wanted to neither intervene nor stop this scene from happening.


    On the second-floor railing, four young people are watching this scene.


    "That Xin Bin is once again being atrocious¡­" a female officer said.


    She has long blond hair and a pair of beautiful big eyes. The rest of her figure is well proportioned and her fit and sexy body looks really tantalizing in her officer''s uniform.


    "Haha¡­ He is relying on his uncle''s name. If not for Colonel Xin, who would give a face to that trash¡­" a young man wearing the same officer''s uniform said while leaning on the railings.


    "But I wonder why he is targeting that civilian?" another one asked.


    "Maybe because they have previous grudges¡­ You know how that guy loves to offend people¡­"


    "What a pity, with trash cultivation like that, he would break under that one hit¡­"


    The four discussed this while watching the y on the first floor.


    The blonde hair woman did not say anything and just squinted while observing the scene.


    She finds the young man intriguing as she could not see any hint of fear in his eyes when facing a 5th-level Ki fighter.


    Meanwhile, on the scene¡­


    The guy uses all of his force to p Xin Ja.


    But before his hand could even hit Xin Ja, he suddenly discovered that he had missed him. Suddenly he feels Xin Ja grabbing his arm and going below him.


    The man sneers, but before he could react, he feels his body flying in the air and thennding on the ground with a loud bang!


    Everyone was stunned and dumbfounded.


    They did not expect that a 5th-level Ki fighter would suffer in the hands of 1st-level trash.


    "Lesson number one¡­ When physically fighting against a more powerful opponent, always use their power against them." Xin Ja said as if lecturing.


    Enrage at the humiliation, the guy suddenly got up, then charges Xin Ja.


    This time he would be using a skill.


    "ck palm technique!" he shouted as his palm suddenly formed ck smoke.


    Swoosh!!!


    But he was still unable to hit his target. Using only one hand, Xin Ja diverted the strike towards him someone who is grinning and showing a sinister smile on his face.


    Xin Bin is watching this scene with delight as he knew that this is more than teaching Xin Ja a lesson. This would be utter humiliation for that arrogant trash.


    While imagining what would happen to Xin Ja, Xin bin''s mind suddenly drifted to the praises that his father would give him.


    He could not wait to hear his father recognize his aplishment in humiliating that hateful son of his rival.


    But then suddenly he woke up as he senses that something was wrong.


    Before he knew it, all he could see is a strong palm with ck smoke going straight at his shoulder.

 1278 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 28

    Chapter 1278


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Themotion in the lobby has already alerted a few Generals and high-ranking officers in the headquarters but none of them wants to interfere as they have already recognized the person who is being targeted by the bullying.


    How could they not know who that person is and his capability?


    The reason why most officers in this ce do not know of him is that his identity is top secret.


    Bam!!!


    The figure of Xin Bin flew back hitting the others behind him like a bowling pin as he remains flying until he hit the wall.


    But he was still able to put up his Ki field and protect himself from that dangerous situation. If he was a bit slow, then he would have already died back then.


    "Lesson number two is parrying and guiding¡­" Xin Ja said while looking at what happened.


    At this time Xin Bin is already enraged.


    "You despicable bastard!" Xin Bin shouted while pointing at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja showed a confused expression as he looks at the guy.


    "I''ve noticed that you''ve been targeting me with your shout for a while now. I am not the one hitting you but him¡­ Why vent your anger at me?" Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    "You son of a¡­" the man who attacked Xin Bin turned his attention to Xin Ja and then attacked again.


    A slight smirk once again appears on Xin Ja''s mouth as he suddenly uses one hand to parry and guides the iing fist towards a person that suddenly appears behind him.


    That person was about to grab Xin Ja when he suddenly discovered a ck smoking palm.


    Bam!!!


    The guy was hit squarely on his chest and was knocked to the ground rolling helplessly.


    "Get him! Surround him now!" shouted Xin Bin in his anger.


    "I don''t have any qualms with you people¡­ But if you push me further, you will surely regret it!"


    But how could Xin Bin listen to his words when he is already looking like a frenzied beast.


    "Lesson number three is when attacked by many opponents¡­" Xin Ja said as he looks at the first person who attacked him.


    The guy rushes at him with his fist drawn back to strike Xin Ja''s body.


    Whoosh!!!


    The sound of air could be heard as the guy''s Ki-covered fist flew forward.


    But Xin Ja seem to be able to predict his attacking trajectory that he was able to easily dodge to the side and then extended his index finger and hit a couple of acupoints in the man''s body in almost an instant.


    At the tip of his index finger is a thin Ki an inch long.


    Before he could take a breather, another person has already attacked him from behind giving him a strong roundhouse kick.


    But Xin Ja was able to feel his presence and quickly leaned back letting that guy''s leg pass on top of his leaning body. While doing so, his finger has already extended and hit the man''s leg acupoints.


    Then he moved and hit a couple of the man''s body acupoints.


    Thest to attack him was the man who is using his palm to strike.


    Xin Ja decided to use his fast speed to suddenly appear behind the man''s back and then hit a couple of the man''s back acupoints.


    It only took a few seconds in that battle and the three junior officers had already fallen to the ground as Xin Ja appear at the ce where he previously stood.


    "... then trash them thoroughly..." Xin Ja finishes his words.


    "Alright, since the henchmen are gone, it''s time for the leader to face the music¡­" Xin Ja then turns to Xin Bin.


    "You¡­ What are you thinking? My father¡­ your uncle will not forgive you if you hurt me¡­" Xin Bin suddenly said.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja stopped in his tracks and scrutinized the young man.


    "You¡­ are my cousin? Then why do you attack me? Is this how the Xin family treats their own kin?" Xin Ja suddenly asked in confusion.


    "No wonder, my father would not want to go back to the n¡­ No wonder Uncle Xin Han would prefer to spend his time with us¡­ The Xin n is too despicable¡­" Xin Ja muttered.


    "Stop spouting nonsense young man¡­ The Xin n is a noble existence¡­" a high-ranking officer suddenly step forward while ring at Xin Ja.


    He nodded at Xin Bin then red back at Xin Ja.


    "Hahaha¡­ Noble? What a funny word¡­"


    "You¡­" the high-ranking officer suddenly lifted his Ki-covered hand to strike Xin Ja.


    "Enough!¡­" shouted someone freezing the air.


    As that person walks, everyone parted.


    They all saluted as he walks forward.<sub> </sub>


    "Col. Xin!" the high-ranking officer saluted.


    Xin Han looks coldly at the guy then looks at his insignia.


    "So this is what you guys have been doing while I was gone¡­" Xin Han sneered.


    He suddenly grabbed that man''s insignia and then tore it off.


    "From now on, you are demoted back to being a junior officer until you know the true meaning of being a high-ranking officer¡­" Xin Han coldly said.


    When the man heard Xin Han''s words, his face quickly turned pale. He has been promoted because he is riding the coattail of Xin Han and his contribution to the military.


    Who would have thought that also because of him will the officer lose his rank?


    "No¡­ please¡­ please¡­ Cousin Han¡­ I know I''m wrong. I will not do this again." the man suddenly begged.


    But Xin Han turned a deaf ear to his pleading.


    In shame and anger, the man res at Xin Ja and then threw a hateful re at Xin Bin before leaving.


    Xin Han then turns to Xin Bin.


    "Disappointing as ever¡­ You and your father are truly alike. I have not been to the family for a while¡­ I think it''s time to clean things up." Xin Han red at Xin Bin.


    At this time, no one dare to interfere, even the high-ranking officer did not say anything.


    Even the Generals watching the show just stood from afar.


    The young man might be a Colonel, but that is his ranking in the special units. In truth, Xin Han is already considered a General in regr units.


    While looking at his uncle, Xin Bin''s legs began to shake. He did not expect that his uncle would be in this ce. He just wanted to vent his anger against his cousin. But who would have known that he would shoot himself in the foot?


    When the crowd disperses, Xin Ja walked toward Xin Han.


    "I did not know you wereing¡­ I thought you would be traveling to other ces¡­" Xin Han patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Your skill has grown to a terrible degree¡­ Tell me, how strong are you now?" Xin Han asked.


    Xin Ja looks at the few people behind them.


    "Don''t worry¡­ They are my most trusted confidants¡­ We trust each other with our lives¡­" Xin Han confidently said.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then took out a te.


    This te records the strength that Xin Ja could exert along with his Ki.


    When he showed the number at Xin Han, thetter began to count.


    "Hmm¡­ You¡­ You''ve broken through the Ki Adept realm?" Xin Han almost blurted out loud.


    The people around him quickly frowned.


    Even after scrutinizing the Ki flow in the young man''s body, they could still see that he is only at the 1st level.


    Then suddenly one of them realizes something.


    "Ah¡­ The young hero against Glysko¡­ The most wanted man in Glysko kingdom¡­"


    When the others heard this, they all showed a knowing look on their faces.


    As intelligence officers, they have some knowledge of what is happening in the kingdom. And one of that knowledge is the young hero in the battle against the Glysko kingdom.


    As the group left,


    Xin Ja felt a cold gaze and strong killing intent directed at him. When he shifted his gaze he saw the ugly face of Xin Bin on the second floor.


    He just showed a sneer on his face as he left.


    He knew that he did not have to do anything at this point as judging from what his Uncle Han has said, that father and son duo is already in trouble.


    As the group walks out of the military HQ, they headed to the parking space.


    "Xin Ja would you like to visit the Xin manor with me?"


    Xin Ja thought for a while. Although he did not like to visit that ce because of his father, he still needed to know his own roots.


    Since he has the protection of his uncle and has the strength to boot, he then decides that it might be the time to at least see the real situation in the Xin n.


    Maybe if the n is a bit good towards him, then he could ask his dad to visit the n every now and then.


    He knew why his father did not want to go back even after the n''s request.


    The pain of family betrayal seems to have a huge impact on his father.


    "Well, if it is uncle''s request, then why not. But uncle, I have to warn you that I am not soft tofu¡­ If something happens, you should not me me, right?"


    Hearing his nephew''s words made Xin Han grin in happiness.


    Seeing that grin, Xin Ja suddenly had a bad premonition.

 1279 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 29

    Chapter 1279


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    The Xin n manor is located near the northern part of the old royal castle of the capital city. The estate is surrounded by two meters tall walls with several watchtowers were atop them stood some guards. It looks like a small fortress in the middle of the city.


    The imposing Xin manor could make those people walking by it feel cold killing intent as they pass by the gates.


    That is why¡­ people would not usually walk through this area where the Xin n manor is located.


    Xin Han was the first one to get off the carriage and then looks at the imposing gate of the n with the words Xin Estate written at the top.


    "Well, my dear nephew¡­ what do you think?" Xin Han showed a proud expression on his face.


    But behind that proud look, Xin Ja could feel that he is harboring a hint of disappointment and displeasure while looking at the estate.


    As Xin Ja got off the carriage, he was a bit taken aback by the scene before him.


    "The gate is quite imposing¡­" then his eyes darted to the guard towers.


    "And¡­ are those things really necessary?" he asked while pointing at the towers.


    "Hahaha¡­ Of course, they are there for the guards to better see any visitors or intruders¡­"


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just stood to the side of Xin Han.


    From the main gate of the estate, a middle-aged man along with a few men walked outside.


    They showed smiling faces when they look at Xin Han but frowned when they saw Xin Ja standing beside him.


    "Why did you bring him here, cousin?" asked the middle-aged man while showing a calm smile at Xin Han.


    "Grandfather wanted to see Little Ja, so uncle should not meddle with this¡­" Xin Han coldly replied.


    "Ah, why would I not? This father and son were exiled by the n for a good reason. Both of them trash¡­ and I heard his mother has also remarried¡­" the middle-aged man said nonstop while sneering at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback upon hearing this. He has already expected that his mother might not be a good woman and has left him and his father for a reason. However, there is something wrong with that story.


    Why would such a woman stay with a man who was considered trash and even marry him? She just left after he was born.


    He knew that there is something wrong with the story he has gotten his hands on and no matter how much he investigated after all these years, he could not find a clue.


    He had even seen that woman whom she should be calling¡­ mother.


    He could not deny that the two of them look alike. But he could not feel anything when looking at her from afar.


    Now that they suddenly mentioned that woman, he feels a bit frustrated.


    But he did not show it on his face. He just looks at the man before him calmly.


    "What do you want uncle?!" Xin Han coldly asked this time his aura is nowing out of his body.


    Feeling the strong aura of Xin Han, the middle-aged man squinted.


    He did not fear his cousin because he knew that Xin Han would not hurt him. But from the way Xin Han protected the young man, he could tell that he would need to make a move and erase that young man, or else he and his son faces more trouble in the future.


    "Xin Han¡­ you might be favored by the old patriarch, but that does not mean you can throw your weight in front of us¡­ The Xin n is not ruled by you¡­" someone from behind suddenly scolded.


    "That is right, you might have given some prestige in the n, but that does not mean the n would bow to you¡­"


    "Yeah, the n helped you grow¡­ you cannot oppress us just like we are nothing!"


    The people behind the father of Xin Bin suddenly began protesting. Xin Bin''s father is Xin Julong, and he is the elder cousin of Xin Jong and Xin Han.


    They are all the sons of thete brothers of the current old patriarch of the Xin n.


    The current patriarch of the n is the direct descendant of the old patriarch, but he is not someone who would actively fight for the prestige of the n.


    That is why Xin Han has looked at highly by the old patriarch because of his contribution to the n and their prestige.


    But who would have known that these people would question that in front of his face?


    <o>,m Xin Han sneered at them and then waves his hand.<sub> </sub></o>


    Several soldiers began to walk and then push the crowd of middle-aged men to the side.


    "Let''s go meet your grandfather¡­"


    The two then walk through the Xin n manor.


    Xin Julong did not react as he has already gotten his goal ofing to this ce. All he wanted to know is the attitude of Xin Han toward that young trashy nephew of his.


    After he could tell that Xin Han values Xin Ja, a sinister smile appears on Xin Julong''s face.


    "I can use that trashy guy to control Xin Han¡­ If he truly values the trash, then I can use that trash to threaten him and Xin Jong¡­ Without those two, my chances to sit on the patriarch seat would be high after I get rid of that weak bastard¡­" Xin Julong thought.


    ¡­


    Therge hall has a rustic feeling in it as Xin Ja walked inside. Then his eyesnded on the old man sitting at the head while showing a smile on his wizened face.


    "The junior greets the patriarch!" Xin Han bowed.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just lowered his head.


    "Haha¡­ I''ve been waiting for a while now. It is nice to see that you''ve grown into a fine young man¡­" the old man said.


    Xin Ja did not know if the old man is talking to his uncle or to him.


    "Patriarch, this is Xin Ja, the son of your nephew, Xin Jong¡­" Xin Han introduces.


    The old man looks at Xin Ja and nodded his head. There is a hint of disappointment in the old man''s eyes when he looks at Xin Ja.


    "No matter what your attainment outside the n is¡­ In the Xin n, we value strength more than anything else¡­ Though your uncle looks highly of you¡­ and yet all I see is a 1st-level Ki fighter. For me, you''re stillcking¡­ by a lot¡­" the old man said with a hint of mockery in his tone.


    "This¡­"


    Before Xin Han could say anything, the old man lifted his hand to stop him.


    "Now that I have seen you¡­ you may leave." The old man said then shifted his gaze at Xin Han.


    "Patriarch¡­ you¡­"


    Then the eyes of Xin Han noticed a figure hiding at the side and immediately knew that is happening. His anger is about to erupt.


    "Uncle¡­ I will now leave¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "I just n to visit this ce at least once¡­ I did not want to get any recognition from anyone but my father¡­" Xin Ja said after seeing the expression on his uncle''s face.


    "At least you know of my strength¡­ that is already enough for me¡­"


    Xin Han helplessly looks at the old man and then shook his head.


    Before Xin Han could say anything the old man showed a crafty smile and then said.


    "I heard that you taught a lesson to one of your cousins¡­ I hope that you can recognize trash from the really useful ones¡­ Do not be led astray¡­"


    Hearing the old man''s voice, Xin Han showed anger on his face. He was about to say something when suddenly, he heard a loud explosion reverberating through the hall.


    Bang!!!


    The old man froze on the spot, and his eyes are wide in disbelief.


    Not too far in the hall is the figure of Xin Ja standing sideways while a smoking handgun is held in his hand.


    "I never want to threaten anyone, especially my elders¡­ but if the patriarch could not control his mouth¡­ Maybe there would need to be a new patriarch in the Xin n¡­" Xin Ja said with an imposing tone.


    No killing intent no warning. The patriarch has high cultivation that is nearing the Ki Master level, but he did not detect that attack.


    Large beads of sweat immediately form on his forehead as he knew that if that young man wanted his life he could have taken it already without him knowing.


    Now he knew why his nephew Xin Han values the young man greatly. In the military, such an asset is useful in taking out their enemies.


    He could not help but swallow his saliva as he looks at the retreating figure of the young man.


    Although he feel afraid and did not do anything, the old man still shook his head as he could not lower his standard and appreciate a mere 1st-level Ki fighter.


    Although he showed great prospects, without real strength¡­ he would still be trash.

 1280 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 30

    Chapter 1280


    (Unedited)


    ¡­


    Right at this moment, several guards began to enter the hall with weapons already drawn. They immediately surrounded Xin Ja while showing their killing intent towards him.


    "Stop!" shouted Xin Han.


    "All you disperse¡­" Xin Han shouted in anger.


    But the guards did not follow his words which angered him thoroughly.


    He then red at the person walking through the door.


    Xin Julong is showing a proud smile on his face. He has been waiting for the young man to make a mistake, and his mistake is the deliberate attack on the patriarch. If he did not get this chance to get rid of the brat, then he would be wasting this opportunity.


    His son Xin Bin is very close to the patriarch of the Xin n. He has been the one who told the patriarch of the atrocities of that guy Xin Ja. And because of this, the patriarch was angered and decides to teach the kid a lesson.


    And Xin Julong knew that if this happen, that kid would be provoked and this would happen.


    They also knew that Xin Ja is not as simple as he looks.


    He may be showing a 1st level Ki fighter aura, but his strength is not as weak as he looks.


    And so his n to eliminate another obstacle to him obtaining the patriarch seat began.


    He would not use this brat to force Xin Han out of the n just like what he did back then to Xin Jong.


    "Patriarch, are you alright?" he suddenly said while entering the hall.


    His expression suddenly turned into concern just as instant as he sneered.


    "This¡­" the patriarch did not say anything and just looks behind him and noticed therge hole on the back.


    Xin Bin suddenly runs out from his hiding spot and quickly approaches the patriarch.


    "Grandfather¡­ patriarch¡­" he said with a worried expression.


    No one ever said anything at this moment, when Xin Ja smirked at the people around him.


    "That was just a warning¡­ If anyone made a move, I would not mind starting a massacre¡­ On the battlefield, I did such a thing and the military could not even find me¡­ How much more, only the Xin n¡­ If you don''t believe me, we can try¡­" Xin Ja threatened.


    He did not want to actually do such a thing. But, calling him trash¡­ this, and trash that made him feel infuriated. He is after all a young man who also has a short fuse every now and then.


    "Enough! I have enough of this! We came here with a purpose. I brought Xin Ja here with good intentions. And now this is how you wee someone you wanted to see!" Xin Han this time shouted as his aura enveloped the whole hall.


    "You have been looking for youth from the Xin family that has potential, but now that he is in front of you, you would treat him like this? Are you really getting this old or you''ve been fooled by those around you?" Xin Han looks at the old patriarch.


    "You Xin Bin,e here!" shouted Xin Han.


    When his name was called, Xin Bin quickly stood beside the old man with clenched fists.


    "I won''t do anything¡­ Try to fight Xin Ja hand to hand¡­ Let''s see if you can defeat him¡­" Xin Han said.


    When the people in the hall heard this, their mouths quickly twitched as it was suicide for a 1st level to fight against a 6th level.


    They all knew that Xin Ja would even be killed with one strike.


    The expression of Xin Julong became ted as he looks at his son with a happy smile. That was their chance to humiliate the bastard and then beat him. Then they would have a chance to corner him and Xin Han.


    Although his n to implicate the young man did not work this time because of the challenge, that would still happenter.


    However, no one could see the trembling fists of Xin Bin.


    He did not know if Xin Ja is really strong, but from the battle in the military HQ, he knew that the guy is skilled.


    "Go¡­ teach him a lesson he could not forget." The patriarch said with a loving gaze.


    But this gaze made Xin Bin shudder.


    He reluctantly walks down and then walked toward Xin Ja. The guards surrounding Xin Ja has already retreated and then stood to the side.


    As the two-faced, Xin Bin gritted his teeth and red at his calm cousin standing before him.


    "I don''t know what tricks you used, but I will beat you, right here, right now!" Xin Bin shouted.<sub> </sub>


    He suddenly rushes at Xin Ja baring his full strength.


    When the people saw this, they all gasped with worry.


    The old patriarch also felt worried. In fact, he has already acknowledged Xin Jong''s ability and wanted him back in the family. It''s just he could not ept the trash cultivation level of his son. This is what''s making the old man feel conflicted in his heart.


    Even the weapon used by Xin Ja has astounded him to such a degree, but he still stood by his opinion.


    But now, it seems that he could only stop this if ever things be dangerous.


    "As I have told you¡­ Lesson¡­ number¡­ one¡­" Xin Ja calmly said.


    This time, Xin Bin has already reached Xin Ja and his Ki-covered right fist has already brushed past Xin Ja''s face.


    Then Xin Ja''s hand snaked on his wrist. With one touch, the Ki dissipate, then with a firm grip on Xin Bin''s forearm, Xin Ja positioned himself below Xin Bin and then with one smooth motion do a shoulder throw mming Xin Bin to the ground.


    Bam! Crack!


    Xin Bin looks at the ceiling of the hall with his mouth wide open. His body is inside a small crater created by the fall of his body to the ground.


    Everyone was stunned at this scene and almost could not believe what they are seeing.


    "The more powerful the force of the punch, the more powerful the force of the m¡­" Xin Ja added.


    "No! Son! How dare you!" Xin Julong suddenly shouted as he run to help Xin Bin who has already fainted.


    Xin Ja looks at the people around him and then at Xin Julong. The handgun suddenly appears in his hand and then is pointed at Xin Julong.


    Xin Julong''s body quivered seeing the barrel of the gun and all his schemes seem to have flown away from his mind.


    "Stop! Stop!" this time the old patriarch was woken from his stupor.


    If he could not see the truth in front of his eyes, then he should just get off the patriarch''s seat.


    "I now acknowledge your strength¡­ Perhaps my old views of this world, do not apply anymore in these times¡­" he said feeling a bit tired.


    "I hope that you will not turn your back on your n¡­ After all, you are still a Xin." He said while slowly leaning on his seat.


    Xin Ja nodded his head, then walks out of the hall followed by Xin Han who is showing a big smile on his face.


    At the instant that Xin Ja exerted his force, the old patriarch saw it clearly. The force he exerted is not that of a 1st level Ki fighter¡­ but that of a 1st level Ki Adept.


    "That young man has hidden his strength really well¡­" the old man showed a glint of cunningness in his eyes.


    Seeing another genius appearing in his n, how could he not break his own rules?


    ¡­


    "Little Ja¡­ I know that you have been troubled by the situation in the n¡­ But I also hope that you can understand that having a n is important¡­ You will sometimes need the help of your nsmen." Xin Han patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    He nodded his head and then looks at the skies.


    "Where are you going now?" Xin Han asked.


    "I''ll visit Rou Chenchen¡­" replied Xin Ja with a grin.


    "Ohhh¡­ Is that the girl that your father told me about¡­ The one who was hailed as the genius who shared the form for creating pills? Hahaha¡­ You''ve already grown up¡­ I can''t believe that you are already thinking of getting married!¡­" Xin Han excitedly said eximed.


    Upon hearing his uncle''s words, Xin Ja showed an awkward expression. He did not know whether tough or to cry.


    "Anyway, you have my blessing¡­ Just be careful of the Rou family. If you needed my help I can convince them for you¡­ Hehe¡­" Uncle, it''s fine.


    Xin Ja left the Xin Estate and hopped on a carriage and arrive at the Alchemy Association building.


    He could already see many white-robed alchemists walking to and fro, and some of them are even running with many scrolls in hand.


    As he walked, he could hear the people discussing alchemy and forms which made them want to understand deeply.


    An air of medical and academic atmosphere could be felt in the area as he strolls around.


    Some people look at him and showed interest in their eyes.


    Suddenly, a tall and beautiful young woman walked behind Xin Ja and then patted his shoulder.


    When he turns around, Xin Ja was taken aback and showed a surprised look on his face. He did not expect to see the woman in this ce.

 1281 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 31

    Chapter 1281


    ¡­


    A tall and charming woman stood before Xin Ja. The young woman is Rong Beiyin, the one with the strange dark aura in her body which Xin Ja has already identified as a trace of a Shadow Being''s aura.


    He did not expect to see the woman in the ce where Rou Chenchen is working.


    "Hi, what are you doing here?" asked Xin Ja while looking at Rong Beiyin.


    "Just visiting a friend¡­" she said while pointing at the tall woman beside her.


    "Oh, that''s nice¡­ I''m also here to see someone¡­" Xin Ja said while nodding at the tall woman.


    "Really? That''s good,¡­ I''ll be going then, bye-bye!" Rong Beiyin waves her hand and left.


    Xin Ja is showing a deep frown on his face while looking at the receding figure of the two women. He is feeling a bit nervous when that woman Rong Beiyin is near. He did not know why but he could sense trouble brewing whenever she is around.


    "Why does it seem that the dark energy in her body is growing?" Xin Ja muttered to himself.


    He looks at his handphone and then looks at the signaling from the direction of Rong Beiyin.


    What Xin Ja put on Rong Beiyin''s body is a tracker. Just in case of anything that might happen, he would surely be able to at least find her.


    Soon, Xin Ja once again waited at the entrance of the building.


    Suddenly, he saw a familiar figure from afar. That figure looks simple as always with her sses on and her gentle smile.


    <o>,m Beside her walks a few of her colleagues but in the eyes of Xin Ja, she is the only one present at this time.</o>


    It was been a few months since theyst saw each other, and it was always in secret. Since he has already graduated, he is now somewhat confident about facing her family.


    Rou Chenchen also saw Xin Ja and was actually surprised.


    "Guys¡­ excuse me¡­" she excused herself from her colleagues and quickly walks towards the figure of a handsome young man.


    When the women saw this, they all frowned as they did not expect Rou Chenchen knew the handsome young man. Meanwhile, the men frowned as they never wanted Rou Chenchen to mingle with unknown men.


    She might not be the most beautiful woman among their workmates, but she is still the treasure of the alchemist association.


    And so the appearance of such a handsome young man is like a threat to them.


    Among the male co-workers of Rou Chenchen, one of them is looking at Xin Ja maliciously.


    Although Rou Chenchen does not look that beautiful, she is still the genius of the alchemy association. A man could only gain benefits when marrying her and no disadvantages.


    This young man is one of the juniors who is working with Rou Chenchen. He has been her ssmate in the Association''s academy in the capital city.


    His name is Zhuang Yunbin.


    He is a 21-years-old alchemist that graduated along with Rou Chenchen and began working with her on many different projects now.


    He has proven himself to be a good alchemist which is now at the 5th level.


    As for Rou Chenchen, she is already an 8th-level master alchemist.


    Seeing his crush talking to someone made Zhuang Yunbin angry and irritated.


    "Miss Chenchen¡­ Who is this guy?" Zhuang Yunbin asked with an awkward smile.


    Rou Chenchen was a bit taken aback and felt a bit annoyed when she was asked like this. It looks like this guy is stepping out of his line. She did not want Xin Ja to mistake her for having a rtionship with another man.


    "Well, this is my boyfriend¡­ Xin Ja¡­ Little Ja, these are my workmates¡­" Rou Chenchen introduces as the people walked near them.


    Upon hearing her words, the expression of the people around her turned awkward. They did not expect that handsome young man would be their genius workmate''s boyfriend.


    "I guess that''s the reason why she would reject those that approach her¡­ She already has a boyfriend¡­" someone whispered.


    The others nodded as they now understood that what she was telling them was all true.


    "Boyfriend? Haha¡­ Miss Chenchen¡­ I advise you not to be deceived by this guy. For all we know, he is just having a rtionship with you for some dubious reasons¡­" Zhuang Yunbin sneered while looking at Xin Ja.


    When Rou Chenchen heard his words, her expression turned angry and annoyed.


    Why would Xin Ja do that? What can she do that he cannot do?


    In fact, after all these years, all of her aplishments should belong to him. But he decided to give it all to her.


    Those pill forms that he gave her were considered a treasure by the association. If they knew that Xin Ja did not even blink when giving it to her, how would they react to that?


    And now, this stupid guy is acting like, Xin Ja wanted to woo her because of a hidden agenda?


    For all she knew, this guy is the one with the hidden agenda.<sub> </sub>


    If not for his work efficiency, she would not want to mingle with this guy.


    "I advise Mister Zhuang to not overstep your boundaries¡­" Chenchen red at the guy.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face as he looks at the guy.


    "Do not get agitated¡­ I''ll handle this¡­" Xin Ja felt a bit like showing off in front of his girlfriend today.


    "Hahaha¡­ What can you do? Mere trash like you wants to handle me?" Zhuang Yunbin chuckled.


    Suddenly, a cold muzzle of the gun is already pointed at Zhuang Yunbin''s forehead.


    "Bang! You''re dead¡­" Xin Ja said making Zhuang Yunbin stagger a few steps back.


    "Just kidding¡­ Well, since you''re an alchemist, why not have an alchemist contest¡­ If you win, I will not see my girlfriend again¡­ But if I win the same thing¡­ do not show your ugly face in front of her¡­" Xin Ja coldly challenges.


    This made the onlookers show excitement in their eyes as there would be a challenge that would happen.


    In the alchemist challenge grounds


    A few alchemists are now sitting in the audience seat while looking at the two contestants on the stage.


    "That''s Zhuang Yunbin, right? He is one of the geniuses in the association. Who is his unlucky opponent?"


    "I think, I have not seen that guy before¡­ Is he a part of the alchemy association?"


    "This is not going to be interesting¡­ we already know the result of this battle¡­"


    The crowd muttered while looking at the two contestants on the stage.


    At this time, someone from the inner disciple of the association raised her hand.


    "Elder, that person''s identity is unknown¡­ We cannot let someone who is not an alchemist enter this sacred ce¡­ we should just chase out that person¡­" shemented snidely.


    The elder who is judging this battle frowned and then looks at his records. He typed in Xin Ja''s name and then showed a slight frown on his face.


    "No¡­ This battle is legitimate¡­" he said.


    This has suddenly caused a small turmoil in the arena.


    No one expected that the guy who is fighting against one of their experts is actually an alchemist.


    "So you are confident because you''re also an alchemist¡­ But take note¡­ this is not the countryside backwater where you came from¡­ This is the central city of the kingdom, a ce where only the best survives¡­" Yunbin proudly imed.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, I wonder how good the genius of the kingdom is then¡­" Xin Ja showed a faint smile.


    With a slight sneer on his mouth, Yunbin crossed his hand and focused on the association elder who is the referee.


    "Alright, this contest would be simple¡­ I want you two to create any boosting alchemy product." The elder said and then took his seat.


    When this happened, Zhuang Yunbin walked directly to the herb station and then began taking out some of the herbs.


    He did not hesitate and beganpounding the herbs and the juice came out. He began refining it along with their juice.


    Soon he was able to refine them perfectly and thenpound them into one pill.


    Thepounding became harder as the ingredients are slowly beingpressed into a pill.


    5 minutester¡­


    Zhuang Yanbin is already covered with sweat as he presented a single pill to the judge.


    Although he used around 4 portions of the material to create this pill and ended up having a lot of dregs¡­ he still ended up having sessfully crafted the pill.


    "This is the famous body physique enhancing pill¡­ by Elder Tong¡­"


    When he said this, everyone gasped in disbelief.


    Even Rou Chenchen showed a slight reaction and interest in the pill. But when her eyesnded on the pill, she just squinted and frowned.


    The pill might be a sess, but it is still the lowest grade.


    "This is good¡­ you are truly a genius¡­ This pill will enhance one''s defense in battle. The effect wouldst for 10 minutes in a fight¡­" the elder exined.


    Everyone gasped in excitement and Zhuang Yunbin raised his head proudly.


    When he looks at Xin Ja, he sneered. This is because that man is actually using a mere potion to contest his pill.


    "Hahaha¡­ What a foolish guy¡­" Zhuang Yunbin smirked.

 1282 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 32

    Chapter 1282


    ¡­


    A pill and a potion have a big difference in them. This is because a pill is far more effective than potions due to the process of refining.


    The pill is by far more effective as it is able tobine all of the essences of an herb with high purity.


    This means that taking a single pill is like drinking 10 bottles of potions.


    That is why the development of pills and their practice is being protected by the kingdom of Jimal so that it would never be destroyed again in the future.


    As of this moment, the status of an alchemist that can create and form a pill using their own Ki is very high in the kingdom.


    Rou Chenchen is treated very highly by the alchemist association because she is able to create and refine a pill with 90% purity.


    And so far, that is the 2nd highest purity of refined pill in the kingdom.


    The 1st belongs to a mysterious pill master known only by his moniker, Chiron.


    So, when Zhuang Yunbin was able to craft a pill, everyone became ted and excited.


    Zhuang Yunbin proudly walks to the alchemist association elder and presented the pill in his hand.


    The elder uses his Ki and then puts the pill on a box called Pill Purity Checker.


    Then a series of numbers appear and soon the number 80% was shown.


    "Wow, a purity of 80%! Senior Zhuang Yunbin is truly a genius!" someone eximed.


    The women in the crown showed excitement on their faces.


    Meanwhile, those who are looking at Xin Ja are sneering in disdain.


    "What is this? Is he unable to create pills? He can only concoct potions¡­ And he is not even refining it!"


    "Hahaha¡­ What a stupid fellow, even though he is a friend of Senior Rou, he should not have been that proud."


    "What are you talking about? That guy is Senior Rou''s boyfriend¡­"


    "Are you stupid? She just said that so that Senior Zhuang would stop pestering her. How could she like that flower vase of a guy?¡­ Mere trash is not worthy of her¡­"


    The crowd discussed animatedly as if Xin Ja is not in the ce.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just takes out a few strange objects that the crowd has not seen before.


    These objects are actually syringes.


    After taking out the syringes, he began to dilute the concoction into 30 parts. He then stored the rest of the liquid and left only 1 small vial and 6 syringes.


    He began to fill the syringes up to 0.3 ml and then put them in a case.


    Everyone became a bit curious about what the guy was doing and then they saw him handing a single syringe in a case to the elder.


    "Ahem¡­ What is this?" the elder cleared his throat as he did not know what the syringe is.


    "This is Immune Booster¡­ It makes one able to heal their body faster by 5 times, resist poisoning, and any disease for 1 day¡­ Its side effect is 2-minute muscle fatigue¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    The expression of the people around him turned solemn.


    And then everyone turned silent.


    A few secondster¡­


    "Hahaha¡­ What a show-off! Does he really think we are fools? Get out of here!"


    "What immune booster? What shit is he talking about? If what he said is true then that would be a heavenly pill! But that is not a pill but a potion!"


    "He''s nothing but a braggart¡­ I pity Senior Rou for falling for such trash¡­"


    "I guess¡­ Senior will now wake up from this after she learned of his true nature¡­"


    Everyone jeered at Xin Ja.


    But he did not say anything. Xin Ja could see the doubt in the elder''s expression and a slight sneer on his face.


    "Young man¡­ it is not good to brag¡­ But I apud you for your originality¡­" the elder said as he waves his hand and give the syringe back.


    But before Xin Ja could get the syringe, Rou Chenchen has already made her move and take the syringe from the elder''s hand.


    "I thought that the elder would be impartial¡­ I guess I was wrong¡­" she said as she suddenly kept the syringe in her Mule.


    She did not want these people to discover what Xin Ja just created. She was the only one looking when he refined the extract of those herbs.


    In fact, she was astonished at how he did it without using fire.


    By just using his hand he was able to extract the nutrients from those herbs. Then he mixed it with an unknown liquid, and then he suddenly divides it into small parts.


    She could recall the herbs he used and was thoroughly dumbfounded.


    It''s like her boyfriend just scammed the alchemist association of some precious herbs without them knowing it.


    So how could let these people know what he did?<sub> </sub>


    "Since this is an impartial judgment, I will not agree with this contest." She said while grabbing Xin Ja''s hand and dragging him outside the ring.


    "Take me out of here¡­" she suddenly whispered near his ears.


    Their position is a bit ambiguous gaining deep jealousy in Zhuang Yunbin''s eyes.


    "No! This... I will not ept this! Come back here!" Zhuang Yunbin shouted in anger.


    But Xin Ja ignored him.


    His girlfriend is already asking him to take her out of this ce, so why would he still stay?


    With a flick of his hand, a hoverbike appears and the two quickly hopped on before everyone could make their move.


    In one single move, the hoverbike flew to the skies and left everyone showing dumbfounded expressions.


    "How could Senior Rou do that? Is she not concerned about his boyfriend''s dignity?" said an angry male alchemist.


    "That guy is too despicable¡­"


    "We should not let that person appear in his ce ever again. In fact, we should just not let senior see that guy ever again¡­"


    The crown angrily said.


    While everyone isining about leaving the testing stadium, a young male alchemist walked to the ce where Xin Ja refined the potion.


    In fact, he was observing Xin Ja seriously.


    This is because, he knew of the talent of Rou Chenchen, and he also knew that she would not fall for a guy who is useless.


    Unlike others who hold prejudice, he is curious.


    When almost everyone is gone, he grabs the beaker in which the concoction was mixed, and noticed that there is still a few drops present.


    He quickly put the beaker in the pill purity checker.


    It did not take long before his expression changed into a shock.


    What is disyed in that box made him almost shout in disbelief¡­ 90%, it is almost like his Senior Rou''s result.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess... I was really prejudiced against that guy¡­ I have wronged Rou Chenchen this time¡­" an old voice said which startled the young man.


    "This¡­ elder¡­ I¡­"


    "You are also curious, right?" the elder said with a smile.


    "Let''s take this liquid and analyze it, maybe we can learn something¡­" he added as the two of them left the stage.


    Meanwhile, not too far from them, the expression of Zhuang Yunbin turned ugly.


    He knew that something was not right when Rou Chenchen suddenly grabs that object.


    It was like she is protecting something.


    "Did she know that things would turn out this way, that''s why she was not worried?" he muttered while turning around and leaving the stadium with clenched fists.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has a wide smile on his face as he feels the soft body of Rou Chenchen hugging him from behind.


    As the hoverbike flew a little higher just enough before reaching the restraint, Xin Ja quickly dived down.


    The two then ride through the city as they had fun together.


    Rou Chenchen could not let go of her hug and he could not let go of her hand.


    Soon they arrive in a familiar spot in the city where there is a hill and some trees around it.


    Xin Ja stopped the hoverbike but did not get off. Instead, he shifted his body to the side and then hugs Rou Chenchen.


    "I''ve missed you so much¡­" she suddenly said then hugs him tighter.


    "Me too¡­ I missed you too¡­" he whispered while kissing to top of her head.


    She carefully lifted her head and then removes her sses.


    Upon doing this, the face of Rou Chenchen began changing. Her dull and normal appearance slowly began to change into an empire toppling beauty.


    Xin Ja could not help but be a bit startled as he distance himself away from her while looking straight into her eyes.


    He could tell that the woman is Rou Chenchen, but he could not believe that such a huge change happened to her.


    "You¡­ Who are you?" he suddenly asked with disbelief in his eyes.


    How could he believe that such a beauty in front of him and hugging him is his girlfriend?


    Although they have not seen each other for a long time, they have videomunications.


    This made Xin Ja suddenly doubt something about the woman in front of him.

 1283 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 33

    Chapter 1283


    ¡­


    Rou Chenchen did not say anything and just looks at his expression. Seeing him like this made her feel a bit amused.


    She knew that he would be stunned, but it was not still his fault after all.


    She has been keeping this secret for a while now. Even her own family did not know how beautiful she has be.


    Wearing the sses is just a cover after learning some runes from Xin Ja.


    Now that she has exposed herself in front of him, she could not wait to see his reaction. And upon seeing it, she was truly astounded.


    "You''re really silly you know¡­" Rou Chenchen hit Xin Ja''s chest while showing a yful smile on her beautiful face.


    In fact, Xin Ja could not believe what he is seeing right now.


    Although he is not a vain person and does not seek beauty, he could not deny the fact that his heart skipped a beat upon seeing her face.


    "You¡­ You''re really Chenchen, right?"


    "Silly¡­ Hihi¡­" she chuckled as she leaned on his chest.


    "I wish we could stay like this forever¡­" she muttered as she cozily snuggled in Xin Ja''s arms.


    "Yeah¡­ I also would like that¡­" he said as the familiar feeling came to him and knew that the woman is really his girlfriend.


    "Little Ja¡­ Can you¡­ Can you tell me a story? I want to know what you''ve experienced these past few years that we are not together¡­" she requested.


    He could not help but pat her head and then began to tell her about his adventures.


    After hearing about his recent adventure, a slight pout appears on Chenchen''s face.


    "Qian Yan¡­ the actress?" she said while there appear a deep frown on her beautiful face.


    "Are you still going to see her again?" Rou Chenchen suddenly asked.


    "Who? Big sister Yan? Well, I don''t know¡­ She is in the capital so who knows¡­" Xin Ja innocently said.


    Upon hearing this, Rou Chenchen suddenly crossed her arms on her chest which suddenly bulges.


    This made Xin Ja almost unable to control his gaze as his eyes are glued on her bulging mounds in front of him.


    Although she is wearing a gown, that gown is not enough to hide her curvy figures.


    "I will not permit you to see that woman again¡­ Okay?" Rou Chenchen said in a jealous tone.


    Xin Ja noticed this and showed a teasing smile on his face.


    "Are you¡­" he said while looking straight into her eyes.


    "What? No, I''m not jealous¡­" Rou Chenchen suddenly defended ring at Xin Ja.


    "Really? Miss Jealous¡­" Xin Ja teases.


    "What are you talking about? I''m not jealous!" she argued.


    "Hahaha¡­ Those were the same words you said to me when you learned about Qiang Yaoyao¡­" Xin Ja teases.


    "Humph¡­ You''re not the only one who has friends, I do too¡­ So I''m not jealous¡­" she said while tilting her head to the side.


    But before she knew it, Xin Ja has already hugged her.


    "But I am¡­ I''m getting jealous just seeing that pompous guy name Brother Zhuang¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said in a cold tone.


    Suddenly, Rou Chenchen stopped and then looks straight at him.


    She could tell that he seems a bit angry.


    "Hey¡­ I''m not saying that I''m going to be close with anyone you know¡­" she suddenly exined.


    But before she could exin further, Xin Ja has already kissed her.


    The soft cherry lips of Rou Chenchen tasted a bit sweet. He could also smell her fragrant scent which is making him feel a bit excited.


    It has been a while since hest kissed her and he could not deny the fact that he missed her so much.


    The arms of Rou Chenchen wrapped around his neck as the two deepen their kiss.


    Xin Ja enjoys the aroma and scent of Rou Chenchen which awoken the raging hormone in his body making his body react physically.


    He suddenly lifted Rou Chenchen and the two leaned on a tree.


    When his body pressed against her, she suddenly feels a strange hardness below which immediately woke her from her trance.


    Her face is already blushing, and it made her look like a ripe tomato upon feeling that thing poking her below.<sub> </sub>


    She could tell that he is already going to do something if she did not stop him.


    "Little Ja, we should¡­ Umph¡­" she was suddenly stumped when she feel hisrge and warm hand cupping one of her breasts.


    Pa!!!


    As an unconscious reaction, she actually ps Xin Ja.


    The two of them were taken aback specially Xin Ja as he did not expect to be pped by her.


    Rou Chenchen covered her face while looking at him in disbelief.


    "Sorry¡­ Little Ja, I''m sorry¡­ I did not mean to p you¡­ It was¡­ Umm¡­ It was your fault¡­ Why would you touch me there¡­" she suddenlyined as tears began to form in the corner of her eyes.


    Upon seeing her reaction, how could Xin Ja continue teasing her?


    He knew he deserve that p as he suddenly cupped her breast. But deep in his mind, he is grinning thinking that it was all worth it.


    "It''s okay¡­ It was my fault¡­" he said while trying to pacify her.


    "I''m sorry¡­" she said cutely.


    "I''m fine¡­ Did I hurt you by touching¡­ it¡­ Do you want me to¡­ massage it?" he said innocently.


    Rou Chenchen was still pouting while relishing in Xin Ja''s concern. But then she suddenly stopped. She looks at him and then blinks her eyes a couple of times as if she did not believe what she just heard.


    "You¡­" Rou Chenchen suddenly hit Xin Ja''s forehead.


    "Are you teasing me?!" she pouted.


    Xin Ja could not help but hug her and thenughed.


    The two of them could not help but chuckled and just enjoyed each other''s warmth.


    The two stayed in this ce for a while as they talked and watch the scenery and the skies.


    Soon it was already dark when the two decided to go back.


    Since Rou Chenchen always stays in the alchemy association headquarters, Xin Ja took her back to that ce.


    "When will you visit me again?" Rou Chenchen suddenly asked as she got off his hoverbike.


    "Hmm¡­ I''ll be in the capital for a while, so I''ll be visiting you tomorrow¡­" Xin Ja said after thinking for a while.


    He needed a lot of things to do in the capital before going back to the other side. He nned to meet his mother and her family. Although he did not need to, he is still concerned if the woman would cause trouble for him and his father in the future.


    The reason for this is that his father told Xin Ja about his rtionship with his Aunt Qinxin. It has been a while since he called Madam Zhang, Aunt Qinxin.


    When he discovered that the two are actually in love, Xin Ja was a bit shocked. However, upon thinking of the kind woman who has be a mother figure for him in these few years, he still epted this situation with a happy heart.


    And so, to protect the happiness of his father and Aunt Qinxin, he decided to confront this problem.


    If the Lee family in the capital would not ept him then, that would be for the better.


    Right now, he already has the divorce letter for his father in his inventory all he has to do is to go to the Lees and give it to them.


    After hearing, Xin Ja''s words, the expression on Rou Chenchen turned ted. She did not want to be apart from him for a while. She wanted him to stay with her. But of course, that would not be possible as she knew that he would be busy.


    But¡­ just knowing that he will not leave made her already happy.


    As Rou Chenchen walks to the gates of the alchemy association, her expression suddenly changes.


    She then saw the familiar figure of Zhuang Yunbin from afar and the man next to him.


    Then she noticed a few people walking towards Xin Ja.


    From the way those people look, she knew that something would go wrong if she did not act immediately.


    Without thinking twice, she suddenly rushes with all her speed and hugged Xin Ja''s figure.


    Then she red at the people approaching.


    "How dare you!" she shouted while ring at them.


    Xin Ja then looks at the few people that have already surrounded them.


    He has already detected these people, but he did not do anything as he knew that something might go wrong if he made the wrong move.


    "Why are you people here?! Can you not let me go even after all these years? Can you not be so shameless? You''re all just arrogant parasites riding on my coattail." She said while ring at the figure standing next to Zhuang Yunbin.


    "Hahaha¡­ We are just here to protect you cousin¡­ You should not be spouting such poisonous words¡­" the young man said as he steps forward.


    This young man is Rou Chenchen''s cousin, Rou Jin¡­ the one in charge of monitoring Rou Chenchen in the association.

 1284 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 34

    Chapter 1284


    ¡­


    As the people surround Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen the two became vignt of their surroundings.


    Rou Jin walks behind the people wearing ck robes while ring at Xin Ja.


    "How dare you trick my na?ve cousin? I will make sure that you are punished for this insolence!" shouted Rou Jin while pointing at Xin Ja.


    "Shut up! You have no right to say that to him?!" shouted Rou Chenchen back.


    "Cousin¡­ Look at you¡­ You are not this defiant before you meet this bastard. Now that he is here, you would even shout at me, your own cousin¡­" Rou Jin said showing an upset expression.


    "Yes, young mistress¡­ You should not be tricked by this chatan." A guard said with a deep frown then red at Xin Ja.


    "Senior Rou¡­ You should trust more on your own kin than outsiders¡­" Zhuang Yunbin added.


    As she heard the voices of the people around her, her expression turned darker. How could she not know what is happening? How could she not understand what they wanted from her? For more than 3 years she held on to this kind of life where the family would use her influence just to get ahead.


    They had even partnered with some young masters just to trap her for their own benefit.


    Luckily for her, the alchemist association is there to protect her. If not, she would not be able to see nor talk to Xin Ja ever again.


    The reason why she endures it all is because of Xin Ja and their promise to each other.


    She knew that he woulde and take her away from this ce and free her from her own family.


    As Rou Chenchen res at all those people tears could be seen sliding down her fair cheeks.


    Then suddenly a warm hand held her shoulder.


    "It''s okay¡­ They will not be able to hurt me¡­ they are after all¡­ weak¡­" Xin Ja said as he moved her to stand behind him.


    Being protected made Rou Chenchen feel warm in her heart.


    She could recall those days when they were in the academy where Xin Ja would always be there to help her and protect her.


    He was a warm shoulder to lean on, a warm person to be with, and someone who would never tread her badly no matter what.


    He taught her everything she knew and gave her this false bravado of being a genius. Although this is considered her honor, in truth this all belongs to him but gave it to her unconditionally.


    "It''s because I love you that I want you to be happy¡­" is what he said.


    So how could she not feel anger when her own family would oppress the man she loves?


    "Hahaha¡­ A trashy bastard like you want to fight against us?!" shouted Rou Jin as he pointed his finger at Xin Ja.


    "Everyone, teach him a lesson!" he added with a fierce re.


    No one ever dares to stand against him. Even in the family, Rou Jin is one of the most respected members of the Rou young generation.


    This is because he holds the power to mobilize some of the experts in the Rou n due to themand of their patriarch which is his uncle.


    And so when this guy acted like he was nothing, Rou Jin was totally enraged.


    Without hesitation, four bodyguards suddenly darted out at Xin Ja.


    "Little Ja¡­" Rou Chenchen could not help but feel worried.


    But Xin Ja just showed a calm smile on his face and did not even look at the four peopleing right at him.


    Instead, he just looks at Rou Chenchen with his loving eyes.


    Pa! Pa! Bam! Bam!


    Four figures were sent flying backward which made all of them sprawl on the floor.


    Xin Ja did not even break a sweat in beating those people up and then returning back to Rou Chenchen as if nothing had happened.


    Both Rou Jin and Zhuang Yunbin were dumbfounded. They did not expect such a situation would ur and that four 5th level Ki fighters would not even stand a chance against a mere trashy 1st level.


    "What are you doing?! Kill that bastard!" shouted Rou Jin who is not thoroughly infuriated.


    Bulging veins could be seen on his forehead while he res at Xin Ja.


    This time, all of the bodyguards made their move and two of them are even 10th-level Ki Fighters.


    But to there was no suspense as they were all easily taken down by Xin Ja with one move each and then return back smiling at Rou Chenchen.


    She could not help but chuckle at his antics.<sub> </sub>


    "You''ve be this strong already¡­" she showed a teasing smile.


    Xin Ja could not help but touch her cheeks lovingly.


    Seeing the public disy of affection between the two, Rou Jin and Zhuang Yunbin could not hold their rage anymore.


    Taking out an MCAW from his Mule Rou Jin suddenly pointed it at Xin Ja''s back.


    Zhuang Yunbin also takes out a sword and then charges it with his Ki.


    Without hesitation, the two attacked Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not turn around and just signaled his hand up.


    Right at moment, a shadow appears and quickly bit the hand of Zhuang Yunbin holding the sword.


    Crunch!!!


    Arrgghh!!!


    Without suspense the forearm was bitten off along with the sword, then that shadow waves its wings and the bolts were deflected easily.


    Xuanlong who has been stealthily around Xin Ja appears with her figure which is now the size of a regr wolf.


    She spits out the severed arm from her maw and then snarled at the two men.


    "That¡­ What kind of creature is that?" Rou Jin shouted as he takes a few steps back.


    The crying Zhuang Yunbin is running in the direction where his forearm was thrown and did not think twice as he rushes away from the area.


    He need to find a medical master to reattach his arm, if not¡­ then he would not be an alchemist anymore.


    The people around Rou Jin immediately surround him to protect him from the ck beast that looks like a small ck-winged dragon.


    "I am not going to do anything¡­ just leave¡­" Xin Ja said while waving his hand.


    He could not kill this guy¡­ after all, he is still the cousin of Rou Chenchen.


    p! p! p!


    The sound of someone pping echoed in the night air as a figure appears from the darkness.


    When Rou Chenchen saw that figure her expression turned pale.


    How could she not know who that person is? Unlike her cousin, this person is someone with power and authority in the n.


    This person is the 3rd elder who is the father of her cousin, Rou Jin.


    "It seems that you have the guts to challenge my Rou n¡­" the 3rd elder said with a crafty smile on his face.


    "I am quite interested how a mere 1st level Ki fighter could defeat even those at the 10th level. You are not that simple, son of Xin Jong¡­" the 3rd elder said calmly as he stood beside his son.


    "It seems that you know who I am¡­ I have no enmity against your n, why do this thing?" Xin Ja said calmly showing a bit of an inquisitive tone.


    "Hahaha¡­ Well, I would agree with that. You, my friend, do not have enmity with us before¡­ But now you have¡­" he said while looking at the bruised bodyguards around.


    "Hmm¡­ So this will be your excuse? But it is not enough to justify your means when my family asks for an exnation, don''t you agree?" Xin Ja said with a sneer.


    "Haha¡­ Well, of course, that would not be enough¡­ But you''ve crossed someone that you should not have this time¡­ My dear niece is actually the fianc¨¦e of someone who is very influential¡­" the 3rd elder said with a chuckle.


    When Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen heard this, they both showed confusion in their eyes¡­ especially Rou Chenche.


    How could she not know that such a thing is happening? How could she suddenly have a fianc¨¦?


    She then red at the 3rd elder.


    "The family has been doing this trick for a while now¡­ Do you think that you can still do such a thing? The alchemist association will not agree to this!" she shouted in anger.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is none of their concern anymore. This is because this union has been blessed by one of the princes¡­ the 6th prince Han Xulong¡­" the 3rd elder confidently said with a proud smile on his face.


    Who would have known that the Zaoi n would suddenly approach the Rou n and propose this union with the help of the powerful 6th prince?


    With the 6th prince as their patron and backer, who would dare to sh against the Rou n in the capital?


    Plus, if the Zaoi n and the Rou n could participate with each other, then both of their family would be stronger along with the support of the prince.


    Contrary to the 3rd elder''s jubnt expression, Xin Ja''s face turned dark. He has an ongoing conflict with the 6th prince as he sides with the 4th prince. And now it seems that the 6th prince has known about Rou Chenchen and is going to use such tactics to subdue him.


    Anger suddenly filled Xin Ja''s heart at this time.

 1285 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 35

    Chapter 1285


    ¡­


    Seeing the confident 3rd elder, the expression of Rou Chenchen turned cold and she did not know what to say or do anymore. In fact, right now she is already panicking.


    She has already sent a message to the elders of the alchemist association in a wish for their help.


    While the 3rd elder of the Rou n is showing condescension and arrogance, Xin Ja''s expression has already turned cold.


    He has been gritting his teeth while listening to that elder especially when he said that his girlfriend has already a fianc¨¦e.


    How dare they take her away from him?


    If he did not do anything in here, then he would be a coward.


    "I have been holding it in since you guys are rtives of Chenchen¡­ But this is another story. If she wanted to get married to that guy, then I will not say anything. But if you guys force her, then I could say sorry¡­ I will not stand by and let that happen." Xin Ja said with a stern look.


    The 3rd elder smirks and then suddenly waves his hand.


    Upon doing so, several small des appear from behind his back controlled by his Ki.


    "Mid-level Ki adept¡­" Xin Ja was a bit surprised to see that the elder is actually this strong.


    A mid-level Ki adept is someone between the 14th level and the 17th level.


    They already have the ability to materialize their Ki or use Ki control.


    The des flew in Xin Ja''s direction.


    "Dancing feathers!" the 3rd elder shouted as he attacked.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja takes out his short sword and began deflecting the flying des.


    The 3rd elder of the Rou n is a couple of levels above Xin Ja and has a stronger control of his Ki, but Xin Ja is still able to follow the trajectory of the elder''s des using his Absolute Sense.


    However, Xin Ja could not feel the pressure as the des assaulted him non-stop.


    Rou Chenchen now showed worry in her eyes as she watches this scene before her.


    Suddenly, a few people appear before her.


    Xin Ja saw this and quickly moved to stop them while ignoring the des.


    The 3rd elder sneered and then directly controlled the de to pierce through his back.


    "Nooo!!! Stop!!!" Rou Chenchen cried as she could clearly see the flying des.


    But how could the 3rd elder of the n not grab this opportunity to get rid of thed? If thed existed then their n would have some problems. But if he dies, Rou Chenchen would be free and then they can have a connection with the 6th prince and the Zaoi n.


    "I agree! Just¡­ just don''t kill him! I agree to your demands!" suddenly she pleaded.


    The heart of Xin Ja was suddenly gripped with pain as he did not expect to hear such words from her.


    He lifted his gaze and a determined expression appears on his face.


    "Trust me¡­" he said with a cold look.


    Rou Chenchen was taken aback then bit her lips.


    The des hovered near Xin Ja''s back.


    But before Rou Chenchen could say anything, the 3rd elder maliciously stabbed them.


    nk!!!


    The 3rd elder showed a wide grin on his face as he knew that with this move, that wild brat of Xin Jong will now be dead.


    But his face changed when he realized something.


    The weird sound¡­


    Then his eyesnded on the unscathed young man looking at him.


    On Xin Ja''s hand is a cold piece of metal.


    Bang!!! Bang!!!


    The 3rd elder did not have time to react when suddenly he felt something entering his chest. Then before he knew it something has hit his forehead.


    His vision turned upside-down before they faded never to return again.


    "What?! What was that?! The¡­ The 3rd elder¡­ The 3rd elder is dead!" cried one of the people from the Rou n.


    Rou Chenchen clenches her fist as she attacked the two people holding her down.


    She did not hesitate to run and hug Xin Ja.


    Before those two people could chase after her, Xuanlong has already jumped and attacked them.


    "No!!! Father!" cried Rou Jin as he held the 3rd elder in his arms.


    "You¡­ you killed my father! How¡­ how dare you kill my father?! Everyone, kill him!" shouted Rou Jin as his eyes turned red in rage.


    For him, his father is his pir of support¡­ someone whom he respected and idolizes since young. His father is the person that he respected the most.


    And now that the person he respects is now dead, his sanity also follows.<sub> </sub>


    All he wanted to do now is to kill that adulterous couple at all costs.


    After hismand, the remaining guards of the Rou n charge right at Xin Ja. Xuanlong began to fight them along with Xin Ja and Rou Chenchen.


    But the three of them are overwhelmed by the number of their enemies.


    ¡­


    At this time, inside the alchemist association, at the association''s head office


    The 6th prince, Han Xulong is currently talking to the head of the association and the elders.


    The alchemist association group had sensed that something is wrong as they noticed that the prince seems to be here to waste their time.


    The 6th prince is the son of the Zaoi n Zaoi Ximen.


    "I am not going to dy your time any longer and tell you the real reason why we are here¡­" Zaoi Ximen suddenly said while showing a gentle smile.


    "I want to marry¡­ Miss Rou Chenchen¡­ her family has already agreed to my proposal and I am here to take her home."


    When the elders and the association head heard this, they all showed a deep frown on their faces. How could such an impertinent youth say such a thing?


    Didn''t he know that the woman he is asking to marry is a treasure of the kingdom?


    The king has already granted her the freedom to choose whom she wanted to marry. They then look at the 6th prince for not understanding this matter.


    "Is this the wish of the king?" the association head asked the 6th prince.


    "Hahaha¡­ My father will agree to this, I promise you that."


    The association head raised his brow and frowned.


    In fact, he did not want to agree even if the king does¡­


    He has already treated the young woman as his granddaughter and new how the Rou n treats her.


    In fact, there is a certain young man that she is in rtion to that he knew of.


    And there is no way that Rou Chenchen would agree to be married to another.


    "I suggest the 6th prince get the king''s permission about this before asking us here¡­" the association head said.


    The room became silent but the expression of the 6th prince was calm.


    Suddenly¡­


    Bang!!!


    They all heard a light sounding from outside the association.


    Everyone in the room was startled.


    The expression of the association head became gloomy then red at the 6th prince.


    "I suggest that no one makes a move¡­" the 6th prince said with a smile.


    Then the door opened and a Ki master stood while expanding his aura suppressing the elders and the association head inside the room.


    "What is the meaning of this?!" shouted an elder as he too expanded his aura.


    This time, the 6th prince was taken aback as he did not expect that inside the room there is actually a Ki master.


    Everyone kept their silence as a deadly silence enveloped the room.


    "We respect the 6th prince, but you are trying to oppress us¡­ This action will not be escaping the king''s attention¡­" the association head warned.


    The 6th prince showed a faint smile and then nodded his head to the Ki master.


    The Ki master showed a faint smile and also nodded his head. The signal of the two made everyone in the room feel a bit stifled and worried.


    They knew that something must have happened. So everyone is now worried for Rou Chenchen.


    The association head stood up and then walks to the door.


    The Ki master did not stop him and let him out.


    Without hesitation, the rest of the elders walk out of the room leaving the 3 people.


    "My prince¡­ do you think our n seeded? That brat would surely have died, right?" young master Zaoi Ximen asked with a wide smile.


    "Haha¡­ Of course¡­. He might be a loach outside but in the capital city, he is nothing. Let''s see how 4th brother protects that guy now¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ If that guy is dead, then Miss Rou will be mine¡­ Thank you¡­ Thank you my liege¡­"


    The twoughed evilly.


    The 6th prince then looks at the window outside. He suddenly recalled what had happened in the past when he had an encounter with that bastard Xin Ja.


    He could not believe that he was actually defeated by a mere 1st-level Ki fighter. At that time he was thoroughly humiliated and so he wanted revenge. But every time he would encounter that brat, he would always fail.


    And so it became a disgrace on his part which he had kept for a long time.


    But now he knew that he would be able to defeat that brat. This time, he would pay him back for the humiliation from before.

 1286 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 36

    Chapter 1286


    ¡­


    Outside the alchemist association,rge devastation could be seen along with several corpses littered on the ground.


    The bodies belong to strong warriors in the middle stages of the Ki Adept realm and all of them are wearing the same robes of the Rou and Zaoi ns.


    Not too far is a ruined building and several tattered Mecha are on the ground. There are hundreds of bullet shells scattered all over the ce making it looks like a warzone.


    As of this moment, the figure of Xin Ja is lying inside a crater with wounds all over his body.


    Beside him is the equally wounded Xuanlong who has a long gash on her ck body and it seems that one of her wings is broken.


    "Huff! Huff!" Xin Ja tried to breathe but he is having a hard time as it seems that a few of his ribs are broken.


    In front of him¡­ there stood a guy that looks like in his teens. His hair is silver and he is showing an enraged expression on his face.


    The reason for this is that the guy''s left hand along with his forearm is missing. Looking at his bloody sleeves, one could deduce that it was actually sted out of his left arm.


    And for this reason, his rage is through the top making his eyes red and his veins popping out of his forehead.


    "I will kill you, you trash!" the man shouted in rage but what made him thoroughly lose his mind is the grin on Xin Ja''s face which looks like a tant mockery of the guy.


    His name is Zaoi Qino, a level 21 Ki Master.


    So how could he not be enraged at what just happened?


    In this battle, his enemy is only a 1st level Ki fighter. However, who would have known that the guy was able to summon one Mecha after another like they were just suits.


    Before he could destroy one, that guy would summon another one.


    Plus, he is using weapons that have extreme prating power which rendered him helpless even though he is already a Ki master.


    If not for the sacrifice of those that are below him, he would have already died in this fight.


    It was a thorough humiliation on his part, and for that reason, he wanted to thoroughly kill the guy.


    But no matter how hard he attacks, he could not defeat Xin Ja and the ck creature with him.


    He has to mobilize more than 100 of his men just to subdue the guy and finally give him a trashing.


    But from the looks of it, the guy seems to be still mocking him even after he was already defeated. He could not understand where the guy gets his confidence and arrogance.


    At this time, on the side, Rou Chenchen already has a paleplexion on her face.


    She knew that with the presence of the Ki Master, Xin Ja would surely lose. And when she saw him summon one Mecha after another, she feel ted and thought that he would be able to win the fight, but he still could not ovee therge gap in their level.


    "Stop!!! Please stop!!!" Rou Chenchen weakly shouted as she looks at the devastation on the streets.


    She tried to scan if there are bystander that was affected by the battle and felt her heart tightens when she saw some people wounded.


    "I will follow the n¡­ Stop this battle! Please!" she cried.


    Upon hearing this, Xin Ja clenches his fist as desperation enters his heart. Even after gaining such strength, in the end, he was still defeated by a more powerful enemy.


    He knew that if one judges him, especially when ites to firepower and technological prospect, Xin Ja could already be considered the strongest below the Ki Master level.


    No Ki adept could defeat him in any way possible.


    And that is evident in the corpses of the Ki adepts all sprawled on the ground.


    But that is not enough¡­ he still could not protect the one he loves even after gaining such power.


    As he looks at the Ki Master who is also ring at him, Xin Ja gathered the blood from his throat and then spews on the ground in a defiant way.


    He would not bow his head to these people.


    He has a choice to use the portal, but he is not sure if the Ki Master would affect the space distortion as he had seen the power of his opponent.


    That guy canmand the element like it was nothing.<sub> </sub>


    His speed and strength are above him in all aspects, and that guy could smash his armor like it was tofu.


    But still¡­ in the extreme life and death battle that happened, he was still able to wound the guy and destroy his left hand.


    "Cousin¡­ You should have said that a while ago and he would have been spared¡­ But now, the Zaoi n will torture him until he is dead¡­ That way the dead n members would be appeased¡­" Rou Jin on the side said.


    He is clutching his shoulder as there is arge bullet hole on it.


    "Hahaha¡­ This is all your fault! It was you guys who started this. And now that your kin has died you''ll try to me that to him who only defended himself? What kind of people are you!" she shouted as her heart is now feeling despair.


    "Enough talk! I will take this trash and let him suffer the cruelest death of all!" Ki Master Zaoi Qino shouted as he suddenly grabs Xin Ja and drags him out of the crater.


    Then the two figures disappear from the area.


    At this time, a group of people has finally walked out of the alchemist association with an angry expression.


    On their way out, they were actually blocked by a couple of royal guards and were not permitted to walk out of the alchemist association building.


    p But as soon as the battle outside finished, the few old men rushes out.</anda>


    A few minutes before everyone coulde out¡­


    The 6th prince and the young master from the Zaoi n, Zaoi Ximen, are looking at the devastation on the streets.


    The 6th prince is clenching his fists as he could feel the danger that Xin Ja possesses. He knew that if that guy is not killed, he would pose a real threat when that guy grew stronger.


    Who would believe that a mere 1st-level Ki fighter would be able to do such damage to the area and even kill hundreds of experts?


    They have seen the middle of the battle first hand and could not help but shiver in fright at the battle prowess of the young man.


    With a tacit understanding, they knew that they should either kill him or put him in prison for the rest of his life.


    But when they saw that the young man was taken by Ki Master Zaoi Qino, the two knew that Xin Ja is now a dead man.


    The young master, Zaoi Ximen, walks beside Rou Chenchen who is now showing a wretched appearance. Her disheveled hair and tear-filled eyes behind her sses made her look unattractive.


    He just shifted his gaze and then said in a low voice.


    "You now have two choices¡­ Either you marry me, or else¡­ your man dies¡­" he said with a sinister smile on his face.


    When Rou Chenchen heard his words, her heart shuddered in despair. She did not know where she could turn to. She already knew that Xin Ja has done everything he could, but when she gaze at the person standing behind the young master of the Zaoi n, her heart has already sunk.


    Even if Xin Ja''s master woulde, the situation is still against them.


    "If¡­ If he dies¡­ I will die with him¡­" she thought as a determined glint appears in her eyes.


    Xin Ja told her to trust him. He sent her a message at that time that¡­ no matter what happens, she should trust and wait for him.


    "Little Ja, I will trust you no matter what. But if you really leave me,¡­ I am ready to go with you¡­" she thought as a line of tears slides down her cheek.


    Her body is shuddering but she did not say anything.


    Suddenly, she lifted her head to the sky as tears flowed freely in her listless eyes.


    Her figure became weak, and then suddenly she fell to the ground.


    But before she could hit the ground, an old man suddenly appear and caught her.


    "Little Chenchen¡­ I''m sorry I was not able to protect you from these bastards¡­" the old man whispered as he suddenly takes her weak body to the alchemist association building.


    How could Zaoi Ximen let this happen? He suddenly stood in front of the old man and res at him.


    "Scram!" the voice of a Ki Master erupted from the old man''s body which sent Zaoi Ximen tumbling to the ground.


    Nobody could have expected that the meek-looking old man who is the head of the alchemist association is actually a Ki Master.


    The 6th prince is now filled with doubt. He knew that he had made a mistake this time.


    "Prince Han Xulong¡­ Offending us was your biggest mistake¡­" the old man said as he walked to the entrance with Rou Chenchen in his arms followed by several old men.

 1287 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 37

    Chapter 1287


    ¡­


    In thismotion, nobody noticed the ck creature turning into a ball of gaseous substance and then suddenly flying in the direction of where Xin Ja and that Ki master who took him is going.


    As soon as the gaseous orb was able to chase after Xin Ja''s figure it quickly went inside the ring hanging on his neck and into the ck orb inside.


    Xin Ja felt this and heaves a sigh of relief as he knew that Xuanlong is still alive and that he is in a hibernation state.


    In these three years, she had been wounded a lot of times and would do such a thing to heal herself.


    Depending on the wound she has suffered, she would stay inside the ck orb for days, weeks, or even months beforeing out.


    At this time, Xin Ja was dragged outside the capital city through the intricate sewage system.


    ¡­


    Zaoi Qino is one of the 3 Ki Masters that protects the Zaoi n. Because of these three Ki Masters, the Zaoi n has built their foundation in the kingdom, especially in the capital city.


    Zaoi Qino is already in his 80s but because of an experiment, his face did not age and maintained his youthful appearance.


    However, his hair still shows his true age, as it was not affected by the potion he has identally taken.


    As a Ki Master, he prided himself in his strength.


    When he was tasked to facilitate a mission to capture a 1st-level Ki fighter, he scoffed at it.


    But then suddenly, he saw that guy attacking a person with a strange weapon¡­ and then a deadly battle ensues.


    The first to fall was a Ki adept, the 3rd elder of the Rou n.


    In just two shots the n elder died which thoroughly surprised him who is watching from afar.


    Then suddenly that guy was attacked by several Ki adepts and the same thing happened.


    The Zaoi n''s people also made their move and surround that guy. But who would have known that the young guy would suddenly take out a weird object that suddenly wraps around his body?


    The battle ensues and those that surrounded the guy were trashed easily by him.


    That''s when he knew that the guy is not as simple as he looks. He might look like he is only a 1st level Ki fighter, but as someone in the Ki Master level, he could tell that the young man is actually disying the strength of someone in the Ki Adept realm.


    That was the time when he quickly made his move.


    With a kick from him, the young man was able to block it easily. And it thoroughly amused him¡­


    "You are very strong, this is interesting¡­" he said with an excited heart.


    The two began to exchange blows and although the young man is using some kind of weird artifact armor, it could notpensate for the disparity in their strength.


    And so, he sent that young man flying to a building.


    At that time, several of his n members quickly move to capture the guy.


    But who would have known that a series of gunfire would be heard from inside the building and turn the bodies of those Ki adept experts riddled with holes?


    The scene is almost disbelieving that even after he tried to recall what happened at that time, he still could not believe his eyes.


    "You have killed my n members¡­ I will not let you suffer life more than death!" Zaoi Qino evilly grinned.


    He now only has one arm and that is his only regret. After hees back to the n, he knew that there would be repercussions.


    He could not help but re at the guy.


    But he did not want to kill him¡­ he will wait until they arrive at that ce.


    At this time, he suddenly remembers the weapon that robs him of his arm.


    It was a very powerful weapon that sent a single beam that suddenly hit his arm in almost an instant. But that weapon exploded after the young man used it.


    And that is the reason for his predicament now. Because of the explosion from the weapon, Xin Ja was now riddled with wounds.


    But what confuses Zaoi Qino is the way the Mech integrated with the metallic suit of the young man. It was almost instantaneous. After he destroys one, another suit would follow as if there was a never-ending Mecha suit.


    In fact, the number of destroyed Mechas is around 8.


    Xin Ja wanted to summon more, but the problem is his exoskeleton prototype is already destroyed. So, he could only use the unstable hi-energy output Ki ster as ast recourse.


    But still, he was not able to defeat the Ki Master.


    Xin Ja could onlyment his weakness at this time.<sub> </sub>


    Plus, he noticed something strange and that is the hard armor that the Ki Master is wearing under his robe.


    If not for that hard armor, half of his body should have already been destroyed by the Ki ster.


    ¡­


    Soon the two of them arrive in a cave where Xin Ja could feel that something is strange inside.


    "This is the secret torture room of our Zaoi n¡­ and in this ce, you will live from now on¡­ In here, you would surely wish that you are already dead¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" he chuckled loudly in the cave.


    Hisugh echoed inside the cave making it shake.


    On the ground, there is arge hole covered by a strange ck stone.


    When Xin Ja''s eyesnded on the stone, he suddenly feel that it looks familiar.


    He suddenly recalled one of the stones in Shin Jiao''s records¡­ the ck stone¡­ that strange ck stone that is said to be almost indestructible.


    Ki Master Zaoi Qino moved the ck stone and a hole appear. Inside the hole is darkness.


    But Xin Ja could feel the presence of a few creatures inside.


    As he spreads his absolute sense, Xin Ja was shocked to see a few octopus-like beasts with needle-like ws at the edge of their tentacles.


    "Are these brain bugs?" he muttered as he had seen a picture of these rare creatures in the academy library.


    The brain bugs would capture their prey with their tentacles and then uses their tentacles to attack the brain of their victim.


    Their brains would not be eaten by these giant bugs but instead by the energy flowing through them.


    At that time, the prey is still alive and they can see and feel everything that is happening around them. However, they can also feel the extreme paining from their brains being punctured like that. And that feeling of pain is what these brain bugs like to eat.


    In the process, they will also control the body of their prey and be their unwilling and pained puppet.


    After knowing that there are around 4 brain bugs inside that pit, Xin Ja could not help but curse the sadistic tendency of the Ki Master.


    "I hope that you can enjoy your time with my pets¡­" Ki Master Zaoi Qino said with an evil grin on his face.


    Then without hesitation, he threw Xin Ja into the hole.


    However, what he did not expect is the smiling face of Xin Ja when he was thrown inside that dark hole.


    It was a mocking smile as if telling him that he was very foolish in sending him inside that hole.


    But he did not have time to think when he quickly closes the hole.


    He did not have time to watch that guy get treated wonderfully by his pets.


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja was falling inside the hole, he quickly waves his hand and two powerful MCAWs appear in his hands.


    Then without hesitation, he spreads his absolute sense and began shooting the brain bugs which suddenly attacked him.


    It did not take long before those brain bugs were turned into mush after getting hit by powerful bolts.


    As hended on the ground, Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief but felt ufortable because of the strong stench of decay inside the hole.


    Piles of bones could be seen on the side and others which is making the cave smell nasty.


    Xin Ja did not have time to think about anything at this point in time. He quickly takes out one of the syringes he made and injected it into his neck.


    His body convulses a bit but he could already feel his body healing.


    Then using his Ki, he quickly aligned his broken bones while gritting his teeth in pain.


    After he was able to recover his wounds, his eyesnded on the strange stone covering the hole at the top. He quickly spread his absolute sense and then noticed that the Ki Master actually left the cave.


    "Hehe¡­ Your confidence and stupidity are really a blessing to me¡­ Since you have given me a nice gift¡­ I could only say¡­ thank you¡­ Hehehe¡­" Xin Ja muttered with a wide grin on his face.


    He takes out a hover unit and uses it as a stand as he analyzes the runes on the ck stone covering the hole.


    After 5 minutes¡­


    The ck stone has already disappeared and an ordinary stone was ced on its spot.


    Xin Ja left a message inside his Mule for Rou Chenchen, and then he closes his eyes and looks at the blinking portal in his vision.

 1288 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 38

    Chapter 1288


    ¡­


    Xin Ja knew that she was worried for him. He knew that she did not have any choice but to give up on him at that time.


    But he also knew that she trusted him.


    Although it pained him upon hearing her surrender, he also feels happy upon knowing of her decision.


    The silentmunication between them coded signals made her realize his n.


    "Wait for me¡­ Just wait for me for a while, okay?" he muttered as he also sent a message to his father in Ogden town.


    After that, he also sent a couple of instructions to his acquaintances outside for them to know his ns.


    After everything that he needed to do was done, he once again closes his eyes and saw the blinking portal.


    "Well, I don''t know when I''lle back, but I swear when I''m back I will be able to destroy those that would stand in my way¡­" he thought as he is now filled with determination.


    The portal opened and Xin Ja''s figure vanished inside the dark cave.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the Alchemist Association building


    An old man with a cane in hand is standing while looking at the equally old figure sitting at the head of the hall.


    The old man is showing a proud expression on his face while looking at the elders of the association around him. He shifted his gaze and then showed a slight sneer as he opened his mouth.


    "As I have said Association Chief Chung, Rou Chenche is a part of the Rou n, and the alchemist association cannot interfere with our family problem¡­" the old man said animatedly.


    The alchemist association head did not say anything and just looks at the old man in front of him. He has no time to indulge this stupid old man with his antics. So he decided to just tell the old man straight to his face.


    "Rou Chenchen might be a part of your family, but remember that the prestige that your family has today is because of the help of the alchemy association. And that honor did note from anyone except for the hard work of Rou Chenchen which you all have already benefited¡­"


    Chung Pan who is the alchemist association head is in charge of taking care of Rou Chenchen. He was the one who trained her and help her advance her knowledge further so that she would be able to make more advanced pills.


    And in turn, she also shared her knowledge with the alchemy association. The mutual exchange made them look too highly of her hence the association has helped even her n even though some of their demands are absurd.


    "Hahaha¡­ That is another story. Rou Chenchen is now able to marry the young master of the Zaoi n, how could that bepared to what the alchemist association can give us?" shameless the old man said with a sneer.


    Upon hearing these words, the expression of almost all the elders in the hall turned angry.


    If they could, they would have already beaten this bastard to a pulp. But they restrained themselves as this old guy is still Rou Chenchen''s family.


    "I will not agree to pair that bastard to Miss Chenchen¡­ She is far too precious than to be made into a toy of that bastard!" an elder who always talks bluntly shouted in anger.


    Everyone''s expression turned gloomy.


    This is because what the elder said is true. Who did not know in the capital that the young master of the Zaoi n is actually someone who likes to y with women?


    His main wife would always cover her face in public and one time, someone saw her falling with bruises on her face.


    But no one said anything as the bastard belongs to the Zaoi n.


    Plus some of his concubinesmitted suicide for some unknown reason.


    With their connection, they have already known that such information is true. So how could they just let that bastard get Rou Chenchen? They did not want the kingdom to lose a genius alchemist no matter what.


    "This is none of your concern¡­ We will take her no matter what you say¡­" shouted the old man.


    "And if I did not agree¡­ What would you do? Drag me? I''d rather kill myself than be used by you¡­ animals¡­" Rou Chenchen said coldly as she walks inside the hall.


    She is still wearing that gloomy expression on her face.


    "Hahaha¡­ Are you being unruly now?! Then you cannot me me for what happens next!" said the old man coldly as two Ki Masters stood beside him.


    The appearance of the two Ki Masters made the expression of the elders in the hall turn grave.


    "Then you can try¡­" this time Chung Pan stood up and the other elder who is also a Ki Master.<sub> </sub>


    The atmosphere in the hall became intense as four Ki masters began to exude their auras inside.


    Suddenly, therge doors of the hall opened.


    "Oh, it looks really fun in here!" a handsome young man with a regal disposition walks inside the hall followed by a group of royal guards.


    When the people inside saw who that person is, they all quickly calmed down and kneel on one knee.


    "We greet the 4th prince!" everyone said.


    Han Bai looks at the crowd inside the hall and hended on the young woman standing in the middle.


    "Hehe¡­ Sister-inw¡­ I guess you are doing fine¡­ Whew. I thought that you''ve been hurt." The 4th prince showed a yful smile on his face as he walked toward Rou Chenchen.


    Rou Chenchen bowed her head and then smiled. She has already met the 4th prince a couple of times and would sometimes tease her because of Xin Ja. She knew how to close the 4th prince with Xin Ja and that he is helping her because of his request.


    "I suggest the Rou n not mind about the marriage of Miss Rou Chenchen. I, the 4th prince, will make sure that she would be married to the right guy¡­" the 4th prince said with a smug look on his face.


    He walks to the side of the old man and then said in a low voice.


    "Do not think that you can ride at the coattail of my brother the 6th prince. Because¡­ right now he can''t even defend himself from our eldest brother, how much more in helping you guys¡­ The mistake you''ve made is that you''ve trampled on the kingdom''s interest¡­" the 4th prince sneered then straightened his back.


    The expression of the old man who is the old patriarch of the Rou n turned pale.


    Although he did not know what happened, with the words from the 4th prince, he could vaguely feel that they just made a wrong decision.


    ¡­


    Rou Chenchen walks the 4th prince out of the association.


    "That brat truly worries for you¡­ You do not have to worry about anything. With me around, I will make sure that you are protected at all times¡­ If not, that brat will nag at me¡­" Han Bai said as he got on his hovercar.


    Meanwhile, as Rou Chenchen walks back to the association building, a figure walks toward her.


    It was Zaoi Ximen.


    When the alchemist elders following Rou Chenchen saw this, they immediately turned vignt.


    "I just want a word¡­" Zaoi Ximen said.


    Rou Chenchen lifted her hand to stop the elder and then nodded her head. She then looks at the man before her with a cold expression.


    "I don''t know where your confidence came from¡­ But I can tell you this¡­" he takes out something from his side and then handed it to Rou Chenchen.


    "The one you''re waiting for¡­ is already suffering in our hands¡­ Hehehe¡­" Zaoi Ximen walked confidently out of the association building.


    Rou Chenchen frowned upon hearing his words and a hint of doubt appears on her face. She curiously looks at the parcel given to her and was a bit reluctant to open it.


    She wanted to know why that person seems confident with his words. She wanted to know how he is able tough like that as if he has already won.


    With a deep frown on her face, she opened the parcel and noticed a t crystal inside. The crystal is something used for recording and is already amon thing in the capital.


    She and Xin Ja would always use such a thing tomunicate with each other and send video messages. Her heart skipped a beat when she thought of what''s the meaning of why that guy gave her such a thing.


    Rou Chenchen reluctantly takes out the crystal and then looks at it.


    The elders standing behind her also showed curiosity in their eyes. They could not understand what''s meaning of the video crystal.


    She then decides to turn it on.


    Upon doing so, the eyes of Rou Chenchen became wide as she watches in horror what is on the video.


    "What? Brain bugs? This¡­ This is impossible. We¡­ we should tell this to the 4th prince!" one of the elders said in a panic.


    Suddenly, the figure of Rou Chenchen slumps on the ground as she felt a pang of pain in her chest.


    Then suddenly she coughs out a mouthful of blood before fainting.

 1289 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 39

    Chapter 1289


    ¡­


    That day, the capital of Jimal was suddenly turned upside-down by a raging prince.


    ''¡­I have a bit of a problem, the Rou and Zaoi ns are targeting Chenchen¡­ Please help her¡­ I will owe you this favor even in the next life¡­ And take care of my family¡­ thank you, my friend¡­''


    Those are some of the words the Xin Ja has sent him that night which made him feel that something is amiss. But when he recalled how crafty that fellow is, Han Bai decide to just help his girlfriend. But who would have known that everything is not as it seems?


    Brain bugs¡­ How could it be brain bugs?


    Even a Ki Master would not stand against those things in a dark environment. So how could Xin Ja be able to fight against them?


    Outside the Zaoi n burning manor, a royal soldier walks out while dragging a barely breathing person.


    That person is none other than Ki Master Zaoi Qino.


    Zaoi Qino discovered that the day he fought against Xin Ja, he did not only lose his arm but was also inflicted with a strange poison.


    The poison is actually corroding the Ki energy in his body as if it were chaotic Ki.


    It is known that chaotic Ki could not be absorbed by anyone.


    It was a conundrum that he wanted to go back to the forest and then ask that guy how to remove the strange poison.


    But he could not do that because, he is already weak and if he went to that ce, then he would only be going there to his death.


    But who would have known that the royal soldiers would attack the Zaoi n manor and then almost destroy everything?


    Then he was beaten to a pulp and was dragged outside like a dog.


    "Where is the cave?!" shouted Han Bai while looking angrily at Zaoi Qino.


    Upon hearing the words of the prince, he immediately knew why the n was attacked by the royal soldiers. He could not help but grit his teeth in anger.


    He has been a Ki Master in the Zaoi n for many years now, but this is the first time that the n suffered such humiliation.


    He could not help but cursed that brat Ximen for dragging the whole n because of his ambition.


    Well, he could not just me Ximen for such a thing as it was a unanimous decision of the whole n to do such a thing. However, he still mes Ximen for bringing up the suggestion to marry the Rou n genius.


    But because of this, their Zaoi n actually suffered such a blow.


    What baffled everyone right now is the reason why this is happening? The scariest thing about the situation right now is the involvement of the military.


    Besides the 4th prince stood one of the highest military leaders of the kingdom, Marshal Tee Gui.


    He wanted to know, he wanted to ask¡­ Why is the military trying to destroy the whole of the Zaoi n?


    And now after hearing the question he suddenly has a vague idea.


    "Are¡­ are you¡­ looking¡­ for that¡­ trash?" Zaoi Qino asked while stammering but a slightly mocking smile could be seen on his battered face.


    "Hehe¡­ You guys are toote¡­ He¡­ He is already¡­ a lost¡­ cause¡­ You can find him here¡­" Zaoi Qino chuckled and takes out a small map made of skin.


    After taking the map from his hand, he was knocked unconscious by the royal guard.


    "Marshal Tee¡­" the 4th prince quickly gives the map to Marshal Tee.


    Without hesitation, Marshal Tee and a few soldiers quickly headed in the direction of the cave.


    As they arrive, Marshal Tee stopped his soldiers from approaching the cave.


    "Marshal¡­ there is something wrong with the cave¡­" a soldier who is proficient in array formation suddenly said.


    "Military rune code¡­" the soldier said as he pointed at the strange rock.


    When Marshal Tee saw the rock he squinted and realized that there is a message imbued on it. Only the soldiers could understand it.


    The rock seems to contain a rune spell that only a Ki Master could break. But if one belongs to the military unit of Marshal Tee, they could easily break this code.


    They were all shocked to see such a lock.


    When the soldier finished breaking the code, he was about to push the rock when suddenly, Marshal Tee noticed something.


    "Get out of here now!" he shouted as he grabbed the rest who are close to him and dashed out.


    The others quickly reacted and followed.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The cave suddenly exploded and there was a cave-in.


    "Those bastards are too crafty! We have let our guard down¡­" Marshal Tee said in anger upon seeing some of the wounded soldiers around him.<sub> </sub>


    He did not expect that the whole cave is actually rigged to blow.


    Being the ruined cave, he could not help butment the situation inside that ce. He knew that Xin Ja would be either below that cave or on the deeper level of the cave.


    But no matter what¡­ before they could take him out, they have to excavate everything.


    He could not help butment the situation and rage began to envelop his heart.


    Because of their greed, a promising youth that has helped the kingdom in its most dangerous time has actually fallen.


    Although the Zaoi n is powerful and big, he did not believe that he could not destroy them in one go.


    And for the reason why he will destroy them?


    He would just put this on a case of espionage and national safety sabotage.


    And so the soldiers return to the capital city, and Marshal Tee quickly meets with the king.


    Meanwhile, inside avishly decorated room in the alchemist association building¡­


    A beautiful young woman is currently lying in bed with a few people looking at her with astonishment.


    Who would have known that the genius alchemist who normally looks ordinary is actually an empire destroying beauty?


    When they removed her sses after she passed out, they realized that the sses is actually a concealment artifact that conceals her true face.


    "I think she is always using the sses to hide this from us, right?"


    "When did she change? I mean, I''ve seen her before without sses but her face did not change back then¡­"


    "Ah¡­ I also remember such a thing. I wonder when did her face change?" muttered another elder.


    ? "Hmm¡­ This¡­ This is an effect of a pill¡­" suddenly Association head Chung said while squinting as he observed her impable face.


    "What do you mean, Association Head?" asked an elder.


    "I remember that she found a unique fruit in the market¡­ That was a year ago¡­ She asked me to help her refine the fruit because it contains strong Ki energy. We were able to refine 5 pills at that time¡­ I really feel proud of what I have done¡­ Haha¡­" Chung Pan described.


    "I still have 2 of those pills¡­ I guess she took one¡­ So this means that the pill''s effect is actually like this¡­" Chung Pan muttered while showing a wide smile on his face.


    "If this pill ever gets out of the market, it would surely cause too muchmotion in the whole kingdom¡­ I think all the female citizens of this kingdom would flock to our alchemy association if this happens¡­" an elder eximed.


    "Hmm¡­ There are not many changes in her bone structure¡­ This only means that the pill would actually bring out one''s true perfect appearance upon taking the pill¡­"


    "So you mean, this is her perfect form?"


    "Yes, I guess so¡­"


    Everyone nodded their head in understanding.


    Suddenly, an association member walks inside and whispers something in the ears of the Association Head.


    When Chung Pan heard the man, he frowned and then looks at Rou Chenchen.


    "The Rou and the Zaoi ns would be facing difficulties starting today¡­ We should protect her and let her stay in our care from now on¡­ It seems that the boyfriend of this youngdy is not just somemon man¡­"


    "But then¡­ sigh¡­ No one should know about this news, do you understand?" Chung Pan sternly said at the man beside him.


    The association member nodded his head and then heads out.


    "What is the matter?¡­" asked an elder.


    "All of us should go to the meeting hall¡­"


    ¡­


    As the high-ranking elders and the association head gather in a meeting, Chung Pan rys to them the bad news.


    There is a possibility that the man that Rou Chenchen loves is already dead inside the mountainside rubble.


    They did not know when the army would be able to open that ce. But they did not have any hope that the guy named Xin Ja would be able to survive.


    And so¡­ that day¡­ 2 ns and the 6th prince were punished by the kingdom.


    But because the 6th prince is the son of the king, he was punished to be confined in his own courtyard.


    And because of this, the things that the 6th prince has worked hard for many years were toppled to the ground by the 4ht prince.


    And this caused the 3rd prince who is eyeing the throne to suffer a huge blow.


    While this is happening, Xin Ja has already arrived on the other side of the.


    But upon his arrival, he was suddenly besieged with a huge problem.

 1290 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 40

    Chapter 1290


    ¡­


    The atmosphere of the city is bright and windy in the morning. The people are already crowding the street getting busy with their tasks for the day.


    Factory workers are lining up to start their work for the day. Those who are working in the offices are also racing for time to be able to not bete for work.


    In this bustling crowd, a figure walks out of the alleyway while fixing his clothes.


    He also fixes the ball cap he is wearing while he secretly nces at his surroundings.


    "Hmm¡­ Where am I? What is this ce?" he muttered while looking at the new ce he suddenly found himself.


    Xin Ja travels back to Ae city after taking care of his business in the capital city of Jimal Kingdom. However, upon transferring, something seemed to have gone wrong and he was sent to this new ce.


    From what he could tell, this is not Ae city.


    The reason for this is because of the thick smoke rising up to the air on the horizon which he has not seen in Ae city.


    "What city is this¡­" he muttered while looking at the ce he is in.


    When he saw the newsstand, he looks at a newspaper and then realized that he seems to have arrived in Dee city.


    Xin Ja has no information about the city, but he did not care that much. After all his goal in this ce is to be strong so that he coulde back and then help Rou Chenchen to get away from the grasp of her n.


    He decided to ask the middle-aged man behind the newsstand.


    "Sir¡­ How can I get to the Awakened Union?"


    When the old man heard this, he showed a surprised expression on his face with a tinge of shock and pity.


    When Xin Ja saw his reaction, he felt suspicious but did not say anything.


    The middle-aged man taught him the direction and Xin Ja left while thanking the middle-aged man.


    When his figure is gone, the middle-aged man just shook his head while heaving a helpless sight.


    "Poord¡­ I hope that he couldst while in there¡­" he muttered as he shifted his gaze away from Xin Ja''s figure.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja followed the instruction and was finally able to arrive in front of the Awakened Union building.


    He could see that there are many people lining outside and most of them had a downcast look on their faces.


    "What is going on?" he thought as he walks inside the building.


    The Awakened Union building in Dee city looks like a fantasy guild hall inside. Where there are many peopleing and going and union staff taking care of the awakened in the hall.


    "Hi, may I help you?" a beautiful young woman wearing the union''s robe with its insignia on her shoulder.


    "Ah¡­ I''m from Ae city Awakened Union and just arrive in the city¡­ I wanted to register here and get some tasks from the union¡­" Xin Ja politely replied.


    When the young woman heard Xin Ja''s words, her expression turned into astonishment.


    She did not expect that someone who is looking so young would be able to travel to Dee city from Ae city and try to get a job in this ce.


    If Ae city is a 3rd rate city, then Dee city is poorer. If this guy really wanted to transfer to another city then he should have chosen, Bi City which is the capital of Snake River Province.


    But she did not say anything and just nodded her head and said.


    "Oh, right follow me¡­"


    The two walked to a counter and the young woman introduced Xin Ja to the tall young man behind the counter.


    The young man looks handsome, but right now he has that annoyed expression on his handsome face.


    "Senior¡­ We have someone from Ae city that just transferred here¡­" she said then left.


    When the handsome young man heard her words, he looks at Xin Ja and then frowned.


    "F-rank¡­ Porter¡­ Take this and go to the porter training hall, in that direction¡­" he said as he handed a namete to Xin Ja.


    As Xin Ja received the te, something happened as there began to etch something on its surface.


    The young man did not say anything and just continue to frown.<sub> </sub>


    "Adam Summers¡­ alright, go now¡­ the porter training would be starting soon¡­" he said as he waves his hand at Xin Ja.


    ¡­


    As Xin Ja enters the room for porter training, he saw a bunch of people already inside.


    Xin Ja stood with the group and waited for a while. Soon, several people also enter the room and stood with the crowd just like him.


    Not longter, a man wearing a union robe walks inside the room and stood at the podium at the front.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess we have a lot of porters here today! This is going to be great!" the man eximed while looking at the people in front of him with a wide smile.


    One could tell that the man is really excited and that he is not faking the happiness on his face. As for the reason why the guy is happy, almost everyone knew except for Xin Ja.


    "I will now divide you guys into five training groups¡­"


    Therge crowd was divided and was assigned each own training room.


    The room is like the one in schools where one can learn their basic education.


    Xin Ja has this kind of experience at Ogden academy and it suddenly made him feel a bit nostalgic.


    Inside the room, there are around 30 people and each of them is quiet while waiting for the one in charge of training them.


    Suddenly, one of them noticed an object upfront.


    "This is the newly developed weapon, right¡­ The Beast buster¡­" someone said as he observes the object.


    Xin Ja quickly scanned the object with his absolute sense and discovered that it is actually a unique weapon that resembles an old flintlock gun.


    But the design is a bitplicated as this weapon is something that can hold a tremendous amount of power.


    "This is like the prototype weapon I created that can be on par with a Ki Master¡­" he thought as he remembers the power of that weapon that exploded after just one use.


    It was powerful enough to destroy the arm of a Ki Master, so how could he not feel interested in the weapon in front of him.


    But before he could do anything, the door opened and a slender-looking man in his 40s walks inside.


    The scar on his face made him look like someone who has undergone a life and death battle and was able to survive.


    In short, he looks like a powerful warrior.


    "Hello, greenhorns!" the man greeted with a smirk.


    "Hi, sir!" everyone replied.


    "Okay, now you are all here to apply to be a porter¡­ But as you know¡­ Dee city is unlike any other city in the province. This is because the beasts and demons in this ce are far stronger than in other ces¡­ The weakest in this ce is equal to an E rank¡­ For this reason, I am going to train you on how to survive." The man said while looking at all the people in front of him.


    He then walks to the table where the flintlock-like weapon isying.


    "Now let me introduce to you the very weapon that can help you survive out there¡­ This is the Beast Buster. A weapon developed by some of the most advanced minds in the province¡­" he waves his hand to show the weapon on the table.


    He carefully lifted it up and then showed it to everyone.


    "This thing is one of the more powerful weapons created by our union branch. But using it is not that easy¡­ That is why you guys are going to undergo some hellish training from now on¡­" the man said with a crafty grin on his scarred face.


    He could see that almost all of the people in front of him are horrified except for one who seemed to be oblivious to what is happening around him.


    "What is this brat doing?" he thought as he red at Xin Ja.


    "Well, before we start¡­ your wonderful time in here, let me introduce myself. I am, Guy Renard¡­ yourbat instructor." He said with a grin while his eyes are glued to a person.


    When the people in front of him heard this, their faces seemed to have turned pale as if they seem to have recognized the person in front of them.


    In fact, Guy Renard is a well-known name in the Union branch. This is because of a nickname attached to his name. Those previous trainees of his called him, Guy the facebuster.


    The reason for this is because¡­ he would always make an example of any trainee he wouldy his eyes on. And the example is to beat that trainee in front of the others as an example.


    And so, everyone is now showing horrified expressions while trying to lower their heads as much as possible.


    As of this moment, the eyes of that person whom they fear the most are glued on the figure of Xin Ja who is looking at the instruction book in front of him, unaware of his impending doom.

 1291 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 41

    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 41


    Chapter 1291


    ¡­


    Xin Ja reads the manual on how to use the Beast Buster which made him feel a bit interested. When he read the material used to create the weapon he was immediately taken aback as he did not expect that such material exists in this part of the.


    Plus it seems that the material is actually something from the mines which looks like giant bones.


    "If I can get my hands on such a materialbine with that ck stone, then maybe¡­ maybe I can recreate that weapon that can fight against Ki Masters¡­" he thought.


    Although his goal is to be stronger personally he could not neglect his advantages when ites to his gear.


    While reading as such, he suddenly noticed a shadow behind him.


    Xin Ja instinctively dodges to the side as the hand wanting to grab his head missed.


    He frowned and then tilted his body to the side while still sitting.


    Creak!!!


    The sound of the chair scratching the floor echoed as Guy Renard''s body pushed it forwards while Xin Ja is still sitting on it.


    Xin Ja just looks at the guy behind him in confusion.


    "What does the instructor want to do?" Xin Ja asked with a confused expression.


    Guy Renard is now showing an expression as he felt embarrassed. He did not expect that the brat is actually like a slippery loach. Who would have known that even he, an E-rank awakened, would not be able to catch the brat''s head?


    His goal is to m the head of that guy onto the table in front of him so that he would learn to listen. And in doing so would make sure that everyone would be afraid of his dominance.


    But who would have expected that he would embarrass himself at this time?


    "You¡­ Are you listening to me?" shouted Guy Renard while ring at Xin Ja.


    "Yes, sir!" Xin Ja replied with attention.


    "Then what was I saying?"


    Xin Ja retold what Guy Renard said verbatim.


    The expression of Guy looks awkward as he did not expect that the young man is actually listening. But he could not tolerate such action so he red at him.


    However, before he could say something Xin Ja raise his hand.


    "Sir, even though I am reading the manual about the weapon¡­ I can still hear what you were saying. So it is easy for me to answer your questions¡­"


    "Ahem!" Guy cleared his throat while ring at Xin Ja.


    He then awkwardly walked back to the podium.


    "Ahem! Ahem! As I was saying¡­ I will give you guys some surprises in my lessons, so be attentive!" he said while shifting his sight away from Xin Ja.


    "The training willst for 3 days¡­ This will include yourbat training, shooting, and others of some sort. In other Union branches they would do such a thing as the monsters there are not as tough as it is in here¡­"


    Guy began his long-winded introduction and basic exnation to everyone. Soon a quarter of an hour has already gone and everyone is now dismissed. They are to go to their assigned quarters.


    The porter training in the Dee city Awakened Union is being provided and supported by the city. The reason for this is because¡­ porters are also given importance by the union. Without them, the awakened would have a hard time dealing with the basic harvest, and extraction of the killed demons.


    So¡­ taking good care of the porters and their training has provided awakened with enough time to rest and prepare for the next battle.


    Lunch was served in arge mess hall where all the porter candidates gathered.


    Inside therge hall, there are around 100 plus people with different backgrounds and personalities. As of this time, one could tell that even among the porters there are sheep and wolves.


    Xin Ja did not have time to entertain such a triviality as he lined up and picks the food he wanted to eat. Of course, to be able to enjoy the food in this ce more than the ones that are given freely, he has to spend his own money.


    So Xin Ja bought the food that he found unusual and something that he has not tasted before.


    After that, he found an empty seat and settles for his meal.


    Meanwhile, on the side of the mess hall where a few people are grouped together, they silently watched Xin Ja with irritation on their faces.


    "Teacher¡­ That person¡­ Are you sure it is okay for us to teach him a lesson?" asked one of the men in the crowd.


    "Do not worry too much¡­ I got you guys. I''ll take care of the aftermath¡­" the man whom these people are calling teacher is Guy Renard.


    Because of his conflict with Xin Ja and the embarrassment he has received from the ssroom. He held this grudge in his heart.<sub> </sub>


    In truth, this is just a small misunderstanding and conflict, but his pride as an E-rank awakened could not handle the humiliation from a mere F-rank.


    And so, he decided to y dirty this time using these bullies from the graduating batch of trainees to teach Xin Ja a lesson.


    "That guy''s name is Adam Summers¡­ so you better remember that, so that you will be aware of who to target after you guys are outside¡­ Hehehe¡­" Guy Renard said with an evil grin.


    "You dare humiliate me by dodging¡­ Let''s see if you are still able to live a normal life after this¡­" he thought.


    The people around him also red at Xin Ja and nodded their heads.


    "I''ll go first¡­" one of them said as he takes a tray and then walked to the food section.


    He looks at the server and then signaled at Guy Renard who nodded his head.


    The food server heaves a sigh and then puts some food on the tray of that guy.


    As the guy walks toward Xin Ja''s direction, an evil grin has already formed on his face.


    "If I fall down, I should swing the tray as hard as I could¡­ That way I could hit his head¡­ And then I would me everything on him¡­ Hehehe¡­ That would cause him to suffer more¡­" he thought.


    As he neared Xin Ja''s location, he suddenly felt as if he stepped on something.


    Then as if unable to control his body, his figure fell to the ground face t.


    Bam!!!


    The guy did not expect to suffer such humiliation as he held on his face.


    Everyone is looking at him like he was an idiot and some are even snickering.


    The man became angry as he red at Xin Ja who is also looking at him.


    "It was you!" he shouted in anger.


    Xin Ja blinks his eyes twice as if he was innocent of what just happened. He looks at the people around him and then looks at the angry man.


    "Me? How¡­ What did I do?" Xin Ja asked in confusion.


    There are other people near the guy and yet he was pointing at Xin Ja it was clearly a direct provocation.


    Suddenly, a few people began walking and surrounded the table where Xin Ja is sitting.


    "Yeah, we saw it¡­ It was you who made him slip¡­"


    "What an evil bastard. Why would you do that to your fellow trainee?"


    "You''re such a bully¡­ If we do not teach you a lesson, then this would cause too much injustice to many¡­"


    The people who had just arrived at the scene began to say as if they are on the side of justice.


    When those that saw this scene noticed these people, they all lowered their heads. Who would not know these guys when they are the ones terrorizing them ever since they started the training?


    "However, it seems that you have a lot of money on you¡­ Why not pay forpensation¡­ That way we can settle this thing here without any trouble¡­" one of them suggested.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    He has already felt their gazes a while ago and knew of their n. But he did not expect that these people would be so shameless as to say such a condition.


    "Stop talking to this guy¡­" one who suddenly became impatient suddenly walk forward and then grabbed one of the dishes on the table.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he suddenly frowned. He has not tasted that dish yet, and now it is going to be thrown? How can he let this happen?


    His figure suddenly moved in a sh and then hits that man''s body in his several acupoints.


    Using the Ki extending out of his body, he did not need the use of a needle to strike such a technique.


    With the use of his Ki, he was able to quickly block and divert the energy from that man''s body that he froze on the spot.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just put the dish carefully on the table while grabbing his chopsticks in one go.


    He then put a portion of each of the dishes in his mouth and tasted them.


    After that, he showed a contented smile on his face as he mentally marked the food that he likes out of all the dishes he ordered.


    But unknown to him, his action made everyone in the mess hall freeze on the spot.

 1292 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 42

    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 42


    Chapter 1292


    ¡­


    The eyes of Guy Renard turned hostile when he saw what the guy did.


    "Adam Summers¡­ Who really are you?" he muttered while gnashing his teeth.


    He did not expect that the guy would be very fast. It was as if his movements are just blurs that even he could not follow.


    From that alone, he could already tell that this guy is not simple.


    However, those that are around Xin Ja just frown and felt that their authority as bullies was challenged.


    One of them suddenly steps forward and quickly punches directly at Xin Ja who just stood there without moving as if relishing the food he just ate.


    The other one also grabbed this chance to punch Xin Ja on the other side of his face.


    If their punchesbined there might be a chance that they could crush this guy''s skull. But they did not care at this moment as they are already controlled by their impulse to fight.


    Whack!!!


    But to the surprise of the onlookers, the two guys did not hit the young man but instead hit each other''s faces.


    They both staggered on the ground before falling.


    The mess hall became silent as no one could say anything about the situation. Who would have thought that such a thing is possible? The one that should be bullied is actually safe and the one bullying is hitting each other.


    But the fight did not stop there as others began to attack Xin Ja who just dodges from side to side like a slippery eel.


    Bam! Bam! Bam!


    Those that attacked him hit each other in the end and fell to the ground groaning from pain.


    Who would have thought that such a scene would happen and the people who are bullying would end up in such a state?


    "That''s what they get for being a bully¡­"


    "They are already this big and yet they still like to y like kids¡­ what shameful bastards¡­"


    "Now that would teach those people a lesson¡­ why not live their own lives and work without bothering others¡­"


    The people began to discuss while watching the groaning figures on the ground.


    Although Xin Ja is seen not making a move if someone who is at the D-rank or higher is here. They can actually discover that he actually tapped those ces where they are hit making the damage multiply.


    F-rank awakened has the strength of a 10th-level Ki fighter, but their speed and reaction are normal. So if that strength is multiplied, then it would cause much damage. And for this reason that these guys are helplessly groaning on the ground.


    Guy Renard suddenly walked out of the corner and red at the people in the mess hall.


    "What are you guys doing?!" he shouted in anger.


    Everyone turned silent as they saw the facebuster walking towards the fight area.


    He red at Xin Ja and then looks at the people groaning on the ground.


    "You¡­ You did all this! You dare try to cause trouble¡­ I think you should be punished for insubordination!" Guy Renard shouted while pointing at Xin Ja.


    His expression showed a slight smirk as he looks at Xin Ja with a challenging gaze. He might not be able to hit this guy in front of everyone, but once he is taken into custody, then he could do whatever he wanted with him. Turning him into a corpse with the guise of the person fighting back is something easy for him to do.


    He has already done it before¡­ he could always do it again.


    "That''s right¡­ I''m pointing at you what can you do?" he thought while ring.


    As he walks closer to Xin Ja... the calm face of Xin Ja turned dark. He suddenly clenches his fist as he felt a bit conflicted.


    He did not expect thating to this ce would ce him in such a predicament.


    While ring at the instructor, Xin Ja suddenly showed a slight smirk on his face. Why would he feel apprehensive? Why would he hesitate when he could actually just try to beat this bastard down and be done with it?


    So what if he is kicked out. He would just find another way then.


    As soon as he decides to do so, a light trace of Ki appears on his fist.


    But before he could act, he suddenly noticed a tall and petite young woman standing beside him.<sub> </sub>


    "I think that the teacher is being too biased in here¡­ We all saw what happened. It was those guys that attacked and he did not even fight back. They hit each other and suffered¡­ so why are you ming this on him?"


    When Guy Renard heard this he was immediately enraged. But before he could say something, he saw a few figures standing by the entrance of the mess hall.


    He quickly stifled his anger and could not help but grit his teeth and re at the young woman.


    "Alright, everyone disperses! Take the wounded to the infirmary!" Guy Renard did not have any choice but tomand.


    <o>,m How could he show his dominance when the other teachers are in here along with some of the Union''s leaders?</o>


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just nodded his head at the young woman.


    "Thank you¡­ I''m Adam¡­ Adam Summers¡­" Xin Ja introduces himself.


    "You''re wee¡­ I''m Lea Osmond." She replied while extending her hand while showing a sweet smile.


    Xin Ja extended his hand and shake the young woman''s.


    "I suggest that you should not show off any fighting ability. Dodging is okay, but if you show your fighting ability you will get into trouble." She whispered while looking around.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not expect that there is such a thing in this ce.


    But he did not bother to ask about anything anymore and just nodded his head.


    "Alright, I understand¡­ thank you¡­" he said as he followed the crowd walking out of the mess hall.


    But before he could get out of the hall, a man wearing a ck tuxedo appears in front of him.


    "Trainee, please follow me¡­ someone wants to see you." He said.


    Xin Ja frowned but did not say anything as he followed the man to the second floor of the mess hall. This ce is where the teachers and the officers of the Union branch are dining.


    As he reaches the 2nd floor he noticed that the ce is far more luxurious than the one below. Plus the people here are being served while they are eating their meals.


    Xin Ja was led toward a woman who looks like she is in herte 30s.


    "Hmm¡­ Not too bad looking, handsome I would say¡­" she suddenly said while eyeing Xin Ja.


    "I saw what you did back then¡­ and it seems that you have a piece of knowledge in the body structure of a person¡­ not too bad. Are you a medical practitioner?" she suddenly asked.


    Everyone near her table gives Xin Ja a curious gaze. When they heard that he seems to be familiar with medicine, they all showed interest.


    An awakened that is proficient in medicine is a wee sight to them.


    There are those that are able to use healing ability but that is possible if they could reach the C-rank and above. But those awakened would not toil themselves in healing people. Only a few would do that but that is not enough to be of service to the many.


    But if the person before them could really provide medical care, then he would be valued like a healer.


    Xin Ja looks at the woman and shook his head. He did not want to be confined in the union building while healing the sick.


    He wanted to go out and to do that¡­ he could only deny this skill.


    As if reading his mind, the woman smiled mischievously.


    "Are you afraid that I will confine you in this ce? Hehehe¡­ No, I''m asking this because¡­ if we help you grow then you will be a healer in the future¡­ if that happens then our lives would be saved on the battlefield¡­" she said while pointing at a table.


    "Those guys are healers in training. They were surgeons and medical doctors that have awakened." She exined.


    When Xin Ja saw those people, he immediately muses. He did not expect that the union branch here has such an intricate understanding of the awakened and train them for a particr purpose. He could not deny the fact that he suddenly became interested.


    "Can I think about this?" he asked.


    "Alright¡­ Go back¡­ I will give you 3 days to think¡­ after 3 days no matter what you decide, then we will respect it." she said while waving her hand.


    Xin Ja bowed and went down from the 2nd floor.


    When the figure of Xin Ja is gone, one of the teachers sitting beside the woman asked.


    "Miss Jill¡­ Are you sure about that guy? I mean, he looks weak."


    The woman named Marie Jill showed a slight smirk on her beautiful face but did not say anything.


    Everyone at the table felt a bit baffled but also became curious. This is because they knew that Marie Jill is someone who has many ideas. So they all have the attitude of wait and see.

 1293 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 43

    Chapter 1293


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Jays on the bed while looking at the ceiling. The room he is in right now is veryrge with around 10 bunks beds.


    His fellow trainees are already sleeping while he is still awake and having a deep thoughts.


    "I don''t need to train to be a field medic¡­ I''m already trained to do that at the other side." Xin Ja thought.


    "But field medics can go out and face monsters, right?"


    "No¡­ I don''t think that is possible¡­ I think field medics would just stay in an area and wait¡­"


    After tossing and turning for a while, Xin Ja still could not sleep.


    Soon, he noticed that it was already morning the next day and he still could not decide.


    "Nah¡­ Whatever, I''ll just decide after learning more about this ce¡­ I still have 2 days to decide."


    After thinking as such he stood up and then walked towards the door.


    As he was about to go out, he saw an instructor walking inside with a stern expression on his face.


    "Where are you going trainee?" the instructor suddenly asked while looking at Xin Ja.


    "I¡­ I''m going out to prepare ¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Stay¡­ It''s time for the morning call¡­"


    After saying that, the instructor blows the whistle hanging on his neck.


    Prrrt!!!


    Everyone inside the room jumped as they were forcefully jolted from their sleep.


    The beginning of the training day made everyone feel excited and nervous at the same time.


    Soon, the trainees undergo some rigorous exercises to make their bodies strong and robust. This way, the trainees would be able to handle the hunt outside of the city and might be able to survive.


    After the rigorous exercise was thebat sses.


    Porters are taught basic self-defense skills, like punching and kicking.


    This way, they will have a fighting chance against their enemies.


    After the basic self-defense training, the group proceeds to weapon training.


    Now, this is what Xin Ja was waiting for. He wanted to see firsthand how strong the beast buster weapon is.


    As the group walks to a field, they could see another group already in there and are being instructed. Meanwhile, he noticed the group of people that are training to be field medics.


    "So they are also training on how to shoot." He thought as his eyes saw a familiar woman standing behind the crowd while talking to a teacher.


    That woman seems to feel his gaze as she looks in his direction.


    Xin Ja did not avert his gaze from her but instead looks her straight in the eyes and nodded his head in greetings.


    The woman showed a faint smile on her face and then looks back at the teacher she is talking to.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The loud explosion made everyone feel startled. Even though they already knew, and have already heard of the explosioning from this ce, they were still caught off guard.


    Xin Ja frowned as he looks at the shooting range.


    Although the explosion is loud and powerful, the trajectory of the bullets is off the mark.


    He quickly scanned the weapon and quickly realized what is wrong with it.


    "Hmm¡­ No Rifling¡­"


    Xin Ja lined up and observe the trainee shooting the beast buster one after another.


    "This weapon is truly powerful¡­ If I can modify it, then I can surely have a chance to hurt a Ki Master¡­" he thought.


    But of course as of this strength now, he is unable to still fight against Ki Masters as their speed is far superior to his.


    Soon, when it was his turn, Xin Ja casually shots the gun, but for some unknown reason, he was able to hit the target standing at 200 meters.


    He was stupefied along with the rest of the trainees and teachers in the area.


    "Damn¡­ by instinct¡­ I aligned the gun to the proper trajectory for the bullet to hit the target." He thought.


    It was not his n to do so, but he actually did it and now has gotten the attention of everyone.


    "I told you not to stand out¡­" a small female voice whispered behind him.


    Xin Ja shifted his head and then showed an awkward smile.


    "That was just a lucky shot¡­" he said.<sub> </sub>


    "I think that was just a lucky shot¡­" a teacher frowned as he handed another loaded gun at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja epted the gun and then pointed it at a new target.


    Bang!


    This time is missed.


    But Marie Jill frowned when she saw what happened. Actually noticed the slight adjustment that Xin Ja did in his first shot.


    As a D-rank awakened, her eyes are superior to those lower than her. She could observe those slight changes that Xin Ja did while shooting.


    "This guy is hiding his strength¡­ interesting¡­" she thought with a smirk.


    "I already have my eyes on you¡­ no matter what, you cannot escape me¡­ Hehe¡­"


    After the training, Xin Ja had dinner and while seated at a table, he frowned when he saw the same woman, Lea Osmond following him.


    She was the one who warned him about standing out from the crowd.


    "Could you tell me why you did not want me to stand out?" suddenly Xin Ja asked.


    "Sigh¡­ You will be in deep trouble if you did. You know that we are porters, right?" she replied.


    He nodded then thinks for a while.


    "You figure it out¡­" she suddenly smiles.


    "But I would say that hitting that 200-meter target is quite cool." She added.


    He just showed a faint smile and continues eating.


    Suddenly, he felt a cold sensationing from behind him.


    When he took a side-way nce, he noticed a burly man ring at him.


    This guy was not present yesterday, so he felt confused about how he offended the guy. But Xin Ja did not have time to bother with him as he is already drafting his future n inside his head.


    No matter where he is, he needed to grow stronger as soon as possible.


    He did not know what would happen in the future and he felt worried about Rou Chenchen. So he needed to be strong as soon as possible.


    After nning in his mind, he stood up and then was about to leave when that burly man stood up and suddenly showed a sinister grin on his face.


    The guy wanted to pretend to have bumped into him identally. He ns to embarrass Xin Ja in front of the crowd.


    But as he pretended to trip his legs and pushes Xin Ja, he suddenly froze.


    This is because he could not push the small figure of Xin Ja in front of him.


    p Xin Ja looks at him as if he is looking at an idiot.</anda>


    "What?" he suddenly shouted.


    "What¡­ what?" Xin Ja asked showing confusion.


    Seeing that his n failed, the guy became enraged. He felt a bit humiliated because of what just happened.


    He suddenly stood straight and then pushes Xin Ja with all his might.


    But how could a mere F-rank push Xin Ja''s body when he is already a Ki Adept? F-ranks only have the strength of Ki fighters and not their speed, so they are far too weakpared to him.


    Xin Ja suddenly straighten up, but before he could take action Lea Osmond caught his hand.


    "Do not lower yourself to his level¡­" she whispered.


    This little action made the two look a bit affectionate which thoroughly enrages the guy.


    Ever since he firstid his eyes on Lea Osmond, he has already fallen for her. He promised himself to confess once the training is over. But who would have known that a pretty boy would beat him to it?


    In his rage, he wanted to beat that guy up and humiliate him in front of Lea so that she could see that he is weak and is not worthy of her.


    Xin Ja looks at the guy and then frowned.


    He is still a young man after all and no matter what, he came from a ce where fighting is prevalent. But from the words of the woman, he became cautious as he knew that the union building has many strong and powerful people.


    Seeing that Xin Ja did not want to fight him, the man sneered.


    "Coward¡­ just go and run away¡­" he snarled.


    Xin Ja shook his head and turns around to leave. But a flying food tray flew right at him and hit him on his back. Xin Ja stopped but then squinted as he walks away.


    Lea Osmond heaves a sigh of relief that Adam did not fight back.


    "I wish that he could hold his temper¡­ If not, then he might be assigned as a porter involved in hunting¡­ If that is the case then he would surely be in trouble." She thought.


    She did not know why she is helping the young man, but whenever she looks at him, she would see her brother in his presence.


    Lea did not stay in the mess hall and quickly followed Xin Ja. Her action made the man once again feel enraged.

 1294 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 44

    Chapter 1294


    ¡­


    "Hey¡­ Wait up!" Lea Osmond called as she arrives next to Xin Ja.


    "I''m d you did not fight with that guy¡­" she said.


    "His name is Drake Carbin, and his brother is one of the D-ranks awakened that is leading the beast extermination squads. We do not know what would happen to you if you fought with that guy, so don''t bother with him, okay?" she exined.


    Xin Ja nodded his head as the two walked through the hallway and into the quarters.


    Meanwhile, Drake Corbin finished his meal and then began looking for Xin Ja.


    "Where is that Adam guy¡­" he asked a trainee.


    The trainee shrugged his shoulder and left quickly as he did not want to be involved in such a troublesome matter.


    "If I get my hands on you, then I will beat you to a pulp!" he muttered as he grumpily walks to the men''s room.


    As he turns to the corridor, he was suddenly assaulted by darkness as a sackcloth suddenly covered his head.


    Before he could react, he suddenly feel a strong punch hitting his face which made him stagger and almost faint.


    Ack!!!


    "Damn it! Who dares¡­"


    Arrgghh!!!


    Pa! Bam! Bam! Thud!


    A series of beating sounds echoed in the dark corridor to the men''s room.


    Those who areing into the corridor stopped in their tracks and dare not look. They did not want to experience the bullying caused by those trainees that are bullies.


    And even those inside the men''s room dare not go out upon hearing the sound of someone getting beaten up.


    A few minutester¡­


    The sound stopped and they can only hear a groaning sound on the floor.


    Those that are inside the bathroom slowly opened the door and emerges from inside and those that are in the corridor began to peek.


    They saw a figure lying on the ground with several footprints all over his body.


    Almost all of them grimace at the terrible scene before them.


    The guy suddenly groaned and they knew that he is still alive. Without hesitation, some of the onlookers quickly take off the sackcloth and carried the person with a pig-like face to the infirmary.


    "What happened here?" asked the nurse in the infirmary as she looks at the face of Drake Carbin who seemed to have turned into that of a pig.


    "We don''t know¡­ It seems that he was beaten by some bully¡­" one of the trainees who helped carry him said.


    "Humph¡­ This is what you people get for abusing your strength¡­" she scolded as she res at the trainees and then at the man on the bed.


    She has already recognized the person as one of those that likes to bully the weak.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is sitting calmly on a bench while looking at the sky.


    "This ce seems to be the same as the other side¡­ However, it justcks chaotic Ki. But I could feel that little by little chaotic Ki is appearing in the atmosphere¡­" Xin Ja thought as he carefully feels the air in his surroundings.


    This part of the Union ground has many security guards standing so, there are people staying here are all well-behaved and it made the atmosphere peaceful.


    "Resting?" a voice interrupted Xin Ja as he turns towards a direction.


    He saw the beautiful face of Lea Osmond and behind her stood a female trainee with a well-built body.


    "Yes¡­ This ce has a tranquil atmosphere¡­" Xin Ja replied as he show a faint smile and then closes his eyes as if meditating.


    "Did you know that Drake was beaten ck and blue?" she suddenly said as she sits next to Xin Ja.


    "Huh? Really?" Xin Ja opens his eyes and showed a confused expression on his face.


    She tries to read his reaction but could not see through him. He really looks innocent as if he did not do anything.


    But Lea''s female instinct is telling her that Adam is involved in this case. And there is even a possibility that he is the one who beats up that guy.


    30 minutester¡­


    Everyone began to enter their quarters preparing to sleep. Xin Ja waves his goodbye to the two women and also left.


    "Do you think he is the one who did it?" asked the well-built woman.


    "I don''t know¡­ He seems innocent and his body is a bit flimsy¡­" Lea replied with a shrug.


    "This incident¡­ I don''t think the brother of Drake would let this go¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "Humph¡­ Who cares if they will or will not let this go? Those guys are all overbearing. I think it is the right time that someone would teach them a lesson¡­" Lea sneers.


    The next day¡­


    The news of the bully Drake Carbin being beaten has already spread throughout the union training ground. The bullies seem to have toy low as they did not want to be the next victim.


    "The atmosphere this time is a bit weird¡­" Guy Reynard who is standing inside the closebat training room while looking at his students muttered to his fellow teacher.


    "Haha¡­ This is because of that incident. No one wanted to be confined in the infirmary for 3 days just because they were beaten badly¡­" the teacher replied.


    "Really? Then¡­ then Drake Carbin will not be able to graduate sessfully in this training period?"


    "I guess so¡­ This came from the higher-ups so we could not do anything to change it."


    "Damn that person¡­ Why would he do this to someone with a D-rank brother?" Guymented.


    "Well, it already happened. Anyway, the training only has a day left¡­ Tomorrow would be theirst day, right? I think we should take extra care of these babies¡­" the teacher said with a grin.


    Then¡­ inside the closebat training hall, one could suddenly hear the sound of crying and shouting as the two instructors showed most of the people in there their own strength and prowess.


    When the next batch enters, they saw the limping people leaving the dojo.


    At this time, Xin Ja appears and behind him is Lea Osmond and the well-built woman.


    When Guy Rinard saw this, he squinted and then sneered.


    He did not have time to teach this guy a lesson from before, and he was humiliated. This time, he has the excuse of training to teach that guy a lesson.


    After everyone came into a circle, they were called one by one by the instructors for the so-called demonstration.


    At the onset, Guy quickly called Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ front and center¡­" he called.


    Xin Ja looks around and then slowly stood up as he knew he is the one this guy is calling.


    When he is in the position, he cupped his hand in greeting. But before he could lower his head fully, Guy Renard suddenly made his move.


    "Lesson one! Do not lower your guard!" he shouted as he delivers a frontal kick.


    But to his surprise, he saw the figure of Xin Ja standing on the side as he passes by.


    His eyes are all wide open in disbelief upon seeing that smile on the young man''s face.


    Then before he could react, he saw the young man lifting his hand and delivering a chopping motion to his neck.


    He braced himself for the pain, but then he felt that the location hit was on his shoulder.


    So he did not faint but his left shoulder ached a bit.


    "He looks thin and small, but he has heavy hands¡­" Guy Renard could not help but think.


    He shrugged it off and stretches his aching shoulder while giving acent smile.


    "You are fast¡­ I give you that¡­" he said as he once againunches an attack.


    He is going to tackle the brat to pin him down on the ground.


    "Let see you escape this!" he said.


    But then he felt something touches his back and he saw the figure of Xin Ja jumping up light as a feather.


    He wanted to catch the figure by moving his arm to grab him, but he was unable to do so.


    He felt a weight suddenly weighing him down pushing him to the ground.


    Bam!!!


    The body of Xin Ja is on his back while Guy Renard now has his face nted on the ground.


    "Yeah! Go get him!" shouted the onlookers as they cheered.


    They could now see that the guy named Adam Summers is actually this skilled inbat.


    But Lea on the side shook her head in disappointment.


    "I thought I told him to not show off¡­ He would surely be in trouble when he would be deployed¡­" she thought.


    As a porter, she is afraid that Adam would be deemed battle-worthy and once in a hunt would be used as cannon fodder. If this happens, then his life would surely be forfeited.


    She did not know why she cared about the guy. But whenever she sees him, she would always think of her little brother who is good at fighting but was an F-rank awakened.


    She lost him at a young age, and this became heavy guilt for her family.


    "I wish that he would not be picked¡­" she muttered to herself while watching the fight.


    "That young guy is not that half-bad¡­ He is nimble and fast¡­ I think he would be able to survive outside the city in a hunt¡­" she added.

 1295 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 45

    Chapter 1295


    ¡­


    With a face full of shame and anger, Guy Renard wanted to quickly stand up and kill the person sitting on his back.


    He suddenly pushes his body up, but before he does so, his elbow bend with sent him back down and his face nted on the ground.


    Everyone gasp in disbelief and give a pitiful gaze at the young man who humiliated the instructor.


    They all knew the reason why Adam was chosen, and they all expected instructor Guy to y dirty. But who would have thought that the situation would be this way? Who would have thought that instructor Guy Renard would be the one to be humiliated instead.


    "You dare humiliate me?!" shouted Guy Renard.


    But before he could do anything, Xin Ja''s foot is already stepping on his head which suddenly created a crater on the dojo''s ground.


    "It was you who is trying to humiliate me¡­ Do you think it is fun to shame the trainees just because you are instructors? No wonder the discipline in this ce is far too chaotic¡­" Xin Ja mocked.


    When the other instructor heard this, his expression turned dark. How could he ept a junior trying to scold them? He could only make his move just to teach this junior and the rest of the trainees about seniority and the difference between powers.


    He suddenly rushed forward in an attempt to kick the figure of Adam who is sitting calmly at the back of instructor Renard.


    His kick contains all of his strength, the strength of an E-rank awakened. He did not think of controlling it anymore. If that guy died or became disabled, it would be his fault for provoking the instructors rather than submitting to them.


    Thinking to this point, a malicious grin appears on his face.


    However, what happened next thoroughly bbergasted the instructor.


    Crack!!!


    Arrgghh!!!


    His leg shifted downwards and directly hit the right arm of Guy Renard.


    Because Guy Renard was knocked out cold and the instructor uses his full strength, the arm of Guy Renard broke like a twig.


    And the pain woke him up in an instant.


    Xin Ja suddenly jump up and stood about 3 meters away from the two instructors.


    "You¡­ what did you do?" shouted the instructor as his face became flustered.


    He did not expect that he would break Instructor Renard''s arm because of his negligence. But no matter how hard he thinks about it, it was impossible for him to have hit the arm of Guy Ranard.


    So it only means that the bastard did something.


    Suddenly, the instructor rushes as Xin Ja with a fierce look on his face.


    His strong punch quickly reaches Xin Ja''s face.


    But how could he hit Xin Ja when he only has the strength of a Ki Adept and not the speed.


    Xin Ja easily parried his fist and then using half of his strength, he punches his abdomen.


    The instructor''s body curved up like a shrimp as his face contorted in pain with his mouth wide open and his tongue out.


    In just one strike he fell to the ground and fainted.


    Guy Renard who is already awake but still wincing in pain of his broken arm looks at the figure before him in horror.


    He thought that the guy looks like a weakling, but who would have thought that he is as strong as a bull and is even able to knock an E-rank awakened.


    "Now, do you want to continue the fight?" Xin Ja asked while looking coldly at Guy Renard.


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Guy took a step back while holding his arm. As he moved he winced in pain but did not dare to face the young man before him.


    "It was that instructor who broke your arm, not me¡­" Xin Ja said as he began walking to Guy Renard.


    Guy''s face was immediately in panic as he already regarded the young man as a monster. If he falls in the hand of that young man, then he might even lose his ability to fight anymore.


    His scarred face now looks more horrifying and ugly as he showed fear in them.


    "Okay, I''m not you guys who kick anyone when they are down¡­ I am only approaching you to fix that arm of yours which seems to have been broken¡­" Xin Ja exined as he suddenly darted in front of Guy Renard.<sub> </sub>


    Before Guy could react, he felt Xin Ja grabbing his arm and with a move, his bone was aligned.


    He winced in pain as his mouth formed an O.


    "Do not move!" Xin Ja growled in anger which stiffens Guy Renard turn stiff.


    He then looks at the people around him and saw their scared expressions.


    "Give me some cloth to wrap this thing up¡­" he said.


    Suddenly, a roll of bandage appears on his side and the well-built woman showed a grin on her face as she handed it over.


    As he bandaged the broken arm of Guy Renard, Xin Ja did not say anything.


    But the expression of Guy Renard looks awkward, and yet there is a hint of anger shing before his eyes.


    Within the crowd, several gazes are glued to Xin Ja''s body with the same evil gaze which made him feel ufortable. If he could, he would have beaten those people as they threw him those scheming gazes.


    But he did not want to cause further trouble as he has already have done.


    Xin Ja, Lea Osmond, and the well-built young woman walk out of the dojo along with the other trainees.


    "I''m¡­ re, re B¡­" the well-built woman suddenly extended her hand.


    "I''m Adam¡­ Summers¡­" Xin Ja introduced himself.


    "Hmm¡­ Hey, are you perhaps hiding your actual strength? I think you might be a D-rank or something¡­" re suddenly said while shing a yful smile.


    Xin Ja shook his head but did not say anything. What could he tell her? In actual strength, he is an E-rank, but unlike E-rank who has a normal speed, Xin Ja''s speed is proportionate to his level.


    In the hierarchy of the awakened¡­ those that are F-rank and E-rank are usually considered weak ones.


    But those that have reached or are at the D-rank level and higher, are considered the strong.


    Xin Ja walked to another training ss while the others also went to their sses.


    As porters, there are other lessons that one could take aside from being a porter,bat, and shooting. There are those that specialize in some aspects like shooting, medicine, and collecting.


    Shooting is those that are sent to assist the ones that hunt, while given regr long-range weapons. They usually act as bait or those thaty suppressing fire. And being in this line, one needs to be strong, brave, and brave and ready to sacrifice themselves.


    The one taking medicine is called field medics. They are trained to help the wounded on the battlefield. But that is not only their job. If pushes to shove, they are required to use the Beast Buster.


    And thest is collecting. Basically, they are the ones who dismantle the carcasses besides carrying them. They are trained on how to effectively ughter a beast to dig out their cores, which is their horn.


    Xin Ja at this time is taking shooting sses. He wanted to be on the front lines, so this is his best choice.


    The shooting sssted for a while, and it was almost dark when he walked out of the ss.


    While walking down the path to the quarters, Xin Ja noticed something and he quickly scanned his surroundings.


    At this time, he saw four men carrying two figures as they hastily pass by the side of the building of the female dormitory.


    He squinted while showing a deep frown. He did not know what is happening, right now and did not suppose to care, but seeing that the two women might be in trouble man him feel guilty if he did not do something about it.


    He quickly walked to the trainer''s lounge but saw no one inside.


    Xin Ja could not help but cursed as he quickly dashed to the rooftop of the building. As he quickly reaches the roof, he saw where those four figures are going.


    He could see them walking towards the back forest of the training are. In that back forest, he knew that there is an old building area. He learned that the area was an abandoned training ce. And ever since it was abandoned, no one hase to such a ce.


    "Those guys are really brazen to do such things¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself as he quickly jumped from the rooftop and followed behind the group in silence.


    He did not take action first as he needed to make sure that his conjecture is correct.


    As he scanned the area before him and saw no one except those four people, he decided to continue following them in the shadows.


    When those four people reach the abandoned buildings, Xin Ja noticed something using his Absolute Sense.


    There are more than 10 men inside that building.


    It was as if they are wolves waiting for their feast.

 1296 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 46

    Chapter 1296


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not make a move immediately and decided to carefully observe the situation. There is something that he feels is amiss with the whole situation. He did not know but as he looks at those people who carry the unconscious women, he feels that they seem to be confident in something.


    Watching in the shadows Xin Ja carefully hid his presence and watched as the four men enters the dpidated building where there are 10 men waiting.


    "Hey, we brought two¡­ What should we do next?" asked one of the men who brought the two girls.


    "Well, what else should we do? Since you got your hands in some fine goods, then we can only enjoy them, right?" suddenly the proud expression of one of the young men who are familiar with Xin Ja is shown.


    This particr young man is Drake Carbin who should beying in the infirmary at this moment due to the beating he got from Xin Ja in secret.


    From the bandage on his head and arm, Xin Ja could tell that the man has suffered because of his haughtiness and pride. But for some reason, he has now partially recovered. From the way it looks, it seems that someone who is proficient in medicine actually cured the guy in just one day.


    As the people surrounded the two unconscious women, they began to unbind the women''s ropes. And reposition it so that the two are now hanging with both hands in the air. They were then hanged on a chain through their bindings.


    Then the men began to remove the clothes of the two women as their eyes showed lustful gazes as if they were deprived wolves.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he squinted but did not do anything.


    He only made his move when one of the men suddenly removes his pants and positioned himself behind one of the women with his erect member.


    Swoosh!!!


    A thin flying needle flew out and directly hit that man''s neck which made him stiffen before falling to the ground.


    That needle is covered with a liquid solution that could render those who contracted it unconsciously.


    When the man fell, the others were immediately in panic. Those that already have their pants on their knees quickly put them back on and quickly zip them up.


    Others even fall to the ground while trying to fix their pants.


    "Who is it!" shouted Drake in anger while ring around him.


    He did not know where the enemy is and even those guarding this ce outside have a look of confusion in their eyes.


    The people grabbed their weapons and looks at the eerie surrounding which is now covered in darkness.


    With a wave of his hand, Drake Carbin sent the others running in all directions trying to exit this ce in a panic.


    Xin Ja who is hiding within the shadows, frowned when he saw this. He did not know what is happening and what these people are thinking but he also did not care.


    He just did not want to see a woman being raped in front of him without him doing anything.


    Drake, on the other hand, showed a panicking expression as he suddenly rushes to the side running with all his might.


    Xin Ja wanted to block them but he feel that something is wrong in this ce, so he thought of saving the women first before leaving this dark ce.


    He scanned his surroundings and found that all of the fourteen men have already escaped the ce.


    Xin Ja walked to the side and removes the binding holding the women''s hands.


    He carefullyid the first one on the ground, then he drape a cloth on her naked body.


    He then proceeds to the next female trainee.


    When he was removing the binding of the second female trainee, the first one who is lying on the ground slowly opens her eyes.


    "Ugh¡­" moaned then noticed a figure standing beside her.


    Then when she noticed that the figure seem to be doing something and that on the side is a naked woman, her eyes suddenly went wide in fear.


    This time she looks at herself and when she saw her nakedness, she was ovee with panic.


    Eeek!!!


    Xin Ja who is helping the other female student was startled when he heard the shout.


    He suddenly frowned and then helped the other female student as heid her down on the ground.


    "Get away from me! You¡­ you¡­ pervert!" the woman shrieked.


    Xin Ja felt a bit annoyed and frowned when he heard her words.


    "I sa¡­" before he could finish his words his expression turned dark when he heard some footstepsing inside the abandoned building.


    He saw several peopleing inside and there are several training instructors with them.


    Xin Ja frowned when he realized that these people seem to have created this semi borate trap which he did not expect.


    Kneeling on the ground, Xin Ja did not say anything and just quietly covered the unconscious woman''s body with a cloth.<sub> </sub>


    This time, the one who was shrieking saw this and realized something strange. But she still did not lower her guard.


    Bam!


    The broken door was kicked into debris and the people walked inside the ruins. Because of the darkness they all slowly approach and have not seen what is in front of them.


    "I suggest you not move so that you will not expose your body¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said to the panicking woman.


    She realized that most of her snow-white skin is now showing, so she quickly warped her body with the cloth. Xin Ja handed her a T-shirt which she reluctantly epted.


    When the people arrive inside the old hall that Xin Ja and the two women are in, the people immediately noticed Xin Ja and the woman.


    "What is happening here?!" shouted a female instructor as she suddenly rushes to the scene.


    Seeing an unconscious woman on the ground with a cloth drape over her body, she noticed that the woman is actually naked under that nket.


    Then she also saw the disheveled woman who is also looking at her with tears forming on her face.


    She then res at Xin Ja.


    "Shameless bastard!" she said as she suddenly sent a p on Xin Ja''s face.


    Pa!!!


    Xin Ja was sent flying to the side.


    He did not expect that the female instructor is actually a D-rank awakened.


    With that p alone, he almost felt his consciousness vanish.


    "Damn it¡­" he cursed as he spat a mouthful of blood.


    After checking that the two girls are not hurt, she red at Xin Ja and suddenly attacked him.


    Xin Ja dodges a few of her strikes, but was not fast enough and was hit a couple of times.


    "Good¡­ good¡­ you dare do such evil thing just because you are stronger than the rest¡­ Let me teach you a lesson then¡­" the female instructor said angrily.


    She heard what had happened in the dojo. She was angered that a trainee dares to humiliate two instructors. Although she knew that sometimes the instructors would shame the trainees, it was all in a controlled environment.


    How could that trainee do such things?


    While walking she heard some trainees telling her that they saw Adam Summers dragging two women in the abandoned building.


    And now that she saw it with her own eyes, she immediately wanted to teach this guy a lesson that he would never forget.


    She now realized that the young man is not that simple as he is even able to fight back against her who is a D-rank awakened, she decided to suddenly use her trump card.


    She takes out a paper talisman that she secretly got from a B-rank family member. This is a talisman that could bind someone and make them unable to talk or move their body.


    She suddenly sticks it on Xin Ja''s body.


    Xin Ja wanted to resist but he was not able to.


    Pa!!!


    He was once again thrown to the side with that p.


    The rest of the people have already entered the abandoned building and a few female instructors helped the two women.


    They did not say anything about what is happening as deep in their hearts they too wanted to beat that person up for doing such an immoral thing toward the two females.


    Bam! Pa!


    Xin Ja was beaten ck and blue by the female instructor. He could not fight back and felt helpless in his heart. But his eyes did not show despair. Instead, he looks at that female instructor with coldness. As the pain in his body hits him, he could only grit his teeth as he could not me anyone for what happened.


    He could only me himself for being too arrogant at times.


    He suddenly remembers the words of Lea Osmond.


    ''Do not stand out. Lay low¡­ you will be in danger if you stand out¡­'' is what she would always say to him.


    He frowned when he heard this, but now he quite understands partly what she means.


    However, Xin Ja will still not stand down in this kind of situation.


    While being beaten, he has already sworn to take his revenge on those that set this trap up.


    But this time, he would surelyy low and not stand out.

 1297 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 47

    Chapter 1297


    ¡­


    Inside the dark and cold four-cornered prison cellys an unconscious person. The trainee uniform he is wearing is already in tatters and patches of dried blood could be seen everywhere.


    With one look, one could tell that the person has just suffered from a severe beating.


    This special prison cell is for those that have vited thew of the training camp.


    Xin Ja was sent here after he was beaten ck and blue by the D-rank female instructor.


    He suddenly groaned as he carefully opens his eyes.


    In truth, he is actually not that heavy wounded and just pretended to faint because if he did not, he would be beaten badly and would be a waste of his time.


    So he pretended to faint while healing the wounds on his body.


    He knew that he fell into a trap and knew that it was his mistake for being a bit arrogant. And because of this slight mistake, he could not help but shake his head and chuckled a bit.


    "That guy¡­ I''ll make sure to make him pay¡­" Xin Ja could not help but mutter as he slowly sits.


    He looks around the cell and noticed that there are no observation tools in it, so he takes out some ore from his ring and began to busy himself inside the cell.


    Since he did not have anything to do and the ce looks quiet and is located underground, he decide to spend his time preparing for the outside world.


    From the training, he discovered the danger of the world outside it and how it could be fatal for him if he is not prepared. So with that in mind, he decide to create a stockpile of his weapons as he had spent most of them while fighting the Ki Master... especially ammunition.


    But this time, he found a far more superior ore which he took away from that cave¡­ a ck ore of unknown origin.


    From what he has learned from Shin Jiao''s exploits and records, he has learned that the ck ore is actually one of the strongest materials he could use.


    With that in mind, he gathered his Ki at the tips of his hand and sliced off a thin piece of that ore.


    He then decides to craft a revolver-like weapon from that thin slice of ck ore. The reason for this is that it is easier to craft the barrel, the cylinder, and the frame.


    Although it only has six shots, it could still be considered an easy-to-use weapon.


    After he finished crafting the basic form, Xin Ja covered it with arrays of runes.


    p He had seen the beast buster weapon and had felt how powerful it could be that even a D-rank would be in danger if they are reckless.</anda>


    So he already has an idea on how to create a weapon that is more fatal and urate than the beast buster.


    It was already morning when he finished crafting the revolver that looks like a magnum revolver.


    ¡­


    The next day in the union office building


    As of this moment, the Union higher-ups have already requested the information about Adam Summers from Ae city Awakened Union base.


    It did not take long before the Union in Dee city received a long-distance telegraph.


    An employee runs to the upper floors where the room of the President of the union is located.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Sir, we have received a ssified encoded message from Ae city¡­" the employee said from outside the door.


    "Come in¡­" the person inside called.


    When the employee enters he saw two more people inside the office. These two people are the bandaged Drake Carbin and a handsome young man named Leo Carbin, Drake''s older brother.


    The employee stole a nce at the two as he enters the room and handed the piece of paper to the Union President.


    The Dee city Awakened Union President is a middle-aged man with ck and white hair. He is wearing a well-trimmed suit and a pair of gold-framed sses.


    The President''s name is Burges Grim, a C-rank awakened.


    He showed a frown while reading the telegraph.


    The message is not that long, but the content is a bit¡­ doubtful.


    ''Adam Summers, F-rank, field doctor, can hunt¡­''<sub> </sub>


    After reading the shortened message, he contemted for a bit before looking at the two figures before him. The one with the bandage is one of the new trainees but has suffered in the hands of an F-rank like himself.


    He loathes the character of the young man because he likes to abuse his authority as if thew is none existent anymore. Meanwhile, his brother is a D-rank awakened with a promising future. So when he looks at the two figures he could not help but shake his head inside andment the future of Adam Summers.


    The skills written in the telegraph are not that unique in Dee city. Maybe if he is in another city, then being a field doctor and can hunt is something useful for them, but here, those things are trivial andmon.


    As he crumpled the paper to dust, he heaved a deep sigh.


    "Everything in here is governed byws¡­ I hope that you... two... can follow thisw. Especially you¡­ Drake Carbin. We already have him in custody, no one can touch him until he finishes the 3-day training¡­" Burges Grim said.


    When the two heard his words, they frowned but did not say anything. They just nodded their head.


    Feeling a bit suspicious of the calm reaction from the two, the President carefully looks at them but then dismisses them after.


    As the two walks out of the room, an evil grin appears on Drake''s face.


    "Big Brother¡­ why don''t we visit that guy? Hehe¡­" he suggested in a low voice.


    "For now we cannot, let us wait after the trials¡­" Leo Carbin, who is calmer than his little brother, just smiles.


    That afternoon¡­


    Xin Ja was taken to a small hall where there are many people gathered.


    As he enters the room, he could feel people giving him their judgmental gazes. The women especially are showing angry and hateful expressions on their faces.


    How could they not despise someone who resolves themselves in raping women?


    But those that saw his handsome face and a well-built body under the prisoner''s dark blue clothing felt a bit attracted to him.


    "Why would he resolve to rape a woman? If he would but ask there would be many who would be willing to sleep with him¡­" a woman muttered while throwing Xin Ja furtive nces.


    "I think there is something fishy going on¡­" someone also said.


    They have seen Xin Ja and just now learned that he was actually the one who was used. In the piece of news posted on the bulletin board, it did not say who the used is, but just requested some of the women to be present in the trials.


    Now that they saw that it was Adam Summers, most of them immediately have doubts.


    Many of them knew that Adam is close to a beauty named Lea Osmond who is among the crowd. The two are basically almost always together and have already been recognized in the training camp as a couple.


    So why would he do such a thing?


    This seed of doubt has begun spreading in the room.


    But some women who did not know Xin Ja just sneered at those people who has doubts.


    "If he is receiving a trial, that means he was caught. Why would the instructors lie about this?"


    "You guys should not trust what you see¡­ People could sometimes be evil inside¡­"


    Some said snarkyments while sneering at the crowd of women.


    The mixed reaction of the crowd stopped when the door at the other side of the hall opened and a few people emerges from inside.


    Everyone quietly took their seats as the instructors enter the hall along with some of the leaders of the Union branch.


    After they got inside, Xin Ja was dragged to the middle tform where would face his trial.


    The President of the Dee city Union branch walked to the head of the hall and takes his seat in the highest chair.


    Looks at the documents in front of him and then looks at the used.


    He then took a nce at the two women, who are ring at the used, and then at the instructors that are showing serious expressions on their faces.


    Although he felt that something is wrong with the case after reviewing it, he decides to listen and see what would happen next. He would give his verdict after hearing the full recount of the story.


    He then hit the gavel to gain the attention of everyone and signal for the hearing to start.


    In the union training, it ismon for this type of thing to happen where there are trainees being used of doing misconduct. Except for murder, the case of rape is very serious for them because half of the instructors in the union training are women.


    And so the start of the case where Xin Ja is used begins.

 1298 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 48

    Chapter 1298


    ¡­


    Being used of attempted rape and caught in the act made the case of Xin Ja a bit difficult. They did not even give him someone to defend his case.


    And so, as Xin Ja stood there under the using gazes of everyone, he feel a bit calm.


    If this had happened when he was young and inexperienced, he would surely cave-in at the pressure. He was a bit introverted, actually, even now, he feels the same thing as that ufortable feeling in his heart seemingly wanting to surface and make him hide away from these people.


    But the confidence he had built for 3 years, gaining strange names for himself in the kingdom of Jimal, made him stand in front of these people able to handle the pressure they gave him.


    "Adam Summers¡­ You are used of abducting two women, and attempting to rape them¡­ How do you plead?" Burges Grim said while looking straight at Xin Ja.


    In fact, the mere presence of the President of the Union at this time gives everyone in the hall a slight shock in their hearts.


    What is the reason for the president to preside in this case is a bit baffling to them.


    Xin Ja looks at the middle-aged man in front of him and then at the two young women. He did not know how to react to how those two looked at him with those usatory nces.


    "Not guilty¡­" he said calmly.


    A cacophony of voices erupted inside the hall which made a lot of people frown.


    "How could he be so shameless as to plead not guilty? I heard that he was seen at the crime scene and was beaten¡­"


    "This is outrageous, he might be handsome and all but being too shameless is really hateful¡­"


    "We should just beat him to death!"


    "Kill that bastard!"


    The women became riled up.


    Within the crowd, two young men look at each other with satisfied looks in their eyes. A slight sneer could be seen on their faces while looking at the figure of Adam. It was like they are looking at someone who is very stupid.


    "Then let us proceed with the case¡­" the president said as the start of the trial began.


    The case was presented and the evidence has been shown, thewyer standing for the two women began his rebuttal which turned the tide against Xin Ja who just answered the questions truthfully.


    When Xin Ja''s turn was about to go, a person suddenly stands up.


    "President Burges, I think the used should not be permitted to talk¡­ I''ve heard that he has a weird ability to subdue those that hear him talking¡­ It would be safer for us that way¡­ Oh, by the way, it was my teacher¡­ Miss Miller told me this." Leo Carbin said with a polite smile on his face.


    His words made everyone turn silent as they did not expect that such a person as a D-rank would actually be interested in such a proceeding.


    Although Burges Grim is a person who is a bit impartial, he too also knows what is at stake if Chloe Miller would surely be involved in this matter.


    She is known as the Great Fire mage¡­ In Dee city, she holds a high position within the Union which could almost rival that of the Burges Grim.


    Before he could say something, everyone suddenly heard someone chuckling.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do as you deemed fit¡­ You guys would soon be dead anyway¡­" Xin Ja chuckled.


    He felt a bit wronged and a bit angry, but he did not retaliate. If he so wanted to, he could actually get out of this ce bying back to the other side... however, he chose not to do so.


    He still has a lot of things to do in this ce, and he still needed to grow. So this kind of scheming is something that he has already expected.


    If worsees to worst he would just escape this ce.


    Everyone was silent and many red at him for saying such things.


    He was taken back to his cell and was thrown like a rug while a few guards even punch him.


    That night¡­


    Xin Ja has two visitors¡­ the Carbin brothers.


    "Why if it isn''t my old friend, Drake¡­ and his brother¡­" Xin Ja greeted with a smile.


    The two frown as they noticed that something is wrong with the guy.


    "Did you turn crazy after all that beating?" Drake asked while looking at Xin Ja suspiciously.


    "It seems that you are in a high spirit¡­ We are just here to pay back what you''ve done to my brother¡­" Leo said with a wave of his hand.


    A guard gave him a metal rod as he showed a sinister smile.


    "It seems that the two of you are going to treat me real good tonight¡­" Xin Ja sarcastically said with a smile.


    Bam!!!


    The rod hits Xin Ja''s back and the impact made him curl up in pain.<sub> </sub>


    "Beat him up!" Leomanded his brother who excitedly began punching Xin Ja.


    Blood began to seep out of Xin Ja''s mouth as bruises appear on his face and body.


    But he did not do anything as he just put up his hand to cover his face every now and then.


    Suddenly, a rod flew towards him targeting one of his eyes.


    He knew that this would be very serious if one of his eyes is hit. So without hesitation, he suddenly shifted his body to the left and dodges that metal rod.


    Then with a precise movement, he tackled the body of Drake Carbin as if he is a snake wrapping around him.


    Crack!!!


    One of Drake''s arms was grabbed by Xin Ja and without hesitation, he dislocated it.


    "Shit! Big Brother, help me!" Drake shouted while gritting his teeth in pain.


    The eyes of Leo bulge in disbelief as he watches those weird movements. He did not expect that after being besieged by his brother, the enemy would still be able to retaliate even by breaking his brother''s arm.


    "You''re dead!" Leo shouted.


    Crack!


    This time, the other arm of Drake was broken by Xin Ja.


    Before Leo could attack, Xin Ja has already rolled to the ground away from Drake who is on the ground with a face filled with a painful expression.


    Bam!!!


    The rod struck and Xin Ja was not fast enough to dodge it so he just shifted his body to lessen the impact.


    Bang!!!


    His body hits the prison wall really hard.


    At this time, before Leo could do anything, he saw something rolling on the ground.


    Psst!!!


    Suddenly gaseous substance came out of the object which startled him.


    It did not take long before the whole prison cell was covered with smoke.


    Leo waves his hand and a gust of air appears inside the prison cell blowing the smoke away.


    But this time, he showed a bbergasted expression on his face.


    This is because, right at the wall of the cell, there is a hole that could fit a single person if he jumps out of it horizontally.


    When he saw the hole, his expression turned ugly as he red at it.


    "You wanted to escape? Hahaha¡­ That was your biggest mistake. I will make sure that you will die out there." Leo said in anger as he helped his brother up.


    Before hunting that bastard, he has to help his brother recover from his two broken arms.


    "Big brother¡­ You must kill that bastard!" Drake shouted as he was taken inside the infirmary.


    At this time, several instructors and awakened are gathered inside the Union''s lobby.


    "This is the target. An F-rank trainee¡­ He wasst seen going towards the outer part of the city in the northern location¡­" an instructor exined.


    "Wait a minute¡­ northern part? That''s the location of those ugly giants, right?" one of the awakened who wanted to join the hunt said with an astonished expression.


    "If he is truly going there, then we do not have to worry anymore¡­ I think even his bones would not be found in that ce¡­" another one said.


    "Regardless of the situation, I am going tomission everyone here to find that guy dead or alive¡­ I will pay 5,000 Sumar each¡­ and if you can find that guy alive then I will give 100k Sumar." Leo exined with a crafty smile.


    "You wanted to escape? Did you want to run? Then let us see if you can run away from the pursuit of the awakened from Dee city Union¡­ Hehe¡­" Leo thought.


    "Haha¡­ Leo is a bit generous today, this is unusual¡­ I guess this guy has truly offended you." Another awakenedmented.


    "Hehe¡­ This guy dares to hurt my brother and rape women, I would do anything just to capture that guy¡­" Leo said while trying to disy a righteous disposition.


    When the people heard his deration, they knew that the guy is truly resolved to chase after the trainee. As awakened, they did not want to miss this chance to earn both money and merit.


    It did not take long before 10 awakened set out to hunt Xin Ja.


    Out of the 10 awakened, 3 are D-rank and the rest are E-rank. With this lineup, Leo is confident that Adam would be apprehended in no time at all.

 1299 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 49

    Chapter 1299


    ¡­


    The area just outside city Dee is a bit chaotic, especially outside the walls that are protecting the city from the monsters outside.


    A figure is currently frantically running outside while trying to prevent his footsteps from leaving any traces on the ground.


    Xin Ja leaned on the wall weakly as he takes out a healing pill and quickly ate one. He then takes out a healing potion and quickly puts it on his wound.


    After gritting his teeth from the pain he squinted while looking at the tall wall. He waited for a while and soon was able to recover a bit of his strength. He quickly stood up and then continue running towards one of the tall walls.


    As he reaches the wall, he looks around, and in the cover of darkness, he carefully scaled the wall.


    Not long after Xin Ja left, a few shadows arrived at the location he was resting a while ago.


    "That guy was here a few minutes ago¡­ The traces of blood are still fresh¡­" a woman said while she smelled the blood.


    She was one of the D-ranks that came to this manhunt.


    As the group continues following the tracks of Adam Summers they all ended up in front of the tall wall of the city.


    "Do you think he scaled the wall?" asked one of the E-ranks.


    "I¡­ I can''t find any traces of him¡­" the D-rank tracker muttered with a frown.


    She did not expect to lose the tracks of the enemy after chasing after that guy for a while now. In her mind, she actually looks down on that guy Adam Summers and wanted to catch him because of his audacity to rape the two women.


    If she was in the ce of that instructor who beats up that guy, she knew that she would end up crippling that person.


    "What should we do now?" Leo suddenly asked with a frown.


    "Wait a minute¡­ That guy¡­ that guy really has scaled the wall¡­" the D-rank suddenly said while touching the surface of the wall.


    "Damn it! Let''s chase after him outside¡­" Leo Carbin cursed as he folded his knees and then with one strong kick his figure flew high up in the air and ended up grabbing the ledge of the wall.


    He then propels himself up and quickly slides down from the top of the wall.


    Although D-ranks have the strength and the speed of a Ki Master, they do not have the right physique of one. That is why¡­ they are not as strong as a real Ki Master. Plus they do not know how to use their own Ki unless they reached the C-rank and above.


    That is the limitation of the people on this side of this world.


    They might be Shens and should be the strongest being on this, or even outside. But with the restriction given to them in Samsara, they could not fully utilize their true strength and power.


    As Leo slides down the wall, he soon caught himselfnding on the ground while taking out the two swords on his back.


    Not long after hended, he suddenly saw a rat the size of a dog charging right at him.


    It caught him off-guard but he was still able to deal with it.


    "Did that guy already die in here?" he thought as the presence of a giant rat means that the area in this ce has an infestation.


    And true to his conjecture, several giant rats began running out of the bushes and attacked him.


    "Shit¡­ there are hundreds of them!" he cursed as he began to ughter those pests.


    Not longter, several bullets came flying right past him and began mowing down the rats.


    The other two D-rank has arrived.


    p "This¡­ I don''t know if I can track him in this dense forest. You know how dangerous it is, right?" she said.</anda>


    "If you are afraid, then say so¡­ He broke my brother''s arms¡­ If I do not take revenge because of this, then I would let my brother down¡­" Leo said as he did not think twice and began to run to the forest.


    He did not need any tracker as he takes out a headgear which he quickly wore. The headgear suddenly restarted and the disy reticle quickly showed the radar disy of the forest about 500 meters around him.


    He could now find several heat signatures in the forest.


    "Let me see you run¡­" he muttered while he quickly runs deeper.


    The two behind him just looks at each other and helplessly shrugged their shoulders.


    "You guide the rest, I will support Leo¡­" the man holding a handheld Gatling gun said as he chases after Leo.


    The woman nodded her head and quickly run to the meet with the rest of the E-ranks.


    ¡­


    Deep inside the forest


    It is said that the infestation in this forest has been really bad that it almost destroyed Dee city back in the days.<sub> </sub>


    Luckily, the awakened appeared and Dee city was preserved and was not destroyed by the beasts.


    The dark and gloomy forest at night holds great danger to those who enter it.


    Right now, a figure is currently running through the dark forest with ease while dodging the presence and locations of the demons within.


    Using his gear, Leo is able to dodge the presence of the many beasts that would pose danger to him while trying to chase someone.


    At this time, he did not know where his target is. He is just relying on his instinct and luck so that he could find that guy.


    Suddenly, from his radar, he noticed a figure suddenly running around 400 meters away from him to the northwest location.


    He was surely shocked to discover that the guy was really able to survive even after entering the forest.


    Without hesitation, his figure suddenly darted to the location where that strange moving red dot is.


    It only took him a few minutes before arriving at a spot.


    He carefully crept and then peeks from behind a tree. With both swords on hand, he could not wait to tear that guy apart using his des.


    When he saw the condition of his brother, he was truly enraged.


    How could he let this person live after hurting his precious brother?


    He has already decided to kill their person and chop him into pieces, just to appease his little brother.


    As his head peeks out from the tree, he almost jumped in fear as quicklyshes his two swords.


    Roar!!!


    Who would have known that therge head of a demon beast would appear right before him?


    Without hesitation, he quickly brandishes his des and chopped them into pieces.


    Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere as the head was chopped into pieces.


    Leo could not help but want to curse Adam as he is now covered with blood. He did not know how he did such a thing, but he did not have time to think as he suddenly saw the red dot suddenly moving really fast.


    "You want you run! No way!" he growled as he quickly followed behind.


    In the darkness, visibility is low, but with the use of his gear, he is able to find the direction of where that person is running to.


    Leo quickly runs and soon arrives in a clearing.


    He frowned when he noticed that the red blip on his monitor suddenly disappears.


    "What¡­ What is going on here?" he muttered as he observes the tall grassy area.


    He suddenly looks up and then quickly jumped above the tall trees. He stood calmly on one of its branches and then carefully watches the tall grassy area below him.


    "Hmm¡­ That guy should be here somewhere¡­ But how could he hide?" he muttered while looking at the area with his sharp eyes.


    Suddenly, he spotted a shadow from within the grasses.


    Unknown to Leo who is focused on hunting his prey, another predator is slowly closing down on him.


    The cold scales of this predator are able to deflect heat detection and even radar. It is a natural hunting demon that lives within trees.


    With its long slender arms and legs, it is able to cling to any trees effectively. While the scales on its body would move from time to time as if trying to mimic its surroundings.


    As the demon slowly approaches Leo, a figure calmly sits deep within the bushes while watching the figure of Leo being approached from three sides.


    A slight smile appears on Xin Ja''s face as he stood calmly surrounded by bone runes that hide his presence.


    He carefully takes out his magnum revolver and then checks his bullets.


    With enhanced and strange rune array pattern written on every bullet, Xin Ja held it in his hand and waited for the show to start.


    From deep within the forest, Xin Ja noticed some movement.


    He frowns when he saw another figureing toward Leo''s location.


    "It seems that things became moreplicated¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he heave a deep sigh.


    He carefully touches the ground, and his figure slowly submerges into the earth below him.


    He dare not face two D-rank awakened. Because if he does, then that is equivalent to suicide and he has no desire tomit one at this time.

 1300 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 50

    Chapter 1300


    ¡­


    The lurking demon suddenly pounces on Leo''s figure as its two long arms became its weapons. The target is near and is unaware of its presence, so it wanted to make its move now.


    Swoosh!!!


    A gush of air appears and the three demons that are pouncing on him were all sliced into minced meat.


    The speed of Leo Carbin is really fast and he truly shows that he is at the peak of D-rank bordering C-rank for that matter.


    He frowns when he noticed that nothing has happened and that Adam did not make his move.


    Bratatat!!!


    He then saw the Gatling canon erupting from below as hispanion maw down a group of demons charging right at him from the other trees.


    Although he could not see these creatures using his headgear, he could still sense their killing intent. So he is able to determine that there are many creatures lurking around him.


    Leo Carbin jumps down from the tree andnds near hispanion.


    "Did you find him?" asked the big guy as Leonded near him.


    "Yes, but that guy is like a loach. He is very slippery." Leo grumbled in annoyance.


    "Well, we should go back. We have gone deep this time and have created a disturbance. Sooner orter more powerful beasts woulde out¡­" therge man carrying the Gatling gun said.


    "Hmm¡­ Damn it! I was so close¡­" Leo clenches his fists as he did not want to give up.


    But what hispanion is telling him is the truth. His life would be in danger if he continued his pursuit.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja who saw what happened frowned. He did not expect that the guy would be able to escape the trap he set.


    "If I did not know better he was actually bluffing and wanted me to act an ambush while he is being besieged¡­ Luckily I did not make a move¡­" Xin Ja thought.


    If he truly made his move at that time, then he would be the one to die with those two powerful D-ranks.


    With a slight smirk on his face, he threw a nce at the two figures and then turns around to look deeper into the forest.


    "Soon¡­ Soon, I will get you." He muttered as his figure dashes deep inside the other side of the grove of trees.


    The headgear of Leo suddenly picks up a heat signature and he turns in the direction where it came from.


    "Leo, let''s go back¡­"


    But it seems that Leo has been possessed by something as he looks at hispanion and shook his head.


    "Go back to the others¡­ I will take care of him," he said.


    "But¡­"


    "Look¡­ if an F-rank can survive in this ce¡­ how much more can a D-rank like me, right?"


    "Yes, he might be an F-rank, but that guy is weird¡­ Have you seen the path he took just to arrive here? It''s clean! We are the ones who made a mess¡­ But he¡­ he just blends with his surroundings. I advise you not to chase after him¡­"


    "Thank you¡­ but my mind is already set¡­"


    Before that guy could say another word, Leo became a gust of wind and disappears.


    The big guy could only shake his head as he walked back in dejection. He did not have enough bullets so he decides to go back.


    As he turns around, he quickly runs towards the way he came.


    But suddenly, he had an ominous feelinge over him.


    Without hesitation, he jumps to the side disregarding his weapon.


    Crack!


    It was really fast¡­ he did not expect that there would be a beast that looked like a giant would suddenly appear before him.


    The giant beast has dark green skin, tworge horns on its head, and four arms.


    The light of the moon that was able to seep through the thick foliage of the trees above lightly showed the appearance of his enemy.


    Seeing the giant creature, the heart of the big guy skipped a beat.


    ''Ahhh¡­ Another strong being hase to my territory¡­'' suddenly the monster said in anguage the big guy could understand.


    "You¡­ you can talk?" he said with a dumbfounded expression.


    ''Hihi¡­ Of course, I can¡­ I''ve eaten your kind for a while now¡­ How could I not absorb their essence and knowledge¡­'' it said with a grin.


    He suddenly felt his skin crawling. He did not expect that this thing has intelligenceparable to a regr person.


    "What are you?..." he muttered while taking out his machete.<sub> </sub>


    ''I am a demon¡­ the vanguard¡­ We are just the first to test out the portal¡­ Hihi¡­''


    "A demon?" he frowned when he heard those words.


    ''Enough talk¡­ Let us start¡­ I want to see if you are stronger than the rest of my¡­ food.'' It said as it suddenly pounces on him.


    With its long ws and huge build, the demon swings its four arms attacking its prey.


    The big guy on the other hand uses his machete to block eat attack from the demon.


    The two exchanged blows and wounds began to appear on their bodies.


    The big guy is a D-rank and as a D-rank he has the strength and speed of a Ki Master. With that strength and speed, he finally gets his chance and suddenly swings his machete to decapitate one of the arms of the demon.


    ck blood flowed out of the stump of the arm as the demon howled in pain.


    Arrggh!


    ''You! You dare cut off one of my arms! I will tear you to shreds!'' it howled as its eyes suddenly turn red.


    The big guy smirked, but deep inside his heart, he knew that he too is about to hit his limit.


    His wobbling legs are about to give in.


    Swoosh!!!


    A long arm of the demon suddenly swings towards his neck... and without hesitation¡­ he blocks it with his machete.


    ng!!!


    A loud sound echoed in the air as the machete was sliced into half.


    The demon showed a sneer on its ugly face as a long de actually appears before its hand.


    ''Do you think you guys are the only ones who can use a weapon? Hehehe¡­'' it chuckled as it observes its opponent.


    The big guy looks at it with a shocked expression before his head slid to the side and separated from his huge body.


    Smelling the blood before it, the demon seems to have lost its senses as it quickly grabs the decapitated body before it and opened itsrge mouth to drink the fountain of blood spurting out of the severed neck of the person before it.


    Roar!!!


    It roared in ecstasy as it relish in delight at its meal.


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly, a gunshot echoed in the night air which disturbed the environment.


    The loud sound chases away the flying creatures in the night making them escape the ce.


    The demon who is relishing its meal just stood motionless with its head still in the air howling.


    But one could already see arge gaping hole from its head which has sttered its brain and blood maters on the side.


    As itsrge figure falls to the ground, a small figure appears from the dark night and walked toward it.


    Without hesitation, that person stood beside the demon and closes his eyes as dark energy began to appear out of the demon''s body like a cloud of smoke that courses through to that figure.


    Xin Ja absorbed the energying from the demon without hesitation.


    But what baffled him is that the energying from the dead awakened also rushes inside his body.


    One dark and one light, the two types of energy enter his dantian and like yin and yang began to circte through his body.


    The chaotic energy almost made Xin Ja shout in pain as they rip apart his nerves and meridians. As they expanded, he could not help but wanted to curse out loud from the pain.


    But he did not do anything and just continuously absorbed the energying to his dantian.


    He did not know how long it took for him to suffer such pain, but as soon as the pain receded, he could feel a calm warmth coursing through his veins and meridians.


    "This¡­ I¡­ I have not increased my level¡­ but¡­ but I can feel my strength increasing¡­" he muttered to himself.


    Xin Ja is still at the Ki Adept level, but the energy coursing through his body is really abundant.


    One could say that the dried riverbank that is his dantian before has now turned into a muddy swamp.


    Although it is not enough, Xin Ja knew that the demon has provided him with ample energy.


    "If I could hunt more of this type of demons, then I would soon reach the next level¡­" he muttered as his eyes shifted to the deeper part of the forest.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to take out his cloak, change his clothes, and put on one of the exoskeletons he had just fixed.


    "Well¡­ let the hunt begins¡­" he muttered as a smile appears on his face before he turns into a gust of wind.

 1301 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 51

    Chapter 1301


    ¡­


    Leo Carbin runs deeper into the forest as he frantically tried to flee from a ck shadow. His previous handsome and heroic appearance when entering this ce was not changed into a pathetic one.


    While searching for his prey, he thought that he had found his target and began following the heat signature.


    But who would have known that the heat signature belongs to a figure that looks like a person with green skin? Its limbs are a bit long, its hair is silver, and it has pointy ears. It looks like a forest elf from the stories.


    Leo was shocked when he discovered that it was actually an ambush and that he was tricked into following that creature.


    Now he has suffered a few deep wounds after struggling to escape from that horrifying ambush.


    He had killed a few of those creatures and it seems that it infuriated more of them.


    And now he is escaping with his life on the line.


    Swoosh!!!


    An arrow suddenly flew past his face giving him a long line of red as a gash appears.


    He looks at the peripheral vision of his eyes and noticed a few figures squatting at the tree branches.


    When he saw those squatting figures and their grins, Leo could not help but feel annoyed and at the same time worried. The feeling of being in a crisis for the first time in his life has suddenly dawned on him.


    Leo Carbin has been a pampered rich young 2nd generation before bing a D-rank awakened. He has been one of those privileged few who grew up with a silver spoon in his mouth. He and his brother Drake were spoiled brats that form their small gang that began to terrorize people.


    When the awakening happened and the monsters arrived, themotion caused many people to lose their lives. But he and his brother are the few who discovered their powers early in their lives.


    But talent alone is not enough, sometimes to go up and beyond, one requires sacrifice and hard work. And that is what he did.


    He began to work hard to grow and be strong as an awakened. And because of his perseverance, he had met a master that began to teach him on how he could be stronger than he is now.


    His master is a beautiful woman named Chloe Miller, a C-rank fire mage.


    ording to the teaching of his master, Leo should learn to fight and hunt, so that he could grow. The more beasts he could kill in the forest, the stronger he''s going to get.


    And that is the reason why he became stronger as time goes by.


    He knew that he is about to reach the C-rank and he only need a bit of push.


    But from the way things are going right now, it seems that he would not be able to reach that goal if he truly falls in this ce.


    "It was all that bastard''s fault!" he grumbled while gritting his teeth.


    If he could only see that guy Adam Summers, then he would surely squish him like a bug. No, he would first disable that guy and then slowly make him suffer. He would make him wish that he would not have been born.


    While in a fit of anger and frustration by the killing intent he could feel following his back. Leo could not help but feel a bit of a panic and desperation.


    He could already feel his body weakening as if he could not control his limbs anymore.


    "What is happening to me¡­" he muttered as he continually runs in a certain direction which he knew would take him back to the city walls of Dee city.


    Swoosh!!!


    Another arrow flew, but he did not change direction and just continue with his direction.


    Swak!!!


    Arrgghh!!!


    Who would have known that an arrow would suddenly lodge on his shoulder making Leo stagger to the ground?


    He red at the figure that shot the arrow and fiercely res at it.


    These creatures are actually not that strong, at best their strength and speed is only at the E-rank.


    But when he started to get wounded by their arrows, his strength seem to have diminished and he became weaker by the minute.


    He knew exactly right there that he was infected by the poison used by these creatures.


    "Damn you!!!" he cried out as he lifted his hand while facing his enemies.


    He did not want to run anymore. If he is truly going to fall in this ce, then he would die fighting.


    "Little Brother, I''m sorry for being too foolish! I fell for the trap of that bastard¡­ Do not avenge me, just live well¡­ Master, I''m no good of a student¡­ I have disappointed you. Please protect my brother¡­ And¡­ avenge me¡­" he said as he turns off the recording device while he hides it in his pocket.


    Le ring at the creatures, Leo Carbin prepares himself for thest stand where he would fight to the death.


    With two swords on hand, he faces the figures which now appear to be four of them.<sub> </sub>


    His heart sank as his knees wobbled.


    Whoosh!!!


    A gust of air passes through the dark forest as the five figures face each other.


    One is standing on the ground, while four of his enemies are squatting atop the branches of the trees surrounding him.


    Thud!!!


    Suddenly the sound of something falling interrupted the silence and the rustling of the trees. This sound was followed by another, and then another.


    Now only the tall green elf was left showing a confused expression on its face.


    Eeek!!! Eeek!!!


    It suddenly shrieked loudly while ring at Leo who is equally confused.


    That green tall figure suddenly stood up and then bolted away deeper into the forest.


    Suddenly, it felt a strong killing intent which made it look to the side.


    Bang!!!


    A loud gunshot was heard, but that tall green figure was quicker than the rest of his kin that was killed. In fact, he is at the level of Leo Carbin.


    So its speed is quick enough to dodge the bullet.


    Well, it could easily dodge it because it has felt the killing intent of the enemy before it heard the gunshot.


    As it jumps high up in the air, it showed a sneer on its face as it flings a dagger in the direction of the shooter.


    The green creaturended on arge tree branch and then quickly turns it figure to the direction of its new enemy.


    However, it suddenly showed confusion as its body is the only one that turned and its head was left in the ce.


    Before it knew, its head slowly slide down its neck and fall to the ground followed by its lifeless body.


    When the dim moonlight shines through the dark forest, one could see a thin line with traces of blood running across that same tree branch where that creature has jumped into.


    Leo showed astonishment in his eyes and smiled as he feels that he was saved.


    "Help me! I''m¡­ I''m poisoned¡­" he suddenly cried out.


    Then he heard a rustling sound and saw a blurry figure walking out of the bushes.


    That figure did not walk toward him but instead walks towards the fallen creatures. He did not know what that figure is doing, but he feel a bit weird about it.


    It was like he is sniffing or inhaling something from the bodies of those monsters.


    Then he suddenly heard a loud roaring from that figure which startled him. If he did not know that, that figure is a person, judging from his voice, he could have sworn that he would think of this person as a wild man.


    But, this person is also not a wild man because he uses a beast buster.


    "Help¡­" he suddenly said as he suddenly kneeled on the ground feeling his body weakening.


    He knew that if an antidote is not administered to him, he would surely die.


    While his vision is a bit blurry, he could now vaguely see that man walking toward him.


    When that person appears right in front of his face, his heart suddenly skipped a beat.


    It was none other than his own prey, Adam Summers.


    He is now wondering how Adam was able to defeat four powerful creatures that are E-ranks and one D-rank.


    "You¡­ How¡­ How are you still¡­ Ugh¡­" panic could be seen in his eyes as Leo tried his best to maintain his consciousness he could not believe that the person he wanted to kill would be the one looking at him and watching.


    From the eyes of that bastard, it was as if he is watching a dead man. Deep in his heart, he was unwilling to die just like this.


    "Hmm¡­ You''ve been poisoned with neurotoxin derived from the Ki abundant nts and creatures in this forest¡­ In about 5 minutes¡­ your heart will now stop¡­ Actually, you would have died a long time ago. Luckily your awakened level is high¡­" Xin Ja said calmly as he squatted down to check his condition of Leo.


    Leo wanted to lift his hand to attack Xin Ja, but he could not do so anymore.


    Xin Ja watches as the guy in front of him slowly droops his eyes as his consciousness began to fade. He knew that the toxin in his body has finally taken his life.


    "Ahh¡­ Your Ki aura is too much¡­ I would not want to waste that, wouldn''t I? Thank you for your sacrifice¡­ senior¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja chuckled as he absorbed the Ki aura rising from Leo Carbin''s body.

 1302 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 52

    Chapter 1302


    ¡­


    A month has passed since the time when Xin Ja escaped¡­


    In a luxurious vi, a young woman wearing a two-piece ck bikini is currently sitting on a beach chair while taking a sip of her freshly served lemon juice.


    And beside her sits a woman with a well-built body bordering sexiness and masculinity.


    The two''s figure is attractive and has garnered the attention of almost all the men in this area.


    "re, how much did you earn in ourst hunt?" asked the beautiful young woman in a ck bikini.


    "Well, give or take roughly around 200k Sumar¡­" re B replied as she too took a sip of her drink.


    "Hmm¡­ If we continue like this, we would not have to worry about anything¡­"


    "Miss Osmond¡­ May I remind you¡­ This is not a permanent thing. Sooner orter, you still would need to return to the Osmond n." remented on the side with a smile.


    Lea Osmond is the beauty in a ck bikini who is trying to rx in this poolside resort in Dee city.


    As she looks at the horizon outside the city where the wilderness is, a figure suddenly appears in her mind.


    "How do you think he is doing right now?" she suddenly muttered.


    re froze for a second then shakes her head.


    Not long after that incident where Adam Summers escaped the prison, Lea did some investigating and found out that it was not Adam who actually kidnapped the women. In fact, there are other witnesses but the union did not investigate this further because of the influence of that Leo Carbin and his master.


    After learning of the truth, she lodges aint at the Union.


    She did all she could as a friend to try and reveal the truth which leads to some of the families and nsining about the tyranny brought by the influence of Chloe the fire mage.


    The Union president did not have a choice but to appease everyone by addressing the concern about what is happening on the training grounds.


    Although the Osmond family did not intervene in public, Lea could still feel her family''s hands in the situation.


    How could she not when everything ran smoothly?


    Even Chloe did not cause her trouble and was silent throughout the ordeal.


    But this silence did notst as a week ago¡­ a hunting team discovered a rotting corpse in the forest and brought it back to the city.


    The corpse is partially rotting and partially eaten. After an autopsy, they discovered that the corpse belongs to the D-rank Leo Carbin and that he died due to the neurotoxin in his body from an arrow lodged in his body.


    The Union knew that there is a strong creature that made the forest their home. These creatures use bows and arrows, swords and shields, and have a primitive lifestyle.


    They would not actively hunt people, but if a person intrudes on their territory, then death would surelye to such a person.


    A voice recorder was found in the corpse''s body and has confirmed that it was really Leo Carbin.


    After that, Chloe the fire mage seem to have suddenly lost her sanity as she quickly assembled a team and began scouring the forest.


    Everyone knew who she was looking for. And that incident has just happened yesterday, so Lea feels a bit worried.


    "Hi¡­ We noticed that you twodies seem tock¡­panions. Me and my buddies¡­" a young man suddenly approached them which interrupted the conversation between the two.


    This annoyed re a bit as she showed a frown on her face.


    "Sorry but¡­ we are not interested¡­ Please¡­" Lea politely rejected.


    But her words seem to make the three guys agitated and annoyed as if they were shamed.


    "We politely invite you and you think that you can just ignore us? Who do you think you are?" one of the men suddenly said with a re on his face.


    Lea and re were a bit surprised that these fellows would react as such.


    "Miss, I suggest you agree with our invitation. Even if we drag the two of you, no one would stop us in here." The other man said with a grin on his face.


    However, Lea and re just yawned as if the two are getting bored from the words of the three young men.


    "Are you treating us like air?! You should know your ce¡­ bitches!" the leader of the three suddenly extended his hand to grab the hair of Lea who is closer to him.


    He is confident in doing so because he is an E-rank awakened. Although he did not work as a porter or was not trained by the Union, he still is able to train in fighting due to the influence of his family.<sub> </sub>


    And now these two women look down on him and his friends, how could he not get offended?


    But before his hand could grab Lea''s long hair, a strong grip suddenly stopped him. To his surprise, the muscr woman is actually stronger than him which made him show astonishment in his eyes.


    Crack!


    With a slight force, re could feel the cracking sound from the young man''s hand.


    "No¡­ No¡­ I''m sorry¡­ This¡­ this is just a misunderstanding¡­" the young man suddenly said while his face contorted in pain.


    "Good that you know it¡­ Now scram before I throw you guys out of this ce¡­" re threatened.


    Lea looks at the scampering young men and the two chuckled.


    When the three figures walked away, Lea''s face suddenly turned serious when she noticed the person walking toward them.


    "Long time no see¡­" Drake Carbin greeted with a grin on his face.


    "It seems that your beauty would always attract some pests¡­" he added.


    "Yeah, like the one right now¡­" Lea said sarcastically.


    Upon hearing this, Drake''s expression turned ugly, and then he red at Lea.


    "I know that it was him that killed my brother¡­ I''m just here to ask you,¡­ where is he?" Drake asked in a deep voice.


    "Hahaha¡­ You were the one who chased him away and let him escape¡­ You''re the one who causes your brother to die, now you are asking us? What a presumptuous person¡­" re suddenly sneered.


    The two women then covered their bodies with a towel as they feel disgusted by Drake''s roving eyes.


    "You can say whatever you want¡­ But sooner orter, I will find him¡­" Drake said in a cold tone.


    "And when that happens, you will be the next one to die¡­" re suddenly interrupted.


    "You keep underestimating your enemy, that''s why you guys would always fail¡­ I hope for once, you use your brains and move on with your lives¡­"


    Her words made Lea and Drake pause as they did not know whether she is supporting Drake or helping Adam.


    "If I were you¡­ You work hard to grow, and then think of revenge after¡­ Weak as you are now, if he could kill your brother, how much more you¡­" re said as she grabbed Lea''s arms and drags her away from the guy.


    Drake was a bit stunned and began to think.


    What re said was the truth, if he would continuously hunt that guy, then he would just his time and sooner orter, he would end up a corpse.


    But if he works hard in hunting and learning and fighting, then there might be a chance for him to win against that guy.


    As this thought dawned on him, Drake seem to have an epiphany and quickly stood up. A strange determination covered his eyesbined with the desire to kill his enemy.


    "Adam Summers¡­ Wait for me¡­ I''ll make sure that I will gain enough strength to kill you with my bare hands¡­" Drake muttered as he walks out of the resort with a renewed determination in his eyes.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, deep in the forest, a figure is currently panting heavily with heavy wounds on his body that some of his bones are even showing.


    But, right now, his skin is growing back as muscles are regenerating at a rapid pace.


    It has been a while, and he did not know when thest time he rested like this.


    Around him are dead demons that look like goris with silver and dark blue fur.


    Xin Ja has been fighting non-stop in the deep forest and he did not know where he is right now.


    He would sometimese across some parties that are also hunting demons and demon beasts.


    After all this time staying in the forest, he has already broken through to the secondyer which made him feel a bit weird.


    The reason for this is because¡­ he could feel that he is not at the secondyer, but instead in the second realm.


    As he circtes and continuously absorbs the Ki of the beasts he kills, he has discovered that his meridians have grown to such a degree that it seems like the ones that his master has described to him, the meridians of Ki Masters.


    But Xin Ja has no way of knowing unless he goes back to the other side and then looks at his dantian again.


    But for now, he has no desire to go back and expose himself for the time being.

 1303 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 53

    Chapter 1303


    ¡­


    Seven people are currently navigating the dark forest¡­ six of them are heavily wounded while one of them is being carried by a stretcher by two guys.


    The one leading the group is a petite young woman with ck and silver hair.


    She is wearing a leather suit and a bulletproof vest. On her back is a ck long sword which looks heavy but she is able to carry it easily.


    The group isposed of D-ranks but their condition is less favorable.


    The wounds on their body seem toe from some kind of beast that uses its ws as a weapon.


    "Leader¡­ We should rest here for now and staunch our wounds. That way we would not attract more of these demons¡­" a man with arge scar on his face said.


    The leader nodded her head and signaled for them to rest.


    "How is Rowan?" she asked but her gaze is a bit cold.


    "He will live¡­ But we have to reach the outpost first¡­ If not, then he would surely be crippled."


    "Alright¡­ We should¡­" before her words ended, she suddenly turned her gaze to the west.


    "Damn it! We havepany!" she said as she draws out her broadsword.


    The rest of her party also began drawing out their swords and went into position.


    Soon, a group of demons appears. The demons have longer hind legs and shorter front legs, and they have tails that look like a scorpion stinger.


    "Shit! They even chased us to this ce?" the woman cursed as she brandished her long sword.


    With every swing of her sword, she would take a demon''s life, but for every demon, she takes down, she would get several wounds on her body in exchange.


    Right now, her leather suit and bulletproof vest are already in tatters mixed with her blood.


    "Damn you! You bastards!" she suddenly shouted when she discovered that one of her men was actually dragged by a demon to the bushes.


    Then before she could do anything she heard a bloodcurdling scream from that person.


    Suddenly, arge demon appears jumping out of the bushes. One of the women in the group saw that therge demon is about to attack their woundedrade, so she suddenly pounces to protect him.


    With just a swipe of that demon''s long tail, the woman was thrown to the side with a long gash on her chest ripping off her armor and clothes.


    Bam!!!


    Her weak bodynded on the tree as she spat a mouthful of blood before fainting.


    Therge demon suddenly stood on its hind legs and then grabbed the wounded man. It was about to put that man in its mouth when suddenly a de came out at the back of its head.


    Thatrge demon died, but the wounded person was chomped in half when the demon fell.


    "No!!! Rowan!" the leader cried as she suddenly wanted to dash towards the man.


    It seems that the two of them have a special rtion to each other.


    However, before she could do anything she suddenly saw a long tail smashing right into her face.


    Without hesitation, she crossed her arms and tried to block the long tail.


    But the power of the demon was too great for her that she flew like a cannonball towards arge tree.


    Although she has the strength and speed of a Ki master, her physique is far too weak. Most D-rank has such a weakness as they only have the physique at the level of a Ki fighter.


    Only a chosen few could have the strength, speed, and physique of a Ki master.


    As the leader leans on the tree weakly, she forces her eyes to open as tears flow down her dirt-covered cheek.


    She looks at her men trying to struggle against the demons around them.


    She knew that their group has encountered an unlucky situation in the dark forest and would soon be wiped out.


    She could only say sorry to her group that trusted their life on her hand, along with the man she loves.


    "Ro¡­ wan¡­" she muttered.


    ¡­


    Everything was dark and she could feel a light warm covering her body. She did not know what kind of sensation she is feeling, but the warmth isforting.


    Ugh¡­


    Words escaped her mouth which startled her a bit.


    "Am¡­ Am I¡­ dead?" she muttered weakly.<sub> </sub>


    She slowly opens her heavy eyelids and then saw the roof of a tent. Her surrounding is a bit dark which tells her that it was nighttime.


    She carefully tilted her head and noticed that inside the room, there are two others lying in bed with bandages all over their bodies.


    She suddenly recognized the woman who is lying beside her. When she saw her chest moving up and down, she immediately heaves a sigh of relief.


    "I''m¡­ I''m still¡­ alive." She muttered in disbelief.


    Suddenly, her attention was interrupted by a figure walking inside the tent. When her eyesnded on that figure, a slight smile appears on her face.


    "Candy¡­ You''re¡­ you''re fine." She said in a weak tone.


    "Leader! Leader Kin¡­ You''re awake now! This¡­ this is really¡­" the young woman named Candy suddenly wanted to cry as she sits beside the wooden bed.


    "I''ve brought your medicine¡­" she said as she carefully takes out a red pill bottle with five white pills in it.


    "The guy that saved us is really awesome¡­ He even patched the three of you up. But¡­ We lost Rowan and Boss¡­" she said with a hint of sadness at the end of her words.


    The tent ps open and a handsome young man enters followed by one of her teammates.


    "Oh, you''re awake¡­ how are you feeling?"


    She did not reply and just looks at the young man.


    "Hello, I am Xin Ja... or rather¡­ Ja Xin¡­" Xin Ja introduced himself with a smile.


    She did not reply but observed him for a while before opening her mouth.


    "Joan¡­ I am Joan Kin."


    "Hmm¡­ You''ve been unconscious for 2 days now¡­ it will take you 4 days to heal up as you''ve suffered some broken bone and fractured ribs¡­ Tomorrow you will feel fine already, but I suggest that you make sure that you move on the 4th day¡­ That way your bones would have beenpletely mended¡­" Xin Ja instructed.


    "Thatdy over there has a more serious condition, so it would take at least a week for her to heal, and that guy over there is still in critical condition¡­" Xin Ja exined the condition of the two.


    After the young man named Xin Ja walked out, Joan Kin learned of what had happened.


    To save her from getting killed, Eric actually blocked the poison sting of the demon. The remaining two were in a panic, and that was when the mysterious man appears and save them.


    He easily killed the demons surrounding them, and save her and the two after an operation.


    Candy thought that the guy is a doctor and at the same time a very strong awakened.


    After telling the story, Joan almost could not believe what she is hearing.


    The next day, Xin Ja left the group and instructed them not to get out of the cave for a while until the two who are still unconscious woke up and are able to travel.


    ¡­


    A few dayster after herpanions woke up and went back to the outpost, they all decided to gather in a bar.


    Joan is wearing ck to mourn the passing of her lover andpanion along with the others.


    They were all silent and just drink their mug of ale.


    Suddenly, from the opposite side of their table, the discussion of a group of mercenaries caught their attention.


    "Hey, have you heard? There is a person inside the dark forest that hunts demons like crazy¡­" one of them suddenly started.


    "Haha¡­ That''s old new¡­ You know that some thought that the guy is a monster, right? I mean he is more of a demon than those things we hunt¡­" another one chuckled.


    ? "But, I heard that the guy is a saint. He would always help those that hees across."


    "Yeah¡­ But some guys crossed him and suffered a huge loss¡­ Hehe¡­" another one said while pointing at a group sitting at the corner of the inn.


    "Ah¡­ Those guys are stupid. When they heard that the guy has many valuable things, they tried to pretend to be in trouble and tried to ambush the guy¡­ They lost half of their men and the rest were rendered as crippled¡­"


    "What do you think that guy is?" someone suddenly asked.


    "I think he is just blowing off some steam¡­" someone from the group answered.


    "Guys¡­ I actually saw the guy you''re talking about¡­ and I think that he is that Adam Summers that the Union is searching for¡­" one of them suddenly whispered.


    Everyone turned silent¡­


    Then after a few seconds, the group chuckled loudly.


    "Are you crazy? How could that person be him? That Adam is an F-rank¡­ an F-rank. Everyone here knows that F-ranks down grow. They don''t get stronger¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    While the group is chuckling and having fun, a person in a hooded cloak is listening to the side.


    After listening for a while, that figure stood up and walked out of the inn. That figure is that of a woman with a good figure and carrying a sword on her side.

 1304 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 54

    Chapter 1304


    ¡­


    The murky air envelope the surroundings of the old and dpidated ruined city.


    3 years ago, this city is still bustling and filled with life. People running as they needed to go to work, vendors selling their wares, and children going to school, are things that can be seen in this city.


    But now, everything is in ruins.


    Car wreckage and ruined pavements of the roads could be seen everywhere.


    Among the ruins are the demons that roam this ce which is now imed as their own.


    Atop a building, a young man wearing a tattered cloak is currently standing while observing what is below him. His sharp eyes are like that of an eagle seeing those creatures lurking below.


    It has been weeks since he enters this ruined city near a town called Aven.


    He has been hunting the demons in this ce, he got wounded and suffered but he did not give up and continuously train himself in extreme life and death battles.


    This young man is Xin Ja who has been in this ce for more than a month now.


    On his head is a goggle to protect his eyes.


    The scar on his left cheek made him realize that he almost be blind in one of his battles with a demon. Luckily he was able to dodge its long ws and save his eyes.


    And because of this, he crafted the goggles to protect himself using the ck stone.


    "D-rank Spike guzzler¡­" he suddenly muttered as a smile appears on his face.


    If he could kill one of these creatures he would be able to keep its meat for a while. Out of all the demonized beasts in this ce, these types of wild boar-like creatures have scrumptious meats. So other than gaining its Ki, he likes hunting them because of their meat.


    As he saw that there are three, he did not hesitate to suddenly jump up in the air and fall down towards those unassuming beasts.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Beforending, he fired three-shot from his Magnum revolver which killed the two beasts in an instant.


    However, thest one is way bigger than those two so he was not able to kill it in one shot.


    The huge creature staggered and then shifted its gaze to a spot.


    Bam!


    A loud sound erupted in the air as a cloud of dust scattered when the figure of Xin Janded on the ground.


    Without waiting and hesitation, the huge boar with fur that looks like sharpened steel spikes charges at the figure that justnded.


    Xin Ja draws his de and quickly shes the side of the spike guzzler.


    ng!!!


    As if cutting hard steel, he was taken aback and did not expect that his sharp de was not able to cut through the spiky fur of the creature.


    Roar!!!


    The board turns and wildly charges at Xin Ja.


    He dodges to the side and shes the beast''s leg.


    This made the beast topple to the ground kicking up a dust cloud.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja began slicing the spike guzzler but most of his attacks could not prate its spike fur.


    "This one is tough¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    However, Xin Ja suddenly frowns and then tilted his head to the side.


    Bang!


    A bullet whizzed past through the side of his face. He was not hit by the bullet as he was able to dodge it. The bullet hits the downed creature but is unable to prate its sharp fur.


    Xin Ja red in the direction of the bullet and three men suddenly stood up from afar.


    Roar!!!


    The beast angrily roared but suddenly be quiet as a short wakizashi de was embedded on its forehead prating its brains.


    "I knew you would be here¡­" the short man which seems to be the leader of this group chuckled as he walked toward Xin Ja while carrying an automatic rifle.


    "Who are you?" Xin Ja asked in a cold tone.


    "We are just passersby trying to earn some money¡­ Hehe¡­" one of them answered.


    "Pass by then¡­" Xin Ja said while waving his hand.


    "Well, we cannot¡­ for our money is right in front of us¡­" the leader replied.


    Silence pervades the air as Xin Ja looks at the three men.


    Suddenly, one of them made his move by cing his hand on the trigger and was about to squeeze it.


    But as soon as he did so, Xin Ja has already appeared beside the guy, he uses the machete that suddenly materialized in his hand, and he hacks down cutting the guy''s hand.<sub> </sub>


    Arrgghh!!!


    His scream startled the two who also brandishes their weapons and pointed them at Xin Ja.


    But before they could even make this move, they all suddenly touches their necks and saw the figure of their target appearing at the ce he first stands.


    The three people fell down and became a corpse.


    Xin Ja closes his eyes as he absorbed the Ki in the air.


    "It seems that I truly am a Ki master now¡­" Xin Ja muttered as have been observing his progress for a while now.


    He quickly stored the corpse of the spike guzzler in his ring and then takes the weapons of the three awakened.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly walk out of the ruined city.


    A few minutester when he was approaching the exit of the city, he suddenly noticed a powerful ripple in the air.


    From these ripples alone he could tell that two powerful beings are fighting.


    Boom!!!


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!


    The sound of buildings being destroyed along with powerful energy ripples in the air echoed throughout the ruined city.


    Xin Ja even noticed that many of the demons began to run away from the epicenter of the battleground.


    Xin Ja became curious about what type of monsters are fighting, so he quickly sneaked in and soon arrive inside a tall building that was cut in half.


    As he drew closer he could feel that the area is scorching hot.


    "This¡­ this is no ordinary me¡­" he muttered as he stealthily drew closer and began scaling the broken stairs.


    As he arrived at the top, he carefully peek his head out and shifted his gaze to the direction where the energy ripple ising from.


    Suddenly, he ducks as arge piece of debris came crashing towards his location.


    Wham!!!


    The building he was hiding in was immediately destroyed sending him flying in the air.


    He could not help but almost want to curse out as he just wanted to look. He would not even join the battle, why would these powerful beings mind him?


    While in the air, he carefully looks at the battling figures and saw two shadows.


    Beforending on the ground, he could already see what those shadows are.


    One belongs to a creature that looks like a bulky man with dark red skin. That figure has two long teeth protruding from his jaw. He looks like a barbarian and carries a heavy ax.


    While the other one is a young woman with a thin de covered with fire.


    Every time their weapon meets fire and energy ripples would spread all over the ce.


    The exchange between them is really horrifying that it almost made Xin Ja want to run.


    Thud!!!


    He hit the ground and was sent to a wall¡­ then¡­


    Bang!


    The debris that sent him flying ttened Xin Ja on the wall.


    Feeling his body aching a bit, Xin Ja exerted his strength and pushes the debris out of his way.


    If he is a normal awakened, he would have already been ttened into a paste. But he is a Ki Master, he can use his Ki to protect his body plus, his physique is as strong as his cultivation level.


    After pushing the rubble in front of him, he res at the two figures.


    Suddenly, he discovered that not too far from the battle, there are fallen individuals. Many are red-skinned demons while some are awakened.


    When Xin Ja saw those who died, he could already tell that this is actually an ambush.


    These demons have ambushed this group but did not expect that the group actually has a very powerful awakened amongst them.


    So the mutual destruction happened.


    Xin Ja could not help but admire the strong woman and he could tell that this woman is actually a C-rank awakened with a fire affinity.


    He has heard of such awakened beings and knew that these types of C-rank awakened, which also awakened an elemental power, are considered geniuses.


    The reason for this is because¡­ he learned from the union library that these people actually understood aw that governs the elements. And once one couldprehend suchw while reaching the C-rank, one could open up an elemental ability.


    And since this woman has such powerful fire ability, Xin Ja could only admire her.


    But of course, he knew another reason¡­ and that is¡­ this girl might be a Shen proficient with fire element beforeing to this side of the world.

 1305 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 55

    Chapter 1305


    ¡­


    Anger filled her heart as she faces the demon before her. Chloe did not expect that a bunch of demon Orcs would suddenly appear and ambush her team. She tried to save them, but they were too weak to fight against the group of demon Orcs which uses poison arrows and has the brute force that equals D-ranks.


    After an hour of battling the enemy, her team was wiped out and she was the only one remaining. In her anger, she did not mind getting hurt as long as she would wipe out the demon Orcs before her.


    Their leader who is chasing after her became enraged as his pack was wiped out by a mere female which it considered a weak species.


    And so the two began the no hold barred sh and in their eyes, none of them would leave this ce unless one of them died.


    Chloe and that Orc began to be weak as wounds could be seen on their bodies.


    Chloe''s armor set is already in tatters and on her body¡­ the only one left is her breastte.


    Meanwhile, the demon Orc leader''s body has long gashes that his bone could already be seen¡­ and part of his body is ck and has been burned by Chloe''s fire.


    After a powerful sh that sent the two flying towards the walls on each opposite side, they stopped charging at each other while both are breathing heavily.


    The demon orc red at the woman before it as it began to growl loudly while its eyes began to turn red.


    As of this moment, because of the uncontroble me, she is emitting, a part of her clothes have been burned and her snow-white skin is already being exposed.


    Usually, when Chloe exerted her mes and covers her body, she could control its heat to not affect her clothes. However, in this battle where she is going all out, she could not help but use her full power to attack her opponent, hence burning her clothes and part of her armor.


    Luckily her breastte is made of fire-resistant material so it is able to hold on for a while. But she knew that if they sh once again, she would end up naked if her body erupted in mes once again.


    But she did not have any worries about that because it has happened to her many times in the past. When that happens she would always borrow some clothes from her teammates and wear them after deactivating her mes.


    Roar!!!


    "You female¡­ very strong¡­ I will make¡­ mate¡­" the demon orc leader said in a broken speech.


    Chloe could not help but smirk as she looks at the demon orc leader. She is not that desperate to fall for an ugly murdering demon.


    These beingse from another space and she heard that there is a race called demon elves that has abducted and raped some female survivors in the past.


    But none of those that were raped lived as they all died days after the incident.


    The researchers found that these demons have strange energy in their bodies that the physique of a normal person is unable to tolerate.


    Once it enters one''s body, one would be poisoned and die.


    When she looks at the desire in that demon''s eyes, she could not help but feel shivers running down her spine.


    This time, his killing intent has risen and in her mind, she is now determined to truly kill this bastard.


    Swoosh!!!


    Her leg kicked the ground and she turned into a blur.


    The demon orc leader grinned as he suddenly channeled energy in his hand.


    As the two figures collided, Chloe''s eyes turned sharp as she suddenly dodges down while swinging her sword upwards.


    The demon orc leader slices its sword but missed its target. It saw that the movement of its target is a bit faster than before.


    But it confidently extended its left hand covered with Ki and grabbed her bare leg of Chloe as she passed by him.


    Swak!!!


    The right arm of the demon orc was sliced off by the powerful technique that uses fire and de.


    The demon orc leader did not hesitate to exert its force and swung the woman it caught towards the wall.


    Chloe found herself being dragged into the air and then flying.


    She could not help but grit her teeth as she collided with the wall of a building.


    Bang!!!


    The building rubbles began falling above her which made her look in helplessness.


    Her arm holding the de was trapped byrge debris along with her legs. She could tell that both of her legs were actually broken.


    As the debris piles up, helplessness enters her heart and she could only close her eyes in regret. She regretted not taking revenge for her disciple''s death. She could only regret not bing stronger so that she could avenge her lover and parent''s deaths from these demons.


    There are many things she regretted in her life as her eyes lids slowly closes. That regret shes in her mind one by one along with the memories she had before everything turned into hell.<sub> </sub>


    "Next time¡­ I will make sure that I be stronger than before¡­ If there is a next time I will work hard to be the strongest awakened¡­" she thought as she waited for her death.


    Bang! Boom!!!


    ¡­


    Time passed by and she waited and waited¡­


    But that rumored coldness of the body, numbness, and bright light never happened.


    In fact, she suddenly found herself in a familiar ce.


    The decorations, the floor, the walls, and even the nts near the windows look really familiar.


    "This is¡­ This is my home¡­ This is my home before the catastrophe¡­" she muttered in disbelief.


    She quickly sat up from her bed and found herself in her pajama. The familiar clothing and the familiar smell are really back.


    She could not help but feel her heart skip a beat.


    Without hesitation, she suddenly removes her nket and quickly runs down to the first floor of the house.


    There she suddenly found a familiar figure standing in front of the stove cooking for their family. Her eyes then sweep to the man sitting on the sofa while sipping a cup of coffee and reading the newspaper.


    "Mom¡­ Dad¡­" she muttered as she quickly ran to hug her mother first.


    Then after hugging her mother and taking a whiff of that familiar scent, she ran to give her father a good hug.


    "I missed you guys¡­" she muttered as tears began to flow down her rosy cheeks.


    If this is her dream or her reality, she did not want to wake up anymore. She would want to stay in this dream world forever.


    "Miss¡­ Miss¡­ Wake up!!!" she suddenly heard an unfamiliar voice.


    Upon hearing this she frowns and then opened her eyes.


    Then she was caught off-guard as she saw an unfamiliar young man.


    Then her eyesnded on the room she is in.


    "You¡­ Who¡­ are you?" she asked with a low voice but suddenly stopped.


    "I''m Xin Ja¡­ I found and rescued you¡­" the young man said.


    She suddenly frowns as she could feel that the young man looks familiar.


    She feels unsafe so she checked her power. As soon as she did she feels a strong bout of pain assaulting her inner organs.


    "Do not use your Ki¡­ Your core is damaged. You need to rest for a while and let it repair itself first¡­ You''ve overdraft your power¡­" the young man named Xin Ja exined.


    She did not say anything and lifted her head and found that both of her legs are wrapped in bandages.


    She then looks at her right arm which is also wrapped in bandages. She could also feel something solid holding them.


    "I''ve fixed your legs and your right arm¡­ for now they are in a cast and you need not move them¡­ You''ve been unconscious for 5 days now¡­ and I think you have to eat something first as I exin to you what happened," he said while taking a bowl of gruel.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja saw the battle and that the woman was defeated by the demon. However, the demon lost its right arm and burned half of its body by that powerful attack from the woman which destroyed all of the buildings behind the demon.


    As the demon fell to its knees, Xin Ja quickly takes out his magnum revolver and did not hesitate to shoot the head of the demon.


    Bang!


    Because of Xin Ja''s control of his killing intent, the demon did not even notice that it has died as its face showed calmness even after the bullet passes through its thick skull.


    At this time, Xin Ja did not hesitate to absorb the energy in the surroundings which quickly filled the once again partially emptyke in his dantian.


    It took him a while after he was able to collect everything. When he remembers the woman, he tried removing the debris above her as he tries to feel the Ki energy of her body.


    To his surprise, he could not feel the energy, so this only means that the woman is still alive.


    Xin Ja is not a heartless person, so he quickly digs up and removes the debris.


    The woman is almost naked under the debris and both of her legs and right arm are broken, but she is truly alive which made Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.

 1306 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 56

    Chapter 1306


    ¡­


    The woman is severely injured and it seems that most of her bones are broken and her internal organs damaged. He quickly injected her, with a healing serum, for her internal organs. Then he began to align her bones and put a cast on her arm and legs before injecting her, with another healing serum.


    After saving the woman, Xin Ja gathered the things which are useful, especially the food and the equipment, and then gathered the corpses in body bags.


    He put them inside his ring in the meantime.


    He then created a cave at the side of the mountain and created protective and camouge arrays on its mouth.


    After that, she carefully puts the woman inside the cave and observes her condition.


    Xin Ja is a bit relieved that the woman is awake now.


    But what made Xin Ja curious and at the same time afraid is the true power of this woman.


    From the battle he had seen, he could tell that this woman is actually very strong at the level of a Ki Champion. If he is right that he is already a Ki Master, then this woman is one realm higher than him in strength.


    Plus her me ability is actually very intense.


    Xin Ja knew that if he is hit by the me of this woman, then he would immediately be turned into dust even with his unique abilities.


    But of course, that is only if he did not progress and reach the middle stages.


    While he was thinking thus far, he suddenly hears the woman moaning. She seems to be having a nightmare.


    So he tried waking her up as a reflex.


    When the woman woke up, he quickly noticed her light blue eyes akin to the light blue sky.


    Her silver hair seems unnatural as he noticed some tinge of red at the tip of her scalp.


    He began exining to her what happened and she just quietly listened.


    The woman is not talkative and did not even introduce her name, so Xin Ja could only call her... miss.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja walked out of the cave to hunt while he is away, Chloe forced herself to stand but she was unable to move as her body is assaulted with pain.


    She could only helplessly grit her teeth andy down in bed.


    The room she is in right now is clearly a man-made cave, and the portable light in it seems to be the one from her team.


    She could see other stuff inside the room especially the bags that her group was carrying. She knew that the food and their provision are inside those things.


    She tried to once again use her power, but the pain in her mind and body would not permit her.


    She could only heave a helpless sigh and believe that guy of her circumstance.


    It was alreadyte in the afternoon when that young man arrives. And she could hear him working outside the room.


    It seems that he is butchering something outside.


    When she heard the sound of meat and bones being sliced, her eyes suddenly turned grave.


    Who did not know that not all the beasts in the wilderness could be eaten as many of those beasts have been demonized?


    Is he trying to kill her?


    But she shook her head in that notion. This is because, if this guy is truly trying to kill her, then he would not have rescued her, right?


    Not longter, her senses were assaulted by the delicious aroma of the food being prepared outside. This time, her expression sank.


    Who did not know that cooking such delicious food would attract more beasts to their location, is this guy an idiot or what?


    As she began to scold the guy in her mind, she suddenly stopped as she could not deny the delicious aroma assaulting her nose.


    While she was in a stupor and enjoying the smell of the scrumptious food, her stomach suddenly rumbles. This made her woke from her imaginings and her face subconsciously blushed.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in¡­" she answered unconsciously.


    Xin Ja slowly opened the thin door and brought with him a bowl of piping hot soup.


    "You need to quickly gain your Ki energy¡­ so I prepare you a soup that is rich in Ki¡­" Xin Ja exined as he carefully put the bowl on the stone table beside her bed.


    He takes out a separate bowl and filled it with broth and some meat.


    Xin Ja tasted the meat and the broth which made Chloe subconsciously licks her lips.


    Seeing that nothing had happened to Xin Ja, Chloe frowned.<sub> </sub>


    "I know how to prepare demonized meat for consumption¡­ It is not as potent as the normal meat, but it would be edible for normal people¡­" he exined.


    Chloe showed a surprised look on her face as realization dawned on her.


    She did not hesitate to take a sip of the broth which gave her a warm feeling inside her body. She could say that taking a sip of the broth almost made her moan as energy coursed through her veins.


    She knew that what this person tells her is the truth.


    So she began eating the meat and soon finished her meal.


    "In about 2 days, your wounds would be fine¡­ So hold on in there, okay?" Xin Ja then puts a jug of water on the side of the stone table.


    After Xin Ja left, Chloe''s eyes showed aplicated look on her face.


    She did not know what she wanted to do right now. Her mind is feeling a bit confused because of the ovepping situation she is in.


    In fact, when she saw the handsome face of that guy, she did not recognize him immediately. However, after trying to think, she immediately recognized that this guy is the one who killed her disciple.


    A slight killing intent appears in her eyes but when she tried to gather her energy she was only assaulted by pain.


    However, when she came to her senses, she realized that the guy actually saved him.


    He might have killed her disciple, he might have escaped the union, and she hunted him for that. But in the end, she was still saved by him.


    Now she is having aplicated feeling deep in her heart.


    She likes her disciple Leo Carbin because he is really caring towards her and seems to pamper her. People often suspect that the two have an ambiguous rtionship, but to her, she only treats him as her little brother.


    So when he died, she was really angry and wanted to kill the person that killed her little brother.


    But who would have known that things would turn out to beplicated?


    She could not help but shake her head as she lies calmly on the bed.


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja once again feeds her a highly nutritious meal.


    But that day, before going outside, he checked her condition.


    "Tomorrow, you will be fine¡­ You can finally use your powers¡­" he said after he carefully checked her condition.


    "You can also remove this cast tomorrow¡­" he added.


    "I need to go out tonight¡­ so if I''m not back tomorrow, I think you can already prepare your own meals, at that time so feel free to get some from there¡­" Xin Ja pointed at the corner.


    "Where are you going?" she suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja could not help but heave a sigh as this woman''s words are truly¡­ expensive.


    "There is something I must do¡­" Xin Ja did not borate.


    As he left the cave, Chloe closes her eyes but could not sleep.


    She opened her eyes and then shifted her body to the side as she wanted to drink some water.


    When she lifted the water jug, she noticed a container on the side with a note on it. She quickly grabs the note and reads it.


    "This will help you heal faster¡­ I did not give this to you before as your body is a bit weak. But I think now, it''s okay to take it."


    She grabbed the pill bottle with a single pinky-sized pill inside.


    She hesitated for a moment and then takes it.


    After that, she observed her body but felt nothing.


    She shrugged her shoulder and was about to return to bed when she suddenly froze.


    Then her eyes went wide as she feels a strong heat coursing through her body. She suddenly feels like her body is being burned from inside.


    But after a few seconds, the pain went away as a familiar warm feeling enveloped her body. She suddenly feels the sensationing back to her right arm and both of her legs.


    After that, she could feel her powering back to her as the pain in her mind and body did not happen.


    She clenches her fist and a smile appears on her small mouth.


    "So this is the reason why he waited before giving me the pill. Plus he escaped because he fears me? Wait a minute¡­ did that guy recognize me?" she muttered.


    But then she shook her head as no trainee could ever recognize her true face in the Union.


    Upon thinking to this point, she could only show a crafty smile as her eyes turned sharp.


    "What a crafty little fellow¡­" she muttered to herself.

 1307 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 57

    Chapter 1307


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not know who that woman is, but he could sense the tinge of killing intent on the first day. It was slight but he could actually feel it.


    He is not that stupid to stay in that ce with the woman. He still needed to improve his strength and he could not let himself fall into the hands of those strong beings.


    Upon thinking to this point, Xin Ja knew that he has to start focusing on crafting more gears so that he would not be defeated by the strong awakened from this world. He has to fully utilize his advantages so that he could preserve his life.


    As he clenches his fists, he could not help but recall his goals and why he came to this ce.


    "To be strong, stronger than anyone¡­ so that he could help and save Rou Chenchen¡­"


    Although he knew that for now, she is safe in the hands of the alchemist union, he did not want to rely on those guys as people have the tendency to change their minds in front of benefits.


    As the figure of Xin Ja continues running he soon arrives at a cluster of trees that glittered in green as the rays of the sun hit them.


    "Hmm¡­ What kind of trees are those?" he muttered as he looks at the trees with curious eyes.


    Suddenly from the corner, he noticed that tree trunk moving.


    When Xin Ja saw this, his eyes lit up, and quickly dodge to the side.


    Bam!


    Arge serpent''s head crashes on the ce where he was standing.


    Xin Ja was quickly covered in beads of sweat as he took a few steps back while looking at the gargantuan dark green snake in front of him.


    The three horns on its head made his spine tingle as fear crept into his heart.


    "What arge creature¡­" he muttered.


    Hisss!!!


    The snake opened itsrge mouth and hissed loudly which sounded like a loud whistle that quickly disoriented Xin Ja with just its sound wave strike.


    Xin Ja staggered for a bit while holding his head.


    "Shit! This bastard is ate-stage D-rank beast¡­" he grumbled while holding his ears in pain.


    The two of them might be in the same realm, but this beast is higher than him in strength by half a level.


    And that half a level is enough of an advantage as beasts are literally stronger than man.


    The gargantuan snake did not hesitate as its head quickly dashed and attacked Xin Ja.


    Bam!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    The two began to be embroiled in a life and death fight as the snake has already blocked Xin Ja''s escape route.


    Xin Ja did not have a choice but to take out his Magnum Revolver and uses it to shoot the giant snake. However, not all of his bullets have an effect on his enemy.


    Wham!!!


    Suddenly, while reloading, a whip of the snake''s long tail caught him off-guard.


    He did not have a choice but to use both of his arms to bock the long tail and sent him flying to the snake''s belly.


    Crack!!!


    Puh!


    Xin Ja could not help but feel his bones creaking with that strong hit and he spat a mouthful of blood.


    His mind was whirling as his consciousness almost faded.


    The snake did not hesitate to suddenly wrap its huge body around Xin Ja. His small body is like a twig under the strong pressure of the huge body of the snake.


    "Arrgghh!!!" Xin Ja cried in pain as he could feel his bones slowly breaking into pieces.


    He quickly takes out his ck short sword and did not hesitate to stab through the thick scales of his enemy.


    ng!


    The sound of the sword unable to prate the scale of his enemy sounded.


    The snake showed a curious gaze at its struggling prey.


    It seems to beughing at the effort that its prey is trying to do and it knows that no matter what its prey does it would all be futile.


    But Xin Ja did not give up, he held the de in both hands and then with all his might focused his Ki on it.


    As the blue glow appears on its surface, he did not hesitate to quickly stab it on the snake''s scale.


    Kacha!!! Puchi!!!<sub> </sub>


    The de was able to break through the thick scales and prated the skin underneath.


    Hisss!!!


    The snake''s body suddenly quivered as it felt pain, but it did not let go of its prey.


    Crack!


    Xin Ja could feel his legs breaking at this point and knew that if he did not escape his predicament his leg and hip bone will shatter into pieces.


    He extended his right hand and then looks at the revolver which was thrown to the ground when he was attacked by the snake''s tail.


    The revolver suddenly moved and flew straight to his hand.


    When the snake saw this, it quickly charges with its open huge maw wanting to devour its prey in one go.


    If Xin Ja would be hit by its attack, he could surely be separated into two as his body would end up inside the snake''s stomach.


    But he did not panic¡­ he calmed himself down and then looks at the gargantuan serpent''s eyes.


    "Checkmate! Array activate!" he suddenly shouted.


    Suddenly, a series of ck energy chains appear out of thin air and bound the gargantuan snake.


    It felt shocked and was not able to move, it could only look at its prey in horror as it saw the hole in the barrel of the gun.


    Bang!!! Bang!!!


    Two silver shes appear and two bullets fly out from the barrel directly hitting the giant snake''s eyes.


    The first shot did not prate the eyelid covering its left eye, but the second shot destroyed its tough scale and exploded inside its head.


    The gargantuan snake''s eyes went wide as it slowly turned lifeless and then dull. Then its head slumped to the ground with a loud thud.


    Xin Ja could feel its grip loosening as he quickly pushes himself up.


    He fell to the ground while grimacing in pain.


    As he lies on the ground, he quickly produces a pill.


    "I never would have thought that I would use this pill here¡­" he muttered as he takes two bone mending pills.


    30 minutester¡­


    The figure of Xin Ja slowly stood up but is still staggering. He looks at therge body of the serpent which is almost like a two-story house.


    As he extended his hand he could not feel any Kiing out of its body.


    "Ah¡­ This is not a demon¡­ but howe it has an aura of demons¡­" he muttered as he staggered to walk towards its lifeless head.


    He could still feel the spasm of its huge body as he climb up its head.


    Using the ck short sword, he extracted a core the size of a football.


    When his hand touches the core, he could immediately feel the vast amount of Ki energy inside of it.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess it ate some demons and then developed its core from the energy it absorbed from them¡­" he muttered while looking at the pulsating energy Ki inside the core.


    It was as if the core is alive and something is inside of it.


    Xin Ja did not absorb the core but put it inside his ring and then absorbed the huge serpent body in the ck orb.


    Inside the ck orb, he could feel the faint presence of Xuanlong who suddenly looks up when she felt his presence looking inside the orb.


    When she saw therge body of the snake entering the ck orb, she could not help but feel her saliva dripping down her wide mouth.


    "You can eat this as your nourishment so that you can recover fast¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile as his consciousness leave the ck orb.


    His eyes darted towards the direction of the snake''s den as he decides to go there.


    As soon as he steps inside the cave, he was assaulted by the pungent smell of rotten corpses.


    He knew that deep inside their of that gargantuan beast are the many corpses of its victims.


    As he walks deeper inside, he encounters many small bugs which he killed.


    As soon as Xin Ja arrives in the cavern where the mainir of the gargantuan snake is, he quickly feels arge amount of dark energy.


    With that feeling, he knew that there are demon corpses inside of this ce.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to walk inside the wide cavern and then located the mound of corpses on the side.


    He could tell that those demons are freshly killed by the gargantuan snake and were put to the side.


    Those demons look like silver-furred giant trolls. They have long necks, ugly faces, long limbs, and have a single horn on their forehead.


    Seeing that there are around 30 of them made Xin Ja want to celebrate his luck.


    "Sigh¡­ This is the rule of nature¡­ Those that are strong will surely live and get the treasure while those that are weak could only cry or die¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he could clearly feel that such a rule applies in this dark forest.

 1308 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 58

    Chapter 1308


    ¡­


    If Xin Ja was on the weaker side, then he would have already died. But even though he is weaker than his opponent, he still uses his brains in fighting.


    He would not dare sh against that creature as long as he was not prepared.


    "The spirit binding array is truly fascinating¡­ I wonder if it works on stronger enemies¡­" he thought as he discarded the bunch of papers in his left hand which has now turned into dust.


    These are the talismans that he had thrown while fighting the snake. He threw it to create a trap array that would seal his enemy''s movements.


    After the sessful hunt, Xin Ja was able to gain more Ki energy as he greedily absorb them in his dantian.


    In his absorption process, Xin Ja observe that there are traces of energy that he could not absorb. If he was able to absorb them, he could feel them entering his dantian but is unable to fill any gap in his vast empty pool of energy.


    By this time after the harvest, Xin Ja decided to go to the town near the location of the dark forest where he is in. The ce is called Aven town.


    This town is near the dark forest. When the global catastrophe happened three years ago, Aven town was able to protect itself from the jungle outside because of a few awakened beings from the city.


    Plus at that time, a military convoy passed by the town and helped in securing its people.


    There are many who died at that time and the town has only been able to stand back up after a year of struggle in fighting against the beasts of the dark forest.


    Now two yearster, Aven town is well-known for being a trade town near the dark forest and tall buildings could be seen inside the walled town.


    It is said that the town of Aven is one of the towns that have the strongest wall to protect its people.


    Inside the town, civilization is thriving and one could tell that the people are living well.


    The vehicles that look like vintage cars from the earth are not using petroleum oil as fuel but instead demon cores.


    Most of the energy sources nowadays are using demon cores which greatly improved and enhanced the life of every citizen in every city or town.


    However, besides using the demon core as energy, scientists discover that each demon core could also be used by awakened beings to slowly enhance their power.


    But, absorption of such strong energy requires advanced machines to guide an awakened. If not, the energy from the core would kill an awakened if they are not careful enough.


    The machines could automatically stop the absorption process and control the flow of energy.


    It is said that only 1% could be possibly absorbed by an awakened and more than that, their bodies would have an adverse reaction.


    So a single demon core of the lowest level demon wouldst and awakened for many months before they could fully absorb its power.


    In the town of Aven, such technology is prevalent that sometimes the town is called the awakened haven.


    The dark forest is a rich source of demon core, and many awakened like toe to this ce to gather, hunt, and grow.


    Of course, such a good prospect¡­es with the danger and the risk of obtaining strength and power.


    It was already nighttime when Xin Ja arrive in the town of Aven and a long line of awakened could be seen queuing up at the gate of the town.


    Two high-powered machine guns could be seen on the side of the wall while soldiers donned in ck uniforms are standing while watching the awakened enter the town one by one.


    These soldiers are mixed withmon and awakened but they wore the same uniform which makes it hard for anyone to create trouble here for fear of the awakened guard''s power.


    It is said that most of the awakened guards of the city are D and E level in strength.


    As the queue nears the gate, Xin Ja noticed the people taking out their Union badges. When Xin Ja saw this, he suddenly frowned.


    He did not know if the union is still looking for him, and also did not know if he is still being hunted like what he has heard. So when he saw that the union badge is being checked he wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Do not worry my friend¡­ take this¡­" a man who is standing behind Xin Ja gave him a badge.


    Xin Ja scanned the badge with his absolute sense and saw no anomaly with it. So he held it in his hand and nodded his head to the guy behind.


    "Thank you¡­" Xin Ja said.


    "Hehe¡­ No problem. This is just a minor thingpared to the help that you are giving us in the dark forest¡­" the man suddenly said.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned and then looks at the man.


    "You might not remember me, but a few weeks ago¡­ You saved me and my group from that demon monkey¡­ if not for you, then we would have already turned into corpses." The man exined.


    With a d feeling in his heart, Xin Ja cupped his hand to the man.


    He was able to enter Aven town and noticed that the town is actually bustling with people.<sub> </sub>


    To call it a city is already an understatement with the huge number of people going to and fro on the street.


    The night sky seems to have not affected the liveliness of the town as people trade and stroll around like it was daytime.


    Xin Ja and two men walked towards a bar where there are people standing outside the entrance.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja and the two men sit behind a round table while a tall and voluptuous woman walked near them.


    p "What would it be for tonight gentlemen?" she said with a coquettish smile on her face.</anda>


    "Ahhh¡­ Merry¡­ You''ve been getting prettier every day¡­" the guy name Peirce who was the one who helped Xin Ja greeted with a smile.


    "Why thank you, Peirce¡­" she replied.


    "The usual for me and my buddy here¡­ Oh, this is my new friend¡­ Xin Ja. Xin Ja... She is the owner of this bar¡­ Merry the iron fist. Don''t be fooled by her beauty now. Hehehe¡­" Peirce said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Hearing Peirce introducing her to the handsome young guy like she was an amazon warrior made Merry frown.


    She red at Peirce who looks like a boorish man.


    "Do not listen to that guy. I''m Merry and I''m a gentle person of course." She rebutted.


    "So¡­ are you going to have what they are having?" she asked.


    "What are they drinking?" Xin Ja did not agree and asked instead.


    "The usual bottle of ice-cold beer¡­" she replied with a smirk.


    Xin Ja has not tasted the beer on this side of the world before so he nodded his head in agreement.


    "Oh, and add a bottle of wine at that¡­" he added.


    "Vintage?" she asked.


    "Show me what you got¡­"


    When she heard the calm and charming reply of the youth, Merry could not help but lick her lips and throw a flirty gaze, and then sh a naughty smile.


    "You got it, darling¡­" she said as she swings her hips away from the trio.


    This time, Pierce and his friend Grover gawked at the conversation between the two. They did not expect this jungle boy to be well versed with thedies. He might look young but he has that swagger of a yboy while talking to Merry.


    The blinking of his eyes and that handsome smile of his could make any woman who looked at him be attracted to him.


    "Damn boy¡­ You look innocent but I did not know that you have that yer''s blood on you¡­ Hahaha¡­" Pierce chuckled.


    The three of them talked and discussed while happily drinking the whole night.


    Meanwhile, in one dark corner, several eyes are glued on Xin Ja and Merry could be seen talking to a man with a thick beard and red hair.


    "Who is that new guy with them?" asked the guy.


    "He is called Xin Ja¡­ a weird name. But I think he resembles someone¡­" Merry said with a sly smile on her face.


    Her usual coquettishness is now gone and a sly-looking woman could be seen standing next to the man.


    "Hehe¡­ So you''ve noticed."


    "Yes, up close I could already tell who he is¡­"


    "Adam Summers¡­" the guy said with a grin.


    "Yes, the Summers in Ae city has sent us a message. They want him¡­ dead." She said.


    When the guy heard those words, he suddenly frowned.


    "You know that the guy is a celebrity among the awakened that frequents the dark forest, right? If they knew that we did something to him, then we would face the wrath of the many¡­"


    "Why are you chickening out? If we do this in secret no one would know¡­"


    "In the city that would be next to impossible¡­ In the dark forest, the more that it would be impossible as that is his territory¡­"


    "Hehe¡­ Just let the woman think¡­ while the man does the hard job." She smirks.

 1309 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 59

    Chapter 1309


    ¡­


    While the two are talking in the dark corner of the bar, the woman suddenly lifted head and then looks at the guy named Adam. When she looks at him, he suddenly lifted his head, and then their eyes met.


    As if caught with her scheme the woman smiled sheepishly. But Adam just showed her a smile and nodded his head.


    "Whew¡­ I thought that he might have read my mind¡­" she muttered as she takes the drinks that the three ordered.


    As she served the drinks, she would casually nce at Xin Ja and show a hint of flirting towards him.


    Peirce and Grover could not help but give a smirk on their faces. They could tell that Merry has her eyes on their handsome friend.


    "Tsk, Tsk¡­ It seems that Merry has her evil eyes on someone. I should warn you, she is a feisty one¡­" he said with a teasing tone.


    Merry red at Peirce and then smiled coquettishly at Xin Ja.


    "I''m not going to bite¡­" she said while licking her lips.


    The two teases as Xin Ja blushed. The young man before them looks shy and inexperienced and he is the opposite of the suave attitude he portrayed before.


    "Hmm¡­ I thought that you are a Casanova¡­ I guess you''re still a young pup after all¡­ Hahaha¡­" Grover teases.


    Xin Ja could not help but lower his head shyly.


    "Ohh¡­ This is too cute¡­ I think I could not hold it anymore¡­ I want to gobble you up¡­" she said with a hint of lust in her eyes.


    The others who heard this immediately felt shivers running down their spine.


    She suddenly puts the tray on the table and then sits on Xin Ja''sp. Xin Ja could smell the strange perfume on her body which made his senses feel tingly.


    Suddenly, in his unique vision, he saw some words which startled him.


    ''Warning! Subtle Poison detected: Hormone and pheromone enhancing drug is invading the body.''


    "This is¡­ aphrodisiac¡­" he thought.


    Then Merry filled a ss of wine and then help Xin Ja drinks it while she is on hisp. Xin Ja felt helpless as he drinks the wine.


    ''Warning! A known hallucinogenic drug is detected¡­''


    Xin Ja is now numb upon seeing those rms. It seems that this woman is nning something and he did not have a choice but to go with it if he wants to find out what this woman wanted from him.


    After finishing two sses, the woman suddenly kissed him which startled Xin Ja. A hint of disgust appears on his face, but he held it in as he did not want to break her ruse.


    As Xin Ja goes with the flow, the woman suddenly noticed that he is bing drugged. With a slight smirk on her red face, she winks at the two men and then carried Xin Ja away.


    "Will that buddy of yours, be fine?" Grover asked with a hint of worry.


    "Hehe¡­ Don''t worry¡­ I''ve noticed that he, my friend is still an inexperienced man. Let him enjoy this night which would make him a true man. Hahaha¡­" Peirce chuckled as he showed a yful smile on his face.


    That Merry might be someone to fear in this area, but she is also a woman. She is someone who likes to sap those younglings with their overpowering energy.


    With that in mind, he thought that it would not be a bad experience for his friend to have a one-night stand with such a temptress.


    As Merry carried Xin Ja towards the second floor, a few men followed behind them.


    This time, Grover saw it and a hint of suspicion appears on his face.


    "Damn you, Peirce¡­ Those guys are from the Blue Scorpion gang!" Grover suddenly said as he punches Peirce''s shoulder.


    Peirce was startled and almost cursed out but when he heard the name Blue Scorpion, his body felt a chill running down his spine.


    He could not believe that because of him, his benefactor was actually hurt.


    He could not let this happen anymore and quickly stood up.


    But before he could move, arge hand suddenly mped on his shoulder and pushes him to his seat.


    "Peirce, Peirce, Peirce¡­ Why are you so jittery? Why don''t you sit down and we can have a nice chat¡­" a tall and bulky man said as he calmly sits on the sofa on the opposite side of Peirce and Grover.


    The two showed a horrified expression upon seeing that guy.


    This is the vice-captain of the Blue Scorpion, Headlock.


    "Headlock! What is the meaning of this? This bar does not belong to the Blue Scorpion¡­ If you cause trouble here, then you cannot escape the responsibility¡­" Peirce warned with a serious expression.


    "Hihi¡­ You would not be worrying about me, would you? I suggest you worry more about yourself." The big man said with a grin.


    Peirce did not say anything and just sat on his seat with an ugly expression.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly, Grover lifted his feet and kicked the table in front of him.


    With that move, the people in the area were caught off-guard.


    Grover did not hesitate to punch the first person near him.


    Bam!


    That person was sent flying to the wall. Suddenly someone from behind kicked Grover''s back. But he was fast enough to dodge to the side and sent an elbow on that person.


    Whack!!!


    That person''s head tilted upward before he fell to the ground and turned unconscious.


    But this time, Grover was caught off-guard by someone suddenly tackling him to the ground.


    His tall body was lifted in the air and then mmed hard on the table next to them.


    Wham!


    Grover could not help but groan in pain as he grimaced. He then saw the person who mmed him lift his leg and was about to kick hit his gut.


    Grover helplessly lies on the ground while ring at that person.


    Whack!


    A fist came crashing at the face of that person who is about to step on Grover and he was sent flying to the side.


    The grinning scarred face of Peirce appears on Grover''s sight as he helped Grover stand up.


    "Hehe¡­ You really are a ma for trouble." Peirce said with a grin.


    "And you¡­ are one stupid bastard¡­" Grover grumbled as he held his shoulder massaging the pain he has felt.


    As of this time, the bar has turned quiet and only a few groaning sounds could be heard.


    p! p! p!


    "Hahaha¡­ Peirce and Grover, you two are truly something to hurt my Blue Scorpion brothers. This is truly fascinating." A tall andnky-looking man walked out from the shadows and behind him is about ten people.


    While this is happening, Headlock is still sitting calmly on his seat as he tilted his head toward the newly arrived man.


    "Spider Joe, this is none of your business¡­ Take a step back." Headlock warned with a stern tone.


    Spider Joe and Headlock are both middle bosses of the Blue Scorpion group. They are in charge of their own turf and people.


    Although they belong to the same group, they are not united in one goal.


    The reason for this is because, in the gang, they have to fight for their own resources. The stronger you are, the more resources you can get.


    Headlock and Spider Joe are both D-rank and both are eyeing the same thing¡­ Adam Summers.


    If they can get that guy, the Summers would be able to pay them a hefty price. So how could Spider Joe let that fat bastard get everything?


    The huge figure of Headlock slowly stood up and towers over Spider Joe. But thetter did not even show a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "What do you want? Do you want to fight?" Spider Joe showed his sharp teeth while grinning at the big guy before him.


    "I truly dislike this face of yours. I think it''s time to wipe the floor of it¡­" Headlock said as he lifted his huge arm and grabbed Spider Joe''s head.


    Spider Joe did not even blink and change his expression even when that huge hand was about to reach him.


    Headlock frowns when he suddenly saw a fat figure suddenly grabbing his hand and stopping him.


    "Pigsty¡­ What are you doing here?" Headlock asked with a deep frown.


    He did not expect that another leader of the Blue Scorpion group would suddenly appear in front of him.


    "Hehe¡­ We are all brothers of the same gang, why should we fight. I would rather share than fight." The fat man said as he let go of Headlock''s forearm.


    While the middle three leaders of the Blue Scorpion group stare at each other, a loud sound suddenly echoed through the bar.


    "No! Stop! Stop! Enough! I already have enough! Please!" a crying voiceing from the room on the second floor was heard by almost everyone.


    Those who heard it could clearly recognize that the voice came from Merry. And it seems that she is having a hard time or an extremely fun time with that guy.


    The people in the bar that heard her pleading voice all snickered.


    However, those that knew Merry frowned. How could they not know that woman? If their conjecture is correct, she just might have hit a hard wall.

 1310 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 60

    Chapter 1310


    ¡­


    Inside the room, a woman is pleading as she lies on the bed. Her voice could induce one to imagine a lustful scene that could make one feel their body feeling warm and aroused.


    Around her are a few bone runes formed in an array.


    On the side, there stands a handsome young youth while looking at her in disdain.


    "You should not have done that¡­" Xin Ja said as he removes the de stuck on his side.


    The woman was actually going to kill him. Luckily he has already known such a move beforehand if not, then he could only wait for his death.


    As he looks at the squirming woman, Xin Ja quickly opened the window and easily removes the safety grill on it.


    Then he jumps to the first floor with ease.


    He then stealthily enters the bar and using his absolute sense, he could see everything that is happening inside.


    He had known that those two with him have been in trouble because of that woman. He also knew that Peirce did not mean to trap him and that the two are even willing to fight against a D-rank awakened just to help him.


    But of course, he knew that they would not be the match for those three.


    As he walked, Peirce and Grover saw him and they stealthily followed behind while those three are still arguing and threatening each other.


    When the three were out, they were silently walking away from the bar.


    Suddenly, Peirce seems to be unable to hold it anymore and suddenly asked.


    "How did you get out of there? I mean, I thought you were still banging that girl crazy?" he asked.


    Xin Ja almost stumbles to his feet as he heard him asking that question.


    The three went silent and then after a few seconds¡­ they all chuckled loudly as they happily walk away.


    Themotion in the bar is none of their business anymore as they just walk away from that ce.


    ¡­


    That night, Xin Ja stayed in a small hotel and began refining the energy in his body. He did not kill anyone in that bar because he did not want to cause any trouble in the town.


    But of course, if those people dare do anything to him after that, then they could not me him for being ruthless, right?


    After refining the energy in his body, he takes out many materials from his ring and began crafting.


    For the whole night until early in the morning, he has been crafting and making various gears ording to his n.


    When it was already around 2 am, he was suddenly rmed when he heard some noiseing from the hallway of the hotel.


    His absolute sense quickly spreads and covered the whole hotel.


    When he saw what is happening, a deep frown appears on his face and a hint of worry is disyed.


    The reason for this is because, there are actually some people standing outside the hotel doors of Peirce and Grover, as they are also staying in the same hotel.


    Xin Ja did not have time to think about anything anymore as he could see that some of the people that are in the lobby had either been dragged away or have been killed by these masked men. If he did not make his move, then those two would be implicated in this troublesome matter.


    Bang!!!


    A loud sound suddenly reverberated throughout the darkness almost waking the whole town neighborhood up.


    Those men in the shadows were caught unprepared and looked at each other in confusion.


    "What was that? Who used explosives?" one of the men walking towards Xin Ja''s room asked.


    "Damn it! How can we finish our task now? Who is that stupid prick who did such a thing?" an angry roar could be heard from the hallway.


    Then before they could react, they saw the hotel door opening as a few guests began running out.


    Xin Ja took this chance to also open his door and run with the people rushing out of their hotel room.


    That explosion rocked the whole hotel so the people all became afraid and wanted to rush outside.


    "Damn it! Everyone, get back to your room!" one of the thugs shouted in anger.


    But how could these people think of being afraid when they are more fearful of their lives. So they all ignored the thugs and continue running away.


    The masked thugs looked helplessly at the rushing people towards them.


    ? One of them decided to kill any of those people rushing and extending his hand to grab a woman who is still in her pajamas.


    But before his hand could even reach her muffled sound could be heard in the air making the people in the hallway be more startled.


    Eeek!!!<sub> </sub>


    Most of the women shrieked as they ran toward the stairs.


    Then those behind them saw four masked men suddenly falling lifelessly to the floor.


    How could Xin Ja not grab this chance to act at this time of chaos and confusion? Since they dare go to his ce where he is resting quietly, then they should me him for being too ruthless, right?


    Xin Ja''s figure flickered and was suddenly banished then he appear in the hallway where several people are standing outside the room trying to barge inside.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    But for some unknown reason, the door would not even budge.


    How could the door budge, when Xin Ja put a thin energy barrier on the doors? If they wanted to open it, they could only use their full force which would surely break something in the building.


    Right at this moment, one of them suddenly grabs the ax on his back and put the gun in his holster.


    "Do you think this thing would not break? Then let''s see if it is stronger than my power!" the guy said as he held the ax with both hands in the air.


    Then with all his force smashes it towards the door where Peirce is staying.


    Bam!


    The barrier reverberates and then like a ss shattering, the barrier was destroyed.


    The brute res at the door in front of him and proudly smirked.


    However, Xin Ja noticed his hands trembling andrge beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    The guy is just acting strong but in truth, his hand is already hurting.


    Ptaff! Ptaff! Ptaff!


    Xin Ja did not want to watch anymore as he quickly shot his MCAW at the group of people. Before they could even react, he has already killed the group standing outside the two doors.


    He then walked in front of the bodies and closes his eyes to absorb the energy in the air.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head as these people are truly weak that they could not even fill the gaps in his teeth.


    It''s like a trickle of water trying to fill an ocean.


    He suddenly waves his hand and drags everyone into his ring.


    The next day¡­


    This incident that happened in the hotel became the hottest news the next morning.


    The patrons were questioned and the officers of the town investigated, but they did not obtain any substantial clues.


    All they knew is that the Blue Scorpion gang is the one who made this attack. However, for some unknown reason, more than 20 of their members suddenly vanished in thin air.


    ¡­


    Inside the Blue Scorpion Gang headquarters, in their meeting room


    Several people have crestfallen looks on their faces as they sit behind the long table.


    "Leader¡­ several of our awakened members were in that night raid. How could they just vanish in thin air? You must exin things clearly what happened that night?!" shouted a tall and thin woman wearing a thing coat with heavy makeup on her face.


    "Banshee¡­ Shut up! You''re not the only one who lost their men¡­ We all lost some of our best guys!" suddenly Pigsty reprimanded.


    "Hahaha¡­ Pigsty, don''t think that I did not know why you''ve taken some of my guys¡­ you all wanted to weaken my group, right?!" Banshee shouted in anger.


    "Enough!" a tall and burly man wearing a leather vest and ripped jeans shouted which made everyone inside the room turn quiet.


    "Headlock! Exin the situation!" the man asked while ring at his vice-captain.


    Headlock''srge figure heaves a deep and helpless sigh as he stood up.


    "Adam Summers¡­ He is someone that the Summers¡­ from Ae city¡­ have abandoned. However, one day he returned as an awakened and has caused trouble in the family. Now their current patriarch, Robert Summers put a secret bounty on his head, when he discovered that Adam is actually in Dee city." Headlock exined.


    "How much is the bounty?" the gang leader asked.


    "500,000 credits¡­" Headlock said while lowering his head in helplessness.


    Since their boss has known this, they did not have any choice but to share the bulk of the reward with him.


    Their boss, Blue Scorpion, is a scheming and vicious man.


    He would not let anything escape from his grasp, especially thatrge amount of bounty.


    But of course, since the Blue Scorpion gang has known this, others have also known it. So now the question is, who would be the first to bring the head of that Adam Summers to the Summers n leader?

 1311 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 61

    Chapter 1311


    ¡­


    Awakened Union Branch Aven town


    On the 2nd floor of the building there stood two men facing the counter while talking to the beautiful attendant.


    One is a scar-faced man while the other is a burly one. These two men are Peirce and Grover.


    "It seems that the town is having a problem with giant ogres these days¡­" Peirce said while looking at the list of missions that they could take.


    "Yes¡­ Those giant ogres have caused us huge headaches these days¡­" the female attendant said while looking at the folder in her hand.


    She actually did not want to talk to these boorish guys as they look a bit scary to her.


    "Alright, we will take this mission¡­ See youter prettydy." Peirce said as he walks away.


    The young female receptionist did not even lift her head and just wrote down the data.


    Although she has faced a lot of awakened ever since working in this ce, she really could not take handling those that have boorish attitudes.


    <o>,m Peirce and Grover did not mind the receptionist as they are used to her attitude toward them. In actual fact, they prefer that fat young man before, but it seems that today is his day off.</o>


    That pudgy guy would talk to them and even barter with them making their trip to this ce a pleasant one. But this young woman is a bit stiff. However, her looks are not pretty bad so they can forgive her for that.


    The group of Peirce and Grover are already waiting on the ground floor. There are seven of them, and one of them is a masked man of average height. This young man is Xin Ja. He decided to wear a mask as he knew that it would be dangerous for the group to be caught with him.


    Although he decided to hunt with them, he also did not want to reveal himself in public, especially in the Union building.


    The group then walked towards the exit of the town and soon reached the cement road. In the past, this cement road has many cars traveling through it. But now, only people would walk on it and there are many marks of battle that could be seen on its surface.


    The cement road extended for hundreds of kilometers towards Dee city and beyond.


    Soon the group saw some trucks carrying arge group of awakened going back to the town.


    As the truck passed by the group, they could smell the stench of death. Blood could even be seen trickling down the back of the truck.


    "Gosh, these guys have hunted thoserge ogres, right?" one of the members of their team muttered.


    "Look at the weapons they have¡­ If we have such weapons, we could also hunt ourselves arge amount of those giant ogres¡­" another one chimed in.


    "Hahaha¡­ You two could say it like that, but do you know how dangerous hunting giant ogres are? One should prepare to put his life on the line in that kind of experience¡­" Peirce warned the group.


    Soon after an hour of walking, they reached the periphery of a mountain.


    "This is the entrance ording to the map. Everyone prepare your equipment¡­" Grovermanded as the group began to take out their armors and weapons from their bags.


    Xin Ja did not move as he just stood to the side and observe the situation.


    His eyes squinted as he looks in a certain direction.


    Bang!


    Ting!


    Suddenly, a gunshot echoed in the air and everyone was quickly startled as they all look in the direction of the sound.


    They did not have to wear their armors as they just take out their weapons and move as quickly as they could in a defensive formation.


    Xin Ja at this time is standing in front of Peirce with a short dark de in hand.


    His eyes are glued to the direction of the gunshot.


    Not too far from the group, arge number of people emerges from behind the trees.


    "Hahaha¡­ What a lucky bastard you are Peirce! But your luck will end today!" a beautiful voluptuous woman jumps down from the tree while holding a rifle in her hand.


    That woman is Merry. She is about 500 meters away from the group but her voice seemed to be echoing in the area.


    "Damn it! I think they have rigged shit ce¡­" Grover cursed as he looks at the almost 100 people surrounding them.


    "Hey! B*tch! What is wrong with you?! We did not even touch you, and you even tried killing us¡­ And now you are acting out of ce! Do you think I, Peirce, am a pushover?!" Peirce shouted in anger.


    "Hahaha¡­ You dare humiliate me! Do you know the price for that?!" Merry angrily shouted as she extended his sniper rifle and pointed it at the young man looking straight at her.


    Bang!


    Skrrriiinnng!


    Xin Ja moved and the bullet that was about to hit him was sliced into two by his sharp de.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" he said in a low voice.


    But it seems that the woman could still hear his words as she sneered and shouted.


    "There is plenty where that came from my darling¡­ Let me repay your kindness¡­" she said as she began to take one shot after another.<sub> </sub>


    By this time the rest of her men also came rushing toward the group while trying to dodge the bullet of their boss.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Ting! Ting! Ting!


    Each bullet sent to him was deflected by Xin Ja, but this time the direction of the deflected bullet made Merry''s scalp ache.


    She emptied the 10 shots out of her rifle''s magazine and she angrily reloaded another one and continuously shoots.


    She did not believe that she could not hit her target no matter what.


    But the more she shoots the more she became frustrated.


    The reason for this is that she could see that her target is deflecting her bullets in a weird way.


    "Damn you¡­ you¡­ you¡­" she suddenly stopped as she noticed her men not moving forward anymore.


    They are all hiding behind some trees.


    On the ground, she noticed that a few of her men are lying on the ground and they are already lifeless.


    "This¡­ what¡­ what happened?" Merry asked with a dumbfounded expression.


    She was too engrossed in her matter that she did not notice that her men have been taken down.


    "Boss, that guy is too devious¡­ He deflected your bullets at us¡­" one of herckeys replied while cowering behind a tree.


    "Damn it! Kill that guy!" This time she shouted as she put the rifle to her side and rush towards Adam with a long dagger in hand.


    "Let''s attack them!" Peirce shouted as he red at the iing people.


    He was truly stunned at the capability of the youth in front of him and now truly knew how he has saved his group before.


    Fighting beside such a strong person made his blood boil and his desire to fight heightened.


    While therge group of people approaches them, Xin Ja now showed an evil smile on his face. Although these people are mostly E-rank, Merry is a D-rank awakened. So this amount of Ki is already enough for him to fill anotheryer of the boundless ocean in his dantian.


    "My turn¡­" Xin Ja takes out his MCAW.


    He would not use the revolver against these people as that is a very powerful weapon and it would look overkill if he casually uses it to eliminate this group.


    So using his MCAW is already good enough.


    Ptaff! Ptaff! Ptaff!


    The rapid firing of the MCAW echoed in the air as one awakened after another fell to the ground. On their heads, one could see the bolt puncturing their skulls.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja stop firing as the rest of the awakened had already run away in fear.


    He could not help but click his tongue at the number of death around them.


    Merry at this time is now frozen in fear as her legs tremble while looking at Xin Ja. She is not that far from him only around 120 meters, so she could clearly see his sharp eyes staring at her.


    "P¡­ Please¡­ Please¡­ Don''t kill me." she said with a trembling tone.


    Xin Ja noticed that her voice is being transmitted by a radio with a speaker.


    "Why should I not?" Xin Ja asked with a sneer.


    "I¡­ I will tell you who put a bounty on your head!" she quickly replied.


    This time, Xin Ja was taken aback and did not expect such a thing happened. He recover from his stupor and red at her.


    "Who?" he said in a low and deep tone.


    "It¡­ It was your uncle¡­ Robert¡­ Robert Summers." She said.


    "Hmm¡­ Go, I will be killing you today. But if I ever see you again, then don''t me me for being impolite!" Xin Ja threatened.


    Merry almost fell to the ground as she stumbled while running. She now noticed that there is a bolt lodge on her left leg.


    She did not actually feel it.


    ¡­


    As she was running away from the area, several eyes in the shadow were actually observing this scene.


    "Boss¡­ That guy is far too strong. What should we do?" anky fellow asked while hiding in the shadows.


    "Hehe¡­ Why do you think, he did not kill her?" the man beside thenky fellow asked.


    Thenky fellow shrugged his shoulder.


    "Haha¡­ I have a n¡­"

 1312 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 62

    Chapter 1312


    ¡­


    Seven people are slowly approaching the dark forest where the sound of animals pervaded the air sending chills running down the spine of each person in the group except for one.


    Although they have been hunting these demons for a long time now, the group could still not get used to the tense feeling that the hunt is giving them.


    Xin Ja who is walking behind the group has already spread his Absolute Sense and has scanned the area of around 100 meters from the group.


    His figure suddenly shed and disappears from his spot.


    This scene has already been amon urrence now ever since they enter the forest, so the group did not worry.


    After a few seconds, Xin Ja''s figure appear behind the group and followed them.


    Ever since following this group of people, Xin Ja has observed that his harvest has been plentiful. He has killed a lot of D-rank demons and some mutated animals.


    "This group is like a ma for problems¡­" he thought as a smile crept on his face.


    He now knows the reason why that batch of awakeneding back to the town looks gloomy. They seem to have encountered a lot of beasts in these parts of the forest.


    As Xin Ja continuously scanned his surroundings, he suddenly stopped and then frowned.


    "Stop!" he said.


    The rest suddenly stopped in their tracks and then looks at their surroundings cautiously.


    Although his Absolute Sense could not see it, his sharp hearing could hear the sound of battle.


    "There are people fighting¡­ 500 meters in that direction." He said while pointing at the west.


    Everyone was silent as they look at Peirce.


    "Can you detect how many are there?" Peirce asked.


    Xin Ja closes his eyes to concentrate and then after a few seconds opens them.


    "Roughly around fifty men¡­ and their opponent is a pack of heavyweight creatures¡­"


    This made Peirce frown and then look at the group before him.


    "Should we check things out or continue with our mission?" he asked.


    "I suggest we check things first¡­ Maybe those are our friends¡­ or maybe foes, who knows¡­, right?" a female wearing a red leather coat suggested.


    Everyone nodded their heads to her suggestion.


    Xin Ja leads the group as he suddenly jumps up and began scaling the tree branches. The group followed behind him at a moderate pace.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja could now see the situation with his Absolute Sense.


    As he scanned the surroundings, he could see many corpses on the ground of both men and ogres. It seems that both parties have suffered huge losses in their sh.


    Among the group of people, he recognized three of them, Pigsty, Healock, and Spider Joe. Those are the people that held Peirce and Grover at the club.


    "It seems that enemy would surely meet in the narrow road¡­" he muttered as he looks at the group.


    "I guess, these guys belong to that Blue Scorpion gang¡­ But what are they doing here?" he thought.


    Xin Ja did not observe further as he run back and then jumped in front of the group following him.


    "I found the group fighting against the ogres¡­ They are from the Blue Scorpion." Xin Ja said then looks at Peirce and Grover.


    Everyone showed an expression of fear and worry in their eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s retreat for now. Those guys are over our heads. They would be able to trample over us after they got rid of the ogres¡­" Peirce decided.


    "Ok, but I would like to suggest something." Xin Ja interrupted as he contemted.


    Then his expression lightens up and he gathered everyone and began to show them his n.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile deep inside the forest, the Blue Scorpion gang is now in a predicament.


    Out of the 50 members they brought, almost half of them died in the hands of the ogre. What made it more depressing is the red-skinned ogre with a piece of armor made from the rib cage of an unknown beast.


    His aura is so domineering that it is affecting the battle formation of the gang.


    "Leader! I think we should escape! If we continue to fight with them, then we would all die here!" Headlock suggested to a burly man wearing a leather vest.


    The body of that man wearing a leather vest exudes some kind of energy that has the faint aura of lightning.


    His eyes are even glowing and a web of electric sparks could be seen coursing through his body.


    "No¡­ I, Blue Scorpion, am not a coward¡­" he said as he red at the red-skinned ogre.


    The figure of Blue Scorpion suddenly shed as he darted at ogres in front of him with an uncanny speed.


    He was too fast that those ogres could barely react as their legs got electrified by his punches.<sub> </sub>


    Bleu Scorpion''s target is that red-skinned ogre who seems to be the leader of the group.


    Before that guy appears, his men were ughtering the ogres easily with his help, but as soon as that guy appears and with him a few ogres the tables suddenly turned and now both groups have equal footing.


    As lightning bolts appear one after another, some of the ogres would be stunned and unable to move. At that instance, the others would attack those giant ogres with theirbined might.


    And so the ogres fall one after another.


    However, how could the ogres just let this situation be?


    With a wave of that red-skinned ogre''s hand, several wind des would appear and decapitate the heads of some of the awakened.


    As soon as the stunned ogres could move they would begin to attack the puny people below them with their clubs.


    Some unlucky member of the Blue Scorpion gang would be sttered into a paste after getting hit.


    "Damn you! You ugly beast!" Blue Scorpion red at the red-skinned ogre that is now in front of him.


    The two are now facing off against each other.


    Then suddenly powerful fluctuation of energy erupted in the air and destroyed arge portion of forest around the two and they shed.


    Those that are near the vicinity of the two powerful beings were sent flying and before they couldnd, their body was already assaulted by sharp winds coupled with lightning sparks.


    Pieces of burnt corpses could now be seen everywhere.


    "Damn it! Headlock we should run! We cannot let our gang fall just like this!" Banshee shouted as she quickly darted away from the chaotic battleground.


    Following behind her is the figure of Spider Joe who is dragging a weak-looking woman.


    Pigsty and Headlock did not retreat and sneered at the two.


    They might be able to escape this tragedy, but once they came back to the town, the other gangs would surely eat them alive.


    The only reason why the Blue Scorpion gang could be overbearing is because of the presence of Blue Scorpion their boss. Without him, the other gangs in the city would have already devoured their gang a long time ago.


    So no matter what, Headlock and Pigsty have decided to help their boss in this battle.


    Some of their minions have followed the two while the others have stayed and decided to fight.


    Bang!


    Crash!


    Crackle! Crackle! Crackle!


    The loud sound of destruction all over the ce could be heard as two figures shed before their eyes as those figures battled with each other.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Suddenly they saw two figures flying at each opposite side and crashing on the ground.


    Several trees have been toppled over and therge red-skinned ogre could be seen lying among the rubbles of tree trunks.


    Meanwhile, Blue Scorpion could be been with his half-naked body lying on a pit. His body has wounds all over and he seems to be in hisst breath.


    The battle between the two took about 2 hours before it ended and it seems to be a draw.


    "Boss! Boss! Are you okay?" cried Pigsty as his pudgy figure runs to the side of Blue Scorpion.


    With one eye swollen and his mouth almost losing all of his teeth, Blue Scorpion forcefully grinned to show his conviction. However, the pain in his body is something that made him realize that he might be in a bad condition.


    Pigsty suddenly grabs his body.


    "No!... Arrgghh!!!" Blue Scorpion groaned in pain.


    "My¡­ My back¡­ This¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t feel my¡­ legs¡­" he suddenly muttered as he grimaces in pain.


    When Pigsty and Headlock heard his words, they showed worry in their eyes.


    Arrgghh¡­


    Before the two could think deeply, they saw the other ogres begin attacking their men.


    Headlock gritted his teeth and also fought back.


    Another brutal battle ensues but this time, only 5 of his men are left and Headlock has many wounds on his body.


    "Pigsty¡­ take¡­ take¡­" before he could end his word he noticed something.


    Puchi!!!


    The two were dumbfounded and were unable to react when they noticed warm liquid sshing on their faces.


    Then with horrified expressions on their faces, they look at the head of their leader Blue Scorpion.


    Now, his eyes are still open but they are already dted.


    On the side of his head is a metal bolt inserted skewering his brain.

 1313 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 63

    Chapter 1313


    ¡­


    Not too far from the two stood a young man with a weapon in hand. They are now surrounded by a group and the two recognized who the young man is.


    "It''s you! You¡­ You''re Adam Summers!" shouted Pigsty in anger while ring at Xin Ja.


    Their boss has been killed by this ant, they were nning an ambush but who would have known that they would encounter a group of patrolling ogres with a powerful one in the group.


    That ogre was too strong that it is even able to best their boss which is considered one of the strongest awakened in the town.


    Blue Scorpion is a C-rank awakened with lightning power. But even with that power, he is still unable to defeat the enemy''s boss. That''s how strong the opponent is.


    But now, their boss is gone because of this incident and Pigsty is ming Adam Summers for such an incident.


    "Kill them!!! Kill them all!!!" Pigsty shouted as he stood up and began charging at Xin Ja.


    Roar!!!


    But before the two groups could sh, they were interrupted by a loud roar. Then they saw the rubbles and broken trees bursting as arge hand came out from inside the pile.


    Crack! Crack!


    Everyone watches in horror as a giant figure slowly emerges. The pressure of the killing intent from that figure alone has already frozen everyone in ce.


    How could they fight against such an enemy?


    This red-skinned ogre is a C-rank demon, so how could they fight against it?


    They would be like ants trying to hurt an elephant.


    In contrast to the panic of the people around him, Xin Ja began to analyze the condition of the enemy. He could tell that this ogre is also on itsst leg. But the pressure it exudes is more than a mere Ki-master like him could bear.


    "Is this the strength of a Ki-champion?" he muttered to himself as he could not help that his hand began shaking.


    Roar!!!


    The red-skinned ogre growled and those standing near it covered their ear and they kneel on the ground.


    Everyone is now shaking in fear. The huge pressure of the creature''s killing intent is truly horrifying and suffocating. Then those that are near the creature suddenly spat mouthfuls of blood.


    Xin Ja on the other hand gritted his teeth as he forces his body to quickly move.


    Swoosh!!!


    As he was able to finally bear the pressure, his body darted to two of hispanions who are still in a daze. Without hesitation, he grabs them and then drags them to the side.


    As soon as he did, arge hand came crashing at their location.


    The strong pressure caused by this sent Xin Ja and the two tumbling over.


    "Run!... Run!" Xin Ja gritted his teeth as he growled at the two who are still in a daze.


    Hearing his words, they were awoken and quickly move away.


    The same reaction came over the rest as they slowly steps away from the giant ogre before them.


    "Peirce! Grover! Take them away from here!" Xin Ja shouted.


    Swoosh!!!


    Bang!!!


    Before anyone could move, the red-skinned ogre''srge hand came crashing towards a person, and with one strike, it swatted that person like a fly.


    St!!!


    Blood and gore are everywhere as that person was squished like a tomato.


    This time, how could anyone be still in a daze? With a shrill cry, some of the women in the group began running followed by the rest.


    Pigsty and Headlock also came to their senses and quickly run. However, therge body of Pigsty made him an easy target for therge demon.


    It suddenly appears near Pigsty and then grabbed him with one hand.


    Arrgghh!!!


    "Unhand me you demon!" Pigsty shouted as he takes out a handgun and then began shooting at the ogre''s face.


    His other hand is holding a butcher''s knife and began chopping the hand holding his body.


    But no matter what he did, he is unable to free himself from the creature.


    Puchi!!!


    Roar!!!


    By ident, one of his bullets hits the eyes of the enemy and causes it to growl in pain. It loosened its hold on Pigsty and his pudgy body fell to the ground.<sub> </sub>


    However, the fall made himnd on his feet, and coincidentally it broke one of his legs.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Pigsty growled in pain as he held his left foot.


    He then looks at the red-skinned ogre. As soon as he did, the pain he was feeling suddenly vanished as he saw its remaining eye ring at him.


    Pigsty wanted to run, but he is unable to move.


    It was already toote as he saw arge palm crashing down on him.


    He could only close his eyes and grit his teeth.


    He did not expect that he would truly die in this ce. His mind suddenly remembers the past deeds that he has done in the town.


    He was a leader of a group¡­ he is being feared, respected, and adored. The money came to him easily and even women grovel at his feet.


    Living that kind of life is bliss for him, for someone as fat as himself.


    Before everything turned chaotic and before he bes awakened, he was considered an underling, a pushover. But with poweres, strength and authority. He could not say that he regretted anything except for the time when had lost the woman he truly loves to someone that belongs to another gang.


    "Well, what a nice life I had¡­" he muttered as the shadow of gloom overcame him.


    St!!!


    Large chunks of flesh burst out, as the fat body of Pigsty was squished to the ground.


    "No!!!" Headlock who was escaping a while ago cried as he saw Pigsty dying.


    He suddenly grabs the semiautomatic rifle on his side and began shooting at the red-skinned ogre.


    Its attention was shifted towards him but he did not fear it anymore. He wanted to kill that bastard and he would use everything in his power to do so.


    By this time, Xin Ja notices that on the path of the ogre two of his teammates are on the way. They are on the ground covering their heads in fear.


    He gritted his teeth as he dashed over towards the two. But before he could even reach them, the red-skinned ogre has already made its move.


    Crash!!!


    Like a whirling wind, the red-skinned ogre stumped its huge feet on the ground and stepped on those two that are cowering.


    The two were turned into meat paste by the huge feet of the red-skinned ogre before it tumbles to the ground as it lost its bnce.


    "No!!!" Peirce cried in anguish as he lost two of hispanions.


    "Peirce! Go! Take them out of here!" Xin Ja shouted in panic.


    Peirce gritted his teeth as he knew that the longer they stay in this ce, the more they would be in danger. So without a choice, he and Grover took the rest of the surviving members of their team and escaped.


    Meanwhile, the giant red-skinned ogre picks itself up and then red at Headlock who is escaping.


    It suddenly extended its arm and picks a broken tree. Then it throws the tree towards Headlock''s location.


    When Xin Ja saw this, his eyes lit up, and quickly made his move. Focusing his senses on his trembling body, he then set his sight on the enemy''s eyes.


    Then he could feel a trace of Ki attaching to the remaining eye of the enemy.


    He suddenly takes out his magnum and then pointed in the direction of that huge eye.


    Bang!!!


    Seemingly feeling the killing intent of its enemy, the ogre suddenly reacted with a fast speed. It lifted its left hand and blocked its eye.


    Its huge hand covered its forehead however¡­ its pinky is the one covering its remaining uninjured eye. Because of the power of the magnum revolver and the Ki-covered bullet, it easily broke through the flesh and even shattered the bone and went directly to the demon''s eye.


    Roar!!!


    It suddenly growled in pain as it quickly lost its vision.


    With both eyes now gone, it became angered and began thrashing everything around it.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. He did not control his killing intent at that time because of the situation. If he had, then this demon would have already died.


    But he has no time to regret it as he could not even dodge the iing waves of energying from the enemy.


    Suddenly, he saw a fewrge boulders flying right at his location. He quickly dodges but as soon as he moved, the red-skinned ogre seems to have noticed him with its sharp hearing.


    Xin Ja was caught off guard when arge palm came crashing right at him.


    But still, he was able to flex his body and try dodging the huge arm. He knew that if he gets caught by this creature, then everything would be over.


    Although he was not caught, he was still unable to dodge the strike. His small figure was sent flying and hits arge tree which was wrecked by the impact.


    Xin Ja could only grit his teeth as he almost lost his consciousness because of the impact.

 1314 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 64

    Chapter 1314


    ¡­


    Headlock saw therge treeing his way. Without hesitation, he quickly jumps to the side and dodges. But the strong winding from therge tree still sent him flying to the side.


    When he hit arge boulder he spat a mouthful of blood as he fainted.


    By this time, Xin Ja and the red-skinned ogre are the only ones left on the battlefield. Xin Ja could feel that some of his bones are broken and that his skin wascerated by the sharp winding from the red-skinned ogre.


    He quickly pops a pill into his mouth and circtes the energy from his body to heal his wounds.


    As he moves to get out of the hole he is in, he suddenly saw the red-skinned ogre moving.


    The eyes of Xin Ja went wide as the ogre shed and appear before his location.


    Then without warning, it suddenly smashes itsrge fists right at him.


    He did not have time to think of anything else as he quickly jumps to the side and dodged. Meanwhile, he activated a few defensive runes to protect himself.


    However, those runes were like paper in front of the strong force of the demon.


    As the right fist of the demon came crashing down, Xin Ja''s figure was thrown to the side and was once again hit by a huge impact and the sharp wind.


    While in the air, he did not hesitate to grab his gun and then point it at the demon before him.


    Click!!!


    The mere clicking of the gun''s hammer seems to have alerted the demon as it suddenly waves its left hand in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Xin Ja''s eyes went wide as he looks with disbelief at his enemy.


    He had notnded on the ground and yet he is once again being sent flying. But this time, he was hit squarely by his enemy.


    Like a cannonball, he was sent flying and smashes a row of short trees on the side.


    The red-skinned ogre did not hesitate and quickly locate the direction where Xin Ja was flying. Without hesitation, its figure appears in that location and began thrashing everything in it.


    At this time, Xin Ja forced himself to use a flying array and began floating in the air.


    He pops another pill and then realigned his dislocated shoulder.


    He looks at the ogre who is thrashing on the ground. He could sense that this demon is not that dumb after all.


    It is actually using the wave it causes to locate him. Each thrashing that the demon does seems to send airwaves and those airwaves vary in degree.


    "Is it using air as an echolocation?" He thought.


    Xin Ja suddenly throws something on the ground and when that thingnded the red-skinned ogre''s aggressive stancended in the direction where it fell.


    To Xin Ja''s surprise, it did not actually attack.


    "Damn¡­ This thing is intelligent." he could not help but mutter.


    Xin Ja carefully takes out a long rifle and then puts the red-skinned ogre in his sight. He controls his killing intent and then quickly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja''s eye went wide with disbelief as the ogre actually dodge his bullet.


    "This¡­ this is the difference between a Ki-master and a Ki-Champion." He thought as he quickly flew down.


    This is because arge boulder has been hurled in his direction and he has to dodge.


    Luckily, the flying gear he has on does not create any wind ripples with hovering.


    Xin Ja wanted to escape at this time, as he knew that he did not have a chance to fight against the enemy. But as soon as he thought of such an idea, he suddenly saw the red-skinned ogre looking in a certain direction.


    When he noticed this, his heart skipped a beat.


    Then he quickly looks and saw that several figures are running away from the area. He then saw those familiar figures and his heart sank.


    He did not hesitate anymore and he wildly fires at the ogre.


    Bang! Bang!


    The ogre dodges from side to side as it threw anything it could grab in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Xin Ja did not have a choice but tond and face this stronger enemy head-on. This way, he could save those people whom he has considered friends in this world.


    Xin Ja''s figure suddenly shes as he takes out his short sword and a handgun.


    He now decided to fight this thing with all his might. Well, he still has the choice to escape. If not, then he would not be confident enough to face such a monstrous enemy.<sub> </sub>


    Sensing that its opponent is rushing at it¡­ the ogre suddenly shes and appears in front of Xin Ja. It then brandishes itsrge hands and smashes Xin Ja.


    But Xin Ja agilely dodges its sloppy movement and attacks easily. He could now see that even though this red-skinned ogre''s movement is fast, its attacks are not as fast. In fact, they are considered as slow as it tends to gather wind energy in their arms before smashing.


    But what made Xin Ja feel a bit afraid is that it has not used that curved de made of bones on its back. It was as if it is reserving it for some reason.


    Xin Ja began slicing the skin of the enemy whenever he dodges and right now, the arm of the red-skinned ogre is full of gashes and is covered in blood.


    It suddenly takes a step back as it suddenly staggered.


    Xin Ja now noticed that there is actually arge bloody wound on its stomach. From the looks of it, this thing is really at the end of its string. But because of its beastly instinct, it is trying to struggle before dying.


    A sharp glint appears in Xin Ja''s eyes as he suddenly rushes at his opponent. But then before he coulde close, his heart skipped a beat.


    This is because, the ogre suddenly grabbed the curved de on its back, and then without hesitation, it swings it in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Feeling the intense killing intent subduing his consciousness, Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly take out almost half of his bone array and quickly created multipleyers of barrier in front of him.


    He did not know if it would withstand such a force, but he has no choice.


    Along with the bone arrays, he also takes out one of the strongest shields of a Mecha he built from his inventory.


    This shield is coated with ayer of ck stone and he is sure that it is very sturdy. He could confidently say that it would not break even if he is attacked by any kind of power below a Ki-grandmaster.


    Well, that is ording to his calction thought.


    As so as the de struck, a powerful air current blew over him. The de has not fullypleted its cycle and he has already suffered such an impact even with his barriers up, so how could Xin Ja feel confident at this time?


    He has no time to think and he could only grit his teeth.


    Kacha!!!


    One barrier after another broke apart like ss and shattered.


    Xin Ja on the other hand nted his feet on the ground as his figure began to sink as the air pressure increased.


    His breathing even became heavy and the wounds in his body worsen as morecerations appear.


    His clothes are not partially torn and blood flowed covering every bit of his skin.


    "Arrgghh!!!" Xin Ja gritted his teeth as he held on to this shield.


    Then his left hand suddenly threw a long de to his back.


    Crash!!!


    The sword of the red-skinned ogre finally broke through thest barrier and shed with his shield. Xin Ja could feel his bones breaking at this time and even his internal organs seem to have shifted.


    The pain in his body is something he has not felt for a long time.


    Dang!


    He forcefully shifted the shield as the curve de of the red-skinned ogre was deflected high up in the air. Then with a vicious re, Xin Ja uses his will to control the flying sword he just threw a while ago which is now hovering in the air.


    The flying sword flew straight towards the red-skinned ogre''s forehead.


    He has deflected the enemy''s force to such a degree to catch it off guard.


    Although most of his bones are broken, Xin Ja did not give up on defeating his opponent.


    If he has not reached the Ki-Master level, then this feat would surely not be possible.


    The flying dended squarely at one of the red-skinned ogre''s eyes and skewered its head.


    Xin Ja helplessly fell to the ground as he grits his teeth to control the pain he is feeling. If not for the pain, he would have already passed out.


    He then greedily absorbed the energy in the surroundings without hesitation.


    The shield in his hand disappears along with most of his weapons.


    To his surprise, his Ki mark on the flying sword actually vanished as soon as it prated the head of his enemy.


    Xin Ja wanted to move but his body is wrecked.


    But before he could heave a sigh of relief, he suddenly feels an ominous feeling. He knew that there is another strong enemy in the surroundings.


    One of his eyes is swollen, so his other eye which is still fine suddenly saw a familiar figure walking toward him.


    The strong pressureing from that figure is far too intense that it made Xin Ja shiver in fear.


    Without hesitation, he quickly activated the portal and enters it.

 1315 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 65

    Chapter 1315


    ¡­


    As soon as the figure of Xin Ja was about to disappear being eaten by the void, Chloe''s heart skipped a beat and worriedly rushes to attack the void.


    Boom!!!


    She did not know what happened at that time and has just arrived. She could feel the strong killing intent in the air so she did not lower her guards and her killing intent was also high up in the air.


    When she noticed the dead red-skinned ogre lying on the ground she heaves a sigh of relief.


    Then her eyesnded on a familiar-looking bloodied figure. She squinted but then immediately realized who that person is. That guy was her enemy but at the same time her benefactor.


    She suddenly had aplicated feeling deep in her heart as she walks closer.


    Then suddenly a ck hole appears and suddenly swallowed him. She immediately got worried and tried to help. How could she let him be eaten by that void?


    She did not know what would happen, but cracks in space are very dangerous that no one wanted to enter them.


    ording to those that have survived such an ordeal, they could only describe the other world as a living hell.


    And so she quickly attacked the portal with the thought of freeing Adam from its grasp.


    However, she is already toote and the figure of Adam is already gone. But she could tell that her me has somewhat affected that portal. If only she was faster than a few more seconds.


    When the figure of Adam is gone, she could only stare at the area and then look at the blood on the ground.


    "How¡­ How could an F-rank awakened do such a thing?" she muttered while looking at the C-rank creature.


    "He isn''t a C-rank¡­, right?" she muttered while shaking her head.


    ¡­


    Right at this moment, the mind of Xin Ja was immediately engulfed in pain as he could feel his surroundings burning.


    Right at this moment, the me suddenly enveloped Xin Ja''s body but it did not do anything to him. In fact, it seems that the me is actually protecting him.


    "What¡­ What kind of me is this?" he thought as he tries to stabilize his consciousness.


    He could feel that the dimension he is in is very chaotic and the usual transfer that would only take a second has taken quite a bit of time.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Xin Ja suddenly feels the pain in his dantian and because of the extreme pain he suddenly lost his consciousness.


    Thud!!!


    Xin Ja was jolted into awakening as he fell to hard ground. Then before he could recover, his body began to roll to the side and he grits his teeth in pain as he tried to stabilize himself. But he could not as his body continuously rolls until he suddenly felt a strong bout of pain in his stomach.


    When he lifts his head, he could see the thick tree stopping his fall.


    "Arrgghh¡­ Damn¡­" he muttered as his head weakly slumped and he lost his consciousness.


    When Xin Ja''s consciousness came to be, he is already lying inside a moving carriage and the first thing his eyesnded on is an old woman looking straight into his eyes.


    Xin Ja was jolted by surprise but was unable to move as his body is bound by something.


    "Hihi¡­ You do not move young one¡­" the old woman said with a teasing tone.


    "Are you so surprised by my beauty that you turned speechless¡­ Hihi." The old woman added with a grin.


    Although she looks old, her teeth seem to beplete and still young.


    From this, Xin Ja immediately knew that this woman is not as she looks. She is actually wearing a disguise.


    "Who¡­ Who are¡­ you?" Xin Ja asked in a hoarse voice.


    Xin Ja did not know how he got inside the carriage and who the old woman is. Then his eyesnded on a veiled young woman sitting on the side of the carriage and a handsome young man the opposite of her.


    "We save you¡­ I saw you slumped on a tree¡­ Your clothes look weird but your wounds are very heavy. I even could not believe that you are still alive¡­" the old woman said with a grin.


    "I was the one who wrapped your body¡­" she said while licking her lips.<sub> </sub>


    "Aunt Jing¡­ Don''t do that¡­ you look like a perverted old woman." the veiled young woman said.


    Her voice is so mellow and a bit mysterious. It was like a voiceing out of a hazy fog in a wonderful dream.


    "Eh¡­ So what¡­, I think this youngd is promising. Although his facial scar is a bit¡­ daunting." She said with a slight frown.


    Xin Ja observes the group inside the wide carriage and then looks at himself. He tried to spread his Absolute Sense and covered about 10 meters away from him.


    Although it is just 10 meters, Xin Ja is already contented. At least he did not lose his Absolute Sense, unlike his dantian.


    That''s right¡­ the first thing he probed inside his body is the condition of his dantian. It would seem that the fight with the red-skinned ogre has damaged his dantian.


    As he probes once again he could not help but feel dejected as he immediately noticed therge crack. But before he could stop probing he noticed a slight flicker inside of his dantian. When his consciousness focused on that flicker, he could immediately recognize that it was the remnant of the me that was protecting his body while inside that turbulent void.


    "What is this little doing inside my body?" he thought.


    Suddenly, he could feel that the little thing is actually snugglingfortably beside his dantian. As soon as that thing did, it would emit some sense of warmth and his dantian is actually being repaired little by little.


    Then that small thing would suck a portion of his Ki and then would dance around his dantian. It was like it is ying and would excitedly hop around for a while. Then would lean and then snuggle near his cracked dantian.


    Upon seeing that the small thing is actually able to heal his dantian, Xin Ja is a bit relieved.


    He could not help but feel aplicated feeling against that woman named Chloe. He could not help but feel anger and at the same time thankful for her.


    If she did not attack him, he might be able to travel back to the other side, but with a cracked dantian which he did not know how to repair.


    But because of her attack, he now has hope of regaining his powers back.


    "Hey, can you hear me?" suddenly the handsome young man on the side interrupted Xin Ja''s musings.


    He slowly opened his eye and shifted his gaze at the young man.


    "I am An Teng¡­ And this is my big sister, An Xensu¡­ You should be grateful that we saved you. What is your name?" he asked.


    "Xin¡­ Xin Ja¡­ My name is Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja replied.


    "Ah¡­ I shall call you Little Ja from now on. Hmm¡­ It''s a pity, but your dantian is cracked and it seems that you''ve just be a waste." He said with a teasing smile.


    "Teng! Who taught you to talk like that?" An Xensu berated her little brother.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m just stating the fact, big sister¡­" the young man yfully smiled.


    "Young master¡­ You should not do such a thing. Karma works in a mysterious way¡­" the olddy warned.


    When he heard the olddy''s words, his expression be serious, and then he did not say anything anymore.


    "Well, it may be hurtful, but as the young master said, your dantian is now cracked¡­ I could tell that you are very strong judging from your physique¡­" the old woman said as she caresses Xin Ja''s broad chest.


    This immediately sent shivers running down the spine of Xin Ja.


    The old woman seems to notice this and she shed a yful smile on her old face.


    "So, how did you end up in this mountainous area?" she suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja thought for a while and then asked.


    "Umm¡­ Where¡­ Where am I?"


    This question jolted everyone in surprise as they look at Xin Ja incredulously.


    "Have you¡­ lost your memory too?" the olddy asked with the side of her mouth twitching.


    Xin Ja looks at the group in confusion.


    "Haha¡­ I guess after suffering such a grievous wound, you should have. If I''m not mistaken you''re fighting against a beast at the level of a Ki-Champion that''s about level 32 or 34¡­" she muttered while thinking deeply.


    When the veiled young woman and young man heard her words, their expression suddenly changes.


    If this person is able to fight against such a monster, then he was truly strong before his dantian broke. They could not help but now see the wounded young man with respect.


    "I¡­ I''m not sure if you really lost your memory, but this ce here is the kingdom of Radong, the kingdom under and also near the Empire of Gong."

 1316 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 66

    Chapter 1316


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was dumbfounded upon hearing that he is not in the kingdom of Jimal, but instead in a small kingdom near the empire of Gong. The Empire of Gong is an empire that has many kingdoms under its rule.


    The kingdom of Jimal and the kingdom of Radong are both small kingdoms that are under the great empire of Gong.


    As Xin Ja realized this he was dumbfounded and is now curious about what truly happened when he was teleported back to the other side of the.


    Two dayster¡­


    Xin Ja is now able to move and because he is now able to do so, he was¡­ thrown outside and walked with the other servants of the young miss and the young master of the An n.


    Although his bones are still aching, he could not help butment the medicine that this kingdom is still using.


    ording to his knowledge, the production of pills should have already been widespread throughout the empire. But to his surprise, these people are still using ground herbs and decoction for medicine. They are a little bit backward when ites to medicine.


    But he also could not deny the skill of that old woman they are calling Auntie Jing.


    She truly has top-notch medical skills. Plus to his surprise, the old woman is actually a level 32 Ki-Champion. He found this out while listening to the conversation of the trio in the carriage.


    "Hey¡­ How are you? Are you feeling fine now?" a middle-aged man suddenly approaches Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja looks at the middle-aged man who is wearing hemp clothing and nodded his head.


    "Really? But you''re still walking a bit weirdly¡­ Anyway, there are no free meals here, so if you want to travel with us you have to help¡­" he suddenly said as he removes one of the bags he is carrying and handed it to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback but did not reject the bag.


    As soon as he has his hand on the bag, he suddenly could feel a slight heavy pressureing from the bag. Then¡­ as if the bone in his hand began creaking, he could not help but groan.


    However, Xin Ja did not let go of the bag and grit his teeth as he held on to it.


    This time, he stopped walking as he forces himself to put the bag on his back. Those that saw this had smirks on their faces while others showed pity for Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja is not that tall and only has an average height. In fact, he looks a bit small for a normal young man. So seeing him suffer like this made some of those maids walking by the side of the carriage feel a hint of pity towards him.


    As Xin Ja puts the bag on his back, he could almost hear his bones creaking. Those bones that have been mended by the strange medical arts of the old woman seem to once again form a crack.


    One of the maids suddenly walked beside Xin Ja and then gave him a medicinal decoction.


    "Just bear with it¡­ This is for your own good¡­" she whispered after taking the bowl after Xin Ja finished drinking the medicine.


    Suddenly, his Unique Vision disyed something below his sight.


    ''Warning¡­ A small trace of venom was detected. Bone density is being mended¡­ Will now experience pain in 3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­''


    Xin Ja''s eyes went wide, but before he could react, his body suddenly ached all over. His face reddened as he wanted to scream. However, he did not do so as he grits his teeth through the ordeal.


    Seeing the squirming figure of Xin Ja who has stopped, the expression of the old woman showed a smile on her face.


    "Not bad¡­ not bad at all¡­ Maybe he could be of use." She muttered as she lifted her hand and a strange piece of a hard object on the side of a thumb appear.


    She could feel the dense energy from that object and knew that it belongs to a part of a beast''s body that the young man has fought before.


    But she could not determine what kind of beast was it.


    ¡­.


    It was already nighttime when the caravan stopped and began to pitch their tents on the roadside.


    Not longter, the group saw the bandage-wrapped person walking toward them. His gait is sluggish and his body has some blood seeping from the bandages.


    It was Xin Ja. He finally arrives at the camp of the group as he forces himself to walk the distance under such pain.


    But for some reason, he did not want to give up. He walks and walks until he reached the camp. The reason for this is because the mending of his muscles and bones elerates as that small spark suddenly feels that his body is being put into a strenuous ordeal.


    That small spark quickly uses its me to mend the broken muscles and creaking bones in his body. Xin Ja could not help but feelplicated when he saw this.


    But he also feels ted because it seems that his wounds are actually healing at a faster rate.


    Plus the me and the strain on his body are actually tempering his physique making him stronger and sturdier. Every strand of muscle and every piece of bone that is being severed and cut and then mended is making his body tougher.


    As he walked to the side, he carefully puts the bag down and then leaned on the tree. He slowly slid down until he is now sitting on the ground.


    Xin Ja could not help but close his eyes and began to circte the chaotic Ki in the air and guide them in his body. By doing so, he is able to quickly mend the wounds.


    But he dare not direct them to his dantian but instead feed the purified chaotic Ki to the small me inside his body.<sub> </sub>


    When it felt the energying towards it... the little me actually excitedly began to devour it.


    Xin Ja could not help but show a faint smile as he could feel the happiness of that little thing in his body.


    He suddenly could feel that something is wrong when that little fellow stop absorbing and suddenly stopped moving.


    "What is happening?" he thought.


    "Is it sleeping?"


    Xin Ja did not bother with the little guy and just open his eyes.


    He noticed the familiar maid walking toward him.


    "Here¡­ take this." She said as she handed him a bowl of gruel.


    The bowl does not have any meat or anything¡­ it just contains traces of wheat floating inside. He tried to detect any traces of Ki, but he was disappointed to feel none.


    In short, this thing is just water and wheat.


    Xin Ja did notin and just drinks the bowl.


    The maid sits beside Xin Ja and showed a faint smile on her face.


    "How did you end up in this ce?" she suddenly asked.


    "I¡­ I don''t know either. I just woke up and found myself inside the carriage of the young miss and young master¡­" Xin Ja replied with a confused expression.


    "So you forgot about anything?"


    "No¡­ I did not mean that. Thest thing I remember is that I was battling a demon¡­ a very strong demon. Then when I killed it, I was heavily wounded¡­ But the next thing I know is that I am already here in this ce."


    "Then where are you from?"


    "The Jimal kingdom¡­"


    When the young maid heard this, her expression showed a surprise.


    "Are¡­ Are you sure? The Jimal kingdom is thousands of kilometers away from our Radong kingdom¡­ How¡­"


    "That I don''t know¡­"


    "Are you a soldier?" she asked.


    Xin Ja looks at her with confusion.


    ? "Hehe¡­ I heard that soldiers in the Jimal kingdom wear some weird clothing. And they also ride those giant golems¡­"


    "Ah, you mean the Mecha?"


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­ Mecha."


    "No, I''m just a lowly alchemist¡­ I was trying to find an herb and that is when I met that monster."


    "Oh¡­ I see¡­" the maid nodded in acknowledgment.


    "So, you also know medicine then?"


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the two and the old woman walked out from behind the two.


    "Ah! This lowly maid greets the master¡­" the maid suddenly bowed.


    "You can go now¡­ I''ll talk to him." the olddy said while waving her hand.


    "Yes¡­ yes¡­" the maid then runs back to the tent of her master.


    "Do you know how to make pills?" suddenly the old woman asked.


    "Umm¡­ Pills are widespread, but the knowledge seems to have been blocked. Only those that are members of the alchemist association have that knowledge."


    "Hmm¡­ Well, anyway¡­ I''m a physician. Since you came from the Jimal kingdom¡­ Umm¡­ Hey, do you know the name¡­ Doctor Shin?" the old woman suddenly asked with great expectation and excitement in her eyes.


    Xin Ja could tell that she seem to be very enthusiastic about asking such a question. She is like a fangirl trying to get a piece of information from her idol.


    Xin Ja could not help but looks at her and then show a faint smile on his face.


    How could he have known that this¡­ old woman¡­ is actually one of his fans?

 1317 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 67

    Chapter 1317


    ¡­


    The old woman began to bber how she adore the great doctor which many have heard in other kingdoms.


    As the rumors spread, the name Doctor Shin bes synonymous with a miracle doctor or a saint. Most physicians began to research many case studies that have spread all over the empire ever since Doctor Shin appeared.


    Although she has her own skills in medicine, as a doctor, she did not want to miss out on new techniques for healing and helping patients.


    "So, that is why I truly admire Doctor Shin¡­ I know that Doctor Shin isposed of a group of doctors, but what I admire is their head. Plus I heard that he is a very handsome young man¡­ Hihi¡­" when she said thosest words and that giggle of her, it made Xin Ja feel goosebumps crawling on his skin.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ Can you go with me for a second?" The old woman asked.


    Xin Ja hesitated for a moment but still followed behind the olddy.


    In his curiosity, Xin Ja suddenly scanned the body of the olddy inside that thick robe of hers. What he saw made him nod his head.


    "She truly is hiding her true age. She might look like an old woman, but in truth, she is actually a woman in her 30s¡­ Her figure is not that bad, but¡­ Why go to such lengths?" he thought.


    Soon the two of them arrive in a tent with many herbs inside some boxes. This time, Xin Ja noticed that there are around five people inside that tent refining some of the herbs.


    They are turning them into liquid and are being stored in porcin bottles.


    When Xin Ja inspected the porcin bottles, he was a bit surprised as the lower part of the bottle is iid with runes.


    "Alright, let me introduce this guy to you all¡­" the olddy interrupted everyone in the camp.


    "This is Xin Ja and he will be staying with you guys from now on. Since his dantian is broken, he could do menial work for now," she said and then walked out of the tent.


    Everyone looks at Xin Ja but no one said anything and just continue what they were doing.


    Xin Ja also did not want to talk to the others and just looks at the herbs on the boxes.


    "These herbs are the mostmon ones¡­ But without my Ki, I could not refine any of them¡­" Xin Ja thought as he walked to the side and saw a rune etching tool.


    But the problem with the etching tool is that it needs Ki to work.


    So Xin Ja decided to truly do some menial work inside the tent.


    2 dayster¡­


    After the camp has harvested the herbs that they needed from the area, they began packing their goods. At this time, Xin Ja has already recovered 50% of his physique. But his dantian is only repaired by 10%.


    He could not help butment the slow speed of the repair of his dantian. But the good thing about these two days is that Xin Ja got to know one of the refiners. His name is Go Manjong.


    Go Manjong is just a 1st level Ki-Fighter but has a fire affinity just like the rest of the refiners inside the tent. The guy decided to help him and they be friends from then on.


    "Hey, Manjong¡­ Can you help me etch something on a stone?" Xin Ja asked Go Manjong while the two are packing.


    "Umm¡­ Sure, I have some knowledge about runes¡­ I would sometimes carve runes on the bottles¡­" Go Manjong proudly said.


    In fact, Go Manjong befriended Xin Ja because the guy is amiable and kind. He likes his attitude of being humble and friendly.


    And so, the two young men became friends in the two days that they hang out together.


    After packing everything up, Xin Ja gave Go Manjong a pattern which made the young man baffled.


    But he immediately went to work and in two hours finished the task.


    He has shaped the jade-like stone, which is a low-quality Ki-stone that is 2 inches in diameter, into a t gem that is around half an inch thick.


    While crafting, Xin Ja served the guy whatever he wanted.


    Soon, the task is done and Xin Ja was able to obtain a unique rune gem.


    Using some of the discarded materials in the camp that he has gathered, Xin Ja has already made a pair of gloves.


    Go Manjong did not know what that guy is thinking but he did not care as long as his task his done and it seems that Xin Ja has finished packing even his stuff while he was crafting the gem.


    Soon the caravan continues traveling.<sub> </sub>


    That night, Xin Ja walked to the forest in secret and uses a drop of his blood and drip it on the gem embedded in the leather gauntlet.


    When his blood drips on the gem, he could feel a familiar sense as if he has regained Ki control. But he knew that this is temporary and he has to act fast.


    Without hesitation, he quickly uses his will and dives into his ring. He takes out a few items for etching a more powerful rune that would enable him to stably utilize Ki without using his dantian. Although it is a far fetch solution, this is all he could do for now.


    As long as he is able to use Ki, then so be it.


    He has learned this through rereading the history of Shin Jiao. And through his research, he found the solution to his problem.


    Although he has learned this stuff before, it is a different story now as he truly did not have the ability to use Ki internally.


    But it seems that the same principle could still be applied, though he has to use his blood to activate this from now on.


    That night, in that dark corner of the forest, Xin Ja busied himself crafting the things that he truly needed to make to enable him to have the semnce of using Ki.


    When the break of dawn arises Xin Ja showed a wide smile on his face even though he is feeling a bit of fatigue in his body.


    But of course, he did not feel worried about such a thing because of that small ember of fire near his dantian who love sucking his Ki from inside. That thing is slowly revitalizing and repairing any form of injury he has.


    He could not help but praise that woman Chloe for giving him such a blessing in disguise. Now he has the feeling of doubt whether that woman really wanted him dead or not.


    But of course, he knew that if that woman sees him again, he is sure that he would be dead in a blink of an eye.


    So this time, he decided to stay in this ce for a while before returning to that ce to gain strength.


    As the caravan continues with their travels, many noticed that Xin Ja is wearing a leather glove that looks like he crafted himself. The gloves look far too ugly to behold.


    In the periphery of the mountain, they soon could see in the distance a small bustling town.


    "Haha¡­ That my friend is Tiangxu town¡­ It is the most famous town in these parts and that is where our temporary stop will be¡­" Go Manjong said while wrapping his sweaty hands on Xin Ja''s neck.


    Xin Ja could not help but cover his nose when Go Manjong did this. The two began to tease each other as the caravan traveled to the town.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja was called to report to the young miss''s carriage.


    "Get inside¡­" he wasmanded by a stern-looking guard.


    As Xin Ja got inside the carriage, he saw a few refining tools and beside it sits the olddy.


    "Come here¡­" the olddy asked.


    "Try to refine this¡­" she said after Xin Ja sits down.


    Xin Ja showed confusion in his eyes, but the three inside the carriage did not say anything. Right there and then he knew that they have discovered something weird about him.


    He knew that someone is observing him. If he shows his value then maybe he could gain something from this.


    And so he did not hesitate to refine the herbs on the table. Without removing his gloves, he easily refines the herbs on the table.


    "Can you hand me your gloves?" asked the young miss.


    Xin Ja hesitated for a moment and handed them his gloves.


    The old woman noticed the thick bandage-wrapped arms of Xin Ja but did not say anything.


    After checking the glove and sense that nothing is special about it, the young miss gave it back to Xin Ja.


    "Little Xensu, I think this guy was truly once an alchemist¡­" the olddy suddenly said after checking the refined materials.


    "What level can you refine?" suddenly asked An Xensu while looking at Xin Ja.


    "I¡­ I can refine up to level 2 herbs¡­" he said.


    These words made the young miss frown for a bit and then shake her head in disappointment.


    "He is not that guy¡­" she muttered.

 1318 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 68

    Chapter 1318


    ¡­


    "This is great that you are able to find a way to still use your skill to refine herbs even though you have lost your dantian¡­ truly fascinating. But, we need someone who is able to refine at most level 7 herbs." The olddy exined.


    Xin Ja also felt helpless as with his state right now, he could not do so unless he applies higher-tier runes on his gloves. But that would also expose him and might even exploit his ability.


    So he could only swallow that desire and nod his head.


    "But since you''re still talented, I want to assign you to be one of our refiners and gardener¡­" the olddy said with a wink.


    Xin Ja did not know what her meaning is, but he nodded his head and shed his fist to thank the trio in front of him.


    When Xin Ja walked down the carriage, the young man beside An Xensu, An Teng frowned.


    "Sister, that leather glove is emitting strange Ki fluctuation¡­"


    "Yes, I know. That guy is keeping a lot of secrets as I see it. But we have time to observe him, so we have to be patient."


    "I think we can just capture that guy and pry his secret from his own mouth by force."


    Suddenly, An Teng went stiff as he feels a cold aura seeping into his bones. He knew that his sister did not like doing such a thing. He just blurted it out casually, so he did not expect his sister to get angry.


    "I was just joking big sister¡­" he said with an apologetic tone.


    "Remember this, Little Teng¡­ No matter what, do not be harsh to your servants. Because someday, those servants might save your life." She lectured.


    An Teng nodded his head in agreement, but deep in his heart, he sneered at his big sister.


    What could a mere servant do? Save his life? If he could not save his life by that time, what could a lowly servant do then? Even if they sacrifice their lives, that would not be enough to stop that strong enemy that he, An Teng could not defeat.


    The caravan enters the city and Xin Ja sense a bit of nostalgia while seeing the old structure in the town. In the Jimal Kingdom, most of the big towns and cities already follow modern architecture. Only those small towns have this kind of ancient vibes in them.


    But when he enters this town he suddenly remembers that time when he was still a kid.


    The town of Ogden at that time has the same ancient feel in them, just like this town that they are in right now.


    Soon they arrive in arge manor with the words ''An Manor'' written at the top.


    As Xin Ja walks inside the manor he could sense the strong chaotic Ki in the air, which in turn made the flowers, trees, and other objects in the manor exude pure Ki.


    This made Xin Ja feel a bit excited. But then the feeling of depression enters his heart as he recalled his cracked dantian.


    No matter, he still decided to absorb the Ki in this ce and feed it to the me ember inside his body.


    After settling down, Xin Ja was assigned to a small resident and was called to report to the butler of the house, butler Li Guamin. The Manor butler is a middle-aged man in histe 40s, and beside him stood a shifty-looking fellow called caretaker Yu.


    After Xin Ja got his job as a gardener and as a refiner, he and Go Manjong began their work.


    Xin Ja worked hard at the same time, secretly circting the chaotic Ki in the air to his body. He began feeding the Ki energy to the small ember which greedily devours it down.


    "What a gluttonous fellow." Xin Ja could not help but chuckle in his mind.


    As he showed a smile on his face while working, the nearby caretaker Yu noticed this.


    As someone who has been working in the An Manor for many years, what he hated the most are people that take lightly the work in the manor.


    In his opinion, those that have time to smile while working are people who do not take their work seriously. For him, these people need to be punished.


    It was a twisted mentality where he thinks that because he has suffered in the Manor for a very long time, others should also suffer just like him before they can gain their smiles back¡­ just like him.


    He suddenly red at Xin Ja andmanded one of the old servants to double the work that Xin Ja is doing.


    Go Manjong saw this and wanted to object, but he held himself back as he knew the sinister plots of that caretaker Yu.


    "Hey, Little Ja¡­ Be careful of that caretaker Yu, I think he is going to punish you¡­" Go Manjong informed Xin Ja as they deliver the herbs to the refining room.


    When Xin Ja heard this he frowned as he did not know when he has offended the guy. He recalled that shifty fellow and at first nce, he already did not have a good impression of the guy. It seems that his conjecture is true, the guy is truly devious.<sub> </sub>


    But when Xin Ja learned that the guy is actually a 10th-level Ki-Fighter, he dare not antagonize the guy. If he did so, then he could only hope for death.


    Since he is unable to use his dantian, he is also unable to travel to the other side for now.


    The next day, Xin Ja''s job became twice as many as the others in the manor. But he did notin and just epted the job. He still was able to practice his refining ability at this time in the refining hall of the manor.


    By this time, Xin Ja is refining 2nd level batches of medicinal herbs which were taken from the garden. He has finished his task which was supposed to be twice as many as the others around him.


    After he was done, he decided to help Go Manjong with his task and the two finished really quickly.


    The two walked out of the refining hall under the envious gazes of the people.


    Xin Ja went back to the garden and began tending the herbs.


    Suddenly, caretaker Yu appears in front of Xin Ja and res at him.


    "You ve dare to ck off!" he shouted as he suddenly takes out a whip from his back.


    Everyone in the herbal field was stunned upon seeing this scene.


    Whack!


    Xin Ja was unable to dodge as the whip hits his body.


    But to his surprise, he did not feel anything.


    He was feeling a bit doubtful and then looks at caretaker Yu who is ring at him in anger, and then he could feel his clothes torn by the whip. At that instance, he knew that caretaker Yu means harm.


    Whack! Whack! Whack!


    The whip continuously rained down on him and tore his clothes to shreds while Xin Ja howled in pain.


    But of course, this is only an act.


    Deep inside him, he isughing a bit as he now knew that his physique has truly grown and stabilized at the Ki-Master level.


    Anything below that level might leave some mark on his skin, but it could not hurt him that badly.


    Seeing the fellow on the ground, and after satisfying his urge to whip someone, caretaker Yu catches his breath and showed a sinister smile as he walked out of the garden field.


    Go Manjong worriedly kneeled on the ground and helped Xin Ja. Suddenly he noticed that Xin Ja did not have any wounds on his back and it seems that his skin which should be filled with flood only has red marks on them which is already disappearing.


    Xin Ja winks at the guy as he was helped back to the quarters.


    "What is happening? I thought¡­" Go Manjong asked in confusion.


    "Hehe¡­ I am a strong cultivator previously before I have that ident, so¡­"


    "Wait¡­ That should not be the case, right? I mean, those that have their cultivation level broken would also have their physique follow the decline. I know¡­ because I am one too¡­" Go Manjong showed a disbelieving expression on his face.


    "So you are a strong cultivator before this?" asked Xin Ja in surprise.


    "Umm¡­ I am at thete stages of the Ki-Adept realm. But I have encountered some misfortune and turned into a 1st level waste."


    When Xin Ja heard this, he could help but show a hint of pity to his friend. His father has suffered the same thing before.


    "But at least you did not break your dantian." Xin Ja suddenly said.


    Go Manjong suddenly froze and realized that the condition of his friend is a bit worse than what he had.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    "Nah¡­ it''s okay¡­ If I could get my hands on some valuable herbs, maybe I can help you repair your dantian¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said with a smile.


    Go Manjong just looks at the guy before him in disbelief andughed it off. How could someone who lost his dantian still concoct medicine? He might be able to refine for some unknown reason, but making medicine is a different thing.


    But the only exception to that is the well-known medicine saint from the Jimal kingdom who is said to be able to refine medicine without using his own Ki.

 1319 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 69

    Chapter 1319


    ¡­


    The medicine saint¡­ in the history of the Jimal kingdom there rose up a genius known as the medicine saint. ording to rumors from the alchemist society, where alchemist of every kind from every kingdom within the empire congregates and share their thoughts, there are two geniuses that arose from the Jimal kingdom in terms of alchemy.


    One is the genius from the alchemists association of the Jimal kingdom, Rou Chenchen. She was the one who reintroduced the method of concocting pills.


    The second one is the mysterious youth who can concoct pills and potions alike with the highest purity and effect.


    But this youth is too elusive that no one could have seen in his real face. But everyone could only distinguish him because of that weird cloak he would wear which would blur his face.


    p Many have dubbed him as the Medicine Saint, someone who can create miraculous drugs anytime anywhere, just like a saint.</anda>


    So even in the Radong Kingdom, the fame of Medicine Saint is widespread.


    While Xin Ja and Go Manjong are talking the door was suddenly kicked open.


    Then 3 men walked inside with sinister faces while looking at the two figures.


    "Well, would you look at that¡­ He is able to quickly stand up even after that beating from caretaker Yu¡­" of the menughed evilly.


    These three people wanted to cause some trouble to gain the favor of caretaker Yu. They have been hisckey for some time now and the three of them would always follow up on what caretaker Yu would do.


    Within the servants, these three people have caused too much harm, but no one has the guts to tell on them because of fear of retaliation from their backer, caretaker Yu.


    As the three servants walked closer, the expression of Xin Ja turned cold. He clenched his fist as he was about to make his move.


    But then he stopped as he saw someone standing just outside the door.


    "Ahem¡­" a gentle voice clearing her throat froze the three scoundrels.


    "It seems that the mansion has already lowered its discipline that mere ves can already do such things¡­" the voice of Aunt Jing was heard by the three.


    When they turn around, they immediately lowered themselves to the ground and began to beg her.


    "Old madam! We beg you to spare us¡­ This is just a mere understanding¡­" one of them pleaded.


    "Yes, we are actually here to help this little brother¡­"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right¡­ We are here to help him¡­ We saw that he was disciplined by caretaker Yu because of his mistakes, so we offer some help¡­"


    The three began to justify their actions.


    "Do you three think that I''m stupid? That caretaker Yu is just some ve just like you guys¡­ How dare he whips a ve of the master¡­" the olddy sneered.


    Before the 3 men could say anything else, they saw me appearing on the olddy''s palm. Then in a blink of an eye, the mes covered their body and burn them to death.


    When arriving at the manor, she has heard of the atrocities of these fellows and it annoyed An Xensu. This, in turn, annoyed her.


    While looking at the burning corpses she looks at Xin Ja. She suddenly grinned and said.


    "Interesting indeed¡­ Hihi¡­"


    Her chuckle sent shivers running down the spine of Xin Ja and Go Manjong.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja once again began working in the refining hall carrying stuff and also in the medicinal garden. Go Manjong would always be beside him as the two would sometimes talk and share stories.


    Their friendship began to form making Xin Ja feel that the chore in this ce is not that hard and boring anymore.


    That day, An Xensu called him in the main hall of the manor.


    In the main hall, there is arge alchemy pot and some already refined medicine liquid.


    "Xin Jae here¡­" called the olddy as she gestured for him to stand beside her.


    Xin Ja quickly bowed his head and greeted everyone in the hall.


    He has not seen these people before, so he is a bit curious about who these people are.


    The beautiful An Xensu looks at the crowd and the other refining servants entering. After thest person enters, she nodded her head, and the door of the hall closes.


    "Today, the young miss is going to refine her first-ever pill¡­ If this is sessful, then the young miss will be able to enter the ranks of pill kings amongst the alchemy masters of our kingdom." An old man announces in a loud voice.


    Everyone looks at each other and showed an expression of surprise and tion.<sub> </sub>


    If their mistress truly bes a pill king, then they... even though they are servants, they would have high status as the pill king medicine refiners.


    It was such an honor to be in this ce.


    "That old fogey is someone who is able to make the first pill in the kingdom when we first learned how to condense a pill¡­ Although the pill he concocted is low grade, it is still considered a pill¡­ However, in our kingdom, most pills are low grade. We stillck the ability to make medium and high-grade pills." The olddy whispered on the side.


    Xin Ja was a bit confused about why the olddy is exining this to him, but he did not say anything and just nodded his head.


    The old man then looks at the refined medicine as he opens them one by one.


    Soon, his expression suddenly changes as he opens one porcin bottle after another.


    "This¡­ this¡­" he muttered in a shock.


    He then looks at the ve refiners of the manor with a shocked expression.


    "Did these refined medicine done by these fellows?" he suddenly asked while pointing at the refiners.


    A slight smile appears in An Xensu''s eyes and nodded her head.


    Then the expression of the old man turned a bit serious.


    Who did not know what kind of refining ability is he seeing? In his time as an alchemist, he has not seen such purity.


    "This is 90%... no more than that¡­ If my conjecture is correct, one of these ves should have refined all of these¡­ but who?" the old man thought as he looks at the ves with suspicion.


    However, no matter how he looks at them, he still feels a bit confused. These guys are only at the 1st level Ki-fighter realm, how could they refine such a good batch of liquid?


    He shook his head and decided to investigate more,ter.


    He then nodded his head to An Xensu.


    She then stood behind the alchemy furnace. This alchemy furnace was bought in the Jimal kingdom at a high price by her family.


    Although it is old and only low-tier pills could be made with it, in the Kingdom of Radong, it could be considered a treasure already.


    Plus, this furnace has concocted thousands of pills before, so she is confident that she would be able to show everyone her prowess.


    In actual fact, she has already concocted a single pill out of many dregs using this furnace, so this is only for formalities in epting her as a pill king.


    Her hands began to move and her Ki controlled the me inside the furnace.


    Then she began putting the ingredients in the furnace.


    While watching her movement, everyone in the hall showed shocked and awed expressions except for some who has already seen such actions.


    After an hour of work and beads of sweat forming on her forehead, An Xensu finally was able to finish her concoction.


    The smell of burnt medicinal dregs wafted in the air as she opens the furnace.


    Then within the furnace, a single low-grade pill could be seen in the middle of the burnt ones.


    A smile appears on An Xensu''s face as she happily grabbed the pill.


    "Ah! This is truly fascinating. This is a low-tier healing pill with the efficacy equal to two potion bottles¡­" the old man said with a smile.


    "The An n has now cultivated a pill king. Congrattions!" the old man eximed.


    Then a small ceremony happened and everyone began to enjoy the small banquet.


    The servants were sent outside along with Xin Ja who could not help but shake his head.


    It seems that the alchemy association in the Jimal kingdom is a bit devious for doing such a thing.


    How could he not know the technique that An Xensu has used?


    "It seems that the kingdom of Jimal did not want to spread the true practice of concocting pills." He thought while shaking his head.


    While Xin Ja talked and eat with Go Manjong and the rest, the eyes of the olddy are glued to him.


    "What do you think, Aunt Jing?" beside her An Xensu, who has left the old alchemist on the table, asked.


    "That guy seems to know that your technique is wed¡­ I could see it in his eyes, plus the refined medicine all came from him..." she said with a smile.


    Meanwhile, on the side, caretaker Yu is currently whispering something to one of the old men while pointing at Xin Ja. Then the expression on the face of that old man turned sinister as he nodded his head.


    The two seem to havee to a tacit understanding.

 1320 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 70

    Chapter 1320


    ¡­


    Inside the refining hall, Xin Ja is sitting in front of a refining cauldron with many medicinal herbs at his side. As of this moment, he is going to be handling 2nd level medicinal herbs which are a notch above themon 1st level herbs that he could easily refine.


    As he focused his mind, he began by refining the cauldron and then putting the first herb inside. His other hand controls the me while his other hand began to move above the cauldron slowly refining the herbs inside.


    Soon, ck smoke began to arise and this made Xin Ja frown for a bit.


    Without his Absolute Sense, he is unable to time everything perfectly. His Absolute Sense is being used to control the gem in his hands, so he is unable to extend toward the cauldron. He could only rely on his sharp senses to judge and bnce the herb inside the cauldron.


    But it seems that his normal senses have not reached the highest point so that he could advance his Absolute Sense to Divine Sense as what he has known.


    As Xin Ja removes the dregs, he did not stop but instead began another batch of refining.


    Not longter, a frown emerges on his face as he could sense another failureing. And true to his expectation, ck smoke began to arise from the cauldron making the refining a failure.


    Xin Ja did not give up and prepares another batch of refining, this time he adjusted his mentality and then began. Soon, he quickly removes it when the feeling of failure arises from his senses.


    As soon as he did a strange medicinal smell wafted in the air which dulls his senses. But he did not stop the me as he continuously refines it whether the result is good or bad.


    Then he suddenly stopped.


    The refining stopped and he checked the refined medicine. However, he suddenly frowned as he judges from the smell that the refinement is only at 80%.


    "What an utter failure¡­" he muttered with a deep frown.


    If those people refining outside this room could hear his words, they would be really angry with him. For them, 80% is already their refining threshold. So telling it a failure means that they have failed with only a 1st level herb.


    But Xin Ja did not know this as he continuously did as he did before, slowly raising the refinement level from 80 to 90%.


    But as soon as he reaches 95%, he suddenly stopped.


    This is because he has no 2nd level herb to refine anymore.


    This has truly bbergasted him and then looks at the pile of dregs he discarded on the side. He could not help but scratch his nose in awkwardness as he felt a bit sorry for being too immersed in refining.


    He could take out some herbs from his ring, but he has no lower-level herbs inside his ring. Most of them are either mid-tier to high-tier medicinal herbs and with his condition right now, how could he refine those things?


    He slowly stood up and then walked to the door. When he opens it, two gloomy-looking women are staring at him.


    He was tasked here to refine 2nd-level herbs, and the olddy and An Xensu are actually watching him in secret. However, they were both dejected to see him fail one after another.


    They could not help but frown and then regretted a part of their decision to trust this young man.


    They were amazed at him being able to refine 1st-level herbs to a high degree of refinement. But seeing him fail at only the 2nd level, how could they trust him to refine higher level herbs.


    At this juncture, they two have decided to stop relying on Xin Ja and try to find a better refiner.


    "Sigh¡­ I guess we cannot take you with us¡­" the olddy heave a heavy sigh.


    Xin Ja was feeling a bit confused but just nodded his head and followed the two.


    A weekter¡­


    The olddy and An Xensu along with his brother left the manor. It is said that they are going to the capital of Radong kingdom for the Alchemist Meet. It is a prestigious meeting of alchemists in the entire kingdom to share their knowledge and help each other grow.


    Of course, that is the pretext of it on the surface. But in truth¡­ this Alchemist Meet is a battle between alchemists to show their prowess and skill for all to see.


    Those who could excel would gain fame and fortune for themselves and their n¡­ and of course the support of the alchemist association in the kingdom.


    Their purpose is to create another Rou Chenchen within the kingdom of Radong.


    But for many years, now those that have won this contest have not had any improvement significantly. But this year everyone is expecting something good. This is because¡­ a new pill recipe came to the hands of the alchemist association.


    This is because¡­ this pill recipe was bought at an exorbitant price when a down-of-his-luck alchemist from a town in the Jimal kingdom sold it in an auction.<sub> </sub>


    This made the hopeful alchemist want to win this contest so that they could get their hands on that recipe. Maybe if they could, they might be able to be another Medicine Saint, and would this time represent the kingdom of Radong.


    What an honor that would be¡­


    Xin Ja who is oblivious to this just heard such stories from the other servants.


    While gardening, Go Manjong walked beside him and then leaned on his side.


    "Little Ja, be wary of that old caretaker Yu. I think he is nning another sinister plot." He suddenly whispered.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback but then nodded his head.


    He did not know what kind of sinister plot that man is thinking of, but he did not care. But of course, he did not want his friend to be involved with this, so he heaved a deep sigh and decided to help Go Manjong this time.


    "Come with me for a bit¡­" Xin Ja gestured for Go Manjong to follow.


    The two enter Xin Ja''s small room.


    Once inside, Xin Ja takes out a small pouch. He then gave Go Manjong the pouch.


    "This is a small space pouch¡­ There are some pills in there. Use it to fix your dantian¡­" he exined.


    Then he walked out of the room.


    As soon as Xin Ja walked out, he suddenly felt that something is wrong. He was about to spread his Absolute Sense around him, but he suddenly felt a strong pressure bearing on him.


    Without the ability to resist, Xin Ja could only watch as an old man captured him with that devious caretaker Yu standing beside him.


    "Hehe¡­ With this guy now caught and the young miss now gone, we can regain our control in this ce without worry Elder Ping." Caretaker Yu fawningly said.


    That old man called Elder Ping is the same man whom caretaker Yu was talking to at the party a week ago.


    They have been nning this for a while, and now that they noticed that Xin Ja has fallen out of grace with the mistress, they could not wait to get rid of him.


    "Let''s kill him!" caretaker Yu suggested as killing intent appears in his eyes.


    "Hahaha¡­ The reason why you could not gain any foothold is that you are impertinent and rash¡­ This guy has knowledge in refining. A bit ambitious and dumb, as he wasted a lot of 2nd level herbs, but his 1st level refinement is actually very good¡­ With that, we can sell him at a higher price. Hehe¡­" Elder Ping chuckled.


    "But¡­ What if¡­," caretaker Yu wanted to rebut.


    And this caused Elder Ping to frown and feel a bit displeased.


    Seeing this, caretaker Yu could only grit his teeth.


    He wanted to kill Xin Ja to vent his anger and frustration at the death of his two underlings and the amendment of thew in the manor.


    But he could only re at Xin Ja in helplessness.


    Xin Ja helplessly fell into their hands but also feel relieved that they have no desire to kill him. In truth, he could try to break free and escape, but that would worsen his situation. Without his power in the Ki-Master realm and with only his strength, he would be a punching bag for the strong.


    As he helplessly lies in the carriage, he could feel something hitting him every now and then. As he expanded his Absolute Sense, he saw caretaker Yu kicking him secretly as if venting his frustration little by little.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head. He could not feel the pain of that kick, so he could only act like he is pained.


    Ugh¡­ cough! Cough!


    Upon hearing this, a smile crept on caretaker Yu''s face.


    He did this a couple of times until the carriage arrives at the marketce of the town.


    Xin Ja was shoved into a small cell and when his sackcloth was removed, he is now facing an ugly and fat middle-aged man who began to scrutinize him attentively.


    "Hmm¡­ Very good¡­ very good¡­ We can fetch a good price with this one¡­ That caretaker Yu is truly a fool¡­ Hehehe¡­" that middle-aged man said with a grin.

 1321 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 71

    Chapter 1321


    ¡­


    "What is your name?" he asked.


    Xin Ja looks at him acting like a dumb person. He then lowered his head and then looks at the ground.


    The middle-aged man suddenly frowns and then using the butt of his sword, he hit Xin Ja''s stomach.


    Bam!!!


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised but acted with the flow. He suddenly took a few steps back and then groaned on the ground. However, the fat middle-aged man showed a great surprise on his face.


    "This¡­ this youngd''s physique is not that bad. He is actually very sturdy¡­" he said with a grin.


    He then waves his hand and his assistant, who is a tall man, wearing leather armor, and walked beside him.


    "Call the arena¡­ Tell them we have someone with a strong physique but with a broken dantian."


    The man nodded and left the room.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback. Although he acted swiftly it seems that this fat man has very sharp senses and had seen his ruse.


    "You are very tough, so I will give you a chance of redemption¡­" he said as he walked beside Xin Ja.


    "If you can win me some gold at the fighting coliseum, then¡­ maybe then, I could help you gain your¡­ freedom." He said with a grin.


    "Freedom?" Xin Ja asked ignorantly.


    Seeing the reaction of the young man before him a satisfied smile crept on the fat man''s face.


    "Yes, freedom¡­ Did you see that guy who went out? He was my previous diator. And he won his freedom and is now working for me. He can freely do whatever he wanted unlike you¡­ a ve."


    "I''m not going to be a ve anymore?" Xin Ja showed a confused expression.


    "Hihi¡­ I truly love this¡­" the ugly fat man chuckled.


    "You are innocent of the world. Let this Uy Haxiao educate you a little¡­" the fat man named Uy Haxiao wrapped his fat hand on Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "My innocent friend¡­ there are things that you did not know in this world. But let me tell you this¡­ power and freedom go hand in hand¡­" he said with a grin.


    "To gain power you have to fight for it¡­ grab it by using your own hands¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Xin Ja calmly followed beside the man as he got dragged towards the table filled with food.


    The man then began to exin his grand scheme of things to Xin Ja who listened innocently. He did not react and just listen while the man exined some rubbish.


    All-in-all this guy just wanted to earn money and that is his point.


    Xin Ja did not know what this man is nning, but he did not care. Right now, he is thinking about how he could get his hand on more 2nd level herbs.


    Once he is able to get the gist of refining the herbs up to 98% then he could start concocting Spirit Mending Pill. This is a level 2 pill, from his Unique Vision which has the power to mend dantians. He did not know if it would be effective, but he has to try.


    If not, then he could only go to the 3rd level herb and practice refining them to 98 to 99% purity so that he could concoct the 3rd level pill, Core Mending Pill.


    But that pill is something that is hard to concoct even by a 5th-level alchemist. Xin Ja himself has not concocted such a pill before, even though he has already reached the 7th level alchemist master realm.


    Xin Ja went with the flow and ate some of the food on the table. After some time, the servant of Uy Haxiao walked inside and then eyes Xin Ja with a slight smirk.


    He then walked beside Uy Haxiao and then whispered something in his ears.


    When Uy Haxiao heard the man''s words, his expression turned ecstatic.


    "You are very lucky today, youngd¡­" he said with an enthusiastic smile on his face.


    "Today is your day to shine! Hahaha¡­" the ugly pudgy face of Uy Hanxiao turned jubnt and heughed loudly inside the dining hall.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was sent to a ce where people are gathering. It looks like a stadium, but a smaller version.


    In the middle is an arena with white sand and the smell of blood permeated the air. Xin Ja expanded his Absolute Sense and quickly detected a few powerful beasts.


    "Those are 2nd level beasts, dragon head Wirm, giant lightning Slicker, and ice Forg." Xin Ja muttered with disbelief.


    Those beasts are powerful 2nd-level beasts that areparable to Ki-Adept, but stronger.


    When Xin Ja saw this, his expression darkened. He knew that this is the so-called glory that the fat pig was talking about.<sub> </sub>


    "Glory my ass¡­" he cursed in his heart.


    But he has no time to think about anything right now. Deep within his pocket, he carefully takes out his ring and then drips his blood on his gauntlet''s gem.


    With his will, he quickly takes out a few stacks of talisman papers, a beast blood ink, an etching tool, and a few Ki stones.


    He has to prepare fast, if not his life would be in trouble.


    When some of the people near him saw that Xin Ja is taking out some things from his small side bag, they all chuckled.


    "He is going to write his will¡­" one of them teased.


    "Hehe¡­ If I were him, I would do so. I could sense no energy from his body. This goes to show that it''s either he is a normal person, or his dantian is cracked. But a normal person could not be here, so he could only be trash with a broken dantian¡­" one of them said.


    The others began to chuckle as they watch him in the corner busying himself.


    However, one of them did not say anything and just watches Xin Ja using the brush to drawplex arrays one after another.


    When he saw this, his eyes went wide in realization. He quickly stood up and then sits beside Xin Ja blocking the eyes of the other people.


    Xin Ja is confused but did not stop drawing his talismans and etching the Ki stones. Whenever he sets the carved Ki stone on the ground it would furiously absorb the chaotic Ki in the air and would only stop when it is full.


    After an hour of waiting and preparation, Xin Ja could only heave a helpless sigh as he could hear that the program is going to start outside the arena.


    Everyone stood up as someone shouted at them.


    "You maggots should prepare! Those that are able to win today will win their freedom!" the man shouted with a ring tone and a hint of mocking.


    But no one cares about him. Everyone in this ce is a ve and wanted their freedom. If they should kill to live, then so they will.


    The group then is instructed to step outside and present themselves to the audience.


    "Little brother, I never would have expected to find an expert in this ce¡­" suddenly the man that covered what Xin Ja was doing a while ago whispered.


    "I''m no expert. I''m just somemon man¡­" Xin Ja replied with a smile.


    "Hehe¡­ To meet, little brother, at this life and death juncture is my honor. I hope that you are able to survive this ordeal¡­" he said with a nod.


    "I am Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja introduced himself.


    "I have no name¡­ Since I was able to understand, I only know that I am called Big Rock¡­ This is because¡­ I have a very sturdy body¡­" Big Rock said while flexing his big muscle.


    Xin Ja found this guy a bit hrious and has a frank personality. He could even joke at this time which means that the guy is not that worried.


    Judging from the scars on his body, Xin Ja could tell that this guy is a veteran diator and has been in many life and death situations.


    It seems that this kind of thing is far toomon for him.


    Because he found the man a bit pleasing, Xin Ja decided to help the guy. Taking out one of his talismans, he secretly inserted it on Big Rock''s belt without him knowing it.


    Xin Ja and the rest of his group were presented to the crowd which hailed cheering amongst them. Then Xin Ja was given a number te, and it was hung on his neck by a warrior like a medal.


    Seeing the te, he discovered that he is numbered 808.


    "Hmm¡­ This would be my code from now on?" Xin Ja frowned and muttered.


    "Haha¡­ Yes, for me¡­ I''m 506¡­ Ever since I started here, this has been my number¡­" Big Rock said as he lifted his hand and his number.


    "Oh, my it''s 506!" someone shouted from the crowd.


    With that, everyone immediately shouted his number.


    "506!"


    <o>,m "506!"</o>


    "506!"


    The crowd chanted which sent tion to the heart of Big Rock.


    "Hehe¡­ That is how you could gain some audience¡­ little brother." He chuckled.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in understanding. He knew that Big Rock is doing this because there is a trace of helplessness in his eyes.


    No one noticed it, but he has.

 1322 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 72

    Chapter 1322


    ¡­


    To the matter that he is worried about, Xin Ja feels a hint of concern. How could someone who seems so nonchnt and experienced in battles be worried to such an extent? But when he recalled those three beasts he had seen using his Absolute Sense, he could now almost understand why the man feels worried.


    After the introduction of the diators, the arena erupted in a cacophony of discussions. People are starting to ce their bets on the fighters through their numbers.


    Xin Ja did not bother with this and continued sitting on the side and writing talismans and etching runes. He might not be able to use his dantian for now, but he can try to create something that almost has the same function.


    Then one of the staff from the coliseum began to distribute their weapons, pieces of armor, and other gears.


    When the staff saw that Xin Ja seems to be doing something, a sneer appears on his face. He gave Xin Ja a knife and a helmet.


    "Since you''re still going to die, then you can have these¡­" he thought with a smirk.


    Big Rock who is sitting in front of Xin Ja frowned when he saw this.


    "What is the meaning of this?" he asked while looking at the staff.


    When that staff member heard his words, he was about to rebut but when he saw that it was Big Rock, he suddenly quivered.


    Who did not know in the coliseum how strong Big Rock is?


    Without hesitation, he suddenly turns around and darted out of the diator''s fence.


    Big Rock wanted to pursue the guy, but Xin Ja held him back.


    "It''s okay¡­ These things are enough for me¡­"


    "But¡­"


    "Friend¡­ I am deeply touched by your concern. If we survive this, I will owe you one¡­" Xin Ja sincerely said with a bow.


    "Haha¡­ I won''t dare¡­ A master like you is not someone that the likes of me could owe a favor. But I am deeply honored." Big Rock said with a grin.


    "Well, as of now, we both are in the same situation¡­ Hmm¡­ Can I check your condition?" asked Xin Ja curiously.


    With a nod, Big Rock did not hesitate to extend his right hand.


    Xin Ja''s finger touches his wrist and using his Absolute Sense, Xin Ja is able to perceive what is happening inside the body of Big Rock.


    In fact, this guy is not wounded or anything, he might be a 1st-level Ki-Fighter, but his physique has reached the Ki-Adept realm.


    This could only mean that he is actually a physique practitioner¡­ someone who tempers their physique to grow rather than their dantians.


    He has read and learned of such people from the academy and these people are called barbarians.


    In history, there are also Shens that came from the barbarian nations. Those Shens are far tougher than their counterpart. The only drawback of these types of Shens is that they are unable to wield their Shen power effectively, instead, they rely more on their godly physique in battle.


    Then Xin Ja noticed the ve imprint on his body. A slight smile appears on his face, as he willed a strand of Ki to that imprint using his glove.


    After a few cycles, Xin Ja was able to remove the ve imprint on Big Rock''s body.


    Xin Ja knew that ve imprints are used by their masters to control ves. But for him, he does not have one as he is not a ve.


    He was just treated as one and that caretaker Yu has mistaken him to be one. But of course, Xin Ja did not care about these things.


    Soon the sound of the arena erupting in cheers began. The staff of the arena once again enter their fence and separate everyone into two groups.


    Xin Ja and Big Rock coincidentally stood side by side which means they belong to one group. Then they were paired to face another diator as their opponent.


    His enemy is a tan-skinned man with arge scar on his face making him look menacing.


    Meanwhile, Big Rock is facing a skinny man with a sinister smile on his face.


    After a while, Xin Ja finished his talisman and rune arrays and put them back inside his small pouch.


    The staff saw this and quickly walked in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Without asking anything he suddenly grabs the pouch and then checked the contents inside.


    Big Rock wanted to react but he was held by another staff member.


    The bag was turned inside out and the papers and rocks fell to the ground.


    They look like charms and what''s written on them almost made everyoneugh their ass off.


    ''I will live through this.''


    "What a wimp!" said one of the staff members.


    The other diators also sneered at what Xin Ja has written on the papers and the stones.<sub> </sub>


    The staff throws the pouch on the ground and Xin Ja quickly picks it up.


    While everyone is sneering and jeering at him, Big Rock is showing confusion in his eyes. He might not know how to read, but he is sure that those are not what he had seen Xin Ja writing.


    But he did not say anything and just nodded his head in realization and he immediately feels deep respect for Xin Ja.


    "506 versus 103!"


    "506 versus 103!"


    Shouted the staff and Big Rock showed a confident smile on his face while looking at thenky fellow before him.


    The crowd cheered and this time Xin Ja decided to watch the battle.


    Watching behind the cage, Xin Ja could see Big Rock and thatnky fellow 103 entering the arena. Both of them began to circle and sand and show an aggressive stance.


    Then suddenly they began to attack, what happened next made Xin Ja lose his desire to watch the scene before him.


    How could he not feel disappointed?


    The two men attacked each other without even using their own Ki. Thenky fellow holds his short sword with a dexterous movement and agile body. He could even cover the surface of his short sword with Ki. However, that was it.


    The Ki did not do anything but disy his minuscule prowess to the audience.


    Those in the know would just sneer at his performance.


    With one swing of his sword, Big Rock easily parried the de of his opponent. But thenky fellow is truly agile as he was able to dodge Big Rock''s next attack.


    As the two exchange blows wounds began to appear on thenky fellow''s body. As for Big Rock, his body is as tough as steel. Only white lines would appear on the surface of his skin whenever he would be hit by his enemy.


    Soon, the battle ended when little rock kicked thenky fellow to the wall and nailed him to one of the spikes.


    "Kill! Kill! Kill!" the audience chanted while looking at the still strugglingnky fellow at the edge of his life.


    "No! Spare me!" thenky fellow shouted as he held on to the spike skewering his thin body.


    "Humph! You did not even spare other people, how dare you beg for your life!" Big Rock said with a sneer.


    As he lifted his short sword, the eyes of thatnky fellow suddenly turned grim as he forces his body toe out from the spike.


    With a jump of his body, he took something in his mouth.


    Then in almost an instant, his long arms and legs mutated and his body slowly turned into something else.


    Big Rock was taken aback and quickly dodges by rolling on the ground away from thatnky fellow who has now turned into an unknown creature.


    Roar!!!


    As if his mind became muddled, thenky fellow who now turned into a beast shakes his head while slowly circling the arena.


    Everyone is looking at this scene with shock while others are now showing excitement in their eyes.


    All of a sudden, the creature snarled and then pouches at Big Rock.


    Without hesitation, Big Rock shifted his weight on one of his feet and with a quick turn of his body, he swings his sword forward.


    Slice!!!


    Thenky fellow that has turned into a beast might be scary and powerful, but after all, a beast would always be a beast.


    And with one powerful swing of his short sword, Big Rock easily decapitates the beast as it falls to the ground with its head rolling further away.


    With its head now gone, the dead corpse slowly transformed back into its original form.


    Upon seeing this, the audience erupted in cheer.


    "506!"


    p "506!"</anda>


    "506!"


    The coliseum shook with the loud voices of the audience and their cheering.


    "That 506 fellow is really something else. He could easily kill the transformed figure of 103¡­ I remember someone being eaten by 103 when he transformed before." a diator said.


    "But this time, 506 would be in trouble. 103 is someone from one of the major sponsors¡­" someone interjected.


    Xin Ja who is listening on the side frowned when he heard those discussions.

 1323 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 73

    Chapter 1323


    ¡­


    "If this would not create a problem for him, then how is he even alive until today?" Xin Ja thought as he has learned that Big Rock has been a diator for a year now and has been the crowd''s favorite for some time already.


    As the big guy walks inside the pen, he was greeted by the other diators and he proudly walked toward Xin Ja.


    "How is my performance?" he said with a proud smile.


    "Not bad¡­" Xin Ja replied showing a calm expression.


    "Well, I hope that you also would do really well in the fights. But my advice is not to end the battle quickly."


    Xin Ja was about to say such words because he knew that Big Rock could actually end the battle briefly however, he did not which baffle Xin Ja a bit.


    Xin Ja frowned and then realized what he meant.


    "To entertain the audience?" he asked.


    "Haha¡­ Spot on! When I first came to this ce, I was a bit scared so I always end the battle quickly. But the audience did not like that. Soon I discover that if I y around for a bit, they would cheer me on and I¡­ would receive an extra¡­" he said while rubbing his two fingers.


    Xin Ja knew that he means money.


    It seems that this ce is not only for entertainment and gambling is be a source of ie for the diators too.


    Soon, the battle continues and Xin Ja''s number was then called.


    "808 versus 510!"


    "808 versus 510!"


    The staff called while looking at the pen.


    When a big man with a long and ugly scar on his face stood up, the expression of the staff turned pale.


    He knew of this guy 510, just like that 506 who seem unbeatable¡­ this guy is not only unbeatable but also ruthless and vile.


    He would always y with his opponent, and those who are lucky would die easily, but those that are unlucky would end up tortured under his hands.


    This time the expression of Big Rock turned a bit serious then he whispered to Xin Ja''s ears.


    "Be careful of that guy¡­ he is a bit sinister. Good luck!" he said while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then walked out of the pen.


    As his feet touched the hot sand, he could somewhat feel his blood boiling in excitement. He did not know why but he seems to be anticipating something.


    The smell of blood and sweat are intermixed making one supposed to feel nauseous. However, in this ce of death and battle, he could only feel tion as a small smile crept on his face.


    "Are you ready to die, little man¡­" the scar-faced guy asked with a sneer.


    "Well, are you?" Xin Ja asked back.


    Upon hearing this, the scar-faced man chortled inughter as he slowly circled the arena.


    However, Xin Ja did not move and just stood there calmly. He even slowly closes his eyes as he held the de in one hand.


    The scar-faced man frowns when he saw this and he slowly approaches. He wanted to y for a while, but the guy in front of him did not show any fear. He even closed his eyes.


    For him, it was a bit of an insult so he grinned and a sinister smile appears on his face.


    "You''ve gotten my annoyed¡­ I will y your skin until you wished you were dead¡­ But I will not you the honor of dying¡­ Hehehe¡­" he sinisterly threatened.


    But Xin Ja did not say anything, he found this scene a bit exciting, but also a bit dull.


    The guy''srge figure suddenly moved as he pounces on Xin Ja.


    With the knife in one hand and with his eyes closed, he parried one attack after another even without moving in his ce.


    He is expecting the guy to be strong and brutal but what he got is someone who attacks frivolously. The guy has a lot of openings.


    This made Xin Ja disappointed.


    Suddenly, in his annoyance, he took a step forward, and the figure of the scar-faced man passed behind him with a shocked expression.


    The guy tripped on the sand and fell on his face.


    He was stunned at what just happened and picked himself up in annoyance.


    "You dare mock me!" he shouted in anger as he rushed to attack Xin Ja.


    Once again, his attacks were parried by Xin Ja without too much of an effort.<sub> </sub>


    The guy even charges at him to tackle him. But Xin Ja only uses the top of his knife to hit the shield of that guy and he was sent taking two steps back.


    This made the scar-faced guy annoyed. He suddenly threw his shield at Xin Ja at the same time lounging an attack on him.


    The attacks of the man annoyed him, so he casually slices his de in the air.


    The scar-faced man quickly stopped his attacks.


    But before he could do anything, he suddenly froze.


    This is because he could feel that something is wrong.


    Then a line appears on his neck and blood began to spurt out.


    Xin Ja did not even look back as he began walking towards the gate of the pen.


    The audience was shocked, the staff was shocked, and the diators were all shocked, the arena suddenly turned deafly silent.


    The only sound they could hear is the gurgling voice of the man holding into his dear life as he tried his best to stop the blood on his neck from gushing.


    He weakly fell to his knees and his body began to convulse. Although he wanted to live, his life is already ebbing away.


    All he could remember at this time are the faces of the people he has killed in the arena.


    He was a brutal fighter, one of the best fighters in the arena. However, now he would turn into a corpse.


    From atop the audience seat, a figure could be seen staring at this scene with a horrified expression on his face.


    This figure is that same caretaker Yu who had sold Xin Ja in the ve market.


    He decided to ce some bets to increase his gains, but instead, he lost half of his money.


    He actually betted against Xin Ja. How would he expect the guy he could casually beat up could win such a fight in an outstanding manner.


    "This guy¡­ this guy should die¡­" he muttered but when his eyesnded on the final event a sinister smile appears on his face.


    He decided to bet all of his money in thest part to win back his losses. If he does then the elder would not get angry at him, right? He might even get praised for doing such a thing.


    While thinking as such, caretaker Yu quickly walked towards the betting stand.


    He saw Xin Ja''s number and the odds of 5 to 1. This means that if someone bets on Xin Ja they could win 5 times the amount.


    It was a bit tempting but he decided that doubling the money is already enough for him.


    He then put everything on him at the betting stand.


    After that, he returns to his seat.


    Meanwhile, there are also those that have seen potential in 808, so they bet on him hoping to get lucky.


    The arena cheered not longter as 510 took hisst breath.


    Xin Ja at this time has already taken his seat.


    Soon the battle began again and half of the diators are left in the pen.


    "Ladies and gentlemen¡­ We are now entering the final event of our diator matches. But since today is the birthday of the beloved daughter of our patron from the Jo n¡­ we will have a special match!" the announcer made everyone be curious.


    But of course, those that are in the know did not say anything and just excitedly watches. Meanwhile, those that already know what the special event would have excitedly waited in anticipation.


    Will those 2nd-level beasts be able to defeat more than 30 people, or those 30 1st-level Ki-Fighters die miserable deaths? The anticipation is killing them and they could not wait for the event to start.


    Standing at the main viewing tform sits a middle-aged man and beside him are some of the n heads of the town.


    On his right side sits a beautiful young woman with a proud look on her pretty face. It was as if she is some goddess looking down on the people below her.


    She leaned on the side and then asked her maid-in-waiting.


    "Who do you think will win?"


    "Mistress, I think that a few of them are promising. Numbers 111, 225, 506, and 808 are particrly excellent when ites to fighting." The maid-in-waiting replied.


    "Hmm¡­ I pity that 808, he looks handsome out of the entire diators in here. However, he does not have Ki fluctuation in his body. This only means that his dantian is broken¡­" the young miss said.


    "It seems that my daughter has a favorite fighter¡­" the middle-aged man said with a smile.


    "We shall see father¡­ We shall see¡­" she replied with a smile as she handed her maid a couple of money.


    The maid left and a slight smile appears on the young woman''s face.


    "You better be worth it¡­ or else¡­"

 1324 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 74

    Chapter 1324


    ¡­


    Xin Ja carefully prepared his stuff and all the things he needed to use before the battle. He already has decided what he wanted to do. Although escaping is an option, it would not be good if he would be running away from authorities.


    So his only option is to win this diator battle.


    While thinking of his next step he could not help but feel worried about his friend Go Manjong.


    "I need to get rid of that caretaker Yu is I want Go Manjong to be safe¡­" he thought as a decision came to his mind.


    He has seen caretaker Yu''s figure amongst the crowd. And from the way he looks at that time, he knew that the fellow suffered some setbacks in betting.


    "Hehe¡­ I may not be able to control it, but today, you''re going to lose everything you have along with your life¡­" Xin Ja showed a glint of ruthlessness in his calm eyes.


    Soon, the audience outside began to erupt in a cacophony of cheers. He knew that the final battle is alreadying.


    Then suddenly, a gasp could be heard outside and a gloomy atmosphere envelop the entire diator pen.


    This is because¡­ right outside in the arena, there stood three beasts in chains.


    The chain on the beasts is to ensure that they could not be able to attack the audience, but it is also long enough for them to rampage in the arena.


    "We are going to die¡­ This is bullshit! I did not sign up for this!" shouted one of the diators in anger.


    He red at one of the staff in the corner and suddenly walked towards that staff member.


    Hisrge build and imposing aura should scare off the scrawny-looking staff member. However, it did not go as he nned.


    That staff member just looks at the man nonchntly and just continues checking stuff on his list.


    "I will not participate in this death match¡­ Tell that to your boss!" therge man said with a grim expression.


    The staff member looks at the man and then showed a sneer on his face.


    "You are already signed, you have no choice on this anymore." The staff member said with a calm tone.


    "Haha! Who would stop me? You?" the man directly walk towards the exit.


    But before he could reach the exit a powerful hand grabbed him and then flung him to a wall.


    Bam!!!


    The man got disoriented and when he came to himself, that staff member is already standing in front of him.


    "A waste like you wanted to pretend to be strong? You are nothing but the ything of the strong ones¡­ Be obedient and die for our entertainment¡­" the staff member sneered as he suddenly kicks the guy back to the wall.


    This time, the guy stopped moving clearly the power of that strike is enough to kill the big man.


    "Any other opinion?" the staff member asked with a sneer.


    Everyone turned silent and lowered their heads. They know that they could not escape this fate anymore. They know that they would surely die today.


    Suddenly, the stadium began to erupt in a mor as the audience seems to be unable to wait anymore.


    "Everyone prepare!" shouted that staff member.


    Soon, Xin Ja and the rest were taken back to the arena. They all stood in the middle being wary as they watch the three closed dark cages around them.


    Clink! Clink! Clink!


    Suddenly they heard a mechanism and one of the cages began to move as it slowly opens. It did not take long before the cage finally opened and a pair of serpent-like eyes glowed within the darkness.


    Then slithering sound could be heard as a huge head peaked out of the dark cage. The dragon head Wirm is like a snake with the head of a dragon.


    As it slowly emerges from the cage, the audience immediately erupted in excitement.


    The wirm looks at the diators in the middle and slithers to the side slowly circling the group.


    It seems that it could tell that the diators are paper tigers.


    Even though they look fierce, it knew that they are only at the 1st level. So it did not even put any of them in its eyes as it casually surrounds the group.


    However, it did not attack yet because it could sense danger within the group. It is a part of its natural instinct to sense danger so it did not make its move yet.


    But no matter how hard it tries, it could not see which of them would pose danger to it. It does not make sense hence the creature began to hesitate.


    "What is happening? This wirm looks big and at the 2nd level, but it does not have that wild instinct¡­ Is this just for show?" shouted one of the audience.


    This was seconded by another and then the audience began to protest.


    Suddenly, someone threw something at the wirm which startled it and it released a fist-size me from its mouth.


    Boom!!!<sub> </sub>


    The fireball erupted but the audience was not hurt. The reason for this is because of the light barrier which suddenly appears.


    The explosion startled the wirm further making it agitated as it coiled itself and then red at its surroundings.


    When Xin Ja saw this a smile crept on his face.


    "Let''s use energy convergence and will control¡­" he muttered as he takes out two talisman papers secretly.


    He then activated it without hesitation. Energy convergence is a talisman that gathers energy thus producing a powerful Ki wave, while the will control would make one able to control anything without using Ki.


    As he activates the two talismans, one stayed on his palm while the other began to fly among the diators.


    The wirm who is already on alert immediately notice the energy gathering and itsrge figure quickly followed that diator.


    Suddenly, the power convergence transferred to another as if that person is going to attack.


    Without hesitation, the wirm spew a fireball which flew towards a diator.


    Boom!!!


    The diator was quick on his feet and escaped that strike from the wirm. But the powerful explosion sent that diator flying andnded in a sorry manner on the sand.


    Then another energy fluctuation began to coalesce making the wirm look in another direction.


    Boom!!!


    It releases another fireball and that diator almost lost his life. He suffered some minor burns but he is still fine.


    The wirm began looking at the diators warily and releases one fireball after another. When it felt that it could not hit its target, it suddenly uses its tail to hit its target.


    Bam!


    An unlucky diator was not able to dodge but instead was hit on the chest.


    The strong impact alone made the man''s chest cave in, and before hended on the ground, he has already died.


    With the death of one of them, the diators suddenly panic. With reddened eyes, they suddenly charge at the wirm.


    Among them is the figure of Xin Ja. Suddenly, the wirm looks at Xin Ja and then followed his figure.


    When caretaker Yun saw this from the audience seat, his heart is already full of anticipation. He is sure that with the wirm on the trail of the young ve, that ve would surely be dead just like the others.


    Xin Ja runs and attacks the tail. His strike seems to have angered the wirm as itshes at him.


    But his agile body was able to dodge.


    The wirm seems to disregard the attack of the other diators and focus its eyes on Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja''s attacks cause it to feel pained, so how could it not get angry at the puny ant before it?


    Suddenly, it inhaled a mouthful of air. Then it swept its long tail towards Xin Ja who seem to have been hit and flew in the air.


    Then its eyes glowed in excitement as it suddenly released a basketball-sized fireball at the helpless figure of Xin Ja in the air.


    The audience could tell that the unlucky guy would surely be dead for sure.


    Those that bet on Xin Ja could not help but feel their hearts sink. They did not expect that the promising diator they bet on would end sooner than the rest.


    The young miss is now ring at Xin Ja wanting to tear him to shreds.


    She hoped that Xin Ja would end up in the top ten before dying. But who would have known that not even half of the diators have fallen and he is already going to die?


    "Damn it! What a waste of my attention¡­" she thought.


    At this time, one of the old men sitting beside the Jo n head suddenly frowned.


    He could sense that something is wrong with the scene below him, but he could not pinpoint what it is. It is just his hunch that something is about to go wrong.


    The wirm thus released its fireball and it flew at Xin Ja''s figure that is in the air.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja who seemed to be helpless twisted his body and dodges the fireball by a hair''s breadth.


    Then the fireball hits the barrier.


    Crash!!!


    Instead of blocking the fireball, the barrier actually broke apart.


    And the fireball flew toward the audience.


    A stunned audience froze on the spot as his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    No one expected that the fireball would actually end up hitting a group and among that group¡­ sits caretaker Yu.

 1325 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 75

    Chapter 1325


    ¡­


    When Xin Ja first enters this arena, he has already noticed that there is an array protecting this ce. There are two arrays surrounding the area. The first one is the barrier preventing any attacks from outside to hit the coliseum. The second is the array surrounding the arena.


    This type of array is a bit tricky andplex. And because of itsplexity, there are a lot of errors in how the array was set up.


    Even without targeting the array foundation hidden behind the walls, Xin Ja could still find some of its ws using his Absolute Sense.


    Although one of the elders noticed this he is unable to determine how it really works. Hence, Xin Ja was able to find the weakness of the array barrier and temporarily weaken it for that single opportunity to strike that despicable fellow.


    Boom!!!


    Eeek!!!


    The people began running away as the figure of caretaker Yu was sted to smithereens. Burnt flesh and blood were scattered all over the ce making the many around that area stunned.


    Then suddenly someone shouted in crazed fervor even though his face is covered with blood.


    Yeah!!!


    Fight!


    Fight!


    The crowd began cheering again as if the death of that single person is inconsequential.


    The side of Xin Ja''s lips began to twitch as he watched the reaction of the people around him. But he has no time to dwell on this matter as a tail is alreadying to his face.


    Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja tilted his body to the ground as he dodge that powerful strike of the wirm''s tail.


    Bam!!! Bam!!!


    Although he was able to dodge that tail, a few diators were unlucky to be hit instead.


    Xin Ja''s figure agilely shifted to the belly of the wirm and then using the knife in his hand, he activate the glove to cover it with Ki.


    Then he willed the Ki to begin moving in a manner where it twirled around the de. This made it look like there is a drill made of Ki energy on the surface of the dagger.


    When he was below the wirm''s throat, he did not hesitate to throw the knife.


    With control of his killing intent, the wirm''s instinct could not even detect the danger it is about to face.


    Puchi!!!


    The knife drilled through its thick neck easily and passes through its back.


    Because of the thick neck of the creature, though the hit was fatal, it did not stop the creature to rampage on the ground.


    Several diators were sent to their death with a single hit from its huge and powerful body. But it did not take long before it began to weaken and its movement became sluggish.


    Suddenly, Big Rock''srge figure was seen jumping in the air and then using his Ki-covered sword, he slices downward.


    Kacha!!!


    The neck of the wirm was cleanly cut from its long torso.


    "Yeah!"


    "It''s 506!"


    "506 killed that thing!"


    "506! 506! 506!"


    The crowd began cheering Big Rock''s number as they became excited about the oue of the first battle against the beast.


    The remaining diators helped each other especially the wounded as they waited for the next battle to start.


    Xin Ja did not want to bother them as he noticed them taking out some vials from the pouch hanging from their lower back.


    Most of the diators are only wearing hemp clothing while others have bare tops. But each of them has pouches hanging behind their belt.


    As he sees them taking small bottles of potions, he could not help but squint as he observes the effect of the potion.


    5 minutester¡­


    The wounds on their body have partially recovered.


    Xin Ja could not help butment how these people use potions.


    If they drink it, it would go to their stomach and almost 50% of the efficacy of the potion is already gone by that time.


    Potions are not food, and they contain concentrations that could even be injected directly into the veins for quick results. But of course, he knew that the people in here did not know that.<sub> </sub>


    He looks at Big Rock and noticed a big gash on his back. The wound has not healed yet he knew that the guy would be having a hard time on the next round.


    He walked beside him and take grabs the 2nd potion he was about to drink.


    "Hey, Little Ja¡­ what are you doing?" asked Big Rock in confusion.


    Xin Ja did not reply and just walk behind him.


    "Grit your teeth, this will be painful." He warned.


    "Haha¡­ Pain is of no¡­"


    Arrgghh!!!


    A curdling shout came out of Big Rock''s mouth which startled everyone.


    Everyone then noticed Xin Ja pouring the potion directly into the wound.


    When everyone saw this, they could not help but grimace as they knew that such a thing would truly cause pain, but they also knew that it would be useless.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and using both hands, he closes the gaping wound on Big Rock''s back.


    "Little Ja, you!!!" Big Rock wanted to react because of the pain but he noticed the seriousness on his friend''s face, so he grits his teeth through the pain.


    Soon, he could feel a warm sensation recing the pain he has just felt.


    A few secondster, Xin Ja removes his hand and the gaping wound on Big Rock''s back is now gone. It was now reced by an ugly scab.


    Those that have seen this gape in amazement as they now realized that it was actually not a waste of how the potion was used.


    But many still hesitated because of the extreme pain they would be feeling once the potion is poured on their wounds.


    The audience mored and on the top seat, several figures now have their sight on Xin Ja. But many of them shake their head as they could see that he has no Ki fluctuation.


    "What a sharp-witted young man¡­" an old manmented.


    "I think he was the one who truly caused the death of that wirm, right?"


    "Well, he might be sharp and talented, but he is still a waste¡­" a haughty young manmented sarcastically on the side.


    Then that young man''s eyesnded on the young woman who is the daughter of Jo n head. When he noticed the admiration and amazement in her eyes while watching that waste on the arena, he could not help but feel anger swelling in his heart.


    When he saw her still not giving him any attention even with a sarcasticment, extreme dissatisfaction enters his heart.


    He could not help but suddenly develop a strong killing intent in his heart.


    He lifted his hand and a man walked beside him.


    He suddenly whispered some words in that man''s ears and a sinister glint suddenly appeared in that man''s eyes.


    When the man left, acent smile appears on that young man''s handsome face then he gave the young woman another ce.


    "Since you like that guy so much, then he can''t escape my wrath¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered in a low voice.


    ¡­


    In the coliseum, Xin Ja is unaware that a scheme is currently happening, and that someone is nning to kill him.


    As of right now, his concern is how to kill the next beast which is the Forg.


    The Forg is a creature that looks like an ugly giant frog with a scaly body. One feature of the Forg is its ability to adapt to the element in which it grows.


    In swampy areas, Forgs can control the water through its will, in areas near volcanoes; it can control mes, and so on.


    The element it can control could be seen on its scales. So, since the scale of the Forg is snow-white, they could already tell that it was captured from a snowy area.


    The danger about forgs is their ability to control a certain characteristic of the element that they were born into. As long as they are exposed to that element for a long time, they would slowly develop more skills at their disposal.


    And judging from the scale of the forg in front of them right now, it is clear that this thing has been alive for hundreds of years.


    What made Xin Ja frown at this moment is that this forg has the ability to wield two types of spell¡­ freezing point and ice spear.


    He knew that those two spells are effective attacking abilities that could help the forg catch its prey easily.


    He could not help but admire the thing for developing such skills in hunting.


    "This is going to be troublesome¡­" Xin Ja said while looking at Big Rock who is slowly retreating beside him.


    As the forg slowly advances toward them, Big Rock showed a serious expression.


    "Little Ja¡­ This thing would be hunting us one by one¡­ We should work together and kill it¡­" he said with confidence.


    Xin Ja nodded his head, but then he suddenly feel that something is wrong as he could feel several killing intentions are actually directed at him.


    He could not help but frown as he spread his Absolute Sense, but as soon as he did, his heart turn cold and his expression turned heavy.

 1326 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 76

    Chapter 1326


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not know when three people suddenly have the desire to kill him. But he has no time to think about these people. Right now, the clear and present danger is the forg in front of them that is slowly approaching the group.


    "Damn it¡­ This forg is trying to intimidate us¡­" a diator cried out as he suddenly darted towards the side.


    But as soon as he did, therge mouth of the forg suddenly opens and a long and sticky tongue darted like a bullet.


    Xin Ja saw it clearly, its snow-white tongue''s speed is already at the speed of a high-caliber rifle''s bullet.


    The guy who made his move first was hit by the tongue. As soon as the tongue touches that guy, he actually freezes almost in an instant.


    "Freezing point¡­!" Big Rock eximed.


    Xin Ja now felt a bit wary. Although his physique is strong, he could not be sure that he would be resistant to such an attack.


    If he got swallowed by that thing while frozen, then he would suffer that awful and torturous feeling of being slowly digested for hundreds of years. And such a thing he would not want to happen to him.


    "Everyone! Spread out!" Big Rock shouted.


    With that, everyone around them quickly moved and it startled the forg.


    It seems that it is having a hard time choosing on which ant it would target next.


    But before that, it suddenly retracts its tongue and along with its long tongue came the frozen figure of that diator.


    At this time, a sword suddenly came flying towards its retracting tongue.


    Xin Ja''s foot came in contact with a sword and he quickly sent it up with a kick. Then while it was in the air, he sent it flying to the tongue of the beast with a jump kick.


    Peng!


    The sharp sword flew and hit the tongue urately, but it was like a metal string as the sword just grazed it slightly and the forg directly swallowed its first victim.


    However, it now red at the small person that suddenly attacked its tongue.


    "Which part of it is its weakness?" asked Xin Ja.


    "It''s lower body¡­ but it would be hard for us to do that. We have to have enough strength to flip it over¡­" Big Rock said.


    Now Xin Ja knew why he has this nagging feeling about his opponent. It seems that it is actually this sturdy.


    Even its inner organs has is actually very strong. ording to his estimate, this thing is as strong as ate-stage Ki-Adept realm cultivator.


    The forg showed an angry face as it suddenly began to condense several ice spears in the air above it.


    The ice spear varies in thickness, most of them are as thin as pinky and as long as a meter, while others are as thick as an arm¡­ but all of them are a meter long.


    Suddenly, its expression turned cold as the ice spears suddenly flew towards Xin Ja and the group of diators behind him.


    Right at this moment, when the forg made its move, three diators also pounce at Xin Ja.


    Big Rock who has already dodged to the side as one of the thick spears was sent towards his direction, noticed the three pouncing at Xin Ja. He could not help but feel panic, but it was already toote.


    "Watch out!" he could only shout.


    But Xin Ja did not show any panic in his eyes, instead¡­ he took a step to the side.


    Swoosh!!!


    Kacha!


    An ice spear pass by him, inches away from his shoulder, and it hits one of the diators pouncing on his back.


    That person did not expect that Xin Ja would be aware of their movement so he was caught off guard by the sudden turn of events.


    The ice spear hits his chest and it exploded due to the powerful impact. And this in turn shredded the man''s upper body which only leaves him with his lower half.


    The two were dumbstruck by this turn of events as their faces were covered with the stter of blood.


    Xin Ja on the side has already kicked the sand below him which blocked the blooding right to his face.


    Swoosh!!!


    Crack!!!


    The series of ice spears did not stop and one of them exploded beside Xin Ja which caught him off guard.


    The debris of the ice spear hit his body directly and he was sent flying to the side.


    "Little Ja!" Big Rock shouted in worry.


    He has not regained hisposure yet when the two who wanted to assassinate Xin Ja suddenly made their move at this time.<sub> </sub>


    When they moved, their Ki cirction was immediately exposed and it made Big Rock feel worried.


    "Ki-fighter 2nd level!" he eximed as his eyes turned towards the main stand.


    He now knew that his dream of escaping this arena and winning the battles is now gone. With 2nd-level Ki-fighters in the group, he would not be able to take advantage of his strong physique.


    Those 2nd level Ki-fighters could already control the strength of their Ki, and they could slowly kill a Ki-Adept if given time.


    Plus with the use of artifacts, then they would already be formidable fighters in the eyes of those that are only at the 1st level.


    As Xin Ja was suddenly besieged on both sides, he actually did not run¡­ but fought with the two in hand-to-handbat.


    Xin Ja knew that using his ability at this time would make those sitting at the top be wary of him, and they would use a more despicable means. But if he only exposes his fighting prowess then he would be able to tide this dangerous matter.


    Two Ki-covered swords glow in the air as they created silhouettes of lines striking every vital point of the person in front of them.


    However, no matter how hard those lights try, that person could easily dodge, parry, and block them.


    "Damn it! This guy is an expert fighter!" shouted one of the assassins as he suddenly jumps back.


    But as soon as he did, he suddenly feel that he seem to have hit something sturdy and yet a bit cold.


    When he turns his head behind him, his expression froze.


    Due to him concentrating on killing 808, he forgot that there is a huge monster stalking them.


    Before he could react, his whole body was immediately frozen and he saw a tongue already hitting his lower body.


    Peng!


    The man''s figure was sent flying in the air and in an arc was directly dragged towards the huge mouth of the beast.


    Seeing hispanion being eaten, thest assassin got distracted. But before he could regain hisposure, he suddenly found his consciousness bing dimmer.


    Then his figure was sent flying in the air directly to the mouth of the forg.


    The handsome young man on the audience side has an ugly expression on his face. Those three are the seeded participants that his n painstakingly put in the arena.


    They are supposed to win them the grand prize of this battle. But now, those three actually died in the hands of a powerless youth.


    The most annoying thing about it is that the youth even uses the beast to eliminate his enemies.


    "What a tricky little fellow¡­ But since you''ve offended me, this young master will pay you back ten folds¡­" he muttered with an icy re.


    "Young Master Bou¡­ Do you want me tomand Grim, to take action?" the man on the side asked in a low voice.


    "No¡­ we only have him now¡­ Let us see what happens next¡­" the young man called Young Master Bou replied calmly.


    But one could feel the freezing aura around him.


    This only shows that this guy is truly angered this time.


    The man could not help but look at Xin Ja with pity. He knew that if this young man did not die in this ce, then his young master would capture him and torture him to death once he walks outside the arena.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja looks at therge forg in front of him and noticed that there are only around 20 something remaining diators. It seems that at the time he was attacked, and him, sending those two to their deaths, there are many more that has died.


    He could not help but slightly smirk as he quickly moves away from the forg.


    His action caught the attention of the forg but it actually did not move. Instead, it just froze on the spot and did nothing.


    Grog! Grog!


    The frog''s stomach then suddenly grumbled as if it is having indigestion. Then it slowly lifted its head as if it is going to sneeze or something.


    "Do it now, Big Rock!" shouted Xin Ja.


    Big Rock who was taken aback immediately woke from his stupor.


    Once again covering his de with his Ki, Big Rock darted at the front of the forg and with all his might shed at the exposed neck of the forg.


    Several other diators saw this and they too took action.


    "Run!" Xin Ja shouted and Big Rock did not hesitate to run away.


    The others did not listen and instead began stabbing the creature in anger.


    But then¡­


    Ka-Boom!!!

 1327 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 77

    Chapter 1327


    ¡­


    Because of the characteristic of his enemy, Xin Ja knew that it would be impossible for him to hurt it without exposing his ability to use runes. And once that is exposed, then those people outside would be wary of him, and then they would change something in the rules.


    So he could only use such a method as tobine a couple of exploding rune talismans coupled with a done rune which generates apression array that wouldpress the explosion several folds until it would produce a more powerful st.


    Xin Ja has already done such a thing before so the use of runes topress the Ki energy and release it at one time is not new.


    With the explosion from within the body of the beast, its huge body was torn into sheaves of flesh and blood.


    Those that were not prepared and were caught off guard were thrown to the side of the coliseum. Some unlucky ones were even skewered by the protruding spikes at the side of the coliseum walls.


    Right at this moment, Xin Ja slowly lifted his head and then looks at the devastation caused by the explosion.


    After seeing the result a slight smile appears on his face and then he showed a fearful expression as his hand trembled.


    "Those diators exploded themselves? How could they do that?" he asked in a trembling tone.


    The audience who heard this turns their gaze at the tform where the owner of the coliseum is sitting. From there, they could see that owner in a deep frown.


    One of his eyebrows is twitching as he watches the bloody scene below.


    He suddenly stood up and then shouted in anger.


    "Release thest beast and let it kill these ve bastards!"


    With that, thest door opens and a giant slicker crawled outside of its cage. The giant slicker looks like a giant lizard with several yellow spots on its back and its whole body are covered with ck scales.


    The yellow spots are emitting small bolts of lightning which dance from its back and produce arcs making it looks like lightning fins.


    Its imposing figure has already sent chills running down the spine of the remaining diators in the area.


    This time, the audience became excited upon seeing the giant lizard''s face against the diators. This time, they knew that these diators would surely die.


    Out of all the 2nd level beasts, the slicker is the most dangerous. Even a 5th-level Ki-fighter would not want to fight it head-on.


    The reason for this is its ability to produce lightning strikes which can paralyze its targets.


    By this time, Xin Ja knew that the most dangerous enemy has already appeared. He could only take this chance to secretly attack it from below. If not, then he could not help but expose his ability to use runes and talismans.


    The slicker did not attack immediately but instead slithers its long fork tongue in the air and then turned toward those that have already died.


    It slowly moves towards those that died and then gobbled them one by one. It would sometimes chew which creates a crunching sound as blood would stter out of its huge mouth.


    This scene has sent shivers running down the spine of each and every person in the arena.


    Even Xin Ja felt a tingling feeling on his skull while looking at that thing eating those fresh corpses like its eating watermelon.


    "What should we do now? We cannot attack that thing without getting paralyzed by its strange ability¡­" Big Rock who has stood beside Xin Ja asked.


    "I have a n¡­ But we might have to use the sand in this arena to blind that thing¡­ one on both sides¡­"Xin Ja said.


    "But if we do that, it would rampage and shoot lightning bolts everywhere¡­"


    "Once it is blinded, go to that corner and theny t on the ground¡­" Xin Ja pointed at the spiked wall.


    Big Rock frowned but did not say anything anymore.


    Xin Ja began to gather a bag of sand and then handed one to Big Rock. As the two positioned themselves on both sides, the audience frowns at what they were thinking.


    "Those two are juts fools who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth¡­ Do they think that sand could hurt that thing? Hahaha¡­ Stupid fools!..." an old man chuckled in amusement.


    "Hehe¡­ They are ignorant as they seem to have not encountered such a beast before¡­" another onemented.


    "Although those two have performed well today, I think this would be their end¡­ Hahaha¡­" another one chuckled.


    In the middle of thosementing around them, the middle-aged man who is the head of the Jo n wears a frown on his face while watching the battle before him.


    Beside him, his daughter showed a hint of interest as she watches the two prepare tounch an attack on the beast.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly, the beast turns its head towards the middle at it saw another dead body. It did not even bother the diators around it.


    But the diators did not stay idle either. There are those that are brave enough to charge at the creature and attack it head-on.


    But these people would end up being stunned and would begin to convulse with foamsing out of their mouths.


    Those scenes were truly amusing making the audience cheer.


    Suddenly, as the beast charge at the lying corpse in the middle of Xin Ja and Big Rock, the two nod, and with a tacit understanding, they simultaneously throw the bag of sand in their hands.


    Though it looks harmless, Xin Ja has already secretly thrown his dagger along with his bag of sand.


    The slicker released its bolt of lightning and hits the two bags. But because of this, the sand inside of it burst into the air and it enters the eyes of the slicker.


    In the meantime, the dagger following behind that bag that Xin Ja has thrown directly inserted itself in the left eye of the beast.


    Roar!!!


    It immediately roared in pain as its body suddenly emits a blinding sh of glowing light.


    By this time Big Rock has already moved and darted towards the corner as he slides down toy prone on the ground while praying not to get hit by the lightning strikes.


    Those that were quick-witted followed suit and did as he did. Those that were slow were caught off-guard and were bombarded with several lightning bolts torching their skin ck.


    As the beast rampaged on the arena with its eyes punctured, the blinding shing light made the audience unable to see what is happening below.


    At this time, the figure of Xin Ja has already vanished.


    Unknown to them, he is already lying on the ground in a nned location.


    When the body of the slicker jumps right at his location with him below it, he did not hesitate to extend his hand to stab at its stomach.


    Puchi!!!


    The sword de was inserted into the beast''s stomach. As it moved forward the de created a long gash making its inner organs fall on the ground turning the white sand crimson red.


    Roar!!!


    The slicker roared painfully as it felts extreme paining from under its body.


    It suddenly tried to cover its body with an electric spark but that was its mistake.


    As the electric spark surges towards its head, the hilt of the dagger conducted electricity and the lightning bolt directly fries the slicker''s own brain.


    In that instant, it froze on the ground and then suddenly fell.


    Big Rock saw everything and was truly amazed at how Xin Ja nned everything. He was thoroughly convinced that he has met a true expert.


    This time, he did not hesitate to quickly charge up and then grabs his sword and then covered it with Ki. In one swing using all of his strength, he cleaves the neck of the slicker in half.


    The coliseum is now in silence as five diators stood weakly in the middle while cheering loudly.


    Meanwhile, unknown to them, a figure has already crawled out of the arena through the cage of the beasts that was left open due to the shout of the patriarch of the Jo n.


    As he crawled through the passages, Xin Ja soon found himself standing outside the arena he has already taken out new clothes from his ring as he began walking towards the market area.


    He soon came across a few stores but did not buy anything from them as he just walk past through. Soon, he arrives near the entrance of the town and stopped in his tracks.


    He began thinking of what to do next and why he has suddenly changed his mind.


    He realized then that his life would not be his once he stayed in the arena. He has seen the look in Big Rock''s eyes. He knew that the man may be amicable and good to him, but in the end, he is a diator. He lives for the thrill and the bloodshed which is not his forte.


    And so he decided to escape that ce.


    As he stood by the intersection of the road, he suddenly noticed a destitute-looking young man.


    At the same time, that young man lifted his eyes and noticed Xin Ja.

 Chapter 1328 [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 1328


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 78


    ¡­


    The young man is Rong Guan, a servant from a manor just outside the town. The manor belongs to the Ao family who has suffered an unlucky incident.


    Their n head was tricked to sign a deal which has cost them to lose a lot of money. That deal sealed theirrge business and they have lost everything. Then that''s not all, for some reason, a group of robbers suddenly appear and attacked their manor.


    Everyone was killed in the family except their young miss, Ao Meixi.


    With the help of some of their strong guards and family retainers, she was able to survive.


    Now she is leading the family to slowly get on their feet. But for some reason, something or someone is blocking their path.


    And that someone or something is the manager of the biggest merchantpany in the town.


    And since this is the case, Ao Meixi decided to move out of the town and go to the next town where she has already bought another manor.


    The decoy is the person in front of Xin Ja, Rong Guan, one of the remaining loyal servants of the Ao family.


    Although the young man saw Xin Ja he lowered his head and continue walking towards the gate.


    But as soon as he passed by Xin Ja, he suddenly got a whiff of a faint medicinal aroma from his body.


    The young man lifted his head and then looks at Xin Ja intently but frowns when he noticed that the young man did not have any Ki fluctuations in his body.


    He did not know what to say at this time and just frowned while observing Xin Ja.


    Feeling a bit confused, Xin Ja squinted and then opened his mouth.


    "What do you want?"


    The cold tone of the young man before him, made Rong Guan feel startled.


    "Ah, I''m sorry¡­ Young sir, may I ask¡­ are you¡­ an alchemist or a doctor?" he asked while rubbing his chin.


    "Hmm¡­ I''m an alchemist and a doctor¡­ why?" Xin Ja replied truthfully.


    Well, he has two famous identities in the kingdom of Jimal, so it is not wrong to say that he is both.


    When the young man heard this, he immediately showed tion on his face.


    "I am Rong Guan¡­ I am serving the Ao family. May I know your name young sir?" the young man introduces himself and asked politely.


    "Hmm¡­ I am Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja replied casually.


    With a nod of his head, Rong Guan then drags Xin Ja to a shop that shows that it is an alchemist shop.


    He talked to the shop owner and with some nods¡­ he gave that shop owner a piece of gold and gestured for Xin Ja to follow him.


    The two enter an alchemy workshop and were noticed by the people inside.


    The owner then leads them to an alchemy room.


    "Big brother, I know that you said you''re an alchemist¡­ My young miss is looking for one. We want to hire you¡­ but¡­ can you show me your skill set so that I can ascertain¡­" he said awkwardly.


    Xin Ja knew that the young man is just making sure of his skill, so he did not reject the test. He knew that if he could enter this household, he would have another chance to practice freely.


    Plus, acting this low-key is a bit amusing, so he wanted to continue with the fa?ade.


    As he sits behind the alchemy cauldron, the young man produces one herb after another from the pouches hanging on his side.


    Xin Ja did not act shy as he grab one herb after another and began refining them. These are level 1 herbs so, he easily refined them using a me.


    When Rong Guan smelled and saw the finished product his eyes glowed in expectation. He has truly hit a jackpot. Who would have thought that a casual person he would meet on the street is a great alchemist?


    But what baffled him is that the young man is actually not using Ki in his refining. Instead, he uses the strength of the me and some strange energy from his hand to refine.


    But the result is still satisfactory, so he nodded his head and patted Xin Ja''s back.


    He then takes out a 2nd tier herb.


    When Xin Ja saw the stack of herbs, he could not help but smile.<sub> </sub>


    But he dare not squander these herbs without telling the young man the truth.


    "These are 2nd tier herbs¡­ I will not hide from you the truth. My dantian is cracked, so I am unable to use Ki in refining as of current. However, I am previously an alchemist master around level 7¡­ So, if I could practice more, then I could regain my skills due to the crack in my dantian¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    Rong Guan was a bit taken aback and his expression fell. But since the young man before him is honest enough, he did not say anything.


    However, he still has doubts about the young man''s words. How could a person, as young as him, could be a 7th-level alchemist? It is known throughout the kingdom that only those that are old men could reach the 6th level alchemist master.


    So he feels a bit doubtful.


    But he puts it at the back of his head and concentrates on what he wanted the young man to do.


    "It''s okay¡­" he said then pointed at the herbs.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and began refining the 2nd tier herbs.


    Soon, a burnt smell wafted in the air as one failure after another was produced by the refining process. The frown on Rong Guan deepens as his heart began to regret something.


    But he did not want to give up¡­ he knew that if this guy is legit, then he would be able to refine a 2nd tier decoction.


    Soon, one medicinal herb after another was wasted and turned into a failure, but Xin Ja did not stop.


    Suddenly, after he got a gist of his condition and was sure that he could now up to his percentage to 90% he noticed that there is only one 2nd tier herb left and the young man beside him has an ugly expression.


    He could not help but scratch his head in awkwardness as he was too engrossed in improving his refining using his gloves and fire control along with his senses that he forgot about his task.


    Not longter, he stopped and a finished product was produced. Its purity is at 85% which Xin Ja thinks is a failure, but he thought that it would be enough to prove that he could refine 2nd tier herbs.


    When he presented the porcin bottle of liquid to Rong Guan, the guy is now looking at him with a dumbfounded expression on his face.


    Rong Guan''s eyes are glued to the porcin bottle without moving.


    He could already tell the purity of the concoction without even seeing it. Just from its smell alone, he could already tell that it was truly a high purity refined decoction.


    "Master Xin¡­ You truly are a great alchemist¡­ Hehe¡­" his previous low mood has now turned into tion as he finally discovered that the guy before him is actually able to refine herbs of the 2nd level.


    They have an alchemist that can create 2nd tier potion but that guy would always grumble that he is wasting his time refining 2nd tier herbs. It has caused too much headache for them these past few months because of that guy.


    But now that he found another alchemist, then he would not worry about that guy leaving then.


    After the two left the shop, several alchemists quickly gathered at the spot where Xin Ja was refining the medicinal herbs.


    One of them suddenly grabs some of the dregs on the side which was separated.


    "Who was that guy? He is able to refine 99% purity for 1st tier medicinal herbs¡­ What a crazy fellow¡­" he eximed.


    Then another one looks at the 2nd tier dregs.


    "Look at this¡­ before failing¡­ it actually has reached 89%... This is crazy!" he eximed.


    Soon the group parted as an old man walks and sits where Xin Ja was seated.


    He then runs his finger at the side of the cauldron.


    Then he smelled it. After that, the old man closes his eyes.


    After a few seconds, he quickly opened his eyes with great tion in them. It was as if he discovered something very precious.


    "This¡­ this is 85% purity! This is 85% purity!" he eximed in excitement.


    Then he abruptly stood up and then dashes out of the alchemist shop.


    Those that were left inside, all look at each other in dejection.


    85% what kind of notion was that?


    That is already equivalent to those top 10 master alchemists in the kingdom. No wonder the elder of their alchemist branch got agitated.


    If they could refine up to such purity then they would surely hold great status in their alchemy shop.


    They could only shake their heads and praise that simple-looking young man for being too humble and kind.


    They also noticed that other young fellow''s disdain and a hint of frustration at first. Now they knew why that fellow suddenly changes his mind and quickly drags that young man away.

 1329 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 79

    Chapter 1329


    ¡­


    Inside a luxurious carriage, Xin Ja sits calmly with a chatty fellow beside him. Rong Guan talked non-stop that Xin Ja almost wanted to cover his ears just try and stop listening to the guy.


    Even though Xin Ja showed an icy expression on his face, the guy seems to not have noticed it.


    While traveling outside the town, Xin Ja has noticed something strange. He could feel a slight killing intent towards himself. He looks outside the carriage but noticed nothing.


    As he activates his absolute sense, he still could not find anything within 100 meters.


    Then he closed his eyes and concentrate on his hearing.


    With his sharp hearing, he could sense anything around him even at a range of more than 200 meters. But because of the loud hooves of the mounts, he could not pinpoint the exact enemy targeting him.


    So he chooses to just be vignt just in case.


    Not longter, they stopped to rest as it was already nighttime. Most travelers would not travel during nighttime because they would be easily attacked by the beasts of the forest.


    At this time, Xin Ja has chosen to spread his hearing. Right at that instant he immediately covered around 200 plus meters and the silence of the night helped him hear any sounds within the perimeter.


    From where he is, he could now sense that there are around 30 people slowly approaching their group.


    The carriage isposed of Rong Guan, Xin Ja, and around 5 Ki-Adepts with strong fighting abilities. These are some of the retainers of the Ao family.


    But the strength of the assassinsing right at them is equal to the 5 guards¡­ this means that those that sent these people are not individuals with simple backgrounds.


    Xin Ja began to n in his mind what he should do next.


    He walked towards the head of the guards.


    "We have some enemying¡­" he said in a low voice.


    The head of the guards showed a confused expression on his face.


    "There are around 30 of them¡­ All at your level¡­"


    This time, the rest of the guards showed doubts but also vignce.


    "I need three of you to follow me¡­" Xin Ja requested.


    Then the guards look at each other. With a nod of their heads, they immediately arrive with a tacit understanding. They may not know who this guy is, as they only knew of him as an alchemist that Rong Guan recruited, but they will not lower their guards down.


    The four of them quickly walked deeper into the forest.


    The enemy is around 200 meters and closing slowly, so Xin Ja did not have enough time to prepare.


    He just gave the three guards somend mines and asks them to nt them in the surroundings.


    Soon, they came back and the guard captain showed a questioning look on his three subordinates.


    The three in reply shrugged their shoulders as they did not know what they had just done and how it would ensure their safety against their enemies.


    Soon the dead of the night hase and the silence in the air is a bit eerie and disturbing. The guards are alert while Rong Guan is unaware of the impending danger.


    Soon, the guard captain has already detected the presence of the enemy. As a warrior, he could sense that slight killing intent from afar.


    He suddenly looks at the calm youth sitting cross-legged on the ground. They did not know what that youth is doing, but he is now a bit appreciative of him.


    He did not know how that youth was able to detect the enemy, but he now knew that the youth is not that simple.


    Suddenly¡­


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    A series of explosions startled everyone into awakening. It rocks the surroundings and sent debris flying all over the ce.


    About 50 meters away from them, the darkness was suddenly lit up as a loud explosion began to erupt in the air.


    Using runes and Ki stones, Xin Ja was able to create simplendmines and he has been keeping many of those in his ring.


    After the war, he was not able to use them anymore, but in this ce, he has found some use for them against his enemies.


    The guards are now aware of the danger. Rong Guan who was sleeping is now being protected by one of the guards and was advised toy prone on the ground.


    By this time, Xin Ja''s figure has already vanished and is now unable to be seen anywhere.


    "Where did that guy go?" asked the guard captain as he did not see Xin Ja anywhere.


    The rest shrugged their shoulder as they too did not know.


    "He was just there a while ago¡­" one of the pointed at the corner where Xin Ja was meditating.


    ¡­<sub> </sub>


    In the meantime, deep within the forest


    The assassins were startled when the eruption happened.


    Half of them have already suffered grievous wounds even before they could see their targets.


    "Damn it! Young Master Bou would skin us alive if we let that brat escape!" shouted their leader as he gritted his teeth.


    Suddenly, his eyesnded on the spot where the campfire was previously in.


    This time, the campfire is already gone and they seem to have lost their target.


    "Everyone, attack!" he shouted while gritting his teeth.


    They should have been stealthy in their approach and should kill in silence. But their group has already been exposed, so he decided to just charge by force.


    With hismand, the rest shouted their war cry and began charging at the center.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    But since thendmines are not set in just one ce, those that have not been touched yet erupted and sted those that were unlucky enough to step on them.


    Around 5 of them died in that instant.


    Now only around 10 were left but still, they charged in the center.


    At this time, they could see the five guards waiting for them.


    But their target is not around.


    Urk!!!


    Suddenly, one of them feels that something just pierced his throat. He did not have time to cry as blood began pouring out of the hole on his neck.


    Then another one died in the same way, but no one noticed.


    This is because the group is now fighting against five people.


    At this time, the leader of the assassins felt that something is wrong.


    This is because out of his remaining men, only 5 are fighting. As he turns around, he saw his other men slumped on the ground already dead.


    With wide eyes, he quickly looks around him in vignce.


    His hand began to shake as he could now sense intense fear deep in his heart.


    If he could feel the killing intent of his enemy, then he would not fear as much. But if an enemy does not have any killing intent, then that would be the worst enemy he could have ever encountered.


    A perfect assassin¡­


    Beads of sweat are now covering his forehead as he looks around while holding his de in his slightly trembling.


    But no matter how hard he looks around, he could not find his target. It was like the guy just vanished in thin air.


    Suddenly, he noticed that the fighting had stopped and when he turns around, he saw five ring men looking straight at him.


    They interrogated the leader of the assassins and Xin Ja stopped the man frommitting suicide.


    He then learned that the guy was sent by a young master named Bou Kong. When Xin Ja heard that name he showed confusion in his eyes as he did not know such a guy.


    After disposing of the assassins and taking their important stuff, the group continues with their travels.


    After learning that Xin Ja was a diator in a coliseum, the guards became enthusiastic about talking with him.


    Although a diator is just a ve set to fight for their lives, these five guards knew that the young man is more than that.


    Since the youth could escape that ce, they knew that he is not some simple ve. How could a ve escape easily and they could sense that there is no ve marker on his body.


    Soon, Xin Ja became close with the rest of the guys and the travel to the town where their Ao family is currently staying became a breeze.


    Rong Guan, on the other hand, felt proud of finding such a talented person. What happenedst night is truly something that he did not experience before. And being able to survive and lived to tell the tale is something exhrating for him.


    After a few days of travel, they soon arrive in the big town of Yok.


    The town of Yok is where the Ao family has bought a new manor and this is the ce where their mistress Ao Meixi decides to build the new family.


    The remaining guards and retainers of the Ao family are willing to make the Ao family big again. And many of them trusted the strength and the ability of their new young mistress to raise the family from the ground.


    The five and Rong Guan excitedly introduced the family to Xin Ja.


    As soon as they arrive at the manor''s gate, they became ted and lead Xin Ja inside.

 1330 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 80

    Chapter 1330


    ¡­


    The manor is huge and the decoration is a bit like those of homes in ancient china. There are several courtyards and the main hall is located in the middle.


    In this town, Xin Ja has noticed that the houses and manors have different designs and structures. From the records he had seen in Shin Jiao''s world, he could somewhat picture what they look like in real life.


    On their way to the manor, he saw an English-style mansion that is around 3-story high with many rooms inside.


    He even saw an old European castle within the area.


    The diverse culture and people of the town have truly fascinated Xin Ja as he watches in awe at the town''s liveliness and energy.


    As soon as he enters the Ao manor''s gate, he suddenly noticed that the atmosphere is a bit gloomy.


    He was led to a room by Rong Guan. Once he was inside, Rong Guan and the rest went straight to the main hall.


    "You should rest for a while¡­ I will call for you once the mistress decided to meet with you¡­" Rong Guan said before leaving.


    Xin Ja decided to look at the small room and nodded his head in contentment as he sits on the wooden bed.


    It was small but cozy, so he feels satisfied.


    Xin Ja once again sits in a lotus position and slowly absorbs the chaotic Ki around him.


    The chaotic Ki enters his meridians and was fed to that small me ember inside his dantian. When it felt the Kiing inside, it quickly dances in tion.


    Xin Ja could now feel that his dantian has been repaired by about 30%, so he did not hesitate to take care of that little thing. He now knew that as long as that little thing is fed with Ki, it would not stop healing his dantian and it is very efficient with its work.


    "Little guy, you truly are a miraculous thing¡­" he muttered as his will patted the little guy''s small ming head.


    The small thing seems to be basking inpliment as he could sense its smug look as it continuously devours the Ki energy.


    Soon after feeding, it slumps beside his dantian core and seems to have slept soundly. What Xin Ja noticed is that when it is hugging his core, he could sense that even when sleeping, the small me could actually repair his dantian slowly.


    This made him smile and deep in his heart feel grateful.


    Now he has aplicated feeling toward that woman, Chloe Miller. He did not know if she truly wanted to kill him or protect him at that time.


    But now that he thinks about it, it seems that the woman is trying to protect him, right? He is not that stupid to not have realized that.


    When he was in that turbulence while transporting, he could feel the me protecting his body. And when he arrives in the other world, that same me is trying to heal his body and dantian. So how could he think lowly of such a person when that person is the reason why he is even alive today?


    Suddenly, he was awoken by bouts of knocking on the door.


    Before he could even say anything the door was kicked open.


    When he lifted his head, he saw an arrogant man walking inside the room.


    "Who are you and why are you here?" the man asked with an annoyed expression on his face.


    Xin Ja looks at the guy and then at the others behind him.


    "If you are not answering then get out of this ce immediately¡­ We are not epting beggars in here¡­" the man shouted.


    Xin Ja is still a hot-blooded young man after all. When he is being treated unfairly he would not think twice to fight back.


    And right now, he is feeling a bit annoyed at this man for interrupting his meditation. Plus he did not ask to be here, he was dragged into this ce and he was kind enough to offer them his promised service.


    Now if he is going to be treated this way, then why would he reign in his temper?


    He suddenly stood up and then walked in front of that man.


    The man was taken aback because the young man did not fear him.


    Instead, it seems that the young fellow is actually going to confront him.


    This has filled his heart with rage. He is the head of the servants in the manor. He is someone whom thete father of the young miss trusted the most. That is why his position in the manor is second only to the young miss.


    And yet this poor bastard is standing in front of him without a hint of respect in his eyes¡­ How could he swallow such an insult then?<sub> </sub>


    This servant''s name is Lou Tong, and he is a person who would always throw his weight in the Manor that even the young miss would not mind.


    So how dare a poor plebian be brave enough to confront him?


    Xin Ja suddenly clenched his fist and was about to teach the guy a lesson when suddenly someone interrupted the two from outside.


    "Lou Tong! What are you doing? The young miss wanted to see alchemist Xin¡­ You better not be using your scheme against him¡­ or else, you will not know how you die¡­" this time Rong Guan enters and warned Lou Tong.


    Lou Tong frowned and scowled at Rong Guan after the two left the room.


    His eyes turned hostile as he res at the back of Xin Ja and Rong Guan while they were walking toward the main hall.


    "Heh¡­ You can only be like this for a while. As soon as the young master, Lei Berong, takes action then even the young miss will not be able to do anything anymore¡­ Hehe¡­ And I will be next to the young master serving the young miss¡­ Hehe¡­" he muttered with a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja enters the main hall and was greeted by a fair-looking young woman wearing a ck gown with an exhausted expression on her face.


    When they enter, she is massaging her temples.


    Xin Ja rtes her exhausted expression to the people who just walked out of the main hall.


    He could sense that those people are giving her some trouble.


    In fact, from the scheming look on those people''s eyes, he could tell that they are up to no good. He is just confused why this young miss would still want to deal with those types of people.


    Soon, the two arrive in front of the young woman sitting at the head of the hall.


    "Young miss¡­ This servant has brought him in¡­" Rong Guan cupped his hand and lowered his head.


    The young woman looks at Xin Ja who also cupped his hand but just nodded his head.


    She could smell the faint aroma of herbs in his body. But besides that, she could also smell the faint scent of blood from him.


    She then remembers how this guy helps their group fight against a group of 30 assassins.


    She could not believe it even after seeing the young man. This is because she could not sense any Ki fluctuation in his body. He truly is a mere mortal. But what baffles her is the story of his guards. If he is a mere mortal, then he would not be able to kill those Ki-Adepts, right?


    After observing Xin Ja for a few seconds, she waves her hand.


    "Wee to the Ao manor¡­ I am the mistress of the manor, Ao Meixi¡­ and I heard your name is Xin Ja?"


    "Yes, I am Xin Ja young miss Ao¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I am going to hire you as an alchemist. I have learned of your refining prowess which is truly fascinating¡­" Ao Meiximented.


    "Thank you for the praise¡­" Xin Ja humbly lowered his head.


    "Well, can you show it to me?" Ao Meixi asked.


    With a nod of his head, Xin Ja agrees.


    Soon he was taken to an alchemy room. Inside, there is a middle-aged alchemist concocting some potion when they enter.


    "Master Yo¡­ This will be yourrade and the both of you will be working together. But I need to see his skills first¡­" Ao Meixi informed while gesturing towards Xin Ja.


    The middle-aged alchemist called Master Yo just nodded his head and looks at Xin Ja with scrutiny. But he did not say anything and just gives way.


    Xin Ja is now facing the alchemy cauldron for refining.


    He then quickly picks up a few herbs. Some of them are 1st tier herbs while others are 2nd tier. Since this is a test, he decided to just refine up to 80 to 85 percent to prevent failure.


    As he began refining and controlling the me, the alchemist called Master Yo suddenly frown and a hint of scowl appears on his face.


    "What a chatan¡­ He dares say that he was an alchemist when he did not even know the basics of refining!" he suddenlymented on the side.


    Among the group that enters the alchemy room is that servant Lou Tong. When he heard the words of Master Yo, an evil grin appeared on his face and a crafty thought came to his mind.

 1331 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 81

    Chapter 1331


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not want to bother with the people watching. For him, the most important task is to refine the medicinal herbs andplete his mission.


    As he focused his senses on the cauldron, he could soon sense the aroma of the medicinal herb. And as soon as it reaches about 80% he quickly waved his hand and the me gradually stopped. Then the liquid slowly formed and was scooped by Xin Ja from the cauldron.


    This time, those that wanted to mock him were dumbstruck as they did not know what just happened. They are sure that the refinement should have been a failure judging from the way he refined the herbs, but who would have known that it would not fail.


    Xin Ja did not bother and quickly presented the vial to the young miss of the Manor.


    When the young miss opened the vial, everyone could smell the thick aroma of the herb from it.


    "This scent! It can''t be¡­ This¡­ 80%... purity¡­ but how?" Master Yo muttered incoherently.


    Disbelief could be seen in his eyes.


    How could he believe such a thing when the one refining is a mere boy in his eyes? He believes that for one to be able to refine herbs sessfully one needed age and experience, just like himself.


    As an alchemist, he is able to refine around 75% and that is when he is in his best condition.


    But to refine up to 80% is something unheard of.


    Xin Ja did not stop and refined the rest.


    For the 1st tier herbs, he refines them to 90% and above purity which also dumbfounded the old man. This time he knew that he is far inferior to the young man before him.


    After Xin Ja presented the vials to the young miss of the Manor, she showed tion in her eyes.


    "Young man¡­ I am in awe of your ability¡­ This old man truly appreciates the talent before me¡­" he said while cupping his hand.


    His previous arrogant gaze and sneer now turned into respect towards the youth.


    Master Yo might be a haughty man, but he is also aware of his own weaknesses. He just hated pretentious people.


    While Xin Ja is being showered with praises, a pair of eyes are glued on him like a viper waiting to strike.


    Lou Tong grits his teeth in annoyance as he did not expect that this youth is the real deal.


    ording to the young master, Master Yo is a mediocre alchemist and would not be able to help the Ao Manor rise up. So he is not worried about that old man.


    But this young man before him right now is not so simple. He is someone who is hiding his own talent and seems moreplicated.


    He now decided to tell this news to the young master so that he could get another instruction on what to do next.


    ¡­


    Inside the refining room, after everyone has gone out, Ao Meixi and another elder of the family stayed.


    "Alchemist Xin¡­ how high is the tier of herbs can you refine?" asked Ao Meixi.


    Xin Ja thought for a bit then showed an awkward smile.


    "Before, when my dantian wasn''t cracked, I can refine up to the 7th tier¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When they heard his words, the two showed astonishment in their eyes.


    "Alright¡­ I will let you practice here with Master Yo. If there is anything you needed you can tell him." Ao Meixin said as she turns around and walks to the door.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ The reason why I''m looking for alchemists is that¡­ I want my Ai family to enter the Alchemy Association of the Radong kingdom¡­ Within one month, the cities in the Radong kingdom will hold an alchemy contest¡­ And the two of you will represent the Ao family in Sebas City¡­" she said as she walks out of the room.


    The elder following her showed a satisfied smile on his face as he walked behind the young miss.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback because, when he used his absolute sense to detect the Ki fluctuations in the young woman''s body, his unique visions showed him the number 30. This means that the young miss of the Ao family is actually ate-stage Ki-Master.


    And the old man following behind her is someone who has the strength that rivals that of a Ki-Champion early stage.


    As he looks at the two, Xin Ja showed a slightlyplicated feeling. He did not know if he could survive in this ce with his cracked dantian along with those strong people. But of course, adapting to circumstances is something he is really good at.


    Soon, he put everything at the back of his mind as he looks at the cauldron in front of him. He began to pour his concentration into the cauldron and clear his mind of any thoughts.


    He did not notice the old man looking at him with rapt attention in his every move.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja began by controlling the fire and then hearing up the cauldron. He then put a 3rd tier herb on the cauldron and then began refining it.


    50%... 60%... 80%...


    Fizzle!!!


    Right when he reached 80%, his refining failed as he was not able to bnce the head and his mixing pattern of the herb.


    Then he closed his eyes as he directed his concentration once again to the cauldron.


    50%... 60%... 80%...


    Fizzle!!!


    The same thing happened and he was not able to refine it past 80%.


    "Damn it! Why did I fail? Am I really not able to refine unless I recover my Ki?" he thought in dejection.


    But one month is far too short for him to recover his Ki. Even if he feed that small me with all the Ki in the air, it would still be for naught. That little me could only eat so much before falling asleep.


    Without a choice, Xin Ja continue refining and soon, he was able to refine ten sets of herbs, but it all ended in failure.


    He decided to stop while shaking his head and feeling a bit down.


    When he looks out the window, it is actually already nighttime. He did not even notice the time.


    "Maybe I''m just hungry that''s why I failed¡­" he muttered as he walks out of the room.


    Unknown to him, an old man is already trembling on the side while looking at the dregs he has thrown on the side.


    Master Yo could not help but grab one of the dregs and then take a whiff of it.


    "I knew it¡­ I knew it¡­ That kid¡­ that kid¡­ monster¡­ he¡­ he is a monster in alchemy." He muttered incoherently.


    He had seen the process of refinement and knew that he could not do such a thing. Although the herbs were wasted, seeing such a refinement feat is something that he would not regret in his entire life.


    "This is¡­ 90%... 90%..." he mumbled in a daze.


    Then he quickly grabs those dregs and began to separate the failed product and those residues that are still good.


    Although Master Yo is not really an expert when ites to alchemists, he is able to learn alchemy with hismoner background because he has learned to scavenge refined materials.


    When he was young, someone taught him that those refined dregs could still be of use. It only needed the skill and the meticulousness of the alchemist.


    But of course, most alchemists would not want such skill as they considered scavenging a lowly task for an alchemist.


    But for Master Yo this skill is the one that has pushed him to be a tier 3 alchemist.


    As he began to gather the dregs, he used a strainer to separate the dregs from the good ones. Soon, he was able to gather half a vial of 85 to 90% purity of a tier 3 healing herb.


    When he gathered them in the vial a satisfied smile appears on his face.


    "That young man did not know what kind of gift he has¡­ With his skill, he could already be an elder of the alchemist association¡­ But¡­ since he is struggling to do this, then maybe he has his reasons¡­ Maybe¡­ just maybe we can use each other¡­" Master Yo thought as a bold idea came to his mind.


    He happily walked out of the room.


    But as soon as he opens the door of the alchemist''s room, he was met with a person he did not want to see.


    "Lou Tong¡­" he muttered with a frown.


    But Lou Tong did not reply and just suddenly kicked his chest sending Master Yo flying towards the alchemy table.


    With that single kick from Lou Tong, Master Yo felt that some of his ribs were broken.


    He red at the haughty man in front of him but did not hesitate to quickly drink the medicinal herb that he has scavenged from Xin Ja''s dregs.


    As soon as he did, he could immediately feel changes in his body as the pain in his chest slowly lessened.


    "High purity potions are really something else¡­" he muttered as he slowly stands up vigntly.

 1332 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 82

    Chapter 1332


    ¡­


    "What¡­ What is the meaning of this? Are¡­ are you trying to go against the young miss?" Master Yo said as he staggered on the ground.


    But Lou Tong did not say anything and just looks around the alchemy room. When he saw that his target is not inside, he showed a displeased expression as he just red at Master Yo and then left the room.


    When Lou Tong left the alchemy room, a bad premonition immediately envelopes Master Yo''s heart and he feels a bit anxious. He quickly wanted to rush out of the alchemy room, but he suddenly feel his chest aching as he fell to the ground.


    He clenches his chest and did not move as he knew that he has not recovered from that powerful kick.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is currently inside his room ruminating on the feeling he just had while refining the herbs. He could remember the sense while the herbs are being refined gradually and their purity percentage grows.


    However, he knew that hecks something.


    But whenever he uses his Absolute Sense and lets go of the control of his gloves, he would automatically fail in refining.


    Suddenly a thought came to his mind, but he knew it is not a viable option. But if it is permitted then he might even be able to refine up to the 7th tier.


    With that in mind, he wanted to quickly do what was in his mind.


    But before he could do anything, the door in his room was suddenly kicked open.


    Bam!!!


    The door''s hinges rattled as the door swung open. The lock of the door seems useless by the mere power of the kick.


    Then a haughty-looking man enters the room.


    Lou Tong res at Xin Ja then showed a slight smirk on his face as he eyed the young man before him.


    "It seems that the young miss took a liking to you because of your handsome face¡­ Maybe if I carve something on that face of yours, then the young miss will not look at you favorably anymore¡­ Hehe¡­ It is your misfortune that you''ve offended the young master¡­" he said with a sinister smile.


    He suddenly lifted his hand and then gestured for the rest of the people behind him to enter.


    Many of them quickly enter the room and pounces on Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja could actually dodge them, but he choose not to. He wanted to know the bottom line of this ce. If they are able to just let this servant do whatever he wants or if there is a semnce ofw in here.


    Because if there is a semnce ofw in this ce, he would stay here¡­ but if there isn''t then he would leave this ce without a second thought.


    And so, Xin Ja was dragged in front of Lou Tong who is now showing an evil grin. The others that are holding Xin Ja also grinned.


    "Brother Tong, do you want me to beat him up first before you carve his face? Hehehe¡­" one of the burly men behind Xin Ja asked with a hint of excitement in his eyes.


    Lou Tong nodded his head.


    Then the man suddenly sent a kick at Xin Ja''s back which toppled him to the ground. Then suddenly the four of them began to kick him with gusto without holding their strength back.


    Xin Ja who is curled on the ground could now see that the strength of these people is only in the Ki-fighter realm.


    If he so wanted, he could actually dispose of these ants. But he bares everything with patience.


    "Enough! Stop this!" a beautiful female voice interrupted the group from their crazed beating.


    When they saw that a beautiful young woman enters the small room, they all showed reverence before her. Ao Meixi decided to intervene in this troublesome matter as she knew of the importance of the alchemist not only to the family but also to hers.


    "The four of you¡­ from today onwards, you will not belong to my Ao family¡­ Leave this ce now!" she shouted in anger.


    As she shouted, she exuded her imposing aura, the aura of a Ki-Master.


    The four men began to tremble as they kneel on the ground.


    Xin Ja saw this scene as funny as when these guys are beating him, they look like beasts that wanted him dead. But not that they are being pressured they know kneel on the ground begging.


    From this alone, he could tell that these people are spineless cowards and he did not have to waste his time on them.


    He would just find some ways to dispose of them secretly.


    "Young Miss¡­ May I intervene in this matter¡­" Suddenly Lou Tong interjected.


    His words made Ao Meixi frown. She knew that this former loyal servant of hers has already been bought by that young master who is trying to get her.<sub> </sub>


    That young master is named Lei Berong, the owner of the Jade Treasure Box Merchant house in the town. Lei Berong has a mysterious background and no one in the town knew where he came from.


    However, as soon as he appears in the town, he has already been chasing after Ao Meixi. She did not even know who that young master is and why he wanted to propose her a marriage.


    Ao Meixi did not say anything as she knew that the influence of the new master of this dog is stronger than her Ao family.


    The only powerhouse left in the family is the grand elder who is her uncle and the one protecting her and the family.


    Butpared to the Lei n, her uncle would not be able to fight against the experts of that despicable n.


    As she looks at Lou Tong, she could only harrumph coldly then gestured at Xin Ja.


    "Follow me¡­" she said.


    Lou Tong wanted to say something but the cold re from the young miss stopped him. Although he truly wanted to kill that guy asmanded by the young master, he could not push his luck with the young miss.


    So he could only relent and take a step back.


    Xin Ja walked beside Lou Tong, then he takes a side nce at the guy.


    Lou Tong is expecting Xin Ja to show helplessness on his face, but what he saw dumbfounded him.


    This is because¡­ the young man is actually showing a teasing smile on his face.


    "What are you smiling at?!" he growled but did not continue as he could sense the coldness of the youngdy''s stare.


    After Xin Ja and Ao Meixi walked out of that ce, they went to Ao Meixi''s private quarters.


    Meanwhile, Lou Tong clenches his fist while ring at the back of the two people.


    "Just you wait¡­ Hehe¡­ With the trap Iid down, the young master will be able to get you today¡­ Hehe¡­ you can only enjoy a few hours of your freedom young miss¡­ In fact, you cannot me me for being ruthless. This is all your fault." He muttered as he also walks out of the room followed by the four men.


    "Follow the n¡­" hemanded and the four guys quickly darted out in separate ways.


    Meanwhile, Ao Meixi and Xin Ja entered therge room of Ao Meixi followed by a petite maid.


    "Young Miss¡­ This is inappropriate." The young maid suddenly said in a low voice.


    It was as if she is reminding Ao Meixi with concern.


    "Little Qing¡­ you don''t have to worry¡­ I am just going to talk to him¡­" Ao Meixi showed a gentle expression while looking at the young woman.


    The young woman showed aplicated expression on her face as she bowed her head. She did not go out of the room but instead waited on the side.


    "She is my personal maid, you can trust her¡­" Ao Meixi assured Xin Ja.


    But Xin Ja''s eyes have already seen the glowing talisman in the palm of that young woman called Little Qing. He knew that the young woman is not as trustworthy as she looks. From the way he sees it, these people have been spying on Ao Meixi for some reason.


    But what that reason is, he did not know.


    "Master Xin¡­ Are you able to concoct¡­ Core Mending Pill?" she asked.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his eyes lit up as that is the pill he ns to concoct once his refinement level goes up 98% in the 2nd and 3rd levels.


    Although he could use a lower purity refinement to make the pills, it also lessens his chance to truly recover.


    He looks at the young woman and then at the maid servant.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just stood there calmly.


    Sensing the apprehension in the young man''s heart, she knew that she has to send Little Qing outside.


    She looks at Little Qing and then heaves a heavy sigh.


    "Little Qing, can you leave us please¡­" she asked.


    When Little Qing heard this, she lowers her head and her expression turned a bit sharp in an instant but then reverted to a worried expression.


    "But¡­ but¡­" she said with hesitation.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja could not help but want to p his hand in the performance of the young maid.

 1333 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 83

    Chapter 1333


    ¡­


    When the young maid left the room, Xin Ja did not move nor say anything. He just stood there looking at the Ao Meixi and waited for her to talk.


    "I''m about to break through to the Ki-Champion realm¡­ But the problem is¡­" she paused for a while as she hesitated.


    "Your dantian core has a problem¡­" Xin Ja said calmly.


    When she heard this, she lifted her head and showed a surprised expression.


    That is the truth, although she is a Ki-Master, her dantian has some problems which she has suffered those years ago when the Ao family was attacked.


    The death of her family has a greater impact on her, and she has a mishap in her cultivation. That is the reason why even though she is a Ki-Master, she still could not disy such prowess and could only use 10% of her true strength.


    So in truth, she is no stronger than a Ki-Adept at the primary level.


    That is why she could not suppress the growing arrogance of the people that Lei Berong has monitored and suppressed her at every turn.


    Why they still have not acted...? She did not know.


    As she looks at the dark skies above, she could not help but heave a heavy sigh.


    "Hmm¡­ I think what you need is the Soul Nourishing Pill. The damage in your dantian is not that worst. At least they are not cracked like mine¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said interrupting her thoughts.


    "Soul Nourishing Pill?" she asked in confusion.


    She has not heard of such a pill before.


    Since the Kingdom of Radong is not that proficient in pill making, she is unaware of the different types of pills present in the kingdom of Jimal.


    "Umm¡­ To be able to make that type of pill, I must be able to refine at least 5th tier herbs¡­ Because the main ingredient of that pill is a 5th tier flower called, Golden Lion''s Mane¡­"


    Upon hearing the name of the herb, the expression of Ao Meixi showed brightness in them. This is because Golden Lion''s Mane might be a 5th-tier herb, but it is not rare.


    In fact, she has many of those in her garden. For some reason, that flower is only used as decoration and those alchemists that tried to use it before proimed that it is poisonous to one''s body.


    It could actually suppress one''s Ki and lowers one''s strength. Hence it was dumbed as poison.


    "We have many of those flowers in my garden¡­" she suddenly eximed.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he nodded his head. With this, he can practice more in refining.


    "But that herb is a type of poison... to us that practice Ki¡­" she suddenly said.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile upon hearing this. How could he not know that such a notion is widespread? Even when he was in the Jimal kingdom, before he discovered the true property of that flower, it was considered a weapon against Ki-Masters and those with higher cultivation.


    One would only dip their weapon with Golden Lion''s Mane extract and vo, instant poison against powerful Ki cultivators.


    But of course, that is not that effective as the poison could still be controlled by the cultivator and in a few minutes could be removed once found¡­ but that few minutes is already enough to kill that powerful cultivator.


    However, the problem with Golden Lion''s Mane extract is that it is too pungent and is easily detected.


    Unless the cultivator is stupid or too drunk, then the poisoning would be sessful.


    "Do not worry too much young miss¡­ the reason why it is as such is because of the refining process¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "Refining? What do you mean?" she asked in confusion.


    "90% purity is a must for it to be of use as a medicinal herb. The toxin in the nt is already a part of it. But it is only a small part. Hence once one is able to refine it to 90% it would remove those toxins¡­" he exined.


    Understanding what the young man means, she nodded her head.


    She knew that from this conversation alone, this young man is actually able to make pills. She has her doubts at first but of course, she still has to wait and see if the words of this young man are true or not.<sub> </sub>


    Bang!!!


    Suddenly the door of the room was kicked open and several men came pouring inside.


    When Ao Meixi saw that it was actually Lou Tong the servant, she is now really displeased with the guy. If she could, she would automatically kill this person, right here right now. But her strength is only on par with the guy, plus behind him stood several guards with the same cultivation level.


    "You two are an adulterous couple!" Lou Tong shouted while pointing at them.


    His previous respectful act is now gone and right now¡­ he disys a menacing re at the two.


    "Young Master Lei is so good to you and this is how you repay him?" he shouted as if his young master was wronged.


    "Everyone! We should not let the young miss be led astray anymore. We should take this idiot and kill him¡­ Then take over this Manor so that Young Master Lei would be able to take care of the young miss for good." He shouted in a righteous demeanor.


    With hismand, the rest of the people behind him moved and quickly surrounded Xin Ja and Ao Meixi.


    "Are you out of your mind? I am the young miss of the Ao family and you are my people?!" Ao Meixi shouted in anger as her heart feel pained.


    "Young miss, we are only doing this for your own good. If the Ao family came under the Lei n''s influence, then we and the rest of the family will be able to survive." A guard said with a sneer on his face.


    "Stop talking! Get that guy first¡­ I want to skin him alive!" Lou Tong shouted but his face showed a mad glee in them.


    But before the guards could move, Ao Meixi decided to fight back.


    "Stop resisting young miss, we don''t want to hurt you. You are important to young master Lei after all¡­" a guard said as he stopped while grinning at Ao Meixi.


    "You people will die¡­ I should not have saved you ingrates!" she shouted as her beautiful face turned crimson in her rage.


    When the guards heard this they seem to have been woken from a spell as their eyes showed guilt in them. In fact, they did not want to do this, but the threat of the Young Master of the Lei n is far too great for them to resist.


    So to be able to survive, they can only sacrifice her.


    However, not that they remember her grace at that time in saving them, they suddenly feel a bit guilty.


    "Ah, young miss¡­ You cannot say it like that. We are only doing this to also save, you¡­ Why resist when you can enjoy?" Lou Tong suddenly said with a lewd expression.


    In fact, he has his eyes on the young miss for a long time but because of that young master Lei, he curved his desire in exchange for the benefit that the young master has promised him.


    Women, riches, and power¡­ That is what is being offered to him. So how could he resist such temptation?


    His words seem to have made the guards decide that it would be better for the young miss to be with the young master as she would be safer in his hands as one of his concubines.


    As they walk closer, Ao Meixi who is standing in front of Xin Ja shouted in a worried tone.


    "Escape now! You must escape now! I''m sorry that I have dragged you into this mess, Master Xin¡­"


    Xin Ja feels calm as he could sense that the young woman is sincere in her words. He did not expect that someone whom he just met would do such a thing for him.


    If this happens in other ces, Xin Ja knew that he would be pushed aside and the master would not protect him.


    He looks at the back of the woman as he felt a warm sensation in his heart.


    It is seldom finding friends like this.


    In his travels, he has met with people who acted friendly toward him but in truth are sinister people. He also has met with people who are truthful in their ways, just like the woman before him.


    He looks at the Ki-Adept realm men surrounding the woman and knew that she would not be able to stop them with her current strength. If she pushes further then her dantian core would be cracked and she would turn into waste just like him.


    In his case, it is not a bother because a little me is repairing his dantian. For her, he thinks that it would be the end of her world.


    Upon thinking to this point, Xin Ja did not hesitate to intervene. With a prick of his finger, he touches the ring on his chest. He did this because he is using his Absolute Sense to cover this whole area already.


    "Let''s fight together, young miss¡­" Xin Ja said as he waves his hand and a ck sword appears.

 1334 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 84

    Chapter 1334


    ¡­


    Facing several Ki-Adepts is no joke, especially since hispanion could not exert her power to the maximum and has been limited to the primary stage Ki-Adept realm.


    Like monkeys jumping all over the ce, the men that are fighting against Xin Ja were all astonished as they were not able to get the advantage of their target. Xin Ja, on the other hand, fought only using his physique and has not taken advantage of the men because of their Ki shield and agile movements.


    Xin Ja knew that if he did not take care of the situation now, he would be swamped with more people and be soon fighting an army. As he did not want to cause a massacre in this ce, he decided to end the battle early.


    And the key to that is that servant Lou Tong.


    At this time, Ai Meixi is having a hard time fighting with Lou Tong as the guy is a bit despicable. Right at this moment, the house is already in a mess and the walls have already crumbled.


    As she sent a wind de at Lou Tong she also dashed to the side.


    Lou Tong dodges that wind de and a sneer appears on his face. He suddenly lounges an attack on Xin Ja who is embroiled in a battle with his subordinates.


    He knew why the young miss is trying to move in that direction and that is to divert his attention at her so that he would not focus and sneer attack Xin Ja.


    But since he knew of this, he grabbed this chance to lounge an attack at the back of Xin Ja.


    "Die, you bastard!" he suddenly growled as he formed multiple Ki swords in the air around him.


    As he concentrated, around twenty swords made of Ki were formed.


    Then he released them and they flew like heat-seeking missiles at their target.


    Xin Ja who has his back on Lou Tong would surely be dead after this.


    The reason why he is activating his Ki against a person who does not have one is that he has seen that his subordinates that are as powerful as himself are actually unable to subdue the trash.


    So how could he not feel worried and use 50% of his strength and Ki for this sneak attack?


    When Ao Meixi saw what has happened, she immediately feels guilty and mes herself for being too na?ve. She thought that Lou Tong would surely chase after her, but who would have known that Lou Tong would resort to a sneak attack.


    "Watch out!" she cried as shended on the ground and quickly pushes herself to block the flying swords.


    But her speed is not as fast as the flying swords made of Ki, so she is a step toote.


    As the flying sword flew towards Xin Ja a small smile crept on his face.


    "Right on time¡­" he muttered.


    His smiling face made the men in front of him feel that something is wrong.


    Suddenly his body moves like a blur and dodges the iing flying Ki swords


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja easily dodges the Ki swords using his absolute sense. Since he has spread his sense from the start of the battle, he has already known that Lou Tong would sneak attack him.


    As one Ki sword after another missed him, his figure began dancing all over the ce while dodging those flying things.


    But the thing that made everyone dumbfounded at this point is the cry of pain thates after every dodge he made.


    The reason for this is that every time Xin Ja dodges a Ki sword would break a cultivator''s Ki shield. And since the cultivator is now defenseless, Xin Ja would follow up an attack and stab or sh at that unlucky person.


    It did not take long before all of his enemies were defeated by him with the assistance of the flying Ki swords.


    Lou Tong and Ao Meixi were dumbfounded when they saw what has happened. Who would believe that such a thing is possible?


    They have not seen such a perfect dodging style and have not expected such a result.


    Since the men are now down on the ground, Xin Ja takes out his MCAW and then quickly darts at Lou Tong.


    Lou Tong saw this and sneered as he conjures another set of spells that he is proud of. This time, he is going to use 100% of his power to kill this bastard.


    Using a series of hand seals, his body suddenly glows golden in color as his Ki shield envelops his body. Then arge de began to form behind him.


    "You are crafty indeed¡­ but not powerful enough to face me. I will now show you why you should have not messed with me and my people¡­ Hehehe¡­" Lou Tong chuckled like a mad man.<sub> </sub>


    "Master Xin, run away now!" cried Ao Meixi as she takes out a talisman from her bosom.


    The powerful impulse that the talisman gives off immediately made the space around them feel viscous. When Xin Ja felt this, he suddenly remember one of the records he had read before.


    This is something that he''s been trying to form for a long time now but is still unable to.


    "This¡­ this is a Domain Talisman¡­" Lou Tong muttered in astonishment.


    But after feeling that his body is still able to move, a sneer appears on his mind.


    "Young Miss, you might dy me¡­ but his death is still¡­ inevitable." Lou Tong grinned as the energy in his body began to expand.


    By this time the whole house is already in ruin and some of the guards have already positioned themselves around the area.


    They did not make a move as of this time because there are two forces shing. One is the young miss and the other one is the servant who aligns himself with the young master of the Lei n.


    Most of the guards are in a wait-and-see attitude along with most of the servants.


    On the side among the guards are those that took Xin Ja with them and fought with him. They are just waiting for the young missmand and they would rush into battle without hesitation.


    At this time, Lou Tong with his sinister smile suddenly lifted his hand and a powerful force gushed over. The powerful burst of energy can be visibly seen as it slowly envelopes the area around him, albeit it spreads in a slow motion.


    "It''s time to die now!" he said as he willed the strong burst of energy and it coalesces into the huge Ki sword slowly lifting above his head.


    Wheng!!!


    The force of the sword fought against the domain and intends to be free from its influence.


    At this time, Xin Ja turns his attention to the grinning Lou Tong. Then as he sees therge amount of energy entering the sword a smile crept into his face.


    "Stupid¡­" he muttered as he lifted the MCAW and then put the head of Lou Tong in his sight.


    By this time, Ao Meixi already has his nose bleeding as she tried her best to control and prevent the sword from forming. But even after using the domain talisman that histe father gave her, she is still unable to control it perfectly and prevent that powerful spell from forming.


    As she looks at it in horror, she realized that the young man she is trying to protect lifted an artifact in his hand.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    She saw a powerful burst of air and Ki energying from the tip of that thing.


    Then before she knew it she saw the head and chest of Lou Tong burst like a ripe tomato.


    The powerful burst of force went out of control and exploded into multiple fragments of dust like stars in the sky.


    The withdrawal of the energy feedback at the source destroyed the headless body in the middle.


    Boom!!!


    Blood and gore sttered everywhere. Those that have Ki protected themselves at that instant except for Xin Ja who is standing not too far from the exploding body.


    Although he was able to raise his sleeves to block the blood and gore, his clothes are still drenched by them.


    Eeek!!!


    Those that have seen this brutality cried especially the women.


    Themotion enveloped the area, but some of the guards immediately moved. They stood around Xin Ja and Ao Meixi blocking their path.


    "Young miss, I advise you to surrender, it would not be well if you fight against us. If young master Lei gets angry, then the whole house would be affected¡­ You would not want all of us to die now, would you?" that guard asked with a sneer on his face.


    This time, 5 people stood in front of Xin Ja and Ao Meixi.


    "Young miss, run! We will try to stop them!" one of the guards shouted.


    The eyes of Ao Meixi began to be wet as she looks at the group with worry in her eyes.


    At this time, Xin Ja suddenly throw a few bone runes in the air and before those bone runes could fall from the ground, thick gray smoke came out of them.

 1335 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 85

    Chapter 1335


    ¡­


    Seven figures came rushing out of the Manor while several people chased after their tails. But as soon as those people began their chase, they fell from one trap after another, until they are unable to chase any further.


    As Xin Ja threw and form one bone rune array after another, the guards chasing after them became embroiled in those arrays and were trapped.


    ording to his estimate, it would take those people more time to break those arrays before resuming their chase after them.


    As they arrive outside the Manor, Xin Ja and the rest saw a frantic-looking maid waiting by the door.


    "Miss Ao¡­ It''s a trap¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly drags Ao Meixi to the side.


    As soon as he did, several Ki swords flew in the direction of Ao Meixi.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosion reverberates in the air as the ground was turned into dust spreading all over the ce.


    At this time, a thin-looking man appears behind the bushes by the wall of the exit of the Manor.


    "When this maid servant said that you are a crafty fellow and a sharp one, I did not believe her¡­ But it seems that what she has said was the truth¡­" the man calmly said as he strode out of his hiding spot.


    When the man showed himself, the 5 guards with Xin Ja and Ao Meixi has already wielded their swords ready to fight the man to their deaths.


    "Everyone¡­ Stand down¡­ You guys would just be wasting your lives¡­ He is a¡­"


    "Late-stage Ki-Master, we know Master Xin. But we still will protect the young miss and you with our lives¡­" the leader of the guards showed a sincere smile.


    "Haha¡­ Do you think they can escape? After I killed you ants, I would deal with your young miss appropriately¡­ The young master did not want a tainted wife¡­ Hence I am here to erase her and her n¡­ Hehe¡­" the man said with a sinister gaze.


    "What? No! The young master said that¡­ Urk¡­" before the young maid named Little Qing could finish her words¡­ she is already in the hands of the man.


    "You are a pretty little thing. I will not kill you, but will enjoy youter¡­" he said as he forces his Ki into her brain and made her faint.


    After that, he carefully put the young maid to the side and then grinned as he looks at the group before him.


    "Guys, I think it''s better if we work together." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The five did not know what he meant by that but still nodded their heads as they quickly formed beside Xin Ja.


    "You are a very strong opponent indeed. But you should know that in a battle, one should never take their eyes off their enemy no matter how weak their enemy is¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly throw a few array formation gs on the ground.


    When the man saw this, he sneered as he did not do anything and just let Xin Ja do his thing.


    He is far too confident of his personal strength that he treats everything that Xin Ja is doing as a merest struggle of an ant before its death.


    Xin Ja did not bother with the guy and quickly formed a few hand seals.


    Then suddenly, before the man''s eyes, he saw the scenery change. It was subtle and had no killing intent that''s why he did not bother with it. However, when saw the changes in his surroundings, he was taken aback and before he could react it was already toote, the array is already activated.


    "Do you think this puny array could trap me little ant?!" he shouted in anger as he red at his surroundings.


    Suddenly, a strong power emerges from his body, and without warning, everything around him became under his domain.


    "Damn it! This guy has a domain!" shouted one of the guards on the side.


    "He is a Ki-Master what would you expect?" said their leader.


    But of course, everyone knows that not all Ki-Master have domains because such a skill is rare.


    "I am the strongest assassin of Master Lei¡­ My name is Viper. And that is thest name you will be hearing because it''s time for your deaths¡­" Viper sneered as he suddenly erupts his domain and sends a powerful force outwards.


    The whole dome around him suddenly showed cracking as everything crumbles into pieces.


    "Hahaha¡­ Do you think that a mere beguiling formation can defeat me?!" Viper shouted with a loud chuckle.


    But then his expression sank as his surroundings suddenly turned into a sea of blood.


    "What is this?" he growled while looking at his surroundings.


    Suddenly, from below him, raises a red blood bony hand that suddenly clutches at the ankles of Viper.


    "What is this trick? I will not fall for such a trick!" shouted Viper as he suddenly brandished his curved sword.


    Tswing! Tswing!


    Each attack of his turns everything into dust and rubbles.


    But the bloody skeletons did not stop froming out of the ground.<sub> </sub>


    He began to run as fast as he could but realized that he is just going in circles.


    "Damn it! How did that brat create this formation?" he shouted in exasperation.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and the rest are watching this scene with astonishment.


    "It seems that your Manor has some really good hidden array formations, young miss¡­" Xin Japlimented.


    When the rest heard such words they all gawked at Xin Ja in disbelief. They did not want to believe that such a thing is possible.


    How could their Manor have such an array when it was just newly bought and the one who sold it even was scared to stay in such a y after buying it from another person?


    Suddenly, realization dawned on them as it seems that there are truly hidden secrets in the manor.


    But they have no time to feel happy about the situation when a very strong enemy is before them.


    At this time, Xin Ja waves his hand and then gestured to the rest.


    "Prepare to attack him with all your might¡­ we can only defeat him if we work together."


    With hismand, the five guards and Ao Meixi threw everything they have and attack the figure inside the beguiling array.


    The array is not that wide at only around 200 meters, so their attacks immediately covered the whole ground and reach the body of Viper who is still struggling in the middle.


    After getting bombarded and hit by the attacks, his body immediately showed signs of getting heavily wounded.


    "Do not stop attacking!" shouted Xin Ja as they already have the upper hand.


    But then suddenly a strong domain erupted out of Viper''s body which enveloped the area 20 meters around him.


    A slight smirk appears on the mouth of Xin Ja.


    "I may not be able to create domains yet, but this beguiling array is like one¡­ You are already in the palm of my hand," he muttered.


    After the bombardment of attacks, the domain of Viper weakens as he kneels on the ground. Suddenly, without warning, something pokes him from his back.


    So when he looks down and saw the sharp edge of a de, disbelief could be seen in Viper''s eyes.


    At this time, Xin Ja threw a long de in the air. As it enters the array, he was immediately able to control it using the formation g he threw to activate the array.


    "It''s time to die¡­" he muttered.


    But before something could happen, he saw a number of guards appearing in the corner.


    "Damn it!" he cursed but did not stop his action.


    "Everyone, get out now! Run!" he shouted.


    Upon hearing this, the 5 men showed hesitation, but seeing his re they quickly grab the arms of Ao Meixi and drag her with them as they run to the gate.


    As the de was about tond on Viper''s neck, he tilted his body forcefully and dodges the attack by a hair''s breadth.


    He then waves his hand and punches the de.


    The de flew out of the array but Xin Ja controlled its path. Those guards that are rushing out from the corner did not expect to see the flying de directly heading toward them.


    Without hesitation, they quickly blocked the spinning de with all their might.


    Some of them flew out like a rag dolls, while others tried to resist even after their weapons broke.


    That de was punched by a powerful Ki-Master after all.


    Xin Ja did not have time to deal with the killing blow as he decide to leave.


    Running out of the Manor, he soon saw a rushing carriage with a familiar face inside of it.


    "Master Xin, get inside!" shouted Master Yo as he extended his hand out of the carriage.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to jump and catch that hand that drags him inside.


    Then the carriage sped away into the forest path.


    Meanwhile, inside the array, powerful energy is broiling then it suddenly erupted in the air which sweeps everything in its path for about 500 meters.


    After that powerful energy erupted, an exhausted Viper began panting as his unkempt figure staggered out of the ruins.


    "I will kill that brat if it''s thest thing I would do!" he shouted in anger.

 1336 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 86

    Chapter 1336


    ¡­


    Inside the carriage, Xin Ja closes his eyes as he tried to recover his Ki. Master Yo who is driving the carriage, looks at him with a scrunched brow as he suddenly noticed the strange disturbance in the chaotic Ki in the air.


    It is known that the chaotic Ki could not be absorbed as it causes one to be unable to control their dantian and would corrupt their cultivation.


    However, for some reason, he could sense that the young man before him could actually cultivate the chaotic Ki in the air.


    Upon realizing this, he looked at Xin Ja agape as he could not control the rapid beating of his heart.


    If someone could actually cultivate the chaotic Ki in the air, then that would mean that the person does not need to trade or buy any Ki stones or materials for absorbing pure Ki. With this, one''s cultivation would be limitless.


    As he looks at the disturbance in the air he could only feel awed by the youth before him.


    "I guess he surely is one unique fellow¡­" he muttered as he shifted his gaze at the front.


    After traveling for a while, they soon arrived near a crossroad.


    "The young miss should be here¡­" he muttered as he slowed down the carriage.


    He then noticed something in the leaves as he suddenly turns the carriage as it enters the foliage. He got off and then waved his hand to cover their tracks.


    The carriage soon arrives near a small cave.


    "Master Yo! Master Xin!" a young voice called and Rong Guan appears to meet the two.


    He leads Xin Ja and Master Yo inside the cave where the grand elder of the Ao family and Ao Meixi are sitting around a stone table.


    "Young Miss, grand elder!" the two greeted the two people inside.


    "Master Yo, Master Xin¡­ I''m sorry that the two of you were implicated in such a conundrum for the Ao family¡­ And I also thank you for helping my niece¡­" the old man said with a sad tone.


    "Uncle, as long we have you with us, everything is okay¡­" Ao Meixi said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ I might be able to hold them for a while, but if their expert would surely make their move, then even I would not be able to stop them¡­ I suggest that we escape this ce¡­" the grand elder suggested.


    The grand elder of the Ao family is named, Ao Jixo. He is the young brother of the patriarch and also the remaining kin of Ao Meixi after the extermination of their family those years ago.


    At that time, he was out and has just returned. But when he learned of the death of the Ao family members, he could not help but be saddened.


    He spends his days in sadness and because of his grief and desire for revenge¡­ he has broken through and became a Ki-Champion.


    He knew that if only he has the same power as what he has today, then the Ao family would not have been wiped out.


    He could onlyment their misfortune and bury the hatred in his heart.


    But now that the Lei n made their move once again, he now knows that the real culprit those years ago might truly be the Lei n. They seem to be looking for something in the Ao family and suspected that it was an heirloom of the family.


    But no matter how hard Ao Jixo thinks about it, he could not remember an heirloom of their family that is of importance.


    Their family came from a poor background and his elder brother has worked hard to bring the family to their current status through his acumen in business, and what their parents left them in a dpidated house, and nothing else.


    So no matter what, they did not have anything that is of value that has not been taken by those culprits those years ago.


    "Uncle, let''s just leave¡­ As long as we are alive, then we could have a future¡­" she said as she held the Ao Jixo''s hand.


    Feeling the concern of his niece, he feels that what she is saying is the logical thing to do.


    "Alright, let''s leave this ce and go to Rock Ledge city¡­ In that ce we can start a new¡­" he said with a nod of his head.


    Rock Ledge city is a city near the edge of the kingdom of Radong. The city is small, but they are still a city that could join the alchemist association of the Radong kingdom contest.


    If they can get a ce in the contest, even though it would only be at the top 100, then they could get a footing in the city.


    If the Ao family could have an alchemist belonging to the top 100, then their shops would be known in the city and they could start a business in that ce.


    That is actually her original goal, that''s why she was truly interested in Xin Ja''s ability.


    "Hmm¡­ If we¡­ I mean, if we really will go to the city, I think it is better if we go separately. Young miss, we will be the decoy, and you and the grand elder should go there stealthily¡­" Xin Ja suggested.<sub> </sub>


    Then he began to tell them his n on how they could pull off this trick.


    The next day¡­


    A carriage belonging to the young miss left the cave and then another carriage also left 30 minutes after. The carriage went to different routes, but their destination is only one.


    At this time, a man wearing a dark aura watches as the carriage bearing the Ao family insignia appears in his sight.


    When he saw this, he sneered as he did not bother with it.


    He knew that such a thing would happen, so he decides to wait for a while.


    "Go and follow that carriage¡­" hemanded at the people on his side.


    Then they all rush out.


    30 minutester¡­


    Another carriage without an insignia appears.


    When he scanned the driver, he was a bit astonished as the driver is actually a woman. He frowned for a bit but decided to make his move.


    His figure shes and suddenly appears in the middle of the road. His imposing aura enveloped his surrounding as he res at the carriage.


    "Why are you blocking our path?" an angry woman shouted as he red at the man.


    "I am from the Lei n. We are searching for someone¡­ I suggest you cooperate!" the man said in a low voice.


    He suddenly exerted his aura and covered the surroundings.


    He might not have developed his domain even though he is already a Ki-Champion, but his aura alone is already enough.


    Feeling the aura of the man the woman frowned.


    She wanted to scold, but a young and dainty hand appears and held her shoulder.


    "Do not be impulsive¡­ This fellow is just doing his business¡­" an old voice could be heard from inside the carriage.


    Then the cloth partition of the carriage opens and the figure of Aunt Jing walked out. She looks at the man before her and showed a faint smile.


    "Are you trying to bully us because we are all women in here?" she asked with a yful tone.


    However, when the man saw the old woman, his heart has already skipped a beat and his forehead is covered with beads of sweat. Who did not know who this old woman is in the territory of Aewa city where the Jade Treasure Box merchant house is situated?


    ording to the rumors in the higher-ups, the An family has several Ki-Champions protecting them. And one of them is an old woman, who is not actually old. She just likes to pretend to be an old woman. But what is scary about her is not only her ability as a medical master but also her entric personality and her slightly short temper.


    So¡­ when the man saw the old woman, he could not help but shake his head and swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    "Miss Jing¡­ This one is blind and did not know that I would be meeting you here¡­" he suddenly said and bowed his head.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m guessing you are from that little brat''s family¡­ the Lei n. Tell your young master to mind his own business from now on and stop this pointless thing he is doing. What he is looking for is already in our hands¡­ Hihi¡­" she said with a chuckle.


    When the man heard this he suddenly frown and then lifted his head.


    Then he saw the carriage continue traveling, and then he showed a deep frown on his face.


    ¡­


    Inside the carriage, two people are present with grateful expressions on their faces.


    "Well, littledy of the Ao family¡­ You don''t have to worry about anything anymore." Aunt Jing said with a smile.


    Ao Jixo cupped his hand and thanked Aunt Jing.


    "The Ao family will be forever in your debt."


    "Uncle you are too kind. This exchange is very important for me. What Miss Ao has given us is far greater than we expected¡­" the pretty An Xensu waved her hands.


    She now held the map made of a powerful cultivator''s skin in her hand, and if this map is correct, then the value of such a map is enough for them to help the Ao family get a footing once again in the society.

 1337 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 87

    Chapter 1337


    ¡­


    "What you have in your hand is both a blessing and a curse¡­" Aunt Jing suddenly said as she sits down beside An Xensu.


    "You both are lucky that we saw you and that I have an impression of Ao Meixi¡­" the dainty hand of An Xensu carefully touches Ao Meixi''s.


    The two seem to have a connection as they acted close to each other.


    "Well, I will not keep this from you two. This map is something that the ns would fight over¡­ No wonder your n has been annihted." She said while shaking her head.


    "You said that someone saved you, right?" suddenly An Xensu asked.


    "Umm¡­ He is an alchemist¡­ We are to meet in Rock Ledge city¡­" Ao Meixi replied.


    "It''s great that you already have an alchemist¡­ I myself have just learned to refine pills¡­ I''m excited to join the contest in Aewa city¡­ but since you are going to Rock Ledge city, then it would not be that bad if I enter the contest in that ce¡­" the smile on An Xensu''s face suddenly fell when she recalled something.


    She needed someone who is able to refine ingredients with a purity as high as the one that her servant Xin Ja has refined.


    She did not know what happened to that servant of hers, but she also knew that he could not ever refine a 2nd tier herb with his cracked dantian.


    So she''s been out to find an alchemist that is able to refine at least 80% purity.


    While thinking to this point, she looks at the scene outside with deep thought.


    She was thinking of taking that person with her, but she also knows that it would be useless.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Rong Guan are inside the carriage with the insignia of the Ao family. Rong Guan is currently wearing the dress of the young miss, while vigntly looking at his surroundings.


    "Young miss¡­ Hehe¡­ Are you okay in there¡­" Xin Ja called with a suppressed chuckle.


    "Hehe¡­ Master Xin, I think you are just bored, right?" Rong Guan replied with an aggrieved tone.


    How could he have been the one to wear the young miss clothes and act like her?


    "Haha¡­ At least the clothes fit you right¡­ I could not even hold back myughter when thinking of Master Yo''s group¡­ Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja chuckled.


    When Rong Guan thought of that guard wearing the dress of the young miss and how he looks, he also could not help but chuckle.


    "You''re right¡­ Hahaha¡­ I just hope that they would not be attacked." Rong Guan said with a hint of concern in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, even if a Ki-Master attacks them, they would be able to escape with their lives¡­" Xin Ja showed confidence in his face.


    While the two are talking, Xin Ja''s eyes suddenly turned into slits.


    He quickly grabs Rong Guan and drags him out of the carriage.


    Swoosh!!!


    Boom!!!


    The carriage exploded and was turned into pieces.


    Then a man jumped down and floated slowly beforending on the ground.


    When Xin Ja lifted his head, he immediately recognize who the person is.


    "Well, if it isn''t the dog of the Lei n¡­ Mister Viper." Xin Ja greeted with a smirk.


    "You¡­ You''re that one who trapped me in that¡­ that despicable ce!" he shouted as he red at Xin Ja realizing that he got the wrong target.


    However, upon seeing Xin Ja a slight smile appears on his face.


    He would exact his revenge against this guy and make sure that he would suffer ten times what he has gone through.


    "Go¡­ I will take care of this guy¡­" Xin Ja pushes Rong Guan to run.


    But then several armed men suddenly blocked his path.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to suddenly take out his MCAW and began shooting those people that blocked their path of retreat.


    "Go, don''t stay in here¡­ It may be hard to ept but if you stay, you''ll just burden me¡­" Xin Ja said the harsh truth.


    Rong Guan clenched his teeth and nodded his head.


    "Take care, Master Xin¡­" he said as he quickly escaped.


    Rong Guan passed and slightly looks at the people on the ground. They are not dead but incapacitated. He could not help but show astonishment in his eyes when he saw this.


    Killing these guys would be harder than just incapacitating them, so he knew that what Xin Ja did was the right thing.


    As he quickly disappears from the forest, Xin Ja heaves a sigh of relief.


    "It''s you and me now¡­" Xin Ja said while smiling at the man before him.


    "An ant dares challenges me? Hahaha¡­ Without your array formation, you nothing!" shouted Viper as he red at Xin Ja.<sub> </sub>


    "Why are you so sure that I did not put up an array in this ce?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    When Viper heard this, he suddenly became vignt.


    "I spared your life at that time, but who would have known that you would still lose your life in my hands¡­ Hehe¡­"


    The confidence in Xin Ja''s face made Viper feels a bit apprehensive about his opponent.


    But then he shakes his head and then analyzed the situation. He looks around him and then at Xin Ja. The confidence in his face is giving him that annoying nagging feeling of the danger that lurks in the shadows.


    However, hismon sense is telling him that the youth before him is lying.


    There is no way that this youth could ever be able to create an array formation in an instant.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja lifted the MCAW and shoot a couple of bolts at him.


    He could feel the power of those bolts and the Ki in them. He did not want to be overconfident and be beaten again, so he quickly dodges as he rushes forward.


    A hail of bolts began shooting at him, but the way that Xin Ja shoots the bow is in a hidden manner behind his sleeves, which baffled Viper.


    As the two began to go deeper into the forest and exchange long-range attacks, they soon arrive near a darker part of the forest.


    The collision between the two has toppled a few trees and cleared arge portion of the forest.


    Viper has been too engrossed in the fight and has a wide smile on his face.


    The reason for this is because of the bloody figure of his enemy.


    As if this moment, Xin Ja''s clothes have been ripped into shreds, and wounds could be seen on his body.


    His blood would stop flowing after a while, but his clothes are already drenched in blood.


    "Haha¡­ Give up now¡­ You are no match for me¡­ It''s better if you just hand me your life and tell me where the young miss of the Ao family is. Then I can leave you with aplete corpse." Viper said with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Hahaha¡­ Aplete corpse¡­? As if you''ve thought that you''ve already won¡­" Xin Ja chuckled and then sneered at his enemy.


    "Do you think I would fall for your tricks again? I will now show you how strong I really am!" suddenly Viper shouted as he focused his mind and an invisible pressure came out of his body.


    He activated his domain.


    Xin Ja knew that this guy would do this, so he suddenly formed some seals with his hands.


    When Viper saw what Xin Ja is doing, he sneered, and then a sinister smile appears on his face.


    "Under my domain, you can only die¡­" he said as he suddenly takes a step toward Xin Ja.


    But before his domain could reach Xin Ja''s position, he has already finished his hand seal and a mysterious force suddenly envelops him.


    He did not waste his time as this mysterious force given to him by the grand elder of the Ao family would onlyst for a few seconds.


    This is already enough for him to do what he needs to do.


    Sensing the slight resistance from his domain, a sneer appears on Viper''s mouth.


    "It''s futile to resist, you can only die!" he shouted as his figure shed and appears in front of Xin Ja.


    He did not hesitate to stab Xin Ja''s chest.


    But what baffled him are the multiple hand signs that the young man is doing. It was as if he is relying on something and it made him worry a bit.


    But he has already decided to strike first and then make him sufferter.


    So without hesitation, he wanted to stab the young man''s chest.


    As soon as the sword in his hand was about to reach the chest of Xin Ja, so did thest hand seal was finished.


    Wheng!!!


    ng!!!


    The sword seems to hit an invisible barrier that startled Viper.


    "Not again!" he cried in exasperation.


    But then he knew that the young man would not be able to hold this array for long without a strong foundation. He sneered and then quickly focused his energy on preparing to destroy the weak array.


    "This will not hold me for long¡­ After I escape this ce, then you¡­ will die." He said with a menacing re.


    But what the young man said next made his heart skip a beat.


    "This array¡­ does not mean to hold you for long¡­"


    Then he heard thest sound that he would ever hear in his life.


    Ping!!!

 1338 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 88

    Chapter 1338


    ¡­


    It sounded like a crystal shattering before everything turned ck for Viper. The power of the Magnum revolver is terrifying as it even shattered the energy of the formation array like a ss crystal ball.


    Xin Ja was even shocked when he saw this and was even more shocked to see the head of his enemy which was half shattered by the force of the impact.


    He wanted to shoot two times to make sure that his enemy would not be standing anymore, but stopped his next shot as the first shot has already taken half of the enemy''s head.


    Xin Ja rummage at the body of the enemy and found a small book.


    "Dimensions and space¡­" he muttered after reading the cover.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised to discover such a manual. In his curiosity, he opened it and realized that there are no words in the manual.


    In fact, Xin Ja is well aware of dimensions and space. He is able to create storage spaces and also has his own storage ring, so how could he not be aware of such a thing?


    But he was very curious about what kind of knowledge he would gain from the book.


    But since he could not find anything in it, he decides to store it in his ring. But as soon as he did he was stunned. The book would not go inside the ring.


    He tried several times but to no avail. This time, he became more curious about the book.


    He decides to put it in his robe and continually search the body of Viper. He even found a storage space that uses a different set of rune arrays than what he uses.


    Xin Ja left the area after burning the corpses before him. The soldiers were not able to struggle as he put them out of their misery with a single shot and burned their corpses.


    That night, Xin Ja decided to search the book and try to discover its secret. But to his annoyance, he could not see any words in it. He tried using runes and even his absolute sense, but it did not work.


    He then annoyingly threw the book on the side then looks up into the night sky.


    He noticed that tonight the two moons in the sky seem to have merged into one. It is a rare urrence that only happens once every quarter.


    As he watches the merging of the two moons a faint smile appears on his face.


    "What a lovely scene¡­" he could not help but say.


    Then suddenly his eyes were attracted to a slight gleaming light beside him.


    To his surprise, he noticed the thin book slowly changing its shape¡­ until it became a thick hardbound book.


    Xin Ja quickly picks up the book and when his eyesnded on the first page, he immediately gleam in astonishment.


    What he is reading right now is the first page of the theory of space.


    With his photographic memory, he began to scheme through the pages of the book.


    When he closes his eyes, he could feel that something is trying to erase the memory inside his mind. But a slight smile appears on Xin Ja''s face.


    He did not hesitate to continuously scheme through the book until he finished thest page. After closing the book, his mind began to supplement the idea he has from the book and then in his own experience.


    But before he could think deeply he noticed the book changing its shape and then bing the manual that it is.


    Xin Ja just kept the book in his robe and then looks at the moon which is now slowly separating.


    "Hmm¡­ to 20 minutes¡­ for that time, one can study the book. And I''m guessing that through that, Viper is able to create his own domain¡­" he thought about how a mere Ki-Master is able to control his own strong domain.


    ording to what he knows about domains, it is a powerful ability, and people of this world should be able to use them. However, everyone forgot about such power, and only when they reach Ki-Champion and higher would they remember a part of it.


    Xin Ja did not bother with this thought and began to concentrate as he immerse himself in learning.


    The advantage he has over others is that he has a Unique Vision that is embedded in his soul.


    And through using that, he is able to record everything and recall it after at will.


    ¡­


    One weekter¡­


    In the thick and dark forest, are two 5-meter tall creatures facing each other. Their surroundings have already been destroyed and everything is in ruins.


    One of the creatures looks like a Minotaur with sharp long horns protruding from its head and back, while the other one is like a long-wed gori.<sub> </sub>


    The two has suffered heavy wounds on their body and is now currently weak. But the sh between the two has made such a huge ruckus that it has attracted many different beasts in the forest that is watching the battle in the shadows.


    Among those that watch this battle are a group of humans standing atop the trees while having concealment arrays on their bodies.


    "This is the right ce, right?" asked an old man while standing next to a handsome youth.


    "Yes, ording to the map given by my sister, this should be the ce¡­ We should prepare this spot for the others¡­ Although we could not enter it, we should let the younger generations to get this chance and help our An n¡­" the youth said with a smile.


    As the group looks at the scene below them, they could not help but swallow a gasp of air. This is because those two beasts, although already weak, still disy the power and strength ofte-stage Ki-Champions.


    With such overwhelming might, they knew that they would have a hard time killing those beasts if their group fought with them.


    So they decided to just watch and wait.


    Plus, they have also noticed the presence of some beasts in the area that is no weaker than those two.


    Suddenly, the two beasts stop fighting.


    "What is happening?" asked one of the men.


    "I think those two knew that if they continuously fight, someone would take this chance to attack them¡­" the handsome youth exined.


    "Elder¡­ can you cover this area with your domain?" the young man suddenly asked an elderly-looking man behind him.


    "Young master, it is possible¡­ but my domain could only envelope 200 meters¡­ more than that is not possible anymore¡­" the old man exined.


    The young man frowned deeply upon hearing this.


    They could not risk it because if they exposed themselves in this area then the beasts would surely surround them.


    "Hmm¡­ We cannot enter this ce for now¡­ Let''s whittle their strength one by one by hunting those strong beasts¡­" hemented while in deep thought.


    "Young Master, if this is a Shen''s abode, then the more we could not let it be¡­" an elder said with a hint of worry on his face.


    "If we attack now, then we would lose half of us in here¡­ That is not worth the sacrifice¡­" the handsome young man said with a cold tone.


    Greed would always be the downfall of men. But he, An Gonghai, will not fall for such weakness. He is the next patriarch of the family, so he must think for the n and not quick gains. Plus, he has already decided to retreat and convey what he has seen in this ce to his father and wait for his decision.


    "Everyone let''s retreat, leave someone to monitor this ce¡­" he said while lifting his hand and disappearing from the spot.


    The rest cupped their hand and followed behind the youth.


    As everyone leave, a middle-aged elder has a look of disgruntlement in his eyes as he red in the direction where the young man is going.


    "What a coward¡­ How could he be a good n head in the future¡­?" he muttered with a deep frown.


    "He is thinking for the n, and is not selfish¡­ That is why he is the perfect n head¡­" a voice startled the middle-aged man.


    When he turns around he saw an old man standing not too far from him.


    This made the middle-aged man freeze in ce. Beads of sweat quickly covered his back as he look at the white-haired old man in horror.


    "Gre¡­ Gre¡­" he stammered.


    But the white-haired old man lifted his hand to stop him.


    "I do not mind your attitude towards the next n head¡­ But if you do foolish things to cause my n to be destroyed, I will personally burn your soul and imprison you for eternity¡­" the old man threatened.


    Upon hearing those words, the mouth of the middle-aged man quivered.


    "Ye¡­ ye¡­ yes, ancestor¡­ This¡­ this lowly one would not dare¡­" the middle-aged man quickly lowered his head.


    He dare not say anything.


    Sensing that no one is answering him, he slowly lifted his head to take a peek.


    He could only heave a sigh of relief upon seeing that the old man is now gone.


    But a slight killing intent appears in his eyes but did not say a word as he leaves the area.

 1339 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 89

    Chapter 1339


    ¡­


    Creating one''s domain is not a simple process. ording to what he is reading right now, the theory of dimension and space is a bit moreplicated than what he has learned from his unique vision.


    The theory of dimension and space talks about the importance of understanding and gaining knowledge about some kind of invisible structures and some words he did not understand yet.


    But through cross-referencing, he could slowly gain insight into the things he could not understand at first.


    As Xin Ja began to deepen his understanding of the theory in space he also observe that his knowledge when ites to rune arrays also deepen.


    "I guess, with my rate of learning, I would be able to grasp at least 10% of the knowledge in this subject¡­" he muttered.


    Xin Ja has spent more days in the forest inside arge tree while he secluded himself from the rest of the world.


    He could not help but be engrossed in learning about space once again and the things that he could gain are something that excites him a bit.


    A weekter¡­


    Inside the dark and gloomy forest where strong and ferocious wild beasts are everywhere, a strange phenomenon is happening.


    A shadowy figure would sh everywhere in the forest which would startle the birds and other creatures as it appears and disappear in almost an instant.


    Suddenly that figure stopped and leaned on a tree.


    Xin Ja slowly removed the expended Ki stone from the slot on a bracer in his left forearm.


    "I guess, it can only go this far¡­" he muttered as he takes out another Ki stone from his ring and insert it in the slot.


    "Hmm¡­ I can teleport ten times with a maximum range of 10 kilometers. But for shorter range, I can do it more¡­" he muttered as he began to record the things he has learned in his notes.


    Xin Ja was too focused onputing that he did not notice a long and green slender thing slowly creeping towards his back.


    That thing is a giant snake of about 20 meters in length and judging from its size, it would easily be able to devour Xin Ja in one bite.


    As it prepares to strike, it seems to be smiling at the naivety of its prey.


    This person dares to shift his attention elsewhere in its territory, how audacious could this person be?


    Suddenly it stood high up in the air and then with its mouth wide open its head darted like a speeding bullet to bite its prey.


    Snap!!!


    The giant snake wiggled itsrge maw as the tree branch was even snapped into two.


    It did not swallow but instead spew out the tree branch as it stares at the ce where that person is in annoyance.


    When it did not see anyone in that ce, it turns its head in the area and sniffs the air trying to find its prey.


    But to its dismay, it did not find anyone in the area.


    It could only shake itsrge head and slid away.


    By this time, Xin Ja is already inside the tree he has been staying in for a while now.


    "This teleportation thing is truly neat¡­" he muttered as he carefully removes the vest he is wearing and the bracer in his left arm.


    After a while, he continues with his learning and soon drifted into his own world.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Ao Meixi and her group met with each other in Rock Ledge city. But An Xensu and her group are not with them.


    After sending the information she got, the elders and her father, the patriarch of the family,manded her to return to Aewa City.


    The group then rented a manor to temporarily stay in the city and for Master Yo to also begin practicing. He needed to also prepare for the Alchemy Association exam. He did not want to be left to the dust in this contest as it also involves his pride as an alchemist.


    After being with Xin Ja for a while, he has learned many things. After seeing him refining without thinking of anything and only aiming for perfection, he already knew that what hecks is an attitude towards alchemy.


    "Niece, we have already secured two spots in the alchemy contest¡­ Do you think Master Xin wille?" asked grand elder Ao Jixo asked with a worried expression on his old face.<sub> </sub>


    "Don''t worry uncle¡­ ording to Rong Guan, he escaped that ce and even burned everything in that ce¡­ So I think he would be returning to us soon¡­" Ao Meixi said with confidence.


    "Hmm¡­ I know that you have your hopes up for that guy, but I can''t help but feel a bit worried¡­"


    "Uncle, just trust him¡­ When I first saw him and that glow in his eyes, I know that he is a person that would not go back on his words."


    "Sigh¡­ I hope you are right. Oh, by the way¡­ I received an invitation to a gathering. It seems that the city lord Manor is inviting the alchemist and their n and families to this gathering¡­"


    When Ao Meixi heard this, she felt a bit indignant to join them. She did not know anyone in this city and did not want to cause any problem before they get a foothold in the city.


    She remembers what happened in Yok Town when she attended a gathering. Those young masters immediately besieged her upon seeing her. She could not help butment how her beauty could cause her too much trouble.


    But how could she say no to the city lord Manor''s invitation? And so, she and her group prepare to attend the banquet gathering of the alchemists.


    ¡­


    At this time, An Xensu has also arrived in Aewa City and is currently inside a meeting room with some of the elders and high-ranking members of the family.


    They are preparing the An n to raid the Shen''s abode in which the map that An Xensu received from Ao Meixi.


    Because she is needed in the family, she decided to leave the Ao first as she knew that they would not be in trouble in the meantime.


    "Patriarch, the danger that ce possess is something that we did not expect to discover." An elder said after the group heard the report.


    "Umm¡­ I know that everyone is worried but I hope that you guys will take note that this is Shen''s abode¡­ In the entire empire, there are only less than 50 abodes have been discovered. And we all know each abode discovered has given such a tremendous benefit¡­"


    "We all know that¡­ But this one, we should be very careful¡­ I suggest that we should include the rest of the ns in the Aewa City, that way we will not be losing too much." An elder suggested.


    Upon hearing this everyone was silent.


    "No, I think we should try it first¡­" a young woman stood up and said.


    An Xensu has listened to the opinions of the elders in the room, but she did not agree with most of them.


    She feels that involving the other ns would cause them more trouble than benefit. Although it would also be a way for them to lessen their losses, it does not equate to the benefit.


    "If we can get our hands in the legacy of the Shen owning that abode, then our n would be more powerful¡­ But if other ns get a hold of such a legacy, then wouldn''t it be our loss¡­" she said trying to convince the rest.


    After hearing her suggestion, everyone''s resolve was strengthened, and decided to let the n get the benefit instead of the others.


    Soon, the An n mobilized their forces in secret to attack the protectors of the abode.


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja emerges once again from inside the tree as he finished crafting his gears so that he should be able to use Ki at least.


    He did not have to wear that conspicuous glove in his refining.


    Although the bracers look a bit unique with the Ki stone slot in them, it is still a big difference when using the leather glove.


    "It''s time for me to go to Rock Ledge city and meet up with the young miss¡­" he muttered as he looks at his surroundings.


    Using the Kipass he created, he could now roughly determine where the direction he should be heading.


    As he turns around, he suddenly noticed a strong killing intent from his back.


    He had felt such intent from before and knew that the snake which he had seen 2 days ago seemed to have followed him until here.


    "What a stubborn fellow¡­" he grumbled as he takes out his short sword.


    As therge snake suddenly lounges from behind him, he did not hesitate to quickly brandish his sword and then strike the head of the snake.


    Xin Ja''s figure was sent flying as he did not expect that the beast would be this strong.


    "Hmm¡­ A Ki-Master realm beast¡­" he muttered.


    Suddenly, the figure of Xin Ja vanished on the spot which startled the snake.

 1340 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 90

    Chapter 1340


    ¡­


    The tranquil forest became embroiled in chaos as two powerful creatures battled against each other.


    After running for a while and not getting rid of the giant snake, Xin Ja decided to just fight it out with the giant snake.


    As their battle intensified, the forest ground was turned into ruins.


    "If you give up now, I will not kill you, but if you insist on hunting me, then you can only me yourself for your death!" Xin Ja annoyingly shouted at therge beast which already have its eyes red in berserk mode.


    It did not even stop and just darted at Xin Ja without a care of its life.


    Bam!!!


    Xin Ja lifted his sword and then focused the Ki energy from his arm to the tip of his de. As the force gathers the Ki stone in his bracer began to dim.


    Xin Ja''s eyes turned into slits as he leaned forward. When he was about to rush, he suddenly stopped as he saw a few beasts floating in the air.


    "Human! How dare you intrude on our territory!" shouted a flying beast that looks like a ck crow.


    Xin Ja looks at the beast but did not say anything.


    The one beside the flying ck crow is a slender multicolored snake with wings and a single horn on its forehead.


    A bright ray of light came out of its eyes and hits the giant snake.


    That ray of light seems to have calmed the giant snake as it looks at the powerful beasts in the air and slowly back away.


    "I was lost in my travel and identally enter this ce¡­ and was attacked by that giant snake¡­" Xin Ja said as he kept his de.


    "Hmm¡­ Hiss¡­ Interesting¡­ A Ki-Master body and a cracked dantian¡­ What an interesting fellow¡­ If I devour you, I will surely know your secret¡­" the multicolored snake said as it hissed.


    Xin Ja frowned but did not say anything, he just stood calmly with folded hands on his chest.


    "Human, it seems that since you have entered our ce¡­ We cannot let you live anymore. We don''t want any other humans falling into this ce don''t we?" the crow said as if smirking.


    Xin Ja could sense that these beasts are at the level of ate-stage Ki-Champion. If he fights against them then he would surely die.


    So he could only use his ability to try and escape if worsees to worst.


    "Do you think it would be that easy?" Xin Ja smirked as he waves his hand.


    Three pills appear in his hand which made the flying beasts astonished.


    When he was about to throw a pill on the ground, the crow suddenly shouted.


    "Wait! Stop!"


    Xin Ja stopped but his vignce is already high as he watches the floating beasts with wary eyes.


    "You¡­ are you a pill alchemist?" asked the crow.


    Xin Ja squinted but did not answer. He did not know what these fellows wanted with a pill alchemist but he would not want to stay to find out.


    As he lifted his hand to throw a pill, the crow grew anxious.


    "Stop! Stop! I promise that we will not attack you¡­ We¡­ we can trade! Yes, you humans like to trade, right? We can trade pills with precious herbs!" he shouted.


    Upon hearing those words, Xin Ja looks at the crow then his figure suddenly teleported atop a tree while looking at them at the same height.


    When the powerful beasts saw this, their eyes are already filled with astonishment. Although they are very powerful, they knew that if this human truly escaped, they would not be able to catch him.


    "What have you got?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    He could not hide the excitement in his eyes as he truly wanted to practice refining higher-level herbs. As of now, he knew that if ever his ability came back, he would be truly capable of refining 99% to 100%. This is because¡­ he has already improved his senses to such a degree that he could detect minute changes in the herbs.


    The crow suddenly opened its mouth and produces several herbs that are at the 4th to 7th tier. Upon seeing the herbs, Xin Ja could not help but look at them with a wide smile on his face.


    The snake and the other beasts did not hesitate to produce several herbs at the 3rd and the 7th tier which truly made Xin Ja ted.


    "These are the herbs we will trade¡­ show us what you got, human¡­" the crow said with a smirk.


    Xin Ja did not bother to answer as he quickly takes out several pill bottles that are already inside his ring for a long time. He concocted these pills when he was in school, or while making a name for himself in the Jimal kingdom.<sub> </sub>


    When the beasts saw the pill bottles, their jaws almost fell to the ground.


    The crow showed greed in his eyes as he wanted to suddenly grab the pills.


    "I will exchange all of these for the herbs in here¡­ What do you say?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Wait¡­ let me check first¡­" the snake did not hesitate to open one using its body and its tail.


    When the aroma of the pill wafted in the air the powerful beasts are all dumbfounded.


    What the snake opened is a level 7th pill with high purity. That single bottle would surely push it to the next level of its cultivation strength, or if it is lucky it could push it to the next realm.


    "That is a 7th level realm-breaking pill¡­ It is refined using¡­" Xin Ja began exining but was suddenly cut off when the snake did not hesitate to swallow the pill bottle.


    The beasts were all dumbfounded.


    "Do not swallow everything or you''ll die!" Xin Ja could not help but shout.


    The snake smirked then suddenly floated away.


    Everyone wanted to chase after it but decided not to.


    "Sigh¡­ You guys should know that the levels of the pills in these bottles are 5th tier up to the 7th tier. Please don''t be impulsive as to swallow it as a whole¡­" he reminded.


    Then he began exining the pills to the rest of the beasts in front of him.


    They then began to take what they needed and the rest was given to the crow.


    "Hehe¡­ I did not expect that you, my friend is not like any other human¡­ You even reminded us¡­ Hehe¡­ I like you¡­ Very good, very good¡­ You will be this lord crow''s friend from now on¡­" the crow seem to have smiled as it swallowed the pill bottles.


    "You can have all of these things¡­ I hope that you can visit us here again my friend for a spirit herb trade in the future¡­" the crow added.


    Xin Ja''s jaw almost dropped, but he controlled himself. Those pills might be useful to him, but his cultivation is not reliant on pills. He cultivates using Ki energy and pills are only used for supplements. With his ability in pill refining and the pills he has refined, he has enough until he reached thete stages of the Ki-Champion realm.


    After gathering the herbs, the two parties left in a good rtionship, and Xin Ja did not expect to even gain the right to trade with these masters.


    If he needed more materials for pills then he could juste to this ce.


    ¡­


    After traveling for many days, Xin Ja soon arrived in the periphery of a medium-sized city.


    "This might be the Rock Ledge city¡­" he muttered while walking with a group of travelers.


    "You''re right young man¡­" an old man replied while walking behind him.


    When Xin Ja shifted his gaze he saw the old man walking with a young boy in front.


    He noticed that the old man is actually blind, but the strange herbal medicine wafting from his body made Xin Ja think that this blind old man might be an alchemist.


    "Hmm¡­ Then I''m in the right ce¡­ Are the two of you also joining the alchemist contest?" Xin Ja asked.


    The old man smiled and nodded his head.


    "Young sir, this is Alchemist Dou¡­ and I am his hand boy¡­" the young boy said with a proud smile.


    He has been the hand boy of Alchemist Dou for 3 years now and has produced a couple of pills. Although by himself he would not be able to produce pills because he needed to follow Alchemist Dou''s instructions blindly, his ability to refine and produce pills through strict and quick movement made him invaluable to the blind alchemist.


    "Nice to meet you¡­ I am Xin Ja, and I am going to represent the Ao family¡­" Xin Ja introduced himself.


    "I am Alchemist Dou, a rogue alchemist¡­" the old man introduced.


    "And this is Tongtong, my grandnephew¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded his head and travel with the two to enter the city.


    While talking, Xin Ja could not help but admire the dedication that the old man to alchemy even after losing his sight.


    He truly admires such a fellow and wished him good luck before the two separate after entering the city.


    Xin Ja then began asking about the Ao family manor.


    But he could sense that something is wrong as those people would look at him with pity in their eyes.

 1341 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 91

    Chapter 1341


    ¡­


    As soon as Xin Ja enters the manor, he could immediately sense a gloomy aura in the air. He scanned the surroundings and immediately saw the people in the house are inside a room with a wounded old man lying on a bed.


    In that room, Ao Meixi, the 5 guards, Master Yo, and Rong Guan are all gathered. None of them are talking as Master Yo busily concocts a potion to try and cure the old man on the bed.


    He did not know what happened, but he is feeling a bit concerned as he quickly walked toward the room.


    Knock! Knock!


    When they heard the knocking sound, everyone was startled and looked at the door vignt.


    The 5 loyal guards already have their hands at the hilt of their weapons.


    "It''s me¡­ Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja called from outside.


    When the people inside heard his words, they all showed delight on their faces as Rong Guan excitedly opened the door.


    "Master Xin¡­ You''re alright! I''m d that you''re fine¡­! I thought that something has happened to you that took you a long time to reach here?" Rong Guan said while showing a smile on his face.


    Xin Ja patted the young man''s shoulder and smiled.


    "I¡­ I was just lost¡­" he said.


    Upon hearing this, everyone was silent as they did not know what to say.


    Xin Ja walks to the side of Ao Jixo who looks a bit weak.


    "I''ve given some healing potion but¡­ it is not working." Master Yo said and then began to exin what he wanted as a treatment n.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just calmly put his hand on the old man''s wrist.


    "Hmm¡­ Several rib fractures¡­ broken bones, and some of his internal organs have been wounded. This is crazy¡­ I¡­ I never saw someone still able to survive with such a wound until now¡­" he muttered while looking at the old man.


    He could not help but praise the tenacity of the old man lying on the bed.


    "What happened?" Xin Ja asked as he began to take out some silver needles from his ring.


    Everyone was a bit stunned when they saw him taking things out of thin air.


    But no one said anything and just watch as Xin Ja finished taking out his stuff.


    "Master Yo, I will need your assistance in this¡­ For the rest, I would need you to leave this room¡­ Rong Guan, tell me what happened." Xin Ja said as he put on white clothing.


    <o>,m Master Yo also began to put on a white robe under Xin Ja''s instructions.</o>


    Rong Guan began telling the story while standing on the side and watching the procedure happening.


    Xin Ja is going to do an operation on the old man to align his inner organs and broken ribs. The situation is reallyplicated that he needs to open himself up to fix his body.


    It was at the party when a young master named Xulo Peng along with the other young men in the city took a liking to the beauty of their young miss.


    One could not deny the fact that Ao Meixi is truly beautiful. And getting the attention of the many is somewhat normal, especially to those spoiled brats of the ns.


    But Ao Meixi did not want to get involved with these young masters, so she tried to politely reject their advances. Almost everyone gave up facing the cold beauty, except for one and that is Xulo Peng.


    Xulo Peng is the most domineering young master in Rock Ledge city.


    He has done far too many atrocities in the city, but the city lord did not intervene because the Xulo n has 2 Ki-Champions.


    Most families and ns in the city only have a single Ki-Champion in their family and most of them did not even have one.


    That is why they did not want to butt head with the Xulo n.


    That night, Xulo Peng insisted on taking Ao Meixi but Ao Meixi resisted which started the conflict.


    Ao Jexi stood to protect Ao Meixi and this then resulted in the battle between Ao Jexi and one of the Ki-Champions of the Xulo n.


    The battle was devastating and almost half of the city lord''s manor was almost destroyed.


    Ao Jixo won the fight and killed the Ki-Champion of the Xulo n. However, he was sneaked and attacked by the Xulo n''s other Ki-Champion resulting in his severe wound.


    But Ao Jixo sacrificed a part of his life essence to also wound the other Ki-Champion which stopped the battle.<sub> </sub>


    At this time, the city lord''s manor interjected and both families took a step back.


    But everyone knew that once the remaining Xulo n Ki-Champion cultivator heals his wound, they would attack the Ao family. And at that time, no one could stop the young master of the Xulo n, Xulo Peng from taking the prized beauty.


    After telling the story, Xin Ja also finished the operation and slowly drip healing potion liquid, which he concocted before, to close the wound of the old man.


    The story took more than 2 hours, and that is also the time that Xin Ja took to cure the old man of his wounds.


    But what baffled Xin Ja at this time, is the strength of the inner organs of a Ki-Champion.


    If he considers himself very strong, when looking at the organs of the old man, he could not evenpare himself.


    That is why he has to take out 4th and 5th tier healing potions just to close the wounds.


    After Xin Ja and Master Yo sit on the chair while massaging their shoulders, Rong Guan rushes outside in excitement and told the others about what he had seen.


    30 minutester¡­


    Ao Jixo is already able to sit while talking with Ao Meixi.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Master Yo are on the side sitting by the couch sleeping.


    The two were too tired to do anything and needed the rest.


    "Young miss¡­ your foresight is truly fascinating¡­ He is not only an alchemist but also a great doctor." Ao Jixo said with a smile.


    "I was helpless when he opened my body up and thought that I''m going to die. But using my spirit sense, I detect how he was able to heal my own body¡­ Truly a fascinating fellow¡­" he said with a smile.


    "However¡­ My¡­ many of my meridians have been damaged¡­" he said with a sad tone.


    When Ao Meixi heard this, her expression sank. This is because she clearly knew that feeling. She had her meridian and dantian damage once before, so she knew the helplessness of losing one''s powers.


    The two kept silent and they knew that their hope now only lies in the hands of the young man named Xin Ja.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the Xulo n¡­


    The n patriarch angrily ps his son while ring at the rest of the elders.


    The dead body of his uncle lies on the table, while the wounded Ki-Champion, which is the patriarch''s eldest uncle, sits calmly on the head seat.


    "Eldest uncle¡­ we should avenge the death of¡­ of¡­" the n patriarch wanted to say something but was cut off by his eldest uncle.


    "My brother died fighting¡­ it was an honorable death. But we do not have to worry about anything anymore. We will let that Ao Jixo die an honorable death and then collect the prize. I could tell that the young miss of the Ao family is someone with great potential." The eldest uncle said with a smile.


    He was truly astounded at the strength of Ao Jixo. To be able to wound him which would take months to heal even after fighting a hard battle is something that astonished him.


    Although he is the eldest uncle, the one with the highest fighting ability is his younger brother. So he is truly shocked to see that a primary stage Ki-Champion is able to defeat the two of them.


    "The city lord is asking forpensation¡­ The Ao family has already given their part, now it''s our turn¡­" an elder said with a deep frown.


    "Patriarch, I''m saying something against our n, but¡­ Should this troublesome matter be med on your son''s attitude? He is far too undisciplined and rampant¡­" an elder suddenly added.


    His word made everyone in the hall turn silent. Almost everyone has the same opinion, but not all of them are able to raise this to the hall due to the two powers backing the patriarch.


    "It seems that some of you are having the thought of recing me¡­ Is that right?" the patriarch suddenly said with a cold tone.


    The two elders showed incredulous looks on their faces.


    "We are not¡­" one of the two wanted to say something but.


    "Shut up! None of you will be able to rece me as all of you are far too weak¡­" the patriarch shouted.


    "This is not about recing you but about your son''s behavior¡­" a stern voice interrupted the group.


    An elderly-looking man walked in.


    "Grand elder!" everyone greeted.


    Even the Ki-Champion cupped his hand and greeted the old man with respect.

 1342 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 92

    Chapter 1342


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 92


    ¡­


    "Where is Peng''er?" the old man asked with a hint of fondness in his tone.


    Everyone turns their attention to the patriarch.


    "Peng''er is outside right now, grandfather¡­" he said while lowering his head.


    Although this old man is only ate-stage Ki-Master just like the patriarch, he dares not disrespect his father. Even the Ki-Champion did not dare to disrespect the old man.


    The reason for this is because¡­ the old man is actually a K-Champion in thete stages. He is just forcing his cultivation to regress because he is practicing a cultivation technique he found in a Shen''s Abode.


    But once he is able to perfect this technique, his cultivation would sure reach the Ki-Grandmaster level.


    Once this happens, then the Xulo n would surely rule the whole city of Rock Ledge.


    So everyone in the family truly respected the older man and looks up to him.


    As the old man looks around he showed a hint of worry in his eyes. He loves that grandson of his but the boy is far too unruly which made him worry too much.


    "Starting today¡­ I want Peng''er to be focusing on his cultivation. He would not be permitted to go outside the Manor."


    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement with the words of the old man.


    The expression of the patriarch is a bit ugly when he heard this. He did not expect his father to scold his son for this misfortune. Though he knew that it was his son who caused such a tragedy to happen, as a father he did not want his son to be scolded.


    But since these are words from his father then he could only nod his head.


    "I will make this happen, don''t worry¡­ father¡­" the family patriarch promised.


    "Good, and with regards to the Ao family¡­ I will be the one to decide what we should do to them¡­ For now, everyone is dismissed." The old man waved his hand.


    Soon, the hall is now empty and the ones left inside are the old man, the patriarch, the Ki-Champion uncle, and the 1st and 2nd elders of the family.


    "What happened to my son is not anyone''s fault¡­ We are cultivators and we live and die through our pursuit of the Dao¡­" the grand elder said as he got seated in the main seat.


    "But that does not mean we can only ept such insult without retaliation¡­ We too have our pride to protect. But we cannot just oppress others with our strength, because if that happens then the other families will gang up on us and destroy us¡­" the old man added.


    "Why not work with other families?" the 2nd elder suggested.


    "Not all people have such stupid thoughts. We are the stronger party, so no one would work with us in this matter. In fact, they would rather see us get destroyed than work with us¡­"


    "The Gao n has a close rtionship with us¡­" the 1st elder suddenly said.


    "Haha... Those spineless fools... If Peng''er could have won the heart of that Miss Ao, with the strength of that Ao Jixo, we could have ruled this city even without me advancing to Ki-Grandmaster realm¡­"


    When they heard that everyone was silent.


    "But that is already a sunken ship and is not able to sail anymore¡­ We can only destroy them to show the others that we are not going to ept any type of humiliation¡­" the grand elder said as he grabs a piece of paper from the side.


    "This will be our n¡­"


    The group then watches as the Grand Elder writes down his idea.


    After seeing the idea of the Grand Elder, everyone showed tion on their faces. Then they all sneer as they agree with the n of the Grand Elder. With this n, the new family in the city would never be able to get a foothold in the city and would be forced to leave.


    And once this happens¡­ then they can act on the second phase of their n.


    ¡­


    At this time, outside of the Ao Manor, a group of ten men is standing behind a slovenly-looking young man while they face the gate of the Ao Manor.


    Bang!!!


    The door was kicked open and the ten quickly rushed inside.


    "I want everyone to be crippled except for that beauty Miss Ao¡­" Xulo Peng shouted as he walked calmly behind the group.


    At this time, the 5 guards walked out of the inner house and quickly blocked the ten men''s path.


    "Get them!" shouted Xulo Peng while pointing at the 5 guards.


    The battle ensues and the damage in the Manor esctes. Soon, a few rooms have been turned into rubbles.


    At this time, from inside the main Manor, Rong Guan is stopping Ao Meixi froming out of the house.<sub> </sub>


    "Young miss¡­ it would be dangerous outside¡­ Let''s wait for the grand elder to get better¡­" Rong Guan said with worry stered all over his face.


    Ao Meixi gritted her teeth in anger while she res outside while looking at the damage that is done in her newly bought Manor.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Master Yo were awoken by themotion outside and walked out of the main room where Ao Jixo is still resting and healing.


    When they walked out, they could immediately see the devastation outside which startled the two.


    "What is happening?" Master Yo quickly asked.


    "Those bastards from the Xulo n have intruded our Manor¡­" Rong Guan said in anger.


    Xin Ja looks at the room inside and heaves a helpless sigh.


    The uncle is still resting and still consolidating his newly healed physique. He did not have a choice but to step in to stop this fight before it escted to something worst.


    Xin Ja touches his bracer and inserted a new Ki stone into the slot.


    "I''ll take care of things, guard the young miss and the grand elder." He said as he walked out of the main house.


    As soon as he steps out, a sword suddenly appears flying toward his chest.


    Xin Ja has already seen this flying sword and its owner who is showing a malicious smile on his face.


    He did not have time to think about anything else and just quickly take out from his ring his ck short wakizashi sword.


    Slice!!!


    With only covering the de with a small amount of Ki, Xin Ja was able to pass the de cleanly on the man''s neck, and with a slight effort along with the momentum of that person, his head was cleanly severed from his neck.


    A headless bodynded on the ground after Xin Ja calmly stood up and face the direction of the battle.


    At this time, he could already tell that the 5 guards have been heavily wounded and at theirst leg in this battle of 10 versus 5.


    No one even noticed the death of theirpanion as they savagely attacks the 5 guards.


    "How¡­ How is he able to kill a Ki-Adept without a dantian?" Rong Guan muttered with disbelief in his eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ What a very resourceful fellow¡­" Master Yo muttered with a smile.


    With his eyes, he could tell the fluctuation of Ki in the sword.


    Although one could not see the Ki flow from Xin Ja''s body, one could notice that the Ki source is actually from the bracer of his left forearm.


    "He is not only an alchemist but also a smithing master¡­" Master Yo muttered in astonishment as everything sinks into his mind.


    The two showed shock on their faces as they heard his words.


    "No way¡­ How could he be a smithing master when he could not even use his dantian?" Rong Guan asked in disbelief.


    But before anyone could answer they saw the figure of Xin Ja shing out of his current position and then appearing behind one of the men attacking one of the guards.


    Puchi!!!


    His sword cleanly appears in front of the chest of that person.


    Without any killing intent, how could they detect his presence?


    Then he shes once again and severed the hand of another person as he was able to dodge the sneak attack by Xin Ja.


    "Damn it! Someone is ambushing us!" shouted one of them who noticed the figure of Xin Ja.


    "Stop the fight!" At this time, Xin Ja suddenly appear behind Xulo Peng and a needle was inserted at the back of his head.


    With Xin Ja''s expertise ins battles, he is able to defeat Ki-Adept without even using Ki. Although it would be hard when fighting against someone who is also good in battles, Xulo Peng is an example of a spoiled brat who only knows how to use his high realm to bully those lower than him.


    That is why¡­ Xin Ja easily captured the young man without a sweat.


    The tip of the sword is currently pointed at the back of his head while Xin Ja expertly hides behind the young master of the Xulo n.


    "If you do not stop, I will kill your young master, let''s see if any of you could still live after that¡­" Xin Ja threatened.


    With those words, everyone stopped fighting and quickly separated.


    By this time, out of the ten people, only 6 remain as Xin Ja has already killed four of them.

 1343 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 93

    Chapter 1343


    ¡­


    "You¡­ you let go of me this instant! You bastard! Do you know who I am?" Xulo Peng shouted in anger.


    But he could not move his body as if he is being by some strange force inside his body. This force is preventing him from moving as if his joints have been locked.


    "Quiet now, if you shout more, my hand might slip and your head will fly¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ If you kill me my n will also kill you¡­"


    "Well, what do you care, you''re still dead in the end anyway¡­ Hehe¡­" Xin Ja suddenly made a small slicing movement and a wound appears on Xulo Peng''s neck.


    This made everyone freeze in fear.


    "Stop! Release the young master and we will retreat!" the leader of the remaining 5 men said as he held both hands in the air while walking towards Xin Ja.


    "Do you think me as stupid?" Xin Ja asked with a smirk.


    From the main house, a beautiful figure walks out.


    "Xin Ja¡­ Please¡­ release him. I think the city lord would not want any trouble this time¡­" Ao Meixi said as she pointed at the broken gate.


    At this time, a middle-aged-looking man with white and ck hair, even his beard has the same color, walked into the Manor.


    "This young one greets the City Lord!" Ao Meixi cupped her hand in the city lord''s direction.


    "Haha¡­ Young Miss Ao is very polite¡­ I juste to visit but did not expect that such a thing would happen in your Manor. On behalf of the people from Rock Ledge, I will ask some of my builders to fix your house." The city lord said while cupping his hand.


    At this time, Xin Ja looks at the city lord and nodded his head.


    "Young man, can you give this old man some face and release the young master of the Xulo n. I promise that he would not cause trouble anymore¡­"


    "If the city lord said so. But if he makes some unnecessary move after I release him, I would like to say my apology in advance¡­ But I will take his life¡­" Xin Ja showed a slight smile on his handsome face which made the people around him feel shivers running down their spines.


    He suddenly hid his sword in his ring and then takes a step back.


    But as soon as Xulo Peng was freed, he suddenly waved his arm and punched Xin Ja who standing behind him.


    Peng!!!


    Suddenly a figure was sent flying out of the manor''s gate.


    By this time, everyone is already dumbfounded when they saw who that person that is standing in the position of the young master of the Ao n is.


    Even the city lord was stunned to see the old man.


    "Senior Ao¡­ Jixo¡­ You¡­ you''re already fine?" the city lord astonished words made the remaining men of Xulo Peng freeze in fear.


    How could they not fear someone who is able to kill a Ki-Champion while fighting two at the same time?


    "City lord, this old man greets you!" Ao Jixo cupped his hand.


    He just fully recovered from his condition after resting for a while. When he opened his eyes and spread his sense around the manor, he was stunned. He did not expect to see such a scene.


    But then he saw the scene where Xin Ja was actually able to hold the young master of the Xulo n hostage. That made him amazed at the ability of the young man.


    An alchemist, a doctor, and a good fighter, what else does this young man are hiding?


    The city lord left the Ao manor in the afternoon and the news about the recovery of Ao Jixo and the beating of the Xulo family''s profligate young master has already spread throughout the city.


    ¡­


    Inside the Xulo n manor main hall


    Pa!


    A loud p was heard inside the hall as a young man was sent tumbling to the ground.


    "You¡­ you trash! How can you be beaten by a waste? I heard that the young man did not even have a dantian! You and your people are truly trash!" an angry old man''s voice echoed in the hall.


    "Father! Please forgive Peng''er¡­ He¡­ He¡­"


    "Shut up! You are the patriarch, so I will not scold you. But you should teach your son some manners. If not, teach him to be like his younger brother! Focus on cultivation!" the old man shouted.


    Though he likes this grandson of his, this is not the time for favoritism. In front of the whole family, he needs to preserve his face as the Grand Elder.


    "I heard that Ao Jixo was already healed?" he suddenly asked.


    "It was that trash! He is not only an alchemist but also a doctor¡­" this time Xulo Peng replied with a hint of anger in his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    But he dares not vent it out as he just kneels in front of the old man while wiping the blood on the side of his face.


    The old man looks at his eldest grandson and nodded his head. At least this guy is able to find the crux of the matter.


    No matter what happens to Ao Jixo as long as that young man with the broken dantian helped out, Ao Jixo would still be standing and fighting.


    It would be like a battle of attrition against an undying enemy. What a scary notion that would be¡­


    "Observe that young man from now on. If there is a chance, kidnap him. If he is as good as you said he is¡­ then he would be very useful to our Xulo n in the future¡­ There are ways to use such a person¡­ Hehe¡­" the old man said and then chuckles.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja spends his day with Master Yo practicing refining.


    The two are like burning one herb after another as one failure followed by another happened.


    But in every failure, Master Yo is getting closer to the high purity of 80%.


    While inside the alchemy room, Xin Ja is focused on refining another batch of 5th-tier herbs when he noticed something inside his dantian.


    The little fire seems to be feeling uneasy.


    He felt a bit worried, so he extended his will and let the little thing out.


    As soon as it was outside, it suddenly dove under the pill cauldron and began burning the bottom.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate the quickly refine the herbs. He was rmed when suddenly the me became bigger as if it would engulf the whole cauldron.


    Poof!!!


    Then it disintegrated.


    Then he saw a light bluish me dancing around like it was very happy and then quickly enters Xin Ja''s finger andnded near his dantian.


    It seems to have poop after eating far too much.


    Xin Ja was bbergasted by the little thing and just shook his head to throw the dregs away inside the cauldron, but as soon as his eyesnded on the liquid floating inside of it, his jaw almost fell to the ground.


    What he is seeing right now is 100% purity refined medical herb. This is something he has not aplished in his entire life before.


    "What the heck is this?" he could not help but said as he quickly put the liquid in several bottles.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to begin concocting some pills using the 100% refined material andbining them with the other refined materials in his ring.


    Two hourster¡­


    The smell of medicine wafted in the air and five golden-colored pills could be seen inside.


    The golden-colored pill has a red line in the middle which signifies that it is not only high-grade but instead a unique grade pill.


    "Hahaha¡­ I knew it would be easier to concoct a unique grade pill using the highest purity¡­" he muttered.


    Soon, he walks out of the alchemy room, and he noticed two pairs of eyes glued on him.


    "Level 5¡­ you''ve refined a 5th level pill, right?" Master Yo said in excitement but then suddenly lowered his voice.


    Rong Guan is also showing excitement in his eyes. He knew that he truly has an eye for people.


    Who would have known that the young man he just brought into the family would be a 5th-level alchemist?


    One more level and he would be an alchemy master.


    "Give this to the young miss¡­" Xin Ja did not reply and just separated a pill, puts it in a bottle, and then gives it to Rong Guan.


    "This pill is¡­" Rong Guan wanted to ask, but Master Yo res at him.


    "Haha¡­ Just go!" the old man chuckles while shaking his head.


    "How about you Master Yo? How is the progress?"


    "Hmm¡­ I have finally reached my goal of 80% refining process¡­ Your refining technique is truly marvelous. It just wastes a lot of medicinal herbs though¡­" he said.


    "Well, that is why we practice on thosemon ones, right?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The old man nodded his head.


    The two happily walk out of the alchemy room.


    They are now prepared for the iing alchemy contest that would help the status of the Ao family to rise up in the city.

 1344 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 94

    Chapter 1344


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 94


    ¡­


    The day the alchemy contest started is a day of celebration for the Rock Ledge city people.


    The merchants are everywhere and people could be seen celebrating on the streets.


    All the alchemists in the viges and the towns surrounding Rock Ledge city are gathered in the city. Even those that are not from the territory of the city who also wanted to take the contest in the city have alsoe.


    For some reason, the Xulo n was silent after all this time, and people suspect that there is trouble brewing in the shadows.


    The city street is surrounded by decorations and the atmosphere of festivity is in the air as people excitedly walk around and check the wares being sold by the vendors.


    The amount of people on the street today is truly numerous which shows how excited they were to witness the alchemy contest.


    Alchemy contest is not just medicine herb refining and potion or pill concoctions. There are other activities in the contest. For example, there is the warrior''s battle where two fighters would fight each other to the death while using the alchemy potion or pills to strengthen their bodies.


    The alchemist who is able to make the warrior win his battle wins the bout.


    These warriors are inmates that havemitted grave sins.


    If they win, then they can keep their lives and maybe their freedom.


    Then there''s the potion or pill presentation. This would rate how valuable the potion or the pill is and buyers would fight it out to buy the pills.


    Although this is not a part of the contest, people like watching as buyers duke it out with each other just to buy a pill.


    And of course, the main attraction is the pill qualification contest where the top 100 alchemists would be chosen.


    Out of all the thousands of alchemists that joined the contest, only 100 would be chosen. Once a family is able to enter the top 100, then they would already gain a foothold in the city.


    Then out of the 100 qualified contestants, the top 20 will be taken.


    The top 20 are the people to be sent to the capital city where they would also enter the Alchemy Contest to determine who the best alchemist in the kingdom is.


    At this time, Xin Ja and the Ao family group are walking toward the entrance of therge stadium. Countless people are already pouring into the stadium, and most of them belong to the families and ns from the city.


    "This looks like a festival¡­" Xin Ja could not help but said as he looks around him.


    The long line of people slowly moved as people began taking their seats. Soon, their group arrives in one of the lower private rooms prepared for the family.


    Xin Ja and Master Yo walked towards the side of therge arena where therge arena is divided into four sections.


    The first one is the Alchemy Contest side, and then there is the Pill Warrior''s battle, and the refining contest and thest is where the final round would be held.


    The four blocks are separated and only the two blocks have people on them¡­ the Pill Warrior''s battle and the Refining Contest.


    At this point, everyone is already in their desired ce where they would take the elimination round.


    Either you win through refining or fast concocting potions or pills¡­ you will surely pass the elimination round.


    At this time one could tell that only a few alchemists chooses the Pill Warrior''s battle which would challenge one''s ability to concoct a potion or a pill really fast.


    Meanwhile, the majority of the alchemist would rather choose to refine.


    But of course, those that could pass the Pill Warrior''s battle would have a higher position than those that only refine medicinal herbs. Except if one is able to refine medicinal herb of higher purity.


    Xin Ja is standing in a line that only numbers about 100 plus people. Meanwhile, Master Yo is with the majority taking the Refining Contest.


    "¡­the contest, will now being!" after a lot of pleasantries, the emcee finally shouted the most awaited start of the contest.


    Xin Ja observed the alchemist in their arena and noticed that they are truly fast with their hands. He could tell that these alchemists have practiced concocting potions and that they are able to do such a thing even with their eyes closed.


    Actually, potions are only refined medicinal herbs mixed with other medicinal herbs and produce a special effect potion.


    So basically this is still a battle of refining, but on who could refine herbs faster and more efficiently.


    He could see two fighters drinking the potions. And then quickly walks into the center of the arena which is divided into two.


    As soon as they did, they became like ferocious animals waving their fist as blood began to spew on the arena ground.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja could not help but remember the day he became a diator. He could tell that those people fighting are truly desperately fighting for their lives. And every bit of potion they drinks means a lifeline for them.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja''s eyes noticed an alchemist who suddenly mixed two herbs he just refined up to 60% purity. Those two herbs produce a slightly sweet smell.


    However, Xin Ja''s expression turned ugly as he knew that the potion is something that could only push one''s ability to itsst leg once the potion is ingested¡­ and then death woulde after.


    "What a ruthless fellow¡­" he muttered as he saw that man''s fighter wins his battle.


    However, after the fighter rxes, he suddenly kneeled on the arena ground and did not move anymore. His body then slowly turned into stone and then to dust.


    Although the guy won, he did not let the fighter escape his death.


    The guy smirked as if he heard Xin Ja''s words. He gave Xin Ja a side nce and snorted coldly while walking to the winner''s booth.


    He just shakes his head and looks at the other contests.


    Unknown to him, a few of the facilitators are looking at him with a strange look. They seem to be looking at his face intently and then diverting their gazes.


    Xin Ja is unaware of this as his mind is upied with the fight and the concoction method used by the alchemists.


    He could not help but shake his head when his nose was able to smell the aroma of the herbs being refined.


    "60%... 65%... 70%... 52%..." he muttered with a frown.


    "Those are failures right?" he added.


    "Hehe¡­ My friend, don''t be too boastful. Below 60% is a failure, but getting up to 60% is already a huge effort on the side of the alchemist. How could one just reach the 60% mark without many years of observing and careful practice?" a middle-aged man behind Xin Ja said with discontent.


    He did not know how this young man was able to be in this ce?


    As he looks at the young man, he could see that he does not have any Ki fluctuation, so he could tell that this guy is trash.


    But he did not dare judge as there are many mysterious techniques in alchemy, and he did not know if this young man practices one of them.


    Xin Ja looks at the middle-aged man and noticed the contempt in his eyes. He knew that the guy is actually looking down on him. But he did not want to say anything to the man as he did not want to create any troublesome matter.


    He needs to focus his mind on the contest and not on conflicts.


    As Xin Ja nodded his head and looks elsewhere, the middle-aged man snorted in disdain.


    "A mere brat with a broken dantian dares to enter the alchemy contest¡­ Is this some kind of a joke?" the man suddenly said.


    This made Xin Ja want to turn around and punch this guy''s face.


    He did not want to bother the guy, but the guy seems to be really wanted to bother him. He frowned but did not react.


    He then began to look for his partner and counted. As soon as he did, he now realized why the middle-aged alchemist is bothering him.


    It seems that Xin Ja would be facing the guy in his turn.


    He did not know how strong the guy is in his alchemy but Xin Ja is confident in his skill.


    After seeing the 100% purity purification of the little me in his dantian, he somehow has a glimpse of how things really work when refining.


    Now he is truly thankful for that little me for the enlightenment he has received from it.


    As he looks at the sneering guy behind him, Xin Ja just shook his head and then takes a step forward.


    The guy was a bit taken aback and followed.


    "Your ce should be on the other side¡­" Xin Ja said.


    The man was dazed as he was too focused on pressuring Xin Ja that he forgot that it was their turn to battle.


    "I want this position¡­ Do you have a problem with that?" the man suddenly growled.


    He did this to mask his embarrassment and wanted to see the cowardice in Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja looks at the man and suddenly squinted.

 1345 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 95

    Chapter 1345


    ¡­


    Two alchemists, and twobatants, are in the arena.


    The expression of one of thebatants looks a bit pale as he looks at his enemy.


    He is but a petite man with a medium build, but right in front of him is a tall and bulky man showing a shining muscle and a ferocious appearance.


    Right at this moment, he knew that he is already dead. This is not a fair fight and from one look it could soon turn into a one-sided beating.


    "Alchemist Xin from the Ao family versus Alchemist Don from the Ki n¡­ get ready!" without further ado the referee has already called out not waiting or even asking for anyints from the contestants.


    The crowd who sees this battle all could see that the fight is actually rigged. No matter how fair the contest might seem to be, they knew that there are still underhanded means used by those ns to deal a blow against their enemies.


    Almost everyone in the city has known of the enmity between the Ao and the Xulo. So when they saw what is happening, they could already deduce that this battle is being manipted by the Xulo n. The reason for this is that the Ki n has a close-knit tie with the Xulo n.


    "This is utterly shameless¡­" Ao Jixo said with an angry face.


    But Ao Meixi stopped her uncle from doing anything as she had seen that Xin Ja is not that worried. The confidence in his eyes made her feel calm and knew that he would be the winner in this bout.


    As the contest begins, Xin Ja quickly refined and concocted a potion.


    Those alchemists that have seen his way of concoction showed a slight sneer on their faces. This is because Xin Ja is just using 1st tier herbs. Even if they close their eyes they could easily refine those herbs.


    But those that are seated in the higher position, showed frowns on their faces.


    When he finished refining the 1st tier herbs, they all showed astonishment on their faces.


    "That¡­ If I''m not wrong, that is almost 100% purity, right?" an elder with white hair and a white robe suddenly said while he stood from his seat.


    "I also can see that the color is different¡­ But no matter how high the purity is, it is still a 1st tier herb. It would not be able to defeat his opponent who is using a 3rd tier potion¡­" the man seated next to him said.


    However, the elderly man snorted and sneered. He did not say anything but his eyes have a glint of interest towards Xin Ja.


    ¡­


    In the arena, the other party has already drunk the potion and could feel his body full of power. However, the pale-looking petite warrior standing near Xin Ja is listening as Xin Ja is telling him something.


    The man just nods his head, but then would show panic in his eyes. However, Xin Ja would re at him and he would look down and then nod.


    It was like he is trying to protest but keep on getting reprimanded by Xin Ja.


    "What is happening? Why is that man not taking the potion yet?"


    "Haha¡­ No matter what he drinks, this battle is already won by that big fellow. How could they fight against the big ns in the city?"


    "Those from the Ao family are fools¡­ They should not have offended the Xulo n¡­"


    The crowd muttered and as Xulo Peng heard their words a sense of contentment and sneer appears on his smug face.


    "Do you think you can fight against our n? In your dream! I will get you no matter what and that servant of yours I will break his limbs and torture him to death¡­" he muttered with a sinister look in his eyes.


    "Calm down Peng''er¡­ Your revenge will happen sooner than you thought." The old man beside him said.


    But then the two''s conversation was interrupted when someone whispered something to their ears. Then their eyesnded on the opposite arena where the refining is happening.


    They could not help but re as Master Yo was able to pass his refining test at 78% purity.


    They could not help but be baffled as they had already tampered with the herb he is refining. They are sure that the refinement would surely fail due to their tampering.


    "Master, it seems that the old man is not that simple. It is said that he divided the herb into 3 parts¡­ When he first refined the 1st part, he failed. Then he refined the 2nd part but still failed¡­ but in the 3rd part, he seeded. It seems that he even refined the¡­ the poison we put in the herb." The servant whispered.


    The Grand Elder of the Xulo n almost smacks his chair as he red at Master Yo who is smiling at the people around him.


    Many are amazed at his ability to refine at 78% purity.


    "They might be lucky, but there are more surprises waiting for them¡­ Hehe¡­" Xulo Peng suddenly said as his sinister gaze went back to Xin Ja.


    Then he almostughs his ass out when he saw the petite fighter getting pummeled to the ground by his enemy.


    Everyone in the ring is also jeering at the scene before their eyes.


    Then the petite man was sent flying to the edge of the arena.


    The man could tell that he is already heavily wounded. He looks at Xin Ja who has his eyes closed and grits his teeth in annoyance.<sub> </sub>


    He did not believe what that brat is saying. But he has no choice this time as he decides to follow the instruction of that young man.


    That big brute wanted to take this potion, but he protected it with all his might suffering heavy wounds on his body.


    As he opens the potion, he could smell the aroma which made his body immediately feel refreshed. He could even sense his wounds already closing.


    He grits his teeth and just smells the potion 3 times then closes its lid. After keeping the potion in his side pouch, he slowly stood up and then feels his body not aching anymore. Plus, he could sense power erupting from his body.


    His footsteps became light and he could sense the movement of his enemy.


    He truly feels powerful already with just a smell. So he wanted to drink the potion. But Xin Ja told him not to drink it yet. Every time he gets wounded, he should just smell the potion and that is it. His body would surely recover and the pain would go away.


    As the man stands up and began to hop around the arena, the crowd suddenly went quiet. They did not know what is happening, but those that knew are now looking at his side pocket.


    With just a whiff of the potion, then man has already recovered, so how much more when he drinks it, right?


    As the two fighters once again face each other, the petite man has developed his confidence and began dodging his opponent''s attacks.


    Then suddenly he got a chance and did not hesitate to punch.


    His fist squarely hits his opponent''s face.


    Bam!


    The burly man was stunned as he staggered.


    The alchemist from the Ki n was also stunned as he did not expect that the burly man would suffer a hit.


    What he concocted is a Regeneration Potion, which will not make the burly man feel fatigued in a fight. That is why no matter how many punches the burly man gives, he did not feel weak.


    "Holy cow! What happened? How did this happen? With just a few whiffs, the petite man is already this strong? If he drinks it, then he would surely be stronger, right?" someone from the crowdmented.


    The others began to show disbelief as they did not expect to see such a scene.


    This time, the burly man became angry as he suddenly charges at the petite man. However, with a simple step to the side, the petite man has already dodged his opponent.


    Then he yfully ps the back of his opponent''s head.


    Pa!


    The burly man staggered and fell to the ground almost falling down the arena.


    "Hahaha¡­"


    "He is now able to toy with his enemy¡­ That potion must be very powerful!"


    The voice of admiration made the petite man feel confident in fighting with the strong guy.


    He even began to challenge the guy.


    In his anger, the burly man suddenly charges once again at the petite guy.


    As the petite guy dodges to the side, the burly man sneered and quickly grabs him. The burly guy was able to grab the petite man''s hand.


    Then without hesitation, he waved his arm, and the petite man was dragged and thrown to the ground.


    Thud!


    The petite guy almost lost his consciousness in that attack.


    He did not hesitate this time and quickly grab the potion from his pocket.


    But before he could open it, the burly man suddenly appears and takes the potion away from him.


    The petite man did not hesitate to stand up and attack the burly man. His speed is really fast, but the burly man just sent him flying with a punch.


    With a sneer, he opened the potion bottle and sniffs it.


    With just one sniff he could feel his body bing stronger.


    "Hehe¡­ Hahaha¡­ This thing is now mine!" he shouted as he did not hesitate to quickly drink it.


    The petite man showed despair once again upon seeing that even thest drop was even licked by the burly man.

 Chapter 1346 [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 1346


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 96


    ¡­


    The expression of the burly man is that of derision and mockery as he sneered at the petite man who is now showing a paleplexion once again. He then smirks in the direction of Xin Ja.


    But what he saw made him feel confused.


    The young alchemist is actually not focusing on the battle, but instead continuously refining the herbs in front of him.


    He could see that he would always fail in his refinement which made him sneer.


    "I will finish this and ept my money afterward¡­" he thought as he takes a step toward the petite man.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja did not want to bother with the contest. When the petite man has taken a whiff of the potion, he knew that his n has alreadye to fruition.


    So he decided to practice more in refining. This time, he has many free medicinal herbs. There are actually 5 stalks of 6th-tier herbs in front of him. So how could he not grab this chance to refine them?


    Without further ado, he divides the 5 stalks into 10 portions and began refining.


    Soon, he was able to produce one failed refinement after another. The ten portions quickly were used as he refined them one by one. But through this, his refining skill also grew.


    With his previous experience and with the help of the little me, he was able to reach 90% while spending just the 6th portion of the herbs.


    Suddenly, he notices a strange fluctuation of energy in the air. When he felt this, he quickly takes out a paper talisman and then wave it in the air.


    Pop!


    Blood and gore were sent flying everywhere as the whole arena turned silent.


    The crowd has a look of horror on their faces, while the petite man is just sitting on the ground with his face full of blood and gore.


    When his opponent has taken the potion and drinks it, he has already felt despair. He was thinking of drinking the potion so that he could win against his enemy. But who would have known that his opponent would actually explode?


    He then remembers the words of the young alchemist.


    "Just smell the potion 3 times¡­"


    "But how could I win with just that? Could I just drink it and then fight?"


    The young man did not reply and just gave him a look of contempt.


    "For external use only¡­" the young alchemist said.


    He did not understand what he meant by that. He is not a learned man, so he did not know what it means for external use only.


    When he felt power while sniffing, he began to doubt the words of the young man and wanted to drink them at that time.


    But it was taken from him.


    But it seems that he should be grateful to that foolish guy for drinking the potion and exploding.


    Suddenly, the referee looks at the gruesome scene in front of him and then at Xin Ja.


    Then a glint of craftiness appears in his eyes.


    "You! You''re making poison! This is not permitted! You should be disqualified!" the referee suddenly shouted.


    The crowd was awoken from their stupor and began to point at Xin Ja.


    But before the referee could say another word, he saw the young man standing up and walking in front of him.


    "Pick it up!" Xin Ja suddenly said while pointing at the bottle on the ground.


    The referee showed anger on his face as he thought that it was a provocation.


    But before he could say anything, an old voice interrupted him.


    "Pick it up, referee!"


    The referee was a bit stunned as he knew who that elder is.


    That old man is a representative from the alchemist association and is here to facilitate the contest in secret.


    He could only grit his teeth in anger and humiliation as he picks up the bottle. Then he noticed a paper on the side of the bottle and could not help but read it out loud.


    "For external use only¡­"


    For some reason, his words were suddenly amplified in the entire arena.


    This has startled him and the crowd.<sub> </sub>


    Those that do not know what is happening showed a deep frown on their faces. But those that understood nodded their head in understanding.


    "So it was like that¡­ Hahaha¡­ What a crafty little brat!" the old man said with a smile as he return back to his seat.


    Everyone showed confusion in their eyes as they look at each other.


    "Let me exin to everyone!" a member of the local alchemist guild stood up.


    "For External Use Only means that the potion should not be ingested¡­ One should either smell it or apply it on the skin."


    With that exnation, the crowd seems to have understood the situation and nodded their heads.


    When Xulo Peng heard those words, he suddenly mmed his fist on the chair.


    He did not expect that the young brat is far too crafty that he could even calcte such an event from happening.


    "Grandfather¡­ what should we do? I did not expect this to happen¡­" he said feeling a bit helpless now.


    The gloomy atmosphere between the two did not affect the whole crowd in the arena which now has known something very important about alchemy. They now should ask any alchemist if the potion is for ingesting or for¡­ external use only.


    The victory of Xin Ja in this contest made everyone look at him with respect and admiration. Who would have known that there is such an effect in a potion?


    The scene was cleaned and Xin Ja walked to the side of the winners.


    But his face has a slight smile on them as he was able to obtain a great reward for his experience and understanding. Since he has reached the 90% in 6th tier herb refining, then he could now be considered a master level refining alchemist.


    If he could concoct a 6th-tier pill or potion, then he has already be a master alchemist at this point in time.


    If he is not mistaken, most of the alchemists sitting at the top of the judge''s stand are either 5th-level alchemist assistants or master alchemists at the 6th level.


    The reason why he thought so is that¡­ the referee himself did not even know what he was refining when he was even looking at him at that time.


    This means that the referee could only be considered as a 2nd or 3rd-level alchemist.


    Xin Ja did not have time to think about these things at this time and just headed down the stairs to continue with the contest.


    This time, he enters the next arena where the rest of those who won in refining and the battles are gathered.


    As he walks to the side of Master Yo, he saw a few people staring at him.


    "The hyper stimnt potion is a nice trick, but it would not work on me¡­" a proud voice interrupted Xin Ja when he was about to talk to Master Yo.


    Xin Ja shifted his gaze behind him and saw a handsome-looking tall young man walking toward him. Beside that handsome young man walks a beautiful young woman with light blue eyes.


    Her eyes made her look a bit different from the rest of the people in the crowd, and her beauty looks ethereal.


    Xin Ja rise one of his brows but did not say anything and just turns his sight back to Master Yo.


    "I like challenges¡­ so I will challenge you on who is the best alchemist between us? If I won, then you quit this tournament and be our ve¡­" he said with a grin.


    Xin Ja did not know who this young man is, but his face seems a bit familiar.


    The young woman beside the young man suddenly frowns when she heard those words.


    "Junior Brother isn''t that a bit domineering¡­" she reminded.


    "Senior Sister, this is the only way we can keep these hillbillies from acting smug¡­" he suddenly said.


    "Hmm¡­ You have your condition, how about if I win?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Win? Against me? Hahaha¡­ That is impossible. You¡­ you can only lose!" the young man proudly said.


    "Stupid ass¡­ I don''t want to waste my time on a stupid coward¡­" Xin Ja said while shaking his head.


    His words made the face of the young man turn ck.


    The people around them already have their attention on the two. They knew that there might be animosity between them, that is why that handsome young man threw a challenge.


    But the words from that small youth are very offensive and if they are in the shoes of that handsome young man, they would have already lost theirposure.


    "You¡­ What do you want? I''ll ept the condition, but I will add that if I win, I will have your life!" the handsome young man shouted in anger.


    This time, the young woman beside him, frowned.


    She suddenly turns around and left.


    "Haha¡­ Stupid, you even exposed your cruel self to someone you like¡­ If you''re not stupid then what are you?" Xin Ja jeered.


    He already remembers who this young man resembles. It was that young master of the Xulo n, Xulo Peng.


    From what he could tell, this guy should be Xulo Peng''s younger brother or something.

 1347 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 97

    Chapter 1347


    ¡­


    The challenge raised by Xulo Yan has gained the attention of the people around them and even those that are seated in the stadium heard the challenge.


    Xulo Yan has deliberately raised his voice so that the people would know that he is going to represent the Xulo family and kill the man who challenges and shamed their name.


    "That is Xulo Yan, the youngest son of the Xulo n patriarch¡­ I heard he is a genius alchemist and at the same time a genius fighter¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ That guy who challenged the young master of the Xulo n is asking for his death."


    "Everyone knows that Xulo Yan is a genius amongst geniuses¡­ He is truly dead."


    "Isn''t that young woman beside him the daughter of the Xan n?"


    "Do you mean the Xan n and the Xulo n are going to form a bond through marriage? This is big news!"


    The people seated in the stadium began to gossip as they look at the location where Xin Ja and Xulo Yan is standing.


    A hint of displeasure is on the young woman''s face as she did not want to entertain the wiliness of this junior of hers. Although she promised their master to take care of him, if he is looking for trouble then she would not support him.


    Xan Xumi suddenly turns around and left Xulo Yan.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he sneered.


    "Hey, look! Your girl is leaving you because of your stupidity¡­ Hahaha¡­" Xin Ja jeered.


    Veins bulge on Xan Xumi''s forehead as she heard the words of Xin Ja.


    "Whose girl am I? I Xan Xumi does not belong to anyone!" she suddenly growled as she took a step forward.


    Her casual step made her travel a couple of meters and arrives behind Xulo Yan''s back. Then with a kick, she sent Xulo Yan flying down the stage.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw the young woman rages on the stage.


    No one dared stops her as her eyes thennded on Xin Ja.


    She suddenly takes a step forward and then swings her palm to his face.


    Xin Ja could see her palm but did not move.


    Everyone who saw this sneered as they knew that the two men were in a world of pain for teasing the daughter of the Xan n.


    In the circle of the nobility in Rock Ledge city, Xan Xumi is known for two things. One, she is considered one of the top beauties of the city. The second is her fiery temperament which made those that like her have no choice but to like her from afar.


    They can only dream about her but not approach her for fear of being sent flying by her vicious attacks.


    "That guy is dead¡­ How dare he tease the tigress¡­"


    "Haha¡­ We''ll see a good show now!"


    In the booth of the Xulo n, the expression of the old man is already ugly while Xulo Peng has a sneer on his face.


    Although his brother is a great alchemist, likes to practice martial arts, and is very strong, hecks the ability to read people.


    Seeing his younger brother flying out of the arena made him want tough out loud.


    This time, Xin Ja saw the hand already inches away from his face, so he quickly moved his head and then return.


    It was as if her hand just passes through him like he was a ghost.


    The arena suddenly turned silent as everyone gawked at the scene before them.


    Xan Xumi was dumbfounded and had been frozen with disbelief as she looks at her palm.


    At this time, the first one to recover is the officers of the contest.


    "Stop this now!" he shouted.


    The crowd dispersed and went back to their line.


    Xan Xumi was really angered when she discovered that the young man could easily dodge her attack. First, he insulted her, and now he made her lose her face. How could she suffer such humiliation then?


    But she did not act and just red at him for now.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja is now able to take the next assessment with another batch.


    But his eyes are not interested in the contest, instead, he is actually looking at the 6th and 7th tier herbs on the table.


    He suddenly walks to the side where an official is standing.


    "If I failed my refining, will you deduct my points?" he asked.<sub> </sub>


    The official looks at him and then sneers.


    If you fail your refining then you will surely lose, why would they need to deduct points or something?


    So he shook his head.


    "No¡­"


    "Then I can refine and fail as much as I want, and not have any points deducted, right?" Xin Ja confirms.


    The officer frowned as he did not know what is happening in this young man''s brain. If he refines and fails then he would lose arge amount of Ki. The more one refines the more he loses his Ki and that would make one unable to finally concoct a pill.


    Then that would mean that the person would surely lose.


    The officer looks at Xin Ja like he was a fool, he did not answer and just shook his head.


    With that reaction, Xin Ja knew that what he was thinking is possible. His eyes immediately glowed while looking at those herbs.


    Actually, he has a lot of high-level herbs in his ring, but he did not want to use them as he is sure that he would be wasting them on refining. It is better to use free stuff.


    Soon, he was given a number and stood behind a table with an alchemy pot, a cauldron, and some alchemy tools.


    "The sixth batch will now begin!"


    With that shout, the alchemist behind the table quickly walked to the table where they would choose the herbs they needed.


    At this time, Xin Ja stood while thinking about what to pick, and behind him stood a number of people.


    As he steps forward, he extended his hand to pick an herb.


    When suddenly the herb he picked was taken by a person. He was a bit stunned and did not expect that such a thing would happen.


    He stood there in a daze, but that alchemist acted like it was normal and continue picking other herbs.


    He frowned for a bit and then looks at the table. Then he extended his hand to pick another herb, but another hand suddenly gets it.


    The person acted the same and did not say anything.


    Xin Ja suddenly extended his Absolute Sense and quickly notice the strange movements of the people behind him.


    He did not want to believe it, but it seems that the influence of his enemies is truly terrifying. Then he could see the mocking gaze of Xulo Yan from afar and the re of Xan Xumi who did not start concocting yet as if waiting for something.


    With a smirk, Xin Ja extended his hand and was about to get an herb, but his hand suddenly picks another herb.


    Ahhh!!!


    Someone suddenly shouted as the person beside Xin Ja is already clutching his hand in pain.


    The officials suddenly walked toward the guy and then looks at his hand.


    "Oh, that''s painful¡­ that is Feloxia Barbona¡­ a rare medicinal herb that when touched abruptly will turn stiff and then produces some needles on its surface¡­" Xin Ja suddenly exined while watching the scene.


    "I suggest you give him an antidote¡­ in 5 minutes, he would have a shortness of breath and then¡­" he then slides his thumb on his neck.


    When the officers saw this they all look at the alchemist sitting on the judge''s stage.


    One of the alchemists stood up and then produces a bottle then handed it over to the officer. When the officer received the potion, he then has that alchemist drink the content.


    That guy heaves a sigh of relief when he finished drinking the contents of the potion.


    But then suddenly Xin Ja frowns¡­


    "Hmm¡­ I think I have identified the wrong herb. This one should be Gorgon Barbona¡­ a far rarer medicinal herb than Feloxia¡­ This is bad¡­ the antidote for Feloxia is actually fatal to those that have been poisoned by Gorgon¡­ I think the result is petrification¡­"


    When they heard Xin Ja''s words, the alchemist this time fainted in anxiousness.


    All the alchemists in the area frowned as they really did not know what those herbs are. They have not seen them before in their entire life. Though they have read the book, they could not have memorized everything in that book.


    So many of them began opening the alchemy book and researching.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already gathered his needed herb and quickly stood behind his table.


    Meanwhile, those that have heard his words have opened the alchemy book and learned of those two herbs that really look the same. And even the effect is what that young man has said. This time, they are all worried as there are actually poisonous herbs in the bunch.


    Ahh!!!


    Suddenly, the alchemist that just fainted shouted and then quickly stood up. Then his face turned red while he clutches his stomach. But this time, the stadium was pin-drop silent and just looks at the weird reaction of the man.


    Then everyone was bbergasted after hearing a very loud sounding from the guy.


    Poot!!!

 1348 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 98

    Chapter 1348


    ¡­


    The entire crowd almost fell on their seat inughter as the alchemist loudly farted in the middle of the ongoing contest. With this incident, one is sure that the guy has sealed his fate as aughing stock in the profession.


    But luckily for him, Xin Ja did not decide to im his life as he views it as a minor offense and has not gone over his bottom line. But he still needs to be taught a lesson as a warning to the rest who would dare to offend him.


    This incident ended as the alchemist went back to their refining. After choosing their herbs they were to start refining and that is where the timer would start.


    Xin Ja uses the cauldron and quickly refines a couple of potions and then mixes them in the alchemy pot. After doing that, he simmered the pot and then left it.


    Then he began taking out the 6th tier herb that he got from the pile and chopped it into 5 portions. Then he began refining them one by one.


    One failure after another made the people who are watching him sneer at his action.


    "How dare a mere brat try to refine a 6th-tier herb¡­ Does he think it would be that easy?" someone said with a snarkyment.


    "Haha¡­ I think he is trying to overestimate himself. In fact, I think that guy does not have any Ki. I would say that he is but a trash, a normal man¡­ Hahaha¡­" jeered another one.


    Those who heard this sneered, but those that have brains just frowned and looks at Xin Ja in curiosity. Not everyone in the stadium is stupid that only goes with the crowd. Many of them have their brains and have already noticed Xin Ja and how he was able to concoct without using Ki.


    Or that he could use Ki but externally.


    Many of the old alchemists even began to look at the young man favorably.


    At this time, the eyes Xan Xumi squinted as she watches the guy refine the herbs. Then, when she gets a whiff of the refined herb, her expression darkened.


    "I guess he is not that simple after all¡­" she muttered while looking at Xin Ja.


    Ao Meixi who is watching on the side has her hands sped in worry as she could not help but wish those two, good luck.


    When she learned that they are able to enter the main alchemy contest, she immediately feels relieved. It only means that the two are really exceptional.


    Some people even congratted her.


    They especially showed their intention of cooperating with her, especially with Master Yo who can refine close to 80%.


    Those that are in the know secretly sent her a message. Because they know that if there were no tricks that were done, Master Yo could have refined the herb higher than 80% in purity.


    Now, what does that mean?


    It means that if they can get their hands on an 80% purity refinement product, then they could concoct a more effective potion.


    Now that would be something else.


    So in short, even if they lose this time, her business is already a done deal. But of course, she would still be facing some problems because she has not gotten a ce in the contest.


    Now, if ever one of them could enter even the top 100, then she could already heave a sigh of relief. At that time, even the Xulo n would not just prance in front of her and then bully her.


    The Medal of Alchemy Certification gives the alchemist and the n or family that he or she is under, a sign of protection from the alchemist association.


    If a certain family is wiped out or the alchemist is hurt, then the association will punish the family that did the attacking.


    The alchemist association has be one of the most influential forces in the kingdom ever since the rise of the alchemist association in the Kingdom of Jimal. The empire began to support the association with their utmost power and this, in turn, made the alchemist privy to many advantages.


    But of course, this also has aw coupled with the condition, and thatw isid for the alchemist not to take advantage of the privilege given to them.


    Everything would be ording to the result of the investigation done by the central government of the kingdom.


    And so, Ao Meixi is feeling a bit anxious while watching the scene where Xin Ja continuously fails his concoction.


    In the meantime, when Master Yo saw what Xin Ja is doing, he almost curse out loud. He wanted to hit himself on the wall for not thinking of such a good idea of practice.


    If he could also do what Xin Ja is doing, then he could actually practice refining higher-tier herbs.


    "What a crafty fellow¡­" he muttered while shaking his head.


    Soon, the timer neared the end and many of the alchemists have already finished their concoction. In that duration of time, there were many who has their cauldron and alchemy pots blown due to failure.<sub> </sub>


    Some have failed due to their inexperience or the lower quality of purity in their refinement.


    By this time, arge portion of the number of alchemists has been sent out of the arena as they are already too weak to refine another batch and try to concoct a pill.


    Soon, Xan Xumi walks out from her table and presented the pill she was able to concoct.


    p The elder who received the pill showed a faint smile on his face.</anda>


    "You are one of the disciples of Master Jiang, right?" he asked.


    "This junior is Master Jiang''s 10th disciple, Xan Xumi¡­" she replied with a bow.


    "Good, good, what a good seed¡­ I can tell that you are able to refine a 3rd tier strength-enhancing pill¡­ The effect is around 30%... Good, this is good¡­" the old man said as he sings praises of Xan Xumi''s pill.


    This time, Xulo Yan also walks forward and handed his pill to a middle-aged-looking man in a white robe.


    The man showed a faint smile on his face and then takes a whiff of the pill.


    "This is Invigorating Pill¡­ a 3rd tier pill of the lower level¡­ The effect is about 20%..., not bad¡­ not too bad at all." The manmended.


    Then more alchemists presented their pills. Some passed and some did not.


    By this time, Master Yo walks toward a middle-aged man and hands him a pill bottle.


    When the man received the pill bottle and opened it, he suddenly frowned.


    "Failed¡­ this is such a trashy pill¡­" he said as he suddenly threw it to the brazier on his side.


    Master Yo frowned when he saw what the man did.


    The woman behind that alchemist also frowned as she actually has taken a whiff of the pill. But she did not say anything and just watches on the side.


    "You have not checked it properly and you said it was a failure?" suddenly Master Yo said.


    He might be a docile person, but he would not let others bully him just like that.


    "What? Do you object to my judgment? Get out of here! Do you dare challenge the association?! Guards! Kick this person out of here!" he suddenly shouted.


    Master Yo was bbergasted at the unreasonable guy. He did not expect that this would happen. It was as what Xin Ja has told him.


    With a sneer, he suddenly looks at the woman behind the man.


    "I think that madam has an opinion about my pill, right?" he said while looking at the woman.


    The woman showed a faint smile on her face.


    "This elder has sharp eyes. It seems that you''ve noticed my reaction¡­ I did not expect that such underhanded means is also rampant in this city¡­" she suddenly said while she stood up and then walked to the table.


    She began picking up one bottle after another from the pile tossed to the side.


    The judging panel showed pale expressions on their faces when she did this.


    One of them suddenly stood up and quickly bowed, this guy knew that lying is no different from getting his license revoked. So he decided to talk.


    "Master¡­ We¡­ We are being pressured by the n in the city. If we do not obey, then they would gang up against us¡­" an alchemist reported whilerge beads of sweat began to pour out of his forehead.


    The woman did not say anything and just picks one pill bottle after another. Then she stood in front of the man that threw the pill bottle at Master Yo.


    "What you have thrown is a high-quality pill, a 5th-tier pill¡­" she said then smiled.


    "If that is trash, then so are all of these¡­" she said as she showed the pill bottles in her hand.


    At the bottom of the pill bottles, the alchemist would inscribe the family or n where he belongs, so she decided to call the names.


    Soon, half of those that were chased out came back and only 1/8 of those that were said to have passed were left, the rest actually failed.


    The ns became gloomy at this moment and wanted to attack that woman. But no one dares move as not only is she an alchemist from the headquarters but also a powerful cultivator in thete stages of the Ki-Champion realm.

 1349 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 99

    Chapter 1349


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 99


    ¡­


    It did not take long before the final top 100 alchemists were called by the officials of the contest. This was supported by the judges who dare not to use underhanded means at this time and just followed the rules.


    At this time, there are a few middle-aged and old men who suddenly walk out of the audience corner as they get seated on the judge''s seat.


    Those that have epted bribery and have been influenced by the ns were kicked by these people as they got seated on those seats.


    Everyone now realized how the kingdom values the contest. They already knew that the kingdom will not ept any of those subpar alchemists that could not even pass the simple test is epted.


    Right now, the top 100 alchemists that have entered the semi-final round should already be considered the top alchemists in Rock Ledge City and its borders.


    Some of them have even reached the 5th level in refining, and the 5th level in concocting.


    The highest pill that was produced is a 5th-tier pill which Master Yo has produced and presented to the woman. Even though the first pill bottle was thrown into the fire, he has already kept a single pill just in case.


    And so, after Xin Ja and Master Yo were able to enter the top 100, the Ao family now has a strong foothold in the city.


    The top 100 all received a basic badge from the alchemist association of the kingdom which is already a great thing for them.


    Tomorrow would be the next part of the contest the finals where the top 20 would be chosen who will represent the city in the kingdom''s alchemist contest.


    And so the winners went back to the families and ns they belong to.


    In the Xulo n, only Xulo Yan was able to pass and the rest of their alchemists did not. And this has caused the Grand Elder to be angry. He would want to truly strangle his son for finding such useless alchemists.


    He could not help but look in the direction of Xin Ja and Master Yo. He grits his teeth and angrily stood up from his seat.


    All of his ns were thrown to the drain as he did not expect that the association would intervene with this. He knows that the association would only intervene when there is an excellent alchemist that would appear, and from the looks of it, that old man Master Yo of the Ao n is the one they are eyeing.


    "Such bad luck¡­" he cursed as he walked out of the stadium.


    Xulo Peng frowned when he saw his grandfather retreating. He could not help but scowl as he thought that the old man did not have the drive to fight. Suddenly a thought appears in his mind.


    So what if they became alchemists chosen by the association. If they died and no one knows who killed them, then that medal would not be of any use, right?


    His eyes thennded on the beautiful figure sitting on the Ao family seat.


    "I will not stop until I get my hands on you¡­" he muttered while grinning wickedly.


    He waves his hand and called for his servant. He then whispered something in that servant''s ears and the servant showed a worried expression but did not say anything. But after listening for a while, he nodded his head and smiled.


    He did not expect that his young master would be so devious. He never truly thought that his young master would have such a thought.


    ¡­


    The finals of the contest is about to start and everyone is expecting something good today. Outside the stadium, the pill sellers from the association are busily selling the pills that have passed.


    The ones that are getting the highest price offered are those that were concocted by the top 100 alchemists.


    Many merchants showed excitement in their eyes as they greedily eyed those pills.


    If those pills would be sold outside, then the price would really be sky-high. So the merchants fighting for the pills are very rowdy and are on each other''s throats.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Master Yo walked out of the stadium for some refreshments.


    Ao Meixi and Ao Jixo followed the two with big smiles on their faces.


    While the group is talking and walking outside, they were suddenly stopped by a group of people.


    "Miss Ao, you truly have great foresight. It seems that the two alchemists you have taken have passed the semifinal round¡­" the Grand Elder of the Xulo n said as he greeted the group.


    When his eyesnded on Xin Ja, a slight killing intent appears on them which made Xin Ja frown.


    He could not fight against this man because this guy is already at the Ki-Champion level. It would be like hitting his head with a rock.<sub> </sub>


    He is only a Ki-Master in physique and his Ki is only that of a Ki-Fighter level, how could he fight against a superpower?


    "You praise us too much, sir¡­ Since sir knows me, may I know who this esteemed sir is?" she asked politely.


    "I am Xulo Qiong¡­ The Grand Elder of the Xulo n, and the grandfather of Xulo Peng. I heard that my grandson likes you. Why not consider my grandson? The union of the family would also be for your benefit." Xulo Qiong said shamelessly.


    The brow of Ao Meixi twitches at the shameless old man.


    "Your grandson is not worthy of my niece¡­" suddenly Ao Jixo said as he steps forward.


    "Haha¡­ You are that famous man who killed one of our people¡­ We have not yet asked for what you have done and here you are already barking the wrong tree¡­" an elder of the Xulo n said with a sneer.


    "Hahaha¡­ If there should be a fight in here, I think my niece and I could dispose of all of you¡­"


    Suddenly, Xin Ja talked from behind the two.


    "Since that old man is limiting his cultivation and trying to break through to a higher level, he would be killed if he does that in a fight. As you can see, my young miss and our grand elder are very strong¡­ Hehe¡­"


    Xin Ja''s words caused Ao Meixi to smile as she thought that he was a bit childish. In fact, she would sometimes notice that the way this young man thinks is a bit childish.


    But his words made the rest of the people dumbfounded. How did this young man know that their Grand Elder is trying to limit his cultivation?


    As they look at Xin Ja in confusion, Xin Ja showed them a slight grin on his face.


    By this time, a few people have already walked into their location and then look at the Grand Elder of the Xulo n.


    Each of these people is from the great ns and families of Rock Ledge city.


    They knew that if this old man would suddenly break through, then their families and ns would surely suffer.


    So how could they not feel apprehensive of such an impending doom?


    "Do not listen to the words of this brat!" Xulo Qiong red at Xin Ja who is hiding behind Ao Meixi and Ao Jixo.


    Before everyone could react, a figure appears between them.


    "Do not worry too much¡­ Once the Grand Elder of the Xulo n breakthrough and bes a Ki-Grandmaster, Rock Ledge city protection barrier would not permit him to use his full strength inside the city."


    This person is the Rock Ledge city lord, Ji Da.


    Although Ji Da might look like he is a coward at times, he is actually a very calctive person.


    He knew that the families and ns would worry about the power that the Xulo n would have once their Grand Elder Xulo Qiong breakthrough.


    But he is not worried because of the protective barrier that the city has. This protection barrier is installed in the city by the kingdom as a precaution so that no one family would control the whole city through the use of power.


    This will cause chaos and imbnce in the power in the city, and that is something that the kingdom would not want to happen.


    When Xulo Qiong heard this, he was shocked and then looks at the City Lord in disbelief.


    If not for the incident today, he would have truly been killed if he makes a move to the city lord to subdue him of his power.


    City Lord Ji Da looks at Xin Ja with aplicated expression as he did not expect that the young man is able to tell the strength of the Xulo n Grand Elder. This is something that he did not calcte.


    But he also could not let the other families subdue the Grand Elder for fear of his breakthrough.


    "Alright everyone¡­ let this matter pass¡­! I assure you that the bnce will not be tipped off." City Lord Ji Da assured.


    The rest of the family nodded their heads and walk away as they too need to help their alchemists rest.


    "Tsk¡­ That was a good chance to get rid of those bastards¡­" Xin Ja thought but decide to just keep his silence.


    "Hey¡­ How did you know?" suddenly Ao Meixi asked while the group enters their prepared room for resting.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just shrugged his shoulder.


    "I thought you all, also knew¡­" he said innocently.

 Chapter 1350 [Bonus Chapter]

    Chapter 1350


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 100


    ¡­


    Inside the Xulo n resting area, a few broken sses are scattered on the ground as the Grand Elder rages in the room. A few of the servants unluckily were hit and either died or passed out on the ground.


    No one dare to stop him and everyone just quietly stood to the side.


    "Those mongrels! They dare insult me and threaten my family?! I will kill them all!" he shouted in anger.


    If there is no soundproofing spell cast inside the room, then these words would surely make the rest of the family attack them without any prior notice.


    It was a tant threat to the rest of the family which could make one be wary.


    "The patriarch is here!" someone called from outside the room.


    The Xulo n patriarch enters the room and feels a bit worried at his father''s reaction. He heard what has happened and is also angry but he could not do anything against any of the families.


    "I want that brat killed!" suddenly the Grand Elder stood up and decided.


    "But father¡­"


    "No buts¡­ just make sure that it is untraceable to us¡­" he said with a sinister expression on his face.


    "He dares expose my secrets and even threaten my family¡­ He could only die, that is the only way I can get over this demon in my heart!" he growled.


    "Sigh¡­ We will do as you say father¡­" the patriarch said as he bowed.


    The people inside the room also walk out leaving only Xulo Qiong and Xulo Yan who are standing by his side.


    "Yan''er¡­ Can you defeat that bastard? Are you confident?" he suddenly asked.


    The expression of Xulo Yan is that of confidence as he smiled.


    "Grandfather, you don''t have to worry about anything¡­ I, your grandson will defeat that bastard." He said with a smile.


    "Then before the contest starts, raise the challenge once again. The loser loses their life¡­" he said with an ugly expression.


    "Haha¡­ Do not worry too much grandpa¡­ That bastard could not even refine the 5th, 6th, and 7th tier herbs, how could he defeat me?" Xulo Yan scoffed.


    "Good! Good! Then I will leave everything in your hands¡­ I will give you this¡­" Xulo Qiong did not want to lengthen the life of that bastard Xin Ja so he gave his grandson an artifact.


    "What is this grandpa?" he asked.


    "This is a soul contract artifact. It is not a very rare artifact but it is crucial when challenging someone so that they could go back on their words¡­" he then told his grandson how it could be used.


    Xulo Yan has been always walking on the border of life and death and has always won his battles, so how could he fear such a bet when his win is already in stone?


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    As the alchemists are gathered for the finals and the choosing of the top 20, the crowd in the stadium is feeling rowdy.


    They have already ced their bets on their favorite alchemists and most of them have their bet on Master Yo.


    As for Xin Ja who failed the many tries in refining, no one bother him. Except for some people that actually ced their bets on him, but this was not noticed by the crowd.


    The favorites this time are the Xulo n young genius, Xulo Yan, the goddess from the Xan n, Xan Xumi, and the man in the limelight Master Yo. These three are the favorite of the crowd especially Xulo Yan and Xan Xumi as the two are truly attractive.


    When Xin Ja and Master Yo appear in the arena, the handsome figure of Xulo Yan has already walked in front of them.


    "You dare humiliate my family¡­ I will now challenge you. Whoever gets the highest cing will win¡­ and the loser will lose his life!" he said with a re and a mocking tone.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not expect to hear such words immediately. But he is not that surprised as this guy has challenged him already yesterday.


    "Hmm¡­ Alright, I agree, the loser will lose their life." Xin Ja replied confidently.


    This made the onlookers look at Xin Ja with pity.


    "No! Do not agree with this Master Xin!" Ao Meixi shouted in worry.


    Her worried expression did not escape the eyes of Xulo Peng who red at her.


    "What a slut! She would rather be with a servant than a young master like myself!" he scolded under his breath.<sub> </sub>


    Someone suddenly patted his shoulder.


    "Calm down¡­ your younger brother will surely win this. And the woman will be yours sooner than you think¡­" Xulo Qiong then sits beside Xulo Peng.


    Behind him follows the patriarch as he got seated near his son.


    When he looks at his eldest son, he could not help but feel a bit disappointed in him. If only he is like his younger brother who is very excellent in many ways.


    But he could only wish this in his heart.


    "Niece¡­ calm down¡­ Trust in the words of Master Xin... You remember who taught and help improve Master Yo, right? If he agrees with this then I think he is confident of his skill." Ao Jixo tried to calm his niece down.


    But he could also see a hint of affection in her eyes aside from her worries.


    Meanwhile, in the arena, the crowd and the people have be rowdy because of the challenge.


    "Wait! I advise you not to go through this dangerous challenge. You two are geniuses of your city. If any of you falls, then that would be a waste of talent of the city¡­" City Lord Ji Da advised.


    The rest of the elders nodded their heads and agrees with him.


    "City Lord, esteemed elders,¡­ my Xulo n could not live with the humiliation that he has given us. It could only be washed with his death¡­" Xulo Yan said resolutely.


    "Haha¡­ Although I''m just trying to protect myself from being bullied, I have already agreed with this, so I too wanted this to happen. Plus, I would also like to raise such a challenge to that trash over there¡­" Xin Ja suddenly pointed at Xulo Peng.


    "You might have escapedst time¡­ Next time, I''ll gut you like a pig." Xin Ja said while showing a gutting motion with his thumb.


    This has riled up the emotion of every member of the Xulo n.


    "Kill that bastard!" they all shouted in anger.


    Ao Jixo seems to have realized something and decide to control his niece.


    "Calm down¡­ He is trying to provoke them. I think he has a n¡­" Ao Jixo whispered.


    Ao Meixi showed an anxious expression but decide to follow her uncle''s decision and kept her words to herself.


    Xulo Yan presented the artifact and he wrote the condition of the challenge. Then he drops his blood on the mouth of the artifact. Xin Ja did the same and the artifact suddenly glowed.


    As the artifact enters the body of Xin Ja and Xulo Yan, a slight smirk appears on the Grand Elder''s mouth.


    "What a stupid brat!" he thought.


    How could that brat be a great alchemist when he is easily provoked?


    That artifact was refined by him and so it is connected to his soul. Once a contract is written on it, and the blood is dripped, he could not have control over the souls of those that enter the contract.


    As he closes his eyes, he could suddenly sense his connection with his grandson Xulo Yan.


    Then a sinister smile appears on his face as his consciousness travels to Xin Ja.


    He did not enter his body, but he just observes the connection.


    Once the contract is aplished, he could easily grab the soul of the brat, and then could know what he knows and learn what he learned.


    It is such a crafty artifact that no one knows its secret.


    He has reached such a great height in his cultivation because he is able to steal others'' cultivation methods using the artifact.


    With confidence in his eyes, he now feels excited as he watches the iing start of the finals.


    Not only could they grab one of the top 20, but he could also gain something from that young man whom he suspected held a great secret in his alchemy ability.


    He might be lesser than his grandson, yet he is someone who has entered the top 100 so he thinks that it is worth it.


    "Ladies and gentlemen! The moment you all have been waiting for! We will not start the selection for the top 20 candidates! Let the contest begin!" shouted the emcee as he gestured for the stage to be opened.


    The arena has already been set up where the whole area is connected as one. In the middle is a pile of herbs and around it are the tables for the contestants.


    Xin Ja closes his eyes at this time and then concentrated. As he opens his eyes a slight smile appears on his face.


    He then looks at the artifact on the table where the judges are seated as he showed a slight interest in that thing.


    "A life for a life¡­ What a sinister object¡­" he muttered.

 1351 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 101

    Chapter 1351


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 101


    ¡­


    Thest round of the contest is where the experts are separated from the novices. This is where one should show his true capability as an alchemist.


    An expert is someone who is able to refine at least 70% of 6th tier herbs and above and is able to concoct 6th tier pills and above.


    And in the 100 alchemists that have passed the contest, there are a few of them that can already be considered an expert who is trying to lie low as they scout their opponents.


    Although Master Yo is already able to reach the 5th tier, he is still considered an apprentice. But still many are hoping that he would advance to be an expert in this battle.


    Xulo Yan is ring at Xin Ja as he smirks while cracking his head. He would now show everyone his true capability. He would show them that he is not just a mere apprentice but a true master.


    The woman who has intervened in the contest in the eliminations now stood in front of the crowd. Her clothing is very clean and she looks graceful.


    "I am Alchemy Master Roan¡­ and for this contest, the five representatives of the alchemist association will be the ones officiating this match. By this point in time, you all can already be considered a member of the association and masters. You justck the tier to reach to make it official. Now this will be your chance to break through¡­ All alchemists, good luck¡­" she nods her head and gracefully walks back to her seat.


    As she got seated, an old man wearing a white gown showed an excited expression on his face.


    "I wish I can get a disciple amongst these young people¡­" he said with a smile.


    "Are you sure about that? These alchemists are only brats¡­ At most they can be considered as a normal alchemist inrge cities¡­" a middle-aged alchemist suddenly said.


    "Are you blind? Didn''t you see that yesterday we already have a 5th tier pill and a high grade at that?!" the old man scoffed.


    The woman lifted her hand and looks at the pill inside the bottle.


    Then her eyesnded on Master Yo.


    "He might look old, but if he is able to reach the 6th tier master alchemist realm, and then break through to the Ki-Master realm, then his potential would be unlimited¡­" she said with a confident smile.


    "Wait a minute¡­ are you going to take that old man as your disciple?" the old man interjected.


    "Haha¡­ He is not that old. I''ve read his profile, he is only in his mid-40s¡­" sheughed.


    "Really?" the old man raised one of his brows in suspicion.


    "Hey, Alchemist Roan¡­ Are you into mature-looking guys? Hehe¡­ Would you consider me?" the old man winks.


    She sneered and did not say anything.


    "Aiyo¡­ This youngssie has already grown to be this big and is now snubbing her elders¡­ My old heart can''t take such a beating¡­" the old man acted like he was hurt as he grabs his chest.


    The rest of the master alchemists around the two chuckle while shaking their heads.


    ¡­


    Soon everyone is already in their position as the contest is now going to start.


    "For the first part of the contest, you guys are going to refine a number of 6th tier ingredients ording to the pill you are designated to concoct. Everything will now rely on your luck¡­" the emcee shouted as he pped his hand.


    Soon, the 100 alchemists got their random recipe from the box and went back to their seats.


    As they open their recipe, some wailed as they feel that they really have some bad luck today.


    Others, on the other hand, rejoice as they saw the recipe that they have gotten.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is frowning while looking at the recipe in his hand. He could not help but want to scoff at the recipe written on the small piece of paper.


    He thought for a while and then raised his hand.


    The judges showed confusion why one of the alchemists is raising his hand in the air.


    "May I remind you all that the paper you are now holding is already the final choice for you. You cannot change it anymore¡­" the emcee reminded and then called for Xin Ja.


    "Yes, you have something?" he asked.


    "Yes, I have a concern¡­ The recipe I was given¡­ This is not a pill but a poison¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.<sub> </sub>


    When the crowd heard this, they all look at each other and immediately understand what is happening.


    They thought that the notoriety of the ns is already finished, who would have known that they are still actively trying to sabotage the alchemists.


    When the judges heard this, they all frowned. They have all checked the 100 recipes and they have confirmed that there are no poisons in them.


    With suspicious eyes, they look at Xin Ja.


    "I''m just saying¡­ If I change the concocting process using the same ingredients would that be fine?" Xin Ja suddenly added.


    He dares not dy as those gazes from the Ki-Champions are far too much a pressure for him to withstand.


    Upon hearing his words, many alchemists scoffed at his cockiness. How dare a mere apprentice try to change the recipe written by a master?


    One should know how hard it is to create a recipe, and how much more to change it?


    By this time, Xulo Yan is already shaking his head.


    "Someone is going to die soon¡­" he muttered with an evil grin.


    Although it is only a light mutter, the woman behind him heard his words and her expression darken further. She truly did not know what her master saw in such a stupid young brat who has a rotten way of thinking.


    Xan Xumi could only shake her head and then shifted her gaze at Xin Ja who is standing not too far from her.


    "Another idiot¡­" she muttered.


    When the judges heard his words, some of them scoffed at him, but others showed interest in his words.


    "Alright, show me what you got¡­ young boy!" the old man waved his hand with a wide grin on his face.


    When the Xulo n Patriarch heard this, he showed a mocking smile on his face. He has knowledge of alchemy though he is not an alchemist. He knew how hard it is to change a recipe using the same ingredients.


    The whole stadium became rowdy as mixed reactions could be heard in the crowd. Some booed him for his stupid thought and idea, but others showed interest in him.


    The reason for the interest is that, if he truly could make a pill using the same ingredients and not produce a poisonous one, then he could be hailed as the best alchemist in this contest.


    But that idea is next to impossible ording to the knowledge of the many alchemists in this ce.


    A young man suddenly arrives at the side of the judges and hands them a piece of paper.


    When the judges saw what was written on the paper, they all showed an ugly expressions on their faces.


    "This is the Ki Dispersing poison¡­ It could even break the dantian¡­ What a devious plot." One of the judgesmented.


    "Hey, if that brat did not tell this to us, then¡­ then that means one of us would be the victim, right? And of course, if that happens, then we would me that brat¡­"


    The judges were silent and then look at the alchemist below them who is now starting to prepare their ingredients.


    "The ns are taking this too far¡­ I swear that I will teach those bastards a lesson¡­" the old man angrily pped the arm of the seat.


    The city lord on the side showed a faint smile on his face.


    "You''ve all done it now¡­" he thought with a chuckle.


    Meanwhile, in the shadows, the Grand Elder of the Xulo n gazes at Xin Ja with strong killing intent. He did not expect that the young man could even identify that the recipe is actually poison. It was one of the traps he borately concocted to frame and kills that brat.


    But who would have known that it was noticed just like that? But he is also happy about the cockiness of the brat. He is sure that if he fails then he would still be a dead alchemist¡­ and a dead alchemist is already a waste.


    As he melded with the shadow behind him, he then left the area.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is currently looking at the ingredients before him.


    For some reason, he could feel that something is wrong with them. He could not help but heave a helpless sigh. It seems that his enemy is really after his life that they are giving it their all just to bring him down.


    "They are really giving it their best shot. I guess I can only also give it my best shot¡­" he muttered as he lifted his hand to pick one of the ingredients on the table.


    But before he could touch the ingredient that looks like a small blue cherry¡­ his hand stopped.

 1352 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 102

    Chapter 1352


    ¡­


    Xin Ja noticed that there is something under the fruit-like herb. As he scanned what is under it, a slight smirk appears on his mouth.


    "They truly are ying dirty¡­" he muttered while looking at the fruit-like herb.


    As he extends his hand, he grabs the herb and then the others in his ingredients then walk back to his table.


    A look of anticipation could be seen on the Xulo n patriarch''s face as he watches what Xin Ja did.


    However, after nothing has happened, he seriously observes the movement of Xin Ja but found that he is still doing okay.


    He suddenly red at the servant behind him.


    The servant is already drenched in a cold sweat as he saw that nothing has happened. ording to the trap he sets up, if Xin Ja touches that herb, then it would trigger the small trap below it and that herb would be destroyed.


    And that would cause his hand to be burned by the small explosionbined with the herb.


    He could not help but lower his gaze as he dare not meet the anger of his master.


    At this time, Xin Ja showed a smirk on his face as he wave his hand like it was magic and the fruit-like herb appears on the table.


    He did not want to bother with anything anymore as he needed to concentrate on refining the herbs he took.


    The two materials are easy to refine, but the dried herb that looks like a weathered cactus is different. He has to expend a lot of effort in refining it.


    There is actually another way other than using fire to refine these materials. But that would cause a great sensation if he uses that skill.


    Of course, that does not mean he could not mask it.


    As he focuses on the cauldron in front of him, the distraction in his surroundings has already been removed from his mind.


    Xin Ja started his refining process and it took him a while before he is able to finish the two herbs. And then sets aside the two vials.


    He then quickly takes thest herb and begins refining it. Little by little the herb began to emit ck color. When Xin Ja saw this, his face changed in color.


    He knew that those people have once again yed their tricks. He has not expected that they could even do this to the herb that even after he scanned it with his absolute sense he did not detect this trick.


    Well, it was partially his fault as he did not scan the herb deeply and just scanned it on the surface.


    It turns out that under the secondyer of the herb those people have wiped an unknown substance making the herb produce such thick smoke.


    If he could not remove this thick smoke then he would not be able to do anything. And he could not finish his refining and then concocting.


    But sometimes with great troublees great opportunity.


    And right now, Xin Ja calls this a great opportunity.


    These ck smoke actually would not let one sense what is happening around him. And that in turn would render those that are watching him unable to see what is happening at his table.


    Although Xin Ja was a bit flustered at first when he discovered this event, he could not help but want to kiss those people and thank them for giving him a chance to use that skill.


    He did not hesitate and his fingers suddenly glowed with different colors.


    Then he began to touch the herb in front of him.


    As if it was y, the herb began to melt by his touch, and then he removed the particles that cause the ck smoke. Then he quickly removed the infirmities of the herb and refined the herb at around 95% purity.


    He dare not refine it to the fullest as he knew the trouble it would cause.


    95% is the refinement range that he needed so that he would be able to concoct that pill.


    The pill that Xin Ja is going to concoct is the 6th-tier Breakthrough pill.


    This pill originally can be made using another set of ingredients, but that would only reach about 10% in sess at the higher realms, and 30% if the cultivator is lower than the Ki-Master realm.


    But with the ingredients he is using now, the sess rate is doubled.


    As Xin Ja finished his refining, he did not waste time and quicklybined the other ingredients on the table.


    Soon, the ck smoke has already dissipated and they saw him already concocting the pill.


    Some of the alchemists sneered at his folly.


    The particles from that ck smoke would surely have an effect on the final result of the pill he is concocting. It was a foolish idea to chase the time and then create a failed product in the end. If it was them, they would stop concocting until that ck smoke disappear before resuming.


    As Xin Ja refines using the alchemy pot, a slight sneer appears on Xulo Peng''s mouth.


    20 minutes to go before the time ends¡­


    10 minutes¡­


    5 minutes¡­


    1 minute¡­<sub> </sub>


    30 seconds¡­


    Crack!!!


    Suddenly, the alchemy pot sounded as if it is about to explode.


    Xin Ja saw this and his attention was disrupted by this. As soon as he loses focus the me suddenly increased unnaturally.


    Then it suddenly engulfed the whole alchemy pot along with Xin Ja.


    Bang!!!


    His table was shattered and everything in it exploded into smithereens. Even the alchemist standing in front of him was hit by the debris that flew out.


    The figure of Xin Ja was thrown to the back and hits a couple of tables creating a series of other explosions.


    The crowd gasped and quickly stood up from their seat as they did not expect that such a powerful explosion could happen while concocting pills.


    With this scene alone they could not help but shake their head as theyment the fate of that alchemist that was plotted.


    But the thing that baffled everyone the most is the trajectory that Xin Ja went flying at.


    After he hits the table behind him, his body actually bounces up and thennded on the table of Xulo Yan.


    Xulo Yan is still in the middle of concocting and what happened back then is something that startled him.


    And when he looks up it was already toote as the body of Xin Ja came falling on this table causing another explosion.


    The incident has affected a few alchemists and everyone cursed at the bastard that plotted such a heinous act.


    "Damn it! You could have used a small exploding talisman, why did you have to use a more powerful one and involve us in your plots!" a n patriarch grumbled on the side as one of the alchemists that were affected belonged to his n.


    "Damn that Xulo n! I know you have a grudge against that guy, but why such a tactic? Only fools would do such a thing." Another patriarch angrilymented.


    Meanwhile, the patriarch of the Xulo n froze on the spot.


    He did not know what is happening and how that explosion urred but it was too powerful to be subtle. It''s like it is announcing that Xin Ja is being plotted upon.


    And of course, the eyes of the people would point in their direction as they are the only family that has a deep grudge against the guy.


    He suddenly looks to the side and saw the expression of his son. He could not help but have his expression sink.


    From that smirk on his face, he knew that everything was done by his stupid eldest son.


    He red at the stupid bastard and almost wanted to eat him alive.


    Then suddenly his eyes quickly shifted to the direction of the table of his youngest son.


    Xulo Yan froze on the spot and looks at the destruction in front of him.


    His concoction failed and he felt a bit depressed and at the same time angered.


    He could not help but look at the figure staggering on the side while slowly standing up.


    "You bastard!" he growled.


    Suddenly from the audience''s stand, Ao Meixi stood up and then loudly protested.


    "This is unfair! This is a tant attack! We request that our alchemist retry!" she shouted.


    However, the eyes of the Xulo n patriarch glowed and a wicked smile appears on his face.


    "If we let that happen, what about those that failed? Are they also allowed to retry?" he shouted.


    Although his son would fail, at least they already have the badge. But he could not let that person pass no matter what.


    The crowd became rowdy as they did not want that to happen.


    The judges look at each other and could not help but helplessly shake their heads.


    "It was Alchemist Xin''s fault for not inspecting his pot before concocting¡­" a judge shouted.


    This made the rest of the people in the crowd gasp.


    Ting!!!


    The bell suddenly sounded as if the contest has already reached the time limit.


    Now the alchemists have to stop what they are doing and the judges will not check their pills.


    Suddenly among the alchemist, a loud sound appears as if that person is experiencing a bout of pain.


    When everyone saw who it was they quickly remembered the bet. They could only shake their heads as theyment that person''s fate.

 1353 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 103

    Chapter 1353


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 103


    ¡­


    A soul contract could read what the real situation is and could perceive the heart to which that soul belongs. It could distinguish right from wrong, the truth from falsehood.


    So almost no one would dare to use it in a fight as one could not find excuses and find their way out of it.


    And because of that, many have considered the action of the Xulo n''s young master to be brave but at the same time foolish.


    When they saw a figure wriggling in the arena, they all knew that something bad is happening.


    "No! No! Yan''er! Yan''er!" the Xulo n Patriarch shouted in indignation as he quickly rushes to the arena.


    However, he could not push his way through as some experts have already blocked his path.


    "Let me through! Let me through! That''s my son¡­ that''s my son who is dying over there!" he cried in pain as he forces his way through.


    An elderly voice suddenly sounded from the judge''s arena.


    "Let the man through¡­"


    The guards did not hesitate to move to the side and let the grieving man enter the arena.


    When he walked beside his son, he could tell that his son is suffering too much.


    "No¡­ how could this be? It was you who failed! Why the one dying is my son? What kind of tricks did you do?!" he shouted in indignation.


    Xin Ja looks at him with a slight smirk on his face but did not answer.


    "You¡­ You cheated your way through this?! I will make sure that you die with my son!" he shouted as he suddenly dashed to attack Xin Ja.


    But who would have known that before he could reach Xin Ja, two cultivators would stand on his path holding a circr shield?


    ng!


    "This is an alchemy contest¡­ We advise you to not be hasty and attack any of the alchemists in this arena." One of the men said with a cold tone.


    The two might not be as strong as the man before them, but they are confident that they could block even an attack from ate-stage Ki-Master. So how could they fear the man before them?


    "You! His concoction failed! How could he have won if he did not use any tricks?!" the Xulo n patriarch shouted in indignation.


    The eyes of all the people then shifted to Xin Ja.


    "We all saw it, right?!" he added.


    The old man suddenly jumped from the stage andnded in the arena. He then walked towards the ruined table of Xin Ja. After looking around he shook his head and then looks at Xin Ja.


    "Have you really failed in your concoction?" the elder asked.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face. He wanted to make it suspenseful, but he could not anymore as the elder has alreadye down from the stage.


    "Replying to the elder¡­ I did fail the concoction because of the explosion¡­" he replied.


    "See! I told you! He is cheating! How could he win when he failed¡­" shouted the Xulo n patriarch.


    The crowd frowned even the judges frowned when they heard this.


    How the soul artifact could make a mistake with this?


    They are now suspicious that for some reason, the young man before them has found a way to cheat the artifact.


    "I must get my justice today?! Or else, my Xulo n would not stop until the Ao family and this guy dies!" shouted the Xulo n patriarch.


    The entire crowd went silent.


    "Shameless! The Xulo n is utterly shameless!" shouted Ao Meixi.


    "You first conspire against us, and now you wanted to use this chance to get rid of us?! Everyone in this ce knows that you are after us from the very start!" she added.


    The crowd bes rowdy at this time as they throw looks of contempt at the patriarch of the Xulo n.


    "Those are allegations! Where is your proof?!" he suddenly growled.


    The crowd went silent.


    Sigh¡­


    Xin Ja knew that they have no proof, that is why he is just trying his best to win the alchemy contest. But that does not mean he has no way of knowing the truth.


    He took a step forward and then lifted his hand as a stone could be seen on it.


    Everyone was confused why there is a stone with runes in his hand.


    Then everyone saw that a strand of smoke from the surroundings began to gather towards the stone.


    Xin Ja did a couple of hand signs which startled everyone.


    They could not detect any Ki fluctuation from the young man but they could see the small runes on the surface of the stone blinking in a pattern.<sub> </sub>


    Then suddenly, arge strand of smoky substanceing from the direction of Xulo Yan flew towards the stone.


    When the patriarch of the Xulo n saw this, he immediately had a bad premonition.


    "Not good!" he quickly dashed towards Xin Ja.


    By this time, everyone''s attention is on Xin Ja who is manipting the stone that they did not expect the reaction of the patriarch of the Xulo n.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, just noticed the sh of the figure. But he did not bother with it.


    This is because, right now, he is in phase technique following that difficult spell.


    If that guy uses his Ki, then he might hurt him. But he just uses his flesh, so how could he touch Xin Ja?


    The figure of the man passes right through Xin Ja at that instant.


    Everyone gasped in disbelief upon seeing this phenomenon.


    "Is¡­ Is he a ghost?"


    "He¡­ he must be a ghost¡­"


    The crowd reacted.


    But the elder showed a faint smile on his face. He is aware of such a rune technique. Though it is not that easy to create it is also not that hard.


    However, phasing consumed a lot of one''s Ki plus it is only for physical attacks. If Ki is used one could still get hurt.


    But the thing is that the one using this spell does not have Ki fluctuation. And that made it very interesting for the old man to see.


    Stunned, the Xulo n Patriarch wanted to attack again, but he is not blocked by the two guards.


    Then when Xin Ja opens his eyes, the stone also stopped absorbing the mist.


    Then suddenly from above it, it disyed a series of lights.


    Xin Ja quickly takes out a small ss from his pocket and put it at the top of the stone.


    With the ss on top of it, an image was suddenly disyed above the stone.


    The image is like a hologram and it shows a group of men inside a meeting hall, the image is like the one who is observing this scene is actually hiding in a corner while listening.


    "But that is already a sunken ship and is not able to sail anymore¡­ We can only destroy them to show the others that we are not going to ept any type of humiliation¡­" the grand elder said as he grabs a piece of paper from the side.


    "This will be our n¡­"


    The group then watches as the Grand Elder writes down his idea.


    Everyone did not hear any words from the group but they can see the Xulo n Grand Elder writing something.


    After the group is done with the nning, they all walk out of the hall.


    "Yan''er,e out¡­" the grand elder called.


    The image moved and it seems that the one who has this sight is Xulo Yan.


    "Our n is this¡­" the grand elder showed the writing to the screen.


    When everyone saw this, they all showed gasped with disbelief in their eyes.


    "What a despicable n¡­"


    "They are truly meticulous that it even involves the other ns and families¡­"


    "So the idea really came from the Xulo n?"


    The crowd became rowdy as they saw what was written on the paper. It even showed that they are nning to assassinate the city lord after they win the alchemy contest.


    The Xan n was also involved with the n.


    "No! Those are lies¡­ Those are all made-up lies!" shouted the Xulo n patriarch as he paled in panic.


    He knew that with this as evidence of their crime, their whole n would be doomed.


    Without hesitation, he quickly darted out of the arena trying to escape. But before he could do so, a few golden ropes flew out and bind his arms and legs making him tumble to the ground.


    A slight upheaval happened as the rest of the Xulo n people are captured by the soldiers in the arena.


    "You might have provided the evidence, but you will still lose this contest if you are unable to produce a pill youngd¡­" the elder looks at Xin Ja with a smile.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then walks to a corner.


    He carefully picks out a ck circr object.


    The elder frowned when he saw that thing.


    Then Xin Ja pinches it lightly and the ck mud cracked open.


    "The artifact would not lie¡­" Xin Ja then said with a smile.

 1354 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 104

    Chapter 1354


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 104


    ¡­


    The upheaval caused by the movement of the army because of the revtion in the alchemy contest made the whole city be a warzone.


    The ns that joined with the n of the Xulo family were attacked by the army stationed in Rock Ledge city.


    City Lord Ji Da has been nning this for a long time now but did not have the evidence to support his action. Now that he has one, he did not want to lose this chance to strike those ns that have nned his death.


    An assassination attempt by an official anointed by the kingdom is a threat to the kingdom. And for this reason, the Xulo n and its allies are also judged as guilty. They are to be executed along with their family members for plotting such a crime.


    Meanwhile, the alchemy contest was done and Xin Ja was able to enter the top 20. Though he was in thest ce because of the low-quality pill he has made, it was still a form and considered a breakthrough.


    "I need to take care of something¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said while the group is walking out of the stadium.


    "Are you sure? The threat of the Xulo family is still there you know. With you alone¡­ you will be in danger." Ao Jixo showed a slight concern on his old face.


    "Grand Elder, I am well aware of it. But this matter needs my utmost attention, I am sorry for not telling you guys what it is¡­" Xin Ja showed an apologetic smile while bowing.


    "Alright, alright¡­ Just go and be careful¡­" Ao Meixi waved her hand and lets him leave.


    She did not know why but she feels a bit confident that the young man would not be in danger.


    Xin Ja left the group and soon arrive at the gate of the city.


    The reason why he needed to go out of the city is that he could feel the little me inside of him bing unrest.


    If he lets it go out while inside the city, he did not know what kind of chaos it would cause.


    So he has to go out of the city and let it go into the forest.


    As Xin Ja''s figure dashes out of the city, he suddenly noticed a few people chasing after him.


    "Damn¡­ they really would not give up. Even after the City Lord issue a hunt for them, they still have the audacity to fight me¡­" Xin Ja thought with a smirk.


    After traveling for a couple of kilometers, he did not hesitate to suddenly wave his right hand high up in the air. Then without hesitation, he released the little me.


    As soon as the little thing felt that it coulde out Xin Ja did not hesitate and quickly flew high up in the air.


    Then when it fell to the ground it quickly created several rings of searing hot mes around its body.


    Xin Ja''s eyes went wide with he saw this and did not hesitate to jump and then quickly takes out several talismans.


    He has no strength to stop this force with his physique alone¡­ plus he has no Ki to defend his body, so could only use runes as a defense.


    Thum!!!


    The powerful force is like a bomb exploding outwards. It created a huge mushroom cloud in the air and those around it were disintegrated in almost an instant.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to use this force and his figure flew out like a cannonball shooting away from the center of the explosion.


    However, the unlucky ones were those people that are chasing after him.


    And one of them is that stupid guy Xulo Peng.


    The group did not expect that a powerful explosion would happen right when they jump out of the bushes to attack Xin Ja.


    The explosion was too powerful that it immediately disintegrated those unlucky ones, and those that were fast enough to put up a barrier were sent flying.


    Xulo Peng who is very wary of everything around him ever since he was beaten by Xin Ja, also was able to put up a shield.


    ¡­


    He did not know how long it has taken him to be unconscious but when he opened his eyes, he suddenly feels his whole body aching.


    But for some reason, there is a warm sensation inside his body that seems to be healing his wounds.


    As Xin Ja closes his eyes, he was startled to see that the me has now turned into a small chick made of me.


    It is not a small me anymore but now has a form.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile when he saw it franking around his dantian while it happily chirped upon sensing his presence.


    "You little thing, you''ve almost blown me to another continent¡­" he scolded but his tone and expression showed happiness.


    How could he not feel happy? This little thing is what has saved him at that time in the alchemypetition.<sub> </sub>


    He knew that the reason why this little thing broke through is because of those rich essences of those medicinal herbs that were blown.


    It has absorbed too much of those highly concentrated essences hence it broke through.


    Xin Ja slowly stood up while cracking his neck and waist as he could feel a slight pain in them.


    He takes out a hoverboard from his ring and rode it back to the city.


    Along the way, he noticed therge clearing which was caused by the explosion.


    From the looks of it, he was actually flung to a distance of around 20 kilometers or something. No wonder he fainted and his whole body was aching.


    Luckily for him, that little thing came back and healed his body.


    As hended in that area, he saw a few traces of some cultivator''s remains.


    Then he noticed an unconscious fellow lying on the ground with a few broken logs on top of him.


    "Isn''t this that Xulo Peng guy¡­" he muttered as he looks at the man who is still breathing.


    "I think it would be better if I kill him now¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    But before he could do anything that seemingly unconscious fellow moved.


    "No! Stop! Please¡­ please¡­ It was my fault. Everything is my fault, if you spare my life, I can give you anything you want. You know that our n is one of the richest ns in the city, right?" he suddenly begged.


    Xin Ja could not help but re at the pathetic-looking man before him.


    "Do you think Ick money?" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    Then Xulo Peng realized that with his status now, money and power would be pouring in like a river. So he thought for a while then showed realization in his eyes.


    "Ah! I can tell you where our family''s hideout is! If you spare my life, I can tell you where it is¡­" he suddenly said.


    But from what Xin Ja could tell, he could feel that this fellow is still hiding something from him.


    So he did not say anything and just looks at the stupid fellow.


    Feeling the gaze of the young man before him, Xulo Peng truly became afraid. Who would have known that this man has the strong power to eliminate his people in one attack? Even his grandfather did not have such power.


    At this time, he is truly afraid of Xin Ja. Combined with his strong will to live, he gritted his teeth and then looks at Xin Ja directly in his eyes.


    "If I tell you a secret would you let me live?" he asked.


    "That depends on the secret¡­" Xin Ja replied calmly.


    "Then, that would not do¡­ Even if I die, that secret would not be known to you. And I assure you that if you knew that secret, then you will thank me instead."


    "Stop bbering and tell me the secret!" Xin Ja said with a menacing re.


    Although afraid, Xulo Peng gritted his teeth and kept his silence.


    Xin Ja could feel the resolution in the stupid guy, so he could not help but heave a sigh.


    "Alright, I will not kill you as long as you tell me that secret." Xin Ja said with a serious expression.


    "You and the others¡­" Xulo Peng added.


    "Yes¡­ I and my friends will not kill you¡­" Xin Ja said with a smirk.


    "Now tell me what that secret that you''re talking about that would make me regret if I did not hear it¡­" Xin Ja repeated with a bored tone.


    "Hehe¡­ Since you promised then I will tell you the secret. But I assure you that this is worth my life in exchange because this is also in exchange for another life¡­ Hehe¡­" Xulo Peng chuckled sinisterly.


    When Xin Ja heard his words, a bad premonition suddenly came to his mind. He did not know why but the expression and the face of this stupid guy made him want to kill someone.


    "Spit it out!" Xin Ja growled.


    "Hehe¡­ In our secretir¡­, under the city¡­, I think we already captured Ao Meixi¡­ Hehe¡­"


    When Xin Ja heard this, his expression immediately darkened.


    He kicked the boulders away from Xulo Peng''s body and lifted him up in the air.


    Then using his index finger, he focused the Ki from the stone in his arm and then jabs the dantian of Xulo Peng.

 1355 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 105

    Chapter 1355


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 105


    ¡­


    Xin Ja went back to the city after wasting the cultivation of Xulo Peng and extracting more information from him then left him in the forest. If he is lucky, then he would live, but if he is unlucky¡­ then he could only me fate for giving him his just deserts.


    As he run from tree to tree, he soon reached the main road to the city. When Xin Ja reached the city gates, he saw a group of 100 plus soldiers forming outside of the city walls.


    As he walks near them, a soldier seems to have recognized him.


    "Alchemist Xin! Why are you out here? It''s dangerous to be out here!" the soldier suddenly said with a worried expression.


    He suddenly looks around and when he saw no one, he showed a relieved smile on his face.


    "What is happening?" Xin Ja who did not know what is really happening right now asked.


    "Well, some of the ns in the city are being besieged by the city lord. Because of the exposure of the conspiracy, the city lord has decided to take down those ns. Some of the families have put their support to the city lord¡­ so there would be a big turmoil soon¡­" the soldier replied.


    He respected Xin Ja for being young and capable.


    As an alchemist, he has a lot of potential to grow.


    After hearing that, Xin Ja nodded his head and went back to the city.


    He soon arrives at the Ao residence and could see that it is once again in ruin.


    He frowns when he saw the ruin.


    "Did they seed in kidnapping Ao Meixi? She is already a Ki-Champion¡­" he thought as he walked inside.


    Soon, he noticed that the buildings inside are once again in ruins. Then he noticed the 5 guards, Master Yo, and Rong Guan looking a bit dejected.


    Beside them is Ao Jixo, who once again has a wounded body.


    "Grand Elder, are you alright?" Xin Ja asked as he walked near the group.


    "I am fine¡­ I was just a bit careless¡­ But Ao Meixinded in their hands through their scheming¡­"


    Ao Jixo handed Xin Ja a pill bottle. As he sniffs the pill bottle, he immediately knew that it was the poison that he was about to concoct in the contest¡­ Ki Dispersion poison.


    Looking at the pill bottle, anger could be seen in Xin Ja''s eyes.


    "Who did it?" he asked.


    He did not know how those people are able to do this, but he could not take it lying down.


    Ao Meixi has helped him and he has already considered her as his benefactor, if he did not try to rescue her, then he would not be Xin Ja.


    "It is the Grand Elder of the Xulo n and two other ns¡­ The two ns visited us and offered us a peace offering. Who would have known that they are actually in league with the Xulo n? We thought that we already know the traitors in the city¡­ Sigh¡­"


    Xin Ja nodded and then walked out of the house.


    "I''ll take care of the young miss. You should recuperate Grand Elder¡­" he said before walking out of the gate.


    Although he could not use his Ki, his body is already in the Ki-Master realm, so it became easy for him to move really fast.


    Soon, he arrives in one of the so-called safe houses of the Xulo n.


    After stealthily infiltrating the safe house, he showed a dejected look on his face has did not find any traces of her in that ce.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly run and go to the next spot.


    Soon, he arrives at another safe house and still did not found her.


    The sun has already set at this time and Xin Ja still did not find her.


    ¡­


    In one of the safe houses of the Xulo n near the edge of the city, a group of men is currently inside a meeting room.


    "The city lord is really going all out until he wipes out our families! This is absurd! We should assassinate him!" shouted one of the men inside.


    "It''s not time yet¡­ We should wait for him to think that he has seeded then we strike in one blow!"


    "How about the young miss of the Ao family? What should we do with her?"


    "I think we should just kill her and then present her head to that Ao Jixu¡­ He might be old but he is really a hard nut to crack!"


    "I think we should just attack the Ao family first. We left early that time because we were too afraid that the city lord could find out¡­"


    "How about we visit that old fogey and kill him while he is weak¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "We can''t¡­ he might be able to escape. I could not tell that he is really not simple¡­"


    The people''s voices inside the room loudly discuss with anger and indignation on their faces. At the head of the seat in the room, the Grand Elder of the Xulo n looks at the group with a serious expression.


    He is in deep thought as he has not heard from his grandson yet.


    He asked his grandson to either get that young alchemist or kill him. But that was hours ago and yet he has not heard from him until now.


    He could only look at the window and feel worried.


    Suddenly from the window, he saw a weird-looking object from afar. He squinted as he wanted to see what kind of object it was.


    Then suddenly he saw a bright lighting from that object.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Before he knew it, his ears were bombarded by the deafening sound of an explosion and his body unknowingly was thrown to the wall.


    This made his consciousness a bit blurry but he could feel his body tumbling in the air while hitting a couple of objects before they stopped falling. The smell of something burning assaulted his nose and he slowly opens his eyes.


    He did not know what just happened, but he could tell that they were just attacked by something.


    As he looks up, his expression changes as he could see the building which is supposed to be their hideout in rubbles.


    He did not know how many died in that explosion, and he did not care. All he needed to do now is to escape this ce.


    Without thinking twice, his figure darted to the walls of the manor and flees through the darkness.


    Meanwhile, from inside the rubbles, the ground began shaking.


    By this time, the figure of Xin Ja walks out of the rubbles, and in his hand is the still unconscious Ao Meixi.


    He has already found this ce a while back after searching for so long.


    He then uses a Mecha to attack the main tower using a remote control.


    He over-drafted the Ki energy of the mecha, which exceeded its metal strength, just to deliver this one attack.


    The mecha was destroyed, but it served its purpose.


    Although it is a bit of heartache for him to use such tactics, he still has to do it.


    Xin Ja then carried Ao Meixi back to the Manor and everyone was stunned to see that he has seed in rescuing her.


    "Take good care of the young miss¡­" Xin Ja said as he stood up and was about to walk out of the Manor when the city lord suddenly appear before him.


    "Master Alchemist Xin¡­ I think you have done enough destruction. Let me handle things from here on¡­ I promise that the threat of the ns will be dealt with before the sun rises." The city lord promised.


    Xin Ja was a bit stunned but did not say anything anymore.


    He just nodded his head and walks back to the Manor and tended to Ao Meixi''s wounds.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The city lord captured the wounded n head of the rebelling ns and imprisoned them.


    The news spread throughout the city and everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that the battles have finally ended.


    Inside the ruined Ao Manor


    "Young Miss, how are you feeling?" Rong Guan who has been staying by Ao Meixi''s side suddenly asked.


    "Uhh¡­ I''m fine now¡­ I just feel a bit weak¡­" she muttered.


    "Haha¡­ Master Alchemist Xin said that this is normal¡­ You''ve just eaten the Ki dispersing poison. Luckily Master Alchemist Xin was quick enough to heal you¡­ We truly have lucked out with him on our side¡­" Rong Guan with his tone filled with admiration.


    "It was your contribution, and doing, that''s why we have survived till this day. If you have not brought Alchemist Xin to us, then¡­ then we could have all died back then." She said with a sad tone.


    "Hehe¡­ The young miss should not mention this. But we still have another problem this time¡­ Lei Berong¡­ and the Beron n¡­" Rong Guan said.


    "They could not do anything to us now. Since we have the alchemist badge, they would think twice about offending us¡­" she said with a smirk.


    "Umm¡­ Actually, they have sent a letter¡­ It was a formal marriage proposal¡­" Rong Guan suddenly said.


    Upon hearing this, Ao Meixi was stunned.


    "Are¡­ are they crazy?" she suddenly hollered.

 1356 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 106

    Chapter 1356


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 106


    ¡­


    The Berong n who has threatened her and even wanted to capture her in Tiangxu town seems to have found out where she is. But for some reason, they now wanted to marry her using an official statement and formality.


    But how could she agree with such an absurd letter of intent for a marriage? This type of proposal for her is an insult to her family who died at the hands of those bastards. She has already suspected that those bastards from the Berong n are responsible for the demise of her parents and rtives.


    As she looks at the letter, she scowled. She truly wanted to see how audacious these people are. If ever they would step in her manor, she could not promise that she would be able to control herself and not create a massacre.


    Xin Ja enters the room and just quickly left after checking her condition.


    Ao Meixi could not help but look at that back which for her became really broad.


    Though he is not as strong as her and even has a broken dantian, he still created one miracle after another in saving her family.


    So how could she not feel grateful for him?


    She suddenly had a thought that it might have been better if he could only¡­ take a liking to her.


    When her thought came to that point, she suddenly shook her head.


    "I''m going crazy¡­" she shook her head as she tried to divert her mind out of that thought.


    But still, she could not help but give another ze to that figure walking towards the alchemy room.


    Meanwhile, Rong Guan who is on the side saw everything that his master did and showed a smile on his face.


    In fact, he would actually agree if Alchemist Xin would be his young master.


    He is not only intelligent and a master alchemist, but he is also a great fighter and has solved any problem their family has encountered so far.


    He even made those great ns in the city fall to their knees.


    But for some reason, he knew that Master Alchemist Xin''s heart has already been captured by someone¡­ that is why he would not even have a slight feeling towards the young miss.


    He could only sight helplessly at this situation.


    After the recognition and the end of the alchemy contest, Rock Ledge city once again return to its tranquility. With the fall of the many big ns in the city, themoners seem to have heaved a great sigh of relief.


    Three days have passed¡­


    The sky of the Rock Ledge city suddenly turned gloomy as a huge flying beast suddenly came down from the skies.


    This frightened the people of the city and panic once again ensued in the city.


    City Lord''s manor


    On top of the city lord''s manor, there is a tform where a huge flying beast that looks like a gigantic eagle is calmly sitting.


    A few figures are standing beside the eagle and many more are starting to gather.


    At the back of the gigantic eagle, there is a structure that looks like a two-floored building.


    Xin Ja could not help but admire the ability of the contractor of the beast to enable this magnificent beast to even carry such a structure behind its back as if it was nothing.


    Well, from the way he sees it, the beast is actually very strong at the level of ate-stage Ki-Champion, so it is able to carry such construction on its back.


    "Everyone, we will now depart to the capital of Radong Kingdom, the great city of ck Wing¡­ But before that, we have a stopover at Aewa city¡­" the city lord said with a smile.


    Everyone seems to have not heard his words as they all look excited.


    The 20 representative alchemists of Rock Ledge city, along with a part of their family or n escort, are busy looking at the magnificent creature on the side.


    The city lord could not help but heave a deep sigh. He just looks at the people before him helplessly and then nodded his head to the rest of the people behind him.


    The master alchemists from the association then walked towards the deck of the structure at the back of the gigantic eagle.


    "Everyone! Get on board now!" shouted the old man from the alchemist association.<sub> </sub>


    With this signal, Xin Ja, Master Yo, Ao Meixi, Ao Jixo, and Rong Guan got into the deck of the structure.


    "What if this beast got hungry, will it eat us?" suddenly Rong Guan asked.


    Although his voice is not that loud, those near them heard his words.


    "Haha¡­ What a hillbilly¡­ A country bumpkin is truly a country bumpkin no matter how strong they are¡­" a sharp female voice entered their ears.


    She res at the group but did not say anything as she and her escorts walked passed Xin Ja''s group.


    That young woman is Xan Xumi from the Xan n. She passed the alchemy contest and got 10th ce.


    Since Xin Ja is in thest ce, she immediately looks down on him and thought that her skills are greater than his.


    But of course, this is not only the reason why she is angry with Xin Ja.


    The Xan n has a close n and in that n is her best friend. Because of her best friend''s family''s involvement in the coup that happened in the city, her n was destroyed and the rest were captured.


    She now did not know what happened to her best friend and this is ticking her off whenever she recalled that this has happened because of the involvement of the Ao family.


    Though she also could not me the city lord for taking such an action, she just could not forgive the person who made her friend''s life miserable.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, did not mind the young woman. Instead, he focused his absolute sense on the building and saw that there are many rooms inside. What made him feel astonished are the alchemy rooms.


    "I guess they would not be providing us with any herbs this time around¡­" he muttered to himself.


    But Master Yo heard his words so he chuckled.


    "Hehe¡­ Master Xin, since we are already master alchemists, it is time for us to provide our own medicinal herbs. Only in the contest will they provide us with a limited amount of herbs¡­ The contest in the capital is where the true masters are separated from the newbies¡­" Master Yo said with a hint of reminiscing in his eyes.


    Xin Ja remembers that the old man once told him that his master was once a contestant in the alchemy contest those years ago.


    However, at that time, potions are popr and most alchemists would only refine herbs and then mix them.


    They truly have it easy at the time which made him remember how his master became one of the greatest alchemists of the kingdom.


    But as a disciple of his master, he has truly failed him for many years.


    He could not help but miss his master who has aided him a lot in his struggles as an alchemist.


    "Master¡­ I am now following in your footsteps. Soon, I will be able to reach the capital and then show to the world that I, Yo Limo, am your disciple!" Master Yo thought as he looks at the sky above him.


    It has been so long since his master left him. He knew that the reason why his master left is that¡­ he has not improved as an apprentice alchemist even after that long time.


    He is actually already contented with the flow of his life, but when he reached the new heights of being an alchemist master, his joy is now full.


    The huge eagle soon moved and flew up into the skies leaving the Rock Ledge city.


    Inside the lobby of the structure which looks like an ancient hotel, all of the 20 alchemists have been gathered by the city lord.


    "Everyone¡­ I know that each of you has prejudices against some that are in here¡­ And I cannot control that. But I only have one request. Please work together for the betterment of yourselves. I may have destroyed your ns, but I did not kill all of your family members¡­ If you attain great results in the contest, I promise to release them in your care¡­" City Lord Ji Da promised.


    When some of the alchemists heard this, they all showed tion in their eyes.


    But some still showed a gloomy look on their faces.


    This is because¡­ the patriarchs of their families or ns have already been dealt with. And because of this, they did not know what the future would hold for their family or n.


    And yet the promise of the city lord still gives them hope for the future.


    After a few discussions and instructions, the city lord dismissed the group.


    "Master Xin¡­ May I have a word¡­" the city lord suddenly approached Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not know what the city lord wanted so he just nodded his head and followed the city lord to one of the corridors with luxurious-looking rooms around it.


    As they enter one of the rooms, Xin Ja frowned when he saw who is inside that room.

 1357 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 107

    Chapter 1357


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 107


    ¡­


    "Master Alchemist Xin, this is Master Alchemist Roan¡­" the city lord introduces the woman calmly sitting behind the tea table.


    Xin Ja looks at the woman and feels a bit confused why she wanted to look for him.


    His results in the contest should not have been that good, right? He even cedst in the contest.


    Seeing the expression on the young man, Master Alchemist Roan could already tell what he is thinking.


    "Sit down¡­" the city lord gestured.


    When the three of them are seated, the woman takes out a vial.


    The vial contains a golden liquid.


    In Xin Ja''s sight, a disy of what the golden liquid is could be seen.


    It is actually an alchemy booster extracted from 3 different 5th-tier herbs.


    If it is used by an alchemist then the potion or the pill will have a higher chance of getting a higher-grade result.


    As he looks closer, a number suddenly appears in his sight.


    60%...


    The purity of that thing is only 60%.


    When he saw that, he showed a slight frown on his face as he feel a bit dispirited. He thought that it would have been a good addition to a concoction, but with that purity at 60%, instead of giving his concoction a boost, it might even drag it.


    Alchemist Roan saw Xin Ja''s expression, and she knew that her conjecture was correct.


    "You can tell the purity¡­" she suddenly said.


    This made the body of Xin Ja stiffen a bit. He did not expect that the subtle changes in his expression would lead the woman to see through him.


    He could not help but look at her and divert his gaze from the vial.


    "Haha¡­ No need to be wary of me. I already have my conjecture that you have a very sharp sense that can tell purity based on how you refine medicinal herbs¡­ I am truly amazed at your skill. That is why I am here." She said with a smile.


    Xin Ja felt a bit confused and then looks at her with suspicion in his eyes.


    "I am nning to concoct a medicinal herb, would you like to assist me?" she offered.


    Xin Ja is still wary but since this woman requested it, he would dare not say no.


    Who would know what she would do if he displeases her?


    She is a Ki-Champion after all, and a very powerful one at that.


    And so, Xin Ja followed her to a huge alchemy room where there are already a few alchemists waiting.


    "Master Alchemist Roan, is this the brat that you are talking about?" the white-haired old man whom Xin Ja recognized suddenly asked.


    "Yes, he will be our refiner for this practice¡­" she said with a smile.


    When the rest of the alchemists heard this, they all squinted while looking at Xin Ja with doubt in their eyes.


    This is true, especially for those that entered the contest.


    Right now there are 5 of them in this room, and the sixth one is Xin Ja. For the rest of the winners, he is wondering why they are not in the room since this is a practice concoction.


    He knows that if those people would be here, then they would be able to learn more.


    But from the way he looks at it, the 5 people inside this room have an age of no greater than 30.


    So that means that these young alchemists are being groomed by the elders around them.


    As he looks around, his eyes met the re from Xan Xumi.


    Xin Ja could not help but frown when he saw this. He did not know how he offended the woman that she would re at him like that.


    He just diverted his gaze and then looks at Master Alchemist Roan in the center.


    She began to give instruction to the rest and then walked towards Xin Ja and handed him a few boxes of herbs.


    His eyes glinted as he wanted to practice refining upon seeing them. However, he also knew that it was not the time to do so. He needed to refine properly this time. But of course, that does not mean that he could not do something about the herbs in front of him, especially those higher-tier ones.


    And so, Xin Ja began by refining the medicinal herbs in front of him. As he starts, as usual, he would cut the medicinal herbs into portions and then separate them.


    Those that are seeing him for the first time doing this in refining, frown as they did not know why he would cut them portions.


    In their minds, it would not matter whether he cuts them into segments or not. In a portion, he could only produce a small amount, and if he cuts them into small portions, then he could only produce smaller amounts.<sub> </sub>


    How could they use such a meager amount of refined medicinal liquid then?


    Some of them snorted in derision while watching him.


    "A bumpkin¡­" someone muttered in disdain.


    But the rest did not say anything and just watches.


    But soon everyone''s faces changes as they could smell the aroma in the air.


    While the young alchemists look at him with doubt and mockery, the elders are watching with interest.


    They have seen this guy refine herbs, but they did not expect that he would be this good at refining.


    When it was already at 90% purity, Xin Ja stopped and removed the liquid from the cauldron and then with a wave of his hand cleaned the cauldron.


    Then he starts with another portion.


    After creating five portions of 90% purity of the 1st herb, he once again cleaned the cauldron and began refining the next herb.


    It took him around an hour to finish his refining and presented all of the refined liquid to the elders around him.


    With a nod of her head, Master Alchemist Roan waved her hand and the bottles were sent to the tables of the 5 young alchemists.


    But the young alchemists did not react as they are all gaping while looking at Xin Ja. The mocking words they wanted to hurl at him a while ago now turned into astonishment and it dumbfounded them.


    Who would have known that someone who does not have a Ki could actually refine this many high-purity herbs?


    Plus they now understood why he is able to enter and win the contest.


    But their line of thoughts was disrupted when Master Alchemist Roan suddenly said.


    "Now you are going to concoct a bone mending pill! Begin!" she instructed.


    Everyone nodded their head and look at Xin Ja for thest time before starting their concoction assignment.


    Xin Ja at this time did not move from his refining table. He carefully began to clean his table and keep the remaining herbs to the side.


    When she saw this, she could not help but show a faint smile on her beautiful face.


    "Hehe¡­ This youngd is something else¡­" the old man chuckled.


    They did not stop Xin Ja from what he is doing and just let him be.


    Although they wanted to take him into their tutge, they would not dare. With his broken dantian, it would cause them huge if they helped him repair his dantian.


    So they could only admire the young man''s dedication to alchemy but dare not take him under their winds.


    While the group is concocting, Xin Ja looks at the woman with a questioning look.


    She just shrugged her shoulders as if saying that it was up to him what he wanted to do.


    Xin Ja nodded as if understanding her signal.


    He takes out the herbs he kept on the side and then began practicing.


    There are 7th tier herbs in the group and so he began cutting them into portions and refining them.


    20 minutester¡­


    A burnt smell suddenly wafted in the air which disrupted the attention of one of the young alchemists.


    He frowns and then scowled at Xin Ja for being too useless in burning a medicinal herb.


    He almost could not believe that the one who refined the high purity herb is actually able to even fail in refining. He is now thinking that everything that has happened might be just a fluke.


    By this time, Xin Ja suddenly lifted his sleeves and then takes out a Ki stone from his pocket, and then inserted it into his left bracer.


    He then adjusted something from the side as he tried to focus the energy from the stone. However, after fine-tuning for a while, he shook his head.


    This is because one Ki stone is not enough for him to reach the Ki strength of a Ki-Master. He needed to put the Ki stones to increase the power output that he needed.


    He bit his lips and quickly takes out another Ki stone and inserted it in another slot on the bracer.


    After doing that he nods his head and then adjusted the bracer to the appropriate power output that he needed.


    He then began to refine another portion of the 7th-tier herb.


    This time, the time he needed to finish was cut in half hence preserving the purity of the herb extract.


    When he reached 90%, he stopped and a smile bloomed on his face.


    What he did not know is that the elders have already stopped watching the others, and have their eyes on what he is doing.

 1358 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 108

    Chapter 1358


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not mind those eyes and has not thought of any negative aspect of the people''s thoughts in the room. For him, advancing his refining without using his power is something of importance as it could make him advance more in alchemy once he gets his powers back.


    After a while, he kept the newly finished products to the side and cleaned his table.


    Suddenly, he saw the old man and the woman standing beside him and taking the vials he put aside.


    "This is a tier 7 herb¡­ You''re able to refine them to such a degree¡­ What¡­ How is this possible?" the old man said with a shaking voice.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face and then pointed at his nose.


    "Practice makes perfect¡­ This junior has practiced my nose to smell and my ears to hear with precision¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    But this made everyone frown.


    This is because as Ki-Champions, they did not need to use their senses anymore and would rely on their domains to check things out.


    Domains are more powerful than mere sense, so how could they not make such a high purity refinement?


    But of course, Xin Ja also could not exin such a phenomenon. For him using his senses is already enough to detect the minute changes in the herb he is concocting. Plus, he also has knowledge of the molecr structure of the herbs, and for that reason, he has an advantage over others.


    The group then resumes their task and soon was able to finish the pills they are tasked to create. When Xin Ja observed how they are struggling with just a bone mending pill, he could not help but shake his head.


    The alchemy in these parts of thend could not yet bepared with the alchemy in the Jimal Kingdom.


    He stayed with the group until they finished the training and walked back to his quarters after.


    Xin Ja''s dantian is almost healed and he has gained a lot in these past few days.


    ¡­


    One weekter¡­


    Xin Ja opens his eyes and a light glow appears on them.


    "It seems that the mending of my dantian wille early than expected¡­" he muttered as a big smile appears on his face.


    "Thank you, little guy¡­" he muttered while patting his dantian area.


    The small me which has now turned into a fluffy ball which is like a small chick made of me is currently leaning on his dantian like a chick longing for warmth.


    With his dantian close to recovery Xin Ja could now once again absorb a small amount of chaotic Ki in the air which made him feel excited.


    In these past few days, he has been cooped up inside his room, so he decides to go out.


    As soon as he walked out, he suddenly noticed that everyone is actuallying out of their quarters.


    He feels a bit curious so he stopped a male wearing a blue robe.


    "Excuse me, what''s going on?" he asked.


    "Heh? Well, we have arrived in Aewa city. We will be staying in here for a while before departing to ck Wing city, so many of us decided to go out¡­" the guy exined.


    He did so because he noticed that Xin Ja is actually an alchemist. He dare not offend such a person, so he respectfully exined.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and thanked the guy before walking to the quarters of the young miss.


    However, he has not reached her quarters when he actually saw her and Rong Guan walking toward him.


    "Young Miss!" Xin Ja greeted with cupped hands.


    "Master Xin! It seems that you''ve been coop inside your room for a week¡­ How are you doing?" she showed a teasing smile.


    Xin Ja feel a bit awkward with the young miss teasing him, but he just scratch his head and smiled awkwardly.


    "I''m good¡­ Thank you for your concern¡­"


    "We will now go to the city and stroll around¡­ Would you like toe?" she asked.


    Xin Ja thought for a while but then shakes his head. He then essed his ring and take out 4 clip earrings.


    "Wear this in your ear. We canmunicate using this¡­ Just tap it to talk¡­"<sub> </sub>


    The four people in front of him look at him with shocked expressions.


    However, they followed his words and wear the clip earrings. The clip earrings are gold in color and they go around the ear of a person. Since it is connected to the body of the person wearing it, it could pick out the vibration from that person''s throat which then creates the sounds.


    "Hello, can you all hear me?" Master Yo was the first one to test it out.


    When the rest heard his words they all showed astounded expressions.


    "Alright, enjoy exploring the city!" Xin Ja said as he turns around and return to his room.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in Aewa city a huge piece of news is being spread all over the city.


    The news is about the An n recruiting cultivators from other families and ns spread all over the city. Many are thrilled to join as they have known that the An n is actually after a Shen''s abode.


    But for some reason even with their strength and power, they were unable to conquer the abode.


    It seems that the Shen residing in that abode was once a very powerful Shen.


    In the An n residence


    A few figures are currently sitting at a round table and discussing something. In the midst of the crowd at that table stood a young woman and beside her is an old woman.


    "Patriarch An, you are telling us that 5 of you''re An n Ki-Champions are unable to conquer the outeryer of this abode?" an old man asked with a frown.


    The Patriarch of the An n nodded his head and heaved a deep sigh.


    "If we did, do you think we can still share this news with all of you?!" he said while sneering at the old man.


    "We threw it everything we have and we are still unable to defeat those powerful beasts. It was like there are tons of them¡­ a never-ending battle!"


    Everyone suddenly turned silent and began a hushed discussion.


    "If webine our strength and conquer that ce, will you stand on your words that whosoever gets the legacy will obtain it for themselves?" a middle-aged man with a thick beard asked.


    "Yes, we have already epted that fate would not give this to us¡­ so we can only let others try. At least the strength of our city would still be benefited by our own people¡­" the patriarch of the An n said.


    But they can clearly see the dejection in his expression.


    Everyone now has an excited expression on their faces.


    That is Shen''s legacy¡­ most of the big ns in Aewa city got their strength from obtaining Shen''s legacy from the past.


    Those families that have not obtained any of Shen''s legacy are now feeling a bit excited. They too wanted their family to grow and reach the top.


    On the side, An Xensu showed a slightly downcast expression as she did not expect that the supposed aplishment she wanted to get is now going to be fought over by the rest of the ns in the city.


    When she looks at her father''s eyes, she could only see him shaking his head.


    Meanwhile, Aunt Jing on her side showed a contemting look.


    She had seen the battle records in that ce and she felt a little doubt in her heart. She then looks at one of the elders of the n who is said to be a top runemaster.


    She is now looking at this old man with doubt in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she remember that when the Ao family miss was escaping she told her that the fellow named Xin Ja was able to figure out the secret array in their mansion and activates it even though he could not use any Ki.


    She then began to think of some suspicious plots in her mind about the ability of that young man.


    "An alchemist, that does not us Ki¡­ and possibly a rune apprentice¡­ Hmm¡­ Mysterious indeed¡­" she thought as she made up her mind to go to Rock Ledge city.


    "Xinsu my dear¡­ I will be going for a while. I wille back with a good result I promise, okay?" she suddenly whispered to An Xensu''s ear.


    The young woman was a bit stunned and at the same time worried because she did not want that her aunt would leave in these troublesome times. She is solely reliant on her aunt for both mental support and protection, so she feels a bit vulnerable without her.


    "I think I may have an answer to our problem¡­" her Aunt Jing whispered with a wink.


    The old woman walked out of the manor and soon reached the marketce near the port of the city.


    "Ah¡­ I forgot that today is the day that those other cities would be stopping by this city before going to the capital¡­ Hmm¡­ Maybe I can ask those from the Rock Ledge city¡­" she thought as she walked towards the direction of the docks from the flying creatures.

 1359 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 109

    Chapter 1359


    ¡­


    Aunt Jing''s real name is Jing Xue, and she has been with the An n ever since An Xensu was still a child. Many spections about who she is are known by the An n members, as she would not tell them who she really is.


    There are those that say that she is the An n''s patriarch''s illegitimate sister. Some say that she is a long-lost rtive of the An n¡­ and many other rumors about her background.


    But the truth is that she is the best friend of An Xensu''s biological mother.


    She and An Xensu''s mother go way back and are considered sisters. But because of some unexpected event, she escaped and stayed with the An n because of An Xensu''s mother.


    p She promised her best friend that no matter what she would stay with An Xensu and protects her with her life.</anda>


    Since she is unable to protect her best friend at that time she promised to protect her daughter.


    As she walked toward the docks, she noticed many people are already alighting from therge flying beasts with buildings on their backs.


    Suddenly, her eyes caught some familiar figures.


    Without hesitation, she quickly walks toward the group.


    "Miss Ao¡­" she called.


    Ao Meixi was a bit surprised but still greeted the old woman walking toward them.


    "Senior Jing! We did not expect to see you here!" Ao Meixi greeted.


    "Haha¡­ Actually, I was going to look for you guys in Rock Ledge. I just wanted to make sure that you have note to the city first." Jing Xue said with a smile.


    "Oh, it seems that Senior Jing has needed something from us¡­" Ao Jixu said with a smile.


    "Umm¡­ Does any of you knows formations?" she did not hesitate to ask.


    When the group heard this they all look at Master Yo.


    Master Yo showed a slightly dazed look on his face as he looks at the people in front of him.


    "I may know rune arrays, but I''m not an expert¡­" he said feeling a bit awkward with their gaze.


    Suddenly he thought of someone.


    "Well, if you are looking for an expert, Alchemist Master Xin would be it¡­" he said.


    He saw Xin Ja write array formations that are moreplex than his master. So he could clearly remember how excellent of an array formation expert Xin Ja is.


    When the group heard this, they also nodded their heads as if also remembering Xin Ja.


    The then walks towards the flying beast where the Rock Ledge city alchemist representatives are.


    After a couple of checks from the people, they are now in the lobby of the building.


    At this time, Xin Ja also walks out and is currently thinking deeply. He has been creating something and is currently in deep thought while walking toward the alchemy room.


    "Master Xin!" Rong Guan was the one who called after him.


    Xin Ja was still in a daze as he turns around. When he saw the people, he was a bit confused but his sightnded on the olddy.


    He walked towards them and he cupped his hand to the group.


    "This junior greets, Master Jing!" he called.


    When Aunt Jing heard his words, she showed a faint smile on her face and nodded her head.


    "Can I have a bit of your time¡­, Master Xin¡­" Aunt Jing said while showing a faint smile on her wizened face.


    "Umm¡­ Yes, but I have to finish my concoction first¡­" Xin Ja suddenly remember what he wanted to do.


    "You are concocting¡­ a pill?" Aunt Jing asked in suspicion.


    She knew that the guy is an alchemist but she did not expect him to be qualified to even use the alchemy room in this ce.


    The refining room would be a ce he could stay, but the alchemy ce is another thing.


    "Umm¡­ Master Yo, I finally figure it out¡­ I think I can make the pills to help you¡­ increase your cultivation level¡­" Xin Ja said but lowered his voice when he said thest part.


    When Master Yo heard his words, he showed a shocked expression.


    How could he not be surprised when he as an alchemist knows his talent when ites to cultivation? No matter what pill he ingested, he would not increase his strength and would forever be at the Ki-fighter level.


    However, if he would listen to Xin Ja then maybe, just maybe he would be able to break through to the Ki-Adept level and increase his strength.


    If that happens, then he could also increase his ability to refine materials with the trick that Xin Ja taught him.


    In the group, only Master Yo is feeling excited about the prospect of the increase of his own strength.


    The group did not say anything and just followed Xin Ja inside towards the alchemy room.<sub> </sub>


    They got seated on the seat outside and just watches Xin Ja concoct the pill.


    2 hourster¡­


    A sweet-smelling scent wafted in the air as Xin Ja opens the alchemy pot''s lid.


    He then takes out five pills.


    The group showed a happy smile on their faces as they see that the concoction was actually sessful.


    But besides them, an old man suddenly stood up.


    "How¡­ How could this be? How can he produce 5 pieces in one go?" he asked with a confused expression.


    This old man is the same old man who is a member of the alchemist association.


    Master Yo, on the side, could only shake his head with a yful smile. Although these people are members of the alchemy association, how could theypare to that young youth?


    He is something that nomonsense of this ce could understand, he had already seen that many times. So nothing that Xin Ja would do could surprise him anymore. All he has is trust and admiration towards the youngd.


    Not longter, Xin Ja walks out of the alchemy room and then toward the group.


    But before they could do anything, the old man has already arrived in front of Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ Can you take me as your disciple?" the old man suddenly asked.


    This time, Xin Ja was stunned along with the group.


    An old man who looks like in his 70s wanted a young man to take him as his disciple?


    How could the group not feel stunned?


    "Ai¡­ You old fox, I have not seen you for a while and now you be this shameless¡­" Aunt Jing suddenly scolded on the side.


    When the old man heard her familiar voice, he was stunned.


    He then looks at Aunt Jing with a surprised expression.


    "You little brat! Who are you calling old fox?!" the old man suddenly scolded.


    But Aunt Jing just smirked.


    "You little girl¡­ This is my business and my master, so you have no say in this." The old man suddenly said.


    Xin Ja suddenly feels goosebumps on his skin upon hearing the old man say his master.


    "Umm¡­ Master¡­ Senior¡­ How could I ept you as my disciple? It should be me to be your disciple, right?" Xin Ja humble said.


    The old man shook his head and then looks more favorably at Xin Ja.


    "I may be above you when ites to cultivation, but your knowledge in alchemy is above me. I wanted you to be my master¡­ In return, I can give you whatever you wanted as long as it does not vite my honor and principle."


    Upon hearing this, the group was stunned. The guy is really determined¡­ they then look at Xin Ja who has an awkward expression on his young face.


    "Well, Master Nie is really persistent in this¡­ I think you should consider it, Young Xin¡­" Aunt Jing could see the determination of the old man, so she could only advise him to do so.


    The old man then nodded his head in agreement, but then frowned as he asked Jing Xue.


    "By that way young girl¡­ What is a Medical Master like you doing in here?" he asked.


    When he said this, everyone showed a confused expression. They have been hearing him calling the old woman who seems to look like in her 60, a young woman or a young girl.


    "Bah, none of your business, old fox¡­" Aunt Jing said with a wave of her hand.


    "You¡­" Master Nie wanted to scold her but stopped.


    He then looks at Xin Ja with a hopeful gaze.


    "Umm¡­ Master Nie¡­ I¡­ I cannot be your master, but I can give you some pointers if you want to." Xin Ja this time awkwardly said.


    "Are you going to do a lecture?" the old man suddenly feels excited.


    Xin Ja was stunned and did not know what to say.


    But then if he does lecture-type training, then maybe he could ask them for payment, right? He could gain more from this than keeping this skill to him and Master Yo.


    Upon thinking to this point, he nodded his head.


    "Eh, Wait¡­ I think you should ask for a fee if you do this, Young Xin¡­" this time Aunt Jing interjected.


    "Then I will ask the Young Miss and Aunt Jing to help me with this matter¡­" he cupped his hand in request.


    The group nodded their heads and walked to Ao Meixi''s quarters for a meeting.

 1360 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 110

    Chapter 1360


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 110


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not want to do lectures, but if it could also give them another way to gain resources and also could gain the favor of these masters, then why not?


    His mind began to work hard in thinking about what he could do to make this learning process easier.


    He suddenly thought of the way he is learning without a master of his own.


    When that thought came to his mind, he suddenly thought of an idea.


    The group talked for a while and Xin Ja once again return to his room, but this time Jing Xue is following behind him.


    As he enters his room, she followed behind him and sits on the only chair avable in the room.


    "You have something you want to talk to me about, Senior Jing?" Xin Ja asked as he takes out a tea set and put it on the tea table on the side.


    Aunt Jing nodded her head takes a sip of the tea and ponder for a moment.


    "Young Xin¡­ How good are you in runes and arrays?" she asked calmly.


    But her voice has a hint of expectation in them.


    When Xin Ja heard this he feel a bit weird. This is because he has not shown her his skill in formations, but when he thought that she might have asked this from the young miss, he could not help but nod his head in realization.


    "Well, I''m confident of my own skill." He said with a smile.


    After hearing his words, the expression of Jing Xue became calm.


    She knew that this guy seem to show the same confidence back then. They did not believe him back then and now she has learned that the guy is actually really good in alchemy.


    So this time, she wanted to believe in him and decide to trust the young man.


    "I want your help with something¡­ Would you some with me?" she asked.


    Xin Ja was a bit confused about where the woman wanted to go, but he did not dare ask more questions.


    He knew that the woman did not mean him any harm, so he decided to follow her.


    "3 days from now, we are going on a ce¡­ I hope that you are ready by then¡­" she said as she stands up and leave.


    Xin Ja wanted to ask more questions but he knew that she would exin it by then. So he agreed to meet with the woman 3 dayster.


    Meanwhile, he has a lot of things to do for the lecture that he is about to do.


    He would be tackling the fundamentals, so he did not want to delve more into the specifics which would make it that it needed interaction.


    So theories and concepts are the things he needed to create so that those that listen to him would have a foundational idea on their path.


    After thinking to this point, he takes out a video recording crystal from his ring and sets up a lecturing atmosphere inside his room.


    He then began his task of recording his lectures.


    Meanwhile¡­


    Arge group of people has already been gathered by the ns to participate in the exploration of the Shen''s abode. By this time the ns and families in the city of Aewa did not want to miss this chance to be able to get a legacy from the abode.


    Even those that came from other cities who justnded in this ce wanted a piece of the pie. So they sent a number of their people to go with the gathered group.


    At a tall building overseeing themotion on the ground below, a gray-haired middle-aged man is looking calmly at the people below him.


    "Hehe¡­ We now have a lot of cannon fodders. This is going to be interesting. I wonder what kind of legacy is in that ce that it is actually filled with rune arrays¡­" he muttered while showing a contented smile.


    "Master¡­ I think that ce has a great legacy¡­ When I enter that ce, I could feel a strange type of formation around me. If we can get that thing, then we can leave the An n for good and you can start your own n¡­ Hehe¡­" the elder who was considered by the An n as their greatest array master showed a respectful expression while fawning at the middle-aged man.


    The gray-haired middle-aged man showed a serious expression as if contemting about what the elder said.


    "It has been a long time since I have been staying low-key¡­ I guess it is time for me to stand out once again¡­ But this time, I do not want the An n anymore¡­ As you said¡­ I have to build my own n¡­" the man said with a sinister smile.<sub> </sub>


    "But I will build my new n in the blood of the old ones¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" the man chuckled evilly.


    The elder on the side also smiles but his back was suddenly drenched in a cold sweat. He did expect this oue which is the reason why he allied himself with this cousin of the current patriarch of the n.


    He did not want to do this, but he was forced to.


    When his daughter was sick and dying, the n did not have the capability to do anything. But the guy before him was the one who brought his daughter back to him.


    And from that time forth, he swore his allegiance to him no matter what happens.


    ¡­


    A dayter¡­


    Master Yo walks out of his room with a big smile on his face. He could not contain the excitement in his heart for finally breaking through the shackles of the Ki-fighter realm and finally reaching the Ki-Adept realm.


    He has been dreaming of this for the longest time and now that he has reached the Ki-Adept realm, his former old appearance has finally been shed off.


    He now looks like a man in his early 40s.


    "Congrattions, Master Yo!" greeted Rong Guan and the rest as they meet each other at the deck.


    "That pill is actually that effective¡­ I never would have expected that Master Xin is able to concoct such a heaven-defying pill¡­" Rong Guan said with admiration in his eyes.


    "Umm¡­ But I wonder what Aunt Jing and Master Xin talked about yesterday. She left like it was nothing and he decided to stay in his room without a word¡­ Hmm¡­ Very baffling."


    Crackle! Crackle!


    The group was suddenly startled when they heard a crackling sound in their ears.


    ''Guys, can you meet me in my room?'' Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    The group looks at each other and decided to go to Xin Ja''s room.


    As soon as they are inside, they are all gathered at the small tea table.


    "Alright, here is the thing. I will be going out maybe tomorrow with Aunt Jing¡­ I will hand this over to the young miss¡­" Xin Ja said as he showed to them a crystal disk.


    He then began to give them instructions on how to use the disk and how it could disy some images and sound.


    Ao Meixi who has heard of such a thing was shocked to learn that Xin Ja actually knows how to make one. She knew that he has a space artifact with him, and she also knew of his talent. When she saw that he can also make something like the disk image, she could not help but feel a bit suspicious.


    She has learned that he might havee from the Jimal kingdom. She was actually suspicious of that fact at first, but now that she sees this, she could not help but finally believe it.


    "Master Xin¡­, this thing, how¡­ how do you suppose we price them?" Ao Jixo asked with a deep frown.


    "Grand Elder, I will leave that to you¡­ I just hope that you guys can get high-tier herbs¡­" he said.


    When Master Yo heard his words, he could not help but suddenly have an idea.


    "If herbs are what you need, I might find a way to talk to the alchemists about this¡­ If what you taught me is the same thing as what is in that crystal disk, then I am sure that it would be priceless¡­" Master Yomented.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    "Yes, it is¡­ Everything that I have taught you¡­ the fundamentals are in the first disk¡­ But for the advanced knowledge¡­ it would be in the second disk which I think you guys should price higher¡­"


    Everyone was silent and began to think.


    "Umm¡­ Master Xin, what if we do a preview of this to wet their appetite. And then when we hooked their attention, we can price this thing no matter how much we can¡­ Alchemists are all rich people after all¡­" Ao Meixi suddenly suggested.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he also showed understanding in his eyes.


    In fact, that is not a bad idea after all.


    And so, another day passed and Xin Ja finished making the free training exercises video. After that, he left everything to Ao Meixi and left with Aunt Jing that day.


    He did not know where they are going, but he knew that it might be a very important ce judging from her slightly anxious expression and gaze.

 1361 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 111

    Chapter 1361


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 111


    ¡­


    He is not that surprised to see the old woman able to ride a tall mount with ease. Jing Xue may look old but Xin Ja already knew that she was actually not that old in age and this was just her physical appearance. This is either she is hiding it or she is inflicted with some kind of disease.


    He did not know as he could not check her vitality further because of the significant difference between their strength.


    As they travel out of the city, Jing Xue began to exin to Xin Ja the reason why she asked him to go with her.


    "The An n has obtained a map of a Shen''s abode¡­ I will not exin to you what this entails, right?" she exined.


    Of course, Xin Ja knew what benefits one can get with a Shen''s Abode. He obtained his ring from that ce along with some things he has not even used until today.


    That was a long time ago though.


    Plus he also promised that if he sees the soul of that Shen on the other side of thend, he would try to help him recall the past. But so far he has not met the guy yet or even knows how he could recognize him.


    But the legacy said not to worry about the minor stuff so Xin Ja has not to sweat on it.


    "We discovered that there is a strange formation blocking the entrance but could not check it thoroughly because of the almost unending amount of beastsing to attack those that enter that ce¡­"


    "Unending amount?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    "Yes, the number of beasts in that ce is baffling. It was as if they are produced inside that cave so that no one can enter it¡­"


    "And all of you fought them?"


    "Uhuh¡­ Many of our nsmen have lost their lives in that ce. We cannot even take them out of there¡­"


    Xin Ja suddenly had a bad premonition about that ce. But he also became curious about what kind of ce was it.


    He has not heard an unending amount of beasts and a battle that could shake thend. If that is truly the case, then that whole area of the forest should have been decimated.


    He has many questions in his mind that have no answer, so he feels a bit skeptical of the situation. So for now, he could only listen.


    "The An n does not want any more casualties on their part¡­ So we decided to do recruitment along with the rest of the families. We did not want to hide anything from them, so we told them the truth. But who would have known that those ns and families would still risk it."


    "Haha¡­ Senior Jing¡­ that is what you call¡­ Greed." He chuckled.


    "Hmm¡­ I just hope that their greed will not cause them to hate the An n."


    "Well, you did not hide anything from them¡­ So you don''t have to worry too much. The risk is their own."


    The two then discuss what they should do when arriving at that ce.


    The journey of the two is uneventful because no beast would dare attack them especially after feeling the strong aura of Jing Xue.


    Those that are stupid enough to bare their fangs would be turned into their dinner or lunch.


    Two dayster¡­


    Xin Ja''s journey with Jing Xue is really fast. It even seems that she has memorized the path to that ce at the back of her mind.


    As soon as they reached the outer part of the forest where the location of the entrance to the abode is, they could immediately sense the gloomy aura in the air.


    Several cultivators with different colored robes stood on guard in that ce.


    When they saw two people riding steeds, they immediately became wary.


    "Who are you guys?" a tall man asked while he held a firm grip on the spear in his hand.


    The guy is a Ki-Master primary level.


    From the way he held the spear, Xin Ja could tell that the guy is an expert in battles.


    "Why are you so guarded? What is happening here?" suddenly Jing Xue asked with a deep frown.


    When the guy saw the frown on her face and noticed who she was, his expression suddenly changes.


    "Greetings Senior!" he greeted with a cupped hand.


    The rest also did the same while nodding their heads. No one dares to lift their heads to look at the old woman before them.


    She is Aunt Jing of the An n. She might look like an olddy, but anyone knows of her great fighting prowess and also her temperament.


    They know that there are two sides to her¡­ the calm doctor and the deadly warrior.


    "Responding to the senior''s question¡­ We¡­ We have encountered two people who just went inside¡­ They are very strong¡­" the tall man said with a hint of fear in his eyes.


    "Very strong? Ki-Champions?" she asked while squinting as if thinking of something.<sub> </sub>


    "Umm¡­ I think they are nearing thete stages¡­" the man replied.


    With a nod of her head, Jing Xue also thinks that those people might be truly powerful. She needs to be careful of them.


    Even though she is also a Ki-Champion, she is only at the 32nd level. If those guys are really strong, then she would be facing danger if she shes with them.


    "Thank you for telling this us. Youngd, we have to¡­" she suddenly stopped as she discovered that the young man beside her is already gone.


    p He seems to be looking in thin air as if scrutinizing something unseen by the naked eye.</anda>


    "Hmm¡­ This is truly amazing¡­" Xin Ja muttered to himself.


    He is holding a small telescope-like thing while scrutinizing the air before him.


    "What are you doing?" Aunt Jing asked with a frown.


    Xin Ja held the detector in his hand and with a thought absorb it back into his ring.


    This detector has the same system and technology as the goggles he was experimenting on so that he could see the power levels and data of an object he is scanning with.


    It has the same function as his unique vision and has the same visual system used in the Mechas.


    After scanning the air in his surroundings, he stood calmly and then showed a faint smile.


    "Aunt Jing, it would be better if we do not enter this ce yet¡­" he suggested.


    Feeling a bit confused, Jing Xue wanted to retort his words.


    Why would they not enter this ce? If those two people inside sessfully defeated those beasts and then steal the legacy then it would mean that the An n has lost something very precious, right?


    And because of that, she is now feeling anxious and wanted to rush in to beat the crap out of those haughty people.


    "What do you mean? If we do not enter this now we¡­"


    "It''s okay¡­ Those two¡­ They will never enter this ce." Xin Ja said with confidence in his eyes.


    How could he not know what is happening right now inside?


    He has already felt and seen what is really happening, so he is not that worried.


    She wanted to question him, but she decides to trust him and wait and see.


    The two waited for a while, but they soon could feel some changes in the air.


    The others also felt that strange phenomenon and quickly look at the entrance of the area.


    "I think it has stopped¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly turn to the bushes before him and quickly walks towards it.


    "Wait, you cannot enter that¡­" before Jing Xue could finish her words, she saw Xin Ja''s figure entering the bushes.


    She was startled and quickly followed behind him.


    The rest also saw this and subconsciously wanted to follow, but they stopped.


    This is because a wounded figure suddenly walked out of the entrance.


    What surprised the rest of the people guarding the entrance is that the man is actually severely wounded and that he was alone when he walked out.


    "This is a death trap! The An n is trying to kill the other ns and families from Aewa city! This is a conspiracy!" the man shouted as he staggered.


    The people in the area did not say something. They were all beaten when they tried to stop the two people from entering a while ago, so how could they retort this man''s words?


    But the tall man did not want the man to nder his An n, so he took a step forward.


    "Senior¡­ We have clearly warned all of you about the danger of this ce. You cannot nder my n''s name just because of your loss¡­ We also warned you before you enter that the ce is extremely dangerous." He said with a confident look in his eyes.


    The man red at the tall guard.


    "Shut up!" he roared.


    He did not do anything and just limply walks away.


    But as soon as he passes by where Xin Ja and Jing Xue enter, he halted his footsteps.


    An idea crept into his head and quickly followed the same path and was able to enter the area.


    The tall man''s eyes suddenly became rmed as he rushes to the entry point.


    "Wait! That is the elder of the Berong n¡­ We cannot offend him." someone stopped him.

 1362 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 112

    Chapter 1362


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 112


    ¡­


    The Berong n is a well-known n from the capital city. Their n has many branches in other cities and towns within the kingdom.


    Just like any other big ns or families, the Berong n members are haughty and prideful. Though not all of them would y tricks, some would stillmit horrible deeds against others just like what Lie Berong did to the Ao family.


    He manipted something in secret which resulted in the almost annihtion of the family.


    And since this was done in secret along with the influence of the Berong n, no one dares to investigate this case for fear of offending the n.


    And because of this, the big ns and families would always have an advantage over others when ites to power and control.


    So the people guarding the path to the Shen''s Abode border dare not to be involved in this big family struggle.


    They just watch as that wounded elder from the Berong n followed the two people from the An n.


    At this time, Xin Ja suddenly spreads his sense of his surroundings and finally discovered the person following behind them.


    "A mantis stalking a cicada, right¡­" he thought with a wicked smile on his handsome face.


    "Hey, boy¡­ Where are we going now?" Aunt Jing suddenly asked with a frown.


    "We are about to enter the inner part of the array¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When she heard this, she was stunned.


    If they are approaching that ce, then they might get surrounded by powerful beasts. But why is it that nothing happens until now?


    Soon, they reached arge stone with shining glyphs all over its surface.


    "So¡­ this is the¡­" Jing Xue suddenly stopped as she quickly raised her hand and created a barrier in front of her while turning her body around.


    Bam!!!


    A loud explosion reverberated in the air as two Ki forces collided on against another.


    It created a powerful ripple that sent Xin Ja tumbling to the bushes near therge stone.


    "You despicable bastard!" Jing Xue shouted in anger as she quickly takes out an artifact that looks like a fryingdle.


    Meanwhile, the man who suddenly appears before her showed a shocked expression. He has used about 50% of his strength in that attack and is expected to kill the old woman. But who would have known that she could block his attack?


    "You are no ordinary Ki-Champion¡­" the man who is the elder of the Berong n said with a frown.


    He could see that the old woman is actually wearing many artifacts on her body.


    His eyes suddenly glinted with greed upon seeing the artifacts that are partially glowing.


    "Hehe¡­ Old thing, if you surrender, I will leave you with an intact corpse¡­" he suddenly offered.


    "Heh¡­ Who do you think you are? Do you think just because you are stronger than me, you can be arrogant? Hehehe¡­ To me you are nothing but another dead elder of some random n¡­" she scoffed.


    The man seemed to have been angered by her words as he suddenly waves his hand and a long sword materialized.


    It might look like he is using a spatial tool, but he is not. This is because his sword is made of a material called Phase Ore.


    It is a rare metal that can be found only in space. The ore has the ability to follow the will of its master and could materialize anywhere its master wanted it to be within the confine of its master''s body.


    That is why the sword appears from the man''s hip quickly to his hand.


    The speed of the man is truly terrifying as it left after images as he suddenly appears in front of Jing Xue.


    ng!!!


    But Jing Xue is not a pushover as she quickly parried the long sword using the fryingdle.


    The fryingdle looks awkward as a weapon, but for her, it is the deadliest artifact she has.


    She did not hesitate to quickly swipe thedle towards the man''s face.


    His reaction is also fast as he quickly blocks thedle using the butt of his sword. Then he followed this with a sh towards her body.


    She did not hesitate to block the sword with thedle and guided it upwards while thedle moved towards the man''s head.


    He steps sideways to dodge the iing attack from thedle.


    Luckily for him, he did so because when thedle missed, invisible energy hits the ground and created a deep trench which startled the man.<sub> </sub>


    He now knew how terrifying thedle is.


    Just like when cooking, thedle would scoop vegetables and meat and mix them efficiently without holding onto the oil because of the holes on its t surface. Just like this, the Ki energy between the two of them is mixed by the fryingdle and was released in that strike.


    He could not imagine what would have happened to him if that energy hit his body.


    The man quickly jumps away from Jing Xue.


    "It seems that you have your tricks old woman¡­" he said then sneer.


    The woman might have powerful artifacts, but from their exchange, he could already tell that her strength is only in the primary stages of the Ki-Champion realm.


    "Hehe¡­ You''re all talk¡­" Jing Xue did not hesitate to suddenly make her move and attack.


    As she waves her fryingdle, the Ki energy in the air suddenly condensed and created a couple of wind des that suddenly attack the man.


    Swoosh! Swoosh! Swoosh!


    The trees in the area were decimated and even the ground was littered with holes in them.


    The man quickly gathered his Ki and waves his sword in the air. When he did this, a sinister grin appears on his face as he suddenly lifted his hand and then clenches it into a fist.


    Jing Xue suddenly felt an ominous feeling in her heart and quickly jump to the side.


    But before she could move, she suddenly saw the ground bursting and several vines wrapped around her body.


    By this time, the Ki energy de is already flying at her.


    If it hits, then her body would surely be severed in half.


    Though she has a strong body of a Ki-Champion, it is not enough to stop the flying Ki de.


    She just looks in horror as the Ki energy de approached closer.


    But then suddenly, in front of her eyes, something opened which swallowed the Ki energy de.


    The man was stupefied upon seeing this scene. But then his heart skipped a beat when suddenly he feel the same energy appearing behind him.


    Without hesitation, he twisted his body and put his sword in front of him to block the iing energy projection.


    Boom!!!


    The Ki energy exploded upon meeting the de and sent the man flying to the side of the mountain.


    He spews a couple of mouthfuls of blood as he fell to his knees weakly.


    He knew that most of his bones are crushed because of that feedback and that his body is severely wounded. If he did not get treated immediately he might die in this ce.


    He looks at his de on the ground with his slowly fading vision.


    Then he saw the de being lifted by a figure that suddenly appears before him.


    "You¡­" his eyes went wide when he saw that the ant that was casually blown away with just the collision of energy would be the one standing before him.


    "I¡­ I am an elder of the Berong n! If¡­ If you kill me, the Berong n would kill you and your family!" he threatened in fear.


    "Berong n?" Xin Ja was a bit taken aback when hearing that familiar n.


    "It was the Berong n who exterminate the Ao Family, right? So you mean, your n can do anything to us and we cannot do anything against it? Hehe¡­ If I kill you what can your n do to you? Avenge you? Hehe¡­ O, I don''t have a family by the way¡­ Plus, what good would that do to you when you are already¡­ dead¡­" Xin Ja said as he casually swipes the de and beheaded the man.


    Then without hesitation, he controlled the spilling blood and quickly threw it on the surface of the rock with runes.


    As the blood touches the stone, it immediately shook. It trembles heavily and then one drop of blood after another began flowing out of the man''s body towards the stone.


    Soon, what''s left of the Berong n''s elder is his skin and bones.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly take the clothes of that elder along with his things leaving a naked bony corpse on the ground.


    The runes on the rock now glowed brightly and it suddenly spins around really fast.


    It was like it just took some kind of potent energy drink making it very energetic and active.


    Soon after spinning for a few seconds arge hole at the mouth of the cave not too far from that ce opened.


    The hole is like a hole in space and the cave mouth is only there for decoration.


    "So the abode is actually not in this ce¡­ This is just the entrance¡­" Jing Xue who has already recovered walked behind Xin Ja.


    "No¡­ This is only one of the entrances¡­" Xin Ja corrected as the two walked towards the hole in space.

 1363 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 113

    Chapter 1363


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 113


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not know what happened next because as soon as he steps inside the hole in space, he found himself tumbling down into an abyss.


    He saw Aunt Jing also shouting in panic which made him almostugh. After an unknown amount of time, the two have already rxed and before they knew it they were suddenly spewed out from a hole and tumbled down a slope.


    Xin Ja was caught off guard andnded in a sorry manner while Jing Xue was quick on her foot andnded like a feather on the ground.


    "This is a cave¡­" Xin Ja looks around him and then squinted when he saw something in a distance.


    "Monsters¡­" Jing Xue said as she takes out her fryingdle.


    Xin Ja also takes out his short sword and a handgun. This particr handgun is the one he used on the other side, a revolver.


    The reason why he is feeling a bit worried is that those creatures are at the level of an early-stage Ki-Champion.


    So how could he fight against them with his strength of only at the primary stages of Ki-Master?


    The creature that is walking toward them looks like a thin dog with a tail that looks like a retractable de.


    The dog has glowing eyes, and its limbs have glowing blue lines on them.


    "That is not an organic life form¡­" Xin Ja muttered in astonishment.


    He has made a lot of gears and even mechs, but this is the first time that he saw a life form made of metallic substance.


    He knows that the creature has a life because of the Ki aura flowing on its body. As a craftsman, he is more aware of how organic creature maniptes Ki and inorganic ones.


    So he is sure that this thing is a living thing but not made of known materials that organic creature has.


    "That is not the problem¡­ I think that these things are only scouts¡­" Jing Xue suddenly interrupted his musings.


    Xin Ja then realized that this should be the real danger in this Shen''s Abode.


    So the two of them then prepare for a battle.


    The cyborg-like dog opens its mouth and dense energy suddenly condensed from it.


    <o>,m "Five¡­ Four¡­ Three¡­ Two¡­ One¡­ Dodge!" Xin Ja counted as he suddenly jumps to the side.</o>


    As soon as he did, a dense Ki energy flew right at the location where he and Aunt Jing were standing.


    He was able to dodge, but the old woman did not actually dodge. But instead, she put her fryingdle in front of her and then created a shield to block the strongser.


    "Hehehe¡­ Thanks for the energy¡­" she said as she began to form several runes in the air.


    The cyborg-like dog did not stop after that attack and suddenly rushes at Xin Ja.


    It could not see that the weaker of the two is Xin Ja and it needed to take him down first.


    Xin Ja lifted his revolver and with his sight on the cyborg dog, he quickly squeezes the trigger without hesitation.


    Bang!


    A loud sound reverberates through the air.


    The bullet passes through the glowing eyes of the dog.


    It staggered to the side as it falls from its jumping motion and attacked Xin Ja.


    At the same time, several Ki des flew and hit the cyborg dog''s body.


    But no matter how powerful the Ki des are, they are unable to cut through its sturdy body.


    This made Aunt Jing stunned. She knew that if she was the one hit by her attacks then she would have already been cut into pieces even though her body is already tough.


    But luckily for her, she saw the dog having a hard time standing now.


    She then looks at Xin Ja withplicated emotion. She as a Ki-Champion could not even defeat that thing, how could an insignificant powerless fellow defeat it?


    She then looks at the weird artifact in his hand and nodded her head in understanding.


    "It seems that he is hiding a very powerful weapon," she muttered to herself.


    Xin Ja walked to the side of the cyborg dog and then pointed at its head and shots directly through its already broken eye.


    Bang!!!


    The loud sound echoed through the cavern.


    The cyborg dog stopped moving and the blue light on its body slowly dimmed and disappears.


    "You seem to have some strange weapons on you, little boy¡­" she said with a grin.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja did not want to bother her and just cupped his hand.


    "This is a legacy I obtained from my ancestors¡­" he said.


    "Good¡­ Good¡­ We should be going now¡­ we don''t know how many of these things are in this ce." she said as she turns around to leave.


    Xin Ja nodded and followed behind her, but did not let the materials be wasted and quickly takes them in his ring.


    As the two turns to a bend, they suddenly noticed arge area, and on the opposite side of that area is another passage.


    The area is as wide as a football field.


    "What a strange ce this is¡­" Aunt Jing said as she walks forward.


    "Wait!" Xin Ja quickly grabs her hand.


    This startled Jing Xue, but she did not react and just stopped walking.


    "This is a dimensional packet¡­ What you are seeing might be a camouge¡­" he said warily.


    He could already detect the strange fluctuation of energy in the air.


    But before the two could say something, they suddenly feel a strong suction force.


    The two were dumbstruck as they were forced to enter the pocket dimension.


    As their figures disappear, the passage suddenly changes and it became a dead-end.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the borders of the Shen''s Abode¡­


    Several carriages and flying beasts have already arrived in the area where the entrance is located. Some of the flying beasts even tried to quickly enter that location, and from that point on, they have not heard of those people again.


    So no one would dare intrude on that ce.


    At this time, an elder from the An n stood in front of several thousands of cultivators.


    "Now that we are all gathered here, I would like to repeat the instructions¡­ The highest level of the group that is entering this ce would be the equivalent strength of the monster that the cave would be sending out." He shouted.


    Everyone has already heard this so they are all aware of such a rule.


    In fact, some tried to suppress their strength but in the end, it was still seen through by the abode and sent powerful beasts which eliminated all of the An n members in that raid.


    So now, they dare not use such tactics and just decide to overwhelm this ce with a number of the same cultivation levels.


    "Now we will separate you all by batches¡­" he shouted.


    The first batch would be the weak ones only in the Ki-fighter realm divided into 3 categories. Then the 2nd batch would be those that are in the Ki-Adept realm also divided into three categories.


    As for the Ki-Martial realms and Ki-Champion realms, they would not enter this ce as they discovered that if those powerful being entered, the abode borders would be safe, but outside that border would destruction ur.


    They are just here to facilitate and observe the situation.


    At this time, on the outer border, amongst the Ki-fighters Rong Guan is present. He did not want to be just tagging along with the group. He decided that he too would try to gain meritorious service for the family.


    He is a 10th-level Ki-Fighter and a strong one at that. Though inmon fights against strong people he is helpless, in the realm of Ki-Fighters he could consider himself top-notch.


    "Little Guan, are you sure about this?" Ao Jixo asked with slight concern in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, Grand Elder¡­ I will make sure that I would be able to bring honor to the family!" he replied confidently.


    He then patted something on his side with a grin.


    In his time serving the family, he became close to Xin Ja and would always bring him his food. He would always be curious about the stuff that Xin Ja would be tinkering with, and one of that stuff is the one inside his robe.


    He even asked Xin Ja for a holster to hold that thing.


    He has learned of its functions and how it should be used.


    Using a silencing rune array, he even practiced using it once.


    So he is confident that with that thing, even if the beasts inside this area are as strong as ate-stage Ki-Adept he would be able to defeat them.


    He has also prepared everything he needed in his belt pack, so he is confident that he would be able to survive this.


    "Alright, good luck!" Ao Meixi said with a nod.


    Master Yo also showed a faint smile on his face. He too has given Rong Guan a couple of pills just in case.


    After the three left the area, a young man approached them.


    "Miss Ao¡­ City Lord Ji Da is asking for you and your group''s presence¡­" the young man politely said.


    The three showed a slightly surprised expression but decided to follow the young man.

 1364 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 114

    Chapter 1364


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 114


    ¡­


    Xin Ja is running while grabbing his left hand which is heavily wounded, while behind him follows Jing Xue who is also in a sorry state.


    The two have been struggling in the tunnels while being chased by the denizens of the dungeon.


    They just killed a dragon-like beast which wounded Jing Xue heavily and broke Xin Ja''s left hand. They did expect the fight to be dangerous and were prepared for it, but this is just a nightmare.


    Xin Ja suddenly saw a small hole on the wall side and quickly headed that way.


    As he jumps inside, he quickly grabs Jing Xue and then threw a couple of bone arrays to cover the hole with camouge. Then he quickly sets up a silencing array around them.


    The two are breathing heavily while looking at the darkness outside.


    Not longter, before they could even heave a sigh of relief, they saw arge head peering out of the darkness followed by a long neck and arge body.


    "That¡­ That is a real dragon, right?" Jing Xue muttered as fear could clearly be seen in her eyes.


    But Xin Ja just frowns as he began to think of something suspicious about the tunnels.


    He shook his head and shifted to his broken left arm. He quickly takes out a pill bottle from his ring and then pops a pill into his mouth.


    He then handed the bottle to Jing Xue.


    "One pill only¡­" he reminded.


    She nodded her head and takes the bottle while popping a pill.


    She began checking her wounds which made her grimace in pain as she moved.


    While running, she did not feel such pain, but now that she is seated and hiding, she could now feel it.


    She did not waste more time and quickly sits on the side and focused her energy on using the pill''s energy to recover her wounds.


    Xin Ja on the other hand gritted his teeth and aligned his left arm''s bone first.


    Crack! Crack!


    The sound of his bone-cracking while he aligned them echoed in that small area. After that grueling and painful alignment, he closes his eyes to concentrate.


    He could onlyment that his dantian was only partially healed. If only he could have more time, then his dantian would be fully healed.


    In fact, spending his time concocting pills and taking them has helped with his healing along with the small me in his dantian. But he still needed time to fully close the dantian and then he could use his power at a full capacity.


    But for now, he could only use this little-by-little process to heal himself.


    Two hours have passed in a blink of an eye and Jing Xue has already opened her eyes and looked at the situation outside.


    She has noticed that the giant dragon has passed by them twice in these two hours.


    Meanwhile, on the side, Xin Ja finishes what he was working on and carefully puts them in his ring.


    "Senior, how are you feeling?" he asked while turning to look at Jing Xue.


    "My wounds have been partially healed¡­ I think we can continue traversing this dungeon¡­" she said while nodding her head.


    "Umm¡­ Well, you have to wait for a few minutes¡­ I have sent something out so once it is returned we can continue to search this ce."


    As soon as he finished talking, he suddenly turn to the side and saw a small flying drone going inside the camouge andnding on his palm.


    Then that small drone transferred the information it has gotten to a small box where itnded.


    After a while, Xin Ja opened the box and it showed the full map of the dungeon.


    "So the center part of the dungeon is this ce¡­ and we are in here¡­"


    Jing Xue squinted as she did not expect that there would be such a thing.


    She had heard that there is something like this in the kingdom of Jimal, so she is not that surprised. But still, seeing it firsthand is a bit of an unexpected thing for her.


    She now looks at the young man before her with a new light.


    "Haha¡­ Senior, I think we have been going in circles¡­ The center part of the dungeon is actually hidden in this part¡­" Xin Ja pointed to a location where they once fought a two-headed snake.


    "Their of the two-headed snake?" she muttered.


    "Yes¡­"


    After figuring out the real location of the central part of the dungeon, the two prepare to set out.


    "Are you ready?" he asked while looking outside.


    Jing Xue nodded her head as she held a weird-looking artifact.<sub> </sub>


    What she has in her hand is a staff that can channel her energy easily and produces her desired spell with a flick of her hand.


    Then the ground began shaking.


    They know that it was the dragon appearing once again.


    After the dragon passed by them, they carefully walk out of the crevice and Xin Ja deactivates the array.


    They then rush out of the hole and run back to the two-headed snake''sir.


    As soon as they arrive, they could still see the corpses on the ground but the two-headed snake''s corpse is already gone.


    Jing Xue frowned when she saw this.


    "Did another beast eat the corpse?" she asked.


    "Maybe¡­" Xin Ja shrugged but dared not look her straight in the eye.


    How could he tell her that he was the one who took the corpse? As for the rest, he has no use for them, so he just lets them be.


    He quickly walked towards the back of arge boulder and quickly checked the walls.


    "We have to search for an entry point in this ce¡­" he said while searching the walls.


    She nodded and closes her eyes as she concentrated her sense on the area.


    She soon opened her eyes and found a weird object near the entrance.


    When he saw this, a smile crept on his face. In fact, Xin Ja has already found that thing, but dare not say it out because he wanted to know if she also has some kind of sensing ability just like his absolute sense.


    And from the looks of it, she really does have such a thing. But she needed to close her eyes and concentrate on using it. Plus, it seems that it takes a toll on her mental stress.


    As she presses the protruding stone, something clicked on the side and they heard rumbling sounds.


    They did not hesitate to quickly go through the opening door.


    They now found themselves inside arge room and discovered a lot of treasures lying around the room.


    The chaotic Ki in the air is very rich and this isbined with the pure Ki.


    This almost made Jing Xue''s mouth fall to the ground.


    In truth, she has also entered a Shen''s Abode while staying with the An n. But that abode is nothingpared to this ce.


    The danger level of that ce is like a ygroundpare to this ce.


    If not for her strength and those weird artifacts that Xin Ja has, she is sure that the two of them would have already been a corpse.


    Plus the treasures she is seeing right now are nothingpared to what she had seen before.


    "This¡­ This would really push the An n to the top of the kingdom." She muttered in excitement.


    "To the top or to their death¡­" Xin Ja broke her train of thought.


    When she heard this, her mind suddenly sobered up. She knew that what he said is the truth.


    If other ns could learn that the An n has taken such a vast amount of treasure, then they would be chased after and even destroyed by those more powerful ns or families in the name of getting the treasure for the people.


    This thought made her sober up and then look at Xin Ja with admiration.


    This guy seemed unfazed after seeing such vast riches in front of him.


    The mountain of Ki stones and artifacts is uncountable and it is making her feel ufortable. She is both excited and worried at the same time.


    By this time, Xin Ja has already found the main control of the whole dungeon and the outside arrays.


    As he stood near that thing, he frowned and realization dawned on him.


    "I knew that it would be like this¡­" he thought while looking at the runes in front of him.


    Then his eyes look at the 14 inches ck crystal screen in front of him.


    From where he is standing he could already understand the rune arrays that are written on the surface of the small table in front of him.


    He could say that this thing is like aputer table and the thing in front of him is a keyboard with many functions.


    Form letters to words tomands, he could see it on the keyboard-like thingy.


    But of course, for those that do not know what it does, they would just look at that thing as a stone b with many runes.


    This time, Xin Ja was amazed at the architect of this abode and is now really interested in what is in store for him if he opens and explores this thing.


    And so without hesitation, he lifted his finger and pushes the power button.

 1365 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 115

    Chapter 1365


    ¡­


    He did not know why but he suspected that the thing in front of him is argeputer that is using runes just like what he has been doing in the mechas and the gears he has been using so far.


    And so, it is a bit familiar to him which made Xin Ja really curious about the Shen who owns this abode.


    The crystal screen in front of him flickered and soon disyed a lot of information.


    When Xin Ja saw the information, he slightly frown because he could tell that the Shen might be able to create this system but it is an old system.


    What he is seeing are onlymands and words on disy.


    He focused and then let his absolute sense enter the machine. Soon, he could see the inner structure and slowly learned of the functions of the runes embedded in it even the millions of tiny runes inside the machine.


    He cracked his fingers and then his neck as he prepares to reprogram the system that is in front of him.


    "This thing has a lot of untapped potential¡­ it''s a waste to just leave it as it is¡­" he said.


    But Aunt Jing who is looking at him suddenly felt a bit worried.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I will be changing the interface so that it would be easier to use¡­ Hold on a bit senior¡­" Xin Ja said as his finger suddenly fly through the strange keyboard and began typing one code after another.


    While he busies himself, Jing Xue decided to look around the area and at the treasures in front of her.


    She suddenly noticed several space rings on the side which made her feel a bit happy.


    Space or storage rings are umon things, only a chosen few have them, so she feel a bit excited when she saw the rings.


    She began checking the contents of the rings and was a bit stunned when she saw what is inside the ring.


    They are filled with herbs, pills, and manuals.


    Without hesitation, she takes out a few herbs and pills.


    But to her dismay, the herbs suddenly turned into dust after it was taken out of the ring.


    "Hmm¡­ time still caught up with it after exiting the dimension¡­" she muttered.


    She is already aware of such things as the things inside this ce that might have been in here for hundreds of thousands of years.


    She then opens the pill bottle and checked the pill, and the same thing happened to the pill as it suddenly turned into dust.


    She then takes out a few manuals but was a bit worried if they would suddenly turn into dust. But to her surprise, nothing happened.


    She opened the manual and an excited look on her face appeared.


    "The Shen who owns this ce¡­ is a medical master," she muttered.


    The manual in front of her is a manual about the anatomy of the body.


    "Basic structure of the body¡­" she reads.


    She then takes out another manual and it immediately caught her mind as she began reading.


    She did not know how many hours she has been reading the manual, but her attention just came back to reality when she heard Xin Ja''s words.


    "Done!"


    She reluctantly closes the manual and then looks at Xin Ja.


    She could now see the previously ck screen disying some images.


    She was a bit curious so she walks beside him and then looks at the screen.


    "These are the files in here¡­" Xin Ja touches the screen and opened a file.


    When she saw the name of the manuals in those files, she was a bit surprised.


    "It is said that there is a paper manual of these things, did you find them, senior?" he asked.


    "Yes, I''ve already gotten them."


    He nodded his head as he has already made a backup of the old hardware as he found the things in here really interesting.


    Xin Ja then checked some of the surveince crystals installed in the dungeon and in the perimeters.


    As he did so, several images appear on the screen.


    Picking one of them, the whole screen showed a video that is happening outside the border of the abode.


    "Eh? That is arge group of people¡­ Look, I think the An n and the others are already going to start sieging that ce soon¡­" Xin Ja said with a bit of helplessness in his eyes.


    He suddenly recalled something when he saw two people sitting with a group that looks like leaders of the ns.<sub> </sub>


    He touches his clip earring and said.


    "Hello! Hello! Young Miss, can you hear me?"


    He waited for a few seconds for the reply but frowned when he did not hear anything.


    Themunication type of these earrings follows the principle of space storage he made before. So it does not matter how far one is in this part of the, they could still hear his voice no matter what.


    Suddenly, someone actually replied.


    "Ah, Master Xin! This is Rong Guan¡­ I will be entering the abode with a group¡­ Don''t worry¡­ I will do my best to¡­"


    When Xin Ja heard this, he suddenly frowned.


    He already knows that the inner part of the border is nothing but an array. In fact, it is actually not a defensive array or anything.


    From the way he sees it, that ce is actually a holographic ultra-realistic training ground. And before the Shen left this ce it is set to automatic hard mode.


    So no matter how many enters that ce, they would surely fall unconscious once they are defeated.


    From the screen, he could see the many people transported to the underground dungeon and put inside a space in the dungeon where they cannot do anything but wait.


    "Sigh, get out of there and return to the young miss. I will be back soon¡­" he said while shaking his head.


    He then looks at the confused Jing Xue on the side. He began to exin what is outside of that ce and what happened to those people.


    In fact, the injuries of those that have suffered inside are being healed in that dungeon room. So, it is actually more dangerous if one escapes this ce rather than stay.


    But of course, that is on the premise that someone is at the helm of the control.


    If not, then those people would be trapped in the dungeon until their lifespan ends.


    When he shifted to the underground healing room, he could see many wounded lying in their unconscious. Along with them are other cultivators which have already turned into corpses due to the period of time they were in that ce.


    When Jing Xue saw that the An n members are actually not dead, she could not help but feel ted. She covered her mouth as she saw someone she knew that is still breathing with her eyes close.


    "That little girl is still lucky¡­" she muttered.


    The young woman lying on the stone bed is one of her disciples. She is a bit yful and naughty and likes to always go on adventures.


    Rong Guan who is feeling a bit dispirited decided to follow Xin Ja''s words and walked back to Ao Meixi and Ao Jixo''s side.


    The two look at him feeling a bitplicated. They knew that the guy just wanted to help get honor for the family, but it seems that today would not be his day.


    But for some reason, they feel a bit confused as to why Master Xin has prevented him to enter that ce.


    But they decided to trust Xin Ja and so they waited.


    Soon, the 1st group enters the ground and the sound of battle began.


    An hourter¡­


    The people sitting on the stand went quiet as a wounded cultivator limply walks out of the entrance.


    "What happened?" an elder from one of the ns shouted in anger.


    "We¡­ We all failed. There are just too many creatures in there¡­ We did not stand a chance." The man said before falling unconscious to the ground.


    The medical masters quickly helped treat the guys'' wounds.


    Everyone on the stand has a grave look on their face.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and Jing Xue saw what happened and could not help but be stunned at the ability of the system to adapt to the strength of the cultivators entering the area.


    "This¡­ This is truly unbelievable¡­ This would be a part of the abode''s legacy, right?" she asked Xin Ja.


    "Well, you can say that¡­ If your n can get this, then you can train your people to be stronger¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    She nodded her head as she already could tell what kind of luck this ce could provide for the n.


    But for some reason, she also knew that this could not be kept from the other ns too.


    "So how should we go about it?" she muttered while feeling a bit of a headache.


    "Well, you still can keep everything a secret by doing this¡­" Xin Ja types something on the keyboard and the screen changes and something appears.


    When she reads the words, she showed a slight smile on her face and nodded her head.


    Since she now has a legacy, she did not have to worry about anything anymore.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, suddenly froze when some words enters his ears.

 1366 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 116

    Chapter 1366


    ¡­


    "You are able to break my protection array and even control my own creation? Surely you have surpassed my knowledge in technology. If I have focused on such a thing, then I would have given you my own legacy." a female voice said which startled Xin Ja.


    "But, I am not someone who dabbles in smithing and crafts, so my legacy will not suit you. But I would give this strange object which I have found many years ago on this¡­" the voice said as the screen suddenly flickers and then what Xin Ja saw is a strange crystal.


    "This is a¡­ memory crystal¡­" he muttered.


    He is familiar with such crystals because he had seen them from the virtual records. It is something that helped him in his previous life as Shin Jiao.


    Then he saw something at the side of the memory crystal which suddenly froze him on the spot.


    There is a manual with a thick cover. The book itself has many pages and from the looks of it, it looks ancient.


    As Xin Ja looks at thenguage used in the book, he frowned because he is not familiar with it.


    "That is one strange book¡­" he muttered.


    "I can only give this to you¡­ For my legacy, I will have to hand it over to the woman behind you¡­" the voice said.


    Suddenly, a green light appears andnded on Jing Xue''s forehead. Even with her strength, she was helpless and reluctantly epted the legacy.


    Xin Ja knew that it would take a while before she could receive the legacy so he decided to take the memory crystal and the book to the other room.


    As he walks to a wall, he just pressed his palm on the surface and it opened automatically.


    Inside that room, he could feel a strange atmosphere of modernity and technology. From the information he read from the screen, this room is actually not built by the Shen who owns this abode.


    She found this room and decided to integrate it into her abode.


    As Xin Ja enters the room, he could feel that something or someone is watching him.


    Suddenly from the side, a small flying sphere appear and flew towards him.


    He became wary and on guard and almost attacked when the object suddenly shoot green lights from something that looks like its eyes.


    The green lights seem to have scanned him from head to toe and then stopped as the little object flew back to where it came.


    "Wee stranger¡­" a female voice startled Xin Ja.


    But the voice seems not from a person but instead sounds¡­ mechanical.


    He carefully looks around and as he walked a figure made of light suddenly appears in front of him. That figure looks like a female wearing a soft silver robe.


    "Hello, I am the Artificial Intelligence managing this escape pod. You seem to be a native of this world, would you like to learn more about who we are?" the woman from the light said.


    "Artificial Intelligence? An AI?" Xin Ja muttered.


    When the AI heard him, her expression seems to have changed.


    "Yay! I never expected to find someone who knows about my jargon¡­" she said as if feeling happy.


    "You knowmonnguage¡­ Hmm¡­ This would be easier¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Yes, of course¡­ I know that this is called Myrth, and this is a strange but almost the same as my previous one¡­"


    "Your previous one? What did youe from?"


    "Error! Error! That information is erased from my database¡­ It seems that I cannot ess or retrieve this data anymore¡­"


    "Anyway, before thest craftsman left this pod, I was tasked to present to you these objects¡­ If you can absorb what is in the crystal, then you can take the book out of this ce¡­" she suddenly added.


    Xin Ja is actually now curious about what the content of that crystal is, so he looks at it and then walked toward it.


    After he touches the crystal, it slowly glowed. He then focused his Ki energy on the crystal but nothing happened.


    This made Xin Ja frown.


    Then an idea dawned on him and he bit his finger.


    As the blood dropped on the crystal''s surface, suddenly noticed it glowing and then floated directly over his head.


    Without warning, arge amount of memory suddenly enters his thought and Xin Ja was able to discover a lot of things from it.


    More than an hour has passed¡­


    Jing Xue opened her eyes and suddenly staggered feeling a bit groggy.<sub> </sub>


    She did not expect to ept such a rich amount of knowledge from the legacy. She knew that with that knowledge in her mind she can now excel in medicine just like the owner of the abode who was once a very famous medical master in the whole empire.


    But what she did not understand is the task given to her to go to the other side of the.


    Well, she knew of the chasm on the other side of the which is the boundary of the vast sea.


    But to be able to go to that ce, she has to reach the Shen realm, and that is something that she would be having a hard time doing.


    To reach the Shen realm, she has to reach the Ki-Grandmaster realm first. But to reach such a realm would take time for her, so she feels a bit conflicted with that task.


    While frowning, she suddenly looks at the room and noticed that Xin Ja is actually not in the ce.


    She looks around the ce once again and decided to wait since he is not there.


    She once again closes her eyes and then the legacy became clear in her mind.


    "Divine healing art¡­" she muttered while her mind quickly reads through the pages in her mind.


    She did not know how long she has been sitting in cross-legged but once she opened her eyes, she quickly noticed that Xin Ja is already sitting calmly on the side while tinkering with something strange.


    "Where have you been?" she suddenly asked.


    When Xin Ja heard her words, he lifted his head and then quickly kept the things on the table in his ring.


    "I just explored this ce¡­" he said while smiling calmly.


    "Well, I think we should leave this ce¡­" she said then stopped when her eyesnded on the people inside a room.


    "Let''s transfer them outside¡­" she pointed at the people inside a room.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and typed somemands on the keyboard.


    After themand, they saw from the screen a few lights shing and sending those unconscious people out of the recovery room.


    Then Xin Ja decided to clean the recovery room of the corpses which have stayed in that ce for a very long time.


    Right now, he is not worried about anything in this ce anymore as everything is already in the grasp of his hand.


    He even decided to take all of the belongings of those that die due to time in the recovery room while waiting for Jing Xue to open his eyes.


    In this event, Xin Ja knew that he has gained something. He looks at Jing Xue and then said.


    "I''ve taken some of the things of those that have died in the recovery room¡­ Do you want¡­"


    Jing Xue lifted her hand and stopped him.


    "Those are yours¡­ If you want to have anything from these treasures in here, you can also have them¡­" she pointed at the door outside where the piles of treasure are.


    Xin Ja shook his head. Those things might be good and all, but he has already scanned them and they are only some metal, Ki stones, and some precious gems.


    He already has many of those in his ring that he could not even use, why would he add more junk to his inventory?


    "I''m good, I think we should also go out. We''re already done here¡­" Xin Ja said as he walked to the exit.


    "Wait¡­ You said that your dantian is broken, right?" Jing Xue called while grabbing his wrist.


    As soon as she did, she immediately sent her energy to his meridians and then to his dantian. She suddenly frowned when she noticed something peculiar in his dantian.


    "You¡­ You''re only the 1st level Ki-Fighter? No¡­ No, that is impossible¡­ But¡­" she felt a bit confused but did not ask more about it.


    "I will give you a prescription. Take this with a healing potion and your dantian would be healed. Plus, you might even break through to the 2nd level¡­" she said while she began writing things on a piece of paper.


    When she handed the paper to Xin Ja, he quickly reads it and his eyes suddenly went wide in realization.


    "This¡­ Why did I not think about that herb...? This is really amazing, thank you, senior, for your help¡­" Xin Ja did not hesitate to cup his hand and bowed.


    But she stopped him and quickly catches his shoulder.


    "You help me and I help you¡­ Now we don''t owe each other, right?" she suddenly said with a crafty smile.


    Xin Ja could not help but nods his head in agreement with her words.


    When they walked out of the control room, everything is already empty and only the control room is there.


    Even the escape pod is already gone from the secret area.

 1367 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 117

    Chapter 1367


    ¡­


    Several hundreds of people suddenly walked out of the forest in a dazed manner which startled the people who are preparing to enter the border of the abode.


    When they recognized who those people are, they were all stunned.


    "How¡­ How is this possible?!" someone shouted as he suddenly rushes towards a young woman in the dazed group.


    Without hesitation, he hugged her in front of all those people which immediately shook the woman into awakening.


    "Little brother you¡­" she blushes then pushes the young man in front of her.


    Although the young man is her brother, she still feels shy while being hugged in front of this many people.


    But no one seems to have noticed them as the people began to happily approach each other. This is true, especially for the An n which lost a lot of their people.


    "What is happening here?" the patriarch of the An n asked in confusion.


    He looks at his daughter An Xensu who also has a confused expression on the side.


    Meanwhile, Ao Meixi walked toward them and cupped her hand in a greeting.


    "Senior, this humble one greets you¡­" she said while cupping her hand.


    "Someone wanted to talk to you¡­" she then added as she handed him a clip earring.


    The patriarch felt a bit confused upon seeing the earring and quickly scanned it. Now he feel a bit more confused and suspicious as the earring did not contain any Ki fluctuations, but being handed an object from a strange made him a bit wary.


    "The one on the other line is Aunt Jing¡­" Ao Meixi said while looking at An Xensu.


    When An Xensu heard that it was Aunt Jing she did not hesitate to stand up.


    <o>,m "Dad, take it¡­" she said.</o>


    "Just clip it on your ear, senior¡­" Ao Meixi instructed.


    After clipping it on his ears, the An n patriarch showed a confused expression.


    "What should I do next?" he asked.


    ''Hello! Is this the patriarch?'' on the other line, Jing Xue''s clear voice suddenly appears?


    "Jing¡­ Jing Xue?" the patriarch muttered in confusion.


    But he did not say anything else after and just began to nod his head while a slight smile crept on his face. It was as if he is hearing a great piece of news that is making his heart ted.


    After a while, he takes off the earring and before giving it back to Ao Meixi he looks at it with a curious gaze and a slight desire to have one for himself.


    It was truly a fascinating piece of artifact.


    "Thank you, Miss Ao¡­" he said with a nod after handing the earring.


    "I would like to invite you to be our special guess in the n¡­" he suddenly asked.


    Ao Meixi was a bit stunned as she knew the prestige of the An n and their power. If she became a special guess of such a powerhouse then her family''s reputation would really soar high. She was immediately stunned upon hearing those unexpected words.


    Ao Jixo who is standing beside her, immediately tugged her hand waking her from her stupor.


    "It¡­ It¡­ is our honor¡­ Patriarch." She immediately cupped her hand.


    "Haha¡­ Good, good¡­ Then your group should travel with us when we return." He said with a smile.


    At this time, An Xensu also walked beside Ao Meixi and nodded her head.


    An Xensu grabbed her hand and then dragged her to the side as they began to talk.


    Meanwhile, the An n Patriarch walked to the front of the stage and then looks at the people below him.


    "Everyone, listen up!" he called out using his Ki.


    The rowdy crowd immediately turned silent as their attention was drawn to the figure atop the stage.


    "Since this is a happy asion we will postpone the siege to the abode¡­ Tomorrow morning, we will announce something in the city. But for now, we shoulde back and rethink our strategy¡­" He said with a smile.


    When everyone heard his words, they all showed confusion in their eyes. Some even have suspicion while looking at the An n patriarch.


    Those crafty old people from the other families just frowned and quickly left as they knew that something is wrong with the retreat order from the An n.


    As the group retreated, the only ones left in the area are the guards of the entrance to the border.


    At this time, Jing Xue and Xin Ja are already rushing back to the city. Xin Ja did not bother to hide a hoverboard from her as they flew back to the city on it.


    If they were using a flying beast of their own running speed, it would be fast, but not as fast as the hoverboard.


    And so after 4 hours of flying, they soon saw the border of the huge city of Aewa.


    Jing Xue pointed in the direction of the An n Manor and theynded in arge courtyard. Those that saw them showed astonishment in their eyes.


    "We greet Senior Jing!" a group of guards quickly arrive and greeted the two.<sub> </sub>


    "Prepare everyone! Guard the whole manor and be alert before the patriarch''s group arrives, I want this ce secured!" she quicklymanded.


    She did not know what the other families would be thinking upon this retreat, so she did not want to bex in their security.


    Xin Ja did not bother with the formalities and after being assigned a room, he quickly enters it and secluded himself.


    Inside the room, he installed a few restrictions and camouge arrays.


    Then he quickly takes out a few materials he has seen in the escape pod.


    The first one is an energy weapon which made him feel a bit intrigued.


    While checking the energy weapon, he frowned when he feel the energy in that weapon was a bit weak than expected.


    Although it contains explosive power and energy, it is not enough to even wound a 1st-level Ki-Fighter.


    "I thought that this should be a powerful weapon¡­" he muttered.


    After checking the machine, he feels more confused.


    He then takes out the book and decided to read it instead.


    An hourter¡­


    Xin Ja began to ponder what he has discovered.


    "This book might havee from a civilization with weaker strength¡­ Just like the one in my previous life." He muttered.


    Then realization dawned on him.


    "If I can convert these ideas to the current ones, then that would surely change everything, right?" he thought.


    Some of the ideas in that book are already being used by him. But there are more of it inside which made him feel a bit excited to try and make them.


    One of those things he saw inside of that book is a blueprint of a gigantic ship that can even travel through space.


    He then takes out the crystal from his ring and looks at it.


    This crystal is the one who gave him the ability to be able to read the contents of the book through subconsciousnguage transfer.


    Plus the crystal contains a few things that fascinated him.


    But of course, those things in the crystal are of no use to him in this ce as they are a bit weak for him or for this world rather.


    "Computer¡­" he suddenly muttered as he carefully takes out a palm-size object and then turns it on.


    Although he wanted to create something like it before, but it is far tooplex for him to create alone. Reprogramming them though is the easiest part of the process.


    Another few hours passed and Xin Ja was once again immersed in his research.


    He was interrupted when he heard knocking on the door.


    He quickly kept everything in his ring and then looks at the door and scanned it.


    When he saw that it was just a maid, he called out.


    "Come in¡­"


    After he said those words, the door slowly opened and a young maid enters the room.


    The young maid saw a handsome young man sitting calmly at the table while reading something.


    She quickly walks inside and then prepares the incense burner and then serves Xin Ja a cup of tea.


    He showed a slight frown but did not say anything.


    The young maid stood on the side and seems to be waiting for something.


    "Do you need anything else?" Xin Ja asked with a frown.


    The young maid showed a faint smile on her face.


    "I''m waiting for your orders, young master." she suddenly said.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that someone wanted to get rid of me in this ce¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said while he looks at the tea.


    It might look like a simple and unassuming tea, but Xin Ja knew that it is something else.


    He did not know why he is being targeted, but he is now worried about the old woman at this time.


    When the maid heard his words, her expression suddenly changes into a cold gaze. Her amicable and innocent look suddenly turned to pierce like a viper.


    "You are not part of the An n and an outsider. Since something important is happening to the n, we aremanded to get rid of any loose ends to prevent future problems¡­"


    Without warning, she suddenly unsheathes the soft sword from her waist and slicks it at Xin Ja.


    She is confident that she could subdue the guy because she could tell that his dantian is broken.

 1368 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 118

    Chapter 1368


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has not expected the An n to be so ruthless as to get rid of even a powerless guy like himself. He has done them a good thing by handing them the legacy and all, and this is how they are going to repay him?


    It seems that he was too kind to be treated like a pawn that is easy to get rid of.


    If he did not show his strength today, then these people would think that he is someone that is easily bullied.


    So the instant that the young maid made her move was the time that Xin Ja decided to show his fangs.


    Outside the courtyard, several soldiers of the n are patrolling the vicinity and the security of the whole manor is really tight.


    Everyone seems to be on tenterhooks as they patrol the whole area of the manor.


    This same scene could be seen in each of the manors owned by the An n. They seem to have decided to make sure that their n is secured for whatever happens next.


    And some elders in the n also made a move to get rid of those that might cause problems in the n in the future.


    That is why some of the unknown guests in the ns are either kicked out or gotten rid of by the n''s special assassin groups.


    The reason for this is that they did not want any loose ends and they did not want the other ns to know what really is going on in the n.


    Theplete lock-down of the n could tell many things.


    And one of those things is the fall of the many warriors of the n in the Shen''s Abode.


    In the main manor inside a meeting room, Jing Xue is sitting with a knitted brow while ring at a muscr middle-aged man seated on the opposite side of her seat.


    The man folded hisrge arms while sneering at her.


    "Do you think that you can keep this discovery from us, from the n that has nurtured you? I have already asked the patriarch permission to get the information about the abode, and you should tell them to me now¡­ if not, then you can only me yourself for your arrogance." The man said with a prideful smirk.


    She suddenly chuckled and looks at the man as if she is looking at a fool.


    "Do you think I''m one of those stupid elders by your side? I have known for many years how your scheming works and it would not work on me¡­ I will wait for the patriarch to arrive and then tell this to the whole n¡­" Jing Xue sneered.


    "Haha¡­ Well, as they said if you cannot convince them with words, use slight intimidation, right?" the middle-aged man grinned sinisterly.


    "I think, this would be the right time, right?" he suddenly asked one of the elders on the side.


    The elder nodded his head with a smile.


    The group seated around the table suddenly turned silent.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Suddenly, a series of loud noisesing from outside was heard even in the n meeting room.


    This startled the elders inside the room and almost all of them frowned.


    Even Jing Xue frowned when she heard the noise.


    Judging from where the noise came from, she knew that the intimidation they are talking about should be Xin Ja.


    She suddenly stood up and red at the middle-aged man which is the cousin of the patriarch. This man is so ambitious that he would always try to scheme for the seat of the patriarch. He would always fail and is always unscathed in the conflict because of the mercy of the old patriarch of the n.


    And in time, he became so audacious that he would sometimes unt his stupidity in the n, but no one could make their move on him because of the old patriarch which everyone respected.


    And this time is no different, this man named An Gudo is once again stirring some trouble, and his target is Jing Xue.


    When Jing Xue wanted to run outside, she was immediately blocked by several armed guards.


    "It would be better not to go out, Aunt Jing¡­ Hehe¡­ You might be strong but the old patriarch has told us not to have internal conflicts, right? You should not prioritize outsiders over your family¡­ That would be¡­ really bad." He suddenly said with a smirk.


    "You¡­"


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    They were all startled when they heard several noises from outside and it made them all frown.


    "Are we under attack?!" An Gudo shouted as he feel a bit worried now.


    One of the guards run outside and it did not take long before he return.


    "Sir, we¡­ we have a problem." He stammered while wiping his sweat.<sub> </sub>


    "What is happening?"


    "The southern outer courtyard has been destroyed, and many of our soldiers are fighting a¡­ a single person," he reported.


    "What? Only a single person and you could not even defeat?"


    "That¡­ That person is using some weird artifact that is making it hard for us to attack him," he said.


    Peng! Peng!


    Suddenly, atop the meeting room, two holes appear which seem to havee from the direction of the battle.


    "Damn it!" An Gudo shouted in anger as he suddenly flew out of the meeting hall.


    He would see what kind of godly person would dare enter his An n and cause such trouble.


    As soon as he walked out of the room to the courtyard he could already see many soldiers hiding in the corners and on the rocks with fear in their eyes.


    Not one of them dares go out of their hiding ce. Many of them have wounds on their bodies which has already relieved them of their fighting ability.


    "How dare you!..." An Gudo shouted as he walked out but before he could continue saying his words.


    Bang!


    He could hear the whistling sound of the wind passing near his left ear.


    Then he could feel a slight stinging sensation as a part of his left ear was grazed by a bullet.


    He suddenly stiffens and without a second thought quickly ran back inside the safety of the door.


    "How dare you bastard!" he shouted as soon as he was able to hide in safety.


    Although he is powerful in the Ki-Adept realmte-stage, he was taken by surprise at how easily that object tore through his Ki energy barrier.


    When Jing Xue saw what happened, a slight smirk appears on her face.


    She was worried that the young guy would be bullied, but it seems that she was worried for nothing. From the looks of it, it was not that he was bullied, but he is the one doing the bullying currently.


    "I was invited here to be a guest, and this is how the An n treats their guest¡­ If I have known, I should have given that thing to the other ns¡­ Then maybe the treatment would be better!" Xin Ja shouted while looking in the direction where Jing Xue is standing.


    Even though she is hidden, he could still see her with his Absolute sense.


    "What guest?! You are clearly attacking our n members! Everyone listens to me, no matter what we have to¡­" before An Gudo could finish his words a strong pressure suddenly appears from inside the main manor.


    When everyone felt it, they all quickly prostrate to the ground.


    "We greet the old patriarch!" everyone almost said in unison.


    Xin Ja could feel the pressure, but when he was about to give in, she suddenly feel a warm sensationing from the small fire chick in his dantian.


    That small thing even shake its head as if something is amiss and then red at the direction where the pressure ising from. It even put its tiny winds on its imaginary hip as it red in that direction.


    Then it smirked and walked back to the warm dantian it so loved to lean on.


    An ethereal voice suddenly appears in the air.


    "It seems that my An n has offended the young sir¡­ Please pardon our faults. It is not our intention to do anything to you."


    Xin Ja wanted to smirk, but he also did not want to offend this powerful being from the An n.


    From that pressure alone, he knew that the person inside might be a Ki-Championte-stage elder or even a Ki-Grandmaster. He did not know, but either way, he would surely die if he offended that guy.


    He could only lower his head and bow as the other person offered his apology first in the first ce.


    <o>,m "I do not want to escte this issue, senior. I was invited here, by senior Jing, and this lowly one dares not to push my luck. Since the An n did not want my presence, they should have only said it, and I would surely leave without squabble¡­ I know my ce." Xin Ja said with resolution.</o>


    "Haha¡­ A young hero indeed¡­ Please, stay¡­ I will make sure that you are treated fairly in our n. Young Jing''s friend is also my friend."


    With these words, Xin Ja feel at ease and just bowed his head.


    "Thank you, it is my honor¡­"


    Although Xin Ja has already lowered his head, An Gudo is still not convinced of the result and is still seating in anger in his heart¡­ He wanted revenge. How dare an ant offend him!

 1369 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 119

    Chapter 1369


    ¡­


    But An Gudo dare not do anything at this time and could just keep his anger in his heart.


    "Be happy for now while itsts, sooner orter, you willnd on my hands¡­ And when that happens, I will make sure to ground you into fine dust¡­" he thought angrily as he feels an invisible p on his face due to the action of the brat.


    By this time, Aunt Jing walked towards Xin Ja and with an embarrassed expression bowed before him.


    This stunned Xin Ja as he did not expect the old woman to bow before him in this manner.


    "I have neglected my duty as a host and let you suffer¡­ I apologize, Young Xin¡­" she said.


    But Xin Ja quickly caught her hand and quickly helped her up.


    "Senior, you are too polite¡­ I am just a mere ant in your eyes¡­ I know my ce¡­" he said with a helpless smile.


    He quickly turns around and walked back to the ruined building.


    "Alchemy Master Xin, we will assign a new room for you¡­ Please follow me." Jing Xue called as if nothing has happened.


    She knew the pride of the young man and she also has her pride, so it is better not to talk about what just happened.


    Xin Ja did not want to follow her, as he did not know what the old-looking woman is thinking. Whenever he is with her, he feels like a viper lurking near his neck and he should always be on guard.


    But this time, he did not want to be rude, so he followed behind her until they arrive in another courtyard.


    As Xin Ja settled down, he asked that no one should disturb him for the time being.


    But two hourster, someone came knocking on his door which made him feel a bit helpless.


    He opened the door and saw an old man in a walking cane smiling before him.


    When he scanned the body of the old man his sight disys a series of numbers that immediately startled him.


    The number is a bit too high for a mere old man.


    From the number which is around 40 thousand, he immediately knew that this guy is the old patriarch of the An n. He is an old monster hiding in seclusion as he focused himself on cultivating his strength trying to break through to the next realm.


    "I thought that he is a Ki-Grandmaster, but it seems that I was mistaken¡­" Xin Ja thought with a hint of relief in his heart.


    But, even though the old man is not a Ki-Grandmaster, he is still ate-stage Ki-Champion which is a thousand times better than him.


    "This junior greets the old patriarch of the n¡­" Xin Ja quickly greeted as he lowered his head while cupping his hand.


    The old man nodded his head and showed an amicable smile. He dismisses the people behind him and walked inside the room.


    As he got seated, Xin Ja quickly served him a cup of tea.


    "I heard that you are a master alchemist from the Rock Ledge city¡­ If I may, can I inquire of your services¡­" the old man did not beat around the bush and just said what is in his mind.


    Xin Ja was a bit wary but did not want to show it on his face so he clenched his fists inside his long sleeves and nodded his head.


    The old man saw the nod and smiled as he takes out a few boxes with a wave of his hand.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised to know that the old man actually has a spatial ring.


    Seeing that the young man is looking at his ring, the old man showed a happy smile.


    "This is something that little Jing has given me¡­ Hehe. I have given the ancestral ring to the current patriarch, so I truly missed having my own spatial ring¡­ Luckily, you guys got one for me, Hehe¡­" the old man seems a bit happy while looking at the ring on his finger.


    Xin Ja checked the boxes and discovered that they contains high-tier herbs which almost made him stagger in surprise.


    "This¡­ These are tier 8 herbs¡­" he muttered while looking at the boxes with disbelief.


    Even in his normal state, he could only do low-grade tier 8 herbs. He has not tried making some high-grade pills with tier 8 herbs.


    At the onset of things, alchemy is only a part of the skills he has learned from his unique vision.


    But looking at the 8th-tier herbs, he was also a bit excited to try his hand at refining and concocting it into a pill.<sub> </sub>


    From the ingredients he is given, Xin Ja frowned as he is not familiar with what kind of pill he is tasked to create.


    In fact, since the number of herbs is five, then he is able to create many types of pills using suchbinations.


    Seeing the slight frown on his face, the old man showed a slight smile on his wizened face.


    "I wanted you to create this¡­" he showed a prescription written in beast skin.


    "Life Potency Enhancing potion¡­" Xin Ja muttered while looking at the name on the prescription.


    His eyes then went wide as he looks at the old man. But he also feels a bit relieved as it is not a pill but actually a potion.


    Sensing that the young man seem to be curious about his health he could only chuckle.


    "Haha¡­ I know what you''re thinking¡­ I will not deny it, since you''re an outsider and from another ce, I am not worried that you will expose this news either¡­" the old man seemed to trust Xin Ja for some reason unknown to him.


    "Senior, if you permit me¡­ Can I check your pulse?" Xin Ja asked politely.


    The old man frowned for a bit but then showed curiosity as he extended his hand to him.


    He is not worried about anything as Jing Xue has already checked his condition and he knew that his old wound is acting up once again. His supply of Life Potency Enhancing potion is already running dry and the alchemist from the family is unable to provide him with a good potion.


    Xin Ja carefully feel the old man''s pulse and then quickly extended his Absolute Sense towards the old man''s body.


    After doing so, a 3D image of the old man''s body appears in his sight.


    He could see what is happening in his body and the organs that are affected by the disease.


    From what he could tell, the disease looks simr to a disease he once saw in the data from the unique vision. That disease is called¡­ cancer.


    But from the things he knew, cancer might be deadly to mortals, but to people with powers like them, it is not that dangerous.


    After expelling the toxicity from their bodies as they get to high realms, their bodies are renewed, or tranted into perfection.


    So how could such a disease appear in the body of ate-stage Ki-Champion realm?


    Seeing the frown on the young man''s face, he knew that the young man could tell what is wrong with his body.


    "Senior, if I may¡­ I''m not saying that this potion will not be effective, but it is just prolonging the inevitability¡­ In the end, your life would still end without even running even an inch of your true lifespan¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    The lifespan of a Ki-Champion could go more than a thousand years. And from the density of the bone of the old man, he could tell that he is only in his hundreds.


    So he could guess that his old appearance is due to the disease he has.


    "So, do you have any solution?" the old patriarch asked with expectant eyes.


    "Hmm¡­ I can offer you two options¡­ One is the way of the ancient medical art, and the second is the way of the modern medical art¡­"


    When the old man heard this, he frowned as he did not know what the young man is saying. He almost looks behind him as he wanted to ask if what the young man is saying is true, but he stops himself from doing so.


    "Let me exin¡­" Xin Ja began exining the difference between ancient medical art and modern medical art.


    After an hour of exnation, the expression of the old man turned a bit serious.


    How could he let himself be unconscious and let this young man do anything with his body? As a powerful being, the idea of a mere ant cutting pieces of his flesh is a bit insulting to him.


    But from the way the young man exins it, he could feel that it would be faster for him to heal that the ancient medical art.


    While he is musing, a figure suddenly appears inside the room.


    Xin Ja almost jump from his seat when he saw the figure of a veiled woman appearing out of thin air.


    He was startled as he did not even detect her even with his Absolute Sense a while ago.


    But the woman did not bother with his reaction as she suddenly stood in front of him.


    "Are you sure of the sess of this so-called¡­ operation?" she asked while her eyes looks serious looking straight at him.


    Xin Ja did not know who the woman is, but she felt a bit familiar with him.

 1370 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 120

    Chapter 1370


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 120


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could not believe his eyes when he finally realized who the woman in front of him is. When he learned of her identity, he was somewhat in a daze but after piecing the pieces together he soon realized that she is truly Jing Xue.


    There are two reasons why she has that old body back then.


    One is that she is inflicted with a weird disease, and the second is that she would always give her Ki energy to the old patriarch of the An n.


    As a medical master, she is the only one who knew how to sessfully do such a thing and could control it while others would cause irreparable damage to the old man.


    "Are you confident that you can heal the old patriarch using your method?" she asked with a serious expression.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then shifted his eyes away from her beautiful face.


    Now he knew why those old codgers would call herssie or young woman, and the truth is that she is really a young woman in her 30s.


    Xin Ja then began to exin once again the procedure that he would do to the old man so that the two could clearly know each step that he would be taking in the operation.


    After hearing the process, Jing Xue was immediately interested.


    Though she has gained the Divine Healing Art legacy, it does not mean that she knew all the treatment process. Divine Healing Art might be strong and powerful using the ancient style of treatment, through potions and pills. But modern healing art is a more direct approach when ites to severe illness.


    Plus, oncebined with potions, wounds would surely heal really fast and would not take a very long time.


    And so, Xin Ja quickly prepares for the uing operation.


    The old patriarch agreed to do such a thing in front of the patriarch and the higher-ranking elders.


    2 dayster¡­


    When the patriarch and the rest of the disciples and members of the An n arrived in the manor, the patriarch was quickly called in meeting along with the rest of the high-ranking elders.


    As soon as they heard of the n, some of them were quickly worried.


    "Old Patriarch, what if that guy has evil intent, how could we save you then?" an elder worriedly asked.


    "Do not worry too much, as I will be with the old patriarch at that time." Jing Xue assured the group.


    But some of them still have worried looks on their faces.


    "Hmm¡­ That type of healing is called surgery, right?" suddenly one of the high-ranking elders asked with a frown.


    Everyone suddenly looks at him.


    "I¡­ I seem to have recalled that such a medical process is being poprized in the Jimal kingdom a few years back. And this is also the reason why the Glysko kingdom was defeated. I heard that the soldiers cut down would fall, and then not longter would once again go back to the battlefield¡­" he exined.


    When the rest heard such words they were dumbfounded.


    A few years ago, they have learned of the many amazing things happening in the Jimal kingdom and such things made many of them astounded.


    From pills, medical arts, transportation, and military, the Jimal kingdom has advanced to such a degree that even gues are of no concern to them anymore.


    The elder then exined what he has learned, and everyone showed astonishment in their eyes.


    In fact, they too heard such rumors but dismissed them as propaganda for the kingdom to bolster their people''s morale.


    But then, they soon realized that they might be seeing such miraculous healing arts right in front of their eyes.


    p Suddenly, the patriarch stood up and kneeled in front of the old patriarch.</anda>


    "Father¡­ If this is your only hope, then I will put my trust in Jing Xue¡­" he said.


    The old man nodded his head and smiled at his son.


    The others also nodded their heads and agreed with the procedure as long as they are able to see it.


    Soon, a surgery operation theater was created and sterilized ording to Xin Ja''s specifications.


    Three dayster, the old patriarch has already gone on a diet and is now seated calmly on the operating table.


    "I will not be using any potions or pills as they would have a great effect on your metabolism and would make the surgery a bit difficult for me¡­ I will only use needles to severe your pain receptors and an anesthetic for a normal person¡­" Xin Ja showed the things he would be using.


    Soon, the surgery started and the crowd outside the theater looked with bated breath as they saw the old patriarch lying on the table.


    Some of the elders almost vomited when they saw what is happening, while others began to record everything they are seeing in a book.<sub> </sub>


    Five hourster¡­


    The wound in the body of the old patriarch slowly healed as thest drop of an 80% purity healing potion touches his skin.


    As the old man feels the needle being removed from his neck, he could feel the sensationing back to his body.


    He quickly checked his condition and was stunned to see that his illness was all gone.


    Then his eyesnded on the metal tray on the side where pieces of his internal organs were ced with traces of rotting on them.


    He could not help but grimace as he could not imagine how he was able to withstand all those years while having those things in his body.


    "Do not move too much for 1 day, as your healing ability will take that much to fully mend the tissues of your body¡­" Xin Ja instructed.


    "He should not eat yet for just a day¡­" he added while looking at Jing Xue.


    After Xin Ja walked out of the operating room, the old patriarch showed a happy smile to the people outside.


    The rest of those that witnessed this scene were all dumbstruck.


    Some of them who are also medical masters of their own began to take interest in such a skill.


    They could not imagine healing a person by cutting parts of their internal organ and then stitching them back.


    The process is far moreplicated than it looks and there are sensitive parts that one should take care not to touch¡­however, such a miraculous technique actually exists.


    Now those elders look at Xin Ja like predators with their eyes glistening.


    This made Xin Ja''s body shiver while his eyesnded on Jing Xue''s gaze at him.


    Xin Ja could only shake his head when seeing her eyes.


    If would not matter if he teaches them the technique, he would not be staying in this ce anyway.


    And so as the old patriarch enters the room, and Xin Ja left, he was quickly besieged by the questioning re of the elders.


    How could Xin Ja reject these old codgers? Each of them is in the Ki-Champion realm, so what could he do about them then?


    It''s not like he could shoo them away like flies, right?


    Heaving a deep sigh, he looks at the crowd before him.


    "I amcking resources, and I only have one copy of thepiled volume of my experience as a medical master¡­ So you guys have to copy it and share¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    He then takes out a box filled with books as thick as one''s thigh.


    "This is my book, how much are you willing to pay for it?" he said with a grin.


    The high-ranking medical master elders have glowing eyes.


    What theyck is not money, so how could they scrimp on such knowledge?


    But before anyone could put up his bid, Xin Ja then exined to them that branches of modern medical art.


    Upon hearing and knowing that such a thing existed, everyone quickly became interested.


    They could be both modern and an ancient medical art master, plus they have to specialize in a particr part of the body which made them feel that there is a deeper principle behind such a thing.


    After the group agreed, Xin Ja gave them the books and obtained a huge benefit from them.


    This made Jing Xue smile upon seeing the crafty little fellow.


    Jing Xue also bid for a copy and promises to spread such a practice after they are able to master modern medical art.


    Soon, a day passed and arge festivity was held in the An n manor, and manyrge families are invited.


    This is to celebrate the health of the old patriarch who suddenly recovered his vigor.


    The once old-looking man has now be a middle-aged person.


    As the great families in the city enter the An n Manor, they began to have the desire to know howe the weak-looking old man suddenly became better.


    They then connected this to the legacy of the abode which they suspected had been taken by the An n already.


    The reason for this suspicion is themand for a retreat and the recovery of the An n members and other members of the other family and n, who are supposed to be dead.


    Tonight many of them came to the An n to get their answer and if not¡­ then they would surely cause trouble for the n until they get their answer.

 1371 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 121

    Chapter 1371


    ¡­


    A middle-aged man in his 50s walked towards the front and greeted the old patriarch of the An n.


    "The Mu n congrattes the old patriarch of the An n for the speedy recovery. It seems that the n has a fortuitous encounter that made the old patriarch be healthy once again¡­" the patriarch of the Mu n said with a smile.


    Hidden behind his smile and his words are riddled with suspicious words that seem to tell everyone that the n is hiding something from them.


    The patriarch of the An n frowned slightly when he heard this. But he did not say anything and just showed a faint smile on his face.


    Meanwhile, the old patriarch showed a surprised expression and then eximed.


    "Eh?! Why did you know that I have a fortuitous encounter? Haha¡­ I truly gifted medical master has currently visited the manor and he diagnosed my disease and cured me a few days ago¡­ It was truly a fortuitous encounter¡­ Hahaha¡­" the old patriarchughed heartily.


    It was as if he did not know the scheming look in the eyes of the people around them.


    The group of family leaders of every n and family in the city that are seated at the party frowned when they heard his words.


    They are feeling a bit confused as to who that skilled medical master is.


    Standing on the side, Xin Ja could not help but look at the old patriarch while shaking his head. Although he knew that the man will not put him in trouble, he also did not know what the man is thinking.


    "What do you mean by this?" the Mu n patriarch asked with a suspicious tone.


    "You''ve heard the news of our n manor being attacked, right?"


    The people nodded as they heard that someone actually attacked the An n. They all suspected that this is because of the abode''s secret.


    But then they heard that nothing happened after that and that the n actually invited and even weed a person.


    This confuses the other ns and families more.


    But the old patriarch of the An n did not have the thought of exining further. So he smiled and then waves his hand.


    "I am not in the liberty to divulge his name or who he is¡­ It was fate that we got a connection and it was fate that brought him to my n. I will not go against fate¡­" he said with while waving his hand.


    The other ns and families did not want to pursue this any longer as they feel that it would be a great disrespect if they would further ask about the issue.


    And so the festivity continues until the night and the rest of the families left the An n manor.


    The next day¡­


    A shocking piece of news was revealed in public which made everyone feel a bit dumbfounded.


    This is because the An n finally revealed that they have obtained the Shen Abode''s secrets and is willing to share them with everyone.


    This piece of news baffled everyone especially the great families and ns in the city.


    They were trying to sound it outst night but did not discover anything even after spreading their forces in the manor.


    But who would have known that the An n would actually spread this throughout the city?


    The n of the An n is not of Xin Ja''s concern anymore as he and the Ao family members went back to the flying ship.


    They are now scheduled to depart to the capital of Radong Kingdom, the ck Wing City.


    <o>,m While inside his cabin in the flying transport, Xin Ja feels a bit excited as he takes out his haul on this trip.</o>


    He suddenly saw a heart-shaped stone and stopped as he feels a hint of nostalgia in his heart.


    He has been keeping his feeling for a while now because he did not know if he could take the news about home. He knew that he has caused great distress to the Jimal kingdom and that some of the princes are targeting him.


    He is also worried about Rou Chenchen but did not want to distract his thought from his goal.


    He has sent her a few letters already through the shared Mule, but he did not get any reply as she has not essed the Mule after such a long time.


    This distracting thought would truly affect him, so he did not want to think about it for now.


    He trusted her and knew that she will be fine with the Alchemy Association backing her up.


    He shook his head in contemtion and then looks at the pile of ingredients on the table.


    "Soon, my dantian would be healed and I have to go back to the other side¡­ I still have my mission." He thought.


    This mission of his is something that he has inherited from his past self. And this mission is of great importance in saving this world which he knew is of great importance.


    Right now, the shadow beings are slowly invading the other side of this.<sub> </sub>


    And for some unknown reason, they have not started their move on this side. He has seen a Shadow Being aura in a person before but it did not make any suspicious action, so he did not do anything about it.


    Plus that woman is only an acquaintance whom he did not even personally know.


    As he contemted, he quickly went back to his work and crafted gears that he would need to use on the other side as he needed to prepare for the worst.


    2 dayster¡­


    Xin Ja stopped his work and then began refining the herbs he has obtained from the An n.


    The herbs are high level, so he did not want to waste this opportunity to practice his refining skills.


    Suddenly, he felt something strange while refining some of the herbs.


    When he closes his eyes, he was shocked to learn that his dantian has already been healed and the little chick in his dantian has already formed a shape of a small bird with a beautiful golden tail.


    "You have finally healed my dantian¡­" he muttered while his will caressed the head of the little bird.


    The small bird, which now looks like a tiny phoenix in the legend, closes its eyes as it felt ted while being petted on its head.


    He yed with it for a while and then went back to his work.


    He suddenly feels a slight surge in his dantian as the small thing went out and perched on his shoulder.


    Although the body of the little bird is made of me it did not burn Xin Ja in any way.


    "What is it? Is something wrong?" he asked with a smile.


    The little thing did not reply and just looks at his chest with a strange expression on its eyes.


    It tilted its head back and forth and then leaned forward as if trying to determine to look at something in Xin Ja''s chest.


    Xin Ja seems to realize what it is looking at and then takes out the ring on his ne.


    When the little bird saw the ring, it curiously pecks at it.


    Then it excitedly dances on Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    Xin Ja frowned in confusion then realized that the little bird might have detected something in the ring.


    He has his suspicion so he takes out the ck pearl.


    When the little phoenix saw the ck pearl, its eyes quickly went wide in excitement.


    Without hesitation, it suddenly began to take in arge amount of air in its body.


    Then the ck pearl was suddenly sucked into the little phoenix''s small body.


    "What the heck?!" Xin Ja almost cursed out loud.


    But what happened next made him dumbfounded.


    This is because the little phoenix suddenly grew a bit and looks a bit like a matured phoenix as it spreads its wings in the air.


    Then Xin Ja saw the ck pearl inside its now semitransparent body spinning rapidly.


    Then the ck pearl slowly turned golden as the heat energy from the phoenix enters its core.


    Then he saw a small ck figure being kicked out of the orb and when it fall to the side of the room that ck figure slowly grew into a size of a horse.


    This startled Xin Ja a bit as he knew of Xuanlong''s predicament in the battlest time.


    But judging from the ck scales and body of the still sleeping Xuanlong, she has already been healed.


    Suddenly, Xuanlong''s long eyshes flickered and she opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was the blurry figure of Xin Ja standing in front of her. When she was able to regain her vision, she almost jumps in delight as she could feel her body recovering. She did not know how long she was inside the ck pearl, but she has grown helpless as time went by.


    She knew that it would truly take her long before she could recover her wounds.


    But now, she knew that she did not only recover but there are traces of mutation in her body which she is confident to say that it made her be stronger than she was before.


    Without hesitation, she stood up and eximed.


    "Master!" this then startled her as she looks at Xin Ja with disbelief.


    Xin Ja is also looking at her with disbelief in his eyes.

 1372 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 122

    Chapter 1372


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could feel the strength of her body and her aura which seems a bit strange and mysterious. From what he could see, it seems that her body has truly be stronger, and even the luster in her ck scales made it like they were almost indestructible.


    After the master and his pet once again reunited, Xianlong began to y with the little phoenix and did not bother Xin Ja who became busy with his crafting once again.


    As Xin Ja''s dantian has already recovered, she should be already able to transfer to the other ce but decided against it.


    He still needed to stay in this ce so that he could help the Ao family for thest time in the alchemypetition in the capital.


    After that, he would disappear once again from this ce and go back to the other side where his real mission lies.


    Although that ce is a ce for him to grow really fast, it is also a ce where the end of this world woulde.


    So he cannot let that ce thoroughly fall into the hands of the shadow beings and demons.


    With that in mind, Xin Ja continuously was engulfed with his crafting task as he finish one project after another.


    While doing so, he noticed something different.


    Xuanlong and the little phoenix are currently ying on the side. The two pets are very happy to have met one another and they quickly bonded.


    While Xin Ja is crafting, the little phoenix noticed how he uses the me element in his crafting style using the elements in the air.


    It frowned a bit then suddenly, its eyes glinted with a strange light.


    At that instant, Xin Ja felt something strange from deep within his dantian.


    At that instant, he suddenly feels the imbnce between the elements as the me elements he suddenly controls became abundant and more obedient to hismands.


    Although using the five elements could create a way for him to easily deconstruct the materials in front of him, he could not deny the fact that me is a big part of that deconstruction.


    And now that the me elements suddenly increases in intensity, he could not help but feel the ease of his work but he also feels a slight strain when ites to the other element.


    It bes a bit hard for him to bnce everything.


    By this time, Xin Ja is currently melting a ck ore andbining it with another metal to form a stronger but lighter alloy.


    30 minutester¡­


    A big smile appears on Xin Ja''s face as he quickly takes out the finished form of the new metal alloy.


    From the way one could see it, the form of that object looks like a breastte that can cover the chest.


    Xin Ja then began to inscribe runes on the inner part of the breastte.


    He did not stop there and continued crafting until he is able to finish the other part of the newly crafted armor.


    The reason why Xin Ja is finally finishing this armor is the avability of his time and the danger he has just experienced.


    As of current, his cultivation would not rise up rapidly and he could only steadily try to cultivate. However, he would be facing a far stronger opponent in the future and he did not like the idea of putting his safety in someone else''s hand.


    So this armor would be his contingency n.


    With this armor, ording to his calction, he would be able to fight against a primary level Ki-Champion realm cultivator.


    And so, he continuouslybors for another 3 days until he is finally able to craft theplete armor.


    As he emerges from his room, Xuanlong and the little phoenix have already entered the orb which has now turned golden after being eaten by the little phoenix.


    As he walked to the lobby, he noticed a few alchemists looking at him and bowing their heads.


    Xin Ja then saw the master alchemists from the alchemy association walking toward him.


    "You have finally emerged from your room¡­" the old man greeted.


    Xin Ja bowed his head while cupping his hand in a greeting.


    From the expression of this group, he knew that they have plenty of questions for him.


    And so, before he could even see the young miss of the Ao n and his group, he was dragged by the group to the alchemy room.


    The flying ship by this time has gathered a few passengers from other cities who are also flying with them.


    And when he enters the room, he was greeted by a few new faces inside.


    From the smell of brunt herbs, he is sure that the people inside this room are still refining some herbs to their maximum ability.<sub> </sub>


    He notices a woman who looks like in her 70s with silver hair in a ponytail.


    Her crazed expression made her look like she was a witch trying to concoct a potion with fanaticism in her eyes.


    "What do you think?" Alchemy Master Nie asked with a smile.


    Xin Ja was a bit amused upon seeing the alchemists trying their best to refine herbs. So far, the highest he could detect from the smell alone is 90% purity.


    For people in this ce, that is already considered something very outstanding.


    As he looks in the direction of the smell, he could tell it came from the old woman in a ponytail.


    Sensing his sight, Alchemy Master Nie showed a faint smile on his face and then said.


    "That is Master Alchemist Xun¡­ She is from Tori town, and is considered as one of the highest ranking alchemists in the association." He introduced in a low voice.


    When Xin Ja heard this, he stopped and showed disbelief in his eyes.


    How could he believe that such a figure would be training to refine?


    But he also could determine that the old woman''s skill in detecting purity is really high.


    "She saw us refining and since she is a close colleague, we showed her the recording¡­" suddenly Alchemy Master Nie handed Xin Ja a key.


    This key can open a storage room, and inside that storage room is the payment of all the alchemists practicing in this ce.


    Xin Ja knew what he means so he did not stand in the ceremony and just epted the key.


    This is what they have discussed and his payment for sharing that important knowledge in alchemy with this group of people.


    Xin Ja got acquainted with the alchemist masters after they finished their practice refining.


    One of them has a wide grin on his face as he holds on to a vial of an 85% purity refined herb.


    "Haha¡­ Master Nie, you sly old fox¡­ You should have shown that thing earlier on so that I could have created a high tier pillst time thatst time I was concocting¡­" the middle-aged grinning man said while showing the group a 7th tier concoction.


    "This is 85% purity of a 7th tier herb¡­" someone from the group eximed upon seeing the vial.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, I have expended a lot of herbs to reach such high purity¡­" the middle-aged man said with a smirk.


    "I think this practice is really effective. But I think we need high-tiermon herbs for practice, if not then we would be spending too many resources just so that our refinement would increase¡­" someone said while a slight grin could also be seen on his face.


    "Haha¡­ I have already determined and have a solution to such a problem¡­" Master Alchemist Nie suddenly takes out a thin book.


    Everyone was curious about what it was so they all drew closer.


    A crafty smile appears on the old man.


    He then opened his palm and then rubbed his two fingers together which signaled everyone to pay first before he would give them the book.


    In fact, this book that he is holding right now is one of his life''s works. This book was once considered a useless book in the alchemy association.


    The reason for this is that everyone treated the book as an unnecessary document.


    But today, he knew that this book would be very important.


    "You crafty old man¡­ How much is that book?!" the old woman in ponytail scolded as she has already recognized that book in his hand.


    "Hehe¡­ I''m not that greedy, just pay me a thousand Ki-stone¡­" he said with a grin.


    The alchemist seems to heave a sigh of relief upon hearing that.


    They did not know why but the old man suddenly became very kind at this point.


    But if they''ve known that before this, the book could not be even sold even for a single piece of Ki-stone in their ranks¡­ then they would say that the old man is a profiteer.


    After the group bought copies of the book, they began to read it.


    The book has records of hundreds of herbs from 1st tier to 9th tiermon herbs. These herbs could be consideredmon because they can easily be acquired and are very cheap.


    The reason why they are very cheap is because of their use¡­ some are very poisonous.


    Hence, even though there are high-tier amongst them, they are still considered asmon and not that significant in many alchemists eyes.


    And this is the start where those insignificant herbs would be more significant in the eyes of the alchemists.

 1373 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 123

    Chapter 1373


    ¡­


    2 weeks have passed since they left the City of Aewa¡­


    The giant eagle soon passed through a vast forest where the endless sea of green could be seen everywhere.


    ording to legend, thisnd that belongs to the kingdom of Radong was once a barren wilderness. However, after therge battle, thousands of years ago between two groups of powerful Shens, the wilderness was destroyed and from the ashes of that destruction new life emerges and became the vast forest.


    Hence the forest was named, Chaos forest¡­ because the forest literally came out after the chaos and destruction of the barren wilderness.


    Suddenly, a loud rm was heard and the loud cry from the giant eagle alerted everyone.


    Upon hearing this, every one of those powerful beings in the ship quickly ran outside the deck and looks at the situation.


    From the horizon, they could see arge number of flying beastsing right at them.


    "Protect the flying beast!" shouted the tamer.


    With that everyone crew and other leaders with the cultivation level of Ki-Champion quickly floated in the air with their weapons on hand.


    From the number of beasts in the sky, they are sure that the eagle would not be able to handle those creatures.


    Xin Ja and his group also came to the deck and noticed the number of flying beasts heading toward them.


    "You should go inside your cabin¡­ We will take care of the rest¡­" Ao Jixomanded as he and the young miss quickly floated in the air with their weapons already on hand.


    Xin Ja looks at Master Yo and Rong Guan.


    "Master Yo, I think it would be better if you go back to your quarters¡­ Rong Guan! Do you want to help?" Xin Ja called.


    "No, I will also fight¡­" Master Yo has already considered himself a part of the Ao family, so he also wanted to help.


    "Master Yo, in the alchemy contest to the capital, you are one of the hopes of the Ao Family¡­ They needed you more than me¡­" Xin Ja said in a low voice.


    Master Yo has already known that Xin Ja would not stay in the family. So the logical option and the hope of the family would surely rest on him.


    He could only look with reluctance as he run back to his quarters.


    At this time, Xin Ja takes out an exoskeleton armor and an MCAW and handed them to Rong Guan.


    "Put this on ande back here when you are ready¡­" he said as he signaled for Rong Guan to go inside.


    Rong Guan did not hesitate to follow Xin Ja''smand and run inside to put on the armor.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja touches his wristband and inserted a Ki-stone into a slot.


    As he closes the slot, the energy from the Ki stone immediately powered up and traveled toward his back.


    Xin Ja touches the circr thing on his belt and his robe was ripped apart as several metallic pieces flew out of his body connected by a membrane.


    Then the metallic pieces flew back and attached themselves to his body forming a silver metal armor.


    This is one of his new armor gear prototypes that he crafted using the new alloy that hebined.


    Instead of the bulky Mecha, he chooses to create the more manageable exoskeleton armor.


    After the armor has stuck to his body, it quickly adjusted to a perfect fit and calibrated the hydraulic of the suit.


    After the calibration, Xin Ja connected his Absolute Sense to the helmet of the suit and he could already see within 100 meters away from him in a 3D 360 degrees angle.


    "The suit works as designed¡­" Xin Ja muttered as his calibrations has now been fine-tuned.


    On the screen in front of him, he could now see the flying beasts that have now closed in on them.


    He could not help but gasp cold air as he saw what type of beasts they are encountering.


    He takes out his de and began floating in the air behind the group of Ki-Champions.


    Suddenly, one of the Ki-Champions was stunned to see a metal golem floating behind him.


    "What the heck is that thing?" he muttered as he looks at Xin Ja.


    "Hey, is this a golem?" he suddenly called hispanion.


    A bearded middle-aged man then turns around and saw Xin Ja in the exoskeleton and was stunned.


    He could not help but be curious about what that thing floating behind them is.<sub> </sub>


    He looks around and tries to see if there are people controlling it, but found no one, so he just shrugged his shoulder.


    "That might be one of the weapons of one of Ki-Champions here¡­" he just said but is not sure if he is correct.


    There are a variety of beastsing right at them. Some are small ones that look like sparrows, while the biggest is a gigantic wyvern half the size of the giant flying eagle.


    Caw!!!


    The eagle suddenly called which send powerful sound waves assaulting the flying beasts that has reached their range.


    In that one st, the number of flying beasts fell numbers by hundreds. But that actually did not thin down the number of the attacking flying beasts.


    "Here we go! Everyone! Attack!" shouted one of the Ki-Champions.


    Not all of the Ki-Champions have participated in the attack. Three old figures are standing on the deck while looking at the battle above them.


    The three has already noticed Xin Ja transformed and they too were astonished. But they knew that metal armor would only hinder one in a battle so not everyone would actually wear them.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja moved through the air as if he just disappeared.


    He has not used teleportation for a while, but in this battle, he decided to practice using teleportation with the armor. He did not know how much range the armor will enhance his ability. But this battle will surely test it out.


    As soon as he uses his teleportation skill, his figure has suddenly appeared atop the neck of a wyvern.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja covered his de with his Qi and then pushes his body downward in a slicing motion.


    With the swift attack and hidden killing intent, the wyvern did not even know how it died as its huge carcass just fell off from the sky.


    When the others saw this, they did not hesitate to quickly sh with the flying beasts.


    The air battle began as thousands of flying creatures began attacking the giant eagle.


    But thankfully, those three older men were able to create a barrier to protect the eagle along with the tamer.


    However, the building on the ck eagle''s back is not protected so it was attacked by some of the smaller beasts.


    Amotion inside the building happened as the others who are not joining the front lines began to fight with the smaller flying beasts.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja feels ted as he fought with the giant beasts in the air.


    Suddenly, a medium-sized creature that looks like a flying tiger with red stripes suddenly rushes towards him.


    Xin Ja immediately detected that the creature is actually a powerful beast. It has already reached the primary stage of the Ki-Champion realm.


    "That thing is a level 31 beast." He muttered as he quickly activated his protection talisman.


    ng!!!


    The w strike of the beast tore apart the protection talisman with ease. But this creates an opportunity for Xin Ja to escape its attacking range.


    He was about heave a sigh of relief when suddenly he saw it opening its mouth and a beam of light appears from it.


    Boom!!!


    The beam of light was about to hit Xin Ja when another barrier activated to protect his body which was sent tumbling into the air.


    "That was close!" he muttered as he quickly activates the rest of the armor''s protection.


    Then without hesitation, he rushes towards the 31st-level beast.


    "Is that thing seeking death?" an old man who casually ps a level 28 beast noticed the battle between the metal golem and the mighty beast.


    "Haha¡­ I don''t about you guys, but there is a person inside that thing¡­ He is relying too much on his artifact¡­ he would surely be defeated as that clunky armor would stop his movement¡­" another onemented as he just killed another wyvern.


    "Yeah, I know who is inside that thing is¡­ He is an alchemist¡­" someone suddenly said while smiling.


    It was the silver-haired olddy in a ponytail. She saw how that artifact suddenly covered the young alchemist''s body and how that young man bravely attacked those Ki-Master level beasts.


    But she is not sure if he would be able to withstand an attack from a Ki-Champion. So, she now watches with interest the battle between that iron-d young man and the flying tiger.


    "If he would be in danger, I will save him¡­ If that young guy owes me a favor, maybe I could get some benefit from it like those crafty old hooligans with him¡­" she thought as he watches with interest.


    Soon, the figure of Xin Ja came closer to the flying tiger while he dodges adeptly the barrage ofser beams thrown at him.


    As his figure flew closer, he immediately lifted his dark de and held it with two hands while flying.


    At this time, the flying tiger also barred its fangs and ws to meet the foolish human.

 1374 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 124

    Chapter 1374


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 124


    ¡­


    Xin Ja and the flying tiger sh like two meteors colliding with each other. He uses his Absolute Sense to create a path of therge ws of the flying tiger attacking him.


    With the path in his mind, he carefully maneuvers his body and the propulsion of the armor to navigate through the trajectory of the beast''s attack.


    Then Xin Ja''s ck sword suddenly appears from his side and with all his might shes at the limb before him.


    ng!!!


    However, the strong energy covering the fur of the flying tiger is like a very strong armor that deflected his de easily.


    He frowned when he saw this and quickly backs away as the flying tiger came attacking him once again. After dodging he would deliver a sh on the body and limbs of the tiger but no matter how hard he tries, he still could noty even a scratch on the tough fur of the flying tiger.


    Suddenly, the flying tiger seems to have been agitated as it suddenly pounces at him with both its ws. It seems to be hoping that the human would attack it with his sword.


    But suddenly, the human disappears from its sight.


    The flying tiger was startled and was about to react when suddenly¡­


    It could feel its surroundings changing and right now it is facing anotherrge beast that suddenly appears before its eyes. It then felt a sharp pain hitting the back of its body.


    Then the sharp tip of a spear suddenly appears on its chest which made it stunned.


    The giant beast in front of it also saw this and it showed surprise and disbelief in its eyes while looking at itsrade who was suddenly skewered with a spear.


    Then it was kicked by someone from behind and the lifeless corpse of the flying tiger fell towards the forest ground.


    "You crafty little brat!" an old man scolded while looking at the metal-d Xin Ja.


    "Thank you senior!" Xin Ja saluted as his figure suddenly disappear and reappear once again in the middle of the battlefield.


    "That little brat''s skill is interesting¡­ To be able to touch the boundary of space is truly fascinating¡­" the old man muttered as his attention went back to therge beast in front of it.


    Growl!!!


    Therge beast roared as it pounces on the old man. But then before it knew what is happening, it suddenly discovered that the old man disappears.


    It then felt like someone is actually touching its head.


    It wanted to react, but before it knew it, its vision suddenly turned dark and it could feel a slight pain in its head.


    The old man was stunned to discover that the beast and his spear did not sh, but instead, the beast actually suddenly appear in front of his spear as he easily skewered its head.


    "We''re quits now, right?" Xin Ja said with a teasing tone.


    "You!... You little brat dare to tease this old man!" the old man scolded but could not help butugh.


    He could tell that the young man is not that strong, in fact, he could only sense that the young man in that suit only has the cultivation level of a Ki-Fighter 1st level. But his real cultivation should be at the Ki-Master level as he could sense this whenever the young guy would use his skill.


    He is just amazed at the guts of the guy to join this battle of the strong with his weak cultivation level.


    But he has no time to think about anything else for now as he suddenly noticed a few weird-looking beasts riding the back of some of the flying beasts.


    At this time, Xin Ja also noticed those creatures and he was stunned.


    "Demon! The demons also appear in this ce?!" he muttered with disbelief.


    How could he not know what demons are when he has hunted them in the othernd?


    He quickly takes out his revolver and then darted toward the location of the demons.


    "Sir, a human is attacking us¡­" a demon riding at the back of a giant goshawk said in a demonnguage at the tall and slender looking purple-skinned demon that looks like a 3 meters troll with two long ck horns on its forehead.


    "He overestimates himself¡­ Kill him!" the demon leadermanded with a calm expression on its face.


    With thatmand, two of the demons flew towards Xin Ja.


    But before they could do anything Xin Ja''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    The demons have already seen how Xin Ja fights and has already thought that they could determine where he would appear next.


    One of the demons swung its curved bone de to its side.


    But it hit nothing.


    Then suddenly¡­


    Bang! Bang!


    Two shots echoed in the air as that demon has his head and chest sted open by the powerful revolver.


    Then they saw the figure of Xin Ja appearing behind the giant goshawk.<sub> </sub>


    "One down¡­ plenty to go¡­" hemented as his figure dashed towards the other demons.


    At this time, half of the flying beasts suddenly stopped fighting as they shook their heads as if being awoken from a stupor.


    When it saw the armed humans with their high cultivation, the flying beasts suddenly flew down to the forest in fear.


    "Damn it! I knew it! They are being controlled." the grey-haired old woman with a ponytail cursed while ring in the direction of the demons.


    She was watching Xin Ja this whole time and felt a bit depressed when she saw the ability of Xin Ja to teleport.


    Xin Ja did not stop as he suddenly appear to the second demon. But this time, the demonmanded the goshawk to dive down.


    He just watches as the demon tries to escape.


    His eyes then shifted to the remaining three hovering above.


    Xin Ja knew that he would not be a match for the leader. But the other two, he can fight them.


    Without hesitation, he flew towards the three demons.


    The other two suddenly take a wooden staff from their backs. Then they pointed it at the rushing figure of Xin Ja as several Ki missiles flew out of the staff and were directed at Xin Ja.


    He did not have a choice but to dodge the missilesing right at him.


    Suddenly one of the missiles flew faster and got near him.


    But then he suddenly disappears and appears behind one of the two demons.


    Xin Ja was about to shoot, but he immediately noticed the thick Ki shield on the body of the demon.


    He quickly flew back as he knew that his shot will be ineffective if the situation is as such.


    But he did not hesitate to fire a single shot.


    Bang!


    The bullet hits the barrier and it was deflected.


    "Kekeke¡­" The demon snickered as if teasing Xin Ja.


    But suddenly it stopped as it looks at the front.


    This time, they could see the human cultivators looking at them like they were dead already.


    "It was a trap!" shouted one of the mages behind the leader in demonguage.


    "We were tricked by an ant!" shouted the leader as he red at Xin Ja.


    But this time, they could not anything to him as he suddenly teleported behind the group of elders.


    "Nice job guys!" Xin Ja shows a thumbs up.


    The old woman rolled her eyes and then looks at the three demons.


    Then suddenly another one appears behind the three.


    "Retreat!" shouted the demon as a portal suddenly appears behind them.


    The group was surprised but did not chase after the enemy as they are not sure what is on the other end of the portal.


    After the battle, everyone came back to the deck of the ship and saw the devastation on the building.


    Xin Ja saw Rong Guan with his tattered armor and the pile of small flying beasts around him. From the looks of it, he could tell that Rong Guan had fought a very hard and dangerous battle.


    On his side, Master Yo is standing and is also in a disheveled state.


    "I guess the quarters are not that safe¡­" Xin Ja said while taking off his armor by pressing his bracers.


    "Yes, you bet that¡­ Luckily I was quick to run, if not, then I would have been eaten by these things¡­" Master Yoined.


    "I like this one thought¡­ I wish I can have one¡­ Hehehe¡­" he said while looking at the tattered armor of Rong Guan.


    "Of course, this armor is the best¡­ Look, I can even fight against a level 18 beast." Rong Guan proudly said.


    At this time, a few old men walked to the three.


    "Who crafted your armor?!" an old man suddenly walked around Rong Guan while scrutinizing the armor.


    "What exquisite craftsmanship¡­ I guess it would be hard to repair. Sigh¡­ It would be a waste to use such hard-to-repair armor on a battlefield." he sighs while looking at the tattered armor.


    "I think I saw another one, right? And you were wearing it?!" the old man shifted his gaze at Xin Ja.


    When Xin Ja saw the eyes of the old man, he could not help but felt a shiver running down his spine.


    He knew that the old man should be a Master Craftsman judging from his eyes and his interest in artifacts.

 1375 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 125

    Chapter 1375


    ¡­


    The travel to the ck Wing city which is the capital of the Radong kingdom became peaceful and the flying transport finally arrives at the sky port of the city.


    The 2 weeks of travel have been very exciting as the group has faced a lot of things.


    Xin Ja on the other hand looks at the vast city which looks like a huge metropolitan than a normal city.


    He can see many strange beasts flying in the air, and ck smoke from some of therge structures on the horizon which he knew are manufacturing buildings.


    In the Jimal kingdom, such a scene is notmon, and it is his first time seeing a city with huge manufacturingnd.


    He did not know what those buildings are making and for now, he did not care. What he cares about is the contest and the return to the other side.


    Encountering demons on this side means that the other side might be already in danger. He could not waste any more time in this ce than necessary.


    His only regret is hismunication with Rou Chenchen to which most of his letters and video recordings were not relied upon.


    He also sensed that she has not touched the shared Mule after all this time. But he is not worried that something has happened to her. This is because the Mule''s shared function is still active, which means that she has not met with any unfortunate circumstances.


    Plus, he now showing himself for now is quite better for her. As he analyzed everything that has happened over and over again, he knew that he is at fault for most of them.


    As he walked with the group to the busy street of ck Wing city, he noticed that this ce is truly a ce where powerful beings congregate. From the people he could see on the roads, he already could tell that the lowest of them is in the Ki-Adept realm and the highest is someone he could not even detect the height of cultivation.


    From this scene alone, he could not help but feel a bit apprehensive and uneasy staying in such a ce.


    One wrong move and he would be facing death in such a ce.


    Soon, the group arrives at a ce where someone told them is a good ce to rent an inn.


    From the looks of it, there are many travelers in this ce looking for an inn to say at.


    The elders of the alchemy association in the capital have already left earlier so they could only follow the schedule and look for an inn first.


    They still have 2 days before thepetition in the capital would start and that is plenty enough for them to prepare.


    "Uncle¡­ I think that ce is a good ce to stay at¡­" Ao Meixi pointed at a 4-story inn with a slightly bustling crowd in front of it.


    Even though the crowd in front of that hotel is bustling, it is not as crowded as the other inns in the area.


    With a nod of his head, Ao Jixo walked towards the direction of the inn pointed by Ao Meixi.


    As soon as the group arrives in front of the inn, they suddenly noticed two people walking out.


    Upon seeing those two people who look really familiar to her, the expression on Ao Meixi''s face changes.


    How could she not know who those two are, especially that haughty-looking young man walking in front?


    At this time, the young man lifted his head whileughing and saw the familiar face of Ao Meixi.


    Without a second thought, he quickly walks toward the group.


    "Well, if it isn''t Miss Ao¡­ I''ve been longing for this meeting atst. I thought that I would not see you again after you left¡­ But now, I''m surprised to see you here in the capital. This is truly¡­ fate. Haha¡­" Lei Berong chuckled while looking at Ao Meixi with interest in his eyes.


    He has been eyeing the young woman for a long time ago. He has yed with her emotions and destroyed even her family, but she did not fold which made him feel more interested in her.


    But then she suddenly had a strong footing in the kingdom as two of her alchemists won the round and could enter the finals in the capital.


    So how could he not feel worried? If worsees to worst she would cause destruction between her family and his n which he could not allow.


    That is why they send her a marriage proposal which she has not replied to yet.


    While looking at the group he decided to push his luck right now and force them to agree with the marriage proposal, that way he could save the situation and his family would not me him for what he has done before.


    Plus, if he could get her to agree then he would be earning big this time.


    "I think that the proposal of my Berong n is very nice to your family, right? We will take you in and from now on protects you¡­" he suddenly said.


    "Do you think I''m blind? You dare to¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "Are you proposing a marriage Young Master Berong?" someone suddenly interjected.


    A few young men walked out of the inn and headed towards the group of Lei Berong and Ao Meixi.


    When the people saw the group they all parted ways and made way for the few young men who came out of the inn.


    "3rd prince, Gu Haizong!" someone eximed as they all bowed.


    The rest of the people around them also bowed their heads.


    Even Ao Meixi and the people around her bowed. Xin Ja followed the group and silently observes the situation.


    "Haha¡­ It seems that you are the lucky bride that Brother Lei has chosen¡­ You should be happy to have been picked by him¡­" the 3rd prince said with a smile.


    No one answered even Ao Meixi feels a bit reluctant to answer as she did not want to offend the royal family.


    "Why aren''t you agreeing? Does this prince have to say it again the second time?" the 3rd prince asked with a glint of anger in his eyes.


    In the capital, his words hold weight and no one dares to obstruct them. How dare a mere lowlymoner try to disregard his word?


    Everyone was silent and just gave the Ao family a pitiful look. They know how arrogant the 3rd prince is and how influential those that are backing him are. So how could a small family from the countryside be a match for his influence?


    "Do you mean that your words are higher than thew of thend that the king has decreed?" a serious voice suddenly made everyone feel a bit shocked.


    They all look around them to know where that voice came from but could not see anyone as the voice came from around the ce.


    The 3rd prince''s expression turned dark.


    "Who dares say that?" he asked with an angry expression.


    But no one answered.


    The 3rd prince is now really angry as he did not expect that someone would retort him.


    His aura suddenly changes and his body exuded the power and strength of a primary level Ki-Champion realm cultivator.


    He red at the people around him and wanted to rampage but a figure suddenly appear.


    "3rd prince¡­ Now is not that time for you to cause any trouble¡­ The royal family is holding thispetition with high regards¡­" an old man said as he floated calmly in the air.


    Everyone was silent at the appearance of the old man. Xin Ja has already noticed this powerful being and knew that this might be a protector of the kingdom ording to what he has known.


    "Haha¡­ Elder, I''m just saying that those who wanted to challenge me shoulde out¡­ and not say words of derogatory meaning¡­" the 3rd prince retorted but his demeanor is calm.


    "What that voice said is actually true. ording to the rules, one''s marriage cannot be forced by an outsider except in the family¡­ so what you are doing is against thew¡­" the old man said with a smile.


    The 3rd prince frowned when he heard this. He did not say anything and just frowned while folding his arms.


    The old man then disappears.


    "Haha¡­ I think I have a way to resolve this¡­" Lei Berong suddenly interjected.


    "I want to challenge one of you in a duel¡­" he suddenly said with a smile.


    The expression of Ao Meixi turned serious as she is now filled with impatience while looking at the haughty man.


    "It was him who has killed my people, right?" he suddenly pointed at Xin Ja.


    Everyone was stunned and looks at the unassuming young man beside Ao Meixi.


    "I challenge you to a life and death duel. Since you have killed my people, then you should expect my retaliation, right?"


    Lie Berong has already heard of how really strong that young man is from his spies. He may look weak, but there is more to him than meets the eye. Plus, if he takes down the bastard, then he would be able to easily defeat the Ao family''s rise to power.


    That would snip things out of bud earlier.


    Before everyone could say anything the 3rd prince suddenly showed a glowing expression.


    "Good, I agree! Let the battle start!" he said without hesitation.

 1376 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 126

    Chapter 1376


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 126


    ¡­


    Private battles in the street are not permitted in the city, but there are ces that permit private battles to be held.


    The city has the so-called battle arenas where people would fight each other either throughbat, crafting, medicine, or alchemy.


    Inside battle arenas would always be filled with excited people who would use this ce as a source of living.


    Bets are all over the ce, and one would either end up with andfall or go bust.


    As of this moment, inside one of the arenas in the city, two figures are standing facing each other.


    Lei Berong who has challenged Xin Ja is standing calmly while looking at the crowd around him.


    He is confident that this fellow who has thwarted his ns would not be able to escape his hand today. Plus he would be dealing a blow on the Ao family if he is able to kill this guy.


    "Everyone! This is a life and death battle between Lei Berong and Xin Ja¡­ Since this is the battle arena, your fate would now be in your own hands¡­ Only one of you will leave this ce¡­" a man in his 30s who is the referee shouted while looking at the crowd.


    He then looks at the two men in front of him and shakes his head when his eyesnded on Xin Ja.


    "You still have a chance to back away¡­" he suddenly reminded the two.


    Lei Berong sneered and chuckled.


    "This grudge can only be repaid with blood¡­" he said as if he really hated Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just nodded his head to the referee.


    The man did not have a choice but to shake his head in helplessness as he lifted his hand in the air.


    "Take out your best weapon, or else, you will die with only one blow¡­" Lei Berong said with a sneer.


    Xin Ja heaves a deep sigh.


    He did not want to underestimate his opponent, but the guy is only a Ki-Master just like himself. So how could he fear the guy in this battle?


    p "Alright, since I am feeling generous at this time, I will let you have 3 strikes first¡­" Lei Berong suddenly offered.</anda>


    Everyoneughed at the proposition because they can already tell the disparity between the two. A Ki-Fighter versus a Ki-Master, it is clear who would win.


    "Are you sure about that offer?" Xin Ja suddenly asked with an incredulous expression.


    "Haha¡­ Of course,e now! Let''s start¡­" Lei Berong gestured for Xin Ja toe and attack him.


    Xin Ja smiled and shake his hand as he take out his ck short sword. He did not take out his revolver as it would cause too much of amotion once people would see it.


    Suddenly, his figure shes and suddenly appears beside Lei Berong.


    Swoosh!!!


    Lei Berong was taken aback as he did not see his opponent at that instant.


    It was already toote when he noticed the guy standing beside him.


    Bam!!!


    Xin Ja uses his foot to deliver a sidekick to Lei Berong which made thetter fly in the air andnd on the arena ground pitifully.


    Lei Berong could not help but groan when he feels that his rib cage was almost fractured.


    He was truly caught off guard and did not expect that his opponent has such strong power and fast speed that he could not even follow with his naked eye.


    "One!" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Not the arena turned silent when they saw what just happened.


    Then suddenly everyone erupted with glee as they all cheered at the unexpected oue.


    The guy is actually acting like a pig to catch the tiger. He is actually as strong as a Ki-Master.


    "Damn it!" Lei Berong cursed out loud as he picks himself up in embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, in the audience seat, a middle-aged man frowns when he saw what just happened. He is an elder of the Lei n, and his name is Lei Gong.


    Lei Gong is one of the protectors of Lei Berong and has permitted this battle to happen because he is confident that he has already seen the young man''s true strength. He thought that at most that young person could only be as strong as a 10th-level Ki-Fighter.<sub> </sub>


    But who would have known that his calction was incorrect?


    He has an eye patch on his left eye which is actually a Ki sensing artifact that he reced his left eye with.


    He could urately detect the energy from a person using the eye.


    At that time, he thought that the young man is hiding his strength so he used his left eye and saw that the young guy is only at the 10th level at most.


    But he was truly wrong upon seeing what just happened.


    He did not hesitate this time and quickly activates his eye to detect the true strength of the enemy of Lei Berong.


    Although Lei Berong is only a minor character in the Lei n, the young man had been showing promising results while taking care of the n''s business in the towns and small cities in the kingdom. And because of this, he was dispatched to guard the guy.


    So far, he could see the business acumen of the man and knew that the family could truly use him.


    So he could not let anything happen to Lei Berong in this ce. Even if it causes him to disregard the rules of the arena, he knew that they could escape punishment because of the influence of the 3rd prince.


    Lei Berong stood up and patted his robe while ring at Xin Ja who calmly stands on the spot while looking at him with a calm smile.


    "You hid really deep¡­" Lei Berong smirked.


    From that one sh, he already could tell that the guy is as strong as himself.


    So this time, he has already taken out his sword from his side.


    "Are you ready¡­?" Xin Ja asked with a smile.


    Lei Berong sneered as did not wait for Xin Ja to attack. Although he told the guy that he could strike first, he would break his word this time because he has to pay for the humiliation he just suffered.


    Lei Berong might be someone with business acumen, but he is not someone with patience in battles.


    What he received, he will give back multiple times especially when ites to humiliation.


    Swoosh!!!


    His sword flew through the air and created an energy ripple as it is wrapped with his powerful Ki. Each slice of his de would create Ki de energy flying out of his sword and cutting the stone tform of the arena.


    But the arena is not as simple as just stones. It is actually surrounded by runes that would repair its surface once it suffered from powerful blows.


    As the Ki energy of Lei Berong''s sword created destruction all over the arena, so do the runes performing to their capacity to repair everything.


    The figure of Xin Ja, on the other hand, dodges everywhere as the de passes through his silhouettes.


    About five minutes have passed and the two have exchanged a few blows where they are able to almost destroy the arena.


    But judging from the result of the sh, it is clear that Xin Ja has the advantage as his clothes are still in good shape while Lei Berong is already in tatters with light wounds all over his body.


    "Damn you! You b*stard!" Lei Berong shouted in anger as he looks at his situation.


    He could not believe that he would suffer such a state in the hand of a mere servant.


    He suddenly takes out a few talismans from a pouch on his side.


    When Xin Ja saw what is inside that pouch, he showed aplicated smile on his face. Lei Berong actually has a new model of Mule inside that pouch.


    The new model of Mule looks like a small ring with numbers. It seems that Lei Berong is very proficient in using the small ring as he did not even need to use the goggle thates with it.


    Suddenly, Lei Berong threw out the talismans and they flew towards Xin Ja like heat-seeking missiles.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Several explosions devastated the arena as the talismansnded on the ce where Xin Ja was supposed to be.


    From inside the explosion, they suddenly heard a weird sound.


    Ptaff! Ptaff!


    The muffled sound of MCAW echoed through the air after the explosions as several bolts came flying at a very high speed at Lei Berong.


    How could Lei Berong not put up his defenses at this time? Ever since being kicked by Xin Ja, he has already activated the rune on his suit which created an invisible barrier protecting him.


    As the bolts hit the barrier around him, they were deflected and Lei Berong looks at the bolts in horror.


    They were really too fast that even though he is a Ki-Master, he still could not follow their speed.


    This made him begin to sweat coldly while looking at the figure still hidden inside the thick cloud of dust due to the explosion he caused.

 1377 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 127

    Chapter 1377


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 127


    ¡­


    The crowd gasped in astonishment as they could see an unharmed figure inside the cloud of dust standing calmly while pointing a weapon at Lei Berong.


    "How could he still survive that attack?! That guy is not a normal Ki-Fighter¡­ he might be hiding his true strength!"


    "This is insane! How could a normal Ki-Fighter fight like this?"


    "That guy must be using many artifacts in his body!"


    "I can''t believe that he is able to escape the talismans¡­ This is almost impossible."


    The crowd became rowdy as theymented on the battle happening in the arena.


    "Haha¡­ It seems that you hide really well. I did not expect that you would also be a Ki-Martial." Lei Berong squinted but showed an indifferent smile.


    Although his clothes are already in tatters and have some stinging wounds on his body, he still looks calm while looking at Xin Ja.


    He still has a trump card to use, so he is not that worried.


    "This is all thanks to you. If you had not chased after us and we are able to escape, I would not have recovered my strength¡­ So thank you¡­" Xin Ja said with a bow.


    When Lei Berong heard this he could not help but grit his teeth in anger.


    The guy is surely mocking him and is telling him that he was too ipetent in chasing after them and because of his ipetence, he let the guy grow.


    He truly is angered and feels insulted which made him re at Xin Ja.


    With a wave of his hand, he takes out a strange-looking sword which seems to be made of wood.


    "You have insulted me far too long¡­ Your defiance would now lead to your doom¡­" Lei Berong showed a sinister smile as he inserted his Ki into the wooden sword.


    As he did so, the wooden sword began to tremble and it actually emitted very strong energy which reverberates through the air.


    The crowd suddenly feels a very strong oppressing aura which made them feel like it is hard for them to breathe.


    "An aura of a Ki-Grandmaster!" someone gasped.


    Everyone knew that this is the oppressing aura of a Ki-Grandmaster who is considered the most powerful being below the Shen level.


    With such an aura they are now sure that the young man who is facing the Lei n''s young master would surely be dead.


    "Are you ready for your death?" Lei Berong asked with a condescending look on his face.


    His figure suddenly shed and made his move.


    At this time, Xin Ja could feel his body bing heavy like he is in a quagmire. He did not know what is happening, but he is sure that the energy which is oppressing him ising from the wooden sword.


    "This guy still has this trump card? No wonder he is a young master of a powerful n¡­" Xin Ja thought as he looks at the wooden sword in Lei Berong''s hand.


    Then his eyes squinted as he saw Lei Berong making his move.


    Although his body is still heavy and he is being oppressed by the mysterious pressure, he could still follow the fast movement of his opponent.


    Xin Ja timed the attack and quickly moved his body when the sword nears him.


    Wham!!!


    The force from the sword sent Xin Ja''s figure flying in the air in that one strike from Lei Berong.


    The crowd gasped upon seeing this.


    Lei Berong did not want to let his opponent escape and his goal is to kill the guy no matter what. So he quickly follows up his attack with another sh as he jumps in the air to bisect the body of Xin Ja.


    As soon as he arrived near Xin Ja''s body, he quickly shes his wooden sword downwards.


    Schrick!!


    The sound of metal slicing against another metal was heard.


    Then the figure of Xin Ja was sent flying to the ground creating a small crater.


    "Haha¡­ How do you like that?" Lei Berong shouted as he raised his hands in the air as if he has already won.


    But then his expression stiffens when he saw the figure of Xin Ja slowly standing up from the small crater which is quickly being repaired.


    Xin Ja spat a mouthful of blood on the side while ring at Lei Berong.


    "Is that all you''ve got?" he said in a cold tone.<sub> </sub>


    This time a murderous aura emanated from his body making Lei Berong take a step back because of the strange pressure.


    But Lei Berong gripped his wooden sword and pointed it at his opponent.


    "You''re still alive! Good! Good! Then let''s see how you survive this?!" Lei Berong shouted as he brandishes his wooden sword and swings it with all his might sending a few Ki des flying in the air.


    At this time, an old man from within the crowd waves his hand and Ki energy was inserted into the arena creating a barrier around it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The series of explosions rock the whole stadium as a powerful st on the level of a Ki-Grandmaster erupted from within the arena.


    Because of the barrier surrounding it, the arena is now filled with thick smoke which made the visibility inside unclear.


    The aura around Lei Berong slowly faded as his figure kneeled on the floor while he is breathing heavily.


    He could feel his strength bing weaker after using such an attack with the wooden sword. The words could only be effectively used by a Ki-Grandmaster, but the minimum requirement to activate the sword is a Ki-Master Realm.


    This is because of the huge consumption of energy using the power of the sword of a Ki-Grandmaster.


    "Hahaha¡­ That is what you get for offending me! Only death without a corpse is your punishment¡­ Haha¡­" Lei Berong shouted from within the arena.


    By this time, the strong barrier slowly opens and the thick smoke in the arena dissipates.


    The figure of Lei Berong on the ground could be seen. He has no strength to stand anymore and even holding the wooden sword is a burden for him.


    However, everyone suddenly gasped when they saw a figure standing on the side of the arena with his tattered clothing.


    Xin Ja is calmly looking at Lei Berong with blood on his body.


    Using his teleportation ability he was able to dodge the explosion, but the impact is truly powerful that it sent him flying all over the ce, hence wounding his body.


    But he was not severely wounded as he is still able to defend himself using his bone runes.


    He took a step towards the unaware young man sitting on the ground.


    "Hahaha¡­ I wo¡­" before Lei Berong could finish his word, he suddenly feel that something is strange.


    He shifted his head to the side and he saw the figure of Xin Ja walking toward him.


    "You¡­ you¡­" but before he could say something, the figure of Xin Ja shes with his short sword already on hand.


    He will decapitate this stupid young master to end the source of the trouble for the Ao family once and for all.


    But as soon as he made his move, a figure from the crowd actually also made his move in silence.


    It was the Lei n elder who is watching the scene before him. He has a look of disbelief in his eyes when he saw that Xin Ja is still alive after being attacked by the barrage of Ki energy des from the Ki-Grandmaster weapon.


    He knew that if it was him, he would have already died in that exchange.


    Once he knew of this result, he is already determined to make his move to save Lei Berong.


    So without hesitation, he quickly dashed to the arena and strikes Xin Ja''s chest.


    In a sh, he appears in front of Xin Ja and strikes the chest of the young man.


    He knew that this strike would kill the bastard. Then without hesitation, he grabbed Lei Berong and wanted to flee.


    But who would have known that as soon as his palm strikes Xin Ja that a sh of silver light would appear from Xin Ja''s body?


    He suddenly feels his movement bing sluggish and he could clearly see the de quickly slicing through the air.


    He wanted to retract his right hand but for some unknown reason, he could not.


    He wanted to use his full strength but before he could, it was already toote.


    A sliver of silver light passes through his right hand, and he could feel a strange number sensation before pain kicks in.


    Everything happened too quickly that no one could react at this point in time.


    The elder of the Lei n has already grabbed Lei Berong and has stood on the side while he looks at his decapitated right hand in a daze.


    When his eyesnded on his hand on the ground, he suddenly feels despair as a searing heat actually burned his hand into ashes.


    "You dare!" he growled as he red at Xin Ja.


    At this time, Xin Ja staggered to the side as the strike from the Ki-Champion almost killed him.


    Luckily he has prepared a few bone rune protections and a trap as he expected someone to save Lei Berong.


    He is aware that the Lei n would not let the guy die¡­ and it seems that his conjecture was correct.

 1378 [Bonus Chapter] Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 128

    Chapter 1378


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 128


    ¡­


    Lei Gong is in disbelief as he did not know how the kid is able to hide his true strength even with the use of his left eye. Plus, now his right hand was even severed by the b*stard. So how could he ept such a humiliation?


    He is a dignified elder of the Lei n and is a level 38 Ki-Champion. He is considered one of the strongest Ki-Champions in the n, but because of his slight carelessness, he has lost a hand.


    The anger and rage in his heart could not be contained as he now wanted to kill the bastard.


    But before he could act, he suddenly heard a cold tone.


    "It seems that the Lei n has vited the rules of the arena¡­" an old man appears as he floated towards the arena.


    But then before the old man could do anything, another figure suddenly flew out from the crowd andnded in the arena.


    "Wait! I deem this battle not ording to the rules! That guy cheated!" shouted the 3rd prince who pointed at Xin Ja.


    How could he ept this defeat when the Lei n is one of his subordinates?


    The Lei n has been supporting him in the background and because of their money and influence, he slowly has risen to power these past few years.


    In the battle for the throne, he knew that he needed the Lei n''s authority and money, so how could he not support them.


    He would use his authority as the 3rd prince to kill the bastard hence gaining more favor from the Lei n.


    "Guards! Kill this bastard!" he suddenlymanded.


    The crowd became rowdy when they heard such amand from the 3rd prince.


    They did not know what is happening, but they are sure that this drama is worth watching.


    Several guards suddenly appear in the arena and quickly surrounded Xin Ja.


    Ao Meixi wanted to act but Xin Ja sent her a voice message not to make a move.


    "I will handle everything in here young miss, do not worry¡­" he said.


    Ao Jixo understood what the young man wanted to do so he nodded.


    "I trust that you know what you are doing, but if worsees to worst¡­ the two of us will act and save you¡­" Ao Jixo said.


    Xin Ja nodded.


    The guards slowly approach Xin Ja who is looking at them coldly.


    "3rd prince¡­ You cannot do this in the arena." The old man suddenly reprimanded as his strong pressure suppresses everyone.


    "Old man¡­ do not interfere with this matter if you still want your job." The 3rd prince threatened.


    The old man looks at Xin Ja with helplessness. Although he wanted to help, he is a merete-stage Ki-Champion. He cannot fight against the authority of the 3rd prince.


    Meanwhile, the Ki-Grandmaster old man sitting with the crowd who uses his Ki to reinforce the barrier sits calmly while looking at the spectacle below.


    He wanted to see what the young brat would do in this scenario.


    By this time, the 3rd prince nodded his head and the guards quickly attacked Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to fight back against the guards attacking him.


    The crowd became rowdy and unbridles as they cheered while watching what is happening in the arena.


    Xin Ja did have a hard time dodging the attacks from the guards, but using the MCAW he easily take them down one by one until only one is left standing while limping.


    At this time, the Ki-Champion elder of the Lei n suddenly made his move as he has already prepared his spell. Right at that moment, he suddenly extended his left hand and thousands of palm-sized des flew toward Xin Ja''s direction.


    The attack was abrupt and quick that everyone was taken aback and could only watch as the thousands of palm-sized des reaches their target.


    Xin Ja dodges by teleporting to another side of the arena, but the 3rd prince suddenly appears behind him in a sh.


    Xin Ja was taken by surprise and could only cross his arms to block the strike from the crown prince.


    The 3rd prince''s true cultivation level is at the peak of the Ki-Master realm at level 30. So using all of his strength the 3rd prince sent Xin Ja flying back in the direction of the des.


    With aching arms, Xin Ja could only grit his teeth and takes out a few bone runes and created severalyers of Ki shields in front of him while his figure is still flying.<sub> </sub>


    Ding! Ting! Ting! Ting!


    The sound of the small swords hitting the energy shield echoed in the air as the figure of Xin Ja was forcefully stopped by the impact.


    He could not help but spat a mouthful of blood as he grits his teeth in defending against the thousands of small des.


    Xin Ja felt really angry right now at the shamelessness of the duo as they gang up on him.


    He lifted his hand and blocks another attack from the 3rd prince who grins while punching at the shield barrier protecting him.


    "All you can do is, hide¡­ you coward!" the 3rd prince shouted.


    "Fight me one on one, and we''ll see who the coward, stupid prince!" Xin Ja retorted.


    He is truly annoyed at this moment but also feels helpless.


    He wanted to teleport outside but for some reason, there is strange energy blocking his path outside, so he can only stay in this ce.


    Right at this moment, a powerful aura erupted from the entrance of the stadium.


    "Enough!" an old man along with two other figures beside him shouted as they walk inside.


    When the people saw the robe and the insignia on the old man is wearing, they all showed surprised expressions on their faces.


    "It''s¡­ Those are the alchemist association elders!"


    "Damn¡­ what is happening now? I never thought that the alchemist association would be involved in this mess¡­"


    As soon as they appear, Xin Ja rxed. But he did not expect that the elder from the Lei n would be so shameless as to suddenly appear behind him at this time and strike with his left hand.


    "Die!" he shouted.


    Xin Ja has no time to block and just shifted his body to the side.


    But he was still stuck on his shoulder which sends his body flying to the barrier of the arena.


    A smirk appears on that elder''s mouth as he red at the unmoving figure.


    He had used 80% of his strength in that attack and sent his Ki to devastate the meridians of that b*stard. He dares to sever his right hand¡­ that is what he deserves. In that attack, he is sure that the guy would suffer from unending pain before he would finally dies.


    He stood calmly and walked towards the still weak Lei Berong. But he suddenly frowns when he noticed that something is wrong with Lei Berong.


    The young man is looking at him with a dumbfounded expression while holding his stomach.


    Then the elder notices that Lei Berong''s stomach is bleeding.


    He then noticed that the Ki aura around Lei Berong is actually slowly dissipating.


    "Your¡­ Your dantian¡­ What happened?" he asked while kneeling beside the young man.


    Lei Berong''s eyes turned into whites as he fainted before he could say anything.


    At this time the alchemy elders are already in the arena while ring at the 3rd prince.


    "Young prince, you have truly lost this old man''s respect¡­" Master Alchemist Nie Da walked toward Xin Ja and checked his condition.


    "Haha¡­ Master Alchemist Nie, you are too serious. This is just a joke¡­" the 3rd prince said as he swaggered down the arena.


    The Lei n elder could not help but re at Xin Ja but did nothing as he carried the dazed Lei Berong.


    Xin Ja at this time red at the back of the 3rd prince and the Lei n elder. Deep within his heart, he has already made some ns to kill the 3rd prince after the alchemy contest. With regards to the Lei n, he would only target that elder as Lei Berong is already a waste.


    If he could make trouble with the Lei n then that would also be a plus.


    Those are thest things he needed to do before going back to the other world.


    He then shifted his body and a cracking sound could be heard as his bones aligned themselves. The Ki that the Lei n elder sent to his body was quickly devoured by the little phoenix when it felt that the body of Xin Ja would be in trouble.


    After eating the Ki of a Ki-Champion, the expression of the Little Phoenix turned into glee. The little thing could not help but feel delighted upon eating such wonderful stuff.


    It then returns to the ring and inside the ck orb where Xuanlong is.


    "You young man is truly lucky¡­ Hahaha¡­" Alchemy Master Nie chuckled while patting Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    In fact, in that battle, if not for the barrier surrounding the arena that was suppressing the strength of the Lei n elder, he knew that he would surely die in that fight. So he truly is lucky.

 1379 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 129

    Chapter 1379


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 129


    ¡­


    The capital''s alchemy contest has started and the champions of each of the cities have already arrived inside arge coliseum where the royal family of the kingdom of Radong wees everyone.


    The crowd already has their own favorites and the excitement is in the air. The most excited people in the crowd are the merchants and the alchemist, as they would be able to obtain innovative products and learn alchemy techniques today.


    And so the festive atmosphere made the alchemy contest in the kingdom of Radong be a happy asion for the people.


    But the happiest among them is the king who has known that the kingdom of Radong needed to advance its alchemy prowess just like what the kingdom of Jimal did.


    If the kingdom could advance their alchemy and learn how to make pills, then he is sure that his kingdom would progress just like that in Jimal.


    In fact, his kingdom would be superior to others as the kingdom of Redong is actually the main supplier of rare medicinal herbs in the whole empire.


    Without the kingdom of Radong''s rare medicinal herbs, then the rare herbs in the whole empire would surely suffer and the number of high-level master alchemists would be lower.


    So how could he not adopt the changes brought by the Kingdom of Jimal?


    Right now, the kingdom of Radong has invited a few guests from the kingdom of Jimal''s alchemy association.


    Those people are here to check and see the progress of the alchemy prowess of the kingdom and will teach the alchemist of the kingdom how they can grow just like that in the Jimal kingdom.


    At this time, the king, who is seated in the throne area beside his queen, looks in the direction where two white robes figures are seated while exchanging some words with the few master alchemists from his own kingdom.


    Upon seeing the smiles and some serious faces in the group, he could not help but feel a bit happy.


    "My kingdom would soon reach the peek and we will gain what the Jimal kingdom has¡­" he thought as his next target would be to create those giants called Mecha.


    He has already given this task to the master craftsmen in the kingdom, and he was promised that a prototype would soon be unveiled to the public.


    The blueprint of the Mecha is already spread throughout the kingdom of Jimal, but that is only the frame. Without the inner system and the engine of the Mecha, then the frame would only be a bunch of scrap metal with intricate design.


    And because of this, even the empire is having a hard time creating their own Mecha unless they order the engine directly from the kingdom of Jimal.


    Hence this is the reason why the kingdom of Jimal has risen to the top.


    But the creator of such a machine is now gone and those that are responsible for his so-called demise are being punished in the kingdom. Even the two influential princes were implicated in that incident and have been suffering until now.


    But of course, the king of Radong kingdom could only wish that the creator of the Mecha could have been from his kingdom. In his mind, if that guy has only been born in his kingdom, he would make sure that the guy and his family would be protected no matter what.


    Such a treasure is not something that you can just let go of.


    While the king is in his stupor, the contest has already begun. Xin Ja and Master Yo began to show off their prowess in refining as they were consistent with the 80% purity.


    When the other winners from the other cities and towns even in the capital saw the result of the refining, they could not believe their eyes.


    Of course, the elders from the alchemy association who rode with Xin Ja and his group could only show smug smiles.


    Their refining ability has increased in the short time of travel and 80% is now considered their minimum.


    In the alchemy association, the highest purity recorded was 83%. That is why when the elders saw the purification ability of Xin Ja and Master Yo, they have already determined to protect the two no matter what.


    "If these fools find out that those two could refine up to 90%, I think they would kowtow their heads off¡­" Master Alchemist Roan smirked while looking at the old men who have their mouths agape while in their seats.


    The old man and the silver-haired old woman sitting beside her, signaled for her not to say anything. That thing is their secret and they did not want to spread it out yet.


    There was no suspense as Master Yo takes 1st ce and Xin Ja takes 2nd ce in the refining contest.


    The two continue to the semi-final round.


    At this time, the 3rd prince of the kingdom of Radong red at Xin Ja as he clenches his fists.


    Who would have known that the b*stard is actually this good in refining?


    The report that he has asked his subordinate to give him is surely urate. He could only grit his teeth in exasperation.<sub> </sub>


    "That damn Lei Berong has brought me something troublesome¡­" he muttered.


    But then a slight killing intent appears in his eyes while ring at Xin Ja.


    After the alchemy contest, he would use all of his connection and power, so that he could oppress that fellow and then kill him.


    No matter much of genius he is, he would not be able to withstand the authority of the royal family.


    "Even with the influence of the alchemy association, your head would still be mine¡­" he said with a menacing gaze.


    Xin Ja could feel the killing intent thrown at him, but he did not mind.


    ¡­


    The semifinal only has around 50 contestants, as the rest were eliminated in the refining contest.


    After resting for a while, the contest once again resumes as the 50 contestants are now tasked to create pills or potions using the ingredients provided. Their scores would be dependent on the tier and efficacy of the product they are able to produce.


    As the contest starts, Xin Ja and Master Yo did not bother to create anyplicated products. They created a high-purity middle-tier healing pill.


    After the two passes their pills, the judges showed a hint of dismay in their eyes when they saw the healing pills.


    "Sigh¡­ I could sense that the purity of the ingredients of these pills is truly amazing¡­ But this is a contest, so I could tell that I am a bit dismayed¡­" he said as he looks at the almost transparent ck pill inside a bottle.


    "Yeah, I was hoping to see Master Yo create an advance tier potion, but I guess, our pill manufacturing ability is still not on par with the Jimal kingdom¡­" an old man said while looking at the middle-aged alchemist in a white robe from Jimal kingdom.


    But when his eyes saw the white-robed guy, he was dumbfounded to see the stunned look on the white-robed guy''s expression.


    He frowned and then looks at the other invited alchemist from the Jimal kingdom.


    But what he saw dumbfounded him.


    All of them have stunned expressions while looking at the pill concocted by Master Yo.


    A beautiful tall white-robed woman suddenly stands up and then pointed at Master Yo.


    "You¡­ Who¡­ who taught you this technique?!" she called out.


    Everyone in the stadium turned silent while their eyes are glued to the arena.


    Master Yo felt a bit shy while being pointed at by a woman who is younger than him by a couple of years.


    "Replying to the elder¡­ I have been practicing refining for a while now¡­ and this is the reason why I am able to concoct such a pill¡­" Master Yo replied while cupping his hand in respect.


    The woman frowned but did not say anything.


    Although the refining process of the guy is remarkable, that pill refining process should not have been learned just by anyone outside of the Jimal kingdom.


    She could not help but looks at the young man beside him and frown.


    "He looks a bit familiar¡­" she said while knitting her brow.


    At this time, Xin Ja has also noticed the woman and aplicated expression appears on his face.


    In fact, he has actually seen the woman before in the war many years back then. At that time, she was still a mere apprentice alchemist but always showed enthusiasm while working with those old fellows he taught.


    Before the woman could think deeply, an elder beside her stood up.


    "These two fellows have already passed¡­ There is no need to check their product¡­ We will grant the 1st to Master Yo, and the 2nd ce to Master Xin¡­ They have already shown ability close to the degree of what we have in the Jimal kingdom¡­" the old man said with a smile.


    He then looks at the elders around him.


    "Congrattions on discovering two prodigies¡­" he said with a smile.


    The elders of the Radong Alchemy Association could not help but show stunned expressions on their faces.


    Meanwhile, the silver-haired Alchemist Xun frowned as she did not expect that these guys would recognize the technique. She could only feel happy as she knew that those two would now be well-known in the kingdom.

 1380 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 130

    Chapter 1380


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 130


    ¡­


    The verdict of the alchemist from the Jimal kingdom made the names of Xin Ja and Yo Limo, or Master Yo, be well-known in the public.


    The king became excited after hearing the verdict as he knew that his kingdom has finally produces not one but two geniuses atst.


    However, he frowned when he saw his 3rd son looking at the young man with killing intent in his eyes.


    The king feels a bit conflicted as he remembers the information he got about his 3rd son''s incident with the young alchemist.


    He thought for a while, but no matter how much of a genius the young man is, he could not give up his flesh and blood. So he could only close one eye on this matter.


    The king heaved a helpless sigh as he looks at the scene below with aplicated feeling.


    "What are you thinking my king¡­" the queen beside him asked with her lovely voice.


    The king recovered from his stupor while he showed a loving smile to his wife.


    "Nothing to be concerned about¡­" he said in a low voice.


    The queen squinted in the direction of Xin Ja and then at the 3rd prince.


    The 3rd prince is the son of one of the king''s concubines, so the queen''s heart does not favor him. But she could not show this in front of the king and others as she is the queen.


    As the mother of all the princes and princesses, she should be impartial to all.


    But she could not help but feel disdain inside her heart when she could tell that her husband would actually abandon someone who could be the hope of their kingdom just because of his stupid son. She could not help but curse the 3rd prince over and over inside her mind.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    The finals are already starting and everyone is excited. Although Xin Ja and Master Yo have already been deemed 1st and 2nd ce, they still need to be in the contest as no one knows what would happen next.


    There still is a chance that the two would be dragged down, and that would only need a single mistake from them.


    And so, everyone in the crowd excitedly got seated as they waited for the finals to start.


    The finals would be a one-on-one alchemy battle between the alchemists.


    The alchemists would be paired with each other and duel it out in a pill concocting contest simultaneously until the best four would be left standing.


    Then the four remaining alchemists would show off their best and would then be given the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th ces as the final winners.


    Right now, Xin Ja is paired with an alchemist from the Lei n. Upon seeing the insignia on the alchemist''s shoulder, he has already expected that something is going to happen in this bout.


    As the contest started, he focused on his concocting but since he has already regained his dantian, he did not need to worry about his concocting and could now spread his Absolute Sense to observe his opponent.


    After refining, he suddenly saw the slight smirk on his opponent''s mouth as the man''s hand moved and something fell from his sleeve.


    When Xin Ja what that thing is, he quickly flicks a bone rune in front of him.


    Boom!!!


    A loud explosion caught everyone''s attention and startled the whole crowd the audience.


    The expression of the alchemists from the association in the Radong and Jimal kingdoms turned grave as they saw the explosion.


    Boom!!!


    Another explosion happened and this time it is in another location.


    Everyone was confused and did not know what is happening. Why there were two explosions in the finals when the alchemists that have passed the semi-finals could be considered the best of the best?


    The expression of Master Alchemist Nie and Master Alchemist Xun, along with those that knew Xin Ja and Master Yao, has turned grave. How could they not know what just happened in a scheme?


    And from the way the scheme looks like, it seems that the perpetrators are those from the Lei n because those two alchemists that blew up their cauldron are from the Lei n.


    However, even if they wanted to punish these guys, they can only punish the alchemist that causes the trouble and not the n behind them.


    So no matter what happens, the victims are still the one who loses.


    This is the reason why everyone is frowning while looking at the scene below.<sub> </sub>


    At this time, the thick smoke in the arena slowly died down and the first one they noticed is the destroyed table of Master Yo.


    Although Xin Ja gave him a talisman to protect himself, his table is not protected and they could see him hugging the pill furnace in front of him.


    Master Yo''s expression looks pale and he feels a bit angry at what had happened. But when he saw that the pill furnace did not suffer, an expression of happiness could be seen on his face.


    But that happy expression did notst because he suddenly feels the heating from the pill furnace.


    "Ow! Hot! Hot! Hot!" he eximed as he tossed the pill furnace in the air while juggling it.


    Then the pill furnace opens and 5 medium-grade 4th-tier pills flew out as he caught them in a bottle before covering them in one smooth motion.


    ng!


    The sound of the pill furnacending on the fall and the fire stones falling off of its bottom echoed in the arena.


    When the Alchemist Association members saw this scene, they showed a delighted expression.


    "The man may lookical in his ways and a bit clumsy at times, but his skill is truly amazing¡­" one of the members of the associationmented.


    Everyone nodded upon hearing that.


    Meanwhile, the barrier surrounding Xin Ja was exposed as his table was preserved and was not destroyed unlike that of Master Yo.


    His figure calmly waved his hand and 3 medium-grade 4th-tier pills flew out of the pill furnace and enter the jade bottle in his hand.


    As usual, Xin Ja and Master Yo have taken the 1st and 2nd ces once again which made the rest of the ns feel a bit furious.


    Those were medium-grade pills. How could those two easily make them when they have trashy cultivation? Everyone is not thinking that those two might have been cheating.


    However, they could not refute the fact that they have seen the process and there are powerful beings watching these proceedings. If those two cheated, then they would have already been dealt with a long time ago.


    But since the higher-ups did not do anything, then it means that the pills are legit and no cheating is happening.


    At this time, the 3rd prince and the Lei n patriarch and elders have a grave expressions on their faces.


    They did not want to see those two seed anymore.


    Since n A did not seed, then they would go to n B and then n C.


    And so, Xin Ja and Master Yo will now proceed to their next opponent.


    Their next opponent seems to be better than theirst one. This is true especially with Xin Ja because his opponent could actually refine an herb at 75% purity. Plus he is using a 7th-tier herb.


    When Xin Ja saw the guy refining the 7th tier herb, he could not help but heave a deep sigh. The 7th tier is his limit so far without exposing his true ability. So he would need to tread carefully this time.


    He decided to concoct the 7th-tier Mind Cleansing pill.


    With that in mind, he did not hesitate to start.


    Xin Ja''s hand began to move in shadows as the herbs are ground and chopped. Then he began refining them using the cauldron.


    Mind Cleansing Pill might be a low-grade pill in the 7th tier. But it all depends on how one refines the herbs used in the concoction.


    After controlling the fire carefully, he could already tell that the herbs are actually melting into their liquid form and the waste began to gather.


    Xin Ja carefully separates the refined material and the waste until he reached 80% purity.


    Then hebined everything in the pill furnace and began forming the pills. Thick beads of sweat covered his forehead, which made his opponent scoff at him.


    "I thought you''ll be a challenging opponent as you''ve gained 2nd ce. But I guess you''re only at the level of refining low-grade materials¡­" the man scoffed at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, did not bother with the guy as he just focused his Absolute Sense inside the pill furnace.


    He could already feel the pill slowly forming at this time.


    But his action for others seems like he is having a hard time and is already at his limit. This made many of those who expected him to maintain his position feel dejected.


    "I guess his limit is the 7th tier¡­" the silver-haired old woman said with a smile.


    But one could tell the slight disappointment in her eyes.


    This is because she has actually expected much from the young man who had shown a lot of his ability so far in their travels.

 1381 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 131

    Chapter 1381


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 131


    ¡­


    The reaction of the people around him did not faze Xin Ja from his concentration while watching the slowbination of the pills inside the furnace. His no-reaction to the words of the people around him made everyone shift their gaze at the pill furnace.


    At this time, Master Yo has finished his concoction and gasping sounds could be heard from the crowd. Those master alchemists watching him also showed a surprised expression on their faces along with disbelief.


    The reason for their disbelief is that they just noticed that Master Yo actually concocted a pill and a potion.


    They were all astonished that he created two products but the contest only needs one.


    No matter what, the judges will only rate the pill and not the potion.


    "Hahaha¡­ That is a tier 6 pill and it looks ugly¡­" his opponent shouted in derision.


    He became a bit apprehensive when he knew that Master Yo is an opponent because the guy is the top alchemist and is hard to beat.


    But who would have known that the fellow would fall to such low?


    "I think your ranking has gone to your brain and broke it¡­ What a foolish decision to underestimate me¡­" the guy smirked while looking at Master Yo with contempt in his eyes.


    Master Yo at this time showed a faint smile on his face while looking at the man like he is looking at someone who is really foolish.


    He did not say anything and just ces the potion on the table and the pill he ced above the cover of the potion. This made everyone confused as to why he did such a thing.


    At this time, Xin Ja who is still working hard finally showed a slight smile on his face as he found something strange in his concocting process.


    When Xin Ja concoct pills, especially the higher level ones, he did not need to use pill furnaces or cauldron just to refine or concoct. Because all he needs to do is to touch the ingredients and he could already identify and extract the needed material from the herbs and thenbine them.


    The process is pretty simple and efficient than using mes.


    However, now that he learned how to use mes in refining and concocting, he has discovered something new in concocting pills.


    By using a me, he could actually add attributes to the concoction which is not possible while using the crafting method he learned from Shin Jiao.


    The me could add strange and mysterious things in crafting which is like upgrading an item and adding attributes and additional power to it.


    And right now, this is what he is seeing in the pill he is concocting. The tier 7 pill is being exposed to the fire element which would strengthen and attract other strands of element into the furnace.


    It was a very enjoyable scene that made Xin Ja feel delighted and excited at the same time.


    He became oblivious to the eyes of the people around him.


    "If I try to apply this to artifact crafting, I might be able to upgrade and add the mysterious ability to those artifacts¡­, right?" he thought for a while and then frowns.


    He suddenly tilted the furnace and then turns off the me below it. As he did, the furnace slowly cooled down and the pill inside began to form in a weird way.


    In his mind he is expecting something to happen in the pill and that he could create something new out of the process.


    This is only Xin Ja''s theory, but he wanted to make sure that his theory was correct.


    As soon as he finished forming the pill, he did not take it out as he scanned the pill inside with his Absolute Sense. He has been observing it for a while now and knew that his theories were correct.


    But before he could do anything, the judge suddenly stood between him and his opponent.


    "Time is up! It''s time for you to show us your creations!" the judge looks at Xin Ja with a serious re.


    Xin Ja was taken aback and showed confusion then he realized that he was too engrossed in his experimentation that he has not noticed the time.


    He was about to take the pill when the judge sneered.


    "Master Alchemist Xin¡­ failed¡­" he said with a loud voice.


    The whole stadium became silent as the judge haughtily walked away.


    This time, Xin Ja frowned and looks at the judge.


    "Why did you fail me?" he suddenly asked.


    This time¡­ the one answering is his opponent.


    "Why would he not when you have failed your concoction?" the guy sneered while shaking his head.


    "You should ept your defeat young man¡­" the judge said with an angry re.


    Xin Ja suddenly became annoyed as he suddenly ps his alchemy furnace.


    He has no patience to y with them at this time and scheme. He would just show them what he has created.<sub> </sub>


    As soon as the furnace was about to open, the judge suddenly appears in front of Xin Ja and bore down his mental pressure on him.


    His left hand held the furnace''s lid and stops the pill froming out.


    Xin Ja was taken aback as he did not expect the judge to do such a thing. He immediately knew that the man is biased against him.


    He grits his teeth and re at the judge in front of him.


    "You''re shameless¡­" he said in a loud voice.


    The judge was about to hit Xin Ja and use him of disrespecting the judge.


    ording to the contest rule, the judge has the right to punish the contestants who disregarded the rules of the tournament.


    And he as a judge wanted to exercise his authority against a mere ant.


    If he could deal with Xin Ja, then the n would surely give him more resources. And this is what he wanted to do. He was instructed by the n to make it hard for the young man so that they can have a chance to steal the limelight, plus the Lei n would be able to owe them a favor.


    And so he wanted to deal with Xin Ja as quickly as possible before any of the elders could react.


    As soon as he sent a blow using his strength and Ki as a Ki-Champion, he knew that the guy would either die or be invalid.


    He did not want to kill the guy as the Lei n has ns for him.


    Swoosh!!!


    However, he was surprised to only hit thin air.


    p Then he looks behind him and Xin Ja looks at him with a grin on his face.</anda>


    His eyesnded on the furnace which is already open.


    He quickly looks at the inside and saw nothing which made the man heave a sigh of relief.


    No matter what, he knew that the guy failed. Plus, what he did when he was holding the lid of the furnace is insert his Ki to destroy any trace of pill inside of it.


    So when he saw that there are only ck wastes inside the furnace, he showed a calm smile on his face as he knew that his ce actually worked.


    But what he heard next made him freeze on the spot.


    "Are you looking for his?" Xin Ja suddenly showed two small ck pills in his hand.


    The crowd at this time is already confused as they did not know what is actually happening.


    From their perspective, they can see that the judge is actually attacking the contestant which is a bit strange.


    But when they saw the ck object in the hand of Xin Ja, they all frowned.


    The elders showed dismay in their expression as they did not expect that the two people who should be 1st and 2nd would actually fail in this round.


    Although they still have a chance, the 1st and 2nd ce are already out of their grasp.


    The rest of the noble ns and families suddenly heave a sigh of relief upon seeing this.


    One created an unknown creation of a pill and a potion which they are expecting to be a failure, and the other one created a burnt pill.


    So how could everyone not feelplicated emotions in their hearts?


    At this time, the elders of the alchemist associations look at the judge who was attacking Xin Ja.


    "Send a pill here!" one of the eldersmanded.


    Xin Ja walked to the stage and then submitted his pill after putting it in a bottle.


    The contest has already ended and the elders are now going to judge the concocted pills before them.


    If Xin Ja and Master Yo still win this, then they would be advancing to the top 4, but if they lose then they would continue with the battle until the top 4 are chosen.


    At this time, there are already pairs that were judged on who the winner is and those that were already eliminated for losing twice.


    When an elder looks at the concoction of Master Yo, he frowned and then showed a contemting expression.


    Then another elder walked by his side and also looks at the pill in contemtion.


    Now that they are near the concocted pill and potion, they could already feel that something profound is actually happening, but they could not point it out.


    "Mysterious¡­" the elder muttered in bafflement.

 1382 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 132

    Chapter 1382


    ¡­


    The people who heard him also showed a curious expression as they too drew closer.


    "What is so mysterious about this thing?" a middle-aged judge below the group asked with a knitted brow.


    He did not know what is happening and how those elders from the alchemy association could look at the pill and the potion as if it is something that they have not seen before.


    As someone from the alchemy association, the elders should be someone who has seen many pills in their lifetime. Seeing them looking at a single pill with awe in their eyes made the rest of the judges below frown.


    Before another judge could ask some questions, the old elder of the sect raised his hand and dered that Master Yo is the winner.


    This did not sit with the others who feel baffled at this time. They are now thinking that there is favoritism that is happening in the contest.


    But from the looks of it, only those no-name alchemists are being praised while the rest who belongs to the ns or families are being neglected making those people feel angry. Even the royal family at this time are showing a hint of annoyance when the elders of the alchemy association are showing such favoritism.


    But the elders representing are all the core of the association which made them thoroughly devoted to alchemy and most of them disdain politics.


    A middle-aged man sitting near the king showed an embarrassed expression. He knew that this would happen since Master Alchemist Xun was invited.


    In the alchemy association, Master Alchemist Xun holds the highest ranking in alchemy. She was once voted for and was supposed to be the one who should preside over the association. But she threatens that if the association did this, she would leave.


    Hence, they have no choice but to call another to be their president.


    "Your majesty, I apologize for my colleagues. They are just too enthusiastic in alchemy..." the middle-aged man is the vice-president of the association and is the one in charge of handling mostly the politics of the association.


    Right at this moment, the vice-president could not help but wipe the beads of sweat forming on his forehead.


    The king waved his hand and showed a faint smile.


    He was just a bit displeased because the nobles have always been proud and arrogant and would always unt their juniors saying that they are good at this and good at that.


    But this time, they suffered a big p on their faces as they are faced with two geniuses from ordinary lineage.


    Although he is feeling a bit displeased, he is also surprised that there would be talents in his kingdom which might rival that of the other kingdoms.


    So now, his expression changes into one of happiness.


    "This is good¡­ This is good¡­" the king suddenly said which baffled everyone.


    Suddenly from the arena, Master Yo''s opponent steps forwards and shouted.


    "I cannot ept this¡­ How could he win when he concocted a 6th-tier pill and a potion¡­ This is unfair¡­" the alchemist showed an angry expression.


    Everyone went silent as they all look at the arena. Many are now expecting to see something good. Most people wanted to also know the reason why the 6th tier pill would win against a 7th tier pill.


    At this time, the judge looks at Master Yo. But Master Yo did not say anything and just showed a calm expression.


    "Do you really want to know why he won against you?" an elder asked.


    The young alchemist did not say anything and resolutely nodded his head. No matter what, he wanted to know the reason why he lost.


    "I just hope that this would not dampen your enthusiasm in alchemy¡­" the silver-haired Master Xun suddenly said with a smirk.


    She then looks at the elder and nodded her head. The elder in front of the potion bottle with a pill at the top lifted his hand and then pushes the pill into the potion.


    As soon as the pill and the potionbine, the potion changes color as the pill disappears.


    At this time, within a hundred feet radius, a strange and calm aura envelope everyone near the potion.


    The elders subconsciously closes their eyes, it was a strange calming feeling that seem to clear their minds.


    The judges near the ce also felt the strange sensation which made them also close their eyes.


    Then a light mist began to spread in the surroundings as everyone could feel the want to suddenly cultivate.


    "Such rich and pure Ki¡­" the king muttered with a surprised expression on his face.


    He suddenly wanted to take that bottle and then get inside a room and began to cultivate. He knew that if he did that, he might even break through to the next level in an instant.


    "What do you call this?" suddenly Master Alchemist Xun asked.


    "Ki-mist potion¡­ It has the ability to turn the chaotic Ki in the air into pure Ki. If you surround yourself with Ki-stones then you will be able to cultivate faster without holding the stones¡­" Master Yo exined.


    This is one of his epiphanies while listening to Xin Ja''s lecture.


    He suddenly thought of such a pill that could make cultivation faster and more convenient plus it has a calming effect that could even trigger enlightenment.<sub> </sub>


    It was a very precious concoction that made the young alchemist turn pale.


    Even though it is only a 6th-tier pill, but whenbined with the potion, it would turn into a high-grade 7th-tier concoction.


    How could his pill be a match to that thing?


    Once again, Master Yo has shown his prowess in alchemy and taken 1st ce.


    At this time, everyone turned to the ck pill on the table.


    They have an expectant look in their eyes. But no matter how the crown looks at the ck pill, they could not get the idea how it could even be called a pill.


    Calling it a ball of charred mud might be the most urate description of that thing.


    "Alchemist Xin, I will only ask you¡­ What do you call this thing?" Master Alchemist Nie asked this time.


    Xin Ja did not want to make any suspenseful move and honestly replied.


    "The pill is¡­"


    But before he could say anything, he was interrupted by a sarcastic tone.


    "A failure¡­ a ball of mud¡­" the 3rd princemented.


    Everyone who heard his wordsughed. He then looks at the people in the stadium with a sneer.


    "A failure¡­ a ball of mud¡­" he repeated while using his Ki which made everyone hear his words.


    The whole crowd in the stadiumughed while showing a mocking gaze while looking at the ck pill.


    The elders look at Xin Ja withplicated expressions¡­ but he did not mind them. He even ignores the judge who is showing disdain on his face.


    "Uncouth and ignorant¡­" Xin Ja scoffed as he walk towards the ck pill.


    He lifted his finger and then presses on the ck pill which suddenly created a crack on its surface. He continues putting light pressure on his finger until the whole ck pill is now filled with cracks.


    He patted the table and the whole ck shell fell from the pill and a light transparent pill could be seen. Then a whiff of sweet aroma was sniffed by everyone near it which made them exim in surprise.


    "A¡­ A midgrade 7th tier pill¡­!" the judge who mocked Xin Ja could not help but eximed in disbelief.


    How could it happen when he even deliberately uses his Ki to destroy the pills inside the furnace?


    "Mind Clearing Pill¡­ A pill that could induce breakthrough when one is at a bottleneck. It can even cause one to reach enlightenment in a skill by using it¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    When the people heard those words, gasps of admiration could be heard everywhere in the crowd.


    The face of the 3rd prince turned pale while ring at Xin Ja.


    "Uncouth and ignorant¡­" Xin Ja mocked while looking at the 3rd prince.


    When the 3rd prince meets Xin Ja''s eyes, he suddenly stood up in anger.


    "Are you challenging me?" he shouted.


    "We still have some score to settle little prince¡­ But in front of your father, I will show my respect. But if you push me too far¡­ you will regret it." Xin Ja warned with a calm tone.


    No one could feel anything from Xin Ja which baffled everyone.


    "What a dangerous fellow¡­" suddenly an old man behind the king said.


    The king nodded his head while looking at Xin Ja who did not exude any killing intent or any other intent for that matter.


    He is like an innocent guy who holds no grudges toward anyone, but his words hold too much weight to be ignored.


    Xin Ja suddenly turns around and stands back in his position.


    The queen on the other hand showed displeasure on her beautiful face. But she dares not do anything as this contest holds importance more than anyone knows.


    She only knew from her husband the underlying principle and purpose of the contest. She would dare not intrude on this affair for fear of angering the empire.


    Although she is displeased, she could only grit her teeth and keep everything in her mind.


    She could only hold back her temper at this point in time.


    At this time, Xin Ja and Master Yo have finally entered the final round which made Ao Meixi and the gang truly happy.

 1383 [Bonus Chapter] Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 133

    Chapter 1383


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 133


    ¡­


    That afternoon was the final round where the four of them are going to concoct their best pill, to show which of them could get the 1st, 2nd, 3rd, and 4th ces.


    At this point in time, the 4 of them are already considered champions and their families and n could already be considered as famous in the whole kingdom.


    This is true with regards to the Ao family which has gained fame through their two representatives who have gained the 1st and 2nd ces so far.


    At this time, standing beside Ao Meixi is An Xensu who actually also joined the alchemy contest but has not gained any cing in the top 100.


    Although she did not get any cing, she is not sad because the woman beside her Aunt Jing has gained a legacy for the An n.


    Even her old appearance is already gone and a gorgeous woman is now in her ce. While standing in the crowd, she wore a ck veil to cover her gorgeous face from anyone.


    "That Xin is really weird¡­ He is actually pushing Master Yo in the front while he follows behind. What a confusing fellow¡­" Aunt Jingmented on the side while looking at Xin Ja in the arena.


    "Aunt, I think that fellow is nning to leave soon¡­" An Xensu suddenly said.


    Ao Meixi on the side who heard her words was startled. Then she suddenly feels a hint of panic in her heart.


    In fact, she has already considered Xin Ja as a pir of the Ao family.


    Not only is he dependable, he even saved her family over and over and she could not even fathom the amount of gratefulness she is feeling in her heart.


    But hearing that he is leaving soon made her suddenly feel sad. It was as if she is going to lose someone very important to her soon.


    But she also could not stop him if ever he wanted to leave. It''s not as if he is her ve or servant or something, right? She has no right to stop him from his decisions.


    Thinking to this point, Ao Meixi could not help but feel a hint of disappointment in her heart.


    Her stupor was only interrupted when she heard the announcement that the finals will now begin.


    Master Yo imed 1st ce still by creating the Heavenly Restoration tier-7 midgrade pill. ording to his exnation, the pill has the ability to recover or regrow any severed limbs or destroyed body parts.


    When the people heard this, the whole stadium was thrown into chaos.


    Even the king stood up in disbelief and excitement in his eyes.


    Then Xin Ja''s pill was once againughed at when it is only a 5th-tier pill. But when they heard the name, everyone was dumbfounded.


    "This pill is called, the Dantian Forming pill¡­"


    Then when they heard the exnation, everyone is now standing in shock.


    "It can give dantian to mortals or a new dantian to those with ruined ones¡­"


    But of course, there is an underlying problem with that.


    Although one could have a dantian, everything still relies on one''s understanding and skill to create a good dantian.


    If one relies on luck, then one would either have a good or a bad one.


    But no one cared about that right now. All they can think of is that their loved ones that are still mortal now have a chance to cultivate Ki.


    If this is true, then this pill would be their hope.


    Since this technique would be given to the alchemy association, everyone''s eyes are already red in agitation while looking at the elders on the stand.


    The elders could not help but felt shivers running down their spine.


    "This fellow is truly troublesome¡­" the silver-haired Master Xun scolded Xin Ja but showed a contented smile on her face.


    With this, the contest was over with Master Yo 1st and Xin Ja 2nd which once again irritated the noble ns and the families in the kingdom.


    But they can also do nothing as they knew that those two are now considered geniuses of the kingdom and are going to be protected by the king and the alchemist association.


    ¡­


    After the contest, Xin Ja stayed in his room while the others are celebrating. They did not bother him as they knew that he would always have some kind of enlightenment when he is doing such actions.<sub> </sub>


    Ao Meixi has aplicated expression while looking at his room''s door.


    They are going to attend a banquet prepared by the king to celebrate the geniuses of the kingdom 2 days from now. So the group decided to go out and buy something for the banquet.


    As they go out, they were actually followed by two figures in the shadows. They are called the kingdom protectors.


    The four winners have two protectors each. This would make sure of their safety until the banquet.


    Meanwhile, the Lei n is seething in anger as they could not ept the fact that they were insulted by a mere brat and a low family.


    "We have to teach those people a lesson not to offend our n in the future¡­" an elder from the n shouted in anger.


    "When will the 3rd prince arrive? We should coordinate our move with him so that the king would not hold us responsible¡­" another elder said.


    It was alreadyte at night when the 3rd prince arrives at that secret meeting with the Lei n.


    Behind him are some of his guards that are in thete stages of the Ki-Champion realm.


    When the group enters the meeting room of the Lei n, everyone quickly stands up in respect as they bowed toward the 3rd prince.


    "It seems that all the n leaders of the Lei n are in here¡­" the 3rd prince showed a condescending look on his face while looking at the group of people around him.


    "We cannot just sit around while that arrogant man challenges our authority¡­ my prince." An elder said.


    The Lei n main head is just seated calmly on the ground while looking at the people around him. He did not say anything but he feels that something is wrong with that young man when he treats the 3rd prince like he was nothing.


    The king even did not interfere and even the queen was silent.


    He is thinking about what really is happening and how the royalties of the kingdom could show such tolerance towards a mere youth.


    This is what confuses him hence he did not say anything.


    "As you know, that young brat has enmity with me¡­ He could not do anything against me because of my background. But that does not mean that I will not do anything towards him¡­ He dares threaten me that he would do something if I did not back down¡­ Who does he think he is¡­?!" the 3rd prince sneered.


    At this time, the patriarch of the Lei n looks at the prince and as if he made a decision, he heaved a sigh of helplessness.


    "Your highness, if you are the one to make a move and kill that guy, then your father would not say anything¡­ But if it is our n who makes the move, then¡­"


    The 3rd prince frowned when he heard the words of the patriarch, but he already knew what the guy wanted to say.


    At this time, the man behind the 3rd prince took off his hood.


    When the people saw who that guy is, they were all astonished.


    This is because the man is actually the judge that wanted to trap Xin Ja in the contest.


    "I will make sure that no evidence that would point towards you guys will appear in that boy''s body once we kill him¡­ I also already made a n on how we proceed¡­" he said as he began to spread a map on the long table.


    At this time, everyone showed sinister smiles on their faces while hearing the man''s n. In that n, it included killing the Ao family that supported Xin Ja. However, they would not touch the remaining alchemist because that would bring the wrath of the king to their heads.


    At this time, the 3rd prince calmly sips the wine on his cup as a faint smile appears on his face.


    He is confident that with this n, he could get rid of that irritating fellow.


    "You wanted to fight against me? You are far too young to do that¡­" he scoffed.


    But then suddenly, he has this ufortable feeling in his subconscious mind.


    "Why do I feel ufortable¡­", he thought and then tried to feel his surroundings.


    He could not feel any dangerous premonition but he could not help but be wary of that ufortable feeling in his heart.


    He suddenly looks outside the window and the twin moon in the sky made him feel a bit tranquil.


    He took a sip of the wine and then suddenly frowned as he still could not remove the ufortable feeling in his heart.


    After the n was finished, the patriarch of the Lei n opened a bottle of wine from the side and everyone tossed for a drink.


    As the group tasted the sweet and strong wine, they all showed delight on their faces.


    But before they could enjoy the wine, they suddenly saw the 3rd prince and his two escorts falling asleep on the table.

 1384 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 134

    Chapter 1384


    ¡­


    Everyone''s expression froze on the spot as they feel a bit weird about the 3rd prince''s reaction. They did not expect that the prince and his escort would suddenly fall asleep with just a sip of the wine.


    While looking at the scene one of the elders walked to the side and then patted the figure of the 3rd prince who has his head on the table, face down.


    "Your highness!" he muttered then tried to tap the prince.


    But he got no reaction.


    Everyone in the room showed a worried expression as they quickly tried to wake the 3rd prince and his escorts up.


    What baffled everyone the most is that they could detect that the prince and his two escorts are still breathing so they are sure that the three are still alive.


    But how did the three people suddenly lose their consciousness?


    Unknown to them, a couple of small spiders that are on the ceiling are already retreating out of the room.


    The small creatures crawl towards the room and once they reached the roof, their backs suddenly grew silver wings made of Ki, and then they flew into the air in the direction of an inn.


    As soon as they reached the inn, they crawl inside and then enter a room. In that room, there is a metal box and they all enter the box and disappear.


    Inside the room, Xin Ja is sitting cross-legged with a headgear.


    He slowly removed the headgear and then put it inside his space. His face showed a faint smile with a slight smirk.


    "You dare want to deal with me? Then let''s see you deal with this problem¡­" he thought as he kept the box in his ring space.


    Xin Ja knew that this would create a lightmotion in the capital, and even the king would be involved. He has already noticed that the king is biased toward his 3rd son. Well, he could not deny that because blood is really thicker than water after all.


    But the tant favoritism is really annoying him, that is why he quickly took action.


    At first, he just wanted to deal with the Lei n by killing their leaders, but when they talked about the 3rd princeing, he suddenly had another idea which could deal with the situation.


    Before the metal spiders left the manor of the Lei n he has already seen some fighting as some of the guards outside of the 3rd prince were escaping and the Lei n people are trying to stop them.


    He is not sure how the situation would turn out to be, but he is sure that the 3rd prince would not be troubling him ever.


    He made the prince drink 2 concoctions, a Ki-dissipating powder, and a Hell Bound Poison. The first would make sure that the prince would not be able to use his Ki to cure himself, while the second one is a strange drug bybines hallucinogenic nts.


    Hell Bound Poison has a unique way of poisoning. It is by creating mental demons inside one''s dream making them face it over and over.


    Since he is ruthless, then he should expect someone as ruthless as him to take revenge, right?


    That night, Xin Ja did not sleep and just continue with his preparation to go to the other world. But he also dares not do anything at this point because he has noticed that someone is actually observing him from the other building.


    He could already tell that these people are those guards assigned to them. But in his case, there are actually 4 of them.


    Plus these people are not only here to monitor him, they carry a suppressed killing intent in their aura.


    It seems that the king has decided to kill him if ever he made a move on the 3rd prince. But they did not know that he has already made his move in secret.


    With theck of technological advancement in this ce, Xin Ja could only scoff at their ignorance.


    He secretly threw a few formation bone runes and then the room was suddenly enveloped by the formation.


    His figure stood up, but to those outside, they can only see him in meditation.


    He then walked to the side of the bed and then began taking out one metal ore after another forming a small pile on the other side of the bed.


    Then he began refining them using his crafting technique until they formed into an alloy on Xin Ja''s side.


    "I hope that this metal alloy would withstand the strength of a Ki-Champion in thete stages¡­" Xin Ja muttered while he began to draw a new design on the paper.


    Soon, another mecha suit design could be seen appearing from the bunch of papers on the floor.


    After an hour of scribbling, Xin Ja finally finished drawing, and then hemanded.<sub> </sub>


    "Scan the images¡­"


    After a few minutes, the drawing was all scanned and is now showing a 3D projection in his sight.


    He then folded the papers and then sent them in his ring.


    He ced it in a ce where there are many other designs pilled together.


    Then he began forming the newly refined alloy ording to his design which soon has taken shape one by one.


    Xin Ja busied himself inside his room in the inn while the others are currently walking around the street and bought some clothes and essories they could wear during the banquet.


    "We should but something for Master Xin¡­" Rong Guan suggested while looking at the robes on the rack.


    "You should pick one then¡­ I think that guy would wear anything we give him¡­" Ao Meixi suggested.


    Everyone nodded their heads as they knew what she said is right. Xin Ja is not very picky with his clothes and he would wear what she would suggest.


    And so, she began to imagine what kind of clothes would be nice for Xin Ja to wear. Upon thinking of his handsome face, Ao Meixi subconsciously touches her cheeks as she feels a bit flustered.


    She suddenly scoffed at herself for feeling shy like a little girl.


    "That guy is a block of wood, why would he appreciate my effort?" she thought as she began to scold Xin Ja in her mind.


    She did not know why but these days, she likes seeing him even from afar. It makes her feel at peace. She would always want him by her side most of the time. However, when she recalled that he would soon be going away her mood would always dampen, and truly wished that he could stay.


    And from the way she looks at things, she could feel that Xin Ja has someone he likes deep in his heart. And she truly envies such a woman that has captured the heart of an excellent man.


    In the kingdom of Radong, it is seldom to see someone with Xin Ja''s ability to stay with only one woman. Most of them have their own harem at home. And that is the reason why she did not want to be with any other men.


    She is a woman who is proud of her own strength and power.


    She is already a Ki-Champion and has already looked down on those proud male heirs of their family.


    But she could not do that in front of Xin Ja. Although he has weaker cultivation than hers, she knew that he is far more powerful than her.


    She had seen him battle in their travel using that metallic armor.


    He could even defeat a mid-stage Ki-Champion level beast, so how could he not be stronger than her? That is the reason why she respected him even though his cultivation strength is lower.


    The group soon finished buying stuff and decided to have dinner in a restaurant nearby beforeing back to the inn.


    When the group came back, they immediately went to their rooms and rested. Ao Meixi carefully takes out a wooden bow with a smile on her face.


    She then walked to the table and takes out a brush. She wanted to write something on the box so that she could express how she felt subtly and hoped that Xin Ja could at least notice it. Maybe, just maybe she could sway his heart.


    But of course, that is only her wish. What would happen next is something she has never thought of anymore.


    She spends the whole night writing something and then crumpling the paper as she is not satisfied. One crumpled paper after another began to pile inside her room.


    ¡­


    The next day¡­


    A strange atmosphere enveloped the whole of ck Wing city.


    The reason for this is the presence of the heavily armored guards standing without a word around the city and the strict policy being implemented at the gates.


    Many have been denied entry to the city and there are a lot of people inside that could also not go out. And this is true, especially for the merchants and many influential people.


    In the courtroom of the pce, several people are lowering their heads in front of the king. These people are pleading to the king on behalf of the Lei n.


    These elders of the court have a connection with the Lei n and they wanted the king to spare the n.


    But the king just res at them in anger.


    How dare they poison his 3rd son?!

 1385 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 135

    Chapter 1385


    ¡­


    Inside the pce hall, the patriarch of the Lei n and some of their elders are kneeling in front of the king. They all have a gloomy look in their eyes while the king exudes his pressure on the group.


    "My king¡­ this is a ploy¡­ How could we poison the 3rd prince when we are working with him?" an elder suddenly said breaking the silence.


    The patriarch of the Lei n did not say anything and just bowed his head.


    He is very suspicious of this thing and from the way he looks at it, everything seems to fall into the n of their enemy. But the question in his mind is who is the enemy that has the audacity to infiltrate the Lei n manor without being noticed, and how was that person able to determine that the 3rd prince would be visiting?


    Those are the questions that have been bogging his mind for a while now.


    No matter how hard he thinks about it, he could not point to any suspect.


    However, he could only put the me on someone that is easily pushed down.


    "Your majesty, I think the culprit of this crime is the Ao family members!" an elder suddenly said.


    The patriarch showed a slight smirk on his face when he heard the elder talking. Their n is already starting.


    "The Ao family?" the king suddenly asked with a knitted brow.


    "Yes, they have a deep grudge against our Lei n because of one of the young men in the Lei n who eliminated the family of the Ao in some small vige¡­" the elder suddenly exined.


    "And because the 3rd prince is helping us, I think they have targeted him as he would be a hindrance to their vengeance or used him so that they could use you, your majesty in their ploy!" another elder exined.


    The king did not say anything and just looks at the group below him.


    Their conjectures and theories are usible, but they seem to have forgotten something else.


    It all happened inside the Lei n manor, and everyone knew how well protected that manor is. The king knew that if a person enters that ce, then the trap formation in that ce would be activated and the intruder captured.


    How could they forget their own trap?


    "Hmm¡­ That is a usible answer, but how could the intruder enter your manor?" the king suddenly asked.


    The elders turned silent and look at each other feeling helpless. The patriarch is the one who nned those answers so how can they reply to the words of the king now?


    "You''re majesty¡­ I¡­ I think that person slips in when the 3rd prince enters the mansion¡­" an elder suddenly said.


    Everyone turned silent at this time while some people quickly looked at that elder of the Lei n.


    "You''re saying that it was all my son''s fault?" the king asked in a cold tone.


    The elder suddenly felt his forehead drenched in a cold sweat. How could he have been so careless?


    "You''re majesty¡­ We really think that it is the most usible exnation of how that intruder entered the mansion¡­ As you said, the mansion is truly impregnable at that time¡­" this time it was the patriarch that said those words.


    The king this time is now really angry. He suddenly lifted his hand and smacks his throne''s armrest.


    "Audacious!" he shouted.


    The guards around him suddenly took a step forwards while holding the hilt of their swords.


    "Your majesty! I think the most important thing to do now is to cure the 3rd prince! We should ask the genius alchemist¡­ Master Xin and Master Yo to create a pill that can cure the 3rd prince¡­" the patriarch of the Lei n suddenly suggested.


    The king went silent and res at the group and then nodded his head while signaling the soldiers behind him.


    They all waited until two figures appear in the throne hall of the castle.


    "Greetings, your highness!..." Xin Ja and Master Yo greeted the king with a bow.


    "Ah¡­ Master Xin and Master Yo, I would like to ask for you to concoct a pill that could detoxify the poison in my son''s body¡­" the king suddenly said without going through any deception.


    He is like a father trying to ask for help for his son.


    Xin Ja and Master Yo look at each other and then Xin Ja took a step forward and asked.


    "Your majesty¡­ What is the symptom of the disease?" Xin Ja asked.


    The king frowned and then looks at Master Yo.


    "My son is not sick¡­ but poisoned." The king replied.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm¡­ Your majesty, if I may be frank. When ites to poison there are many solutions but it is dangerous¡­ It is better to catch the poisoner to find the antidote¡­" Xin Ja said with a bow.


    "How dare you pretend! We know that it is you guys that did it!" an elder suddenly shouted.


    Xin Ja and Master Yo showed shocked expressions on their faces.


    Then they lowered themselves to the ground.


    "Your majesty¡­ In the family, there are only 5 of us. Grand Elder Ao Jixo and Mistress Ao Meixi are the heads of the n and are at the Ki-Champion realm... and the rest of us are just servants¡­ If we are that strong, the n would not have been chased up to this point¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said with a panicking tone.


    Everyone in the room has already understood this point, but it seems that the Lei n would not back down and pointed this matter in their heads.


    "Haha¡­ We already have evidence that it was you guys who did this!" shouted an elder.


    "Evidence? What kind of evidence?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Someone says your mistress entering the manor and she poisoned the 3rd prince!" that elder shouted.


    Since the Lei n was too busy in nningst night, they neglected the fact that the winners of the contest have someone from the pce protecting them. Even their rooms are being monitored.


    So when the king heard such ims he just frowned and did not say anything. Right now he is weighing whether to spare the Lei n and put this me on the heads of the Ao Family or destroy the Lei n.


    One is a big aristocratic family in the capital, while the other is cannon fodder.


    The alchemy association elders watching this proceeding frowned when they saw the expression on the king. They knew that the king is contemting either destroying the Lei n or the Ao family.


    This time, a silver-haired ponytailed woman of the alchemy association stood up from her seat.


    "You already know that this usation is false¡­ Why are you still showing such an expression?" she said with a cold re at the king.


    The king this time showed a surprised expression on his face.


    "The Ao family is now under the alchemist association''s protection¡­ We have our men by their side all the timest night and not one of them has left their eyes¡­ Now you dare to me this crime in their heads? Even the king''s people are with them¡­" she shouted in anger.


    This time everyone went silent.


    Suddenly, someone runs inside the door and called the king.


    The king was annoyed but showed a calm expression when he saw that it was one of the queen''s maids.


    "Your majesty! The prince¡­ he is awake and is calling for you¡­" the maid said while trying to catch her breath.


    The king did not hesitate to quickly run to the quarters where the 3rd prince is lying.


    When the king enters, his nose was assaulted by the stench of medicinal decoction.


    "Haizong¡­ It''s dad¡­ How are you feeling?!" the king suddenly said while sitting beside the bed of his 3rd son.


    Out of all his sons, his 3rd son is someone he likes the most. Although the 3rd son could not inherit the throne because of the 1st and 2nd prince, he still likes his 3rd son because he is always by his side.


    "Son¡­ who did this?" the king asked with anger in his eyes when he saw the pitiful look on his son''s face.


    "Those¡­ bastards¡­ from¡­ the Lei¡­" the 3rd prince muttered but then stops when he suddenly felt his body in pain.


    The king''s eyes turned red as he quickly stood up. The 3rd prince suddenly shouted as the pain in his body became unbearable.


    It was like being tortured by thousands of knives cutting every muscle of his body.


    The king saw the queen being anxious so he quickly stood beside her and hugged her as she is bing frantic.


    The medical masters quickly went to work to stabilize the prince, but then suddenly the prince''s body convulses and his muscles hardened.


    Pain could be seen in his face as green veins bulge on his forehead.


    Then they all saw the same him stiffen and after a few seconds, his bodyys limply on the bed while his mouth began to foam with blood.


    The king is now enraged as he has finally made a decision.


    By this time, the Lei n elders are all ring at Xin Ja and Master Yo who are being protected by the silver-haired elder of the alchemist association behind her.


    When the king arrived, everyone went silent.


    But his next words made everyone in the court became shocked.

 1386 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 136

    Chapter 1386


    ¡­


    "Kill them all!" the king shouted in anger as he enters the court.


    The elders of the Lei n showed an excited expression. He knew that the king would still believe in them. He would always choose the Lei n aspared to the puny Ao family.


    With an excited expression, that elder stood up and then pointed at Xin Ja.


    "Kill him! Kill him now!" he excitedly said with a menacing expression on his face.


    The guards were stunned when they saw the elder''smand.


    The hall suddenly turned silent as the guards looked at the king. The king''s fuming expression is now turned towards the elder.


    Because of that b*stard''s words, the anger in the heart of the king fully exploded as he suddenly waved his hand and a spear appears in his palm.


    Without hesitation, the king threw the spear at that elder and it skewered the head of the guy who suddenly showed a shocked expression on his face.


    The soldiers in the hall now knew what the king meant they immediately surrounded the Lei n people.


    The elders are now showing a panicked expression on their faces as they look at their deadpanion on the ground.


    Contrary to the panicking expressions of the Lei n elders, the patriarch of the n showed a calm expression on his face as he slowly stood up.


    "Sigh¡­ My king¡­ It seems that you are going to abandon us after all the years we have served the kingdom¡­" the patriarch of the Lei n said as he calmly looks at the enraged king.


    "You dare say that when it was your n who started this mess! You''ve poisoned my son and caused him to suffer! As long as my son suffers so does the whole Lei n¡­ If my son dies, so does the whole Lei n!" the kingmanded.


    "Hahaha¡­ So you think you can just topple my Lei n just like that?! You think we would just bend over and hand you our necks without a fight?!" this time the voice of the Lei n patriarch became strange as if he is now beginning to be deranged.


    He then looks at Xin Ja who is now standing behind Master Alchemist Xun.


    When their eyes met, Xin Ja showed a confused expression while looking at the patriarch of the Lei n.


    "Humph! Do you think that with the alchemy association behind you, you will be safe? Hahaha¡­ I will be hunting you soon¡­" the patriarch said as he suddenly vanished from his spot.


    Then on the ground, there is a talisman that slowly crumbles into dust.


    "A teleportation talisman! That bastard wanted to escape!" the king shouted in anger.


    By this time, the soldiers have already subdued the elders that did not even offer a fight. No matter what, they still needed to live. So they decided not to fight and just surrender.


    At this time, outside¡­


    Lei Berong was healed partially by the Lei n medical masters. As soon as he is able to stand, he quickly went out and decided to exact his revenge against the Ao Family. How dare they embarrass him like this?


    He wanted revenge, he wanted to humiliate that b*tch Ao Meixi in front of everyone.


    He brought many of the Lei n people and marched towards the Ao Family Inn.


    By this time, only Ao Meixi and Rong Guan are left in their rooms.


    Themotion outside alerted everyone in the inn and Ao Meixi immediately noticed Lei Berong and his people surrounding the inn.


    "I want that b*tch dragged in here!" he said menacingly as he marches to the inn with the rest of the people.


    The Ki-Champion watching this scene just looks at the proceeding.


    He could not help but shake his head as he knew the woman from the Ao n that he is in charge of watching is not as simple as she looks.


    She is already a Ki-Champion and although these people have one Ki-Champion amongst them. The shadow guard could tell that the guy, had just forcefully broken through and that his condition is not stable.


    As the group walks inside the inn¡­ thest person suddenly stopped and everyone slowly backs away.


    The reason for this is that two people are currently walking out of the inn. The two people are a beautiful woman and a man with strange armor on his body.


    "Lei Berong¡­ We have already taught you a lesson and now you still did not learn anything¡­" Ao Meixi said calmly while looking at the armed men surrounding her and Rong Guan.


    "Mistress, let me take care of the lower level trash¡­ Master Xin has given my armor an upgrade¡­ as he calls it¡­" Rong Guan showed a smug look as he looks at the people around him.


    He quickly puts on his helmet and his view suddenly became 360 degrees. He could see even behind him.


    "Let''s fight!" he quickly took a fighting stance.<sub> </sub>


    Everyone around them showed mocking expressions as they noticed that the helmet did not have any holes in it. How could this person fight them when he could not see them?


    They all mocked Rong Guan and scolded him for being a country bumpkin.


    "Even if you wear the thickest armor in this world, we can still easily beat you to a pulp!" Lei Berong sneered and then signaled the people around him.


    "Kill that guy and bring me the woman!"


    With thatmand, the people of the Lei n who are with him quickly made their move. They did not hesitate to attack Rong Guan.


    The person who is attacking him is a Ki-Adept holding arge hammer.


    He wanted to bash the ignorant guy into a pulp.


    As he swings his weapon, he was suddenly shocked when he did not hit anything.


    The next thing he knew is that he could feel a strong force hitting his chin before he went into his eternal sleep.


    But Rong Guan''s momentum did not stop. When using the full capacity of the armor, he has to use the timer limit of 60 seconds to move really fast and attack his enemies that were caught off-guard.


    After some quick movements, the figure of Rong Guan suddenly tumbles to the ground as he regains his normal speed and was hit by his own momentum.


    He picks himself up while scratching his head as if feeling a bit embarrassed.


    "That¡­ That was not on purpose¡­" he said while looking around him.


    Then the enemy that surrounded him fell to the ground without a fight.


    Meanwhile, Ao Meixi is embroiled in a battle with the Ki-Champion of the group. But it did not take long for her to defeat her opponent as his movements might be powerful and skillful, but his bnce is a bit awkward.


    She could tell that he has not consolidated his strength and advancement yet.


    "It''s a pity that you have followed a foolish master¡­" she said as she suddenly shes and appears behind the man.


    Then the guy suddenly grabbed his neck as blood began to spurt out of it.


    Since they are fighting in the streets, Ao Meixi did not use her Ki energy in this battle and solely relies on her fighting ability and of course the essory given to him by Xin Ja.


    This time, the knees of Lei Berong began to shake as he slowly steps back.


    How could he fight against those two people when his cultivation is already scrapped and he is now just trash?


    "This¡­ you¡­ you cannot kill me! If you kill me, my father will destroy the whole of the Ao family!" Lei Berong threatened.


    A slight smile appears on Ao Meixi''s face as she smirked.


    "Your father is truly a great man with a great seed like yourself. But my family is not a pushover either. We did not cause you trouble but you exterminated my whole family just because of a map! You are too cruel, so you also deserved a cruel death!" she said as she takes out a Mule that Xin Ja has given her.


    Then from the Mule, she takes out a 14 inches crystal disy and then showed a video to Lei Berong.


    In the video, Lei Berong saw the battle between Ao Jixo and his father. Ao Jixo is truly a powerful cultivator that he could even defeat Lei Berong''s father who is stronger than himself.


    The ruins of their family''s Lei n manor are seen in the video and the corpses of his family members are everywhere.


    "Since you have exterminated my family¡­ You should have expected this, right?" she said with a sneer.


    Confusion could be seen in the eyes of Lei Berong as he looks at the scene before him. He could not believe what he is seeing and the question that lingers in his mind is how that Ao Jixo was able to go back to the town and ughter his family when he was in this ce just yesterday.


    Even the masters watching this scene has confused expression on their faces.


    "We have been nning this for a while now. And now my family could rest in peace¡­" This time, Ao Meixi said while tears began flowing down her cheeks.


    She then looks at Lei Berong who is now frozen in despair as he also tears up when remembering that his family is now dead.


    He saw his father and his other family member''s corpses in that video and knew that they have fallen.


    "How¡­ How could this have happened¡­"


    But before anyone could answer him, Ao Meixi waved her hand and a sword pierced his forehead.


    She wanted revenge, but she is not that cruel. A swift death only shows her mercy.

 1387 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 137

    Chapter 1387


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 137


    ¡­


    It was 2 days ago when Xin Ja created the long-range teleportation portal connecting the previous residence of the Ao family manor. The previously ruined manor truly hides a lot of secrets and for the time that Xin Ja spends in that ce, he has discovered the teleportation portal along with the defensive arrays.


    He was actually curious about who was the previous owner of the manor as the Ao family is not even aware that there is such a thing inside the huge mansion.


    But he could not investigate it at that time because of his weakness andck of strength to defend himself just in case something might happen.


    At this time, Xin Ja is calmly listening to the information given by Ao Meixi.


    He showed a smile on his face upon hearing that Ao Meixi has finally finished the grievance she has in her heart and has finally avenged her parents.


    At the same time, he could not help but admire Ao Jixo for his strength and ability to fight against a big n even though it is only in a small town. But he could also understand why the Lei n timed their attack at that time when Ao Jixo was not in the family.


    "The old man is really as strong as I suspected¡­" he thought.


    He is also confident that Ao Jixo would be able to defeat the Lei n in that town because he gave him a few talismans and also a few pills.


    In just one night, the old guy was able to topple the Lei n. He is truly worthy of being the Grand Elder of the Ao family.


    ¡­


    After themotion in the pce hall, Xin Ja and Master Yo was called by the king to his study room.


    "I called the two of you here to ask if you can do something for my son¡­" he said with a low tone but he could not look Xin Ja straight in the eye.


    He knew that the enmity between Xin Ja and his son is something that he could have prevented, but he decided to side with his son, after all, he is still a father before he is a king.


    Xin Ja frowned and then shakes his head.


    "Your majesty¡­ If we try to figure things out, the 3rd prince might suffer further. It is really hard to cure any poison as long we could not determine what kind of poison is used. ording to the diagnosis and the traces in the young prince''s body, we already knew a few of the poison used, but¡­" Master Yo exined.


    But he did not continue as he is not sure of what to say at this time that would make things not that grievous.


    "Master Yo is right¡­ But I could alleviate the symptoms and could make the 3rd prince not feel any pain¡­ But that would onlyst for 3 days¡­ after 3 days¡­" Xin Ja did not continue.


    The king suddenly lowered his head. Tears began to slide down his cheeks as he looks out the window of the study room.


    "Master Xin¡­ I can only rely on you¡­ Please take care of my son¡­" he said in a sad tone.


    Xin Ja nodded and then left the room with Master Yo. He could sympathize with the king, but he could not forgive the 3rd prince for what he has done. If not for Xin Ja''s fear of the powerful people behind the kingdom and the Ao family situation, he could have openly killed the 3rd prince.


    Master Yo looks at Xin Ja and showed aplicated emotion on his face.


    "Master Xin¡­ he is your enemy and you still need to help him. You truly are a magnanimous person." Master Yo said with a smile.


    Master Yo could vaguely see that the situation with the 3rd prince is very weird, and it seems that Xin Ja is calm in this whole fiasco. But he did not suspect Xin Ja to be the cause of the 3rd prince''s poisoning.


    Although they nned and all he did not see the young man takes action. So he really thought that someone powerful has done them a favor this time.


    "Master Yo¡­ I would like to rest for a while¡­ Tell the others to not look for me¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said as he walked in the direction of the inn.


    When he arrives at the inn, themotion a while ago is already finished and Ao Meixi with Rong Guan is not in the inn.


    After entering his room, Xin Ja quickly sets up the formation and his figure could be seen meditating on his bed.


    At this time, his figure appears on the outskirts of the city near a dpidated house.


    He has secretly put a tracer to the robe of the Lei n patriarch as soon as they enter the pce hall.


    At that time, he has an inkling that the Lei n patriarch would be escaping. And his conjecture was truly correct. The reason why he is not that worried is because of the tracer.


    "The guy is inside¡­" he thought as he takes out his rifle and quickly settles atop a worn-out building on the other side.


    As he lies prone on the roof, he carefully aimed at the dpidated house. He scanned the whole are using an infrared sensor but found out that there are no people in the house.


    This made Xin Ja frown as he could clearly detect that this is the location where he could feel his mark.


    He gritted his teeth and carefully stood up and runs closer to the house. As he drew closer to about 100 meters, he quickly scanned it with his Absolute Sense.<sub> </sub>


    As soon as he did, he was shocked.


    This is because he could see the Lei n patriarch standing behind a wall with his eyes closed.


    He knew that the guy has felt his presence already.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja jumps to his right while hiding behind the rubble.


    He did not leave his Absolute Sense at the Lei n patriarch and saw the guy frowning.


    "Although he is already a Ki-Champion he still did not have his spirit sense of even his domain¡­" Xin Ja thought while sneering in his heart.


    He already knew that not everyone has domain or spirit sense, but still, he could not help but sneer at the patriarch for wasting the n''s resources and ended up just being an average cultivator.


    But of course, he still could not let his guard down at this point in time he knew that if he did, then he would surely die in the hands of his target.


    After all, he is facing ate-stage Ki-Champion.


    Seeing that the Lei n patriarch is confused, he quickly pointed the nozzle of the sniper rifle at the figure hiding behind the house''s wall.


    "Hey¡­" he whispered and saw the Lei n patriarch reacting with a knitted brow.


    "Do you know that¡­" amidst his words Xin Ja squeezes the trigger of the rifle.


    "I¡­"


    Bang!


    The loud sound startled the Lei n patriarch as he was fully concentrated on the words he is hearing from somewhere.


    He is on guard but also curious as to how that ant was able to find him and even threw his sharp senses in disarray with mere words.


    But as he tried to heighten his hearing further he was startled by the loud sound of an explosion ringing in his ears.


    It was too loud that he subconsciously closes his ears.


    Then suddenly, he feels his body being pushed forward as something hit him from behind. He could feel the powerful impact and the following pain in his right shoulder.


    He could clearly feel that something prated his strong body and came out of his chest.


    As hended kneeling on the ground, he could not help but looks at his right chest as a thumb-sized gaping hole could be seen while his warm blood began gushing out from the wound.


    "Damn you!" he cursed as he gritted his teeth while trying to bear the pain.


    Before he could do anything he heard the sound and quickly dodges to the side.


    Bang!


    At this time, he was finally able to dodge the attack.


    Without hesitation, the Lei n patriarch quickly unsheathes his sword and sent a powerful Ki de to the direction of where the gunshot came from.


    The window of the building he was on was sted as the powerful flying crescent Ki de energy disintegrated everything on its target.


    But he saw no one in that ce.


    With a frown, the Lei n patriarch sent a few more Ki des in the direction of the rubbles and sted everything in smithereens.


    But he saw no one.


    He quickly stood up and was about to leave when suddenly, he felt a powerful pressure bearing on him. The expression of the Lei n patriarch turned pale as he knew what kind of power has found him.


    He could not help but cursed the person who attacked him sneakily.


    He now knew that the purpose of that attack is not to kill or fight him, but to make sure that he is captured by the kingdom.


    He could not help but helplessly cursed out loud while he kneels on the ground.


    "I will find you! And I will kill you!" he shouted in resentment.

 1388 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 138

    Chapter 1388


    ¡­


    At this time, Xin Ja has already returned to his inn''s room with a smile on his face.


    Afterying a trap for the Lei n patriarch, his next n is to wait for the result and then say goodbye to Ao Meixi and the rest of his friends in this kingdom.


    Although he truly wanted to go back to the Jimal kingdom and see Rou Chenchen, the situation seems a bit more critical with the presence of the demons in this part of thend. He has to find the reason why the demons have already appeared this early.


    It has not been 30 years and yet they are already traversing the portal to this world. If he did not take care of this situation then the world would be facing a far too great of a catastrophe that with his current strength he would not be able to stop them.


    While thinking to this point, he closes his eyes and then began cultivating. Suddenly he saw the little phoenix, at this time, currently in his dantian leaning on it with a delighted smile on its face. It seems to have just finished ying with Xuanlong inside the ck orb.


    "Guys¡­, just wait for a bit, okay? The both of you can go out after I go to the other side¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he dive back to cultivating.


    As he became quiet, the outside world turned chaotic.


    With the wrath of the king and the capture of the Lei n patriarch, the kingdom is once again embroiled in internal conflict.


    It did not take long before the Lei n was subdued by the military force of the kingdom.


    However, this troublesome matter is making a lot of people feel anxious because the Lei n belongs to one of the old ns in the kingdom.


    The sh between the royal family and Lei n has troubled a lot of nobles in the kingdom that is now afraid that the king might use this excuse to also topple their ns.


    And so this troublesome matter has caused a lot of the n heads to visit the king and send petitions to the king for the Lei n.


    But how could the king''s anger be appeased when he could see the suffering of his son every day?


    Xin Ja has finally given the 3rd prince his mercy the next day which made the prince be calm as if he is not suffering from anything.


    But this is the limit of his mercy for the guy.


    Even when the guy saw Xin Ja treating him, he did not lower his head and would haughtily show his arrogance to him. Xin Ja knew that the 3rd prince is only doing this because of his remaining pride.


    After he has given the acupuncture to the prince, he even heard him saying.


    "I¡­ will not¡­ bow my head down¡­ to the likes of you¡­ I may die¡­ but I will die¡­ with the honor of¡­ a prince!" the 3rd prince said in a low and weak voice.


    When Xin Ja heard his words he could not help but shake his head.


    The guy is so prideful that he would not even bow his head even after being inflicted with the poison. Xin Ja could only show a faint smile on his face as he left the pce that day.


    He knew that it would be thest time that he would be seeing the 3rd prince.


    ¡­


    On the 3rd day before the prince''s death, Xin Ja decided to say goodbye to everyone that night.


    In a restaurant''s private room on the second floor, Xin Ja, Ao Meixi, Ao Jixo, Master Yo, Rong Guan, An Xensu, and Aunt Jing are all inside sitting around a long table.


    There is a festive atmosphere in the room as the group celebrated the win of Xin Ja and Master Yo along with the defeat of the Lei n.


    After the talks and the pleasantries, Xin Ja decided to take the time to tell them his ns.


    Since they are all his friends and also have an inkling of what he is nning in the future, he just decided to tell them what is in his mind.


    "Everyone¡­ I am thankful for everything that you have done for me. I will remember the kindness that you have shown me¡­" Xin Ja said with a slightly sad tone.


    After all, he has spent some time in this ce and the people in here have been a part of his life''s journey.


    "Wait a minute¡­ you sounded like you are going somewhere?" Aunt Jing suddenly stopped Xin Ja.


    He looks at her and then showed a faint smile on his handsome face.


    "Yes, I am indeed going somewhere. And that ce¡­ is a ce where the future of this world will be held in a bnce¡­" he said with a smile.<sub> </sub>


    When the people heard his words, they all showed confusion in their eyes. Meanwhile, Ao Meixi showed worry and hesitance when she heard that the ce he is actually going is that dangerous.


    She thought that he would be going back to where he came from but it turned you to be different.


    "Wait a minute! What¡­ What are you talking about? Xin Ja¡­ Don''t tell me¡­ You''ve already recovered your memories?" An Xensu asked with a suspicious expression.


    "No¡­ It would be urate to say that you¡­ have not lost your memories, right?" she added.


    Xin Ja heaved a deep sigh and then nodded his head.


    "Well, to tell you all the truth¡­ I am Xin Ja¡­ from the Jimal kingdom. I am the one who¡­ invented the Mecha that the Jimal kingdom is currently using." Xin Ja decided to tell them the truth.


    When the people inside the room heard his words they were all stunned. Then they looked at Rong Guan and realized the suit that the guy is using was also given to him by Xin Ja.


    "You¡­ You really did hide deeply you know¡­ Hahaha¡­" Aunt Jing chuckled as she patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Who would have known that the main element that constituted the growth of the Jimal kingdom is right under our noses¡­ Hahaha¡­ If I have known this earlier I could have tied you up in our n''s basement and never let you leave¡­ Hahaha¡­" Aunt Jing chuckled while patting Xin Ja on his back.


    Xin Ja could not help but roll his eyes at the beautiful woman sitting beside him. Her pats are very strong, if not for his great physique then he would have already broken some bones because of her casual pat on his shoulder.


    "Aunt Jing¡­ Don''t mess with Xin Ja anymore¡­" An Xensu could not help but shake her head at her aunt''s antics.


    But then she showed aplicated expression when looking at Xin Ja. If she knew that this guy is not only good in alchemy but also in crafting and had a legendary name in the Jimal kingdom, then she would have held on to him so that he could stay in her n.


    But she also knew that Xin Ja is not the kind of guy that is easily swayed by any fame or fortune. So, it would not matter what she offers him, he would still go.


    Xin Ja then began to share with the people around him about himself, this time telling them the truth.


    After hearing his background, they all showed amazement in their eyes.


    Of course, Xin Ja did not share with them everything in detail, he just told them about his experience in the war and the process of how he decided to create the Mechas.


    After hearing his exnation, everyone showed excitement in their eyes.


    Without hesitation, Ao Jixo suddenly said.


    "I saw a mechanical beast that is supposed to be used in the Jimal kingdom¡­ Can you make one for me?"


    Everyone froze when they heard the words of the old man and they all showed understanding in their eyes.


    That night, Xin Ja received a lot of requests from the gang and he has already expected that such a thing would happen so he promised them that before he would leave, he would make it for them.


    ¡­


    That night, the 3rd prince finally breathes hisst.


    Along with his death, the suffering members of the Lei n were also executed by the soldiers of the kingdom which ended the reign of the Lei n and their long generation in the kingdom of Radong.


    But of course, that does not mean that all of their family members have died. There are still those old monsters of the Lei n that are roaming the world that have not been informed of this tragedy yet.


    But the kingdom is not afraid of them at all.


    Of course, those old fogies would not attack the Ao Family because, at their level, revenge, life, and death are only a matter of fate.


    If they are not directly affected, then they would not do anything and just sire another generation to their name.


    And that is the meaning of true power and strength.


    But of course, that is another story¡­


    It has already been 2 days since then and Xin Ja has done with the orders and is about to leave.


    Looking at the people around him, he gave them a final wave, before his figure finally disappeared.

 1389 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 139

    Chapter 1389


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 139


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could see the changes in his surroundings and noticed that he is actually in another ce. He did not know where hended this time but it is not the same location where he disappearedst time.


    The darkness around him is a bit ustrophobic and the smell of the moss and the algae shows that he is actually inside a cave.


    It did not take long before his vision adjusted and could not see in the darkness.


    He was a bit startled though and dare not make a move because right now, he could see a long green tail before him.


    Xin Ja carefully tilted his head and suddenly noticed that not too far from where he is standingy a giant lizard. From the size of that thing, he could deduce that it might be about 20 to 30 meters long.


    It has a bony protrusion on its back and its breathing is smooth making it sound like natural air inside the cave.


    But what attracted Xin Ja at this time is arge amount of crystal inside the cave.


    From those crystals, he could feel pure Ki emanating from them.


    "This is a Ki stone mine¡­" he thought as his eyes looks at the crystals behind the giant lizard.


    But he did not have time to do anything for now. His goal is to go out of this ce ande back at ater time after he gets his bearing of the area.


    As he walks to the side he noticed that the long tail of the creature that is sleeping inside the cave suddenly jerked and it made him stop walking further.


    "Are you kidding me?" Xin Ja could not help but scold his mind as he slowly turned toward the sleeping creature.


    He suddenly notices its head slowly moving and in a blink of an eye, the creature opened its eyes.


    The creature seems to be looking at space but was confused as to why it could not find what it is looking for in that ce.


    It then turns to the left and then to the right but still could not find its target.


    It hissed and moved its head to look higher but still could not find anything.


    It could have sworn that it felt a presence while it was sleeping. But when it looks at its surroundings, it did not find any presence.


    It started licking the air to find if there is an intruder and that was the time when it suddenly froze on the spot.


    It could clearly detect that another figure is in the air beside itself. It wanted to move as quickly as it could but suddenly it felt something passing through its neck. It was already toote as it felt its consciousness and strength fading at that instant.


    Xin Ja stood calmly below the shaking body of the snake while the reek of blood covered the whole cave.


    At this time, he could not help but sigh as the first thing he did upon arriving on the other side would be to kill a demonized beast.


    Xin Ja could tell that the beast''s carcass would be of great help to Xuanlong and the little phoenix. So he quickly sent the two out of the ck orb in his ring.


    As the two arrive inside the cave, they both showed curious expressions as they look around them.


    When Xuanlong saw therge corpse of the snake and the rich Ki from its body, she could not help but salivate while looking at the corpse.


    "Little bird, let''s cook this thing¡­" Xin Ja said as he prepares his cauldron and put it on the ground.


    The giant snake''s corpse is not that easy to cook because it is not a normal beast.


    And so with a little effort, a delicious smell wafted in the air as arge portion of barbecued meat could be seen being cooked atop the cauldron.


    The three had a nice dinner and since there is still plenty of meat left, Xin Ja sent it to the ck orb for the two to eatter.


    The Xin Ja absorbed the Ki from the beast while Xuanlong and the little phoenix went out of the cave.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja was surprised when the two enters the cave while shivering. He could see traces of snowkes on Xuanlong''s head and body.


    "Is there snow outside?" he asked with confusion.


    He did not expect that he would be discovering this kind of situation.<sub> </sub>


    How could he be in a snowy ce?


    After finishing the Ki in the air, Xin Wei could feel his cultivation once again increasing a bit.


    "This ce is truly a cultivation holynd¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    He let the two enter his ring as he walks out of the cave.


    Since the cave is deep, Xin Ja did not notice the snowy weather outside. So when he walked out, he was stunned to see that outside the cave is truly a world bathed in white.


    "This is a snowy mountain¡­" he muttered while looking at the white world around him.


    His vision is not that great as it seems that there is a blizzard happening right now around him.


    Xin Ja just shakes his head and then decided to stay inside the cave for a while. He has a lot of things to do inside that cave. Plus the number of treasures that the snake has gathered and the natural crystals and ores inside the cave are enough to keep him busy for a while.


    Xin Ja then began gathering the crystals and the ore around him along with the treasure that the snake has dumped on the side.


    From the looks of it, there are also demons awakened in this snowynd.


    He then began to craft a few pieces of armor and gear that he knew would be of use in this kind of weather.


    The first one he needed is a mount that is impervious to weather. The second is a way to mask his human figure. He could tell that the demonized beasts in these parts are hostile to humans.


    Not longter, a mid-sized mecha takes form along with a mechanical bipedal creation that looks like a robotic bird.


    After creating the gear, Xin Ja showed a calm expression as he smiled. He could remember seeing such a creation in one of the archives in his mind.


    The mecha is just in case he would be facing a stronger opponent, while the mount would be his means of traveling in the snowynd outside.


    The mount looks almost exactly like the ones in the archives but he made a few modifications.


    After he finished creating things inside the cave, a week have already passed in a blink of an eye.


    At this time Xin Ja has decided to go out of the cave as he could not take anything inside of it anymore after taking everything and putting them in his ring and inside the ck orb.


    Right now, the inner part of the cave has already increased to about 500 meters because of the removal of the crystals and ore resources from inside it.


    Xin Ja spent days mining the resources in that cave, and only 3 days in creating the gears.


    As he walked out of the cave, he looks at the sky and was suddenly stunned when he noticed a few shadows walking toward the cave.


    These shadows are not walking but instead running while behind them is a huge beast at about 4 meters in height. The creature looks like a giant monkey with white fur and he could vaguely see two sharp protruding weapons from its elbows.


    As Xin Ja observed the situation he could not help but frown as he could tell that the creature is actually ying with those people.


    The people it is chasing are wearing thick clothes and gear for trekking the snowynd. But he could also tell that these people are not normal people.


    When the distance got closer, he could now clearly see what the creature that appears to be a monkey looks like.


    The appearance is a bit weird as it actually looks like a human but with a crooked nose and two long tusks protruding from its jaw.


    Its long jaw made it appear a bit ugly along with the sinister gaze it is giving the humans before its face.


    "Run! Young miss¡­ you must escape! Please don''t let our sacrifice be in vain!" a tall man in a thick cloak shouted as he suddenly stopped running.


    He turns around and Xin Ja could see the Ki surrounding his body.


    The man looks a bit heroic at this time as the snow around him melts as his Ki aura seems to burn hotter. Then without hesitation, his figure darted towards the ugly beast that is ying with their lives.


    When he was about to reach the beast, he takes out his weapons and several gunshots echoed in the air.


    The others dare not look back as they have seen such a heroic act and have already epted the fact that no matter how hard they try, they would still die in the end.


    And so, the group runs straight without turning back at the sacrifice of theirrade.

 1390 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 140

    Chapter 1390


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was a bit amazed at the bravery of the man who sacrificed himself just to save hispanions from the demons that are chasing after them.


    What stunned him the most is that the man is actually ate stake Ki-Master. As he burns his life force his body began to exude energy reaching that of a Ki-Champion level.


    However, even if he did reach the Ki-Champion level, the demon seems to show ridicule in its sinister eyes as it sneered at the approaching man.


    "Die!" the man shouted as he punches with all his might.


    But the monster just waved itsrge hands and sent that man flying with one swat.


    The man was thrown to a tree, but he forced his body and tumbles in the air tond with his feet.


    Blood began seeping from his mouth as the blow from the creature is truly powerful.


    But now that he has reached the C-level, he showed confidence that he could defeat his foe. He suddenly grabs the knife in his back and stood in a fighting stance while facing the creature before him.


    After finding his timing and bearing, his figure rushes toward the demon and delivers a sh towards its torso.


    But the demon easily blocks that slice with its strong hands which sent sparks flying in the air.


    From the looks of it, it seems that the hand alone of the demon is as strong as metal.


    Even after covering the de with his awakened energy, it was still unable to prate the tough skin of the creature.


    "Damn you! Why don''t you just die!" the man once again shouted as he attacked in a frenzy.


    But the demon seems to be toying with him as it easily parried each strikeing from the guy.


    The demon suddenly feels bored as a killing glint appears in its eyes while looking at the man and it sent a chill running down his spine. And that was the time that he lost his focus.


    It was unknown when it happened, but he suddenly saw arge palm swinging right at him. It was already toote to dodge, so he could only cross his arms to block.


    But the impact was too strong that he was sent flying with several bone-cracking sounds echoing in the air.


    A loud thud was heard as the man hits a thick tree and fell like a rag doll to the ground.


    The man coughs up blood out of his mouth as he could feel a numbing pain coursing through his body. He red at the creature and spat some words out of his mouth.


    "Snow troll demons¡­ all of you will be hunted by us sooner orter¡­"


    After coughing for a while, the man breathes hisst.


    The snow troll sneered as it spat yellowish goo to the ground and snorted coldly as it quickly strolled towards the direction of the other escaping people.


    Xin Ja saw all of this happening and was a bit confused about why the others are stilling his way.


    "We should be nearing a cave¡­ I don''t know how dangerous that cave is, but if we can enter it, then that snow troll would be facing a powerful foe once we hide our awakened powers¡­" the man leading the group said while looking at his wrist.


    As they got near the location, Xin Ja could now see that the guy is actually looking at a strangepass.


    Soon the group arrives in front of the cave but showed confusion as they could not see the cave.


    "What is happening? Thepass could still detect the energy trace I put inside this ce a few weeks ago¡­ How did it suddenly banish?" the man muttered in confusion.


    Xin Ja did not stop them and just watches calmly inside the cave while leaning on the wall.


    The man extended his hand and was suddenly stunned when his palm went through the rocks.


    "This¡­ this is a camouge¡­ I think someone or something is truly hiding in this cave¡­" the man suddenly showed fear in his eyes.


    But then he did not have time to think about anything anymore. In his mind, the most important thing to do now is to escape this dangerous ce that they are in right now.


    It was only several days ago when their party confidently enters the snowy forest from the vige of Adema which is the forwarding vige established by some awakened near the area.


    The vige serves as a stop for the awakened and has slowly grown into a strongmunity where most of the awakened would be staying before entering the snowy mountain ranges.<sub> </sub>


    The vige is protected by its strong walls and a powerful barrier that would deter any demons from approaching it.


    So far, the snowy mountain ranges have be a famous spot for hunting because of the presence of several demonic forces in the area.


    The mostmon is the demonized beasts which are hunted by both the awakened and the demons. The second more significant force is the Snow Trolls, then there are the White Fangs which are snow werewolves, and thest, are the Windigos that look like 3-meter tall hairy giants but could shapeshift into different forms.


    These three demons have formed their ownmunity in these parts of the mountain ranges which spans thousands of hectares of area.


    So far, no one has ventured this deep into the mountain ranges because this is the territory of the snow trolls. And the snow trolls are known for their aggressiveness and love for fighting.


    They prefer to bludgeon their foe with their rock-like fists and then leave it for other creatures to feast upon. In turn, they would feast upon the beast that would bite their trap.


    Although they do not eat humans, they also would not let them escape their grasp.


    The reason for this is because¡­ humans have great use in trapping other demonized beasts and demons. And they would prefer eating those to the weak human who has a strangely strong chaotic energy within their bodies.


    Roar!


    The man was hesitating to enter, but then heard the loud roar of the snow troll that is hunting them. Without a choice, he gritted his teeth and walks inside.


    As soon as he did, the others followed behind him and all of them have now entered the cave.


    They soon realized that there really is a cave in the area.


    But then it did not take long before the group realized that there is a stranger amongst them who is calmly leaning on the wall.


    "Who¡­ who are you?!" one of them was rmed and quickly protected the young woman as he stood in front of her.


    But the young man seems to have not noticed them as he moved his hand and several gs appear in his hand.


    Then he threw them on the ground which confuses the group.


    "If you are here for shelter, then you can stay¡­ provided you guys give me information¡­" Xin Ja did not want to beat around the bush as hey his condition.


    The men around him are now on alert as they did not know who this young man is. His abrupt words made them feel that something is strange.


    "Who do you think you are? This ce is not yours¡­" one of the men shouted as he steps forward.


    p "It became mine after I killed the previous resident of this ce¡­" Xin Ja said with a sneer.</anda>


    The men were taken aback. This is true, especially for the one who just lead the group inside.


    "Impossible! How¡­ How could a single person kill the powerful creature living in this ce¡­" the guy retorted but froze when he realized something.


    Hisplexion suddenly changes as he stood in front of the young woman while looking at Xin Ja warily.


    But the tension suddenly dissipated when the giant snow troll arrives in the area.


    It suddenly showed a confused expression as it lost the traces of footprints and smell in the air. It began sniffing its surroundings but frowns when it did not detect a trace of its prey.


    It snorted coldly while ring from left to right. It now could feel the strange aura in the air. It seems to remember that it has intruded in a powerful demonized beast''s territory so it suddenly showed a wary stance as it slowly backs away.


    "Hmm¡­ Smart fellow¡­" Xin Ja muttered with a smile.


    "Yes¡­ I think it will now summon its tribe to go back to this ce¡­" the leader said with a deep frown.


    "¡­to kill the giant snake living in this cave?" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    The man was a bit taken aback and then looks warily deep inside the dark cave. Then they slowly back away from Xin Ja as if he has a gue or something.


    "Sigh¡­ I told you¡­ I just wanted information. If you can give me information about this ce, then you are wee to hide here for a while¡­" Xin Ja sighs while looking at the wary group.


    He did not want to start a fight as this is his first time in this area. He wanted to know how far he is right now, or rather where he is right now.


    Upon hearing his words everyone looks at each other and showed a tacit understanding.

 1391 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 141

    Chapter 1391


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 141


    ¡­


    They now knew that the man before them is someone who is able to kill the giant snake that is supposed to be living in this cave. As awakened hunters, they knew of the snake and also those that are living in these parts of the woods.


    The giant snake is one of the overlords of this ce, so how could they not know how it lorded over thisnd for a while?


    But it actually died in the hands of the youth before them. That notion is really something they did not expect to discover.


    But at least this time, they knew that they would be safe in this ce for a while.


    So they decided to tell the youth named Xin Ja what they know about this ce.


    "I am Samantha Walters¡­" amidst the conversation, Xin Ja got to know the background and name of the young woman that the group is protecting.


    She is the daughter of their boss from the Walters family, a big family with many awakened in their ranks.


    ording to what Xin Ja could deduce, it seems that the Walters Family is a huge family of great influence, but he could not judge it only from the words of these people. So, he decides to just listen to them for a while.


    After knowing each other and talking, the people began to be at ease with each other and shared a meal.


    The group then takes out some of their food and began to nibble on the dried ration. When Xin Ja saw this, he could not help but feel curious about what they are eating.


    Sensing his curiosity one of the men gave him a piece of dried meat.


    "Bacon?" he asked.


    "Yes¡­ Someone spread how it is possible to eat the meat of demonized beasts. So we began hunting them for food. Nowadays, an awakened would be able to earn big money once they are able to take home a demonized beast¡­" the guy exined.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback that they are finally able to learn on how the demonized beast can be a source of food.


    With a smile on his face, he nodded to the guy and tasted the dried meat.


    The meat is chewy and is able to satiate one''s craving for food. Even though it is only a small piece he can already feel a small amount of Ki from the beast meating to his body.


    "So they are able to purify the Ki in the demonized beast''s body¡­ I wonder what the process is..." Xin Ja curiously thought as he finish the piece of meat.


    While eating, they began to chat with each other.


    "Mister Summers¡­ how did youe to this ce without knowing¡­ anything about this ce?" someone suddenly asked.


    But the group senses that his question is not appropriate so they red at the guy.


    Seeing this Xin Ja could not help but smile. He did not want to tell any lie for now, but he also did not want these people to think that he is that easy to trick, so he decided to tell them half of the truth.


    "Hmm¡­ Aplicated question¡­ In truth, I found myself in this cave when I woke up and could not remember anything before that." He said with a frown.


    When they heard his words, they were all dumbstruck.


    "Then¡­ then¡­ how did you kill the giant snake?" someone suddenly asked.


    "It attacked me, and I fought back¡­"


    Everyone was once again dumbstruck at the simple answer.


    Xin Ja did not know whether tough or cry at the faces of the people around him. They have dumbfounded and doubtful looks in their eyes as if trying to ascertain that what he is saying is the truth.


    Because no matter how they look at him, he just looks ordinary and they could not see or feel the pressure or the strength of a powerful awakened brimming from his body.


    "It seems that you guys don''t believe me¡­" Xin Ja said with a frown.


    When his expression changes into a frown¡­ the men around him suddenly panic.


    They did not dare make this guy angry. Although they showed disbelief in their eyes, they still could not help but believe in his words because no matter what, they are still staying in their of the feared giant snake.


    ¡­


    A day has passed and the people still waited inside the cave.


    This time, they could not go out because of the powerful snowstorm happening outside the cave.


    The winds are too strong and the temperature is far too cold than usual. No one dares to go out and weather the cold and strong wind which they could tell from their experience is very deadly.<sub> </sub>


    As they got seated on the ground while walking with each other, they were interrupted by one of the men who were assigned to be the lookout.


    "Guys! I think we''re in trouble!" shouted the lookout as he called out to the group.


    Everyone looks at him with an rmed expression. They all walked to the entrance of the cave and gathered to look outside.


    From where they are standing they all could see three tall shadows walking in the direction of the cave.


    They could clearly tell that those shadows belong to snow trolls.


    "They are back¡­ And now there are three of them. How can we survive this?" one of the guards said with a shaking voice.


    "We will fight this to the death with them¡­ no matter what, they will still hunt us and kill us." the man who seems to be their leader said with a serious expression.


    Everyone knew that what he is saying is the truth. It is said that they might be able to escape a single snow troll, but once a group is unto you, even with ten men, you will not be able to escape them.


    That is why the best location to be in right now is the vige.


    But the vige is too far from their location. So they have no choice but to fight with the snow trolls or die trying.


    While the shadows are getting closer and the group is discussing what to do. Xin Ja has already walked to the side of the entrance.


    He carefully takes out his MCAW and then scanned the three snow trollsing right at them.


    With a single scan, he could already tell the strength of the trolls ording to the ck Kiing out of their bodies.


    "Two Ki-Masters and one Ki-Champion¡­" he muttered then takes two bolts from the cartridge and loaded them manually into the MCAW.


    He then began to insert his own Ki in the bolts and the pressure gauge of the weapon. He soon was able to reach the maximum stress that the material could take as they absorb the Ki he inputs in them.


    Then he checks the strong air and calcted the right path to hitting his target.


    After doing the calctions, Xin Ja could now see a path presented in his sight.


    "Let''s see if they are stronger than the others¡­" he muttered as he squeezes the trigger.


    Ptaff! Ptaff!


    Two muffled sounds echoed inside the cave which startled the men who are standing by the entrance of the cave.


    They have already taken out their weapons and are ready for battle. However, they were startled to hear the muffled sounding from their side.


    Out of all of them, Samantha Walters is the only one who was not surprised. She just looks at Xin Ja and his calmness. She knew that the guy is not that simple and his calmness made her feel confident.


    ? At this time, the two snow trolls following behind the bigger one suddenly stopped moving, and then they both fell to the ground.


    The one leading them was suddenly rmed as it heard the swooshing sound amidst the strong air around them.


    And before it knew it, its twopanions are already on the ground.


    It carefully walked toward them and then kicked them trying to make them stand up.


    It was suddenly annoyed as it did not know what had happened.


    It vigntly looks around but found nothing. All it could see, feel, and hear are the strong gales around it.


    Roar!


    It growled as it smashes itsrge fists on the ground creating a huge tremor and powerful explosion that sent everything around it flying.


    The trees and rocks within 20 meters in its diameter were shattered into bits and pieces.


    At this time, another bolt was sent flying but the snow troll actually lifted its hand and caught the bolt.


    A feeling of smugness could be seen in its eyes while looking in the direction where the bolt came from. But of course, since the wind is very strong, it is actually looking in the wrong direction.


    It suddenly dug into the ground and grabbed arge piece of stone. Then without hesitation, it threw the stone in the direction of where the bolt came from.


    Xin Ja showed a smirk on his face as he did not hesitate to squeeze a few shots of the MCAW which directly hit the body of the snow troll.


    The pain felt in its body made the snow troll enrage. It did not expect to be ambushed and humiliated in such a cowardly way.

 1392 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 142

    Chapter 1392


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 142


    ¡­


    The snow troll became truly enraged because of the bolts sticking out of its body. However, the bolts did not do any damage because of their thick fur and strong skin. It is just annoyed as it felt like there are needles piercing its body.


    By this time, Xin Ja knew that no matter what he does, he would not be able to defeat the snow troll as long as he did not fight him head-on.


    But if he let the snow troll within this area, he knew that it would discover them any time soon.


    So it would be better for him to fight it early thanter, as the same thing is going to happen anyway.


    Xin Ja kept his MCAW in his ring and quickly walked out of the cave. The others wanted to stop him but he has already walked out of the cave.


    As the cold wind hit his skin, he could not help but frown.


    This is because the wind is truly terrifyingly cold and as it hits his skin, he could feel a strange power trying to freeze his whole body.


    But with the use of his Ki, he is able to resist the freezing effect of his body and stay warm. However, if he truly wanted to fight, then he could not use his Ki this way.


    He did not hesitate to press his belt and then metal parts suddenly came out from his back.


    The metal parts quickly formed armor on his body making him now look like a heavily armored knight.


    He walked in the direction of the snow troll which has also noticed him.


    It then growled in anger as it red at the figure of Xin Ja. But it also showed hesitation and wariness in its eyes because of the strange armor on his body.


    Roar!!!


    The loud roar wasbined with the powerful gale everywhere making it echoes in the area more loudly.


    Suddenly, the snow troll came rushing at Xin Ja while brandishing its huge fists.


    Bam! Bam!


    The loud eruption of the ground created tremor in the area which alerted many of the denizens within this part of the forest.


    As Xin Ja dodges to the left and right, he would also punch his opponent every now and then.


    But no matter how he tries to punch the snow troll, he could not even make it stagger. It was as if he is punching a rock with bare and normal fists.


    But this has once again added to the fury of the snow troll.


    Without warning the snow troll suddenly began to emit powerful resonance in its body which made Xin Ja stagger a bit as he watches.


    Seeing that his enemy is getting serious he also decided to be serious in this battle as he takes out a short sword and a dagger.


    He then takes a fighting stance while looking at the snow troll.


    Two figures face each other, one is a giant white furry creature and the other one is a metal man.


    As if there is a bell in their ears, the two suddenly pounce on each other.


    sh!


    Bam!


    Xin Ja would dodge and at the same time counterattack his enemy which made the snow troll really enraged right now that its eyes suddenly turned red.


    "Berserk¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he quickly take a low stance.


    The two once again sh and exchange blows. Although most of the blows that the creature gives him did not affect him that much, Xin Ja could still feel the pain within his armor.


    This is because he is still fighting against a powerful C-Rank demon.


    Peng!!!


    Suddenly, Xin Ja was caught off guard and was sent flying in the air by a powerful punch. Though he was not hit directly, just the force of the st alone has already made this battle hard for him.


    But before he could hit the side of the mountain, his armor suddenly emits a light that protected him and stop his plight.


    But the snow troll is already in a rage and in a berserk mode, so it suddenly appears in front of him and sent him flying with a p.


    This time, he was not able to dodge itsrge hand and was sent flying in the air which made his figure fly everywhere as he was carried by powerful gales.


    ''Armor integrity: at 90%...'' a disy showed him his current predicament.


    When he was facing those demons on the other side, he has not suffered such a defeat from those demons, but here, his second battle is a bit disadvantageous for him.<sub> </sub>


    He knew that something is messing with his concentration and the mechanical of the suit. But he still has to fight that thing, so he picks himself up and looks around the area he was in.


    Right now, hended in an unknown location and all he could see arerge trees.


    He could not rely on the suit''s ability to record and create a digital map¡­ this is because he knew that something weird is going on in this part of the forest.


    But then before he was able to find the others hidden inside a cave, he has already seen the snow troll suddenly turning around and leaving the battlefield.


    "What is happening?" Xin Ja asked while looking at his monitor.


    ''Detected low-level sound wave energy¡­'' a text disyed on the screen in front of him making Xin Ja feel curious about what kind of sound wave was that.


    He returns to the cave while hiding his armor and everyone was baffled to see him unscathed in the battle against the snow troll.


    Because of the strong wind and the chaotic situation outside, they were not even able to see the silhouette of the battle.


    "Did you find the snow troll?" asked one of the men.


    Xin Ja nodded his head but did not say anything. Though he looks fine his body has already suffered a lot of beating and he needed to take some pills and heal himself.


    He did not bother with the rest and quickly sits on the ground in the inner part of the cave. As he quickly heals his wound, the rest of the people just look at him with a confused expression.


    They truly wanted to know what is really happening.


    "Did the snow troll escape?" suddenly a beautiful and soft voice entered Xin Ja''s ears which made him slowly open his eyes.


    "Yes¡­ But I think it would be returning after the snow storm is over¡­" he replied while closing his eyes back again.


    When Samantha Walters heard his words, she showed aplicated emotion in her eyes and looks at the people following behind her.


    She walks towards them and they began to convey in a meeting.


    The group is now discussing whether they would leave the mountain now and weather the snow storm or wait for their impending doom.


    They knew that the snow troll would being back with many of itspanions after the storm stops. Their only way is to escape now.


    After the discussion, the group began to put on their gears as they decided to go through the snowstorm.


    Before they left, the young woman walked toward Xin Ja and then said.


    "Thank you for taking care of us¡­ If ever you coulde to the vige of Adema, look for me, okay¡­" she said with a smile.


    But before she could turn around and leave, Xin Ja opened his eyes.


    "Before you leave¡­ Take this first¡­" he said as he handed her a bracer.


    "This will point you in the proper direction of this ce," he said.


    She takes the bracelet and nodded her head.


    She then exined to the leader what Xin Ja said which made the leader frown. But then he was still able to figure out how the bracer works.


    "I think you should wear it¡­" she said while handing the bracer to the leader.


    But the man shook his head.


    "You carry it, mistress¡­ just tell me the direction as we go and I can guide us all to the vige." the leader confidently said.


    Soon, the group left and only Xin Ja was left inside the cave.


    By this time, he opened his eyes and then began taking out one ore and crystal after another. He decided to craft something to battle against those snow trolls.


    He could feel that with the strength of the snow troll, he could finally reach the Ki-Champion realm. But of course, this is provided that he would be able to hunt them down easily.


    But with a n in his mind, Xin Ja quickly crafted an auxiliary gear to help him defeat the Ki-Champion level demon.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the snow troll has reached a location within the snowy forest that looks like there are many holes at the side of the mountain.


    In those holes are the snow trolls working the asses of their prisoners off in building more caves for the snow trolls.


    The weak-looking and poorly clothed peopleboring under the re of the snow troll look weak and flimsy.


    But they are still pushed to the brink of starvation just to work hard in creating caves for the demons.


    As the snow troll enters one of the caves it suddenly bowed down towards a seat that looks like a throne.

 1393 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 143

    Chapter 1393


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 143


    ¡­


    "My king¡­" it said in theirnguage.


    "How did you get wounded? Those are from the people of this world that we should be destroying¡­" the snow troll wearing a golden crown on its head said with a frown.


    "It seems that the higher ones made a wrong calction this time¡­ The denizen of this world is not like what we expected¡­ They are¡­ stronger than expected."


    "Haha¡­ You praise them too much. Look at what happened to you¡­ As your king, Imand you to start expanding our forces¡­ Gather all the resources we needed and start building another portal for the others to pass through¡­"


    Upon hearing this, the snow troll nodded his head and bowed.


    "I have summoned you here so that our people can prepare for an eminent threat¡­ Our scouts have reported a strange movement of the demonized beasts in the forest. Some of our scouts even died because of this. So my secondmand is that you should gather all of our forces¡­ and prepare¡­"


    Themand from the king is something that the wounded snow troll dares not reject.


    He just bowed down and then left the throne room.


    As soon as he left, the others inside the room showed dissatisfaction on their faces.


    "My king, why do you use that arrogant fool?!" an elderly-looking snow troll asked.


    "Hehe¡­ Because that fool has a trace of a Shadow Being''s power in him. With that power, we can use him to create our path and gain glory before destroying this world¡­"


    Upon hearing the words of the king, everyone in the room showed amazement in their eyes. They now knew that the king has designs for that fellow.


    The meeting inside their of the snow trolls is also happening in other demon tribes within the forest.


    Because of the strange movements of the demonized beasts, the demons were gued with unrest. So the snow troll wanted them to prepare for anything.


    ¡­


    By this time, the awakened had already followed the direction opposite of the forest under the heavy gale of wind.


    It took them a while before they soon reached the entrance of the forest. There were only able to get out this fast because they did not encounter anything while traversing the forest.


    With their running speed, it became easy for them to reach the direction of the vige.


    "It''s the vige!" everyone eximed as they did not hesitate to quickly run towards the clearing.


    But as soon as they did they reached the borders of the forest they suddenly heard the loud sound of the bugle horn of the vige.


    This made everyone turn their eyes towards the forest.


    Although it is snowing and the wind is blowing really hard, the people still worked hard for their families. But this time, the warning made their expression change into worry and fear.


    Thest time that bugle was blown, it cause a lot of death in the vige.


    The group soon reached the entrance of the vige and noticed the strict implementation of the rules before entering. Some are even carrying some bags and are heading out of the vige.


    As they listened to the people on the streets, they heard that there might be a beast tide happening.


    And the beast tide is a very dangerous urrence ording to the history of the vige.


    Although the vige still stood firm after thest outbreak of the deadly demonized beast in the forest, it still left some horrible memories in many of the people who survived that day.


    And so, with the impending disaster about to happen once again, many have already decided to run away.


    But some of them knew that running away would not save their lives. The snow storm is really strong and once they go out of the vige, then they would surely be buried in the snow. And once that happened then death would surely be the final oue.


    So, not everyone is willing to go out in this really bad weather.


    "You have finallye back!" a man with silver hair and a happy expression suddenly greeted the group after they enter the gates.


    The man walked towards the group and quickly hugged Samantha Walters with tears in his eyes.


    "Uncle Beni!" Samantha called while she also excitedly hugged the middle-aged man.


    "Young Mistress¡­" her Uncle Beni called and patted her back.


    "What happened back then? Why did it take your group this long?" he asked with concern.


    "We were ambush, sir¡­ We encountered a snow troll¡­" the leader of her guards answered.


    But when the people heard his words, they all showed a hint of disbelief in their eyes. Some even snorted coldly after hearing his words.<sub> </sub>


    The strange atmosphere at the gates made everyone feel a bit weird.


    "No matter¡­ Let''s get you guys in the inn¡­" Uncle Beni said while he led the group to the vige.


    But before he could leave far, he noticed the group looking back at the gates as if they were waiting for someone.


    "Is something the matter?" he asked confusedly.


    The group looks at each other but shakes their heads.


    "No¡­ It''s just that... The person who helped us is still out there." She said with a hint of worry in her eyes.


    But also she is confident that nothing would happen to Xin Ja out there.


    However, worrying and feeling confident are currently fighting within her heart that she regretted ever leaving the guy even though he told them to.


    The expression and hint of concern in her eyes made Uncle Beni feel a hint of panic in his heart. He has two tasks ining with the young miss.


    One is to make sure of her well-being and the second one is to protect her from men who would use her for their own selfish design.


    Although she tricked him and left him in the vige back then, he still waited and sent correspondence to the family about the situation.


    But right now, who would have known that, though she was safe and sound, her heart is not?


    He could tell adoration deep in her eyes.


    And that kind of feeling is uneptable in his dictionary. He cannot let the young miss fall for someone just like that.


    As his mind and imagination developed, he began to feel panic deep within him.


    "No¡­ This cannot be. She is not supposed to feel such a thing for just anyone¡­" he thought as he looks at the guards.


    "You miss¡­ Let''s head back first¡­ In this kind of situation, we cannot do anything." the guard leader suddenly said after noticing the changing expression on the butler.


    Uncle Beni is like family to the young miss. He is her personal butler and has been taking care of her ever since she was young.


    And since they have worked with the Walters for a time, how could they not know the meaning of the butler''s expression?


    However, they also could not let this middle-aged man do what is in his mind... because if they let him be, then it would mean the death of such a faithful servant of the family.


    Hearing the words of her guard leader, she nodded, and the group headed back to the inn.


    ¡­


    Inside the inn, the group began applying healing balm to their wounds due to the extreme cold they just encountered outside. Many of them have frost bites on their hands and feet. But with the use of their natural healing and the balm''s efficacy, they would be able to recover from such a wound in just a day.


    After they dressed their wounds, the middle-aged butler called them into the inn''s dining area while ring at them all.


    "Tell, what really happened?" he said in a cold tone.


    The leader sat straight along with the others while looking at the hot meal in front of them without shifting their eyes away.


    "We were ambushed by a snow troll¡­" the leader replied calmly.


    "No¡­ not that! Who did you meet in the forest?" Uncle Beni asked coldly.


    "Ah¡­ We met a benefactor that saved our lives¡­"


    "Saved your lives? Do you mean you all cannot even handle a mere snow troll? Are all that weak?" Uncle Beni scolded.


    But before any of the guards could answer, a cold snort could be heard from the side.


    This has attracted the attention of everyone even the angry Butler Beni.


    "You are as ignorant and weak as you look¡­" a tall and burly-looking man sitting at the opposite table interrupted.


    "Sir, this is a family matter. This is none of your concern." Uncle Beni said coldly.


    "Haha¡­ I know, but I''m just curious about how are you guys able to survive an ambush from a snow troll. I think you are the first group that came back with such a huge number even after facing one¡­ Usually, most of the members would have died and only one or two would live to tell the tale¡­"


    When the group heard his words they all froze. Even the butler who looks annoyed could now sense the scoffing look of everyone around them.


    Aplicated feeling swell in the hearts of the guards as they now realized how lucky they truly are.


    But right at this moment, Uncle Beni looks at the burly man and the people around him with a sneer on his face.

 1394 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 144

    Chapter 1394


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 144


    ¡­


    "These people are calling me ignorant when they did not know anything¡­ How could a measly snow troll defeat our family''s guards?" he has that strange confidence in the strength of those people and thought that they are just messing around so that the young miss would be scared.


    In fact, Butler Beni did want to go to this area in the first ce. It is too far from the family''s influence and is very dangerous for the young miss just to gain experience.


    But with this incident, he is confident that the young miss would now change her mind and go back. He also did not know why she did not want to go out with the other young masters of the rich families in the city.


    They are not that bad after all and she would have a safe and stable life in the end if she marries any of those young masters. He only wanted her safety rather than her go to this dangerous ce and risk her life in the end.


    While thinking to this point, he left the dining while the others gathered with guards of Samantha and began talking with them.


    After hearing their stories, everyone was astonished and surprised to know that someone that young and that strong would be staying in the forest at this time.


    Soon, the demonized beasts would attack and with that horde, everyone knew that they would be fighting for their lives. However, they did not seem to care as if these kinds of things are justmon urrences.


    As demon hunters, they have already been used to life and death situations deep within the snowy forest, so, this kind of news is something that would not make them panic.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the cave, Xin Ja has already begun his preparations for his battle against that snow troll. He knew that it would not give up until one of them would fall.


    But this time, he stood up and stretches his body as he finished his first task.


    "Time to harvest my loot¡­" he muttered as he walks out of the cave and then headed in the direction of the two corpses of the snow trolls.


    As he extended his hand, he quickly absorbed the energying from their bodies which automatically seeps into his dantian and got converted into Ki.


    As soon as he absorbed the energy from those two demon corpses, Xin Ja could not help but show a smile on his face.


    "I think I need to hunt more of these things¡­" he thought but then shook his head as he could tell the snow storm is actually getting stronger.


    "Well¡­ maybe after the storm has passed¡­" he thought as he sits calmly back in the cave and continues crafting.


    2 dayster¡­


    The snowstorm has finally stopped but the snow has covered the entrance of the cave.


    Xin Ja has to push the white snow covering the cave so that he could walk out. In fact, due to the hardness of the snow, it can already be called a block of ice with the strength that would make a Ki-Adept unable to make it budge.


    As he walks out of the cave, he carefully checked his body and felt the suit he is wearing under his robe.


    The suit is like spandex sticking to his body, but once he activates the suit it would quickly covers his body like his other suits before it.


    But this time, instead of a full helmet, it would only form a mask covering his face.


    The mask has many purposes, but its main purpose is to hide his identity. Not that it matters though.


    "Hmm¡­ Let''s do some test¡­" he muttered as his figure shes out and appears atop the tree.


    "Alright, my teleportation ability is not impeded by the armor¡­" he muttered as he suddenly activates the armor which covered his whole body except his head.


    Then he teleported a couple of times going deeper into the forest.


    "Okay, teleportation testplete¡­ Next speed test¡­" he muttered as his figure jumps down the tree and before he could evennd, his figure shed from where he is and appears about 50 meters away.


    "No drag on the speed¡­ This piece of armor aerodynamic is good¡­" he muttered.


    Xin Ja spends 30 minutes in that forest as he goes deeper and deeper while trying out his new suit.


    Soon, he reaches a ce where he could feel a dense killing intent in the air.


    As he drew closer, he could already sense the stench of blood in the air.


    "Releasing drones¡­" he muttered as three t disks floated out of his armor and flew away from him.


    Soon, within 2 kilometers, he saw a deadly battle.


    The white snow is drenched in crimson blood as dead demons and demonized beasts are everywhere.<sub> </sub>


    The demons are in a variety which means that this battle is by using abined force and strength of the demons against a superior number of demonized beasts.


    As of right now, he could see only several figures standing not too far from the ce he is hiding and confronting each other.


    From the way he looks at it, the demonized beasts and the demons are in a stalemate.


    None of them has an advantage over the other.


    The remaining figures that are facing each other are all powerful beings at the Ki-Champion realm or C-Rank awakened.


    Although wounded and feeling weak he would not dare underestimate those beings unless he is sure of how to defeat them.


    But suddenly, he saw a few demon corpses lying on the ground.


    Xin Ja could not help but extend his hand and absorb the Ki from their bodies.


    He is just wondering howe it is more efficient for him to absorb the Ki from the demons rather than the demonized beast.


    That is something that has baffled him for a while now. But of course, he did not have time to think about such a thing as he is truly enjoying the energy being purified and rapidly coursing through his body.


    After absorbing one, Xin Ja could not help but began to roam around the area and slowly approaches another demon and absorbed its Ki.


    But as he did so, he was astonished as he suddenly discovered arge amount of Ki in this demon''s body. When he realized that the demon is actually in the Ki-Champion realm, he could not help but be happy.


    He has already reached the mid-level of the Ki-Master Realm¡­ with the presence of the diseased Ki-Champion realm demon¡­ he knew that he would once again advance at this point in time.


    And true to his expectation, it did not take long before he broke through to thete stages of the Ki-Master Realm.


    With such strength coursing through his body, Xin Ja could not help but admire those Ki-Champion realms or C-Rank demons and demonized beasts.


    If they are wielding such strength and power then they would be considered powerful already and could be the hegemon of this ce.


    After advancing Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face as he decided to find some more. But at this time, he suddenly stopped.


    The reason for this is because¡­ right now he could see several eyes looking in the direction where he is lying.


    In fact, the upgraded armor that he has in his body right now makes him look like a demon with a ck exoskeleton.


    Although the mask is in ck and has no design, it still looks a bit like that of a blind demon''s mask.


    He did not know why those things are looking in his direction with wariness, but he also did not want to find out.


    He dares not confront these monsters head-on.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the vige of Adema


    Arge battle is currently happening between the awakened and the demonized beasts.


    Even with the storm, the demonized beast was so enraged that they did not even bother with the cold. They just rushed toward the vige and attack the humans.


    At this time, 3 awakened C-ranks within the group are facing two C-rank demonized beasts.


    One of the C-ranks awakened is a tall and handsome man with light green hair. This man seems to have the power to control the wind as he is able to float in the air subconsciously.


    While looking at the 2 demonized beasts in front of him, a mocking smile could be seen on his face.


    He feels superior to anyone in this vige. Even the two C-ranks that are with him do not catch his eyes.


    After all, he is someone who has reached the C-rank while opening his ability andpatibility tomand the winds.


    With such strength and power, he has the right to be proud of himself.


    "You two beasts are of no match to me¡­ Why don''t you just surrender and die with aplete corpse?!" he shouted while showing a mocking smile on his face.


    The two powerful beasts in front of him are a were-ox, and a monkey with a tiger''s body and a scorpion''s tail.


    The two''s strength is not to be scoffed at as they are the cause of the many death in the ranks of the humans.


    As demonized beasts, the two have no way to talk, but they could understand the disdain in the man''s voice¡­ and this has already made them angry.

 1395 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 145

    Chapter 1395


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 145


    ¡­


    Boom!!! Boom!!! Boom!!!


    Several explosions erupted from deep within the forest as a figure could be seen dodging and jumping all over the ce.


    Behind him follows three beasts with red eyes and angry expressions. They were all enraged while looking at the running figure before them.


    The reason for this is because that guy killed two of theirrades.


    When Xin Ja was hiding at that time two demons walked closer in his direction. Upon seeing this, he quickly prepares a counter just in case anything would happen.


    ? Who would have known that the 2 demons would suddenly attack everything in their surroundings indiscriminately? And this has forced him to make his move.


    With the use of his revolver, two holes appeared on the two demon''s foreheads ending their rampage.


    Without hesitation, he forcefully kicks them to the ground and then bolted out of that ce.


    This scene enraged the other demons and began chasing after him.


    Xin Ja would dare not fight them head-on because though some of them are on the weaker side of C-Rank he could feel that two of them are on the stronger side of the C-Rank, they might be equivalent to thete stages of the Ki-Champion realm.


    And because of that, he has no other way than to escape. But he did not run that fast so that these demons could still see him and hope to catch up to him.


    He has his ns and he is not yet content with the result of absorbing those dark essences and Ki in that area.


    Meanwhile, as the group of demons escaped, the semi-intelligent demonized beasts began to move and retreat. For some unknown reason, the rage in their heads seems to have subsided, and is now intending to go back.


    They look at the bloody field and shake their heads before turning back.


    They dare not eat anything in the area because all of them remember what happened at that time. Ever since bing demonized for a year now and has been eating arge amount of high-energy food, they have gained sentience and has been able to think for themselves in ruling their territories.


    But for some reason, after eating from that ce that produces a strong amount of energy along with the strange sensation of life and death, they became enraged and for some reason began moving in this direction.


    With the movement of the strong demonized beasts, the small and weaker ones would be pushed ahead and have no choice but to escape hence the reason for the beast tide.


    But now that they are seeing the same vibe as the one where they feasted upon the bounty of the forest in that strange ce, they dare not take a closer look and decide to go around this ce of death and go back to their territories.


    ¡­


    It did not take long for Xin Ja so soon reach the deeper part of the forest.


    When he noticed that the demons are now hesitating in following behind him, he knew that something is wrong.


    He stopped and looks at the group following behind him.


    He even opened his mask and shows them his face.


    "Haha¡­ Aren''t you demons supposed to kill every being on this? Why are you afraid and hesitating in chasing a mere human¡­" he mocked.


    But a snow troll that looks a bit familiar came forward.


    When Xin Ja saw that snow troll, a smile bloomed on his face.


    Who would have known that an old acquaintance would be with this group of demons?


    Roar! Roar!


    The snow troll growled while looking at his side were a bigger and more muscr snow troll stood.


    He did not know what the two are discussing, but he could tell that the muscr one is showing a contemting expression as if trying to decide on something.


    Then suddenly, it red in Xin Ja''s direction and gritted its teeth as it suddenly charges right at him.


    The movement of the giant snow troll is really fast, faster than the rest of the demons in the area. As it flew in the air, itsrge build slowly bes smaller and leaner.


    Swoosh!!!


    Arge palm flew from the side and came crashing right at Xin Ja.


    He wanted to dodge and wanted to move, but his feet seemed to be locked by something. And that was the time that he knew that the giant snow troll actually used his domain.


    Xin Ja did not have a choice but to cross his arms and try to withstand the blow from his enemy.<sub> </sub>


    Boom!!!


    Crack!!!


    He could feel his bones breaking by the powerful impact. But his movement recovered at the instant that he was blown away.


    With his movement recovering, he quickly flicks his wrist and sent two flying daggers toward the giant and lean snow troll''s eyes.


    With a wave of its hand, it flicked the daggers away while showing a sneer on its face. It was as if it is trying to mock the human for such a clumsy attack at thest moment.


    It has an inkling that the human is already in hisst leg and that he is about to lose his strength. If this happens then it would win this battle and regain the honor of its kind.


    As it diverted its gaze in the direction of the human it suddenly felt something weird in its surroundings.


    No one knew what just happened, but as soon as the leader of the snow troll attacked the human, its body suddenly froze in the air as soon as it passes right at the location where the human previously stood.


    The leader of the snow trolls shifted its gaze at the human incredulously and then showed a horrified expression as soon as it noticed the weird artifact in the human''s hand.


    It has seen what the artifact could do and knew of its devastating prowess, so it quickly panicked.


    But it is already toote¡­


    Bang! Bang!


    Two loud echoes broke the silence of the forest which sttered the brains of the demon behind it.


    The demons stood rooted to the ground as they saw what happened.


    Then their attentionnded back on the human before them.


    They could not see through his true strength but if he is able to kill such powerful demons like the snow troll leader¡­ then they themselves would not be the match for the human.


    Without hesitation, a few of them quickly turns around and left the area.


    The snow troll which Xin Ja has encountered before red at him but dares not to attack as it knew that it would surely die in the hands of the human.


    After everyone left, Xin Ja fell to the ground while panting heavily.


    He has almost depleted his dantian inbining his Ki to those two bullets. With the amount of Ki in those bullets, it could have obliterated a mountain already.


    But they could only blow the back of the head of a giant snow troll? That only shows how powerful his opponent is.


    If he did not put his hall in that attack¡­ who knows if he could have won or will in the end use his teleportation ability to escape?


    There are reasons why he did not try to escape. And one of the reasons is the abundant Ki in the air. He could not find such an opportunity in this ce. With opportunityes great challenge, and he has won that challenge so it''s time for him to harvest the opportunity.


    But before Xin Ja could do anything, he suddenly noticed a dense amount of Ki in a particr area not too far from where he is right now.


    His heart was jolted and he suddenly has the desire to go to that ce.


    ¡­


    2 dayster¡­


    The beast tide has already subsided, and the vige is safe.


    But the corpses are piled up around the vige... both that of awakened and the demonized beasts.


    Right now inside the inn, the expression of Butler Beni looksplicated with his face looking pale.


    It was the first time that he had seen such brutal fights between awakened and demonized beasts. And what he saw truly horrified his heart. He did not expect that those beasts would be so ferocious that he had even seen an awakened being torn into two in front of his eyes.


    And from that time forth he dares not go out so as not to meet the eyes of those fearless individuals that have been protecting the vige all this time.


    At this time, a knocking sound came to the door and he slowly opened it.


    "Uncle Beni?!" the voice of Samantha made theplicated heart of Butler Beni be more entangled.


    He now knew how strong and quick-witted his young mistress is. She did not even flinch at the battle in defending the vige walls.


    She got wounded but did not mind it until she killed a few of those beasts with her own hands.


    He now discovered a newfound admiration for his young care which made him realize his previous mistakes. He is truly guilty of something which he wanted to confess to the young miss but is also a bit hesitant.


    If he tells her what he did back then, then maybe the young miss would abhor him. And that is something that he did not want to happen.

 1396 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 146

    Chapter 1396


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 146


    ¡­


    Because of his slight maniptions, many of the young masters began to have designs for the young miss. Although he did this, he also made sure that the young masters have a good background. But no matter how good those young masters are, the young miss still did not like them.


    This is his fault and something that he would not dare tell his young miss.


    As he looks at the sky, he could not help but sigh and then look at the young woman before him.


    "Yes, young miss¡­" he replied.


    "We are about to return to the city¡­ I hope that the family would now recognize me as an awakened and not push me to marry those young masters who did not know other than to spend their money and bully others¡­" she said with a frown.


    When Butler Beni heard her words, his heart skipped a beat. He did not know what to say. He is the culprit of those suitors after all.


    "Don''t worry young miss¡­, From now on, I will make sure that those fellows would not bother you anymore¡­" he said with a fawning smile.


    He knew that he has to do this so that he could at least take back what he has done before. With this, it would lessen his faults to the young miss, right?


    The whole vige of Adema has slowly recovered from the beast tide and the vige is currently giving out their rewards to those that have done great merit to this battle.


    In this war, the merchants were the ones who is a bit busier than the rest as they began to buy some of the corpses that has not suffered too much in the battle.


    Others on the other hand gathered a few of the demonized beast corpses and selected a few which is edible and the butchers of the vige prepared those for consumption. Demonized beast meat is really sulent one cooked properly and could provide energy to the hunters and soldiers of the vige.


    At this time, a young man walked inside the vige following a long line of caravans going in and out of the gate.


    Xin Ja was finally done in that area that he found and because of the abundant Ki in that ce, he spend 2 days there beforeing to this vige.


    In those two days, he has finally reached the primary stage of the Ki-Champion realm. However, the battle in that ce is too terrifying as he has broken 2 strong exoskeleton armors and 5 MCAWS. But the risk is worth the sacrifice.


    As soon as he broke through to level 31, he could sense something different in his body, especially his physique.


    His speed and his strength have increased by leaps and bounds that he caused the destruction of 1 of the exoskeletons he was wearing and 3 MCAWS because he was unable to control his strength.


    After consolidating his strength and fighting those shadow demons in that ce, Xin Ja was able to now control his strength.


    And after that deadly battle, he was able to absorb the dark mist that covered that part of the forest which made him a bit happy but at the same time unhappy.


    The reason for the unhappiness is because the rest of the Ki in that mist absorbed the ck orb in his ring.


    It even kicked Xuanlong and the little phoenix out as it devours arge amount of dark Ki in the air.


    The little phoenix looks at Xin Ja with confusion as it looks at the misty area, even Xuanlong dares not go around because she could feel a mysterious force in the air, and that mysteriousness gives off a dangerous vibe.


    Xin Ja took it out of his ring and after absorbing the mist in the surroundings, he could see the ck orb changing in color. It is now a bit grayish and seems to exude life inside of it.


    When Xuanlong saw this, she quickly hoped to the side of Xin Ja and without hesitation, jumped back inside the orb followed by the little phoenix bird.


    When Xin Ja entered his consciousness inside the orb, he saw that everything inside is different. It''s like he is now inside a different world, a different dimension.


    "What a mysterious thing¡­" he thought as he put the orb back into his ring.


    The harvest at that time was really good and he could feel confidence in his heart.


    But he did not want to leave as he has another task in this ce. And that is to discover and know the n of the demons and the shadow beings.


    He needed to know when those things are really going to attack.


    Butmunication with those demons is a bit hard for now, so he needed a way tomunicate with them as they use differentnguages ording to their own kind.


    As Xin Ja began thinking, he was soon jolted to the current situation when a guard asked to check him out.


    He carefully takes out the identity pass of Adam Summers and was able to get inside the vige.


    As he walks inside the vige he saw traces of war on the walls. From outside he had seen the corpses of the beasts being burnt and those who have died being gathered and buried, so what he saw inside astonished him a bit.


    Looking around, he decided to find an inn. But before he could even enter an inn, a few figures stood in front of him.


    Those people are wearing ck trousers with leather jackets. They look menacing and exude auras in their bodies that belong to E-rank awakened.<sub> </sub>


    "You seem to be new here in our vige¡­ Where did youe from?" a thin andnky-looking man with a sleeveless leather jacket asked with a grin.


    The guy is eyeing Xin Ja''s body and has a glint of interest in his eyes.


    ? As his body does not exude any aura, he is aware that these people think that he is just a normal person and is easily bullied.


    Although he knew that these people are of no match for him, Xin Ja is after all still a young fellow, so he also has his own temper.


    "Stop blocking my way¡­ or I will send you people to your graves¡­"


    Upon hearing the words of the young man, everyone around him stopped.


    They all froze on the spot¡­ and then¡­


    Everyone startedughing hard as if they just heard the most hrious joke in the world.


    "Hahaha¡­ This guy knew how to make a joke!" a fat member of the gang shouted whileughing his ass off.


    "Hehe¡­ He is still young, so we as his seniors should teach him about manners¡­" another one said while showing a sinister glint in his eyes.


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    One of them approaches and wrapped his arms around Xin Ja''s neck.


    He did not react and just let that guy do as he pleases.


    Suddenly, that guy strangled Xin Ja''s neck¡­ and began squeezing tightly. But to his astonishment, the young man just looks at him with a calm expression as if he is looking at a fool.


    The man frowned and then takes out a knife and suddenly stabbed Xin Ja''s side.


    Clink!


    The de hit Xin Ja''s skin and he did not even suffer any wound.


    This time, the group noticed this strange phenomenon and looks at Xin Ja with horrified expressions on their faces.


    They now knew that they just kicked a hard te.


    "This¡­ Hehehe¡­ Senior, we did not know that it was you¡­ This is just a misunderstanding¡­ We were just joking around¡­" the man suddenly removes his arms from Xin Ja''s neck and takes a few steps back.


    Cold sweat has already covered his forehead and he is swallowing his saliva in fear.


    The rest showed fear in their eyes as they slowly backed away.


    Then suddenly, everyone quickly turns around and began running away.


    Xin Ja picks a few small pebbles on the ground and began flinging them to the hooligans. The pebbles flew like bullets and pierced the legs and arms of those people.


    They all fell to the ground groaning in pain while looking at Xin Ja''s figure in fear.


    But then suddenly three young men appear in that street and walked towards the group.


    Xin Ja has now noticed that there are no people outside the street in this area.


    It seems that the vigers are aware that such a thing happens often. They seemed to be used to seeing such a scene.


    "You were too heavy-handed. You did not have to hurt them¡­" the leader of the young men wearing dark blue pants and a loose shirt said while walking calmly toward Xin Ja.


    The other two behind him are ring at Xin Ja''s figure.


    "Are they your people?" he asked.


    "Humph¡­ If you knew that they are my people, would you still attack them?" the young man suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja looks at the three and showed a faint smile. He could sense that these three might be the hegemon in this area because of the whisperings of those vigers who are hiding in their homes.


    From the way he looks at it, this area seems to be under the influence of these people.


    "Well, yes of course¡­ Why won''t I?" he replied with a calm smile.

 1397 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 147

    Chapter 1397


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 147


    ¡­


    The reply of the young man in front of the group made them stumped and unable to say anything. They did not know what to say as the young man actually admitted that he is not afraid to fight them.


    "Hahaha¡­ You''ve got guts. But since you''ve offended us, then don''t expect that you''d be able to escape this ce alive¡­" one of the people behind the young leader sneered.


    Then without warning, someone pulled out a dagger and suddenly rushes right at Xin Ja.


    And just likest time, he did not make a move and just let the dagger hit his flesh.


    It did nothing to him and just tore his clothes.


    Then, with a leisure move, he grabbed the man''s arm and twisted it with a slight force. Since the guy attacked him, he would teach the guy a lesson.


    Crack!!!


    The sound of bone breaking echoed in the air and startled everyone.


    They are now looking at Xin Ja with fear in their eyes.


    They have not seen what has happened with those guys and just saw them scattered on the ground as soon as they arrive.


    They were thinking that the young man before them is a good fighter and could fight a group with a bit of effort.


    But now that they have seen that even a knife could not scratch his skin, how would they dare to offend the powerful guy?


    "Ah! Young master¡­ This is¡­ this is just a misunderstanding!" the young leader of the group suddenly lowered his head in a bow.


    "If we offended you, I would like to apologize¡­ I will make sure to paypensation¡­" he added.


    Then a glint of craftiness appears in his eyes as he slightly lifted his gaze.


    "I am Johan Ram, from the Ram family of Feloss City¡­ If you let this matter go, then the Ram family would be grateful to you and would not further escte this matter¡­" he said with a humble and yet a hint of a threatening tone.


    When Xin Ja heard his words a slight smirk appears on his mouth. He has known that in every ce he visited there would almost always be someone who did not know the immensity of heaven and earth, and would always throw their weight around because of their family background.


    And this guy is one of those rich fellows.


    But the thing about this young man and hispanion is that they are using this scheme to finance their activities which made Xin Ja feel a bit annoyed.


    Why would they threaten and bleed the innocent just to gain money? This type of bullying is something that he could not stand.


    Though he did not know if the family of this person is truly powerful or not, if he wished it, they would not even know what really happened in this ce.


    Xin Ja looks at the smug looking young and picks out a few pebbles on the ground.


    "I do not mind if you do this to me¡­ But your sin is that you have be a nuisance¡­ a disease to society. Soon orter, you will spread this disease and cause this vige to rot. It''s better if this rot would be removed earlier than let it festers¡­"


    Upon hearing the words of Xin Ja, the heart of the young people around him skipped a beat.


    "No! Wait! Do you not understand? I am from the Ram family! If you do anything to me, then my family will kill everyone in your family¡­ We will hunt you down and kill all of your kin!" the young man shouted while he takes a few steps back.


    Flick!!! Flick!!! Flick!!!


    Several pebbles flew out from Xin Ja''s hand and the people around him started wailing as they fell to the ground.


    "No! Stop! Stop! I can give you anything you wanted!" shouted Johan Ram in fear.


    "Yes, we can give you as much as you want¡­ Money, women, anything you wanted¡­" the others chimed in.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face as he flicks another stone.


    ng!


    But this time the stone did not hit anyone but was suddenly blocked by a sword.


    In the middle between Xin Ja and the group stood a man in a green soldier''s uniform holding a long sword.


    "I think you should not go that far, young sir¡­" the soldier said with a smile.


    Xin Ja frowned when he saw the young soldier.


    "Are you under the Ram family too?" Xin Ja asked as a ck sword appears in his hand.<sub> </sub>


    When this happened, the young soldier showed widened eyes while he takes a step back.


    "No¡­ no¡­ I¡­" the young soldier stammered.


    He did not expect that the young man before him is actually a powerful senior. Who would have thought that his casual patrol and encounter would make him meet a powerful being within this small vige?


    But before he could finish his words several soldiers appear beside him and stood warily while facing Xin Ja.


    "Yes! Capture that guy! Kill him for me!" this time Johan Ram seems to have felt a hint of hope in his heart that he wanted revenge.


    When the young woman amongst the soldier saw who the guy blooding on the ground is, she showed a hint of understanding in her eyes.


    "Young sir, this is the young master of the Ram family. We cannot let you harm someone who has a position in the government." She said with a serious expression.


    Xin Ja is now annoyed and a strong killing intent exuded from his body.


    With this strong aura, the soldiers suddenly found themselves feeling hard to breathe.


    By this time, an old man sitting by the temporary headquarters of the military inside the vige felt the strong killing intent.


    This quickly rmed him as he puts down the teacup in his hand.


    This is his time to rx, but who would have known that a powerful senior would be entering the vige? From the killing aura he could feel, it seems that someone has offended the senior.


    He could not help but wanted to curse you loud of those young masters who cause trouble every now and then in the vige.


    His figure shes and soon appears to where the trouble ising from.


    But what he saw next made the old man squinted.


    It is not a senior, but a young man with an aura and pressure that is equal to a C-Rank awakened.


    How could he stop this fellow when he is only at the D-Rank?


    Hended on the ground in a kneeling posture.


    "Senior¡­ Please let the soldiers be¡­ they are only doing their duty¡­" he suddenly said with a polite tone.


    Xin Ja showed a calm expression and retracted his aura.


    But this time, the rest of the people on the ground is already unconscious because of the powerful pressure that they just released.


    Actually, Xin Ja did not know that his pressure has this effect already because he is used to repressing them whenever he made any assassinations. So he is used to eliminating that killing intent. But now that he had seen its effect, he was truly amused.


    "These people have been doing such atrocities for a while in this vige and have victimized many¡­ And now that they are going to face their just deserts you are going to stop it? Are you the soldier of the people or the private army of a family?"


    The words of Xin Ja stumped the soldiers as they did not know how to answer those words.


    Although they are soldiers, they too know how to look for favors. It ismon for them to do so, especially those powerful families.


    The young female soldier suddenly stood up.


    "You don''t know how the society works¡­ You live in a world of justice and injustice while we little fellows have to fight for our rights to live¡­" she said with gritted teeth.


    Xin Ja looks at her and showed a faint smile.


    "I too was once a soldier¡­ I was branded a traitor because I fought for what is right. I was chased down, and I run¡­ Finally, I was able to contribute to the war effort and showed my value¡­ I killed those that offended me, and I lived to tell the tale¡­" Xin Ja showed a sincere and serious expression while exining his past.


    When the group of soldiers heard his words, their hearts skipped a beat. How brave could he be to be able to go against his superiors and fight against the army?


    Well, they could not do that. As soldiers, they might be keeping the peace, but if the one doing the trouble belongs to those powerful families, then they could only look.


    But it seems that they have met a soldier that does not conform to the norms.


    Suddenly, the eyes of the old man who is a senior officer glowed in realization. He suddenly realized something.


    "You¡­ you''re that¡­ That Rogue General¡­ right?" he said with an excited tone.


    When the rest of the soldiers in the area heard his words, they all showed astonishment in their eyes.


    The moniker Rogue General started spreading a while now in the whole nation.


    It is a name that made every soldier have hope that the war against the demons could be won.

 1398 [Bonus Chapter] Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 148

    Chapter 1398


    ¡­


    Although Xin Ja spared the life of Johan Ram due to the begging of the old man, he still crippled his awakened state and sent the young man and his goons back to their cities.


    The army felt a bit worried about this matter, but no one dares use the young man as they did not know the extent of his power.


    The general leading the army in the vige of Adema is a man named General Giovanni Hassan. He is a C-Rank awakened who is leading the group of soldiers in the vige of Adema.


    At this time, General Hassan is walking inside a hall where several people are already inside.


    Among these people is the figure of Xin Ja who calmly sits with the group of military officers.


    He did not know why he is in this ce, but as someone who has interacted with high-ranking officers on the other side of the¡­ he did not feel pressured by the people around him.


    "General!" everyone stood up and saluted General Hassan.


    The general bowed his head and his eyesnded on Xin Ja.


    "General, this young man is Adam Summers¡­" the old man who mistook Xin Ja as the Rogue General introduces.


    By now, the misunderstanding is already cleared as Xin Ja exined his situation.


    But since he is a C-Rank the old man decided to introduce him to the rest of the officers.


    "Why is a civilian amongst us¡­?" General Hassan asked with a deep frown.


    "Sir, he is a C-Rank awakened¡­ He might be of help in our next mission¡­" the old officer replied.


    General Hassan showed suspicion in his eyes while looking at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja heaved a sigh and then said.


    "Sigh¡­ I may not be a soldier of this¡­nd. But I was once a soldier in anothernd. So, I am aware of some of the military practices¡­ If it is not for the favor that Colonel Oer has done to me, I also would not want to intrude in this mess¡­"


    The old man is Colonel James Oer, one of the ranking military officers in the battalion stationed in the vige of Adema.


    "General¡­ You said that we can use all the help we needed in this mission, right? Why not ask for another C-Rank to assist us?" Col. Oer suggested.


    The general looks at the rest of the officers who are nodding their heads.


    "Alright, since this is the case, then let him join. But I will only give one warning. If you, young man, will not follow protocol, then I will make sure that you will be strictly punished ording to military rules¡­" the general warned.


    Xin Ja could feel a hint of nostalgia in his heart upon hearing that. He just nodded his head and agreed. He would not be a part of the military but will only serve as a backup in this operation.


    While the group of officers are briefing the expression of Xin Ja turned a bit weird. The reason for this is because¡­ the target of the operation is the ce where he absorbed the thick mist.


    He has spent time in absorbing the mist in that ce, so he did not know whether to tell these fellows that everything is already fine now.


    But soon, he realized that something is not right. The army is going to enter that ce not because they wanted to clear the mist but because they wanted to find something.


    He did not know what it was as the soldiers are talking in codes, but he is sure that it should be an artifact.


    Two hourster¡­


    Xin Ja walked out of the hall with a slightly confused expression on his face.


    Although he could tell the goal of the army, he is a bit confused about why the army would mobilize such arge group just to get a single artifact that they did not even know the value of.


    From the way things are, the government ruling this area seems really determined to get their hands on any artifact they could find.


    While walking along the path, Col. Oer patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "Adam, my boy¡­ What do you think? You are going to help us with this task, right?" he said while winking.


    The deal between them has already been in stone, so Xin Ja could only nod his head.


    The army followed his request done to the Ram family''s young master, but in return, he would help them in their task. That is the condition of their cooperation. So Xin Ja did not oppose anything.


    He was given a room where he would stay for a while.<sub> </sub>


    As he lies on the bed, Xin Ja''s mind began to think of his goals and the purpose why he came into this world once again.


    He needed to save this world, but how to start is something he has to figure out along the way.


    For now, he has realized something strange. The strength of the demons attacking thend is not that high. But if these demons could escape this, then the whole cosmos would be in trouble.


    The reason for this is because, these demons¡­ not only the demons but also those that are living on this, are all at the level of a deity already.


    F-ss or Ki-Fighters are already considered gods in the outside world. He had known this due to the power difference between his original self and the current him.


    So his goal is not to let these demons escape the. How to do that, he did not know for now.


    While thinking deeply, Xin Ja could not help but get his mind on the artifact that the military officers are talking about. His curiosity is getting the best of him at this point in time as he wanted to know why the army would really want that thing.


    Feeling a bit uneasy, he decided to go out for a while and get some air.


    Walking around the town, Xin Ja could feel the slight coldness in the air. The snow still covers the trees and the people are walking on the streets in their thick clothes.


    Xin Ja walked towards a certain establishment where a bunch of people are congregating.


    As he drew closer, he could see that the establishment is actually a bar with many awakened drinking inside of it. The ce is a bit rowdy so Xin Ja enters inconspicuously. He did not want to cause any trouble in the bar and just wanted a change in the atmosphere.


    He took a table in a corner and began listening to the soldier''s boisterous words.


    This is the ce where they could unwind for a bit and escape their strenuous job as soldiers fighting on the front lines against the demons.


    Many of them knew that they are of no match for the demons, but still, they are on the front lines fighting.


    Xin Ja could not help but admire the bravery of these fellows.


    But then suddenly, from the entrance, five people enter which made the whole bar be silent. No one dared talk as the five people decked in their military uniforms walked towards the bar counter.


    From the looks on the soldier''s eyes, he could tell that they are afraid of these five people.


    Well, why would they not be afraid when these fire people are awakened?


    Leading the group is a young woman.


    From her uniform and the letter "D" on her shoulder patch, he could tell that she is a D-Rank awakened.


    D-Ranks are already considered higher-ups in the army ranks. They are part of the main force of the military against the demon infestations.


    "Captain Alo¡­" Xin Ja reads the namete of the woman.


    The woman has ck hair, phoenix-like green eyes, and a gorgeously-shaped face. In fact, she looks very attractive but at the same time cold and detached.


    She is neither humble nor overbearing and has a calm disposition in contrast to the other people behind her.


    The men and women behind her, have a haughty look on their faces as they enter the bar.


    A tall and handsome man amongst the group even approaches a table and shooed the people sitting around it.


    This made Xin Ja frown for a bit. He truly dislikes people that are like this. But at the same time, he also did not want to intrude on such a scene. He went here to be inconspicuous and be an observer. So he just decided to sit back and watch.


    As the group got seated, no one around them dare say anything.


    Soon, one of them suddenly said something which caught the attention of Xin Ja.


    "Hey, do you know that the young miss of the Walters Family is in this vige? I''ve heard that she is a beauty¡­" he said with a grin.


    The rest of the people around him suddenly showed scoffs on their faces.


    "Don''t say that you wanted to do something to her¡­ Let me remind you¡­ She is from the Walters family." the handsome young man who shooed the people at that table suddenly interjected with a warning tone.


    "Hehe¡­ So what? If I could attract her¡­ then why not? I''m an E-Rank after all¡­" he replied proudly.


    But then everyone turned silent when another group enters the bar. This time, the eyes of the young man went wide in excitement when he saw who it was who just entered.

 1399 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 149

    Chapter 1399


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 149


    ¡­


    Samantha and two of her guards enter the bar with the intent to wind up after the long day of practice. They have been working with the military troops and the vigers to fix the walls and chase the remnants of the demonized beast hiding near the forest area.


    A short yet busty woman came near them as they took their seat.


    "Do you want the usual, Miss Walters?" she asked with a gentle smile.


    Samantha nodded her head and then leaned her aching back on the chair while contemting something.


    Suddenly, a figure stood before her looking a bit smug.


    The young man has a handsome face, but his smug look made him look like a hooligan.


    "Hello, Miss Walters¡­ Would you mind me and my friend joining your group here?" he said with his dashing smile.


    The expression of Samantha, went cold, upon hearing this. The time she spent here in the vige is not that long, but no one has ever tried hitting on her before.


    But when she looks at the man''s epaulet, her heart skipped a beat. This is because the guy before her is actually an E-Rank awakened.


    Who would have thought that an E-Rank awakened would be here and that he would still have time to mess around with the troublesome situation of the vige?


    But she is still a daughter of a rich family, after all, so she grits her teeth and shakes her head.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I don''t want apany right now. We are just here to rx¡­" she said with a frown.


    "Haha¡­ I assure you that I am more of a rxingpanion than the men around you¡­" the young man pushed while sneering at the people around her.


    Her guards did not say a word, but they already have their fists in a ball. No matter what, they would not let their young miss be shamed even if that person is more powerful than them.


    Suddenly, the young man extended his hand and grabbed Samantha''s hand which startled her.


    "Come on! Don''t be like that Miss Walters¡­ I don''t bite¡­" he said with a grin.


    The others behind him cheered while watching theirpanion grab the wrist of the young woman.


    "Release me!" Samantha shouted in anger.


    But the guy just sneered at her with a challenging gaze in his beautiful eyes.


    At this time, the guards around Samantha have already stood up. Their leader charges at the young man and sent a punch to his face.


    But the young man just shifted his head to the side while delivering a strong punch at the gut of the guard leader. Then the rest followed and attacked while the young man sent them flying back with a badly bruised body.


    The young man did this without releasing his tight grip on Samantha''s hand.


    She was stunned to see her guards getting hurt. One of them is even on a brink of death as his chest caves in because of the powerful punch of the young man.


    "No¡­ Why¡­ Why would you be so cruel?" Samantha asked in pain.


    She had worked with her guards in helping the vige defend from the monsters, but then they would be treated this way by the soldiers who arrivedte. She is really not resigned to this kind of treatment. She wanted to shout, she wanted to fight back, but she felt helpless at the powerful grip of the young man before her.


    "It is useless to fight back¡­" the young man said while he sneered.


    No one in the surroundings made a move and just lowered their heads in shame.


    They saw how strong the young man is, plus from his attitude, they knew that he belong to one of the influential families in the city.


    By this time, no one noticed a crouching figure that is treating the wounded guards lying on the ground.


    Xin Ja did not want to intrude on such a scene, but the way that young beats those guards ticks him off. Since strength is the basis of respect in these parts, then he decided to teach these soldiers a lesson about respect.


    After treating the guards, Xin Ja stood up and looks in the direction of the young man dragging Samantha towards their group.


    At this time, the young woman amongst the group has already stood up and then red at the young man.


    As she stood before him, she sent a resounding p on his face.


    "You''ve caused some trouble¡­" she said in a low but menacing tone.


    The young man was stunned, but he did not release his grip on Samantha. It is a matter of his pride as a son of a proud n.


    "Leader¡­ I call you this because of your strength. But do not forget who I am¡­" he said with a grin as he looks at the beautiful young woman before him with malicious eyes.


    In fact, he has had his eyes on their leader for a long time but did not make his move because they are in the military.


    But he also did not want to lower his head to her and would sometimes follow her whims¡­ but now is not that time.<sub> </sub>


    He has already gotten his hand on the woman, so why would he let go?


    "Suit yourselves¡­ It would be your funeral¡­" she said as she stood to the side.


    At this time, the figure of Xin Ja was exposed to the group. When the young men and women at the table saw him, they all showed confusion in their eyes.


    "Senior¡­ Please¡­ Do not kill any of them¡­" the young woman suddenly said while lowering her head.


    In fact, she has already noticed Xin Ja amongst the group and she has this hunch that he is a very formidable fellow just because she could not see through his strength.


    When the rest of the people at that table heard her, they all showed wariness. They knew that their leader has the sixth sense and could detect any threat in their surroundings.


    That is the reason why they are all alive in every mission they undertook. It is because they follow her lead and her instinct.


    Now that she had said those words, how could they not know what is happening?


    "Release the woman and all of you break your arms¡­ If not¡­ I will do what he did to those guys on you¡­" Xin Ja warned in a deep voice.


    The expression of everyone in the inn turned pale.


    How could this young man be so audacious as to request these officers to break their arms? Is he mad or something?


    But when Samantha noticed who the young man before her is, she showed a hopeful expression in her eyes.


    Silence pervades the room as no one said anything.


    "Ahem¡­" a deep voice echoed and everyone turned to look at the bar''s door.


    There stood two military officers looking at the group.


    The one in the front is a middle-aged man whom Xin Ja had seen from the meeting a while ago.


    He has a look of awkwardness in his eyes when Xin Ja looks at him in the corner of his eyes.


    "Mister Summers¡­ I think it is better if I offer you an exnation. We¡­ We need these soldiers fit and proper just in case an emergency happens¡­" the officer said as he steps forward.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and his eyesnded on the young officer that is still holding Samantha''s arm.


    When the young man saw this, he gritted his teeth and let go of her arm.


    There is a mark of deep red on her arm which shows that the young man is tightly holding her.


    Then suddenly, a sh happened and without anyone seeing Xin Ja making a move, that young man was already sent flying on the wall breaking it into pieces.


    Xin Ja red at the rest of the young officers.


    "In my unit¡­ Those who oppressed their power, as a military officer, no matter their background will always end up dead¡­" he said calmly.


    "Miss Walters¡­" Xin Ja gestured for Samantha to head out of the bar.


    The soldiers quickly turn around and helped theirrade.


    But the expression of one of them who is their medical officer turned pale.


    "Sir¡­ His condition is critical¡­"


    This made the rest of the soldier''s heart skip a beat.


    "He paid him back for what he did to that guard of the woman¡­" their leader said with a deep frown.


    The high-ranking officers heaved a heavy sigh. Although they did not know what truly happened, they also have clue that this happened because of their own soldiers.


    They cannot make a move on that guy as he is probably a C-Rank or maybe even a B-Rank awakened.


    ¡­


    Samantha Walters showed a grateful smile on her face as she turns around at Xin Ja. The rest of her guards also cupped their hands and thanked him for his help.


    They were just so amazed that their wounds were easily healed. They did not expect that the young man is not only powerful but also a healer.


    As the group left, the two military officers walked out along with the rest of the junior officers.


    "Mister Summers¡­ Can I have a word?" the middle-aged officer said as hispanion leads the others away from the area.


    Although they are afraid of Xin Ja with what has happened, they still resent him for hurting one of their own.


    All of them are ring at him except for their leader who is showing a curious look on her beautiful face.

 1400 Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 150

    Chapter 1400


    Heavenly Samsara: Chapter 150


    ¡­


    Xin Ja is in deep contemtion after hearing what the officers have told him about the current mission they are going be in.


    Now that the middle-aged officer told him that the artifact they are going to retrieve is actually a thing that could create portals to the world of the demons, he was stunned.


    Plus, he has learned that they are not the only force that would be joining this mission. There are other two forces that woulde and after the rest arrives they would be briefed on their own teams and how they would go about the mission.


    A dayter¡­


    Xin Ja heard that the young man who he sent flying is still in the ICU unit but he is now out of danger.


    The vige is only so big that he would sometimes see those fellows walking on the streets these days.


    Every time he would notice them, they would immediately lower their heads or go the other way just to not see him.


    On the 3rd day though, while walking down the street, Xin Ja saw the young leader of that group.


    She did not go the other way around but just walk straight right towards him.


    "Excuse me¡­" she said with a cold tone.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in greeting.


    "You have been pressuring myrades and it is not good for their mentality as a soldier¡­" she said frankly.


    Xin Ja showed a slight smile on his face and then looks at the people from a bit distance from them. Those people also noticed this and showed a frightened gaze while looking at their leader who is confronting him.


    "You guys should know that in this world, the strong rule the weak, right? That is the reason why you throw your weight around the vige¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said.


    "Whenever I see you guys, you would either bully someone or frighten them¡­ I really despise people like you. If you are not part of the military, I would have already buried you a long time ago¡­"


    "How about you? You are doing the same¡­" she suddenly rebutted.


    "To you¡­ I am doing the same to only your group." Xin Ja interjected.


    "Do you see these people fearing me?" he pointed behind him.


    The young woman noticed that some of them even showed smiles on their faces while looking in their direction.


    Then she turns around and noticed the fear in the people''s eyes while looking at herpanions.


    "I am stronger than you¡­ not because of my power but because I gained respect around me¡­ As long as I see you guys threatening people, I make sure that my aura will oppress you and that you people will not want to go to war ever again¡­" his pressure suddenly increases bearing down on her.


    This made the young woman''s expression paled.


    She suddenly copses to the ground with her body trembling.


    Suddenly a middle-aged woman saw this and she quickly walked towards the two.


    "Ey¡­ You young fellow¡­ Why would let this beautiful young woman fall to the ground¡­" the woman said while pping Xin Ja''s arm.


    Xin Ja scratches his head and nods to the old woman.


    "I''m sorry auntie¡­ I was just shocked that she suddenly falls down¡­" he said while scratching his head.


    "Alright, go now¡­ I hope that you two have a nice date¡­" she said while giving Xin Ja 2 pieces of rice cake that he would always but on her stall.


    She then winks at him with a big grin on her face.


    The young woman at this time stood rooted to the ground when she saw the interaction between the two. She noticed that Xin Ja did not even get angry when he was hit by the old woman.


    She just could not believe that a powerful person like himself would not get angry after getting scolded by a mere weakling.


    Xin Ja did not want to talk to the woman anymore and just handed her one of the rice cakes in his hand.


    "Remember what I have told you¡­" he said while walking away.


    She did not reply and just watches him leave.


    The rest of her group approaches her and then looks at her stunned expression that is still looking at the back of Xin Ja.


    "What did that man say? Did he threaten you?" one of the young men in the group asked.


    She did not say anything and just looks at the rice cake in her hand which is now turning cold because of the snow.<sub> </sub>


    "Let''s report this to themander¡­ I think it''s time for the military to teach him a lesson¡­" a young woman said with a deep frown.


    Their leader just shook her head and then looks at the middle-aged woman who is now hiding behind her stall while looking at their group.


    The contrast is really big and it made her feel a bit ashamed.


    "Let''s just leave¡­" she said as the group left the area.


    ¡­


    A weekter¡­


    The other groups have already arrived in the vige and amongst the group, there are around 10 C-Ranks and 3 B-Ranks.


    The B-Ranks made Xin Ja feel a bit uneasy because of the way they stood there like tall pirs.


    From the looks of it, their uniforms did not show that they are from the military. This means that those three are from some powerful forces in the city besides the military.


    ording to what he had known about the B-Ranks and above, they already have a hint of their knowledge from before they came to this ce.


    For some reason when they unlocked their potential as an awakened, they have already be aware of the ce where they came from. But since there are B-Ranks in this ce where there is a chance to open the other part of this world, Xin Ja knew that there might be an A-Rank awakened.


    And his conjecture did not fail him.


    This is because, while the groups are waiting for the start of the meeting, the door opened and a tall and handsome young man enters the conference room.


    Everyone quickly stood up and saluted at the man decked in military uniform.


    Xin Ja squinted as he scanned the man''s body, but his sight only disyed that the energy in that man''s body is¡­ incalcble.


    This means that even with his strength which also upgraded the tech in his soul, it is still unable to determine the true strength of the A-Rank awakened before him.


    "Everyone at ease!" a high-ranking officer called out.


    Everyone took their seats and then looks at the few figures that stood in the middle.


    "We will now show you theplete n. After we did a thorough investigation of everyone in this ce, we know that you guys are trustworthy and will be of great help to finally end this war against the demons¡­" an officer said while looking at everyone in the room.


    Xin Ja frowned as it seems that he too was investigated secretly.


    But his identity as Adam Summers should now have been exposed to the military, and yet he is not afraid of it.


    If worsees to worst he still has the other world to retreat into.


    Then the man in front of the group began to exin what the military''s target is and its purpose.


    When Xin Ja realized that a target is actually a person who has identally entered the misty part of the snow forest, he was a bit stunned.


    But no matter how he recalls¡­ he had not seen any human in that area when he absorbed the mist.


    "This is the location of the target¡­" the man pointed to a mountainside which is on the opposite side of the misty forest.


    When Xin Ja saw the mountain, he quickly recognized it.


    But he still did not see anything weird in that ce which made him frown.


    "The target is the daughter of one of our scientists that has discovered and repaired the artifact. Her name is E Exe, a 19-year-old college student. She stole the artifact and ran to the forest with it¡­ We cannot pinpoint the exact location of the artifact, but we are sure that the signal ising to that area¡­" the officer exined.


    Suddenly someone raised his hand.


    "This artifact is able to open a portal to the demons, right?" the guy is a C-Rank just like Xin Ja but with a weaker aura.


    "Yes¡­ and no¡­ It is able to open a portal. But it needed a person to operate it. And that is the reason why you guys have another mission. We heard from our scouts that she was wounded in the chase. So we need to make sure that she survives. She is the only one who can use the artifact so far¡­"


    Everyone looks at each other and nodded their heads.


    "Ladies and Gentlemen¡­, we are racing through time here. I heard that a B-Rank demon just descended deep into the forest. And that thing is heading towards the misty area. Though we are not worried because that mist can cause both man and demon to be disoriented¡­ still we have to hurry."


    After hearing the words from the officer, everyone turned silent.


    "Alright! We''re leaving at 20:00¡­ Everyone dismiss."


    The group then walked out of the room each with their own thoughts.


    Meanwhile, the A-Rank and the 3 B-Ranks talked to each other inside the room. Unknown to them, a small device is in that room picking up their conversation.

 1401 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 1

    Chapter 1401


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 1


    ¡­


    "The youngdy was heavily wounded¡­ So, our priority is to save her¡­ I will be going first. No matter what happened you three should take care of the artifact and retrieve it at any cost¡­" the A-Rank young man gave his instructions to the three.


    "Master Vale¡­ the artifact¡­ Will, it really gives us a chance to¡­ return to the other side of the?" asked one of the B-Ranks.


    The information about the having two sides is only known to the A-Rank and B-Rank individuals. Most A-Ranks knew of this and only a few B-Ranks have this information. But such information is only possible because the A-Rank awakened has already regained a part of their memory as a Shen.


    "I think so¡­ I heard that after the artifact was created, Doctor Exe was able to partially open the portal to the other dimension... but did not seed for some unknown reason. But after his daughter identally touches the artifact, it was able to open a portal in which people said they saw a barrennd."


    The A-Rank young man suddenly exined about the artifact to the 3 B-Ranks who listened with all their attention. Unknown to them another person is listening to their conversation inside one of the rooms in the vige.


    "Hmm¡­ So that is the purpose of the artifact. Well, if it will open a portal to the demon world, why do they think that it could open a portal to Sudan continent?" Xin Ja muttered while listening to the discussion of the four people.


    "Anyway¡­ If that artifact could truly do what it can, then the more I needed to get it. If I can go to the demon world, then I can take this fight to them, right?" Xin Ja thought as it would be another usible solution to his task.


    Plus,ing to that ce means that he could slowly absorb the Ki from the demons making him stronger faster.


    However, this line of thought was suddenly interrupted when he heard what the A-Rank suddenly said.


    "If we go to the demon world, we will expect an easy fight. This is because¡­ the strength of the demons in that ce is not as we think it is. The reason why they are opening portals to our world is that they wanted to make the Ki energy from this ce transfer to their¡­"


    Xin Ja suddenly stood up when he heard this.


    He hit his head in realization.


    "Those demons at most are only at deity realm. They might be considered as powerful beings outside of this, but¡­ in here they are only at the beginning level of the Ki-Fighter realm¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he realized something.


    After thinking, he now has the desire to get that artifact and study it. If he could truly go to the other side, then there might be a chance to end it all on one strike.


    But of course, he is also aware that for a few years now, the portals have been opened, he knew that the Ki from this world has entered the demon world and there might be a chance that some of the demons and Shadow Beings have also grown stronger.


    With that in mind, Xin Ja''s determination to get the artifact is now in stone. Of course, if he could not get it, getting a glimpse of it or taking a picture would also not be that bad, right?


    But this conjecture still has many uncertainties. For one, the Ki in this ce is not as abundant as on the other side of the.


    And the question of why is it that the portals are opening in this ce more, than on the other side?


    For these questions, Xin Ja did not have an answer for the moment. He can only investigate things further as he goes.


    ¡­


    By the time the mission is about to start, everyone has already gathered in the vige square.


    Xin Ja was assigned to a group of D-Rank and E-Rank awakened. His squad members areposed of 10 people, he included.


    They are assigned to be part of the vanguard which would eliminate stray demons that might pose a challenge to the mission.


    Along with him is a burly man who is also a C-Rank individual that does not belong to the military.


    "We are just here to hunt some demons, right? This would be easier than I thought¡­" the man said while walking beside Xin Ja.


    30 minutes on their path, the group suddenly encountered a pack of demonized wolves.


    "Oh, these things have sulent meat once cooked right¡­ Hehe¡­ Ever since you''ve shown us that demonized beast meat can be eaten a lot of people have begun experimenting on it¡­" the man said but whispered hisst few words at Xin Ja with a wink.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not expect that the guy before him knew who he was.


    "Surprised? Hehe¡­ When I saw your name, Adam Summers¡­ I have my doubts. I mean, how could you travel thousands of kilometers in this demon-infestednd without getting killed? But I guess it just showed that you are stronger than everybody thought¡­" the burly man said.


    Although the information in this world is not easy to spread, the awakened and the military still have their ways to spread the news around.


    "Hehe¡­ But it''s just me. I mean, no one could get that information. After all, it is a military secret." The man added with a grin.


    "I am Dozer¡­" the man suddenly extended his hand to Xin Ja.<sub> </sub>


    "Adam¡­" Xin Ja replied while shaking the hand of the man.


    While the two are chatting, the rest of their squad is busy fighting against the pack of wolves.


    It did not take long before the wolves are killed by thebined effort of the 8 members¡­ though one of them got wounded, with a severe wound, on his stomach.


    Xin Ja walked to the guy and checked his wound.


    "Hmm¡­ It is not that bad¡­" he said making the rest frown in dissatisfaction.


    But no one said a thing as they did not want to offend the big shot before them.


    Xin Ja takes out a simple healing pill from his space and feeds the pill to the wounded soldier.


    5 minutester¡­


    The group was astonished as the man could not move his body and his wound is already gone.


    Now they knew that with this person in their group, they don''t have to worry about getting wounded heavily.


    As long as he is around, none of them will die as long as they still have a chance to live.


    And so the group continues traveling and soon arrives near the mouth of the valley where the mist should be appearing.


    "I thought they say that this ce is covered with mist?" a soldier among the group asked while looking at the valley before them.


    "I think this is the work of that A-Rank¡­" someonemented.


    "You mean that guy?" suddenly another soldier pointed in a certain direction.


    When everyone shifted their gaze, they saw the direction where that guy is pointing and everyone was a bit stunned.


    They saw the A-Rank young man along with the 3 B-Rank looking at the valley.


    "If it is not them, then¡­ what happened here? I swore that when thest time we scouted this ce, it was full of mist¡­ those who dare enter this ce did note back¡­" a soldiermented on the side.


    "Look, they are now making a move¡­"


    Everyone saw the A-Rank young man jumping high up in the air and began hovering towards the valley. He was followed by the 3 B-Ranks.


    Even without using a telescope, Xin Ja could clearly see what is happening as he observe the four individuals going toward a mountainside.


    Suddenly, he noticed a slight ripple appearing before the four people suddenly vanished from their sight.


    "Huh? Where¡­ Where did they go?" asked a soldier while looking at his binocrs.


    At this time, Xin Ja felt a bad premonition and quickly jump high up above the trees. Then he triangted the area and quickly takes out a few bone runes from his inventory.


    Without hesitation, he quickly installed a defensive array around his own group.


    After doing so, hended on the ground, and in his hand are ten MCAWS.


    "Use these weapons to protect yourselves¡­" he said without any exnations.


    The soldiers look at their weapons and then at the new weapon given to them. They all showed confusion in their eyes, but they had all handled rifles before, so the feeling of holding a slightly bulky weapon is not new to them.


    p Xin Ja touches the ground and nods as he knew that his decision was correct. He knew that something is about to happen.</anda>


    It was a bad premonition that he felt when those four people enter that strange formation by the mountain.


    "What do you think is happening?" asked a soldier.


    "It''s a trap created by the demons¡­ Since the mist was gone, their location is nowpromised¡­ So it''s either they break out and destroy everything in their surroundings, or go to another ce¡­" Xin Ja shared his theory.


    The rest just nodded their heads and waited.

 1402 [Bonus Chapter] War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 2

    Chapter 1402


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 2


    ¡­


    Deep inside the valley, near the side of a stiff mountainys a grotto. It is a manmade cave with an entrance of 5 meters in width and 4 meters in height.


    ? The reason why it could be suspected as manmade is because of the cave entrance which is a stone arc and has a cornerstone in the middle.


    From one look, one could already tell that this ce has an eerie atmosphere in it.


    The forest was quiet that even the rustling of the leaves through the blowing of the wind could not be heard.


    This created a weird atmosphere that made the four people standing in front of the grotto frown in deep contemtion.


    "We should enter¡­ I could sense a living being inside." Cohan Vale, the A-Rank awakened, said while gesturing for the 3 to follow him.


    As they walked inside the opening, they could smell a strange scenting from inside. And it bes stronger as they walked deeper into the cave.


    Suddenly, the group stopped as they noticed that after walking for about 30 minutes, they seem to be walking in circles.


    "Did¡­ did we justnd on a trap array?" asked one of the B-Ranks with a deep frown.


    "Hmm¡­ Yes¡­ I think we just fell into a trap but¡­ It is not an array but the scent we just smelled at the entrance¡­ If my conjecture is right, then we should already be unconscious¡­" Cohan Vale said making the 3 B-Ranks'' faces turn pale.


    "How could¡­ How could this happen? We are already B-Rank awakened. I can even destroy this cave if I wanted to¡­ You mean we can easily be knocked down just like that?" the man said as he walked to the side of the cave tunnel.


    Then without hesitation, he delivers a resounding punch on the wall.


    Bang!!!


    The wall shook but nothing happened after that.


    This scene made the rest of them dumbfounded.


    "So the only way out of this thing is for us to wake up, or if someone is able to remove that scent in the cave¡­" Cohan Vale said helplessly.


    In truth, he is not that afraid of any demons attacking their unconscious bodies. This is because once this happens then they would then wake up.


    With their tough bodies, once they woke up, then it would be the end of those demons.


    And this is actually true to his conjecture.


    Right now, a few demons that look like creatures without a head are dragging their bodies towards a corner where a young woman is also lying.


    The young woman''s wound on her stomach has already festered and if not taken care of then she would surely die.


    Inside the dream world, the four people began walking down the tunnel as they cannot do anything except walk deeper.


    Suddenly, the four of them noticed a figure sitting on the ground ahead of them.


    "Hey¡­ You are E Exe, right?" one of the B-Ranks asked as he walked near her.


    The young woman seemed to be startled and when she looks up she noticed the four men. Two of them are decked in military uniform and this made her feel hopeful.


    "You guys havee atst¡­ I¡­ I did not know how I arrived here¡­ I''m lost and¡­ hungry and cold¡­ Huhuhu¡­" she suddenly wailed.


    The four showed a helpless expression on their faces as they too could not do anything. Even with their strength and power, they actually fell into the trap of the enemy. It was really a disgraceful defeat on their part.


    "Do not worry too much¡­ Since we already found you, I think it would be better if we go back now¡­" Cohan Vale suggested.


    E Exe lifted her gaze and nodded her head while looking at the man.


    She still held her stomach as she stands up.


    "Does your stomach hurt?" Cohan asked.


    "Yes¡­ I¡­ I was shot in the stomach, but when I enter here there I have no wound, but still, it hurts¡­" she exined.


    With a nod, they already know that her condition is actually grave. But no one said anything.


    The group then walked back and although the scene before them seems the same, they soon arrive at the entrance of the cave.


    "We cannot get out¡­ I''ve tried." She said.


    The rest nodded as they know what she means.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, outside the cavern, arge group of demons that looks like headless spawn from hell began to gather. Their long limbs and razor-sharp ws give off a very intimidating vibe.


    Then, their body slowly changes and a single eye opened on their chest, and on their stomach, arge mouth slowly appears.


    There are thousands of them that gathered just outside the grotto making an eerie sound like the clinking of insects'' sharp feet hitting the ground.


    It did not take long before a tall figure began walking out of the grotto.


    The tall figure has a form of a woman with a ck cloak that looks like long wings dangling behind her.


    "Ahh¡­ This is the world that we should be conquering¡­ Hihihi¡­ This amount of energy is truly satisfying¡­ Those shadow fools are being too focused on conquering that heaven, that they did not see the beauty of this world¡­" her demonic voice echoed in the air.


    The demons around her look at her with fear and respect.


    "Hmm¡­ There are a couple of ants surrounding us. I think removing these things would be my first task before Lord Amenadon descends to this world¡­" she thought while looking at the vicinity where the rest of the forces are hidden.


    Her eyes thennded inside the grotto, but then she shook her head as she knew that touching those men inside would mean death to her and her group.


    "Go and bring me their heads!" she suddenlymanded with a wave of her hand.


    The demons in the surroundings suddenly growled as they began running out from inside the formation like a pack of hungry wolves.


    At this time, the troops watching the scene in the valley were suddenly rmed when they noticed a huge number of demons suddenly appearing out of nowhere.


    The first one to encounter the demons was those that are following the A-Rank and B-Ranks. This group was left to wait just a couple of hundreds of meters away from the array.


    As soon as the demons appear, this group immediately jump into action and fought them.


    Meanwhile, rifles began echoing in the air as the snipers began shooting the demons.


    But of course, their weapons did not have any effect on some of the demons as guns usually do not do any significant damage to them.


    As the battle ensues, blood-curdling cries began to echo deep inside the valley.


    "Should we attack?!" asked one of the soldiers.


    "Do you think you can make a difference in there? Stand your ground and follow your orders by the letter¡­" Dozer interjected as he could see the anxiousness of the soldier.


    "Sir, I think we better help. As a soldier I do not want to be branded as a coward¡­" one of the soldiers amongst the group stood up.


    Xin Ja and Dozer looks at each other and showed a helpless smile.


    "As a soldier, you have a duty to stick to yourmand¡­ The situation in front of you is not your fault but that of the higher-ups. It is better if you stand your ground¡­" Xin Ja said with a frown.


    "I will check things out¡­ Remember to not leave this ce no matter what happens." Xin Ja reminded the group.


    With a sh of his body, Xin Ja disappears and suddenly appears near the battleground.


    He immediately noticed a young woman fighting against a group of demons. Although her armor and suit are already in tatters, she still did not stop attacking the demons around her.


    He could also see a couple of familiar faces already on the ground. He did not know whether they are still alive or already dead, but it looks like the young woman is actually protecting them.


    In the corner of his eyes, Xin Ja noticed a demon suddenly appearing.


    With the stretch of his leg, he sent that demon flying towards a group of demons which tumbled down like a bowling pin.


    Then his figure shed and arrives next to the young woman.


    At this time, he saw the C-Rank male, which is supposed to be their backup in this battle, lying on the ground with a big hole in his chest.


    Xin Ja quickly moved and fired his MCAW sending a couple of demons falling to the ground with bolts embedded deeply in the eye on their chest.


    He then takes out his sword and easily mows down the rest of the demons in the vicinity.


    His series of actions stunned the rest of the awakened that are still fighting along with the demons.


    By this time, the demons have already seen Xin Ja as their greatest enemy.


    And so, they began to attack him in droves.


    "Go to that side! My team is in that area. You and the rest would be safe in that ce¡­" Xin Ja shouted at the young woman behind him.


    Gritting her teeth, she decided to quickly help herrades and run towards the area where Xin Ja''s team is.

 1403 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 3

    Chapter 1403


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 3


    ¡­


    With the attention of the demons at him, Xin Ja has no time to babysit anyone and after telling her the instructions, he quickly faced the rest of the demons in the area.


    The one-sided massacre of the demons on this side of the battlefield has already attracted a lot of high-ranking demons who were all startled to know that someone from the humans is able to mow down their own kind like it was nothing.


    And not only that, the human seemed to be able to use spells and control the elements, making him the most dangerous of all the humans the demons are currently fighting.


    Atop a cliff, the woman withrge wings dragging behind her back like a cape red at Xin Ja with annoyance in her expression.


    This is something that she did not expect, but she also did not want to waste her time in this ce, so she decided to send one of her generals to take care of that human.


    "I want his head¡­" she casually said as a 3-meter tall draconian bowed before her and quickly jumps down the cliff.


    The draconian spreads its wings and glides down as it flew in the direction of where Xin Ja is.


    Feeling a dangerous premonition, Xin Ja suddenly dodges to the side and then sent a wind de flying at the one doing a sneak attack on him.


    "Fire breath!!!"


    The draconian suddenly blew a stream of fire from its mouth destroying the wind des.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja quickly jumped towards a group of demons charging at him.


    The demons were caught off-guard as all of them were turned to a crisp after that fire breathnded on them.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, has already appeared behind that flying draconian and shes its back.


    The draconian seem to have detected his presence and quickly dodge, but one of its wings was still severed by Xin Ja''s sword.


    With a loud agonizing cry, it fell to the ground creating arge crater, while Xin Ja''s figure appeared atop a tree.


    He looks at the battlefield and arge number of dead demons on the ground along with the soldiers who were assigned as backup for those four powerful people.


    "It seems that they are going to sacrifice the lower rank soldiers in this battle just to get that artifact¡­" Xin Ja muttered as his eyesnded on the array formation near the tall mountainside.


    Bam!!!


    The ground erupted as the figure of the draconian suddenly burst out and suddenly wed at Xin Ja''s chest.


    ng!


    Xin Ja was able to block its w but was sent flying a few distances.


    From the looks of it, he could tell that the draconian seems a bit stronger than him by a couple of levels. But of course, Xin Ja is not worried about the level difference because he has his own ways of dealing with powerful foes.


    From the sides of the draconian, it slowly takes out two daggers that have a golden dragon head design on their hilt.


    As the draconian takes a fighting stance, its body was suddenly enveloped in a dark green aura.


    "Hmm¡­ Late stages of the Ki-Champion realm¡­" Xin Ja finally could see the true level of his enemy.


    "No wonder your strength is greater than mine."


    Then suddenly, the draconian shed and appear in front of Xin Ja with extreme speed.


    ng!!!


    After that sound, the two suddenly vanish from where they are standing and their silhouette could be seen everywhere on the battlefield.


    This only tells everyone that the two are fighting at high speed, and their silhouette would only appear when they both sh.


    And soon, the silhouettes began to appear everywhere on the battlefield.


    Suddenly, a figure was sent flying away and shattered a couple of trees in the forest.


    Then the draconian appears standing calmly on the ground, but its body is dripping with wounds all over.


    With a grim expression on its dragon-like face, it suddenly touches one of its two horns that seem smaller. However, one could tell that the horn is actually severed.


    The draconian horn is a symbol of its strength¡­ if that draconian pursues the path of power. While those that pursue the path of wisdom and magic seldom have horns on their heads, just like the draconian woman.


    "You will die for this insult¡­ human." The draconian snarled as it takes one step after another walking towards the spot where Xin Ja is.<sub> </sub>


    But then it suddenly stopped walking, when it suddenly saw a metallic arm extending out of the debris of wood and rocks.


    ck! ck!


    Then a metallic figure came out of the hole which made the draconian frown.


    "Hmm¡­ I guess I could not skip levels when fighting against powerful demons, just like you¡­" a mechanical voicees out from the metallic figure.


    Then the draconian suddenly rushes to attack, but Xin Ja did not want to be at a disadvantage anymore so he quickly rushes toward his opponent.


    Another bout of silhouettes appears in the area, but this time, not only are their silhouettes but also flying objectsing out all of a sudden.


    Bam!!!


    This time, it was not Xin Ja that was sent flying but the draconian. Itnded on the ground creating arge crater.


    But what made the situation to Xin Ja''s advantage is the death of the demons in the area.


    By this time, the human army has already retreated outside the perimeter of the forest and is just sniping the demons. Although most of those guns could not do them any damage, some are powerful enough to kill them.


    The draconian suddenly burst out of the pit andnded on the ground. Golden green blood could be seen seeping out of its severed hand and a broken tail.


    It red at Xin Ja like it wanted to eat him alive.


    Suddenly, the surroundings became hazy as a fog gathers in the area.


    Then, a figure of a tall woman with long hair appears to pass beside Xin Ja. However, before she could extend her hand the sharp de of Xin Ja''s sword suddenly came slicing at her neck.


    She quickly takes a step back and then held her neck with terror in her eyes.


    After she arrive beside the wounded draconian, she suddenly showed a smirk on her mouth.


    The woman looks like a mature beautiful human woman, but her long ears and the long wings on her back made her look peculiar.


    "Hihi¡­ Very good¡­ I never thought that there would be a human that could withstand this sleeping dust of mine¡­" she said with a slight smirk.


    "I wanted to y with you more¡­ But I''ve got a lot of things to do. So, for now¡­ See you next time! Bye! Bye!" she said as she held the shoulder of that draconian that was taken by her with reluctance in its eyes.


    "I''m Nedona, the right-hand general of Lord Amenadon, Dragon of Oblivion¡­ Remember my name okay¡­ Hihi¡­" she said as the two vanish in thin air.


    Xin Ja looks a bit confused as he knew that the woman is actually using magic spells.


    Those spells, he is a little bit familiar with them as he had seen them in the archives in his mind before.


    He just did not know how it could be used using Ki.


    But he has no time to think about anything anymore as it seems that the mist is once again covering the whole valley.


    "Hmm¡­ This is also a perfect cover¡­" Xin Ja thought as his figure shed after deactivating his armor.


    He ns to enter the array formation and see what really is happening inside.


    When that draconian woman suddenly appears before him, he was actually assaulted by a strange scent. But because of the armor, he is wearing, the system could only detect a type of hallucinogen mixed with a slightly familiar stone to him.


    "Dream stone¡­ That woman has some dream stone with her¡­" he muttered as he suddenly stopped by the array.


    If his conjecture is right, then he would bending in the trap of the enemy and might fall asleep. If that happens, then he would surely be food for those demons.


    So without hesitation, he quickly activates his armor once again.


    He then takes a step inside the array as his figure vanishes from the now misty forest.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the rest of his team is still in their spot while some of them are helping the wounded that were brought into their group.


    Xin Ja slightly predicted that something bad would happen, so he created a safe zone for the army.


    And in that safe zone, the space is bending. All non-humans would not be able to enter that space and would be sent to the other side.


    It''s like the space is separated from the real world but the people inside could still be seen. And because of this, many demons began attacking their group but were killed by the weapon that Xin Ja has given his group.


    Dozer who is in the team quickly kills the demons that would foolishly attack them and would find themselves on another side.


    "Haha¡­ This is weird, but fun¡­" Dozermented after impaling a demon using an earth spike which is his power.

 1404 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 4

    Chapter 1404


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 4


    ¡­


    The battle between the demons and the humans has erupted to such a degree that many of the soldiers stationed around the valley are experiencing a lot of casualties even with their awakened strength.


    The demons seem to enjoy eating the fallen soldiers especially reaching through their bodies and taking out a strange glowing object from within their stomachs.


    Although in most times, these things are not visible through the naked eye, once taken out from the body, the Shin core of the awakened would be exposed and be visible.


    Those demons that could eat the cores of these fallen soldiers would then be stronger and obtain the awakened power of their victims.


    So the stronger the victim that would fall, the stronger the demon would be.


    And this growth is a boost to the effect of the chaotic Ki from the world itself.


    Hence this is the reason why the demons are growing to such a degree that they are as powerful as the awakened beings in this world.


    The jump is like a mortal turning into a god, and to some degree and for an unknown reason, the demons are actually able to seed in such a feat.


    But the thing is that, in contrary to the condition of the demons, those Shadow Beings are not as lucky. If a Shadow Being casually devours a Shin core, then their shadow body would explode to bits and pieces. They have to use hundreds of years just to refine a single core before devouring it.


    For that reason, they are creating the portals to make the Ki enter the world that they are staying in right now.


    While the battle is happening in the valley, the tall woman and the other high-ranking draconian look in the direction where Xin Ja went and showed a slight smile on her face.


    "What an interesting young human¡­ But I guess, he would also be falling into an eternal sleep after all¡­ He might have eluded my scent attack, but in that ce¡­ he has no way of escape¡­ I''ll juste back and take you with me after my mission is done¡­" she said in draconiannguage.


    The others behind her suddenly felt shivers running down their spine after hearing her words. Though she is not as strong as they are in battles, she has a strange way of fighting that could render them helpless.


    That is the reason why she is their leader and she is the one assigned specifically to this mission by the new dragon king Amenadon.


    "Let''s go¡­" she said as she turns around and left the valley.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, the area where Xin Ja set up the barrier is now filled with wounded people. The rest of the C-Rank awakened who have survived this onught by the demons now ughtering the demons with all their might while inside the safe zone.


    The demons are mindless creatures without their leaders who have already left the area, so they would attack the humans in their sight but would still get killed after a bout of confusion.


    "Where is Adam?!" asked one of the C-Ranks at Dozer.


    Dozer shrugged his shoulder as he did not know where that guy really went to.


    But the one who answered that C-Rank is a wounded soldier sitting with the wounded in the middle of the formation array.


    "I¡­ I think he went after the leaders. I say him enter that weird ce¡­" the soldier said in a low voice.


    "What? If those higher ranks were not able to return after entering that ce until now, how could a mere C-Rank like him coulde out?" the C-Rank awakened and grumbled in annoyance as he suddenly threw out a spear made of earth crafted by Dozer.


    Although he is a C-Rank he has not awakened any elemental power. He only has his strength and wits before him which made him one of the strongest C-Rank in this group.


    "Hehe¡­ You underestimate that guy. Look at what he has created in here. This is truly a magical ce and a very strange defensive technique¡­" Dozer suddenly said while looking at the space they are in right now.


    "Humph¡­ Although this is amazing, what if it is hit by a powerful explosion? Will this formation stills stand?" the C-Rank guy interjected.


    "Why are you so bitter, man? Be d that you are able to live because of this¡­" Dozer sneered.


    The rest of the soldiers also nodded their heads.


    By this time a soldier runs towards Dozer while panting.


    "Sir, that side has run out of ammo¡­" he reported.


    With a shake of his hand, the rocks on the ground moved and then crumbled into pieces. Then they slowly formed into several hundred bolts within a minute.


    It is not only Dozer who is doing this as another C-Rank with the power of the earth is also crafting bolts for the MCAWS. The trees are not effective against the demons, but the rocks and the metal ore in the area are more effective against them.


    "By the way¡­ where did these weaponse from?" asked the C-Rank who is grumbling at Dozer.


    "It was given to us by Adam¡­" Dozer replied with a slight smirk.<sub> </sub>


    He too was astonished at the weapon''s power to project bolts. He wanted to take apart one of these weapons for study purposes, but he is not that bright to do so. Maybe after this war, he could talk to Adam about it though.


    From such a thing, he could smell a big profiting.


    After crafting about 300 bolts Dozer looks at the pile of rocks and ore he has gotten his hand on from within the confine of his power. When he saw the pile he just nods his head as he is not worried about themcking any ammunition.


    The day is already slowly dying when the battle has finally stopped. Around the safe zone, corpses of demons are strewn all over the ce.


    Although they are safe inside, they could not help but still feel fear towards those things.


    No one dare go out as they have not received anymand from the higher-ups at this time.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the camouge array near the stiff mountainside, Xin Ja carefully enters the ce.


    As soon as he passes through the camouge array, he could already tell what kind of array they were. He could only shake his head as he considered the array a low-quality array from the lower realms.


    However, he did not look down on it.


    The reason for this is because¡­ this is the basis of all camouge arrays that he is currently using.


    Without this simple array, the advanced camouge array he has learned would not exist.


    Plus, it is still considered one of the most effective basic camouge arrays even in this world.


    As he walks deeper into the area, he has already noticed the grotto.


    But as soon as he was about to take a step towards the grotto, his HUD has already disyed a warning.


    ''Warning: Effect of the Dream Stone is detected¡­''


    When he saw that, he almost immediately felt his back bing drenched in a cold sweat.


    But then he suddenly wonders why those demons are not affected by the Dream Stone effect.


    "Analyze the Dream Stone aura¡­" hemanded.


    Meanwhile, he quickly spreads his Absolute Sense in the area.


    As soon as he did, he immediately noticed something and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The effect of the Dream Stone would only start once he enters that grotto.


    Although the aura is spread even outside, it will not have an effect on him.


    With that discovery, he continues walking towards the mouth of the cave.


    Looking around the area, he has already used his Absolute Sense to scan it and his eyes lit up when he found something on the wall.


    "Ah¡­ This is a mystic chant to protect one''s mind against the effect of the Dream Stone¡­" he thought after reading some of the symbols on the wall.


    Without hesitation, he quickly chanted the words which are considered rune words and a strange sensation came to his mind. He could feel the Ki flow going to his mind and then he felt strange.


    It was like the Ki flow covered his brain with a thin fment of Ki.


    With that, he gritted his teeth and then takes a step forward and enters the cave.


    As soon as he did, he immediately felt the strange aura bearing down on him. But it did not take long before that aura vanishes.


    He knew that if he did not have that chant, then he would have a hard time resisting that aura. But of course, he became interested in the effect of the Dream Stone and how big was it that it could have such strong pressure against him.


    It did not take long before Xin Ja could notice three figures lying on the side of the cave wall.


    His eyes quicklynded on the woman wearing a blood-stained T-shirt and shorts. His eyesnded on her wound which made him frown deeply.


    "Hmm¡­ She¡­ She is already dying due to loss of blood¡­" he muttered and quickly darted to her side.


    Without hesitation, he picks out a white pill from his ring and then puts that pill on her wound. The white pill suddenly turned red before slowly seeping into the wound in her stomach.

 1405 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 5

    Chapter 1405


    ¡­


    E looks at the cave entrance with its glowing lights. The exit is just there, so near, and yet it was very far unable to be reached even after extending her hand.


    She can feel the life slowly ebbing away from her body. The energy within her that she usually is very proud of because of their abundance has already left her.


    She could not even lift her hand while trying to reach for that ce in front of her eyes.


    "Youngdy¡­ do not close your eyes¡­ Do not close your eyes. We can get out of this ce¡­ Just hang in there!" one of the people with her said persuading her to stay awake.


    But her consciousness is already fading and she could not help but feel her body slowly getting cold.


    "I''m cold¡­" she muttered.


    The four men look at her helplessly as they know that she is already sumbing to her fate.


    "Sigh¡­ Is this it? Is this our fate? After opening my mind and knowing the truth, will I just fall in here, just like that?" the young man muttered while looking at the cave entrance envelope with a water-like surface.


    Deep inside his heart, he is not resigned to this kind of fate after recovering his memory of the other side of the world.


    He thought that bying to this ce, he would have already reached the highest glory and would then be sent to another realm.


    Yeah, right¡­


    It is another realm alright¡­ another realm of endless reincarnations living different lives over and over in a non-ending cycle of short lives as a mere mortal.


    It would have been better if he stayed on the other side and continue living the life of a powerful Shin Lord.


    "What should we do now, sir?" one of the B-Rank awakened behind him asked.


    "What can we do?" another one answered in helplessness as he slumps on the floor.


    "We have to stay in here until those things got what they wanted¡­ But I don''t know if we can still live after they are done¡­" the other B-Rank also leaned on the wall while folding his hand in contemtion.


    "Umm¡­ Guys¡­ She¡­ She is not dead¡­ She is just¡­ sleeping." The one holding E Exe suddenly called out.


    When the other three heard his words, they all look at him in confusion.


    This made them all feel a sense of relief as they knew that she is not yet dead but is just sleeping.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the real world¡­


    Xin Ja has done dressing the woman''s wound after taking the bullet on her side.


    She is now sleeping calmly, so he decided to grab the so-called artifact that actually looks like a jade te made of dark green jade the size of a whole hand.


    It is square-shaped and looks different from what he has heard.


    As he scrutinized the object with his Absolute Sense, Xin Ja was suddenly petrified by what he saw.


    "This¡­ This is the aura of Shadow Beings¡­" he muttered.


    As he continuously scanned the jade te, he is now sure that this thing actually has the aura of Shadow Beings.


    He could not help but suspect that the father of the woman, Doctor Exe might be a carrier of a Shadow Being, just like that woman he had seen on the other side.


    At that time, he is not yet sure of the real danger, but now that he saw the demons and the portals, he knew that the Shadow Beings and the demons are working on this project. It might be that this pendant is the source of the portal.


    Xin Ja quickly dive inside the surface of the jade and scanned it thoroughly.


    Soon, he suddenly stopped as he projected the whole surface of the jade te into his sight.


    The jade te actually has 7yers connected together. And eachyer is filled with the lower realm runemand.


    As he separated the surfaces of the jade te, he could now see the tiny runes written on its surface which made him very curious and wanted to study more.


    But soon, he found the crux of the matter. It was a vague idea, but with his knowledge and experience, he knew that what he understood about the jade te it the truth.


    "I''ll study youter¡­" he thought as he looks around and saw some discarded box that looks a perfect fit for the jade te.


    As he takes the box, he could feel the strange surface of the broken box which is not made of stic and not of metal. It has a weird texture on it.


    "Ah, so this is what they are talking about¡­ Nobody knew that this jade te is actually the real deal and this is its camouge¡­" After checking it, Xin Ja takes the jade te and puts it inside the container.


    He then sealed the container and reinforced it.<sub> </sub>


    "Hehe¡­ Let''s see if you can still use this¡­" Xin Ja thought with a smile.


    He knew that if those people would identally open a portal themselves, then it would cause too much trouble to this world. That portal would be a permanent one and it would cause the Ki in this ce to flow to the other side without being impeded.


    And that is something he could not let happen.


    After doing that, he put it back beside the young woman and then walked towards the inner chamber of the cave.


    From there he could see a wide cavern and in the middle of that wide cavern is a floating dream stone the size of a house.


    "This is huge¡­" he muttered as he looks at the dream stone.


    Xin Ja walked to the dream stone and suddenly stopped as he noticed two demons standing on guard beside it.


    They might look like statues, but he could tell that they are demons with the help of his sight.


    Without hesitation, he sent a few wind des toward those demons and decapitates them easily. Xin Ja did not hesitate to absorb the Ki in their body and feel a bit refreshed.


    In the battle outside, he was a bit tempted to absorb any of those Ki from the demons, but he could also sense that they are only a meager amount.


    Although there are those that have plenty of Ki, he would not dare absorb them openly in that ce.


    Xin Ja once again examined the dream stone but was stumped when he realized what this dream stone''s purpose is.


    ording to what is written in the oldnguage at the bottom, these dream stones are created in the lower realm to imprison the gods of this world.


    The glyph on the floor is actually written once again using the array of the lower realms.


    Although Xin Ja already has an idea of what this world actually is, he still could not believe its validity until now.


    It is said that eons ago after this world was created, every deity thatmitted a grave mistake in thend of the deities will be imprisoned in this world for an unknown amount of time until they have paid their samsara cycle and gained good merit.


    After he finished reading, he could not help but shake his head as he knew that what he has learned is correct.


    "So this is truly a prison¡­" he thought.


    The dream stone is a part of a mega matrix that envelopes half of this world.


    "I wonder how the demons were able toe and go in this ce¡­" he thought.


    But right now, he has no time to think anymore.


    "Hehe¡­ Since you guys like going in here, then why not also experience its effect on your own¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he began changing the glyph on the ground.


    "Hmm¡­ This has a dyed effect of 30 days¡­ That is a long time before taking an effect¡­ But anyway, I know that this would foil your ns¡­ Hehehe¡­" he muttered with a grin.


    After changing something on the glyph, he carried the people out of the cave one by one.


    The first one to regain consciousness is the A-Rank awakened who was startled to see the figure of Xin Ja sitting calmly on the side protecting their group.


    When he saw the light barrier surrounding them, his eyes suddenly glistened in excitement.


    But when he scanned the body of the young man, his expression dropped as he knew that what he was thinking was wrong.


    The guy is only a Ki-Fighter.


    But for some reason, the barrier around them is familiar to him.


    "Camouge barrier¡­" he muttered.


    Suddenly Xin Ja opened his eyes and looks at the young man.


    "Sir! You''re awake!" Xin Ja called out.


    The young man nodded his head but looks at Xin Ja weirdly.


    "How did you do this?" the man asked.


    "Ah, this is called a Ki barrier¡­ I¡­ I don''t know much about it. All it says in the old book of my family is that it could hide my presence. Ever since I''ve learned it, I''ve been using it in the wilderness¡­"


    "An old book?"


    Xin Ja grabbed something from the small pouch on his back and handed it to the young man.


    It looks like a pamphlet written by hand.


    "I copied it¡­ from the original book because it was too old and most of the words are already faded¡­" Xin Ja lied through his teeth.

 1406 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 6

    Chapter 1406


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 6


    ¡­


    When the young man opened the thin book with wariness and suspicion, he could not help but frown deeply. This is because what is written in there are a couple of arrays that are basic and all are for protection.


    He might be a Shen before, but he is not that proficient in arrays. But the basic rune symbols in these notes are something that he had learned before.


    Xin Ja has written these notes after thinking for a while. He has to cover his tracks and should have reasons for his skills. Hence pushing the me on a note that a Shen might be familiar with should be a good alibi.


    After the A-Rank person reads the notes for a while, he carefully kept them in his pocket and then nodded at Xin Ja.


    He did not say anything and just shifted his gaze at the young woman and then at the box. He checked the box and then nodded his head confirming that the thing is what he was looking for.


    "Did you touch anything?" the young man suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja showed confusion in his eyes and shook his head as if he did not know how to answer such a question.


    "Umm¡­ I have to carry you all out of that weird ce, so¡­ I¡­ I might have touched you all?" he said in confusion.


    The young man showed a deadpan face as if looking at an idiot.


    "You can wait for these three to wake up¡­ I will take the woman and the box with me back to the base¡­" he said as he stood up and carried the woman on his shoulder and the box in his hand and then left.


    After the guy has left, Xin Ja could not help but wipe the beads of sweat covering his forehead. He did not expect that the auraing from that guy is very strong. It is so far the strongest he has felt in his entire life.


    But of course, he also feels that the strong aura seems a bit familiar.


    "So that is the battle aura of an A-Rank¡­ They really are Shens..." He muttered while heaving a sigh.


    He knew that the aura is not being fully released as that kind of aura is being suppressed by some mysterious power of this world. But still, the power of the Shen is nothing to scoff at, as it almost made Xin Ja faint.


    It did not take long before the rest of the awakened and quickly asked Xin Ja what happened. The same exnation he gave to the 3 and exins to them except he did not show them any notes.


    The three wanted to ask him more questions, but they know that it is not the time. So they quickly left the valley.


    They did not even spare those dead soldiers on their way and just left.


    Xin Ja could onlyment the attitude of those people.


    He, on the other hand, gathered the corpse of the soldiers and buried them in a single grave. He even erected an array so that no demonized beast would dig them out.


    After that, he went back to his group who are already clearing the area filled with demon corpses.


    When Xin Ja saw the corpses, his eyes suddenly grew wide in excitement. It is truly a magnificent blessing in disguise.


    Though those demons only have meager Ki, there are those that have a lot of them.


    "Hey, where have you been?" asked Dozer while looking at Xin Ja with a strange gaze.


    "I went to help the others¡­ No one is alive in that ce¡­" he pointed in the direction of the burial ground.


    "I will help clean the demon corpse in this ce¡­" he said as he quickly left.


    They all know that cleaning the demon corpses, would prevent more beasts from being demonized, plus they suspected that the demon corpses are the source of the mist. But of course, that is not the real reason for the mist.


    The mist in this ce seems natural but what Xin Ja has absorbed before is clearly polluted, for some reason the mist was polluted mysteriously.


    But of course, no one can answer the question of why it happened.


    At this time, Xin Ja began gathering the demon corpses along with some of the lower-level soldiers. ording to the higher ranking awakened, this job is only for normal humans and those F-Ranks.


    But seeing a C-Rank in the group helping them made those soldiers respect him more.


    Unknown to them, Xin Ja is greedily devouring the Ki in those demons'' bodies while he carries them.


    It did not take long before he soon reaches the middle ranks of the Ki-Champion realm.<sub> </sub>


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Nedona and her cronies arrive in front of the mouth of a strangelyrge cave. The stenching from inside the cave made her smile.


    "This thing has grown to such a size after we have disturbed the energy of this world¡­"


    The reason why the Shen of this world began to awaken their power is because of the imbnce brought by the demons when they identally entered the cave with the dream stone.


    And that has caused a huge disturbance in the Ki of the world that arge amount of iting from the other side has seeped into the world of the Shens.


    And not only did the people of this world benefit from it, but the ones that most benefit from this incident are the demon kind.


    Even the Shadow Beings were not that lucky.


    "Master¡­ Will this thing be of help to our cause?" asked one of the draconian behind her.


    "Yes, this thing has our blood and has even devoured a demon. So this means that this thing would have reached the level of intelligence that we can recruit¡­" she said with confidence in her eyes.


    "I heard that the other side has also begun their move¡­ They will also find their champion¡­"


    When Nedona heard those words, she just shakes her head and chuckled.


    "They wanted to destroy this world so that they can open up the heavenly dimensions¡­ But I have already been to the divine dimension and it is not a nice ce. We demons are despised and are just ves in that ce¡­" she grunted.


    For an uncountable number of years, the demons have been working with the Shadow Beings in this universe just to conquer one world after another. But, they still could not win against those deities and the war is at a stalemate.


    But when they were summoned to that forsaken, they all regretted following this idiotic n of those Shadow Beings.


    She did not know who imnted the idea of going to the divine dimension just to be ves of the deities in that ce.


    After eons of living as a ve, she finally got her chance to go down to the mortal universe and join the eternal battle of light and darkness.


    In this battle, she bled, she died, and then she lives again. But the feeling of killing a deity is genuinely exhrating.


    And now they are in a world where there are many high-level deities that she could only hide when seeing if they are outside of this world.


    And yet in this world, she can kill them to her heart''s content. She wanted to go on a rampage, but the n should go first ording to their king.


    It did not take long for them to wait when suddenly a mountain-like figure walked out of the cave and towered over them.


    "What do you demons want?" the creature that looks like a hybrid of a lizard and bear asked in a deep tone using the demonnguage.


    "So you talk ournguage¡­" Nedona asked in tion.


    "I don''t want you to waste my time¡­ I''m busy¡­" the creature replied as it sits on the ground in front of its cave.


    "Hehe¡­ You might be a bit bigger and a bit different, but you are still a Lebiar¡­ a low-ss demon." She scoffs.


    The Lebiar suddenly became enraged as it lifted its paw to smash the daring demon in front of it.


    It is the king of this part of the icy forest, how dare a small demon threatens it in its own territory.


    But before it could smash Nedona into a pulp, a draconian stood in its way and blocked its giant fist with a single hand.


    Kom!!!


    The impact made the ground shake and the dust flew.


    "It is as powerful as I am¡­ Master¡­" the draconian said with a smile.


    The Lebiar did not do anything after that episode as it just sits calmly on the ground while looking at the demons in front of it.


    It did not take long before a few Lebiars appear from behind it and surrounded Nedona and her group.


    When she saw this, she could not help but show a faint smile on her face.


    "We are just here to invite you to our force¡­ There is no need for violence, right?" she suddenly said with a crafty smile on her face.

 1407 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 7

    Chapter 1407


    ¡­


    After the cleanup, the soldiers return to the vige as a single unit. Their number has dwindled and they are only numbering less than a hundred.


    Before leaving the vige, many are spirited and wanted to fight alongside the powerful awakened. But who would have thought that they would be left to fend for themselves?


    If not for the array that Xin Ja has made, all of them would have already ended up dead.


    "Hey, where did you learn that skill?" Dozer who seems quiet suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja could feel that this fellow wanted to ask him this question for a while now, but is hesitating for some reason. But it seems that he could not reign in his curiosity and has already made his move to ask.


    Some of those that are walking with the two seem to have propped up their ears to listen to the conversation.


    Sensing their interest, Xin Ja could not help but chuckle deep in his heart.


    Well, it would not hurt to teach them a thing or two. This world is going to enter a great battle anyway, so it would not be that bad if some of them could know how to protect themselves.


    For one force to grow, they should learn how to share some important knowledge. Of course, not all knowledge should be shared, but there are still those that can be shared just to kick off the start of progress.


    And for these people to be able to fight back against the demons, he could share with them this defensive array.


    Though it is easy for Xin Ja to construct, he knew that it would be hard for others to do it. Plus, it would expose the weakness of the array. But that is not his concern¡­ they should figure that thing out for themselves on their way through learning.


    "Hmm¡­ I could actually teach you guys that skill¡­ But, I have a little problem." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Everyone suddenly turn their sight on him and quickly drew closer.


    "Show me your sincerity¡­" Xin Ja said with a grin.


    When the people heard his words, they all wanted to scoff at him.


    One female soldier that survived even red at Xin Ja.


    Seeing their reaction, he just shakes his head.


    "You wanted a powerful skill for free? Do you really think I''m an idiot or something?" Xin Ja sneered as he continue walking.


    Upon hearing his words, the soldiers around him seem to have felt a bit guilty. To gain something, they have to pay the right price.


    They have seen how strong that defensive array was, so how could they not pay for it when it should possess a greater value to them?


    "I know that the army will be willing to pay you if you teach us." An officer which is a C-Rank awakened said.


    "Sigh, then we will wait for them to offer something¡­" Xin Ja with a smile.


    The group then walked back to the vige and soon arrives near its border.


    But then everyone froze as they saw that anotherrge number of demonized beasts are surrounding the vige.


    But no matter how hard those things attack, they would be shot dead by the soldiers standing atop the walls.


    As the attack stopped the soldiers also came out from their hiding ce and continue marching towards the vige.


    They were received by the army and were briefed before they were all disbanded back to their groups and ranks.


    Xin Ja at this time walked towards his own amodation.


    He lies down on the bed and suddenly heaved a heavy sigh.


    "Should I go to the city from here¡­" he thought as he did not know what to do next.


    He has his mission, but he feels a bit conflicted and unsure of what to do next.


    He carefully analyzes the jade b recorded by him and then slowly tries to understand themands and runes on them.


    He did not know how long he has been lying on the bed, but his attention was interrupted when he heard some rapid knocking on his door.


    As he opened the door, he saw three soldiers.


    One is a petite-looking female soldier, with a cute face, with her hair in a bun. She looks attractive in the militarybat uniform. Beside her stood two handsome-looking young men wearing serious and disciplined looks on their faces.


    "Mister Adam¡­ I am Corporal Tania Lore, and these are my colleagues. We are here to escort you¡­ The higher-ups wanted to see you, sir." She politely said with a smile.


    Xin Ja showed a delighted expression. Well, how could he not feel delighted when a beautiful woman is actually here to escort him?<sub> </sub>


    But the question in his mind this time is why is he being summoned. Do they want to learn how to make the protective array?


    If so, then how much are they willing to pay?


    Many people would say that money is not important, but in Xin Ja''s travel, he would tell them that he begs the difference.


    Those people, who said that, are either without experience of having money or did not know how to use money.


    If he could have more money, then he could buy more resources, that way his preparation would bepleted.


    If he could even have a chance to make an armada of armored suits, then he might have a chance of defeating those invading demons and Shadow Beings.


    But of course, that is if he could find some trustworthy people to give such a technology.


    As he followed the three, he began thinking of a way to form his own army. But no matter how hard he thinks about it, he would not be able to make one.


    Then his eyesnded on the three soldiers in front of him.


    He too was a soldier and knew that many of these guys are trained to obey themand of their officers.


    With such discipline, he might have a chance to form his ownpany or even battalion of armored, soldiers, right?


    While thinking to this point, Xin Ja suddenly has a goal in his mind.


    And his first task is to infiltrate the military and be one of them. Then he would work his way up the militarydder and then be a high-ranking officer. That way, he could form his own army.


    Or that was what he thought.


    But of course, everything would happen on the premise that these soldiers would be of use to him.


    Soon, he arrives in a room filled with military officers.


    The three looks at the military officer in the middle and saluted. They seem to be unable to see the rest of the officers sitting behind that military officer who is calmly sitting at his desk while having his head on the papers.


    After the three left, the officer lifted his head to look at Xin Ja.


    "Do you know why I called you?" he asked.


    But Xin Ja did not answer. Instead, he walked to the wall and then leaned on it like a hooligan. He even folded his arms and then looks at the military officer in disdain.


    "Cheap tricks¡­" he muttered.


    After his words came out, the military officer suddenly froze on the spot, and then his figure slowly faded in the air.


    Then someone from the group stands up and began pping.


    When this happens, Xin Ja heaved a deep sigh and then walked towards the middle where that military officer was previously sitting.


    Now there is nothing in there but just an open space while facing the group of high-ranking soldiers at the back.


    "I knew that you have already figured it out from the start¡­" a middle-aged officer said with a knowing smile on his face.


    "Yeah, he is a genius, but he is too arrogant¡­ He is a profligate son of the Summers. He even fought against his own family and then escaped." Someone from the group suddenly interrupted.


    "Haha¡­ I don''t care about that. What I care about is the number of soldiers he was able to save in that battle¡­ He even saves those B-Ranks and A-Rank awakened officer Vale¡­" the middle-aged man scolded back.


    Everyone in the room turned silent.


    Xin Ja seems to have an inkling of what is happening, so he showed a faint smile on his face while looking at the military officers in front of him.


    He knows that it is his chance to talk, so he raised his hand up.


    The middle-aged man signaled for him to talk as everyone turned their attention toward him.


    "Sir!" Xin Ja saluted first.


    "I am aware of what is happening in this ce¡­ I am willing to be a soldier and I also am willing to teach the soldier about the skills that I know¡­ But¡­" suddenly he stopped.


    An officer suddenly scoffed and then red at Xin Ja.


    "What kind of soldier is asking his officers to pay him? If you really are a soldier then share your ability with the rest, that way we can resist the demons as one¡­" that officer that looks like he is in his 30s said in a sarcastic tone.


    His words did not infuriate Xin Ja but instead made him show a faint smile on his face.


    "You wanted my things? Well, you can have it¡­ but it is not for free¡­ Hehehe¡­" he thought with a chuckle.

 1408 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 8

    Chapter 1408


    ¡­


    The expression of Xin Ja is calm, which made everyone around him feel a bit awkward. They have read the reports about what this man did. He is not part of the military, but the report says that he seemed to have said about him serving the army or something.


    They might need to further investigate which branch of the military he served, but for now, their main goal in thismission is to get this guy into the army.


    He has a technique that would be of great help to the military. If they can poprize such a technique, then they would have another edge on the battlefield.


    With such a technique, theirmanders would be safer on the battlefield.


    But it seems that the young man is going to pose a little bit of a problem judging from his expression.


    "I did note here to be extorted, but I came for a trade. I saw the military''s capacity to battle¡­ but your battling ability seems a bitcking." Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Well, he did not want to underestimate the military. They are able to face enemies with just around 200 of them versus more than thousands of demons. Even without the array that he put up, the army would be able to halve the size of the demons before sumbing to their deaths.


    That is a feat that is worth praising.


    "What do you want?" an old man with a general epaulet suddenly asked in a cold tone.


    "I will help teach the military the technique¡­ I can see that Master Vale has already tried the basic camouge array. But it is a bit rudimentary¡­ Though I am not that proficient yet, I''ve been practicing and learning these spells since young¡­ So I have already memorized every array in that note."


    "I need resources, metal, ore, anything that can be of use in crafting¡­ If you can provide me with this, then I am willing to stay in the army and help out." Xin Ja finally put up his offer.


    He is still young and has not the craftiness of these old fellows, so he could only put his offer towards them honestly.


    "And why would we agree to that? We can just let Officer Vale, here learn everything¡­" an old man sneered.


    Xin Ja stood up and then dusted his pants.


    "Then I will bid you farewell. Thank you for your time¡­" he said as he turns around without hesitation.


    He has already put up his offer and these fellows wanted to y mind games with him. He would rather deal with those soldiers on the battlefield than y politics.


    Seeing the young man leaving without a heartbeat, the old man in the middle of the group suddenly called out.


    "Stop¡­"


    Xin Ja stopped from his track but did not turn around.


    "We will think about it¡­" the old man said in a calm but a bit cold tone.


    "Your audacity is infuriating¡­" the middle-aged man who was scolding Xin Ja a while ago suddenly snorted.


    His snidements and words have ticked Xin Ja a bit, so he decided to sneer.


    "I have another request¡­" Xin Ja suddenly raised his hand with a smile.


    "I will work with the military¡­ But I don''t want to see that guy¡­" he suddenly pointed at the grumpy middle-aged man.


    This suddenly made everyone silent.


    This time, Cohan Vale showed a slight smile on his face.


    As a Shen in his previous life, he has already experienced being in power. But he also knows the feeling of being suppressed by the world itself. He wanted to break out, to fight against the heavens, but he could not.


    When he decided to go to this side of the, he thought that he would be able to fully disy his power as a Shen, but it seems that fate yed another game on him.


    As he looks at the rest of the men in the room, he could not help but shake his head.


    He knew that these people are also Shens like himself.


    And the way he looks at it, these old men are just ying with fire.


    He could already tell that the young man in front of them is not that simple.


    As a former Shen and a head of his own big n in an empire on the other side, he could tell that the young man is holding a unique bearing¡­ a bearing that does not belong to this world, but on the other side.


    But what confuses him is the low-level auraing from his body. He knew that the young man could exert a C-Ranks power.


    He has already learned the strength equivalent of the rankings here on this side and on the other.


    If he is not wrong, then this young man is already in the Ki-Champion realm. But howe he could only see a Ki-Fighter aura which is really strange?<sub> </sub>


    "I agree!" Cohan Vale suddenly said as he stands up and walked towards Xin Ja.


    "Mister Adam¡­ Come walk with me¡­" he said without minding the reaction of the rest of the officers in the room.


    Xin Ja and Cohan Vale walked out of the room and then took a path through a lush garden.


    They soon arrive in a ce where three women are sitting calmly on a gazebo while drinking tea.


    "Honey! How is the meeting with those old farts." A beautiful and tall young woman with light brown hair suddenly puts down her tea cup and walked toward them.


    Her long dress which looks like a balloon ball gown dances in the air as she walked near the two young men.


    When she reached Cohan Vale''s side, she tip-toed and gave him a peck on his lips.


    Xin Ja shifted his gaze at this scene as he felt a bit awkward.


    Seeing his reaction, the two girls on the gazebo suddenly chuckled which further made Xin Ja feel awkward that his face reddened.


    "Haha¡­ Come, my darling¡­ I would like to introduce to you my new friend here¡­ This is Adam¡­ Adam Summers." Cohan Vale pointed at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised so he cupped his hand to greet the young woman.


    Seeing his reaction, the expression of the young woman turned weird as she followed Xin Ja''s action.


    Xin Ja suddenly caught himself and scratches his head awkwardly.


    "Damn it, why do I suddenly feel flustered from these women?" he thought as a hint of confusion enters his mind.


    A slight glint appears on Cohan Vale''s eyes but suddenly vanished as he patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    The five of them sits on the gazebo and talked for a while. The three women asked Xin Ja a lot of questions and be interested in his family.


    When they heard his story, they were all stunned and realized that he too actually belong to a big family.


    <o>,m Dee city is further south and has a big poption. Before the emergence of the demons, that city is known for its booming industry.</o>


    And the Summers family is one of the well-known figures in the city.


    After some chit-chat, the group left while Xin Ja was invited by Cohan Vale to go to his office.


    When Xin Ja enters the door, he already knew that it was not an office, but an underground tunnel by using his absolute sense.


    "You seem not surprised¡­ You already know how to use your spirit sense at such a young age¡­ Hahaha¡­ No wonder you were able toe here¡­" Cohan Vale suddenly said while seeing the nonchnce reaction of Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja could already tell that the young man before him knew of his secret. But because the guy did not make a move on him, he decided to trust the guy. In fact, he does not have any choice in this.


    If this man so wanted, he could easily defeat Xin Ja with just his brute strength.


    "Senior is too polite. I have decided to trust senior in this matter¡­" Xin Ja said with a hint of respect in his tone.


    "Do not call me senior¡­ I''m just 26¡­ I presume that you are around your 20''s right?"


    Xin Ja just nodded his head.


    "Hahaha¡­ A 20-plus young man has already reached the Ki-Champion realm, if wonder which lucky n did you belong to? Ahhh¡­ No, if you belong to a n, then you will not have such an attitude. Hmm¡­" Cohan Vale thought for a moment.


    Xin Ja decided to tell the guy his name.


    "Senior¡­ this junior is called Xin Ja¡­ I am from the Xin family."


    Cohan Vale stopped as he was surprised to hear that n name.


    "Xin¡­ right? The Xin n of the Northern Asrong Empire?... No¡­ No¡­ That might have been thousands of years ago¡­" he suddenly pondered.


    "Actually, my family is in the Jimal Kingdom, under the Empire of Gong¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of Cohan Vale turned confused.


    "Gong¡­ Do you mean that small kingdom in the southern territory of Myrth?... So that small thing is now an Empire, huh¡­"


    Xin Ja could not fathom what is happening in the mind of the young man. But seeing that he sees the Empire of Gong as a small kingdom means that his background is not ordinary on the other side of the.

 1409 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 9

    Chapter 1409


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 9


    ¡­


    Soon, the two arrive in an area where many soldiers are training. The ce looks like a remote area for the military and it is located about 20 meters deep underground.


    Xin Ja could also tell that the whole structure is being supported by arge formation array spell but the main foundation of the structure is from several arcs made of steel.


    He did not know how it was manufactured, but from the way he looks at it, it looks modern andplex.


    The soldiers inside this huge cavern are training and practicing and some of them are even able to cast simple spells.


    "This is one of the secret training bases of the military. When I awakened as an A-Rank and gained back a part of my memory from the other side. I have already noticed the danger that the portal poses in the current world¡­ So I and a few A-Ranks decided to build this¡­" Cohan Vale began to exin.


    Xin Ja, on the side, just listened to his words.


    The two soon arrive in a 2 story building and were greeted by the few staff in there.


    From the way that Xin Ja looks at it, in this ce, the soldier with the lowest cultivation is E-Rank, and the rest are either D or C ranks.


    He suddenly wonders why most of these people did not join the hunt at that time.


    Sensing the confusion in his eyes, Cohan Vale chuckled and then patted Xin Ja''s shoulder.


    "We cannot expose this ce yet¡­ Most people only know that this ce as a prison camp. But that is only on the surface¡­" he pointed at a building.


    "That ce is the central controller for the camouge and protection of this ce," he added.


    After a short tour of the ce, Xin Ja could not help but feel amazed at the arrays in the ce. He knew that this thing was not built by Cohan Vale. It might have even been built by several people.


    After the tour, they enter a room and sit down for some tea.


    "I invited you here because¡­ I have acknowledged that you are very talented and that you have knowledge beyond our own¡­" Cohan Vale finally wanted to show his true purpose.


    "Help us win this war¡­" he said while looking outside the window with mncholic eyes.


    "I seem to recognize now that I am trapped in this world¡­ in a never-ending cycle of death and reincarnation¡­ Sigh¡­" he muttered.


    "I''ve seen what those demons could do¡­ I saw them devouring our cores¡­ and I could tell that those that have their cores devoured will not be able to cycle the reincarnation again¡­" he added with a deep sigh.


    Xin Ja could have guessed as such, but he has another conjecture. If those awakened that died, did have their cores devoured by demons, they will not reincarnate on this side of the world. But that does not mean they have escaped the trap of this world.


    They would just continue the cycle once again on the other side of the.


    But Xin Ja did not have to recognize the ramblings of the guy. He should just tell him the gravity of the situation that would spur him to continue fighting.


    "Umm¡­ Senior¡­ I think the reason the demons are invading this ce seems a bit¡­ weird. I mean, why would they struggle to invade a ce where there is a surety of death? I don''t think that most of those demons are not like some brain-dead pawn, right? For example the snow trolls¡­" Xin Ja began to exin his thought.


    "I''ve noticed those snow trolls forming a group in the snowy forest¡­ Why is that? Because I think they wanted to survive or live in this world. That is why¡­ I am now wondering what the true purpose of those demons is¡­ and who is behind this mess?"


    After hearing Xin Ja''s words, the expression of Cohan Vale turned serious. He also has a thought, but no answer.


    "And there is another creature that is hiding in the shadows which I think we all should be wary of¡­ I call them¡­ Shadow Beings¡­" Xin Ja suddenly added.


    When Cohan Vale heard Xin Ja''s words, his expression changes into that of disbelief. He then looks at Xin Ja with a suspicious frown.


    "How¡­ How did you get this information?" he subconsciously asked.


    "Senior, I came from the other side, remembers¡­ I was a soldier there. I identally enter this ce for some reason when I was attacked and have gained the identity of Adam Summers. I''ve seen some of the demons and traces of those Shadow Beings on the other side." Xin Ja exined.


    "Hmm¡­" Cohan was in deep thought, so Xin Ja did not bother with him.


    If he could gain the help of this A-Rank and hispatriots, then saving this world would be easier than he thought.


    His problem now would be how to unlock their full potential without being restrained by this world.


    But in his mind, he already has the solution for that. He just did not know if it would surely work or if he could truly trust these people.<sub> </sub>


    Suddenly, a knocking sound interrupted the silence in the room.


    "Come in!" Cohan called out showing a hint of irritation in his brow.


    "Sir¡­ We¡­ We have a visitor¡­" the soldier said hesitantly after entering the room and seeing the slightly annoyed Cohan Vale.


    But before he could do anything, a figure suddenly strutted inside the room.


    "Hey, Cohan! I heard you found¡­" a young woman with slightly unkempt hair and wearing thick sses enters the room without a care in the world.


    Her white coat looks spotless, and an ID badge hangs in her pocket which reads¡­ Doctor Amy Vale.


    Xin Ja was surprised that the woman is actually not awakened but just a normal person.


    But from one look, he could tell the resemnce between the two, so it seems that the two are siblings.


    "Is this him?" suddenly the woman said while walking to Xin Ja''s side and giving him a scrutinizing look.


    Xin Ja almost felt his hair stand on end while the woman scrutinizes him. It really feels ufortable. It even felt like his old introverted attitude wanted to surface as he wanted to hide his face.


    "Big sister, please conduct yourself properly in front of my guests¡­" Cohan scolded while shaking his head.


    He knew that his big sister is obsessed with awakened ever since he told her about the other side and about the great power of the awakened.


    So, after she graduated from school, she worked with him and raised thedder to be one of the top scientists in the capital city.


    But of course, he also wanted that his sister could also awaken her own power. That way, the two of them could help each other figure things out.


    But after much hard effort, he still could not find a way to awaken an individual.


    "Is he the one who gave you the note, little brother?" asked Amy Vale while still scrutinizing Xin Ja like he is some kind of rare animal.


    "Yes¡­ He is¡­"


    "Adam Summers¡­ I know, I''ve read the reports. But shouldn''t you be dead? I heard you were eaten by a portal at that time¡­" she suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja was a bit taken aback as he did not know that the military could also have their hands on such information.


    Seeing his surprised look, the young woman before him smirked.


    "Hehe¡­ You don''t have to worry that much, I don''t bite. Plus, that is only spection and it is not a proven fact yet¡­" she muttered while she finally stood in front of him.


    She suddenly sniffs the air in front of Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ That''s weird¡­ You¡­ You don''t have any smell at all¡­" she suddenly blurted.


    Then her face bloomed with a smile.


    This time, Xin Ja could now see her true feature.


    She might look unkempt and everything, but once you look at her carefully, you can tell that behind that thick sses and messy hair is a beautiful woman hiding within.


    Suddenly, he could not help but remember Rou Chenchen making his heart ache a bit.


    As he shifted his gaze, the young woman before him suddenly showed a weird expression.


    "Alright, enough of that¡­ How was it? Were you able to decipher the note? Because if not, then I think Adam here could help¡­" Cohan suggested.


    The young woman''s eyes lighted up as soon as she heard this. The reason why she came into this room is that she wanted to confront her brother about bringing the source of the note.


    She was just mesmerized a bit upon seeing the young and handsome in front of her, after suddenly recognizing who he was.


    But since she remembers, how could she let this guy go? She has tons of questions for him and the answer is a bit obscure.


    She wanted the answer now and knows that if she is able to unlock the code in that note, then her research would progress in leaps and bounds.


    So without hesitation, she suddenly grabbed Xin Ja''s arm as if he is going to suddenly escape her grasp.

 1410 [Bonus Chapter] War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 10

    Chapter 1410


    p War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 10</anda>


    ¡­


    Xin Ja was taken to another building with much unique stuff that he had seen in the records of Shin Jiao. But the only difference is that the things in front of him look a bit bulky. Even he could create a sleeker version of the stuff in the room.


    As soon as he enters the room, many people are already looking at him while he is being dragged by Amy.


    He could tell that most of the men in the room have that hostile look in their eyes as if they wanted to pounce and eat him alive.


    He could feel that these men have the feeling of jealousy in their hearts while looking at him.


    Soon, he found himself in front of an examination room where there is a weird and bulky machine hanging on top of him.


    "I will do some X-ray first, okay¡­ stay still for a moment please¡­" she said while showing a faint smile on her face.


    Xin Ja did not know whether he shouldugh or cry in this scene. But he did not resist as he too became curious about how that thing called¡­ X-ray works.


    It did not take long before he could see the result which is a bit mind-boggling for him.


    With such a size, it could only do this thing?


    He thought as he looks at the X-ray chart.


    But in his mind, he is alreadying up with a bunch of ideas on how he could use such a design to output what he could see using his Absolute Sense.


    While in deep thought, he was dragged to another ce where they took some blood samples on him, and then he was left inside the room with a shy-looking nurse looking at him.


    "Umm¡­ Can I check your upper body?" she asked shyly.


    Xin Ja frowned for a bit and then decided to follow her instructions.


    It did not take long before a blushing nurse walks out of the room while her eyes could not look straight into the eyes of her colleague.


    "She is lucky¡­" a nurse said with a smile as she and the others walk to the door and tries to peek inside.


    ¡­


    After the test, Xin Ja was brought to the research room where there are many people are busy doing a lot of things.


    He saw a group of middle-aged people crowding in front of a projector while looking at some parts of his writings and drawings.


    He could see the baffled looks in their eyes which made him show a slight smile on his face.


    "Alright, now¡­ I want to know how these things work¡­" Amy who is now in front of Xin Ja pointed at a piece of paper and handed it to Xin Ja.


    Seeing the paper, Xin Ja showed a slight smile on his face and then decided to put the writing into action instead.


    He grabbed a scalpel on the side and then began etching something on the table. Soon, a flicker appears after he was done.


    "This is called¡­ a basic dimension phase¡­" he exined.


    He suddenly put his hand on the palm-size array and to Amy''s surprise¡­ a hole appears on his hand.


    But when he lifted his hand, nothing seems to have happened.


    "As you can see¡­ although you are seeing this part of the table, in truth, it is already in a different ce¡­ A different dimension¡­"


    When she heard this, a lot of questions began to bombard her mind.


    "Where is this dimension that you are talking about?" she suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile. The reason for this is because if they do on to investigate dimensions¡­ then they would onlye to a point where they would be stuck in a loophole.


    "That is not the most important thing here¡­ The most important thing is that¡­ this array is not that amazing as you think it is¡­" Xin Ja carefully inserted the tip of the scalpel into the wooden table and with a slight movement, the table cracked.


    When that crack happened, the array once again flickered.


    He then put his hand on the array and nothing happened.


    "A slight break on the array means it is already broken¡­"


    Unlike regr arrays, dimensional arrays are very sensitive and fragile.<sub> </sub>


    He then goes to demonstrate the rest of the arrays on the notes and exined them to her.


    Amy was very engrossed in listening and taking down notes that she did not even realize that a lot of people is already gathering around them.


    Xin Ja has seen this, but he did not care. The more people who knew the basics, the more his task would be easier.


    ¡­


    A week has passed since then, and Xin Ja has stayed with the research group and has assisted a lot of the researchers in understanding the concept of the arrays.


    Then he met some soldiers with quick minds and was able to learn about the arrays, hence they were put into a single group.


    After a week of teaching and training them the basics, Xin Ja has finally left the research center and is now strolling around the underground training hall.


    He suddenly decided to watch some of the weapons demonstrations.


    It seems that some of them have surrendered the MCAWS he has handed them and decided to do research on it.


    But of course, without the basic knowledge of runes, then they would just be stumped in their weapon research and development using such a technology.


    Suddenly, his eyes caught a certain booth where a young man is trying to demonstrate something that looks like a mechanical arm.


    But a group of men seems to have arrived at his booth and are testing his product.


    It seems that these people from the research group are here to show their research for the soldiers to be of use. From what he has learned in this ce, those soldiers who find the research product useful would ce orders for the researchers and they would gain something from the deal.


    So in that way, the researchers and weapon developers in this ce could also gain their own ie besides being paid by the military.


    Of course, in such a deal, the military has its cuts in it.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja showed a serious expression as the group of soldiers beganughing while ridiculing the young researcher.


    "You mean this could help me in battle? How? This is just a lump of metal. It could only serve as a protection, but the weight of this thing out-served its usefulness inbat¡­" the soldier scoffed.


    "No, it''s not just that¡­ I can make this thing gives you a boost of strength¡­" the young researcher suddenly said while showing the guy a button.


    The guy pushes the button and his strength surely increases, but that is only for a few seconds.


    He puts the arm gauntlet back down while his group left the booth and chuckles while shaking their heads.


    "What a waste of resources¡­" the soldier said while shaking his head.


    The young researcher suddenly had a downcast expression on his face as he slumps on his chair while feeling a bit depressed. He did not know what to do anymore. His idea was revolutionary and good, but he also knows that the practicality of it is just in his mind.


    He did not even realize that a young man is already standing in front of him, as he just lowered his head while thinking deeply.


    When he was recruited and assigned to one of the secret outposts of the military he was excited.


    The vige may look like a small unknown vige, but it is actually a secret military outpost. The reason why there are many soldiers in this vige is because of the current event where the demonized beasts began to rampage.


    If not for that, this ce would just be a usual hunting vige.


    But when he starts working on his idea of having metal armor in the body like those knights of old, he was excited. He started dreaming of his sess. But after one year of researching and designing, he has faced one failure are another.


    In the end, he still did not make it. His current advancement is the 30 seconds boost in strength for the wearer of the armor.


    But that too is a failure as it added more weight to the glove.


    "This is hopeless¡­" he suddenly muttered.


    Suddenly, in the periphery of his vision, he noticed a handsome young man standing while scrutinizing the arm glove on the rack.


    He heaved a sigh but did not say anything and just grumble about his own unluckiness.


    "Hmm¡­ The design is good and sturdy¡­ But this is purely mechanical and is using some very intricate and sensitive mechanisms¡­ In a battle, this would useless¡­" Xin Ja suddenlymented while looking at the arm glove.


    He looks at the young man who seems to be looking at him with a confused expression.


    "I wanted to talk to you about this arm glove¡­ Do you have time?" he said with a smile.


    The young man just looks at Xin Ja in confusion, but still nodded his head as he lead Xin Ja inside a small tent.

 1411 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 11

    Chapter 1411


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 11


    ¡­


    The small tent looks a bit cramped but also has a familiar scent of burning coal and the warmth inside is something that made Xin Ja think of his days in the army.


    He immediately noticed some of the designs on the ground which are a bit rough and unattractive but have a more practical use than the one in the presentation.


    "You should have used those¡­ maybe you can get someone to be interested in your presentation¡­" Xin Ja suddenly pointed at the gauntlets that looks like pieces of metals just bonded together hastily.


    "No¡­ I can''t use those¡­ they are crude. Most soldiers wanted a more sleek design, but still, I can''t do that with my current progress¡­" the young man exined.


    "Your name is Gun Mace¡­ Hmm¡­ It seems like your family is all craftsmen." Xin Ja showed a curious look at the young man after seeing his badge.


    "Ah, yes¡­ My father is a craftsman, but that was a long time ago. Now he stopped because of his weak body¡­ I got my name because of his expertise in weapons¡­" the young researcher exined.


    "I am Adam Summers¡­" Xin Ja introduced while pointing at his badge.


    "I know you¡­ I recognized you. I am really honored to be in front of the man who is training awakened on how to use protective spells¡­ This is such an honor." Gun Mace said while smiling awkwardly.


    "Umm¡­ Thank you." Xin Ja just nods his head.


    "Anyway¡­ I''m just here to¡­ hire you." He blurted his purpose.


    "Hire¡­ Hire me? To¡­ To do what?"


    "I wanted you to create something for me. But of course, I will teach you first. However, there would be a contract between us before I teach you¡­"


    Xin Ja and Gun Mace began talking about the contract first and the condition of the employment of the young engineer.


    Xin Ja wanted to use the young man as a way to bolster this world''s forces to be able to withstand the demons and the Shadow Beings. If he does this himself, then it would take more time. But if he gets his own people, then it would not bother him that much.


    Soon, he began teaching Gun Mace about nodes and arrays that he could use to improve his own design.


    It took Gun Mace 2 days to be able to understand the basics of the arrays. If he is a normal person, then it would take him years before he could understand such a concept. But as an E-Rank awakened being, not only did it awaken his abilities but also his capacity to learn and gain knowledge.


    And in just 2 days of reading and learning, Gun Mace was able to understand the basics of rune carving. But that is only the theory part of the course. He would have to work hard in applying the knowledge to work before he could consider himself an artificer.


    Xin Ja did not only teach the basics of rune equipment array to Gun Mace, but he also found 3 more people and taught them the same thing.


    And so, now it has been 3 days since then, and he is sitting calmly in aboratory assigned to him by Dr. Amy Vale. Theboratory is just big but enough for him and the 4 people with him.


    Bang!


    Xin Ja was suddenly startled when he heard the explosioning from the testing area.


    When he shifted his gaze in that direction, he could not help but shake his head.


    Those people inside showed an awkward expression toward him as they forgot to activate the array inside the testing area.


    He did notsh at them but just shake his head and then put the document on the table.


    He carefully stretches his hands and then cracks his neck as he stood up and walked toward his production table.


    On the table sits a strange machine inside arge box.


    Xin Ja has already finished the parts of the machine and he is now assembling them one by one.


    An hourter¡­


    He cleaned his hands and looks at the finished product.


    Behind him, a few eyes are looking at the machine he just made curiously.


    "Master Xin¡­ What does this thing do?" suddenly Gun Mace asked with a glowing curious pair of eyes.


    Xin Ja showed a mysterious smile and then sits back at his table. He carefully takes out a strange t crystal and then taps on its surface.


    Those watching him showed an amazed expression on their faces.


    "How¡­ How is this done¡­?" one of them asked in excitement and curiosity.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile but did not reply.


    But instead of exining, he began by talking while he acts.<sub> </sub>


    "This capacitive screen is from a crystal known as¡­" he began exining.


    "The purpose of this is for¡­"


    "The rune etched on this is called¡­"


    He exined while he work and soon, he was able to design a CAW. He did not create the Military CAW or MCAW because that has a lot of firepowers. He just wanted to test out his creation first.


    "Now after designing and making sure that everything isplete digitally, you can now render it into its physical form¡­" he said as he pointed at the box sitting atop his worktable.


    He stood up and then chose some ores and materials sitting on the corner and began feeding them at the back of the machine.


    It did not take long before the machine began to work and the design is slowly printed piece by piece.


    The four people in the room have their eyes wide open when seeing what is happening in front of them.


    "This¡­ This is amazing¡­ With this, we can create anything we wanted. This is like¡­ like magic." one of them eximed.


    "Haha¡­ Yes, it is¡­ But as I told you guys. Master your basic first, then I will give you guys a chance to use this contraption¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    It did not take long for him to assemble the CAW and then walked to the testing area.


    In the testing area, there is a dummy wearing metal armor sitting on the target range. The metal armor isposed of a hard outer skin of a demon. So it is very sturdy and strong.


    Ptaff!!!


    The muffled sound ofpressed Kiing from the CAW echoed inside and the bolt came flying out of the muzzle.


    The speed and velocity of the bolt are almost invisible to the naked eye as it flew towards the dummy with armor.


    Crang!!!


    p What happened next astonished even Xin Ja.</anda>


    He did not expect that the normal CAW that he made was able to destroy the armored dummy.


    "What the hell¡­ That dummy with its armor is supposed to be as strong as a C-Rank awakened, right? How was it destroyed by a single shot?" Gun Mace asked in amazement.


    This scene made the 4 people inside the research room be enthralled by the prospect of learning such a powerful weapon.


    After the presentation, Xin Ja walked out of the research room and headed in the direction of Cohan Vale''s office.


    Inside the room, Cohan Vale and his sister are in a meeting with another army higher-up.


    When Xin Ja was called to enter, he was a bit surprised to see an old man sitting calmly behind Cohan Vale''s table.


    "Adam, this is General Grain¡­ He is our Brigade Commander¡­" Cohan Vale introduces.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and saluted at General Grain.


    "Adam Summers¡­ I''ve heard many good things about you¡­ So far, the soldiers that have been trained in just no more than a week have shown great results on the battlefront." The old man said with a smile.


    "Thank you for being of help to the army¡­" the old general said without being too courteous or overbearing.


    "It is my wish, General¡­" Xin Ja replied while saluting.


    "By the way¡­ I heard that you wanted to see me on something¡­" Cohan reminded.


    Xin Ja nodded but looks at General Grain and a hint of hesitation is in his eyes.


    Sensing his hesitation, Cohan Vale lifted his hand and gestured for Xin Ja to be calm.


    "General Grain is our benefactor. He is the one supporting our budget and all¡­" Cohan said with a chuckle.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then takes out the arm-sized weapon and puts it on the table.


    "This¡­ Is this that weapon that you gave the soldiers back then¡­ MCAW, right?"


    Xin Ja shook his head.


    "This one is the basic and a smaller version of the bulky MCAW¡­ this is CAW. But the test so far is more than I expected." Xin Ja exined what has happened in the testing room.


    Upon hearing the power of the weapon, the expression of General Grain and the rest inside the room turned into tion.


    With such a weapon, the soldiers would not worry about demons below the C-Rank. If they can arm each soldier with such a weapon, then they would not fear those demons anymore.

 1412 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 12

    Chapter 1412


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 12


    ¡­


    The snowy forest is filled with white snow that even the trees are frozen ice with their leaves and bushes below.


    In this part of the snowy forest, a strange phenomenon is happening.


    Inside a cave, cold air would rumble in and out as if the cave is alive and breathing.


    And because of this moving air, the trees and rocks just outside the cave are all frozen ice.


    Right at this moment, a group of people wearing white camouge suits that made them blend with their surroundings are currently walking through the forest ground and slowly approaching the cave.


    Soon, they reached about 50 meters from the entrance, and the one leading the group raised his hand to stop them.


    Using hand signals, the man leading them issues hismand and the group is separated into three.


    One group went to the left and the other suddenly jumped high up to the trees.


    "Command, this is Alpha Team we are preparing to enter the demonized beastir¡­" the leader said in a low voice to thes on his side.


    ''Confirm that Alpha Team¡­ proceed with caution¡­'' the voice on the other end of thes replied.


    With a nod of his head, he signaled for everyone to proceed and enter the beast''sir.


    If this is any ordinary day, these soldiers would not dare to enter this ce. The reason is that¡­ thisir has a C-Rank level demonized beast. Not only that¡­ in this ce, there are many D-Rank creatures lurking in the shadows.


    So even if there are 100 awakened soldiers entering this cave, they would not be able to survive unless a B-Rank awakened goes with them. That is how dangerous this ce is.


    But today, these D and E rank soldiers seem to have eaten a lion''s gall that they would bravely enter such a dangerous ce.


    It did not take long before the sound of muffled shooting could be heard inside and the roar of beasts echoed inside the cave.


    An hourter¡­


    The Alpha team walks out from the cave some of them have wounds on their bodies while others are walking cautiously outside.


    Then from the cave''s mouth, five of them are working together to drag a creature the size of a small house.


    "Command, this is Alpha Team¡­ The mission is a sess¡­ we have no casualty, but only a lot of wounded." He reported.


    No one answered him which made him feel a bit worried.


    "Command, this is Alpha Team, can you hear me?" he called out.


    The people beside him showed a confused expression while looking at him.


    "What''s wrong Captain? No one is answering?" ask a soldier beside the captain.


    "Yes, I think there is something wrong with the radio¡­" the captain takes out his earpiece and checks it.


    ''This¡­ This ismand¡­ Alpha Team, are you sure about your report?''


    A skeptical tone appears at the other end of the line.


    When the captain heard this, he showed a slight smirk on his face as he looks at the normal CAW in his hand.


    "Affirmative Command¡­"


    After that call, he walked toward the rest of the soldiers who are wounded and then saw them breathing heavily on the ground.


    "Sir, should we use¡­ that?" a medical officer asked with a hint of hesitation.


    "No, that thing is too precious and only a few of us have it. It could only be used in case of life and death emergency¡­" the captain said.


    After seeing that his team is fine, the captain heaved a sigh of relief as he looks at the horizon.


    "Captain¡­ with these weapons, we can defeat those demons easily. Even that C-Rank beast''s skin was easily prated by this weapon¡­" a soldiermented from the side.


    "C-Rank¡­ That is the level of the beast and man that this thing can kill¡­ Higher than that, then it would be hard¡­" the captain said while in deep thought.


    ¡­


    At this time, in the vige, Xin Ja is currently talking to a beautiful woman under the envious gaze of the soldiers around them.


    The woman is Samantha Walters. She visited Xin Ja to talk to him about something and also to tell him that she would be leaving the vige soon and returning to the city.


    The main city in this part is called the City of Evalence. It is a huge city ruled by the judges who were established after the world was suddenly attacked by demons.


    As per the rule of the city which was established 2 years ago, the judges should beposed of half military and half civilian.<sub> </sub>


    For civil affairs, half of the judges are assigned to them, while for military affairs¡­ the military judges are the ones controlling them.


    So far, the arrangement works, as the city of Evalence and its nearby towns and viges have felt their protection and influence. It created great wealth for the city and its borders as if creating a small empire within the country.


    After talking for a while, Samantha waves him goodbye and left.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja went back to theboratory where he saw Gun Mace happily cleaning his desk.


    "You seemed pleased¡­" he greeted.


    Gun Mace who heard him suddenly stopped and then walked in front of Xin Ja.


    "Haha¡­ I''ve done it! I finished the suit¡­ I will call it Goliath Suit¡­ GS for short¡­ Hehehe¡­" Gun Mace happily said while walking towards a 3-meter-tall hunk of metal.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile after seeing the¡­ Goliath Suit.


    In fact, he did this so that Mecha could be introduced into this world. That way, they could have a fighting chance against those humongous demons.


    "But the energy core¡­ It is not enough to power the suit. It could only work for¡­ at most 3 minutes¡­" Gun Mace''s expression became a bit sad upon saying this.


    But Xin Ja is not worried about such a thing. He would just introduce a more stable and powerful power core than the current one they are using.


    As the Goliath Suit was activated, Gun Mace proudly walked around the room making the rest of the researchers look at him with envy and annoyance.


    They could not concentrate on their work as every step that the giant made would shake the room.


    "Alright, enough of that¡­ I think I have to separate your research from the others¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Gun Mace has his own team of researchers. So when they heard those words, they were all excited.


    They wanted to have their own office and they would not need to share with the others anymore. And this made them all feel happy.


    After presenting the prototype n to Xin Ja, he began teaching the group what they could do to improve the prototype. As of its current state, it is not viable enough to be presented in the military.


    Although the suit is sturdy and all, it is still a sitting target.


    Though it is as strong as a C-Rank, it would notst long after a bombardment.


    So they would need to change a lot of things about it to make it more suitable forbat.


    ¡­


    Two dayster¡­


    After Gun Mace and his team got their own research office, Xin Ja presented them with the new n for the power core.


    He let the group create the power core ording to the blueprint he gave them.


    While walking out of the new office of Gun Mace, Xin Ja was greeted by Cohan Vale who is leaning calmly on the wall.


    "You are letting them gain honor on behalf of you¡­ I can''t understand what''s going on in your mind¡­" hemented.


    "Senior¡­ On the other side, I already have enough honors that the kingdom of Jimal has be a modern citypared to the rest of the kingdom¡­ After the advancement of the kingdom, no other kingdoms would dare to attack us anymore. I wanted to create such a result in here too¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "I just hope that these things are enough to drive those demons out¡­"


    "I hope so too¡­"


    "Ah, by the way¡­ I am here to inform you that the artifact would now be sent to Evalence. We are to go to the city¡­" Cohan Vale said with a grin.


    "You¡­ You''re taking me?"


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, but I requested an extension¡­ I wanted to see that thing running up and working before we go¡­ We can use that kind of firepower and muscle in our journey¡­" he said while pointing at the room.


    Xin Ja knew that the guy already know about the Goliath Suit. So he nodded his head.


    If he can go to the city of Evalence, then maybe he can deduce how strong this ce really is.


    If so, then he can n his next moves.


    So far, he heard one victory after another from the soldiers going to the snowy forest. The CAW weapons are enough to trample on those demons and demonized beasts in the wilderness.


    And this result is already ording to his deduction.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the snowy wilderness, ten draconian are flying in the air while a tall and slender female draconian is leading them.


    Nedona has already recruited a lot of powerful local demonized beasts in this part of the forest.


    Her next target is a small town just within the borders of the snowy wilderness. In that town, it is said that there is a Shadow Being spy.

 1413 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 13

    Chapter 1413


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 13


    ¡­


    The true situation on the, where the Shadow Being and the demons were thrown, is a bit not like what Xin Ja has known.


    In fact, right now there is a civil war between demons and the Shadow Beings, and the war has escted to a degree that the is now divided into factions.


    The one leading the demons is the most powerful demon of them all, the dragon lord, Amenadon. Meanwhile, the Shadow Beings are led by their Shadow Emperor Yol-Gar. He is the one that Shin Jiao needs to eliminate to stop the demons and the Shadow Being from invading the God Realm.


    The conflict started when the Shadow Beings realized that their rate of improvement is slower than the demons. And because of that, they began to exert their dominance on the demons which theyter just epted.


    However, who would have known that the demons would suddenly discover therge increase in their power when devouring the people of the they intend to destroy?


    And from that discovery, they began a rebellion thatsted for hundreds of years. And now that they got the upper hand and have discovered the way to open the portal to this world and theirs, they grab this chance to increase their power first.


    But the battle between these two powerful races of darkness has already consumed them and their war is now going to spill over to the of Heavenly Samsara.


    And this spillover did not escape the eyes of the Guardian Deity that is supervising the.


    And that is the reason for the awakening of the power of the Shens.


    But for some reason, this counter n of the Guardian Deity of the seems wed. It is in fact, giving the demons an advantage in acquiring stronger powers.


    And now, Nedona and her gang are going to recruit the strongest beasts to help the rest of the demons be stronger by devouring those humans on this.


    And their first target is a small town surrounded by mountains. This small town is able to withstand any of the demons that would attack them. And the portals that would open inside the town would easily be dealt with by the powerful awakened from the town.


    And those powerful awakened are the target of Nedona and her current crew, and of course, this is only their cover. Their real target is the Shadow Being spy that is staying inside the town.


    As the demons and the demonized beasts travel through the forest, their faces are showing excitement and anticipation as they drew closer to the border of the town.


    They decided to stop flying and attack the town by surprise, so the groupnded in the forest and traveled on foot.


    However, before they could arrive near the border of the town, a group of flying demons zoomed past through the woods atop them.


    Those demons have an expression of fear in their eyes as if they are escaping from something that is very dangerous.


    Nedona feels that something is strange, so she quickly flew high up and catches one of the flying demons.


    "What is happening?" she asked with a low growl.


    The flying demon showed a terrified expression while being clutched on the neck by her powerful hands.


    "You¡­ Your Highness¡­ We¡­ are escaping from the humans. They are hunting us one by one in the snowy mountain. If we stay there longer, then all of us would be wiped out¡­" the demon replied with a trembling tone.


    When Nedona heard the demon''s words, she sneered at it and then threw it to the side.


    "Hah!... How could these people hunt you easily? If you y your cards right, then you can take down even their strongest warrior¡­" she said with a sneer.


    "Yes, but the humans¡­ They have a new weapon. We¡­ we cannot even defend ourselves against it¡­" the demon justified.


    "A new weapon?" Nedona frowned upon hearing that.


    She suddenly became curious about what kind of weapon these people invented so that they are able to quickly hunt down the demons.


    Upon thinking to this point, she suddenly shifted her eyes to the direction of the vige where the army is.


    She suddenly flew in the direction of the vige as she has a strange feeling that she could find the answer in that ce.


    "Go and continue with our n¡­ I will take care of some business¡­"


    "Do you need any help from us, General?" one of the draconians asked.


    "No¡­ Just go, this will not take long¡­"


    "Yes, General¡­" the draconians continue traveling through the forest towards the border.


    Meanwhile, Nedona is flying through the forest while looking in the direction of the vige. But before she could fly further, she suddenly froze and stopped.<sub> </sub>


    She tried sensing the valley which is about 1,000 kilometers from her position, but she could not feel it anymore.


    "What is happening here?!" she suddenly eximed in panic.


    Without hesitation, she flew in the direction of the valley instead.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is currently cultivating in his room. He has already spent some time in the vige and would soon need to depart with the crew to send the artifact and the young woman to the capital.


    He needs to see if his strength is enough for the journey just in case something might happen.


    Soon it was already nighttime, and Xin Ja opened his eyes with a smile on his face.


    He has finally reached thete stages of the Ki-Champion realm after consolidating his strength and then absorbing the remaining Ki energy hidden deep within his dantian.


    He clenches his fist and from that action alone he could already feel the strength coursing through his body.


    He suddenly had a glint in his eyes as his figure suddenly vanished on the spot.


    He suddenly appears in the ce where hest left in the Radong Kingdom.


    He did not hesitate to take out a hoverboard and quickly hops on it. He already got his bearing and his destination would be the Jimal kingdom.


    Like a streak of lightning in the sky, Xin Ja''s figure on the hoverboard flew like aet and after an hour of flying, he has now reached the borders of the Jimal kingdom.


    While hovering in the air he could already see the capital of the kingdom, the Great Jimal city.


    Like a streak of lightning, he flew across the sky and soon arrives near the gate and quickly hops off his hoverboard.


    Xin Ja changes his clothes and then walked on the main road towards the city.


    "Halt! Show us your identification¡­" a soldier said while standing in front of Xin Ja.


    He takes out a namete and handed it to the soldier. They checked the namete and nodded as if it is authentic.


    They did not thoroughly check it because it would cause too much of a dy. They could only determine if the namete is authentic or not.


    Soon, Xin Ja enters the city and noticed the bustling street where people are walking, and signs saying "no flying is allowed" are posted everywhere.


    Xin Ja realized the big changes in the capital and felt a bit nostalgic though he had only been gone for some time.


    While walking, he suddenly stopped as he saw a group of men, wearing expensive robes surrounding two frightened women.


    "Come on¡­ Our young master will not treat you badly. As you know, he is a friend of one of the princes¡­ If you go with us, then we can even treat you better¡­" a young man is trying to convince the two toe with their group.


    "Oh, shut up! We don''t want to go with you. Why would you insist on this?" one of the women who look a bit fierce said in a firm tone.


    "Hehe¡­ I like this one, she is feisty¡­" one of the men said while showing a perverted smile on his face.


    The two women just look at the group with fear in their eyes when they heard those words. They seem to have already known that things would not end well for them in this scene.


    They can onlyment their bad luck and bad decision in taking this shortcut.


    The people in the street dare not do anything as they would rather walk away and not watch this scene for fear of offending these young men.


    Suddenly, one of the young men noticed Xin Ja who is watching them.


    So he elbowed the person next to him and pointed his chin in Xin Ja''s direction.


    "Look at that bastard¡­ I think he is not afraid of us¡­" he said as he walked towards Xin Ja''s direction with a swag.


    Although ying with women is fun, he knew that he could not join in that kind of activity. Since someone presented themselves in front of him, he decided to do some punching exercises before following the group.


    "Hey, look¡­ He is going to rough up someone again¡­" one of the young men said while pointing in the direction of Xin Ja and the guy.


    "What a stupid ass¡­ This might be his unlucky day. Look at him just froze on the spot. I think he is already pissing his pants¡­ Hahaha¡­" the rest of the menughed as they expected to see something interesting before them.

 1414 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 14

    Chapter 1414


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 14


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not want to intrude and was just attracted by the scene before him. But who would have known that these people would suddenly pick on him?


    He is just confused right now because he could not detect any Ki-Champion or Ki-Master in this area which should always be patrolling the city and maintaining the peace.


    From the looks of it, these guys belong to the upper-ss people of the kingdom, the nobles. They have the audacity to do this in public because they might also know that there would be no one to stop them this time.


    When he shifted his gaze to the two women, he could see the worried look in their eyes.


    But how could Xin Ja be afraid of these folks when he is not even afraid of the royalty in the Jimal kingdom?


    With his strength now, if he is not fit against a primary stage Ki-Grandmaster then he could only bully those in the same stage as him or lower.


    As the man walks toward him, he just stands there looking at the young man.


    Then the young man suddenly punches his gut. The punch was simple and quick, but in his eyes, everything is in slow motion.


    He did not dodge nor do anything and just let that punch connect to his stomach.


    Pa! Crack!


    Everyone beganughing except for the young man.


    "Hahaha¡­ That would teach him a lesson to¡­" someonemented but stopped halfway as he noticed the reaction of his friend.


    Everyone who isughing with him also froze as they look at their friend who is suddenly holding his hand and a pained look on his face could be seen.


    "Oh, you broke your hand¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    When the guy''s fist connects, he angles his stomach so that the fist would slide. And because of the force, it actually dislocated the man''s hand.


    "Arrgghh!!!" he suddenly cried in pain which froze hisrades.


    "I don''t want any trouble¡­ You guys just run along now¡­ or else¡­" Xin Ja said while showing a big grin on his face.


    His grinning face for these young men is like a grin of a beast ready to pounce at them. Then they could also feel that slight killing intent which almost froze them on the spot.


    However, not everyone cowers before him.


    "Who do you think you are?!" one of the burly ones in the group suddenly shouted as he charges at Xin Ja.


    He could only look at that guy and shake his head.


    He did not want trouble as all he came here to do is to visit the Alchemy Association and look for Rou Chenchen. He just wanted to know why she did not touch his messages and how is she doing.


    It has been a while since hest saw her and talked to her, so he feels a bit worried now that he is in the capital city.


    But then now he is in trouble because of these reckless fellows, he could onlyment on his luck while looking at the charging young man before him.


    Without any suspense, he lifted his feet and suddenly delivers a frontal kick at that guy.


    Pom!!!


    The man''s figure suddenly flew backward like a cannonball as he bounces on the wall before fainting on the spot.


    "Hmm¡­ Sturdy wall¡­" Xin Jamented.


    Everyone froze on the spot, but then an angry roar woke them up.


    "Get him!" someone shouted which seem to rile up everyone.


    As they charge at Xin Ja, he just sent them flying and hitting that wall before fainting. Soon, the only one left is their leader who is now trembling in fear while looking at him.


    As he takes a step forward, Xin Ja suddenly stopped.


    "That is enough young man¡­" a voiceing from the onlookers on the side interrupted him.


    Then a middle-aged man walks toward him with a calm stride.


    "I will not hurt him¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The middle-aged man did not say anything and just looks at the scene before him.


    "You''ve just offended a lot of noble families by doing this¡­" the middle-aged man said with slight anger on his face as he shifted his gaze at Xin Ja.


    With a smirk, Xin Ja did not say anything and just shrugged his shoulders.<sub> </sub>


    "I was minding my own business when they came after me¡­"


    The middle-aged man frowned and then asked him.


    "What is your name?"


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face and then replied.


    "I am Xin Ja¡­ I came from out of town¡­" he said.


    The middle-aged man''s frown deepens as he contemted something.


    He could not see the true cultivation level of the young man as all he could see is that he is a primary level Ki-Fighter. But he knew that this is not correct. How could a mere primary level Ki-Fighter send a few men in the Ki-Adept realm flying like they were nothing?


    He knew that the young man is hiding his strength¡­ plus, that name sounds familiar.


    Then someone whispered in his ears something and his expression changed.


    He then looks at Xin Ja and then nodded his head in understanding.


    "Then we are sorry to interrupt this young sir. But can you let me bring them away from here?" the middle-aged man asked.


    Xin Ja nods his head and a few young men came forward and took the young men away from the area.


    After the crowd disperses, the two young women walked closer to Xin Ja and then give him their thanks.


    "Thank you for helping us¡­" the taller one said with a bow.


    She knew that if this young man did not help them¡­ then their honor and dignity would have already been ruined by those profligate young masters.


    "I am Rong Ching and this is Rou Mei¡­" she introduced.


    The family name of thetter made Xin Ja subconsciously looks at her. He did not know if the young woman is rted to Rou Chenchen or not, but he has a vague feeling that she does.


    "To thank you for what you''ve done, can I invite you to a meal?" Rong Ching asked with a smile.


    She finds the young man before her a bit attractive. Not only is he strong, but he also has a good heart, so she found him more pleasing to be with.


    Xin Ja looks at the quiet and shy girl behind her and just nodded his head.


    The three of them went to a restaurant and ordered some meals.


    Though some of the people here did not have to eat, they still find this kind of activity fascinating and useful in conversations and making friends.


    That is why in this luxurious-looking restaurant, there are many powerful people inside.


    As he scanned the building with his Absolute Sense, he could tell that there are around 2 Ki-Champions like himself in this room, 5 Ki-Masters, and a few Ki-Adepts. And for the rest of the people... they are either Ki-Fighters or just normal ones.


    Before the meal was served, it was Rong Ching who started talking.


    "From where are you, Brother Xin?" she asked with a smile.


    Though she is not as beautiful as the one called Rou Mei, her smiling face has that charm on them which makes her attractive.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face and then took a sip of the served tea.


    "I came from a small town¡­ Ogden." He replied.


    "Oh, wow¡­ What a coincidence¡­ I have a cousin that has a fianc¨¦ that came from the town of Ogden." She showed a surprised smile on her face.


    "Well, anyway¡­ I just hope that we did not cause you any trouble¡­ I¡­ I did not expect that our casual trip outside would cause this much of a problem¡­" she muttered with a sad tone as she shifted her gaze at the shy young woman beside her.


    "Are you here for the opening of the sses in the capital city?" She suddenly shifted the conversation to another topic.


    Xin Ja shakes his head and looks at the window.


    "I''m here to visit someone¡­"


    Seeing the mncholy expression in his eyes, Rong Ching showed a slightly downcast expression.


    Those look in his eyes shows that he seems to be already in love with someone. She could onlyment the fact that his heart is already taken. She truly found the guy attractive and his kind disposition and humble nature made him really attractive to her.


    She already has her fill of those arrogant and sadistic nobles. They might look handsome and powerful and all, but that is only for the surface. At first, she could feel proud of taming such a young master, but at the end of the day, such an attitude would still be there, and then she would wake up with the reality that he is not as she thought she could make him be.


    So, she would rather be with a reliable guy, than those dreamy young masters.


    <o>,m Meanwhile, Rou Mei just lowered her head while listening to the two. In truth, when she heard the name Xin Ja, her mind is already in turmoil.</o>


    The reason for this is because¡­ she is familiar with such a name. But seeing and knowing that a person with such a name is in front of her is a bit of¡­ an impossibility.

 1415 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 15

    Chapter 1415


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 15


    ¡­


    ording to what she has heard, that person has already died and because of that, her cousin seems to have lost her mind for some time. But with the help of the elders from the alchemy association, she was able to regain her consciousness.


    So while looking at the handsome young man who saved them, she could only shake her head to free her mind from her those thoughts about her cousin.


    She is a bit sad for her cousin because of the pressure from the family, but now that she is fine, she feels happy for her cousin. But something is still amiss with her cousin after that time. It would seem that she is not the same anymore.


    Rong Ching is a bit persistent in inviting Xin Ja, so he agreed to eat with the two women.


    While eating, he listened to Rong Ching who is like a chatterbox as she talked about thetest news in the capital of the Jimal Kingdom.


    He heard about what has happened to the princes, about the advancement of the military, the visit from the empire, and so on.


    Upon hearing those things, Xin Ja could not help but be curious about how things are on Rou Chenchen''s side. After listening, he could not help but want to ask about the alchemy association''s matters.


    "I''m curious about the alchemy association¡­ how things in that part are?" he asked.


    "Oh, the alchemy association is just fine¡­ They¡­ they were able to advance further and a few geniuses havee out from that ce¡­" Rong Ching began to name some people and then exin their works.


    These are public information, but she just likes to tell these kinds of stories, especially to someone who is not from the capital city.


    Then she suddenly said a name that made the heart of Xin Ja skip a beat.


    "Although everything is fine with the alchemy association, they have lost a genius¡­ I really pity my sister-inw¡­ Rou Chenchen. She was once held as a genius in the association, but because of some guy, she lost everything¡­" she muttered with a sad tone.


    "My cousin, Rong Wan has stayed with her in all of her woes and trouble. Even though the world has turned its back on her, he is still by her side¡­ Sigh, I really want to thank that guy who did this to her. Because of him, she met my kind-hearted cousin¡­" Rong Ching showed a happy expression with herst words.


    While listening to her words, Xin Ja could not help but feel his heart being stabbed. He now knew the reason why Rou Chenchen has not replied to his messages. He thought that she did not reply because she wanted everything to be discrete between them.


    He told her the reason why he has to go away in those messages. He thought that she understood him. But that was all in his mind.


    No matter what one thought of, there is no such thing as understanding someone withoutmunicating properly.


    Xin Ja could not help but grip his heart as he felt some bout of pain.


    Seeing this reaction, Rong Ching was a bit confused, but Rou Mei on the side showed a conflicted expression on her face.


    She now knew that this person really is the someone that she thought he is.


    "Are you okay, Mr. Xin?" asked Rong Ching with concern in her eyes.


    Xin Ja breathed in deeply trying to calm himself down.


    "I¡­ I''m fine. I¡­ I just needed some fresh air." Xin Ja said as he looks outside the window.


    "Oh, wait a minute¡­ I thought that your name is very familiar¡­ I remember it now, your name sounded like one of the known heroes in the kingdom¡­ I think they call him Xin Ja the¡­ artifact or something." Rong Ching said with slight confusion at the end of her words.


    "The artificer¡­" Rou Mei on the side corrected.


    "Ah, that''s right! That''s right! I heard that the guy is the reason why the kingdom has grown into such a powerful nation. I think they said that he was able to fight off a Ki-Master even though he is only a Ki-Fighter using the artifacts he made¡­ Many young people admired that guy after hearing his feats¡­"


    Although Xin Ja feels a bit proud after hearing those words, he still could not help but be sad about what has happened to Rou Chenchen.


    "How could this have happened to her?" he thought wanting to run to Rou Chenchen''s side and help her regain everything.


    Seeing the conflicted expression in the young man''s eyes, Rou Mei decided to tell him the truth.


    "My¡­ my cousin. Rou Chenchen¡­ she lost her memories, she even forgot how to create pills. But luckily, the association still epted her¡­ but for some reason, she could not focus anymore and would always fail in her concoctions¡­" Rou Mei said while trying to ascertain the expression in Xin Ja''s eyes.


    "Rong Wan whom she has met in the association has helped her in every turn. Though many have ridiculed her, he continues to stay by her side to protect her. He¡­ he was there for her." she said while biting her lower lip.<sub> </sub>


    In fact, she feels a bit of anger towards this guy who left her cousin. If he is truly fine, why did he not show up when her cousin was in trouble?


    If he is actually fine, then why did he just show up now? Now that her cousin is already living a good life, with a man who truly loved and protected her, would he show up?


    Hearing those words from Rou Mei, Xin Ja could not help but grit his teeth as the pain in his heart seem to have increased.


    Xin Ja is not a rash person, but he is still a young person who sometimes would do things rashly. So after hearing those things from the two women, he has already decided to visit the alchemy association.


    He takes out a few Jimal gold and put them on the table.


    "I need to go first¡­" he said as he floated out of the window.


    When the two women saw this, they were both stupefied.


    How could someone just float in the air as if it was nothing? They thought that the guy should only be a Ki-Adept at most, but who would have thought that he would actually be a Ki-Master or even a Ki-Champion?


    That mere thought made the two women feel a bit of panic in their hearts.


    But then after analyzing what just happened, the two of them thought that he should be some powerful person who wanted to act low-key.


    With his young appearance, he should be some genius from a rich family who wanted to go out and experience a normal life.


    Upon reaching this thought, Rong Ching feel a bit excited.


    But in contrast to her feelings, Rou Mei feels a bitplicated. She just prays that the guy would not cause trouble for her cousin anymore.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja''s figure has already appeared near the alchemy association where a middle-aged man stopped him as the two of them floated in the air.


    "No one is permitted to fly around the capital city¡­ I advise you to go down now¡­ junior." The middle-aged man said courteously.


    Although he did not know the cultivation level of the young man in front of him, since he could casually levitate, then he must be a Ki-Master or a Ki-Champion just like himself.


    Xin Ja did not retort back and justnded on the ground with the middle-aged man.


    "You''re very young and yet so aplished¡­ What might this young brother''s name be?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "I am Xin Ja¡­" Xin Ja replied casually.


    Upon hearing that name the middle-aged man''s figure suddenly froze.


    How could he not know that name?


    Everything that happened in the capital was just a few weeks ago, more than a month at most, so the memory is still fresh in the minds of many, how much more for a Ki-Champion like himself?


    "You¡­ you''re still alive? Every¡­everyone thought that you''ve already died¡­ The¡­ the capital even did a heroes parade on your behalf¡­" the man said with a dumbfounded expression.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face.


    "Yes, I''vee back after recovering from my wounds¡­" Xin Ja said while cupping his hand.


    "I would like to visit the alchemy association¡­ will this senior permit me to go¡­?"


    "Ah, yes¡­ Yes, of course." The middle-aged Ki-Champion showed a faint smile before pointing Xin Ja in the direction of the alchemy association.


    It did not take long for him to arrive at the alchemy association which made him feel a bit of nostalgia.


    In front of that gate, which seem to have changed now a bit, he fought against someone powerful¡­ a Ki-Master from the Zaoi n.


    Upon thinking to this point, his anger suddenly rises as he wanted to destroy that n now. But he has to see the alchemy association first and know what truly happened to Rou Chenchen.

 1416 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 16

    Chapter 1416


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 16


    ¡­


    A quiet environment where people woulde and go is what greeted Xin Ja when he enters the alchemy association.


    He did not attract too much attention as he noticed that people are busy with something. They would even discuss it while walking.


    In his curiosity, he decided to listen to the side.


    Soon he discovered that the reason why the alchemist is busy at this time of the day is because of the request from the royal family.


    Upon remembering the royal family, aplicated feeling rose up in Xin Ja''s heart.


    He feels a tinge of anger, annoyance, respect, and friendship towards them.


    He knew of theplication in the royal family, so he could not me his friend and his luck.


    Soon, his figure disappears and then reappears atop the roof of the institute.


    Peeking inside, he saw an old man sitting calmly behind a desk while looking at some documents.


    Suddenly, that old man stopped what he was doing and looks up. When he saw the figure of Xin Ja inside the room, he was both afraid and shocked.


    "You¡­ you''re that¡­ that Xin Ja fellow, right?" he stuttered while looking at Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja bowed and then showed a faint smile on his face as he casually walks to the side and takes a seat on the sofa.


    "Tell me what happened to Rou Chenchen¡­" he asked calmly.


    When the old man heard this his figure stiffens, but he could tell that the young man before him is not the same young man as before. He seems to be not as weak as he used to be before.


    There is some kind of strange and powerful aura around him that made the old man feel intimidated. Upon realizing this, he knew that it only means one thing. The young fellow is not a mere Ki-Master, but maybe a Ki-Champion.


    Upon thinking to this point, the old man who is the president of the alchemy association could not help butment the fact that a young fellow like this one could be that strong.


    He did not know how the young increased his strength in such a short time, but he also did not want to challenge the guy.


    And so, he decided to tell him the truth.


    ¡­


    After an hour¡­


    Xin Ja walks out of the alchemy association building with aplicated feeling in his heart.


    He truly thought that Rou Chenchen understood him and his actions. But it turned out that she actually did really faint upon hearing about his death.


    And the reason why she did not reply to his messages is because of this¡­


    He carefully helps the Mule of Rou Chenchen in his hand while feeling a bit vexed.


    He wanted to crush that thing¡­ he wanted to shout to get angry, to vent his frustrations. But he held it in his heart as he is not that rash of a person anymore after experiencing a lot of things in his life.


    But of course, Xin Ja is not that mature also.


    Right now, what''s coursing through his mind is to go to the Rou n and see Rou Chenchen. He wanted to see for himself if she truly did not recognize him anymore.


    He wanted to remove the effect of the potion given to her by the elders to appease her aching heart.


    He wanted to say, ''Hey, that''s now fair¡­ Why forget about me? I''m still here alive and kicking!¡­''


    Thinking about the things that he wanted to say to her, he did not notice that he is already walking in a certain direction.


    Soon, he found himself looking at a gate with the words Rou at the top.


    "Why did I go here?" he muttered as aplicated feeling rose up in his heart.


    He gritted his teeth and decided to knock on the door. He did not know whether the people in this house would let him enter or not, he just decided to try his luck in the end.


    He has no more will to know the truth from her mouth. While walking to this ce, he been doing some thinking.


    If he chases after Rou Chenchen and she recovers, then what happens next?<sub> </sub>


    Will he fulfill his selfish desire and get involved in her life and put her through the same hard ordeal, or let her be and make her feel happy?


    The choice in his heart is heavy and he did not know what to choose.


    But unknowingly he has the desire to find out¡­ he wanted to see her so much that he subconsciously already lifted his hand to knock on the door.


    "Eh? Why are you here? How¡­ how did you find that we are going here?" a familiar voice suddenly interrupted his train of thoughts.


    A young woman is standing behind him as she seems to have just alighted from a car behind her.


    Then his eyesnded on the handsome young man who is helping another woman get off from the car.


    When he saw the car, Xin Ja feels a bit proud as he knew that the 3rd prince has already poprized the car design in the capital.


    He then looks at the woman and showed a faint smile on his face.


    "I¡­ I was just¡­"


    "Oh, you''re here to look for us, right?" the eyes of Rong Ching suddenly glowed with an excited expression on her face.


    If this young and powerful man is truly looking for her and Rou Mei, then that means that they just meet and befriended someone really powerfully.


    That would be something to brag about in the family after all.


    "Hehe¡­ The young sir is too kind. You should not have told us back then that you wanted to visit us¡­ This is truly a surprise¡­!" she added with a wink.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised but he already got her message, so he nodded his head.


    "Oh, by the way¡­ This is my cousin¡­ Rong Wan. He is the fianc¨¦ of Rou Chenchen¡­" she introduced the handsome young man and Rou Mei stood in front of Xin Ja.


    Right at this moment, the heart of Rou Mei skipped a beat upon hearing the introduction of Rong Ching. She has already somewhat recognized Xin Ja, and upon seeing him in their home, she knew that her conjecture was correct.


    She just did not know what would happen if Xin Ja knew that the young man before them is the fianc¨¦ of the woman he loves.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile, but he did not do anything.


    He just scrutinized the young man before him and nodded his head towards him.


    "Young sir, I am pleased to meet you. I did not expect that my cousin and sister-inw would meet some kind of ident while strolling around. This lowly one owes you a lot, sir¡­" the young man named Rong Wan cupped his hand and bowed in respect.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    "It''s fine¡­ I''m just here for a visit¡­" he then said.


    "Then let''s go inside¡­" Rong Ching guided Xin Ja inside followed by the two.


    Soon, they arrive in a garden with many flowers.


    While walking in this direction, Rou Mei could not help but feel nervous. She did not know what would happen, but she is helpless to stop Rou Ching at this point in time. She just prays that the young man would not react violently.


    Xin Ja got seated on a veranda while some servants served some tea and snacks to them.


    It is already nighttime, but the light in the area still illuminated the garden making it looks like a part of paradise.


    "This is a good ce¡­" Xin Jamented.


    "Hehe¡­ My sister-inw is the one who designed this garden." Rou Ching proudly said.


    The young man beside her also showed a proud smile on his face.


    It did not take long before two figures could be seen walking on the pathway by the garden side.


    The two figures are beautiful. The older woman looks a bit mature, but one could see her beauty did not lose on the younger one.


    By this time, the eyes of Xin Ja are glued to the younger woman. A slight smile appears on his face as he could tell that she did not change. She has the same smile as before. Though she is not wearing a mask now, he could still tell that she is truly feeling happy while walking with her mother.


    When the two recognized that there are people on the veranda, the two showed smiles on their faces while waving their hands.


    Rou Chenchen was the first one to arrive and hugs the two women. She then showed a faint smile at the young man as she walks in front of him and then touches his face with that loving smile on her.


    Her slight action and the care she is showing are like sharp knives stabbing at Xin Ja''s heart.


    Two people are watching him with fear on their faces. One is Rou Mei who did not know how Xin Ja will react, and the other one is Rou Chenchen''s mother who has just noticed Xin Ja sitting while watching the scene of her daughter flirting with another guy in front of the man she used to love.

 1417 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 17

    Chapter 1417


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 17


    ¡­


    Xin Ja shifted his eyes from the two figures before him while his expression turned heavy. He could not help himself but feel anger and jealousy in his heart upon seeing such a scene.


    "Sigh, what am I expecting to seeing here?" he thought as he held on to his aching heart while he shifted his gaze away.


    He knew that she did not recognize him even after seeing him. Plus, he could tell that she is now living a good life with a caring fianc¨¦. If she really remembers everything, then his disappearance would surely be a hindrance to her and would cause her grief.


    "I think that this is for the better¡­" he thought as his figure suddenly disappears from the spot.


    This startled everyone on the veranda. The mother of Rou Chenchen heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing that Xin Ja did not react violently.


    She knew of his connection to the prince and how he is valued by the royal family.


    But she did not want her daughter to suffer such a fate anymore and would rather that she lived a normal life.


    ¡­


    It waste at night when Rou Chenchen sits calmly beside her bed while looking at the stars. She seems to have a vague feeling upon seeing the young man from before. She did not know why but she almost wanted to walk towards that young man and greet him.


    But when she saw her fianc¨¦, she decided to forget about such a feeling. She could not let down Rong Wan who has been so good to her after all this time.


    Suddenly, she feels a bit sleepy and her eyes lid slowly close uncontrobly.


    Her body suddenly fell limply on the bed with her eyelid barely closing.


    In her dimming vision, she saw a blurry figure. But she could still remember the color of that robe. She knew that the one who suddenly intruded into her room was that young guess.


    Her heart feels afraid and worried, but her consciousness is already fading.


    When she woke up, it was already the morning of the next day and she feels a bit weird in her head.


    When she wanted to drink something, she noticed a letter on the table side.


    She looks around and felt a bit weird. Then she recalled what happenedst night which startled her. She quickly checked her body and when she felt that nothing is wrong she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then she looks at the letter and decided to read it.


    "You don''t know who I am¡­ but I think that we are fated to meet. As a congrattory gift, I have opened a part of your mind to alchemy¡­ Congrattions on your iing marriage. This is my congrattory gift and at the same time my parting gift to you¡­ Ms. Rou Chenchen¡­"


    While reading she could feel a hint of mncholy and sadness in the handwriting.


    She did not know what it means, but she has an inkling that he should have given her something.


    And so, she decided to go to her alchemy practice room and began concocting.


    ¡­


    After Xin Ja visited Rou Chenchen that night, he decided to go back to the other world. He would then visit his father and friend in Ogden town tomorrow if he has time.


    When he returns to the other world, he was actually given a choice to either appear in a random ce or the ce he started teleporting. Of course, he decided to return to the ce where he left. He dares not go around gallivanting in any ces as he has an important mission for tomorrow.


    As soon as he appears in his bedroom, he did not waste time and decided to craft things that he needed for tomorrow.


    The next day¡­


    A long line of caravan exited the snowy vige and in that long line of a caravan at the very back is a far longer carriage which is unlike the rest of the carriages in the caravan.


    It is as long as three carriages put together and what made it unique from the rest of the carriages is that it is not being dragged by a beast.


    Therge carriage actually runs on its own.


    Those who saw it showed curiosity in their eyes while looking at the weird-looking carriage.


    But the people inside the carriage pay no mind to the people outside.


    They are busy finishing the task that was given to them by Xin Ja, and if ever something wille up, they will have a chance to see the result of their research sooner.


    Gun Mace showed a deep frown on his face while looking at an object on his table. One of his subordinates has created a prototype. The guy called it, connected vision to the one that their group is making.


    He checked the item and even tried it, but he could still not get what was so unique or what use the thing.<sub> </sub>


    In fact, instead of being useful, as heavy as it is, he knew that it could cause encumbrance to anyone who would wear such a thing.


    So he shakes his head while looking at it.


    Suddenly, he noticed Xin Ja walking beside him and then suddenly grabbing the object.


    "Who made this?" he asked.


    "It''s¡­ it''s one of your researchers¡­" Gun Mace replied as he quickly stands up.


    "Hmm¡­ This is a good gadget¡­ It could protect the wearer if only it is a bit lighter¡­" he said while weighing the helmet in his hand.


    "Here¡­ use this as a material and then¡­ use this kind of array for the pattern to make things lighter." Xin Ja began drawing something on the table and then exins it at Gun Mace.


    After understanding what Xin Ja means, Gun Mace did not hesitate and quickly called that researcher. He then exined what Xin Ja told him and the two began working at their tables.


    Xin Ja steps out of the ''bus'' and looks outside.


    The way the caravan travels is very slow, but he could not hasten them as he knew that they are just decoys.


    The real group has already left at a high speed earlier and they are here to attract anyone or anything that wanted to take that thing and the young girl away.


    "Good morning, Young master Xin!" greeted a guard who suddenly travels beside the "bus".


    "Good morning!" he greeted back.


    "This thing is really weird. How is it able to move without anything pulling it?" asked the soldier with a deeply curious gaze as he scrutinized therge carriage.


    "Why¡­ do you want to know?" asked Xin Ja with a smile.


    Seeing that smile, the soldier shook his head.


    He listened to one of the lectures that this young master has done, and it made him almost sleep throughout the entire time.


    At that instant, he knew that his mind is not geared toward creating things. But he is still curious about things though.


    The young man then patted his Compressed Air Weapon or CAW and showed a wide grin.


    "I''m already contented with this one¡­ Ever since the army got hold of such a weapon, our casualties be less¡­ I guess we owe this thanks to you¡­" the soldier nods his head with a smile.


    "You''re wee¡­"


    ¡­


    The caravan soon arrives near a cliff which troubled Xin Ja for a bit. With the size of the bus, he knew that they could not pass through the cliff.


    He decided to fly high up and then reached the top of the mountain. He noticed that there is actually a path in that area, but it seems that no one wanted to use such a path.


    So he floated down and decides to ask the leader of the group.


    "The cemented path atop the cliff¡­" he said but the expression of the soldiers turned grave.


    "Sir, ever since those flying demons appear¡­ No one has ever used a vehicle with an engine just like the one you are using now. The main path should be a good path to take, but it is also the most dangerous¡­" the soldier exined.


    Xin Ja knew of the loud engine in this world.


    Upon hearing this exnation, he nodded his head in agreement as it would cause too much attraction if they took the cement path.


    However, the bus would not fit the cliff path, so he has to make a choice whether to take the small path which would endanger them from falling or the highway which might or might not make those flying demons attack them.


    Although there are two choices, Xin Ja''s choice is already clear in his mind.


    Of course, they will take the highway.


    If anything should happen, he is confident in his preparation. And since he is going to protect only the bus, then that would be easier for him than going the smaller path which would lead them to fall to their deaths on that stiff cliff.


    He then looks in the direction of the highway and quickly decided to take the road.


    "Guys, we will take the main highway¡­ You guys can just take the smaller path¡­" he said with a smile.


    The leader of the caravan could not help but think deeply. But seeing the determined gaze in Xin Ja''s eyes, the young leader nodded his head and agreed.

 1418 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 18

    Chapter 1418


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 18


    ¡­


    Ever since the demons appeared in the world, the highways and most of the major roads connecting the cities and towns have been ruined by the wars and the appearance of therge demons. This has caused too much devastation to the current world that it looks like an apocalyptic event that would end all existence on the.


    As the ''bus'' of Xin Ja and his group passes through the ruined highway, they could see some of the already rusty vintage-looking cars everywhere.


    They could even see some ckened skeletons still on the seat, they just could not imagine the horror these people have experienced while trapped in this ce at the time of the appearance of the demons.


    "Those years ago¡­ it is still fresh in my mind¡­ I was with my mother at that time¡­ Luckily I was able to drag her to a building¡­ If not, I would have lost my only family¡­" a researchermented while looking out the window.


    In fact, everyone on the bus has already stopped their work as they are both worried and curious about the path they are currently taking.


    Outside the bus, riding on their mounts are three soldiers showing a pensive expression while being wary of their surroundings.


    Even their mounts are uneasy as they continue traversing the road.


    Suddenly, the mount walking beside the bus stopped as it began to panic.


    "There is danger up ahead!" called the soldier as he quickly stopped.


    He has already sheath his sword and held the CAW with both hands while looking warily.


    The bus also stopped as the driver looks at the front. Xin Ja exited the bus and quickly scanned his surroundings.


    As soon as his Absolute Sense touches the 100 meters distance, he suddenly frowns because he has sensed an energy fluctuation.


    "This is not a demon''s energy¡­ This is a rune formation''s energy¡­" he muttered as he took as few steps forward.


    "Whoever, it is up ahead deactivate your array field and let us pass¡­ If not, then I will indiscriminately shoot¡­ if you are killed, then that is your fault. I will only give you 3 minutes to decide¡­" Xin Ja shouted.


    Upon hearing his words, those inside the bus showed an expression of understanding of the situation, while the soldiers outside on their mounts feels a bit confused.


    "So there are awakened beings upfront¡­ Hmm¡­ Bandits maybe?" asked Gun Mace on the side.


    "Damn it¡­ We not only need to be wary of the demons, even other humans would do such atrocities¡­ I heard of such a thing, but I did not believe it until today¡­" a researcher said.


    "Well, we would always experience something new every day won''t we?" another one chimed in.


    "What are you guys doing here chatting? Prepare the weapons!" Gun Mace suddenly barked at the people cramping at the front of the bus.


    Upon hearing this, one of them quickly walked to the side of the bus and then hopped on a tube-like metal.


    She was then pushed up where half of her body is elevated.


    She then wore goggles and then held on to a controller.


    As soon as her figure was lifted, two MCAWs that looks twice as big as the normal one also appears. This is the 360 turret defense of the bus.


    As soon as it appears, the soldiers below the bus noticed it and subconsciously look at their CAWs.


    "I wonder how powerful those things are?" one of them muttered.


    "I think those things could destroy even a building¡­" the other one chimed in.


    2 minutester¡­


    A white-robed man suddenly walked out of the formation while showing a faint smile on his face.


    As soon as he walked out, the turrets are already pointed in his direction.


    "My friends¡­ I did not know that you are passing through this path¡­ I never have any¡­ visitorstely¡­" the man said with a smile.


    "We are the army from the snowy vige¡­ We request that you let us pass¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "Hmm¡­ That would be a problem. Well, we actually can talk about this. How about we do a little bargain?" the man said.


    "I am Artus¡­" the man introduced.


    "Adam¡­" Xin Ja extended his hand.


    The two shake hands but Artus suddenly squeezes a bit while showing a fake smile on his face.


    But how could a mere E-Rank defeat Xin Ja?


    He did not even budge and just looks at Artus calmly. His reaction made Artus feel a bit flustered. He is wearing a white gown to portray that he is weak Awakened that did not have a choice but to dabble in the strange runes.


    Those E and D ranks that dabble in such study are weak and feeble than their counterpart. So he knew that the guy would lower his guard and would not expect this silent attack.


    But who would have known that the guy would actually not be affected by his move?


    "What is your bargain¡­" Xin Ja lets go of the man''s hand and casually asked.<sub> </sub>


    Artus felt a bit flustered and looked at the strange bus, and then at the three soldiers with their strange weapons.


    "Give me some of those weapons¡­ about 20 and how they are made¡­ then you guys can pass¡­" Artus suddenly said while pointing at the weapons in the soldier''s hands.


    Xin Ja lifted his hand and a CAW appears in his hand.


    He then pointed it at a tree and released threw bursts.


    Ptaff! Ptaff! Ptaff!


    The almost silent burst and whooshing of the bolts made the hair on Artus'' neck suddenly stand on end.


    But what horrified him is what happened to the tree that was shot.


    The tree was destroyed like it was nothing.


    "With the power of such a weapon, do you think we are here to discuss any condition with you?" Xin Ja asked with a crafty smile.


    Then in front of Artus, the weapon disappears making the man show a far more horrified expression.


    "This¡­ This is all just a misunderstanding¡­ I''m sorry if I offended you guys¡­" he suddenly said in a panic.


    "We are just stranded people here trying to survive. Demons are rampant in this area, we are just lucky to create a protective barrier which conceals us from the demons¡­" he exined.


    Xin Ja nodded his head and then patted his shoulder of Artus.


    "Lead the way¡­"


    The strength he used is only a fraction of his strength but it almost felt like a hammer to Artus as his expression turned pale.


    He looks in the direction where the array formation is and waves his hand in panic.


    Upon waving, he saw the array formation slowly disappearing.


    Xin Ja could now detect around 50 people armed with rifles and swords. Most of them are F-Rank awakened but there are 2 of them that are at the D-Rank.


    "What is happening Artus?!" shouted one of the D-Rank awakened as he walked near Xin Ja.


    "We¡­ we have to let them pass¡­" Artus said with a trembling tone.


    "Haha¡­ Are you crazy? Look at that thing¡­ We can take that and then their weapons¡­" the man said with a smug grin on his face.


    As soon as he said this, the soldiers behind Xin Ja already pointed their CAWs to the man and the group behind him.


    "Step closer and we will make sure that you all will not have aplete corpse¡­" a soldier said with a stern voice.


    "Ohh¡­ I''m too scared¡­ Hehehe¡­" the man said teasingly which made the rest of the men around himugh.


    At this time, Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face. But then he looks down and picks a few pebbles in the ground.


    When the man saw this he jeered.


    "Are you going to hurt me with that? Oh no, I''m so scared!" the man said as he takes out a talisman from his vest.


    He then grinned as he showed it to Xin Ja.


    "Do you know what this is?" he asked smugly.


    "Protection talisman¡­ Rank-C." one of the soldiers muttered with a frown.


    "Hehe¡­ Good, we all have such a thing¡­ so¡­ do you think you can still defeat us with your puny weapons?" the man mocked.


    Flick! Flick! Flick!


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja suddenly flicks the stones in the direction of the soldiers, and before everyone knew it, several cries of pain could be heard from behind them.


    The soldiers were startled and quickly look behind them.


    There they saw five men lying on the ground holding their hands and legs.


    This scene made everyone stunned as they showed disbelief on their faces.


    "You idiots¡­" Artus could not help but scold the man in his mind.


    He was trying to warn them, but they seem to misunderstand his signal. He could not talk back to the man because he is one of their leaders. If he talks back, then he might suffer punishment from the guy.


    He could not do anything and just looks at his teammates with helplessness.


    "I think our bandits days are over¡­" is what he could only think while his eyesnded on the calmly smiling young man beside him.

 1419 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 19

    Chapter 1419


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 19


    ¡­


    The intimidating atmosphere made the rest of the awakened stop in their tracks as they knew that they just encountered someone strong and that even if theybined their ability and the rune array, they knew that they would not defeat such an enemy.


    While looking at the group, Xin Ja did not say anything and just waited for them to choose.


    "This¡­ Sir, this is all a misunderstanding¡­ Hehehe¡­ Why don''t you pass through here? No problem, no one will stop you guys¡­ Hehehe¡­" the D-rank said while gesturing for Xin Ja and his group to pass while his group made way.


    But before he could say anything a sharp de appears on Xin Ja''s hand and is already on his neck.


    "Everyone, don''t move! Let them pass!" he shouted with a trembling voice.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just watches as the group all came to one side.


    When they parted, he could see a few of them showing malicious res toward the bus. So he feel a bit ufortable, so he gestured for them to alle to one corner.


    "I will let you guys leave this ce¡­ But if I ever see you again, then that means that your luck is out¡­" Xin Ja warned.


    As the bus passes through the portion where the array is, they all look at the ruined carriages. They could only shake their heads at the oue of the victims of that group.


    As the group passes through, they suddenly heard a weird noise and then a sh of light appears. Then they all saw the environment changes around them.


    "Damn it! We''re trapped!" shouted one of the soldiers.


    But before he could react, an arrow was already shot in his direction.


    The soldier did not have time to dodge as his body was thrown to the ground after being hit by an arrow.


    "Hahaha¡­ Fools! Do you think it is that easy to take us down?!" shouted the D-rank man from outside the array formation.


    "Get inside the bus¡­" Xin Jamanded as the three soldiers ran inside while dragging theirrade.


    Gun Mace and his group of researchers quickly helped the three soldiers.


    Meanwhile, a rain of arrowsing from everywhere just appears and hits the bus. However, how could it easily prate the bus just like that?


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja looks at the array around him while dodging the flying arrows as he began walking in a certain direction.


    He then stopped walking after looking at a certain tree.


    With a stump of his feet, a crack appears on the ground and that tree suddenly vanished.


    Xin Ja then threw out a couple of bone runes and created his own formation after destroying that portion of the array.


    The people outside were all confused about what he was doing. Even the ones who learned in runes felt a bit confused at his actions.


    But then before they knew it, the whole area suddenly vanished from their sight.


    "Shit! That bastard! That bastard actually broke the array! He changed the array!" shouted a panicking voiceing from the other D-Rank awakened.


    "What?! What are you saying?" the man who confronted Xin Ja a while ago shouted in anger.


    Though they could not kill Xin Ja because of his level, they are confident that he could not escape the array as they have used the same tactics to trick many powerful demons that have hunted them.


    But who would have known that the young man would be able to determine the array and even change it to his whims?


    The annoyance and the anger could be seen on the man''s face while he red at hispanions.


    But then before he could say anything¡­


    Shriek!!!


    They suddenly heard some shrieking sounding from the misty skies.


    Without hesitation, they all quickly look up. Some of them are already running towards some of the wrecked cars on the road to hide.


    "Demons!" someone cried while running.


    Then in a blink of an eye, arge winged demon swoops down and suddenly grabbed at that awakened. The guy wanted to fight but he is already powerless as the demon mped on both of his shoulders rendering him immobile.


    Then with its mouth full of sharp teeth, the demon bit down and devoured the head of the man spraying his blood all over the ground.<sub> </sub>


    The rest began to fire their arrows to the skies trying to hit that demon while retreating.


    Suddenly, from out of nowhere, another one of them suddenly cried in pain. When their eyesnded on that person, they could see him being skewered by a sword made of some animal''s bone.


    And behind that awakened is an invisible demon that looks like a thin person with four arms.


    That demon flicks the man to the side while he licks the blood on his sword.


    As he walks, he grabs another bone sword from his waist and brandishes it in the air while looking at the group of awakened.


    As the eyes of everyonended on that guy, they noticed that behind him are a few dozen of demons sitting calmly on some of the broken cars and on the ground. It was as if they are watching some kind of show that is about to happen.


    The thin-looking demon leading the group showed a faint smile on his face while standing calmly.


    It looks like he is wearing a bone mask as he lifted it up showing a single eye arge mouth and a face made up of muscles.


    "Humans¡­ I am¡­ Kelos¡­ and I want to challenge you¡­ to a duel¡­" he said in a slightly stuttering humannguage.


    Everyone did not say anything and just watch in horror while hiding in their ces.


    "You a demon wanted to challenge us? How can we trust you?" shouted the D-rank man.


    "Hihi¡­ You don''t¡­ have a choice¡­ It''s either a chance of life¡­ or certain¡­ death." The demon said as a menacing re appears on all the demons behind him.


    While this is happening, Xin Ja and his group are watching from inside the formation array.


    "Should we help them? They are still our kind after all¡­" Gun Mace asked while looking at Xin Ja who is standing just outside the bus.


    "They stop being humans after they did that¡­" Xin Ja suddenly pointed at the location of many skeletons stockpiled on the side of a broken-down building that looks like a street diner.


    When the researchers looks at the side, they all showed pale faces. They could tell that those are human skeletons. There are demons in them, but most of the skeletons in that pile are from humans.


    "Are you sure that they are the ones that did that?" Gun Mace asked with a frown.


    "I''m not¡­ at first¡­ But from the way they attack us, I''m certain then that they did it¡­"


    Everyone was silent and they watch the happening outside the array.


    "Will we be safe in here?" Gun Mace asked with a worried look.


    "If we just hide here, then I don''t know¡­ But if we fight back, then I''m sure we will be safe¡­" Xin Ja thought for a while and replied.


    "That''s right¡­ since this is a hidden ce. Then we can just shoot them from here¡­" one of the soldiers suddenly said as he got off the bus followed by the other one who was not wounded.


    "You guys¡­" Gun Mace wanted to say something but stopped.


    "Senior¡­ You don''t have to worry too much, I''ll handle those flying demons¡­" the female researcher who is also the one manning the gun port of the bus said with confidence.


    Gun Mace was a bit stumped, but grits his teeth and decided to join.


    "Well, since we can''t help it, then we can just try the capability of the new weapons¡­ I''ll test one of the Goliath Suits¡­" Gun Mace said as if he just had a brilliant idea.


    Without hesitation, he hopped on a suit and then quickly activates it.


    It took a while to reboot, and after checking the data he is getting, he put on the now lighter helmet.


    After a bit of calibration, the Goliath Suit suddenly moved to make the rest of the researchers take a step back.


    The back of the bus opens up as the Goliath Suit walks heavily on the ground.


    While on the bus, it is only about a meter and a half tall, now that it exited, it is now about 2 and a half meters.


    The suit is more of an exoskeleton rather than a Mecha. This is because this is only the prototype that Gun Mace is working on.


    Its hands and feet are made of flimsy-looking metal, but strong enough to support its weight.


    "Hehe¡­ What do you think, sir?" Gun Mace said with a smug smile on his face.


    He waited for a reply but he was shocked to see Xin Ja suddenly appears in front of him. He became more confused as he was suddenly dragged to the side.


    By that time, he heard a ringing sound as something seem to have hit the side of the arm of the suit.


    Then he saw a bony swordnding on the ground.

 1420 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 20

    Chapter 1420


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 20


    ¡­


    Gun Mace did not expect that he would be looking at a sharp de on the ground as he could already tell that if he was not dragged by Adam Summers, he would have already been skewered by that sharp-looking bone sword.


    As he looks at the bone de on the ground, he could not help but swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    He then looks at his side where the de has hit. Seeing that there is no trace of damage, he feels a bit shocked.


    He did not expect that the metal that he was able to mysteriously mold is actually this strong. The crafting method was taught to him by Adam and he is very grateful for the trust given to him.


    But of course, it has some conditions that he should be abiding with. The condition is to not share or tell the secret of crafting to others, and there is some kind of weird thing tugging deep in his heart that is telling him that if he ever divulge this secret to others, then he would surely lose his life.


    "That was close¡­" he muttered as he wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    Xin Ja walks towards the bone sword and carefully grabs its hilt.


    As soon as he grabbed the hilt, he suddenly feels the strange vibration from the weapon as if it is alive.


    "Hehe¡­ Are you trying tomunicate with your owner¡­? That would be next to impossible¡­" Xin Ja showed a faint grin as he looks at the sword in his hand.


    Meanwhile, he looks at the thin demon swordsman outside the array. Suddenly, the demon swordsman spews a mouthful of ck blood while looking in the direction where his sword disappears into.


    The reason why the demon''s sword flew away from him is because of the sh between him and the D-rank man. It seems that the D-rank guy has good swordsmanship.


    Seeing the demon suddenly spewing blood, the D-rank man showed a smug look on his face.


    "Hehe¡­ Is this the only thing you can do?" the man said with a sneer.


    He is truly a crafty person, he acted weak to trap the demon and easily take one of the demon''s arms in that single exchange.


    However, what the man did not expect is the demon spewing blood after that single exchange and just the loss of one of his arms.


    So did not expect that the strong-looking demon would be this weak.


    The demons suddenly stood up in attention as they all red at the humans before them.


    They did not expect that their general would actually be defeated just like that by a puny human.


    "Human¡­ this is unexpected¡­ I will be back for this battle... I will have to take care of some ants first." The demon said as he res in the direction of Xin Ja.


    He did not expect to lose the connection between himself and his sword which is why he suffered a setback with his soul.


    As soon as he said that, his figure disappears and suddenly reappears in front of the array.


    He extended his hand to grab the array in front of him. However, he suddenly feels a strong repulsion which made him frown deeply.


    He draws back one of his arms and then with all his might punches at the array.


    Bam!!!


    A loud reverberating sound echoed in the air. But suddenly, the face of the demon changes as he felt a strong repulsioning right back at him.


    His figure was sent flying andnded on some of the wrecked cars on the side of the road.


    The situation became strange as the demons now look at the area where Xin Ja and his group are hiding.


    Without another word, the demons suddenly rush to attack the area where Xin Ja and his group are hiding.


    The reason why the sword was able to prate the array at that time is that¡­ Xin Ja has not yet activated the defensive capability of the array.


    Now that it had been activated, he wanted to see how strong these demons are.


    "Prepare to retaliate¡­" Xin Jamanded.


    Bam!<sub> </sub>


    Another demon attacked and was repelled by the array, but before that demon could be sent flying. Several bolts have already flown out from inside the array turning that demon into a hedgehog.


    The rest of the demons suffered the same fate as they all were shot down by the group of Xin Ja hiding inside the array.


    Soon, the rest of the demons have already turned into corpses with several bolts on their bodies. Most of them are caused by the female researcher inside the bus and Gun Mace.


    Both of them are in panic and were not able to control and began shooting every demon they have their sight into. That is why those demons truly suffered from her attacks.


    Xin J, on the other hand, slowly walks out of the array and looks at the already standing four-armed thin-looking demon.


    "It seems that you are the only one left." He said with a slight smile on his face.


    He did not want to interfere in this bout, but he knew that if this demon leader would escape then more demons woulde to this ce and it would be troublesome.


    The demon suddenly brandishes his three swords, but before he could react, Xin Ja appears behind him with his hand already clutching the demon''s head.


    The D-rank guy looks at this scene with a trembling body.


    He already knew that the young guy in front of him is strong, but he did not expect the guy is this strong.


    Xin Ja did not even throw him a nce and just casually walks back to the array. It did not take long before the bus began moving again along with the three soldiers following them.


    The one who was wounded a while ago has already recovered miraculously as if nothing has happened.


    The group of men saw that the group suddenly appears from the road ahead of them, but no one dares follow them.


    In fact, they all feel relieved that the group has finally left.


    They felt that the young guy is still too na?ve to have let them go just like that.


    But not one of them has noticed that from afar into the horizon, severalrge figures are flying in the skies, their destination is towards the group.


    The bus began to travel a bit faster as there are not many wrecked vehicles could be seen on the road.


    They soon arrive at the juncture where an intersection is meeting. The three soldiers asked them to wait for a while in the area.


    The bus stopped on the roadside while they waited, and soon the sun started to set so they decided to stay inside the bus to wait for the remaining team.


    It was alreadyte at noon the next day when they saw the other carriagesing out of the other path.


    When the caravan saw Xin Ja and his group they all showed astonishment in their eyes as if they are seeing ghosts.


    They could almost not believe that the group could go out of that ce unscathed. Actually, they are already thinking that Xin Ja''s group is ready to sacrifice themselves on this travel, but it seems that it is not so.


    They are actually confident to be able to go out the main road and it looks like they have even stayed in this ce for a while now.


    "How did you guys¡­" one of the soldiers could not help but asked as he approaches the three with Xin Ja''s group.


    "Hehe¡­ We actually met a bunch of demons on the main road, but¡­we killed them all¡­ Hahaha¡­" the soldier smugly said.


    Upon hearing this, the eyes of the other soldiers look at the three with disbelief.


    They could not help but take a nce at the bulky-looking vehicle on the roadside. They have seen vehicles before, and have seen those big ones, but those vehicles are always loud. The one in front of them is very silent, the only time it would make noise is when it would begin moving.


    It is truly something that they have not expected to see. But most of all, they could not help but admire the young man who is talking with their captain.


    In fact, that young man should have gone to the first group that has already left in secret. But he decided to stay with their group to help them.


    With that act alone they are already grateful to the guy. Who would have known that he would even lead a group to face the most dangerous path and was even able to clear it?


    "You guys will rest first¡­ We will leave next thing in the morning." Xin Ja said as the captain nodded his head and directed everyone to prepare to rest.


    The group has been traveling for a while on the small path. They even encountered a few small demons in that ce but luckily they are able to defeat them.


    Now that they are given chance to rest, everyone was ted.


    Unknown to them, after therge group finished off the humans they encountered near the array formation and suffered a lot after trying to break the formation, that same group is now heading their way.

 1421 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 21

    Chapter 1421


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 21


    ¡­


    The night sky is dark and gloomy, and the stillness of the surroundings seems to be signaling impending trouble in the air.


    As the caravan created a circle in the middle of a bonfire, most of the soldiers in it are not rxed as they all held to their weapons while eating their meals.


    Inside the bus, Xin Ja is focused on checking the Goliath Suit and felt a bit astonished at Gun Mace and the researcher''s ability to adapt the technology he has given them.


    The Mecha technology is not that simple and it is not that hard either. Using Ki control andplex array formations, the Mecha is able to move as if it has micrputers inside. But that is the beauty of using rune formations¡­ it could control the nature of things as long as one is able to decipher it.


    After checking, he then began teaching them more about the helmet and the arrays used for it.


    Soon, the people inside the bus once again began working as Xin Ja left them on their own.


    As he walks outside, he checked the array formation he installed to protect the group.


    However, as soon as he looks at the horizon, his expression suddenly changes.


    "Everyone, prepare for battle!"


    His sudden shout startled the soldiers, but none of them asked why. They just jump up and quickly move to their posts.


    As they look at the dark skyline on the horizon lit by the twin moon, they noticed many dots floating.


    "Demon! There are that many flying demonsing our way¡­" one of the soldiers said while looking at the night sky with fear in his heart.


    "If they found us, then we are all dead¡­" one soldier suddenly panicked.


    "Shut up and hold your ground!" shouted hispanion next to him.


    The soldier keeps quiet but his hand is still trembling in fear.


    Xin Ja did not hide but instead stood on his spot while looking at the flying demons. Although their number is many, he discovered that most of them are actually wounded.


    He just showed a slight frown on his face while looking at those flying demons with a slight understanding in his eyes.


    At this moment, he is truly grateful for what he has done on the highway. If he did not activate that array before leaving, then those demons would havee this way unscathed.


    Now that they are wounded and suffering from their folly and stupidity, then he and the soldiers would have an easy time defending themselves from the hundreds of them.


    His eyesnded on a tall and buff-looking demon that seems to be leading the group. But a strange expression appears on his face while looking at the buff-looking demon that looks like a human-like dragon.


    "A draconian is leading them," he muttered.


    But then after focusing, he could see that the buff draconian was actually wounded. His right arm is dangling on his side as if his bones are broken, and a part of hisrge wings has many holes on it making his flight unsteady.


    As the group of demons came closer to around 100 meters, Xin Ja activates his Absolute Sense and put the first demon in his sight.


    Without hesitation, he presses the trigger of the MCAW in his hand.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Two bolts came flying straight at that demon''s head and chest.


    Puchi! Puchi!


    The bolts hit their targets, one skewered the demon''s head from its forehead while the other punctured its chest.


    The demon suddenly fell to the ground which startled the rest as they suddenly stopped flying and began hovering in the air.


    But before they could check the situation, they were already greeted with a dense barrage of bolts that flew faster than arrows.


    Many of them were skewered and those that survive were only lucky enough to be standing behind those unlucky ones.


    As if by instinct, the demons began to dive down to the ground and quickly hide in some of the car wreckage in the area.


    In that ambush, around ? of their forces were annihted as if being turned into hedgehogs.


    Xin Ja''s eyes lit up when seeing the fallen demons. He looks like someone who just sees something delicious in the area and is very hungry and wanted to devour it.


    His feet moved faster than he thought as his figure has already dashed out of the protective barrier as he appears in front of the nearest demon.


    Before that demon could react, its head is already flying in the air.<sub> </sub>


    Roar!!!


    "Kill the humans!" shouted the leader in draconiannguage.


    The rest of the demons suddenly came out of their hiding ce and besieged Xin Ja in all corners.


    But before they could act, many bolts came flying behind them and caught them by surprise.


    The leader then realized that there are actually others hiding somewhere that they could not see. He then remembers the strange invisible area that they have encountered in the cemented path.


    That strange ce has caused them to suffer a lot of pain as it seems to be fighting back against them.


    They even lost some demons who tried to force their way inside that ce thinking that it is some kind of invisible creature.


    But as soon as they are able to destroy it, all they saw was¡­ nothing.


    Traces of death are in that ce, but nothing else is inside it.


    This caused him to feel frustrated as that ce cost him his right arm.


    And now, they have encountered another human group with another strange happening.


    ording to the information that was given to them, this world has two sides. The other side is the most dangerous side but contains more of that strange heavenly energy. And this side of the has a low amount of heavenly energy, but its beings could make them stronger faster.


    That is the reason why most of the demons have agreed to invade this ce rather than the other side.


    Only those stupid and crazy demons would go to the other side and try to best those that are living in that ce that knew a lot of strange abilities and magic.


    And so, their rampage has been going on in this ce for a long time now. Even he has encountered and gained a lot in conquering this ce.


    But who would have known that he could experience such a thing in this mission where they aremanded to retrieve something from the humans? ording to the mistress, they are to retrieve a female human and an artifact.


    As he looks at the single human taking down one demon after another like they were flies, his anger suddenly erupted from within him.


    He suddenly dashed out of his hiding ce and quickly attacked the human.


    "Die you puny human!" the demon growled in draconiannguage.


    Xin Ja who is currently attacking another demon was caught off guard by the sudden rush of the buff demon that seem to be leading the group.


    In his haste, he did not dodge but instead blocks the ck mace in the demon''s hand with his sword.


    ng!!!


    As the two weapons collided and sent a powerful shockwave in the area knocking down the demons.


    But the shockwave was too strong that it even has an effect on the array formation he has put in the area where the caravan is hiding.


    As soon as the formation was disturbed, the caravan was then exposed.


    The demons hiding in the car wreckage were all angered after seeing many more humans in the area. But some of them showed a frenzied expression as their eyes glowed red.


    "Kill! Let''s feast on them!" shouted one of the demons which seem to trigger the rest.


    As the demons charged forth towards the group of people in the caravan, the soldiers on the other hand who already discovered that they were exposed, quickly took action and aimed their CAWs at the advancing demons.


    Meanwhile, the bus''s turret has already pointed its guns at the iing demon with a slight smile creeping on the female researcher''s mouth.


    ...


    Meanwhile, deep within a green forest, a small group of people is currently sitting around a bonfire while eating their rations.


    They have been traveling non-stop for 2 days, and now that they get to have a rest, they immediately decided to take it.


    So far, their journey is quiet and they have not encountered any ambush from the demons.


    "Do you think we can reach Lostier fortress unscathed?" a young soldier asked in a low voice to hispanion.


    "Yeah, of course¡­ With Master Vale on our side and the three B-ranks assisting him, our journey will be a breeze¡­" the other soldier replied with confidence.


    Suddenly, the quietness of the night was disturbed by a few explosions from afar.


    Although with their distance, they could only hear a slight popping sound, they are still aware that it was the sound of battle.


    "I think that the other team has already encountered some demons¡­" one soldiermented while trying to listen.


    "Wait a minute¡­ Are you saying that they have already reached this close to us?" thisment made the rest of them turns silent.

 1422 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 22

    Chapter 1422


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 22


    ¡­


    Cohan Vale looks in the direction where they can slightly hear the sound of an explosion and showed aplex expression. He knew that Xin Ja is with that team, but he could not help but feel worried.


    Though he has already known about Xin Ja and the other side of the, he still could not help but feel worried as the guy is his only connection to the other side. He has learned many things from the young man and desires to learn more about the current world on the other side.


    "I think we should move after dinner¡­" he suddenly said as he decided to quickly begin their travel.


    The noise is far too close and he did not want topromise the mission. In fact, he could just fly to the location of the battle and reach that ce in just a minute or two.


    If he can do that, then he knew that the enemy can also do it too. So he has no time to stay in this ce.


    It did not take long before their group began traveling in their mounts towards Lostier Fortress. The reason why they have to head to Lostier Fortress first is so that they can get a few scientists that could help with the research on the portal.


    And so, even in darkness, their group continues with their travel through the broken path near the forest.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and his group are being besieged by arge number of demons and Xin Ja is currently fighting against two high-ranking demons.


    After the draconian leader knew that he is not a match for the human, he quickly called for reinforcement.


    Meanwhile, the soldiers are now under siege by the other flying demons.


    On the ground, there are many demons that have already died and a part of the caravan has also fallen under the demon''s onught.


    After a few exchanges, Xin Ja finally severed the head of the leading demon while a long gash could be seen on his left hand.


    The two demons are both Ki-Champion realmbatants. Though they are not that strong alone, once they worked together, Xin Ja immediately fell into a disadvantageous situation.


    But using his swords and gun skills, Xin Ja finally severed the head of the leader and wounded itspanion. However, as he looks back, he could not help but shake his head as many of the soldiers have died in this battle.


    Although he knew that she should not worry that much, as a human, Xin Ja could not help but feel concerned for those that have died.


    Eeek!!!


    The wounded demon suddenly shrieked in the air which made Xin Ja frown. It then quickly turns around and wanted to run away.


    The other demons that are still able to move limply followed their new leader.


    But how could they let these creatures just run away? The soldiers quickly pointed their CAWs and shoot the flying demons.


    Since they are in the air and retreating clumsily, the demons were easily shot down by the soldiers.


    The new leader of the group of demons thought that he could escape this battle. But before he could fly up high, he felt something hitting the back of his head before everything went ck.


    The soldier looks at each other and heaved a sigh of relief that they finally survived the ordeal. They could not help but look at the weapon in their hands and then at theirpanions that have died.


    "Everyone¡­ let''s bury our dead first before regrouping¡­" Xin Ja shouted amand which everyone followed.


    While the soldiers are busy gathering the bodies of their fallenrades, Xin Ja busily absorbed the Ki energying from the demons.


    A slight smile appears on his face after absorbing a huge amount of energy which propelled him to another level.


    "Hmm¡­ Three more levels and I will soon reach the Ki-Grandmaster realm¡­" Xin Ja thought as he could feel the power coursing through his veins.


    So farm his growth has been really fast ever since he started hunting the demons and absorbing their Ki energy.


    The most energy he got came from the two leaders that he fought.


    He took a nce at the already healed wound on his arm and showed a slight frown on his face.


    He then walked toward the curved sword that the demon used to injure him. After picking the weapon up, he noticed something strange with it.


    "Hmm¡­ This is¡­ this weapon has an extra effect?" he muttered in confusion.<sub> </sub>


    It is different from upgrades in sharpness or strength. The thing that he could feel on the weapon is something mysterious and seems unfathomable.


    As a craftsman, he has made a lot of upgrades to his weapons and gears. But something as mysterious as what he is feeling right now is truly different.


    As he scrutinized further, he soon realized the reason why the said weapon has such an effect.


    "Bacteria¡­ and soul force energy¡­" he muttered.


    The soul force energy would disturb the Ki protecting his body and then after the disturbance, some kind of microscopic bacteria would enter his system.


    In that way, it could have an effect where his wounds would not close for a while.


    As long as he got wounded by the sword, then his immune system would lower and that would cause the bleeding effect from the de.


    With his capability and Absolute Sense, the mystery of the weapon has already been solved.


    As he scrutinized further, he determined where the rune array formation of the de is and quickly began to research it.


    3 dayster¡­


    The team has traveled the ruined main road towards Lostier Fortress. So far they are halfway through their journey and have encountered many attacks from the demons.


    But with the help of Gun Mace and his team''s improved Goliath Suits, the soldiers are now able to fight back with fewer casualties.


    Up until yesterday, they did not have anyone who lost their lives, though they have some wounded soldiers.


    So far, the medicine provided by Xin Ja was very effective in healing them really fast with the help of the researchers.


    Now there are more than 5 Goliath Suit walking alongside the bus and the carriages. Those that are looking at those soldiers inside the Goliath Suits have full of envy and desire in their eyes.


    Seeing the improved strength, speed, and impable defense of those that wear the suit, many soldiers in the caravan wanted to have one of their own.


    This would really ensure their fighting prowess and their safety.


    Those that are in the Goliath Suit, on the other hand, would walk proudly by the carriages and would sometimes show off in battles.


    The recklessness of these soldiers has already ticked some of the researchers, especially Gun Mace, as he would do the repairs on the suits every after a battle.


    The reason for this is that these soldiers would rather use their close-range weapons when on suits rather than in long-range battles. And due to the close quarterbat engagement, the suits would sometimes have some tear or dent on their surface which they need to repair after battles.


    While this is happening outside, Xin Ja is currently inside the bus with his head busily researching the de he got from the demon.


    For 3 days, he has already figured out how the rune works and how the bacteria are introduced to the system.


    "If I am not aware of the microscopic things in our surroundings, I would have already considered this as a mystique technique¡­" he muttered with a smile.


    After researching, he has finally found a way to upgrade his already refined upgrading system.


    His previous upgrading system would include the use of elements imbued on the weapons, or the Ki energy wrapping a weapon. This time, he has learned a new technique.


    ording to what he knew, this thing is called¡­ status effect.


    The upgrade system he can think of could go so far from bleeding effect, poison, paralysis, blindness, and so on.


    With such an effect, he suddenly feels a bit excited to create a new weapon. He began crafting a t de which can be considered a short sword rather than a dagger.


    He fashioned it in a curve and the t of the de is as thick as a palm.


    After crafting the de, he began to etch micro runes on its surface which created the array. After creating the array, he began to culture a strain of bacteria that would attack the ocr nerve system. After he was done, he showed a wide smile on his face and then began to insert the bacteria strain inside the hilt of the de.


    Once the de makes contact with the enemy''s Ki shield it would try to destroy the shield using the Ki strength of the user.


    If the user is weaker than his target, then of course the weapon is ineffective. But once the de touches the skin, no matter how strong the target is, they would not escape the status effect of the de which is¡­ blindness.

 1423 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 23

    Chapter 1423


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 23


    ¡­


    Xin Ja wanted to test out the theory behind his newly crafted weapon. He also wanted to know how long the blindness would be in effect ording to the strength of a person.


    Of course, he knew that the status effect is not permanent as the body would react and quickly uses its antibody to get rid of the bacteria.


    As awakened beings, their body system is not like that of a normal mortal anymore. They have stronger antibodies and metabolisms. That is the reason why he wanted to test out his theory right now after he finished crafting the de.


    And so, after he regained consciousness after researching, he noticed that the bus is not moving.


    As he walks out of the bus, he saw the soldiers gathering around the bonfire and some of them are still even wearing their Goliath Suits.


    He could not help but smile upon seeing this. Gun Mace, on the other hand, is sitting near the bonfire while sipping something hot. But on his hand, he could see that he is busy writing something on a note.


    "That guy is really into machines, huh¡­" Xin Ja thought as he walked towards the edge of the encircled carriages.


    "Sir!" a soldier wearing a Goliath Suit greeted him with a bow.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in response.


    Then without saying another word, his figure shes out of the soldier''s sight which startled the soldier.


    Since he could no try the weapon on any of the soldiers in the camp, he decided to hunt some demons to try it on them.


    Soon, Xin Ja arrives near a hugeke after teleporting for a while.


    He could feel a strange aura in thiske and it made him think that there is something happening in this ce.


    If there are many demons in here, then he can do two things¡­ test the new weapons and gain more Ki energy to increase his strength.


    As Xin Janded on top of a tree branch, he noticed a few figures standing near theke.


    What surprised him is that, these figures areposed of several humans and opposite them are some demons that have green skin and big build.


    The long tusks on the lower portion of their mouth made them look weird. But their feature and build are just like that of a buff human.


    Intrigued by this scene, Xin Ja decided to watch how these humans would interact with the demons in front of them.


    "Did puny human bring it?" the green guy who looks smaller than the rest of his fellow behind him said in a neutralnguage.


    The human looks at the green person and then showed a slight smile on his face.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, but did you guys also bring what we needed?" the man wearing metal armor asked.


    The man looks like a knight and the others behind him are wearing the same uniform-colored metal armor which is ck and blue.


    Xin Ja also noticed that a few of them wears a piece of leather vest armor, and two people are wearing robes.


    While looking at the group, he could not help but shake his head and show a faint smile on his face after seeing the content of the suitcase the man is carrying.


    He was just surprised that these people would be selling such a thing to the demons.


    The green guy handed the man arge sack which seem to be filled with some strange glowing stones.


    As the two sides exchange what they are carrying.


    They quickly checked the items inside.


    The man showed a wide smile on his face while looking at the glowing stones.


    Meanwhile, the green man also showed a delighted expression after seeing the packed white substance inside the suitcase.


    "These people are even dealing drugs in this dangerous ce?" Xin Ja thought while shaking his head.


    Soon, the two groups separate and walked about 500 meters away from each other. At that distance, Xin Ja noticed that there are arger part of the group waiting for them in that distance.


    Xin Ja could tell that the green people seem really happy for obtaining the substance which Xin Ja thinks are narcotics or hallucinogens.


    Those white powder things should be drugs created by humans. And it seems that those green demons like using those substances.<sub> </sub>


    Xin Ja just observed the two groups and then suddenly noticed that there is actually some movement by theke.


    He then noticed that theke may seem to be peaceful, but there is actually something weird happening inside of it.


    As he watches the two groups prepare to do something, he watches them with interest.


    He could see the green people wearing their armor and wielding their weapons as they drew closer to the area by theke.


    The same goes for his fellow humans who are already armed and ready for battle.


    He then could see those green men opening and packing the white powder in a small pouch and began handing it to their men.


    Meanwhile, on the human side, they have all broken the glowing stone and also distributed it to everyone in the area.


    When he saw this, Xin Ja became curious about what is really happening. Why does it seem that the humans and the green giants are working together on something?


    Suddenly, theke water burst forth, and the water which flew out of theke slowly transformed into a shape that looks like that of a water dragon.


    As the dragon made of water began to swim on top of theke water, it has already attracted the attention of the demons and the humans.


    Then suddenly it flew high up in the sky and began gathering all the water in theke.


    Soon, theke slowly dried up as all the water was siphoned high up in the sky by that dragon made of water.


    The dragon slowly grew bigger and bigger until all the water in theke are all gone¡­ and what is left is the drynd.


    Xin Ja could now see what could be seen in the now dried-upke. With his sharp vision even though it is already dark, he noticed that there is actually a huge door deep in the middle of theke.


    Then suddenly, he saw the two groups charging toward the center of theke.


    As soon as the first footstep reaches the border of theke, something strange began to happen. And from where Xin Ja is watching, he could clearly see what is happening around theke.


    He was stumped to see that theke is actually a huge formation. Whoever created such a formation is surely something else.


    Then he saw several figures made of water,ing out of thin air in the center of the driedke.


    Those figure slowly change and then transformed themselves ording to the figure that has just entered theke.


    "Ahh¡­ Mirror battle array formation¡­" Xin Ja suddenly eximed as he now realized what the array formation does.


    He was just shocked to discover that such a huge formation actually existed on the other side of this.


    He is now curious about what is inside that door in the middle of theke.


    Soon, the sound of battle could be heard as the forces of the demons and humans shed against the figures that now look like themselves but were made of water.


    He could tell that the water is actually a mirror of their own strength.


    ss-E would fight against ss-E water figure, and the same goes for other sses.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head at what these people are doing. But then he was suddenly surprised as after killing one of the water figures, something fell and the human that killed it quickly grabs the object.


    The object looks like thumb-sized red gems in the shape of a tear.


    When Xin Ja saw the first fallen gem, he could immediately feel arge amount of chaotic Ki inside of it. When he felt that, he could not help but frown as he knew that those things are very precious, not only for him but for both the demos and the humans.


    He now could somewhat understand why those two groups are doing cooperation.


    It seems that they have been doing this for a while now and are in a tacit understanding of how important those things are.


    Then suddenly, he saw something strange in the battle.


    Whenever a demon or a human dies, their corpse would suddenly sucked dry by the water figures. Then those things would suddenly have a great change in their body and turn more solid.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he frowned but then somewhat showed an understanding of what is happening before him.


    "A life for a life¡­" he thought.


    He did not know what would happen next in this battle, but he could not just watch anything. The reason for this is because¡­ something inside of him is telling him to go and enter that strange and mysterious-looking door.


    If he did, he could find some treasures inside of it that would surely help him get stronger.

 1424 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 24

    Chapter 1424


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 24


    ¡­


    With a sh of his thought, Xin Ja suddenly appears before the door ignoring the battles that are happening everywhere around him.


    Without hesitation, he suddenly extended his hand to open the door.


    But right at this moment, a strong killing intent appears behind him. Without hesitation, he suddenly tilted his body to the side and dodges a palm strike that is directed at his back.


    Xin Ja suddenly grabs the arm that was about to strike him and then using his ability to craft suddenly controls the physique of the water-like figure that attacked him.


    This water-like figure actually looks like him.


    But after a few maniptions, that figure suddenly changes, and instead of bing hostile towards Xin Ja, it actually became docile.


    "Hehe¡­ Guard this ce¡­ Kill anyone who dares enter¡­" Xin Jamanded as he opened the door and enters.


    Those around him that are still fighting the figures that looked like them were all bbergasted. They did not know where that person came from and what just happened, but they did not have any time to think.


    Without hesitation, the humans used the glowing stone and turn their bodies into solid blocks with very high defense.


    Meanwhile, the green-skinned demons suddenly gobbled the drugs inside their pouches and their eyes suddenly glowed red.


    With the increased strength, the demons and the humans trampled over their opponents. But of course, everything is not that easy. Because if it is¡­ they would not have spent years trying to enter that door and it was to the point of working together with the enemy.


    After pushing the water figures away from them, they all rush towards the door. But then suddenly, the supposed to be fallen water figures suddenly melted and then slowly formed in front of the door blocking their path.


    "Damn it! Break through their lines! We must stop that person who just ran inside!" shouted one of the human knights.


    Meanwhile, the green-skinned demons who thought that the humans had tricked them realized that the humans seem to be in a rage.


    The one who understands thenguage exined to the rest of the green-skinned demons what is happening so they too became enraged and quickly charged at the water figures blocking their path.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already entered the door and was a bit shocked because he could tell he just passed through a dimension.


    As he tried feeling the chaotic Ki in the air he soon realized something.


    "Am I back on the other side?" he thought.


    The reason for this is because of the increase in Ki that he is feeling right now.


    He did not have time to think as he suddenly felt something strange hiding in the darkness.


    He quickly takes out his new sword and walked towards the distance where he could see a few lightsing from.


    After walking for a while, he soon could see many statues that look like giant humans.


    "Those are Shens¡­ the powerful Shens of this world¡­" he muttered while looking at the statues.


    He then looks at the murals on the walls which seem to tell a story.


    ording to his understanding of the murals, it happened about 3 thousand years ago.


    A Shen while trying to break through has identally had enlightenment with regards to thew of space and time. This understanding might not be that deep and not yet profound but it enables him to see the space and time particles around him.


    He told three other Shens about this discovery and the three of them had a tacit understanding of going to the other side of the without waiting for the ascension to happen.


    After nning for many years, he was finally able to create a stable portal that would take him and hispanions to the other side.


    In their excitement, they left everything as they have an inkling that they might not need those things on the other side.


    Soon, the three figures exited through the door and arrive at the other side.


    Upon arriving, they began to explore and noticed that the other sidecked Ki energies. Plus, after a few hours of arriving on the other side, they realized that their powers have suddenly been suppressed and they are getting too weak.


    They wanted to go back, but it was already toote.


    He watches as his two friends died in front of him as their powers dissipate and their youthful appearance slowly bes old and finally they turn into dust.


    He used everything in his power to go back and finally he was able to once again enter that door.<sub> </sub>


    Once he was on the other side, his power slowly returns but his lifespan is already at its end. He wanted to convey this truth to the wholend¡­ he knew that no one would believe him.


    And so, with his remaining life, he wrote these murals for those that might discover this passage and warn them of impending doom to those who will enter that forbidden door.


    The man also created a trap to the other side that would protect that door from those that might enter this world.


    "So that was a Shen''s trap¡­ No wonder it is this powerful¡­" Xin Ja thought as he shakes his head.


    He too has an understanding of space and time, so now he is curious about how deep the knowledge that this senior has arrived into that he is able to open a portal by himself.


    Xin Ja began to explore the dungeon, but then as he was about to enter a vend, he saw a shadowy figure appears.


    Hiss!!!


    That thing seems to also saw him and quickly darted at his location.


    The creature is still at around 100 meters and is at the edge of Xin Ja''s Absolute Sense. So he was astonished that the creature was actually able to see him.


    Throwing a few bone runes on the ground, Xin Ja quickly lowered his stance.


    As soon as he did, he saw a figure that looks like a human with a snake''s head.


    It was actually a demon.


    But the movement of this demon is uncannily fast.


    With a twist of his hand, he shes at the iing w of the creature.


    ng!


    He hit the w and was able to deflect it. The demon staggered a few steps back, but before it could recover from the sh, Xin Ja has already shed its thigh.


    Hiss!!!


    The demon hissed as it red at Xin Ja. Then without hesitation, it once again lunges an attack in his direction. It is now aiming at his body.


    With a twist of his wrist he swings the de using a reverse de strike, and at the same time strikes the same location, its thigh.


    This time, he wounded the snake and quickly rolled on the ground to get a distance from the demon.


    Hiss!!!


    The human-snake demon red at Xin Ja but soon suddenly began rubbing its eyes. After 5 seconds, the demon seems to have actually lost its sight as it began to wave its ws all over the ce in rage and panic.


    "How long will this effect take?" Xin Ja thought as he began counting down by the seconds while continuously backing away from the demon.


    60 secondster¡­


    He noticed that the demon began shaking its head as it slowly regains its sight.


    p "Hmm¡­ So the blindness couldst for 50 seconds¡­" Xin Ja muttered as his figure once again shes.</anda>


    Before the demon could regain its sight, several shes have already appeared on its body.


    The more slices the demon received, the fast the status effect would activate. Plus, the more the wound he inflicts, the longer the blindness effect wouldst.


    Since he has done 5 slices, it took about 5 minutes before the snake demon could once again regain its sight.


    "Haha¡­ This is really neat¡­" he thought as he finally slices the head off of the snake demon and absorbs its Ki.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja stopped in his tracks as he soon realized that there are more demonsing their way. The reason why those things did not rush in this location is because of the bone array he threw. The purpose of those things is not to protect him, but to negate the sound of their battle.


    He needed a test subject and since he got one, then he did as he wanted to. But it seems that there are moreing his way.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja flings his hand and threw a few more bone rune arrays on the ground and created a small barrier. He then drags the body of the snake demon to that barrier to hide it.


    From his Absolute Sense, he could tell that there are three demonsing his way. It seems that these demons just came from a deadly fight above ground. Judging the wound they have shows that they might have encountered some humans.


    "It seems that more test subject ising my way¡­" Xin Ja thought with a slight smile on his face.


    But of course, he is now curious about why would the demons and humans be fighting in this ce.

 1425 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 25

    Chapter 1425


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 25


    ¡­


    Threerge figures areing his way, one looks like a warthog with a human body, the other one looks like a lizard man, and thest one looks like a satyr.


    The one leading the three is the warthog and they are careful in entering through the dungeon cavern.


    From the way he sees it, these three did not have the same ability as the first one that was able to detect his presence at a distance.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to quickly jump to the ceiling and disappear from his spot.


    It did not take long before the three were able to appear in the same spot he was in a while ago.


    When the group enters that area, the warthog stopped and immediately was on guard.


    "What is it?" asked the lizard man after seeing their leader being on guard.


    "I¡­ I smell the scent of a human¡­" the warthog said.


    Xin Ja who is watching these three could barely understand their demonnguage and just stay nted on the ceiling.


    Suddenly, he noticed the satyr slowly looking up. He knew that he has to act now, or else it would be toote.


    With a kick of his foot, his figure darted behind the satyr and before it could react, the de has already sliced three times on its back.


    To his astonishment, the satyr actually did not have any defense up, so three gashes of the wound immediately appears on its back.


    Eeek!!!


    It wailed as it was pushed to the ground.


    Meanwhile, its twopanions suddenly reacted and jump away while turning their attention to the human who just appeared.


    Holding their weapons, they quickly attacked Xin Ja without hesitation. The snake man uses a long spear while the warthog guy uses a short battleax.


    The two frenziedly attack him but were easily dodged by Xin Ja. He casually slices one wound after another to the two demons and then backs away after giving the two demons three wounds each.


    This infuriated the two as they red at the human which seemed to be toying with them.


    Soon, they showed panic-stricken expressions as their eyes began to blur. It did not take long before the three of them became blind and were easily disarmed by Xin Ja.


    "So¡­ What are you guys doing here?" Xin Ja asked after tying them together.


    He asked it in a broken demonnguage as what he has learned from studying them.


    The three did not say anything and just red at the young human before their eyes.


    He did not react and just watches the three with a smile. He suddenly stretches his hand and then slices a wound at the warthog. This blinded the demon again which made the two feel a bit panicky. This is true especially when the warthog began to cry in panic.


    "At first this blindness is temporary¡­ But soon it would be permanent¡­ So I will not kill you guys but render you blind instead¡­ for the rest of your lives¡­" he threatened.


    The three were suddenly feeling anxious and hopeless. They knew that they have no other choice but to tell the guy what really is happening.


    "We¡­ we are¡­ We are here to look for treasures. ording to the humans, there are treasures in here..." the satyr said in a neutralnguage but with an eerie voice.


    Upon hearing this, the expression of the two turned solemn. Meanwhile, Xin Ja showed a slight smile on his face.


    "Well, there might actually be treasured in here¡­ but it is not as you guys think it is. The treasure that is hidden in this ce would actually kill you¡­" Xin Ja said as he suddenly moved the de in his hand and sliced their throats.


    His conjecture was right, these people are here for the treasures, but if they continue on, then it would be dangerous, especially for the humans.


    For the demons, it would just be a passage from this ce to the other ce, but for the humans is it a death sentence.


    So without hesitation, after absorbing the Ki in the three demon''s bodies, he quickly created a barrier and a camouge array to hide the door.


    After doing that, Xin Ja continue walking towards a hidden location where he could feel a strange fluctuation.


    He soon arrives in front of a in wall. He could not detect anything from it but felt that the mysterious energy ising from behind the wall.


    After checking the wall with his Absolute Sense, he was able to find a small groove. That groove looks like something one can push¡­ so he tries pushing it.


    But who would have known that after pushing the small button, nothing has happened?


    This made Xin Ja frown for a bit. Suddenly, he had an idea and covered his finger with Ki and then pushes the button.


    Still, nothing has happened.


    He did not have any choice but to look for another way then.


    He began to clean the dusty surface and soon realized that there is actually an engraving drawing on the surface of the dusty wall.<sub> </sub>


    Using his Ki, he quickly began to clean the wall.


    To his amazement, he could tell that the wall seem to portray an array. But from the looks of it, the array looks a bit random and weird.


    Suddenly, his expression changes as he could infer the array as the constetion outside the. Xin Ja has looked at the stars every night before and has seen the constetions.


    Without hesitation, he began to deduce the array on the way using the constetions, but it still the answer eludes him.


    Without a choice, he decided to use brute force.


    Bam!!!


    With his strength in the Ki-Champion realm, his punch strength could tten a forest. But as he fives it only ten percent, it should be enough to break the wall.


    But who would have known that once he hits the wall, the force would actually be distributed around it and then absorbed by the wall?


    Then to his astonishment, the wall slightly glowed.


    This has stunned Xin Ja and he once again hits the wall. This time, he is using about 40% of his strength, and yet to his astonishment nothing happened.


    The force is once again absorbed and the wall now bes a bit clearer and a few constetions actually appear.


    Xin Ja suddenly have an idea, as he focused his Ki to the tip of his knuckle and with 80% of his concentrated Ki, he was about to punch the wall.


    This time, he suddenly heard a couple of footstepsing toward him from the dungeon''s cavern.


    "Hmm¡­ I have to hasten this¡­" he thought as, without hesitation, he punches forward.


    Bam!!!


    A loud sound reverberates in the air and the wall suddenly glowed brightly.


    For some reason, Xin Ja found himself being covered by a bright light which made him unable to see his surroundings.


    He felt confused and disoriented as he looks around him after his eyes has been ustomed to the brightness of the light.


    He looks around and everything around him is just white.


    "Where¡­ where am I?" he muttered.


    But his words are amplified inside the white light and they echoed in his surroundings.


    Xin Ja feels confused at this time but then realized that there is actually a strange figure that is slowly appearing behind him.


    He quickly turns around to see a guy filled with white hair and his face is full of wrinkles.


    Although he is able to stand straight, he could tell that the guy is very old.


    "Wee to my humble abode¡­ stranger¡­" the old man said with an eerie voice that echoed everywhere.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" Xin Ja subconsciously asked.


    He could actually feel a strange pressureing from the apparition in front of him. That pressure is something that he has experienced before, it is pressureing from a powerful Shen.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the dungeon, several figures appeared.


    If Xin Ja is here, he would surely be afraid as these figures areposed of 2 Ki-Grandmasters and several Ki-Champions.


    That line-up is enough to topple any empire, but just to get the inheritance of a Shen these powerful beings actually enter this ce.


    As soon as they arrived, all of them are filled with confusion.


    "I could have sworn that I heard that sound in this ce¡­" one of them suddenly said with a deep frown.


    "I think someone was punching a wall¡­ and then a bright light appears¡­" another one chimed in.


    But after hearing his words, the rest of the group red at him.


    This is because¡­ they have actually tried punching the wall of the dungeon. But instead of breaking, the wall actually retaliates and rebounds the strength of that punch two times its power.


    And because of that, one of the Ki-Grandmasters has to leave the dungeon as he was heavily injured after that incident.


    "I think those demons have already found the secret in this ce¡­ We should hasten¡­" someonemented.


    Without hesitation, the group continues walking while passing through the wall that Xin Ja was punching a while ago.


    For some reason, there is now a passage ahead instead of a dead end.

 1426 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 26

    Chapter 1426


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 26


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has just found himself inside an old-looking room with many chests filled with books and other priceless jewels around him.


    In the middle of that room sat an old man with white hair and a long white goatee.


    <o>,m He carefully looks around the area as he approaches the old man in the middle of the room.</o>


    "Excuse me¡­" he called but the old man did not reply.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja noticed that inside this room there are no air, so he quickly circted his Ki and his body began breathing from inside using his dantian.


    As someone who has profound knowledge of things and a craftsman at that, he is able to create oxygen for his physical body. Although this is not necessary anymore for him, he just did it by practice.


    He began to look around the room as he approaches the old man''s figure step by step.


    Suddenly, he stopped because he could already sense undting energy near the old man''s body.


    With this, Xin Ja squinted as a suspicious feeling rose in his heart.


    He could strongly feel that the old man still has energy in his body and that his unmoving figure is just a state. It is like a status effect called petrification.


    How the old man could escape from petrification, is something that he did not want to find out.


    Plus, he could feel that in front of him there is actually a series of array formations that seems to be hiding something.


    Upon seeing this, Xin Ja frowned and felt reluctant to continue. He could not rely on his luck to approach this thing. He needed to use his brains so that he would not need to sacrifice himself.


    Arriving at this conjecture, Xin Ja first decided to take out a long spear from his inventory space. Using the spear, he lightly pokes towards where he could feel the array formation is at.


    That is when he saw it clearly.


    With wide eyes, he felt his back cold as he knew that the array is something a bit moreplicated than he thought.


    "Hehe¡­ What a cautious young one¡­" suddenly an eerie voice enters his ears which startled him.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja is already holding his newly crafted sword while looking around him.


    "Who¡­ Who are you?!" Xin Ja asked while looking around with a serious expression.


    The reason for this is that he could not detect any presence in his surroundings within 100 meters which is already the full length of the room.


    "Who am I is not important. What''s important is that you are able to enter this ce¡­ I have designed this ce to be almost imprable and only those that have enough talent would be able to enter this room¡­" he said with a hint of snicker in his tone.


    "Talent? Why? Are you looking for disciples?" Xin Ja asked.


    By this time, his mind and hand are already racing on the things he needed to protect himself from this invisible fellow.


    "A disciple? Hehe¡­ What kind of thing is that? I have taken in three disciples in my entire life¡­ and all three of them are failures. They reached the Shen level, but instead of pushing forward, they went with the flow and ascended. Now they are trapped on the other side¡­ What fools¡­" the old man snorted.


    "I would rather do things on my own than rely on some fool who acts like a wise person¡­" he added.


    When Xin Ja heard this, his eyes went wide.


    Suddenly, without hesitation, he strikes forward as the spear once again appears in his hand. Upon striking he was actually able to pierce through the eye of the formation in one go.


    With the spear hitting the eye, the array slowly flickered and what Xin Ja saw made him stupefied.


    The old man is actually not a statue but a thin man that almost looks like a skeleton with red glowing eyes.


    He is currently sitting on a throne made of bone from dried corpses around him.


    "This¡­ You''ve sucked their life essence and Ki¡­!" he eximed while looking at the old man that looks like a moving skeleton.


    "Hehe¡­ Of course, how do you think I was able to maintain the formations in this ce for thousands of years? Every one hundred years, I loosen the formation and let some inside. Every now and then I would encounter some geniuses just like you, as for the rest¡­" he pointed at the corpses around him.


    Xin Ja wanted to ask where those so-called geniuses are, but he restrained himself.


    The old man seems to know what he is thinking as his finger points at the wall. With his finger, pointing a mysterious scene ur¡­ the wall suddenly moved.


    Then Xin Ja could see about one hundred people frozen like stones. He knew that this is the real petrification effect.<sub> </sub>


    Though they look like they are already dead, he knew that those 100 people are still alive.


    "This is my collection of minds¡­ I predict that after another thousand years, then this world will change and we can finally escape this unending Samsara prison¡­"


    In Xin Ja''s mind, he is nodding at this conjecture, actually, he knew that it would not take thousands of years before the war erupts and the whole will be engulfed in battles.


    The demons and the shadow beings are already slowly forming their strength. He could already deduce that there are demons have already reached Shen''s realm, so the final battle is nearing. However, he too has also made his preparations.


    As he looks at the old man, he could not help but shake his head as he did not want to tell such a secret to this dangerous fellow.


    "You one¡­ today, you are here¡­ and you are going to join my collection of minds¡­" the old man said as he suddenly swings his hand and several des appear floating in the air.


    Then without warning, the de attacked Xin Ja.


    He quickly dodges but still got scratched by one of the des and what surprised Xin Ja is that the wound actually did not bleed but instead slowly turned into stones.


    "Hehe¡­ Surprised? I call this my¡­ Petrification de." the old smugly said while sitting calmly on his throne seat.


    Xin Ja showed a serious expression as he suddenly dashes at the old man.


    With a sneer, the bony old man waves his bony hand and the flying des blocked Xin Ja''s path.


    But how could Xin Ja let this old guy defeat him like that?


    He once again attacked, but this time, a strong powerful force sent him flying towards a wall.


    Bang!


    Xin Ja''s figure hits the ball and a powerful rebounding force suddenly pushes him back as his figure directly flew towards the bony old man.


    The old man suddenly lifted his head and then appears in front of Xin Ja who caught him by his neck.


    "Hehe¡­ A mere ant wanted to struggle against a Shen¡­ Do you think you can still escape me?"


    Clutched by the bony hands of the old man, Xin Ja helplessly was lifted in the air while the old man looks at him with his burning eyes with an ugly grin on his face.


    Suddenly, he noticed that Xin Ja is actually grinning at him.


    The old man felt a bit weird as he, a Shen, actually felt afraid of a mere ant. Then suddenly, he willed the des to skewer Xin Ja in his hand.


    But before he could react, he felt something hitting his stomach.


    That was the time when he saw several light woundsing from his body stomach.


    The ant actually dares to stab him.


    Who would have known that a mere small de would be able to easily prate his Ki barrier and wound his dried flesh?


    But the old man did not mind this and just sneered.


    That was then that the des attacked.


    However, another thing happened and he discovered that he is now holding nothing but air. The figure he was grabbing which is supposed to have been skewered is now gone.


    Then suddenly, his head began aching, and his vision slowly blurred.


    He did not know what that guy did and frowned when he did not feel any poison from the de used in his wounds.


    But then he knew that something is really wrong.


    As he looks up, he saw the young man grinning not too far from him.


    Then he looks at that area and noticed that one of his spirit-connected des is actually gone.


    "You¡­ What have you done?!" shouted the old man as he suddenly fell kneeling on the ground.


    Xin Ja, on the other hand, looks at this scene with nervousness. Though he knew that the old man is a Shen, he still fought back because, in that one exchange, he felt that the energy in the old man''s body is actually not stable.


    He might be a Shen, but his energy is not pure anymore.


    He then knew at that time, that this is the price he would need to pay for absorbing the life essence of others just to stay alive.


    And so with that in mind, he did not want to wait for this guy to act and quickly walked towards the wall and once again touch it with his Ki-covered hand.

 1427 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 27

    Chapter 1427


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 27


    ¡­


    The whole environment changes as Xin Ja''s figure disappears and reappears outside the room. He looks around and found himself back in the corridor. Xin Ja then suddenly discovered that a few figures are walking in his direction.


    Before he could turn around, those people suddenly noticed his figure and quickly surrounded him.


    "Who are you? You''re not part of our team¡­" one of the men shouted in anger as he walked closer to Xin Ja while ring at him.


    Xin Ja looks at the people around him and feels a bit of pity towards them as he knew that these people would soon fall into the hands of that old monster and be turned into life-extending essence for him.


    While looking at Xin Ja the group showed suspicion towards him.


    "I suggest that you guys should go out of this ce before it is toote¡­" Xin Ja warned the group graciously.


    "Haha¡­ Do you think we''re crazy? We are not that stupid to believe that you are here so kind enough to warn us of any danger. If I know, you are just worried that we would take the treasure and left with nothing, right?" a tall young man with a handsome face wearing silver armor atop his robe said with a sneer on his face.


    Xin Ja did not want to bother the man and just shook his head. He did not want to say anything and just wanted to leave this ce. No matter what the opponent is still a powerful Shen. If he did not escape this ce, then he might even die and be nourishment for that old guy in there.


    "Suit yourselves¡­ I suggest that you guys leave this ce¡­ if not, then your life is your own¡­" he warned once again and then quickly left through the corridor.


    The young man suddenly showed a sinister smile on his face as his figure flickered.


    Though he looks young, he is actually a bit old at the age of 50. With the strength of Ki-Champion, how could he just let an insignificant ant talk like that to him?


    Seeing the disappearing back of the young man before them, one of them wanted to suddenly attack, but the one who seems to be their leader lifted his hand to stop that man.


    "We have a more pressing thing to do¡­ We will take care of that bratter¡­" their leader said with a frown.


    The others nodded their heads but their expression turned a bit curious. They could tell that the aura from that young guy is only in the Ki-Fighter realm. But being able to enter this ce means that he is not what he looks like.


    So, none of them wanted to act at that time and wanted to just watch.


    While the group gathered themselves and wanted to search the dungeon, they noticed that the wall beside them showed a slight glow which attracted their attention.


    This made everyone quickly gather in front of that wall.


    As soon as everyone was able to gather, a bright light suddenly surrounded them.


    With that sh of light, everyone was immediately swallowed by it and disappear.


    Xin Ja who had seen this seen from his Absolute Sense felt shivers running down his spine. He did not have time to dawdle in this ce and decided to find a way out. But instead of teleporting there is a nagging feeling in his heart to follow the path he is on right now.


    And so he walked as fast as he could when suddenly he noticed a strange corner with a formation. From that room, he could feel that strange nagging feeling bing stronger.


    He carefully extended his hand and touches the formation.


    With one touch he is immediately able to determine how the formation works.


    With a flick of his sleeves, he hit the eyes of the formation and quickly stopped it. He then carefully opened the finely crafted rock door and what he saw made him a bit dumbfounded.


    If the treasure inside the room he was in a while ago is plentiful, the treasure in this room right now is ten times greater than the one where that powerful Shen old man is.


    But Xin Ja knew that he has no time to admire those things in front of him, so without hesitation, he extended his hand and quickly absorbed them inside his ring and inside the ck orb since the treasure seem unable to even fit the space in his ring.


    Soon, an empty room is not in front of him which made him show a faint smile on his face.


    However, that same feeling is still in there and his eyesnd on an inconspicuous corner.


    As he walked to that corner, he saw a piece of rock that looks a bitmon and a part of the wall. But by using his Absolute Sense, he is able to finally see what is inside.


    He quickly takes out that stone and then inside he saw a couple of bluish jade crystals about 5 inches long and an inch wide.


    He did not know why but as he touches those crystals he could feel a sense of familiarity with them.<sub> </sub>


    He did not linger in the matter and quickly takes the crystals which number around 10 of them.


    He then reces the stone back and quickly left the room after closing it and activating the formation around it.


    This time Xin Ja quickly activates the teleportation function in his mind and his body was swallowed by a vortex in almost an instant.


    Meanwhile, inside the room, a battle is still ensuing as the Ki-Champions battle against the Shen which seem to have been turned deranged after Xin Ja escaped from his hands.


    However, how could these people escape the hands of the deranged Shen? Even though his powers have weakened a lot, they are still not his match.


    But the fight became more difficult for the old Shen guy as these people suddenly whip out military issue CAWs. The MCAWs used by the military are far more powerful and have been advanced by the military of the empire.


    As of this moment, most of the imperial soldiers and some of the families from the empire are using such a powerful external weapon in conjunction with their Ki to further advance their strength.


    It did not take long before the old Shen was riddled with bolts in his body. Plus what made him unable to defend against these people is the loss of his eyesight.


    He could only rely on his domain and sharp senses to fight against them.


    When the battle ended, the old man became victorious after he was able to knock everyone down on the ground.


    He carefully looks at the MCAW in his hand as he showed a curious expression on his face.


    "It seems that I have been hiding in this cave for a very long time¡­" he muttered.


    "That other one uses a strange weapon, and it seems that he was able to escape... Hmm... I will still get him soon..." he muttered after remembering how he was taken advantage of by Xin Ja.


    His 100 years of rest has finallye to an end and he decided to once again wake up for a couple of years and try to figure out things in this era.


    "I hope that the guardian of this would not interfere this time¡­" he muttered as he quickly recalled the ns he have in his mind.


    He walked toward the leader of the group and without hesitation¡­ he extended his palm on the man''s forehead and quickly absorbs the Ki in his body.


    The man was jolted into awakening as he felt a pang of pain in his brain. But his mind immediately nks out after that.


    It did not take long before the old man uses his other hand to insert his ws into the dantian area of the man and began absorbing his essence.


    The leader of the group slowly turned into a disheveled corpse-like figure as he was thrown to the side like the others before him.


    The body of the old man slowly changes as his figure slowly be young again not very long after that.


    He then proceeds to continue with his extraction of essence from the other men.


    When his eyesnded on those unconscious women on the ground, a slight scowl appears on his face. But then after seeing their figures and their beauty, he seems to have changed his mind.


    "Though they are not virgins¡­ they would still suffice to quench my thirst¡­" he muttered as a glint of ruthlessness and desire appears in his eyes.


    It did not take long before he carried those three women towards a certain sealed room.


    Then the sound of grunting and moaning began to echo inside that ce.


    ¡­


    At this time, the figure of Xin Ja has finally returned back to the other side of the.


    This time, he found himself outside theke and it seems that the battle between those two groups has already ended.


    To his astonishment, he could see the demons and the humans that are camped on the opposite sides began treating their wounds.


    Some of the humans are already leaving along with the demons going their separate ways. But there are still a huge number of them near the bank of theke trying to heal their wounds.


    Xin Ja did not have time to think about those people as his figure vanishes.


    He has already gotten a huge harvest this time, and he wanted to know what those things he has taken are.

 1428 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 28

    Chapter 1428


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 28


    ¡­


    Xin Ja return to the convoy and once again stayed inside the bus as they continue with their journey to Lostier Fortress.


    He began checking the treasures that he has taken which made him smile joyfully after seeing more precious materials and ores inside his ring.


    What made him excited are the strange crystals contained in one of the chests which he could feel contained a huge amount of Ki energy in them.


    He knew that if he is able to absorb the crystals, then his strength would be able to once again soar by leaps and bounds.


    After feeling happy, he decided to check the bluish jade crystals and frowned while observing them. After some time, he feels a bit weird because no matter what he does, he could not find a way how to make it work.


    While in such a conundrum, Xin Ja decided to put aside the jade crystals and instead began to absorb the crystals that contains an exorbitant amount of Ki.


    2 dayster¡­


    After a few crystals have been turned into dust Xin Ja slowly opened his eyes and if one observed one might have discovered a flicker of electricitying from his eyes but then vanishes as soon as it appears.


    As he clenches his fist and then opens it, he could feel a strange tion in his heart. The reason for this is that he has finally reached the 40th level, which is ate-stage Ki-champion realm.


    Reaching such a realm, he only needed to break through to the 41st level and he would then be a Ki-Grandmaster. With such power, he knew that he would not be afraid of that weakened Shen''s strength.


    If worsees worst, then he could even escape from any first-stage Shen Lord realm master. That is why he is feeling a bit excited to reach the fortress so that he could finally break through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm.


    The reason why he did not break through while traveling is that he is not sure how long it would take for him to do so.


    He did not want to be disturbed, so he just decided to go through the mission first and then break throughter.


    As he opens his eyes, he noticed that Gun Mace and the other researchers are still busy with their work. Then his eyesnded on one of the Goliath Suits in the corner while showing a slight smile on his face.


    He could now see that though the suit still looks bulky and huge, he could tell that they have already implemented the micro hydraulics system which is evident as he scanned the inner tes of the Goliath Suit.


    He slowly stands up from the corner of the bus and dusted the debris of the crystals around him. The researcher at this time also noticed some changes around them so they all look in Xin Ja''s direction.


    When he was sitting cross-legged in one corner of the bus, they all feel a bit weird. But when they feel that soothing and warm feeling, they were all amazed making their jobs a bit easier for them to aplish.


    But now, that warm and soothing feeling seem to have suddenly vanished which made them look at Xin Ja''s corner.


    They saw him walking towards the Goliath Suit and Gun Mace showed a proud smile on his face as he walked beside the metal suit.


    "What do you think, master?" he asked with a proud grin.


    Xin Ja could not help but smile seeing the proud expression on the guy''s face. He knew that this guy has aplished something good this time.


    "You did well in putting the shielding and reactive armors on the suit¡­" Xin Ja said while nodding his head.


    Upon hearing hispliments, the researchers immediately shout out cheers.


    Ever since Xin Ja gave them another set of blueprints on how to improve the suit, the reactive armors are something that made them really confused.


    But after 2 days of working, Gun Mace was finally able to break the code.


    With the high level of memory retention of the researchers in this bus because of their awakening, plus they can work 24 hours a day without resting and feeling fatigued, they could easily decode the technology after his guidance.


    That is the reason why it only took them 2 days to add and finish the reactive armor and the other additional feature of the Goliath Suit.


    "Did you guys already test this out?" Xin Ja asked while pointing at the armor.


    They all shake their heads and look at him with expectant eyes.


    "Err¡­ You want me to test it out?" he asked feeling a bit ufortable from their gazes.


    ¡­


    On a grassy field, two goliath suits are facing each other, but there is a big difference between the two. The other one seems to be wearing thicker armor while the other one has thinner armor.


    The soldiers and the researchers looking at the two suits showed excitement in their eyes.


    "Hey, Mr. Mace¡­ Are you sure that this flimsy-looking new suit of yours will be as sturdy as the first one?" asked the soldier inside the sleek-looking Goliath Suit.<sub> </sub>


    "Shut up and start the trials¡­ I wanted to see real battle data so the two of you should not hold out¡­ don''t worry too much, we all got you¡­" Gun Mace shouted as he held on to the small crystal monitor in his hand.


    The crystal monitor is not showing any drawings but strange patterns and numbers. These patterns and numbers represent the status of the two suits.


    Upon hearing his words the two soldiers heaved a helpless sigh and just prepared for the match.


    Suddenly, the one with the bulky build moved and rushes like the wind as he attacked his opponent.


    ng!


    A loud reverberating sound echoed in the air as the sleeker Goliath Suit deflected the attack with each.


    Then with a faster movement, the sleeker one suddenly appears on the side of his opponent and delivers a simple punch on its side.


    Wham!


    This sends the bulky Goliath Suit tumbling to the ground in a sorry manner.


    Everyone was stunned by what they just saw.


    "How¡­ how could such heavy armors move so fast?" one of the soldiers muttered.


    That soldier is a D-Rank, or a Ki-Master level fighter.


    With his speed, he is confident ofpeting with that sleeker Goliath Suit, but that strength, reflexes, and defensive power is something he did not expect to witness.


    "Damn it¡­ are you sure that those two are just F-ranks right?" that same soldier suddenly asked in disbelief.


    Everyone nodded at him but they too showed astonishment in their eyes.


    "Mr. Mace, I hope that the military could poprize the use of these suits¡­ I would be of great help with our fight against the demons¡­" the officer with them said as he patted Gun Mace''s shoulder.


    Feeling ted, he quickly looks in Xin Ja''s direction and nodded his head in respect.


    Though he is happy that he gotplimented, he still knew that the real mind behind this is the young man he has already considered his master.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja nodded his head and walked back to the bus.


    He knew that his n in teaching Gun Mace a part of exoskeleton technology would surely help with this war.


    If all of those ranked F to D would have an equal strength as that of rank D or even C, then the people will have a fighting chance against the demon horde that is attacking thend.


    But for him, he is more interested in enhancing his gears right now.


    With the increase in his strength and power, he has to upgrade his gears to be able to handle his power and enhance it further.


    His eyesnded on the useful de in his hand which causes blindness.


    "If I can infuse the same status effect on bullets, then that would be really awesome, right¡­" he muttered as he once again sits at his table inside the bus.


    ¡­


    It took the convoy another week before they are able to finally arrive at the borders of the Lostier Fortress.


    By that time, almost all of the soldiers in the convoy are already wearing Goliath Suits. Instead of riding their mounts, they all tied them with the carriages and walked beside the convoy while sitting inside the suits.


    By this time, they are now able to use the suits as if it is their own bodies. Every time the group would rest, they would spar and fight. Though the suits got damaged, the researchers did not mind as they are able to gather more data through it.


    They were even able to take down a giant demonized lizard which is around 20 meters tall, with the strength equal to a D-rank and a speed of an E-rank awakened.


    Taking down that beast made everyone ted as they decided to barbecue the lizard''s meat that night.


    By this time, Xin Ja also was done with upgrading his gears and stretched his body while walking out of the bus.


    "Master¡­ we are going to arrive in Lostier Fortress tomorrow, I can''t wait to present to the high judges our discovery and work¡­" he said with jubtion in his tone.


    Xin Ja just shakes his head and then said.


    "Take all the credit¡­ After we arrive in the fortress, I will be in seclusion so don''t disturb me¡­"

 1429 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 29

    Chapter 1429


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 29


    ¡­


    The Fortress of Lostier is a bastion that stood for many years even before the appearance of the demons. It is one of the infrastructures built hundreds of years ago even before the war with the demons started.


    Near to the city of Evalence, it was once already considered a museum of the old days, but when the demons began to appear it became the center of military strategic and tactical operations within half of the country.


    The influence of the demons and their threat activates the fortress and is now of great help to the fight against the demons until this day.


    The fortress, in fact, has increased in size along with the height of its walls.


    Inside, people could be seen bustling roundabout busy with their daily lives as if the threat outside is none of their concern.


    Engine-driven cars, which look like that of thete 1920s, could be seen running down its streets.


    These same cars could be seen outside the roads but are all wrecked and destroyed because of the war.


    But here, they are running in good condition and are everywhere.


    The bustling city is quite the size with and area of around 10 square kilometers surrounded by tall walls. The city has been expanded over and over due to the increase of refugees.


    With the help of the C-rank and B-rank awakened Shen, they are able to finally create a safer ce for the people.


    Plus, the air space around the city is protected by an array formation preventing the demons from invading it.


    For some reason, the void gates have not appeared inside the city after the array formation was activated which then lessened the death tolls of the people inside and finally revitalized the city into what it is today.


    In one of the city gates, the convoy of Xin Ja and the rest have finally arrived.


    The line of carriages being pulled by that many mounts looks weird as it already is, but the thing that made everyone dumbfounded by the convoy is the long line of soldiers marching beside the carriages while wearing metallic suits.


    Meanwhile, behind the convoy is a long metallic box with six sets of wheels on it.


    Nothing is dragging that thing as it could run on its own. But what baffled everyone is that they could not hear the sound of a loud engine from it.


    People began to flock through the streets watching this parade of soldiers d in armored suits.


    "I heard from the gates that they are from that snow vige near the borders¡­" one of the onlookers said to the person next to him.


    "Wow, did not expect that the borders have such a technology¡­" that person replied with an amazed expression.


    "Those metal armors look heavy, that would tire them outright? Why would they do that while traveling?"


    "That''s where you are wrong¡­ I was there at the gates when one of the soldiers said that being inside that thing is not tiring at all¡­ it''s like having a stronger body. Is what he said¡­"


    "Wow, from the looks of it, they seem to have used those in fighting against the demons¡­"


    "Yeah, look at that one with greenish blood all over its armor."


    The onlookers began talking while pointing at the convoy.


    Meanwhile, many of those too inside their cars look at this scene with dumbfounded and confused expressions.


    Soon, the group finally reached the military barracks and was greeted with many eyes directed at them.


    Cohan Vale walked out of one of the barracks from the 3rd floor and looks at the weird convoy.


    "Did that Gun Mace finally perfect the armors?" he muttered as a glint of excitement filled his heart.


    He did not wait and suddenly jumps down to the ground.


    He did notnd that hard as when he neared the ground, he suddenly floated like a feather.


    He walked with the rest of the soldiers wanting to watch the spectacle before them.


    The convoy began to line up in front of a middle-aged-looking guy wearing a dark green army uniform. As soon as they were all lined up, they immediately presented a salute.


    "We greet the General, sir!" they all shouted in unison.


    "At ease men¡­" the General said while waving his hand.<sub> </sub>


    He began to scrutinize the soldiers which seem to be unhurt by the travel through the road. He is well aware of the danger of their mission and has expected many casualties to befall them. But from the number of soldiers in front of him, it seems that the casualties are not that high.


    "All of you worked hard¡­" he said as he patted the shoulder of their leader.


    "Thank you, sir!" the leader said as he saluted.


    The General walked toward one of the suits and a curious look appeared on his face.


    "What are these things¡­?" he asked inquisitively.


    "These are called Goliath Suits, sir! It amplifies ourbat prowess on many levels¡­ Our F-ranks and E-ranks soldiers are now able to battle against any C-rank demons¡­" the leader began reporting.


    The General nodded his head while listening and just showed a calm exterior. But deep inside his heart, he is already amazed at the armor before him.


    He knew that if this armor is poprized in the army, then their soldiers will have a chance to fight against the demons.


    His eyesnded on the few researchers standing behind the army.


    "You are Mr. Mace¡­" he said while extending his hand.


    Gun Mace did not stand at attention and quickly grabbed the General''s hand and shook it enthusiastically.


    He felt really excited right now. He was tasked by his "Master", to receive all the achievements.


    "Yes, General¡­ I am Private Gun Mace from the research department of the military." He reported his ranks and job description.


    "Good¡­ Good¡­ I heard that you are the one who made these things¡­"


    "Yes, General, sir!"


    The rest of the researchers nodded their heads.


    They too heard what "Mr. Summers" wanted to happen so they too would ept the achievements in this matter.


    They have already talked about this on their way here, so they have prepared themselves in this aspect.


    The General nodded in satisfaction and showed a happy smile. He then walked back to the military building after giving some instructions.


    The convoy was parked just outside the military barracks, while the bus and the suits were sent to the military garage.


    With the arrival of the convoy and the appearance of new technology, the military inside the fortress began to be busy while the people also began to gossip about it.


    Gun Mace and his group finally meet up with Cohan Vale where he immediately asked for Xin Ja.


    "Where is Mr. Summers?" asked Cohan after not seeing Xin Ja with the group.


    "When we were about to arrive in the city, he suddenly walked out. He told us not to follow him as he has something to do¡­" Gun Mace exined.


    Cohan Vale could not help but heave a deep sigh as he shakes his head.


    He did not know what is on that guy''s mind, but he knew that he is doing this on purpose. From the start, when he learns who Xin Ja really is and how he was able to travel to the other side of this without any penalties, he knew that the guy has a mission he has toplete and he just wished that he could help in any way he can.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja has already arrived near a rocky mountain where the chaotic Ki is a bit dense. He wanted to finally break through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm. With the number of resources, he has right now, if he could not break through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm then he could only me himself for that.


    After an hour of creating a cave and then closing it with a series of formations, he finally takes out all of the crystals with a rich and dense amount of chaotic Ki and pure Ki.


    After positioning everyone around an array formation, he calmly sits in the middle of it.


    As he activated the array, he could sense the increase in the Ki density around him. It was like basking in a warm spring while being naked.


    Soon, his surroundings began to tremble lightly as a powerful suction force appears above his head. Then, like a hungry ghost, the suction force devours all the dense Ki around the area.


    And the Ki being devoured is refined by Xin Ja by controlling his body and the ne was given to him by his first master in this world, Master Wang.


    Xin Ja could now feel his dantian pulsating as the rapid entry of Ki slowly but surely widen his spirit meridian. Then he could now feel another sphere forming inside his dantian, and this sphere would be his 41st sphere.


    Once this sphere finished forming up, he would then enter the next realm, the realm of Ki-Grandmasters.

 1430 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 30

    Chapter 1430


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 30


    ¡­


    While seated inside the cave, Xin Ja concentrated as he continuously absorbed arge amount of chaotic and pure Ki inside his body and to his dantian. He could now sense the slightly forming sphere which made him feel a bit ted.


    As usual, whenever he would go to another realm, he would need to absorb more Ki than he regrly would have. But for some reason, going to the Ki-Grandmaster realm is a bit different. He could sense that he would need to absorb at least ten times more Ki when he reached the Ki-Champion realm just to advance.


    In advancing to the Ki-Champion realm, he absorbed many Ki from dead demons at that time. But that is a rare urrence.


    If he just hunted more demons, then he would need more than a thousand of them, just to break through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm. And that would take some time in this situation.


    As he continuously absorb Ki, he could not feel a pang of pain deep within his body as the spirit meridian of his body are being tempered and strengthened by the Ki going through it.


    Even his physique is being strengthened by them, and this made him grit his teeth through the pain.


    Soon, he could feel that something is changing within his body. These changes seem molecr in aspect.


    He is not surprised at this time because he knew that this is the process of advancing through the Ki-Grandmaster realm which is next to reaching the Shen realm.


    While he concentrated on his advancement, unknown to him, atop the cave he is currently in, dark clouds are forming in the sky.


    It was as if a rare treasure is about to appear in this world.


    And such a phenomenon has already attracted the attention of both humans and demons.


    Nedona who was following the trails of the humans who now has a new weapon that could easily eliminate the demons has arrived near a certain town.


    While secretly investigating, she suddenly looks up and noticed the dark cloud forming from afar.


    "A heavenly treasure is about to appear? This is¡­ weird. No heavenly treasure should have appeared on this side of this¡­" she thought as she walked out of the town under the cover of the night.


    After walking for a distance, a few of her draconian subordinates appear beside her.


    "This town did not have what we are looking for¡­" she said with a frown.


    "Then should we destroy it?" asked one of the draconian soldiers.


    "No¡­ This town might not have what we were looking for, but there is something strange in it¡­ If we recklessly made our move, then we might fail our task." She said in a serious tone.


    "We should go and check things out in that direction¡­" she said while pointing in the direction of the thick clouds forming in the skies.


    While the demons flew high up in the sky, atop a 2-floored house sits a young woman with fiery red hair.


    She is calmly looking at the horizon while eating a piece of cake on her te.


    "Tsk¡­ I thought that little demon would have made her move¡­" she muttered with a smirk.


    "We should have trapped them here, master."


    "Then what? Let the town suffer because of our desire to fight?" she said with a reprimanding tone.


    "Hehe¡­ You are an A-rank awakened, how could they stand a chance against you, master?" the young woman sitting at the opposite side of the table said with a grin.


    "You little¡­" she wanted to scold the young woman but just shakes her head.


    She heaved a sigh and then looks in a certain direction in the town.


    "I can''t leave this ce yet¡­ Everyone here is dear to me."


    The young woman did not say anymore and just nodded her head.


    When her master awakened as an A-rank Shen, she saw how strong and powerful she was. She easily smack down the demons at that time and tore them apart like they were nothing.


    However, she also could feel that her master would feel weak after an hour of battling.


    She then learned that the power of an A-rank has limitations. Though they are strong, they have their own weaknesses too.


    As she trained under her master for a year now, she learned a lot of spells that would make those C-rank and below envious.


    Though she is only an E-rank awakened, she is able to conjure spells that would rival that of a D-rank awakened.


    And this is the result of her training from her master.<sub> </sub>


    "Master, I heard of the new weapon of the army. I even obtain one¡­ Do you want to see it?" she suddenly remembers something and quickly raised her hand.


    A subordinate walks inside the room they were in and presented something to the two women.


    The long and slender-looking thing caught the eyes of the A-rank Shen.


    She lifted her hand and touches the object.


    "What fine craftsmanship¡­" she muttered.


    Then she uses her spiritual sense and domain to check the object.


    Not longter, she showed a shocked expression and then tion.


    "If we can also create such a thing, then our town would be able to withstand any demon assault¡­" she suddenly said with a smile.


    Her disciple sitting at the opposite side nodded her head in agreement.


    This female Shen is Aria Gn. She was once a regr citizen of Seal Town and has lived with her mother and sister till now.


    One day, she was picking some fruits in the forest when a few men suddenly appeared. She was baffled by their presence because she is known as an ugly woman because of arge scar on her face and a partially burnt body due to an ident while she was young.


    But then she realizes that these men are not regr men but demons.


    Suddenly, for some reason, she felt something throbbing inside of her. And at that time, she has awoken as a Shen.


    A young woman witnessed this and from that time forth, she became the protector of the town and the young woman became her disciple.


    The two then left the second floor and enters a building with forge billowing and the sound of hammers clinking everywhere.


    "Ah¡­ Miss Gn, wee! Wee!" a burly man wearing an apron greeted the two with a bow.


    "Master Guan¡­ Can you see if you can replicate this thing¡­" she said while showing the CAW to the cksmith.


    When Master Guan saw the CAW, he showed a delighted expression on his face.


    "Hmm¡­ This kind of crafting technique is impossible with our current style. But looking at the design of this weapon, I think this is the new weapon of the army, right?" he said with a delighted and curious smile on his face while scrutinizing the CAW.


    "Yes¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I don''t know, but if I know the schematics on how this thing works, then maybe I can create something different." He said with a confident smile.


    Aria Gn thought for a while then walked towards a table.


    She grabbed a piece ofrge parchment and then the pencil on the side. Then she began to draw ording to what she understood after scanning the CAW.


    Soon, the basic function of the CAW appears on the paper. At first master cksmith, Guan showed confusion in his eyes, but soon after looking at the blueprint, he showed tion.


    "Ahhh¡­ So that''s how it works¡­ It would be a bit hard to aplish, but¡­ I think I can make a simr thing¡­" he said confidently.


    With a nod of her head, Aria Gn and her disciple Lena Arc walked out of the cksmith shop with a satisfied smile.


    With the demons on a rampage, they now have a way to protect their town. Once this happens, then the two of them will now have a chance to go outside and roam the world.


    While walking, Aria looks at the forming dark cloud with a frown.


    "Should I investigate that thing¡­" she muttered.


    As an awakened Shen, she already regained a part of her memory from the other side of the. She wanted to know what happened to her family back then.


    The reason for this is that, when she was promoted to Shen, her ascension arrived almost immediately. She did not hesitate to ascend, and that was thest thing she could remember.


    She could recall bits and pieces of her memory on this side, but that was it.


    She also knew that she has been living different lives for over five centuries now. But she knew that within those five centuries, her kin on the other side would still be fine.


    She belongs to a merchant family surnamed Xun, in the prosperous city of Hai which belongs to the small kingdom of Xun under the Empire of Guan.


    When she became a Shen due to her proficiency in runes and arrays, she was celebrated as the youngest Shen in the history of the empire.


    Known as one of the tacticians of the empire, she gained her merit through her aplishments in array formations and battle trap arrays.


    Before her ascension, she created a formidable barrier that would protect the empire for a very long time.

 1431 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 31

    Chapter 1431


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 31


    ¡­


    No one knows when it started but the mountainous area near the Lostier fortress has suddenly turned into a battlefield with men and demons killing each other.


    People and demons began appearing in this ce in search of the so-called heavenly treasure that is about to appear.


    The humans are led by A-rank and B-rank awakened as they scour the vast forest in search of that so-called heaven treasure.


    The formation of the dark cloud is so vast that it almost covered the vast forest which makes it hard for anyone to pinpoint the real epicenter of the dark cloud.


    In one of the parties entering this forest, a group of humans wearing two goliath suits and armed with MCAWs are slowly advancing in a certain direction.


    In the hand of one of them is a crystal monitor. It is showing something blinking on its screen.


    "This is the right direction¡­" one of them said while pointing in the northwest direction.


    "Are you sure? That ce looks a bit different. I don''t feel good while looking at that area¡­" a female soldier decked in ck armor making her look like a ck knight suddenlymented.


    "But that is where the strongest concentration of Ki energy is¡­" the one holding the crystal monitor retorted.


    "If that is the case then that means, we can find something good in there¡­" a middle-aged man wearing a goliath suit said with a grin.


    "I heard that in ces where Ki energy concentration is abundant one can find something good¡­" the other wearing the goliath suit also chimed in.


    The rest nodded their heads in excitement.


    If Xin Ja is here he would frown upon seeing this group of people wearing a goliath suit armor¡­ because they look like some kind of mercenary group.


    From their gears and getup, one could tell that these people are guns for hire, mercenaries.


    The ck metallic suits of the people and the two wearing goliath suits made them look more imposing and powerful than regr soldiers.


    As they enter the area pointed by their monitor, unknown to them another group is also entering that same exact location.


    This group isposed of people wearing the same metallic armor, but on their heads are some horns exposed.


    That''s right, this group is a bunch of demons entering the same location where the humans are about to go.


    "Hey, are you sure about this?" one of the demons asked.


    "Yes, this technology from the humans does not lie¡­ You know how intelligent those people are¡­ they might look weak and all, but their minds are of a different level than us¡­" the demon holding the same crystal monitor as the one in the hand of the mercenary group said.


    The others just sorted and did not say anything.


    No one wanted to agree with this, but they also could not refute it.


    This kind of scene where the demons are also using human technology is not new anymore in this day and time.


    In fact, it has already been 5 years since Xin Ja closed his eyes in seclusion and the happenings in the world have thoroughly changed.


    This change is something that he did not expect and that no one has predicted to have happened.


    2 months after Xin Ja has decided to break through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm, the humans have finally decoded the portal artifact. They discovered that it is not actually opening a gate to the demon world but to the other side of the.


    And for some unknown reason, they cannot enter that ce without feeling a sense of withering.


    Those that forced to enter the other side have their bodies turned gravely ill. It was like having radiation sickness.


    This is due to the immense amount of chaotic Ki energy in the air on the other side.


    Then the project stopped and was about to be scrapped when one of the major researchers who is also the son of one of the judges broke the code of the demon portals.


    He then discovered the Shen awakened power of E Exe, the female who is able to use the portal at will.


    After long research of 2 years, they finally had a breakthrough. But that breakthrough is in conjunction with a female wounded demon calling herself Nedona.<sub> </sub>


    ording to Nedona, a deadly war has already begun on the other side of the where the Shadow Beings have finally gained a foothold.


    The rebellion of the demons resulted in a war between the two factions which were supposed to be an ally for eons.


    But because the demons have finally drawn the line to the ambitious and somewhat impossible goal of the Shadow Beings, they were all attacked which started the war.


    She was able to escape along with the remaining forces of the demons, but their leader, Amenadon, the dragon of Oblivion was left to the other world and sacrificed himself by blowing the portal and half of the along with him.


    This sacrifice of the dragon king has given time for the other demons to escape and Nedona decided to ally herself with the humans.


    She knew that these humans are not simple and weak humans but are deities. Though they are imprisoned in this world, at the end of the day, they are still deities... there is someone with the power that can control the fate of a.


    The demons and the shadow beings have been waging war against them for an uncountable number of years, but after driving back the demons and the shadow beings, the deities would never try to conquer their world.


    This made them baffled. Because she herself has seen how powerful a deity could be.


    So now that she has entered thend with any of them, she decided to ally the demons with the humans.


    Unknown to her, this decision of hers would finally tip the bnce of the universe in another direction.


    And so, from that time forth. The demons and the humans began to work together in this world while the Shadow Beings seem to have vanished mysteriously.


    But everyone knows that they are still around back on that partly ruined biding their time and amassing their forces for onest strike against those humans and the traitorous demons who turned their backs on them.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside a cave, a figure of a man sitting calmly while the thick mist is around him slowly opened his eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the mist around him suddenly began to move in a spiral motion as they seem to be being sucked inside a void.


    It did not take long before the mist cleared up and the figure sitting in a lotus position slowly stretched his body with the sound of bone crackling echoing inside the cave.


    As his eyes opened, one could see lightning dancing inside of them and a very strong aura that surrounds his body slowly being suppressed, and once again the aura of a Ki-fighter could be felt around him.


    This figure is of course Xin Ja. It took him long enough, but he was able to finally finish his closed-door cultivation.


    ording to the time just below his view, he has spent more than 5 years just breaking through to the Ki-Grandmaster realm.


    However, his cultivation did not stop there. The reason for this is because of the small phoenix and Xuanlong''s agitation when they felt that he is actually breaking through.


    They suddenly threw the Bluish jade crystal outside and those bluish crystals jade suddenly began to mix with the chaotic Ki.


    Then from that mixture, he suddenly realized that there are specks of crystals appearing after the bluish crystals were actually broken.


    Those specks of crystals suddenly enter his body and then a mysterious thing happened.


    Something seem to have entered Xin Ja''s mind and as if a very strong barrier was opened and his consciousness was suddenly freed.


    Every bit and piece of his memory has finally been freed, and everything became clearer to him like it was on noonday.


    But before he could revel in his newfound discovery, his consciousness was suddenly taken by force and he found his spirit floating towards the skies.


    Then he could see the outer part of the until he saw a giant figure made of gold floating in front of him.


    That figure causes Xin Ja to feel goosebumps crawling down his spine, though he did not have one as this is his spirit.


    He knew at that time, that what he is feeling at the moment is actually fear. Just meeting this entity which six arms actually made him feel afraid. This would only show how powerful the being floating right in front of him at the moment.


    Xin Ja could not help but look at that entity as it slowly approaches him. Then one of its hands stretches forward towards his head.


    With its stretched hand it seem to have taken something from his head and when Xin Ja saw what it was, his eyes went wide in disbelief.


    He did not know what would happen at that time, but that entity actually pinches and destroyed the semi-spiritual object taken from him.


    As soon as this happened, Xin Ja''s mind which is already opened seems to have suddenly now been freed.

 1432 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 32

    Chapter 1432


    ¡­


    Though he already has knowledge of all the things which has happened before his birth in this world¡­ experiencing it firsthand has been a very interesting and at the same time terrifying thing.


    Xin Ja has finally gotten full knowledge of the condition of the and his true mission and why he was sent here.


    Though at first gaining the information from Shin Jiao at that time made him feel the urgency of the situation, now everything is different.


    Upon entering this world, he now knew the vast difference between the life he has before and the current strength he has now.


    In the current universe, once he would go out of this world and his powerpletely opened away from suppression, he would be known as a Gctic Ruler... someone who is able to rule a whole gxy.


    However, such powers are not permitted to exist in droves in the universe. Hence, most of those that have reached the Gctic or Ki-Grandmaster Realm would be sent to the divine world or the world of the deities.


    That is the world that the Shadow Beings and the demons wanted to intrude into. They, along with many of the denizens of the known universe have a dream of entering such a world.


    After obtaining the memories of Shin Jiao, Xin Ja could not help but feel a bitplicated.


    He remembers his family left in thend of the immortals, and then the where immortals are sent in preparation and training to be deities.


    All of these memories he regained under the nose of the one controlling this.


    In fact, the reason why the guardian of the Heavenly Samsara lifted his spirit up is that it found an anomaly in his soul which is the chip embedded in his spirit. Who would have known that when that thing was removed his mind would actually be freed and his memory unrestrained?


    As Xin Ja or Shin Jiao returns to his body, the way he looks at things became different already.


    But there is something that he realized.


    No matter how bad the situation seems to be, the one guarding this seems unfazed by the trouble that the demons are causing.


    From his point of view, it actually seems¡­ indifferent.


    Then suddenly, his spirit was thrown into the void which startled Xin Ja.


    From that void, he had seen the multiple gigantic figures floating with their eyes closed.


    If he could describe this scene, it would be like he is looking at figures the size of the moon floating in the void.


    Out of all those gigantic figures, there are also small ones.


    Then he saw his body, the body of Shin Jiao.


    When he realized the cultivation level of his body, he could not help but squint. He did not know if he would return to his original body or just stay as Xin Ja. Compared to his original body, Xin Ja''s body is way more powerful.


    If hebined both, then he knew that in the end, the strong body of Xin Ja would devour his original body.


    He wanted to touch it but strange invisible energy is keeping his spirit from touching his original physical body.


    He then closes his eyes as he feels a torrent ofplicated emotions in his heart.


    "Return¡­" a voice echoed inside his head and that was the time when he found himself crashing back down to his body.


    After that time, Xin Ja suddenly have an epiphany and understanding of the cosmos that he could not help but begin cultivating.


    Soon, it has already been many years since then and now that he has opened his eyes, he could not help but want to know what has happened outside.


    As soon as he was about to take a step, two shadows suddenly came out of the ring on his neck.


    "Master! You''re awake!" Xuanlong quickly darted in front of Xin Ja looking a bit excited.


    "Yeah, we are sorry for what happened¡­ It was because of him!" this time a cute voice appears behind Xuanlong as a small bird with fire feathers floated atop Xuanlong''s head.


    "Little Phoenix you can talk now?" Xin Ja was a bit surprised.


    The little guy showed a smug action by lifting her chest up.


    "Of course, this is because of you my master¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ I wonder how you guys are feeling¡­ I am just confused as I have learned that those from the other side of the are not supposed to be able to withstand the force covering this side¡­"


    "Master, I think it is because of your domain¡­" Xuanlong said after thinking.


    "I am not using my domain¡­" Xin Ja shrugged his shoulder.


    "Hihi¡­ Silly guy, it is not the Master''s domain¡­ The reason for theck of suppression is because we are beasts¡­ beasts are not affected by the suppression as long as we do not reach the higher realms¡­" the little phoenix exined.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in understanding.<sub> </sub>


    "So, that means that those below the Shen realm might have a chance to go to this ce?"


    "Umm¡­ Possible, but also not possible¡­" little phoenix pouted while thinking.


    Xin Ja felt a bit of a headache as the little bird seemed to be having a hard time thinking.


    From the aura of the two, he could deduce that the little phoenix has already reached the Ki-Master realm along with Xualong.


    "Though we are not affected by the pressure, I prefer being inside the ck crystal¡­ I feelfortable there¡­" the little phoenix said.


    "Hehe¡­ Me too, bye master! See you!" Xuanlong then cheerfully turns around but then suddenly stops.


    "Oh, I forgot¡­ Master can you give us some meat!" she said pitifully.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head.


    "Am I your master or you are mine?" he muttered helplessly.


    He extended his hand and with a slight push opened therge rock door of the cave he is in.


    As he emerges from inside the cave, he noticed that it is nighttime.


    He subconsciously looks at the lower corner of his view and saw the time.


    He suddenly froze as he remembers that the spirit attachment should have already been destroyed by the guardian of this, howe it is still functioning?


    He closes his eyes and then checked his spirit. He then realized that the imnt was not actually removedpletely.


    "So this is only a remnant¡­" he thought with a slight smile on his face.


    Since he made it, then he can make it again. But now is not the time to make such an artifact. In fact, he did not have to create one anymore.


    Since he already has hisplete memory, he did not need such a device.


    As he looks at the twin moon in the skies, he could not help but recalled some faces in his mind that he missed so much.


    But recalling the time he spent reaching this point, Xin Ja could not help but shake his head.


    Cultivation is a very long process naturally. But his path is apletely different path; it is a forceful path where he created his own way of obtaining power.


    As such, he would not believe that anyone in his family would have already reached the level of Saint Immortal realm by this time.


    "I should check things out first. Five years can create a lot of changes to this ce¡­ Who knows what has happened to this world¡­" he muttered.


    Before he could go outpletely of the area, he suddenly discovered something. As he extended his Absolute senses, he was surprised that he is now able to expand it to a kilometer. It is way more than what he has predicted.


    As he did so, he discovered a strange-looking nt in the midst of several demonized beasts.


    The demonized beasts areposed of two giant horned silver scaled snakes and three rock-skinned spike smanders.


    Those five beasts are actually fighting against several figures that look like humans¡­ and demons.


    Xin Ja was a bit surprised to see the demons seem to be working with the humans.


    It was like seeing d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    But then seeing the robes that these demons are wearing made him feel like he has actually cultivated far more than 5 years.


    How would the world change so much as to make the demons now wear the same thing as the humans?


    The way, the group fights show that these demons are actually part of their team and have been with them for a time.


    As Xin Ja observes, he could tell that the demons seem to have used a technique to transform their bodies and turn themselves into their human form.


    But what baffled him the most is that these demons are actually able to effectively control their Ki to such a degree that they seem more like Ki cultivators than awakened beings.


    Soon, he noticed that the group, though many has been at a disadvantage.


    Due to the size of the demonized beasts and their strength, the group did not have a chance against them.


    "Senior sister, you guys should escape! We cannot stop these things!" shouted a man with a single horn on his forehead.


    He is actually letting the female human who is wounded, escape.


    "No, we can defeat these bastards!" she protested.


    But then, a female demon grabbed her hand and ran along with the rest leaving that single demon to face the five demonized beasts.

 1433 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 33

    Chapter 1433


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 33


    ¡­


    The male demon sacrificed himself just to let the others escape the dangerous predicament his team was in.


    As one of his arms was torn from his body, he howled in pain as his sharp canine teeth slowly emerge and his face deformed as he transformed.


    With all his might, he scratches the face of the beast that is pinning him down.


    The male demon is actually a humanoid tyrant bull, with a big physique and three long horns.


    "Do you think you can kill me? We will die together you bastards!" he shouted in a demonnguage.


    Suddenly, the giant snake hissed loudly which stopped the giant smander from devouring the demon who has alreadypletely transformed.


    One of the giant snakes slithers near the demon and then looks at him from above.


    A slight sneer appears on the giant snake''s mouth.


    "A demon traitor trying to live with the enemy¡­ This is very funny¡­ Do you think these people will fully ept your kind?" the snake suddenly said.


    The demon stopped moving as he red at the giant snake.


    "You¡­ you are a Shadow Being¡­ No! a Shadow Being possessed snake¡­ Hahaha¡­ What lowly beings. You cannot fight against us in your true forms so now you guys who are left trapped in here could only survive by trying to possess weak bodies¡­" the demon snorted.


    "Hehe¡­ So what?! At the end of the day, we will still be able to destroy this world and after that create the right portal to the divine world¡­" the giant snake sneered as he drew closer to the demon.


    "But you cannot destroy this world¡­ Hahaha¡­"


    When the snake heard this, it suddenly stopped and showed a deep frown.


    There is a reality that the Shadow Being could not ept at this time. And that reality is that no matter how they struggle, they would not be able to escape the cycle of this universe, the cycle of death.


    But the thing that they could not ept the most is that they are unable to enter the divine world unlike those that sided with the light.


    And because of this, they did not want to ept such a reality that they are trying to do everything they can just to be able to enter the divine world.


    "The Asuras and those that live in the dark world are already at peace with this¡­ We demons have also realized this¡­ So why can''t you?" the demon said with a mocking expression.


    "Shut up!" it shouted and suddenly opened its huge maw and bit off the head of that demon.


    It then proceeds to devour the demon while showing anger on its face.


    "So you are a Shadow Being¡­" suddenly a calm voice interrupted its angry musing.


    The two giant snakes and the smanders turn their attention towards the top of a tree where that voice came from.


    Sitting calmly at the top is a figure. If that man did not say anything they would not have felt his presence.


    Even after using their spiritual sense, the giant snakes could not even detect that man. And because of that, they all felt a bit apprehensive of his presence.


    "Who are you?" asked the giant snake in a deep voice.


    "Me¡­ Well, you can say that I am just a passerby¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    As Shin Jiao, he has some kind of rtionship with the Shadow Beings. The reason for this is because¡­ he has learned one of their main attribute, dark energy maniption.


    Though right now, that skill could be considered a low-tier skill whenpared to the technique and the use of Ki, he still considered it as something useful in case he fights against a Shadow Being.


    When scanning Xin Ja''s body, the giant snake sneered in mockery after determining that the man is just a mere F-rank awakened.


    "An ant dares to mock us¡­ Hehe¡­ Though you are not¡­" but then the giant snake stopped talking as its eyes glowed in realization.


    But then before it could say anything, it saw a flicker of light and then the head of itspanion has suddenly been severed.


    Then Xin Ja proceeds with fighting against the smanders which proves to be a bit of a hassle as they struggle to smash, bite, or w at him.


    20 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja stood calmly with blood all over his body as he showed a faint smile on his face.


    These beasts are all D and C in ranks. Plus with their physique, it would be hard for Xin Ja to easily defeat them in battle. Though he is able to kill the C-Rank snake in one shot because of the sneak attack, the rest are able to fight back.


    After the smandersy dead on the ground, the remaining snake which has wounds all over its body is the only one remaining.<sub> </sub>


    "Who the hell are you?!" it said in a low voice.


    But one could see the fear in its eyes.


    "Me¡­ As I said a while ago, I''m just a passerby¡­" Xin Ja said as he takes a step forward.


    "No, you are not¡­ How are you able to converse with us in ournguage?" the giant snake asked.


    "You mean thenguage of the Shadow Beings? Hehe¡­ That is my secret." After saying that, Xin Ja severed its gigantic head with a wind de.


    Then without hesitation, he activated his siphon skill and absorbed the dark energies from their bodies along with the Ki energy.


    He kept the bodies of the beast inside the ck pearl in his ring and then picks the nt that was able to absorb the energy he had used while cultivating.


    He knew that such a nt is special as not every nt could absorb the chaotic Ki as much as it has.


    As his figure left the area, another group arrived, and this group isposed of pure demons.


    They did not wear robes but instead animal skins but they are all wielding basic CAW weapons in their hands.


    "We¡­ We lost the signal¡­" the demon holding the crystal detector muttered with a deep frown.


    Their leader who looks like a draconian suddenly walked forwards and then stopped at where the nt was supposed to be.


    "I think it has been in this ce not too long ago¡­ Someone beat us to it!" he said with an angry expression.


    "Boss¡­ I detect a few beings in that direction." A demon that looked like a mole said while touching the ground and pointing in the direction of the team that was fighting against the giant snakes and the smander and escaped.


    "Follow them!" their leader shouted in anger.


    Soon, the group dashed in the direction of the group.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja frowned and stopped on his track as he noticed that another group of demons have arrived and is actually chasing after the wounded group.


    "They seem to be hunting for that flower, right?" he thought.


    "Would that be my fault if those people got into an ident?" he thought but shakes his head in helplessness.


    "They are weak and yet they¡­" Xin Ja suddenly stopped as he noticed another grouping in the direction of those that are escaping.


    "These people are stronger¡­" he muttered.


    The reason for this is that he could sense that there is actually a B-rank in that group.


    In his curiosity, he decided to follow, and after reaching about a kilometer away from that group, he could now finally see them in this Absolute Sense.


    He was shocked to see two Goliath Suits and MCAWs in the hands of these people that do not look like soldiers.


    He knew that the spread of the CAW technology could not be stopped, but the Goliath Suits is another thing. Unless people discover ways how to manipte metal or create a precision machine, then creating a Goliath Suit would not be that easy.


    He is now curious about what really happened these past 5 years that he was in seclusion.


    "They even have exoskeletons¡­" he muttered while shaking his head.


    In his conjecture, these three groups would surely have a big fight after seeing each other.


    While following, Xin Ja has a sense of interest in what would happen next.


    Ever since seeing the humans and the demons working together, he could not help but be curious if the same thing is happening to the rest of the demons and humans.


    Now that he saw two groups of pure humans and pure demons in their group, he wanted to know their reactions when meeting their counterparts.


    Xin Ja''s figure flickered and arrived at the top of a tree where he calcted these people would be meeting each other.


    Below him, he could see the figure group resting while being vignt in their surroundings.


    He carefully takes out fruit from his inventory space and bit on it while watching the scene below.


    He was a bit curious as the demons are actually healing the humans while using Ki. It was really something that he did not expect to see.


    "So these things can also manipte Ki the way we do¡­" he muttered as he watches with interest.

 1434 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 34

    Chapter 1434


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 34


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could not deny that he is a bit hostile towards the demons as they have been his enemy for many years already ever since he was Shin Jiao. From the other worlds that he has been up to this world, the demons were always his enemy along with the Shadow Beings.


    So it would be no wonder why he feels a hint of a desire to kill those things.


    While watching his group, Xin Ja did not expose his presence and just blend with his surroundings. He just sits there waiting for the other groups to finally arrive in this part of the forest.


    He did not wait for so long as soon the sound of fighting suddenly echoed inside the forest.


    The people in the group that is resting below are all startled as they turn in the direction of the battle.


    "We have to escape this ce!" cried one of the E-Rank awakened.


    "I agree¡­ I can feel the aura of some powerful demons and awakened beings¡­" a female demon said while perking her long ears in the direction of the battle.


    "Do you think we can still escape?" the human female who is the leader of the group asked while looking at her teammates who are wounded.


    "I¡­ I can use my demonic transformation to carry all of us to a safe distance¡­ But¡­ but I can onlyst for 5 minutes¡­" a male demon said with reluctance.


    Transforming into a humanoid form made him realize that he could contain the vast amount of energy he is absorbing and divert it into strengthening his real physique which is still considered as a child in demon standard.


    If he is about 500 years old, he could easily transform into his giant bird form and fly away without any worry. But as a young child, he could onlyst for 5 minutes with that form.


    Well, at least he can get 5 minutes. He could remember when he was still in thend of the demons, he only watched as his siblings were killed and eaten by those scavengers.


    They could not fly and escape, because of their inadequate power. The demons have already recognized the positive effect of turning humanoid hence they have epted this life ever since they came to this as refugees a few years back.


    Upon hearing his words, the rest of the people look at him with a frown.


    "Would that be dangerous to your growth?" a female demon said with a concerned expression.


    "Yeah, we should just run¡­" a male human suggested.


    "We''ll carry the wounded, no need to sacrifice your cultivation¡­" another one said on the side.


    "No¡­ I have already decided¡­ It would only consume my Ki and that is all¡­ If we stay here, our lives would be on the line¡­" the male demon has already made up his mind.


    The rest did not say anything as they could not help in this situation.


    Suddenly, one of the humans steps forward, followed by another, and then another.


    Three of them began taking out formation gs and began setting up array formations around the group.


    "We will try and buy you some time!" the three said as they focused.


    The teamwork of this group made Xin Ja feel a bit bbergasted.


    He could only believe and ept the fact that the demons and humans are truly now working together.


    The male demon did not hesitate and quickly spreads his arms and his clothes werepletely ripped apart as a giant bird suddenly appears in front of everyone.


    The people in front of him have their mouths agape while watching this scene¡­


    They have not seen such a big bird in their life up close. The women especially were all bbergasted and a bit fearful as they watch the giant bird.


    Though they like ying with those cute birds, seeing arge one made their hearts tremble.


    Both fear and excitement could be written on their faces.


    Some of them could not wait to ride such a huge bird. They can only imagine the feeling of¡­ flying in the sky.


    The group then began to help the wounded climb on the back of the giant demon bird.


    And soon, the wounded have already been secured.


    The rest also began jumping on the back of the bird.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Suddenly a metallic figure was thrown to the ground followed by the appearance of a demon that looks like a Minotaur.


    "Hahaha¡­ Even with that suit you cannot¡­" the demon bull chuckled and wanted to step forward when suddenly it discovered a huge bird in front of him.


    The people riding that giant bird stop on what they were doing as if they were caught doing something bad. Everything froze as everyone looks at each other.


    "Go now!" the three humans who have already finished the array shouted as they jump to the leg of the giant bird.


    The Minotaur who saw this suddenly showed an angry expression.


    "You dare escape, you puny things!" it shouted as it suddenly charges at the giant demon.<sub> </sub>


    Bam!!!


    As if being hit by a truck, the Minotaur shakes its head as it felt like his brain has just been hammered powerfully.


    It then red in the direction of the giant bird that is already pping its giant wings.


    The strong wind almost topples the tree in their surroundings as the giant bird began to take flight.


    "Damn it!" the Minotaur cried in anger as it punches at the Ki energy barrier.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A sudden explosion sent that Minotaur tumbling to the ground in a sorry manner as a figure in a Goliath suit chases after the giant flying demon.


    "You cannot escape!" the man in Goliath Suit shouted as he pointed his MCAW in the direction of the flying creature.


    But as soon as he fires, a barrier actually blocks his projectile. But the force of the MCAW added with the Ki of a B-Rank is not that easy to block. After the barrier broke, the young man blocking that attack was skewered with the MCAW bolt.


    Xin Ja who is watching this scene from above frowns as he watches the mercenary use the two things he has shared with these people.


    Though he cannot me them for using the Goliath Suit and the CAW weapon when they are not in the military, he still could not stop such a thing.


    With progresses a lot of sacrifices, and one such is this thing happening in front of him.


    "Damn¡­" the man inside the Goliath Suit could not help but cursed as he res at the already distant flying demon.


    Bam!!!


    But then before he would re at his opponent, he has already been tackled to the ground.


    Xin Ja did not have any interest in watching this battle, so he stood up from the tree branch as his figure vanishes and reappears on a tree just below the flying demon.


    He has decided to follow these people as he has some inkling that they belong to an organization or a sect.


    2 minutester¡­


    The flying demon has begun decelerating and lowering its altitude.


    "Hmm¡­ 5 minutes is almost up¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he watch the demonnd on the ground.


    The people quickly jump down from its back and then the flying demon began to transform back into its humanoid form.


    A human male quickly take out a nket and covered the naked male demon on the ground.


    The male demon did not say anything and just closes his eyes and concentrate.


    Actually, he could maintain the demon form as it was his original form. But if he does that, then he cannot absorb Ki as quickly as the humanoid form. In case anything would happen, then he would be a liability instead and that is not what he wanted.


    "Do you think we have escaped those people?" asked one of the timid-looking human females.


    "I think so¡­ I cannot feel their aura anymore¡­"


    "We have to go and meet up at the rendezvous point, you guys wait here¡­" their leader said as she ran apanied by a male demon.


    The male demon is the one who became the lookout of the female leader as his senses are far sharper than the human.


    The two soon arrive near a clearing.


    As soon as they did, they waited for a while and began to feel their surroundings.


    It did not take long before they saw tworge groups of peopleing their way.


    Seeing that the people are wearing the same school uniform, the two heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Hey¡­ What happened? Why are there only two of you?" asked a male demon who is the leader of another group.


    He has a handsome appearance and a sturdy figure.


    With one look, one could tell that this guy is a vampire. But his handsome feature made him looks attractive even to the female humans in his group.


    "Hey, Vinz¡­ Your fangs are showing!" a burly man called while walking out of the bushes.


    "Shut up, Gram!" Vinz the vampire showed an annoyed expression as he res at the burly human.


    "Hahaha¡­" the burly human just chuckled.


    The rest of his team chuckled with him.


    Seeing the two guys banter, the female human leader shakes her head and could not help but chuckle.


    "My team needed some rest¡­ we encountered some powerful humans and demons¡­" she said.


    Upon hearing her words, the other groups kept their silence and looks at the woman with rapt attention.

 1435 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 35

    Chapter 1435


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 35


    ¡­


    After the three teams regrouped and helped the other wounded, they all traveled for a while and soon arrive at a clearing where there is a newly cemented road and a few vehicles waiting.


    When Xin Ja saw the vehicles, he was a bit stunned and then rubbed his eyes just to confirm that what he is seeing is correct.


    The reason for his disbelief is that he is actually seeing vehicles with models like that of the 50s back on earth.


    He did not know when these designs came out, but it seems to be a bit fast for this world and this era to have reached this technological advancement.


    Well, he could not deny the fact that he was part of the changes that are happening in this world. In fact, he has a very big part in everything that is happening.


    But then, he also could not help but feels a bit nostalgic as he suddenly thinks of his family back on earth.


    Since he already got his memory of Shin Jiao and Xin Ja, he could not help but feel aplicated feeling towards this world and the world of Gaeus Ro.


    Upon thinking of that world, he suddenly remembers Qin Lou, his wife, his two children, and of course¡­, Susan Tang, who has already left him and decided to go to Kranos Gxy.


    Upon thinking of these things, a deep mncholy came upon him as the faces of many people appears in his mind.


    Xin Ja suddenly shakes his head as he knew that he could not dwell on the past. No matter what he does right now, he could not return to the past anymore and could only pray and hope for the safety and sess of his loved ones in their future endeavor.


    After so many ups and downs and preparations, Xin Ja learned one thing. And that is¡­ no one can control the future.


    No matter how hard he struggles in the four worlds he has already been to, the future is a constant mystery that he could only travel alone.


    "I guess, I could only look forward ahead andplete the things that I needed to do¡­" he muttered while looking at the skies.


    The three groups were then joined by more groups and now there are more than 100 people gathered in a clearing at the side of the road.


    "Are the teams here?" shouted a middle-aged man that looks like a B-rank awakened.


    "Sir¡­ I¡­ I think one of the teams was wiped out¡­" someone reported.


    The middle-aged man has a serious look in his eyes after hearing such a thing. He did not know what to say, but since this is not the first time that this has happened, he only could shake his head.


    This training period would always be held 2 times a year by the sect, so he had seen many awakened and devil kin fall in such exercises.


    But at least with the help of the devil kin entering their sect, the number of those that would fall in these life and death exercises has lessened.


    "Everyone¡­ let''s get back to the city¡­" the middle-aged man did not dwell on this circumstance and quickly get on to a car.


    The rest followed suit and alighted the busses prepared for them.


    Soon, the long convoy of vehicles travels down the road while the sect members have a somber look on their faces.


    Xin Ja on the other hand did not follow as he could already see a city not too far following the road''s direction.


    Though the road has already been fixed, he could tell that not many vehicles are traveling on it. From the way it looks, the threat of the demonized beast and some of the rogue demons are still present.


    And one such group suddenly appears in the clearing after the convoy has left.


    "Damn¡­ I think the Vignce Sect have obtained that precious herb¡­" a draconian stumps his feet on the ground in anger, causing a slight trembling.


    "We should go back and try to find another." He said as hemanded his group to return to the forest.


    Meanwhile, on the side a bit far from them, a few humans are looking at their group. These are they that wear the 2 Goliath Suits mercenaries.


    "Humph¡­ The Vignce Sect¡­ Let''s go there and get back that herb. If I have to destroy that sect just to get that herb back, then so be it¡­" the Rank B middle-aged man said with a sneer.


    "Yeah, those people have taken our treasure. They should first know who it belongs to before taking it away under our noses¡­" another one chimed in.


    "Hahaha¡­ I heard that there are subae in the sect. We should let uspensate for their atrocities¡­" another one said.


    A female in the group snorted while shaking her head.


    "The Vignce Sect is not a small sect. We cannot just barge right in there¡­" shemented.<sub> </sub>


    "Haha¡­ You worry too much. I know the sect master of that sect is only a Rank B awakened. Plus we already fought and I have beaten his ass back then." The middle-aged leader proudly said.


    The group then began to talk about how they can get their hands on some of the sect''s riches.


    Suddenly, the group was rmed when they suddenly feel a presence appearing before them.


    When they turn their heads they saw a young man calmly standing before them.


    "Who¡­ who are you?" asked one of the men in the group as he grabbed his weapon.


    Before he could point it at that figure, his hand is already separated from his wrist.


    "I don''t like people drawing their weapons before me¡­" the figure said with a slight smile on his face.


    This figure is of course Xin Ja. With the temperament of Shin Jiao, he did not even bat an eye while severing the hand of that person.


    The people had a look of fear in their eyes as they have not seen his hand moving and theirpanion''s hand is already severed. This has caused them to fear him deeply in their hearts.


    Even the Rank B leader of the group could not say anything while looking at Xin Ja with a deep frown.


    "I don''t know who you are¡­ but attacking us like this seems a bit overbearing, right?" the Rank B leader said while showing an angry expression.


    How could he not feel angry when one of his men got his hand severed?


    "Overbearing? Why don''t you ask yourselves that when you are nning to rob and even oppress that so-called Vignce Sect? But¡­ that is not my concern right now actually. I just came here to ask, how were you able to obtain a Goliath Suit?" Xin Ja asked while pointing at the suits.


    The group showed wary expressions on their faces and just lowered their stances to prepare for battle. But of course, no one dares to draw their weapons as the one who draws it first is still on the ground wailing in pain.


    "We¡­ we got this suit in an auction at the capital city of Evalence¡­" the leader said feeling a bit of pressure from the eyes of Xin Ja.


    "Hmm¡­ Okay¡­ Oh, by the way¡­ You don''t have to search for the herb. I was the one who took it." Xin Ja said as he showed the group the herb.


    As soon as he takes it out, a strong Ki energy wafted in the air and enveloped everyone making them feel a bit euphoric.


    "High¡­ High-grade herb¡­" someone muttered.


    Xin Ja did not say anything and just turns around.


    As soon as he got his back on them, the Rank B leader suddenly made his move and draws his MCAW.


    Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!! Ptaff!!!


    A series of shots were fired, but they hit only empty air.


    The figure of Xin Ja has already vanished in front of them.


    "Is¡­ Is he a ghost?" asked someone as he looks around him.


    The rest also followed as they began to huddle together while their eyes roam around showing fear in them.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja did not want to bother the group and just directly travels to Lostier Fortress. To go to the capital city Evalence, he needed to go through the fortress as far as he could remember.


    Soon, his figure appears near the city entrance which seems to have changed a bit. The tall walls are still as tall as ever, but he could now see many vehicles passing through from the main road.


    As he looks in the direction of where their vehicles came from, he noticed a little traffic that seemed to have started while the cars and carriages are entering the city.


    The cars are mixed with the old ones and the new ones which are a bit like in the old times back on earth.


    "Hmm¡­ They are checking identifications¡­" he muttered while showing a slight frown on his face.


    At this time, an old truck suddenly stopped and on the driver''s seat, the driver leaned his head to look at him.


    "Are you entering the city? Would you like a ride?"


    The driver looks like a white-haired middle-aged man with thick stubble on his chin.


    Sensing the amiable appearance of the old man, Xin Ja nodded and hopped on the old truck.

 1436 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 36

    Chapter 1436


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 36


    ¡­


    Entering the Lostier fortress, Xin Ja looks at the streets and noticed a few changes from thest time he visited this ce. It was like going down memoryne back on earth.


    He just looks at the surroundings, and soon he noticed the truck topping at a building with the word "Inn" at the top.


    "This is your stop¡­ I need to get home now¡­ Hehe¡­" the old man showed a smile on his wizened face.


    Xin Ja nodded and fished out three gold nuggets. He did not know the currency or if there are changes, so giving golden nuggets would be the right choice in his opinion.


    When the old man saw this, his eyes suddenly darted back and forth.


    He then said in a low voice.


    "Youngd¡­ do not show such precious things in public if you want to keep your life¡­" he said as he wanted to say no.


    But Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face and then put the three golden nuggets on the seat and then left with a nod.


    The old man looks helplessly but quickly grabbed the nuggets just in case someone would see them and thinks of bad things.


    He drove the truck while looking a bit grateful in Xin Ja''s direction.


    Xin Ja arrives in front of the hotel and walks inside. He seemed a bit lost as he could not believe that in just 5 years many things have changed.


    This is not normal for a ce where power started to grow. With power and a longer lifespan sometimes people''s minds would turn sluggish and their focus would divert from technology to another pursuit.


    But from the way he looks at it, from the changes happening around him in the fortress, he knew that there are surely huge changes that happened.


    As he walks inside, he was greeted by a cute girl with two braided ponytails.


    "Wee to¡­ the Inn¡­ How may I help you?" she asked with a pretty smile.


    "I¡­ wanted a room¡­" Xin Ja said while looking around.


    "Umm¡­ And your identification please¡­" she asked.


    Xin Ja looks at the girl nkly and did not say anything. He was able to enter the fortress due to the help of the old man. He did not know that the inn needed identification for him to be able to rent a room.


    Seeing the reaction of Xin Ja, the young woman looks to both sides and then winks.


    "Alright, sir¡­ I will help you get a room¡­" she winks again and gestured for him to follow her.


    Xin Ja arrive at a counter where he was given a room key and the young woman handed him a receipt.


    Seeing the price, he showed a slight smile on his face and did not hesitate to pay five gold ingots.


    "I guess that old man knew about this thing¡­" he thought as he was led by the young woman to the second floor of the inn.


    The inn looks like an old cowboy western inn from the movies.


    As he walks inside, he soon picks up some noises from the room which made the young woman with the ponytail blush a bit.


    Xin Ja could not help but shake his head and followed behind her until they got into the room.


    "If there is anything you need just ring the bell, okay?" she then extended her palm.


    Xin Ja gave her another gold ingot as payment.


    After paying, the young woman, just skipped while walking down the corridor.


    Xin Ja enters the room and then closes it.


    He then sets up a few formation barriers in front of the room to prevent anyone from spying on him.


    "What is this? What is happening here?" he muttered with a slightly confused expression.


    After the forest and the demons awakened working together, he actually did not know what is really happening.


    "Is this part of the n of the Shadow Beings?" he thought as he sits calmly on the bed.


    He then began to go through his mind on what the n of those bastards are.


    He shakes his head and then decided to turn on the thing that looks like a radio.


    "Maybe I can get some information from here¡­" he muttered as he decided to listen to the stations.


    Soon, he heard some news as he began to skim over the stations.


    After copying the transmitter style of the radio, he began to turn to create a radio without a frame and just turn them on simultaneously.


    From the way he sees it, there are around 10 radio stations in this area. And so, he began listening to them simultaneously.


    Suddenly he stopped and then tuned in to a single radio station.<sub> </sub>


    Upon tuning in, his eyes turned into slits and then showed a serious expression on his face.


    "¡­ The Y Systems Incorporated is going to now initialize the 3rd test for the portal opening system to the other side of this¡­ Hopefully, we can have a long connection to the other side¡­" the radio announcer said.


    Xin Ja knew that if this happens, then the awakened beings on this side of the would be greatly affected.


    Especially if arge amount of chaotic Ki enters this ce. From the things that he learned from that Shen who has opened a portal and tried entering this world, if one enters this from the other side, their Ki would be sucked by the environment.


    If someone from this side enters the other side, they would explode due to the uncontroble absorption of Ki.


    Only the Shens would be able to survive such an ordeal.


    So opening the portal longer would thicken the Ki in the environment and that would prove fatal to everyone in her.


    "Wait a minute¡­ it will prove fatal to everyone except for the demons and Shadow Beings¡­" he muttered as he showed a worried look.


    "This world might not be invaded like what I have been thinking¡­ They are going to do it subtly and under everyone''s noses¡­" he muttered.


    He stood up, but then Xin Ja realized that he could not just walk out there without a n, right?


    "I guess, I can only contact that Shen¡­ Maybe we can work together¡­" he thought of that terrible guy.


    With his current strength right now, though he is not a Shen, but only a Ki-Grandmaster, he is confident that he would not be caught by that guy.


    After deciding on his next move Xin Ja stood up and hide everything. As he walks out of the room, he suddenly heard some bouts ofmotion from downstairs.


    "We are looking for someone who has no ID¡­ Please cooperate¡­" a few armored men enters the inn and presented their IDs.


    Under Xin Ja''s Absolute Sense, he easily saw the ID and then quickly memorized it.


    Without hesitation, he produces an ID for himself copying even the code of the other guy from inside one of the rooms.


    The guy he just copied is currently busy while on top of a woman. He seemed to be someone who is a member of a gang.


    But from the way he looks at it, this guy is a member of a small gang. The reason Xin Ja arrives at this conclusion is because of the meager amount of money he has and his clothing.


    Xin Ja walks down the stairs and saw the enforcers.


    As he walks towards the door, an enforcer blocks his path.


    He then showed them his ID.


    "Jango Far¡­" the officer muttered with a frown.


    He then scanned the ID when it says identified, he then nodded his head.


    The young woman on the side, who saw this, has her eyes wide open. How could she not know who Jango Far is? Jango Far is someone who tried to molest herst time and is a small gang member.


    But that handsome young man is not him. She felt a bit confused at this time and just looks at Xin Ja''s back as he walks out.


    Soon, a smallmotion was heard inside a room as the officers quickly caught a thin small young man with a rat-like face.


    "What are you doing?!" he shouted as he was pinned on the ground while still naked.


    The woman has already gathered her things and even took his wallet with her as she runs outside.


    Her ID was already scanned and the officers let her out.


    "Jango Far? You are Jango Far?" the officer sneered.


    "Yes¡­ I am¡­ you can ask everyone in this ce!" the rat-faced young man protested.


    Someone, who identally walked by the door, saw what is happening inside and quickly showed a frowning face while watching.


    "What is happening?" he asked one of the officers who is standing by the corridor.


    "Someone who faked his ID¡­"


    "Who? That guy?" the man asked.


    "Yes, do you know him?" the officer asked.


    "He is Jango Far, a local gangster¡­ If he got caught, then good riddance¡­" the man said with a nod.


    "You mean¡­ he is Jango Far?" the officer asked.


    Another man on the side nodded his head as he walked by.


    The officer frowned and then walked inside.


    "Guys¡­ That man is Jango Far¡­" he said.


    "What? Then¡­" suddenly the officers who are trying to catch Jango Far showed realization in their expressions.


    "Damn it¡­ we got tricked¡­" they said as they quickly run out of the room and outside the inn.

 1437 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 37

    Chapter 1437


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 37


    ¡­


    Xin Ja has already teleported out of the fortress and appeared atop a tree while overlooking a strange ce.


    While traveling to this ce he has already noticed that there is a great change that has happened in this area which is a bit of a distance from the fortress.


    As he arrives by theke, which has now turned dry, he saw that the gate is already gone.


    "I guess, the gate is not here anymore and there is no need for the formation to stay¡­" he muttered as he looks around the ce once more before he left.


    Since he could not contact that guy anymore he decided to go and find the connection he has in the city, that Rank-A awakened, Cohan Vale.


    After shing a few times in the air, he soon appears near Evalence City. While looking at the city high up in the air, Xin Ja could not help but feel a bit astounded as he did not expect to see a slightly modern city with tall buildings.


    It was like, he did not cultivate for 5 years only but for more than 100 years.


    He did not know what spurred this progress to such a degree, but he did not dislike it. In fact, he could feel a bit of nostalgia while looking at such a modern city.


    Of course, the city still has that wall and a few Goliath Suits are patrolling atop the walls.


    He decided to go down and walk all the way through the gate to not get any attention.


    As soon as he arrives at the gate, he takes out his original ID and presented it to the soldier guarding the gate.


    The soldier looks at the ID and showed a deep frown on his face.


    Xin Ja knew that the ID is already old and that they have a new system now. But of course, that did not mean that they did not have the old way of reading the IDs, right?


    After checking the old ID in his hands, the guard picks up a palm-size box and then talks on it.


    "We have someone here holding an old ID, please bring the old registry¡­" the soldier said.


    It did not take long before a tall and handsome young man walked toward the office where Xin Ja is staying.


    "Hello, I am Captain Rin¡­ May I know your name?" the young man introduced.


    "I am¡­ Adam Summers¡­" Xin Ja introduces himself.


    Captain Rin listened and then jotted down Xin Ja''s name on a crystal screen in front of him. After a while, Xin Ja could now see a few data disying on the screen.


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that you are¡­ not an ordinary person. I actually did not have the level of clearance for this¡­" he said with a deep frown.


    "Sir¡­ would you follow me please¡­" he said as he stood up and led Xin Ja deeper into the military facility where he could see a lot of uniformed soldiers going to and fro busy with their jobs.


    Xin Ja could not help but recall the time when Shin Jiao was still in the military and saw the same scene before him. Though there is a lot of difference between what he is seeing from what he had experienced back on earth, he still could not deny the resemnce of uniformed men walking around a hallway.


    Even his experience as a soldier in the kingdom of Jimal is not close inparison to the one he is seeing right now in the scene back on earth.


    Soon, they arrive at an office where it said, Col. Saff, on the namete at the side of the door.


    "Col. Saff, sir!" Captain Rin saluted as he enters the room after knocking.


    "At ease¡­ What is it soldier?" a slightly annoyed toneing from the middle-aged man with a long scar on his face asked.


    "I¡­ I have a namee up¡­ as confidential¡­ sir." Captain Rin said with a slightly intimidated tone.


    Upon hearing his words, Col. Saff looks up and then saw two men. His eyesnded on Xin Ja who is standing behind Captain Rin.


    He scrunch his brow and frowned for a bit as he could not recall the face of Xin Ja. He then waves his hand and asked.


    "Name¡­"


    "Adam Summers¡­" Captain Rin replied.


    The room was suddenly enveloped in silence as the hand of Col. Saff who is about to type something on the crystal disy in front of him froze.


    Then after a few seconds as everything registered in his mind, he looks in the direction of Xin Ja.<sub> </sub>


    "You¡­ are you telling me that your name is¡­ Adam Summers?" he asked with a slightly trembling tone.


    From his expression, one could say that he seems a bit excited.


    As a colonel in the army, he has been serving for a long time. Though he did not meet the guy, in the research division, there is a name that would always reverberate in the mouths of the researchers¡­ and that is Adam Summers.


    That name is synonymous with the great change that has happened in this world.


    It is known that the disciples of that guy named Adam Summers have revolutionized the way warfare and battle against the demons were fought.


    It is also said that because of the technology that finally arrive in the hands of the humans, the demons did not have a choice but to cooperate with the humans so that they will be able to live in this world after they were chased out from the other side of the void portal.


    And now, the same man is actually standing in his office¡­ so how could he not feel excited.


    As he observed the young man before him, he could not help but feel a bit shocked.


    ording to the rumors, the guy would appear to be weak. But one should not underestimate that guy because, though he looks weak, he is actually very strong.


    Now that he had seen him, the colonel knows that what the rumors are saying seems to be the truth.


    But of course, he still has to go through the routine.


    "Can you wait for a second¡­" he said while typing the name on the crystal disy.


    Soon, his clearance was approved and an image of Xin Ja appears on the screen. Upon seeing this, his heart could not help but jump in excitement.


    "Finally¡­ my chance to shine hase¡­" he thought.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in one of the rooms in the main military building of the city, a young female officer suddenly frowned when she noticed her screen blinking.


    She then touches the screen and saw that there is a name that is being searched from the confidential archive twice now.


    With a deep frown on her face, she pouted and then put up the disy of the search. When she noticed who is being searched, her expression turned a bit confused. But then, after a few seconds, she suddenly stood up after looking at the picture.


    Without hesitation, he walked out of her office and then directly run to a particr room.


    She did not bother to knock at the door and just barges inside.


    "Sir¡­ I think we have¡­" she was not able to finish her sentence when she noticed that another man is inside the room.


    But when she realized who the man is, she was stunned and was not able to move.


    "What is it?" General Martin Grain asked with a hint of displeasure in his tone.


    He did not know why this secretary of his who is always very intelligent and calm would suddenly be anxious and uneasy.


    "Sir¡­ A certain¡­ Adam Summers is being searched by Col. Saff from the security department¡­" she reported with a slightly trembling tone.


    When the two people in the room, heard her words, they both stood up.


    "He¡­ He is back? Where is he?" General Grain asked with a slightly excited tone.


    The young man in the room also showed a slight smile on his face.


    "Did that guy go back to the other side and just return today? I wonder what happened..." Cohan Vale thought as he wanted to also run to the security department.


    "We should go there and meet with him now¡­" General Grain said with an excited tone.


    But Cohan Vale on the side did not agree with this so he stopped the general.


    "General Grain¡­ I think we should inform them first and let Xin¡­ I mean Mr. Adam Summers to go to your office¡­" Cohan Vale suggested.


    "If those fools knew that you are interested in Adam, then they might make trouble with him and things will go south¡­ We all know that Adam is someone who will not eat a loss¡­" Cohan added.


    Upon realizing this, General Grain nodded and instructed his secretary on what to do next.


    So, instead of going to the security department, he decided to inform Gun Mace and his group about the appearance of their master after 5 long years.

 1438 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 38

    Chapter 1438


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 38


    ¡­


    Xin Ja felt a bit weird as the colonel seem to be very eager to please him. The fawning smile on that middle-aged man''s face made him feel goosebumps on his skin.


    After taking a seat on the sofa, Xin Ja was served some snacks and tea.


    He did not say anything and just waited. Not longter, before Colonel Saff could say something he suddenly received a call that made his expression change. Then a slightly angry expression appears as he gripped the handle of the phone in his hand tightly.


    "Is something wrong, Colonel Sir?" Xin Ja asked after seeing the changes in the expression of the man before him.


    "This¡­ It seems that trouble ising our way¡­" the colonel muttered as he felt a bit conflicted.


    He did not know if he should grab this chance to protect the young man before him, or just surrender him to that person.


    He felt confused as to how those people have known that the young man Adam Summers is here in the city. But he is also not that surprised.


    Because of the searches for that name which seemed to have been tagged by those different forces, he knew that sooner orter those people will find out about his guess. But he did not expect that the first one to contact him is that person.


    Though he is not afraid of that person, he is just a bit concerned about the ways that person does things.


    Ruthless like a demon and cunning like a human¡­ many called him a demon in a human''s skin.


    In fact, after the demons have assimted with the humans in this world, many discovered them to be better when ites to following the rules.


    As long as the rules estates something, they would really follow it by the letter.


    This is the reason why there were too ferocious as an enemy, while likable as an ally.


    From the door, a loud bang happened as if the door was kicked open. Then three people waltz inside like they were the owner of the ce.


    They look around and when their eyesnded on Xin Ja, a strange gleam appears on the leader of the three.


    "You¡­e with me now¡­" hemanded while pointing at Xin Ja.


    With no ounce of respect in his tone and as if he was the one who was in charge of everything, the man just sneered.


    Xin Ja looks at the guy and shook his head as he calmly took a sip of the tea.


    His action suddenly made the man leading the three turn hostile. He personally went to this ce just to get this man who is very important in their ns.


    But as someone from a rich and powerful n, he has always exerted his influence in the army, hence his arrogant attitude.


    But who would have thought that someone would ignore him like he is nothing? And this action of that person has hurt his ego.


    "So what if you are an important person? You cannot just ignore this master¡­!" is what the man thought.


    "Get him!" hemanded to the two people wearing hoods standing behind him.


    As soon as the two moved, they shed on Xin Ja''s left and right sides.


    But before they could even touch his clothes, they were both sent flying away.


    One was sent tumbling to the ground while being sent out of the door while the other hits the window shattering it into pieces as hended outside.


    Those two are demons following themand of the man.


    "You dare resist?! Do you know who I am!?" the man shouted not backing down even after seeing the strength of Xin Ja.


    At this time, Xin Ja puts the cup on the table and slowly stood up. A sh of contempt appears in his eyes.


    "Young man¡­ It is not worth it to sh with his n¡­" Colonel Saff warned.


    "I do not care¡­ As long as someone offends me, I always make sure that they learn their lesson¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Upon hearing this, the man showed fear on his face. He knew that he would need to use his trump card if this man fought. And if he killed this guy, then the n would be displeased with him. But his pride would not let him back down.


    "I will warn you in the name of Abernathy n¡­ Surrender now¡­" he warned.


    "Another idiot who uses his n''s influence to threaten me¡­" Xin Ja scoffed.


    "You would not want to fight inside the room of an officer would you?" suddenly a calm voice interrupted them.


    A middle-aged-looking officer walked inside the room and red at the man.


    "Go back and wait for your punishment¡­" the middle-aged officer said with a warning tone.


    The man seems a bit annoyed but then gritted his teeth as he turns back.<sub> </sub>


    But before he could walk out of the room, he felt a slight stinging pain in his right leg before he falls to his knees.


    "A dog should learn how to kneel¡­ before leaving." Xin Ja said with a slight smile.


    The man is not thoroughly angered as he wanted to stand up and attack Xin Ja. But then suddenly he found that his knee is very painful.


    "I think he has learned his lesson¡­" the middle-aged officer said with an apologetic smile.


    "I think he would want revenge¡­ I am going to say this now¡­ I will kill him¡­ if he came after me." Xin Ja said frankly.


    The middle-aged officer did not say anything.


    Two soldiers escorted the man out as he red at Xin Ja with hatred. He was really ashamed this time and he swore in his heart that he would take that person''s life no matter what.


    "Young man¡­ that is the grandson of a Rank-A awakened. You¡­"


    "I do not care about that¡­ Tell me¡­ Sir, what do youe for me for?" asked Xin Ja while waving his hand.


    "Hmm¡­ The Abernathy n would want you to be on our side¡­" the middle-aged officer gets right to the point.


    "What can you offer?" Xin Ja asked.


    "Name your price¡­"


    "Can you stop the Y System Incorporated portal testing?" he asked.


    When the people in the room heard this, they all showed a suspicious look in their eyes.


    "Why?" the middle-aged officer and Colonel Saff suddenly asked simultaneously.


    "If the portal opens up far too big¡­ Then every living person on this side of the except for the demons will die¡­" he said while looking at the entrance of the door.


    Xin Ja is not afraid to expose this thing and he is also not afraid of anyone in this ce.


    Though there is a possibility of the n being executed early that would be to his advantage as he could detect the strong fluctuation and could automatically teleport to that ce and stop them.


    From the entrance two people are now standing¡­, General Grain and Rank-A Cohan Vale.


    "It''s been a long time¡­, Sir." Xin Ja greeted.


    "Hmm¡­ Yeah, I did not expect that as soon as you arrive you would create such trouble for us¡­" Cohan Vale said with a smile.


    "You''ve been to the other side?" Cohan asked.


    "Nope¡­ I''ve been here the whole time. I was just¡­ cultivating." Xin Ja replied frankly.


    Everyone was a bit dumbfounded except for Cohan Vale.


    Cultivating for 5 years? That is something that they could not fathom, but Cohan who already has part of his memory recovered knows that what Xin Ja is saying is possible.


    "You said about the portal¡­ Why did you say so?" General Grain asked as he walked inside the room while Cohan Vale closes it.


    They did not even bother with the middle-aged officer and the other soldiers in the room.


    The group then got seated on the sofa.


    Xin Ja began exining to them what he had seen in theke near the main road.


    "You mean that a mysteriouske is a ce where there is a portal to connect the two worlds?" Cohan Vale asked with a surprised expression.


    If he could, he would have already run out and checked that ce out. But hearing that the ce is already destroyed and gone, he could not help but calms himself down.


    "So the effect of the portal is actually like this¡­ If we go to the other side we would explode, and when those from the other side go here, they would implode¡­ The only ones not affected are the¡­ beasts and the demons¡­" General Grain sums it all up.


    Xin Ja nodded his head in affirmation.


    "Then¡­ how about you? Why were you not affected?" the middle-aged officer suddenly asked.


    "I am a bit special¡­ I can go to both worlds without suffering any consequence¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    Cohan Vale was thinking deeply for a moment, but then his head lifted, and looks at Xin Ja.


    "It''s your cultivation¡­ You are cultivating a strange technique that is not like the one we are using, right?" he suddenly asked.


    Xin Ja could not help but admire the thinking of Cohan Vale.


    As someone who is highly valued by the government and is the number one force in the war against the demons before, he truly has a sharp mind.

 1439 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 39

    Chapter 1439


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 39


    ¡­


    Inside the military building where a conference room is located, several key officers from the military are gathered.


    They are all looking at the recording on a video with gloomy expressions on their faces.


    Ever since Xin Ja exposed the portal and its effect on the people, they were all rmed. They even quickly mobilized and acted so that they can stop the operation of Y Systems Incorporated. But such a decision was opposed by many higher-ups from the military.


    And now, everyone is gathered in the conference room to find out the reason why some of the higher-ups are against the opening of the portal.


    Xin Ja has provided a video copy of his experiments and has shown the effect of the environment on the Shens. The Rank-A Shens might be fine as their body might be able to cope with the sudden increase in power, but the others who will be suddenly bombarded withrge amounts of Chaotic Ki would surely not survive.


    After viewing the experiments, everyone was silent and no one is able to talk.


    They have seen how those convicts died from being exposed to the environment after appearing on the other side, and the same thing happens when those from the other side are taken.


    "I see why you guys are afraid¡­ But¡­ I am still not convinced¡­" a general said while showing a suspicious expression on his face.


    "I want to know¡­ who your source¡­is?" he asked with a slight smile.


    Cohan Vale and General Grain did not say anything and just showed calm smiles on their faces. They have already anticipated such a reaction, so they are prepared for it.


    "Sorry General, we cannot expose our source yet¡­" a soldier said with a bow.


    "Haha¡­ Then you have only this as proof? Do you know how much Y Systems Incorporated invested in our military funds alone? Now you are asking them to stop their experiments which have cost far too much? Are you guys insane?" the general suddenly mmed his fist on the table.


    "That''s right! How would we know that this thing is real and not a hoax?!" another officer shouted while standing up.


    Seeing their reactions, the two shakes their heads and then heaved a deep sigh.


    "I would like to suggest that we evacuated the citizens before the final test¡­" General Grain suggested.


    "Are you insane? Do you want us to move that many? And what if this conspiracy theory of yours is not true? What then?" the first general who opposed suddenly reacted.


    "Sigh¡­ If we evacuate the citizen it would be for their safety. If nothing happens then they can go back to work¡­ their lives would be back to normal the next day¡­ It would be like taking a one-day holiday. But if the theory is correct, then you will lose millions!" General Grain raised his voice.


    Everyone looks at each other and then showed understanding in their expressions. They knew that General Grain has the people in his mind in this decision, so everyone agrees.


    "You guys are insane! I will not agree to this¡­" shouted the General as he stood up and walked out of the conference room.


    As soon as he was out, he quickly picks out hismunicator and dialed a number.


    When the other end picks up, he looks around him and said.


    "Master¡­ Yol-gar¡­ the humans seem to have detected something¡­ but I think they are now suspecting the demons¡­" the man said with a sinister smile.


    ''Good¡­! If those bastards are hunted by humans, then we can just watch and let them die! Hahaha¡­'' a deep voice from the other line chuckled.


    "Yes¡­ Yes¡­ But what about the humans¡­ How can we¡­"


    ''Do not move hastily¡­ We still have time. Just continue your mission, and sooner orter we will have enough sacrifice to open that portal to the deity realm¡­''


    "Yes, Master¡­" he said and then hid hismunicator and walked away.


    Meanwhile, outside the military building sitting calmly by the bench is a young man. He is showing a calm smile on his face while eating some nuts from a paper bag.


    This young man is Xin Ja and he has his Absolute Sense spread inside the military building.


    He showed a wide smile on his face after picking up the conversation between that General and the one he is looking for¡­ Yol-gar.


    ording to what he was told by the deities¡­ If he could kill Yol-gar then all of this problem would surely end.


    But that is on the premise that he could surely kill him.


    Spying on an enemy is easy for him as this is a part of his job before. Now that he has his Absolute Sense stretch up to a kilometer, his spying ability has also increased.<sub> </sub>


    After hearing the conversation by that general guy, he takes out hismunicator and then called Cohan Vale.


    "Hello¡­ Your suspicion is correct. He is the spy. But I think, our theory about the demons is wrong¡­" Xin Ja said.


    After a few minutes of discussion, he hangs up and then walked out of the military building area. He then began walking to the engineering bays.


    "I guess, I have to follow up on those guys just in case¡­"


    Xin Ja arrives outside the busy factory where line after line of Goliath Suits is created.


    Looking at the metal suits, he could not help but show a faint smile on his face.


    If worsees to worsts, then the people could enter this suit and from there resist the effect of chaotic Ki.


    He did not expect that by helping them build the Goliath Suit, he would be able to give the people of this world a chance to fight¡­ a chance to survive, and thwart the ns of the enemy.


    However, Xin Ja has also discovered that Shadow Beings have also infiltrated the factories. The first models of the suits do not have any Ki protection and transformation.


    He could not do anything about that anymore. But the newer models have already been checked, and he has also purged those Shadow Beings that have possessed some of the workers in the factory.


    While walking around, he suddenly noticed a few figures walking toward him. He wanted to turn around and leave, but then someone called him.


    "You there! The idler!" a domineering female voice echoed in the air and stopped Xin Ja in his tracks.


    As he turns around he pointed at himself.


    "Me?!"


    "Yes, who do you think am I calling? Do you see any idlers in this ce?" she said with a sarcastic tone.


    "Come with us to the research department and bring these things¡­ I need to lecture those people in that ce who becamecent¡­ Just because they were the ones who made the Goliath Suit does not mean that they are entitled to justze around¡­" she said with an annoyed tone.


    Xin Ja wanted to react but a female researcher following behind signaled him not to react.


    He helped carry a fewrge boxes and walked behind the group.


    He did not know who the woman is, but he did not like the way she bosses everyone around her.


    "I swear that those guys were lucky to have discovered the Goliath Suit, the engine, and the rest of that stuff¡­ But if I am as idle as them, I too would be able to discover those things¡­" she mumbled while showing a scoffing expression.


    Xin Ja could feel that she has a deep resentment against the team Gun Mace. From the way, she talks, it would look like Gun Mace, and his team members are just idlers.


    "Do you think my design is great?" she suddenly said while grabbing a blueprint.


    "This will make those guys respect me, right?" she added while looking at the people around her.


    Xin Ja could see that these people seem to be fawning at her.


    He could not help but shake his head as if seeing some fans that idolize her like their very own goddess.


    Well, he could not deny the fact that she is attractive and sexy. Her body curves are the most prominent feature of her physique. When ites to beauty, he could say that she is on par with Rou Chenchen.


    Thinking of Rou Chenchen, Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh as he also recalled Susan Tang.


    Both of these women in his life have chosen not to be with him and only Qin Lou has stayed by his side until he ascended to the immortalnd.


    "I guess my luck with women is just this bad¡­" he thought as he heaved a deep sigh.


    However, his casual sigh was actually heard by the woman who suddenly stopped. Then turns around while ring in Xin Ja''s direction.


    "Did you just sigh to mock me?!" she suddenly said while ring.


    Xin Ja was dumbfounded as he did not expect the woman to mistake his sighing as a sign of mockery towards her.


    "I, Bernadette Fence, will not be mocked¡­" she said while pointing at Xin Ja with her fierce gaze.


    Along with her usatory re, the rest of the guys in the group also red at Xin Ja who just stood there feeling a bit dumbfounded at the unreasonable woman.

 1440 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 40

    Chapter 1440


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 40


    ¡­


    Xin Ja could not help but show a dumbfounded expression while looking at the woman and her group. He did not know what he did so that she would show such a reaction towards him.


    "I¡­ I did not say anything¡­ I did notugh at you¡­" Xin Ja tried to exin as he feels a bit awkward.


    But who would have known that the woman would suddenly walk near him while pointing her finger at his face?


    "If you had mocked me¡­ own it. Are you a coward?" she said while ring at him.


    Xin Ja decided not to argue with the woman and just uses the box he is carrying to separate himself from her gaze.


    As he hid behind the boxes he is holding, though annoyed, Bernadette Fence decided not to pursue her argument as she could tell that the person is someone who is not interested.


    She just snorted coldly and turns around to walk towards the office of the engineering bay.


    However, that does not mean that the guys behind her would leave the person that has insulted their princess.


    With a glint of killing intent in their eyes, three men in the group red at Xin Ja. One of the men with a haughty disposition signaled at the three. With a nod of their heads, they have already decided on a n.


    In fact, this group has already done such things before. Anyone who offended their mistress would be beaten by them and left in ck and blue. There was even a case that the one beaten almost died. But the military did not do anything to them because of the young man''s background.


    So the three men are confident that they would not be in trouble after beating this guy up.


    Soon, the group entered the building and Xin Ja puts the boxes near the table.


    The young woman red at him and then waves her hand.


    "Get him out of my sight!" she said with annoyance.


    One of the three young men wrapped his arm around Xin Ja''s shoulder as he and the other two forces him to walk outside.


    Xin Ja did not fight back and let these men take him away with them.


    The four of them walked until they arrive at the back of the building where there are manyrge metal crates where Goliath Suits were being stored.


    After reaching an empty spot, the man who is holding Xin Ja in his arm suddenly squeezes his neck tightly.


    But no matter how hard he squeezes, he could not even make the young man flinch.


    This made him frown while the two showed mocking smiles on their faces.


    "What are you doing? Don''t tell me, you like embracing that guy. Hehehe¡­" one of them teases.


    The man was a bit insulted so he made a move and wrapped Xin Ja''s neck with both of his arms, this time.


    "Damn you!" he cursed as his trick did not work.


    The other two noticed something was wrong, so they suddenly made their move.


    They kicked toward Xin Ja''s stomach which he did not dodge. Instead he just subconsciously blocked his stomach from their kick.


    Seeing him blocking their strong kick, the two sneered as they could now see that this person would have his arms fractured. If this happens, then he could only me himself for being too weak.


    Crack!!! Crack!!!


    Two cracking sounds could be heard suddenly as the kick connects.


    But instead of one voice wailing, there were two.


    Arrgghh!!! Arrgghh!!!


    The two young men suddenly fell to the ground while grabbing their legs. When the one grabbing Xin Ja''s neck saw hispanions on the ground, he looks at them and saw something very incredulous.


    He could see that their shin bone was broken in two.


    The two of them are trembling while holding their leg as they cry out in pain.


    Their shins were thoroughly broken.


    "Shit! You bastard!" the man shouted as he suddenly pushes Xin Ja.


    But instead of pushing Xin Ja, he was the one who staggered.


    With annoyance in his eyes, he suddenly grabs behind him and a military-issued dagger appears. Without hesitation, he stabbed Xin Ja''s neck trying to directly kill him.


    The killing intent in his eyes is overflowing as he wanted to totally eliminate the bastard who broke two of his friends'' legs.


    Xin Ja did not dodge but instead let the knife grace his neck.


    Shrink!!!<sub> </sub>


    The sound of a knife hitting a steal could be heard as the knife passes through Xin Ja''s neck.


    The man was a bit stunned, but before he could recover, Xin Ja has already flicked his forehead.


    That simple flick sent him tumbling to the ground in a sorry manner.


    The noise attracted a few soldiers and they quickly run in the direction of the noise.


    Three military police arrive at the scene and were dumbfounded at the three groaning people. By this time Xin Ja is already gone and has walked back to the engineering bay.


    As he walked inside, he saw Gun Mace and his crew and in front of them is a woman lecturing on something while showing them her designs.


    The woman has an imposing manner while she res at the group.


    "This is a more efficient way to enhance the Goliath Suit. With this design, the suit would not be that bulky¡­" she said in a condescending manner.


    Gun Mace looks at her and then at his team who shrugged their shoulders.


    He heaved a sigh and then stands up.


    He pointed at a few locations in the suit she has designed.


    "If I hit these three points, the suits would crumble easily¡­ right?" he said with a helpless expression.


    He then walked towards the other blueprint.


    "If a 20 kg force hit this armor, it would be easily bent, right?" he pointed at the drawing.


    "I know that the design is good and in terms of beauty and aesthetic, it is more appealing¡­ But Miss Fence¡­ This is the military engineering bay¡­ everything we make here is forbat¡­ you know that, right?" Gun Mace said with a helpless look on his face.


    This woman has been bothering his team for months now with her outrageous design just to get a cut from the military funding.


    But how could her design pass when she would always ignore their suggestions?


    "Are you kidding me?! Look at your designs. They are bulky and not nice¡­ Whenever I see those things on the streets I feel¡­ not good¡­ I feel intimidated¡­" She retorted.


    "That is why they are used by the military!" Gun Mace replied showing a serious expression.


    This woman is already insulting their master as part of those designs came from their master. He would not let this woman insult him no matter what.


    Bernadette Fence red at Gun Mace and then grabs her stuff. She did not say anything and just walks out of the room.


    Xin Ja did not want trouble with the woman, so he quickly hide behind the door.


    After the group walked out of the office, he heaved a sigh of relief and then walked out. He then enters the office and saw the group looking at each other while shaking their heads.


    "Sir Mace¡­ Do you think we should already develop the 2nd generation of the Goliath Suit?" a female researcher suggested.


    "I already suggested this to the General, but he said that is it not time yet. He is predicting that something is about to happen, that is why he stopped the unveiling¡­" Gun Mace replied.


    "But¡­ the production has already started¡­ Would the other military groups suspect that something is wrong?" another one added.


    "Nope¡­ The assembly would not suspect anything¡­ Trust me¡­" Gun Mace confidently said with a smirk.


    "How about the airship project¡­" someone asked.


    Gun Mace kept his silence as he did not know if this is the right time or not. But he is not sure if what he created is correct.


    His master let him y with the design, so he is not sure if what he created would work or not. But after sharing the thought with his team, they are agreeable to the project.


    But the problem is, they did not have their master as a reference, how could they decide on such an important project?


    "I just hope that master would be back to check that project¡­ without him, we will have to go through the hard process¡­" he said with a frown.


    One of the guys on the team suddenly disyed the project on the projector.


    Everyone looks at it and then frowned.


    "Why are disying that?" a female researcher scolded.


    "I just want to suggest something¡­" the guy said as if he could not wait to present his findings.


    "I think¡­ the runes we are using in this part are wrong¡­ If this is activated, then it would surely fail¡­" he said while pointing at the lower part of the blueprint.


    Everyone looks at that part and the runes used on it. They all showed deep frowns on their faces as they try to analyze his exnation.


    Gun Mace did not know whether it is right or wrong as he truly needed to test things out to find out, so he feels a bit conflicted.


    Suddenly, a voice interrupted the group.


    "He is right¡­ the runes are wrong¡­"

 1441 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 41

    Chapter 1441


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 41


    ¡­


    Everyone''s head suddenly turns towards the entrance of the office and saw a handsome young man standing calmly by the door while looking at the group with a calm smile on his face.


    When the group saw who the man is, they all showed surprised expressions on their faces. Then their expression turned into tion and excitement.


    How could they not feel ted when the man before them is the very person who has helped and guided them into bing the best mechanical engineers in the whole country?


    "Master! You''re back!" Gun Mace was the first to react as he quickly walked toward Xin Ja.


    Then a few words of greetings were shared between the group and Xin Ja.


    The next day¡­


    Xin Ja walked with Gun Mace and the group towards the cafeteria. When they enter the cafeteria, almost all of the eyes are glued on them as the people showed fascination and interest upon seeing the group.


    In the engineering bay of the military base, almost everyone knows who these people are.


    For years, many have idolized them and have worked with them. Hence, admiration and respect could be seen in the people''s eyes while looking at them.


    But when they saw an unfamiliar face in the group, many showed interest in that person. Plus, they all noticed that the group seems to be¡­ fawning over the guy before them as they would ask him many questions.


    They even saw a few in that group jotting down notes as the young man speaks.


    This scene did not escape the eyes of a young and beautiful woman sitting on the second floor of the dining area.


    She has a look of disbelief in her eyes as she res at the group and the familiar-looking young man before them.


    "It''s him!" she eximed as she res at Xin Ja.


    Without hesitation, she quickly walked down the stairs and then proceeded to confront Xin Ja and the Gun Mace''s group.


    "You¡­ You are the one who has beaten up some of my team members, right?" she growled while ring at Xin Ja.


    But no matter how she portrays her angry expression, almost none of them could see that she is angry. She looks like a cute little cat ring at the group which earned the fascination of everyone looking at them.


    This is true, especially for the men in the dining area.


    Sensing the gazes of the people towards her, Bernadette Fence wanted to shy away, but she could not lower herself to do so.


    She is confident of herself and her beauty, so she did not turn away from the gazes and instead lifted up her head and res at Xin Ja.


    "Sigh¡­ Beautiful women are really scary¡­" Gun Mace on the side muttered in a low voice but she heard it as she res at him.


    "I just defended myself¡­ If you want justice, you can report things to the military disciplinarymittee¡­" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    The woman res at him and snorted coldly. In fact, the truth is she did not care about that. The reason why she is angry right now is because of the fawning that the group is showing Xin Ja.


    That was supposed to be for her. She is the most beautiful and the most intelligent woman in the engineering bay, so why can''t she gain such attention from the group?


    With resentment in her eyes, she looks at Xin Ja and then at Gun Mace. Seeing their smiling face as if they were not affected by her presence, she suddenly felt annoyed.


    She stumps her feet like a little girl and then suddenly turns around while wiping the tears in her eyes as she runs out of the dining room.


    The group now looks like they were bullying a young woman from the look of it.


    "Why are you bullying the muse of the engineering department?"


    A young man suddenly walks inside the dining hall and upon seeing the slightly crying young woman walking out of the hall, he showed annoyance on his face.


    This young man is Hellman Prince.


    He is the son of General Prince, one of the Generals who are in charge of thebat battalion in the base.


    Hellman Prince has his eyes on Bernadette Fence ever since she enters the engineering bay. He has always wanted her to be a part of his engineering team, but she seems to be oblivious to his presence.


    But he is a patient man¡­ he would always wait for his chance and his opportunity to strike on her. With such beauty, how could he let her pass by and not get his hand on her?


    Though he could not say that he could get every woman in the military base, no one could also deny the fact that almost every woman he got his eyes on would always be his.<sub> </sub>


    And now that he could see the chance to get plus attention towards Bernadette, why would he not grab it?


    If he could topple these guys, who knows how grateful would the woman be that he could get her attention?


    Once that happens, then it would only be a matter of time before she would spread her legs for him.


    Upon thinking to this point, Hellman has already arrived in front of Xin Ja and Gun Mace.


    His eyes are glued to Xin Ja''s figure as he immediately noticed that the man seems very handsome and he considered him a threat.


    But when he noticed Gun Mace and his group, his expression suddenly changed a bit.


    "Gun Mace¡­ who is this person?" he asked while pointing at Xin Ja.


    Though he is a bit reluctant to ask, he still did but his condescending manner is already toned down a bit.


    From the looks of it, he seems to have partially understood that Bernadette is actually fighting against Gun Mace and this young man.


    But in his own opinion, she would not be crying if it was only Gun Mace. But if it is someone as handsome as this guy, then maybe this is the reason why.


    That is why a strong animosity against Xin Ja developed deep in his heart.


    "Sergeant Prince¡­ this matter is not of your concern¡­" Gun Mace said not wanted to introduce their master to the guy.


    A slightly annoyed expression appears on Hellman''s face while he shifted his gaze at Xin Ja with a re.


    He harrumphs and then walked forward. When he was walking beside Xin Ja, he suddenly whispered in a threatening tone.


    "Watch your back¡­"


    The group then walked to the second floor not minding the slightmotion as they eat their lunch.


    That afternoon, Xin Ja left the office after helping Gun Mace and his group with their design for the airship.


    The design they nned to make is a flying personnel carrying.


    This would enable them to deploy multiplebatants on the battlefield with a quick response anywhere in the world.


    But of course, the range of the flight of a single airship is not yet tested so those are still in theories. But the end result is already within Xin Ja''s calctions.


    With the war against the Shadow Beings already at hand, he did not want to waste any more time. He needed toplete his task with the help of the military engineering bay.


    As he walked out of the engineering bay, he suddenly noticed that someone is actually tailing him.


    As he spreads his Absolute Sense, he was able to locate that person.


    Plus, what made Xin Ja show annoyance on his face is that there are actually two snipers aiming at him.


    This is a military base, so why would there be snipers in this ce with the intent to kill someone?


    ring in the direction of the snipers, Xin Ja decided to not fight as it would cause too much attention. So instead, he decided to run.


    In a blink of an eye, his figure suddenly disappears making the people observing him shocked.


    They did not know how that guy was able to escape their observation, so they began to panic as they coordinated with each other while trying to find him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, inside the Y Systems Incorporated main office building, in a wide and spacious room sits a young man looking outside the window of the office.


    While seated calmly on the chair, a strange gleam in his eyes could be seen as he watches the night sky and the busy streets below.


    "This world¡­ looks appealing. Is this why the demons have turned their back on us? It does not make sense¡­ Why would they deny the prospect of true immortality and live in this¡­ this artificial world." He muttered with a sneer.


    "Well¡­, my n will still go on¡­ and no one can stop¡­ me," he said while showing a sinister smile.


    He stretches forth his hand and the air around him began to vibrate.


    It has been a while since he got this strong body. The power coursing through the body of the person he has possessed is truly immense.


    "If I can fully have the power of a true deity¡­ then¡­ this universe will be¡­ mine to control. It would be I¡­ Yol-gar, that the gods in the divine world would be kneeling upon."

 1442 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 42

    Chapter 1442


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 42


    ¡­


    The next day, inside a secret military office, Xin Ja is seated along with some of the officers involved in the mission to investigate and infiltrate Y Systems Incorporated.


    Of course, their goal is to hamper the activation of the portal that would surely end the lives of the people living in this part of the world.


    While inside the office, they are all looking at a projected image of a few people in different sectors of society.


    The most prominent of these people are the 5 figures highlighted in red.


    Those five could be considered highly dangerous targets.


    "These five are A-Rank awakened, and their leader is this person¡­ the president of Y Systems incorporated¡­ Mr. Y." a soldier reported as he pointed at the handsome-looking middle-aged man with ck and silver colored hair.


    Then in the other picture, his hair is in another color which is red and white, and in the picture, his hair is blonde.


    "From the looks of it, this guy might have been active since a few years ago¡­" an officer said with a frown.


    "Mr. Y is actually a sessful businessman since then. But he has not touched the prospect of awakened until recently¡­ We were astonished when he presented to undertake the portal creation. But since the portal creation would need a massive budget, the government agreed on him¡­" a general said while taking a puff of his cigar.


    "He is possessed¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said while pointing at Mr. Y.


    "Possessed by what?" Cohan Vale asked with a deep frown.


    "As the demons have told you¡­ There is a battle between the demons and the Shadow Beings¡­ In fact, outside this world in the universe divided by the darkness and the light¡­ the deities have already been fighting against the demons and the shadow beings¡­" Xin Ja exined.


    "I guess, every now and then, some part of the demons would realize the truth and would turn towards the light, and there are also people who would turn from the light into the darkness." He added.


    "So you mean¡­"


    "Yes, the Shadow Being has already invaded this ce ording to the warning of the demons¡­" Xin Ja confirmed.


    "We already know that¡­ but do you really think that we do not need the demons in this n?" Cohan Vale asked.


    Before Xin Ja could reply, they all heard someone knocking outside the door. This time, Xin Ja''s face suddenly changed as his eyes became serious while looking at the door.


    He has already prepared himself to fight if something happened.


    Outside the door, he could feel a powerful aura that blocks even his Absolute Sense.


    The door then opened as three figures enter.


    Two of those figures are demons and thest one is a female civilian with a powerful aura.


    "Miss Agatha¡­ Lord Amenadon¡­ Mistress Nedona¡­ Wee!" Cohan Vale and the other high-ranking officers in the secret room greeted them.


    "You guys are so secretive that it took us time in finding this location¡­" the female A-Rank named Miss Agatha grumbled.


    "That is why it is called secret. Plus, I gave you the location of this ce¡­ did you not look at it?" Cohan Vale interjected.


    The woman went silent and she bit her lips.


    Everyone could not help but shake their heads. The woman is a bit clumsy when ites to these things. Plus she has a very bad sense of direction along with herck of interest when being taught, which leads to her being in trouble every now and then.


    The three got seated among the group as they were briefed on what the people around the room have been discussing.


    "Those 5 are not simple¡­"


    Suddenly the draconian Lord, Amenadon who looks like a tall and handsome man in his 30s, points at the projected image.


    "Especially that guy named Mr. Y¡­ In fact, he¡­ He is our previous Demon Emperor which then became a Shadow Being¡­" he exined while showing a slight regret in his eyes.


    "Under his rule, we were able to create many portals which enable us to plunder and attack other worlds."


    "Though we were driven back and badly beaten, we were still able to recruit millions of demons and Shadow Being in the known universe¡­ This is in preparation for invading this world¡­" he added.


    He then began to tell the original n of the demons and the Shadow Beings in destroying this to enable them to open the realms of the deities. But their n was thwarted by a young cultivator which they considered an ant.


    While Xin Ja listened to the story, he could not help but feel a bit proud of what he had done before.<sub> </sub>


    Then the demon stopped and looks at the people inside the room.


    "This cannot be destroyed because of the presence of the entity guarding this ce¡­ However, Yol-Gar has already found a way through it¡­" Amenadon said with a sigh.


    "I have already made a concession with the guardian¡­ We are here to help stop Yol-Gar¡­ Just tell us what to do¡­"


    "Hmm¡­ It seems that you guys are also in this ship¡­" Xin Ja suddenly said while looking at the two demons.


    When he looks at them and sees the energy coursing through their bodies, he could tell that something has changed within their physique.


    Sensing the strange gaze of the young man, the two demons also scrutinized Xin Ja.


    "Let us introduce this one to you two¡­ His name is Adam Summers¡­ He is the one who started the technological innovation which the world is enjoying right now¡­" General Grain introduced Xin Ja to the two.


    "You¡­ you are not the same as the rest¡­ You are¡­ different." Amenadon muttered while looking at Xin Ja.


    "You are not from this side of the¡­" he suddenly sent a transmission directly to Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja showed a faint smile and nodded his head. He did not have to hide such a thing anyway.


    "Of course he is different¡­ He is weak-looking but very strong in reality¡­ I just don''t know how he is able to hide his strength though." The A-Rank female named Agatha said with a smirk.


    The glint in her eyes shows that she wanted to battle Xin Ja so that she could know his true strength.


    But Xin Ja did not want to entertain the woman. With her strength as an A-rank, Xin Ja would surely suffer in the short run of the battle.


    But he also knew that in a battle of attrition, A-Rank would not be able to fight against him.


    The reason why A-Ranks could not show off their power casually is because of the inhibition imposed on them by the guardian of the.


    Such power is destructive to the, hence they are being restrained.


    But if ever Xin Ja could attain such strength then he would be able to use its full potential due to his cultivation type.


    Suddenly, someone once again knocks on the door and a soldier enters.


    "Sir¡­ We have just received a report that one of the dangerous targets is entering a forest near the west side of the swamp are of Gator¡­ That ce has a¡­ dream weaving array¡­" the soldier reported.


    When the group heard this, they all turned silent.


    The demons discovered the dream weaving array back then and some of them have taken control of it. Xin Ja and Cohan Vale have also encountered them on one of such an array in which Xin Ja created a trap for those that would dare enter that ce.


    But there are more such arrays that actually control the force dividing this.


    Everyone knew that those arrays are very tricky and only a small portion of them was controlled by the demons and used as a power to their portals.


    However, they still could not let their guard down just in case one of them would be taken over by the Shadow Beings.


    Because no one knows what would happen if they are able to control such an array.


    The group then began to n out their move, and after a few minutes of discussion, Xin Ja volunteered to go along with the A-Rank awakened Agatha.


    The two of them are going to scout things out while Cohan Vale and the two demon powerhouses would be their backup.


    After setting out the n, Xin Ja and Agatha quickly boarded an off-road truck and went in the direction of Gator Swamp.


    While on the bumpy road, Xin Ja could not help but admire the female A-rank for wearing nothing but her clothes and a dagger on her back.


    But what distracts him is her non-stop fixing of her clothes.


    As the road is a bit rough, her bountiful chest would disce her loose shirt revealing a portion of her skin every now and then.


    This made her seem to feel ufortable as the gazes of the few people inside the off-road truck would sometimes go to her assets.


    She seems to know that it was just by reflex but she still gets annoyed.


    Xin Ja who felt a bit helpless at her suddenly takes out a nket from his ring and quickly drape it over her.


    When he did so, everyone''s eyes were suddenly glued on him with astonishment as if they have just seemed a magic show being performed live in front of them.

 1443 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 43

    Chapter 1443


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 43


    ¡­


    Inside the dark cavern, Xin Ja and Agatha walked along with a few of the Rank-B and Rank-C soldiers who came along on this mission.


    Most of them are wearing the Goliath Suits, but there are those who did not want to wear the suit and they only number a few alongside Xin Ja and Agatha.


    As the group walked deeper, they soon heard a few soundsing ahead of them.


    Three figures are leading the group. One of them is a demon, and the two are Rank-B awakened with the long-range perception ability just like spiritual sense.


    The three signaled for the group to stop as they all lowered themselves to the ground.


    As they watch, they saw something that made everyone feel worried. This is because inside this cave there are actually hundreds of mindless demons gathered that look like silver humanoid ants.


    A female demon who is squatting near Xin Ja suddenly gasped in a low tone.


    "Those¡­ those are artificial demons¡­" she said with a hint of disbelief in her eyes.


    "I heard that they failed this experiment¡­ But I guess they did not¡­" she added.


    "Those things are like puppets¡­ though it is not as strong as possession, it is enough to exhibit about 60% of a Shadow Being''s true power once they enter those things¡­" another one chimed in.


    "So you mean¡­ they are actually nning to use those things to attack the city¡­" Xin Ja suddenly asked.


    The two demons squatting near him nodded their heads.


    "Then the more we should destroy this ce¡­ What are we waiting for?" Agatha suddenly asked as she suddenly extended her arms and a powerful aura appears.


    It seems that she did not want to use her weapon and would rather use her fist in this battle.


    Poom!!!


    The strong energying out of her body actually pushes the air around her making some of the soldiers who are squatting stagger.


    Then without warning, she jumps out of their hiding ce and suddenly charges at the demons.


    "You look stronger¡­ Then you will be my opponent!" she shouted as she confronted one of the supposed generals of Yol-gar.


    That person is wearing a hooded cloak that covers his body. As that person detected the presence of a powerful individual, he quickly reacted.


    Boom!!!


    Two fists collided and created a powerful sonic boom that shook the whole cavern.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he could not help but shake his head as he takes out a few bone runes and gave them to the soldiers around him.


    "Do not lose that thing if you don''t want to lose consciousness in this ce¡­" he warned.


    This ce is like the one where he first had an encounter with the demons. In that battle, he was able to save Cohan Vale and the other Rank-B. So, just in case something might happen, he decided to give them protection against the effect of the dream stone formation.


    As the fight between Agatha and the figure which is actually a 5-feet-tall man with a bulky build progresses, the restriction made by those Shadow Beings to create a small unstable portal in here is being torn apart.


    It won''t be long before the restriction would be released and the power of this ce would engulf the consciousness of everyone in this cave.


    "They truly can tap on the energy this thing is producing¡­" Xin Ja muttered as he studied the formation that these demons have created.


    Back then, before he rescued Cohan Vale, he also noticed this formation. But it was vague and not that clear for him as Nedona has already removed the restriction.


    But now that he had seen it, he could now tell how they are able to create the portal. He just needs to study it more so that he could pinpoint the right location of the where the Shadow Beings are staying.


    If he is able to discover the right coordinates, then there would get a chance for him to attack the enemy on their own turf.


    With such a n, Xin Ja expanded his Absolute Sense and began learning the portal technique and the right coordination of the portal through the runes and the arrays around this cave.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Suddenly, a figure was sent flying to the ground which created a small crater.


    Inside that crater is the figure of Agatha who suddenly grumbles as she res at the man ahead of her.


    "Hehe¡­ You are the strongest of the group¡­ If you cannot defeat me, then what can you do with my army¡­" the man said with an eerie smile on his face.


    The man looks a bit weird as his face actually did not have any expressions. Except for that eerie grin on his, no other expressions can be seen on his face.


    Suddenly¡­


    Crack!!!<sub> </sub>


    The man''s jaw dislocated on itself and then a bunch of razor-sharp teeth began to appear on his gums which push out his normal teeth.


    Then his mouth became wider as his skin was torn apart making him able to widen his bite.


    "Since you came here¡­ Then you should be very pleased to be my meal. It is your honor to be devoured by me¡­ Arnas¡­ the devourer of worlds¡­" the man said as his body slowly changes.


    His skin slowly turned ck as he transformed into a frightening giant.


    Though it might look like Agatha was defeated by the guy, in truth, she actually won this battle.


    The reason for this is that the man actually suffered more hits on his body which forced him to transform into his Shadow Being''s true form.


    Xin Ja could tell that the enemy is actually putting his all into this battle. This only means that the opponent is now going to be serious in this fight.


    "Attack them¡­ Kill them all¡­" he suddenlymanded in an eerie tone.


    As soon as he did, the humanoid ants began moving. Just like an army of ten thousand, when the ants began to move, the ground began to shake.


    Their unison marching is a bit unnerving and has the feeling of danger in it.


    "Defend yourself! Open fire!" shouted the captain of the soldiers behind Xin Ja.


    With thatmand, the soldiers take out their MCAW weapons and began firing at the charging enemy.


    Luckily the tunnel area where they are hiding is a bit cramped, for that reason, the ant army is unable to swarm them and the group is able to shoot them one by one.


    But then¡­ who would have known that below the soldiers the ground would suddenly tremble and something huge began to break the earth.


    A few unlucky soldiers fall into that hole and were directly swallowed by the gigantic creature that looks like a beetle.


    The rest began to indiscriminately shoot at the giant beetle below them while the rest fights against the ants.


    Xin Ja threw out a few bone runes and formed a barrier around the soldiers.


    However, as soon as the barrier got activated, the ground suddenly shook and the bone runes were swallowed by the earth.


    "Damn¡­ How many of theserge things do they have?" Xin Ja curses while ring at the giant beetle.


    Meanwhile, Agatha and the man, who now has transformed into a monster, once again shed creating powerful sonic booms inside the cave.


    The cave wall began to crumble as the battle continues.


    Suddenly¡­


    Crash!!!


    The sound of something breaking shook the whole cave.


    Then Xin Ja could see the power of the original formation permeating through the cave.


    Everyone knew that if they are trapped in his ce, then they would surely die in the dreand. They are not even confident of the bone rune talisman that was given to them.


    When Arnas saw what is happening, he quickly dodges the punch from Agatha and then sent her retreating with a single kick which Agatha was able to defend.


    "Shriek!!!" Arnas suddenly shrieked out loud which made the rest of the ants stop attacking.


    Then they all dive down the hole that the giant beetle has already created before disappearing.


    Those that arete were caught by the mist which has already enveloped the whole cave.


    "Run!!!" someone from the soldiers shouted as he began running towards the exit of the cave.


    Those unlucky ants that were hit by the mist have already fallen to the ground, meanwhile, the rest have already escaped underground.


    The portal that they were opening has already halted and only a palm size void hole could be seen.


    By this time, the soldiers have already panicked as they too began escaping.


    But who would have known the ground would suddenly crumble before they could reach the exit of the main cave inside?


    Large rocks fell inside covering the inner exit of the cave.


    The soldiers who were unlucky were buried under the rocks. Those that are wearing the Goliath Suit might still have a chance to survive the ordeal. But those without would have already died under the tons of rocks.


    Xin Ja could not help but grit his teeth in annoyance as the enemy is truly cunning and strong. But he did not have time to chase after them.


    He instead decided to save as many soldiers as he could.

 1444 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 44

    Chapter 1444


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 44


    ¡­


    The fight between the two powerful beings is something that Xin Ja could not intrude on because he knew that if he were to fight that guy then he would need to give it his all. And with the current situation, that would be detrimental to their mission.


    After helping the others get out of the rubble, Xin Ja and those that are still conscious gather everyone, even the ants that have fallen unconscious, into one side of the cave.


    He then walked towards the central point of the cave where a slightly glowing orb is situated.


    "We should call the headquarters. They might know what to do with this thing¡­" Agatha who has already changed her clothes suggested as she approaches the glowing orb while standing behind Xin Ja.


    "No¡­ They would deactivate this if they are the ones who would work on this¡­ I think it should be better if we study it more before leaving this ce¡­" Xin Ja said while he began to set up a formation around the orb.


    Several hourster¡­


    Agatha has already left the cave along with a few soldiers to report their findings and take the wounded and the dead to the headquarters.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja and a few were left inside the cave as he finishes the array formation he is constructing.


    Soon, he was able to finish setting up the protective formation that was put by the Shadow Beings in the cave.


    "How they are able to set this up is a mystery¡­" he muttered while looking at the result of his work.


    By this time, the effect of the dream stone has already been subdued and the slightly ruined cave went back to its tranquility.


    "Sir¡­ Commander Vale is arriving soon, he is asking if it is already fine to enter the cave?" a soldier suddenly interrupted his train of thought.


    Xin Ja nodded his head.


    After setting up the barrier, he then approaches an ant, which he requested to be left, that has regained consciousness.


    "It seems that you guys have been busy¡­ Tell me, how are you going to invade this world?" he asked while showing a faint smile on his face.


    The humanoid ant looked at Xin Ja with a re. If it could free itself then it would have already bitten Xin Ja with its powerful mandibles.


    "You are all going to die¡­ Hehehe¡­ No one can stop the n¡­ No one can interfere!" it growled in a hoarse tone.


    "Well, to tell you the truth. I have known your ns for a while now¡­ I will kill that Yol-gar if it''s thest thing I do¡­" Xin Ja said while showing a slight grin.


    The ant creature suddenly showed an astonished expression on its face. It did not expect that the human before it would know the name of its master.


    Then what baffled the ant creature is that the human suddenly began forming hand seals and then after a while several unknown words began to appear around him.


    "It has been long since I have used this technique¡­ You will be the first one to experience this in a long time¡­" Xin Ja said with a grin.


    After he was done with the hand seals and the words finished forming, the ant creature suddenly began to tremble.


    "You¡­ how¡­ how do you know that technique!" it growled as it began to move its body as if trying to get out of the bindings it is in.


    "Hehe¡­ I came from the other side. I know the purpose of the demons and the Shadow Beings¡­ I''ve known about the war and everything¡­" he said as he finished the formation.


    Kwang!!!


    A slight reverberation in the air made everything seem quiet.


    The soldiers guarding the side quickly steps back as they could feel a strong forceing from Xin Ja.


    Then they were all dumbfounded at what they saw.


    A ck gas-like object began toe out of the ant''s body and slowly materializes in the air. That ck thing began to writhe in pain but they could not hear any sound from it. They could not even hear the discussion between the two.


    "I think you also know this ability¡­ right?" Xin Ja activates his siphon technique in which the energy in his dantian began to revolve and a powerful suction forceing from his body was exerted.


    That powerful force began to absorb the ck thing that is floating in front of him.


    "No! How could a¡­ mere human know¡­ this?" the shadow being who was extracted from inside the ant shell shrieked.<sub> </sub>


    Soon, his dark energy body began to dissolve as Xin Ja absorbed him.


    There are several kinds of Shadow Beings. Those that are very strong could not enter this world on their own as the world would try to destroy them. They can only possess the bodies of the beings from this world or the demons.


    Though Shadow Beings do not have any physical bodies, their dark energy body could already turn solid if they so wished it be.


    Outside this, he has encountered several shadow beings and has fought against them and lived.


    As he absorbed the dark energy, Xin Ja began forming his dark essence as if by practice as he did when he was still Shin Jiao.


    Soon, a dark energy ball formed inside his dantian as it began to revolve around it.


    By this time, the little fiery bird and Xuanlong suddenly appear after feeling the presence of powerful energy.


    "You two can absorb that thing¡­" Xin Ja pointed at the humanoid ant that has already slumped on the ground.


    The two quickly grabbed that thing and once again enters his ring.


    Those soldiers who saw this were all dumbfounded as they did not know where those two creatures that just appear came from.


    They did not even know how those two suddenly disappears along with the ant creature.


    But no one dares ask Xin Ja if they knew of the strange identity of the man.


    This guy was able to save them in the battles plus he is also able to construct the array that is making them feel that the effect of the strange aura around them has suddenly dissipated.


    After the two take the lifeless figure, Xin Ja sits on the ground and began refining the dark energy he just absorbed.


    He could feel the strong energy coursing through his body as the dark energy pulsated like it wanted to escape from him in any way possible.


    Feeling a slight bout of pain, Xin Ja slightly gritted his teeth and refines the dark energy little by little until he was able to absorb it into his dantian.


    The dark energy contains a lot of chaotic Ki which he was really surprised by.


    They are not like the ones he could get from the demons as he could quickly absorb those. The dark energy is something different, something abominable and more chaotic than the chaotic Ki he has been normally absorbing.


    Soon, Xin Ja was a bit stunned to know that the dark energy he absorbed using the siphon technique is actually a lot more than he bargained for.


    "That thing¡­ is Rank B nearing Rank A¡­" he muttered with slight fear in his expression.


    He did not expect that the random Shadow Being is actually this strong. If not for the restraint in this world, those things would have easily defeated everyone except for him and Agatha.


    As Xin Ja absorbs the energy, he istes his concentration and just sits there while trying to refine the dark energy.


    His strength has been slowly growing since then and he could feel a sense of aplishment at this time for being able to finally grow rapidly for the uing battle.


    The way he is right now, he knew that he would not be of any help in fighting against Rank-A opponents. In fact, he would just be cannon fodder and would be sent to his death if ever he is to face Yol-gar at this time.


    He has already decided that once this is over, he would begin to craft another gear just to bnce the equation in fighting against Rank-A, or possibly higher, enemies.


    He did not know how long it took him, but as he slowly opened his eyes, he noticed that the cave seemed a bit different.


    But what made him happy at this time is the breakthrough that he just has.


    With the help of that huge amount of energy he just ingested, he has finally reached the realm of the Shens. Well, not quite there yet actually.


    ording to what he knew, to reach the realm of the Shens one should be able to gain enlightenment on some aspect of things.


    For example, Agatha. She is a Rank-A and her enlightenment while she was a Shen is that of brute force. She could use her own body to destroy her enemies.


    Though she did not look the part, her Ki would actually form into fine muscles which would enhance her strength multiple times.


    That is why, when fighting against the Arnas, she is not at a disadvantage even after taking those beatings. Instead, she was able to push her opponent into showing their real strength.


    Hence, to reach the Shen level he needed to have enlightenment on something.

 1445 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 45

    Chapter 1445


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 45


    ¡­


    As Xin Ja muses on how he is able to get enlightenment to be able to finally reach the Shen realm, small trouble is already boiling up in other ces.


    The forces of the Shadow Beings have finally begun to move as they gather their ant army within the caves and underground in every ce.


    They have been nning this for many years now and they have suffered from one failure after another, this time they would make sure that everything will be sessful. And for that to happen, they would not appear until the veryst moment that their forces are already prepared.


    Ever since the discovery of the portal creation, they have manipted and wormed their way into this society so that the uracy of the portals they created is ording to their ns.


    Inside the tall building of Y Systems Incorporated, in a wide and spacious room, Yol-gar and a few others are seated around a long table.


    "My lord¡­ what happened to Arnas is something that we did not expect¡­ but rest assured that the rest of the n is still functional. Most of our bases are intact and are already umting our numbers¡­" a tall andnky-looking man with thin arms reported.


    "Arnas¡­ What really happened? How are you not able to defeat that woman¡­ Agatha. She is a mere muscled buffoon¡­" a woman wearing business attire said with a cold tone while ring at Arnas.


    "I was just unlucky¡­ Plus, I think one of them is using aplicated spell. They were able to actually escape most of the attacks from¡­ your soldiers." Arnas replied and then turned his nce at the thin andnky man.


    The tall andnky man who was reporting frowned when he heard that Arnas is actually trying to push the me on him.


    "You cannot me me for your ipetence¡­ Arnas¡­ My creation is absolute. They are the perfect vessel for our brothers to enter this world." The man said with a proud smirk.


    "Perfect my foot! If they are so perfect, then why is it that one of the Shadow Beings suddenly vanished¡­ I cannot feel its presence anymore¡­" a short man seated calmly on the sidemented with sarcasm.


    The group began to chide each other trying to throw their me on each other making the whole room chaotic.


    "Enough!" a deep voice reverberated through the air which stopped everyone.


    "We have already lost more than hundreds of our soldiers¡­ We cannot becent. I heard that someone called Adam Summers to appear in the military and he is the one who actually designed the Goliath Suit¡­" Yol-gar said as he slowly stood up from his seat and walked towards the window.


    "For some reason, we cannot enter that Goliath Suit¡­ It now even became a gauge to know if one is one of us or not¡­ Those demons have truly betrayed us¡­" he added while looking grim.


    "My lord¡­ do not fret. Though most of them are on the side of the humans now¡­ there are others that are still by our side." the thin andnky man said with a fawning smile.


    "Ahh¡­ The mindless ones¡­ Those demons are not able to think yet¡­" Yol-gar muttered while shaking his head.


    He then walked back to his seat but said nothing.


    Everyone turned silent and no one talked.


    The reason for this¡­ is that their lord seems to be waiting for someone or something.


    5 minutester¡­ when almost all of the subordinates Yol-gar are about to get bored, they all heard the clinking sound of heels hitting the floor.


    From the way those people are walking, it sounded like there are around 5 of them walking toward the room.


    With the strong hearing of the group, they could easily detect the presence of those people.


    Suddenly, Eva spreads her domain. But before she could do so, a powerful restriction was imposed making her unable to spread it fully.


    Right at that instant, the door of the room swung open.


    The group saw five people wearing white. All of them are wearing in mask which hides their face fully so that even their eyes could not be seen.


    The mask of the four people behind a female figure standing in front of the group, look weird.


    The only normal thing about the group is the female leading them as she seems to have a figure of a delicate woman in contrast to the bulky figures inside the white coats of those people standing behind her.


    "Ahhh¡­ The leader of the outcast¡­" the female suddenly said with a sarcastic tone.


    Upon hearing her words, the faces of everyone inside the room turned gloomy. They all suddenly exuded their aura which enveloped the entire room.


    But the woman shrugged it off as she snaps her finger and the aura around her dissipates.


    The 5 generals of Yol-gar were all dumbfounded by the event.<sub> </sub>


    Who would have known that a random woman wearing a weird costume would be able to dissipate their powerful auras?


    It was truly inconceivable.


    "Stand down¡­" Yol-gar hissed making his generals stop in their tracks.


    "Miss White¡­ It''s an honor to finally meet you¡­"


    When Yol-gar called the woman, his generals turned serious. Because they now realized that the woman before them is the person responsible for the entry of both demons and Shadow Beings into this world.


    She is the one who delivered the void gate to their hands.


    And when the transfer array was discovered, she is also the one who work with them in the background.


    Their master would call her Miss White¡­ and they thought that it was just her name. Who would have known that it would also be her motif and fashion sense?


    "Why are you all looking at me like that? I am just here to inform you guys that a new variable has appeared in the equation¡­ a little troublesome. But I guess your guys can still take care of it, right?"


    "A group?" Yol-gar asked with a knitted brow.


    "No¡­ a single person who has made everything more annoying." She suddenly grumbled.


    The eyes of Yol-gar suddenly went wide in realization.


    "Adam¡­ Adam Summers¡­"


    "Yes¡­ But he has another identity¡­ He is not from this side of the¡­ I have already sent my spies on him and they would always find him missing which is very peculiar¡­" She began to narrate everything that has happened while she and her group were observing Xin Ja.


    After hearing her exnation, the rest of the people inside the room went silent.


    "So¡­ you mean that he is not what he looks to be and he is able to hide his true strength?" Yol-gar said with a frown.


    "Yes¡­ When we first discovered his presence, he is just a lowly son of the small Summers n. But then we discovered that whoever shes with him would end up dead or beaten. From then on he has been on our radar and now we discovered that he is working with our enemy." She replied.


    "Do you want us to get rid of him?" Yol-gar asked.


    "Yes¡­ and to be able to do that you guys need to be more powerful than what you are now¡­" she said as she fished out six vials from her robe.


    "This will release your limiters for 5 minutes¡­ For 5 minutes, you will be able to disy the full power of a Rank-A awakened¡­ the true power of a Shen. And with that you can get a fraction of a Gctic Emperor''s power¡­" she said with a grin.


    When they heard that, everyone became excited. If they could tap the true strength of a Gctic Emperor, then they are confident that no one would be able to challenge them in this world.


    A Gctic Emperor is someone who reigns amongst the many gxies. And they are the ones who control the life and death of billions of worlds.


    With that in mind, how could they not feel ted?


    If they could have such power then their mission to finally destroy this ascend would finallye true.


    Seeing the excited expression of everyone in front of her, the woman in white nodded her head in contentment. But deep inside her mask, a hint of mockery could be seen.


    But when her eyesnded on Yol-gar, she suddenly became serious.


    "What is the drawback¡­?" Yol-gar suddenly asked dampening the mood of his men.


    Of course, with such power, Yol-gar knew that there should be caught. The universe revolves aroundws, and this world has aplete and powerfulw.


    Though the Shadow Beings and the demons love to disobey thosews and revolt against them, they are also aware that suchws are present and would pose certain dangers if they are not that careful with their mischief and rebellion.


    Hence, Yol-gar in particr knew of such a thing which prompts him to ask the woman before him.


    What is her real purpose? What did she want to aplish by siding with them?


    While looking at the woman, Yol-gar began to contemte the woman''s purpose.


    "Haha¡­ You are truly the leader, I give you that¡­ Well, my purpose has not changed since the day that the both of us started cooperating¡­ World Destruction¡­ That is my goal¡­" she suddenly said with a sinister glint appearing behind her white mask.

 1446 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 46

    Chapter 1446


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 46


    ¡­


    Iris White was once a daughter of a noble family in the capital of the former country. When the 1st war erupted 300 years ago, she and her family escaped by sea and ended up on the current continent.


    As their family began their lives in the newnd, she suffered along with her family but then they were finally able to rise up due to the talent of his father which helped the family be rich.


    A few yearster, she encountered a young man who has taking a liking to her. However, she did not like the young guy because of his frivolous way of living.


    But who would have known that because of that, her father would actually die and her siblings caught in captivity along with her mother?


    Their family has suffered once again and has fallen really deep as they were oppressed by that young guy and the family behind him.


    She and her little brother escaped that tragedy and vowed to avenge their family.


    In their quest for vengeance, they discovered a cave and learned about the Shens and the true story of this world.


    2 yearster, she and her brother arose from that cave filled with power.


    They were the first ever awakened beings in this world where all the rest are living normal lives.


    They''ve got their vengeance, but it was already toote. Her sisters were all turned into ves and only two of them were found. Her mother who was turned into a prostitute lost her mind and killed herself.


    The tragic circumstance of their family turned the brother and sister pair into madmen and began ughtering the n who is responsible for what happened to them.


    In a brutal disy of killing, the whole town where that n belongs witnessed what the two siblings can do.


    They began to reign in that town with an iron grip as they lived their days growing their power little by little.


    With their growth alsoes to the length of their lifespan. The siblings founded the White Sect and they began to operate within the darkness trying to discover this world.


    And then by coincidence, Iris Whitees in contact with a Shadow Being.


    She then began to learn of their n which sparked an idea in her mind.


    They all wanted to attain something, but then in this world, their progression is hampered. She has already known that this ce is a prison from what they discovered in that cave. How to escape¡­? She did not know.


    This world is a prison and the only way for her to leave this is to destroy it.


    With that n in mind, she cooperated with the Shadow Beings whose sole purpose is to destroy this ce once and for all.


    The n was set, as they need began to search for ways how to disturb this ce. But no matter how hard they tried, everything failed.


    But then, she discovered the creation of the portals.


    And the year that the demons began attacking was the first sessful portal creation which opened this world to the other world and disturbed the bnce of the chaotic Ki on this.


    As more Ki seeps into the world of Shens, normal people began to awaken their Shen power.


    And so, the war between the demons and the humans began.


    For 3 years, the conflict intensified destroying this part of the world as demons caused chaos all over the ce.


    But still, such destruction is not enough.


    That was until¡­ they discovered another cave and captured a Shen from the other side.


    Though that guy was able to escape for some reason, they still found many things in his abode that cleanly showed them the path on how to finally destroy this world so that they can finally escape this forsaken ce.


    With the discovery of the portal, it took them some years before they were finally able to open a portal to the other side which ended up in a failure ording to the report.


    And now everything is ready, they have finally created a stable portal big enough to open a gate to the other side of the.


    Many thought that Iris White is working for the guardian of this. Well, she has been impersonating such a im for a while now. And yet the so-called guardian has not reacted. Hence, she has been enjoying this privilege for many years now.


    Behind her, his brother who has grown really strong sits on the throne of the White Sect which now controls the underground world.


    As the days goes by she felt excited. She knew that she would finally be able to free herself from this prison.<sub> </sub>


    But then, she discovered that a weird fellow began to appear in this ce.


    There was a fellow who suddenly threw arge wrench in their ns and caused more failures in their ns.


    She even suspected that he is the cause for the intelligent demons to side with the humans.


    She has been hunting that guy ever since the creation of the Goliath Suit which made her really mad.


    And so she began working with Yol-gar in haste so that she can push the n ahead of time. And that is the reason why she is here in this ce.


    ¡­


    Looking at the people in front of her, she handed them a few folders before standing up.


    "There is a huge change in our n¡­ I will not say anything anymore and you guys should just read it on your own¡­ If you are in on this action, then you are wee¡­ if not, then¡­" she did not end her words and just stood up and left the room.


    "My lord¡­ the arrogance of that human¡­" Eva suddenly said after Iris White walked out of the door.


    But before she could finish her words, Yol-gar lifted his hand to stop her.


    "We will follow her n¡­ I think that woman is more determined to destroy this than us¡­" Yol-gar said with a sinister smile appearing on his face.


    His eyes thennded on the folder and a vicious glint appears as his eyesnded on the picture of Xin Ja.


    "My lord¡­ if we follow her n, then most of our generals and our army would be destroyed¡­" Arnas said with a frown.


    "Who cares! As long as we achieved ascension, then we can sacrifice those weaklings¡­ Only we and the strong have the right to ascend¡­ Hahaha¡­" the short guy named Maridon chuckled.


    The rest just shakes their heads but they knew that what the leader and that small guy said is the truth. They are all Shadow Beings, born from the shadows energy of the cosmos, and have gued the universe in their desire for control and power.


    But the deities have hampered their progression and this universe has only belonged to those who sided with the light.


    First, it was the beast kin, who surrendered, and then the dragons, and then the elves¡­ now even the demons seem to have sided with the light. How could they, the Shadow Beings, who were born in the chaos, still fight against them?


    Desperate times call for desperate measures.


    With that in mind, the group began to convey a meeting to follow the n of that human who has sided with them. They knew that they must find a way for this to seed, if not, then their entire race would soon be wiped out.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja on the other hand has been busy looking for ways how he could receive enlightenment.


    And so he began to busy himself with each of his skill sets.


    First, it was his fighting skill. He is not the most skilled person in fighting, but he has won each fight he has encountered and has escaped each danger to his life.


    So in battles, he is fairly well-bnced and confident in himself.


    As he began to practice each of his skills, he soon could feel that his condition is already top-notch.


    He shakes his head as if he did not receive any enlightenment after hours and hours of practice.


    After resting for a while, he decided to begin concocting pills and potions.


    2 dayster¡­


    Xin Ja looks at the dregs he has created as he was too engrossed in his concoction. Therge pile only shows that he has expended almost all of the herbs he has collected in his ring and even at the ck orb.


    This made those two who are living inside it frown as they have been taking care of some of those herbs inside the ck orb.


    "I guess, fighting and concocting pills is not where I can get enlightenment¡­" he muttered.


    In fact, Xin Ja already knew how he could get enlightenment, but he is just afraid to try it out for fear that he would actually fail.


    He sat on the crafting table for a while and then his hand subconsciously grabs a pen and then began drawing something on the sheet of paper.


    As he did so subconsciously, his mind began to be engrossed in the process that he did not even notice the tip of the pen is already glowing.


    Soon, a vague design of an artifact slowly appeared on the paper and the chaotic Ki in the air began to vibrate.

 1447 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 47

    Chapter 1447


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 47


    ¡­


    While engrossed in drawing the design of the artifact, Xin Ja did not notice that there is something changing around him. He is not aware that because of his desire to obtain enlightenment, something moved and changes happened.


    As someone who always crafted things and has honed his crafting ability to almost perfection, Xin Ja could now easily design and craft any artifact he would want.


    Combining the things he has learned and the things he has experienced, he began drawing a veryplex design on paper producing one paper after another.


    Soon, he put down the brush and looks at the pile of designs on the table.


    With a proud smile on his face, he lookspiled the paper and began checking them out.


    With a satisfied smile, he looks up and saw that the cave is now well-lit and it seems that most of the soldiers guarding it were all sent outside.


    Ashe walked out of the cave, he saw two soldiers sitting calmly while looking at a crystal disy.


    When the two heard his footsteps they both stand in attention.


    "Are the two of you the only ones left?" Xin Ja asked as he knew that there are actually many guards in this ce before.


    But now only two are left, which means that the rest have left.


    "Yes, sir¡­ We¡­ The situation in the capital is a bit dangerous¡­ so the rest are recalled." One of the two exined.


    "Dangerous¡­ Wait a minute¡­" Xin Ja stopped and then looks at the time in his sight disy.


    He was a bit shocked because it has actually taken him 2 months just to get the enlightenment he has pursued.


    And that is only in creating the blueprints.


    He looks at the two and seeing his bewildered gaze they did not hesitate to exin the situation.


    Several portals have finally openedst month¡­ but the size is small.


    All the portals are located in the sky and this confused a lot of people.


    But everyone became vignt as they prepared for the inevitable oue of the appearance of the portals.


    Due to the appearance, the military has decided to move and attack the Y Systems Incorporated main building.


    In that battle, many perished but after a week of hard battle, the building was finally destroyed.


    However, after their victory, the portals suddenly appear which began to fill the environment with a dense amount of Ki energy.


    Only those that are strong enough could approach the location of the portals along with the ones wearing the Goliath Suit and the demons that are partially immune to it.


    Everyone could now see the usability of the Goliath Suit and the engineers who designed it had also begun to create shelters to protect the rest of the citizens using the same configuration as that of the protection of the Goliath Suits.


    The horrible deaths that have spread throughout thend have rmed everyone.


    Three days after the portal have appeared, thousands of ordinary people began to feel sick. Some of them who are staying near those portals even exploded into a mist of blood and bones.


    This mysterious incident was coined by the media as the Blood Mist incident.


    The situation became deadlier as the chaotic Ki which has now turned into a thick foging from those portals in the sky began to spread to the ground.


    Luckily 2 weeks ago, the shelters have been finished and hundreds of thousands of evacuees began to enter its protection.


    One of thergest shelters is the capital city of Evalence.


    Evalence has be a bit crowded as its poption doubled in thest 2 days due to the influx of refugees from other towns and small cities.


    But the team of researchers and engineers has been working really hard to set up more shelters for the people, however, the time is far too constrained and their resources are far too few.


    The battle with the Y Systems Incorporated group has caused arge hole in the budget of the military and the government is now having a hard time producing enough resources for the creation of Shelters.


    However, a few days ago, the situation subsided as the portal began to stabilize and the pouring of mist finally stopped.


    As of this moment, no living being could step out of the shelters without wearing a Goliath Suit. Only those that are at Rank-B and Rank-A could walk outside.


    As for the rest of the people, once they are exposed they would explode into a blood mist, and bones in just a matter of 20 seconds.


    After hearing what has happened in these two months, Xin Ja could not help but heave a sigh. Though he felt a bit ofmentation in his heart, he also could not help but feel a bit calm.


    He needed to reach the Shen realm now.


    No matter if he desired to save these people or himself, reaching the Shen realm is the best course of action.


    He could now feel the strange aura around this ce and knew that someone seem to have set up a formation in this ce so that the thick chaotic Ki would not enter.


    "I guess¡­ Gun Mace and the rest are worried about me¡­" he said with a slight chuckle.


    "You two should enter¡­ This ce would be a bit dangerous soon¡­" he suddenly said as he turns around and enter back to the cave.<sub> </sub>


    Upon hearing his words, the two guards felt a bit confused but then they followed Xin Ja inside.


    With a wave of his hand, the cave opening closed down and a strange seal was ced on it.


    "I will need about 3 days¡­ Please do not disturb me," he said to the two.


    They both nodded their heads and walked towards the side.


    Xin Ja enters the inner cavern once again and quickly takes out a few of the metals in his ring.


    Xuanlong and the fiery phoenix which is now the size of a horse came out of the ck orb.


    "I am about to enter a battle¡­ I would give the two of you a choice¡­ fight with me or¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the two pets suddenly step forward.


    "I will join you, master¡­" Xuanlong and the phoenix simultaneously replied.


    Xin Ja nodded his satisfaction.


    If the two decided to leave him, then he would not bother with it as he knew that these two should have a life of their own.


    But if they join him in this battle, of course, he would need to make something for them so that they could protect themselves.


    And so, he began to be engrossed in his crafting while the two guarded his surroundings.


    ¡­


    Three dayster¡­


    A powerful vortex of chaotic energy has once again formed atop the sky of the cave which has disturbed the chaotic Ki in the surroundings.


    At this time, Xin Ja has finished crafting three artifacts. The three artifacts are armor. From the design, one could see that they look like simple trinkets.


    The first one is made of wood and in a circr form of Yin and Yang, the second one is made of red crystal with the design of a small ball of fire, and the third one looks like a thumb-size metal sword.


    "Alright this is for Xuanlong and this is for the little birdie¡­" Xin Ja gave the two to his two pets.


    Receiving the pendants, the two felt a bit confused but still tedly epted it.


    As soon as it touches their bodies, they could immediately feel a connection with those things.


    A big smile appears on both of them as they could clearly see the function and how those things are to be used.


    "Master¡­ This¡­ this is a divine artifact¡­" Xuanlong suddenly said in a low voice.


    She is afraid that someone would hear her words.


    Xin Ja just showed a faint smile on his face and nodded.


    With that confirmation, the two are ted. With amand from their minds, the two artifact ne was absorbed into their bodies without a hitch.


    When Xin Ja saw this, he felt a bit annoyed and a bit envious.


    If he could also do such a thing, then he would not have worn the ring as a ne for a long time.


    He also takes thest artifact and put the ne on his neck while he walked out of the inner part of the cave.


    Seeing the two guards in their Goliath Suits he signaled for them to follow him.


    The two guards are just amazed to see tworge beasts following Xin Ja that they almost draw their weapons.


    But sensing the danger those two bring, they dare not do anything.


    "I will first face this tribtion¡­ The four of you should go back to the city¡­" Xin Ja said after he opened the cave.


    "Master¡­ we should¡­" Xuanlong wanted to say something but Xin Ja waves his hand.


    "Protect the people first¡­ I can feel that something is about to happen today." He said.


    With a nod of their heads, the four walked back to the city. Meanwhile, Xuanlong and the fiery phoenix haveplicated emotions in their eyes.


    As the four walked out of the formation, the two guards were a bit taken aback as they noticed that the previous heaviness they are feeling whenever they came in contact with the chaotic Ki outside are already gone.


    What they can feel right now is the normal feeling of lightness.


    "What has happened¡­" one of them asked while he continue running at full speed.


    But the thing that baffled them the most is that their Goliath Suit''s energy and power is actually not lowering.


    This only means that the suit is able to get enough power from the atmosphere.


    "This is bad¡­ the amount of chaotic Ki in this ce has finally bnced with the other side¡­" Xuanlong suddenly said feeling strong energy which made her feel a bit excited.


    It''s been a while since she has absorbed such dense chaotic Ki and refined them into pure ones.

 1448 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 48

    Chapter 1448


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 48


    ¡­


    The bncing of the chaotic Ki in the surrounding became worried some as the group travels through the forest. Behind them, they could feel a strange aura churning the surroundings as the dark clouds above creates a powerful surge as it became darker.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    A powerful auraing from the heavens began to form as the darkness above suddenly lit up and a blinding light erupted.


    Crash!!!


    A lightning strike as thick as a person with a golden hue suddenly appears and crashnded on Xin Ja''s body.


    Though Xin Ja still has his cultivation covered, as of this moment, his cultivation style could not cover his strength anymore.


    The golden hue of the lightning now shows the same hue as the orb in his dantian which houses the 50 golden spheres inside of it.


    The 50 spheres inside his dantian began to revolve within their spheres which in turn created a small gravitational field. They now seem to look like 50 tiny glowing suns inside his dantian absorbing the power from outside.


    As the lightning hits his body, Xin Ja was thrown to the ground by the sheer force of the lightning''s energy.


    He could not even fight back as his bodynded inside a small crater.


    Boom!!!


    A small mushroom cloud could be seen rising high up in the sky atop the sea of trees.


    That first strike made Xin Ja feel a bit stunned as this is the first time that he experienced such a lightning tribtion.


    It was truly powerful, but for some reason, his physique is able to hold the force.


    Crackle! Crackle!


    His body is now filled with the strong radiation of Ki energy glowing around him.


    If a regr person would be exposed to such energy, they would surely melt into a puddle of blood.


    But such energy is beneficial to him as he greedily absorbed them into his dantian.


    As he gathers the energy, it began to form into another sphere. But this sphere formation is forming outside of his dantian.


    So right now, there is a big golden sphere and a new small golden sphere forming inside of his dantian.


    "The energy is not enough!" he muttered as he looks at the sky.


    Without hesitation, he flew high up in the air and charged at the dark clouds.


    The heavens seem to have detected his outrageous action it quickly formed another ball of lightning energy and attack the insolent fool who challenges its magnificence.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    The lightning strike once again descended and hit the charging body of Xin Ja. Once again, the strong force from heaven sent him to the ground buried deeper into the crevice that his body has already made.


    Xin Ja spat a mouthful of blood as he absorbed the rich amount of Ki energy radiation.


    Pop!!!


    Something seems to have broken as the energy now freely gushes inside the now newly formed sphere in his dantian.


    Reaching the 51st level or the Shen realm is something that made him feel ted. With this strength, he could now fight back against those powerful beings.


    He would not be an onlooker but would be one of the fighters to fight against them.


    Xin Ja stood up and patted his already burnt clothing. His upper body gleamed with a golden hue as the energy around him has not been fully absorbed.


    He once again flew high up in the sky trying to challenge the limits of the heavens.


    The lightning tribtion is the punishment of the heavens to those that dare to reach the Shen realm which is the highest realm in this world.


    As he charges with a wide smile on his face, another lightning strike came down.


    But this time, Xin Ja did not just let itnd on his body. He has already tempered his outer physique with those two strikes. This time, he wanted to temper his inner body.


    Without hesitation, he formed a hand seal, and then several runes flew out in an instant. The runes formed a circr trigram in front of him.


    Crash!!!


    The lightingnded on the trigram formation, which sent the figure of Xin Ja flying back a few meters but he did not stop.


    He continuously charges as the trigram absorbs the heavenly lightning.


    Inside his body, the heavenly lightning began to cause chaos as his inner organs, nerves, and meridians began to be immersed in the power of the heavenly lightning.<sub> </sub>


    He absorbed everything and gritted his teeth through the painful experience.


    But the purging process is something of a must, so he knew that he has to do this to be stronger.


    After absorbing the lightning energy, he did not fall down to the ground.


    As if this is an upfront challenge to its authority, the lightning tribtion once again threw another bolt of lightning at the challenger.


    However, the human still floated in the air as if nothing can affect him.


    Of course, Xin Ja is grimacing in pain right now as the lightning energy tempers his body.


    The quick healing and damage he is experiencing began to temper his already strong body making it stronger than ever.


    Four, five, six¡­ ten¡­ eleven¡­ fifteen.


    Fifteen lightning strikes hit Xin Ja''s body and thest strike sent him tumbling to the ground creating a bigger hole and arger mushroom cloud high up in the sky.


    With the tempering of his body and arge amount of energy he has gathered, Xin Ja was able to reach the 53rd level and could feel his body reaching the same level as his powers.


    He is just so happy right now that he is able to finally temper his physique and his power reaching the point that he could now be considered one of the most powerful beings in this world.


    Though he is not moving, his face is full of smiles while looking at the dissipating clouds in the sky.


    "Hahaha¡­" he chuckled but then spat some ck blood on the ground.


    Hey in that position for a while, and the sound of his bones crackling could be heard as his body slowly healed from his wounds.


    "That was dangerous, but it was well worth it¡­" he thought.


    The enlightenment he had was the key which in turn made heaven open up its power and grant him his wishes.


    To create something strong and powerful, one should temper it with diligence, slowly but surely creating quality goods that could stand the test of time and the environment itself.


    And that is how one should create an artifact.


    Xin Ja seems to have turned his body into an artifact, and the lightning tribtion is the one tempering him into fine and powerful gear.


    "Hahaha¡­" he chuckled once again and then grabs the sword-like pendant near his ring.


    With a thought, the sword-like pendants turned into a liquid and began to cover his whole body.


    As he began floating in the air, the liquid slowly hardens and armor began to form covering him from head to toe.


    The bionic armor which covers Xin Ja is like the armor that he had made in the past.


    But this particr armor already has integrated weaponry.


    Laser energy from his fists, an energy sword de from his lower arm, a transforming bionic shield from his left arm, and other arsenals embedded on his body.


    With such armor and gears integrated into one, he has now fulfilled his enlightenment¡­ he has finally be the geared immortal.


    As his figure floated high up in the sky, he suddenly noticed a few movements from the ground.


    Suddenly, he saw a giant mantis with metallic sickle-like arms pouncing at him.


    His headgear looks like a futuristic fighter pilot helmet without the breather, which would automatically appear when needed, showing his smirking smile.


    With a quick move of his body, he lifted his arms and catches the sharp sickles of the giant mantis.


    He exerted a slight effort and with a kick flings the body of the mantis to the ground. But its sickles are left in Xin Ja''s hands.


    Without hesitation, he suddenly flew to the side and dodges arge mouth that suddenly appears behind him.


    He uses the sharp sickles to sever the head of that gigantic maw from its body.


    By this time, more than ten giant creatures have appeared below him and they all attacked simultaneously.


    Seeing his opponents and their frantic attacks, a slight smile appears on Xin Ja''s mouth.


    "You guys think that I was weakened after that tribtion? Then all of you are mistaken¡­ Hehe¡­" he chuckled as his body quickly moved and began a massacre in the forest.


    Not too far from the location, stood a figure.


    With a deep frown on his face, he watches intently at the battle as his expression turned gloomy as time went by.


    "How is this possible? How that man can be so strong that even the Rank-B-possessed demons are no match to him?" he muttered in anger.


    This figure is Stoll, the insect lord. He is one of the right-hand generals of Yol-gar.


    He was tasked to hunt down Xin Ja. His group arrives in this ce after his spies gathered some information from the base.


    But who would have known that the person they are hunting would be this fierce in battle?

 1449 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 49

    Chapter 1449


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 49


    ¡­


    Stoll saw the death of his creation and this made him truly mad. He gnashed his teeth and red at the figure floating in the middle while looking at the dead creatures around him.


    "That bastard!" he growled as his form suddenly changes.


    His long limbs suddenly became longer and the tip of his fingers turned into bony ws. His aura slowly changes and his human face slowly morphed.


    He wanted to fight¡­ his instinct is telling him to kill the human.


    But before he could make his move, a figure suddenly appears beside him and then held him back.


    "Do not be impulsive¡­ Lord Yol-gar has his ns¡­" a female voice interrupted his rage.


    "I¡­ I wanted to tear that human apart!" he growled in a low voice.


    "Hehe¡­ You will have your chance¡­ But for now¡­ Let''s stop here." She said as she disappears.


    He gave another re at the figure of Xin Ja then turns around to leave.


    By this time, Xin Ja shifted his gaze to the location where Stoll was standing a while ago.


    With a slight smile on his face, he also turns around and left that ce.


    He nned to go back to the base.


    ¡­


    On his way, he noticed a huge change in the environment. With his power reaching that of a Shen, he could extend his sense to a really wide range. However, he could sense that something seem to be still restraining his Spirit Sense when he tries using it.


    He also tries activating his domain, but it can only reach about 100 meters.


    The only sense he could use at full is his Absolute Sense which could reach really far.


    From his location, he could now sense what is happening in Evalence City.


    "War has finallye to us¡­" he muttered.


    He was a soldier from the earth, he then became a scientist which discovered new energy for earth and was suddenly brought to another world.


    His journey so far from that time forth is filled with danger. One adventure after another happened and he has grown from a mere weak human into a powerful being that can now hold a whole gxy in his palm.


    With the power he has now, though it is constrained on this, once hees out of this world, then he would have the power to control the living.


    Of course, with regards to the aspect of spirits that would be in the control of the divine world where the deities are residing.


    Spirits are indestructible and evesting. But their weakness is theirck of an incorporeal body. So either one can only absorb them and imprison them, or release them to the void or they would enter their phase of reincarnation in this vast universe.


    But that is not his concern. He knew that if the divine realm really would open and intercede with this war, then there is a chance for him to see that divine world.


    And that ce is away from this vast universe that he is in right now.


    From what he has learned of the divine world, it is called by many names, but the divine world has one purpose, and that is to control the deities that govern this universe.


    As he clenches his fist and looks at the sky, Xin Ja could not help but heave a deep sigh.


    "I can only do this for now¡­" he muttered as his mind suddenly recalled his father and his family in this world.


    Though he has had many families on his journey, he values them all. And right now, his current family is his father, his friends, his masters, and those that are close to him.


    Suddenly, four female faces came to his mind.


    Shi Anne Li, his longtime girlfriend from earth whom he thought had betrayed him. She lost his memory and has lived her life after that. Qin Lou, the woman who waited for him and bore him a son. Susan Tang, the woman who left him and their daughter in seeking the real meaning of eternal life. And thest is Rou Chenchen, who now has found her own happiness as he decided to set her free.


    Xin Ja knew that in this war, he is expected to save this world for a reason.


    As he thinks deeply, he now could somewhat understand the reason for the administrator of this world.


    If this world is truly destroyed and the imprisoned deities are freed, there is a chance that they could wreak havoc in the universe... and chaos would ensue.


    As he gained the power of the Shen and sees the two spheres in his dantian, he could now deduce that the energy contained within him is far too vast that it can bepared to a gxy.


    If such a power ended up in the hands of a crazy deity then, the universe would surely be in trouble.


    "It''s since of swim now¡­" he once again muttered as his figure floated high up in the sky and flew in the direction of the Evalence.


    Kwang!!!


    When he was nearing the city, his figure was suddenly stopped by a powerful raying from the ground.


    With a deep frown, Xin Ja looks in the direction where the ray came from.<sub> </sub>


    Three figures suddenly appear atop the trees.


    "Haha¡­ I think we caught a big bird this time¡­" a burly giant said with a smirk while looking at Xin Ja''s unmoving figure high up in the air.


    "Hehe¡­ With this guy on hand, no one can stop us now¡­" a 3 and 1/2 feet-tall guy added with a smirk.


    "You two should now put your guard down¡­" the only female in the group said as she quickly surrounded her body with mist.


    "Haha¡­ With this ray, even if he is a Rank-A awakened he would not be able to free himself from us!" Arnas, the burly man, said with a smirk.


    He then takes out a hand ax from his back and went into a fighting stance.


    "Our instruction is to kill him, right?" Maridon, the short guy, said as he takes out a stone hammer twice his size.


    "Enough talk!" Eva shouted as she suddenly charges at Xin Ja''s unmoving figure.


    Her speed is too fast to be seen by the naked eye. She then appears behind Xin Ja with a Ki-energy deing out of his hand.


    However, her expression dropped as she suddenly became wary of her surroundings.


    "Be careful! He has escaped!" she shouted.


    Then the two looks around trying to feel their surroundings.


    Suddenly, Arnas waves his hand and blocks an attacking from his side.


    ng!


    The loud sound reverberating in the air made everyone aware that the trapped target has actually escaped.


    The figure of Xin Ja could be seen floating from the side while looking at the three in his perspective vision.


    "Are you the general of that fellow¡­ Yol-gar?" Xin Ja asked.


    The three red at Xin Ja in anger for insulting their lord.


    "You treated him like he is everything to you¡­ Well, let me tell you something else. When I was still weak in the immortalnd, I encountered Yol-gar and another Shadow Being. At that time, I think Yol-gar is just a measly demon emperor." Xin Ja suddenly wanted to be chatty for a bit and said those words slowly and with force.


    "If not for me¡­ those two would havended in this world¡­" he said with a smirk.


    When the three heard this, their expression changed.


    "So¡­ it was you¡­ You are the cause that the forces of the Shadow Beings and the demons are now being oppressed in the universe." Eva suddenly said with hatred in her eyes.


    "Oppressed? Hahaha¡­ I do not want to say anything, but the nature of every living creature in this universe is bnced. One is capable of doing great evil and at the same time greater good. It is the culture that one adapts that could turn one evil¡­ or good."


    Hearing his words, the three just red at him.


    Suddenly, Xin Ja extended his hand to the side, and then a few runes began floating in the air surrounding his body.


    "Hehe¡­ Thank you for listening to my words though it is only for me to buy time¡­" he suddenly chuckled.


    His words are just distractions which would make the three think that he wanted to surrender because they are stronger than him.


    But that is what he wanted them to think.


    Seeing the runes floating on his back, the three suddenly look at each other and jumps into battle.


    Their figures slowly change as they discarded their human forms.


    Arnas turned into a giant with a huge mouth on his body. His muscr physique made him look imposing and powerful.


    Eva turned into a ghost-like creature as she spreads her mist around.


    Meanwhile, the small guy, Maridon, slowly grows as he turns into a stone golem.


    Those three powerful creatures attacked Xin Ja simultaneously.


    The figure of the female ghost suddenly appears before Xin Ja. When she did, he suddenly found his consciousness a bit blurry.


    Then she opened her mouth which turned wider. Then a st of waves appears which seems to have suddenly disoriented Xin Ja.


    "Mental attack!" Xin Ja was surprised to find out about the woman''s power.


    Bam!!!


    Suddenly a powerful force hit his back which sent him flying to the side.


    Xin Ja spat a mouthful of blood because of that hit.


    But before he could recover, a huge stone mace came into his vision.


    Wham!!!

 1450 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 50

    Chapter 1450


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 50


    ¡­


    Being attacked on both sides, Xin Ja''s body was sent flying to the ground creating arge crater and destroying a lot of trees and rocks everywhere.


    As the three attacked Xin Ja on all sides, he was helplessly outnumbered and overpowered.


    Even though he has reached the Shen realm, he is still not a match to the three generals of Yol-gar who have been terrorizing the battlefield with their supreme strength and power.


    Xin Ja actually expected this, and in this exchange, he knew that those generals would be this powerful. But experiencing theirbined attacks truly opened his eyes to the real strength of his enemy.


    However, he is not someone to give up that easily in a battle.


    As he picks himself up from the rubbles, his torn clothes and disheveled look make him look a bit destitute and defeated. But the gleam in his eyes says so otherwise.


    He then looks at the three as the runes on his back began to turn. Then several metallic objects began to appear, stilling from his back, as theybine with the runes.


    As the objects and the runesbine, a bright light erupted and enveloped Xin Ja''s body.


    When the light receded, an armored figure could now be seen standing calmly in the huge crater.


    The three transformed Shadow Beings could now see the bio armor in front of them. They could feel that the armor is not made of ordinary metal and that it might be a part of their opponent''s body.


    But the strange thing they could feel is that the energying from their opponent does note from the person itself but from the armor around him.


    Xin Ja has developed this armor so that he would not need to gather his energy when fighting. As soon as the armor and the runebine, the armor would be in direct contact with his dantian and it would provide the much-needed power for the armor to function.


    This is the form of the immortal gear that he has conceptualized. It is not mere armor, but already a part of his body.


    The armor slowly changes its shape and threerge insect-like eyes appear on its head. Then sharp des could be seen on the lower part of his arm as if he is holding a weapon called tonfa. The armor follows his muscr physique and on his knees are three inches sharp des following the contour of his thigh.


    As the three saw the transformation of their enemy, they all feel a bit apprehensive and wary of their opponent.


    They could sense a vague fear deep in their hearts.


    But as Shadow Beings, they are considered as "fear" themselves, so they shake that feeling off and quickly recovered.


    "Attack!" the first to shout was Eva in her ghostly form but now with two energy beams in her hands.


    With hermand, hundreds of ant-like creatures came out of nowhere and began to charge at Xin Ja''s armored figure.


    Behind those creatures stood Stoll who was watching the battle in the shadows for a while now.


    This is their n, to corner Xin Ja in this ce and kill him before he could go back to the city and ask for help from the forces that are there.


    Now that they have seen the anomaly in his world, the four of them are tasked to destroy him in this ambush.


    They then would go their ways andmand the legion in conquering every city and killing the rest of the humans.


    Once they are destroyed and their Shen power devoured, this world will then copse as the Ki energy seeps into this part of the.


    The bnce will now be broken and the other side would then be easily taken over by them after they are able to power up the rest of the possessed demons.


    Of course, they look down upon the demon forces that are helping the humans.


    For them, they are just annoyances. Once they are able to devour the Shens in this world, their forces will then be unstoppable.


    As the ant-like creatures appear in droves, Xin Ja quickly positioned himself in a battle stance. He wanted to test this new armor, so he wanted to see what these things can do.


    An ant-like creature appears before him.


    His body flickered and with one move, he cut that ant-like creature in half.


    However, he suddenly flicks a bone rune in the air which floated and created a small whirlpool.


    Suddenly, the Shadow Being who possessed the ant demon was sucked by the floating bone rune.


    This is a simple siphon technique that Xin Ja integrated with his armor.


    If the shadow being and the demons could devour the power and energy of the Shen, then he would show them that he too could devour the Shadow Being''s dark energy.


    And that dark energy will help him grow further and be more powerful than ever.


    As one ant-like creature after another charged to their death in Xin Ja''s hands, the faces of the four generals of Yol-gar turned unsightly.


    Who would have known that human has such means to counter their ambush?


    "Damn it! He is not getting weaker! We should attack him together!" shouted Arnas as he res at Xin Ja.


    Without hesitation, hemanded the unit under him to retreat.


    The rest also follows.


    In that battle, Xin Ja formed two more spheres in the second orb in his dantian. After refining the dark energy, it turned into chaotic Ki which powered him further.<sub> </sub>


    But then suddenly, the attack stopped which made him feel a bit dejected.


    If those things continue, he knew that he could soon be stronger and he might even surpass the primary Shen level which is called Shen Lord, and be a Shen sovereign. Once he reached such a realm, he knew that the administrator would be able to pick his power up and might intervene.


    But he did not care what would happen to him next. The most important thing is that the administrator should be able to learn what is really happening here.


    That thing should be aware that the confidence it has in the defenses of this would be its own undoing.


    So when the droves of ant-like creatures stopped attacking, Xin Ja feels a bit dissatisfied and so he began chasing after some of the ant-like creatures.


    Queek!!!


    A creature shrieked as he severed its head and the floating spinning bone rune absorbed the Shadow Being inside the creature.


    Xin Ja could not help but feel refreshed after killing another one.


    Suddenly, he shifted his body to the side as a fast-moving figure appears beside him.


    It was a thin-looking man with long limbs that looks like sharp des.


    Swoosh!!!


    Ting!!!


    He lifted his left hand to block the other de that suddenly swings at his side.


    He could see the maniacal re of that creature in front of him as it waves its de-like arms and attack him really fast.


    However, with the use of his Absolute Sense, he is able to see the trajectory of those des and easily dodges them.


    "Shadow hands!" suddenly, the creature muttered as it seems to invoke a technique.


    Xin Ja was suddenly taken aback as he noticed the blurry images of the des which seem to suddenly turn into hundreds of sharp des falling into him.


    ng!


    The de hits his chest but was stopped by his armor creating a white streak directly in his heart''s location.


    That stab strike that came out of nowhere sent him stepping a few steps back.


    Then suddenly, he saw three other figures appearing and surrounding him.


    "Hehe¡­ You will pay for killing my creations!" the creature with long des as limbs said in an eerie voice.


    The head of that thing is covered with a nk bio mask which does not expose its face.


    But the eerie voice of that creature could make one feel goosebumps in their body.


    "Enough talk! Let''s end this and kill this human¡­ We still have a lot to do!" shouted Eva as her figure suddenly shes and attacks Xin Ja.


    Her energy de swings toward Xin Ja''s head aiming to decapitate him.


    But Xin Ja raised his arms and blocked the de.


    Crackle!!!


    The impact of the energy de and the de in his arm produced energy sparks which were sent to the ground.


    The sparks lit up the dried leaves on the ground and fire suddenly started.


    Because of the energy, they are producing, the whole area has now turned dry. This in turn made it easy for those dried leaves and wrecked tree barks to cause a fire.


    As the two fought and collided, many sparks appeared and the entire area slowly turned into a fiery inferno.


    But these mes could not affect these powerful creatures. The three watched as the woman fought against Xin Ja one-on-one.


    Xin Ja felt a bit helpless at this moment, as his attacks be useless against the woman which seem to be like a ghost.


    On the other hand, the woman also felt helpless as her mental attacks seem to have stopped working against her enemy.


    "Attack him together!" she shouted.


    Suddenly, the thin figure of Stoll appears with his long de limbs.


    Now that he is faced with two enemies, Xin Ja felt a bit of pressure.


    ng!


    Fizzle!


    Each hit from his opponent sent sparks and smokes from his armor, but their attacks could only graze his armor and is unable to prate it.


    However, the impact is somewhat affecting him inside.


    "I think I have to get serious now¡­" he thought as a revolver appears in his right hand and a ck de on his left after he was sent staggering backward from thebined hit from the two.

 1451 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 51

    Chapter 1451


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 51


    ¡­


    Xin Ja staggered and the four surrounding him showed sneers on their faces. They already have the guy in their midst, their goal is to eliminate him before he assists the army and empowers their numbers.


    They have already seen and experienced the power of the guy and they are sure that if this person enters the war then those people would be unstoppable.


    Their goal is to kill or prevent this guy from interfering.


    As they surrounded him and prepares for battle, they noticed that the armored man is now holding weapons in his hands.


    "Let''s get rid of him now!" shouted Stoll as he swings his sharp long arms while charging at Xin Ja.


    The rest of hispanions charge at Xin Ja along with the army of giant ant-like creatures.


    Seeing the army charging right at him, Xin Ja showed a slight smile on his face as he also darted toward his enemies.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the city of Evalence, the army of the Shadow Beings has also made their move as they suddenly appear in the alleys and dark corners of the city.


    They began to massacre those that they see and their number grows by the minute.


    In response to the sudden appearance of the creatures, those that have been called in defense quickly made their move and countered the enemy.


    The group of warriors from the humans and the demons hasbined and fought against the attackers.


    The death toll on both sides began to increase as the two armies shed.


    On top of a tower, there stood three figures watching the bloodshed below them.


    These three are Rank-A individuals and behind them are some of the generals of the human and demon army.


    "Sir, the southern gate has been breached and the barrier on that side is beingpromised. If we do not make out move, then¡­"


    Before the general could finish his words, Cohan Vale lifted his hand to stop the guy from continuing his words.


    "I will go there and help out¡­ But the rest of you should not leave this central position. This is the most crucial part of our n¡­" he said as his figure vanished from his ce.


    Right at this moment, another soldier arrived and reported something which baffled the rest of the people.


    "Sir, we noticed that four of the five generals are not on the battlefield. We did our investigation and discovered that they were sent to ambush an individual named¡­ Adam¡­ Summers¡­"


    Hearing that name, the rest of the generals showed a hint of surprise in their eyes.


    Suddenly, from the group, two beasts jump out of the window in the direction of where the ambush is happening.


    "Sir¡­ should we be helping that guy?" asked an adjutant of one of the generals.


    "No, we are assigned to guard this ce. If this ce falls, then our defense would surely fall and the future of our kind would be finished." A general said with a serious expression.


    Everyone knew of the n and the need for sacrifice for each individual. However, feelings are hard to control especially in this kind of situation.


    As soldiers, they are trained and disciplined to follow orders no matter what. So in face of these dire moments, none of them falter in their obligation.


    The battle is now intensifying as the two forces sh and the strong energy ripples in the air creating a strong vortex that slowly generates a strong and intense vortex of pure chaotic Ki.


    On another building, atop a luxurious and tall tower, there stood a tall man while eyes are glowing red.


    The energy in his body is now exuding a powerful aura while he looks down at the building which is now surrounded by many awakened beings and demons.


    "These ants are truly annoying¡­" he muttered in a deep voice.


    "Go and clean them up¡­" hemanded.


    The figure standing beside him suddenly vanishes and appears outside the building.


    Then that figure flew down like a missile to the crowd of awakened beings.


    Boom!!!


    The strong explosion sent a lot of those surrounding the building flying in the air. Some were immediately killed in that strike and many were left heavily wounded.


    "Attack!" someone shouted.


    Just after that shout erupted, several awakened beings quickly charges at the guys in the middle of therge crater.


    However, the man was stronger than those that attacked him and they were quickly sent flying like they were nothing.


    "Damn it! This guy is a monster!" shouted someone as many began to retreat creating a distance between the guy and the rest of the awakened beings.


    At this time, a tall young woman with a bulky body began walking toward the guy in the middle of the crater.<sub> </sub>


    "You must be the right-hand man of that fiend¡­ Burr." Agatha said as she calmly strode forward.


    Agatha is now wearing metallic armor with both of her hands wearing gloves that seem to be those that belong to a Goliath Suit.


    As he res at the man in the middle, she did not show any fear in her eyes.


    "Ahh¡­ Agatha, the female muscled buffoon of the human race¡­ Hehe¡­ I have wanted to fight with you for a long time. I heard that you are the strongest of the human race. I hope that you do not disappoint me¡­" Burr said as he slowly steps forward.


    Though he fell to a high ce and impacted the ground, his ck suit did not show any damage. He still looks pristine and clean except for his hands which were covered with blood.


    As he lifted his right hand, a long and slender tongue slithers out of his mouth and slowly licks the blood on it.


    "Ahhh¡­ the fresh blood of a human¡­" he said with a delighted expression on his face.


    With disgust and anger on her face, Agatha suddenly charges at Burr.


    Two fists collided and created a powerful force that sent those near them flying in the air.


    The two seem to be equal in both strength and power. Seeing that the other is not affected by their attacks, they began to exchange one punch after another breaking the buildings around them, turning them into rubbles.


    The death toll rises and piles of giant ant-like creatures are piling up. But the death toll of the demons and human forces is also rising¡­ but due to the number of defensive formations that as set up beforehand, the humans and demons army are able to withstand the attack of the enemy.


    ¡­


    At this time, deep in the forest, arge area has already been cleared as Xin Ja stood panting with his armor already broken into many pieces.


    Traces of blood could be seen trickling down his exposed left arm, and half of his face is exposed with blood showing on his forehead.


    The fight between him and the four generals of Yol-gar was too intense that even with the strength of his armor he was still wounded severely.


    But in front of himys three figures on the ground.


    At that time, when Stoll attacked him with his long and de-like limbs, he was also assaulted by Eva.


    Before he could move, his feet were suddenly locked by tworge hands made of stones. Those things were created by Maridon.


    "You are quick on your feet, eh¡­ Let me see you dodge this¡­" a mocking tone from Maridon appear as soon as he made his move.


    He dodges the strike from Stoll and the energy des of Eva while his movements are restrained.


    "What a slippery fool! Let me see you dodge this¡­" Arnas said as his figure appears in front of Xin Ja.


    However, Arnas'' their strong punch sent him flying with one hit.


    Xin Ja''s figure crashed through a line of trees creating huge destruction.


    But the four did not relent and continued their assault.


    Bang!!!


    Xin Ja fires a shot from his revolver which is embedded with arge amount of chaotic Ki.


    His target is the small figure squatting a bit of a distance from him while holding his feet on the ground.


    The attack was unexpected as this was the time when Xin Ja was sent flying.


    Caught off-guard, Maridon was only able to shift his body to the side to try and dodge the bullet.


    However, as soon as the bullet impacted the side body, a strong Ki explosion happened which shattered his shoulder into pieces.


    With extreme pain, he growled as his figure was sent flying to the side.


    "Damn it! Kill that bastard!" shouted Eva in anger as she brandishes her energy des.


    Her movement seems to be faster than her normal speed which caught Xin Ja a bit off guard. Plus, it seems that her anger has caused the Ki energy from her de to emit more power.


    Skrching!!!


    The shoulder armor of Xin Ja was hit and cut in half.


    This made him frown inside his helmet. He could feel the energy rising from her body.


    As he was about to dodge another of her de waves, several flying energy des appear from his side.


    Xin Ja did not have a choice but to conjure a few bone runes.


    But the strength of those energy des just pierced through the energy rune shields and breaks them apart.


    Before Xin Ja could defend, the waves of Ki des from Eva arrived.


    Now he is trapped between a rock and a hard ce. He only has two options, one is to defend, and the next one is to use his teleportation skill.


    But a strange ominous feeling has ovee him while choosing those two options.

 1452 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 52

    Chapter 1452


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 52


    ¡­


    Xin Ja ultimately uses his teleportation skill. However, as soon as he did, his body suddenly froze on the spot. His eyes widen as he noticed the array formation which was supposed to have trapped him suddenly activating.


    Bam!!!


    Crash!!!


    He was sent to the ground like a cannonball creating anotherrge crater.


    This time, a part of his armor was broken, but since it is bio armor, it began to slowly repair itself.


    Before Xin Ja could recover from the strong impact which almost shook his brain off his head, a sharp object suddenly punctured his shoulder where the armor is still broken and his skin is exposed.


    Stoll grinned at him while he appear from above his head.


    Arrgghh!!!


    Xin Ja could not help but shout in pain. But he gritted his teeth and suddenly pointed the handgun at the sharp long limb prating his shoulder and suddenly fires a shot.


    However, Stoll''s reaction is still fast as he quickly dodges the shot.


    "Haha¡­ Do you still think you can beat us? Though we have to agree that you are the strongest Rank-A, we have faced so far¡­ but no matter what happens, your core will still be our supplement¡­" Stoll said with his eerie tone.


    Xin Ja suddenly felt a pang of pain entering his body as he could feel a strange dark energy prating his skin.


    "Don''t fight it¡­ It will only make you suffer¡­ Of course, I will enjoy hearing you scream¡­ Hehehe¡­" Stoll said while he lifted one of his sharp limbs and slowly scratches the armor directly over Xin Ja''s heart.


    "What would happen if I try to pry you out of your shell?" he suddenly asked still wearing that evil grin on his face.


    Suddenly, the figure of Eva appears in front of Xin Ja who is now helplessly dangling in front of Stoll.


    "Where are his weapons?" asked Eva as she noticed something is missing.


    "I don''t know¡­ This guy is weird¡­ But no matter what, he is still dead." Stoll confidently said as he began scratching the armor on Xin Ja''s chest.


    As he lifted his head to look at the demon-like being before him, Xin Ja showed an angry expression as he bears the pain of the dark elements entering his meridians forcefully.


    He wanted to suddenly sneak attack by shing the head of the bastard in front of him. But before he could make his move¡­


    Puchi!!!


    An energy de was suddenly inserted on his side where the armor is broken.


    "Hihi¡­ Die¡­" the witch-like voice of Eva echoed in Xin Ja''s ears.


    He spat a mouthful of blood from inside his helmet. But he dares not remove it. If he did, then he is sure that they can easily kill him by chopping his head off.


    "Let''s kill this bastard and join the battle in the city¡­" Arnas suddenly suggested as he walked beside the two.


    "Hehe¡­ Do not worry, he will be dead soon¡­ With our dark energiesbined together, his system will be poisoned. He would not be able to move his body and he would suffer in severe pain¡­ Hihihi¡­" Eva said while she exerted her energy and pours her dark Ki from her de to Xin Ja''s meridians and body.


    "Just like everyone else¡­ as soon as our dark energy enters their body, it would be like poison to them¡­ As soon as our dark energy invades his dantian, then we can harvest our spoil¡­ Hihi¡­" Stoll chuckled.


    The four and their army are now looking at the unmoving figure of Xin Ja as if he is already dead.


    Xin Ja could feel his energy slowly being pushed back by the dark energy which has already invaded his system. He knew that if this continues then he would surely die.


    He felt a bit of panic in his heart but forces himself to calm down.


    Suddenly, when the dark energy touches his dantian, something happened.


    As if hungry ghosts, his dantian suddenly opened up and a strange runic pattern appear.


    Xin Ja now remembers that when he was absorbing the dark energy of the Shadow Being at that time, he actually inserted a set of rune arrays in his dantian to absorb dark energy.


    As soon as the dark energy from Stoll touches the rune, it actually glowed.


    Then suddenly something strange happened, without Still and Eva knowing, chaotic Kiing from Xin Ja''s dantian began to crawl out andbined with their dark energy.


    This invasion is like a virus¡­ it stealthily prated their dark energy like a normal chaotic Ki and soon enters their bodies.


    As soon as this happens, a slight smile appears on Xin Ja''s bloody lips.


    The three figures suddenly stopped moving and then they began to convulse.


    "What is this strong energy?! It is¡­ really¡­ Yummy!" Eva eximed as she felt engrossed in absorbing the energying from Xin Ja.


    "I like it so much!" Stoll also almost moans in excitement as he absorbed that energy.


    Seconds pass by and turn into minutes¡­<sub> </sub>


    This time, Arnas and Maridon showed deep frowns on their faces as they noticed the three figures floating in the air.


    Then a bright light surrounded them which made it hard for the two and their army to see what is really happening.


    "Arnas¡­ I have a bad feeling about this!" Maridon suddenlymented as he takes a step back.


    Inside the light, Xin Ja showed a faint smile on his face as the faces of Stoll and Eva turned ghastly white while they showed disbelief at what is happening.


    Suddenly, the voice of Xin Ja enters the ears of Stoll and Ava.


    "Don''t fight it¡­ It will only make you suffer¡­"


    Upon hearing those words, Stoll''s expression sank as he helplessly saw his power depleting.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Two figures were suddenly flung to the ground, as the bright light suddenly expanded like it suddenly blew up.


    But there is no explosion and just the sound of two bodies crashing to the ground is heard.


    As the light disappears, the wounded figure of Xin Ja could be seen floating in the middle as his armor has been partially mended.


    "Damn it! Attack!" shouted Arnas as he red at Xin Ja''s figure.


    How could they expect that even after being invaded by the dark energy from two powerful Shadow Beings, this guy could still fight back?


    And from the looks of it, it seems that he even regained his strength.


    The tide of the army once again fell unto Xin Ja who fought them with all his might.


    Arnas took his chance and appear behind Xin Ja to deliver a fatal blow to his head.


    Xin Ja wanted to dodge, but once again he was held by the strong rock hands which suddenly appear below him.


    "Same tricks¡­" Xin Ja sneered as he suddenly flicks the de in his hand.


    The de flew up and collided with Arnas'' hands which are falling towards his head.


    Then he raised his handgun and took his shot at the same time while falling.


    Bang! Bang!


    This time, he shot in a different direction. However, the bullets seem to have eyes on their own as the bullets suddenly curved and flew directly at the already broken body of Maridon.


    Boom! Boom!


    Two explosions erupted which severed the body of Aminadon in half making him fall to the ground with disbelief still disyed in his eyes.


    Wham!!!


    Though the sword was able to dy the m of Arnas'' fists, it still hits the ground. But Xin Ja has already dodged it at that time.


    He rolled on the ground after being freed from the grasp of the stone hands and squatted as he lowered his stance.


    "Damn you!!! I will kill you!" Arnas'' crazed expression morphed as he turned into a giant monstrous demon with long horns thick scales and two wide wings on his back.


    mes could be seening out of his eyes as he red at Xin Ja.


    Without warning, he charges toward Xin Ja, he really wanted to kill the guy and tear him apart in one strike of his long and sharp ws.


    Right at this moment, Xin Ja suddenly extended his hand, and then a strong aura suddenly erupted from his body. The aura powered the rune which appears on his right palm which is now facing the charging figure of Arnas.


    Upon seeing this, Arnas forcefully stopped his charge. But a strange force is slowly sucking him towards Xin Ja''s extended palm.


    "You might have be bigger and stronger, but that also means that you''ve exposed your dark energy in the air¡­ To counter such strong dark energy¡­, this is what I decided to do¡­" Xin Ja said.


    At this time, a powerful array suddenly lits up around them within 100 meters.


    Unknown to them, while Xin Ja is fighting the ant army, he would stealthily throw a bone rune that has slowly surrounded the area within 100 meters of them.


    Though this bone rune would not affect Arnas in any way, this does not include the dark energy in the surroundings. The thousands of dead ant-like army and the dark energy of the Shadow Beings inside of them which are now trapped inside this rune began to converge.


    "No¡­ What are you doing?!" Arnas now feel a bit afraid.


    A Shadow Being is known to be the personification of fear itself. But right now, Arnas, the devourer of worlds is feeling fear for the first time in his half-immortal life.


    As the dark energy enters the spinning rune in Xin Wei''s palm, the huge eyes of Arnas saw the most fearful sight he had seen in his lifetime.


    This might now be death to the Shadow Being, but to be purified and be used as an energy source is nothing sort of an agonizing death for their kind.


    "Time to die¡­" Xin Ja said with a mocking smile inside his helmet.

 1453 [Bonus Chapter] War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 53

    Chapter 1453


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 53


    ¡­


    Arnas did not expect that the battle against the human which is supposed to be an easy task for them turned into the demise of hispanions.


    Now, three of the generals of Yol-gar have actually died at the hands of the enemy.


    They were warned that the enemy is strong and they knew that their preparation is perfect, but they just did not expect that their opponent was able to use many kinds of tricks in this battle.


    As hisrge body began to sway towards the enemy, Arnas'' anger towards the young human also grew.


    He suddenly lets himself be swayed and flew right at the human.


    Then with both of hisrge hands on his back, he timed the strike to blow this bastard to smithereens with his powerful dual punch.


    As soon as he neared Xin Ja, he quickly released his technique as a part of the dark energy in the air formed a gale as it charges at Xin Ja.


    He did not expect that such a thing would happen, that his enemy still has the will to fight. But Xin Ja is quick to react as he lifted his right arm to block the attack.


    But the force was too strong that it sent him flying to the mountainside.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    Crash!!!


    Xin Ja''s figure was embedded in the mountain creating a deep tunnel.


    Arnas fell to the ground with an evil grin on his face. He did not want to take his chances and wanted to immediately kill the enemy before him.


    With a quick leap, he arrives in front of the deep cave.


    He tried to feel inside if the human is still alive but he felt nothing.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    But before he could do anything, he heard three gunshots.


    This made him subconsciously look at his chest. There, he saw threerge holes and one of them is directly over his heart.


    How could he now feel the danger? How could we not feel the presence inside the hole? It was really impossible¡­


    As his consciousness slowly fade, he could not help but said in a low voice.


    "My lord¡­ we failed you¡­" was hisst words.


    By this time, Xin Ja inside the tunnel is currently groaning in pain. A part of his armor is ruined and a part of his helmet is already exposed.


    He carefully takes out a healing bottle and drinks it.


    Then he takes a pill from another bottle and takes it.


    Soon, his wounds slowly healed, and cracking sounds could be heard as his bones slowly returned back to normal.


    20 minutester¡­


    Xin Ja''s figure walks out of the hole and drags the huge body of Arnas to the location of the rune array.


    As soon as he arrives at that ce, he did not hesitate to throw the body of Arnas inside while he extended his left hand once again.


    It took him a while before he finished absorbing the dark energy in the air and converting them back into chaotic Ki energy.


    After gaining too much energy, Xin Ja almost jumps in shock after seeing the number of spheres in the second orb in his dantian.


    "I''ve gained a bit much this time¡­" he muttered.


    He floated in the air and looks at the death of his enemies around him.


    But his left hand is now still bleeding after absorbing such a huge amount of dark energy.


    He knew that it would take time before it would heal, but for now, he has to return to the city.


    "My armor is now toasted¡­" he muttered as he looks at his bio armor which is still recovering.


    He released his armor and then takes out a normal breastte and another helmet that looks like the ones worn by futuristic soldiers.


    He armed himself, in preparation for the battle in the city. He did not know how bad the war has be, but he will make sure to help them no matter what.


    ¡­


    At this time, on the other side of the, another war is also happening.<sub> </sub>


    For some reason, the amount of Ki energy on this side suddenly lessened.


    The powerful beings on this side of the find it hard to figure out what is happening.


    Then all of a sudden, strange ant-like creatures began to appear and attacked the kingdoms and empires of the continent.


    In the kingdom of Jimal, a treaty between Garion, Glysko, and Han is being held in the town located at the center of each kingdom.


    This treaty is called so that they couldbine their forces against the new threat that suddenly appear out of nowhere.


    Though the kingdoms now have their own Mecha units, some of those ant-like creatures are very powerful. They are as strong as a Ki-Champion which has caused many problems for some of the army units.


    A tall and tough-looking man wearing lightbat armor stood at the podium while looking at the delegates below the stage.


    "People of our kingdoms¡­ We are now faced with great turmoil. The enemy is upon us and had just appeared out of nowhere. Many viges, towns, and cities have already fallen in their hands¡­ Theck of chaotic Ki in the air makes it hard for our artifacts and Mecha suits to function¡­ We nowck the fuel to fight this war¡­" he said while looking around.


    "But we still have some hope¡­ Our Alchemist Association''s new head of the research department from Jimal kingdom will now show us a revolutionary pill that could assist us in this battle¡­" he then extended his hand and a young man steps forward.


    This young man is actually the new husband of Rou Chenchen, Rong Wan.


    His previous calm and modest look now change into a dashing and handsome figure.


    One could see ambition in his eyes as he walked to that pulpit and proudly looks at the people below him.


    With a slight smile on his face, he could not help but be proud of his decisions at that time.


    Rong Wan was a very simple man. He became an alchemist because he loves alchemy. When he met Rou Chenchen, he knew that she was a genius and that she is someone that is unreachable to him.


    But who would have known that an ident would lead her to be forgetful and be a failure?


    But how could he let go of the goddess in his eyes?


    At that time, he was very na?ve and thought that even if she is not that good in alchemy anymore. He would love her and support her no matter what.


    His feelings are true, and he truly loves her and then married her for that.


    After their marriage, he suddenly discovered that her alchemy ability seem to have returned. He found this out when one day after working really hard, a year after their marriage¡­ he put his bag on the desk.


    The two already have a small little girl at that time and Rou Chenchen is taking care of her.


    After putting to sleep their little girl, Rou Chenchen, she helped him rx and even gave him a simple massage. But his sessive failure in his experiments made him feel a bit cranky, so he is in no mood to talk to her.


    As a loving wife, she understood his predicament and walked to the table and arranged his belongings.


    Who would have known that she would see his documents and experiments and then frown?


    Rong Wan slept early that night for he needed to go back to his experiments tomorrow to try and salvage his carrier.


    Meanwhile, Rou Chenchen carefully studied the forms and began making corrections to them.


    The next day¡­


    Rong Wan, as usual, followed the documents and did not notice that the forms were already changed.


    Suddenly, because of his slight carelessness, the experiment blew up in his face.


    In his anger, he red at the form and suddenly noticed the changes. He then realized whose handwriting it was and wanted to go home and scold Rou Chenchen.


    As he was about to go, he suddenly took a whiff of the strange aroma in the air.


    Besides the burnt smell, he was taken aback by the aroma which made him feel that his body is actually being revitalized by the smell alone.


    Then he began to separate the failures inside the pill furnace and found a single pill in perfect form.


    Even after his own failure and callousness, he still produced a sessful one.


    That single pill alone is enough for him to feel a hint of jubtion.


    At that time, his superior came by and wanted to tell him the bad news.


    However, as soon as his superior saw the pill and smells it, he became dumbstruck.


    That was the start of the changes in Rong Wan''s carrier.


    He began to go home early and share with Rou Chenchen his forms. Sensing that her husband seems to be happy about her help, Rou Chenchen helped him.


    The two began to live a life of bliss as she helped him in the background.


    Rou Chenchen knew that everything was her idea, but for some unknown reason, she is already happy and content living this kind of life.

 1454 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 54

    Chapter 1454


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 54


    ¡­


    As Xin Ja floated high up in the air wanting to go to the city, he suddenly received a strange message.


    For some reason, it seems that this message did note from themunication device from this side of the.


    As he looks at his inventory, he takes out the red Mule.


    Then he noticed a few new items inside.


    For some reason, he could now actually receive an item from the other side.


    With slightly trembling hands, he takes out one letter after another and began reading them.


    Those were letters and video images from his father and his family. He felt aplicated feeling upon reading them and Xin Ja could feel a line of tears flowing down his cheeks.


    He did not know why but he could feel the longing and the need to further push himself in defending this world though he knew the truth about this world.


    As he looks at the video of his father, his new mother, and the two young girls in the background, he smiled at the same time tears up.


    "I missed you guys¡­" he muttered.


    He carefully touches the screen as his fist balled for a bit.


    "Just wait for me for a bit, okay¡­? I''ming home." He muttered as his heart suddenly became resolute.


    What pushes him right now is not the grand n of saving the whole world, but the little feelings he has and want to do for such a small selfish reason as to see his family once again.


    Suddenly the sky turned dark and an ominous feeling suddenly came to him.


    Xin Ja knew that trouble hase.


    From the skies, he could see arge flying creature that still looks like an ant but it has six wings and a huge abdomen.


    At the tip of the abdomen, he could see several long tentacle-like things dangling.


    Suddenly, it moved and attacked Xin Ja.


    He did not want to bother with this thing and felt a bit annoyed as it disturbed his moment to reminisce about his family. With a lift of his hand, a handgun appears, and with a squeeze of the trigger, the abdomen of that giant flying ant bursts like bubbles.


    Innards and green liquid sshed all over the ground creating a huge mess.


    This attracted a lot of the ant-like creatures as they began to swarm at his location.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to also run toward them.


    One versus an army of thousands is the scene that urred next.


    ¡­


    Inside the Y Systems Incorporated secret building, Yol-gar suddenly received a piece of information that attracted him.


    "This guy seems very strong¡­ stronger than a Rank-A¡­" he muttered.


    "Sir, he was the target of the ambush of the four generals¡­" a soldier reported to him.


    When Yol-gar heard this his eyes went wide then he looks at the information in his head.


    "Go full attack! I will handle this!" he growled.


    If that man is here, then that means that his four generals have perished. But howe he did not know? If they truly have died, then their dark essence would havee to him and he could recreate their bodies for them.


    But how did they note back?


    He suddenly had a bad premonition about that young guy. He has to take action or else his n would surely fail.


    "I hope that Miss White would fulfill her part of the n¡­" he muttered as he don in his heavy golden armor.


    He waves his hand and the space in front of him opened.


    He then appears atop the city wall while looking at the battle outside.


    This battle has already channeled most of his minions to this site and the rest are already gained an equal footing in the city.


    As he looks down, he could now see a mountain of giant ant corpses being piled up while in the middle of the battle is a strong warrior hunting them in droves.


    "Enough!" he shouted which sent powerful ripples in the air.


    The war suddenly came to a pause.


    Xin Ja who is already panting stopped in his track and looks at the building where the voicees from.


    Then he saw a figure in golden armor with a dark aura, jumping from the top of that building andnding on the wall shattering it in pieces.


    "This is the end of the line for you¡­ You have hindered my ns over and over again¡­ it is time for me to end you¡­" Yol-gar said as he takes a step forward.


    "Haha¡­ You might have taken the appearance of a human, but you still have that stink of a Shadow Being. I could still remember that stinky aura of yours from way before¡­" Xin Ja said with a smirk.


    He carefully wipes the green blood from his face.


    Yol-gar frowned then looks at Xin Ja with a knitted brow.


    "Enough talk¡­ Let''s fight¡­" Xin Ja lowered his stance and suddenly charges right at his enemy.<sub> </sub>


    Yol-gar sneered and also lunges an attack at Xin Ja.


    Behind him, six tentacle-like dark arms appeared and held six des.


    Besides the heavy ax in his two hands, he is also holding six more golden swords.


    "Now die ignorant fool!" he growled.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    Xin Ja''s body deftly dodges the strikes that fell on him like rain.


    He knew that this is a technique that created an illusion showing a shower of swords attacking him.


    In this world, Xin Ja could not help but see it as a primitive way of attacking.


    Since he recovered his domain and spirit sense, he could detect the real des bybining those two with his Absolute Sense.


    His body easily avoided the true des and just let the illusion go through him.


    Suddenly, his expression changes as he could sense something is wrong with the illusions.


    Peng!!!


    He lifted his sword and blocked an illusionary sword but was pushed back because of its power.


    Xin Ja could not help but frown as he takes a step back.


    Right now, there are hundreds of swords floating behind Yol-gar and he could sense that they are now turning into solid matter.


    "Energy des¡­" he muttered.


    He suddenly coated his sword with his Ki and then did some hand signals.


    "Sword array¡­" he muttered.


    Then his dark de suddenly floated in front of him and created several copies¡­ turning one into two, two into four, four into eight, until he now has hundreds of floating des in front of him.


    "Ha! Let''s see whole technique is better!" Yol-gar shouted as he once again charged toward Xin Ja.


    Xin Ja did not hesitate to also attack.


    Cling! ng!


    The sound of swords shing in the air echoed in the air as hundreds of them collided.


    The walls and the structures around the two, even the corpses were decimated and turned into dust by only getting hit by the powerful energying from the swords.


    The collision of technique from the two causes the area around them to be turned into a huge crater.


    Huge dust clouds suddenly surrounded the area, but sparks and the sound of battle shes could still be seen and heard in that location.


    One could tell that the fight between the two has actually intensified at this level.


    If they actually fight in the middle of the city, then who knows if the city could withstand this type of powerful battle.


    ¡­


    While this fight is happening, several Rank-A is watching from the middle of the city.


    "That is Adam Summers, right? I did not expect him to be this powerful¡­" an old generalmented.


    "I think he is as strong as a Rank-A¡­" another one said.


    "No¡­ that type of strength is not of Rank-A. He seems to be unrestrained by the environment. He could actually use his full power this long¡­ this is¡­ impossible, right?" Cohan Vale muttered in disbelief.


    "Hmm¡­ I think he is way past the Shen realm¡­" a middle-aged woman who is a Rank-A but is woundedmented from the side.


    "Should we help him?" asked another general.


    "We¡­ We can''t¡­ We already have a n. We should stick to it no matter what happened." Cohan Vale reluctantly said.


    Everyone just nodded their heads as they all watches the battle between the two powerful beings using their binocrs.


    At this time, in the main building of Y Systems Incorporated, a figure was suddenly sent flying from inside.


    That figure hits another building and turned that building into rubble.


    Then another figure jumps out of the hole with tattered clothing.


    This figure is thest remaining and strongest general of Yol-gar Burr.


    The one he just kicked and is now under the rubble of a building is Agatha.


    After an intense battle, he finally was able to defeat her and sent her flying.


    He wanted to dig that woman out and kill her with his bare hands, but he has no time for it. He has to assist his Lord in fighting against a strong foe.


    Though they outnumbered the humans and even out-strengthened them, the appearance of that bastard causes such a great defeat in their army.


    Plus, he heard that in the northern gate, there are two creatures that are causing huge havoc in their army killing hundreds of them.


    "We''ll handle the human first¡­" he said as his figure leaps high up in the sky.

 1455 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 55

    Chapter 1455


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 55


    ¡­


    Breathing heavily, Xin Ja and Yol-gar are ring at each other while their surroundings are now a big mess. The city walls and the buildings near it, with a radius of a few kilometers, look like everything has been bombarded by a nuclear bomb.


    At this time, two figures are in the middle of a deep crater with multiple wounds all over their body.


    But the golden armor of Yol-gar still looks pristine covering his body.


    However, his right hand is already limping on his side and two out of six shadow arms are present while the rest is already gone.


    His right hand still holds the ax, but his two shadow arms are already weaponless.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja still has his armor, but his helmet is already broken. His left hand is bleeding, while his right hand seems undamaged.


    Looking at Yol-gar in front of him a slight smirk appears on his mouth while breathing heavily.


    "I have underestimated you¡­" Yol-gar said with an angry expression.


    "But you cannot hinder our ns¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha¡­" he suddenlyughed maniacally.


    At this time, although Xin Ja is still standing, his consciousness is already blurry. In their intense battle that almost turned half of the well-protected city into ruins, he used up almost all of the energy in his body.


    If he has not activated the siphon technique which steels the dark and chaotic energy in the air, he would have already fallen a long time ago.


    As of now, he could not deny the fact that Yol-gar is truly a powerful foe.


    Meanwhile, on a distant mountain, they suddenly heard a powerful explosion. Then, even at this distance, they noticed a huge creature towering over the mountain appearing while it is fighting against a tiny figure in white.


    "Miss White¡­ How¡­ how did that bastard demon Lord Amenadon find her?" Yol-gar suddenly said with disbelief in his eyes.


    "Hehe¡­ Do you think, you are the only one who can n?" Xin Ja scoffed while spitting a mouthful of blood.


    Yol-gar showed anger in his eyes as dark energy suddenly begins to converge all over his body.


    With a quick movement, he suddenly appears in front of Xin Ja and stabs the sharp point of his ax into Xin Ja''s stomach and then his aura erupted.


    He could feel his ax hitting his target and without hesitation¡­ he erupt his dark aura.


    Ka-Boom!!!


    A loud and powerful explosion rocked the entire area which even affected the whole city.


    As of this moment, the people in the city are already hiding in bunkers that would protect them from the deadlyrge amount of chaotic Ki in the air.


    However, even before they could hide in this ce, the death toll inside the city has already reached to a point that there are only a few thousand left hiding in the safety bunkers.


    This attack has thoroughly caught them off guard and has turned the tides against them.


    Though the generals in the middle of the city were able to hold the barrier up, many people still fell in this ambush and surprise attack.


    As of this moment, almost all of the cities in this part of the have already been sieged by the aggressive and more powerful force of the Shadow Beings and their ant army.


    But the death of Stoll, the Insect Lord, has slowly severed his connection suppressing the consciousness of these insects which enables the Shadow Beings to possess them easily. All of the ant insects possessed by the Shadow Beings are now gaining their own consciousness, and the battle between the two spirits turned many of the ant creature''s brains into mush.


    Because of the strong dark energy from those shadow beings colliding with the real consciousness of the ant creatures, it turned the small brain of the ant into pulp, exploding from the inside.


    As of this time, the battle is now at a standstill, but for Yol-gar this is already his desired result.


    Even if he did not have his generals, or the other Shadow Beings, as long as he himself could attain true immortality and true deity body, then he did not care about the sacrifice.


    For him, it is the privilege of the lower species to serve his mighty goal.


    "Your death is also your honor¡­" he muttered as he swings his ax which waves the dust off his body.


    "And now¡­ my prize is near¡­" he muttered as he looks at the center of the city.


    Through the many deaths in the air and thick chaotic Ki in his surroundings, he could now feel a strong presenceing from the heavens.


    The dark sky covered with dark clouds slowly glows brighter as the energy from the surroundings, now resonates with that light.


    "Hehe¡­ I will now open the door to the true deity realm." he chuckled in excitement as his eyes are glued on that brightness.


    Everyone in the city that is still alive and has escaped the tragedy now looks to the slowly brightening sky.


    "Is¡­ is this the end?" Cohan Vale muttered as his face is looking pale while he stood in the midst of a formation.


    He has used almost all of his energy is powering up thatst defensive barrier of the city.


    Meanwhile, Agatha also crawls out of the rubble she was in and looks at the sky with helplessness in her eyes.


    From what she could feel and see, it seems that they have lost this battle even after decimating the forces of the enemy.


    "Even after we''ve won, we still lost?" she muttered with a helpless smile.


    Meanwhile, Yol-gar''s attention was suddenly interrupted as he felt a powerful energy from the direction of the battle between Miss White and the demon lord Amenadon.<sub> </sub>


    Then what he saw thoroughly stunned him.


    How could he not feel disbelief when the figure floating high up in the air, is actually the same person that should have already died?


    "No! I''ve already won!" he shouted but one could sense deep despair in his tone.


    The powerful energying from the hand of that person floating in the air suddenly erupted.


    The first target is the white robes woman who is struggling under therge w of a dragon.


    "You dare!" she growled as she could not escape.


    "Hit her now!" a deep growling from that Dragon echoed.


    Pzzt!!!


    Xin Ja has already gathered enough energy in the air that is trying to escape into the atmosphere.


    When he was stabbed by Yol-gar, that thing was not his true body anymore.


    If Yol-gar did not explode it, then he would have discovered that it was not his true body and only a tree replica of him.


    He has learned to create this scheme as he remembers those ninja tricks while watching cartoons on earth.


    So when that fake body exploded into dust, he knew that Yol-gar was fooled.


    He teleported in this direction because he had felt that in this ce there is a powerful convergence of energy is happening.


    After siphoning enough energy, he is now decided to release them, to sneak attack his enemies in one go.


    He found a woman named Miss White who he discovered working with the Shadow Beings.


    He knew that she is dangerous, so she too should be eliminated.


    As she is nearer to him, the beam hits her first disintegrating her physical body along with the dragon''s hand.


    The dragon Amenadon growled in pain but he did not care. His hand will still grow, but at least they have defeated the enemy for such a trivial pain.


    Meanwhile, another beam is nowing towards Yol-gar who is now very weak to move.


    He could not help but show a slight smile on his face as he slowly morphed back to his human form.


    "In the end¡­ Did I still fail?" he muttered.


    But then a savage expression appears on his face as he recalled the past.


    He was a weak demon who wonders from one world after another.


    In one of the worlds, he was in, he fell into a scheme and lost his powers. In that world, he became a normal weak man.


    He was turned into a ve and was finally saved by a beautiful woman who became his master.


    As time went by, living with his master almost made him want to stay like this forever. He could not transform into a demon and has stayed as a mere human on that.


    As days goes by, he could not believe that his demon''s dark heart actually began to feel something for a mere human.


    He was perplexed, anxious, and worried that he would lose something.


    However, he felt that as long as he could be with her, everything is good. He could sacrifice everything for her.


    Then suddenly a war erupted and the household he was ved into was besieged. And then, a miracle happened.


    His female master became a powerful saint and saved everyone.


    But she could not stay in this world anymore and would need to be taken to the deity realm.


    Angered that his love was taken by the heavens from him, he swore to go to the deity realm and take her back.


    If he could not take her back, then being with her is also another option.


    And that was the start of his ns.


    But who would have known that his n was actually foiled by a mere ant?


    He is not resigned to such a fate and wanted to fight it.


    He began to gather his energy, as a powerful dark armor slowly gathers in his body.


    But the beam is alreadying at him and he knew that it was already toote.


    Still, a slight smirk appears on his face.


    Before the beam hits him, a figure suddenly appears in front to block the beam and save him.


    That figure was his right-hand man¡­ Burr.

 1456 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 56

    Chapter 1456


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 56


    ¡­


    Zap!!! Crackle! Crackle!!!


    The air became tumultuous and chaotic as the energy beam hits the strong and robust body of Burr. He tried to resist the power of the beam made of condensed chaotic Ki, but he could not.


    His body slowly disintegrates as one part after another shows cracks.


    He tilted his head to the side and looks at Yol-gar who is watching this scene with a deeply knitted brow.


    "My Lord¡­ Kill those bastards and conquer the heavens¡­" Burr muttered in a weak and low tone as his figure turned into dark smoke and bright particles dispersed in the air.


    Yol-gar actually did not feel anything about what his minion did. However, that beam he had seen made him feel afraid. Without the sacrifice of his minion, he is sure that he too would be disintegrated by such a powerful beam.


    Who would have known that his opponent would have such a trump card?


    And this has caused him to feel fear in his heart and a bit of apprehension against the one who created such devastating power.


    "I think he can only use this one time. This world will not let such devastating power exist, right?" Yol-gar thought to himself.


    Meanwhile, Xin Ja is breathing heavily as he could feel his left arm already numb.


    He has overly exerted his strength and his physique in this battle. Even the Ki energy in his dantian is now almost depleted. He could still forcefully absorb the Ki energy in the air, but that would cause his dantian and meridians to break apart as he has already done this several times.


    He could already feel his whole body aching and his veins and meridians groaning in pain.


    "The bastard is still alive¡­" the dragon lord, Amenadon said on the side while looking at therge hole created after Burr vanished after colliding with the strong Ki energy.


    "Can you finish him off?" Xin Ja asked as his figure suddenly staggered in the air as he tried his best tond on a tree top.


    Amenadon nodded his head.


    Although one of his hands has disintegrated, he is still confident in fighting against the lord of the Shadow Beings.


    As he moved forward, Yol-gar who is watching the movement of the huge dragon from afar, showed anger on his face.


    This is the demon who betrayed him, the dragon of Oblivion. This rebel of the dragon kind and his army of draconian have caused him too much trouble and headache.


    Seeing that the dragon is approaching him, he now showed a hostile stance and the desire for battle.


    Seeing a strong opponent made Yol-gar want to fight him ording to his instinct as someone who was born chaos.


    Meanwhile, as Xin Ja rested for a while, he looks in the direction where the white-robed woman was sted by his powerful Ki beam.


    He already knew that the woman was disintegrated by his beam, but for some reason, he has that ominous feeling deep in his heart. It was an instinct that is telling him that something is wrong.


    He shifted his gaze at therge dragon which now transformed into a middle-aged man with golden hair.


    He then saw Yol-gar absorbing back his shadow arms and taking a step forward.


    The two suddenly elerated their steps and began to sh one against another.


    Strong ripples of energy could be felt in the air which added to his agitation.


    Xin Ja flipped his hand and takes a pill to replenish his expended Ki.


    This pill would not rapidly replenish his Ki but gradually which is not detrimental to his meridians and nerves.


    However, just after he took the pill, he suddenly felt a strong killing intent appearing right under him.


    Without hesitation, Xin Ja dodge to the side, but he was still grazed by a spinning energy de.


    "How dare you humiliate me?!" a crazed woman''s voice echoed in the air as a disheveled figure appears in the sky.


    When Xin Ja saw who it was, he was a bit stunned.


    It was actually the woman in a white robe that he thought he has already killed.


    But from the looks of it, the woman was still able to survive but with a heavy wound on her body.


    Her right arm is already gone and her right leg is also missing.


    She could only float in the air while slowly levitating in order to appear right in front of Xin Ja who is at the top of a tree.


    "It''s you, right? You are the one who has hindered my ns¡­" she said with an angry tone.


    While looking at Xin Ja, she has that gaze that seems to tell him that it was he owes her a lot.


    "Yes, I knew that someone is working in the shadows¡­ I was aiming at you. I think that you are the true threat in this whole episode¡­" Xin Ja said with a smirk.


    Miss White res at Xin Ja and began to form one rune array after another. She began creating one portal after another surrounding her.


    "Since you''ve challenged me, then prepare to face my wrath!" she cried as she charges right at Xin Ja.


    With the portal surrounding her like a barrier, Xin Ja knew that everything he would throw at her would be fruitless.<sub> </sub>


    But he still has another n... thest of his ns in this war.


    Xin Ja conjure several flying swords around him and began attacking Iris White.


    Swoosh!!! Swoosh!!!


    The sword flew and attacked like rain, but Iris White did not mind them. She just charges straight at Xin Ja while Xin Ja began flying backward to escape from her.


    "10%..." he thought as he could see his Ki slowly falling once again.


    Without a choice, he takes out a few pills and gobbles them up in one go.


    Since he could not use the siphon method anymore, he needed to utilize his Ki to the best of his ability.


    After taking the pills, his Ki began to stabilize at 10%.


    Though they would be depleted, they would then be replenished by the efficacy of the pill he has taken.


    But Iris White is really persistent in killing him.


    She suddenly conjures one ice spear after another to attack Xin Ja like homing missiles.


    Xin Ja dare not use any shield as it would deplete his Ki rapidly.


    So he began dodging the ice spears with his agile movements.


    However, there are far too many that one of them suddenly hit his stomach.


    Crash!!!


    Iris White suddenly chuckles with glee as she saw what just happened.


    "Hahaha¡­ Die! Die!"


    The falling figure of Xin Ja was then bombarded by several ice spears hitting him one after another making him fall to the ground faster.


    However, the flying swords in the air did not relent in attacking Iris White even after all that has happened.


    But she did not care about those things as her defense is formidable.


    Before hitting the ground, a slight smile crept on Xin Ja''s mouth.


    "Found it!" he muttered before he crashed to the ground creating a thick cloud in the air.


    Followed by his crash are the hundreds of ice spears that suddenlynded on the ce he crashes in.


    Iris White suddenly staggered in the air as she showed an evil smile on her beautiful face.


    "Finally! Hahaha¡­ Without this guy¡­ this world¡­ this world would be¡­ destro¡­" before she could finish her words, she felt something hitting her from behind.


    Then her eyes slowly look down and a blood-soaked sword tip appears in her eyes. The location where the sword has prated is right directly on the right corner of her stomach. And for some reason, her dantian is actually in that ce.


    Iris Long is a unique Shen and Rank-A, who has lived for a very long time on this side of the world.


    Her n was almost perfect¡­ However, the variable that suddenly appears out of nowhere ruined everything.


    She suddenly feels her body losing strength as she staggered and slowly falls to the ground.


    Her beautiful features are now turning pale as blood slowly trickled down the side of her pinkish mouth.


    "How¡­ How did I¡­" she muttered as disbelief could be seen in her eyes.


    Then she saw the figure of a handsome young man walking towards her.


    Her eyes twitched in disbelief as she did not understand how he still could survive after being bombarded by her ice spears.


    In fact, the whole area was turned into snowy tundra by her attack.


    "You must be confused, right?" Xin Ja said with a smile.


    "If you can create portals¡­ I can bend spaces¡­" Xin Ja exined directly.


    Upon hearing this, a helpless expression appears on her face.


    She now understood that the flying swords that have attacked her are just distractions.


    She now understood that this guy is actually looking for her dantian. That is the reason why he acted like he is being defeated.


    When she exerted her effort and conjures arge number of ice spears to finish him off¡­ that was the time when he found her dantian''s location.


    Rumble! Rumble!


    Suddenly, the sky turned crimson as if an ominous character ising.


    Everyone turned their gaze to the sky and saw a huge face looking down at them.


    "Hehe¡­ You''ve found me atst¡­ But¡­ it was all toote¡­" Iris White said as she slowly closes her eyes and her body began to glow.

 1457 War Of The Gods And Demons: Chapter 57

    Chapter 1457


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 57


    ¡­


    The administrator of the Heavenly Samsara''s expressionless face gazes at what is happening on the. Then that giant face that almost covered the sky slowly turned grim.


    Then anger could be seen appearing on its face as its eyes saw what has truly happened on the.


    "Hihi¡­ Everything is toote now. I can finally be freed from this prison¡­ I¡­ I will be able to return now¡­" Iris White muttered in a low voice while she slowly disperses in the air.


    Then the huge face moved and its eyesnded in Xin Ja''s direction. It then knitted its brows and slowly sucks the air which created a strong wind that suddenly destroyed every rune formation array in the continent.


    The golden gleam and dark shadow began to coalesce in the atmosphere creating a huge sphere in the air.


    Those that are seeing this scene showed fear and trepidation in their hearts as they knew that someone powerful is now interfering with the war.


    "Your arrogance has caused this¡­" Xin Ja muttered with a mocking expression.


    That huge face''s eyes shifted at him then turn back to the slowly growing ball of light and darkness.


    "Shut up! You are just a mere false immortal¡­ How dare you scold me?" a female voice entered Xin Ja''s mind while scolding him.


    That voice alone almost made him kneel on the ground.


    He could tell that the administrator is actually very powerful. It seems that she has reached the real above the Shen realm.


    Xin Ja did not talk anymore and just watches this scene.


    Yol-gar, on the other hand, is now showing a strange gleam in his eyes. His mouth slowly curled up as his hand secretly began forming a few seals.


    After he was done, he suddenly shouted.


    "The arrogance of the heavens will cause its fall!"


    His shout attracted the attention of those near him, particrly the Amenadon who did not hesitate to quickly run as far away as he could from the crazed Shadow Being.


    Then suddenly, a powerful beam of light appears from the eyes of the''s administrator which hits the fragile body of Yol-gar.


    That beam of light immediately disintegrated his physical body and his true form appears.


    Yol-gar looks like a shadow of a giant. His head has the face of a lion, an eagle, a fish, and of a man. He has two bulky arms and six more limbs behind his back.


    His body is covered with fur looking like a Neanderthal man.


    The height of Yol-gar is roughly around 4 meters and he exudes an imposing aura.


    "So a mere rebel ant from the void has caused this destruction¡­ You are truly fearless to have done such atrocities to the deities of the light¡­ Why did you not do this to your ownnd? Oh, let me see¡­ You''re scared of the void demons? Hahaha¡­" the administrator scoffs.


    The expression of Yol-gar turned grave.


    But he did not say anything. But after a few seconds, his head tilted upwards and a slight smirk appears on his mouth.


    "Hehe¡­ What would I gain from the void? Nothing¡­ What I want is what the light can offer¡­ I will get those things for myself, even if the deities block my path." Yol-gar shouted as he suddenly lifted one of his hands and then put it in front of him and hit his chest.


    Wham!!!


    A powerful reverberation echoed in the air.


    Then the whole borders of the Heavenly Samsara trembles.


    The dream stones array which separates half of the trembles as a gleam of light began to appear.


    If one could see this scene from outer space, one might say that the whole seems to be sliced by a gleam of light into two.


    "This is thest pace of my n¡­ Hahaha¡­ Do you people think that you have used me? You''re all wrong! With this, the whole will be destroyed¡­ and chaos would reign on this side of the universe! You too will know what darkness truly means!... Hahaha¡­" Yol-gar cried out in excitement.


    The concentration of the administrator was interrupted as it now knew the gravity of the situation.


    "How is this not known in my sight?" she muttered in confusion as she knew that she could not reverse the situation anymore.


    Her eyes closed as a hint of regret could be seen on her face.


    As the shadow figure of Yol-gar falls to the ground, a beam of light suddenly appears from below.


    Peng!!!


    Suddenly, that beam of light hits his chest and prated his already defenseless shadow body.


    This sound immediately made his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Then he looks at the ground below.


    He saw a young man standing calmly on the ground with a disheveled look holding a gun in one hand.


    That young man is the cause of his defeat.


    If that young man was not present in all this, his n would have already seeded and this world would already have opened the portal to the divine world.


    But due to one interruption after another, his n was caused to fail.


    "No! This cannot fail!" he cried as he reaches his hand and tried to grab the two broken pieces of the orb that was ejected out of his body.


    But before he could even touch them, two shadows have already appeared and taken them away from his hands.<sub> </sub>


    Those shadows flew towards Xin Ja''s side holding the two broken pieces of the orb.


    "No! No!" Yol-gar shouted in anger.


    Then he saw the light that was supposed to destroy the boundary of this slowly dissipating.


    From that scene, he knew that his n has failed.


    Meanwhile, the administrator suddenly regained herself from her musings as if understanding something.


    "Ahh¡­ So you have used the dream stones to block my sight of this world¡­ What a nice trick¡­" she muttered as her eyes went wide in understanding.


    Then she suddenly became serious as she once again controlled the falling body of Yol-gar.


    "Since you have sinned against this world and towards me¡­ I will now bestow your punishment¡­" she said as the dark shadow which is Yol-gar suddenly turned into a wisp of dark smoke andbined with the growing ball of dark yin and golden yang.


    As the ball grew, the world slowly turned quiet.


    "This chaos will now end here¡­" she said before a bright light appear and everything seem to have faded.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja slowly kneeled on the ground as he could now feel his strength leaving his body.


    Actually, in thest encounter with Iris White, he did not escape unscathed. A portion of her power hit his dantian which created many cracks in them.


    Then, just to find the true source of Yol-gar''s power, he forcefully used his Ki andbined it with his revolver to prate the shadow body of Yol-gar, thus destroying the chance of that Shadow Lordpleting his ns.


    But that has now caused him to be unable to control his dantian anymore.


    He could sense the chaotic Ki in his dantian seeping out uncontrobly.


    Those ice spears and their fragments that have entered his body began to flow through his meridians freezing them slowly which made him unable to control his chaotic Ki anymore.


    The small phoenix and Xuanlong wanted to help him, but he stopped them¡­ especially that little phoenix who is now about to dive inside his dantian.


    He knew that if that little thing did that, it would be frozen to death.


    He could tell that the strength of that woman in white is stronger than the little fellow. So how could he let the little phoenix die for nothing?


    "Guys¡­ It''s okay¡­ I am¡­ I am fine with this. At least, I did my best to save this world." Xin Ja said with a slight smile on his handsome face.


    The expression of Xuanlong and the little phoenix turned sad as they look at him.


    Both began to shed tears as they felt helpless.


    Their master has been good to them after all these years of traveling with him.


    He gave them many good things and let them stay safe while on their travels.


    They just felt helpless when it was time for them to pay him back.


    They can now see traces of ice forming on Xin Ja''s body and it thoroughly worried the two as they began to wail.


    Xin Ja subconsciously patted the head of Xuanlong and the fiery feather of the little phoenix.


    "Guys¡­ you both should take care now¡­" he said in a weak voice.


    He then takes out the ck bead from his ring and handed it to Xuanlong.


    "This is your mother''s legacy for you¡­ Take good care of it¡­" he said in a weak voice.


    "And this is for you¡­ little birdie¡­" he said as he lifted the phoenix''s small leg and puts the ring on it.


    The two pet''s tears fell down as they watch their master slowly turn into ice.


    "Take good care of my parents and family¡­ And live your own lives¡­ okay?" Xin Ja said as he could tell his vision slowly fading.


    As he slowly closes his eyes, he could see his life ying before him like a scene from a movie.


    First was his life on earth, and then his journey to bing a unique cultivator, then he recalled his ascension to the immortalnd, and thest was hising to the Heavenly Samsara.


    All the experience he had made him show a faint smile on his face as he suddenly saw a bright lighting from above.


    Then there was a soft voice entering his mind waking him from his stupor.


    "You did well... You have proven yourself worthy to ascend deification¡­"


    Upon hearing those words, Xin Ja did not have time to think as he suddenly felt a slight tugging as he feel himself rising high up.


    Before he knew it, he could already see a huge behind him and the familiar face of the Heavenly Samsara administrator looking straight at him.


    Beside Xin Ja, he could see others floating in the void with slightly confused expressions on their faces.


    "You''ve all passed the test¡­ good work!" she just casually said and waves her hand.


    Then everyone disappear from where they floated.


    All Xin Ja saw was another burst of light before everything went ck.


    The End...

 Chapter 1457 War Of The Gods And Demons: 57 End

    Chapter 1457


    War of the Gods and Demons: Chapter 57


    ¡­


    The administrator of the Heavenly Samsara''s expressionless face gazes at what is happening on the. Then that giant face that almost covered the sky slowly turned grim.


    Then anger could be seen appearing on its face as its eyes saw what has truly happened on the.


    "Hihi¡­ Everything is toote now. I can finally be freed from this prison¡­ I¡­ I will be able to return now¡­" Iris White muttered in a low voice while she slowly disperses in the air.


    Then the huge face moved and its eyesnded in Xin Ja''s direction. It then knitted its brows and slowly sucks the air which created a strong wind that suddenly destroyed every rune formation array in the continent.


    The golden gleam and dark shadow began to coalesce in the atmosphere creating a huge sphere in the air.


    Those that are seeing this scene showed fear and trepidation in their hearts as they knew that someone powerful is now interfering with the war.


    "Your arrogance has caused this¡­" Xin Ja muttered with a mocking expression.


    That huge face''s eyes shifted at him then turn back to the slowly growing ball of light and darkness.


    "Shut up! You are just a mere false immortal¡­ How dare you scold me?" a female voice entered Xin Ja''s mind while scolding him.


    That voice alone almost made him kneel on the ground.


    He could tell that the administrator is actually very powerful. It seems that she has reached the real above the Shen realm.


    Xin Ja did not talk anymore and just watches this scene.


    Yol-gar, on the other hand, is now showing a strange gleam in his eyes. His mouth slowly curled up as his hand secretly began forming a few seals.


    After he was done, he suddenly shouted.


    "The arrogance of the heavens will cause its fall!"


    His shout attracted the attention of those near him, particrly the Amenadon who did not hesitate to quickly run as far away as he could from the crazed Shadow Being.


    Then suddenly, a powerful beam of light appears from the eyes of the''s administrator which hits the fragile body of Yol-gar.


    That beam of light immediately disintegrated his physical body and his true form appears.


    Yol-gar looks like a shadow of a giant. His head has the face of a lion, an eagle, a fish, and of a man. He has two bulky arms and six more limbs behind his back.


    His body is covered with fur looking like a Neanderthal man.


    The height of Yol-gar is roughly around 4 meters and he exudes an imposing aura.


    "So a mere rebel ant from the void has caused this destruction¡­ You are truly fearless to have done such atrocities to the deities of the light¡­ Why did you not do this to your ownnd? Oh, let me see¡­ You''re scared of the void demons? Hahaha¡­" the administrator scoffs.


    The expression of Yol-gar turned grave.


    But he did not say anything. But after a few seconds, his head tilted upwards and a slight smirk appears on his mouth.


    "Hehe¡­ What would I gain from the void? Nothing¡­ What I want is what the light can offer¡­ I will get those things for myself, even if the deities block my path." Yol-gar shouted as he suddenly lifted one of his hands and then put it in front of him and hit his chest.


    Wham!!!


    A powerful reverberation echoed in the air.


    Then the whole borders of the Heavenly Samsara trembles.


    The dream stones array which separates half of the trembles as a gleam of light began to appear.


    If one could see this scene from outer space, one might say that the whole seems to be sliced by a gleam of light into two.


    "This is thest pace of my n¡­ Hahaha¡­ Do you people think that you have used me? You''re all wrong! With this, the whole will be destroyed¡­ and chaos would reign on this side of the universe! You too will know what darkness truly means!... Hahaha¡­" Yol-gar cried out in excitement.


    The concentration of the administrator was interrupted as it now knew the gravity of the situation.


    "How is this not known in my sight?" she muttered in confusion as she knew that she could not reverse the situation anymore.


    Her eyes closed as a hint of regret could be seen on her face.


    As the shadow figure of Yol-gar falls to the ground, a beam of light suddenly appears from below.


    Peng!!!


    Suddenly, that beam of light hits his chest and prated his already defenseless shadow body.


    This sound immediately made his eyes wide in disbelief.


    Then he looks at the ground below.


    He saw a young man standing calmly on the ground with a disheveled look holding a gun in one hand.


    That young man is the cause of his defeat.


    If that young man was not present in all this, his n would have already seeded and this world would already have opened the portal to the divine world.


    But due to one interruption after another, his n was caused to fail.


    "No! This cannot fail!" he cried as he reaches his hand and tried to grab the two broken pieces of the orb that was ejected out of his body.


    But before he could even touch them, two shadows have already appeared and taken them away from his hands.


    Those shadows flew towards Xin Ja''s side holding the two broken pieces of the orb.


    "No! No!" Yol-gar shouted in anger.


    Then he saw the light that was supposed to destroy the boundary of this slowly dissipating.


    From that scene, he knew that his n has failed.


    Meanwhile, the administrator suddenly regained herself from her musings as if understanding something.


    "Ahh¡­ So you have used the dream stones to block my sight of this world¡­ What a nice trick¡­" she muttered as her eyes went wide in understanding.


    Then she suddenly became serious as she once again controlled the falling body of Yol-gar.


    "Since you have sinned against this world and towards me¡­ I will now bestow your punishment¡­" she said as the dark shadow which is Yol-gar suddenly turned into a wisp of dark smoke andbined with the growing ball of dark yin and golden yang.


    As the ball grew, the world slowly turned quiet.


    "This chaos will now end here¡­" she said before a bright light appear and everything seem to have faded.


    ¡­


    Xin Ja slowly kneeled on the ground as he could now feel his strength leaving his body.


    Actually, in thest encounter with Iris White, he did not escape unscathed. A portion of her power hit his dantian which created many cracks in them.


    Then, just to find the true source of Yol-gar''s power, he forcefully used his Ki andbined it with his revolver to prate the shadow body of Yol-gar, thus destroying the chance of that Shadow Lordpleting his ns.


    But that has now caused him to be unable to control his dantian anymore.


    He could sense the chaotic Ki in his dantian seeping out uncontrobly.


    Those ice spears and their fragments that have entered his body began to flow through his meridians freezing them slowly which made him unable to control his chaotic Ki anymore.


    The small phoenix and Xuanlong wanted to help him, but he stopped them¡­ especially that little phoenix who is now about to dive inside his dantian.


    He knew that if that little thing did that, it would be frozen to death.


    He could tell that the strength of that woman in white is stronger than the little fellow. So how could he let the little phoenix die for nothing?


    "Guys¡­ It''s okay¡­ I am¡­ I am fine with this. At least, I did my best to save this world." Xin Ja said with a slight smile on his handsome face.


    The expression of Xuanlong and the little phoenix turned sad as they look at him.


    Both began to shed tears as they felt helpless.


    Their master has been good to them after all these years of traveling with him.


    He gave them many good things and let them stay safe while on their travels.


    They just felt helpless when it was time for them to pay him back.


    They can now see traces of ice forming on Xin Ja''s body and it thoroughly worried the two as they began to wail.


    Xin Ja subconsciously patted the head of Xuanlong and the fiery feather of the little phoenix.


    "Guys¡­ you both should take care now¡­" he said in a weak voice.


    He then takes out the ck bead from his ring and handed it to Xuanlong.


    "This is your mother''s legacy for you¡­ Take good care of it¡­" he said in a weak voice.


    "And this is for you¡­ little birdie¡­" he said as he lifted the phoenix''s small leg and puts the ring on it.


    The two pet''s tears fell down as they watch their master slowly turn into ice.


    "Take good care of my parents and family¡­ And live your own lives¡­ okay?" Xin Ja said as he could tell his vision slowly fading.


    As he slowly closes his eyes, he could see his life ying before him like a scene from a movie.


    First was his life on earth, and then his journey to bing a unique cultivator, then he recalled his ascension to the immortalnd, and thest was hising to the Heavenly Samsara.


    All the experience he had made him show a faint smile on his face as he suddenly saw a bright lighting from above.


    Then there was a soft voice entering his mind waking him from his stupor.


    "You did well... You have proven yourself worthy to ascend deification¡­"


    Upon hearing those words, Xin Ja did not have time to think as he suddenly felt a slight tugging as he feel himself rising high up.


    Before he knew it, he could already see a huge behind him and the familiar face of the Heavenly Samsara administrator looking straight at him.


    Beside Xin Ja, he could see others floating in the void with slightly confused expressions on their faces.


    "You''ve all passed the test¡­ good work!" she just casually said and waves her hand.


    Then everyone disappear from where they floated.


    All Xin Ja saw was another burst of light before everything went ck.


    The End...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!